《Be the Mayor From Today》


 Chapter 1：

    ¡¾brief introduction¡¿


    Liu Feng unexpectedly has the ability to travel back and forth through other worlds, and also has an inner space, acting as a second-order dealer in two worlds.


    When he bought a city in another world with a glass from the earth, he began to live as a nobleman in another world as a city lord.


    This is a cold weapon and wonderful other world. The cat-eared girl, the fox-eared girl, the rabbit-eared girl, and the elf princess that have never been seen on earth... In this other world, Liu Feng can see it at any time.


    Princess: Liu Feng''s city is the happiest city in the world.


    Princess: I absolutely want to move in, even if I give up my status as a princess.


    Bachelor: Liu Feng''s city uses technologies and concepts that are a thousand years ahead of the world.


    King: There is the tallest building in the world, where the strangest things in the world gather, and there is the richest and most magical city in the world.


    Chapter 0001 Sell me a city? !


    "What? Are you going to sell me a city?"


    Liu Feng''s eyes widened, looking at the white-haired old man in front of him, full of disbelief.


    "Yes, my friend, my territory, and a city are sold to you." Carter''s old voice was full of sincerity.


    "You let me slow down!"


    Liu Feng frowned and said, he was a little suspicious, this time was one of the most outrageous things he had done so many times.


    Carter''s pupils flickered, and he said quickly, "My friend, what are you worried about? Are you concerned about your identity?"


    Before Liu Feng could answer, he continued, "Don''t worry about your identity, I will sell you the noble title as well."


    Liu Feng''s eyes narrowed slightly, which made him very excited, but he said cautiously, "Carter, I don''t quite understand why you sold your territory and even gave up your noble title."


    "I''m old!"


    Carter sighed, "I''m 70 years old this year, I don''t have many years to live, and the younger generation is not up to the standard, so I can only sell the territory and go to other big cities to develop. It''s the best."


    "..." Liu Feng didn''t believe it at all, but he still decided to ask, "What price?"


    "All one hundred gold coins!" Carter grinned, showing black teeth, and the lion opened his mouth.


    "puff¡­"


    As soon as Liu Feng drank the water in his mouth, he spit it out, staring at his eyes and shouting, "Old man Carter, why don''t you go grab it???"


    He is not a novice who has just come to this world. After mixing for a month, he knows how huge the value of a hundred gold coins is.


    Carter wiped the water on his face and said indifferently, "That''s a territory, a city, and a baron''s aristocratic title. One hundred gold coins is not expensive, but in other places, it will be several times more...cough! "


    With a smile on his lips, Liu Feng looked at Carter, who was a little embarrassed, "You know, it''s somewhere else; thirty gold coins, this is all my property."


    "That''s too little..." Carter wanted to negotiate the price, but when he saw Liu Feng was packing up and leaving, he quickly shouted, "Okay, just thirty gold coins, the deal!"


    Liu Feng glanced at Carter and said angrily, "Carter, I suspect that 30 gold coins are a loss."


    "Hahaha... My friend, you won''t lose anything. From tomorrow onwards, you will be Lord Baron, and you will still be a noble with a territory." Carter said with a smile, showing his **** teeth.


    "I don''t have 30 gold coins, I only have goods worth 30 gold coins. If you want, let''s make a deal." Liu Feng sighed, looking at the two large boxes behind him with reluctance.


    "Of course, deal!" Carter shouted quickly.


    After speaking, Carter hurriedly went to open two boxes, but was stopped by Liu Feng, and said, "Old man Carter, don''t worry, you have to convince me that what you said is true."


    "Hahaha..." Carter showed his black teeth and waved his hand. "No problem, you can go to the territory with me now. I will announce it in public and pass the title to you. You can live in the castle tonight."


    "Can!"


    A smile flashed in Liu Feng''s eyes, he brought the carriage, loaded the box onto the carriage, and drove the carriage to follow Carter and the others.


    He looked at the team of more than a dozen people in front of him. Those people were dressed in shabby clothes and behaved strangely. Every time he saw them, he felt very incredible.


    Liu Feng is a traverser, a traverser who can go back and forth between the earth and another world.


    A month ago, he stayed at home watching anime, but he didn''t expect to cross into this world after being electrocuted.


    Then he found that he could travel back and forth once a day, and he also had an inner space of two cubic meters, which was his golden finger.


    In addition to the confusion at the beginning, Liu Feng soon became an Erdao dealer who crossed the two worlds, bringing ordinary things from the earth to sell here, and also allowing him to accumulate a little money.


    After Liu Feng''s careful exploration for a month, and gathering information, he came to a conclusion.


    This is a wonderful world, and it is also an era of cold weapons. The degree of civilization is similar to that of the seventh century on Earth, that is, an era when slavery and feudalism coexisted.


    And today''s Carter is one of his regular customers. Of course, if you want the old man to buy his things generously, you don''t have to think about it.


    In his impression, Carter was a noble who had been knocking on the door all the time. This time he actually wanted to sell his territory and noble title, which made Liu Feng very unbelievable.


    Is this a trap? Liu Feng thought of this possibility, and the other party did not directly lead someone to **** his goods.


    Then, the rest of Liu Feng doesn''t care anymore, he urgently needs a place where he can stay, a legal identity. For the rest, he doesn''t believe that he can''t handle a few otherworldly natives.


    "It seems pretty good to be a noble." Liu Feng raised the corners of his mouth and muttered to himself, "Having been sleeping in the wild all the time, without a place to live, it''s not very comfortable."


    He decided that as long as the city was not too pitiful, he would buy it, and relying on his ability to cross the two worlds, it seemed very good to be the city owner in this world.


    Chapter 0002 Be a noble from today.


    "Tap tap..."


    The sound of hoofs roared.


    At the front of the line is Carter, and his son Fez.


    "Father, how long do you think that kid can hold on before he sells his territory and city?" Fez asked with a sneer.


    Carter''s eyes flickered cunningly, looking at the desolate mountains in the distance, and said indifferently, "This kid is still a bit capable, and he should not be able to stay in the spring next year."


    "Hehehe..." Fei smiled grimly, turned his head to look behind him, and said proudly, "Father, as long as there are a few more fools like this, we can raise enough money to leave this ghost place and buy a big noble to come to Dangdang. "


    Carter''s eyes narrowed, the wrinkles piled up into grooves, and he said coldly, "This place, not everyone can be the city owner. I''m hungry, those beasts can swallow people."


    "Bah! Those **** bastards, if it weren''t for them, we wouldn''t have to sell the territory and cities."


    "but¡­"


    In the next second, Fez recovered his calm and sneered, "Thanks to those beasts, we have so much extra income, or do you really think that thirty gold coins can buy everything?"


    "Hahaha¡­"


    Carter laughed loudly, put his feet on the horse''s belly, and immediately picked up the speed, and the speed of the team''s progress accelerated by several percent.


    ¡­


    Time passed on the road, and two hours later, they appeared in a populated place.

 Chapter 2：

    Liu Feng looked at the surrounding wheat fields and couldn''t help but smile. On the other side of the earth, he was an orphan, and he had also cultivated fields, and he was very kind when he saw the fields.


    "How is it? Is this territory okay?" Carter came to the side at some point.


    Liu Feng smiled. Compared with the situation on the other side of the earth, this side is not very good.


    "Let''s go! Enter the city, after today, this territory will be yours." Carter squinted and smiled.


    "Um!"


    Liu Feng nodded and followed behind, observing the surrounding situation from time to time. He found that the governance of the territory was very poor, and the residents were very poor.


    "This Carter doesn''t seem to be a good person." Liu Feng came to this conclusion in his heart.


    After advancing for more than ten minutes, they came to the so-called city, which is a low earth wall with a height of only three meters. The estimated size is the size of a high school on Earth.


    Above the city gate hangs a wooden board with three big characters engraved on it: Xiyang City!


    Now, Liu Feng has a spectrum of the size of this territory, which is equivalent to a place the size of a town on the other side of the earth.


    When he entered Xiyang City, it was even more chaotic inside. Liu Feng thought he had come to the pigsty, but he saw that Carter and the others were nothing out of the ordinary, so he knew that this situation might be the norm in this world.


    There is an avenue in the middle, with a width of five or six meters. There are houses built of wood and stone on both sides. It is crooked. It is suspected that the wind will be blown over.


    Liu Feng could feel someone spying from the house, and the eyes of the people standing on both sides of the road were numb, which made him frown.


    Seeing Liu Feng''s expression, Carter chuckled, "My friends, they are all untouchables. If you are not satisfied, you can drive them away."


    "It seems that life in this territory is not very good." Liu Feng answered the question.


    Carter smiled, drove his horse forward, and came to a castle made of stone and bricks. He smiled and said, "My friend, this is where you will live in the future, a tall, safe and comfortable castle."


    Indeed, this castle was Liu Feng''s most satisfying place. There was no one. The castle wall alone was five meters high, which was higher than the city wall.


    And people can stand on it, this castle can be used as a war fortress at all.


    Liu Feng glanced at Carter, living in such a castle shows that the other party is very insecure, it seems that this place is not very safe.


    After entering the castle, which is the City Lord''s Mansion, and sitting down in the living room, Carter asked people to bring two things.


    "This is the Baron Noble Medal, which is a proof of noble status."


    Carter handed an exquisite bronze medal the size of a baby''s palm to Liu Feng''s hand. Two words were engraved on the bronze medal: Baron.


    "This is the inheritance document of the nobility. As long as you sign your name on it, you will become Baron Liu Feng in the future, and you will be a nobleman from now on." Carter pushed over a beautifully made sheepskin scroll.


    Liu Feng couldn''t help frowning when he looked at the content above. This was a certificate and history representing the baron and noble, and four or five names were signed in the blank space below, the most of which was Carter''s name.


    Carter, who has been paying attention to Liu Feng, said in anguish, "It''s not the first time I''ve sold the territory, but the previous buyers, after buying them, thought it was too boring, and they all begged me to buy it again, so I just bought it. There are so many signatures."


    "Oh!" Liu Feng was surprised, the corners of his mouth raised, revealing an intriguing smile.


    It made Carter''s heart tighten. He wondered if Liu Feng saw something, and said quickly, "Okay, my friend, sign your name quickly, this territory is yours."


    Liu Feng took out a pen from his pocket, signed his name on the parchment scroll, and pressed his thumbprint. Carter then pressed his thumbprint on his name.


    "Hahaha...Congratulations to Baron Liu Feng, you will be a noble in the future." Carter laughed in congratulations.


    Chapter 0003 Cargo from Earth.


    Liu Feng put the two items aside at will, and said calmly, "Then let''s count the goods and settle the price."


    "Okay!" Carter nodded, and immediately called a middle-aged man, this is his housekeeper, a shrewd housekeeper.


    "Housekeeper, please help estimate the price."


    "Yes!" The butler replied respectfully.


    Liu Feng lifted a box to the table, opened the box, and took out five glasses, the kind that cost more than ten yuan in a supermarket.


    "hiss¡­"


    Carter, Fez and the housekeeper took a deep breath and stared at the glass in Liu Feng''s hand.


    "This is a crystal glass! I was fortunate enough to see one at the Duke''s Mansion, but it''s not as pure and gorgeous as these." Carter exclaimed, his eyes full of greed.


    Fez was breathing rapidly, holding the glass tightly in both hands, wishing to immediately take the glass to himself.


    "Three, how many gold coins do you think these three crystal glass cups are worth?" Liu Feng directly priced the glass cups worth more than ten yuan at the level of gold coins.


    There are three levels of currency in this world, copper, silver, and gold.


    1 gold coin is equal to 100 silver coins, and 1 silver coin is equal to 1000 copper coins.


    According to Liu Feng''s one month understanding, the price of 1 copper coin is equal to the purchasing power of 1 yuan of the earth.


    "Huh..." Carter took a deep breath, carefully placed the glass on the table, and said with a smile, "My friend, a crystal glass, I''ll give you five gold coins."


    This price is not something that a housekeeper can estimate.


    Silent, Liu Feng raised his eyelids and glanced at the next few glasses. He had no idea that a glass was worth five gold coins, and he estimated that two gold coins would be outrageous.


    A gold coin, converted into the value of the earth, is 100,000 yuan, and a glass is only a dozen yuan. This profit is scary.


    Seeing that Liu Feng was silent for a long time, Carter quickly added, "Of course, these crystal glass cups are in good condition, and you can add another gold coin."


    "Uh..." As soon as Liu Feng heard it, he knew that the other party had misunderstood. He sighed, "Alas! These five crystal glass cups, but I received them from a destitute great nobleman. Back then, one crystal glass cup was given to me. I spent five gold coins, plus twenty silver coins, and now at the price of six gold coins, I will pay you the money, but I am at a loss!"


    "Hahaha..." Carter smiled mysteriously, "Baron Liu Feng, my friend, I won''t let you suffer, I have a good gift for you later."


    "Oh?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows and gritted his teeth, "Okay, let''s make the deal at the price of six gold coins."


    "Hahaha..." Fez laughed excitedly, and hurriedly put away the five glasses and protected them in his arms like a baby.


    "Five glasses...cough...the total price of the five crystal glass cups is thirty gold coins, which just offsets the money for the purchase of the territory. We have both cleared it." Liu Feng twitched the corners of his mouth and said.


    "Yes!"


    Carter nodded, his eyes fixed on the two boxes, and he said calmly, "Baron Liu Feng, can the old man take a look at the other goods, and if we are satisfied, we will buy a few."


    This remark made Liu Feng''s heart shudder. He knew that the other party was greedy. If the goods really satisfied the other party, he was afraid that he would kill people and steal treasures.


    "of course can!"


    Liu Feng paused on the box with both hands, and then quietly opened the box, revealing some clothes and some ceramic products inside.


    Seeing this scene, a trace of loss flashed in Carter''s eyes, and he forced a smile, "These exquisite ceramic plates were sold to me last time?"


    "Yeah! Only these things are left. After all, it took too much time to transport them from the Far East, and a lot of them were broken on the way."

 Chapter 3：

    Liu Feng started to make it up. He had used this excuse before.


    Just now, he had already put some mirrors and the like into the inner space. A single glass is worth so much money. He dared not let the other party know the existence of mirrors and liquor.


    In the past, all the things he sold were some salt, polished rice, ceramic products, wooden combs, etc., like glasses, but this was the first time he brought them out.


    In this era, there is no glass, only some natural colored glass exists. Fortunately, this mistake made him discover it in time.


    Carter had bought ceramic plates from Liu Feng several times, and was praised by the other party. This kind of ceramic plate was better than those used in the homes of some big nobles.


    "What a pity." Carter sighed, whether it was because there were no other valuables, or what!


    "My friend, buy me these ceramic plates!"


    "Yes, there are twelve plates in total, one for one silver coin, for a total of twelve silver coins." Liu Feng quickly calculated.


    Carter nodded, the housekeeper hurried forward, handed the twelve silver coins to Liu Feng, and carefully removed the ceramic plate.


    "Then Baron Liu Feng, please come with me. I will introduce you to the people." Carter stood up and said.


    "Yes!" Liu Feng got up and followed Carter.


    "Dong dong dong..."


    Before the person could go outside, he heard a few bells ringing, and after Carter''s explanation, he realized that it was a signal to gather the people.


    Chapter 0004 Mysterious Gift = Cat Ear Girl?


    There was a small square in front of the castle. At this time, more than 2,000 people had gathered. When the two of them came out of the castle, they were staring at them.


    Liu Feng saw disgust, numbness, and hatred in the eyes of the people; this made him shudder, and he glanced at Carter calmly, thinking that this was an unpopular lord.


    Carter was still smiling, completely ignoring the hatred of the people, and said to Liu Feng with a smile, "Lord Baron, this is most of the civilians in Xiyang City."


    "Announce it!" Liu Feng nodded. Instead, he calmed down. The city that he exchanged for five glasses seemed to have a lot of problems.


    "Cough cough..." Carter squeezed his throat, and an old voice sounded, "Dear fellow citizens, I am Baron Carter, today I will give up the baron title to Baron Liu Feng. From today onwards, he will be your lord."


    After speaking, Carter took a step back and gave up his seat to Liu Feng, but the smile on his face became brighter.


    After three seconds of silence, the people suddenly talked a lot, some of which made Liu Feng''s mouth twitch.


    "Look, another poor fellow has been fooled by that old blood-sucking devil to defraud him of his money."


    "Alas! It''s us who are suffering. I hope this baron will not increase taxes again, or our family will move out."


    "Damn, one by one, each one will not be managed, only a blood-sucking tumor."


    ¡­


    Such words were passed into Liu Feng''s ears undisguised, and he glanced at Carter with doubts in his eyes.


    "Cough cough..." Carter coughed indifferently, and said, "Lord Baron, pariahs are like this, they only complain on their lips, and dare not disrespect you."


    Before Liu Feng could answer, he smiled, "Lord Baron, I have a gift in the dungeon of the castle, you remember to receive it later; then, the old man will leave first."


    After speaking, without waiting for Liu Feng to react, he turned around and left, got into the carriage that had been prepared, and a team of thirty or forty people went out of Xiyang City.


    Liu Feng silently looked at the departing team, and turned to look at the people who were waiting for him to speak. It was the first time he had faced so many people, and it would be fake if he wasn''t nervous.


    "Cough!" Liu Feng straightened up, looked at everyone and said, "Everyone should leave."


    When the words fell, everyone began to disperse. Liu Feng watched this scene silently. He had just arrived here, and he didn''t understand anything. It was really hard to change anything.


    Liu Feng returned to the castle and walked around, and found that there was no one in it, he couldn''t help shaking his head and muttering to himself, "It''s really a thorough walk, I won''t give me a chance to understand; Time for my dismissal."


    Now, he understood that there was a conspiracy he didn''t know about. Carter''s people were gone, but he felt more at ease.


    Although this territory is very poor, he exchanged it for five glasses, but it can be regarded as a place for him to rest.


    Besides, such a castle, on the other side of the earth, can''t be bought without tens of millions.


    "Although I don''t know what the old man Carter is planning, but I have no plans to hand it over to me." Liu Feng smiled and was in a very happy mood.


    "By the way, what gift Carter said before he left."


    Liu Feng immediately searched for the dungeon in the castle. After searching for half an hour, he found the entrance to the dungeon in a remote corner.


    This is a low-rise house with an old lock on the door. Liu Feng found something to break the lock and scolded, "Carter didn''t give me the key."


    When the door opened, Liu Feng felt damp and musty, so he could not help frowning. He felt serious doubts about the gift Carter said.


    Liu Feng took out a flashlight from the space, illuminating the surroundings, and found that the walls of this dungeon were all made of granite, with various torture instruments hanging on it.


    "A corrupt noble dungeon?"


    Liu Feng sneered and walked into the depths of the dungeon, which made him feel a gloomy feeling; in the deepest part of the dungeon, he saw the gift Carter said.


    Under the light of the flashlight, he saw a figure curled up in the corner of the dungeon. It was a petite figure. Liu Feng visually estimated that the other party was at most 1.6 meters and was very thin.


    "Hey! Are the people inside still alive?" Liu Feng knocked on the dungeon fence, and he could only see the other person''s back.


    The sudden sound made the other party shake, she turned her head, and the bright light made her eyes slightly closed. But soon, she opened her eyes again and looked straight at him.


    Those are a pair of light blue eyes, beautiful eyes, just like summer lakes, but they have a deep sense of disgust. Dirty little face, not a trace of fear.


    But what attracted Liu Feng the most was the pair of straight ears on top of the other''s head, the pair of cat ears.


    "Orc? Cat-eared girl???"


    Liu Feng''s eyes were full of astonishment. He didn''t expect to see a living orc. He has been in this world for a month. He has always heard that there are orcs in this world, but he has never seen it.


    Unexpectedly, I saw an orc in the dungeon, or a cat-eared girl.


    Chapter 0005 comes from the temptation on the tip of the tongue.


    Mina, she is an orc, a cat orc, she has been hungry for three days.


    Since she was caught in the dungeon a day ago, she knew what the ending would be for her, either death or being played with by humans, and the moment to meet her destiny has come today.


    She was full of unwillingness. She shouldn''t believe in hypocritical humans, who would actually believe that humans gave her food. Unexpectedly, the dignified cat warrior was caught by humans, although she had been hungry for two days at the time and had no strength to fight.


    She was sold to a disgusting noble for a silver coin, and then locked up in this sour and cold dungeon.


    Today, the third day, she heard human voices again.


    She struggled to stand up against the wall, moving slowly as if she was about to fall at any moment. But eventually she stood up completely and staggered from the corner to the human.


    Appearing in front of her is a person with a tool that emits a strong light in her hand; she tries hard to widen her eyes and hold her head high, she will not succumb to human beings.

 Chapter 4：

    Although the human in front of him is very good-looking and very young, his body still exudes a light and fresh fragrance, and there is no sweaty smell of other human beings.


    Such a human being, three days ago, she could fight ten, but now she is very difficult to even stand, the other person seems to have become two, no, four...


    boom! !


    The corners of Liu Feng''s mouth twitched twice, looking at the fainted cat-ear girl in the dungeon, he couldn''t help sighing, and broke the ancient lock again, he decided to bring some locks next time.


    I came to the side of the cat ear girl, after testing, I found that she was still alive, took out a bottle of mineral water from the space, fed the other party a little, and took the cat ear girl out of the dungeon...


    ¡­


    Warmth, Mina only has this feeling now, it''s much better than that cold dungeon, like being in the arms of her mother.


    Huh? wrong? Dungeon?


    Mina suddenly opened her eyes, the unfamiliar ceiling, just about to get up, found her body weak and weak, her eyes sharply scanning around.


    This is an unfamiliar room, I am lying on the bed, covered with a soft quilt, this quilt is really warm, no...no...


    Mina suddenly pulled the quilt away and glanced inside, it was still the same suit, and then she patted her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Gag..."


    The sound of the door opening sounded, immediately making Mina vigilant.


    Liu Feng came in with a plate of porridge in his hand, looked at Mao Erniang and said with a light smile, "Awake?"


    "Yeah!" Mina nodded solemnly, her tight little face and her trembling ears all indicated that she was nervous.


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, thinking that the other party would not pay attention to him, but unexpectedly he responded unexpectedly.


    "Come and have something to eat, you probably haven''t eaten in a few days." Liu Feng put the porridge on the table.


    "I don''t..." Mina just wanted to refuse, but her stomach was screaming.


    "Guru~~"


    This moment made Mina blushed, and she shouted in her heart, the great cat warrior will not accept human charity.


    Moreover, hypocritical humans will definitely add drugs to their food. Although the other party does not have an unpleasant stench, they will definitely use tricks.


    "Don''t you want to eat?" Liu Feng looked at Cat Erniang strangely, shrugged, picked up one of the bowls, and started it. The tempting rice porridge exuded pure rice fragrance.


    "Do not¡­"


    "Guru~~"


    The stomach growled again, making Mina''s face even redder, and her erect cat ears lay down.


    "Really don''t eat?" Liu Feng took the white porridge into his mouth, a smile flickered in his eyes, and the cat-ear girl was even shy.


    "Really, no..."


    "Guru~~"


    The sound of being hungry sounded again, Mina''s mouth secreted a lot of saliva, and her eyes were fixed on the porridge in Liu Feng''s bowl.


    Liu Feng shook his head, got up with rice porridge, came to Mao Erniang''s side, stuffed the porridge into the other party''s hand, and said with a smile, "Eat, you can have nothing in your life, you just can''t starve."


    "Guru~~"


    Before Mina refused, the sound of hunger rang out.


    The next second, a spoonful of white porridge was stuffed into Mina''s mouth, causing her eyes to widen, her pale blue eyes trembling.


    Polished rice porridge, she tasted it, she had forgotten how many years she had not eaten porridge made from polished rice, and she actually ate it here...


    Liu Feng looked at the dumb girl, smiled silently, and walked away silently.


    When Mina reacted, she glanced around, but didn''t see the good-looking human being, swallowed her saliva, and ate the white porridge with a big bowl.


    "Delicious, so delicious..."


    Mina shoved spoonfuls after spoonfuls into her mouth, the light blue eyes misted with water, the touch on the tip of her tongue, and the fragrance of rice in her mouth made her addicted.


    She remembered that this polished rice porridge is something that only the great nobles of mankind can afford, and she only ate it once in an accident, which made her like it instantly.


    After three or two times, Mina finished eating a bowl of rice porridge. She turned her head and stared at the rice porridge on the table, glanced at the door secretly, then glanced at the empty bowl in her hand, and suddenly struggled in her heart.


    "I ate a bowl anyway, or should I eat another bowl?"


    "No, this bowl is fine, but it doesn''t mean the next bowl is fine. Have you forgotten that humans lied to you?"


    Mina now feels in her mind that there is an angel Mina quarreling with a demon Mina, just to eat an extra bowl of rice porridge.


    "Joke, if the other party wanted to harm Mina, they would have already done it..."


    In the end, the devil Mina wins...


    Chapter 0006 You want to let me go?


    When Liu Feng returned to the room with a few things, he found that Cat Erniang was sitting on the chair with her stomach covered, and at a glance, she knew that she had eaten up.


    After living in this world for a month, Liu Feng knows the barrenness of this world. No, it should be because the people below are very poor.


    Milled rice was something that only the great nobles could afford, and it had to be transported from the east before it could be eaten; in the west, there was only wheat as a food crop.


    Therefore, Liu Feng didn''t find Mao Erniang''s reaction very surprising. After all, this was not the first time he had seen it like this.


    "Bang dang..."


    Seeing Liu Feng''s appearance, Mina stood up suddenly, just like a frightened kitten, looking at him with great vigilance.


    She has enough strength now that she is full, and is planning to find an opportunity to escape; she looked behind Liu Feng, but saw no one, only such a good-looking person.


    "Would you like to hold him hostage so that you can escape?" Mina''s thought flashed through her mind, and she immediately denied it. This method is not reliable.


    "What''s your name?" Liu Feng said, and he was still very curious about the cat ears on the cat''s head and the tail fluttering behind him.


    Orcs, that is, some features are different from people, and other places are no different from people.


    For example, the cat-eared girl, except for a pair of cat ears and cat tail, is no different from a human girl.


    "Mina!" Just for the polished rice porridge, Mina said her name.


    "The name is nice, why are you in the dungeon?" Liu Feng chuckled.


    "Uh..." Mina was stunned, why is she in the dungeon, isn''t that what your nobles caught me in? She blinked her eyes and stared blankly at Liu Feng.

 Chapter 5：

    Seeing Mao Erniang''s cute appearance, Liu Feng said, "It turns out that the nobles here have left. I bought this territory, and now I am the nobles here."


    Mina reacted, no wonder the other party would let her out and give her polished rice porridge to drink; she remembered that hateful human old man, who said that if she starved her for a few days, she would obey, and then she would be trained and sold to the nobles in the big city .


    This time, Mina''s vigilance was not so heavy, but she still did not want to approach Liu Feng and stood far away. Once she was deceived by humans, she was afraid of being deceived again.


    She didn''t want to go into that damp dungeon any more. If this good-looking noble human wanted to do something bad to her, she would definitely twist his head off.


    "Cough! Can you tell me what''s going on?" Liu Feng tried to keep his voice softer.


    Mina nodded and began to describe things in general.


    Very old-fashioned story, a deceived cat-eared girl, in the case of starvation, met a greedy human; in the case of starvation, Mina believed that the other party would give her food, and then Confused by the drug.


    After that, Mina was sold to Carter, and Liu Feng could guess what happened after that. If he hadn''t bought the territory and became a noble here, then Mina would have been sold by Carter to the big nobles to play with.


    After Mina finished speaking, she was still very indignant. She said that if she hadn''t been too hungry and her head was not bright, she would definitely not believe in humans.


    People are hungry and desperate, even if the food of the other party is full of malice, but they will eat it to survive.


    "Okay, you are safe now." Liu Feng chuckled lightly, "You should go take a shower now."


    "Take a shower?" Mina shook her cat''s ears and wiggled her nose, instantly feeling the stench.


    The smell on her body made her blushing shyly.


    "Here, I didn''t find the girl''s clothes, so put on mine first, and this is soap. After getting wet, apply it on your body to cleanse your body."


    Liu Feng put down the clothes and soap in his hands, gave a brief introduction, and went out, leaving behind a stunned Mina.


    "He? Is he a good man?"


    Mina frowned, she remembered what her good friend En Li said: There are still good people in human beings, although there are not many good people in the nobles.


    "Hey! En Li doesn''t know if she has left here? I hope she will leave soon, this side is getting more and more dangerous." Mina picked up the things on the table and sighed.


    Going to the bathroom, Mina took a shower and found that the soap was a fetish, which surprised her again and again.


    "Could this be the life of an aristocrat? That good-looking aristocrat smells like this."


    Mina tilted her head and thought for a while, then shook her head again, "No, other nobles also smell bad, only this good-looking noble has this smell."


    She has secretly observed many nobles, and everyone has different odors. Her nose is very sensitive, and she can smell it from a short distance.


    Now, she became more and more curious about Liu Feng, and whispered, "This good-looking nobleman is very different from other humans."


    After Mina took a bath and came out wearing Liu Feng''s clothes, she couldn''t help but twist a little, "This clothes is so strange."


    When Liu Feng saw it, his eyes were full of amazement. He took a shirt for Mina to wear, and the hem of the shirt just blocked Mina''s buttocks, giving people infinite reverie.


    Wet long hair, light blue eyes, reddish cheeks, and hands pinching the hem of the shirt, the cat-eared girl''s twisted look, a scene that can only be seen in the second dimension, appeared in front of Liu Feng .


    "Cough, cough..." Liu Feng glanced generously and said with a smile, "After your clothes are dry, you can leave."


    "what?"


    Mina''s eyes widened, her pale blue eyes looked at Liu Feng in disbelief, and she said in astonishment, "You want to let me go?"


    Chapter 0007 The anger of the ice goddess.


    "What are you saying? Can you really let me go?" Mina asked again.


    "Really." Liu Feng replied with a wry smile, this is the third time he has answered.


    From the time he said let the cat-ear girl leave, the other party repeatedly asked several times in disbelief.


    "Why? Am I ugly? Aren''t you nobles all girls who like orcs very much?" Mina frowned and said inexplicably.


    "Yes, you are too ugly." Liu Feng raised the corners of his mouth, teasing.


    "How is that possible!" Mina stared, she was praised by Enri, a cat warrior even more beautiful than a human princess.


    The next second, when she saw Liu Feng''s smile, she immediately understood that she was teasing her, and twitched her tail angrily, glaring at Liu Feng.


    Is Mina beautiful? Liu Feng can only say that she is several times more beautiful than the girl who has been treated with ''witchcraft'' on the other side of the earth, especially the pair of cat ears and tail, which are a lot more points.


    "Is it really so unbelievable to let you go?" Liu Feng shook his head helplessly. When he came out of the room, the other party followed, and kept asking questions along the way.


    "This..." Mina was at a loss for words, she looked at Liu Feng''s handsome face, and suddenly she was speechless.


    She has rescued many orc girls who were imprisoned and played with by nobles. Just like raising pets, she has also been hunted down by many nobles, but she has better skills and has always been able to escape.


    Now, there is a noble in front of her, but she wants to let her go. This contrast is too great for her, but it makes her not in a hurry.


    The conversation suddenly stopped, and only the sound of climbing the stairs remained. This is a building more than ten meters high, the tallest building in the entire Xiyang City.


    "Gag..."


    The heavy door was pushed open. It was a messy study, which made Liu Feng frown.


    "You are a very special noble." Mina said suddenly.


    "Ah?" Liu Feng was stunned for a moment, then smiled and shook his head, "After all, I just became a noble less than half a day ago."


    Liu Feng focused his attention in the study, looking at the crooked books, etc. The frown could catch mosquitoes.


    "It''s really not pleasing to the eye." Liu Feng muttered, and arranged the books from the beginning, from high to low, neatly arranged.


    "It looks so much better."


    Liu Feng loosened his brows, pushed open the wooden window, and looked at the situation outside, his brows furrowed again, "Those houses and roads are really unpleasant to look at."


    "Bang dang..."


    The window was closed, and Liu Feng was out of sight. As a person with obsessive-compulsive disorder, the house planning in Xiyang City made him very troubled.


    All right! The arrangement in the study also made him very upset, so he closed his eyes and sat on the chair.


    "You are more like a noble than the nobles I have seen." Mina covered her mouth and smiled.


    I don''t know why, but she feels very comfortable with Liu Feng, without that disgusting odor, without that uncomfortable look...


    Liu Feng opened his eyes and looked at Mina strangely, not knowing why the other party suddenly let go of his guard.


    "Do you know anything about Xiyang City?"


    Mina was stunned and said strangely, "Aren''t you a noble in this city? Why are you asking me this question?"


    "Uh... I just became a noble here, and I don''t know much about this place." Liu Feng said a little embarrassedly.

 Chapter 6：

    Mina''s eyes widened, looking like an idiot, she lost her voice, "You don''t understand this place, but you still bought it?"


    Liu Feng rolled his eyes and said angrily, "I bought this place, so you didn''t starve to death."


    "Cough cough..." Mina choked and sighed, "Have you forgotten that autumn is coming soon?"


    "What''s wrong with autumn?" Liu Feng had a bad premonition.


    "It''s stupid!" Mina said helplessly, "Autumn is here, the harvest season is here, and some thieves'' feasts have begun."


    Liu Feng''s eyes narrowed and he said in surprise, "You mean, someone will come to **** the food?"


    "Of course, you don''t even know this? Are you from the big city?" Mina asked in surprise.


    "Uh..." Liu Feng shook his head and made up, "I''m from the east."


    Mina was even more surprised and said loudly, "Dongfang, those are several other rich human kingdoms, why did you come to this bitter cold place? You are really special."


    Liu Feng rolled his eyes. He came to this place as soon as he crossed over. Fortunately, it was in this place. If he was in the east, I was afraid that he would take out a glass or something, and it would not be long before he was taken away.


    "Tell me about the situation in this western land." Liu Feng urged.


    "Okay!" Mina nodded and began to give Liu Feng a general introduction.


    How big is the western land, Mina can''t tell, only that there are several human kingdoms and a few orc kingdoms.


    Five years ago, an extremely cold storm came to the western land, and the scope was extremely wide. The orc kingdom and several human kingdoms were affected, and countless people died of freezing.


    This extremely cold storm is called by the good people: the wrath of the ice goddess.


    For five years, the ''fury of the Ice Goddess'' did not recede, which directly led to the demise of several countries. Everyone left these countries and went outside to find life.


    Mina came from one of the orc kingdoms, and Xiyang City was located on the edge of the western land, not far from the ravaged area of ??the "Wrath of the Ice Goddess".


    Therefore, in winter, the cold wind of the extremely cold storm will blow here, resulting in the current winter, which arrives earlier than five years ago, and is also colder.


    In a small city like Xiyang City, there are more than 10,000 people in the west, so the people who escaped from the kingdom of destruction of the ''Wrath of the Snow Goddess'', or the beasts, they are homeless, and before winter comes, they will lack Under the food, you can only be a horse thief to **** the food.


    This will allow them to survive the long winter.


    Chapter 0008 There must be a brave man with a lot of money.


    "In other words, when the wheat fields are harvested, someone will come to **** them?" Liu Feng frowned.


    "Of course, weak cities will be robbed." Mina affirmed, because she had followed horse thieves before, and she had seen everything with her own eyes.


    Liu Feng frowned, the autumn harvest was not far away, there were at most twenty days left, he immediately thought of that old thing Carter, and now he knew why the other party sold the city and territory to him.


    "What are you going to do now, I found that there are no maids or guards in the castle, let alone any knights."


    Mina put her arms around her chest and said indifferently, "Without knights, you can''t resist the attack of horse thieves at all, I''m afraid even you will be killed by horse thieves at that time; even more will occupy your castle and become the city''s leader. new owner."


    She has heard of such things a lot. Several cities have been occupied by horse thieves, and they are living a life of integrity.


    "Indeed, the original knights and guards were taken away by Carter." Liu Feng sighed.


    Twenty days later, if there is no accident, his life as a city master will come to an end.


    "Would you like to come with me?" Mina said suddenly, she didn''t know why she said this, her cheeks were slightly red, and she explained, "I''m just repaying my kindness, yes, I''m repaying my kindness."


    Liu Feng laughed dumbly, looked at Cat Erniang steadily, and said calmly, "Isn''t there another twenty days left?"


    "You..." Mina looked at the other party''s confident smile, stopped her words of persuasion, and said angrily, "Then you don''t want to die."


    After finishing speaking, without waiting for Liu Feng to reply, she twisted her hips and left the study with her tail flicking. She left some space for Liu Feng to digest.


    She is an empathetic cat girl!


    Liu Feng looked at the door that was gently closed, and a cold light flashed in his eyes, "Carter, it''s a good plan, it''s a good plan, it''s just..."


    It''s just that he is not an ordinary person. For others, this is an unsolved situation.


    Either abandon the city and leave, or wait for a wave of robbery. If his life is good, he will survive. If not, he can only die, but he is a man with golden fingers.


    "It seems that you have to plan well, the city owner is not easy to be."


    Liu Feng was talking, he took a roll of sheepskin from the desk, took out a pen and wrote on it.


    In this world, there is no paper, and most of them use parchment as paper;


    After a while, he put down the pen, Liu Feng rolled up the sheepskin, and got up and left the study.


    Along the way, Liu Feng was thinking about a problem, that is, how to quickly pull up a team of combatable sergeants, which is his primary task to settle down.


    Looking at the empty castle, Liu Feng said with a wry smile, "It seems that I have to pick up Uncle Niuben''s family first. With their help, it should be much better."


    Niu Ben''s family was a family he had just come to this world. By chance, he met a family. The other party also saved his life, and he lived in the other party''s home for most of the month.


    He found a board, fastened the written parchment on it, took the board and left the castle, and set the board upright in the small square.


    Immediately attracted some curious people to look over, but no one dared to come, Liu Feng smiled and left.


    As soon as he left, the people came over and stared at the sheepskin in a daze.


    "Hey! Does anyone know the words, read what is written on it? Is there another tax increase?"


    It is a luxury to literate a group of people struggling with hunger.


    If Liu Feng hadn''t met Niu Ben''s family, he wouldn''t have understood the language of this world. Under the guidance of Niu Ben, after a month of study, he could only understand most of the language.


    Bafu, about fifty years old, is one of the few people in Xiyang City who can read characters. He came to the board and read it silently, then widened his eyes and said, "120 copper coins?"


    "What 120 copper coins? Mr. Buff, please read it."


    "Cough cough cough..."


    Buff returned to his senses slightly and read aloud, "The City Lord''s Mansion is now recruiting three clerks who can read and write. After the interview is successful, the monthly salary is 120 copper coins. Those who are interested can now go to the City Lord''s Mansion for an interview."


    "Experienced hunters, aged 16 to 30, are limited to 50 people. Those who pass the test after three days will receive a monthly salary of 100 copper coins."


    "We recruit people who are physically strong and have no bad habits. From 16 to 30 years old, there are only 100 people. After passing the interview three days later, the monthly salary is 80 copper coins."


    "The above two are all requirements for joining the army. If you are interested, please take the test in front of the city lord''s mansion three days later."


    As soon as Buff finished reading, everyone present was stunned, and then a strong clamor broke out.


    "Is this a lie? You actually get 80 copper coins a month in the army?"


    "Yes, the hunter actually has 100 copper coins, which is too exaggerated."

 Chapter 7：

    "The last city lord joined the army with only 50 copper coins for a month. Is this new city lord very rich?"


    In this world, if people go to help work, the average monthly salary is only 40 to 50 copper coins, and most of them join the army with 50 copper coins.


    A family of three, with a monthly salary of 60 copper coins, can barely support the family. After all, the coarse wheat in Xiyang City is 2 copper coins per pound, plus wild vegetables, which is barely enough to feed the family.


    And now, Liu Feng''s monthly salary for recruiting soldiers is directly as high as 80 copper coins, which is 30% of the salary, and many people immediately became excited.


    This is one of Liu Feng''s strategies. There must be a brave man with a lot of money.


    Chapter 0009 scares people''s taxes.


    How about the others, Buff doesn''t know, and doesn''t want to know, the document with a salary of 120 copper coins is really tempting.


    He used to be a teacher in Xiyang City, but most of the people in Xiyang City could not have enough to eat, and there was money to read and write.


    Therefore, he was very poor, and now he has a high-paying job of 120 copper coins in front of him, and he is moved.


    Buff squeezed out of the crowd, tidied up his clothes, and went to the City Lord''s Mansion. He wanted to be the first to apply for the job, so as not to be robbed first.


    Liu Feng was standing inside the gate of the castle. He stared at the tumultuous crowd and couldn''t help chuckling, "It''s a good start."


    He also saw Buff coming over, a flash of surprise flashed in his eyes, and brought him back to the castle.


    Liu Feng took a seat in the main seat of the living room, looked at the old book that was a little nervous in front of him, and asked, "Are you here to apply for the essay?"


    "Yes, yes." Buff replied nervously, can he not be nervous, the young man in front of him is the only noble city lord of Xiyang City.


    "Don''t be nervous, sit down!" Liu Feng waved his hand and asked after the other party sat down, "The clerical work is to assist me in managing Xiyang City and the affairs of the territory."


    "Yes!" Buff nodded quickly.


    "Tell me about the situation in Xiyang City." Liu Feng said indifferently.


    "Yes!" Buff hurriedly stood up and respectfully told everything he knew.


    The more Liu Feng listened, the more his brows wrinkled. This time, the wrinkling could kill a fly, which is simply appalling.


    The entire Xiyang City is basically a slum, the existence of refugee camps, and what makes them like this is abnormal taxation.


    There are hundreds of unscrupulous taxes in Xiyang City, such as the entry fee, each time you enter the city, you need to pay a copper coin.


    This has led to many people moving out of Xiyang City to live, or returning to Xiyang City only once in several days. The people would rather live in a wheat field than waste a copper coin.


    What about the toll tax, childbirth tax, wheat toll tax, daughter-in-law tax... Anyway, several city lords and nobles changed their ways to exploit the people.


    Buff is now trembling all over. He looks at Liu Feng who is displeased, and now he regrets applying for the essay.


    If he is asked to be responsible for the tax in the future, he will quit his job immediately, or he will be scolded by his friends and neighbors to death.


    Liu Feng calmed down, looked at the sweaty Buff, and said calmly, "Starting today, get rid of these miscellaneous taxes and leave a few basic taxes."


    "Ah?" Buff''s eyes widened, staring blankly at Liu Feng, he suspected that he had auditory hallucinations.


    Liu Feng took out two rolls of sheepskin and quickly wrote on them. The first volume was the notice to remove some unscrupulous taxes; the other was the proof of Buff''s appointment.


    "Here, put this roll of notice on the wooden board outside, and you will come to work tomorrow." Liu Feng handed the two rolls of sheepskin to Buff and let him go out.


    Liu Feng looked at Buff who was leaving, and couldn''t help sighing, "Such absurdly extortionate taxes and miscellaneous taxes, these people actually didn''t object. That old man Carter is really lucky."


    "You are indeed different from ordinary nobles."


    Suddenly, a crisp female voice came from the side, which made Liu Feng startled, and turned to look at Mina, who was standing silently by the side.


    "Can you walk with some noise?" Liu Feng rolled his eyes and asked.


    "This is the instinct of the great cat warrior, but it cannot be changed." Mina said lightly.


    "A city lord, if he can''t feed the people under his rule, he is not a qualified city lord." Liu Feng said with emotion.


    Mina remembered what she said when she first met Liu Feng: In this life, you can have nothing, but you can''t starve.


    She was silent. She had always been hungry since she was a child. For this sentence, she agrees the most.


    "Why haven''t you left yet?" Liu Feng asked curiously. He remembered that in the beginning, the cat ears were not friendly to him, but now she is here? Although it is hard to play, this attitude has become too fast.


    "It''s up to you!" Mina wrinkled Qiong''s nose, shook her ears, and walked away with her hips twisted.


    ¡­


    But Bafu left the city lord''s mansion in a daze. When he came to the door, he turned his head to look at the door, and then he recovered, looking at the sheepskin scroll in his hand, and suddenly there was a smile on his old face.


    People outside also saw Buff coming out of the city lord''s mansion, and was immediately surrounded by people, and they started chatting.


    "Mr. Buff, how is it? Did that vampire noble have any additional taxes?"


    "Yeah! What tax was added? Otherwise, how could such a high salary be given."


    "If it''s too much, I''ll smuggle to another big city, otherwise I won''t be able to save winter wheat this year."


    The more Buff listened, the more he felt that something was wrong. He couldn''t help raising his hand to face the few people in front of him. He slapped the other person on the head a few times, and shouted loudly, "What nonsense? Don''t you die?"


    "Uh¡­"


    Everyone was silent, and they all looked at the excited Buff in amazement. Isn''t this old man the most scolding? What has changed today.


    "Cough cough cough..."


    Buff raised the sheepskin roll in his hand and said sternly, "This year has changed, a good city owner has come, everyone is blessed."


    "what???"


    "Is Mr. Buff bought by the nobles?"


    "It''s very possible. After all, the salary of 120 copper coins was bought by me. It can save the family from being too tight, and you can put more salt in the dishes."


    Chapter 0010 Travel back to the earth for a big purchase.


    "Papapa..." Buff''s eyebrows were raised in anger, slaps slapped out like the wind, and the people in front of them were slapped on the head, and roared, "Shut up."


    Everyone was shocked and stared at the angry Buff.


    "Hmph! Some things can''t be said nonsense. If you don''t understand the situation, you will ruin my reputation. You are the behavior of villains." Buff pointed at the noses of several people and cursed loudly.


    "Also, if you dare to speak ill of Lord City Lord, I will dare to fight him."


    Buff''s serious face let everyone know that the old man was telling the truth. Now, no one dared to talk nonsense at will.


    This is the uneducated person, who will only guess others according to personal preferences, and will not understand rationally.

 Chapter 8：

    Buff glanced around, opened the parchment and shouted loudly, "Lord Baron Liu Feng, in order to abolish some taxes today, the following are the taxes abolished by the city lord: city entry fee, wheat crossing tax, childbirth tax..."


    From the moment Buff shouted, many people''s eyes widened in disbelief. Even after Buff finished shouting, everyone was stunned.


    "Mr. Buff, please read it again." Some people shouted in disbelief.


    "Okay, listen carefully to me." Buff knew that everyone was suffering too much and had been squeezed too much. Now that he was suddenly kind to them, he made them suspicious.


    After Buff finished reading it again, many people knelt on the ground and wept bitterly, shouting.


    "Wow woo woo... my son, he was hit by me... woo woo woo..."


    "Why did the Lord of the City only come now, my brother, starved to death in order to pay taxes."


    "You can save more than a dozen copper coins a month, long live the city owner, long live..."


    Everyone is crazy with joy, which is one of the few good news for poor people.


    ¡­


    In the city lord''s mansion, Liu Feng sat in the study, listening to the cheers outside, the corners of his mouth rose silently.


    If you want to get rich, you can''t make much money by squeezing the poor. Moreover, this will be the official to force the people to rebel.


    Anyone who has seen the history of Earth China knows that people cannot be squeezed, otherwise they will just dig their own graves.


    "I can still travel back and forth today. It seems that I have to go shopping, especially the things here, which can be thrown away."


    Liu Feng looked at the things in the study with disgust. Many of them were broken, but he thought that Carter didn''t leave him any good things.


    The time-travel opportunity will be refreshed at twelve o''clock in the evening. He spent the night at Niuben''s house yesterday, so his opportunity to travel back and forth today has not been used up.


    Liu Feng got up and went to fasten the door of the study. There is still a cat-ear girl in the city lord''s mansion, and then he silently recited the time travel in his heart, and in the next second, the person disappeared into the study.


    When Liu Feng opened his eyes again, he found that he had returned to his room, and he was relieved to look at the familiar furnishings.


    He immediately went to change his clothes in otherworldly clothes, put on a casual suit, and sat by the bed thinking.


    "You don''t need to worry about the number of people recruited. Then there''s only weapons left. Hot weapons don''t need to be thought about at all. Now you can only start with cold weapons."


    Liu Feng took out his mobile phone and searched for the cold weapon bow and crossbow on Du Niang. He read the detailed introduction on it. When he was in the other world, he thought of bows and arrows and bows and crossbows.


    An archer needs to be proficient in using the longbow, and a good archer needs at least one year of training.


    The bow and crossbow are not needed. As long as you practice it, you can form an effective lethality in just ten days. This is why he values ??it.


    There are only twenty days left until the autumn harvest. If the horse thieves cannot be stopped, most of the people in Xiyang City will starve to death.


    Bows and crossbows have their own strengths and weaknesses. The first is that archery is fast, but the formation of an army is slower; while the bow and crossbow are used when arrows are useless, so he plans to buy some of both.


    Liu Feng opened a certain treasure, searched it, and immediately fell in love with several powerful bows and crossbows, and communicated with the customer. After spending a lot of money, the other party agreed to some of his rude requests.


    With the craftsmanship of the other world, it would be difficult to produce pig iron, let alone a bow and crossbow.


    Liu Feng placed several large orders on a certain treasure. He has a base in another world, and some things can come in handy.


    After placing the order, Liu Feng packed up and was ready to go out to buy some things, including daily necessities.


    Liu Feng was an orphan. After having the opportunity to travel, he brought precious metals from another world to Earth. After changing some money, he found a relatively remote place and rented a yard.


    He plans to change places every year so that he can buy some things so that they won''t attract attention. The ability to travel through other worlds is his biggest secret and guarantee.


    After all, his focus in the future will be on the other world. On earth, he is just an ordinary person; in the other world, he is the lord of a city and a noble.


    After leaving the yard, Liu Feng went to the supermarket to buy a lot of things, and then found an inconspicuous place without a camera, and put the things into the inner space.


    In this way, Liu Feng changed several supermarkets and bought several times in a row. After filling the 2 cubic meters of inner space, he returned to the yard.


    Chapter 0011 sturdy cat ears.


    When Liu Feng opened his eyes again, he had reappeared in the study, and it was dark outside.


    He looked at his watch, "It''s already eight o''clock in the evening, have you forgotten something?"


    "Boom bang..."


    The knock on the door made Liu Feng immediately think of Mina, "Are you hungry?"


    When he opened the door, he met Mina''s resentful blue eyes, as if he was a heartless person, making his scalp numb, this cat-eared girl really is cute.


    "I knocked on the door for a long time, but you didn''t respond. I thought you were assassinated." Mina rolled her eyes, and the style of those eyes, coupled with her shirt, made people daydream infinitely.


    "Cough cough... I accidentally fell asleep just now." Liu Feng changed the subject, "Are you hungry?"


    "Gollum..."


    As soon as the words fell, Mina''s stomach rang. After all, she only drank rice porridge at noon, and it has already been digested by now.


    "Uh-huh¡­"


    Mina nodded repeatedly, this time her cheeks were just a little blush, which surprised Liu Feng instead.


    Liu Feng felt very happy that Mina could let go of her guard against him so quickly. After all, it would be a matter of pride for a girl to believe in him.


    In fact, it was what happened outside at noon that made Mina put down her guard. People who can cherish the people can''t be far worse.


    Liu Feng took Mina to the dining room, and after letting the other party wait for a few minutes, he took out a few steaming burgers in a hidden place.


    His inner space is still, how to put things in, they still look like they were just put in, such as the three hamburgers he is holding now.


    "Eat it!" Liu Feng pushed the two burgers in front of Mina, he opened the wrapper, and took a big bite.


    Mina wrinkled her nose and smelled the meat scent, which made her eyes glow. She quickly imitated Liu Feng, opened the wrapping paper, and took a big bite.


    "Mmmm... good time..." Mina said in a slurred voice while nodding her head with a hamburger in her mouth.


    Liu Feng smiled. He had eaten otherworldly food once, but he knew how tempting the food of the earth was.


    Cat Erniang''s appetite was verified at noon. Both bowls of rice porridge were eaten by the other party, not to mention two hamburgers. At this time, she was staring at the hamburger in Liu Feng''s hand.


    "Cough cough... You eat really fast." Liu Feng said with a black line, but he had no choice but to hand over the half-eaten hamburger.


    Mina''s eyes brightened slightly, but then she shook her head and licked her lower lip, "I''m 50% full, I''m not hungry anymore."


    "Eat it!" Liu Feng handed the hamburger forward and said with a smile, "I''m not hungry now."


    In fact, he had already eaten it before crossing, but he was greedy again when he saw the burger.


    "Then I ate it?" Mina didn''t dislike it either, she took a few bites of the hamburger with a blushing face, and ate it.

 Chapter 9：

    For Mina, who has a meal and is hungry, some food is good, not to mention such a delicious burger.


    "Don''t you have nowhere to go?" Liu Feng rested his chin in the palm of his hand and looked at the cat-ear girl who was gobbling up.


    "Cough cough... what? Cough cough..."


    Mina was choked directly, staring at Liu Feng at a loss with her aqua blue eyes.


    "Here, drink some water!" Liu Feng helped pour a glass of water, and said flatly, "There is nowhere to go, do you want to help me?"


    He is in urgent need of manpower now, not to mention that this cat-eared girl should be quite capable. This is what he observed from some details.


    Mina stuffed all the burgers into her mouth, poured water into her mouth, and exhaled, "What are you saying is true?"


    "Really!" Liu Feng nodded affirmatively.


    Mina thought for a moment, then lowered her head slightly, and said in a low voice, "But I, I... I can only kill!"


    "Oh?" Liu Feng''s eyes glowed, and he said quickly, "This is very good, how powerful can it be?"


    "Uh!" Mina nodded her chin with her index finger, shook her ears, and said easily, "If you''re like this, I can hit twenty one."


    "Pfft..." Liu Feng sprayed out the water he just drank, only to see a flower in front of him, Mina''s body quickly retreated two meters away, avoiding the spray.


    The next second, Liu Feng saw Mina nimbly climb up the beam of the house, and a few dodges disappeared in his eyes. He searched his eyes carefully for a while, but couldn''t find Mina''s shadow.


    "Hi! Looking for me?"


    Suddenly, a familiar voice came from behind Liu Feng, and his shoulder was tapped, causing Liu Feng''s heart to jump twice, and quickly turned around, looking at Mina standing behind him playfully.


    "sharp!"


    Liu Feng gave a thumbs up and praised, "It''s amazing, you are a powerful assassin."


    It is conceivable to imagine an assassin who can stand silently behind others with a sharp saber; then his throat is cut silently, and it feels creepy to think about it.


    Mina raised her white chin slightly and said proudly, "I am a great cat warrior."


    "Then help me do things?" Liu Feng said sternly, "Don''t worry, you won''t kill people for no reason, you just need to be responsible for following me."


    Mina''s blue eyes stared at Liu Feng''s black pupils, and after a while she turned her head with slightly red cheeks, and said lightly, "I have to eat polished rice porridge every day, if I want to leave, you can''t stop me. "


    "no problem."


    Liu Feng agreed with a mouthful of words, polishing rice porridge or anything is a trivial matter. This cat-eared girl is a foodie, and it will be strange that he is willing to leave after he reproduces the food of the earth here.


    Chapter 0012 is more like a nobleman than a nobleman.


    Early in the morning, as soon as Liu Feng woke up, he could feel someone watching him, he turned his head in confusion, his eyes met a pair of light blue eyes, the sudden appearance of the person made his heart skip a beat, and the sleepiness completely disappeared.


    Mina smiled playfully, "Master Liu Feng, are you awake?"


    "Why did you come in?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, looked at Mina''s dress, and nodded with satisfaction, "This dress suits you very well."


    The clothes that Mina is wearing now were bought by Liu Feng from the supermarket. It is a bit like a long skirt of a two-dimensional maid outfit. It is unexpectedly suitable to wear on the cat-ear girl.


    "It looks good, but it''s a bit inconvenient to move around. I still prefer leather armor." Mina shook her skirt, not very satisfied.


    Although this dress is more beautiful than those worn by the noble ladies, her duty is to protect the safety of Lord Liu Feng, and she can''t be greedy for beauty.


    Liu Feng sat up, waved his hand and said, "Mmmm, just wear this long skirt in the castle. Next time I''ll get you some leather armors."


    "Well, weapons are also needed." Mina nodded, her weapons had long been lost.


    "What kind of weapon do you like?" Liu Feng asked curiously. He glanced at the slender arm of the cat''s ear girl.


    "Short knives will do. If there are, it''s better to give me five short knives." Mina''s eyes glowed, and she fixedly looked at Liu Feng, she unconsciously licked her lower lip.


    Hey hey hey... Don''t act in a reverie way in the morning, Liu Feng pointed at the door and said with a wry smile, "Okay, you go out first, the short knife will be given to you in a moment."


    "Lord Liu Feng, you should find some maids."


    Mina''s pretty face was slightly red, her blue eyes glanced at a raised position, her cat''s ears were shaking violently, and she went out of the door pretending to be indifferent.


    "Wow... what a different morning!"


    Liu Feng yawned, stretched, and took out a black Hanfu from the space and put it on.


    "Maid or something, let''s talk about it!"


    That''s right, it''s Hanfu. This is what he has prepared for a long time. He doesn''t have the noble clothes here, and he is a noble now, so what if he doesn''t get a suit of ''facade'' clothes.


    All right! In fact, it was he who disliked the ugly clothes on the other side of the world, especially the clothes of the nobles, which made him feel weird.


    After wearing the Hanfu, Liu Feng took out the mirror from the space and took a look, very satisfied, "Very good, next time I will grow my hair longer and put on a crown, that''s really perfect."


    When he came out of the room, he saw Mina staring at him with her eyes slightly open, and exclaimed, "Lord Liu Feng, are you the prince of a certain country?"


    Liu Feng put on his long sleeves, full of elegance, and smiled indifferently, "This is the dress worn by the nobles in my hometown!"


    "You are the most aristocratic person I have ever seen. You are more like a nobleman than those dukes. You are like a prince." Mina exclaimed.


    Liu Feng smiled slightly. What he wanted was this effect. In this world, the power of the nobles is very large. If the nobles'' behavior is not standardized, their authority will be questioned.


    And he is a transmigrator who doesn''t understand the behavior of the nobles in this world at all, so Liu Feng directly created it himself, no, he brought some ancient rituals from ancient China.


    Even Mina had seen many nobles and praised him as a noble, so he had already succeeded, and other nobles would not dare to look down on him.


    "Here, this is the short knife you want." Liu Feng took out a box from the sleeve of his Hanfu.


    Another advantage of Hanfu is that the long sleeves can block people''s sight, and Liu Feng can take things out of the space.


    Mina took the box excitedly, opened it eagerly, and shouted in surprise, "Wow! What a cool short knife."


    "It''s called a saber!" Liu Feng said helplessly, there is no comparison between short knives in this world.


    "It''s really sharp!" Mina took the saber and probed it with her slender fingers, looking more and more like it.


    She found that the gorgeous short knife she got from the big nobles in the past is not as good as the current saber, which is the weapon for killing.


    "Whoosh whoosh..."


    Mina flicked both hands, and the five sabres were instantly thrown out, nailed to a pillar more than ten meters away, and the saber was nailed into a cross.


    "I found the treasure." Liu Feng looked at Cat Erniang who was going to draw the knife. He was shown by the opponent''s flying knife stunt.


    He took Mao Er Niang to the study, put a document in the other party''s hand, and said with a smile, "This is a contract to hire you. If there is no problem, you can sign it."


    The contract, Mina knew, and the nobles did it, but now she looked at the contract in black and white in her hand, and for the first time she found that there was such a white thing to write.

 Chapter 10：

    "Lord Liu Feng, what is this?" Mina asked, shaking the white paper.


    "This is white paper. It''s what my hometown uses to write. It''s much easier to use than a parchment scroll." Liu Feng chuckled.


    What do you call a lot of use? Even if Mina had never used it, she knew that the white paper was a hundred times better than the yellow parchment.


    This morning, Mina received a lot of shocks. The extremely sharp saber and the white paper she was writing on were things she had never seen before.


    She can guarantee that she has been to many big cities and sneaked into many noble study rooms, and she has never seen these things.


    Therefore, she knows the value of these things, and it can be said that there will be many people who will do anything to get these two things.


    Mina said to Liu Feng seriously, "Lord Liu Feng, don''t leak these things out for the time being, otherwise it will attract many people''s prying eyes."


    Chapter 0013 Niu Ben''s family participated.


    "Don''t worry! These are only used inside the castle." Liu Feng chuckled lightly, all the things he brought from the earth were digested inside first.


    All released are simplified versions. For example, he is planning to make paper, and the paper made will not be very white and not so tough.


    But once released, Liu Feng believes that he will be looted immediately, and the implementation of all this work requires a lot of manpower.


    "That''s good!" Mina breathed a sigh of relief. She took the contract and looked at it. She was half surprised and said, "Huh? The monthly salary is one silver coin, and you can rest four days a month, including food and lodging, holidays and small meals. Welfare???"


    "Yes!" Liu Feng nodded. He copied some corporate contracts on Earth, and then modified them to become the alien version of artificial contracts.


    Mina put down the contract, her face was serious, her water blue eyes were full of sharpness, she reached out to pat the contract, and said loudly, "Lord Liu Feng!! Now, and there are already five sabers, a sabre can be worth several gold coins, no salary is required, as long as you have food and accommodation, of course, you have to have polished rice porridge."


    "Also, vacations are superfluous. Wherever you go, I have to follow them. This is my responsibility. Small gifts can be..."


    Mina pointed to the terms of the contract, and Liu Feng rejected them all, like a housekeeper.


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, stretched out his hand to hold down the excited cat-ear girl, and said with a smile, "Only you can have such a contract!"


    "Uh..." Mina blushed instantly, the cat''s ears fell down, and her tail rolled up, she was picked up.


    "What...what...I...I''ll just sign it." Mina blushed and stammered.


    "Let''s go, let''s have breakfast first, there are still many things to do today."


    Liu Feng looked at Mina who had signed the name, then put the contract in a large safe and gave Mina one of the keys.


    "Okay!" Mina took the key preciously and found a rope to hang around her neck.


    She just looked at the safe, which contained many documents and precious things.


    ¡­


    At this time, outside the city gate, a family came in, six strong men, and two women.


    This is the Niu Ben family. Liu Feng ordered Bafu to inform him yesterday, so before dawn, their family came from the village.


    Buff set off yesterday evening, and then stayed at Niu Ben''s house, and went into the city with him this morning.


    Niu Ben is an uncle in his forties, with neatly arranged hair, a serious face of a prince, full of tenacity and solemnity, and wearing a linen coat.


    He is now sitting on the ox cart, chatting with Buff, and from time to time there is a splendid laughter.


    "Niuben, your family is going to have good luck. I didn''t expect you to know Mr. Liu Feng." Buff said enviously.


    He knew that the Niu Ben family was very powerful. They were a famous family in this territory. All of them were heroes. He heard that Niu Ben was a real knight back then.


    "I met by chance, but I didn''t expect Liu Feng to become a noble." Niu Ben grinned and sighed. He also didn''t expect that the young man he accidentally rescued would become a noble in the territory.


    "Hum... I saw that Liu Feng is not simple at the beginning. In this western land, who''s kid is so clean? Knowing the book and Dali, he is simply an aristocrat. I think his ancestors were aristocrats back then."


    The middle-aged woman sitting beside her shouted loudly that she was Niuben''s wife May.


    After he finished speaking, he glanced at his five sons, each of whom had a tiger''s back and Mei''s waist, and none of them looked like a cultural person.


    "Cough, cough..." Niu Ben was a little embarrassed. He knew that his wife liked people who were more beautiful, but he didn''t expect that the sons he gave birth would grow crooked.


    Fortunately, his daughter was like her mother. He looked at the quiet and well-behaved daughter, who was sitting on the ox cart with his legs in his arms.


    "Nicole, what are you thinking?" Niu Ben asked gently. His little daughter, everything is fine, but she is too quiet.


    "It must be thinking of Liu Feng."


    A strong male voice came from the side, this was Niu Ben''s eldest son, Niu Da was carrying a wolf at the moment, which he hunted last night and was going to give Liu Feng a congratulatory gift.


    "No, no..." Nicole''s pretty face blushed, and she waved her hands in a panic, like a little girl who was caught stealing candy.


    Nicole is a seventeen-year-old girl, the jewel of the Niuben family. She is very delicate and has long flaxen hair.


    "Hahaha... What are you afraid of, just think about it." Mey laughed happily, she hugged Nicole and said, "Xiao Ni, you will marry Liu Feng then, I think he likes you too."


    "Ah?" Nicole''s face was flushed red, her eyes were about to spiral, and she buried her head in May''s arms.


    "I''m still shy, it''s not good." May teased.


    Niu Ben shook his head. As his wife, he liked to tease his children. He didn''t see any of his sons, so he moved half a beat slower.


    "Niu Ben, Master Liu Feng should recruit you to be knights, this is your chance."


    Buff patted Niuben''s back, looked at the other''s broken right foot, and sighed, "If only your foot wasn''t broken, I''m afraid you would have become a noble by now."


    "Hahaha... I''ve seen it earlier, it''s the age of young people." Niu Ben smiled indifferently. He looked at his son with pride in his eyes.


    Chapter 0014 I am willing to sacrifice my life for you.


    After Niu Ben''s family entered the city, Niu Ben sighed, "Xiyang City gives me a completely different feeling, like an old tree in spring."


    Now there are more people walking on the street, and many people are smiling sincerely, their eyes are no longer numb, but full of hope for the future.


    "With less taxation, everyone is looking forward to it. Of course, everything has changed. This is the change brought by Mr. Liu Feng." Buff smiled happily, and he was very happy to see such a change.


    "Liu Feng did a really good job." Niu Ben praised, and he was very happy that his hometown could become better.


    "Wow! Isn''t that Niu Ben''s family? They haven''t been in the city for a long time." Someone who knew the passerby shouted.


    "It should be called up by the Lord of the City. After all, the Niuben family are real warriors."


    "Only Liu Feng can play for the Niuben family."


    "Yes! Lord Liu Feng is a good city lord, and our life will get better and better."


    Since entering the city, Niu Ben''s family have heard such remarks several times, making their faces more and more solemn.


    When they came to the castle, they saw Liu Feng who was already waiting at the door.

 Chapter 11：

    "You, are you Liu Feng???"


    Niu Ben''s family opened their eyes wide, looking at the young man whose temperament had changed drastically in disbelief. Moreover, the clothes gave off a gorgeous atmosphere, and at first glance they were only worn by the great nobles.


    "Hahaha... Uncle Niu Ben, Aunt Mei, Da Niu, Er Er... Nicole, you don''t know me anymore? I''m Liu Feng."


    Liu Feng came forward, grabbed Niu Ben and others, and walked into the castle, "Everyone, come in."


    Along the way, everyone in Niu Ben was dizzy, and Liu Feng had not seen him for two days, which gave them the feeling that they had changed too much.


    Sitting down in the living room, they also looked strangely at Mina who was sitting beside him, especially on the pair of cat ears.


    "Uncle Niu Ben, I finally got you guys here." Liu Feng was very happy, because many of his plans were short of manpower.


    "We didn''t expect that you would actually become a noble in the territory." Niu Ben sighed.


    "By chance, an uneasy and kind old man gave him a chance." Liu Feng shrugged.


    Isn''t it right, the nobles that are exchanged for five glasses also come with the territory and Xiyang City, which is something that I can''t even think about on earth.


    "This is an opportunity, but it''s also a hot potato, have you thought about it?" Niu Ben said seriously.


    Liu Feng knew what he was talking about, just like Mina said, if he couldn''t resist the horse thieves who **** the wheat, then he, the nobleman, would be at an end.


    "I figured it out, I need your help from Uncle Niu Ben." Liu Feng got up and said sincerely.


    He knew how powerful the Niu Ben family was, especially Uncle Niu Ben. Even if his foot was broken, he could kill five thieves by himself and save him.


    "Big Bull! Bull Two! Bull Three! Bull Four! Bull Five! Allegiance to you!"


    Niu Ben got up, stood aside and shouted loudly, "Don''t take up my place as a cripple, let the young people take the place."


    "No no no..." Liu Feng hurriedly shouted, "Uncle Niu Ben, I am short of someone in charge here. You are the best candidate. With a broken foot, I have a way to make you walk like a normal person again."


    "What?" Mei, Niu Da, Nicole and others all widened their eyes, looked at Liu Feng eagerly, and shouted eagerly, "Liu Feng, is what you said true? It really makes Da Ben (father) Walk like a normal person?"


    Niu Ben also looked at Liu Feng with uncertainty, a flash of desire flashed in his eyes, no one wanted to be a waste.


    "Of course, now I can make Uncle Niu Ben walk like a normal person." Liu Feng nodded affirmatively.


    "Then hurry up, as long as my father can walk, I can give you my life." Brother Niu Daji shouted anxiously.


    "Clap!" Niu Ben slapped Niu Da''s head with a slap, and said sternly, "Don''t be rude, if you can, it''s good, if you can''t, don''t force it."


    "Don''t worry, you can."


    Liu Feng smiled confidently. He took out a key, threw it to Mina, and instructed, "Mina, go to the study and open the safe, and bring the box numbered ten."


    Mina nodded and took the key. She knew how to open the safe. Liu Feng had taught her that as long as she had two keys and a password, it was enough.


    Everyone waited anxiously, and soon Mina came down with the arm-length wooden box, put it in Liu Feng''s hand obediently, and returned the key to Liu Feng.


    "Uncle Niuben, come on, sit down first."


    Liu Feng opened the box and took out a prosthetic right foot, which he had ordered a long time ago. After returning to Earth yesterday, he went to pick up the goods. It was originally for him to repay his gratitude.


    "Okay!" Niu Ben was a little nervous, he straightened his trousers, exposing his broken feet.


    Liu Feng installed the prosthesis for Niu Ben according to the instructions, adjusted it a few times, and said to himself, "Uncle Niu Ben, stand up and give it a try."


    "Gollum..."


    I don''t know who swallowed the saliva, and everyone looked at Niuben nervously.


    "call¡­"


    Niu Ben took a deep breath, stood up abruptly, then stepped forward and walked in the living room. Although his movements were a little stiff, it also meant that he could walk normally.


    "Hahaha..." Niu Ben laughed happily, and the brothers Niu Daji also shouted excitedly, "My father can walk..."


    Both May and Nicole''s eyes were wet with happiness, and they stared at the bull rushing non-stop.


    "Uncle Niu Ben needs to practice a few more times, and he will be no different from others when he walks." Liu Feng adjusted the prosthesis again.


    "call¡­"


    Niu Ben nodded fiercely, he glanced at his wife and children, came to Liu Feng, and suddenly knelt down on one knee, the five sons behind him, May, and Nicole all knelt down.


    "I am willing to sacrifice my life for you, be loyal to you forever, become a sharp sword in your hand, and kill the enemy''s life..."


    Mina, who was beside him, also quietly knelt down on one knee...


    Chapter 0015 The beginning of the elite plan.


    It has been two days since the Niuben family pledged allegiance, and today is the day for the interview and recruitment.


    In the past two days, the castle has undergone many changes, and the entire castle has been managed by the Niu Ben family in an orderly manner.


    Liu Feng''s castle is divided into three courtyards: front, middle and back. The front yard is where the servants or guards live. Niu Ben and his sons live in the front yard, and they don''t go to the back yard if they say anything.


    He also helped Liu Feng make a rule that only women could enter the backyard except for Liu Feng.


    The middle court is the place where business affairs are held and guests are received. Liu Feng''s study is also here, and it is also the most heavily guarded place.


    The backyard was where Liu Feng slept, and there was also a backyard; only Liu Feng, Mina, Nicole, and a few newly recruited maids were in the backyard, and only these people could go in and out of the backyard.


    Niu Ben is now Liu Feng''s big housekeeper, managing the security and defense in the castle.


    And May was the headress of the castle. After Liu Feng taught several dishes such as cooking and hot pot, the kitchen became May''s favorite place to stay.


    Nicole even became the head maid and served Liu Feng personally. If she refused, her eyes were full of mist, leaving Liu Feng helpless.


    Niu Dawu brothers became Liu Feng''s knights. They were not in charge of patrolling the castle every day or training.


    Buff and two other people made up the three documents of the castle, that is, they became the people who dealt with taxation, criminal disputes and so on.


    It took two days for the administration of Xiyang City to officially come into regulation, which made Liu Feng breathe a sigh of relief.


    In the study, Liu Feng stood by the window, quietly looking at the people gathered below.


    "Master, choose soldiers according to your requirements, I''m afraid not many people will be selected." Niu Ben said standing in front of the desk.


    After he finished speaking, he also glanced around the study. It could be said that this study was the most extravagant study he had ever seen.


    Looking at the wall over there, there is a black and white picture with eight magnificent horses and some strange characters on it.


    Beside the desk, the huge water tank-like ceramic product has a scroll of paintings and calligraphy on it.


    There is also the bookcase over there, with bottles of wine made of crystal glass on it, and the palace may not have such a luxury.

 Chapter 12：

    If there are people from the earth here, they will definitely say that this is the decoration of the president''s office.


    Liu Feng turned around and looked at the neat office, feeling very happy, except for a certain cat-eared girl who was sitting on his desk and nibbling on a pig''s trotter.


    He reluctantly knocked on Mina, and said angrily, "I don''t want to sit on a chair, but I want to sit at my table."


    "Also, how many times have I said it, Uncle Niu Ben, just call me by my name." Liu Feng said helplessly.


    "Young master, you are a noble now, you must do some etiquette, otherwise it will be laughed at." Niu Ben was serious and persistent.


    "Furthermore, some etiquettes are custom-made by you, and the etiquette cannot be abandoned. This is the nobility."


    Niu Ben''s words made Mina nodded again and again and said very seriously, "Master, we are all your spokespersons now, and we have to abide by some etiquette."


    Everyone in the castle now calls Liu Feng the young master, and even Mina is no exception.


    However, Liu Feng looked at the cat-eared girl who was eating with oily mouth, and sat on the desk with her hips half up. He didn''t see a single bit of the etiquette she was talking about.


    "Okay!" Liu Feng was helpless, sitting on a chair covered with wolf skins, and said solemnly, "It doesn''t matter if the number of recruits is small, I want elite soldiers, preferably all knights like Niu Da."


    "Young master, you are unrealistic." Niu Ben rolled his eyes, Niu is a big five, but he was trained strictly since he was a child, and everyone can exist as one block ten.


    "So, I want a strong body, so that I can form a combat power faster, and I would rather be short than excessive." Liu Feng spread his hands, and he wanted elite soldiers and strong generals.


    Niu Ben shook his head. He had read Liu Feng''s plan two days ago, and he had to do some things himself. He doubted that fifty people would pass the test.


    "Young master, there are too few people to keep Xiyang City." Niu Ben reminded.


    "Ha..." Liu Feng raised the corners of his mouth slightly and smiled lightly, "Who said you want to defend the city?"


    "Ah? Don''t defend the city? Do you want to attack?" Both Niu Ben and Mina were stunned.


    "Don''t worry, you will know when the time comes. Now go down and pick someone." Liu Feng smiled mysteriously and took the lead to go out.


    Mina immediately followed with the pig''s trotter in a daze, leaving behind a frowning Niuben, and it took a while to catch up.


    When the three of them came outside the castle, they saw Niu Dawu shouting solemnly, "Today, Master Liu Feng has recruited sergeants to guard Xiyang City. As long as those who can pass the test will have meat every day, it''s still a big mouth. meat."


    As soon as the words fell, Niu San and Niu Si came over with a wild boar weighing three or four hundred pounds. This was a killed wild boar.


    Niu Er lit a fire next to him, and roasted the wild boar directly on the fire. Mey followed the method taught by Liu Feng while adding spices.


    After a while, the rich meat aroma diffused, causing the eyes of the surrounding people to glow green, and their breathing became rapid.


    You must know that the price of meat in Xiyang City is more than a dozen copper coins per pound. Some people can say that they have not eaten meat for several years.


    Now there is a big fat pig in front of him. If it wasn''t for Niu Er and a few people standing by with a long sword, I''m afraid they would have rushed up to grab the meat.


    Chapter 0016 The otherworld version of the special forces obstacle run.


    Liu Feng smiled and looked at the rioting crowd. They were dressed in tatters, and most of them were wearing straw sandals. Many people were hungry now, and now a roast pig was in front of them. This was the temptation that could be seen.


    Didn''t you see the big five brothers also secretly swallowing their saliva? Although there is no shortage of meat in their home, the barbecued meat with seasoning is tempting.


    In this era, it is difficult for people to even have enough food, let alone processing spices. The meat is either roasted and then finished with a little salt, and some people are all boiled and then add a little salt.


    Even the nobles can''t eat delicate and delicate food. At most, they are better than the commoners. Otherwise, May will not be addicted to the kitchen, and even Nicole will fall in love with making cakes and so on.


    For two days, Mina was completely immersed in the ocean of food, and she could see her eating all day, making her sigh, Master Liu Feng is the real aristocratic life here, and it is better than the prince''s life.


    The aroma of the meat became stronger and stronger. Under the blowing wind, the people swallowed continuously. When Nicole brought a team of maids with bowls of noodles, it reached the top.


    There are big bowls filled with noodles that are made of finely ground wheat into powder, and then Mey cuts large pieces of barbecued meat and spreads them on top, plus a few wild vegetables, and a bowl of otherworldly version of barbecued noodles is completed. .


    In this era, there is no stone mill to treat wheat. People here rely on stones, and the wheat flour that is slowly ground is very rough and difficult to digest.


    When Mina ate a bowl of roasted meat noodles, the people went crazy. This is the food of the nobles, and they have never eaten food in their lives.


    "Lord City Lord, please start the trial immediately!"


    "Yes, let''s start quickly, we can definitely pass the trial."


    Liu Feng nodded to Niuben, the temptation is now big enough, it is time to start.


    "Cough cough cough..."


    Niu Ben stepped forward, raised his hand to stop the shouting crowd, and shouted, "As long as you can pass the test and become Lord Liu Feng''s soldiers, the meat over there can be eaten every day."


    No matter where they are, people are all for one bite. They have not gone through the baptism of the information age, and the commoners are simple, just like Mina.


    When Niu Ben''s words fell, those people howled and started shouting immediately. Niu Ben didn''t talk nonsense, and ordered Niu Da to act as required.


    "Every ten people form a team and enter the castle as required to try." Niu Da held the long sword, which was given to him by Liu Feng.


    Under the shock of the bright long sword, everyone obediently lined up in a long queue. Ten people entered the castle in a team. Under the leadership of Niu Wu, they came to the square in the castle.


    The inside has been transformed into a simplified version of the 300-meter special forces obstacle course. This is what Liu Feng saw on TV and moved it here.


    This is just an obstacle run for selection. When the actual selection is made, after training, it is necessary to run the 500-meter obstacle run, which is still the enhanced version.


    Rolling, climbing, crawling, crossing trenches, climbing ropes and drilling holes, walking balance beams, climbing obstacle walls, etc...


    When the ten people started to run, Liu Feng and Niu Ben stood by and watched.


    Ten minutes passed, and no one had been able to run the entire distance, not even a two-meter-high barrier wall, which made Liu Feng shake his head repeatedly and raise his hand to signal failure.


    Niu Wu immediately took the people out, and then a group of people came in. This group of people didn''t even complete half of the obstacle course.


    "Master, it''s very difficult for someone to run the entire course in ten minutes. Even Niu Da and the others take a few minutes. How could those untrained civilians be able to complete it." Niu Benwei said with a little pride, after all The son he trained by himself made him look good.


    "Humph! Running the entire distance in a few minutes is a failure in my opinion. For the 300-meter obstacle course, you will be qualified if you finish it within one minute." Liu Feng said to ''splashing cold water''.


    "Impossible!" Niu Ben''s eyes widened, he didn''t believe anyone could do it in one minute.


    "Nothing is impossible. This is the way of training in my hometown. Soldiers who can run the entire distance in one minute are all strong soldiers, and they are one in a hundred." Liu Feng said lightly.


    Here is a simplified version, no tumbling in the quagmire, no crushed stones or mud added to the crawl, no fire across the ditch, no iron thorns around when drilling a hole...


    If Liu Feng gets these out, I am afraid that no one will be able to run the entire distance, even if it is a Niu Dajiu.


    "This..." Niu Ben was at a loss for words. He was very yearning for the hometown that Liu Feng said. After all, many rare things came from Liu Feng''s hometown, such as those delicacies, those white papers, and weapons.


    He had lived in the capital of the kingdom, and he had never seen any of these, so Niu Ben would not doubt what Liu Feng said. He decided to give his five sons extra training. If they did not finish the course in one minute, they would not be given meals. eat.


    Niu Da several people did not know that they were missed by Niu Ben, and they were looking at the person who ran the obstacle with full smiles.


    Chapter 0017 Three levels of soldier assessment.


    "Failure, the next group." Niu Wu''s loud voice sounded, and ten civilians left in dejection.

 Chapter 13：

    It is already the tenth team, that is, a hundred people, and no one has run the entire distance through the obstacles.


    The person with the best score only passed two-thirds of the way, that is, the 200 meters. This made Liu Feng completely unexpected, this is too weak, right?


    "Young master, civilians are too weak to have such grades." Niu Ben explained.


    "Huh... Change the rules. Those who run more than 100 meters are considered to pass the test. After running 200 meters, the treatment is increased by 50%, and the treatment for 300 meters is doubled." Liu Feng had no choice but to get the soldier''s rank in advance. .


    Originally, he wanted to divide the ordinary soldiers, elite soldiers, and special forces after training for a while. It seems that it can be advanced now.


    "Yes, the strongest in the army are respected." Niu Ben agreed.


    ¡­


    At the end of the day, only 8 people finished the 300 meters, 32 people finished the 200 meters, and 108 people finished the 100 meters.


    This number made Liu Feng very dissatisfied, especially after running 300 meters, there were only 8 people, which was far from the number he wanted.


    "Master, the 8 people who can run 300 meters are the top hunters in the territory, and they can all hunt wild boars and wolves alone." Niu Ben looked at the familiar faces in the crowd and said happily.


    Of course, Niu Ben also knew the people who lived in the same territory, and he also recognized the skills of several of them.


    He also focused on naming a person named Xin Ke. Liu Feng looked over and found that the other party was only about twenty years old. Niu Ben said that the other party had dared to hunt tigers alone.


    "Ah, very good."


    Liu Feng looked at the hundred and forty-eight people in front of him. They didn''t look very good now. They all ate with a big bowl. Even if they choked, they couldn''t bear to spit it out and swallowed hard. They were simply a group of starving ghosts. people.


    "After eating, take them to the barracks and start training today." Liu Feng ordered.


    The barracks is not far from the castle. It was built by Liu Feng two days ago. Although it is very simple, it is still a barracks.


    Niu Ben took people to the military camp. Liu Feng heard that Niu Ben had joined the army, so he temporarily left these people to him.


    Under the leadership of Niu Ben, one hundred and forty people were taken to the barracks. According to the requirements, they raised their heads and raised their chests, their legs were together, and their hands were close to the sides of their thighs, all lined up.


    Cink looked at all this curiously. The reason why he came to join the army was only because he was tempted by the bowl of roasted meat noodles. After all, he was a top hunter, and he didn''t lack a bite to eat.


    Now he is a little curious. Everything in this barracks is full of novelties, which arouses his deep curiosity.


    Xin Ke looked at Niu Ben on the high platform. He knew that Niu Ben was powerful. He heard that he made military exploits when he was young, and even went to the capital to become a knight.


    It can be said that Niu Ben is one of the few people that Zink admires, and the Lord of the City is also the person he admires, especially the bowl of roasted meat noodles, which he will never forget.


    "Cough cough..." Niu Ben''s originally calm eyes immediately became sharp, filled with a chilling air, which immediately calmed the originally noisy team.


    "You are the ones who passed the assessment. Some people have good grades, and some people have poor grades. Of course, there will be differences in treatment."


    Niu Ben immediately picked up the things that everyone cared about, "The salary you received when you first joined the army is based on your performance during the trial..."


    When these words fell, many people were relieved. They came to join the army for high salaries.


    "Now, line up to get your names, your family members'' addresses, and if you''re unlucky enough to die in battle, the pension will go to your family."


    After Niu Ben finished speaking indifferently, he walked away. He wanted to study the training plan given to him by the young master. Although he had practiced with five sons in the past two days, he was still a little unfamiliar.


    "Everyone, come with me." Brother Niu Dawu shouted beside him.


    Everyone immediately followed, and then came to a warehouse, Niu Da handed a piece of warrant to it, and then was allowed to enter.


    A middle-aged man sat inside, this was one of the three recruited documents, and now he was in charge of the logistics of the military camp.


    "A total of 140 sets of training uniforms, including shoes, hats, towels, wooden cups, wooden bowls, etc.!" The logistics clerk immediately transferred the supplies after reading the warrant.


    Niu Da turned his head and shouted loudly, "Now, line up one by one to get supplies."


    Zink was the first in line. He came to the logistics clerk and was at a loss with a pen because he didn''t know how to read.


    "Illiterate? You read, I''ll write." The logistics clerk smiled kindly, took the pen and wrote it on the parchment. Those who can read can see four words on the parchment: military file.


    "My name is Xin Ke, I''m an orphan, and I live in Xiyang City..."


    After the logistics text was written, I took a wooden sign next to it and wrote Zink''s name on it, as well as a number 001.


    These things were all made by Liu Feng in the past two days, especially everything in this barracks, but he wasted a lot of energy.


    The logistics clerk handed the wooden sign to Xin Ke and said very seriously, "This sign must not be lost, this is the proof of your identity."


    "Thank you!" Xin Ke grinned shyly, then went to Niu Da''s side.


    "This is your training uniform. In the future, in the military camp, wear this uniform uniformly. Those who don''t wear it will be punished." Niu Da put a bunch of things into Xin Ke''s arms and urged sternly.


    These materials, but Liu Feng spent a lot of silver coins to get them, just want to make the barracks feel formal.


    Chapter 0018 The otherworld version of the barracks rules.


    Xin Ke stared blankly at the things in his arms, shoes, hats, towels, wooden cups, wooden bowls, etc. If he bought these things, he would have to pay at least hundreds of copper coins, so he was given them like this?


    "What are you doing stupid? Hurry away, don''t block others from getting things." Niu laughed and scolded.


    "Oh..." Zink nodded blankly and walked away.


    In fact, others are similar to him, and some people are even worse.


    When there were twelve people standing next to Cink, he was taken away by Niu Er and came to a house.


    "This is where you will live in the future. Twelve people live in one room. Now you come in with me."


    Niu Er said indifferently, took the lead into the house, and began to allocate room.


    Zink looked at the bunk bed and was very surprised. It was much better than his family''s bed. He thought he was going to sleep on the ground floor.


    "Listen, it''s not your home in the military camp. Everything must be in accordance with the rules, things must be neatly arranged, and they are not allowed to be placed randomly. Otherwise, those who fail the inspection will be punished by everyone in the same house." Niu Er With a serious face, he warned sharply.


    Then, under the guidance of Niu Er, they all listened carefully, such as the stacking of towels, the placement of shoes, etc., all should be neat and tidy.


    When Xin Ke saw Niu Er folded the boxy quilt, he was dumbfounded. Does he have to fold the quilt like this in the future?


    "I taught it, and you have seen it. In the future, you must follow this requirement when you get up in the morning. Now you all start to organize."


    Niu Er left this sentence and left, and he was going to take the next group to the room.


    Liu Feng also brought over the Earth military training set. In his words, the sins he suffered back then are now being tried by everyone.


    By the time Cink and the others figured out what was in the room, it was almost three o''clock in the afternoon.


    "Clang!" After hearing a bell, there was a loud shout, "Hurry up and come out for me, I won''t have dinner if it''s too late."


    Xin Ke and others immediately went out of the room, and saw Niu Ben, Niu Da, Niu Er or six shouting outside, still holding wooden sticks in their hands.

 Chapter 14：

    By now they all know that everything in this barracks obeys the rules, and everyone immediately lined up below and waited for lectures.


    Seeing this scene, Niu Ben admired the young master even more, thinking that this was what the young master said, using details to subtly change these people, making them obedient and disciplined.


    "Next time, when you hear the bell, you only have 30 seconds to gather. If it is overtime, you will go to the toilet for a month."


    Niu Ben shouted in a cold voice, "Someone must be asking what the toilet is, do you see the house over there? In the future, if I **** and pee, I will roll it in there, and whoever dares to **** and pee, then give it to me. Swallow it."


    He didn''t know why the young master wanted to use this toilet. As long as Niu Ben ordered Liu Feng, he would fully implement it.


    When Liu Feng knew about this problem, he would definitely scold him. People in this era don''t have toilets. You can see excrement and urine everywhere, and you can smell the stench when you walk on the street. Some girls also find a hidden place to solve it. .


    He learned from Niu Ben''s mouth that even the capital of the country was like this, which reminded Liu Feng of a country on earth that could treat cow urine as a drink.


    Xin Ke opened his mouth and looked at Shang Niu Da''s warning eyes, but still didn''t say a word. He didn''t know why he did it. After all, they found a corner to solve the problem of feces and urine. At most, make a hole and bury it after pulling .


    "Now, you line up one by one, go over there to get your hair cut, then go to the bathroom to take a shower and change into training clothes." Niu Ben pointed to the chairs placed not far away, where more than a dozen people were already sitting. They were invited from the city to cut their hair.


    Whether they like it or not, under the sticks of Niu Da several people, they all go to cut their hair obediently.


    Cink touched his inch-long hair and felt very cool. He took the training clothes and went to the bathroom. There were big buckets in it.


    "What''s in here? So many bubbles?" Zink asked curiously.


    "What can make your body clean, hurry in."


    Under the gaze of Niu Wu, Xin Ke slipped into the wooden barrel.


    Xiang, this is the first time Cink felt, and then his whole body slipped, especially when he rubbed his hands, he rubbed out a lot of black things, which made his face turn red, thinking, "So my body is so dirty."


    "This is what Master Liu Feng used to take a bath. He cared about everyone, so he brought it to you. Remember to be kind to Master Liu Feng." Niu Wu said in a high tone.


    Zink nodded, he could feel the nobility of this bubble, something that could emit aroma, but not something that anyone could afford.


    After everyone had their hair cut, and after taking a shower, when they stood in the square in their training clothes, their spirits and spirits were completely different.


    "Tomorrow, you will officially participate in training. I don''t want to see any of you being kicked out of the military camp. In that way, you will lose your face at home."


    Niu Ben shouted loudly, and now he has no doubts about Liu Feng''s training method.


    "You answer me loudly? Do you want to be kicked out?" Niu Ben roared.


    "I don''t want to!" Someone shouted one after another, giving people the feeling of being powerless.


    "Are you girls? The girls shout louder than you." Niu Ben yelled.


    "In no mood!!"


    This shout was so loud that even Liu Feng in the castle could hear it.


    Chapter 0019 The food crisis is coming.


    Liu Feng stood by the window of the study, looking at the barracks not far away, the hoarse roar echoed in his ears, and nodded in satisfaction.


    This barracks is the capital of his life, as long as there are strong soldiers in hand, who dares to say that he can kill him.


    "Bang bang bang..."


    There was a knock on the door, and Liu Feng turned his head to look, only to see Nicole coming in with a tray.


    "Master, afternoon tea is here." Nicole said softly, put down the tray, and took out several delicate snacks and a cup of brewed coffee.


    Afternoon tea is an indispensable thing for the nobles here. Generally, they eat a kind of pastry made of lard, wheat flour, and mint leaves, and butter is used for the more advanced ones.


    After Liu Feng ate it once, he said that he would no longer eat this afternoon tea. It was not eaten by people at all. It was disgusting. When he took a bite, it was full of greasy.


    In addition, the afternoon tea drinks are accompanied by wheat fermented, very turbid wheat wine, or a kind of tea called bitter leaf tea.


    Liu Feng had drunk both kinds of drinks, but the wheat wine was still able to drink it, but the tea brewed with bitter leaf tea made him vomit.


    A word of bitterness is like eating bezoar detoxification tablets, which makes him feel sick. After all, using raw bitter-leaf tea and then juicing it out to make tea, few people can stand it.


    When May brought out the bitter-leaf tea and snacks, Mina made her vomit after trying it with great interest, and immediately drank two bowls of polished rice porridge, so that she would not suffer from anorexia.


    After that, Liu Feng taught Mey, and Nicole made the Earth version of desserts and cakes, which were immediately loved by the two.


    "Yeah!" Liu Feng went over, looked at the dim sum on the plate, was very surprised, and praised, "Nicole, your craftsmanship is getting better and better, and you are almost catching up with the dim sum master in my hometown."


    "Wow! Red bean cake!" Mina, who was on the side, was not polite, she reached out and took a piece of dessert and stuffed it into her mouth.


    "Delicious!" Mina was chewing on the red bean cake, her blue eyes lit up, her cat ears were shaking, and she was very happy.


    "Come on, try green tea!" Nicole was very happy when she saw that the dessert she made was welcomed, and poured a cup of tea for Mina with a teapot.


    Liu Feng took a sip of the coffee, picked up a fork and tied a piece of mung bean cake, gave it after tasting it, and gave it a thumbs up, making Nicole happier.


    Both green tea and coffee were brought by Liu Feng, and he also brought seeds. He believed that he would be able to eat otherworldly versions of coffee and tea soon.


    Liu Feng stuffed two trays of dim sum into Mina''s hands and let her eat them aside. Looking at Nicole, he said, "What''s the matter? If you have something on your mind, your eyes will wander."


    "Ah?" Nicole couldn''t help blushing, why didn''t she know she had this habit.


    "Is there not enough food?" Liu Feng crossed his hands to support his chin.


    "Yeah! Because there are more than 140 soldiers, the wheat we bought will not last for a few days." Nicole took out a notepad from her arms, which was given to her by Liu Feng.


    She wrote down a lot of things on it, such as the practice of dim sum, as well as the food Liu Feng likes to eat, habits and so on.


    "Those grain merchants raised their prices again?" Liu Feng narrowed his eyes and asked calmly, "How much did you raise this time?"


    Nicole flipped through the notepad and said distressedly, "This time the grain merchant raised another copper coin, and now the coarse wheat is four copper coins a coin."


    "Bang! Damn!" Mina on the side slammed on the table, stood up, and said angrily, "These unscrupulous grain merchants will make a fortune."


    Liu Feng was very calm, and said lightly, "They just want to make a lot of money before the autumn harvest."


    "Then what should we do? If this continues, many people in Xiyang City will starve to death." Nicole said anxiously.


    "No hurry." Liu Feng said with relief, "How long will it take to deliver grain from the nearest city? How many copper coins will it cost plus the cost?"


    Nicole immediately flipped through the notepad, and reported in a while, "It takes four days to transport grain from the nearest city, and it takes four days to travel by water, and three copper coins are required for a pound of wheat."


    "So, how many days can the wheat in our hands last?" Liu Feng''s eyes were full of calculations.


    "You can last for about eight days by saving some food." Nicole responded immediately.


    Liu Feng got up, stood by the window, looked in the direction of the barracks, and said softly, "Don''t save your food, immediately ask Buff to arrange for someone to buy wheat. I want 3,000 people to eat for a month."


    "Yes!" Nicole responded quickly, she came to the desk, took a piece of white paper and wrote Liu Feng''s request, and took out a seal from the cabinet and stamped Liu Feng''s Chinese characters.

 Chapter 15：

    Liu Feng turned around and took out a pen, and skillfully signed his name in otherworldly writing. This scene has been carried out many times in the past few days.


    Nicole said that she was Liu Feng''s head maid, but in fact it was equivalent to a secretary. It was because Liu Feng''s words were a bit ugly, and they were usually written by Nicole.


    "Okay." Liu Feng rubbed Nicole''s hair and chuckled, "If they want to raise the price of their wheat, let them raise it. I hope they don''t rot in their hands."


    He thought of a brilliant plan. Those people''s wheat, I''m afraid that after a while, no one will buy it, and when the autumn harvest comes, they will lose everything.


    "Hmm!" Nicole ran away blushing, she was going to convey Liu Feng''s order.


    "Mina, go check the bottom of these grain merchants tonight, I want to know who is standing behind them." Liu Feng said coldly.


    "No problem, leave it to me." Mina took out a saber and said confidently.


    Chapter 0020 Nobles are the biggest horse thieves?


    Carter was in a very happy mood at this time. He looked at the five ''crystal glass cups'' on the table. Every time he saw it, he could eat an extra bowl of rice.


    He carefully picked up a glass, looked at the clean and transparent glass, and could vaguely see his own appearance on it, and he was even more happy.


    "If Liu Feng knew that the current crystal glass cup, someone has already bid fifteen gold coins, I wonder how he would feel?" Carter felt even more happy when he thought of this.


    He decided not to sell these five ''crystal glass cups'', and to keep them as family heirlooms. Maybe in ten or twenty years, one of them could be sold for a hundred gold coins.


    "Bang bang..."


    There was a knock on the door, and then the door was pushed open, and Fez hurried in.


    "Bang!!" The door closed instantly.


    "How many times have I said, don''t be too hasty." Carter reprimanded.


    "Yes." Fez took a deep breath and glanced at the glass, his impatience a little better.


    "Tell me? Baron Omar, are you unwilling to cooperate with us?" Carter took the glass and wiped it carefully.


    "He is willing to cooperate, only to call up our knights, and thirty."


    Fez said angrily, "We have only forty knights in total, and he asked for thirty at once, which is too much."


    Forty knights, that is, Carter, the entire force of Fez and his son, is one of the confidence that they dare to sell their territory to Liu Feng.


    In a territory of five or six thousand people, they can only make up forty knights, no, it should be said that they can only support forty knights.


    Raising a knight costs too much. A single set of armor, weapons, and maintenance will cost several gold coins, as well as war horses, salaries, etc., and it will cost a lot of money.


    Carter could afford forty knights, and it took him many years to get them together.


    During the war, the knights were the officers, and then they went to the territory to forcefully recruit the civilians to join the army and make up a rogue army.


    This is also the army model of another world. Everyone raises knights and uses them as officers during wars, so the cost will be much lower.


    "What else did Baron Omar say?" Carter''s hand wiping the cup paused, and he was also taken aback by this request.


    "We share 20% of the profits, and we are also asked to buy 100 orc slaves." Fez said angrily.


    "Twenty percent?" Carter thought, and he asked in a low voice, "Did you say you were going to **** that city?"


    "Northwind City, I heard that the city defense is very poor, and there are only about ten knights. Even if they recruit civilians, there are about a hundred people." Fez quickly replied.


    "Tell Baron Omar, we can send 30 knights, and let them rob Xiyang City by the way. I want Liu Feng''s head." Carter grinned, showing a **** tooth, under the reflection of the glass, Looks very gloomy.


    "Father? Why is this? Xiyang City should be of little value. Let him manage it for a while, isn''t it good for us to harvest in the spring?"


    Carter wiped it with another glass and said indifferently, "The autumn harvest is coming, that batch of wheat should be worth a lot of money, plus 20% of Baron Omar''s income, the money to buy a noble should be enough."


    Fez looked at the glass, his eyes widened, and he said in amazement, "Father, are you going to abandon Xiyang City?"


    He knew that his father was reluctant to sell the ''Crystal Glass Cup'', so he suddenly changed his attention and used other methods to raise money.


    "In that barren land, the wheat planted is not as good as a year. It''s time to change the territory. Let''s buy a noble in a richer place." Carter said calmly.


    "Who will you sell the seized Xiyang City to?" Fez nodded in approval, "Even if you sell a dozen gold coins, you can."


    "There is a big businessman who is willing to pay twenty gold coins to buy Xiyang City, hoping to move into the castle in the spring of next year." Carter chuckled lightly.


    "Oh? Is there another fool?" Fez said excitedly.


    Carter wiped it with another glass and said with a big smile, "These businessmen are very eager to be nobles."


    "Hey... that''s ridiculous, just because they smell like copper, they deserve to be nobles?" Feith sarcastically said, with disdain in his eyes.


    "It''s just a nouveau riche, not worth mentioning."


    Carter waved his hand, paused, and said, "By the way, let the knights pay attention and let them catch a few more female slaves. I heard that the big nobles in the inland like thirteen- or fourteen-year-old girls, and they should be able to sell them. Good price."


    "Understood." Fez replied casually.


    For the two of them, those lowly pariahs are cattle and sheep to be slaughtered one by one, harvesting a wave when they are fertile.


    "By the way, doesn''t Baron Omar want orc slaves? Go buy a hundred more orcs and send them over. Anyway, as long as they are fed, those beasts will work hard." Carter wiped all five glasses.


    "Okay, nothing else. There are quite a few orc slaves. Those slave traders will arrest some every day."


    Fez''s face was full of disgust. To him, those orcs were no different from beasts.


    "There are still more than 20 days until the autumn harvest. Those beasts should be crazy, and they may die a lot this year."


    Chapter 0021 The difference between heaven and hell.


    The night in Xiyang City is very quiet, the sky is full of dark clouds, blocking the moonlight, providing a lot of convenience for some people with ulterior motives.


    The dark street was quiet, but full of sour odor, which made Mina, a cat orc, very annoying. She missed her soft bed in the castle and that soft quilt.


    I heard the young master say that it is a quilt made of many duck feathers, called duck down quilt... it should be right? She still misses the polished rice porridge more, and she decides to eat three bowls of lean rice porridge after the task is completed.


    Mina walked silently, moving forward slowly, her eyes scanned the surroundings vigilantly, the cat''s ears twitched, and she walked in shadows.


    Her goal is to be in the east of Xiyang City. There are some rich people living there. Today, she got news that the grain merchants will meet in one of them.


    When Mina touched the place where the grain merchants gathered, she found that it was very lively. Comparing the lives of other people, it was basically two worlds.


    Mina silently entered the hall beam from the corner of the shadow. She looked at the food that the maids kept placing below, and she couldn''t help but pouted, which didn''t arouse her appetite at all.


    The big chunks of pork below, as well as wheat bread made from refined wheat, are all piled on the table, and there are pots of wheat wine.


    These foods, if three or four days ago, Mina may be drooling, and she will feel very satisfied after taking a bite.


    But now, she is full of disdain. The large piece of pork boiled in salt water can smell the stench from a distance; the arm-thick wheat bread may be used as a stick.

 Chapter 16：

    Mina compared the braised pork made by Mey, the soft bread made by Nicole, and the food on the table below. It should be the pig food that the young master said.


    Before Mina waited long, the grain merchants came in from the outside, the maids were all driven out, and a few strong guards guarded the door.


    "Wow! My friend, the food is very rich tonight. This pork is rotten and sweet." One of the grain merchants shouted excitedly, he grabbed the pork with his hands and stuffed it into his mouth.


    "It''s really delicious. It''s even better than what my cook makes. This wheat bread is full of aroma." Another grain merchant, more like a starving ghost, was chewing on pork in one hand and wheat bread in the other.


    "Everyone is having a good time. This is held according to the banquet of the nobles. Everyone eat more." A fat grain merchant said happily, he took the wheat wine and poured it into his mouth.


    Mina on the beam, she almost vomited as she watched the eating of the people below.


    Those dark fingernails clutching food, and those greasy beards; Mina compared her life in the castle now, and it really was the difference between heaven and hell.


    She thought about it for a while, and found that the other nobles seemed to be similar. Everyone was eating with their hands, and at most they would be equipped with an exquisite knife.


    "Could it be that the young master is the real noble?"


    Mina had such a question. There are several ways to eat meat in the castle. For steak, a knife and fork are used, and for fried meat, chopsticks made of two wooden sticks are used.


    She remembered that when she and Nicole ate steak for the first time, they felt like laughing when they saw the knife and fork. It was the young master who taught them to eat steak with knife, fork and chopsticks.


    "That is to say, is my life better than the princess?" Mina thought wildly in her heart.


    While we were eating and chatting, we started chatting with gossip. For example, the grain merchant made a lot of money, and the one used coarse wheat mixed with refined wheat, but sold it at the price of refined wheat.


    After a few grain merchants were full, they burped a few times and laughed heartily, "Hahaha... Really cool!"


    "Everyone is full, it''s time to talk about business." The fat grain merchant said sternly.


    "Tell me, it''s definitely not as simple as having a meal alone when you call us here."


    The fat grain merchant nodded, glanced at the few people present, and said in a low voice, "Everyone should know that the autumn wheat harvest is a few days away. When the wheat harvest is bumper, our wheat prices will plummet."


    "Indeed, ours is the old barn, which is worse than the newly harvested wheat." Some grain merchants agreed.


    "Is it going to raise the price again? I only mentioned it once two days ago, and it took a long time to raise the price again. I''m afraid it will be disturbed by the people." A grain merchant worried.


    "What are you afraid of? Don''t they buy wheat? As long as we don''t sell wheat for five or six days, many people will starve to death. Who dares to make trouble?" The fat grain merchant said dismissively.


    "Indeed, as long as we unify the price, those people have to buy it if they don''t."


    "I only have a little concern, whether the city owner will suppress us, you must know that the city owner has recruited more than 100 soldiers today." A grain merchant said worriedly.


    "Hey..." The fat grain merchant smiled disdainfully, "Are you afraid of those newly recruited militiamen? They are not knights."


    "When the new city owner has trained the militia, the autumn harvest has come, we have earned enough, and everyone has to leave Xiyang City. What are you afraid of?"


    The fat grain merchant stood, waved his hand and said passionately, "Besides, will you be afraid? This new city owner has no skills, and he has no way out, and he has been exempted from so many taxes, but he has to support more than 100 people, you Do you think the wheat should be sold to him?"


    "Hahaha... If you are obedient, sell it to him. If you don''t listen, you will not sell it. Those militiamen will make trouble if they don''t have food."


    Chapter 0022 Mina''s killing intent.


    On the beam of the house, Mina took out two sabers. When she heard the grain merchants below Liu Feng, she wanted to go down and slaughter these people. If it wasn''t for the critical moment, she heard the news she wanted, maybe the following The grain merchants are all dead.


    "Don''t forget, everyone, we are helping Baron Omar and the others. This new city lord does not dare to offend Baron Omar and the others. Otherwise, Baron Omar and other nobles can easily kill this new city lord by sending troops together. "The fat grain merchant shouted triumphantly.


    "Hahaha... Do you want to leak the news that we are Baron Omar?" A grain merchant laughed wildly.


    "Okay, and in a few days, we will price again. Before the autumn harvest, we will raise a pound of coarse wheat to six copper coins." The fat grain merchant sneered.


    "Hahaha... OK, just do as you say."


    Hearing this, Mina stopped listening. She took out a notepad from her arms and wrote down what she heard on it.


    She wanted to quickly pass the news back. These grain merchants were here to harvest money. You had to know that there were only two copper coins per pound of coarse wheat, and four copper coins even for refined wheat.


    The price of coarse wheat is now reaching the price of refined wheat, which is killing a lot of people, and they plan to raise the price again.


    Mina silently descended from the beam, and then, under the shade of the shadow, walked out of the house with ease, and she also brought out a piece of pork.


    "Pooh¡­"


    On the way, Mina spat out the pork, "This meat is really unpalatable."


    She looked at the delicious food that those people ate, and thought it was delicious, but when she ate it in her mouth, she realized that it was salty and fishy, ??and it was the same taste in her memory.


    Soon, Mina returned to the castle, and she came to the study with ease.


    As soon as she entered the door, Mina smelled a familiar smell, and a warm voice sounded in her ears. Liu Feng chuckled lightly, "I''m back, I cooked lean meat porridge for you, come and eat it."


    "Mmmm!" Mina nodded obediently, her cat ears trembled, she put the notepad in her arms in front of Liu Feng, and sat down on the desk.


    "Meow! It''s delicious..." Mina took the lean meat porridge and ate it in big mouthfuls, shaking her head from time to time.


    Liu Feng looked at the news on the notepad and turned his head from time to time to ask about the situation. After all, the words written by Mao Erniang were just like Mao Pao.


    "The situation is similar to what I imagined, but it is a little unexpected. I didn''t expect that the nobles of other cities have been reaching out for so long."


    Liu Feng closed the notepad and thought about it. Today''s events reminded him.


    "Master, shall I kill them all?" Mina put down the third empty bowl and said murderously.


    "I can''t kill them yet."


    Liu Feng shook his head. His soldiers had just been recruited, and they had no combat power at all. Once these grain merchants were killed, those nobles would find an excuse to send troops to Xiyang City.


    What he lacks now is time. Give him twenty days, and he will not be afraid of the knights of the nobles.


    "What about the food price?" Mina asked in distress.


    "Don''t worry, they want to raise the price. I estimate that in three days, I will let them taste the scene where no one buys wheat." A cold light flashed in Liu Feng''s eyes.


    Mina''s blue eyes blinked, she tilted her head and thought for a while, but she didn''t think there was any way to make people stop buying wheat in three days.


    "Okay, go take a shower when you''re full, and then go to sleep. It''s been a long day." Liu Feng pinched Mina''s cat''s tail.


    "Hey..." Mina''s cheeks instantly turned red, her blue eyes were full of water mist, she hurriedly pulled her tail back, and ran out of the study with a little embarrassed pace.


    "Uh¡­"


    Liu Feng''s palms were stiff there. He scratched the back of his head and asked inexplicably, "What''s wrong with Mi Na? Why are you suddenly shy?"


    "By the way, I pinched her tail just now...this...cough cough..."


    Liu Feng thought of an article he saw on Earth. It said that if humans still kept their tails when they evolved, then the tail is one of the most sensitive parts of human beings.


    "Looks like you were teasing Mina just now!" Liu Feng gave a wry smile.

 Chapter 17：

    He took out a roll of sheepskin from the drawer and looked at it carefully. It was a map of Xiyang City and the surrounding landforms, which he asked Buff to get.


    To the west is the Forbidden Mountain Range. Liu Feng heard Nicole say that if the Forbidden Mountain Range hadn''t blocked the extreme cold storm, this side would have fallen into a world of perennial ice and snow.


    The Forbidden Mountain Range spans several countries. It is a super huge mountain range. Now it is a barrier to block the wrath of the "Goddess of Ice and Snow".


    Of course, these are none of Liu Feng''s business now. What he wants is to change Xiyang City. Looking at the crooked streets on the map, he almost couldn''t help but want to use a pen to fix it.


    "There are still 20 days until the autumn harvest, and the time should be enough, but I don''t know if the thing is fired or not." Liu Feng muttered to himself.


    "Forget it, I''ll take a look tomorrow. If it burns out, then the necessary foundation is there."


    "And the food, I don''t know if I can bring it back in four days. That''s about my next plan."


    Liu Feng felt that it was time to find someone who knew internal affairs to help him, otherwise he suspected that if this continued, he would lose his hair.


    Chapter 0023 Soldiers are bound to obey orders.


    At six o''clock in the morning, the sharp whistle sounded, accompanied by the shouting of the Niu Daji brothers, and after a while of chicken flying...


    "One two one, one two one, one two three four!"


    "one two three four!"


    Messy footsteps, accompanied by a loud shout, this is a scene that the people of Xiyang City saw in the early morning.


    They stood bewildered on both sides of the street, watching the team running with sandbags on their backs, shouting rhythmic numbers from time to time.


    "What are these people doing in the morning? Didn''t they join the army?"


    "It should be training the army, but the way is a bit strange, and it actually came out to run around in the morning."


    "I heard that the training of the knights is to practice charging, the two fight against each other, and the knights'' guns fight each other..."


    "However, they are dressed really well, and they all wear new clothes. I heard that in the military camp, there are large pieces of meat to eat, but I don''t know if it is true or not."


    "I don''t know when the next call to join the army will be, but I also want to join the army."


    The army was running in the morning, and it was the first time that the people of Xiyang City met.


    The brothers Niu Daji ran aside, holding a wooden stick, whoever slowed down a little bit would be severely slapped with a stick.


    "All run, if you don''t run, I will kill you." Niu Da roared loudly.


    More than a hundred people quickly ran out of Xiyang City, and under the morning light, they ran around Xiyang City.


    Xin Ke is a very powerful hunter. At first, he didn''t understand the meaning of running. When he was panting heavily, and when he saw that Niu Daji''s brothers were breathing smoothly, he understood that running was exercising their endurance.


    When the team returned to Xiyang City, before entering the barracks, they saw Liu Feng yawning standing outside the barracks.


    "See Mr. Liu Feng." Brother Niu Daji took the lead and shouted, and the others immediately followed.


    Liu Feng looked at the mental outlook of the more than 100 people, and they all looked brand new, completely incomparable with yesterday.


    "Let''s start today''s training, don''t worry about me." Liu Feng waved his hands.


    "Yes."


    Niu Da took the team into the barracks, and immediately asked people to sort out the housework, and had breakfast half an hour later.


    "Master, these people have practiced for ten days and a half months, and with a long spear, they still have a few fighting strengths. It''s no problem to block ordinary horse thieves."


    Niu Ben said behind Liu Feng that he came to the barracks with Liu Feng this morning.


    "It''s still too weak. Several people fainted even after running. The physique is too bad." Liu Feng shook his head. He had just seen several people being carried back.


    "Their foundation was too thin before, it''s still okay to be like this." Niu Ben hesitated.


    "Let''s do it for now, let''s see what happened to their internal affairs."


    Liu Feng stopped the topic. What he wanted was a strong soldier who could be one to ten. He invested so much energy in the barracks. If he could only deal with ordinary horse thieves, he would immediately withdraw most of his investment, and he might as well invite knights to join.


    A few people patrolled around, and the internal affairs of the recruits were very satisfactory, and Liu Feng didn''t ask too much at first.


    After all, everything like stacking quilts, placing shoes, etc. is to exercise people''s discipline. Only by starting from the details of life can people develop a habit faster.


    Soldiers take it as their duty to obey orders, and Liu Feng wants a disciplined and quality army that obeys his orders.


    Instead of the kind of miscellaneous soldiers who shouted and rushed towards the enemy, fighting with the wind is fine, but when they encounter a strong enemy, they will be dispersed immediately.


    After picking out a few dormitories and looking at them, it was already past seven in the morning, and the whole group went to the cafeteria to prepare for breakfast.


    Liu Feng took Mina and Niu Ben and went to the cafeteria. As soon as they entered the door, they heard Niu Da''s reprimand.


    "All line up for me, whoever dares to jump in line, don''t eat breakfast today."


    The noisy team immediately quieted down, and everyone lined up honestly. Some of them had one meal a day, and they actually had breakfast in the barracks. Who would dare to make trouble?


    Today''s barracks eat steamed buns, two big white buns, each twice the size of a fist, and served with a bowl of pork bone broth.


    These starving ghosts nibbled with glowing eyes. The fluffy white steamed buns were a hundred times better than the wheat bread they had eaten. The broth was so delicious that they almost shed tears.


    After Liu Feng finished eating a steamed bun and drank a bowl of broth, he was full. He quietly looked at the performance of the people around him and nodded with satisfaction.


    The life of the army is good, who doesn''t work hard for him? The white steamed buns here are delicious, and if they were asked to eat wood-hard wheat bread every day, they would not be willing to be the first.


    "This broth is delicious." Mina took the broth and drank it all in one breath, exclaiming how refreshing it was.


    "Let''s go, I''ll leave it to Niu Da and the others. Now let''s look at other things." Liu Feng got up and shoved the leftover steamed bun into Mina''s hand.


    Mina''s eyes turned into crescents, and she took the steamed buns and ate them. The two steamed buns just now were only 70% full.


    Niuben quickly followed behind. He looked like he was disabled, and he walked more vigorously than ordinary people.


    "Uncle Niuben, the war horse has already been bought. It shouldn''t be a big problem. Now let''s take a look at the weapons." Liu Feng took the lead and went to the logistics warehouse.


    The things in there were brought over from Earth by him these few days, and it was time for people to see it today.


    Chapter 0024 An artifact? ?


    Niu Ben and Mina followed Liu Feng curiously. They went to the logistics warehouse. There was no warrant from Liu Feng, and no one could enter except the logistics documents.


    "Lord Liu Feng." After the logistics clerk respectfully saluted, he helped open the door of the warehouse, and then stepped aside.


    Liu Feng nodded, and led the two of them into the warehouse. All that caught his eye were wooden racks and several large boxes. These boxes were safes.


    He came to a big box, took out the key to open the safe, took out a recurve bow from it, and handed it to Niu Bendao, "This is the bow and arrow of my hometown, it''s called the recurve bow, Uncle Niu Ben is here to feel its power. ."


    "Oh?" Niu Ben took the recurve bow, feeling that the weight was not too heavy.

 Chapter 18：

    Niuben is a knight, a knight in this era, but he has very high requirements, and longbow shooting is one of the compulsory courses; his arrows are very accurate, no worse than those who hunt all year round.


    The recurve bow is one of the bows and arrows that Liu Feng brought from the earth, which he prepared for his army.


    "Huh? How could it be?" Niu Ben looked at the recurve bow in his hands in surprise. The strings of this bow were drawn with great effort, several times harder than the longbow he had drawn in the capital.


    "Whoosh!"


    "boom!"


    Niu Ben struggled to pull the full string, and the long arrow roared out, hitting the target on the wall, directly passing through the hole, and half of the long arrow was submerged in the earth wall.


    "Hey..." Niuben, Mina and the two took a deep breath, and hurried forward to observe, the more they looked, the more surprised they became.


    "The power of this recurve bow is too powerful. It can penetrate so much through the wall at a distance of fifty meters. That knight''s armor..."


    If Niu Ben didn''t say anything, everyone present knew that the knight''s armor couldn''t stop the recurve bow at all.


    "Such a recurve bow has too much pulling force. Few people can pull it apart. Even if it is pulled apart, it won''t be able to shoot a few arrows, and only with a special arrow can tear the knight''s armor." Mina immediately noticed The disadvantage of this recurve bow.


    Liu Feng had already thought about it, he went to another box, took out a recurve bow, and said, "There are some recurve bows here, but the power is not as great as that in Uncle Niu Ben''s hand, but thirty or forty meters, plus It''s no problem to shoot through armor with a special arrow."


    "I''ll give it a try." Mina ran over, took the recurve bow, and pulled the full string without much effort. The long arrow hit the bull''s-eye, and the entire arrow penetrated the target.


    "Amazing!" Niu Ben praised after seeing it.


    "I only have a few powerful recurve bows in the hands of Uncle Niu Ben, but there are dozens of recurve bows of that level in Mina''s hands."


    Liu Feng opened a box again, which contained special arrows.


    "These arrows are specially made and can easily penetrate the armor of the knight, but you need to save a little bit. There are not many arrows."


    Immediately afterwards, Liu Feng opened several boxes in a row. One of the boxes contained only three longbows. He took out one and said:


    "This is a compound hunting bow that is higher than the recurve bow. I bought it at a great cost. The power is stronger than the recurve bow in the hands of Uncle Niu Ben, but the pulling force is easier."


    "what?"


    Niuben and Mina opened their mouths, quickly put down the recurve bow, and ran over to pick up the composite hunting bow, but they were a little confused.


    "How do I use this? There are so many bowstrings." Mina was a little confused, and she also found that the bow body in her hand was not made of wood, and there were several small circles.


    "This is the main string..." Liu Feng pointed a few times, both of them were experts and immediately knew how to do it.


    "Whoosh!"


    "Whoosh!"


    "Boom!"


    The two of them pulled the strings one after another and shot long arrows, leaving only one hole in the target. Even if the end of the arrow could be seen in the earth wall, the whole long arrow would be shot into the earth wall.


    "This... this is too terrifying, I''m afraid I can shoot the knight in the opposite direction, right?" Niu Ben thought dully, unable to help shivering.


    "Master, such a big killer can''t be placed here, otherwise it will be taken away, which will be too harmful to you."


    Mina said anxiously, she first thought of assassination, if anyone has such a composite hunting bow, they can easily kill a person from a hundred meters away.


    "Indeed, this has to be strictly forbidden to be guarded." Niu Ben said solemnly.


    Liu Feng waved his hand and said indifferently, "Okay, these three composite hunting bows, give one to Uncle Niuben, one to Mina, and the rest to keep for later rewarding to great heroes. Well, it¡¯s a waste to hide it, it¡¯s better to take it out and use it.¡±


    "No, this must be kept as a background." Niu Ben refused immediately, firmly refused, and said nothing to accept the compound hunting bow, Liu Feng generously rewarded him, but he could not be without self-knowledge.


    In his opinion, this composite hunting bow is simply an artifact. If it is sold in the capital, it can be sold for thousands of gold coins.


    This is very valuable, comparable to a few years of income of a big noble, but he dare not accept it.


    "Master, this composite hunting bow is a waste in my hands, why don''t I accept this recurve bow." Niu Ben carefully put down the composite hunting bow and picked up the powerful recurve bow on the side.


    "Master, I can''t take it either. The saber you gave is enough for me." Mina turned her wrist and a saber appeared in her hand.


    Liu Feng is helpless, the compound hunting bow is too advanced for people of this era, and the recurve bow is almost more advanced than the longbow of this era.


    Lian Niuben and Mina thought it was too precious. This is why Liu Feng only brought three composite hunting bows. The recurve bows are enough for people of this era.


    Chapter 0025 The elves are all marksmen.


    "Okay, then put this composite hunting bow away and take it to the castle''s inner library."


    Liu Feng was helpless, he had to hide any treasures, and being too advanced might not be suitable.


    "Master, the main reason is that we can''t use the full power of this composite hunting bow. It''s a waste for us. It''s not as good as a recurve bow." Mina shook her ears and said softly.


    "Indeed, this compound hunting bow requires a sharpshooter-level person to exert its maximum power." Niu Ben nodded in agreement.


    "Sharpshooter? How can you be considered a goodshooter?" Liu Feng was a little curious.


    Mina''s eyes narrowed, and her tone was serious, "Even people, they are all natural marksmen, ordinary longbow, they can hit the target at a distance of tens of meters, if it is equipped with this composite hunting bow, only I''m afraid that more than 200 meters can shoot people."


    "Have you seen people from the elf race?" Liu Feng was shocked. This was more powerful than some pistols. It seemed that people in this world could not be underestimated.


    "I met several times in the Forbidden Mountains." Mina nodded.


    A trace of sadness flashed in Niu Ben''s eyes, and he said, "I saw it by chance in the capital."


    Liu Feng frowned, thinking that this elves are not simple, and they can be admired by the two. He is also very curious whether the elves have pointed ears.


    If there is a chance, he must abduct...cough...cough...Please ask a few elves to serve him, it is also very good to form a team of elves sharpshooters, maybe this is the alien version of the sniper team.


    "Master, although the recurve bow is very good, it still takes many months for those rookie soldiers to know how to use it, but it will take several months." Niu Ben calmed down and asked about the key point.


    The corners of Liu Feng''s mouth rose. He had already passed the test on this question, and asked, "How many of those people can master the recurve bow in ten days?"


    Niu Ben took out a roll of sheepskin from his arms and read, "There are twenty people from hunter backgrounds. They hunt with bows and arrows all the year round, so it shouldn''t be difficult to master the recurve bow."


    "Very well, it''s more than I thought, then hand over the recurve bow to them."


    Liu Feng came to another box and took out a military crossbow. This was his big weapon.


    "Master, this is also a bow and arrow? It seems a little small." Mina asked curiously.


    "Let''s see how I do it first." Liu Feng quickly installed the long arrow, aiming at the target and pulling the trigger.


    "Whoosh!"


    The long arrow was immediately nailed to the bullseye, which made Mina and Niu Ben''s eyes light up.


    "Master, let me try." Niu Ben stepped forward to take the crossbow and shot seven or eight arrows in a row.

 Chapter 19：

    "Whoosh whoosh!!" Mina was also having fun.


    "How? With this military crossbow, people who can''t use bows can shoot people after training for more than ten days, right?" Liu Feng said with a smile.


    "No problem, this is relatively simple, as long as you exercise your arm strength." Niu Ben said excitedly.


    "That''s fine, I''ll leave this to you. I want at least fifty archers. You can do the rest yourself."


    Liu Feng has fifty archers. In this era of backward combat power, he is simply invincible. Of course, the number of opponents cannot exceed him by many times.


    There are also heavy cavalry, heavy infantry, etc. These are still being imagined. When he gets the steel output up, Liu Feng will really be invincible.


    Liu Feng was excited when he thought of steel. He did not expect that not far from Xiyang City, there were iron ore and coal mines.


    However, the iron-making technology in this era is backward, and the annual iron output is appallingly small.


    After Liu Feng took out the method of frying steel, those iron-smelting craftsmen almost fainted with excitement. Of course, now they are all obediently making steel for Liu Feng.


    The output of steel, at Liu Feng''s request, has opened several furnaces, and the output is increasing day by day.


    The discovery of coal made Liu Feng a little bit dumbfounded. People in this era did not know that coal could be burned, but wood was used, and charcoal was mostly used.


    Speaking of the discovery of coal, Liu Feng was also lucky. On the avenue, he saw a few bear children playing with coal. He looked at the black coal from a distance. At first he thought it was a gem, but when he got closer to see Only then did I know it was coal.


    After some questioning, I learned that there is an open-air natural coal mine more than ten kilometers away from Xiyang City.


    With coal, it is not difficult to make iron. Liu Feng has several plans to use coal. Sometimes, energy represents civilization.


    "Let''s go! Let''s go and see if the craftsmen got what I want out." Liu Feng took Mina out of the warehouse, leaving Niu Ben to arrange everything.


    After the two left the barracks, they headed to the mountain behind the castle, where there were several hidden workshops, no, in the words of the earth, it was a laboratory.


    In addition to the military camp, those workshops are the ones where Liu Feng invested the most gold coins. Maybe in the future, the investment will be more and more, because this is the otherworld version of the research institute; of course, it is very simple now, with only a few There are wooden houses with very few people.


    When Liu Feng came here, he saw a few people shouting while holding a stone, and Niu Wu was blocking them with a long sword.


    "Get out of the way, I''m going to report to Lord City Lord, we succeeded, really succeeded..."


    Niu Wu was unmoved, and said coldly, "If you have anything, just tell me, and I will tell you. Without the warrant of Lord Liu Feng, none of you can leave."


    Chapter 0026 We just need to be your servant.


    "Master, let me ask what''s going on."


    Mina took out her saber and stepped forward with brisk steps. She would not allow any harm to the young master; after a while, she waved to Liu Feng to come forward.


    "What''s going on?" Liu Feng asked with a frown, looking a little ugly as he looked at the chaotic crowd.


    "Master, they must go to see you." Niu Wu said respectfully.


    He was not afraid at all. It was Liu Feng who gave him the power to watch over this valley. No one could go in or come out. Unless there was a warrant, this was a top-secret valley.


    "Lord Liu Feng, we succeeded, and we succeeded in refining the technique of turning mud into stone." An old man took the lead, and it was he who was holding a stone.


    Liu Feng knew that he was a relatively outstanding mason in Xiyang City. He was called Lu Jiangtou and was recruited by him to refine something.


    "Oh? Did it really work?" Liu Feng''s eyes lit up, and he asked quickly, "Where is it, take me to see it quickly."


    "Lord Liu Feng, here!" Lu Jiang quickly put down the stone in his hand and said excitedly, "Sir, we didn''t eat your rice and meat for nothing."


    This sentence made Liu Feng understand why Lu Jiangtou and the others were so excited and wanted to see him in a hurry.


    Lu Jiangtou and the others felt like they were in heaven during the past few days. Every day they had big steamed buns and big pieces of meat for them to eat. It was much better than the days when they were hungry and full.


    They were afraid that the things that Master Liu Feng had told him would not be burned, and the nobles would be disappointed, and if they drove them away, they would not be able to eat big steamed buns and large pieces of meat.


    After a few days of uneasiness, they finally let Craftsman Lu and the others burn something called cement. They also used cement to try to pierce the two stones together according to the method that Master Liu Feng said before.


    Just staring at the two stones for a whole night, after dawn, when I moved the two stones, I found that they were really one, making Lu Jiangtou and the others crazy with joy, and hurriedly hugged the stones and wanted to find Liu Feng.


    Liu Feng squatted down, looked seriously at the stone that was cut together with cement, touched it with his hand, and said to Niu Wu, "Niu Wu, smash it open."


    "Yes!"


    Niu Wu hugged the stone and smashed it towards the big stone not far away, smashing it several times in a row before separating the two stones, one of which was still stuck with cement.


    "Passed!" Liu Feng said with a satisfied smile. Although the soil cement was burned, it was also an epoch-making product. For infrastructure madmen, cement is one of the must-have items.


    Lu Jiangtou and the others were all smiling and tearful. They did not disappoint Master Liu Feng, and the big white steamed buns and chunks of meat were saved.


    "Very good, what kind of reward do you want? You can say it and listen to it." Liu Feng said generously.


    Lu Jiangtou and the others looked at each other and smiled cautiously. It seemed that they had already discussed it before.


    "The reward we want is to be your servant." Lu Jiangtou and the others shouted in unison.


    "You are presumptuous!" Niu Wu scolded coldly.


    In his opinion, there are too many people who want to be servants to the young master, and a few craftsmen want to be servants to the young master. , worry-free food and clothing.


    Lu Jiangtou and others hurriedly knelt down. They knew that this request was a bit too much. After all, as domestic servants, Liu Feng wanted to support them. Of course, their lives belonged to Liu Feng.


    Liu Feng smiled helplessly. These people are too simple. As long as they feed each other, they can give their lives to him.


    "Okay, I promise, you just have to work hard, steamed buns and big pieces of meat are all you can eat."


    In fact, from the moment Lu Jiangtou walked into this valley, they were no different from Liu Feng''s servants, and now they just turned to regulars. After all, cement is his top secret.


    "Yes, we will work hard." Lu Jiangtou and the others shouted respectfully.


    "Very good, let''s expand the output of cement. I will need a lot of cement in three days." Liu Feng said, "Also, protection must be done well, and no one is allowed to take off that mask."


    "Yes!"


    "Go down."


    Liu Feng waved them down. Today is a happy day. With the appearance of cement, he will start to rebuild Xiyang City.


    "Let''s go and see another thing." Liu Feng smiled and walked to another yard.


    When the two came to another yard, they saw that there were many shelves in the yard, with pieces of things hanging on them.


    "Lord Liu Feng is here." Someone with sharp eyes spotted Liu Feng and shouted quickly.


    Suddenly, seven or eight people ran over and respectfully saluted Liu Feng.


    "How''s it going? Has there been any results?" Liu Feng looked at something basking in the sun.


    "Sir, the first batch has come out and is being cut into shape." Someone respectfully said.

 Chapter 20：

    "Very good, take it over and take a look." Liu Feng''s eyes brightened.


    Immediately someone ran into the house, and after a while came over with a large stack of things.


    Chapter 0027 Otherworld Edition Education Plan.


    What appeared in front of Liu Feng was paper, and another epoch-making product appeared, which was also one of the things he needed for a major change.


    Liu Feng picked up the paper in front of him, and found that it was a little yellowish.


    What increases the toughness is a plant unique to the other world. The fibers it produces are very tough, and the paper it makes is more tough. When Liu Feng knew it before, he was happy for a long time, because there was another change in it.


    "Very good." Liu Feng was very satisfied and praised, "You have done a good job, and then improve these papers. As long as the paper becomes whiter and more resilient, I have a big reward."


    "Yes!" Everyone shouted excitedly. They had food and drink here, and the work was not difficult. They couldn''t find such a good job there.


    Liu Feng left with this stack of papers, and some of his plans were ready to start.


    By the time he took Mina back to the castle, it was already noon, and it was time for lunch; before lunch, he had someone call Buff.


    While waiting for lunch, Buff came in, and Liu Feng invited the other party to eat together.


    Today''s lunch was steak. Buff looked at the extremely delicate ceramic plate in front of him. There was a steak the size of two palms, with fragrant spices on it, a fried egg on the side, and wheat flour. .


    Buff looked at it for a while, thinking that this is the lunch of the nobles, this is too extravagant, no, it is a work of art.


    But how to eat this? Buff turned his head to look at Liu Feng, and immediately followed suit, cutting the steak stiffly with a knife and a fork in the other.


    He couldn''t learn how to cut the steak calmly like Master Liu Feng, and the steak on his plate was always moving, so Buff got better.


    When he shoved a sliced ??steak into his mouth, he was intoxicated, and he swore what he had eaten before was just shit.


    Mina on the side was eating steak, with a playful smile on the corner of her mouth. When she saw Buff''s appearance, she remembered the embarrassment of eating steak for the first time.


    "Buff, is the steak okay?" Liu Feng said with a smile.


    "Ah?" Buff was stunned, got up quickly, and saluted, "Sir, this is the best food I have ever eaten in my life."


    "Sit down!" Liu Feng waved his hand and motioned to sit down, "If you like it, let the kitchen pack it for you and take it home."


    "Thank you sir!" Buff saluted excitedly.


    "Eat it quickly, it won''t taste good when it''s cold." Liu Feng smiled gently.


    Liu Feng soon finished eating the steak. He was holding a cup of tea and sipping slowly. He turned his head to look at Mina who was eating the fourth steak.


    "Buff, do you know that there are many literate people in Xiyang City?"


    As soon as Buff finished eating, he heard Liu Feng''s question and quickly sat upright, "Sir, there are too few literate people in Xiyang City, maybe one or two out of a hundred people."


    This answer, Liu Feng expected, after all, in an era when he couldn''t even eat, it shouldn''t be too difficult for ordinary people to read.


    "So how many children are there between the ages of six and fourteen or fifteen?" Liu Feng then asked.


    "Sir, there are not many children of this age in Xiyang City, probably less than 300 people." Buff responded quickly. He has lived in the city for many years, and many people know him.


    The number of children made Liu Feng frown. In the age of cold weapons, the number of people was also a resource, representing whether he was strong or not; it seemed that his next plan would also include increasing the population.


    "Buff, I have a task for you." Liu Feng beckoned the maid to put away the tableware and serve Buff a cup of tea.


    "Sir, please instruct me." Buff said respectfully, his life now feels more than ten times better than before, and he has lunch with Lord Liu Feng, which he can boast about for a year.


    "I need more literate people in Xiyang City." Liu Feng thought for a while, then continued, "Of course, I won''t force others to be literate, you just need to open an academy at night and teach everyone at night. Literacy, of course, only takes an hour or two."


    Liu Feng knows that during the day, most people are working hard for food and drink, and they only stop everything at night.


    "My lord, this..." Buff hesitated a bit. For those short-sighted civilians, he didn''t think anyone would waste time coming to him to read.


    "Don''t worry, I know your concerns, I will solve this, you just need to set up the night school." Liu Feng smiled mysteriously.


    As long as there are more literate people, many of his plans can be better carried out. Stupid people are too easy to be inspired by others, and more literate people can produce talents, and he needs a lot of talents.


    Well, in the process of his teaching, there are some personal goods mixed in, such as how great Mr. Liu Feng is, and how he has contributed to Xiyang City.


    Buff opened his mouth, but before he could say anything, he saw Liu Feng push a stack of things over and hand over a pen.


    "It''s white paper, something you can write on, and it''s cheaper, lighter, and better for writing than parchment."


    "Go back and try it out. You can go to the barracks tonight to teach those soldiers. You only need simple literacy and some numbers."


    In the end, Buff didn''t know that he was out of the castle with a mentality. He looked at the blank paper in his arms and the steak in his hand.


    The steak is really delicious. He is willing to challenge this kind of life.


    Because he has a mysterious and powerful city master.


    Chapter 0028 An Li who wants to save the cat-ear girl.


    tick tock...


    This is a dark cave with drops of water dripping from it from time to time. There is a fire inside, and a dozen people are crowded inside. They all look at the person in front of them respectfully.


    Under the reflection of the firelight, the shadow of the man kept changing, and there was a pair of pointed protrusions above the shadow.


    An Li, a fox orc, is the leader of the orc team, and their spiritual pillar.


    She was very tired and hungry. She had only eaten one meal for five or six days. Since her good friend Mina, who is also the second head of the team, went out to find food, she was in a bad mood.


    An Li touched her belly and held back her hunger. She had forgotten how long it had been since she had eaten. Was it a year ago? Or two years ago?


    The only time she had a full meal was the day. She remembered it very clearly. It was the cold winter three years ago. That day, she went to the snow to find food. Her hands were frozen and she almost lost consciousness. Find a wild fruit, or grass roots.


    However, the one-meter-thick layer of snow is not something that her little person can turn over. She is trapped in the snow, and two-thirds of it is buried in the snow. Who made her only 1.5 meters tall and looks like Just like a little girl of twelve or thirteen years old, in fact, she was sixteen years old that year.


    Just when En Li thought she was going to die, her body was suddenly lifted up. She would always remember that delicate and beautiful face and those trembling cat ears.


    She was embraced by Mina in a warm embrace, and was carefully taken to a tree hole. It was also in that tree hole that it was her happiest day.


    Every day, I nibble on the nuts stored by Mina in the autumn, eat the melted snow water, and occasionally eat a little bit of jerky, which Mina ''borrowed''.


    Later, the two depended on each other, a cat orc and a fox orc.


    An Li is a wise man behind the scenes, helping Mina''s actions to improve the loopholes every time. Although the two are often hungry, they are very happy.


    But two years ago, Mina brought back a little orc to start, and everything slowly changed. Their team has grown from two, to three, four... to eighteen people now.


    Hunger is always with them, a dozen mouths to be full, Mina and Enri worry about food every day.


    Every time Mina goes out to ''borrow'' things, she will come back with an injury. Although the wounds are getting fewer and fewer, Mina has rarely been injured in the last year, which shows that Mina''s strength has become stronger.

 Chapter 21：

    And An Lichou''s hair was pulled out by her dozens of strands. Her wisdom made her the leader of the team, and Mina''s bravery made her the second leader.


    Six days ago, Mina went out to find food again, and said to Enri what she had been repeating for three years.


    "Anli, if you don''t come back in two days, you can take them to the south, where the winter won''t be so cold, at least eating grass roots and wild fruits can make everyone survive, and also, don''t believe in the human race, they are too hypocritical and cunning , once caught as a slave, then everything is over."


    In this case, Enri can be said to be reciting the truth. Mina is very serious every time she says this, but she is two years older than Mina.


    Perhaps the long-term malnutrition has made Anli grow very slowly, and she is still 1.5 meters tall and very thin, like a little girl who doesn''t grow up.


    An Li agreed very seriously every time, and didn''t take it to heart, because she believed that Mina would come back.


    But... this time, six days have passed, and there is no news from Mina at all. This is unprecedented. Mina will be back in two days at the latest.


    En Li''s little head, thought of many bad fantasies, Mina was caught by the nobles? To be hanged by nobles? Or be sold as a slave?


    No, Enri shouted in her heart, this is impossible, Mina is the best warrior she has ever seen, several times stronger than those noble knights, it is impossible to be caught.


    It has been six days, and Anli has become more and more anxious. She has no sense of security now. Without Mina, even if she has food, it is difficult for her to swallow.


    She has been thinking about whether to go to the south. Mina believes that she will take these orcs to the south, but she is unwilling to go to the south. The south without Mina is even colder than the cold winter here.


    "Miss Anli, are we really going to the south?"


    A male voice in the voice-changing period sounded, this was a bull orc with horns.


    En Li recovered from her memory and looked at the thin boy in front of her. This was the little orc that Mina brought back, called Axe, who is fifteen years old this year.


    Generally, cattle orcs of this age will grow to more than 1.8 meters in height, and they are mighty warriors.


    But the axe is now a dwarf of 1.6 meters, and is still very thin. Even if the axe is very strong now, no worse than the 1.8-meter bull warrior, he is still hungry.


    Seeing that Enri was silent, Axe couldn''t help shouting anxiously, "Miss Enri, we don''t want to go to the south. I heard that the human race there hates us very much. If you see orcs, you will be caught and used as slaves."


    "Also, Second Sister Mina hasn''t come back. I miss her."


    Ever since Axe was rescued by Mina and Anli, she has always regarded them as saviours, and treated them as her own sisters. She didn''t dare to be disrespectful, even if she sacrificed her life. Now Mina hasn''t come back for six days.


    "Axe, let''s not go to the south, let''s go to Mina, she is waiting for us to save her." An Li''s face showed a pure lily-like smile.


    "Well! We''re going to save Second Sister Mina."


    "Mina should have gone to the territory over Xiyang City six days ago. Everyone should pack up. We will set off at night, and it should take a day or two to get there."


    Chapter 0029 are taking advantage of you.


    "Hey! What should I do? The price of coarse wheat has risen again, five copper coins per pound, and refined wheat has risen to seven copper coins per pound. Who can afford it?"


    "That''s right! We''ll starve to death before we reach the autumn harvest of wheat."


    "Damn, those unscrupulous grain merchants raise their prices at this time every year. Finally, Mr. Liu Feng came to us and exempted us from a lot of taxes, but those grain merchants added an extra copper coin than in previous years..."


    Buff''s face was dignified. Walking on this road, he could always hear such voices, which made him want to kill those unscrupulous grain merchants.


    In the past few days, he had been very busy. During the day, he was busy with the things that the Lord of the City explained, and at night he went to the military camp to teach those big stupid birds.


    Buff suddenly thought of the school he reopened. It has been three days now, and there is not a single person who has come to sign up. This must not make him think wildly.


    Could it be that the Lord of the City can''t do anything? However, the white paper that can be written on gave him a little hope, although he didn''t know why the slightly yellowish paper was called white paper.


    Buff was thinking about it all the way. He is going to see the Lord of the City now. He has to report some urgent matters. Of course, if it is lunch time, he may be ten times more willing.


    For example, suddenly the Lord of the City invites him to eat steak again? Buff thought of his little grandson, and shouted that he would like to eat steak. His wife, son and daughter-in-law, looked at him with admiring eyes, which made him a little airy.


    But now this matter is more urgent, he has to report to the Lord City Lord quickly, this is related to the life and death of Xiyang City.


    Buff was meeting him soon. In Liu Feng''s study, this was the first time Buff had entered the Lord''s study.


    "Huhu..." Buff was short of breath. He lowered his head and didn''t dare to look at the things in the study. He was afraid of fainting.


    Luxurious, gorgeous, is the only thing Buff can describe. He saw many legendary things recorded in books here, such as the transparent crystal glass cup, which is said to be only available to kings.


    "Buff, sit down!" Liu Feng put down the water glass and pointed to the chair in front of the desk, "What''s the matter today? Made you come early in the morning?"


    Buff saluted respectfully, and then sat on the chair with half of his buttocks. He was very nervous. Meeting him in the study room full of treasures was the trust of the Lord of the City.


    "My lord, someone found traces of orcs in the mountains to the west." After Buff finished speaking, he glanced at the cat-ear girl sitting on the desk.


    Mina put the hand of the pastry in her mouth, paused slightly, and swept her tail uneasily.


    "Orcs? How many people are there?" Liu Feng was interested. He came to this world for more than a month before he saw Mina as an orc.


    "Sir, hunters have scouted, and there are more than a dozen orcs." Buff''s face was solemn, "I suspect it is the vanguard of the orcs, and they will come to **** it during the autumn harvest."


    Liu Feng nodded lightly, rested his chin with one hand, and tapped the table with his fingers, "Do you think these orcs will come to **** wheat just like in previous years?"


    "Uh... Xiyang City was only stolen by a few orcs in the past years, but I heard that several other cities were robbed by a large number of orcs." Buff scratched his cheek.


    Liu Feng knew that the location of Xiyang City was relatively remote and the land was relatively barren. Orcs would not be able to **** anything, so they seldom came.


    Horse thieves composed of humans and thieves composed of orcs are all hazards during the autumn harvest. In order to survive, they will only rob things.


    Many orcs live in the Forbidden Mountains. They must find enough food before winter comes, or they will starve to death when winter comes for four months.


    Mina had spent the winter in the Forbidden Mountains before, she was a little dazed, thinking of Enri, thinking that they should go to the south, right?


    "I see, I will make people pay attention to the traces of the orcs." Liu Feng nodded and asked a different topic, "Has anyone gone to your night school these days?"


    "Night school?" Buff was a little confused. After thinking about this new word, he knew it was describing his academy, and quickly replied, "Sir, no one comes to my night school to read."


    "Don''t worry, someone will be there tonight." Liu Feng expected something, he took out a roll of paper from the painting tank beside him and handed it to Buff, "Post this on the bulletin board."


    Buff knew what a bulletin board was. It was a wooden wall erected on a small square. The city owner stood there. The city owner didn''t like to go out and shout, so he would post his requirements on the bulletin board.


    He also felt that the Lord of the City should not be allowed to go out and shout. It would be too much to lose his status as a noble. If something was posted on the bulletin board, he would read it out to everyone again. This feeling fascinated him.


    Buff took the roll of paper and opened it slowly. Seeing the requirements above, he couldn''t help but widen his eyes and said, "Sir, how can this be possible?"


    "Why not? There are still twenty days before the autumn harvest. They are usually idle, right?" Liu Feng said lightly.


    Buff said anxiously, "But this is really unfair to you, everyone is taking advantage of you."


    "The entire Xiyang City is mine, whoever can take advantage of me, Bafu, you have to let go of your thoughts." Liu Feng was a little dumbfounded, "Okay, just do as I ask."


    Chapter 0030 Otherworld version of urban planning.


    Buff left with a lot of doubts, and he couldn''t understand the actions of Lord City Master more and more.


    Is there really an aristocrat who is willing to pay so much for the commoners? Buff has been to several cities and has never seen such a noble.

 Chapter 22：

    He had only met a few noble ladies who were kind-hearted, and would distribute some wheat bread as hard as wood to the starving commoners in the city.


    Look at what was recorded on the scroll, as long as you help the city lord to work, you can get a pound of wheat, or a day''s food.


    Isn''t this helping the civilians of the entire Xiyang City? Could it be that the Lord of the City knew the abomination of those grain merchants? But such relief would make the Lord of the City go bankrupt.


    Help the City Lord to work? There are still twenty days left until the autumn harvest, and there is nothing to be done there other than to harvest the wheat.


    Under the scroll, Buff also saw some strange notices, that is, the city owner will re-plan Xiyang City, and will expropriate houses in several areas. After demolishing and rebuilding, a new house can be given to the owner of the original address. Calculated by land.


    Perhaps willing to sell the land, the City Lord''s Mansion can buy it, calculated at 20 copper coins per square meter.


    This point, Buff couldn''t understand it even more. He knocked down those dilapidated houses, and actually gave them a new house after rebuilding. I am afraid that everyone is rushing to give the old house to the Lord of the City.


    As for the person who sold the land, Buff couldn''t think of anyone who would be so idiot. It costs 20 copper coins per square meter. Now a house in the city costs more than 30 copper coins per square meter. The family can only buy a few square meters after working a month.


    Originally it was an old house, and after rebuilding, you can have a new house. Such a good thing cannot be found with a lantern.


    The more Buff looked at it, the more he wanted to go back and tell the Lord of the City to take these orders back. This would be a huge loss, but thinking that he was just a commoner, he didn''t have the guts to question anything.


    "Hey, I hope that the decision of the Lord of the City will not go wrong. Such a good City Lord can''t be found anymore." Buff took the paper and walked away.


    It was Nicole who had the same doubts. She looked at Buff who was leaving, and put the dessert in her hand on the desk. The document was written by Liu Fengnian and she wrote it down.


    "Master, according to your request, the gold coins in the inner vault won''t last long." Nicole still expressed her doubts.


    Liu Feng chuckled, "Why, do you think I''ve suffered too?"


    "This..." Nicole hesitated for a moment, then nodded softly, "Master, if you help everyone rebuild the house for free like this, and give everyone wheat to eat, you will definitely suffer."


    "Hahaha..." Liu Feng laughed instead, took out a drawing from the drawer and placed it in front of Nicole, "You look at this drawing first."


    Nicole took the drawing curiously, her eyes immediately stared at the boss, and her mouth became O-shaped.


    The picture shows a beautiful city, the wide streets, the two-storey houses, and the trees on both sides of the road, which are very neat and orderly.


    "Young Master, this is the city you want to rebuild?" Nicole asked in surprise.


    Liu Feng nodded affirmatively and said with a smile, "Yes, those two-story buildings are more than one house. If you build one, you can get several plots of land, so you won''t suffer at all, and you can sell the extra houses. go."


    "Moreover, to build these houses, labor is needed. I can pay the wheat as salary, or provide food for a day. In this way, the wheat of those grain merchants cannot be sold."


    "Of course, the premise is that the wheat can be shipped back smoothly from other cities tomorrow, otherwise this plan will be postponed for a few days."


    Liu Feng''s method is a common method used by real estate companies on the other side of the earth. For example, if you have a piece of land, you have no money to build a house, and you don''t want to sell the land.


    Then the developer builds the house for you. The house to be built by the developer is a building with 20 to 30 floors, of which the five-story building is for you, and the rest of the floors belong to the developer.


    Nicole understood, she knew that there was magical cement. Thinking about it like this, she could kill several birds with one arrow. She just paid for wheat or food as salary, but what she got was the change of Xiyang City.


    Owning a lot of new houses, more importantly, hit the grain merchants, and the civilians will not starve to death, they can obtain food through labor, and have new houses.


    According to the number of people in Xiyang City, nearly 2,000 people work together. With cement, many houses can be built in a short time.


    "Young master, you, you are really amazing." Nicole''s excited face turned red, her chest kept heaving, her eyes were full of water, and she stared at Liu Feng.


    A capable man is like a strong magnet for girls, which is extremely attractive.


    "Cough, cough..." Liu Feng could not help coughing slightly when he felt the strange eyes of a certain cat-ear girl.


    "Ah..." Nicole returned to her senses, covered her face shyly and ran away, she was actually crazy.


    Liu Feng shook his head with a chuckle, turned his head to look at the quiet Mina, and asked, "You are a little wrong today, are you worried about the orcs appearing in the forest?"


    "Ah...this, that..." Mina hesitated a little, she was really worried about the orcs that appeared, which reminded her of Enri.


    Although she thought that Enri should take the orcs to the south now, but she was afraid that what if Enri didn''t go? She wanted to confirm the sudden appearance of the orcs.


    But Mina was afraid that Liu Feng would misunderstand that those orcs were attracted by her. She didn''t know why, but she didn''t want Liu Feng to misunderstand her.


    "Go, this is your forever home, just remember to come back." Liu Feng smiled gently.


    "I''ll be back tonight!" Mina twisted her hips, flung her cat''s tail, and came to the door with a charming smile on the corner of her mouth.


    "There is no such good city lord elsewhere!!"


    Chapter 0031 Salary plus two percent literacy.


    Lu Ma stood under the bulletin board and kept reciting the words on the bulletin board for those who were illiterate.


    "Stone-grinding workers are required to be between 15 and 45 years old, with a salary of one pound of wheat, or a day''s food, literacy and management, and a salary increase of 20%."


    "Mlurry workers are required to be 15 to 45 years old, with a salary of one catty of wheat, or a day''s meals, literacy and management, and a salary increase of 20%."


    "Porter, 20 to 45 years old, the salary is a pound of wheat, or a day''s meals, literacy and management, and the salary is increased by 20%."


    "¡­"


    More than a dozen jobs, Zai Lu Ma slowly read out, he wiped the sweat from his forehead, and read it to everyone non-stop.


    Originally, this work was done by his father Buff, but Buff was called away by the Lord of the City, and Lu Ma was brought up. He was also recruited by the City Lord''s Mansion today. The monthly salary of 110 copper coins is more than that of his father. 10 copper coins lower.


    Lu Ma is very proud. He can read, so his salary is higher than others. He is very grateful to his father, Buff, who forced him to study with a wooden stick when he was a child.


    He was thinking that the cubs in the family should also reach the age of literacy, and he should prepare a wooden stick in case of emergency.


    "Mr. Luma, is it true? Does the city lord need so many people to help him work?"


    "Yeah, except for the autumn harvest, there is nothing else to do now."


    "If it''s true, then there''s no need to buy five copper coins per pound of wheat. I''d rather help the city master."


    Lu Ma smiled slightly, waved his hand, and said very seriously, "Don''t worry, the records above are all true. You can sign up at the City Lord''s Mansion for any job you want, and it will start soon."


    "Okay, I''ll go, I believe Lord City Lord."


    "The city owner is really a good person. I will go too, so that the wheat of those grain merchants can''t be sold."


    "The salary for literacy is increased by 20%, hahaha... I can read, I can read..."


    "It''s really good to be literate. How good if I could read. I didn''t take it seriously when I was a kid, and now I regret it a bit."


    Hearing this, Lu Ma immediately thought of the academy opened at home, and hurriedly shouted, "Everyone who wants to learn to read can come to my academy at night, only two copper coins a month."


    "Really? Just two copper coins?"


    Lu Ma nodded affirmatively, "This is the city owner''s decision, and he will teach literacy for two hours at night."


    "Wow! I''m going to sign up, and tonight I''ll go to Mr. Buff''s house to learn to read."

 Chapter 23：

    "The literacy salary is increased by 20%, and I will definitely go."


    "..."


    Lu Ma praised the Lord City Lord in his heart. It was really amazing, and it aroused everyone''s enthusiasm for literacy.


    "Sir, really anyone can sign up for a job?"


    Suddenly, a male voice in the changing voice sounded from the side, causing Lu Ma to subconsciously reply, "Yes, as long as you are willing, there is wheat to take if you have work."


    "Thank you sir." The man thanked politely.


    Lu Ma turned his head to look and saw the back of a thin man with a line of sackcloth wrapped around his head, "What a waste, so much sackcloth is used to wrap the head."


    Soon he threw himself into the work of passion, and read the city planning again.


    "Everyone, whoever lives in these areas can go to the City Lord''s Mansion to register, and the Lord City Lord will help you build a new house..."


    There are people in front of the City Lord''s Mansion, Niu Ben is in charge of the order, Buff and a few new recruits are registering those who sign up.


    The axe touched the sackcloth on his head. He secretly ran into Xiyang City. The sackcloth on his head took off the coat of another male orc, and then wrapped his pair of horns so that he would not be exposed.


    His heart was beating very fast, for fear that his orc identity would be discovered, and if he was discovered, he would be sold as a slave.


    This is what Sister Anli said. You must not reveal the identity of the orcs in front of the human race, or you will be caught and used as slaves.


    Axe came to inquire about Mina''s news, and when he heard that as long as he worked, he could get wheat, and he was immediately moved, thinking that his companions had not eaten enough for a long time, and a pound of wheat could at least not starve to death.


    He randomly found a team to line up, his face was stiff, and he looked at the others with great vigilance.


    Half an hour later, it was finally his turn. The one who helped him register was a girl, an ordinary girl of 16 or 17 years old, the kind you can see on the side of the road, with a little freckles on her cheeks, which made her look full of vitality .


    "What''s your name?" The girl asked softly with a slight smile.


    "Ah?" Axe was suddenly at a loss when the girl smiled, and grinned shyly.


    "Huh? What''s wrong? Don''t you have a name?" The girl asked softly, staring at the axe.


    "No, I have a name, my name is Axe."


    Axe didn''t know what was going on, but when the girl saw it, his heartbeat soared. This was a feeling he had never felt before.


    "Axe? How old are you? Where do you live?" the girl wrote with her head lowered.


    "I... I''m fifteen years old, I live at home, live..." Axe faltered, and at first glance, he was someone who couldn''t lie.


    The girl raised her head, reacting like this, she had already met a few, and said softly, "Do you live outside the city?"


    "Yes!" Axe responded quickly.


    "What kind of work are you going to do? If you are fifteen years old, you can do mud mixing work, which will be easier." The girl suggested softly.


    "Okay, okay." Axe nodded.


    "Hey... idiot." The girl covered her mouth with a smile and hurriedly wrote, then picked up a bamboo token and gave it to the axe, and instructed, "This bamboo token cannot be thrown away. After work, you must use this token to get wheat or eat. ."


    "Okay!" Axe nodded, took the bamboo token and ran away.


    "The human race isn''t that scary. Go back at night and tell Miss Anli."


    Chapter 0032 The beginning of the infrastructure maniac.


    "Hey hey hey..."


    There was a loud cry.


    Liu Feng looked at the people who were demolished below. The houses were demolished, and the useful and useless things were placed separately.


    The action of demolishing the house was very fast. After all, the houses were mainly made of wood, and it was almost a house with mud walls. The scene of more than 1,000 people working, but it was difficult to see.


    Looking out of the study window, Liu Feng was like watching ants move. Hundreds of people rushed up, and a house was demolished visibly.


    "Master, at this speed and with a fixed template, one-third of the construction should be completed in time for the autumn harvest." Nicole said softly.


    "Is there enough steel bars?" Liu Feng thought of the most important point. If there are not enough steel bars, the house will be a little dangerous.


    "According to your design, Master, and if there is an emergency production, it can be supplied." Nicole turned over the book and said.


    "That''s good, except for the one that must be left, let''s put the rest in."


    "OK."


    The two-story building designed by Liu Feng is not entirely made of steel bars. For example, the second floor uses less steel bars, and the first floor uses more steel bars, mainly for load-bearing.


    This kind of construction is completely fine to live in for thirty or forty years. After all, this is only for his transitional use. After thirty or forty years, I believe that buildings dozens of meters high will rise from the ground.


    "For the cement stove, ask them to add a few more to keep people watching. I don''t want the secret recipe to leak out." Liu Feng said solemnly.


    "Big brother has taken the army to that place for training. Anyone who approaches that place will be arrested, and if necessary, will be shot to death." Nicole said with a serious face and very serious.


    Everything was slowly on the right track, which made Liu Feng breathe a sigh of relief, turned around and sat back in the chair, closed his eyes and thought, Nicole rubbed Liu Feng''s temples obediently.


    "Aren''t those grain merchants making trouble?" Liu Feng suddenly said.


    "No, they are very quiet." Nicole kneaded her fingers flexibly, she could feel that the young master was a little tired.


    "Well, let Niu San keep an eye on them, and let the Longbow team take action if they dare to make trouble." Liu Feng said coldly.


    Now he is not afraid of those grain merchants. He did not expect that the recruited hunters would master the recurve bow in only three days. The only thing missing now is the cooperation of the team, but killing a few grain merchants is still no problem.


    Twenty hunters with recurve bows, known as the longbow team, are now led by Niu San.


    "Okay." Nicole didn''t act slowly, a trace of pity flashed in her eyes, the young master has too many things to do, and her ability is limited, so she can only help with small things.


    "By the way, the wheat that was shipped back should be stored in a low-key manner. I want to see if those ghosts, ghosts, snakes and gods will jump out."


    Liu Feng understands that this time will definitely touch the interests of some people. He doesn''t mind some big cleaning. Xiyang City only needs one person''s voice, and that is his order.


    "Well, my father has already explained it in advance." Nicole said softly.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Liu Feng let out a breath, leaned his head back, pressed it against the girl''s soft abdomen, and rubbed it subconsciously; then he felt the stiffness behind him, and secretly said that he was surging, and when he was about to leave, his head was hugged. Living.


    Time calmed down, smelling the fragrance of the girl, Liu Feng slowly fell asleep. He was indeed a little tired. After all, he was just starting out. For the future life of sitting, eating and waiting for death, he stared at the first work.


    Nicole hugged Liu Feng quietly, she turned her head slightly, looked at Liu Feng''s serene face, and was dazed.


    She remembered the first time she met the young master. She went up the mountain to pick wild vegetables, but she did not expect to encounter a lone wolf. Just when she thought she was about to die, the young master suddenly appeared and drove the wolf away.

 Chapter 24：

    After the dog-blooded hero saved Mei, she stayed at her house for another month. In secret, Liu Feng often gave her some delicious snacks, so that the Huaichun girl could unknowingly attach her heart to Liu Feng.


    Mina wasn''t here today, so let the girl be a little more courageous. Looking at Liu Feng''s fair and handsome face, she made a mischievous gesture, and her soft little mouth lightly tapped on Liu Feng''s face, and then she stood up straight with a blushing face.


    "Didn''t you wake up?" Nicole''s tightly closed eyes opened slightly, observing carefully.


    "Huh...not awake."


    "Successful, the first kiss of the young master is mine... The heartbeat is really fast, exactly as recorded in the book."


    Nicole remembered a book she had read, titled, "The Love Notes of a Noble Girl".


    The book was brought back by his father from the capital. It was her fifteenth birthday. Although it was made of a dozen or so parchment scrolls, the love story recorded on it made her yearn very much.


    In today''s scene, Nicole remembers that it was recorded in the book that the heroine also secretly kissed the prince like this.


    "Mina shouldn''t have kissed the young master, right? Probably not."


    Nicole muttered to herself, her eyes involuntarily looked at Liu Feng''s side face, her face blushed, and she gave Liu Feng a peck on Liu Feng''s face again.


    "Again, it shouldn''t matter, right? Then, let''s do it again."


    "I haven''t kissed here before, why don''t you give me a kiss? Let''s give a kiss."


    "¡­"


    "Great Princess Lucy, thank you for the teachings in your book."


    Lucy is the author of "The Noble Girl''s Love Notes", she is said to be the king''s daughter and a princess.


    And Nicole is a fan of Lucy, and there are many fans of Huai Chun girls like Nicole.


    Chapter 0033 Shouldn''t you hate me?


    As the sun sets, the busy day is over.


    "Gollum..."


    A group of extremely hungry people are waiting to feed at this time.


    Axe''s eyes are dizzy now, and his walking is a little unsteady. He has not eaten for a day, and he has been working for another day. Even if he is an orc, he can''t hold it anymore.


    He couldn''t fall down, just for that pound of wheat, he had to bring it back to his companions, and Sister Anli was about to faint from hunger.


    Like others, they all take seven or eight taels of wheat, and then eat a meal on the construction site, but the axe saves all the wheat.


    The scene he sees now is a double image, moving mechanically, following the flow of people numbly.


    "thump¡­"


    Axe finally couldn''t hold on anymore. When he fainted, he heard the female voice that made his heart move today.


    "Everyone, go get the wheat, he will give it to me."


    ¡­


    When the axe opened his eyes again, he subconsciously licked the corner of his mouth and found that the corner of his mouth actually smelled of wheat.


    "you''re awake?"


    The axe''s body suddenly stiffened. He turned his head mechanically, looking at the girl who was staring straight at him. He recognized her as the freckled girl who helped him write his name when he signed up.


    The axe was breaking out in cold sweat now, an unprecedented crisis, and he felt even more uneasy than when he faced the tiger clan orcs, because he was exposed, and there was a sackcloth wrapped around his pair of horns beside him.


    "Why don''t you talk?" The girl tilted her head and looked at the axe strangely, her eyes frequently aimed at the pair of horns.


    "Gollum..."


    Axe''s throat wriggled, and he said, "What do you want to do? Do you want to sell me as a slave?"


    "Hey, you talked." The girl laughed and said strangely, "Why did you sell you as a slave?"


    "Uh..." Axe was speechless, looked at the girl in disbelief, and said bitterly, "I''m an orc, look, I have a pair of horns, shouldn''t you hate me?"


    He remembered that there was a rumor in the human race that the existence of orcs was the punishment of the gods, and that orcs were a combination of human and beast, a hybrid race.


    There are many people in the human race who can''t get enough to eat because of the existence of orcs, and it is the orcs who have eaten too much food.


    Axe thinks about it, and thinks it is right. If he let go of one meal, he can eat two or three human races at a time.


    "Why should I hate you? You are very strange!" The girl smiled and said, "I remember your name is Axe, right? Do all orcs look like you?"


    Axe couldn''t hear anything, all he had in mind was this sentence - "Why should I hate you?".


    Why doesn''t she hate me? ? Axe suddenly felt that the girl''s smile was full of holiness. At this moment, the ordinary girl with some freckles in front of him made him feel more beautiful than the head of Sister Enri and Second Sister Mina.


    Maybe this is Xi Shi in the eyes of the beholder? Axe felt his heart beat faster again, something he had never felt before.


    In his life, the first Terran told him that he didn''t hate him. In the past, if he was in another city, as long as he was exposed, he would be hunted down by the Terran.


    "What''s wrong with you?" the girl asked worriedly, "Are you still feeling sick?"


    "Ah? No, no..." Axe shook his head quickly and sat up from the bed. He was a little dazed now.


    "Are all orcs as strange as you?" The girl chuckled softly and said softly, "Everyone calls me Lan''er, you can call me Lan''er."


    This is the second time she has seen orcs. The first time is with Miss Mina who is beside the city lord. There are very few orcs in Xiyang City. She feels that orcs are not much different from humans, but they only have an extra pair of horns. .


    Like Miss Mina, she only has a pair of cat ears, but she thinks Miss Mina is very beautiful, the most beautiful girl she has ever seen.


    "It''s not weird, we''re not weird." Axe waved his hand quickly after hearing this. He was a clumsy teenager. He didn''t want Laner to think the orcs were weird, mainly because he was weird.


    "Why didn''t you eat today? You fainted from hunger." Lan''er made a small face.


    "Yeah, where''s my wheat?" Axe shouted anxiously, his eyes wandering around.


    "Here." Laner pointed to the corner by the bed.


    The axe grabbed the wheat and held it tightly in his arms, "Thank you."


    Laner shook her head, got up and said with a smile, "I''m leaving, and there are still many things I need to arrange."


    She is a steward, the salary for literacy is increased by 20%, and she can also be a steward. This is what she thinks is the greatest decision of the Lord of the City.


    After Laner left, the axe sat in a daze for a while, and then hurriedly wrapped the sackcloth around his head to block the horns, and then carefully walked out with the wheat in his arms.


    Outside, he discovered that there were a series of sheds behind him, and the one he slept in just now was a small shed.


    The axe soon found Laner not far away. She was allocating a shed at this time. These are those who moved out of the rebuilding house and had to live in the shed temporarily.

 Chapter 25：

    He glanced at Lan''er''s back in awe, and then walked out of Xiyang City under the setting sun. His footsteps were unprecedentedly brisk. He wanted to go back immediately and share with Big Sister Anli that there were human girls who didn''t hate him.


    Moreover, in today''s work, he also inquired about the news he wanted, that is, Second Sister Mina''s head was caught by Liu Feng, a nobleman of Xiyang City, and he wanted to quickly tell the news to Sister Anli.


    Chapter 0034 The poisonous tongue Anli is online.


    Mina was dressed in black, and she touched the tight night clothes on her body, which were so soft that she didn''t want to leave the palm of her hand.


    She glanced around vigilantly with her eyes. She was looking for the traces of the orcs walking on the trees, the ground, and the branches and leaves, but this forest is a bit big!


    She had been searching in the forest for a day, but couldn''t find the group of orcs. It was getting dark, and she wanted to rush back to the castle.


    "It seems that I have nothing to gain today. I have to go back. I promised the young master. I have to go back tonight. I don''t know what kind of porridge Aunt Mei is cooking tonight?"


    Mina licked her dry lips, looking at the last rays of the sunset in the sky, walking lightly on the catwalk, shuttling through the lush woods, she wanted to return to the castle before dinner.


    At a place more than ten kilometers away from Mina, the axe was advancing vigilantly. At this time, he had removed his disguise, and had also slightly dealt with the traces he had passed before the trip.


    This is what the second sister Mina taught him, especially the closer you get to the camp, the more careful you have to be vigilant and not be followed by the human race.


    "It''s coming, everyone has wheat to eat." Axe touched the pound of wheat in his arms, thinking of Lan''er, and a trace of tenderness flashed in his eyes.


    "It would be great if the human race were like Lan''er, but nobles are nobles. That Liu Feng dared to grab Second Sister Mina''s head."


    "You have to go back quickly, Second Sister Mina is still waiting to be rescued."


    The axe''s speed increased again, his eyes scanned the dark woods, and if he hadn''t passed by once, he would have almost lost the camp.


    In the end, he returned to the camp, a cave, and there were a few strong men at the gate... Well, the tall and thin orcs were guarding the gate, and they were very happy to see the axe coming back.


    "Axe, hurry in, the eldest sister is losing her temper. If you don''t come back, she will scold us to death."


    "That''s right! Fortunately, you''re back. One more person can share it."


    The axe''s footsteps froze, thinking of the poisonous tongue of Sister Enri''s head, he had the urge to kneel.


    "I, I''m in." Axe took a deep breath and stepped into the cave. Before taking a few steps, he heard a crisp female voice.


    "You look like a pig, someone likes you, you just laugh out loud, but you still think that they are not fat enough? Do you think you are still the 300-pound you back then?"


    "Uh... eldest sister, I''m a pig orc, originally like..." In the end, he didn''t dare to say more.


    "What are you laughing at? The shadow of the dead branches can scare you to the point of crying. Are you still a bear clan orc? You are so timid that you can''t bear to look directly."


    "..."


    "Huh..." Axe took a deep breath, then went in with his head up high, and then saw a few of his friends who played well, squatting at the same time, being taught by the one-meter-five, petite eldest sister .


    Such a contrast, Axe has seen many times, small people, let everyone respect from the heart.


    "Cough cough... Big sister, I''m back." Axe shouted cautiously. He knew that he came back a little late today, which caused some of his friends to suffer.


    "..." Silence, several pairs of gloating eyes were looking at the axe.


    "Let''s go out first." Enri''s slightly weak voice sounded, but her tone was a little more relaxed.


    "Seek more blessings." The pig clan orc patted the axe''s shoulder and whispered.


    "Would you like cork earplugs?" This was the bear clan orc.


    The axe twitched the corners of his mouth and stared at a few people angrily, squatting in front of Enri like a good baby.


    "I''m back." En Li breathed a little, she had to control these restless orcs, it was impossible not to scold, but over time, she became a bit vicious, "I thought you fell into the cow dung pit again. ."


    "Uh... eldest sister, can you not mention this?" The axe said with black lines all over his head.


    "What? Not to be honest? Back then, when you were twelve years old, it was Mina who took you out of the cow dung pit..."


    The corners of the axe''s mouth twitched, his black history must not be heard by others.


    An Li glared at her and said angrily, "I told you to come back in the afternoon and go into the woods at night. Are you dying?"


    The axe bowed his head, he didn''t dare to answer, he had to wait for Big Sister Anli to finish her breath before he was truly safe.


    He knew that this was the way Sister Anli cared about them, but when she said a good word, it turned into a vicious tongue.


    "Huh..." En Li was a little weak, she had another busy day today, she had to appease those orcs, otherwise they would run around again, and it would not be far from death.


    You must know that this place is not too far from the city of the human race. She couldn''t be careful. She had been exposed once before. If she hadn''t left in time, they might have been put in a wooden cage now.


    "Eldest sister, I have wheat here, I''ll have someone cook some for you to eat." After Axe finished speaking, he ran out with the wheat in his arms without waiting for An Li to reply.


    When the axe came in again with the wheat porridge, he saw Enri lying on the hide, and a trace of regret flashed in her eyes.


    He knew that the eldest sister was hungry. She gave most of the food to the big stomach kings, and she was too tired to manage the orcs.


    Axe wanted to help, but unfortunately his brain was not good. The eldest sister was the smartest in the entire team, and it was she and the second sister who made them survive until now.


    "Eldest sister, get up and drink wheat porridge." Axe called softly.


    "It smells so good." En Li opened her eyes with great effort, looked at the wheat porridge in front of her, and licked the corners of her mouth involuntarily. She hadn''t drank wheat for nearly ten days, wild fruits, and grass roots that she almost vomited.


    "Do you have anything to eat?" En Li didn''t go to the wheat porridge, but asked first, "Have you eaten? Where did this wheat come from?"


    The axe hurriedly stuffed the wheat porridge into An Li''s hands, patted his chest and said, "Everyone has got some wheat porridge, eldest sister, you can eat it first, I''ll tell you some good news later."


    Chapter 0035 The plan to save the cat-ear girl begins.


    Just after drinking the wheat porridge, An Li''s heart just settled, and almost made her heart jump out of her chest because of the description of the axe. Although she has no chest, no, it''s just a little flat.


    "You, what did you say? A human girl named Lan''er discovered your identity as an orc and let you go?" En Li stared at her eyes, her fox ears trembling.


    The next moment, En Li hurriedly shouted outside, "Old pig head, cowardly bear, you go outside to guard."


    "Yes!" The outside responded quickly.


    "Yes, yes, Lan''er is very kind to me, she is the only human race and is kind to me." Axe affirmed.


    En Li was silent, staring blankly at the simple cattle orcs in front of her. Others told her that cattle orcs were very simple and honest. Today it is confirmed, but she wants to say that the axe is simply stupid.


    "Also, you are quite courageous. I asked you to inquire about the news, but you actually went to work? If you are caught, I will tell you that you will be dragged to be a slave carrying cow dung."


    An Li threatened that she didn''t want Axe to think that if one human race was good to him, many human races would be good to him. Such an idea is very dangerous.


    "Big sister, can you not mention cow dung?" The axe was a little embarrassed.


    "No, you are just a cow." En Li said lightly, "You can''t despise yourself."


    The corners of the axe''s mouth twitched, he wasn''t that kind of a four-legged cow, but he didn''t dare to resist, otherwise a few orcs outside would pull him out and beat him and scold him, but he dared to talk back to the eldest sister and slap his ass. It cannot be divided into eight petals.

 Chapter 26：

    "By the way, eldest sister, I have good news here, you definitely want to hear it." Axe quickly changed the subject.


    "Is there any news from Mina?" As smart as Anli, she immediately thought of Mina and shouted excitedly, "Speak up, and then you will tell me about you falling into the cow dung pit."


    "Uh... Yes, I heard about it." Axe''s mouth cramped, and then his face became solemn, and he said solemnly, "Liu Feng, a noble of Xiyang City, heard that there are cat tribe orcs in his castle, and many people saw it. , I suspect that the orc may be the head of Second Sister Mina, she should be captured by this Liu Feng."


    "How could Second Sister Mina be caught? She is a ghost walker."


    The orcs who were eavesdropping on the outside immediately raised their voices and shouted in disbelief. In their hearts, Second Sister Mina was the most powerful.


    "Yeah, the second sister Mina is several human knights, and they are not powerful fighters of their opponents. How could they be caught."


    "It must be some conspiracy by that nobleman, no, we are going to save the second sister."


    Axe, at this moment, he doesn''t want to live a little, people outside are eavesdropping, then he fell into the cow dung pit...


    "Okay, this matter has to be planned well, and we will act tonight." An Li softly comforted everyone.


    Mina kitty, don''t have any trouble, I''ll rescue you right away.


    If you have an accident, I will let that noble bury you with you, and the entire Xiyang City will die. I swear by the fox clan Enli.


    En Li''s eyes flashed with wisdom, and she immediately called a few orcs to arrange things. Then, despite everyone''s obstruction, she set off with the axe overnight, targeting the castle of the noble Liu Feng in Xiyang City.


    By the time Axe brought Anli into Xiyang City, it was already past nine o''clock at night, and there was no one on the avenue. Everyone had been busy all day and went to rest early. Of course, the main reason was that there were no entertainment activities.


    The only activity, of course, is to create people. Liu Feng has introduced a new policy, which is to encourage childbirth. Even if some people are very tired, they are willing to move. After all...cough...cough...


    Axe and Enri, walking in the shadow of the house, this is the skill that Mina taught them.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh¡­"


    Suddenly, a shy woman''s cry came from a certain room, which made En Li blushed and cursed shamelessly in her heart. The cry could reach dozens of meters away.


    "Big sister, do human women like being beaten?"


    It''s so hard to die, the simple ax scratched his scalp and asked for advice in a low voice.


    "Clap! Shut up." En Li slapped the back of the axe''s head, making her angry, and said viciously, "Human women are all perverts, and so is Lan''er."


    "what????"


    Axe''s eyes widened, his body stiffened, and a picture appeared in his mind, Laner was **** by him, he slapped and slapped hard, Laner shouted ''harder'' '', such a picture made the axe shiver.


    "Impossible...Impossible? Sister Anli, what you said is false, right?" Axe said sluggishly.


    "Humph! Nothing is impossible. Human women are all perverts." An Li raised her face arrogantly, and hurriedly urged, "Hurry up and lead the way, that kitten is still waiting for us to rescue."


    "Oh..." The axe hurriedly shook his head, he decided that next time, if he could meet Laner, he would ask if she also likes being beaten.


    He is very strong. Thinking of this, Axe looks forward to the next meeting.


    Enri didn''t know that, when she became angry, she threw the simple axe into the hole.


    Chapter 0036 Mina is not pure?


    After an hour of sneaking, Axe and Enri entered the castle from a hidden place and entered the backyard.


    "It seems that Mina has taught him a lot of skills." An Li said to herself, but she knew that this kind of infiltration is one of Mina''s best abilities, and now an axe can do it too. can be done.


    An Li and Axe came to the bottom of a second-story house. The two heard a little noise from above the house, and decided to grab someone to ask where Mina was locked up.


    "Climb up, this house is relatively remote, and no one should come here." En Li instructed, she had seen the layout just now.


    "Okay, eldest sister, you follow me. If something goes wrong, you go first." Axe said solemnly.


    "Well, don''t worry, I''ll go first." An Li smiled and teased, "I''ll go to the cow dung pit to save you."


    "Uh..." Axe twitched the corners of his mouth, crawling up the corner of the house nimbly with his hands and feet.


    Enri followed closely behind her, her hands and feet were more agile than an axe, and soon the two of them came to the window of the house, and then they heard a familiar voice.


    "Mina''s voice?" En Li''s eyes widened with joy, and before she climbed up her cheeks, she blushed first.


    "Master, take it easy... ah... don''t touch it... it''s so itchy, no! Really can''t do it!!"


    "Master...the other side doesn''t work either! I''m very sensitive. Ha...ha...don''t...Master, just let me go, please, or else, get Nicole first, she seems to be looking forward to it. Well, ah um... no way!"


    Mina''s charming and thought-provoking voice came from the room, making An Li blushed, but the next moment, as if thinking of some mosaic scene, her face turned pale.


    "Mina, isn''t it pure anymore?" En Li had only this thought in her mind now.


    She knew how the nobles of the human race liked beautiful orc girls, but it was only sensual, and Mina''s beauty was the top existence among orc girls. After being caught for so many days, how could she still be pure.


    "Young master, just let me go, don''t do it anymore, I can''t take it anymore, it''s so itchy, I have no strength in my whole body... Don''t!"


    Mina seemed to have accumulated indescribably many times, and finally reached the top, and a charming cry sounded.


    En Li didn''t know what to do now. Did she let the axe rush in now and kill that noble? But now that I heard Mina''s shout, I didn''t seem to be disgusted by that noble.


    "Hey, Mina, you can''t stand it until you get it out a little bit? It''s going to take several times before it''s over. Just lie down and don''t move around. It''s hard to get in like this." Liu Feng''s helpless voice sounded.


    "No, young master, I really can''t stand it, should I let Nicole do it first?" Mina''s lazy voice sounded.


    "No, help Mina finish it first, you''ve only seen so little, there must be a lot in it." Nicole''s shy voice sounded.


    "Come here and lie down, neither of the two can escape." Liu Feng shouted.


    "Young master! You stretched too far." Mina said charmingly.


    "Hey! Don''t move, if you move again, the membrane will be broken." Liu Feng shouted quickly.


    "But it''s hard!"


    These words made Anli''s eyes glow, and the membrane was not broken? ? ? Is that Mina still pure? ? ?


    "Axe, rush in to save people." En Li slapped Axe on the back.


    "drink!!"


    The axe, who had been waiting for the order, suddenly made a force with both arms, flipped backwards, smashed the window, and rushed into the house.


    "Mina, I''m here to save..." En Li rushed in, and the next second, the voice stopped abruptly.


    "This..." En Li looked at the three people in front of her dumbfounded, her mouth became O-shaped.


    Mina''s head rested on Liu Feng''s thigh, Liu Feng was holding the cat''s ear in one hand and the ear rake in the other. At this moment, it was clear that Liu Feng was digging Mi Na''s earwax.


    Yes, it''s earwax picking. Mina''s ears are too sensitive. Even a little bit of earwax can''t stand it. An Li knows that, but she doesn''t think about it at all.

 Chapter 27：

    On that side, what on the other side? Is it cat ears? The membrane is the eardrum? Enri now wants to find a hole to drill.


    "Ann, En Li???" Mina shouted in surprise, suddenly got up and rushed towards En Li, hugging En Li like a mother hugging a little girl.


    "Just now, didn''t you do that?" En Li''s eyes were a little dizzy. She made up a lot of scenes outside, but... it was completely different. Could it be that this fox girl is not pure? ? ?


    "Ah? What are you doing?" Mina was a little stunned, she hugged En Li tightly, her face against En Li''s small face, and kept rubbing and rubbing.


    "No...Nothing, I definitely didn''t think about you doing shameful things." En Li replied with a little dizziness.


    "Oh, ah... Our fox girl is not pure!" Mina''s cheeks flushed, and when An Li said this, her shout just now made people think a bit crooked.


    Liu Feng blinked his eyes at this time, completely ignoring the situation in front of him. Could it be that Mina''s friend likes to come in through the window as a guest?


    Nicole stood in front of Liu Feng in two steps, blocking Liu Feng, her eyes staring at the axe nervously, her soft body shaking slightly.


    "No one can hurt the young master! Unless I fall." She only had this thought in her mind now.


    Chapter 0037 You mutant catwoman!


    "drink!"


    The axe shouted loudly, and he opened his big hands and wanted to rush towards Liu Feng and Nicole. He was outside just now, but when he heard Second Sister Mina screaming, he knew at a glance that this noble was bullying Second Sister Mina. head.


    "Snapped!"


    A slender arm suddenly slapped the axe''s head and scolded, "Why are you howling in the middle of the night?"


    Mina held An Li, who was 1.5 meters, in one hand, and looked at Liu Feng with a little worry, her face was a little timid, and it was her friend who broke in tonight.


    Moreover, because of the ear digging, people actually entered the backyard and touched the young master''s room, which was what made her uneasy.


    She has always been in charge of the vigilance in the backyard. She did not expect that if she was not careful, someone would break in, even if the other party was her friend.


    "Ah? No? That? I..." The axe was stunned, scratching the back of his head unconsciously, his eyes kept on An Li, waiting for her to give an order.


    En Li can also see that now, Mina''s heart was taken by the nobleman, no, it should be a hazy goodwill, which is driving Mina to help the nobleman.


    "Axe, go back and report safety first." En Li was hugged by Mina and waved her hand helplessly.


    "But, he..." Axe glanced at Liu Feng, his face full of worry, for fear that Liu Feng would do bad things to An Li and the others.


    "Go back, your three-legged cat is capable, don''t look at who taught you." Mina glared and cursed angrily.


    "Hehe... Of course it''s the head of Second Sister Mina." The axe shrank his neck slightly, and said flatteringly. What he was most afraid of was Mina, and he was not cleaned up.


    "Why don''t you hurry up then?"


    Mina raised her hand and gestured to fight, so that the axe slipped out of the window.


    "..." The corners of Liu Feng''s eyes trembled. If he didn''t leave the door, he liked to go through the window.


    "Okay, it''s okay, they are Mina''s friends." Liu Feng touched Nicole''s head and smiled gently, "It''s just that the way of being a guest is a bit weird!"


    "Hehe..." Nicole couldn''t help covering her mouth and laughing when she saw En Li being held by Mina, waving her hands constantly.


    "Master, this is my best friend, Anli, a fox orc. She is very smart and knows many languages...and when she was ten years old, she still urinated..."


    Before Liu Feng could ask, Mina put her hands on An Li and held it in front of Liu Feng, and Barabara introduced it.


    "Stop, stop, stop... Mina, if you say it again, I''ll reveal that you like to steal and eat." En Li waved her limbs and threatened loudly.


    "Whoever steals, who steals and eats it, absolutely nothing. What I ''borrowed'' is not called stealing." Mina opened her mouth and caught En Li''s ear.


    "Hey...don''t..." En Li suddenly became obedient, her limbs drooped weakly, her eyes were misty, and her ears were one of her sensitive points.


    Liu Feng looked at Cat Erniang, Fox Erniang''s slapstick, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, this was the first time he saw Mina like this.


    "Okay, it''s a bit late today, Mina, take your friend to rest." Liu Feng said gently, seeing two new types of orcs today is a big gain.


    "OK!"


    Mina immediately replied obediently, hugged Enri and left.


    "Hey! Mina, let me down, I want to go by myself." Enri struggled.


    "do not want."


    "Ah? Kitty, are you provoking this fox girl? Look... I''ll catch it! It''s so big, **** it! You mutant cat girl, no, you''re a cow girl."


    "I pinch... or not at all! Poor Enri, let me help you!"


    Liu Feng and Nicole sent them away with black lines all over their heads. Should it be said that the two are enemies, or are they in a good relationship?


    "Master, I''ll clean up here, you can go to my room to sleep." Nicole blushed and said shyly.


    "Tomorrow, let the people below come to collect it, you go to sleep." Liu Feng said gently.


    "What about you, Master?" Nicole asked curiously.


    "I went to the study, and I still have a few things to do. I slept at noon, and now I''m not sleepy at all."


    Liu Feng waved his hand and walked away. I can''t sleep here today, so I can just go back to the earth and sleep. It just so happens that I can bring some things over.


    "This... okay!" Nicole was a little lost.


    ¡­


    Mina quarreled with Enri all the way, returned to her own room, and threw Enri on the soft bed.


    "Wow... so soft!"


    En Li''s entire petite body fell into the quilt, making her feel more comfortable than ever.


    "Anli, shouldn''t you go to the south now?" Mina''s voice was a little low.


    En Li lowered her head slightly, her fox ears lay down completely, and her whole body exuded low air pressure.


    "..." Mina was silent, she could guess why, it should be worried about her, if there is no young master, maybe she will starve to death in the dungeon, and there is no chance to meet again.


    "Wow woo woo..."


    An Li suddenly jumped up from the bed and threw herself into Mina''s arms, hugging Mina tightly with both hands, from choking to crying.


    Her backbone is back, her support, her food... ahem, her sense of security is back.


    "Okay, don''t cry anymore. I''m fine. I plan to go to the south to find you in the future. I didn''t expect to see you now."


    Mina gently patted En Li''s back. Although En Li was older than her, she was so dependent that she was like a little sister, of course, only in front of her.

 Chapter 28：

    "Mina, what happened to you? Why didn''t you come back to us for so long?"


    "This has to start eight or nine days ago. That day... I was rescued from the dungeon by the young master..."


    The two of them talked about boudoir secrets.


    Chapter 0038 Master is not a person? ? ?


    Early in the morning, when the sun basks in the buttocks.


    Mina opened her sullen eyes. She had a fight with Enri late last night, around two or three in the morning, and then she was so sleepy that she slowly fell asleep.


    "what?"


    Mina frowned, she lifted the quilt and saw the evil little hand on her chest, she couldn''t help pouting, looking at the person who was still sleeping peacefully.


    She remembered that in the two or three years she slept with Enri, the other party''s little hands had been doing evil all the time. Maybe this was the reason why she grew bigger?


    "Huh?" En Li was awakened by Mina''s movement of lifting the quilt. She rubbed her eyes, shook her fox ears, and said lazily, "Mina, morning!"


    "Morning!" Mina yawned.


    The two lay down without speaking, enjoying a moment of tranquility, as if they had returned to the winter they just met.


    "Mina, are you really not leaving?" An Li suddenly said, "That Liu Feng, maybe it''s not as good as you thought, maybe everything is fake."


    "No, the young master is a good person." Mina said anxiously, "He doesn''t discriminate against orcs at all."


    "Maybe he just likes your beauty? You know, you are very beautiful." Enri pouted, she had seen too many corrupt nobles.


    "No, the young master is not that kind of person." Mina quickly defended, "You just don''t know the young master. After you understand it, you won''t think so."


    Mina knows that the young master is definitely not greedy for her beauty. If so, she could have been taken down in the dungeon, and she is still a free person today.


    "Really? Mina, have you changed a bit? You used to hate nobles the most, but now..." Enri''s eyes flickered.


    "Because, Young Master Liu Feng is not the same as those rotten nobles. He is not a human... blah blah blah... He is not an ordinary person." Mina said the wrong thing in a hurry.


    "Okay, then I''ll take a good look at him today. If you let me know that he has other conspiracies, you have to follow me immediately." En Li said solemnly.


    "Absolutely, there is absolutely no conspiracy, I believe in the young master." Mina said with a small face, she must be abnormal.


    "You were seduced by Liu Feng''s masculine sex. What I saw with my own eyes is the truth." An Li said serious words.


    "What? You were only seduced by male sex." Mina''s cheeks were slightly red, and she said angrily.


    "Guru..." En Li''s stomach suddenly sounded, she looked straight at Mina, and winked cutely.


    "Then get up and take a shower, then take you to breakfast...cough, have lunch." Mina looked up at the sky and quickly changed her words.


    When the two entered the bathroom, An Li was just like a curious baby, asking all kinds of questions, especially toothpaste, which made her mouth full of bubbles and accidentally choked on it. She had a lot of fun.


    It was the first time that An Li knew that the nobles were so extravagant that there was something called soap in the bath, and the whole body was fragrant. When the bath water she washed out was muddy, it was at that moment that she realized how embarrassed she was. .


    After washing, she felt that even the air was fresh. Hearing Mina say, this is something that only Liu Feng has here, and other nobles have never heard of soap.


    This morning, even her teeth have something called a toothbrush and toothpaste. Before, she could just rinse her mouth with water. Now, after brushing her teeth, she feels that her speech is fresh.


    "It''s an evil noble, but why, why am I so envious?" En Li shouted in her heart, who doesn''t like such a day.


    Mina glanced at Anli''s bun, and the corners of her mouth rose involuntarily. She was like this back then.


    "This toothbrush and toothpaste are only available here for the young master, and none of the other nobles. They all rinse their mouths with water." Mina raised her chin slightly and praised her young master.


    "Oh!" En Li pouted slightly, she didn''t want to talk much now, which was completely different from the noble life she had learned about.


    "Humph! The ''love notes of noble girls'' are all lies. That Lucy, isn''t she a princess, right? Otherwise, she wouldn''t make mistakes in the nobility''s living customs, right?"


    There were many thoughts in An Li''s mind. Even with her cleverness, she could not imagine Liu Feng''s noble life. In this world, only he was like this.


    "Let''s go, it''s time to eat." Mina took An Li and walked to the dining room.


    When the two arrived, the food was already on the table, and Liu Feng just came in from outside.


    "You two, good afternoon!" Liu Feng greeted with a chuckle.


    "Master, good afternoon!" Mina quickly responded with a salute. She grabbed En Li''s head with one hand and pressed down, causing En Li to lower her head slightly.


    "Don''t be too polite, let''s start eating." Liu Feng laughed dumbly, looking at the fox girl with a small face, she was cute.


    An Li stared blankly at Liu Feng, who exuded a gentle temperament throughout her body. She didn''t feel any malice or desire in the other party at all. She only had a pair of clear black eyes.


    "This...he really doesn''t discriminate against orcs?" En Li could sense the goodness and ill will of people. If the other party had bad thoughts about her, her hair would stand up.


    Liu Feng is not a native of this world, nor has he been baptized by culture. He is bathed in the core values ??of socialism of the Great Celestial Dynasty, plus the baptism of various animations in his previous life.


    He can objectively say that the living cat-eared girl and fox-eared girl can be seen in reality. Maybe in his previous life, he was a good person.


    An Li doesn''t dare to be presumptuous now, although in front of Mina, no matter how much she doubts Liu Feng, she is shocked by Liu Feng at this moment, especially the gorgeous and exquisite clothes, there is not one of the clothes she has ever seen. It can be compared with Liu Feng''s clothes.


    Is he the prince who has revealed himself to this remote place?


    Chapter 0039 How to view orcs.


    When Liu Feng was seated in the first place, Mina took An Li to the side.


    "Guru..."


    An Li looked at the food on the table, her throat kept rolling, and the rich meat aroma kept pouring into her nose, causing her saliva to keep secreting.


    Today''s lunch is stir-fried vegetables, including braised pork, spicy chicken nuggets, tomato scrambled eggs... and so on, more than a dozen dishes.


    "Mina, did you cook so many dishes on purpose? Is it to welcome me?" En Li gently tugged at the hem of Mina''s clothes and asked in a low voice.


    "Ah?" Mina was stunned, licked her lips, and shook her head, "No! This is the daily meal in the castle, and everyone usually eats this way."


    Well, the daily meal that Mina said, only after adding her alone, there will be more than a dozen kinds of cooking. After all, Mina, the king of big appetite, is not just for fun.


    Only Liu Feng had five or six dishes, and he might not be able to finish them all.


    En Li didn''t know about all this when she first came here, so she was muttering in her heart now, "You wicked noble, you can enjoy it. You need more than a dozen dishes to eat, but why are you so envious?"


    "Eat it quickly, it won''t taste good when it''s cold." Liu Feng was the first to move his chopsticks and greeted the two of them to eat.


    "Yeah!" Mina was not polite, and gave An Li a large piece of braised pork, "Hurry up, this is the secret braised pork, which can only be eaten by the young master."


    "Uh..." En Li''s little hand was holding the chopsticks. She learned to use chopsticks, but found that it was very difficult to pick up the meat, and the chopsticks were always crooked to one side.


    She was so hungry that she wanted to grab it with her hands, but she didn''t want to be ashamed when she saw that Mina used chopsticks to eat.

 Chapter 29：

    "Let someone bring a set of knives and forks over here." Liu Feng instructed the maid next to him.


    "Yes!"


    Soon the knife and fork were brought to En Li''s hand. The fork was used to fork food at first sight. En Li quickly used it and ate the first bite of food.


    "Okay, good, delicious." En Li narrowed her eyes, the fox ears kept shaking, and her tail was twitching.


    When Liu Feng saw An Li''s happy expression, it was similar to Mina''s back then, except that Mina was done with a few bowls of polished rice porridge.


    En Li was completely attracted by food. She had never eaten such delicious food since she was born, and suddenly realized that the life she lived in the past was really not the life of an orc.


    Mina will not admit defeat politely when it comes to eating. Of course, this is only the case in the castle. In her words, when the most embarrassing time in her life was, it was the young master who saved her, so she didn''t have to pretend to be a lady Category.


    Liu Feng was full after eating two bowls of rice. Looking at Mao Erniang and Hu Erniang vying for food, he found that even the petite An Li ate more than him.


    "Huh..." En Li sat on the chair, patted her stomach, her whole body was languid, this was the happiest and most comfortable meal she had ever eaten.


    "Hmph, Stinky Enri, you''ve eaten too much." Mina pouted, she was only 70% full, and most of it was given to Enri.


    "You have gained weight, you can''t eat any more, or you will sag." En Li glanced at Mina''s chest and pouted.


    Mina looked down at her chest. Out of the corner of the eye, she saw the look in Liu Feng''s eyes. The next moment, her face turned red. She reached out and grabbed An Li''s waist from under the table, and said angrily, "You''re going to die, so dare to say anything."


    "Humph..." En Li smiled proudly, and then said sternly, "Lord Liu Feng, what do you think of the orcs?"


    The point is here, Liu Feng knows that if he doesn''t answer well, then the other party should not be digging his heart and lungs with him, he will only perfunctory things, and even leave Xiyang City.


    "What are you talking about?" Liu Feng gave Mina a reassuring smile, "You know, I don''t know much about orcs. The first orc I saw was actually Mina."


    "What?" An Li''s eyes widened, she looked at Liu Feng in disbelief, and lost her voice, "Is Mi Na the first orc you''ve ever seen?"


    Mina was also stunned. She didn''t expect that she would be the first orc the young master saw. No wonder the young master was very curious about her back then.


    "Indeed, Mina is the first orc I saw in this world." Liu Feng affirmed.


    "How is this possible? You are a noble?" En Li still didn''t quite believe it, but her intuition found that the other party was telling the truth.


    She could never have imagined that Liu Feng had only been in this world for a month, and An Li thought that Liu Feng had not seen an orc in twenty years since he was born.


    "I just became a noble not long ago." Liu Feng shrugged, glanced at Mina, and chuckled, "Actually, I think orcs are quite cute."


    Mina''s cheeks flushed with jubilant joy, she was the first orc the young master had ever seen.


    "But...but other human races don''t think that way." An Li glanced at Liu Feng with a complicated look, and said bitterly, "They treat us like beasts."


    "I don''t know how other people will deal with orcs. In my territory, orcs are no different from civilians." Liu Feng crossed his hands on his chest.


    "It''s no different from a commoner?" An Li was stunned, staring at Liu Feng, this sentence is not something that anyone can say.


    "Yes, orcs are also a member of human beings, just a little bit different."


    Liu Feng got up, went to the window, looked out, and said with a smile, "I may not be able to control others for the time being, but in my territory, as long as you obey the discipline, then the orcs are my subjects, and I will protect the orcs as well. ."


    Chapter 0040 North Wind City messenger.


    An Li stared blankly at Liu Feng''s back, a ray of sunlight shone through the window, like a golden cloak draped over Liu Feng.


    "You don''t have to believe me now, you can witness it first and then tell me your answer."


    Liu Feng turned his head and smiled gently, then walked away, leaving the two dumbfounded.


    "Huh..." An Li lowered her head and pondered, smart people think more, now she also understands why Mina stayed willingly, and the charm Liu Feng showed just now almost made her agree to stay.


    "Anli, stay, the young master will not lie to us."


    There was a slight smile on the corner of Mina''s mouth, her blue eyes stared at An Li''s eyes, and she said seriously, "We have nothing to be coaxed by the young master."


    "..." An Li was silent for a long time before sighing, "I''m not alone now, I will be responsible for the companions who call me eldest sister, if it''s just me, Mina, where you are, I will be there. "


    "I understand, I will accompany you to witness." Mina rubbed En Li''s head.


    "By the way, Mina, do you have copper coins? They need wheat for an axe." Enri said anxiously.


    Mina said timidly, "Master gave it to me, but I don''t want it."


    "You..." En Li lowered her head decadently, "What should I do now? Axe and the others have been hungry for many days."


    "Go to the young master, he will definitely promise to give some wheat."


    Mina took An Li and ran to the study. She knew that the young master would go to the study to deal with affairs after dinner, or he was in a daze.


    "Slow down, slow down..." En Li was pulled up and flew to the door of the study.


    "Cough cough..." Mina sorted out her demeanor, and in An Li''s surprised eyes, she knocked on the door lightly, and then pushed the door in after she was allowed to enter.


    After entering the door, Mina and An Li saw Nicole reporting the affairs to Liu Feng, and the two stood beside them obediently.


    "Master, the wheat has been transported back safely and has been secretly transported back to the warehouse." Nicole said seriously while holding the notepad.


    Liu Feng nodded, "What about the amount of wheat? Is it enough for 3,000 people for a month?"


    "Enough is enough, and there is an extra month''s worth of wheat for 300 people." Nicole said.


    "Oh? What''s going on?" Liu Feng was a little curious.


    Nicole turned a page and said solemnly, "Master, there are envoys from North Wind City coming back with the fleet, and there is an extra month''s worth of wheat for 300 people, which is a gift from North Wind City."


    "Oh?"


    Liu Feng was a little surprised. In this western land, the city was the main population gathering place. One big city sent envoys to another big city. There is also a problem with how to say it here.


    "Where is that messenger now?" Liu Feng wanted to meet this messenger, it was an opportunity to get to know his neighbor.


    "I''m still waiting for the young master''s summons outside the castle." Nicole said quickly.


    "Okay, take him to the parlour and serve him refreshments, I''ll be there later." Liu Feng arranged.


    "Yes." Nicole immediately went out to make arrangements.


    Liu Feng turned his head to look at Mina and An Li, and asked with a smile, "What''s the matter with you two?"


    "Master, we have some orc companions. They have been hungry for many days. Can you give us some wheat?" Mina said cautiously, "It will be deducted from my salary."


    After she said that, her face was a little red. She talked about the salary in less than a month. If it was someone else, she would have already ''borrowed'' some wheat.


    "Okay." Liu Feng thought it was something, he was completely willing to have a little wheat, but...


    "You''re so kind, young master." Mina jumped up, waving the cat''s tail happily.

 Chapter 30：

    "It''s just Mina, do you want to keep your companions all the time?" Liu Feng looked at the two girls with a serious face.


    "This..." Mina hesitated a little, thinking about her salary, it seemed that she couldn''t support too many companions.


    An Li couldn''t help but patted her forehead, and quickly said, "Lord Liu Feng, can I do something for you?"


    "No...you misunderstood, although you know that you care about your companions, but..."


    Liu Feng got up, came to the window, looked at the people working outside, and said lightly, "However, have you thought about it? Everyone has their own way of life, they can''t let you support them all their lives, if you are willing, Their ego doesn''t want it either."


    "If, one day, they leave you? What are they going to do? It''s not a good thing to protect them too well."


    An Li thought for a moment and immediately understood the reasoning, "Lord Liu Feng, is there anything you want to say?"


    Liu Feng turned around and propped himself up on the chair, "Let them be self-reliant, this is the best for them."


    An Li and Mina looked at each other in dismay. They had never thought about this issue before. The teammates were both in charge of gathering and managing them.


    "Lord Liu Feng, they can''t do without the two of us." An Li said bitterly. She also knew the seriousness of the problem. Her companions were so well protected by the two of them.


    "Furthermore, Mr. Liu Feng, my companions, can''t do anything, only a lot of energy and a lot of food..." Enri Barabara said.


    The more Liu Feng listened, the brighter his eyes became. He smiled and said, "It''s enough to be strong. I need a lot of strong people to help me with my work."


    In An Li and Mina''s puzzled eyes, Liu Feng pointed to the people who were working outside the window and said, "Let them help me with my work. I will pay them a salary. As long as you work hard, you can support yourself."


    This is Liu Feng''s first attempt. He wants to make the orcs and the human race peacefully coexist, and this step must be taken.


    After a while, Enri said solemnly, "Won''t those human races hate us? Besides, they will capture us orcs as slaves, so that we don''t need to pay salaries at all."


    She had seen too many orcs abused.


    "If you don''t try it, you will never know the result. I will help you solve your problem." Liu Feng smiled confidently.


    Chapter 0041 Self-righteous Tori.


    Tori is the youngest son of the lord of North Wind City, and the messenger who came to Xiyang City this time.


    He didn''t really want to come. If his father hadn''t driven him here, he would never have come to this barren Xiyang City.


    Look at those people, they are actually demolishing their houses. The autumn harvest is not far away. After the autumn harvest, it will be winter in less than half a month, and the weather will suddenly enter the cold winter.


    It takes seven or eight days to build a house, even if it is made of wood, let alone a house with earth walls or bricks.


    Tori shook his head. For the unmasked city lord of Xiyang, he had already labeled him as a foolish aristocrat who was fooling around.


    He was worried about the task that his father had given him. No, Tori suddenly thought of the information about the new city owner of Xiyang City. Maybe there was no need to worry, the task should be completed quickly.


    The intelligence shows that Carter, the former city lord of Xiyang City, packaged and sold the title and territory to a businessman named Liu Feng, and bought the title and territory at a high price with goods worth 30 gold coins.


    Carter''s set is no longer a secret among the nearby noble circles, and there are really a few nobles who learn this method.


    Sell ??the title and territory, then secretly do things, buy back the title and territory at a low price, and even kill the other party, and then take back the title and territory.


    Tori now believes that the baron named Liu Feng should be a pauper now, and this time he bought so much wheat, I am afraid that the noble life cannot be maintained.


    If he expresses his willingness to help the other party, no, it is to make some transactions, and he believes that the other party will quickly agree to his request, then he can go back to North Wind City immediately.


    Tori felt heartache when he thought of the wheat that was given to Xiyang City, and he blamed his father for being too generous. As a noble in this barren place, if you give anything at will, you should be able to pass it off.


    "The young master has been waiting for almost a quarter of an hour. The other party is too rude." Tori''s guard said a little unhappy.


    Tori, who was carried by several guards, looked at the castle with the gate closed, his face darkened, and was reminded by the guard that he had indeed been waiting at the gate for a quarter of an hour.


    "It''s rude, a big rudeness. A businessman is a businessman. Even if he becomes a noble, he is still a businessman and noble with a copper smell, and he has no noble etiquette at all."


    Tori is arrogant. After his family bought the noble title of North Wind City from his grandfather, after several generations of development, he has become a pure nobleman, no longer a greedy and rude businessman.


    Buying and selling noble titles is quite normal for the western land. In this barren land, real nobles and royal powers rarely take care of them.


    Of course, only the two noble titles of Baron and Viscount are allowed to buy and sell, and the next higher rank requires the conferment of royal power.


    Just when Tori was impatient, the gate of the castle opened, and Niu Ben was wearing the housekeeper uniform brought by Liu Feng from the earth. It was a reformed Hanfu without wide sleeves.


    "Mr. Tori, welcome to Xiyang City." Niuben said with perfect etiquette, neither humble nor arrogant.


    Tori blinked his eyes and glanced at the details of Niu Ben''s clothes. He was a little surprised. This is Liu Feng, the city owner of Xiyang City? The clothes on this body are more expensive than him.


    Also, didn''t Liu Feng say that he was only about twenty years old? Why are you getting so old?


    It seemed that Tori took Niu Ben as Liu Feng.


    "Baron Liu Feng, I''m very happy to come to Xiyang City." Tori hurriedly asked the guard to let him down and saluted in front of Niuben.


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Niu Ben was a little dumbfounded. The other party had recognized the wrong person. There was a strange look in his eyes, and his expression remained unchanged, "Mr. Tori, the young master has already ordered people to prepare refreshments, please come with me."


    "Master?? Cough, cough..." Tori was not stupid, and immediately from Niuben''s words, he knew that he was embarrassed, and even the master could admit his mistake.


    Niu Ben turned his head to lead the way, and couldn''t help but pouted, what does this short fat man think he is? How could the young master surrender himself to meet him.


    After he said that he was a noble, even one of his housekeepers could recognize him as a young master. It was no big deal if he wanted to be a noble in North Wind City.


    Tori''s face was a little ugly. If he knew the kind of aristocrat that Niu Ben thought of him as useless, he would probably kill someone.


    Along the way, Tori found that the castle was not simple, and many of the facilities inside were prepared for war.


    In the living room, Tori sat in the second seat, staring blankly at the refreshments on the table.


    "Is this tea time?"


    A beautiful ceramic plate with a few small and delicate pastries, made by the maid.


    If it is Nicole, Mey will do it, it will only be more delicate, but the cakes made by Nicole will only be eaten by the young master.


    "Yes, Mr. Tori, please take your time. The young master has some official business to deal with, and he will come over soon."


    Niu Ben restrained his laughter. He was afraid that he would laugh out loud and leave the living room in a hurry when he was afraid to look at Tori''s ''dumpkin'' appearance again.


    "How could it be pastry? This is too beautiful." Tori carefully pinched the pastry and slowly stuffed it into his mouth.


    "This taste... Absolutely!"


    Tori found that the pastries he had eaten before were not as good as one thousandth of the ones here, and they were just as unpalatable as shit.


    "Wow! This one tastes completely different."


    "Huh? This is so fragrant, the more you chew it, the more fragrant it is. It''s a delicacy in the world."

 Chapter 31：

    "Damn, why is it gone? Is this... plate edible?"


    "Crack!!"


    Chapter 0042 There is a good show to watch tonight.


    When Liu Feng came to the living room, looking at the corners of Tori''s **** mouth, his eyelids jumped, thinking of the report Niu Ben gave him just now, he couldn''t help but want to laugh.


    "Mr. Torrey, please take a seat."


    Liu Feng beckoned Tori, who stood up and saluted, to sit down and ordered more refreshments.


    "Thank you, Baron Liufeng!" Tori performed the etiquette again, and then sat down slowly, accidentally pulling the corner of his mouth, causing his face to tremble in pain.


    Tori looked eagerly at the few delicate pastries on the table, resisting the urge to do it, he couldn''t lose the face of the nobles of North Wind City.


    "This time, I would like to thank Northwind City for its generosity and willingness to open up wheat for us to buy." Liu Feng took a sip from the teacup, and his behavior became more and more noble.


    "This is a trivial matter of mutual benefit and win-win, please don''t take it to heart, Baron Liu Feng." Tori said sternly.


    Now he does not dare to underestimate this noble Liu Feng. From the time he entered the castle to the present, all the details show that the living standard of the other party is very superior, at least dozens of times better than that of the nobles of North Wind City.


    As for the life of the commoners, Tori didn''t take it to heart at all. Isn''t the untouchables just to support their nobles?


    Think about that butler named Niu Ben, who wears better clothes than him, and this Baron Liu Feng''s clothes are even more noble, and the style has never been seen before.


    "Then, Mr. Torrey, is there any business you have come here for?"


    Liu Feng was straight to the point, he didn''t have time to argue, but there was a good show to watch tonight, and he had to see some of the preparations in advance.


    The highlight was coming. Tori tried his best to sit up straight. Of course, in Liu Feng''s view, he was all waisted.


    "Baron Liu Feng, my father, the City Lord of Beifeng, I hope you can open up the fur trade in Xiyang City."


    Before waiting for Liu Feng to reply, Tori continued, "Of course, our North Wind City will continue to open up the business of wheat for you. Our North Wind City''s wheat has accumulated so much that it can last for two years."


    North Wind City is a city close to the river, so there are many fleets, and they often go to other cities for trade. Wheat is the staple food of this world and one of the important materials.


    Liu Feng believed that North Wind City could have two years of wheat, but it was just the fur trade, which made him think of something, and the corners of his mouth could not help but raise slightly.


    "Oh? Fur trading, it''s not a big problem, I can agree."


    Liu Feng agreed. In addition to keeping the fur warm and making clothes, the most important thing is that it can be made into leather armor, leather armor for war.


    Xiyang City is one of the cities closest to the Forbidden Mountains. There are no other Forbidden Mountains, but there are many beasts.


    The hunters in the territory hunted many wild beasts every year, they would be skinned and sold, and the fur would be tanned and then sold at a high price.


    "Really?" Tori was stunned. He thought it would take some cost to get the other party to agree, but he didn''t expect to agree so easily.


    "Mr. Tori, there is nothing else in Xiyang City, but there are some furs, which can generate income for the people, which is a good thing."


    Liu Feng chuckled. The most important thing he didn''t say was that he didn''t like leather armor at all. He already had steel, so there was no need to make leather armor that was not durable.


    Moreover, from this point, he can also see that the situation in North Wind City is not optimistic, and he will come directly to buy fur, like most nobles secretly buy military supplies.


    Tori frowned. He wondered if there was a conspiracy in it. As long as he was a noble with some knowledge, even a businessman, he knew the importance of fur.


    No matter which city it is, it is forbidden to sell fur in large quantities, and in some cities, it is directly prohibited to buy and sell fur, all of which are collected by the city owner himself.


    Of course, the fur mentioned here is the kind of fur that can be made into leather armor, such as wild boar skin, rhino skin and so on.


    "Baron Liu Feng, do you have any requirements?" Tori only thought of this, and the other party had requirements.


    "Oh?" Liu Feng was stunned for a moment, then the corners of his mouth raised, "Of course, we need more wheat in Xiyang City, even some cattle, sheep and horses, of course, just give some cubs."


    "That''s all??" Tori was even more confused. He didn''t quite understand such a request.


    Young horses are understandable, they can become war horses when they grow up, but cattle and sheep are all meat animals that kill meat.


    How many months does it take for a cow to grow up, and then kill and skin it to make armor? Might as well buy other skins, such as boar skins.


    Sheep''s fur is a good warm fur, but the meat is too fishy, ??only those pariahs like to eat.


    "Yes, that''s all!"


    What Liu Feng learned was that they were all people who thought like Tori, even Niuben, who said that beef was not very tasty.


    So he almost died of laughter, the cows are actually raised as meat pigs to eat meat, and then they want that bit of fur.


    Liu Feng thinks about the level of this period, they will do this, and they understand that civilians have no farming horses or cattle at all, only manual farming.


    In an era when iron tools were not widely used, many people used hoes made of stones to cultivate the land, and they opened up wasteland one by one.


    In Liu Feng''s territory, there is no shortage of fur, but these three kinds of animals are lacking, not to mention cattle. There are only some in the inland. It is said that they came from far away, and the number is very rare.


    He was going to put a ring on the ox, make it into a tiller, get the plow out, add a **** made of iron, and bring some improved seeds from the earth.


    Next year, Liu Feng''s territory will be able to bid farewell to famine completely, and no longer need to buy wheat from North Wind City.


    Chapter 0043 swear to the death to complete the task.


    "Baron Liu Feng, how many cattle, sheep and horses do you want?" Tori asked hurriedly. He would agree to such a request. It was too simple.


    "One hundred cows, two hundred horses, three hundred sheep." Liu Feng slowly reported a number.


    "There are too many cows, and the North Wind City can only find thirty cows."


    Tori wiped the sweat from his forehead. Although the cow is a meat animal, its fur is top-notch, and there are many rich nobles who raise it like a treasure.


    For example, his father raised twenty cows, and there were ten cows. He had to go to another city to find them all.


    "Only thirty cows? The number of horses should be 300, and the number of sheep should be 500." Liu Feng raised the number with a smile on his lips.


    Tori stared blankly at Liu Feng, why did he say more and more of these numbers, using his honorary title, he said eagerly, "Lord Liu Feng, there are too many horses, we don''t have so many horses in Beifeng City, even half of them are. It''s hard to put together."


    "Oh!" Liu Feng''s smile disappeared, and he said lightly, "Then how many cattle, horses and sheep can you come up with?"


    Tori''s heart sank, and after thinking for a moment, he reported a number, "Thirty cows, one hundred and twenty horses, and three hundred sheep."


    "Yes!" Liu Feng nodded in agreement.


    "Ah?" Tori was stunned again, agreed so easily? He also made a bunch of excuses.


    In fact, such a number has exceeded Liu Feng''s estimate, and it will be difficult to raise if there are more.


    When he grows up, he doesn''t need to bring steak from the earth, and he can eat beef and mutton here.


    As for the horse, it is really one of the most precious animals in this era. It is possible to get 120 horses. Although it is only a young horse, it is beyond imagination. It also proves that North Wind City is not optimistic.

 Chapter 32：

    "I''ll rush back to Northwind City to gather all the cattle, sheep and horses. Can you help me to buy the fur? We will bring the cattle, sheep and horses and a large amount of wheat to hand over to you in five days." Tori got up , said quickly.


    Beifeng City was far from optimistic. It was at the moment of life and death. His father learned from secret channels that a group of powerful horse thieves was eyeing Beifeng City.


    Therefore, North Wind City is in urgent need of troops now, and the knights dare not think about it. They cannot summon knights for a while, so they can only recruit civilians in the territory to serve as guards.


    If there are guards, then the equipment must keep up. Iron armor is no need to think about it, and I dare not think about it. Second-class chain armor is very expensive, so first-class leather armor is the first choice.


    "Yes." Liu Feng agreed to such a simple request.


    "Then, Master Liu Feng, go back to North Wind City immediately." Tori got up and said.


    "Go." Liu Feng ordered someone to pack the snacks on the table to Tori to take away.


    Tori left in a hurry, got on the boat without stopping, and left Xiyang City.


    ¡­


    Liu Feng sat on the chair for a while, then turned to Niu Ben who was standing beside him and said, "What do you think happened to North Wind City?"


    "Horse thief!" Niu Ben spit out two words in a deep voice.


    Two words, Liu Feng immediately understood, it seems that some horse thieves have started their activities.


    "Let''s go, let''s see how they practice, tonight is their first mission."


    "Yes!"


    The two soon came to the barracks. At this time, there were only a few people in the barracks who were watching the house, and there were only eight people standing in the small square.


    These eight people are the eight people who finished the obstacle course. Xin Ke stood in the first place and became the captain with excellent results. He raised his chest and looked straight ahead, his arms pressed against the sides of his thighs.


    The same is true for the other seven people. After a few days of living in the barracks, they were taught the discipline of Zhongtie in the barracks. Anything wrong would be corporal punishment and no food.


    Corporal punishment is totally fine, but they suffer without food. After Xin Ke made mistakes, he had no food to eat. The most hateful thing was that the instructor of Niu Da showed him a bowl of braised pork to eat.


    Today, the eight people all know that they have a mission. A mission means a meritorious service, and a meritorious deed means a better meal. Even if they are injured and retire in the future, they can still be assigned a good job, or be appointed in the city lord''s mansion.


    Liu Feng set up a lot of reward and punishment systems for the barracks. As long as he has merit, he can give him a house and status.


    The equipment of these eight people is also very well-equipped, which can be said to be the peak equipment of this era. After seeing it, Niu Ben said that the king''s knight equipment is inferior.


    These eight people are the alien version of the special forces created by Liu Feng. Of course, they are all rookies in the special forces now.


    Eight people, each with a saber. It is the scientific research department established by Liu Feng. It is built according to the style of Mina''s saber. Of course, because of technology and other reasons, it is much worse than Mina''s saber, but it is also more advanced than this era. .


    Coupled with it, a small military crossbow can hit the key point at a distance of seven or eight meters, which can instantly solve the enemy. There are also large military crossbows, or recurve bow configurations, it all depends on which eight people prefer to use.


    There are even more horizontal knives in melee combat. It was Liu Feng who brought the earth''s Tang Hengdao, as well as the flying rope hammer and the claw hook.


    What he wears is also the armor made by the scientific research department according to Liu Feng''s requirements, that is, the iron armor that protects key parts of the body, such as heart guards.


    All that is required is light, too heavy steel armor, which is not suitable for special forces beheading operations. If it wasn''t for the era of cold weapons, Liu Feng was thinking that in the future, special forces would all go out in civilian clothes. After all, special forces are not charging on the battlefield. the general.


    Liu Feng came to Cink and looked at the badge on the opponent''s chest. It was a wolf roaring towards the sky. It was the totem of this alien version of the special forces, called the Wolf Warrior Special Squad.


    "You''re the captain, tonight''s mission, I don''t want to see anyone killed or injured, otherwise, you won''t be worthy of this badge." Liu Feng poked the Wolf Warrior badge and said solemnly.


    "Yes!" Zink straightened up and shouted, "Swear to complete the mission."


    "Swear to finish the mission!!"


    The other seven followed suit.


    "very good!"


    Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction. All he wanted was to inspire their sense of glory and to be proud of being a member of the Warrior Wolf.


    Chapter 0044 The fetish that knows time.


    Tonight''s night, there is no moonlight, the clouds are dense, and there is a flash of electric light from time to time, which is the prelude to rain.


    Liu Feng stood by the window of the study, looking at the dark night, he couldn''t help being a little dazed, behind him stood Nicole, Mina and Enri.


    Mina turned her head to look at Nicole with a question in her eyes. The young master has been like this for half an hour, and she is afraid that the kind young master will feel guilty.


    Nicole shook her head speechlessly. She knew that the young master had many plans, and that the young master was not feeling guilty, but was thinking about something or planning.


    An Li''s mouth was holding a lollipop, which she snatched from under Mina''s pillow. She tilted her head and looked at Nicole and Liu Feng''s back, only to feel that the relationship between the two was not easy. .


    Time passed slowly, no one spoke, everyone was waiting.


    "Boom bang..."


    A knock on the door awakened the silent study, and after receiving the order to come in, Niuben Meteor strode into the study.


    "Qiangqiang..."


    The sound of the collision of iron armor sounded, and Niu Ben put on his knight armor. Tonight is the first day that the City Lord''s Mansion will deploy troops. Even if he doesn''t have to play in person, he must be prepared for wartime.


    The armor of knights in this era is mainly chain mail, which is the kind of chain mail that is made of iron wire into small circles, and the small circles are set up.


    And Niu Ben was wearing another kind of armor, an advanced version of chainmail, the full-body knight armor was made of thin iron sheets into cylinders and then assembled.


    Only the knights of the great nobles can afford it, and the cost is very expensive. A set of knight armor takes a long time to build. It takes a skilled blacksmith to make a set of knight armor in half a year.


    The disadvantage is that the protection ability is average. If you cut it with a knife, you can break the defense at once, and the action is not smooth.


    The advantage is that the knight''s armor can protect the knight in all directions, and the armor is not very heavy, only about 15 kilograms.


    But for the force of this period, knight armor is the top equipment, which can perfectly block the shooting of bows and arrows.


    Of course, the premise is that Liu Feng''s army is not encountered, and the army equipped with recurve bows, military crossbows, and special arrows will make knights in knightly armor doubt their lives.


    During this period, there was no concept of heavy armor. Chain armor and knight armor were all light armor, and Liu Feng had already made plate armor, which was based on the ancient Mingguang armor, black hammer armor, infantry armor, etc. in ancient times. reform.


    "Master, the wolf warrior is ready and ready to attack at any time." Niu Ben said with a chill.


    "What about those people''s whereabouts? Didn''t you leak the news?" Liu Feng''s calm voice sounded.


    "No, those people didn''t notice it at all." Niu Ben said solemnly, with murderous intent flashing in his eyes.


    "Then let them do it, some worms should be cleaned up." Liu Feng waved his hand.


    "Yes!" Niu Ben saluted, and then strode away. He was going to keep an eye on it. Those rookies can''t make mistakes and disappoint the young master. He wants to kill.


    "Master, do you want me to take action?" Mina asked in a low voice, infected by the atmosphere.


    Liu Feng shook his head and said with a chuckle, "Those are all miscellaneous soldiers. They are trained for Zhanlang. If you make a move, you can look up to them."

 Chapter 33：

    "Hmm!" Mina actually didn''t want to go, after all, the safety of the young master was the most important thing.


    ...


    In the barracks, the Wolf Warrior Special Squad is fully armed and ready, and they are now waiting for the order to attack.


    "Clang clang..."


    The sound of the collision of iron armor came from a distance, which made Xin Ke and others highly concentrated.


    Niu Ben came to the eight people, his sharp eyes glanced at the eight people, and said indifferently, "Tonight''s task, I don''t need to say more, you all know how to do it, I hope you don''t let the young master down."


    The eight people didn''t say a word, but the killing intent of perennial hunting was inadvertently radiated, representing their determination.


    "The intelligence of the target is all here, and you only have ten minutes to prepare."


    Niu Ben handed a document to Cinke, which contained the information and processing methods of the mission target. Only temporarily giving information to eight people is also a test.


    Xin Ke took the document without saying a word, and immediately checked it. Several people who had attended the night culture class for a few days did not know some words and immediately asked Niu Ben for help.


    Ten minutes passed quickly, and the eight Sinkers burned the documents, sorted out their equipment again, and left the barracks.


    Niu Ben carefully took out a watch from his pocket, looked at the time on it, carefully put it back in his pocket, and patted the pocket lightly.


    This is a fetish of watches, but it was given to him by the young master, which can accurately know the time, even if he gave Niuben a thousand gold coins, he would not change it.


    In his entire life, he has belonged to the young master, no, it should be the life of his family, and it belongs to the young master.


    "Human! Why are you not satisfied? Young master is such a good nobleman, you dare to come to think about it, you really think your life is too long."


    Niu Ben looked at the pitch-black night and waved his hand involuntarily, and several figures silently entered the darkness.


    Double insurance is what he learned from the young master. If the Wolf Warrior Special Team fails, this group of people will be the lore.


    Chapter 0045 Bugs on a rope.


    It was dark at night, and the grain merchants gathered again. This was their third gathering in a few days.


    The grain merchants had a hard time. After the price of wheat went up, they excitedly earned a day''s worth of copper coins, and they were on the verge of bankruptcy. No one came to buy their wheat.


    Ever since that new nobleman Liu Feng, he actually acted like a madman and recruited all the pariahs in the city to work. The abominable thing is that he paid out the wheat as salary, which was completely out of their way.


    "Damn, terrifying, terrifying."


    "Bang bang bang..."


    The fat grain merchant yelled, took out the table with all his strength, and made a "bang bang" sound.


    The grain merchants present were so gloomy that they were about to drip ink, and many of them had a fierce look in their eyes, and those who blocked them from making a fortune¡ªall deserved to die.


    It is said that businessmen value profits and pursue money. This is understandable. Everyone is greedy, and it only depends on whether they can control their greed. These grain merchants have long been blinded by greed, and the lives of civilians have long been ignored.


    A businessman has 10% profit, so he will not be afraid of working hard to make money.


    With a 20% profit, businessmen dare to make money with all their might.


    With fifty percent of the profit, businessmen make money without life.


    When a 100% profit is reached, businessmen dare to make money by unscrupulous means.


    And when the profit reaches 300%, the merchant has already sold his own kind as goods.


    Humanity has disappeared, they only have copper coins in their eyes, they only care if they can earn a little more copper coins.


    In the eyes of these grain merchants, they only care about whether their wheat can be sold, and they will not consider reducing prices.


    "That **** Liu Feng, if it weren''t for him, we would be sleeping on a bed full of copper coins now."


    "Hateful, is this Liu Feng a fool? Is he an idiot? He actually took out the wheat to support those pariahs? He even demolished all the good houses."


    "As far as I know, Liu Feng''s wheat should be running out. He can only last for three or four days at most. At that time, we can earn a lot of copper coins. In order to make up for the loss, I suggest raising the price of wheat by another copper coin."


    Many people were moved by these words, and there were several excuses for raising the price immediately in their minds. For example, a lot of wheat was taken away by horse thieves during transportation. This is the only wheat left, whether you like it or not.


    "No, it''s too slow to raise the price in a few days."


    The fat grain merchant''s eyes were full of madness, and he said indifferently, "Kill that Liu Feng, everything will return to its original point, and those pariahs will be at our mercy."


    "What? You want to kill Liu Feng? Is he a noble?"


    "No, no, no... this is going to be beheaded."


    Several grain merchants were frightened, but the shouting voice was hesitant, thinking about the feasibility of the plan.


    "laugh¡­¡­"


    The fat grain merchant sneered, "Everyone is a bug on a rope, no matter who pulls the rope, everyone will be shaken."


    "Furthermore, that new nobleman Liu Feng doesn''t have any powerful soldiers, and the only knights are Niu Ben''s family, but I got the news that Niu Ben''s sons have left Xiyang City with the new recruits, something like this Opportunities don¡¯t come every day.¡±


    "call¡­¡­"


    The grain merchants present were all short of breath. After all, they killed the nobles, even the weakest nobles.


    "Add me one, my **** has five strong hands, they can come in handy."


    Someone immediately stated that the autumn harvest was getting closer and closer, and their aged wheat had to get rid of it quickly, otherwise it would be moldy and rotten.


    "My guards are all here. It''s outside. You can decide. I only need to sell the wheat. After all, the cold winter is coming, and I have to rush back to Baron Omar."


    "I also participated. The family has newly married a batch of maids, and they are still waiting for me to spoil them."


    The fat grain merchant stood up, squinted and glanced around, laughing wildly, "Very good, everyone can make a lot of money with this determination, but Baron Omar said that as long as the money in this place is cleaned up, then you will get will be higher.¡±


    "Hehe... It''s all my fault that Liu Feng doesn''t know what to do."


    "Actually, I already had the idea of ??killing each other."


    "The cat orc in the castle is mine, and I can buy it for fifty copper coins."


    "Pfft haha... You are too willing to give out fifty copper coins for a lowly orc."


    "..."


    All the grain merchants present expressed their willingness to send guards to participate in the operation.


    The fat grain merchant smiled proudly. He glanced at several of the grain merchants and nodded with satisfaction. They all colluded in advance. They just wanted to harvest a wave earlier, or maybe they wanted to rob the city lord''s mansion.


    In fact, the fat grain merchants have already received accurate information. During the autumn harvest, horse thieves will come to rob Xiyang City; if the current situation continues, their wheat will not be sold at all, and they will be the objects of robbery by horse thieves. .

 Chapter 34：

    Since they were going to be robbed by horse thieves, they might as well kill the noble Liu Feng now, sell the wheat at a high price, and quickly escape from Xiyang City before the horse thieves arrive.


    Just as the fat grain merchants were discussing the action plan on how to assassinate Liu Feng, a group of people was quietly lurking outside the yard.


    Zink looked at the four guards guarding the gate outside the yard, and his eyes flashed with a fierce light that was only available during hunting.


    "A greedy businessman who dares to plot against Mr. Liu Feng, you should all be damned..."


    Chapter 0046 Bloody night.


    "No. 7, No. 8, the two of you will immediately occupy a favorable position. The first task is to solve the four people at the door, and then allow free bowing to support shooting." Zink lowered his voice and began to issue orders.


    "clear!"


    Immediately, two people came out. No. 7 and No. 8 were long-distance archers who were second only to Zink. They each held a recurve bow and a quiver on their backs, under the guise of black night clothes. , the instinct that has been trained for many years of hunting, landed silently and climbed up a tree in the yard.


    The entire Wolf Warrior special team is not allowed to call their real names when they go out on a mission, and can only use numbers instead.


    It didn''t take long for Cink to hear a frog croak, knowing that the two were ready, and then assigned tasks.


    "Number five, number six, you two sneak in, cooperate with number seven and number eight to get rid of the four people at the door."


    "clear."


    No. 5 and No. 6 came out of the queue, lightly pulled out the saber stuck in his thigh, bit it with his teeth, then jumped over the wall vigilantly, and touched the guard at the door.


    "The rest of the people, just rush in with me later. Except for the target, don''t leave any openings." Sinke said indifferently, and then drew out the horizontal knife on his back.


    "clear!"


    No. 2 also took out a horizontal knife, but he also took out a round shield the size of a water tank, made of stainless steel, and he was the defender in the team.


    No. 3 and No. 4 each took out two small military crossbows from their backs, one in each hand, and a saber in their mouth.


    Cink clenched the handle of the knife tightly. His eyes were fixed on No. 5 and No. 6. When he saw the two sneaking behind two of the guards, his heart lifted.


    No. 5 and No. 6, they held the saber tightly in one hand, the other hand stretched out suddenly, and the other covered the guard''s mouth. The saber instantly pierced the guard''s heart from the back, and twisted hard.


    Before the other two guards could react...


    "Whizzing!"


    Immediately after, two long arrows flew out of the tree and fell into the necks of the two guards, killing them directly.


    No. 5 and No. 6 swiftly caught the fallen corpse, laid it down gently on the ground, and made a gesture to Zink''s position.


    "action!"


    Xin Ke made a low voice, and rushed out first, quickly entered the courtyard, met with No. 5 and No. 6, and then a group of six sneaked into the courtyard.


    Just after advancing less than a dozen steps, he saw eight guards chatting, Xin Ke made a gesture, and several people immediately dispersed.


    "They''re having a party again, leaving us here to blow the cold wind, and let''s drink it without making some hot soup."


    "That is, they make so much money, and they don''t pay any more, and they always ask me to help them beat people."


    "Bah, copper-stinking merchants, I have helped them kill several people, and every time I give a few copper coins, I will be sent."


    "I heard that this time I''m going to kill that expensive... uh..."


    The voice stopped abruptly, only to see a short arrow pierced through the man''s neck.


    "Wh... uh..."


    "Whizzing¡­"


    Before the guards could react, three people were hit by arrows in their necks. These were the military crossbow arrows fired by No. 3 and No. 4.


    At close range, the two quickly shot four crossbow arrows, and the four were eliminated. There were four guards left, and the three people who had already touched the close range of Zink, No. 5, and No. 6 cut their throats.


    Xin Ke threw the blood off the horizontal knife. Just now, he killed two people in a row. One of them was beheaded, and the other was wiped out of his throat.


    The whole process only took two seconds. Zink and his teammates continued to move forward, and the guards in the yard were silently assassinated.


    "Who?"


    "Whoosh!"


    Suddenly there was a terrified cry, and then a long arrow flew out of the tree, shooting the guard who made the sound.


    "It''s exposed, so let''s attack."


    Xin Ke snorted coldly, waved his hand, and started the group with the horizontal knife in his hand.


    They also didn''t expect that a lazy guard was hiding in the grass, and it was accidentally exposed.


    In fact, it was thanks to the carrots brought by Liu Feng that the night blindness of Xin Ke and the others was cured.


    More than 90% of people in this era have night blindness, and the guards also have night blindness. Xin Ke and the others do not have night blindness, so they can easily assassinate many guards.


    A dozen guards rushed out of the inner courtyard immediately. Xin Ke knew that this was the last number of guards. As long as they were all killed, only the target would be left.


    Without Zink speaking, two long arrows flew from a distance and took them away with ease.


    "Kill!" Xin Ke rushed into the guards, and the knife in his hand flew, immediately carrying a string of blood beads.


    "Whoosh whoosh!!"


    Four short crossbow arrows flew out. No. 3 and No. 4 didn''t wait for the guards to fall, they shoved the small military crossbow behind their backs, they held the saber in their mouth, and threw them out with a flick of their wrist. .


    "Whizzing!"


    No. 5 and No. 6 had just changed their sabers to horizontal swords, and the battle was over. The dozen or so guards who died could no longer die. Most of them were shot by military crossbows and long arrows.


    "Really, are they too weak?" No. 2 was a little unwilling to shake off the blood on the horizontal knife, and he killed two people in one night.


    "Shut up, the target is inside." Xin Ke let out a low voice and threw off the blood from the horizontal knife.


    "OK!"


    No. 2 held a shield and opened the way in front. He was the first to enter the inner courtyard. Zink followed closely. No. 3 and No. 4 had already loaded the small crossbow with arrows. beside the two.


    No. 7 and No. 8 also got down from the tree, and the two of them glanced around vigilantly. They were the last fire support.


    These are what they learned from the barracks, called the special tactical rush method.


    Chapter 0047 I am a man of Baron Omar.


    "boom!!"

 Chapter 35：

    The door of the inner courtyard was kicked open by No. 2, and he walked into the inner courtyard with his shield high, his eyes scanned sharply, and he saw that six grain merchants were hiding in a corner.


    "You, who are you?" The fat grain merchant asked in a vibrato.


    Cink walked out from behind No. 2, glanced at the grain merchants, grinned and said with a sneer, "Very good, the target is here."


    "What target? Who are you? Are you a horse thief? I tell you, the Lord of Xiyang City, Liu Feng, is coming soon." You Liang Shangkou shouted in horror.


    "That''s right, I tell you, Lord Liu Feng has a guard of a hundred people. If you dare to touch us, Lord Liu Feng will kill you." There was also a grain merchant threatening.


    It''s no wonder that the grain merchants recognized the wrong person. The eight main people in Xin Ke were all wearing night clothes, black turbans on their heads, and sophisticated weapons on their bodies. They completely regarded Xin Ke as a horse thief.


    Moreover, their guards were completely destroyed, and they had no choice but to pull out Liu Feng''s aristocratic status, hoping to deter the murderers in front of him.


    The eight people in Xin Ke all revealed strangeness in their eyes. These grain merchants actually scare them with the Lord of the City. Don''t they know that they were sent by the City Lord?


    "No, you are not horse thieves." The fat grain merchant suddenly shouted in horror. He had seen horse thieves rob him, or rather, he had participated in the robbery of horse thieves.


    He knew that horse thieves robbed for money, and these people didn''t care about money at all, the target was themselves.


    "What? Not a horse thief???"


    The grain merchants looked at each other, and some were relieved, as long as they weren''t those horse thieves who dared to slaughter the city for money.


    "Who are you?" the fat grain merchant shouted sternly, "I can tell you, I''m from Lord Baron Omar. If you dare to touch me, Lord Baron Omar will immediately send troops to strangle you."


    A trace of impatience flashed in Zink''s eyes, and he waved indifferently and said, "Take them away, whoever dares to resist and give him a knife."


    "Yes!"


    No. 5 and No. 6 grinned grimly, went forward with their sabers in their hands, and **** the grain merchants in three or two strokes.


    "You... uh uh..."


    A few pieces of rags were put into the mouths of the grain merchants, and then they took out black cloth bags to cover their heads. Under the threat of the saber, they didn''t even dare to move. The man who dared to move had his fingers cut off. .


    "Take it away!" Zink waved his hand and walked outside first.


    When the eight people took the grain merchant out of the yard, all the members of the body stiffened, and cold sweat broke out from them.


    "Guru..."


    "This...what''s the matter?"


    No. 2 carried a shield in front of him and looked at the dozen or so people surrounding the yard, all of them with recurve bows facing them.


    "Looks like we''re going to have to suffer."


    Xin Ke said abruptly, he thought of a lot at once, especially the former Tianniu instructor said that after completing the task, he should not be careless, otherwise it will capsize in the gutter.


    "Clap clap clap..."


    There was a burst of applause in the darkness, and Niu Da, Niu Er, and Niu San came out.


    "What do you really want me to say? I just taught it the day before yesterday, but I forgot about it in actual combat today, and even let us copy the way back. You can really do it."


    When Niu Da said the end, he shouted angrily, "What? Killing some soldiers will make you forget your head with excitement? If we are not here today, but the enemy is here, will you still be alive?"


    "..." The eight people in Xin Ke were silent, and they were a little proud, but now they were poured a glass of ice water.


    Indeed, at first, they easily killed many guards, which made them feel proud, thinking that these guards were nothing more than that.


    This is also what Liu Feng guessed, so Niu Da and several people brought the longbow team to kill the prestige of the Zhanlang Special Squad. They hit the head and gave them a long memory.


    "Humph! With these equipments, if you can''t solve the problem even with the miscellaneous soldiers, you can also quit the Wolf Warrior Special Squad."


    Niu Da said coldly. He glanced at the eight people and saw that no one was injured, so he was a little satisfied.


    The eight Cinkes scratched their heads embarrassingly. They came all the way, and they were really recurve bows, and the military crossbow made a great contribution.


    "Okay, let''s all go back. Next time, remember that when you can relax your vigilance, you can only relax when you are in the military camp, and not like this today." Niu Da said indifferently.


    "Yes!!!"


    The eight Sinks roared in a low voice.


    Then the six grain merchants were handed over to Niu Daji, and the Wolf Warriors special team disappeared into the night.


    Niu Da looked at the disappearing eight people, his serious face eased, and chuckled, "They did a good job. If the last scene is not counted, they can go on a mission."


    "Indeed, killing is not soft, and it can be very good to kill with one blow." Niu Er agreed, he had seen dead bodies, and his actions were no worse than him.


    "It''s still what the young master predicted. I didn''t see how proud they were when they came out of the yard just now. Fortunately, I gave a warning like this, otherwise there would be a serious incident." Niu San shook his head and smiled bitterly.


    Niu Da took out a small notepad from his arms, and read according to the above requirements, "If you have merit, you will be rewarded. Tonight''s task, they did well, each one has a silver coin, and three large meals, and also There is a third-class merit once."


    "I''ll make arrangements. You can take people away first, but you can''t delay the young master''s plan." Niu Er urged.


    "clear!"


    The six grain merchants were taken away. As for the fate, Liu Feng had already arranged for them.


    Chapter 0048 You can try to believe me.


    "Boom!!!"


    The thunder shook the sky, and then the rain poured down. This was the last rain to ripen the autumn wheat, and there were only ten days left before the wheat was harvested.


    Liu Feng was sitting in front of the desk with his eyes closed. Nicole was slowly pressing his shoulders. On the other newly added table, Mina and An Li were rushing for snacks.


    "Boom bang..."


    There was a knock on the door, and Liu Feng opened his eyes and said lightly, "Come in."


    Niu Ben opened the door and entered. At this time, he had already taken off his knight armor and changed back to his housekeeper''s uniform. After saluting Liu Feng, he smiled and said, "Young master, the task of Zhanlang has been completed well. After you beat it according to your request, let them The restless mind has calmed down."


    "Well, the reward can''t be less." Liu Feng chuckled. With the military equipment of this world, if the Wolf Warrior Squad still failed, he would immediately change their name to the Maggot Squad.


    "It has already been arranged." Niu Ben nodded, there is absolutely no need for the young master to worry about this trivial matter.


    "Did they open their mouths?" Liu Feng crossed his hands and said indifferently, "Tomorrow is an important day, and I don''t want to make mistakes."


    "Master, those grain merchants are all boneheads. You only used two of the criminal laws you taught, so they fainted with fright."


    When Niu Ben thought of the criminal laws, he also shivered several times, like some kind of bamboo stick stabbing the nails, piercing the skin to release maggots, and even more terrifying is the thousands of cuts.


    "It''s good to recruit. Let me give the retribution they escaped." Liu Feng said calmly.


    These grain merchants really thought that their plans were seamless, but they didn''t expect that people''s hearts would be wiped out before it even started.

 Chapter 36：

    No one expected that one of the grain merchants, who was drunk, said that he wanted to kill Liu Feng, etc., but the helpers below heard it, and the information came to Liu Feng''s desk in an instant.


    Helpers are short-term workers, and businessmen prefer to use helpers, because after a few days of help, they can give some money to pass on.


    And the family of this helper are all working for Liu Feng, and they can eat enough every day. If the city owner Liu Feng dies, their family will continue to starve.


    Liu Feng has already won the hearts and minds of the civilians in Xiyang City. Although it is still a little shallow, it will not take long for the entire city to be loyal to him.


    "Master, do you really want to do that tomorrow?" Niu Ben hesitated, but still expressed his worries, "I''m afraid the commoners will be afraid!"


    Liu Feng glanced at Mina and An Li who were nervous not far away, and said indifferently, "Don''t underestimate the commoners, they are quite courageous."


    "However, if the orcs are suddenly added in, will the impact be too great?"


    When Niu Ben first heard what the young master said about this, he was shocked. The young master actually wanted to let the orcs integrate into Xiyang City, which was unprecedented.


    Even in the capital, most of the orcs seen on the streets were slaves, but they could only see free orcs in dark corners.


    In Niu Ben''s eyes, the orcs are edible and look strange, especially some rude orcs, so he doesn''t like them very much. Of course, he can''t hate orcs like Miss Mina and Miss Anli.


    "No, this is a good time. We need the orcs, and they need us."


    Liu Feng tapped Nicole''s little hand on his shoulder, stood up slowly, and looked at the dark rain curtain outside, "Let me open the shackles of thought, they regard it as a big terror, but I see something new. hope."


    Niu Ben opened his mouth, closed it silently, saluted, then turned and left.


    Since the young master is not afraid, he is the housekeeper of the young master, so there are some safety hazards that he needs to prepare now.


    "Lord Liu Feng, why do you want to do this for us orcs? You should know that it is very difficult for the human race to accept us all at once." An Li came to Liu Feng and asked very seriously.


    When she first heard about the plan, she broke into a cold sweat, which was really crazy.


    Before, she thought that Liu Feng allowed her companions to live in the territory, which was the kind of hidden place for them. However, it was completely different from what she thought, and she actually let her companions live in Xiyang City in an upright manner.


    "Because I need orcs, I need you." Liu Feng smiled gently, looked at An Li and Mina, and said seriously.


    "Master, I''m always ready." Mina flicked her wrist, and the saber appeared in her hand.


    "...I..." En Li lowered her head, her heart was chaotic, a corrupt noble, someone would actually think that an orc is needed.


    "You can try to believe me once, if you don''t even dare to try, then the result will always exist in fantasy." Liu Feng said gently.


    The population of Xiyang City is really small. In this era, population is also a resource. Many of Liu Feng''s plans require a large population.


    "I, I will let them enter the city tomorrow." An Li raised her head and said firmly, "I believe in Mina''s vision, if, what I said is, if Master Liu Feng can really let the orcs integrate into Xiyang City, I, An Li, ...I, I am yours, Lord Liu Feng."


    my people? ? ? The corners of Liu Feng''s mouth twitched, looking at the blushing fox-ear lady, what kind of unfolding is this?


    "Cough cough cough..."


    In Mina''s astonished eyes, En Li covered her face and ran out of the study hastily. On the way, she cursed herself in her heart, "En Li, what''s your brain cramping? To say such a shameful thing? It''s too shameful. already."


    "Shouldn''t it be said that I worked for Lord Liu Feng? Why is the export different? Didn''t you keep saying that you can''t trust the human race..."


    "Lord Liu Feng seems to be a little different!"


    "Tomorrow! Will it really be the day you want to start?"


    "My attempt should not be a nightmare... that''s it!"


    Fox Erniang''s inner world is really rich!


    Chapter 0049 Public Execution Manifesto.


    "twitter¡­"


    The birds were cheering, and in the morning after the rain, the sun was shining and the air was much fresher.


    Liu Feng slowly opened his eyes, and his dazed eyes glanced around in a daze. Sleeping on a rainy day is the best.


    "Gag..."


    The door was pushed open, Nicole brought the maid in with water, and then left Nicole, and the other maids went out.


    "Morning, young master!" Nicole salutes.


    "Morning, little Nicole." Liu Feng yawned, got up, and came to the washbasin. Before he could do anything, a towel was gently wiped on his face.


    Now Liu Feng is completely degenerate. He used to wash his face by himself, but now Nicole does it for him. In Nicole''s words, the young master is a real nobleman, and the young master should not worry about these chores, just leave them all to her.


    Liu Feng originally wanted to refute two sentences, Nicole''s tearful expression was like an abandoned kitten, saying, even if such chores, let the nobles do it, that is their dereliction of duty as servants.


    Every time he thinks of this, Liu Feng wants to say that the nobles of this world, in addition to enjoying, are on the way to enjoy, and then try their best to enjoy it, he can only do as the locals do.


    "How are their preparations?" Liu Feng asked lazily.


    Nicole knew that the young master was asking about Mina and Anli, and replied softly, "They left the city overnight last night, and Mina didn''t come back until about four in the morning."


    "Oh? An Li didn''t come back together?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, which was beyond his expectations.


    "No, Anli seems to want to go into the city with her comrades." Nicole said as she tidied up Liu Feng''s clothes.


    "Alright, let''s witness together." Liu Feng stretched his waist and walked to the dining room. After breakfast, he was about to start today''s change.


    When Liu Feng finished breakfast and came to the square outside the castle, it was already an hour later.


    A platform had been erected on the square overnight. Although it was very simple, there was also a gallows.


    In front of the gallows, there is also a platform, which was originally there, where the lord used to make a speech.


    At this time, there were nearly 3,000 civilians from the whole city gathered in the square. The civilians who were outside the city before have also entered the city one after another in the past few days.


    The commoners were all eagerly waiting for Liu Feng''s speech. They no longer asked the city lord to send someone to drive them to listen to the speech, as before.


    As soon as Liu Feng''s announcement came out, they came to listen to the speech spontaneously. With such a good city lord, it was too late for them to love him.


    It was already around ten o''clock in the morning when Liu Feng got on the high platform. He looked at the surging heads, hair of various colors, and eyes, which made him a little nervous.


    After coming to this world for more than a month, Liu Feng found out that he is the only one here with black hair and black pupils. Others either have black hair with green eyes or yellow hair with black pupils...


    Mina stood beside Liu Feng, her long and slender fingers under her sleeves were holding a few sabers, her eyes sharply glanced around, and any actions that endangered the young master would be thrown by her with a saber.


    Even if the surrounding area has been alerted by the Wolf Warriors special team, Mina does not dare to relax her mind, the young master is her and An Li''s hope.


    Liu Feng raised his hand and pressed it, and the commoners who were talking about them all quieted down and waited obediently to listen to the lecture.


    "My lords, I am your lord, Baron Liu Feng, and the city lord of Xiyang City. I have called everyone here today because I have three things to announce."


    Liu Feng was a little nervous at first, but after he started, he immediately entered the state.

 Chapter 37：

    "Everyone should know what happened a few days ago. Those unscrupulous grain merchants raised the price of wheat by several copper coins before the autumn harvest, and recklessly harvested everyone''s copper coins."


    "Even if everyone will starve to death, the unscrupulous grain merchants will continue to increase the price of wheat. They only care about their copper coin income, and they don''t care about everyone''s life or death."


    Having said that, Liu Feng looked at the hated people below and knew that the atmosphere he wanted had already been achieved.


    "Everyone knows that because I want to change Xiyang City, I recruit everyone to help me. Because the City Lord''s Mansion doesn''t have many copper coins, there are only some remaining wheat, and the wheat can only be paid to everyone."


    When these words fell, many civilians cheered.


    "Lord Lord is a good noble!"


    "We like a city master like you."


    "Lord Liu Feng, just leave the work to us, and anyone who is lazy will be beaten to death."


    Liu Feng looked at the excited civilians and knew that it was time for dinner. After waving his hand to calm everyone down, he said in a low voice, "Just because everyone can receive wheat as a salary from me, those unscrupulous grain merchants will not be able to sell the high-priced wheat. Get out and they blame me for everything."


    "Even, such a black-hearted grain merchant actually wants to murder a nobleman and make everyone lose their jobs, and then they can go to them to buy high-priced wheat, coarse wheat for six copper coins per pound."


    In the crowd, there were bursts of exclamations. Everyone was too impressed with the high price of wheat. For six copper coins per pound of wheat, few families could eat it for a few days.


    "What? They actually dare to murder a noble, or a good noble like the Lord of the City???"


    "Damn, a black-hearted grain merchant, who dares to murder Mr. Liu Feng, it''s abominable."


    "My lord, hang all those grain merchants, let them be punished, dig out their black hearts, let the wild dogs devour them, and be a **** in the next life."


    "Yes! Hang them."


    "Hang them!!"


    The commoners all shouted in unison, and Niu Ben, who was beside him, made a gesture below, and immediately someone took the six grain merchants in black cloth bags to the gallows.


    Liu Feng wanted to use public execution to establish the majesty of his city lord.


    Chapter 0050 The right to buy and sell wheat.


    Six grain merchants were put on the gallows, and the executioners put noose around their necks.


    The grain merchants'' faces were ashen, ghosts knew what they had experienced last night, but they felt relieved that the noose was tied around their necks. They would rather die than go back to the dark and damp punishment room.


    There are three kinds of executions in this world. One is hanging, which is hanging.


    Then there is the burning at the stake, where people are tied to a cross and then burned to death. Of course, the last one is beheading.


    "Bah! Deserving it, you black-hearted grain merchants will have today."


    "That is, bah, you can''t earn copper coins, but you dare to murder the Lord of the City. You really deserve to die."


    The civilians scolded one after another, and those who were bolder and more willing smashed their shoes out.


    In fact, what killed the grain merchants was the last point, that is, they wanted to murder Liu Feng.


    If it''s just high-priced wheat, Liu Feng can''t say anything. They just sell wheat formally, but the price is higher. Whoever makes them have wheat, and there is no such thing as a price bureau in this world, whoever controls the grain has the right to speak.


    But people''s greed killed them. Even if there was no murder charge, Liu Feng would make it difficult for them to live. It was just that before the start, the grain merchant chose to murder Liu Feng.


    Niu Ben was holding a roll of sheepskin, and now the City Lord¡¯s Mansion used paper, and the sheepskin roll was only used for important decisions, or occasions like today¡¯s trial.


    "...These six people have been tried by Lord Liu Feng. The following are their charges. First, disrupting market order, second, murdering nobles.


    This is a foreign version of an open judicial judgment. Of course, if the grain merchants don''t keep their mouths shut, this trial may not be so quiet.


    There was endless fear in the eyes of the fat grain merchant. Tears were like brooks, his nose was full of snot, and his nostrils kept expanding.


    Why is this happening? I don''t want to die! The grain merchants shouted in their hearts, the life they enjoyed has just begun, why is this happening.


    The grain merchants looked at Liu Feng with hatred. They were all nobles like this madman. If it wasn''t for him, maybe he wouldn''t have to die.


    Lord Baron Omar will avenge us, all the wheat is his, he will not let this Liu Feng go!


    "implement!"


    "implement!"


    "implement!!"


    Three executions, one higher than one, and in the end, all six grain merchants were hanged to death.


    Liu Feng calmly looked at the hanging six people, waved his hands, and immediately someone went to clean up the bodies for cremation.


    He understands the eyes of several grain merchants, does Baron Omar? He is not afraid of each other at all now.


    Rather, he now expects the other party to come over, his soldiers need a real battle, and he lacks slaves for mining, and those horse thieves are the best slaves.


    The death of the grain merchant caused fear in the eyes of some civilians, who looked at Liu Feng in awe.


    This is what Liu Feng wanted, he stepped forward and shouted, "Everyone, in order to prevent the tragedy of high-priced wheat from happening, now I, as the city lord, declare that the right to sell wheat belongs to the city lord''s mansion, and buy and sell wheat. It can only be done with the City Lord''s Mansion."


    "That is, after your autumn harvest, the extra wheat, in addition to the 20% tax paid, the rest of the wheat, if you are worried about the improper storage of the wheat, or the fear of mildew and rot, if you want to sell the wheat, you can only sell it to the City Lord''s Mansion. "


    "It is forbidden to sell wheat privately or buy wheat. The City Lord''s Mansion will buy everyone''s wheat at the market price. Of course, if you buy wheat, the City Lord''s Mansion will also sell it to everyone at the market price."


    This is the focus of Liu Feng today. The right to buy and sell grain belongs to the city lord''s mansion, and the order of the market is in his own hands. Next time, there will be no such thing as high-priced wheat.


    Moreover, the most important thing is that he controls the lifeline. In this era, filling the stomach is the luxury of the common people, so Liu Feng, who controls the food, is the person who has the most say.


    "Lord City Lord, how many copper coins are there for a pound of wheat now?" Someone daring shouted.


    The commoners under the high platform looked at Liu Feng with anticipation. They were all frightened by the high price of wheat. If it wasn''t for the salary that Liu Feng had made, they might have left Xiyang City to find a way to survive.


    "The market price of wheat a few days ago was two copper coins for coarse wheat, so the City Lord''s Mansion is naturally selling two copper coins per pound of wheat." Liu Feng smiled gently and said affirmatively!


    "..." The atmosphere suddenly became quiet, and some people were even more excited to shed tears, and the next second burst into an unprecedented cry.


    "Long live the city master, long live, long live!"


    "Long live Lord Liu Feng, long live, long live!"


    This shout made Liu Feng''s mouth tremble, how could he have a sense of being an emperor.


    Niu Ben on the side twitched the corners of his mouth. He subconsciously swept a circle of people. There were a few familiar faces, and they shouted ''long live''.


    All right! This was a few trusts that Niu Ben arranged immediately after he knew about the young master''s plan. After all, nobles often used this trick to incite ignorant commoners.


    The word ''long live'' was what Mina told him. I heard that the young master described a great person in his hometown and hoped that the other party would live a long life.


    Then the second step of the plan was completed, and the rest was the last step. Niu Ben looked at Liu Feng worriedly. This last step was the most dangerous one.

 Chapter 38：

    Mina was close to Liu Feng, and the number of sabers in her hands increased by two, and five sabers came out.


    Chapter 0051 Alien version of the big market.


    "Today, there is one last thing to announce."


    Liu Feng''s calm and determined voice sounded, making the excited civilians quiet down.


    Mina''s heart tightened. She was afraid that she might be eager to kill someone when she saw the young master embarrassed.


    But the next moment, Liu Feng patted Mina on the shoulder, and pulled the stunned Mina to him, and said loudly, "Starting today, the super market opened by the City Lord''s Mansion will be established, and a group of recruits will be recruited. Orcs, like cute orcs like my assistant Mina, help me work just like you do."


    "Huh? What is a hypermarket?"


    Someone in the crowd exclaimed and shouted, "Are they all as beautiful as Miss Mina?"


    "No way? How could there be such a beautiful orc as Miss Mina."


    "The Lord of the City actually recruits orcs. It''s a kind nobleman, too kind."


    "What do orcs look like? I''ve only met Miss Mina. Are other orcs so beautiful?"


    "It''s all because we work too slowly, we must not lose to the orcs."


    Mina was sluggish, and Niu Ben was stunned. This was completely different from the reaction they imagined. Are civilians not radical and discriminating against orcs?


    In the corner of the crowd, there was a group of orcs wrapped in sackcloth, An Li covered her mouth, tears fell down, and the plain reaction of the civilians was completely unexpected.


    The axe on the side scratched his scalp a little bewildered, and he quietly threw the stick in his hand to the corner.


    "Eldest Sister Anli, what should we do now?" Axe asked cautiously. It was the first time he saw the eldest sister cry, and the other orcs were all obedient.


    "Let''s go, it''s time for us to respond to Lord Liu Feng." An Li wiped away tears, her eyes were red, and a heart-warming smile appeared on her face.


    "Yes!"


    En Li took the lead, the axe was by her side, and a group of orcs lifted the sackcloth from their heads and strode away to the high platform.


    "An Li, the orc from the fox clan, is willing to serve Master Liu Feng." En Li knelt down on one knee, and a clear and firm voice sounded.


    "The axe of the orcs of the cattle tribe, I would like to serve Master Liu Feng." The axe roared in a similar manner, and then the other orcs followed suit.


    "Get up, everyone, from this moment on, you are my subjects." Liu Feng said gently.


    "Yes!"


    The commoners looked at An Li and the others curiously, and then began to talk in a low voice.


    "Wow! That Miss Enri is so cute."


    "That pig orc with big ears doesn''t look like a pig either."


    This kind of discussion, on the contrary, calmed the restless orcs. The civilians here are different from what they have seen before.


    "Everyone, let''s go to work. The super market will open in three days. At that time, everyone can buy daily necessities such as wheat there." Liu Feng''s calm and powerful voice sounded.


    As for the big market, the commoners do not know, nor do they know where it is, as long as they know that wheat can be purchased there.


    The commoners disperse obediently, they are going to work, and the days of the cold winter are not far away, so they must quickly build new houses.


    Liu Feng turned his head and said to Niu Ben, "Take all of An Li''s companions down and follow the requirements I gave before. They only have three days to study."


    The learning Liu Feng said is to learn how to become a supermarket salesperson, or a waiter.


    "Understood!" Niu Ben nodded and took away all the orcs except Enri and Axe.


    The group quickly returned to the castle and sat down in the council hall. Mina asked impatiently, "Master, how did you do it? Those people don''t discriminate against us orcs."


    Liu Feng crossed his hands on his chest and chuckled, "What kind of place do you think Xiyang City is?"


    "Poverty!" Mina said.


    "It''s remote and there are very few outsiders." En Li thought for a while and added, "They are very simple!"


    "Master, speak quickly!" Mina hurriedly urged.


    "You''re right, Xiyang City is remote and barren. Ordinary civilians don''t even have enough to eat, and they don''t have time to pay attention to orcs, even if they don''t have time to listen to rumors. In other words, the people of Xiyang City I only know about the existence of orcs, but I have rarely seen orcs, let alone been brainwashed to discriminate against orcs.¡±


    Liu Feng has done research, and even a commoner who rarely goes out to Xiyang City, who has ever heard bad things about orcs?


    Only people like Buff and Niu Ben who have gone out to practice would worry about whether orcs are good or bad.


    "So it is." Mina understood.


    With the axe on the side, he quickly thought of Laner, the human girl who treated him well.


    "The person who rushed in from the window that day was you, right?" Liu Feng looked at the axe and chuckled, "You should be pretty good at it, let''s join the army!"


    When this topic was brought up, Enri''s little face was like a transparent glass, pouring red oil from it, and it rose red from the neck.


    Mina blushed as well. The cry from the earwax removal that day would be fine if Enri hadn''t reminded her.


    "Then can I bring a few companions with me?" Axe said a little nervously.


    "Yes, except for female orcs, all male orcs who want to join the army can go." Liu Feng affirmed.


    "Okay! I''m going to join the army and kill the enemy for your lord." Axe straightened his chest, and he was still thinking in his heart, "When I get ahead, I''ll go see Laner, I want to be nice to her!"


    "Go!"


    Liu Feng asked people to take an axe to the barracks. His heavy cavalry and heavy infantry had fallen, and the orcs, who were stronger than the human race, were the best source of troops.


    Chapter 0052 Liu Feng''s treasure house.


    "Master, what about me? What should I do?" An Li looked at Liu Feng eagerly, and everyone else had something to do.


    Liu Feng was stunned when he heard that An Li called him young master, and changed his words to mean that he wanted to follow him sincerely.


    "You can also be my assistant, Nicole is really too busy." Liu Feng glanced at Nicole with pity, and the other''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, which was a sign of overwork.


    Nicole is his secretary general, and he is also his chief of internal affairs. He has too many things in charge, and people are so busy that sometimes they can''t stop.


    This made Nicole next to her stunned for a moment, and then her face flushed red. I didn''t expect that the young master had been paying attention to her.


    This made Mina''s little hand, who was stuffing snacks into her mouth, paused. She seemed to have done nothing but stayed beside the young master as a guard. No, eating should be considered work, after all, delicious food. If you leave it for a long time, it will go bad - yes, eating is also work.


    "Okay, I''ll do my best." En Li nodded lightly, and she glanced strangely at Mina, who was eating her food.


    "Then Nicole, you can hand over some affairs, and then take Enri to the Neiku to get some things."

 Chapter 39：

    Liu Feng took out a notepad, wrote on it, then tore the page and handed it to Nicole and said, "Just take these things."


    "Yes!"


    Nicole took the paper and looked at the numbers on it, "Miss Enri, please come with me!"


    En Li was stunned for a moment, then immediately followed behind, she asked curiously, "Miss Nicole, where is Neku?"


    "Neiku?" Nicole smiled slightly, she turned her head and whispered, "It''s the treasure house of the young master, no more than four people can go in there."


    "Ah?" En Li''s eyes widened, then she...


    "You are the fifth person who can enter the inner library besides the young master, my father, and Mina." Nicole said proudly.


    In fact, she has been managing Neiku all the time, and she is more willing to handle the house affairs for the young master, such as researching new desserts, helping the young master clean up his manners, etc., rather than those chores in the territory.


    An Li''s pace was a little stagnant, and she didn''t expect that the young master trusted her so much, making her heart beat slightly faster. Could this be the charm of the young master''s aristocracy?


    Along the way, the two turned left and right, and came to another study. This was the study of the former nobleman Fez. Later, Mina discovered that there was a dark room here, and then Liu Feng ordered the renovation. After adding protective measures, it became Internal library.


    Nicole pushed open the bookshelf in front of her, revealing a door made of stainless steel, with three huge locks on it. They were precision and high-safety locks brought by Liu Feng from the earth. There was no specific key. Do not open the door of the inner library.


    "Kacha Kacha!!"


    Nicole took out three keys from her neck, opened the door of the inner library, and led Enri in.


    The impression that Neku gave to Enri was that of a storage warehouse with many boxes and shelves, and there were many strange things on it. There was absolutely no feeling of sparkling gold gems.


    "What is that thing? Is it also a treasure?" En Li pointed to the iron shelf with two circles in the corner and asked, "It looks very strange."


    "Oh! That thing, I also asked the young master, and he said that it is a means of transportation that can express people to move, called a bicycle."


    Nicole spread her hands and said that although she manages the internal library, she does not know nine of the ten items in it.


    "What do you mean by means of transportation? Can a bicycle go on its own? But it doesn''t look like a car at all?" En Li stared at the bicycle in confusion, with a curious baby''s inquiry in her eyes.


    "Hmm...Actually, I don''t understand either." Nicole shrugged, she was still imitating the young master.


    "Wow! That armor is so cool." Enri rushed to a pair of armor, her eyes twinkling with small stars, and her fingers twitched lightly touching the armor.


    "That''s the armor worn by the generals in the young master''s hometown. I think it''s called Mingguang armor. It''s not light."


    Nicole came to the side, touched Mingguang''s armor and said, "Do you think it is much prettier than the armor worn by those knights?"


    She was no different from An Li back then, and her father, Niu Ben, was even more excited. That day, he stayed in the inner vault, staring at Mingguang Armor all day, and even ate his meals in the inner vault.


    Thinking of this, Nicole wanted to laugh a little bit. The young master asked his father to try it on that day, but his father refused to take a look at it.


    Later, when Nicole knew that her father had returned home, he moved his suit of knight armor from the most conspicuous place in the hall to the room.


    "It''s so beautiful. If those big nobles knew about it, they would definitely spend thousands of gold coins to buy it." En Li exclaimed.


    "Okay, it''s time to get your stuff."


    Nicole took the paper and started picking things according to the number on it.


    "Box 1, a notepad, box 2, a ballpoint pen..."


    An Li hurriedly held the notepad in both hands. She knew this thing, and Mina had a copy. She asked to look at it and refused. She also said that she would **** it away, hmph¡ªjust wanted to use it for a few days.


    She doesn''t need it now, she also has a copy, and that novel ballpoint pen, which is much stronger than the quill pens used by the nobles, and can write without having to dip it in a little smelly black water.


    Most of the nobles used quill pens or sharpened reed pens, both of which had to be dipped in ink from this period in order to write words.


    "Box 7, a bar of soap. Box 9, a set of toothpaste and toothbrush..."


    Enri followed Nicole eagerly, making her take a short breath every time she took something.


    "Is my life better than those of the great nobles?"


    "Yes, my father once said that the life of the young master is not comparable to that of the prince." Nicole nodded.


    En Li stared at her eyes and said in disbelief, "Really?"


    "Really, come on, box 13 here, a pack of sanitary napkins..."


    "what is this?"


    "Cough, cough... Go and ask Mina tonight!" Nicole blushed, she remembered that the first time she used this thing, after the master explained it to her, she hid from the master for two days.


    "Huh? Nicole, why are you blushing?" En Li looked confused.


    Chapter 0053 gas bombed Omar.


    "What? What did you say? All my grain merchants'' servants are dead? What about the gold coins?"


    An extremely depraved roar sounded, and the servants who were cleaning in the yard shrank their necks in fright and walked away one after another. The baron is the most terrifying when he is angry.


    He is the fifth servant that has been replaced in a year, and the one who has lived the longest. The secret is to stay out of the sight of Lord Baron when Lord Baron is furious.


    "It''s gone, and the people who sent it haven''t found any gold coins." The knight''s indifferent voice sounded.


    Inside the castle, Baron Omar''s eyes widened, blood crawled up his eyes, and his rapid breathing sprayed on the knight''s face, "Who did it?"


    The knight''s face was flat, ignoring Omar''s angry breath, and said indifferently, "Baron Liu Feng, the new noble of Xiyang City, your servant planned to murder him, and then the matter was revealed and he was hanged."


    "What? Those idiots? What are they trying to do? Who gave them the guts? How dare they murder the nobles?"


    When Omar heard this, he scolded, "Extremely stupid!"


    The knight rolled his eyes, thinking, it''s not the courage you gave, otherwise, who would dare to murder the nobles? As far as your domineering nature is concerned, the servants under you have learned something.


    "Xiyang City? It was supposed to be Carter''s territory, right?" Omar''s eyes were looking around, and he was about to find someone to vent his anger. Why didn''t he see a lowly servant?


    "Yes, Carter sold the territory and noble title to that Liu Feng more than ten days ago." The knight looked at the parchment and replied.


    "hateful!"


    Omar''s face was sullen. He remembered that although Xiyang City was remote, he still had a little copper income, so he sent people to transport wheat to sell it. He remembered that he had mastered the business of buying and selling wheat in Xiyang City for two years.


    Every year, he can increase his income by more than a dozen gold coins. This year''s gold coins have not been recovered, so they are gone?


    In such a remote city, there are three or four small towns, and Omar is involved in the wheat business. The grain business is the most stable, and can provide him with an income of forty or fifty gold coins every year.


    "Where''s the Carter? The gold coins I lost will be deducted from his earnings." Omar said arrogantly, "Then kill that Liu Feng and get my gold coins back."


    "I left two days ago. I heard that I want to go back to cherish the memory of my old place. After all, after more than ten days, Xiyang City will not be his." A hint of sarcasm flashed in the knight''s eyes. The most idiotic people.


    "Hey... That idiot old man, that territory was completely destroyed by him." Omar sneered, full of disdain for Carter.

 Chapter 40：

    He had no idea at all that he had already controlled the wheat business and made Carter lose a lot of income. Omar''s temper was: my fault is not my fault, but other people''s faults.


    "Lord Omar, that Carter mentioned before, let''s **** North Wind City, and also **** Xiyang City by the way." The knight reminded.


    Omar was stunned for a moment, then burst into laughter, "Hahahaha...Interesting, that old Carter is a good candidate for a horse thief. He''s cruel enough."


    Why does the knight feel that this is a bit self-deprecating, others don''t know, he is Baron Omar''s henchman, but he understands that among the dozen or so nearby cities, the biggest horse thief was formed by Baron Omar.


    "Lord Omar, is the plan still proceeding as before?" The knight asked in a low voice.


    "Yeah! The plan remains the same. Let them sneak in as soon as possible. Those orcs are all optimistic to me. If anyone makes trouble, starve him for two days, and they will be obedient."


    Omar raised his hand and clenched it towards the void, his eyes blazing with fiery light, "I must collect five hundred gold coins this year. I don''t want to stay in this remote place anymore, I want to go back to the inland."


    "Yes!"


    The knights didn''t like the west side very much either, it was too barren, especially in winter, when the weather was cold, they could only stay in the house all day, and they had to stay there for four months.


    As the Earl''s youngest son, Baron Omar was also the most naughty son. He was driven to this western land by his father and asked him to return to the Earl''s Palace and participate in the Earl''s title as long as he could earn 500 gold coins a year. heir status.


    The income of a baron''s territory is about 100 gold coins a year, while a viscount''s territory is only more than 500 gold coins a year. This is the standard in the inland. In this western land, minus two-thirds is the real income.


    That is to say, the baronial territory of the western land only has more than 30 gold coins a year. For Omar, who is eager to return to the inland, it is impossible to collect 500 gold coins in this barren territory, so Only to find another way out.


    What is the fastest way to get gold coins? Of course, it is to rob other people''s gold coins. Last year, Baron Omar grabbed 200 gold coins, and this year he plans to rob 300 gold coins.


    "My eldest brother, if I go back with five hundred gold coins, I wonder if your Viscount will look ugly?"


    Omar gave a grim smile. If his eldest brother hadn''t interrupted, he wouldn''t have been driven to the west. He still wanted to go to the capital to pursue a few dukes'' daughters, or princesses, and even princesses.


    Knowing that Baron Omar was about to enter his fantasy again, the knight quickly interrupted, "Lord Omar, do you want your subordinates to send someone to visit Xiyang City?"


    "No, don''t waste manpower in that small place. After winning Northwind City, send someone to kill him." Omar said disdainfully, a remote town was completely ignored by him.


    "clear!"


    Chapter 0054 different ¡¤ hoplite armor ¡¤ change.


    The yellow leaves in autumn shivered, and under the autumn wind, a bare tree was left behind.


    In the past few days, Liu Feng got up more and more late, from getting up at 6 in the morning before, and only got up at 9 o''clock now.


    "Still getting used to life in the castle?"


    Liu Feng asked with concern, stretched out his hand to catch a fallen leaf, and looked at the bare woods in front of him, which is a different kind of beauty.


    "Very satisfied, very fulfilling." Enri followed behind with a notepad, her expression full of smiles.


    After breakfast, she would follow the young master out for inspection, or it would be more appropriate to take a walk. She could never imagine such a life before.


    "It''s getting closer and closer to the cold winter. This year, you shouldn''t have to hide in a cave to survive the cold winter."


    Mina sighed, playing with the saber nimbly with her fingers, piercing the leaves from time to time. She used to be a little dry and thin, but now she has gradually grown into flesh.


    "Well, don''t worry, this winter, everyone doesn''t have to boil it." Liu Feng handed the fallen leaves to An Li and chuckled, "Put it on a notepad, and I''ll make a bookmark when I go back."


    "Yeah!" En Li pinched the fallen leaves and looked at the texture on them. This was the first time she saw the fallen leaves and felt so beautiful.


    When they saw fallen leaves before, they knew that winter was coming, which meant that they would starve for several months and survive the long winter with dried fruits stored in autumn.


    "Let''s go, let''s see if what I want is made." Liu Feng changed the subject, and it would be a little sad to say it.


    When he was in the orphanage, he also starved, and his food was robbed. The world was impermanent. Now he is a noble.


    And the few orphans who robbed him of food were in that barred window this year, did they not know how they were doing? It should be good, after all, there are free meals, and occasionally - pick up soap? ? ?


    "Today is a good day..."


    Liu Feng didn''t know why he was suddenly a little happy and sang happily.


    Mina and Anli looked at each other in dismay. Neither of them had heard of this weird singing voice. They guessed that it was a song from the young master''s hometown.


    However, it was very nice, and the two of them also learned to hum.


    The scientific research department, the arrival of Liu Feng and the three made them all excited. Everyone knew that as long as Mr. Liu Feng came, their dinner would be richer tonight.


    "Have I made what I want?" Liu Feng asked. Winter is coming, and he has to make some preparations.


    "Lord City Lord, I tried two styles, and now I will bring them over to show you." The person in charge immediately ran away and did it himself.


    Soon, two things were placed in front of Liu Feng. These were two stoves, a stove for burning coal.


    Liu Feng focused on the ceramic stove, and the other one was made of iron, which was not much different from the design he gave.


    "How long can this ceramic stove last for burning coal?"


    His current steel output is still too small. After all, there are few mining people, and the output cannot increase. If you can save a little, you can save it. Iron furnaces still have to wait for the steel output to increase before they can be popularized.


    Moreover, furnaces made of steel are also expensive. At this time, iron was a rare resource. I was afraid that if the furnaces were sold, the poor would dare to sell them at high prices within a few days and sell them to knights who lacked iron to build armor.


    "Sir, the ceramic stove can last for ten days and a half without breaking. If it is thicker, it will last longer."


    At this time, Liu Feng was very satisfied, "Then let''s start firing with this ceramic stove. I want to see 4,000 stoves before the cold winter comes."


    "Yes!"


    "Let the kitchen give you some extra food tonight."


    Liu Feng left with satisfaction. With the stove, it won''t be so cold in winter. With the newly built house and a kang bed, it will be a warm winter this year.


    "Master, what''s the use of that stove? It''s a fire?" En Li asked without comprehending, and didn''t hold back.


    "This is one of the secrets of not being cold in winter. You will know it in winter." Liu Feng smiled mysteriously. No matter how much he explained now, neither of them would understand.


    An Li pursed her lips slightly, causing Mina''s mouth to rise, "Master, are we going to the military camp?"


    "Yeah! Several of your companions have entered the military camp. It has been two days. We have to go and see if they can adapt." Liu Feng nodded, but he did not expect that five orcs would be willing to join the army.


    An Li, Mina''s eyes flashed a touch of emotion, the young master can care about her companion so much, it warms the hearts of the two of them.


    The barracks arrived soon, and the three of them came at the right time. The axe and the five orcs were training with a big log.


    When Niu Da saw Liu Feng, he immediately ran over and said with a smile, "Young master, they have a very good foundation and great strength. They are good soldiers."


    Liu Feng nodded and asked, "Should the heavy infantry armor be sent here? How many sets are there?"


    "There are twelve sets of heavy armor."


    "Very good, take out four sets, let them wear them, and let me see the power."

 Chapter 41：

    Liu Feng couldn''t wait to see the power of the heavy armored infantry, so that he would have a bottom line.


    Niu Da immediately went down to arrange, and after the five axe had a short rest, they immediately put on the heavy armor.


    Of course, the axe is not counted, his height is not enough, and the special heavy armor is not less than 1.8 meters.


    The otherworld version of the heavy infantry armor adopts a full-body armor design, especially thick steel plates in key parts such as the chest and helmet. Technology.


    Heavy infantry armor, weighing 40 kilograms, is more than twice as heavy as knight armor, and its protective ability cannot even shoot through recurve bows, let alone bows and arrows of this era.


    Of course, this weight is not something that ordinary people can wear, let alone fight a war.


    Liu Feng requires heavy infantry, at least 1.8 meters tall, capable of carrying more than 200 to 300 kilograms, and has special requirements for endurance.


    This requirement can generally be met for some special orcs, such as bull orcs, bear orcs, and pig orcs.


    In this way, six people were selected from more than one hundred people, plus four orcs to form a heavy armored infantry squad.


    In fact, the heavy infantry armor of this weight was originally prepared by Liu Feng for the orcs, but who made him have only five orc steps, and one of them was a stunted dwarf.


    As if seeing Liu Feng''s eyes, the axe was so angry that he turned his head, and his heart was bitter: I will grow taller, I am only fifteen years old this year, and I must have the heavy infantry armor.


    so cool! Laner will definitely adore me.


    Male orcs should carry the heaviest armor.


    Chapter 0055 The alien version of the sniper.


    The four orcs put on heavy infantry armor and held a two-meter-five-long Mo Dao in their hands, which looked like killing machines at all.


    In front of them, more than a dozen wooden figures with a height of more than two meters have been tied up, and behind the wooden figures stand seven or eight archers. The bows and arrows they use are the bows and arrows of this era.


    "Prepare!" Niu Ben shouted.


    "Crack!!!"


    The four orcs immediately put down their visors, revealing only two holes, and clenched the Mo Dao with both hands.


    The Mo Dao was one of the most powerful weapons in the Tang Dynasty of the Earth. It used to be a weapon against the cavalry in the grasslands.


    "attack!"


    "drink!"


    The four orcs shouted loudly, stood up with their hands clenched, and strode forward.


    "Release the arrow!" Niu Ben commanded.


    "Whoosh whoosh..."


    "Clang clang..."


    All bows and arrows were blocked, leaving only white spots or shallow depressions on the heavy armor.


    "kill!!!"


    The four orcs came to the wooden man, and the Mo Dao danced fiercely. The wooden man was directly split apart, and then hit it hard, and the wooden man broke apart.


    After some raging, more than a dozen wooden people lay on the ground desolately, leaving behind four panting orcs.


    Mina and Anli''s eyes widened, they were stunned, is this still their four stunned companions, is it so majestic.


    "Cut!" Axe pouted, with a look of indifference on his face, but he couldn''t hide the envy in his eyes.


    "Very good! They will be called Tank Heavy Armor Squad in the future." Liu Feng is very satisfied. This name can be regarded as a description of a humanoid tank.


    "Yes!" Niu Da didn''t know what was so special about this name, but what the young master said was his name.


    Liu Feng then looked at the amount of sweat of the four orcs, and instructed Niu Da, "Give them extra meals, give them a big piece of meat, and then train me hard, I don''t want a three-second macho, what I want is A tough guy who fights for a long time."


    "Understood, it will make them full." Niu nodded.


    In the barracks, the best food belonged to the Wolf Warrior Special Team, followed by the hoplite team, then the recurve bow team, and finally the soldiers participating in the training.


    Even the worst soldiers eat more than ten times better than the civilians outside. No one has an opinion, because the army says that the strong are respected.


    If you want to eat well, you have to train hard, and in each season''s assessment, you can enter a well-paid team with excellent results.


    "How is the cavalry training?" This is what Liu Feng is most concerned about now. In this era of war, the cavalry is the king.


    Whoever has more cavalry is the boss. The mobility and impact of cavalry have made cavalry occupy the mainstream in thousands of years of war.


    The former prairie boss on the other side of the earth relied on cavalry to conquer the largest country in the world at that time.


    And Liu Feng''s tank heavy armor team was established to deal with the cavalry.


    "There are still too few war horses. There are only 30 war horses, and the other 20 or so are not war horses. It''s okay to pull the goods." Niu Da was a little helpless.


    Thirty horses, to be honest, is a bit small. Liu Feng is not very satisfied. At most, he can only arm twenty cavalry, ten of which are for the special team.


    War horses are too rare, especially good ones. Why are knights famous? One third of them are on horses, and knights without horses are not called knights, but only warriors.


    A good war horse is sometimes not cheaper than a pair of knight armor, and some of Liu Feng''s thirty war horses were obtained from those grain merchants, and some were bought by the fleet from North Wind City.


    "How many trainees can become cavalry?"


    Liu Feng asked seriously, this is related to his future plans.


    "Young master, it''s no problem to gather twenty cavalrymen, and they have already been put on horses to practice horsemanship." Niu Da affirmed, he did not dare to be careless in such a big event.


    "Yeah! To form combat power as soon as possible, let them train with military crossbows. Don''t be reluctant to crossbow arrows. What I want is cavalry who can kill people when they mount a horse." Liu Feng urged, he was afraid that those recruits would mess up their hands and feet when they went to the battlefield. , that''s a bad thing.


    "clear!"


    Niu Ben decided to give those people extra training, using real swords and real arrows, getting some minor injuries or something, he was no longer concerned about it.


    "Take me to see the training of the Wolf Warrior Squad." Liu Feng is now curious about what the Warrior Wolf Special Squad is training. Although he gave the training plan, how to meet his requirements is also his concern.


    "Okay!" Niu Da led the way, while introducing the situation of the Wolf Warrior Squad. "Master, in fact, the training of the Warrior Wolf Special Squad has already allowed them to explore on their own, and they are all carried out according to your requirements."


    Liu Feng understood what he meant, that is to say, Niu Dajiu from the special team of the Wolf Warriors had nothing to teach, and now the final training was carried out.


    This is a dead forest, the back mountain area of ??the castle. The fallen leaves are all yellow and withered, and the autumn wind can take away a large amount of fallen leaves.


    "Master, be careful, there are people in ambush here."


    Mina suddenly stopped in front of Liu Feng, holding a saber in each hand, her body slightly bent, this is the best technique for exerting force, and her eyes scanned the surroundings sharply.


    "Don''t worry, I know them." Liu Feng patted Mina on the shoulder.

 Chapter 42：

    "But..." Mina was anxious, she still didn''t find where the other party was, which made her feel a great sense of crisis.


    Liu Feng shook his head, pointed at a dead tree and said, "Over there, your feet are exposed, and under the grass over there, your gray head is still shiny, and the one covered in mud is all over the place. bit¡­¡±


    "Crack..."


    A figure suddenly moved beside the dead tree, and the bark fell off his body, revealing Zink''s shocked face. He didn''t expect that he would be so easily seen through.


    Then several other people in disguise came out, and all eight of them were seen through by Liu Feng, and they all looked at Liu Feng in amazement.


    "You are still too young, you have to match the environment, and the most suitable way to camouflage is this leaf. Dig a hole under it and cover it with leaves, which is the best camouflage."


    Liu Feng instructed that he would not talk about the eyesight that he had developed from playing games in the past, such as the game of finding different places in several pictures.


    This training is the field assassination camouflage training. In other words, if you bring a military crossbow and then camouflage it, then it is an alien version of a sniper.


    Chapter 0056 face is blue.


    Carter, the father and son of Fez, are on the fleet at this time. They come to cherish the memory of their former territory. After all, they will be leaving here soon.


    "Ha ha ha ha¡­"


    The father and son looked at the golden ears of wheat on both sides of the strait and couldn''t help laughing, which attracted strange glances from the people on the fleet.


    "Father, in ten days, these will be our spoils." Fez pointed to the wheat ears.


    "Just treat it as compensation for years of hard work for this territory, they won''t blame us." Carter smiled grimly. After ten days, it would be looted by horse thieves.


    Today, he only came to Xiyang City, and the old man has a feeling of nostalgia, wanting to see the place where he has lived for many years, and then rush to a better life.


    "Father, is the news we got true? That Liu Feng is really rebuilding Xiyang City? He won''t be broken, right?" Fez asked in a low voice.


    Carter''s turbid pupils flashed a stern look, "Although I don''t understand why he made a big move before the cold winter, but those grain merchants were killed, and he did business with North Wind City, these two things show that Liu Feng Not stupid, but also very smart, definitely a cruel person."


    Yes, coming to Myanmar for nostalgia is a fake. He has long been tired of this barren land, and wants to stay far away. He will come back to Xiyang City today because he thinks it is profitable.


    "Do you think that North Wind City has noticed something?" Fez''s voice became even lower, and he looked around vigilantly.


    "Yeah!" Carter nodded, looking at Xiyang City Wharf not far away, and said indifferently, "If North Wind City gets the news of the robbery by horse thieves, it is very likely that the property and materials will be smuggled over to Xiyang City, then..."


    Fes understood that if North Wind City really cooperated with Xiyang City, then the value of Xiyang City would be even greater, and the profit would not be less than what the horse thieves robbed, and maybe it would make more money, after all, there was no need to share it with Baron Omar.


    Of course, first of all, everything must be true, and then to take back Xiyang City, then the materials of Beifeng City will be left to the two of them.


    "Then will Baron Omar notice anything? If he grabs too little profit, I''m afraid he will attack us." Fez said worriedly.


    "Don''t worry, I have a solution." Carter smiled mysteriously. Now the most important thing is to check the truth of the matter first, and then he can make a decision.


    The Youshui River is a river that flows out of the Forbidden Mountains, with a width of several tens of meters, and Xiyang City is on the edge of a tributary of the Youshui River, and there is also a small wharf for the fleet to dock.


    Carter and Fez got off the convoy with a few escorts, and swaggered into Xiyang City. They all pretended to be cutting some hair and making beards.


    The camouflage art of this era is so simple and crude, with a beard and a headscarf, many civilians cannot recognize the two.


    As soon as they entered the city, Carter and Fez both looked straight. What happened?


    Who can tell us, are those pariahs crazy? The house was actually demolished, but it was built with wooden boards, and mud was poured into it. Can the house built like this live in? It won''t fall when it rains, right?


    But when the two of them walked inside, they both stared at the boss. There was a sound of beating and beating in the strange two-storey houses.


    There were also narrow, dirty and smelly roads before, now wide roads, clean ground, some kind of stone paving, hard, the same color as the walls of those houses.


    There are also trees on both sides of the road. Although there are no leaves, it is conceivable that in the spring of the coming year, there will be lush trees.


    The most dazzling thing for the two of them was that the pariahs were talking and laughing while working, and their movements were not slow. They had never seen such a situation.


    Thinking about the past, when Carter ordered to go down and recruited the people to work, a group of people were like dead parents, all crying and mournful, and working procrastinatingly, like an 80-year-old old man.


    "Is this Liu Feng doing some sorcery on them? How can you be so happy working?" Fez stared in disbelief.


    Carter''s face was very ugly. These untouchables were hitting him in the face. Weren''t they treated them badly before? You will be given a meal of wheat for lunch when you are called up for work. Does that Liu Feng still pay him a salary?


    As he looked at it along the way, there were thousands of people working. Carter definitely didn''t believe that Liu Feng would give him a salary. Even just a lunch of wheat was enough. In three or four days, that Liu Feng would have to go bankrupt.


    "come here."


    With a gloomy face, Carter pointed to the passing civilians and ordered that he wanted to ask himself what was going on.


    The commoner saw what Carter was wearing, and at first glance, he looked like a person with status. He didn''t dare to offend, and went over obediently, "Are you looking for me?"


    With a cold face, Carter asked in a deep voice, "Are you helping the city lord?"


    "Yes, everyone is helping the Lord of the City." The commoner pointed to the people around him and said with a smile on his face.


    "Why are you still so happy working? Has the city lord paid you wages?" Fez couldn''t help but asked quickly.


    "Of course, the city lord is a good nobleman." The commoner said of course, and he looked at Carter and the others strangely after speaking. He always felt that they were a little familiar.


    "It''s impossible, how could the city owner be able to pay so many people''s salaries?" Carter scolded in disbelief, "Are you kidding us? Or is the city owner kidding you?"


    "Really, the Lord of the City pays us with wheat as salary, and the Lord will not deceive us."


    The commoner was extremely angry, and he didn''t care about the identities of several people. He shouted unhappily, "You are not allowed to speak ill of the city lord, he is the best noble in the world."


    "Let me tell you, there used to be a nobleman named Carter, he would only exploit us, recruit us to work, give only a meal of wheat, but also a small half bowl, fainted from hunger, and was poured cold water."


    "The city lord is much better than the original noble Carter, more than ten times better. He not only gave us food, but also brought those grain merchants for us..."


    The commoner Barabara said a lot of good things about Liu Feng, making both Carter and his son angry.


    After co-authoring and talking for a while, they have become negative teaching materials? Moreover, he said that in front of the two of them.


    They can''t refute anything yet. There are several civilians around, looking at the two with bad eyes, and it means that if you dare to speak ill of the city lord, you will be beaten.


    Chapter 0057 Alien version of the primary school.


    Carter and Fez were left alive, and they were afraid that if they listened to it again, they could not help but beat these pariahs to death.


    "That fool, Liu Feng, is really ashamed of our nobles, but he went to get close to those pariahs and paid so much salary." Fez said angrily.


    In his thoughts, as well as Carter''s education, and years of aristocratic life, those pariahs are used to work and squeeze, and being able to work for the nobles is already the greatest reward to those pariahs.


    "Why do you care so much with the pariahs? You lose your identity." Carter said coldly, although he was also half-dead with anger, those pariahs actually thought he was inferior to Liu Feng, who had just arrived.


    "Also, nobles like Liu Feng are the most despicable. They are recognized by the pariahs and lose their status as nobles; the nobles who are recognized by the nobles are the noble nobles." Fez said disdainfully.


    He almost didn''t write on his face: If you don''t get my approval, Liu Feng, you are not a noble.


    There are not a few nobles who have the same idea as Carter and Fez. The commoners are the cattle and sheep raised, which are lowly, and the nobles are supported by the commoners of the territory, and they take it for granted.

 Chapter 43：

    This era is such a strange thing. If a noble is recognized by other nobles and praises the other person as a noble who understands etiquette and lives a noble life, then the other person will soon become famous, and the noble circle will be easily integrated into it.


    "In the beginning of human beings, their nature is good, dogs don''t bark, cats don''t jump..."


    Carter, Fez and the others were walking and came to a remote place, just heard the sound of reading, but¡ªwhat the **** are the last two sentences?


    The two looked at each other, and before they could react, they heard a roar of Hedong lions, and an exasperated voice sounded.


    "You bear child, I have taught you for four or five days, and you can still read it wrong. You go out and stand."


    "is teacher!"


    After a while, a little boy with a runny nose came out of the door with his mouth pouted, stood obediently, and murmured, "The city owner is also true, why do you make such a difficult sentence to remember? Jump, the cat doesn''t meow, so easy to remember."


    Carter and Fez were even more confused. What did they hear? This was actually made by that Liu Feng? Isn''t that what those great scholars only have the ability to do?


    "Little boy, was the sentence you read just now really made by the city master?" Carter asked with a smile.


    "Who are you? The city lord taught us not to talk to strangers, or we will be kidnapped." The little boy took two steps back vigilantly and looked at Carter, almost saying that you are a trafficker. words.


    Carter''s mouth twitched, what did Liu Feng teach? He quickly took out a small pastry from his pocket, which was made of wheat flour and fruit juice, and tempted, "Just tell me, this pastry is yours."


    To Carter''s surprise, the little boy didn''t pick up the cake at all. Instead, he took a step back, his eyes slowly turning red. Under the incredible eyes of Carter and the others, the little boy suddenly burst into tears.


    "Wow wah wah wah, father!!! The traffickers that the city owner said appeared... woo wah wah wah..." The little boy shouted at the top of his voice.


    "What? Traffickers? Us?" Carter and Fez were stunned.


    "Human traffickers? Where?" An anxious shout came from the house.


    Carter and Fez ran away quickly, in order not to reveal their identities, or the little boy would have to be beaten up by the two of them.


    The little boy looked at the few people who were running away, and with a swipe of tears, he took it back, wiping his nose on his sleeve, and said proudly, "Hmph, just like the city lord taught, the traffickers just pretend to be good people, and then give cakes to eat, Then there is the stunned child, and then abducted and sold."


    "These few people are not good people at first glance." The little boy thought a little, "Today, the Lord of the city does not know if he will come to teach us a lesson. I really want to hear the story of the Romance of the Three Kingdoms. Is that knight Guan Yu''s face really red? ?"


    "Croton, what are you doing? Where are the traffickers?"


    The little boy''s name is Croton, and Lu Ma''s voice came from behind him. This is his father, and his grandfather is Buff.


    "Uh...hehe...Father, the traffickers were scared away by me." Croton scratched his head, as if you were coming to praise me.


    "Really?" Lu Ma''s eyes narrowed, and the ruler in his hand shook, "What does the trafficker look like?"


    "Long red face, long beard..." Croton said in a flash.


    "Uh... uh... No, no, I just said knight Guan Yu, not a human trafficker." Croton waved his hands hastily, but he didn''t see his father''s face darkening at all.


    "Well, so that''s the case, then you can take my trick ''Qinglong Yanyue Ruler''!"


    Detective Lu Ma picked up Croton, pulled off his trousers, and raised the ruler, under Croton''s terrified eyes.


    "Clap clap clap!!!"


    "I asked you to be a human trafficker. How many times have you been? Every time you are punished to stand, you will make a monster for me. A human trafficker again?"


    "Clap clap clap clap!!!"


    "Don''t you dare to lie? The city lord is kind, and opened an academy... Uh, it was the elementary school that let you study, but you didn''t come to study consciously?"


    "Hey ... I don''t dare, I read ..."


    Lu Ma was about to explode with anger. His young son just didn''t like to read, he liked to play.


    As the teacher of the elementary school opened by the Lord of the City, he has to be strict with his son.


    Children under the age of 15 in the city all study here. In Liu Feng''s words, now everyone is not worried about eating and drinking, so the children will read to me, and the school will provide lunch.


    Then, on the same day, the primary school was full, Lu Ma became the first teacher of the primary school, and Liu Feng was the principal of the primary school. Occasionally, he would come to the primary school to stay for an hour or two to brainwash the students... Cough, yes Tell stories etc.


    Chapter 0058 Tori arrives ahead of schedule.


    By the time Liu Feng brought Mina and An Li back to the castle, it was already night, and they all had lunch in the military camp.


    After watching the training of the warriors, and then going to watch the cavalry''s practice, a day passed by inadvertently.


    "Master, this is the situation in the city today." Niu Ben walked towards Liu Feng and handed him a document.


    "Oh? Is there something wrong?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows and asked.


    Only in abnormal situations, Niu Ben will hand over the documents to Liu Feng.


    After Liu Feng took over, he flipped through it, and soon saw a message, which described that there were several unidentified people in the city, and Bafu''s grandson, Croton, called someone a trafficker.


    This is Liu Fengnong''s simple intelligence collection source, which is to let some people pay attention to changes or anomalies in the city, and then collect them.


    Usually Liu Feng would read it as a miscellaneous news and exercise his analytical ability. After Niu Ben found out, he was also very interested, so Liu Feng completely handed over this matter to Niu Ben to manage.


    "Do you know who the other party is?" Liu Feng closed the document and asked with interest.


    People who came to Xiyang City during this period were less likely to wear civilian clothes.


    "The other party has disguised." Niu Ben said solemnly.


    After he knew the situation, he specially sent someone to observe it, but he didn''t recognize who the other party was.


    "Ha! Don''t worry about them, if they come to us, they will come to the door."


    Liu Feng chuckled, "Also, I have a hunch that we will meet soon."


    Mina blinked her eyes and looked at Liu Feng in a dazed way, her ears were shaking, she didn''t understand what this meant.


    "Master, who do you suspect?" An Li rolled her eyes, and she immediately heard a different meaning from Liu Feng''s words.


    "Who have we offended recently?" Liu Feng ordered people to go to dinner, and then continued, "Our Xiyang City changes every day, so who will pay the most attention to this place?"


    "Some grain merchants of Baron Omar have been hanged recently." Mina said with a small hand, and she proudly flicked En Li''s buttocks with her tail.


    "Hmm!" En Li covered her butt, glared at Mina with a blushing face, thought for a moment, frowned and said, "The person who pays the most attention to Xiyang City? Could it be the original noble named Carter?"


    "Yes, it''s him. Carter sold his territory and title to the young master. Everyone knows that he must have bad intentions. There must be some conspiracy. It is a matter of course that he will pay attention to Xiyang City."


    An Li''s eyes flashed with wise light, and she analyzed many things, "Then come back to Xiyang City now, in all likelihood, it''s that Carter. He will definitely be unable to sit still when he sees the changes in Xiyang City."


    "Very good!" Liu Feng softly flicked An Li''s fox ears and praised, "I''ll give you an extra meal later, and I''ll give you an extra scrambled egg with tomato."


    "real?"


    Enri''s eyes sparkled, as if a few small stars had been put in.

 Chapter 44：

    "real!"


    Liu Feng nodded affirmatively. The two beast-eared mothers in his family both liked the food. For example, Mina likes polished rice porridge, such as lean meat porridge, preserved egg porridge, etc.


    And An Li likes tomato scrambled eggs the most, and she still likes it sweeter. The sweeter it is, the more she likes it. What should I say, the old days were so bitter, and now I have to eat a little more sweetness to make up for it.


    Eating too much sugar all at once is a great burden on the body, so Liu Feng will limit An Li to a certain amount.


    "Master, what about me? I also want two portions of polished rice porridge." Mina put her hand on An Li''s head and looked at Liu Feng eagerly.


    "The polished rice porridge is enough, you can eat as much as you want."


    Liu Feng patted his forehead. The feeling that Mina gave him was getting more and more clingy. Could it be that there was a comparison after An Li came? Or cat genes?


    "I only need two copies." Mina said, and rubbed An Li in front of her.


    "Hmph... Mina, you are heavy again." En Li fled from Mina''s clutches, looked at the two heavy mountain peaks, and said angrily, "They hit me just now, you definitely did it on purpose."


    "Enli, don''t be so stingy." Mina''s mouth rose, and glanced at Enli''s flat chest, "Or are you envious?"


    "You, you..." En Li was extremely angry and pouted, "Mina, you are definitely a mutant catwoman."


    "Tsk tsk tsk... mutated? It seems to be pretty good." Mina shook her body after saying that.


    "Ah, ah ... look at the trick, the fall of the cat 18 scratch." An Li called a few times, rushing to Minina.


    "You pervert!" Mina jumped up like her fur, and ran into the distance in embarrassment.


    "Don''t run, I still have seventeen moves that are useless." En Li brought a fluffy feather from somewhere, and screamed again and again behind her.


    Liu Feng looked at the two girls with a big smile, and shrugged, "Youth is really good, no, it is the youth of the cat-eared girl and the fox-eared girl."


    A situation like today happens once or twice a day. Mina and Enri are both enjoying it. Maybe the childhood that was not there before may be made up again now.


    When Liu Feng came to the dining room, Mina and An Li were sitting at the dining table, looking eagerly at the food on the table.


    "Master, welcome back." Nicole smiled and helped Liu Feng open the chair.


    "Little Nicole, you seem to be in a good mood today." Liu Feng asked curiously.


    Nicole just shook her head, she couldn''t say that she was in a good mood now doing what she liked.


    Liu Feng didn''t ask any further questions, he waved his hand and shouted, "Let''s have dinner!"


    "Wow!" Mina immediately held her large bowl of lean meat porridge with both hands, and stuffed a spoon into her mouth. It was so delicious that her eyes narrowed, and her tail kept twitching.


    "Hey... Mina, your tail makes me so itchy." En Li hugged the scrambled egg with tomato, and clumsily clamped the egg with her chopsticks. She shook her body as soon as she picked it up, and the egg fell back into the plate.


    "Hurry up, or I''ll grab your tomato scrambled eggs." Mina licked her lips.


    "You dare!" An Li was anxious when she heard that, and ran to the other side of Liu Feng with a scrambled egg in her arms.


    She knew that Mina did what she said, because she often grabbed Mina''s food to eat.


    Liu Feng knew that this was a good expression of their relationship.


    "Master, Tori from North Wind City is here." Niu Ben reported in a low voice.


    "Oh? It''s less than five days? It seems that the other party is really in a hurry."


    The corners of Liu Feng''s mouth were slightly raised, and he said lightly, "Please come over and ask someone to add another bowl and chopsticks."


    "Yes!"


    Chapter 0059 I am someone who has eaten Wangdu cuisine.


    Tori came, and he asked to see Liu Feng as soon as he got off the boat. After all, there was not much time left for them in North Wind City.


    As soon as he saw Liu Feng, he wanted to speak, but when he saw other people at the dinner table, he shut his mouth embarrassingly.


    Tori glanced at Mina in amazement, and Anli glanced at him. He couldn''t understand why Liu Feng, a nobleman, allowed two orcs to eat at the same table.


    Although the two orcs were beautiful and dressed better than him, and they couldn''t fault their sitting postures, Tori still felt that the orcs were not qualified to eat at the same table as the nobles.


    "Mr. Tory, let''s eat first."


    Liu Feng also saw the difference in Tori. This is how the nobles of this era think of orcs. They completely despise orcs. Even if some orcs are very good and beautiful, for nobles, you are still inferior, even more inferior than commoners.


    The contempt in Tori''s eyes, Mina and Enri didn''t care at all, they only cared about destroying the food in front of them. For the two of them, the opinions of other nobles were completely unimportant.


    The two only care about Liu Feng''s opinion, so when there are others, the two of them are no longer casual when they eat, and they don''t want to embarrass Liu Feng.


    "Thanks...I..."


    Tori smelled the aroma of the rice and wanted to refuse, but he was sitting obediently at the dining table, looking at Liu Feng and the others using two small wooden sticks to serve vegetables, and he followed suit. Unfortunately, the clumsy Tuo Not even a three-year-old child.


    This time, Tori''s face turned red, it was a shame, he was even worse than two orcs.


    However, are these two sticks a new way of dining for the nobles? Tori didn''t care about that, he picked up his knife and fork and started.


    Braised pork, sweet and sour pork ribs, double-cooked pork, etc., Tori has never heard of it, let alone eaten it.


    What orcs can''t eat at the same table? What do you look down on beasts?


    After everything was abandoned by Tori, he was thinking that if he could eat such delicacies every day, even if he stood to eat and let the orcs sit and eat, Tori expressed his willingness.


    Tori''s current appearance is even worse than the last time he ate pastries. After he was full, he saw Liu Feng, Mina, Anli and Nicole staring at him blankly.


    "Cough cough cough... It''s true, the food at Baron Liu Feng''s house is very delicious."


    Tori shyly wiped his mouth full of greasy with a napkin. He actually saw vegetable leaves on the napkin. Did he put the vegetable leaves on his face?


    This is too embarrassing. It has no noble demeanor at all. It is not as good as those copper-stinking businessmen.


    Mina and Anli pouted, such nobles really don''t need to be looked down upon by them, they think most nobles are a joke at all.


    "Mr. Tori, it''s really unexpected that you can come back so early." Liu Feng said flatly.


    Even aristocratic, it is not as good as those beasts that have been hungry for three days. The food makes Liu Feng think of those animals with big ears.


    Desserts will be served soon after the meal, each person is a delicate little cake, or a thousand-layer cake.


    "Guru..."


    Tori swallowed his saliva, tried his best to move his eyes away from the cake, and stammered a bit, "This, this is not what I want, get the fur sooner... No no... Yes, I want to send Baron Liu Feng''s cattle, horses and sheep earlier. Come."


    Those who are tempted by food, speak their hearts directly, and save even beating around the bush.


    After finishing speaking, Tori took a spoon, dug out most of the cake in the pan at once, and stuffed it into his mouth, his mouth swollen like a watermelon.

 Chapter 45：

    Two bites of a piece of cake were eaten by Tori, and then he hugged the plate and licked it. This scene made Liu Feng''s mouth twitch, and he glanced at Nicole.


    Nicole nodded knowingly. She couldn''t take this plate anymore. She decided that she didn''t want anything that Tori used. It was too boring.


    After eating Tori, he raised his head after realizing it, and saw Liu Feng staring at him blankly, especially after seeing a few people''s cakes before eating a little bit.


    "Gollum..."


    It was so hard to die, Tori swallowed, the voice was clear and dull, driving away the appetite of Liu Feng and others.


    "Mr. Tori, the cattle, sheep and horses will be handed over to you tomorrow. I have prepared a lot of fur, and you can buy a lot tomorrow." Liu Feng raised his eyebrows and handed the small spoon to Nicole.


    "Good, good, good."


    Tori stood up quickly, and his fat body accidentally rubbed against the plate and fell to the ground.


    "boom!"


    Tori''s face flushed even more. Today, he had lost his face at home. He went to eat at the noble house and threw the host''s plate.


    "It''s okay, Mr. Tori must be too tired, Uncle Niu, help me see off the guests." Liu Feng smiled.


    Tori stupidly followed Niu out of the castle. He didn''t know what mentality he had to leave the castle. Anyway, the whole person was stunned.


    "I have never eaten any kind of food in Tori''s life, and I have eaten a lot of food in the Royal Capital. How can I be so rude today?"


    "What''s wrong? It''s been like this twice. Am I, Tori, a hillbilly? Impossible?"


    "No, it''s Baron Liu Feng''s food that''s so delicious. Only his family''s food makes me lose my temper. But, it shouldn''t be. I''m someone who has eaten the food in the Royal Capital."


    "It''s almost like poison, and it''s like a mad dog when you eat it. It''s too rude and embarrassing, but why do you still want to eat it!"


    Carrying Tori''s bodyguard, he heard Tori muttering these words along the way, and what he heard the most was the delicious food at Baron Liu Feng''s house.


    Chapter 0060 The opening of the otherworldly version of the big market.


    When the genius is bright, the entire Xiyang City is lively. Today is the opening day of the big market. Of course, most civilians have no idea what the opening means. They only need to know that the big market can buy wheat.


    Liu Feng was pulled up by Nicole at seven o''clock, changed clothes in a daze, and finished washing.


    Only woke up at breakfast, Liu Feng yawned, "Autumn is a good day to sleep."


    "Master, hurry up, it will be more than eight o''clock." Nicole said angrily, she clearly remembered that the young master reminded her yesterday that she should wake the young master at seven o''clock, and now it is too late.


    "Really, I knew the opening would be set for ten o''clock." Liu Feng sighed, eating the meat buns on the table, grinning from time to time when he was sleepy.


    "Young master, don''t be afraid, you are the city lord anyway, and no one dares to speak ill of you if you are late." Mina has a bag in her left hand, a bag in her right hand, and a bag in her mouth, avoiding An Li''s hand from time to time.


    She didn''t say a word, that is, who dares to speak ill of the young master, then be careful of her saber.


    "Mina, you''ve eaten too much, give me one." En Li pouted and shouted, she only ate nine buns, and one less is a whole number.


    "No, no matter how much you eat, you won''t grow meat, that''s a waste." Mina held a bun the size of her fist and went to tease An Li from time to time.


    "Good appetite."


    Liu Feng watched Mina take out one bun in three or two bites. He only ate the second one, and after taking two bites, he felt that he couldn''t eat it anymore.


    He silently looked at the buns with irregular bite marks on his hands.


    "Well, it''s much more comfortable to look at this way, neat and tidy." Liu Feng held the half-eaten buns and waved to An Li.


    "Master? Why... uh..."


    Before An Li opened her mouth to speak, Liu Feng, who had an obsessive-compulsive disorder early in the morning, shoved half a bun into her mouth.


    "Let''s go!" Liu Feng patted the stunned An Li on the head, got up and walked outside.


    "Mmmmm..." An Li looked at Liu Feng''s back blankly with a blushing face with half a meat bun in her mouth.


    "What? Don''t you like to eat it?" Mina said quietly from the side, her eyes looking at the half bun in An Li''s mouth from time to time.


    She remembered the first time she ate something called a hamburger. At that time, the young master ate half of it, and she ate the other half.


    "..." An Li covered the bun on her mouth with both hands, and looked at Mina vigilantly, chewing it into her stomach three or two times, she suddenly felt that the half bun was more fragrant.


    "Mina, I ate half of the young master''s... uh..." An Li opened her mouth and thought for a moment, when Mina blocked the remaining half of the bun.


    "You eat slowly, I''ll go first." Mina clapped her hands and hurriedly chased after Liu Feng.


    When An Li was catching up, the group had already arrived at the gate of the big market, which was already crowded with people, and they were all looking at the red cloth in the big market.


    Liu Feng stood in front of the red cloth with a pair of scissors in his hand. This was from the side of the earth. As soon as eight o''clock arrived, he cut the red cloth with scissors.


    "I don''t feel anything!" Liu Feng grumbled.


    "Master, let''s go first, there are a lot of people here." Mina said vigilantly from the side, she scanned the crowd from time to time, looking for suspicious people.


    In the crowd, the father and son of Carter and Fez were also there. They stared blankly at Liu Feng''s movements. They didn''t understand at all. The red cloth that was good was actually cut off.


    Moreover, both of them couldn''t believe that the person above was Liu Feng. The noble, gorgeous and atmospheric clothes, the fabric, the style, looked noble no matter what, even Carter, who was well-informed, was the first time see.


    Today, Liu Feng''s clothes are ancient Hanfu specially selected by Nicole. It is the kind of aristocratic Hanfu. If Liu Feng wears a crown, it is truly called aristocrat.


    It''s just that Liu Feng''s hair is too short to be able to tie the ancient crown at all. Even so, many people look at him in awe, and they don''t dare to get too close to him.


    People rely on clothes and horses rely on saddles. This is what they say. With Liu Feng''s fair-skinned Roche-Posay, it is even more noble. Some people say that he is a prince, but no one says he doesn''t believe it.


    "What is the origin of this Liu Feng? Even the Duke doesn''t have such gorgeous clothes. Could it be the king''s illegitimate child?"


    Carter grunted in his heart, but in the next second, he denied the idea. The prince did not have such clothes. One was made of earth, and the other was hand-made in this era, crushed by the technology era.


    Carter''s eyes were full of greed. For that single piece of clothing, he believed that the great nobles were willing to pay five or six gold coins to buy it. This was something he could not imagine.


    "Father, this Liu Feng definitely has a big secret, maybe there is a treasure from some great noble." Fez expressed Carter''s heart.


    Only this explanation can explain the reason why Liu Feng was able to take out five crystal glass glasses at the beginning, and now he can wear gorgeous clothes.


    Well, both of them were blinded by greed, and they directly filled out the excuses and answers they wanted.


    Tori is not much better now, especially when he lost face in the city lord''s mansion yesterday. If it weren''t for the fur, he would not want to see Liu Feng.


    He has always been proud of the nobles, but now in front of the extravagant Baron Liu Feng, he can''t be proud, and he feels like a savage who came out of a cave.


    Tori looked at the sackcloth on his body. The fabric was rough, and the color was dull and monotonous. Such clothes cost five silver coins and were his best clothes.


    Not to mention comparing Baron Liu Feng''s clothes, even the clothes of the two orc girls next to him are several times stronger than his.


    What the nobles care about the most is the face, such as food and drink, the ceremonial guards of travel, daily necessities, such as the clothes that best reflect a person''s image, which are the objects for the nobles to compare.

 Chapter 46：

    The silk mentioned in the ancient Silk Road of the Tang Dynasty of the earth is the most representative embodiment. At that time, the most favorite country in the foreign country was the silk ribbons of the Tang Dynasty. In their eyes, silk is like gold and so on. the existence of price.


    "Mr. Torrey, the fur you want is in there, come in with me."


    Liu Feng looked at Tori, who was in a daze, a little stunned. What happened today? Most of the crowd was in a daze, and those eyes looked at him a little bit.


    "Oh? Ah? Here!" Tori stuttered nervously, and stayed two steps away, for fear of offending Liu Feng.


    Now, Liu Feng also understands that today''s facade is a bit too strong, so he took the lead and walked into the big market.


    If he doesn''t go in first, I''m afraid those people can stand at the door for a day.


    The big market is actually a big supermarket, which is a part of his future commercialization and a small part of the core area.


    It''s just that now only some areas can be opened, mainly the building complex is only partially completed, but for Xiyang City, it is enough for the time being.


    Chapter 0061 A new currency appears.


    In the big market, Liu Feng was under the protection of Mina, An Li followed with a notepad, ready to record what Liu Feng said, Nicole followed behind with a bag.


    The four of them looked a bit like the big boss and the little secretary went out to inspect. Of course, there will be dog-legged characters behind, such as Tori.


    As soon as the few people entered the gate, they saw four male orcs standing at the entrance of the big market, holding a two-meter-long wooden stick in their hands, and wearing clothes with a little leather armor.


    The four orcs are the security guards of the big market. The four of them are all fierce and vicious. Well, they are just a little ugly, so they can''t bear to look directly at them.


    But it doesn''t matter, what Liu Feng wants is this kind of feeling, it has to be ugly and scary, and it is best to scare people to tears.


    "Welcome to the Great Market!" the four orcs shouted in unison.


    In fact, one of the four orcs was nervous. Three days ago, they had no idea that they would be doing such a high-profile job.


    For them, security is a job that attracts everyone''s attention. Don''t you see everyone around them looking at them in awe?


    "Very good, if someone makes trouble, just arrest me." Liu Feng patted the orc on the shoulder and affirmed, "Those who like to be petty will be locked in the small dark room after they are caught."


    "Yes, yes!" The four male orcs shuddered. They had tried that little black house, and they swore they would never go in again.


    "Do things well, don''t embarrass the young master, or I''ll let Mina fix you." An Li raised her eyebrows, pretending to be fierce, but the way she puffed up her steamed buns face was really cute.


    Enri cherishes her current life and the opportunity to make a difference between the human race and the orcs, so she hopes that there will be no mistakes in the first step.


    "Ming, I understand!" The four orcs saw Mina''s glance, and immediately straightened up, for fear that they would be repaired in the next second, which was the rhythm of lying in bed for a few days.


    "Let''s go!"


    When the group entered the big market, they saw several counters at the entrance, which were filled with many small objects.


    "Huh? What are those?" En Li looked at the counter, there was a round thing with a wooden stick stuck in it.


    "It''s a lollipop. It''s sugar, wheat flour, and some dried fruit."


    Nicole also took out a notepad and explained, "This is a chef from the City Lord''s Mansion who made it according to the request of the young master. It''s delicious."


    Yes, the otherworldly version of lollipops have very little sugar and can only make people feel slightly sweet. After all, there is still too little sugar in this era. He brought the sugar cane, and he can only plant it next year. Pure sugar lollipops will not be mass-produced until next year.


    Liu Feng didn''t know that big shopping malls and big supermarkets were planned. He could only make plans based on his own ideas and his experience in shopping malls.


    He didn''t understand why big supermarkets and shopping malls put jewelry and cosmetics cabinets in conspicuous places at the entrance. He also doesn''t need to understand that people take food as their priority, so he will set up a cabinet selling sugar and snacks, and I believe it will be very popular.


    "Candy? I want it!" An Li''s eyes immediately lit up with little stars, looking at Liu Feng eagerly.


    "Then go buy it." Liu Feng chuckled, took out a handful of steel coins from his sleeve and handed it to An Li, "Take this and buy it."


    "Ah? What is this? Not copper coins, can you buy lollipops?"


    An Li held a hand of steel coins in both hands and was a little confused. She carefully pinched a steel coin and found that the steel coin was very delicate. The ''corner'' character of the number.


    "A dime? When did this currency appear?" Mina stretched her head and looked at the steel coin strangely, "Why have you never seen it before?"


    "Of course, you''ll know when you buy it once." Liu Feng chuckled and gently pushed Anli away, "Let''s try it!"


    En Li was pushed to the front, and a few people came to the counter. There was already a female orc waiting here. She was a bear female orc. Tall and fat were her pronouns.


    "Welcome, what do you need?"


    She resisted the thought of saying hello to En Li and Mina. She had been trained for two days, so she couldn''t be rude in front of the Lord of the City.


    "Huh? It''s a fat bear. You''re actually a candy seller. I''m so envious." En Li pouted, she envied someone who could watch candy all day.


    Fat Bear knows her eldest sister''s hobbies. She doesn''t like sugar-free, but she is a part-time worker. She has just started working, but she has no salary yet. A pile of sugar.


    "I want a lollipop." Enri expected.


    "A lollipop, a dime, or a steel coin." Chubby Bear pulled a lollipop from the cabinet and handed it to Enri.


    "A dime?" En Li looked at the steel coin in her palm, she began to understand a little, took out a steel coin from her palm and gave it to Fat Bear, then asked, "How many steel coins can be exchanged for one copper coin? How many dime?"


    "One copper coin can be exchanged for ten steel coins." Fat Bear said quickly, these were all trained in advance, and they had simulated here a day ago.


    "I understand. A copper coin eats a lollipop, and the commoners can''t bear it. If it is replaced by a steel coin, which is one-tenth of a copper coin, then the commoners will also be willing." En Li''s little head turned, I understand Liu Feng''s intention.


    "If the price of a copper coin starts, this big market will not be able to open, and the market that the common people cannot afford will not be far from bankruptcy."


    Liu Feng said mildly, the commoners of this era are frugal and housekeepers. One pound of wheat is two copper coins. If you tell him that a lollipop needs one copper coin, who will buy it? No civilian is willing to buy it, because it is unnecessary.


    In fact, it''s too expensive. Just like the way it was in the 1980s and early 1990s, a dollar can buy a lot of things, and a dime or two can buy a large cup of melon seeds.


    Therefore, the steel coins appeared like this. Liu Feng is an attempt. Let¡¯s take the big market as a pilot. If it is successful, the steel coins will be distributed naturally.


    Then he will issue his own currency step by step, and then further replace copper coins, silver coins, gold coins, etc., so as to achieve **** of the currency market.


    Of course, this is a long plan, and the premise is that Liu Feng''s strength is strong enough.


    Chapter 0062 Is this a place where civilians can come?


    After Liu Feng entered the big market, the civilians behind them kept pouring in. They heard that this place had been closed before, and there were constantly beatings and exclamations, especially yesterday. , no screaming came from inside.


    After that, there were rumors that the big market is a place where everyone wants to come, and when they come, they don¡¯t want to leave. If they want to go, they will always leave with something.


    This is the simplest propaganda. The big market not only has orcs working here, but also other civilians working here. The civilians who were trained in the big market yesterday were all stunned by the big market.


    When the civilians first saw the four orc security guards, they were really startled, which made the noise they made when they entered the big market much less.


    Carter and Fez were also mixed in the crowd. When they saw the orc, their brows furrowed. Is this Liu Feng not being used? To let the orcs come to work here?


    The two suddenly felt that this big market should not be very good, let the vulgar orcs guard the door, how can it be better inside.


    But it is impossible to quit. Caught in the influx of people, people have to enter the big market. When they enter, everyone is stunned.

 Chapter 47：

    On the bare concrete floor, there is an avenue in front of it. There are several conspicuous cabinets in front of the gate. It is now surrounded by people, and most of them are children. From time to time, children leave the cabinet and go to their parents to ask for money to buy sugar.


    There are shops on both sides of the avenue, there are all kinds of things, and many are closed, because the goods are limited, and they have not yet opened.


    There are also benches for rest on both sides of the avenue, and there are large wooden barrels at intervals with the words ''trash can'' written on them.


    After the commoners saw this, they felt that their eyes were not enough. Such a gorgeous place should not be prepared for commoners. Everyone wondered, did they go wrong, this is the place where nobles can come?


    In addition to the dedicated waiters, there are also professional shopping guides to introduce here.


    "Welcome to Muxiang Pavilion. There are wooden bowls carved by old carpenters in the east of the city."


    A woman in burlap was led into the store by a woman in fine linen. The woman was so restrained that she didn''t even know where her hands should be placed. She stared blankly at the small store. On the rows of wooden shelves, there are neat things, big and small.


    "The wooden bowls and spoons here range from steel coins to copper coins. Would you like to take a look?"


    "Diagonal steel coin?" The woman was stunned, what kind of currency is this, how did you hear it for the first time?


    The clerk was not surprised, and quickly explained, "This is the currency issued by the Lord of the City. One copper coin can be exchanged for ten copper coins, which is a steel coin, and there are also pentagon coins."


    "Really? One copper coin can be exchanged for ten one dime?" The woman did a little calculation and knew that she earned it.


    I don''t know how she figured it out. Anyway, after buying three wooden bowls and spending six steel coins, she took four steel coins to the next house and bought several small items that ordinary people could make by themselves. Only spent a copper coin.


    In a quarter of an hour, in just a quarter of an hour, several small shops selling ordinary items were out of stock.


    More than a dozen small trolleys began to continuously pull goods to the store. As soon as the goods entered the store door, they were snapped up by those civilians, and they completely followed the mode of small profits but quick turnover.


    The more you go inside, the price of goods goes up. In a shop selling ceramic products, there are only a few people shopping in it. The price of an ordinary small ceramic bowl starts from dozens of copper coins.


    Of course, for Liu Feng, for ordinary people, it is already a very delicate ceramic, and few people can afford it.


    The treasures of the town store are a few ceramic bowls and plates that Liu Feng brought from the earth. The value is about a dozen yuan, and the price is from one gold coin to a dozen.


    These are all prepared for those nobles. After all, no one can afford to rely on the civilians of Xiyang City alone. Liu Feng is already preparing for the future attraction.


    More and more people are entering the big market. Some people are looking for a place to sell wheat. If they don''t see the grain, they will feel a little uneasy.


    After asking the shopping guide, most of the civilians went in one direction, which is the agricultural and sideline products area, which is like the vegetable market on the other side of the earth.


    It is also the reason why Liu Feng named this place a big market. The Earth Supermarket is not suitable for this place for the time being. A single anti-stealing method can make Liu Feng annoyed to death.


    It is impossible to bring so many things from the earth. It will develop greatly in the future. He can only come from a space of two cubic meters a day, and the things he can bring are very limited, so he has to find a model suitable for this era.


    The agricultural and sideline products area is very lively, and the commoners seem to have found a home. There are meats for sale on every platform. In the past, a kilogram used to cost several copper coins. Here, you can buy a few taels of meat with a copper coin.


    Now everyone doesn''t have to buy a pound of meat, but buy a few taels of meat to taste. After all, it''s for eating. Even if you spend a copper coin or two, some commoners are willing to do so.


    Because there are precise weighing tools, that is, scales, scales, etc., using the principle of leverage, there are more than a dozen weighing scales on one side, ranging from one or two to several pounds.


    The scales and other tools are all produced by the scientific research department, with the mark of the City Lord''s Mansion on it. After the commoners see it, they also believe that the Lord City Lord will also look for this.


    Liu Feng is already making use of the big market, and slowly set the rules of life in Xiyang City. People who have been to the big market in the future will buy and sell things outside. Without a weighing pan produced by the City Lord''s Mansion, others will suspect that you are short of weight. Two less.


    Chapter 0063 Proof of purchase license for military-controlled items.


    Tori is a hillbilly now, and he admits that he is a hillbilly. He can say loudly to the nobles that anyone who has been here will feel like a hillbilly.


    He is now buying and buying like a crazy, lollipops at the candy counter, let him buy half of them, cost him dozens of copper coins, and he is as happy as a child, shouting that it is worth it, and still worried about Liu Feng will not lose money.


    A little wheat flour, a little icing sugar and dried fruit, Liu Feng doesn''t want to talk about how low the cost is, and whether it is profitable or not, just look at the reaction of noble customers like Tori.


    Tori was the first noble customer from the big market. His madness shocked Mina, Enri, and Nicole. As long as he visited the shop, he would be baptized by him.


    For example, now, Tori stopped in a ceramic shop, and before Liu Feng entered, he walked in with his servant. Looking at the wooden cabinet, one by one, the delicate ceramic plates, ceramic vases, ceramic wine glasses, etc., are all straight.


    "Hello, guest, what do you need? There are more than 300 kinds of large and small ceramics in the store, all from the city lord''s mansion, and many of them were designed by the city lord." The waiter introduced with a smile.


    These ceramics were fired by Liu Feng''s teaching and scientific research department. It is a little difficult to reach the ceramics on the other side of the earth, but it is also much better than the monotonous gray and brown ceramics in this era.


    "The white and clean ceramics are really beautiful."


    Tori is a little obsessed. You can eat an extra bowl of this kind of ceramics. Although it is worse than that of Baron Liu Feng, it is also better than those of the earls.


    If there are guests coming, he will take out such ceramics again, and won''t they be amazed to death?


    "Buy, buy, buy, I want fifty, no, I want a hundred." Tori waved his hand, hurried forward with his servant, and shouted, "Hurry up and count the money and buy these back for me. "


    At this time, Liu Feng walked into the store and saw Tori holding a ceramic plate in front of Liu Feng, and sincerely said, "Lord Liu Feng, you lost your temper at the mansion yesterday. This is an apology."


    The ceramic plate he took was one of the more expensive in this shop, costing five silver coins each.


    "Mr. Tory, you''re serious, it''s just a plate, no big deal."


    Liu Feng said indifferently, how could he possibly accept it, there are still many such ceramic plates in the warehouse of the City Lord''s Mansion.


    "..." Tori couldn''t help but patted his forehead. This was another brain twitch, and he almost forgot that the ceramics in the City Lord''s Mansion were more exquisite, and there were patterns in various colors.


    How could it be possible to see the inferior products in his hands? In fact, Tori has no fun in shopping, and he is like a treasure for things that others don''t like.


    Tori hinted to himself frantically, "Be calm, absolutely calm, Tori, you are an aristocrat, you can''t be like a country bumpkin, it''s too embarrassing."


    "Let''s go, the fur shop that Mr. Tori wants is inside." Liu Feng went out, he didn''t want to smell the peculiar smell from Fatty Tori.


    Mina and Anli, two people with sensitive noses, are far from each other. You must know that smelling the fragrance left after bathing with soap, and then removing the smell of sweat, is disgusting.


    Tori didn''t feel that way at all. It should be said that the nobles of this era have a smell of sweat on their bodies. They have eaten too much meat since childhood, and they don''t take baths frequently, and their clothes don''t have any cleaning supplies.


    A group of people came to the leather area, where there are wooden racks with pieces of fur hanging on them, and a small note below, which states the origin of the fur, introduction, etc.


    Senior, Tori only thought of this word, thinking about the kind of fur on the roadside stall, throwing it on the ground casually, with blood, and rudely asking if you want fur?


    "Mr. Tori, buy whatever you like, write down the account of the City Lord''s Mansion, and then offset the wheat account." Liu Feng stepped aside and pointed to the four or five fur shops behind him.


    "Okay!" Tori immediately took the servant in for a fur suitable for leather armor.


    Tori was followed by seven or eight servants, each of them holding something in their hands, and then running up and down, it was another crazy shopping.


    "Master, do you really want to sell all the fur? We also need leather armor." Nicole asked in a low voice.


    "The top ones are all in the warehouse, and the ones here are average." Liu Feng said casually, just packed it a little, it looked more advanced.


    "Lord Liu Feng, you actually sell bows and arrows here?" Tori suddenly ran out holding a long bow and asked nervously.


    "This is just a light hunting bow for hunting small animals, why? You want to buy it too?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows. The power of this long bow can also kill rabbits at close range. It is a bit reluctant to use it in war.


    "Buy!" Tori nodded fiercely, no matter what kind of bow, North Wind City lacked, as long as he could shoot arrows from this kind of bow.


    "Okay, Nicole will give him a certificate."

 Chapter 48：

    Liu Feng nodded. The so-called proof is the license to purchase military-controlled items. Hunting bows can be bought in the big market. These weakened and weakened versions.


    But even so, a person can only buy one hunting bow. If you want to buy more than one, you need a certificate issued by the City Lord''s Mansion, otherwise you will have to wait a month before you can buy it.


    After Tori got the certificate, he started a big purchase. He bought out the hunting bows alone, and he packaged more than 30 hunting bows.


    Chapter 0064 The father and son who want to buy back the territory.


    Now Carter and Fes are in the same mood as if they had overturned hot and sour noodles. The two stood in the middle of the avenue of the big market, staring blankly at the crowd surging around.


    Everyone was nervous and joyful. Everyone was holding a few things in their hands, and they were talking and laughing. Some people were tired and rested on the chairs by the roadside, eating snacks in their hands.


    Carter''s face was hideous, but he was not a fool. Anyone who knew a little about business could see huge benefits in this big market.


    And all of this was abandoned by Carter, and originally belonged to him. The future prospects of this prosperous market are completely conceivable.


    If he wants to take back all this, Carter will not think about how this big market came about, why he has been a noble here for so many years, and he has not made a big market.


    Who would think about this? Carter must swear at the other party with a drooling face. As long as the result is good, the territory must be taken back, absolutely must be taken back.


    "All of this belongs to me, mine." Carter raised his hand with a grim expression, as if he wanted to hold the entire big market.


    As long as he has a big market, he does not need to go to the inland. The support here can make him live better than the earl. As long as he regains the territory, he will move into the big market and live in the big market, watching the coins go into the warehouse every day.


    If you want to eat or use whatever you want, you can take it in the big market. It is definitely for a king, cough, cough, and an earl.


    Fez looked at Carter, who was a little crazy, and said worriedly, "Father, are you all right?"


    "Huh..." Carter took a deep breath and said calmly, "Let''s get ready now, we''re going to visit Baron Liu Feng."


    "Ah?" Fez was dumbfounded and stared at Carter. This decision was a bit too sudden, and he said eagerly, "No, Father, why are you visiting him?"


    "Crack! Stupid!"


    Carter raised his hand and slapped Fez''s face, hating iron for not being steel, "Have you seen the current situation? This territory must be recaptured, by all means."


    "..." Fez covered his face and shrank his neck slightly. He had not been beaten for many years. He was about to say something when he saw Liu Feng and several people walking out not far away.


    "Lord Father, look, Liu Feng is over there." Fez pulled Carter''s clothes and pointed in one direction.


    "Don''t expose yourself, now is not the time to see him." Carter pressed Fez''s face.


    The two suddenly turned their heads to look in the other direction, and gestured from time to time in a pretentious manner.


    "Is it an illusion?" Mina muttered to herself, turning her head to look at the figures, she just felt someone peeping.


    Seeing Mina''s strangeness, Anli asked with concern, "What''s wrong?"


    Mina shook her head, she was even closer to Liu Feng, her eyes were full of sharp eyes, and she glanced around from time to time, making many people dare not look at her.


    "Okay, if you look at it like this, your eyes will be sore."


    Liu Feng raised his hand and patted Mao Erniang''s little head, then chuckled, "It''s alright, Zhanlang and the others are in the crowd."


    Tori on the side blinked blankly, what is a warrior wolf? Is there a wolf in the crowd? Or werewolf orcs?


    "Hmm!" Mina blushed slightly, her slender fingers moved flexibly, and the saber in her hand was quietly hidden.


    Liu Feng comforted Mina and turned to ask, "Mr. Tori, how are you feeling today?"


    "Okay, that''s great, I''m only happy today in my life."


    Tori said excitedly, "This big market is the best place I have ever seen, but unfortunately there is no such place in North Wind City."


    This made Nicole pouted from behind, not to mention that there is no North Wind City, even Princess Lucy''s "Aristocratic Girl''s Love Notes" has no record of the big market.


    "Then you can come here often, or you can open a store here." Liu Feng smiled slightly. Some things in the big market can be copied, but it is difficult to coordinate the core aspects, otherwise it will only lose money.


    In a single construction, a lot of money must be invested. Liu Feng has cement, people, and courage, so the cost of investment is not large.


    "Is it really possible to open a store here?" Tori said in disbelief, "Lord Liu Feng, are you kidding me?"


    Liu Feng shook his head and said seriously, "No, no, I''m serious, you can see it inside, there are many shops that are closed, and those can be rented out, just remember to pay the rent and taxes every year. ."


    His ultimate goal is taxation, and only this is the foundation. Anyone who does business must pay tax to him, no matter if he is a noble or not.


    "Taxes? Do nobles also pay?" Tori frowned. It''s not uncommon for nobles to pay taxes to nobles, but taxes are rarely mentioned at the same level.


    "Of course, in my territory, no matter who does business, they have to pay taxes." Liu Feng said solemnly.


    "I understand, I will go back and discuss with my father." Tori said seriously.


    He didn''t dare to agree easily, this was a matter of the noble''s face, not something he could agree to.


    "Let''s go, I''m tired today, it''s time to go back to rest." Liu Feng stretched and took the lead in walking out.


    Outside the big market, Tori was distressed. He bought too many things, and he didn''t bring a carriage.


    "The carriage over there, here, here!" Someone suddenly shouted, shouting to a row of carriages parked not far away.


    "Ta Tata..."


    In that row of carriages, the first carriage was soon driven over by the driver, who said to the man, "Guest, where are you going?"


    The carriage was a flat carriage, with a board standing on the back with the words ''Limited to four people'' written on it.


    "Chengbei..." The man reported a place name, climbed into the carriage, and handed over two steel coins.


    The carriage left quickly, leaving behind a confused Tori, especially the word ''guest''. He turned his head to look at Liu Feng, "Lord Liu Feng, isn''t that person''s carriage just now?"


    "Of course not. The carriages in that row, including the carriage just now, are all carriages belonging to the City Lord''s Mansion." Liu Feng looked at the carriages that went away, and said with a light smile, "That''s for better travel. The carriage is lent to make it easier for the commoners to move around, as long as you are in Xiyang City, you will be given two steel coins when you get on the carriage."


    "This... this is incredible, why has no one thought of it for so many years?" Tori opened his mouth and was a little at a loss.


    Liu Feng smiled slightly, not because no one thought of it, but because no one wanted to do it. Those big nobles who own horses disdain these small money.


    Moreover, there is no smaller currency, walking around the same city, taking a bus to ask for a copper coin, no one among the commoners wants to sit.


    "Lord Liu Feng, you are truly a genius. You should go to the capital, and the position of the minister should let you sit." Tori exaggerated.


    For such a compliment, Liu Feng just smiled.


    The golden nest and the silver nest are not as good as his own broken nest. Besides, the current Xiyang City is no worse than other places. He believes that the Xiyang City in the near future will be the envy of the whole world.


    Chapter 0065 A little black-bellied Nicole.


    When Liu Feng and the others returned to the castle, it was already noon, just enough time for lunch.


    Today''s lunch is fried noodles, one big bowl per person, and several small bowls, which are all side dishes.

 Chapter 49：

    Of course, everyone''s big bowls are not the same size. The big bowls of the two beast ears are the big ones. They are the kind of soup bowls. That''s it.


    Now the three pairs of eyes are staring straight at Liu Feng''s movements, and they are all learning how to eat fried noodles. Beast Ear Niang and Nicole are both eating it for the first time.


    "Come on, let''s start, how do I let go, you all learn to come."


    "Uh-huh!"


    "Master, I''m watching."


    "I''m definitely doing better than Mina!"


    Liu Feng pretended to be serious, and looked at the three girls who also became serious, and couldn''t help but have the urge to laugh.


    "First, pour the fried sauce, then stir it evenly, and then you can eat it." After Liu Feng finished teaching, he picked up the fried noodles and took a big bite.


    "Master? That''s it?" ¡Á3


    The three women blinked and shouted in a daze.


    "Otherwise?" The corners of Liu Feng''s mouth rose, and the smile in his eyes could not be concealed.


    ¡°¡­¡±¡Á3


    "Hmph! You don''t even need to teach me something so simple." En Li pouted and grumbled in her heart, the young master is good or bad.


    "It''s delicious, it''s really simple and delicious." Mina has already eaten it.


    "Master is getting more and more skinny." Nicole took a piece of fried noodles and slowly sucked it.


    In the middle of the meal, Niu Ben came in. With a serious face, he came to Liu Feng''s ear anxiously and murmured.


    "Oh? Carter actually came to the door at this time? It seems that the impact of today''s big market is starting now."


    Liu Feng put down the tableware and chuckled, "Let them wait, Uncle Niu, come and try the fried noodles."


    Nicole, who was on the side, took the prepared fried noodles to Niu Ben, "Father, there are four or five sauces, choose one according to your taste."


    "This¡­"


    Niu Ben glanced at Beast Ear Mother inadvertently, he was still thinking about whether eating here would conflict with the people here.


    "Eat, it''s all my own." Liu Feng said.


    "Okay!" Niu Ben wasn''t a coquettish person either, he ate the fried noodles after stirring.


    ¡­


    By the time Carter and Fez met Liu Feng in the living room, half an hour had passed.


    "Mr. Carter, we met again, how come you are free?" Liu Feng had a polite smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Carter showed an amiable smile, "When you get old, you can''t leave your hometown. After living in Liema City for a few days, I miss the castle in Xiyang City."


    Liema City is the city of Baron Omar, and it is also the top ten most prosperous cities in the nearby cities.


    "Indeed, people always miss their hometown and the place they used to live."


    Liu Feng nodded in agreement, and then said, "Mr. Carter, have you found a new home? Seriously, how did you design this castle? It''s really comfortable to live in."


    Carter, the father and son of Fez, their lips are twitching, can you feel uncomfortable? A few decades ago, the owner of this castle was a duke, and if it weren''t for an accident, Carter wouldn''t have come to pick it up.


    "Cough cough cough..."


    Carter coughed in a pretentious manner, pressed his eyebrows, and said miserably, "To be honest, since I left the castle, old man, I haven''t been able to eat well or sleep well. If it goes on like this, I won''t be able to survive for a few days."


    Sorrow card? Or try?


    There was a hint of playfulness in Liu Feng''s eyes, and he was a little surprised, "How could this be? I know that there is a witch doctor in the south of Xiyang City. He specializes in treating sleep."


    Fez''s eyebrows tightened, and he wanted to scold. Isn''t the so-called witch doctor in the south of the city a person who collects corpses for the dead?


    "Cough cough..." Carter coughed, staring at Fez inadvertently, even though his own face was ugly, he didn''t want to turn his face straight.


    If I hadn''t been able to beat you, I would have turned against you long ago and cursed him to die sooner.


    It''s true that the two of them didn''t bring their guards in, and they couldn''t bring them in. Didn''t they see the somewhat familiar Catwoman in the corner playing with a knife?


    Mina''s sharp eyes kept looking at the heart and neck of the two of them. They were the ones who put her in the dungeon. I didn''t expect to see it here.


    If it wasn''t for the beginning, Liu Feng had told her not to mess around, I''m afraid I''d give the two of them a knife now.


    "It''s not the time yet, the young master said that the old man''s life will be harvested for me." Mina''s mind turned many thoughts, and the cold eyes made people terrified.


    "Lord Liu Feng, I exchanged my territory for five crystal glass cups with you last time, and now the price of one has increased to 18 gold coins, tripled." Carter''s smile became more amiable, but his cloudy eyes were extremely dark. .


    "Is that so? Really congratulations to Mr. Carter." Liu Feng pretended to be surprised.


    "I can use four..." Carter just wanted to say that he could exchange four crystal glasses for the territory, but now he couldn''t say anything.


    Because Nicole is coming over with a tray, and on it is a crystal glass, which is a tall glass, and there is a shaking red liquid in it.


    This is still arranged by Nicole. Don''t look at Nicole as a quiet girl. Once Liu Feng is involved, she will become very black-bellied. These two shameless people dare to come and seize the young master''s territory.


    "Master, the red wine you asked for is here." Nicole Judo.


    "Yeah!" Liu Feng squeezed the goblet, looked at Carter with an ugly face, and asked curiously, "Mr. Carter, what did you just say about using four?"


    If Niu Ben saw this scene, he would definitely say that Nicole''s black belly probably learned from Liu Feng.


    "It''s nothing, I''m bothering you today." Carter squeezed out a hard smile.


    Then, without waiting for Liu Feng to reply, he pulled the dumbfounded Fez and left the castle.


    Since you are shameless, don''t blame me for using other means.


    Chapter 0066 I want his head to be a wine glass.


    Night falls.


    After dinner, Liu Feng had been thinking about one thing, and that was how Carter would react, but it was a ridiculous idea that he would exchange the glass for his territory.


    Even if a glass cup is as high as 16 gold coins, or even 20 gold coins, it is what he expected. There is no difference between glass and crystal in this era. If it is a cup made of real crystal, bring it back to the earth. On the other hand, a few words are more than ten million.


    But Carter wanted to use the glasses he sold, and even four glasses, in exchange for his territory. I don''t know whether this idea is naive or naive!


    He thought that when Nicole brought the tall feet up, Carter''s face almost turned into a pig''s liver, and he endured it, so he had to pay attention.


    "The storm is coming, there are quite a few people peeping during the day." Liu Feng stood by the window, looking at Xiyang City, which had fallen into darkness. Today, at the big market, he felt something was wrong.

 Chapter 50：

    In fact, he knew it would be like this, but he didn''t expect it to come so fast, he thought it would be spring next year.


    But he looked at Carter and his son highly, but Xiyang City had changed a little bit, so he wanted to come to meddle.


    Liu Feng looked out the window and said calmly, "Let the War Wolf Special Squad be prepared. I want them to come and go, and I will never let one go."


    What he wants is to uproot the forces of Carter and his son, not just kill the Carter two. If he wants the two to die, it can''t be simpler, and the grass must be eradicated.


    Waiting for the other party to call everyone Qi Zai, so as not to come to the door every day to seek revenge, will those days be over?


    And by the way, he has practiced the soldiers again, and he has experience in delivering them to his door. He really doesn''t know how to thank him.


    "Understood!" Niu Ben nodded, he had already arranged everything, if it weren''t for the uncertainty of the number of the other party during the day, he would have let the wolf fight to arrest him.


    Mina sat on the desk, dangling her feet from time to time, and wiping the saber with her slender hands. She hadn''t seen blood for a while, and she almost forgot that she also had the title of Ghost Walker.


    Enri was holding a lollipop and was writing things on the notepad from time to time. She was thinking about today''s big market and what else she had to add.


    No one was worried about anything, Carter and Fez were, in their eyes, a jumping clown, a greedy clown.


    ...


    In Xiyang City, in a courtyard, this is the temporary foothold of Carter and Fez and his party.


    "Bang bang!!!"


    There was a sound of slamming things in the room, causing the knights standing outside to look at each other in dismay.


    "What''s the matter, sir? Have such a big temper?"


    "I don''t know. I heard that Liu Feng was angry. It seems that there will be action tonight."


    "I haven''t killed anyone for a long time, I forgot whether it was two days or three days..."


    In the room, Fez hid in the corner with five glasses. If it wasn''t for him, he would have been smashed.


    "Cough cough..." Carter was tired, coughed violently, his face was ashen, as if he would hang up in the next moment.


    "Father, don''t be angry anymore, your body won''t be able to handle it." Fez advised cautiously.


    "roll!"


    Carter glared at him, hideous as a ghost, how could he ever be so angry? Cursing him to death?


    Also, that tall and thin crystal glass cup, he felt that one was worth more than the five he had now.


    What does this mean? He is like a treasure, not as good as a drinking cup?


    Fez didn''t know how he felt now. He used to think he was smart like an old fox''s father, but now he looks like a gambler.


    What he thought was a wise and wise decision in the past now looks like shit. That big market is a pity when he thinks about it.


    However, it doesn''t matter, after tonight, everything will return to its original point, and they have also gained a large market of daily gold coins.


    "Whoosh..."


    Carter took a few deep breaths, almost out of breath, and that would be tragic.


    "Have they all come?" Carter said with a gloomy face, "If those who didn''t come, deal with them all."


    "It''s coming, it''s coming." Fez said quickly, he knew that his father had murderous intentions, unprecedented murderous intentions.


    "I remember there were quite a few people in the castle? And those two orcs, the girl holding the wine glass, and more importantly, Liu Feng, I want the heads of these people. Since I like wine glasses so much, I will take them Made into wine glasses."


    Carter''s mottled face looked terrifyingly cold in the candlelight, and the light breeze blew through the candlelight, and the reflection on the wall swung with claws.


    "Ming, I understand..." Fez trembled a little. Although he was also ruthless, playing with commoner girls or something, compared to his father, it was simply the difference between a big devil and a little devil.


    Fez carefully put down the glass, pushed open the door and went out, looking at the dozen or so knights in front of him, the knights who were the most loyal to them.


    Every time they go out, these dozen or so knights have been secretly protecting the two father and son. Even if the two die, they will kill the enemy before they disperse.


    That''s why Carter and Fez dared to go to the castle today. They knew that if Liu Feng wasn''t an idiot, he wouldn''t kill them.


    "Tonight, your task is to kill everyone in the castle, and behead anyone who lives."


    Fez grinned and said viciously, "Especially that Liu Feng, and the orc beside him, all the heads are brought back."


    "Wow, haha, absolutely no problem, as long as you can kill people! Killing them is like killing a lamb, I can twist their necks easily."


    "Just look at whoever kills more, the loser will help grab another girl next time."


    "I''m sure to win, then when I see that pretty girl today, you guys will help me deliver it to my room tomorrow."


    "You win a fart! I also like that girl, my sword is faster than yours..."


    A dozen people left the yard easily in the dark, sneaked in the shadows of the street, and targeted the castle.


    They originally thought that they had to be horse thieves to have a good time, but they didn''t expect that they would be able to have a good time today. The one who killed was a nobleman, although he had only been a nobleman for half a month.


    A group of little devils stained with sinful blood were released from the cage.


    Chapter 0067 Special Tactical Assassination.


    Tonight, the moonlight is soft and the disc moon hangs high. It is a very suitable day for viewing the moon, but the sound of insects that should be active has completely disappeared.


    Outside the backyard wall of the castle is the back mountain, where there is a forest, but now the autumn leaves have been scraped away, leaving bare bare trees and yellow leaves that no one cares about.


    A crooked creek extends from the back hill to the castle, which gives the back garden of the castle a source of living water. The strange thing is that the trees and flowers in other places are withered and yellow, but the garden in the backyard is still full of green.


    Carter''s knights have all lived in the castle and participated in the protection of the castle. They know the breakthrough of this war fort, or the easiest place to sneak into, that is the backyard of the castle.


    As long as you enter the castle from the stream in the back mountain, a total of 16 knights came to the back mountain. They stood on the hill and looked at the place where there was candlelight in the castle, where the study of the castle was located, and it was also the highest in the castle. building.


    "There are sixteen of us, and there are only a few people in this castle. Do we need all of us to come out?"


    "Master, is your head a little sluggish today? Are you confused? I don''t think there will be much gain tonight."


    "Shut up, the task is the task, don''t think about making a fortune all day, be careful of capsize in the gutter."


    The person who said this was the Knight Captain, a very cautious person.


    The other people pouted slightly. They have always come here like this, and they have never lost their hands, not to mention this nobleman who has just been a few days. I heard that he has five sons taught by the disabled person.


    There are also soldiers who are not running and shouting the slogan of "one, two, one" all day long. They don''t practice formal training.


    "The moon tonight is not very good. It''s a bit difficult to sneak."


    A knight looked at the moon, and then at the bare woods, full of yellow leaves, he didn''t like autumn, that **** winter was coming.

 Chapter 51：

    "Stop complaining, sneak in separately, tonight''s task is easier, don''t get hurt, it would be a shame."


    The knight captain waved his hand, and he was the first to walk into the woods. After passing through the woods, he climbed the wall to enter the backyard.


    Sixteen people, divided into teams of two, three, and four. There is no discipline at all. They are all formed according to personal preferences, that is, people who are better.


    The knights entered the woods, clenched the knight''s long sword, and glanced around sharply, paying special attention to the shadows of the trees.


    "Crack clack clack..."


    The sound of withered branches being trampled off kept ringing, and it could be heard far away on a silent night.


    "Really, I was supposed to find a woman to play with tonight, but I didn''t expect to kill someone. I hope the women in the castle can make me feel good."


    A knight Guru complained, swiping the knight''s long sword in his hand, a little careless, he was thinking, should he quit and find a small city to marry a wife and live a good life.


    He was tired of seeing blood every day like this, and he seemed to have enough money to earn.


    "Crack..."


    Just when he stepped on a dead branch, on the ground he had just stepped on, a hand slowly reached out from under the yellow leaves, and suddenly grabbed the knight''s ankle, pulling and tugging, before the knight could let out an exclamation, his throat froze. He was punched, and then his head turned in a different direction.


    "I don''t know if it was my first kill?"


    Under the moonlight, a sallow face like a yellow leaf was revealed. The scientific research department used the camouflage makeup from the leaves to squeeze out the juice. He was Zink, and his task tonight was to kill all the intruders.


    The corpse with the broken neck was dragged into the pit under him by Cinke. He was wearing a camouflage uniform made of yellow leaves, and gently touched the next target.


    Anyone who dares to attack the Lord City Lord''s idea will be wiped out! ! !


    This is the territory of their wolf warriors, and it is our dereliction of duty for you to disturb the Lord of the City.


    ...


    "I went to pee and drank a little more wheat wine before I came."


    A knight waved to his companions so that they could go first, staying behind a tree by himself.


    "Then let''s go first, you can catch up quickly, it''s too slow and there''s no income."


    "Be careful, don''t be carried away by wolves! I heard that there are werewolves haunting here!"


    The knight waved his hand angrily and scolded, "Get out, get out! You''re trying to scare children, and you want to scare me?"


    The two companions also laughed and walked away. Now they are still two or three kilometers away from the backyard of the castle, so they don''t need to speak very quietly.


    "Lazy people have a lot of **** and pee, and I don''t know how the master would recruit him."


    "Who knows? He''s still very horny. He also grabbed the woman I played with last time. It''s really disgusting."


    The two talked ill of their companions to each other, but they didn''t see any movement on the ground covered with yellow leaves.


    "Whizzing¡­¡­"


    The sound of breaking the air sounded, and the two experienced knights fell down like a conditioned reflex, but then they saw two yellow figures rushing over, their mouths covered by a dirty hand, before they could wait for them After struggling hard, he saw a flash of white light out of the corner of his eyes, a pain in his chest, and then his consciousness was drowned by darkness.


    "I''m done!" No. 5 slowly took his hand away from the knight''s mouth, and did not pull out the saber on the corpse, lest the blood gushed out, which would make the smell of blood very strong.


    As long as the corpse is disposed of afterwards, the saber can be recovered again.


    "I have no problem here." No. 6 raised his eyebrows and sneered, "These two are really stupid, I really thought that the arrow just shot them, but they actually fell down obediently, saving a lot of effort. "


    The arrows shot by the two were deliberately missed, otherwise once they were hit, the other party would definitely scream, which would not be fun.


    "Let''s go, there are still more than a dozen people, and I don''t know what happened to the others." After No. 5 disposed of the body, he pulled out another saber from the side of his thigh.


    "Isn''t there another one behind? I''ll take care of him." Number Six waved his hand and lurked behind.


    No. 5 spread his hands, looked in the direction of the castle with sharp eyes, and said indifferently, "The current life, but I didn''t dare to imagine before, you bastards, you dare to think about the things of the Lord of the City. Damn."


    No. 5 is like a lone wolf hunting, bending over and groping forward, he wants to kill all the enemies before they enter the backyard of the castle, so as not to disturb the city lord''s office.


    Chapter 0068 serve as a soldier for the city master for a lifetime.


    "I heard that the two female orcs in the castle are very beautiful, do you think..." The knight, who had just finished urinating, said as he walked.


    He kept his mouth shut as he spoke, he felt something was wrong, even if his companion left first while he was urinating, it was impossible for him to be invisible.


    "You two, don''t hide, come out, today is not the time to make trouble." The knight''s deep voice sounded.


    The silence, no one responded to him, instantly reminded him of what he had just heard about werewolves, wolf clan orcs, a group of powerful hunters.


    "Hey...how could there be wolf clan orcs, those beasts have already strangled the king''s royal knights, and those who have already died can no longer die."


    The knight grinned and comforted himself, "Those two **** must be trying to make fun of me again, just like last time."


    "Snapped!"


    Suddenly the knight''s shoulder was patted, causing his body to tremble instantly, and then he breathed a sigh of relief, "You guys are so boring, you still play like this when you are doing tasks, and the captain knows..."


    Turning his head as he spoke, he was greeted by a pair of icy gazes, the knight''s pupils shrank, his throat surging, his mouth slightly opened and a voice was about to come out...


    "Uh uh uh¡­¡­"


    The knight''s throat was pinched by a strong hand, and the next moment his heart was pierced. The knight''s pupils dilated, and after struggling, he became weak, and the darkness swallowed his vision.


    "Miss Mina, Miss Anli is not something you can talk about."


    No. 6 disposed of the corpse and went into the darkness.


    ...


    "Whizzing!!"


    The two long arrows quickly penetrated the same throat and opened mouth, and passed directly through the back of the head.


    Just five meters away from the dead knight, his companion reacted, opening his mouth and wanting to shout...


    "Whizzing!!"


    In the shadows, two long arrows flew out again, and the knight also followed in the footsteps of his companions.


    "Cut! It''s too simple. Are these knights really knights? Why do they feel inferior to soldiers in training?" No. 8 pulled the recurve bow, and the arrow scanned the surroundings, slowly walking out of the shadows.


    The one who came out after picking it up was No. 7, and sneered, "They are too arrogant, thinking that the Lord of the City can take care of them, and there is one person who is peeping at the Lord of the City during the day."


    During the daytime on the 7th, I saw someone sneakily staring at the Lord of the City, but I didn''t expect that the other party really came here tonight with bad intentions.


    "How could they know the power of Lord City Lord?"

 Chapter 52：

    No. 8 said indifferently, if he said that he was a hunter, it only took more than ten days to become like this, and no one would believe him.


    He just trained according to the city master''s plan, and with his ability to hunt for many years, now he feels that he can pick four or five knights one by one.


    Coupled with the powerful equipment and weapons, it is not a problem to pick ten, and when the environment is favorable to him, he can kill dozens of people by one person.


    ¡­


    Quiet and uninterrupted killing intent is spreading out, a figure keeps falling down, and there is no sound before death.


    The eight Sinks met soon, and lowered their voices to communicate.


    "Kill three." Zink raised three fingers.


    "One." Number three.


    "Two." Six.


    "¡­"


    In the end, the result was that a total of twelve people were killed, leaving only the last four.


    "There are still four people left. They should go to the creek. After a while, they should enter the castle." No. 2 said solemnly.


    "We don''t need us anymore, it''s already Miss Mina''s cordon, and we just ran for nothing in the past." Cink shook his head, threw a knife, and put the saber back into the scabbard of his thigh.


    They were people who had been abused by Mina several times, especially after Mina also learned special assassination, they were abused even worse, and they were knocked unconscious without even seeing a human figure.


    "It''s not fun at all, they were too weak, they didn''t even react, they were killed, just like little chickens." No. 3 was a little dissatisfied.


    "Shut up, it''s not that the enemy is too weak, it''s that we have become stronger, arrogant soldiers will be defeated, forget the last lesson?" Xin Ke whispered.


    Several people bowed their heads. The last mission was a shame, and it was the pillar of shame for their Wolf Warrior Special Squad.


    "Let''s clean up the battlefield. Those people still have some good things on them. Take them for logistics and exchange them for military merit points. With a few points left, I can exchange them for a saber." No. 5 said with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Military merit points are a reward system developed by Liu Feng. Some military supplies that are not very important or are about to be eliminated, he will put them up. As long as you have military merit points, you can exchange them. It is something that truly belongs to the soldiers.


    Instead of going on a mission, go to the logistics to get the equipment, and after the mission, return the equipment to the logistics.


    The things that the military merit points are exchanged for belong to oneself, even if they are discharged from the army, they can be taken away.


    Of course, some confidential things will not be put up, such as military crossbows.


    "Saber? Which one do you like?" No. 4 asked curiously, "The saber above are the first generation of the wolf tooth saber, all of which we have used, and the toughness seems to be relatively poor."


    They are now using the second-generation wolf-tooth saber, named for its resemblance to the wolf-tooth.


    Any new equipment will be given priority to the Wolf Warrior Special Team, like other soldiers who haven''t even touched a saber.


    In fact, they are most envious of the saber in Mina''s hand. According to the people in the scientific research department, the saber in Miss Mina''s hand is the top one, and it was given by the Lord of the City. What they want most is that kind of saber.


    Unfortunately, I can only think about it, men like cold weapons, especially soldiers, who are most obsessed with knives.


    "Well! It has the saber that I used for the first murder. I want to exchange it and keep it as a souvenir. In the future, I will tell the story to my baby." There was a hint of warmth on No. 5''s face.


    "Then I''ll exchange one too. There seems to be a gap on the top of mine." No. 6''s eyes lit up.


    "What do you think about the issue of retiring from the army that the city lord said before?" No. 8 suddenly asked.


    When Liu Feng was training them, he said that anyone who was seriously injured or disabled would have to retire from the army, or had served in the army for five years. Those who want to retire can also be discharged from the army.


    "Did you think about retiring so soon?" No. 7 was a little confused, he felt that he could still be a soldier for twenty years without any problem.


    "Who thought of being discharged from the army?" No. 5 stared and said anxiously, "Whoever is discharged from the army is a fool. I will serve as a soldier for the Lord of the City for the rest of my life."


    "That''s right, I''m not going to retire anyway. I said that those who want to retire after five years can retire, and whoever retires is a coward."


    Xin Ke said dissatisfiedly, he thought it was necessary to remember the goodness of the city lord, it was the city lord who gave them a well-fed life.


    Chapter 0069 This road is forbidden to pass.


    "Crack clap..."


    The sound of withered branches stomping off kept ringing.


    The Knight Captain frowned. The further he walked, the more uncomfortable he felt. What''s going on? The other teams didn''t join him? Is it already advanced to the castle?


    "No! All stop!"


    The knight captain suddenly raised his hand and stopped the three companions who were with him.


    "Captain? What happened?"


    "Is there an enemy?"


    The three of them clenched the knight''s long sword, stood back to back, and glanced around vigilantly.


    "Something''s wrong, I haven''t seen anyone else for so long, something must have happened." The knight captain said coldly, sweat dripping from his forehead. This was a situation he had never encountered before.


    "How is it possible, did the captain make a mistake? If they encounter an attack, how can they send a signal, and there will be no sound until now."


    "Captain, you are too sensitive. People who can make them silent will not stay with Xiyang City."


    "I haven''t noticed anything unusual along the way. If someone is in ambush, this is not a good place to ambush."


    The three companions persuaded one person at a time. They have always been smooth sailing under Carter, and have never encountered any accidents. I believe it will be the same today.


    The knight captain frowned, thinking, is he really too sensitive? Even if he takes action, it seems that there is no way to solve them silently.


    As long as it is not a one-hit kill, they will definitely shout, and they are not weak, they are all people who can fight against him.


    "No no no..." The knight captain absolutely trusted his intuition, and his intuition saved him several times.


    "Crack clap..."


    The sound of the dead branches being stepped on suddenly sounded, how clear it was in the silent night, and the sound appeared suddenly.


    What does this mean? The knight captain widened his eyes and looked in the direction of the castle, which meant that the other party did this on purpose and was already very close to them.


    A dark cloud drifted slowly from the sky, and the direction was exactly on the side of the knight captain. The bright moonlight was blocked, casting a large shadow and blocking the sight of the four.


    "Kacha Kacha..." The voice sounded in the shadows, and the opponent was walking towards the four knights.


    "Who is it?" The knight captain shouted loudly, his voice was sharp and penetrating, and it came out far in the night sky.


    "Fucking bastard!"


    The faces of several people were very ugly, but the Knight Captain''s signal did not get a response from his companions.

 Chapter 53：

    "Crack!"


    The sound of withered branches breaking abruptly stopped, the dark clouds drifted past, and the moonlight cast its light again, revealing a person below.


    Mina''s figure seemed to suddenly appear from the darkness. Today, she was wearing a leather armor customized by Liu Feng from the earth. The leather armor was also inlaid with steel pieces like fish scales, making the whole leather armor look like a work of art.


    It is a steel sheet made of special steel, which is not at all inferior to the defense of the armor, but it is very light, but it cost Liu Feng hundreds of thousands of dollars in customization fees.


    When she first received this leather armor, Mina was so excited that she wore it to bed. The next day, she had dark circles under her eyes and was reluctant to take it off. If it wasn''t for Liu Feng''s persuasion, she doubted that she could wear it for three or four days.


    Mina''s long hair was tied into a ball head, her sky blue eyes were full of sharp light, and she said coldly, "This road is forbidden!"


    "It''s actually a female orc, is there no one left?" The knight captain tried to provoke the other party and wanted to get more information.


    He recognized the female orc and knew that the other party had been bought by Carter and his son to be locked in the dungeon. After all, the commoner who sold the female orc had been killed by him, and he also bought and drank the copper coins. Carter''s money is not easy to earn.


    "That''s it for you." Mina shook her hands slightly, two sabers slipped from her sleeves into her palms, and said indifferently, "You can put this here, I don''t know if you are lucky or unlucky?"


    "What do you mean?"


    The knight captain said coldly, clenching his long sword tightly, not daring to underestimate the other party at all, and if he dares to appear alone to face four people, then he must be very skilled.


    "literal meaning!"


    As soon as the word ''meaning'' sounded, Mina moved suddenly, walking the line of ''zhi'', and the figure flickered, the figure was really agile!


    "What? Alert!"


    "No, she''s too fast."


    The four of them only felt dazzled, and saw the figure getting closer and closer to them, and finally saw a pair of blue eyes!


    ¡­


    "puff!!"


    "Whoosh!"


    "Chong-poof!"


    A few black lights passed by, accompanied by the sound of steel colliding in the middle, and the sound of sharp weapons penetrating leather was heard in the next second.


    Under the moonlight, Mina turned her back to the four, and saw that she suddenly threw the blood from the saber, and the four behind her fell one after another.


    "Bang bang bang! Bang!!"


    The fallen knight captain moved his mouth, blood poured out of his mouth, and only a faint sound was heard.


    "So fast¡ªknife!!"


    A bloodstain appeared on the necks of the four of them, and the knight captain had a hole in his chest, and blood spurted out from under the leather.


    Mina is worthy of the title of Ghost Walker, the four of them were killed in an instant, and she couldn''t hold a single move in her hands.


    "It''s almost the same as a royal knight!"


    The indifferent voice sounded, and the slender figure slowly stepped into the darkness. Even though she was usually very cute and well-behaved in front of Liu Feng, it was just that she restrained her breath.


    Mina outside is the icy ghost walker, who is doing the killing method.


    Chapter 0070 Destined encounter.


    At this time, at twelve o''clock in the night, the moon had been blocked by dark clouds, and the entire Xiyang City was plunged into darkness again.


    "Tap tap..."


    Fez was walking around the room. He didn''t know why, but he was very restless today, as if something bad happened.


    He turned his head to look at his father with his eyes closed, opened his mouth to say something, but couldn''t say it.


    "Your heart is messed up, what are you worried about?"


    Carter''s old voice sounded, his eyelids lifted slightly, and he said calmly, "It''s not the first time they''ve gone out to do this kind of thing. It''s hard for me to give them to you with your performance."


    "I was wrong!" Fez quickly and respectfully admitted his mistake, and the sweat on his forehead came out.


    Regardless of the father-son relationship, Fez understood that if his father was dissatisfied with him, he would really leave him out in the cold, let him live like a puppet, and then be a stallion to have children.


    "Hmph! You have to hold your breath. No matter how angry you are in your heart, you must have a smile on your face. It''s not too late to take action after the fact. This is the recuperation of the nobles, and you are far from it." Carter reprimanded coldly. .


    Today, his anger hasn''t been vented yet. Did that pariah think that he can be a nobleman, so he can stand tall? Today, he will use his head as a wine glass and put it in the most conspicuous place in the study.


    And that despicable female orc, who knew that she would have killed her that day, didn''t expect the two of them to get together. It''s too hateful, hateful.


    "Yes!" Fez replied respectfully. He remembered one of his father''s opponents in the past. The two of them laughed and talked and laughed when they met, but they fought to the death in secret.


    "At this time, they should also come back. You go and clean up and move back to the castle tonight."


    "Yes!"


    Carter stretched his stiff waist and sighed, "Old age, young people don''t respect the old at all, what a sad time."


    With a smile on his lips, he thought of Liu Feng''s young and very beautiful face, which may now be covered in blood and dust.


    The breeze blew, the candles on the table swayed, and a shadow appeared on the wall at some point.


    Carter just caught a glimpse of the shadow out of the corner of his eye, his body suddenly stiffened, his heart seemed to be pinched by his hand, and his breathing was heavy and rapid.


    "Father, what''s the matter with you?" Feith noticed Carter''s strangeness and quickly asked with concern.


    Carter''s eyes were slanted, and he kept staring at the extra shadow on the wall. This scene was also seen by Fez, and he was shocked when he followed his gaze.


    "Who?" Fez shouted in horror, and both of them suddenly turned their heads to look in the direction of the window.


    "¡­"


    Silence, the window was empty.


    "Kakaka¡­"


    Carter and Fez''s eyelids trembled violently, and their teeth collided up and down. They were frightened and sweated.


    The two thought about it a lot, and they came up with an idea, that is, the legend of the red devil, the legend of the devil that specially digs people''s hearts at midnight.


    "Go and close the window," Carter ordered in a trill.


    "Father...I..." Fez just wanted to refuse, but when Carter glared at him, he instantly persuaded.


    "Gag!"

 Chapter 54：

    The window was closed by the frightened Fez, and the sense of security of the seal returned in an instant.


    "Huh..." The two of them let out a sigh of relief, their feet stopped shaking, and their eyelids stopped twitching.


    "Illusion, I must be **** off today." Carter patted his chest.


    "Illusion? What kind of hallucination is it? Are you talking about me?" An indifferent voice sounded from behind the two of them.


    "Ahhhhh!!!"


    Carter, Fez screamed in horror, hugged each other, just like a monkey with fried fur, his eyes looked horrified in the direction of the sound.


    "Yes, it''s you! That female orc!"


    It was Mina who appeared. She was sitting on the table, throwing a saber up and down in her hand. If she was not careful, the palm would be stabbed by the saber.


    "Yo! The hypocritical Carter and his son, we meet again." Mina tilted her head slightly, her sky blue eyes as cold as the twelfth moon in winter.


    She thought of that dark and damp dungeon, where hunger and cold seemed like yesterday.


    "What do you want?" Fez called sharply, with a vibrato in his voice.


    "You actually said such naive words, what the young master said is true, people like you are all bullies and afraid of hardships." Mina got off the table and clenched her saber, her cold eyes showing no emotion.


    "You can''t kill me!"


    Carter was scared, he was really scared, the female orc looked at him like a pig, and the other party didn''t treat him as a human being.


    "You shouldn''t play the young master''s idea."


    Mina raised her saber, a murderous voice sounded, and black light swept across an arc.


    "puff!!"


    "Gag!"


    With one knife and two lives, Mina left the window before anyone could fall, leaving a little red flower on the wall, and the shadow under the candlelight fell.


    "Is it fated?"


    Mina stayed by the wall for a few seconds, looking at the dark sky, that dungeon was so dark.


    A gust of wind blew, and the dark clouds in the sky were blown away, and the holy moonlight was cast down, just shining on the castle.


    Mina stared blankly at this scene, the corners of her cold mouth rose slightly, and her eyes became crescent-shaped.


    "I seem to have been redeemed, the young master should be like the moonlight that pierces the night!"


    She remembered the first day she met the young master. The young master also said to let her go, but for some reason, she involuntarily stayed.


    "It should be supper time now! I wonder if Nicole has prepared my polished rice porridge!"


    The slender man ran to the castle under the moonlight, and the breeze blew, bringing a murmur.


    It should be my destiny to meet the young master!


    Well, I thought so! Meow!


    Chapter 0071 Maybe marry an orc!


    When Mina returned to the castle, she found that Liu Feng was still in the study, and there was still a bowl of steaming milled rice porridge on the desk. This scene made her smile more and more charming, and the murderous spirit of today''s murder quietly dissipated.


    "Welcome back!" Liu Feng raised his head and chuckled, "I must be hungry."


    "Yes! Very hungry."


    Mina''s little hand wiped the corner of her clothes unconsciously, even if there was no blood on her hands, but subconsciously, she didn''t want the gentle young master to know that she was a murderous ghost walker.


    "It''s just plain white porridge, no lean meat or the like!" Liu Feng showed a sunny smile.


    With the dazzling smile, Mina''s agitated heart became more peaceful, she nodded obediently, sat on the desk with her buttocks, and started to start with the big bowl in her hands.


    "..." From the first bite, Mina knew that this porridge was not prepared by Nicole, but cooked by the young master, because the taste was exactly the same as the polished rice porridge she ate from the dungeon after being hungry for three days that day.


    "The past is over, and today is a new beginning."


    Liu Feng said mildly, he could see that something was wrong with Mina today, or rather uneasy.


    "Yeah!" Mina paused while eating porridge and nodded softly, "Master, your porridge is still delicious!"


    "Hahaha... If you say that, Nicole will blame me." Liu Feng smiled brightly.


    "Nicole won''t, she can''t blame anyone, the young master."


    Mina shook her head, her blue eyes were a bit complicated, her tongue swept across the corners of her porridge juice-soaked mouth, and she didn''t know if she should ask something.


    "Just say what you want to say, you are not like the Mina I know." Liu Feng folded his hands, resting his chin.


    "Master, what I said is if..."


    Mina''s little face suddenly turned a little red, and she didn''t even eat the polished rice porridge in her hands, her sky blue eyes stared at Liu Feng''s black eyes seriously.


    "What if?" Liu Feng tilted his head slightly, and today''s Mina felt strange to him, or a little awkward.


    Could it be that he killed someone today? He knew that Mina would deal with the Carter and his son today, which was also his tacit consent. When Mina was locked in the dungeon, it left some psychological trauma.


    "Huh..." Mina suddenly took a deep breath and put her favorite polished rice porridge aside. The cat''s ears stood up and the cat''s tail flapped more frequently. This was an expression of extreme nervousness.


    Liu Feng was also infected by Mina''s seriousness, and he sat up straight, "Tell me, what do you want to say?"


    "That''s right..." Mina blushed even more, her right ear trembled, "Master, that is... what kind of girl will you marry in the future?"


    "what?"


    Liu Feng was stunned. He didn''t expect that Mina, who looked serious, would have such a problem.


    He really hadn''t thought about this issue. After all, he was still young. Of course, compared to people of this era, like Liu Feng''s age, there are several children.


    "Why are you asking this question?" Liu Feng replied subconsciously, and when he looked up, he saw Mina with her hands twisting the corners of her clothes, such a shy little girl, but it was the first time he saw it.


    "Yeah, I just wanted to know."


    Mina''s face was a little flustered, she jumped up quickly, got off the desk lightly, turned around and ran out of the study, "Master, it''s okay if you don''t say anything."


    Liu Feng blinked, and a gentle smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, "Maybe I might marry a female orc!"


    "what?"


    Mina, who had just run to the door of the study, froze abruptly, and hurriedly opened the door and fled the next second.

 Chapter 55：

    "boom!"


    The study door was closed, Mina was standing in the corridor, her cheeks were flushed, her blue eyes were misty, and her lips were pursed.


    Mina didn''t know what happened to her tonight, but she actually asked what kind of woman the young master would marry as his wife. She knew the answer to this question.


    A noble will of course marry a noble girl as his wife, even if it is different, he will also marry a commoner girl, such as a beautiful and capable girl like Nicole.


    Instead of a cat clan orc like her, a person with no special skills, an orc who can only kill, and likes to eat polished rice porridge, even if she is very beautiful.


    The nobles will never marry an orc, and no one of the nobles of the human race has ever married an orc girl. Whoever does, may be laughed at by the nobles all over the world.


    But Mina still asked, she had an extravagant hope in her heart, she was not qualified to ask, but she couldn''t hold back in the end.


    Now, Mina felt that she was lucky to ask, and the answer from the young master was beyond her expectations, but it was also the answer she wanted most in her heart.


    "Maybe marry an orc as a wife!" Mina showed a captivating smile and walked away, saying this sentence all the time.


    Even if it is a lie, Mina can be happy for many days, but she knows that the young master will not lie to her.


    Even if the young master would not marry her, she decided not to leave the young master''s side.


    As long as he can accompany him, isn''t this also a kind of happiness?


    Chapter 0072 rampant salt merchants.


    Early in the morning, the castle is a lively start again in the morning.


    As for the deaths of Carter and the others, no one cared about them. The bodies were pulled and disposed of, and the five glasses were also brought back.


    Liu Feng threw the glass directly into the big market. There is an auction that has not yet opened. He has a big move in the spring tomorrow, and that auction is one of them.


    He will come up with some things at the auction, and those big businessmen and big nobles will throw a lot of gold coins there.


    Now, what Liu Feng is worried about is the population problem. The development of the territory has reached a bottleneck, that is, the population is too small, and two-thirds of the people who build a house alone will be taken away.


    Not to mention that it will be the time for the wheat harvest in a few days. After the wheat harvest, it will enter a long winter, which is also a problem he has to consider.


    Are you going to be idle in winter? No, don''t think about it, it is impossible to be idle, and it is impossible to be idle for a lifetime.


    In this way, as soon as he opened his eyes in the morning, Liu Feng was thinking about many issues, and he was skimming the development direction of Xiyang City.


    For some reason, he woke up earlier today, around seven o''clock. Maybe it was Mina''s problem last night that made him a little concerned.


    "Gag!"


    The door was pushed open, and Nicole walked in lightly, but it happened to meet Liu Feng''s black eyes, which made her stay for a second.


    "Huh... Young master, you''re awake, I thought you''d be arriving at nine o''clock."


    Nicole breathed a sigh of relief. She came in to get her clothes out to bask in the sun. After all, after winter entered, drying clothes would be an extravagant hope.


    The people in the castle now use the watch brought by Liu Feng to keep time.


    Liu Feng brought a lot of mechanical watches, but not everyone has them, only a few close ones have them, and they are all carefully hidden for fear of being seen.


    For them, this is simply a fetish, a fetish that can accurately divide time. You must know that people in this era still look at the time or the sky, or the nobles use candles as timekeeping.


    "Have Mi Na and the others woke up?" Liu Feng asked casually.


    "No, I don''t know what happened today, Mina and Anli haven''t woken up yet." Nicole said in surprise.


    Usually in the morning, Mina and Enri would get up early. Mina was exercising, while Enri helped with official duties.


    Not to mention, after having An Li, Liu Feng got away from the tedious official duties, some unimportant things. He handed it all over to Enri, and he handled it very well.


    "Really?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows. Could it be that the question from last night was not answered well?


    Regardless of whether he is on the other side of the earth or here, he is a little white who has never been in love, but he still has basic emotional intelligence.


    Marrying a cat-eared girl, fox-eared girl, etc., seems to be no problem at all, he does not reject it, on the contrary, he is a little excited.


    Under the service of Nicole, Liu Feng came to the dining room and happened to see Mina and An Li yawning, both of whom had dark circles under their eyes.


    "Morning!" Liu Feng greeted.


    "Morning...morning!" Mina''s body was a little stiff and her face flushed in response.


    "Morning~~Aha~~~" Enri replied lazily, yawning with her small mouth open, her lips curled up and ready to hang on to soy sauce.


    An Li glared at Mina with a bit of resentment. This mutant catwoman, for some reason, kept chatting with her all night, even if she was sleepy, she would not sleep until five o''clock in the morning.


    Well, Liu Feng''s answer was absolutely fine, so Mina had insomnia last night and was so excited that she was on hormones.


    When Mina saw Liu Feng, she thought of last night''s fantasy. She was wearing a wedding dress, sitting on the back of a high horse, and was solemnly married by Liu Feng.


    The atmosphere at breakfast was a bit weird, Mina''s little face was flushed, the spoon almost stuck up her nose, and she giggled from time to time.


    En Li''s eyes widened. She wondered if Mina was broken. She had seen this foolish look on the axe.


    "Master, there is no more salt in the kitchen."


    After eating breakfast, Nicole suddenly said that the salt she was talking about was the kind of snow salt that the young master brought from his hometown.


    The salt of this era is not white, but gray. The taste of salt is not only salty, but also bitter.


    "Go to Nekura later that night." Liu Feng nodded. After he tasted the salt of this era, he stopped eating it.


    Suddenly, he remembered that salt in this era was very expensive, and he didn''t know about other places, but in Xiyang City, a pound of salt cost dozens of copper coins.


    The common people use a pound of salt for several months, but without salt, how can they have strength.


    "Is there a salt shop over there?" Liu Feng raised his head and asked An Li.


    "No, those salt merchants are unwilling to pay taxes." En Li said solemnly.


    She remembered the servant''s report, those salt merchants seemed to be quite arrogant, thinking that Xiyang City could not do without them.


    The salt in Xiyang City is all imported, and it is all shipped from far away by salt merchants, even in several nearby cities.


    To enter the big market, you have to pay tax, and the tax is calculated according to the income. The higher the income, the more tax you pay.


    For example, salt merchants are basically money-grabbing businesses, and the taxes they have to pay are exaggerated. They are not willing to go to the big market to be slaughtered.


    "Nicole, is there a salt mine near us?" Liu Feng asked.


    "Salt mine? Is there any salt mine?" Nicole was stunned, she blinked and stared at Liu Feng.


    "Master, are you mistaken? Salt comes from the sea." An Li said, and reached out and took a piece of cake from Mina''s plate.

 Chapter 56：

    "You don''t know about salt mines?" Liu Feng suddenly remembered that there is zero industry in the world here, and people who are struggling with food and clothing can understand if they don''t know salt mines.


    "Immediately ask someone to ask, and see if there are rocks and clods nearby that are salty." Liu Feng could only find the salt mine in the most primitive way for the time being.


    "Yes!"


    Nicole immediately sent someone to question her. She always felt that something big was about to happen.


    Chapter 0073 The era when salt is more expensive than people.


    When Nicole went to ask someone for questioning, Liu Feng learned from An Li''s mouth how much salt was lacking in this era, just like lack of food.


    It takes a long time for many civilians to eat a little grain with salt, and they have never heard of salt mines. Just relying on a little salt boiled in coastal cities, can there be no shortage of salt.


    There is no method of drying salt in this era. A great sage discovered the existence of salt by accident when he boiled the sea water and left gray crystals.


    Especially in the west, cities that do not rely on the sea like Xiyang City, if there is not a waterway, I am afraid that the cost of transporting salt from the seaside city is terrifying, and then the grain merchants will sell it at a high price.


    A pound of salt, at least thirty copper coins, how many civilians can afford such a price? Most commoners buy a pound of salt in a joint venture, and then share it equally.


    Orcs like Mina and Anli are even more difficult to talk about salt, they all eat wheat as light as water, otherwise Liu Feng''s food would be so attractive.


    Soon Nicole came back, along with Niu Ben. He eagerly came to Liu Feng and shouted, "Master, is the salt mine a mine with salt?"


    "Of course, do you know where the stones and clods are salty?" Liu Feng affirmed.


    "Yes, Master, I know a place where the stones are salty."


    Niu Ben hurriedly nodded, but at the end he was a little hesitant, "It''s just, young master, some people used that stone as salt before, but in the end, they all turned purple and poisoned to death."


    "..." What else can Liu Feng say? Anyone who can eat salt like this will give him a thumbs up, and he thinks his life is too long.


    "Of course it is poisonous. It takes special methods to extract the salt, so that the salt will not be poisonous."


    Liu Feng didn''t have a good airway. In order to turn a salt mine into salt, it had to go through several steps. First, it was crushed, dissolved, filtered, and analyzed. The green salt obtained was a non-toxic salt.


    "I''m going to pull a few carts of salt mines back!" Niu Ben turned his head and ran out immediately. His family seldom had access to salt, because salt was too expensive.


    When eating at the City Lord''s Mansion, Niu Ben often sighs that the young master is a prodigal son, who cooks with so much salt? Or salt as white as snow, which was unbelievable in the past.


    He never doubted whether the young master could make salt, but only wondered what the young master could not do.


    The era when salt was more expensive than people was a sad era in Liu Feng''s view. A stronger slave sold for twenty copper coins, which was not as expensive as a pound of salt.


    Slaves are also a feature of this era, and many refugees have been captured and branded by human traffickers and sold as slave traders.


    Liu Feng recovered from his thoughts, and saw Mina, Anli and Nicole staring at him.


    "Is there something on my face?" Liu Feng touched his face.


    "No!" ¡Á3.


    The three of them said in unison, and then the three of them all turned red and looked at each other.


    The three are really in sync with each other. As for what they are thinking, only the other party knows.


    "Okay! The salt mine hasn''t come back yet. We need to do some preparations, and we should tidy up the backyard. When winter comes, there will be a place to enjoy." Liu Feng got up and stretched.


    "What are you going to do in the backyard?" Nicole asked curiously.


    There seems to be nothing else in the backyard other than the eerie flowers and plants that stay green in the fall.


    "Go and have a look, you''ll know, call more people to work." Liu Feng ordered.


    The group went to the backyard of the castle, followed by some domestic servants, among them Lu Jiangtou, the one who helped burn the cement and begged Liu Feng to accept him as a servant.


    The back garden of the castle is very large, bigger than a football field, and there are some landscapes made of rocks, and a stream introduced from the outside is flowing.


    Liu Feng looked at the green flowers and plants in the garden, and soon saw one of the greenest flowers and plants. He pointed to the place and said, "Let me dig it up until I see water."


    The servant immediately started to work, and the master spoke, but they didn''t dare to talk nonsense, even if they were asked to jump into the river, they would not hesitate.


    "Master, why do you want to dig up a good flower?" An Li frowned, she was thinking about the intention of the young master, the young master will never do useless things.


    "Hot spring!" Liu Feng smiled mysteriously.


    In fact, this is just his guess. The reason why the leaves fall in autumn is the change of climate temperature, among which he thought of temperature.


    If the backyard can remain evergreen in autumn, the temperature is a very important role, why should you try it boldly?


    "Hot spring? What is this?" Mina said blankly, it was the first time she heard this word.


    "The water is out!!"


    "Wow! The water is hot, so hot!"


    Then the servant who was digging the soil suddenly heard a loud cry.


    Liu Feng''s eyes lit up, and he ran to the place immediately, and soon saw a two-meter-wide pit with spring water slowly waving in it.


    "Sure enough, there is a hot spring!" Liu Feng couldn''t hide the joy in his eyes.


    "This is the hot spring? Can it be used for drinking too?" Mina scratched her cheek.


    "The springs I usually see are cold, but I didn''t expect there to be warm springs." En Li was surprised.


    "You will find out later, it will definitely make you fall in love with this place." Liu Feng just shook his head. No matter what he said, it was difficult for the three girls to understand, so he decided to get the hot spring bath out, and then everyone would understand. .


    "Jiangtou Lu, we need to build a house here, the design will be given to you later, and the spring water will be protected for me." Liu Feng ordered.


    "Yes!"


    Chapter 0074 Hematemesis big sale?


    There is only one salt seller in Xiyang City. It is a middle-aged man named Yingya. He holds a bag of salt in his hand all day. He heard that it is high-quality refined salt. Salt.


    "The civilian life in Xiyang City seems to be getting better and better. The salt sold in the past few days is almost catching up with the salt sold in a few months. It''s a good phenomenon."


    Yingya sat by the gate, watching the pedestrians coming and going. He watched them carry logs and rubble as they passed in front of him.


    "Hurry up and work hard and make more money, otherwise how can you afford salt?"


    Yingya smiled and said, the street in front of him used to be very deserted, since the nobleman named Liu Feng came, the main avenue was sealed, and then the house was completely demolished.


    Then people in the city will take the side avenue, which is the one in front of the Yingya store. He went to see it a few days ago, and there is still construction there. I heard that the houses on both sides of the main avenue are about to be repaired, but what is missing? decoration.


    There are still a few places called residential quarters, and the house is about to end. More than 2,000 people are building houses together. Can you be happy?


    Just one thing, he felt very strange, how the mud was hard every other day, so he was very curious.

 Chapter 57：

    As for the rest, Yingya doesn''t understand. He only knows that salt can be sold more now, and those commoners who help the city master have saved some copper coins.


    "Now a pound of salt is thirty copper coins, should the price add one copper coin?"


    Yingya has been thinking about this issue for three or four days. Raising prices or something is normal for businessmen. Don''t be like those stupid grain merchants. He also went to see the hanging that day. Now, they dare to murder nobles.


    "The purchase price from Haiyan City costs five copper coins per catty, and the cost of shipping to Xiyang City is ten copper coins. The cost of one catty of salt is ten copper coins. When you only earn twenty copper coins, when will you be able to earn enough money for retirement? Look! Come and raise the price!"


    Haiyan City is an alley city close to the sea. It is one of the largest cities in the kingdom. It is rich in sea salt. Every year, there are countless sea salt sent from Haiyan City. There are many salt merchants like Yingya.


    In fact, Yingya is very jealous of the shops in the big market, which is the place with the most people in the entire Xiyang City, which is a pity! They refused to sell the shop, only rented it out, and had to pay taxes.


    Just this, he couldn''t accept it. Originally, he earned 20 copper coins very little, and he had to pay taxes. How could he accept it? Anyway, his family sold salt in Xiyang City. to buy salt.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The sound of horses'' hooves woke up the calculating Yingya. He looked towards the road and saw four or five carriages pulling things over.


    "Huh? Isn''t that the big butler Niu? What actually made him go out?" Yingya knew that Niu Ben was the housekeeper of the city lord Liu Feng, and usually rarely left the city lord''s mansion. Hearing that there was a major event, Niu Ben would be dispatched.


    "The stuff on that carriage must be very precious, right? It''s actually being escorted by Butler Niu." Ying Ya got up and stretched her head to look at the carriage, but it was a pity that it was blocked by Mai Xi.


    Niu Ben also saw Ying Ya, a strange smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and shook his head silently, I was afraid that this salt merchant would vomit blood and sell it soon.


    Or, he wants to leave Xiyang City and go to another city to sell salt, or he will go bankrupt and lose all his money.


    Yingya scratched his head, and he saw Niuben''s smile. Years of intuition in doing business gave him a bad premonition.


    "Could the city master attack me? That''s impossible, right? Isn''t he afraid of scaring other businessmen away?"


    "Ta Tata..."


    "boom!"


    A few carriages went away, leaving Yingya, who was thinking wildly, just when he saw something fell from the carriage, and he quickly went up and picked it up.


    "Stone? Could it be an ore? Could it be a gemstone mine if the big butler Niu could be dispatched?" Yingya''s eyes lit up, and she immediately hid the stone in her arms, strode back to the store, and closed the store.


    Niu Ben didn''t know that he lost a piece of salt ore, and it was put away like a treasure. At this time, he drove the carriage into the scientific research department of the military camp.


    To be able to make salt from salt ore is a big change, and it is the best choice in the heavily guarded scientific research department.


    When Liu Feng arrived, the salt mines on the carriage were all unloaded and piled up like small hills.


    "Master, do you see enough? Not enough, I''ll ask someone to take more trips." Niu Ben said solemnly, the first trip he went in person, it can be seen that he values ??salt.


    "That''s enough. After the salt is made, it will be enough for thousands of people for many days. The next time you make salt, it will be roughly refined in the same place, and then transferred to another place."


    Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction. There are some things that he can''t release yet, otherwise it will become a tool for other nobles to make money. It is also him who wants to promote, and his promotion at that time, but others can''t imagine, but also let him have. With a good reputation, the nobles can''t make any money.


    "I''ll send someone to watch." Niu Ben is not a bad guy, he knows who he is loyal to, and he doesn''t believe that the young master is the kind of person who takes money.


    Because, it is not too easy for the young master to make money. Watch fetishes, crystal glass cups, composite hunting bows, etc., if you leak one out, you can earn thousands of gold coins.


    But young master, he didn''t do this, and he still wanted to reward them with these fetishes. Where can I find such a master? The whole world may only find one like this.


    "Don''t worry, the price of the salt produced will not be very high, and it will definitely make salt affordable for everyone." Liu Feng chuckled.


    Chapter 0075 The otherworldly version of salt making.


    Mina squatted in front of the salt mine, looking at the black ore, it was difficult for her to connect the white salt together.


    "Master, is the salt we eat from here?" Mina asked softly, she was relaxed now, and she didn''t feel the tension in the morning.


    "Isn''t it incredible?" Liu Feng sighed, "Actually, this world is more complicated than it seems to you. In my hometown, people can go up to the ground and appear hundreds of miles away in a day."


    "What? How is this possible?" Nicole''s eyes widened and her mouth opened wide.


    If it''s something else, forget it, flying into the ground and appearing hundreds of miles away in a day, which is a bit scary.


    "Hahaha... Nothing is impossible, maybe we can do it in the future? Well, maybe..."


    Liu Feng smiled brightly. With the zero industrial base here, it is a bit whimsical for him to build small planes, excavators, etc., but other methods can be tried.


    "If Feitian, could it be the Orcs of the Bird Clan? But I haven''t heard of the Orcs of the Bird Clan for a long time." En Li frowned and said inexplicably.


    Liu Feng blinked and said embarrassingly, "Bird orcs? Winged orcs?"


    "Huh? Master, have you seen it?" Mina said in surprise, "I haven''t seen them for five or six years."


    "No, I haven''t seen it before. The first time I saw the orcs was you, Mina." Liu Feng shook his head. He suddenly realized that he knew too little about this world, even the winged bird orcs.


    "They are the most free orcs, but unfortunately they all disappeared when the extreme cold storm came five years ago."


    Mina said sadly, the orcs are very envious of the bird orcs, because they can freely play in the sky.


    "Okay, don''t think about sad things, let''s start making salt now." Liu Feng quickly pulled the topic away.


    Going on like this, the ghost knows how many sad memories will be involved, this is not a happy day, and the beast-eared girl is more cute when she smiles.


    "Then how to do it?" En Li excitedly said, she was interested in some bizarre research on the Tenth Society, and recently she began to pester Nicole to teach her how to make sweets.


    "Bring all the tools in first!" Liu Feng shouted loudly.


    Immediately someone ran to move things, and soon a lot of things were moved in, sieves for making salt, hammers, linen, charcoal, barrels, iron pots, and stone mills for grinding wheat.


    Then the gate was guarded by soldiers, and those who stayed in the house could be trusted. Every time Liu Feng had something to do or plan to arrange, the gate would be guarded, and even the roof would be guarded.


    "Start now!"


    Liu Feng took a small hammer and smashed the large salt mine into small grains, about a dozen pounds, and poured it into the stone mill. While adding water, he vigorously turned the stone mill.


    When Mina saw it, she took the initiative to push the stone mill, and easily turned the stone mill into a creaking noise. Even if it was a cat orc who was not known for its strength, its strength was stronger than that of the human race.


    The salt ore that was ground by the stone mill turned into powder, and washed with water, it turned into gray-black turbid water and flowed into the wooden barrel under the stone mill with the ore fragments. , got a whole bucket of cloudy water.


    "This..." The people present couldn''t understand this operation at all, and they didn''t see any shadow of Yan.


    Liu Feng took another wooden barrel, covered it with two or three layers of sackcloth, then poured the turbid water into it, and soon the **** was filtered out by the sackcloth.


    The cloudy water in the bucket also changed color, not gray-black, but brown.


    "Hey! The color has become lighter." En Li hurriedly took out a notepad and quickly wrote on it.


    "The salt is all in this water. The only reason everyone sees that the salt is not white is because there are too many impurities in the water." Liu Feng paused and explained it to everyone.


    Then he picked up another wooden bucket, covered it with six or seven layers of sackcloth, poured the water into it again, and the color changed again, becoming a light brown and a little reddish.


    "The water is relatively clean now, and most of the impurities have been filtered, and then the next step is to get rid of some toxic impurities in the water."

 Chapter 58：

    Liu Feng took a custom-made wooden barrel, just in the shape of a funnel, with a pointed lower part, and then took a few pieces of burlap, wrapped the charcoal in it, and smashed it hard.


    "Charcoal is a good thing. It can not only be used for burning, but it can also absorb many toxic substances."


    Liu Feng stuffed the wrapped charcoal into the funnel barrel, put another bag on it, and then put the funnel barrel on another small-caliber wooden barrel.


    Then the water was poured into the funnel barrel, and the water slowly flowed through the charcoal. This time the water turned a light blue color and entered the barrel below.


    "The color has changed again." Nicole was also very surprised.


    "The solution obtained in this way is non-toxic and safe, and then you can boil the water dry." Liu Feng put up the iron pot and poured the light blue water into it, and Nicole left a chance to start a fire.


    "Is this all right?" Mina stretched her head and looked at the boiling water in the iron pot.


    "You can see the salt in a second." Liu Feng chuckled lightly. This is the method of making salt soil that was previously seen on the other side of the earth.


    As time passed, the water in the iron pot was boiled dry, revealing a layer of pale blue crystals underneath.


    "Is this salt?" Niu Ben''s eyes widened, how it was completely different from the salt he had seen before.


    "It''s called green salt, and you''ll know it if you taste it." Liu Feng shrugged, picked up a piece of green salt, and touched it with his tongue. It was pure salty, not bitter.


    Niu Ben directly squeezed the green salt the size of his tail finger and stuffed it into his mouth, even if his face was wrinkled by the salt, he was reluctant to spit it out.


    This is self-made salt, no need to buy that expensive sea salt.


    "I''ll try."


    "How did the salt appear so miraculously? If you don''t try it, you will regret it."


    "I''m going to get some and go back to cooking."


    Salt dealers fear, your high-priced salt will go unnoticed.


    Chapter 0076 Bubbling drinks.


    Today is a good day, and it is a great day for the commoners in Xiyang City, because some of the houses have already been built, as long as they pass the inspection, they can move in and live.


    Liu Feng came to inspect the house today. He designed a residential type house with trees planted in it. Of course, it''s just dry branches now.


    The cement house was simply smeared with cement paste. It didn''t look too ugly, and it was very simple. This kind of house also made many civilians excited.


    It is more than several times better than the simple earth-walled houses that civilians live in. Bluestone-polished houses are rare in Xiyang City. Of course, the City Lord''s Mansion is not included.


    Liu Feng randomly chose a house and walked in. Before he could open the wooden door, Mina went in first. She scanned the whole house vigilantly and only let Liu Feng in after seeing that there was no problem. .


    "Relax, you''re too nervous." Liu Feng patted Mina''s head gently, and said gently, "There are people from War Wolf outside, they have already searched in advance, you can rest assured."


    "Yes..." Mina breathed a sigh of relief and nodded. As for whether she heard it or not, only she knew it in her own heart.


    When Liu Feng entered the house, the layout was not much different from his design, with four bedrooms and one living room, plus a toilet and kitchen! A 120-square-meter house is completely stress-free for a family of six.


    "It''s so small!" En Li exclaimed in surprise, the house here was much smaller than the room she lived in.


    The room of the suite, of course, will not be very big, but for commoners, it is already very satisfying.


    In fact, there are multi-room and small-room suites purchased as needed, with two bedrooms and one living room, three bedrooms and one living room, and four bedrooms and one living room.


    Needless to say, decoration, even a bare concrete house has already satisfied the civilians. For decoration and the like, it depends on the needs of the civilians.


    Liu Feng actually gave many plans, but the commoners seem not to be very enthusiastic about decoration, and only a few wealthy families have come to inquire.


    It''s easy to understand that civilians don''t have any money left now, so they won''t think about decoration. As long as the doors and windows are installed, they will be satisfied.


    "It seems that they have to let their family have surplus food first, otherwise they can''t take it with them for consumption."


    Liu Feng closed the door, and after picking seven or eight houses in a row, he didn''t find any major problems.


    When I was about to go to the next one, I saw the Buff family moving things.


    "I have seen the Lord of the City!"


    The Buff family hurriedly saluted, but he did not expect to meet the city lord at the door of his house.


    "Your home is in this building?" Liu Feng was a little surprised, this was the house he was going to inspect.


    "Yes!"


    A bright smile appeared on Buff''s face, because the house he was allocated was 200 square meters, which was the benefit of working for the City Lord''s Mansion.


    "Let''s go and have a look. I remember that your house is being renovated."


    Liu Feng chuckled and said that this Buff was one of the few people who asked him how to decorate.


    "Please come with me." Buff hurriedly led the way.


    There are benefits to helping the City Lord''s Mansion, such as Bafu''s 200-square-meter house. Not many such houses have been built, and only a few people have obtained them.


    Open the door and enter, it is completely different from other rooms, the walls are scraped with fine cement, very smooth, the floor is covered with wooden boards, and there are simple tables and chairs.


    There was only one bed in the room, but it was like this, which surprised Mina, Anli, and Nicole. The very simple layout made people look very comfortable.


    "Buff, you''ve only finished half of the decoration. There are still many things left to do." Liu Feng said curiously. He remembered giving him a lot of suggestions, such as the cabinets nailed to the wall.


    "Lord City Lord, that''s enough, it''s much better than the house I used to live in."


    Buff sighed that twenty days ago, he could not imagine such a life and such a good house at all.


    "It will get better and better in the future!" Liu Feng nodded, also understanding that he had lived a hard life in the past, and now he is very satisfied after a little improvement.


    "Lord City Lord, sit down quickly." Buff quickly moved a chair and kicked his son Luma next to him, shouting, "Don''t hurry up and pour water for Lord City Lord."


    Nicole stopped softly, "No need, I brought a drink here."


    She was carrying a bag, a beautiful and cute backpack, which was given to her by the young master, and several girls received one.


    Today was the first time Nicole went out on her back. She took out a small box from her backpack, opened it, took out a glass, and carefully placed it on the table. Then he took out a red tin can from the back with a beautiful pattern on it.


    "Ka steam..."


    Nicole flipped the switch on the mouth of the can, and a sound of air leakage sounded, and carefully poured it into the glass cup. The liquid was black, and there were many bubbles.


    "Pour a cup for Buff!" Liu Feng just saw Mina out of the corner of his eye, and An Li licked their lips, not knowing whether to laugh or cry, they had already drank.


    After drinking it, Mina and An Li knew that there was such a magical drink in the world. When they drank it for the first time, they were surprised.


    "Go back, let''s go to the inner library to get a jar." Liu Feng was a little helpless, the Beast Ear Mother never took the initiative to ask him for anything, she just looked at him eagerly.


    "Yeah! Young master is the best." En Li jumped up and shouted happily.

 Chapter 59：

    "I want that white bubble one." Mina''s eyes were full of joy.


    Nicole just nodded with a chuckle, and she would get it for the two of them when she went back. In fact, she also liked this and the sweet and bubbling drink.


    Chapter 0077 Registration ID card.


    Buff stared blankly at the transparent crystal glass cup in front of him, and the black drink that kept bubbling in it.


    He didn''t expect the city lord to go out with such a precious cup. Could it be that this is a luxurious aristocratic life?


    "Cough cough..." Luma took a ceramic cup and put it in front of Buff, and then saw that his father was in a daze, otherwise he kicked the chair lightly with his foot.


    "Ah? Oh oh!"


    Seeing his son winking, Buff hurriedly handed the ceramic cup to Nicole.


    Nicole poured all the drinks in the tin into the ceramic cup, and reminded softly, "Don''t drink too much for the first sip."


    "Okay!" Buff took the cup with both hands and looked at the bubbling and somewhat transparent black drink. Is this something you can drink? How can it grow like this?


    Liu Feng had seen Buff''s hesitation for a long time, and the three girls next to him were like this when they drank it for the first time.


    "It''s really cool!" Liu Feng took a big sip and walked around seven or eight houses, feeling a little thirsty.


    Buff saw that the city lord drank it, and even if the black cup was poison, he would drink it.


    "what?"


    As soon as he entered, Buff stared at the cup, the sweetness and the excitement of the bubbles almost made him choke.


    Liu Feng shook his head amusingly, and then shoved the remaining half cup into Mina''s hands. The three girls should also be thirsty.


    "Master..." Mina just wanted to refuse, but the cup was still firmly shoved into her hands. She really wouldn''t refuse Liu Feng. After taking the cup, all three took a sip.


    Nicole brought a can out, just for Liu Feng. Unexpectedly, all three of them drank it, which warmed their hearts.


    Buff was even more moved when he saw this scene. The city owner only took a sip and gave him a big cup. Where can such a good master be found?


    Then, he only drank a small sip of the ceramic cup, and was secretly taken away by Lu Ma. He was so angry that he stared at him and decided that after the Lord of the City left, if he didn''t leave a sip for him, no, if he didn''t leave three sips, he would go home. The law serves, one for the grandson, one for the wife, and one for the daughter-in-law.


    "Cough..." Liu Feng coughed lightly, "Buff, there shouldn''t be much of a problem with housing, right?"


    "No, no problem, everyone is very happy, and now you can move in and live only after you have registered your identity." Buff returned to his senses and quickly reported.


    "Is the implementation of the ID card going well?" Liu Feng asked the question he was concerned about.


    The ID card is the proof of his possession of the people. It just happened that this time he took advantage of the allocation of houses and implemented them together, so that it would be easier to manage and census the population in the future.


    Of course, the ID cards created by Liu Feng in this era cannot be as delicate as the earth. They have avatars and so on, and the materials are difficult to damage.


    The first-generation ID card he got was a wooden sign with a piece of paper on it, which recorded the name, gender, address, ID number, and finally, the most important verification code.


    The verification code is used to prevent someone from imitating the ID card. Professionals can use a password book to verify the authenticity of the ID card.


    The characters on the ID card are not written, but printed, using movable type printing, thousands of engraved characters, and ink brought from the earth by Liu Feng. This is the first generation ID card of Xiyang City.


    "No problem at all, everyone is still very happy, and they all say that he is a person with an identity." Buff said happily, he had applied for an ID card two days ago.


    And he knows that this ID card is very important. In the future, to buy wheat and green salt that has not been released to the market, you need an ID card to buy it. If you don''t have an ID card, the quantity you buy each time is very small.


    Take wheat, for example, people without ID cards can only buy three catties of wheat at a time, compared to residents with ID cards, who can buy ten catties of wheat at a time.


    Not to mention green salt, people without ID cards can only buy one or two green salts per person, and those with ID cards can buy one kilogram.


    All of this is used by Liu Feng to prevent people from reselling wheat and green salt. After all, these two are cheap in Xiyang City, but it does not mean that they are cheap in other cities. Once someone buys a large amount and transports it to other city owners to sell, everyone has it. Follow the same pattern, and sooner or later the market will crash.


    The green salt has been stored for three days, and Liu Feng has not released it on the market, just to wait for the implementation of the ID card, and the autumn harvest is only a few days away, so some preparations must be done.


    "Keep an eye on it, I don''t want problems at the critical moment." Liu Feng urged in a deep voice, and in two days he would put green salt into the market.


    "Yes!"


    Buff replied solemnly, he also participated in many plans, not like he was a non-staff before, how to say he was also the one who ate at the same table as the Lord of the City.


    "Then I won''t disturb your move." Liu Feng got up and left.


    Buff respectfully sent it downstairs, and then rushed home in a hurry. Not long after, there was a scream from the house.


    Liu Feng, who hadn''t gone far, was stunned for a moment after hearing it, and said with a chuckle, "Old man Buff, he is really old and strong."


    "Mr. Luma couldn''t hold back when he wanted to come!"


    Nicole said with a smile, when her father Niu Ben drank it for the first time, he couldn''t hold back, he finished drinking it in three or two sips, and then her mother rushed to the study room to sleep in anger.


    "Because it''s really delicious, it can be ranked second after polished rice porridge." Mina said seriously.


    "Yes, it can be placed after the tomato scrambled eggs and lollipops." En Li nodded, took out a notepad and wrote.


    "There will be more delicious food in the future." Liu Feng said silently in his heart.


    ¡­


    I heard that Mr. Lu Ma went to school with a sackcloth on his face the next day.


    Chapter 0078 wounded orcs.


    "Cough cough cough..."


    Wei Ya covered her mouth and suppressed her cough, for fear of attracting the human race.


    Today is the third day since she escaped from that cage. Weiya glanced at the wound wrapped around the cloth strip on her arm, the wound opened again, and the red blood soaked the cloth strip again.


    She is top-heavy now, as if she will fall down in the next second, but she can''t fall down yet, she has to rush back to the tribe and take everyone to the south. I heard that it is very warm there, and there is no heavy snow in winter.


    This is what Wei Ya''s parents asked her to do before she died. She asked her to take up the responsibility of a tribe. She must rush back to the Forbidden Mountains and take everyone away before winter comes, otherwise everyone will only starve to death and freeze to death. .


    "Cough cough... Am I going to die?"


    "I''m so unwilling!"


    Wei Ya''s eyes were a little blurry, she moved mechanically, she couldn''t fall down, she just escaped from that cage, and she didn''t know what happened to the tribe.


    Those **** human slave traders, they all caught me, and my parents died at the hands of the slave traders because they saved me.


    Wei Ya can''t cry anymore. In three days, she shed too many tears. Now she only hates the human race and the slave trader.


    Can the human race really not tolerate orcs? We just eat a little more, why? To treat us orcs like this?


    Wei Ya''s heart was slowly eroded by darkness. It was the darkness of hatred. If she could survive, maybe she would become an orc who revenge on the human race.

 Chapter 60：

    But there is a little white light flickering in my heart, and it is this little white light that keeps her from being overwhelmed by hatred and blackening her, that is the face of Wei Ya''s parents, and that sentence, "Weiya, you must live. Go back to the tribe and take everyone to the south, where there is no winter."


    "boom!"


    Wei Ya couldn''t hold it anymore, she stumbled down, looking at the sky with blurry vision, a little mist was accumulating, and finally became tears.


    "Lord Father, Lord Mother, I, I''m going to let you down, I can''t go back to the tribe!!!"


    Wei Ya thought that she would not cry anymore, but she didn''t expect that the last thought in her heart would become despair. The cry of her parents before they died was the pillar in her heart.


    "Who can save me? As long as I can return to the tribe and fulfill my parents'' last words, I am willing to serve him as the Lord, even if it is..."


    "Ta Tata..."


    A sound of horses'' hooves made Wei Ya''s heart in a trance, forcibly lift her spirits, is this the slave trader catching up? My Weiya is here too, right?


    "Master, this is the last piece of wheat in our territory. In the past, there was a wasteland!"


    A soft female voice sounded, letting Wei Ya know that the other party was not a slave trader, but a nobleman who came to inspect the territory.


    Wei Ya remembered that when she came, it seemed that she walked into Mai Li, just to avoid the pursuit of slave traders, but she did not expect to come to the murderous aristocratic territory.


    When Wei Ya was caught by the slave traders, she heard the conversations of the slave traders. The biggest buyers of the slave orcs were the brutal nobles.


    "Well! It seems that today''s wheat harvest will be more optimistic, the wheat ears are still relatively full, and everyone can have a good winter."


    A gentle male voice sounded, and people couldn''t help but have a good impression.


    Wei Ya didn''t feel this way, she just sneered, those nobles were the best at making superficial work, and their private life, I don''t know how rotten.


    "Master, are the meat buns that we eat in the castle also made from this wheat flour?" A crisp voice sounded, with a deep puzzled tone.


    How can it be? Wei Ya wanted to laugh when she heard it. The nobles eat refined wheat, and those with full grains are picked out of the wheat and ground into powder.


    "Yes, it''s this kind of wheat, but we use a stone mill, and the flour produced is finer. With special craftsmanship, the bread will be more delicious."


    The gentle male voice sounded again, Wei Ya pouted, she knew that the other party was lying, it was a trick to coax the girl.


    "Master, can we grow milled rice next year?"


    Then the cold female voice sounded, how did Wei Ya feel that the voice was a bit familiar, as if she had heard it somewhere.


    "Okay. Next year, we will clean up the canals and bring in water, so we can grow rice."


    Wei Ya''s mouth was full of sneer, is polished rice so easy to grow? She had read a book on the human race, and it was recorded that the yield of milled rice was terribly low, not even one-tenth of that of wheat.


    If polished rice is planted in this noble territory, I am afraid that many human races will starve to death by then.


    "Cough cough cough..."


    Wei Ya suddenly couldn''t help coughing, which made her pupils shrink. After thinking about it, she would definitely be discovered.


    "Protect the Lord of the City, someone is ambushing."


    Several consecutive cold drinks sounded, making Wei Ya''s heart colder.


    "Come out, if you don''t come out, open your bow." A voice full of killing intent sounded.


    "Master, I''ll take a look!"


    A cold female voice sounded, and then Wei Ya felt that her eyes were dark, and a beautiful face appeared in front of her.


    Do you have ears on top of your head? Orcs? ? ?


    Wei Ya''s eyes widened, and then her nervous face loosened. As long as it was an orc, the thick exhaustion impacted her relaxed mind, causing her to slowly close her eyes.


    "It''s an orc!"


    "Go and report to the Lord of the City!"


    These were the last two sentences that Wei Ya heard before she fainted. She felt that her life was over. The orc was a running dog raised by the nobles. She would either spend it in a cage or be toyed with in a dark room.


    Darkness flooded her eyes, and consciousness was surrounded by exhaustion.


    Chapter 0079 The witch doctor who jumped the ''Great God''.


    Liu Feng was a little helpless. He just wanted to inspect the wheat before the harvest and make some preparations for the harvest, but he didn''t expect to find an orc.


    "Is this a Rabbit Orc?" Liu Feng looked at the girl who was being dragged by Mina, with those long ears lying in front of her forehead.


    "Hmm! It''s a rabbit orc, but he''s really tall."


    An Li had a lollipop in her mouth, and her tone was a little uncomfortable. She was 1.5 meters tall and looked like a child at all.


    Although she is cute and petite, standing beside the young master like this is like a brother and sister.


    Moreover, if he still doesn''t grow taller in the future, then if the young master is a little more mature, don''t the two look like father and daughter? ? ?


    When An Li thought of this, her eyes gradually lost their luster, and these two words kept echoing in her mind... father and daughter...! ! !


    She grabbed her fox ears and kept shaking her head, trying to throw these two words out.


    Liu Feng blinked his eyes and looked at An Li who was suddenly a little lost. He couldn''t help but smile gently and patted An Li''s head, "You''re so cute like this!"


    "..." An Li''s body stiffened, she turned her head to look at Liu Feng mechanically, and pouted and muttered, "Well, even if this is the case, I wouldn''t envy her for being taller than me."


    "Hehe..." Nicole covered her mouth with a chuckle, isn''t she expressing her envy? She remembered that Enri had come to ask her how to grow taller in private.


    Mina on the side said lightly, "Yes, you are not envious, just jealous."


    "You, you mutated kitten!" En Li was blown away. If Nicole hadn''t stopped her, she would have to go up and use the cat down.


    Liu Feng smiled and shook his head, looking at the Rabbit Orc in front of him. He was indeed very tall, and Mina''s height of over 1.6 meters only reached the opponent''s shoulders.


    With pink hair and a dirty face, it was difficult to see what the other party looked like. What caught his attention the most was that the right arm that the other party had bandaged was dark red at this time.


    "Hurry up and take her back to the castle, her wound is still bleeding." Liu Feng ordered quickly.


    "Okay!" Mina immediately helped the person onto the carriage, and then stayed by the side. She could solve the problem immediately.


    Even if they were both orcs, she would not allow anyone to hurt the young master. For her, except for Anli, Axe and the orc companions in Xiyang City, the other orcs were strangers.


    She and Enri had been betrayed by orcs. Some orcs would rather be slaves than starve freely.


    The group began to return to the city, and Xin Ke and others immediately expanded the defense range to several kilometers, and all dangerous targets would be solved.


    "After the task is completed, everyone should go back and be punished." Xin Ke said with a cold face, "I hope not to appear next time in such a situation, or everyone will be kicked out of the Wolf Warrior Squad by Instructor Niu."


    "I didn''t expect that direction. I''ll go back and accept double punishment." No. 2 blamed himself with a dark face.

 Chapter 61：

    "Go back and write the report clearly." Zink patted No. 2 on the shoulder and ran away on horseback.


    What they were talking about was the sudden appearance of Wei Ya. The distance from Liu Feng was only more than 20 meters. Such a distance is a dangerous distance in the wild. Once someone shoots with a bow and arrow, it will hurt his life.


    In the Wolf Warrior special team, the team members made mistakes and the whole team was punished. This is how the team''s trust and tacit understanding were cultivated.


    Regarding Liu Feng''s safety, it has always been the number one priority of the Warrior Wolf Special Squad, and no one dared to be careless.


    The group soon returned to the castle. The dazed Rabbit Orcs were taken by Mina and An Li to wash up, and only after changing clothes did they notify Liu Feng to come over.


    Liu Feng untied the bandage and smelled a stench, which made his face solemn, "This wound is inflamed, it seems to be infected."


    "Inflammation? Infection?" Mina frowned. It was the first time I heard these two words.


    Her injuries were only treated a little, and in a few days, she was a ghost walker who was alive and well.


    "After she was injured, she didn''t deal with it in a clean way, and she didn''t take much rest." Liu Feng touched Bunny''s forehead, then Mina''s forehead, and knocked on An Li, who had stretched her head out, Bunny-ear. The heat is noticeably high.


    "I have a fever, I have to cool down quickly and prepare a cold towel." Liu Feng immediately ordered, "Nicole go to my room and bring the box with the red sign."


    ¡­


    "Okay!" Enri ran to fetch water and a towel.


    "Understood." Nicole went to get the box.


    The two soon returned, and Liu Feng immediately asked An Li to wet the towel over the bunny''s forehead, and taught, "This step is to cool down the person with a fever, otherwise it will burn the person''s head, or the brain will be damaged. When cells die, they become idiots."


    The three girls nodded obediently. They don''t know what brain cells are, but just remember that fever in the head is a disease called ''fever! '' Just use a damp towel to cool down.


    Liu Feng immediately opened the medicine box. There was a red cross on the box, but he spent tens of thousands of yuan to buy a luxury upgrade version, as the saying goes - local tyrant version.


    "Give her these medicines." Liu Feng took out anti-inflammatory medicines, fever medicines, etc. from the box and handed them to Nicole.


    In this era, medicine is basically in a state of 0.1. If you are injured or sick, you will only invite those witch doctors who dance the big gods, and then make an appointment for the funeral by the way.


    If you have a strong immune system, you will get through it with good luck. If you are unlucky, those witch doctors will like it very much. You can also make a little bit of fun at the funeral.


    Chapter 0080 The otherworldly version of the hospital plan.


    Nicole took the pills in her slender hands and looked at the colorful pills in her hands, her eyes twinkling with curiosity, she looked pretty.


    "Master, will she be okay if she eats this?" An Li licked the corner of her mouth, if it wasn''t for the pungent smell, maybe she would let the young master give her a taste of the medicine.


    "Look... God''s will!"


    Liu Feng shook his head. He was not a professional doctor, nor did he study medicine. He only occasionally saw some common medical knowledge on the Internet and knew how to treat a little cold.


    "..." ¡Á 3.


    The three girls also didn''t expect this answer. Another meaning of seeing God''s will is that one foot has already stepped into hell.


    Liu Feng was also a little helpless. This rabbit-eared girl has been infected for a long time, and the virus has already entered the body. Otherwise, there will be no fever. It is clearly the virus that is fighting against the immune system.


    "Hurry up and feed her the medicine, maybe there is a 60% chance." Liu Feng urged, one second earlier, one more chance of treatment.


    He then used disinfectant alcohol to clean the wound of Rabbit Ear Girl, removed some purulent tissue, then sprinkled with medicinal powder, and then bandaged it.


    "uh-huh!"


    Mother Rabbit''s aching face trembled, her body twisted unconsciously, if it wasn''t for Mina''s pressing, Liu Feng would have to spend a little more effort.


    After doing this, Liu Feng was sweating profusely, looking at the calm bunny-eared girl, her delicate and delicate face is now pale, he has done what he should do, whether he can survive, in fact, he has no idea in his heart. .


    He didn''t know what the disease resistance of the outsiders was, and whether the virus was a characteristic of the earth. After all, in a world where even orcs existed, everything was possible.


    If one day, he sees the extinct dinosaurs of the earth in this world, he will not be surprised, he will only take a photo with joy, and then send it to the circle of friends with the caption: "Hey! I am at the scene of Jurassic World now. Woolen cloth!"


    Well, the above is just his wild thoughts. I''m afraid that after seeing the dinosaurs, he will rush to call the beast ears girls, dispatch the guys, catch the dinosaurs and open the zoo, and the ticket is a silver coin.


    "Let''s go, let her rest in peace, Nicole will go get some rice porridge and feed her some." Liu Feng ordered.


    "Okay!" Nicole replied softly.


    Mina looked at Liu Feng''s leaving back and said to An Li, "She should have been injured by a slave trader."


    "Yeah! The wound on the arm was indeed wounded by a hook gun." Enri said with a serious face.


    The hook gun is the favorite weapon of slave traders. The head of the long gun has a hook, which is difficult to pull out after being stabbed.


    "Be optimistic about her, I don''t want the young master to get hurt." Mina said coldly, she didn''t say anything else, that is, she didn''t want the young master to see the eyes of the orcs hating the human race.


    "Understood, I''ll talk to her when she wakes up." En Li''s face was serious, she didn''t have the usual escape.


    After that, the atmosphere became silent, and An Li felt uncomfortable. If she hadn''t met a noble like the young master, maybe one day, she would be hunted down by slave traders like this rabbit orc.


    However, Liu Feng is thinking about a problem, that is, the problem of medicine, whether he wants to set up a hospital or not.


    "Minor illnesses can be resolved, but serious illnesses are a bit more difficult."


    Liu Feng wrote it on the paper, and the words on the top were ''Traditional Chinese Medicine'' and ''Western Medicine''.


    Traditional Chinese medicine focuses on nourishing and nourishing, as well as increasing immunity. Western medicine focuses on quick results, but relies heavily on chemical pill surgery.


    Liu Feng drew a circle on the word Chinese medicine. Both have their strengths and weaknesses. He is not a specialist in medicine, and he can''t distinguish too much. He only knows what is useful.


    He decided to open this hospital, and then train a few small doctors to treat colds and the like. The most important thing is that traditional Chinese medicine is the most suitable for this era, because using herbs and taking medicines according to a few popular prescriptions can cure many people...


    Cases, drug reactions, etc. can be collected slowly, and everything starts from 0:1. Liu Feng will also open up a medicine garden in the Forbidden Mountains to grow medicinal herbs.


    What he pursues is sustainable development, rather than relying entirely on the earth. Traditional Chinese medicine is the mainstay, and Western medicine is supplemented. Which one develops first depends on the receptive ability of people in this era.


    "I don''t know if there are ginseng, Tianqi, and angelica in this world."


    Liu Feng picked up a piece of cake and put it in his mouth, leaning back on the soft wolfskin chair, "If you have it, just find a few thousand-year-old ginseng, and you don''t have to sell gold next time, it''s sold too many times. There will always be problems.¡±


    "Let''s ask Uncle Niu Ben, if you have any, you can save a lot of time."


    hunter? Niu Ben is a powerful knight and a hunter at the same time. The five sons he taught are all like this.


    "Bang bang!"


    Speaking of Niu Ben, Niu Ben arrived. He took the income and expenditure status of the territory and came to report to Liu Feng.


    "Master, this is in the territory..." Niu Ben was interrupted just as he spoke.


    "Uncle Niuben, have you seen these kinds of herbs..."


    Liu Feng described the appearance of ginseng and Tiangui.

 Chapter 62：

    Niu Ben frowned, he tried to recall the description of the Chinese herbal medicine, and he really let him find one of them.


    "This medicinal herb called ginseng, I remember seeing it in the Forbidden Mountains, and I don''t know if it is the kind you said, young master."


    When Niu Ben was young, he was one of the best hunters in this territory, and he had some depth in the Forbidden Mountains.


    "That''s great, can we still find it now?" Liu Feng asked nervously.


    "Yes!" Niu Ben nodded, he was very impressed by that place, after all, there lived a...


    Chapter 0081 Rabbit ear mother ginseng.


    The castle was very quiet at night. As long as it was past twelve o''clock at night, there would be no one moving around except for the necessary patrols and dark posts.


    In the darkness, Wei Ya opened her eyes with a little effort, feeling dizzy, seeing the darkness, her heart sank, and her senses were much dulled.


    Sure enough? Am I in that noble''s darkroom now? Or an underground cage? There were many thoughts in Wei Ya''s mind.


    She only felt weakness all over her body, as if her bones had been taken away, especially the burning pain in the arm wound, which comforted her a little bit. As for the pain, it meant that the arm was not abolished.


    "The body is better than before!" Wei Ya was a little puzzled, she thought she would die.


    Dizziness and burning forehead symptoms, she had heard from other orcs in the tribe, and many orcs died of such diseases every year.


    "Of course, because the young master cured you."


    A cold voice suddenly came from the darkness, which made Wei Ya''s heart skip a beat, her eyes staring at the direction from which the voice came.


    "Who?"


    Wei Ya was a little uneasy. This voice was the one she heard when she fainted. Is it the cat orc? Have you become the lackey of the nobles?


    "Carbazole..."


    There was a screeching sound, and a small flame lit up in the darkness, followed by a large flame, and the candle was lit.


    Wei Ya also saw the owner of the voice, the cat clan orc, with long black hair and sharp sky-blue eyes. She had only seen this kind of eyes on an elf.


    People with this kind of eyes are all masters. With one against ten masters, she has seen the elf kill a dozen wolves with a bow, and the incomparably strong alpha wolf.


    "Wake up? How are you feeling?"


    Mina asked calmly, she has been here all the time, and she didn''t dare to be careless about the orcs.


    "It doesn''t feel good!" Wei Ya was a little surprised by the other party''s attitude and asked tentatively, "Where am I now?"


    Mina glanced at it and said calmly, "Master''s castle."


    "Human nobles?" A trace of disgust flashed in Wei Ya''s eyes.


    Her conjecture came true, and it really was those brutal nobles who didn''t expect to escape from the slave traders, but now they fall into the hands of the nobles.


    It''s really ridiculous, even the middle purchase link is omitted, I deliver it to the door myself, Wei Ya exudes low air pressure.


    "Take a good rest, I''ll talk about it tomorrow if you have anything to do." Mina said lightly, turning around and preparing to leave, she gave the other party time to think.


    "Wait..." Wei Ya hurriedly said, but it stopped abruptly when it came to her mouth.


    Mina''s body paused for a while, then stepped out of the room, the room fell into silence, only the candlelight flickered from time to time.


    Only then did Wei Ya carefully observe the surroundings, and the more she looked, the more surprised she became, "This is not a dungeon? Nor is it a dark room?"


    The dark room, she heard from her mother, was the place where nobles used to play tricks on people. There were many torture instruments, and they were usually set up in the dark underground.


    As soon as she was caught by the slave trader, she was rescued by her parents who came over, but her parents stayed behind to stop the slave trader, otherwise she would be in the darkroom of some fat noble noble.


    Wei Ya''s eyes flashed with sadness. She should not have gone out to pick fruits at that time. She originally wanted to store more dried fruits for the tribe, but she did not expect to attract slave traders.


    "Father, mother, it''s me who hurt you!" Wei Ya fell into self-blame.


    After a while, she recovered emotionally, wiped away her tears, and thought about how to leave.


    After careful observation, Wei Ya came to a conclusion that this room was not a dark room, she could see the dark night outside from the window.


    The arrangement of the room is neat and delicate. Under the light of candlelight, this room is the most gorgeous room she has ever seen. It is much better than her cave in the tribe.


    this bed? It''s so soft, it sticks to the skin like someone is stroking her.


    "Why is this? Is there any conspiracy by the nobles? Or are they plotting something..."


    Wei Ya''s body suddenly stiffened, she remembered the words of the cat clan orc just now, ''It was the young master who saved you! ¡¯


    This made her light red eyes twinkle with incredible light, the nobles of the human race saved me? How is this possible? The nobles are eager for the orcs to die, how can they save her?


    Covet her beauty? right! Wei Ya can only think of this possibility, after all, she is the most beautiful in the entire tribe.


    How to do? Do you want to be robbed of your innocence by the nobles? Run away quickly, yes! escape¡­¡­


    "hateful!"


    Wei Ya couldn''t do anything if she wanted to. The window was obviously not far from her, but she was like being sealed in a quilt, and it was difficult to even turn over.


    "I have to go back to the tribe and take them to the south, where there is no winter, no cold winter... Why, why..."


    In the end, after tossing for half an hour, Wei Ya, who was already exhausted, couldn''t support it, and slowly fell asleep again.


    After Wei Ya fell asleep, not long after, Liu Feng and Mina walked in from outside.


    Liu Feng looked at Rabbit Ear Niang''s delicate face, her face was no longer as pale as it was during the day, and nodded with satisfaction, "She has passed the dangerous period, as long as she rests for a few days, she will be alive again."


    Liu Feng had seen the physique of an orc. Now the orc named Axe in the barracks has grown flesh and has changed a lot in the past ten days.


    "Master, how are you going to place her?" Mina asked in a low voice, looking at the person on the bed with her blue eyes.


    "Look at herself! She seems to have bad memories. If she recovers from her injury, don''t stop her if she wants to leave. If you want to stay, take her around and find a job she likes. She should be able to support herself. "


    Liu Feng didn''t think about it that much. In the future, more and more orcs will definitely appear in his Xiyang City. Even if Rabbit Ear Girl is gone now, he will be attracted sooner or later.


    The more people in his territory and the better the development, the more he will love him as a lord, and the more beautiful his life will be. Whoever wants to move his position does not need him to dispatch the army, and he is afraid that he will be hoeed to death by the civilians. .


    "Understood!" Mina nodded, this is indeed the best way to deal with it, she seemed to have stayed voluntarily at the beginning, and so did Anli.


    The personality of the young master is not something that anyone can resist.


    Chapter 0082 The last piece of paradise for orcs.


    The genius was bright, and there was a shout from the barracks in the distance.


    "Go, turn left, trot."

 Chapter 63：

    "One-two-one, one-two-one, one-two-one."


    "one two three four."


    Immediately followed by the sound of neat footsteps, accompanied by shouts, it seemed that the beating of the heart was synchronized, giving people an inexplicable sense of depression.


    It also woke up a sleeping rabbit-eared girl.


    "Hmm~"


    Wei Ya stretched lazily, rubbed her eyes, and the next second, her movements were all stiff, her light red eyes turned, and she glanced around the room, but she didn''t see anyone, and then she slowly relaxed.


    "It''s actually drowsy, **** it! Wei Ya, how can you relax your vigilance?"


    The movement just now, she would only do this in the tribe''s home, but now because of the warm bed, the soft quilt actually relieved most of her vigilance.


    Wei Ya''s long rabbit ears stood up, shaking from time to time, and the distant voices entered her ears, arousing her curiosity as to who was yelling in the morning.


    Sitting up, Wei Ya found that the movements that were difficult to do last night can be done very easily now, and the head is only slightly dizzy, and the strength of the whole body seems to be returning.


    She turned her head to look at the door and got out of bed cautiously, only to realize that she was wearing a beautiful white dress, no, it should be called a white short-sleeved T-shirt, it was Liu Feng''s clothes.


    Wei Ya is 1.8 meters tall, and the clothes of Mina, Anli and Nicole are not suitable for her, so after helping her take a bath, Nicole took a short sleeve of Liu Feng and put it on for her.


    A hip-length skirt describes what Wei Ya is wearing now. The long, slender and fair legs are completely exposed, and the short-sleeved shirt just blocks her buttocks.


    It''s a pity that no one can appreciate this kind of temptation. Weiya touched the clothes on her body, and there was a nice fragrance on it. She liked this faint fragrance very much.


    Wei Ya came to the window and looked out. A round of morning sun was just rising from the sky. It was the most beautiful time of the day. She liked this kind of morning the most.


    At this moment, she also realized that she was a little too naive last night. Her room was at a height of seven or eight meters. If she wanted to escape last night and jumped from here, she was afraid that her long legs would change. The legs are folded in pairs.


    "One two one, one two one, one, two, three, four."


    A neat shout made Wei Ya draw her attention. With her eyesight, she could see a team of nearly a hundred people running.


    "What is this human race doing? Too full to eat? Is there nothing to do?" Wei Ya was a little puzzled, like when the orcs were full, they could not move and try their best to have a full meal for two days.


    "Oh! What am I doing, get out of here quickly."


    Wei Ya tugged at the drooping bunny ears and scratched her pink hair angrily.


    She came to the bed and pulled up the quilt and wrapped it around her. She couldn''t be exposed like this, and it would be even better if the quilt could be brought back to the tribe.


    "Gag~"


    Wei Ya cautiously pushed open the door, and looked around vigilantly, very good, no one!


    "Hey! Where do you want to go?"


    Suddenly, a crisp sound sounded, scaring Wei Ya to frenzy, the rabbit ears shrugged and pulled down, her legs instantly exerted force, and her body jumped.


    "boom!"


    Tragedy happened, Rabbit-eared girl directly hit the door frame, but fortunately she was very close to the door frame, and her strength was released before she could fully get up.


    "Hey! It hurts!"


    Wei Ya rubbed her forehead hard, she could feel a little bulge, and the rabbit shell''s head was long, so she asked for it by herself.


    "It''s confusing enough, Bai Chang is so big, of course, I''m not envious of your height."


    Who else can say this, except for the arrogant En Li?


    "Who? You come out."


    Wei Ya shouted angrily, even ignoring the quilt that slipped on her body, staring at it.


    "Hey, below, I''m below!"


    An Li''s angry voice sounded, what does this rabbit-eared girl mean? Are the eyes straight? Only looking forward from the sky.


    "under??"


    Wei Ya looked down slightly, stepped back suddenly, and said in surprise, "You, why did you suddenly appear?"


    The corners of Enri''s mouth twitched, why did I suddenly appear? She has been standing at the door since the other party opened the door, and she has not seen her until now? High is amazing, right? When I grow taller, hum...


    "call¡­¡­"


    Wei Ya breathed a sigh of relief, she saw An Li''s fox ears and tail, it turned out to be a little orc, really short, only twelve or thirteen years old!


    "Hey...you seem to be thinking about something bad, right?" En Li''s eyes narrowed, and Foxtail flicked.


    "No, I''m definitely not thinking about why you are so short." Wei Ya waved her hand quickly, and immediately covered her mouth as soon as she finished speaking, and looked at An Li, who kept shaking her fingers.


    "Hoohoo~~"


    An Li suppressed the urge to use the eighteen scratches of the rabbit, and said in a bad mood, "Let''s go, I''ll take you to change clothes, and then go to breakfast."


    "Huh? Change clothes? Have breakfast?"


    Wei Ya blinked, quickly picked up the quilt and wrapped it around her, then followed behind An Li.


    "My name is Enri, what''s your name?"


    "My name is Wei Ya!" Wei Ya glanced around, didn''t see any human race, and asked curiously, "What about the cat race orc yesterday?"


    An Li looked up at the other party strangely and said calmly, "You mean Mina, right? She is with the young master now!"


    "To accompany the young master? A nobleman of the human race?"


    Wei Ya''s eyes were full of disgust, and she immediately thought crooked. Sure enough, how could the nobles let go of such a beautiful orc.


    Moreover, this beautiful little girl fox orc, maybe after a few years of growing up, the nobles will not let her go, right?


    Do you want to run away with her? Should she agree? After all, orcs hate humans.


    "You, haven''t you thought about leaving this place?"


    Wei Ya asked tentatively, "If we can, let''s leave this place together and escape to a place where there is no human race."


    An Li''s body froze, and the next second it returned to softness, and a relaxed and pleasant voice sounded, "No, that kind of place doesn''t exist at all, and..."


    "This is the last piece of paradise for orcs!"


    Chapter 0083 I must not wake up.


    "This is the last piece of paradise for the orcs?"

 Chapter 64：

    Along the way, Wei Ya was thinking about what An Li said just now, which seemed like a joke to her.


    This little fox orc must have been deceived by the nobles of the human race, and was coaxed round and round.


    Anli has also been observing Wei Ya''s reaction, looking at the other party''s unbelieving eyes, she knows that the other party is very similar to herself at the beginning, and she doesn''t believe anything in the young master.


    But only after getting in touch with the young master, will he understand the greatness of the young master. This is a nobleman who can tolerate orcs, and he is the only one.


    Speechless all the way, An Li took Wei Ya to change her clothes. This is a Hanfu, or Liu Feng''s clothes, and only Liu Feng''s clothes are suitable for Wei Ya''s stature.


    It''s awkward, Wei Ya is very awkward now, it''s not that the clothes are bad or ugly.


    It''s really that this dress is too good and very gorgeous. She wears it on her body and looks out of the world and has a different kind of beauty, like a girl in a boudoir to be married.


    "Very good, I''m really envious." An Li turned around Wei Ya, pointing her chin with her fingers, her eyes filled with envy and hatred.


    This new rabbit-eared girl is really lucky to be able to wear the clothes worn by the young master, which is really enviable.


    "Can I really wear this dress? It''s too expensive."


    Wei Ya was talking along the way, touching the fabric from time to time, and the soft fabric made her love it.


    "Of course it''s expensive, but someone bid 13 gold coins for such clothes."


    An Li said a price that made Wei Ya''s eyes widen, and the person who paid the price was Tori, the fat big meat ball, who directly opened 13 gold coins.


    At that time, An Li and the others were startled. A piece of clothing was actually worth thirteen gold coins. This was something that I didn''t even dare to think about. You must know that a single silver coin can make a commoner''s family live a good life for a year. .


    In this way, Tori still did not buy the Hanfu, and left with regret.


    The clothes of 13 gold coins were so frightened that Wei Ya didn''t dare to move even when she walked. She opened her hands, for fear of soiling her clothes, her face flushed, and she felt as if tens of thousands of catties of wheat were pressing against her.


    One gold coin can feed all the orcs in their tribe for a whole year, and Wei Ya has never seen gold coins, the most common ones are copper coins, and occasionally silver coins.


    Anli turned her head to look at Wei Ya, who didn''t dare to move, she couldn''t help rolling her eyes, and she stepped forward and pulled her out, "Just be careful, this dress is not that fragile."


    "..." Wei Ya was about to cry. It wasn''t a question of fragility or fragility. Clothes for thirteen gold coins sold her as a slave a hundred times, and she couldn''t earn thirteen gold coins.


    An Li dragged Weiya to the gate of the castle, turned her head and asked the guard, "Has the young master gone out?"


    "Yes, I have already gone out, and I went to the big market with Miss Mina." The guard replied respectfully, and gave Wei Ya a salute.


    "This? What''s the situation?"


    Wei Ya was in a bit of a hurry, but someone actually salutes her? Is it because of this dress?


    An Li knew about Liu Feng''s itinerary. After breakfast, she would also go there. If it weren''t for the rabbit-eared girl next to her, she should have gone out together in the morning.


    "Let''s go! Let''s go out for breakfast. I heard that the young master has opened a new steamed bun shop. Let''s try it out." Enri took Weiya out of the castle.


    "Ann, Ann Li, just go out like this? Be careful that the human race catches us and sells us as slaves." Wei Ya shouted quickly.


    "See for yourself!"


    An Li stopped, pointed at the walking crowd and said, "This is Xiyang City, no one dares to arrest us."


    In fact, Liu Feng had already laid down the city rules, that is, the rules enforced in his territory. Every nobleman has such power in his territory.


    That is, it is forbidden to buy and sell slaves, that is, you cannot capture orcs or human beings to be slaves in Xiyang City. The slaves you buy from outside the territory are not counted, otherwise they will be sent to mine coal and iron mines after they are caught. Twenty years, they will not let you out, and if they are serious, they will be hanged directly.


    Xiyang City is now Liu Feng''s word. Who dares to take the risk of being hanged to catch orcs, and the simple civilians of Xiyang City don''t think about it.


    "Miss Anli, are you going to buy a lollipop again?"


    "Definitely, Miss Anli''s favorite is lollipops. Every time a new flavor comes out, she will buy it."


    "That bear baby in my family stole two steel coins from his father last time, and was beaten by my family."


    "You should smack hard. You can''t steal anything. You have to teach the baby a lesson from childhood. Stealing will become a habit."


    A few passing women greeted amiably, and a few long-tongued women walked away chattering while discussing their housekeeping skills.


    An Li''s face was slightly red. She did buy lollipops every time. This kind of sweet lollipop was not restricted by Liu Feng.


    Wei Ya''s mouth is open into an O shape. When will the human race be so good at talking, and can say hello to the orcs while talking and laughing, which completely subverts her world view.


    "Am I not awake? Am I dreaming now?" Wei Ya muttered to herself, pinching her rabbit ears with her hands.


    "Hi... it hurts!"


    She exerted too much force, and the pain made her tremble, causing An Li who was beside her to roll her eyes madly, this is a silly rabbit-eared girl.


    "Come on, Baozipu seems to be in a commercial street!"


    Enri took Weiya and trotted, smilingly responding to the greetings of passers-by all the way.


    Anyway, Wei Ya was stupid throughout the whole process, and she never reacted. Why didn''t the human race here chase and beat them with wooden sticks?


    Shall I pinch myself again, am I still not sleeping?


    "Ah...you stupid rabbit, why are you pinching me?"


    "I, I''m afraid of pain!"


    "Ah? Am I not afraid of pain? Look at the trick! Eighteen scratches of the descending rabbit... Don''t run!"


    "No, you pervert!!"


    Chapter 0084 Alien version of the bun shop.


    After Wei Ya and An Li were joking, the strangeness in each other''s hearts quickly faded, and they could talk normally.


    Wei Ya''s ears are raised high, and she is listening to the other side of the human race. Eighty percent of them are curious about her, and many of them have such a sentence.


    "Is this beautiful female orc the new assistant of the City Lord?"


    Amazing, amazing, this is a magical city, and she suddenly became a little curious about the city lord she had never met before.


    Could it be true that there are nobles who don''t hate orcs and let the orcs live in their own territory? And then ordered the protection of the orcs?


    It was incredible, Wei Ya''s mentality began to change little by little. Of course, she was still skeptical. The impression of the nobles in her mind could not be changed in a few words.


    "It''s here, the bag... Baozi shop in the commercial street??? Why are there so many people?"


    Anli took Weiya to the commercial street, and the two stared blankly at the long queue of steamed buns, and couldn''t help being a little dumbfounded.


    The commercial street is the avenue that leads directly from the gate of Xiyang City to the City Lord''s Mansion. There are shops on both sides of the road.


    And it is still being renovated. There are wooden shelves outside the store, and there is a sound of beating and beating. It may take until winter to fully complete it.

 Chapter 65：

    But one or two can be put into use. For example, the baozi shop that is open now has two floors of storefronts, the bottom floor is where buns are made and sold, and the upper floor is where you can eat.


    Now this bun shop opened by Liu Feng has already formed a long queue, and people are joining in from time to time.


    "The buns are so delicious, soft, much better than home-made bread, and not too expensive!"


    "I heard that the soldiers in the army eat this every morning. If I had known that I should have gone for an interview, maybe I could be a soldier too."


    "Don''t be kidding, Lord City Lord''s trial is not so easy to pass."


    Such conversations are passed into An Li and Wei Ya''s ears from time to time. An Li doesn''t feel anything, but Wei Ya is very surprised. Is that stuff called buns really so delicious?


    "Guru..."


    A hungry voice sounded, Wei Ya was hungry, Nicole fed her some rice porridge last night, and it has been digested by now.


    Wei Ya''s face was flushed, and she looked up from time to time to see someone walking past with a white bun, and the smell of the bun and pork permeated out, making her swallow from time to time.


    "Let''s go to the line quickly, or it will be sold out." Enri took Weiya and ran over and stood at the back of the line.


    This is another fresh experience, queuing to buy things, Wei Ya remembers the queues in other cities to buy things, it was a rush to block the door of the store, and then saliva splashed and shouted to let them buy first.


    "It''s Miss Anli, come here, you line up in front of me."


    "Yeah! Miss Anli has worked hard. Please take care of the city lord. Don''t make him too tired. Tell us to do anything. We have the strength to help him work."


    "Hey, don''t disturb Miss Anli, let the others in front of you."


    Anyone who recognized An Li knew that she was the assistant of the Lord of the City, and they all stepped aside to let the two of them go in front.


    "This..." Wei Ya''s light red eyes tightened, what kind of experience was this? Just having a relationship with that city lord, can orcs get the respect of so many people?


    Can she do the same? If one day, the human race respectfully said to her, ''Miss Wei Ya has worked hard? '' Such an experience cannot be rejected by that orc!


    Well, there was no room for En Li to refuse, the team directly made way for a passage, and En Li hurriedly dragged Wei Ya and ran forward.


    "Yeah! It''s Miss Anli, what do you want? Meat buns here, vegetarian buns are filled with shiitake mushrooms today, and big white steamed buns."


    The store manager immediately recognized An Li, and quickly introduced the buns in the store. He knew that this was a simple version of the buns from the City Lord''s Mansion. I heard that the buns made by the City Lord''s Mansion have a lot of meat and thin skin, and you can eat them in one bite. Make it unforgettable for a lifetime.


    "Here are eight meat buns, four vegetarian buns, and two steamed buns. Pack them separately." An Li''s experienced ordering was actually the first time she bought buns. Who made her patronize lollipops too many times? The counter is up.


    "Okay, wait a moment, it will be fine soon." The manager immediately picked up the paper bag next to him, opened the steamer, and put the buns with wooden clips.


    Soon the buns were packed and divided into two, two large paper bags.


    Paper bags are very popular in Xiyang City. When everyone buys things in stores, they always have paper bags in them. This is also a new achievement of the scientific research department.


    "Okay, Miss Anli, there are five copper coins in total, plus six steel coins!" The store manager handed the two paper bags to Anli and said politely.


    This is the store opened by the Lord of the City. He is a part-time worker and cannot give anyone a free order. This is explained before the training.


    "Okay!" En Li took out six copper coins from her pocket and gave them to the store manager, and then quickly recovered four steel coins.


    "Let''s go!" An Li gave Wei Ya a bag of buns, and then thanked the crowd, "Thank you for giving way!"


    "Miss Enri, you''re too kind! This is what we should do."


    An Li just smiled, and then walked out of the crowd with Wei Ya who was stunned. For Wei Ya, it was a brand new experience. When would she be able to buy things in a Terran store.


    "Does it feel incredible?" En Li looked up at the crowd with joy in her brown eyes, "It was hard for me to believe it half a month ago."


    Who would have thought that half a month ago, she was still a person hiding in a cave waiting for Mina to come back, and then rushed into the young master''s room boldly.


    All because of her boldness and initiative, she has the current life.


    Wei Ya was silent. She looked at the bun in her hand and was a little confused. Who should be blamed for the death of her parents? Wasn''t it the nobility''s fault?


    "You don''t need to think too much! You have to follow your heart!" An Li smiled playfully, grabbed the bun with her little hand and took a bite, stuffing her mouth full, her voice blurred.


    "Young master is not comparable to other nobles. He is special. You will understand when you see him."


    "Also! Don''t compare those scum-like nobles with the young master, that is tarnishing the young master."


    Wei Ya stared at En Li with a serious face, uh, of course, En Li shouldn''t be stuffed into a round face by the buns, maybe it''s more solemn.


    These words also made Wei Ya''s heart tremble, looking at the bun in her hand, "Is it a different noble?"


    The metamorphosis of the mind is only in inadvertent details.


    Chapter 0085 The sale of low-priced salt.


    "Let''s go! Let''s go to the big market, there are other orcs there." Enri chewed the buns, her voice blurred.


    Wei Ya nodded slightly, she looked at the white and fat buns in the paper bag, swallowed, then picked up the biggest bun and bit it.


    "Hmm~"


    The softness in the entrance, full of the fragrance of wheat, and a slight sweetness, this is the best thing Wei Ya has ever eaten, even better than the meat of the prey in the tribe.


    "Hmm~"


    Wei Ya''s mouth made a charming and satisfying groan from time to time, causing people who passed by to cast a strange look.


    "Silly Rabbit, don''t make any weird noises, okay? It gives me goosebumps." En Li glared with red cheeks.


    Wei Ya, who squinted her eyes, opened her eyes in confusion, and licked the crumbs of the steamed buns on her hands with her tongue before she wondered, "Why? Isn''t it normal for delicious food to make a satisfying sound?"


    "Cough, cough..." En Li coughed twice, it''s normal to be right, no, I really can''t blame her for thinking crooked, she actually remembered the scene where the young master plucked Mina''s ears.


    "Anyway, don''t make any strange noises." En Li pouted and shouted with a red face.


    "All right!"


    Wei Ya nodded and didn''t make a sound. She picked up a vegetarian mushroom bun. This should be more delicious, right? Open your mouth and bite down.


    "Hmm~"


    Shiitake mushrooms have a little salty taste, full of delicious juice, plus the soft steamed bun noodles, it is simply a great enjoyment in life.


    Wei Ya''s face was full of satisfaction, and she ate one after another, especially when she ate pork buns.


    "Hey~~ Absolutely, the world''s best, so delicious!" Wei Ya filled her mouth and couldn''t stop at all. This meat bun is several times better than steamed buns.


    "Hmm~"


    En Li''s head was full of black lines. She just promised not to make a sound, but in a blink of an eye, your promise was defeated by a meat bun.


    "You won''t know until you''ve eaten the meat buns made by Nicole, but now they''re just average." An Li licked her lips, the stuffed buns with thin skin, but she was ranked in the tomato scrambled eggs, great The third place behind sugar.

 Chapter 66：

    "Is there anything more delicious than this?" Wei Ya stared at her light red eyes, looking at An Li with anticipation.


    How big can the stuffing be for the meat buns sold to civilians? A fist-sized bun with only a thumb-sized meat filling is the most delicious food in Wei Ya''s eyes.


    "Of course, don''t you know? One of the most famous ones in Xiyang City is the food from the City Lord''s Mansion." An Li raised her head, her tail was up, full of pride.


    From waking up to now, what Wei Ya has experienced is unimaginable. The meat buns she has never eaten before, and now there are even more delicious buns.


    "Here it is! This is the entrance to the big market." Enri pointed to the door in front of her and said.


    The two walked and chatted, and unknowingly came to the big market, people kept coming in and out, and there was a group of children around the gate.


    "There are so many people." Wei Ya was a little cautious. This was the first time I saw so many people.


    "It''s relatively few now, and there were more talents on the day it first opened."


    As soon as Anli brought Weiya to the gate of the big market, she saw the four big kings, uh, the four orc security guards walking around with wooden sticks.


    "Huh? Miss Anli, are you here to buy lollipops again?" The orc security guard at the door saw Anli and ran over.


    Wei Ya widened her eyes and looked at the ugly orcs in special uniforms in front of her. How can the orcs still be so majestic?


    "Hey, you guys don''t climb up, it''s too dangerous, come down quickly."


    The orc security guard who had just finished greeting saw a few bear children climbing the load-bearing pillars of the house with sharp eyes, and hurried over to drive them away.


    The parents of several children gratefully smiled at the orc security guard, and then took their children home by pulling their ears. As to whether it is wooden stick education or shoe board education, it depends on the director of each family.


    It all seemed so harmonious, as if the orc security guard was a member of the human race. When En Li first saw it, she was amazed.


    "Sister Anli, I knew you would come here. The city lord bought a lot of lollipops from me just now. It should be bought for you. The city lord is so kind to you."


    The fat bear selling lollipops shouted, and glanced around proudly after saying that. I know the elder sister Anli next to the Lord of the City. You will all be polite to me in the future, don''t try to steal lollipops...


    An Li''s face flushed instantly, she dragged the silly rabbit and ran away, and if she stayed here again, wouldn''t this fat bear be about to spread the news that he had stole a kiss from the young master?


    "An Li, who were they just now?" Wei Ya asked knowingly, and wanted to get the exact answer from An Li.


    "Fat Bears and the others?" An Li chuckled, "I used to be similar to you, I didn''t believe in humans at all, especially those nobles, but after meeting the young master, I changed."


    "I only believe in the nobleman, the young master, and the people in the city lord''s mansion. As for the others, hehe..."


    "And the fat bears are helping the young master to work. Like the human race, they will get salaries, and then they can rent a house."


    "Fat Bear also told me that she would slowly save money and buy a house in the community."


    Wei Ya listened to An Li''s narration quietly, but her eyes flashed with unprecedented light. She wondered if the orcs of the tribe could also find jobs in Xiyang City and support themselves?


    "It''s here, look, the young master is ready to go on stage." Enri pulled Weiya away, and hurriedly pointed to a small stage in front of her.


    Wei Ya returned to her senses, looked up, and saw a good-looking human race. He was wearing gorgeous clothes, which were more gorgeous than hers. She saw in the young man an elegance that others did not have.


    "Is he the young master that Enri has been talking about, a special noble? Is he the one who saved my life!"


    As soon as Liu Feng came to the stage, he saw the pair of long shaking ears in the crowd. This was really a sign of life. He looked down his ears and saw Rabbit Ear Niang hugging the struggling Fox Er Niang.


    Nodding to the two of them to say hello, Liu Feng took his eyes back, looked at the gathered crowd, and shouted, "I am Liu Feng, your lord, I am here today to announce that low-priced salt is now on sale. ."


    "With your ID cards, you can go and buy a pound of green salt with five copper coins."


    "Residents of Xiyang City without ID cards, please go to the office as soon as possible."


    Chapter 0086 fainted shyly.


    "..." All the civilians raised their heads and stared blankly at Liu Feng. They wondered if they had heard something wrong, or did they have auditory hallucinations?


    Now a pound of salt costs 30 copper coins. They also heard that in other cities, a pound of salt costs 32 copper coins, and it is still rising.


    Some traders brought news that Yancheng was attacked by pirates, resulting in the destruction of most of the salt-making tools, and the supply of salt to the west has been stopped.


    But now Liu Feng has announced that a pound of salt only costs five copper coins, which is a huge loss of business.


    "Lord City Lord, do you mean that you can buy five copper coins per pound of salt?" a commoner shouted boldly.


    "Yes, you heard it right, it''s five copper coins per pound of salt. Only people with ID cards can buy one pound of salt at a time." Liu Feng stepped forward and said again, this is a good way to gain reputation. Opportunity, otherwise he will post an announcement and it will be done.


    "Yeah! It''s so good, I can afford salt!"


    "Long live the city master, long live, long live!"


    The commoners shouted excitedly, for them, the Lord of the city who can give them food, shelter, and food has risen to a god-like status in their minds.


    As for what kind of god, it depends on what the commoners need. For example, if you suddenly want a son, and worship the castle, you may be happy to be a father.


    This time, Niu Ben did not arrange to shout in the crowd. It was completely the sincere feelings of the commoners.


    What Liu Feng wants is this person''s heart, and only the people of the common people will follow him. Even if he messes up, they will blindly follow him. At that time, he will not be a nobleman, and he will be more like a nobleman.


    Soon, the salt shop behind Liu Feng opened, and the commoners all obediently queued up. This was also taught by children who were studying at home. They said that a person with quality and civilization cannot be like a dog who sees bones. pounce.


    Civilians, now that life is getting better and better, who wants to be called a dog, or a dog that eats shit.


    No, there is a person rushing in through the crowd.


    "Hey, your child didn''t teach you, do you have to line up to buy something, rush to eat shit?"


    Someone in the team was shouting loudly, and they didn''t even think about what they were going to buy right now.


    "My child didn''t teach me?" The man''s expression changed, he didn''t even buy salt, he turned his head and walked out, muttering as he walked, "Itchy bear baby, you actually embarrassed me, see if I go back and don''t clean up you. ."


    Most of the children of the commoners have been sent to study, and they will teach their family something when they return home. This is also what Liu Feng requested.


    After Liu Feng heard this, the corners of his mouth twitched. He was going to ask who is so powerful? He remembered that what he taught was that civilization should be new, not littering, not finding a corner to pee like a dog, and not throwing garbage after eating...


    "Education has a long way to go. They have to establish the core values ??of the city owner, cough, cough..."


    Liu Feng coughed lightly and felt that it was necessary to go back and compile some textbooks, otherwise such funny things would still happen.


    He watched civilians go in with their ID cards to buy green salt. Everyone was very happy to buy salt. Some people tore open paper bags and stuffed salt into their mouths with their fingers.


    "It''s really salt, it''s salt!!!"


    The salt in the salt shop is packed in paper bags, and there are two types, one is a small paper bag of one tael, and the other is a large paper bag of one kilogram.


    Outside the crowd, Ying Ya stood there in despair, staring blankly at the people who lined up to buy salt, especially the few who ''whistled'' past him with salt in their hands. That gloating look made his heart ache. sink to the stomach.


    Yingya originally planned to visit the big market to see what he could buy, but he saw the trial that made him desperate.


    When he is finished, he has to pay all of his wealth. Not even a third of the salt that was shipped in the past year has not been sold. Now it is five copper coins per catty, which is going to make him bankrupt.

 Chapter 67：

    The cost price is only ten copper coins, so it is impossible for Yingya to sell five copper coins.


    "What should I do? Do you want to leave Xiyang City?" Yingya only thought of this way, should he be allowed to play a conspiracy with the Lord of the City? This is simply looking for death.


    "Alas! I can only go."


    Yingya''s eyes are full of complex colors. He sees the changes in Xiyang City in his eyes. There will definitely be great development here in the future. Do some other business.


    "It''s a pity! I''m leaving now. I have to buy a house first, otherwise... it will be too late."


    Yingya left, and he left with his own salt trucks. He decided to dispose of the salt at a low price, and then come back to retire or do other business. This salt business is completely untouchable.


    He didn''t know where the city lord got the low-priced salt, and now he didn''t want to know.


    Yingya''s departure did not cause any trouble at all, and many people did not know that he was gone.


    Wei Ya quietly looked at the excited civilians around, and suddenly found that the human race is not so terrible, and will worry about eating and drinking, no different from the orcs.


    But the human race in this city is different, and there is no feeling that the commoners in other cities are superior to others. She knows that all this is done by the noble on the stage.


    An Li hugged Weiya''s waist and tried to look in the direction of the high platform. She turned her head to look at the bunny-eared girl who was fascinated, with a wicked smile on the corner of her mouth, close to Weiya''s ear, and whispered, "Weiya, let me tell you something. Oh thing!"


    "What''s up?"


    En Li rolled her brown eyes, and her eyes were full of smiles, "The clothes you are wearing belong to the young master, or he wore them!"


    "You, what did you say???"


    Wei Ya''s body froze, her face flushed red, her bunny ears stood up, her head turned towards An Li in slow motion, her light red eyes were a little misty, and she said, "En Li, you are joking, right?"


    "No, it''s true, the clothes you wore last night were also from the young master! They are close-fitting!"


    "Post, post, close to the body???"


    "Hey, don''t get dizzy, oh my god...the silly rabbit fainted out of shyness!!!"


    Chapter 0087 Linen clothing can be used as a dowry.


    Liu Feng didn''t expect that just wearing his clothes, Rabbit Ear Girl would faint out of shyness. He felt that it was because the disease was not completely cured, and then the stimulation of the senses caused the heart to beat fast, which caused the discomfort.


    "It seems that I''m not bad looking. The girl fainted because of wearing my clothes."


    Liu Feng''s narcissism caused An Li to cover her mouth and snicker. She would not say that Wei Ya had been in a state of excitement since the beginning of the morning, and she had been in a state of surprise.


    Clothes like thirteen gold coins, the shock of the peaceful coexistence of the orcs and the human race, even eating a bun can make a strange noise.


    The group could only go back to the house. Rabbit Erniang was carried by Mina and woke up on the way. She was pretending to be dizzy and didn''t dare to face Liu Feng. The biggest problem was that she was actually wearing aristocratic clothes. In fact, even close-fitting clothes are ah.


    "What should I do? Am I not pure?" Wei Ya kept entangled with this question in her heart, "Mother mother said that before a girl gets married, she must be clean, she can''t hold the boy''s hand, she can''t let the boy see her naked body, she can''t ...not in boys'' clothes!"


    Wei Ya has always remembered the 108-style boy defense taught by her mother. I heard that it was discussed by her father and mother after she was born.


    "It''s over, Weiya, you are really impure! You will definitely have acne on your body. Your mother said that you have to wash your hands when you touch the boy''s things, or you will get acne."


    Wei Ya thought that she had been wearing that nobleman''s clothes from last night until now, and she must not have acne all over her body?


    Thinking of this, Wei Ya shivered and felt a little dizzy again.


    If Liu Feng knew what Rabbit Erniang thought, he would have to sigh at the innocence of this era.


    "Okay, that''s An Li teasing you. The clothes are all brand new, and the young master hasn''t worn them yet."


    A soft voice suddenly came from her ear, and Wei Ya turned her head to look, and saw the side face called Mina, with a pale skin and a faint blush, and the side face could look so good.


    "Really?" Wei Ya asked in a low voice.


    "real!"


    Mina nodded slightly. She remembered that when she was a child, her mother taught her that girls should not be taken advantage of by boys, and one of them could not wear boys'' clothes.


    So she understands the feelings of the rabbit ears, a white lie may be useful, right?


    Most orc families teach girls like this to prevent them from being abducted by boys. Most orc girls are very curious, and their parents can only use intimidation.


    "Huh... that''s great!" Wei Ya breathed a sigh of relief, and then slowly let go of her heart.


    Mina tilted her head with a smile on her lips. This bunny-eared girl is unexpectedly cute. No, it should be because her parents are very protective. This orc who has been outside for a few years will understand that when she was a child, her parents threatened girls not to Puppy love, the most important thing is to prevent a taboo behavior.


    This may be a family with a girl, the implementation of the otherworld version of fire prevention, theft prevention, and the boy next door!


    After returning to the City Lord''s Mansion, Liu Feng went to the study, and the three girls took Weiya away, saying that they should get to know each other well.


    In the study, Liu Feng looked at the financial statements of Xiyang City, and the more he looked at it, the more his brows wrinkled.


    The source of income for Xiyang City is really too few. It can be said that there is no source of income. It is only supported by the little wheat outside the city. In the past, it was possible to sell the wheat to earn copper coins, but now Liu Feng has taken the wheat as his own. Ban the sale of wheat to other cities.


    "It seems that we have to find a new one to replace wheat for export. Otherwise, in the long run, there will be a lot of raw materials missing in Xiyang City."


    Liu Feng thought about it, a city cannot operate behind closed doors, it must trade with the outside world, otherwise it will be difficult to develop rapidly.


    The grain was removed by him. He would not sell the most primitive wheat. If it was sold, it would be refined, such as making coarse grains, or making it into wine, so as to maximize profits. A pound of wheat How much steel did you earn? !


    So without considering the food for the time being, only handicrafts are available. For food, clothing, housing, and transportation, Liu Feng decided to start with clothing, that is, the manufacture of linen.


    The linen of this era was slowly woven by hand, but there was no spinning machine.


    But there is already a loom, and the performance is very rough. The stripes of the woven linen are different in thickness, and it is very rubbing against the skin when worn on the body.


    For example, the linen worn by nobles is made of carefully selected hemp threads of similar proportions and then woven. The cost of a piece of clothing has increased several times, which is not affordable for commoners.


    After all, there are many people who can''t even wear sackcloth, and can only wrap them in animal skins or weave them into clothes with grass silk. It''s fine in summer, but many people can freeze to death in winter.


    Otherwise, nobles like Tori would not want to use thirteen gold coins to buy Liu Feng''s Hanfu. One of them is to study clothes, so that they can learn anything.


    Clothes are indispensable to all people. In this era, civilians who can afford complete clothes are considered to have a decent life. Many families only wear those two or three sets of clothes.


    On the other side of the earth, Liu Feng once saw an anecdote on the Internet, saying that the commoners in ancient times had no clothes to wear, and if there were several men in the family, they only had one or two sets of clothes, and the one or two sets of clothes were given out to work. Some people wear it, while others have to wait at home until it gets dark, and then go out to work in the dark, so that no one needs to wear clothes and no one can see it.


    The statement is a bit exaggerated, but in fact, some families in this era are like this. For example, children run around naked, and some little boys are naked.


    In the final analysis, it is still the backwardness of the industry, the production of linen is not large, and it is very expensive.


    One meter of linen costs dozens of copper coins, and few families can afford the linen for a set of clothes.


    Why did Wei Ya''s parents threaten her, saying that she couldn''t wear boys'' clothes, because linen was expensive and scarce, so wearing boys'' clothes meant accepting the boy''s love.


    If a boy goes home shirtless, there are two possibilities. One is that the boy gives the clothes to the girl he likes and asks the other party to take them home. .


    The second is that the boy was robbed and his clothes were stripped.

 Chapter 68：

    Linen clothing can be used as a dowry, and it also represents a person''s face. Whoever can buy new clothes is the envy of the neighbors.


    Chapter 0088 The messenger of Lie Ma City.


    Just when Liu Feng was thinking about how to generate income for Xiyang City, a small boat docked at the dock of Xiyang City.


    "Why did Baron Omar take a fancy to this broken place?"


    Lane, the messenger of Liema City, stood on the boat, frowning at the dilapidated pier, especially some wooden platforms that had collapsed.


    Lane is an unpopular civil servant in the Baron of Omar, and he is also one of the local quasi-nobles. He used to be a knight, but now he was driven by Omar to become a civil servant.


    The knights of this era were not nobles, they were a class between commoners and nobles, and they were also dubbed quasi-nobles, which was also what many commoners yearned for.


    As long as knights make great achievements, they are very likely to become nobles, or like Liu Feng, to buy a baron title in the western land.


    But few knights have savings. For example, all of Ryan''s family property only has a dozen silver coins, which he has saved after struggling for 20 years.


    The reason why Ryan was driven to Xiyang City was because he heard that there were major changes in Xiyang City, so let him take a look or try it out.


    This is a chore. It is definitely a chore for Ryan, who is about to get married. He was not seen by Baron Omar in the first place. He was also removed from the title of knight and changed to be a clerk to deal with the noisy civilian disputes in the territory.


    "It seems that the wedding date will be missed this time. I hope Lizao won''t blame me." Ryan is not in a good mood. Anyone who is called on a business trip before marriage can only meet his lover if he is in a good mood.


    He has never been able to integrate into the inner circle of Baron Omar, only in the outer circle, no, not even in the outer circle, he is just an ordinary clerk for salary work.


    Before Baron Omar came, he was a well-known knight in Liema City, but now he is so low as a clerk doing chores. Is it because I refuted Baron Omar, a few unreliable things he did?


    "Sir, are you going to enter Xiyang City now?" the servant asked diligently.


    He didn''t know why the master was in a daze, he only knew that the master was very kind to him, that Baron Omar had been suppressing the master, and everyone in Liema City knew that Knight Lane was too upright.


    "Let''s go, the advanced city, this remote town, where even the foot merchants rarely come in a year, actually said that there is a big change."


    Ryan shook his head. He didn''t know what the person who spread the news thought, or whether Baron Omar deliberately suppressed him and wanted to drive him out of Liema City.


    "Tap tap..."


    The sound of horses'' hooves sounded, and Ryan turned his head to look and saw four or five carriages coming towards the pier.


    "call¡­"


    The coachman stopped the carriage, and Yingya jumped out of the carriage and shouted politely, "Everyone, help unload the salt, and I will give you two more steel coins."


    "Can!"


    Those coachmen hurriedly helped to carry the salt. For them, this was extra income and they didn''t have to hand it over to the City Lord''s Mansion.


    Lane stared blankly at this scene, why was so much salt transported from Xiyang City? Can''t common people even buy salt?


    Curious, Ryan came to Yingya and asked, "Excuse me, why did you take all the salt away?"


    "Are you from out of town?" Ying Ya said with a wry smile.


    "Yes, I just came today!"


    "You''ll know when you go to Xiyang City." Ying Ya said with a downcast, it was a sad thing, so why bother to mention it again.


    Ryan looked at Yingya who was walking away, confused. He turned his head to look in the direction of Xiyang City, with a little curiosity in his eyes. Could it be that the nobles of Xiyang City are too cruel? Even the salt merchants can''t stay?


    "Let''s go!" Ryan walked towards Xiyang City with his servant.


    After walking for more than ten minutes, they saw the wheat fields on both sides of the road and couldn''t help nodding their heads.


    "The wheat is growing very well. It looks like it can be harvested in four or five days." Lane said with a smile, whoever sees a wheat field will be very happy.


    "Tap tap..."


    The sound of horses'' hooves sounded, and the two of Ryan quickly hid by the roadside, and what they saw were the carriages carrying salt.


    Far away, before Lane could speak, a coachman shouted, "Two foreigners, do you want to take a carriage?"


    Ryan was taken aback, are the people in Xiyang City so hospitable? You actually asked passersby if they wanted to take a carriage?


    "Yes!" Ryan responded quickly, there is still some distance from here to Xiyang City.


    The coachman stopped the carriage and said with a big smile, "Here we go to Xiyang City, because we are out of the city, one person wants three steel coins, if you want, come up!"


    The Lord of the City said that when you carry foreign guests, you must first explain it clearly, otherwise you will think it is a good intention to carry them.


    "Steel coin? What is this?" Ryan froze for a while and asked with a frown, "Did you say it wrong? Is it a copper coin?"


    "Hey, are you robbery? It takes three copper coins to take a person to Xiyang City?" The servant was dissatisfied when he heard it. His monthly salary was only 60 copper coins, which was only after so many years with the master.


    "No, you have misunderstood the guests. It is a steel coin. One copper coin can be exchanged for ten steel coins. It is a new currency invented by the Lord of the City."


    When the driver mentioned the Lord of the City, his nostrils were raised by one point. The commoners of Xiyang City like steel coins the most, because they can buy a lot of things and they are very convenient to use.


    "It''s actually like this?" Ryan''s eyes widened. This was something he never expected. He quickly took out a copper coin and asked, "Can we exchange steel coins?"


    "Of course you can, come up first." The coachman urged, he had to go back to report, and then let the horse rest for half an hour.


    Ryan took the servants into the carriage, handed over a copper coin, and recovered four steel coins.


    "This is the steel coin?" Ryan held a steel coin and observed it carefully.


    The number 1 above is a symbol that he has not seen before, but the word ''horn'' is familiar to him. This is the front of the steel coin, and behind it is a beautiful picture of wheat ears.


    "hiss¡­"


    Ryan took a deep breath, and this coinage technology is already even more powerful than the kingdom''s coinage technology.


    He is now more and more curious about the situation in Xiyang City, especially the city owner who can invent this steel coin.


    "The coachman, aren''t you afraid of being known by your master when you collect money from passengers on the way?" the servant sat next to the coachman and asked in a low voice.


    "Why should you be afraid? This is what we do in the passenger-carrying business." The driver shook his head amusedly. In the past few days, he has carried many people who asked this kind of question.


    It''s really rare and strange. Now the children in Xiyang City know that there are taxis that can be used to ride. As long as they spend two steel coins, they can go anywhere in Xiyang City.


    Chapter 0089 Information errors.


    Ryan also heard the servant''s question, and that''s what made him frown. The business of using a carriage to carry people, plus the steel coins in his hand, the combination of the two is really a good business, can think of this The person who came up with the idea is a genius.


    Along the way, Ryan could see many civilians carrying logs and stones, all with smiles on their faces.


    This kind of smile can only be seen by Ryan when the commoners have a good harvest, but now everyone is working, but it really surprised him to see such a smile.


    That''s what made Ryan even more curious, and he didn''t have any resentment at the beginning. After all, staying in Liema City was also crowded out, so it''s good to go out to relax.

 Chapter 69：

    He touched the letter in his arms. It was a nobleman named Carter who Baron Omar asked him to hand over to Xiyang City.


    The nobleman who lived in Liema City for more than half a month and then returned to Xiyang City. He heard of this nobleman named Carter. Didn''t he sell his title and territory? Why did you return to Xiyang City? Have you got your territory and title back?


    The lack of news, the secret actions of the Carter and his son, and the processing ability of the Wolf Warrior special team, the news of the death of the Carter and his son has never been heard.


    Baron Omar would of course think that Carter and his son returned to Xiyang City and became nobles again. After all, with Carter''s knightly power, if he hadn''t met Liu Feng, he could have regained his territory and title at any time.


    Lane entered Xiyang City in a carriage, and when he saw the scene in front of him, he jumped off the carriage and stared at the scene in front of him with his mouth open.


    "Have I come to the capital?" Ryan muttered to himself.


    The avenue more than 20 meters wide is full of people running on it, and there are neat houses on both sides. Although there are wooden frames, they look neat.


    Lane has only seen such a house in the capital, but it took more than ten years to build the capital, and the current situation doesn''t look like it took more than ten years.


    "Guest? Do you want to get off here?" the driver shouted, jumping out of the car while driving, the city owner said that it was not allowed.


    "Well, get off here." Ryan smiled apologetically and nodded again and again.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The two of Ryan watched the carriage go away, suddenly a little dazed and didn''t know where to go.


    "Sir, are we going to see the city lord now?" the servant asked curiously.


    "Yeah! Finish the task first, and then we''ll take a good stroll." Ryan nodded, he could still distinguish the importance of the matter.


    He suddenly felt that this Xiyang City was no longer a broken place. After shopping, he would look for something good and buy it as an apology gift for Lizao.


    This was the little book he had secretly read called ''Love Notes for a Noble Girl'' written by Princess Lucy, and the pickup skills he had learned in it. Precious gifts, girls have a 90% chance to forgive you.


    Ryan felt that if he had the chance to see Princess Lucy, he must thank the other party well. He chased Lizao according to the method in the small talk book.


    "Hey-hey¡­¡­"


    Ryan laughed proudly when he thought of this. He sang songs at the door of Lizao''s house for a long time that day, and he still moved Lizao after all.


    At that time, Lizao''s family was moved to tears by him. They said that they would not let him sing because they were afraid that he would get tired of singing. They were really considerate family.


    The two walked forward along the avenue, and soon saw the castle. After reporting to the guards, they were soon summoned by Liu Feng.


    When Ryan saw the nobles of Xiyang City, he saw that the other party was already sitting in the main seat, and the other party''s dress made him a little careless and solemn immediately.


    "I have seen the Lord of the City. I am Ryan from Liema City. I came to visit you under the order of Baron Omar."


    Ryan''s attitude is respectful, and the etiquette of the nobles is very good. It is really the noble temperament that Liu Feng exudes. The wide sleeves are swung and the patterns on the clothes are full of atmosphere, just like those from a big family.


    "The messenger of Liema City, Mr. Ryan, please take a seat!"


    Liu Feng waved his hand with a chuckle. This is the messenger sent by the second city. You must know that North Wind City brought him cattle, sheep, horses, and a lot of wheat.


    Moreover, the grain merchants who were hanged seem to be Baron Omar in the background, right? Now that an envoy is actually sent here, what kind of conspiracy is this trying to play?


    Ryan sat down respectfully again, and immediately took out a sheepskin scroll from his arms and handed it to Niu Ben next to him respectfully, "This is a letter from Baron Omar to you!"


    He didn''t dare to be careless at all, even the housekeeper''s clothes were better than that of Baron Omar, which made his back sweat come out.


    What is the origin of the other party? Is it the descendant of a certain archduke? Down here to practice?


    Niu Ben carefully opened the parchment scroll, checked it before handing it over to Liu Feng, he didn''t read the contents, just observed whether there were hidden poisons or the like.


    This scene made Ryan''s heart sink again, and he shouted in his heart, "This is simply the prudence and means that only the great nobles have."


    But why? This Carter has such power, and there is no need to sell his territory and title. Could it be someone else''s misinformation?


    The information was wrong. Ryan came to see Liu Feng as soon as he came to Xiyang City, and always thought that Liu Feng was Carter.


    From the beginning, Baron Omar said that the nobleman of Xiyang City was called Carter, and Ryan had no doubts.


    In this era, such things happened from time to time. After all, it was an era when horses were used to transmit news, and Xiyang City was a remote place.


    "Heh... Interesting, really interesting."


    After Liu Feng took the sheepskin roll, the more he looked, the colder his smile became.


    "Lord City Lord, do you have any orders?" Ryan said bravely, he felt something was wrong, and a strong sense of crisis hit.


    "It''s really sad, are you a chess piece that you pushed out to die?" Liu Feng said coldly, the things on the parchment scroll really gave him a pleasant surprise.


    "I, I don''t know the Lord of the City, what do you mean."


    Ryan''s heart sank completely, and cold sweat broke out on his forehead. Especially when he saw that beautiful female orc, a blade suddenly appeared in his hand, and he took a step back in fright.


    "See for yourself!" Liu Feng threw the sheepskin roll forward.


    Chapter 0090 unrestrained ideas.


    Ryan hurriedly caught the sheepskin roll, swallowed his saliva, and looked at it quickly. The more he looked, his eyes widened. After reading it, he was sluggish, and the sheepskin roll in his hand came loose.


    "No wonder, no wonder, it turned out to be like this... Omar is a good plan!"


    Ryan''s mouth was full of bitterness. He finally knew why Omar removed his knighthood and excluded him. He was just looking at his character, for fear that he would ruin the other party''s affairs.


    What was written on the parchment was the horse thief''s plan of action, and what Omar asked Carter to do.


    But in the end, the letter arrived in Liu Feng''s hands. This is the goddess of fate looking after Liu Feng, and it is also the result that neither Omar nor Ryan expected.


    Omar knew Ryan''s character and knew that the other party would not peek at the letter and would definitely give it to Carter, but he didn''t expect Carter to have been dead for two or three days.


    And it takes three or four days to get from Liema City to Xiyang City.


    Ryan thought it was an ordinary conversation between the two cities, such as business transactions. After all, he often traveled to other cities and completed many tasks given by Omar.


    But the final result this time was that Baron Omar was the organizer of the horse thief, targeting North Wind City and this Xiyang City.


    Thinking of this, Ryan''s sweat went out like he didn''t want money, and quickly said anxiously, "Lord City Lord, I really don''t know at all, I''m just a person who was ordered to deliver the letter."


    Now as long as he''s not a fool, Ryan also knows that the city lord in front of him is not the man named Carter. As for what Carter is, he will know the result after a little thought.


    "Mr. Ryan, after reading that letter, do you think I should believe you?" Liu Feng folded his sleeves and said lightly.


    This is really a surprise, the source of the horse thief has been found, and he also knows the other party''s plan, which also makes him pay attention to the importance of intelligence.


    "This..." Ryan was at a loss, as long as he wasn''t a fool, seeing such a letter with solid evidence, he was so grumpy that someone had already pulled him out and beheaded.


    "Take the two of them down, don''t let them out without my order." Liu Feng said to Niu Ben.


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 70：

    Ryan was silent. He knew that this time he was more fortunate and less fortunate. He was either beheaded or demoted to slavery.


    Soon, someone escorted Ryan and his servants to the dungeon. As for when to come out, it all depends on Liu Feng''s intentions.


    "It''s really interesting!" Liu Feng took the sheepskin roll that Mina picked up, who would have thought it would be such a coincidence.


    "Master, what are you going to do?" Mina swung the saber by her wrist and said coldly, "Would you like me to take off that Baron Omar''s head."


    "Uh..." The corners of Liu Feng''s mouth twitched, and he stretched out his index finger and tapped Mina''s forehead angrily, "We don''t need to do anything for the time being, and this is a thankless task."


    "Ah?" Mina touched her forehead, her sky blue eyes full of puzzlement.


    "Don''t forget, we are the second goal, and North Wind City is the first goal."


    Liu Feng reached out and touched Cat Erniang''s ear, looked at Mina''s cute face, squinting her eyes and enjoying it, and said with a light smile, "We just need to give North Wind City a share of the information..."


    In fact, he was also a little worried about the safety of the cat''s ears. Who knows if the other party has any protective measures.


    "Ah! I understand, let them fight first, and then we come out to end." Mina''s eyes glowed with excitement.


    "Yeah! Some unnecessary consumption, we don''t want to use it, and..." Liu Feng closed his mouth when he said that. He glanced at Mina complicatedly. According to the information, there were many orcs on the other side. What about slaves?


    The strange sound from her ears made Mina blushed slightly. She looked at Liu Feng, who was suddenly silent, and said softly, "Master? What''s wrong?"


    "It''s alright, I just thought of some complicated things." Liu Feng shook his head with a slight smile and changed the subject, "It''s lunch time, where did Anli and the others go?"


    "Hehe..." Mina laughed suddenly and glanced at Liu Feng strangely.


    "Is there something interesting?" Liu Feng asked curiously.


    He knew that An Li was a quirky person. Even though she was older than Mina, she was actually a little girl, and she was more serious only when she was in serious business...


    "Secret, you''ll know when the time comes."


    Mina smiled playfully, blinked her blue pupils, and left with her hips twisted.


    "call¡­¡­"


    After Mina couldn''t see the figure, Liu Feng breathed lightly and handed the sheepskin roll in his hand to Niu Bendao, "Uncle Niu Ben, copy the above information and remove the information about our Xiyang City. , and then send a shrewd person to North Wind City."


    "Master, you can''t give it away for nothing, otherwise they won''t believe it." Niu Ben reminded.


    "Of course it can''t be given away in vain, let North Wind City exchange this information for the two large ships." Liu Feng chuckled, he is now preparing for the future trade.


    "Two big ships, they won''t agree, they only have two big ships in total." Niu Ben shook his head and said, this is not practical at all.


    "It''s just an offer, just wait for the other party to bargain, at least two medium-sized shipping ships." Liu Feng''s black eyes flashed with wisdom.


    "Okay, I''ll tell them." Niu Ben nodded, he only needed to know the bottom line, although he didn''t think North Wind City would be willing to ship two medium-sized ships.


    The corners of Liu Feng''s mouth rose. This time, it was a benefit that came to his door, and his iron ore was too short of people. These horse thieves were free miners who came to his door.


    As for the North Wind City, those horse thieves would definitely not be able to stop them. What Liu Feng planned was not just the two transport ships.


    "It seems that the wharf in Xiyang City is going to be rebuilt, and it will be enough to expand it several times." Liu Feng murmured to himself while resting his chin on his palm.


    "What if the river was repaired to the side of Xiyang City? Would it be better?"


    "No, it doesn''t seem like there are so many workers for the time being, so it would be better to expand the city directly past the river."


    "Then the problem of the city wall will require more cement and steel bars, four months of winter..."


    Niu Ben''s eyes widened, and he was frightened by Liu Feng''s bold and wild ideas.


    Chapter 0091 The next second came true.


    When lunch time came, Liu Feng sat down in the dining room when he heard hip-hop from outside.


    "Hee hee hee...don''t run, look at this princess...cough, cough, look at my 18-year-old rabbit."


    Before anyone could see him, he heard a crisp laugh from far away. That kind of perverted move was something that An Li, a fox-eared girl, could only imagine.


    Hearing the giggling, Liu Feng''s slightly frowning brows slowly loosened, and he chuckled, "It looks like they are getting along pretty well."


    "No, you pervert...hehe...can''t catch it!"


    There was a scream, followed by a squeak, followed by the pink-haired bunny-eared girl running into the dining room from outside.


    "Uh!"


    Wei Ya ran in and saw Liu Feng sitting in the main seat at first sight. He laughed as if he was holding down the pause button, his whole body stiffened, and a pair of rabbit ears suddenly straightened, shaking from time to time. His hands were tangled together at a loss, like a little girl who was caught stealing food.


    "Am I that scary?" A wry smile appeared on Liu Feng''s handsome face.


    "no no¡­¡­"


    Wei Ya twitched her mouth nervously, and waved her hands quickly, but she couldn''t speak, and her face flushed with anxiety.


    "Ha~ha~ha...I got you!"


    An Li''s figure ran in from the outside, smug laughter sounded, and then the whole person rushed towards Weiya, scratching his hands to indescribable places.


    "Ah! Don''t... Enri, you pervert..."


    Wei Ya only felt a tightness in her chest, her cheeks blushed visibly, she quickly pushed An Li away, took two steps back, and stared at An Li''s little hand vigilantly.


    "Hee hee hee... I caught him!" En Li shook her fox ears, her brown eyes brimming with pride.


    "Cough, cough..." Liu Feng''s soft cough sounded, making An Li''s proud body suddenly stiff, mechanically turning her head to look at the main seat, just meeting Liu Feng''s black eyes, her heart skipped a beat, and then quickly turned red. Face turned away.


    "It looks like you''re having a good time." The corners of Liu Feng''s mouth twitched. Playing like this in front of him was a bit more tempting.


    "Cough, um, I''m very happy!" En Li hurriedly said, pretending to be serious, but the fox tail that kept swinging behind her exposed her shy heart.


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa Let the young master see it, I see it, I really am not a pervert, it''s just... It''s so soft and feels very comfortable, yes, that''s it.


    En Li comforted herself like this in her heart, then looked down at her flat chest, couldn''t help shaking her fingers, and instantly felt a little discouraged.


    Nicole walked in with a plate of food and saw Weiya, who was ashamed, smiled and said softly, "It looks like she was caught by An Li!"


    "What''s wrong?" Mina appeared behind Nicole, and when she saw En Li''s appearance, she immediately laughed, "En Li, don''t look at it, no matter how you look at it, it won''t change."


    "Ah ah ah!" En Li''s frantic voice sounded, grabbing the fox''s ears, and shouting angrily, "You mutant catwoman, be careful that your center of gravity is broken! You fall while walking."


    "Oh! I don''t know why these days, but my shoulders are sore." Mina waved her arms, looking very distressed, but the corners of her mouth were raised, clearly showing off.


    "You, you..." En Li opened her mouth, her brown eyes filled with envy, and said sourly, "Deserving it!"


    Wei Ya stared at Anli and Mina who were bickering, and looked at Nicole a little overwhelmed, her light red eyes with questions.

 Chapter 71：

    "It''s okay, don''t watch them bickering, in fact, the relationship between the two is good."


    With envy in Nicole''s eyes, she said softly, "The more noisy some people are, the better the relationship between the two is. It''s another way of expressing a good relationship. Sometimes I''m very envious!"


    Liu Feng tilted his head and propped his cheek with one hand. He felt like he was watching an anime now, and his mood became happy without knowing it.


    "Is that so?" Wei Ya tugged at the rabbit''s ears, her face full of confusion.


    "Okay, don''t worry, we can have lunch." Nicole shouted softly.


    When the words fell, Mina and Enri sat at the table all at once, looking eagerly at the maid who was carrying lunch at the door.


    "Sit down!" Nicole took Weiya to the dining table and let her sit on the lower left of Liu Feng.


    "Serve the food!" Nicole instructed the maid, and then placed the food she had been holding in front of Liu Feng.


    "This is?"


    Liu Feng looked at the strange dishes in front of him doubtfully, then turned to look at Anli and Mina, only to find that they were looking at him with anticipation, and even Wei Ya was no exception.


    "This, isn''t this what you guys did?" Liu Feng had a bad premonition.


    Sure enough, the next second came true.


    "Yes! I made that tomato scrambled egg."


    An Li immediately raised her hand, pointed to a whole tomato on the plate, and said, "Master, look, the whole tomato is definitely better than the cut one."


    "I made that bowl of deer antler polished rice porridge. The young master has been a little tired recently, so he should make up for it." Mina clenched her palms and said worriedly.


    Liu Feng looked at the whole uncut tomato, that''s fine, shouldn''t the viscous liquid in this egg be all syrup?


    Also, the deer antler porridge made by the cat-ear lady, these two whole deer antlers like chopstick brothers, eat them without a nosebleed.


    "Huh..." Liu Feng took a deep breath, forgetting these two kinds of things, what are the two gray things in front of him? ? ?


    "What about this?" Liu Feng held a fist-sized, gray, unknown object, and knocked on the table, making a ''bang bang'' sound, he didn''t want to hear that this was also food.


    "That, that, that''s the buns I made." Wei Ya raised her hands a little nervously, and added in a low voice, "It''s meat buns!"


    The bad premonition has come true again. A thing that can be used as a weapon is actually a magical bun.


    Liu Feng''s eyelids trembled, looked at Mina, and asked, "Mina, are these things you keep secret?"


    "That''s right! It''s our surprise for the young master. These are all researched by the three of us, and we didn''t bother Nicole at all." Mina shook her cat''s ears with a look of anticipation.


    An Li lay her upper body on the table, and shouted expectantly, "Young master, try it quickly and see if it tastes good."


    "Surprise..." Liu Feng glanced at Nicole, who was covering her mouth and snickering. It was almost a shock.


    If he really eats it, then he: Liu Feng, died at the age of twenty.


    Chapter 0091 Then be a teacher!


    "Okay, don''t make it difficult for the young master." Nicole, who is considerate, came out to help her young master, and said softly, "These things are still a few steps away, and you can''t eat them now!"


    "A few steps away?" En Li pouted and raised her hand in confusion, "Nicole, what steps are you still missing? Why can''t you eat it?"


    She believed in what Nicole said. It was really delicious that Nicole made things, especially scrambled eggs with tomatoes, just without adding more sugar.


    "It''s two or three steps away. There are still such big tomatoes. They must be undercooked inside. If you eat them, you will have diarrhea." Nicole flickered seriously, tomatoes could have been eaten raw!


    "That''s it!" An Li shyly got off the table, and then said to Liu Feng seriously, "Master, I''ll cook it again next time."


    After finishing speaking, An Li took out a notepad from her arms and wrote on it. Liu Feng knew what she was writing without even looking at it. She must be writing the recipe for scrambled eggs with tomatoes that she had developed herself.


    "Nicole, is there something wrong with my deer antler polished rice porridge?" Mina asked embarrassingly, scratching her head.


    "Hmm! There is still a little problem, that is, there is too much deer antler. If you eat too much deer antler, your nose will bleed."


    Nicole pointed out the problems seriously. The problem of food supplements was taught to her by the young master. You can''t eat too much food supplements all at once.


    "Then, that young master, don''t eat this, I''ll put a little less next time." Mina would have nosebleeds when she heard that she ate too much, so she hurriedly took away the deer antler polished rice porridge.


    "Mine shouldn''t work either!" Wei Ya glanced at the gray bun, and didn''t dare to speak loudly.


    "It''s a little too close, I''ll teach you next time." Nicole said softly.


    "Hmm!" Wei Ya nodded quickly.


    "..." Liu Feng wiped the sweat from his forehead and gave Nicole a grateful look. A frightening crisis was solved by Nicole in a lighthearted way.


    Soon, Nicole served Liu Feng a lunch, and everyone sat down. After Liu Feng started, they started to eat.


    "Then let''s eat!" Liu Feng first took a side dish and put it in his mouth.


    "Swipe!"


    "Oops! Mina, that''s mine."


    "You can''t eat that much, so give me some of this too."


    "no!!!"


    Today''s lunch is potato and meat stuffed rice. The pork is cut into cubes, and the seasoning brought by Liu Feng from the earth is full of flavor, and then the potatoes are added to cook the rice.


    It was also the first time for Anli and Mina. They fell into a daily battle for food after just one bite.


    Wei Ya stared blankly at Mina and Anli who were robbing each other of each other''s food, what''s the situation?


    "It''s fragrant if you rush to eat it!" Liu Feng said with a chuckle, and took a piece of potato from Wei Ya''s bowl.


    "what!"


    Wei Ya hurriedly protected the bowl, shook her bunny ears, and pouted, "No!"


    "Then you have to eat quickly, or An Li will come to **** you." Liu Feng said, taking a piece of meat from the bowl and placing it in Nicole''s bowl.


    "..." Wei Ya was stunned when she heard it, and then saw An Li''s head looking over from time to time, so frightened that she quickly put a mouthful of rice into her mouth.


    "Hmm~"


    Wei Ya felt like she was going to fly, the rich meaty aroma, or the sweet and fluffy potatoes, the dual flavors poured into the taste buds, making her almost forget to breathe, it was really delicious.


    "too delicious!"


    She swears that this is the best food she has ever eaten except for meat buns, and a few tablespoons of stuffy rice are stuffed into her mouth.


    With a smile on the corner of Liu Feng''s mouth, he looked at the three beast-eared mothers who had a big mouthful of food, feeling that his tired heart was healed.

 Chapter 72：

    "Master, is it not to your taste?" Nicole asked worriedly.


    "No, it''s delicious, I just sighed suddenly, such a good day." Liu Feng shook his head with a smile, and then started eating seriously.


    "Because of the young master." Nicole''s gray eyes glanced at Liu Feng, then raised her hand and shouted, "I can''t finish eating, who wants it?"


    Her appetite is normal, and this time the bowl is a bit big.


    "Me!" Mina raised her head and shouted, with rice still on the corner of her mouth, "Give it to me!"


    "Hey! Mina, how can you eat so fast." En Li stared and shouted.


    "Because I want to grow meat!" Mina handed the bowl to Nicole, glanced at Enri''s chest, and raised her eyebrows.


    "Damn!! Mutant Catwoman."


    "Hmm~"


    Wei Ya didn''t care about other people at all, she ate sweetly by herself, and then tragically found that her bowl was empty.


    "..." Wei Ya stared blankly at the empty bowl, then watched Mina divide Nicole''s half bowl of rice, and couldn''t help licking her lips. She can now fully understand Liu Feng''s words. Now she really wants to grab it.


    "Come on, I''ll give you half of it."


    Liu Feng''s gentle voice sounded, and Wei Ya stared blankly at half a bowl of rice in her bowl.


    "Eat it! I can''t eat that much, and the food can''t be wasted." Liu Feng said slowly.


    Wei Ya looked at Liu Feng''s smiling face, and looked down at the rice in her bowl. She didn''t know why, but her heart was so throbbing.


    Perhaps as En Li said, there are still good people among the nobles, such as this nobleman who is willing to give her half of her boring food.


    Lunch was spent in the hi-play, and now everyone except Nicole is spread out on the chairs, and they are a little tired.


    And then have a cup of tea, this kind of life, can''t be better.


    Wei Ya tasted the tea, her face wrinkled in bitterness, and her bunny ears fell down, but the sweetness that followed made her eyes light up.


    "Is it the same as life? First bitter and then sweet!" Liu Feng took a sip from the teacup and said with a chuckle, "If you don''t taste the bitterness, how can you find that sweetness is so desirable."


    Wei Ya nodded in confusion, she gently put down the teacup, and asked softly, "Lord City Lord, can I find a job here?"


    Yes, Wei Ya plans to find a job in Xiyang City. What she sees is not as good as actual action. She wants to verify whether what An Li said is true.


    If she can also work in Xiyang City and support herself, then bring all the orcs of the tribe, and don''t have to go to the unknown south.


    "Okay, what kind of job do you want?" Liu Feng nodded lightly. He understood part of the other party''s thoughts.


    "I, I don''t know!" Wei Ya blushed.


    "Are you literate?" Liu Feng turned the teacup.


    "Literacy, I''ve read a lot of books." Wei Ya nodded quickly, but in her tribe room, there were seven or eight books of her own family.


    "Then go be a teacher!" Liu Feng put down the teacup and said softly, "The school is short of teachers now."


    Chapter 0092 rewards a box of lollipops.


    "Be a teacher?" Wei Ya''s pale red eyes were full of astonishment, she never imagined that she would be asked to be a teacher.


    She had thought about doing other jobs, such as going to a bun shop to make buns, or going to a bun shop to sell buns, but she never thought that she would be a teacher.


    "Yes, be a teacher." Liu Feng nodded affirmatively and said gently, "There are too few literate people in Xiyang City, and even fewer can be teachers."


    "But, can I really?" Wei Ya frowned, she was a little timid, she was completely fine with other jobs, or porters and the like.


    But being a teacher, she has to face a group of children, a group of human children, she has no experience at all, what if she doesn''t do well? so what should I do now?


    "Don''t worry at all, I will give you teaching materials and some teaching methods." Liu Feng laughed dumbly, clearly feeling Rabbit''s nervousness, and said softly, "I will show you an example, and then you will learn it. That''s it."


    "call¡­"


    Wei Ya breathed lightly, her light red eyes narrowed, and she nodded heavily, "I will work hard to learn to be a teacher!"


    "Of course, I believe it." Liu Feng nodded, as long as he could read and write, plus the teaching materials he gave, as long as the other party wasn''t an idiot, it would be perfectly fine to be an elementary school teacher.


    "Nicole went to Neiku to help me get something out."


    Liu Feng reached into his sleeve, then took out a notepad from the inner space, took a pen, and quickly wrote on it, all of which were everyday things, such as notepads, ballpoint pens, etc.


    "Okay!" Nicole took the paper torn by Liu Feng and said to Wei Ya, who was stunned, "Come, come and get some things with me."


    "Okay!" Wei Ya walked with Nicole with her long legs.


    Liu Feng looked at the two who were leaving, got up and stretched, he was going to go to the study to get some textbooks, and he was done with the last bit left.


    En Li pouted at the side. She wanted to go to the inner library with her just now, but Mina glared at her, and then she stayed honest.


    "Let''s go! Go to the study with me. You did a good job this time. I will reward you with something." Liu Feng touched An Li''s little head and pinched the fox''s ears.


    "Really, really?" En Li blushed and stared at Liu Feng with her brown eyes.


    "Really, if you don''t come, there will be no more."


    "Come on! Of course I will!"


    "Aha..."


    Liu Fengyong yawned lazily and walked out, followed by Mina and An Li who looked expectant.


    "Master, what do you want to reward me?" En Li raised her face, her fox ears were shaking, and she gestured with her hands, "Is there anything delicious?"


    "Almost!" Liu Feng yawned again. After lunch, he just wanted to sleep.


    "Master, do you want to take a break?" Mina asked concernedly, she knew that the young master was writing something recently, and she didn''t know what it was.


    Anyway, she knew some words, but she didn''t understand the profound things at all.


    Liu Feng just shook his head, squinted his eyes, looked at the big sun in the sky, and said softly, "If Wei Ya can teach those children well, the next generation of Xiyang City will never have the problem of discriminating against orcs."


    Mina and An Li suddenly froze, staring blankly at Liu Feng''s back. They had never felt each other''s greatness at this moment.


    That straight back, in the noon sun, was dazzling by many people, and even the sun in the sky was not as attractive as this back.


    Mina''s sky blue eyes flashed with mist, revealing a heart-warming smile, chasing her back with brisk steps.


    An Li rubbed her eyes, covered her throbbing heart, pouted, and muttered, "Today''s wind is really noisy...Suddenly saying such a thing, young master is really cunning!"


    Maybe, we saved the world in our last life, so we are so lucky to meet the young master.

 Chapter 73：

    "Aha..."


    Liu Feng was completely unaware that he was unconscious, and he had picked up two beast-eared girls.


    He really thought so. If the children of Xiyang City, even the orc teacher who taught them knowledge, discriminate against the orcs when they go out or do some work in the future, Liu Feng would not mind destroying their humanity.


    There was only the sound of Liu Feng walking along the way, smelling the faint fragrance from both sides, a faint warmth circulated between the three.


    Soon, the three of them came to the study. Liu Feng was sitting in front of the desk, and before he could sit firmly, he saw An Li staring at him.


    "Okay, I''ll give it to you right away." Liu Feng shook his head with a chuckle, opened the cabinet at the bottom of the desk, and took out a box from the inside, which was a lollipop from a certain Dashan brand.


    Mina''s buttocks are still sitting on the desk, tilting her head and looking at the exquisite box and the complicated pattern, she immediately knows that this is something that the young master only has in his hometown.


    "Give it to me!" Enri''s brown eyes stared straight at the exquisite box, and she shouted eagerly, "Master, give it to me, I want it!"


    She also saw what it was. The things in the young master''s hometown are very precious.


    "Here!" Liu Feng shook his head bitterly and handed the box over, "Don''t eat too much, remember to brush your teeth at night."


    "Uh-huh!!"


    An Li nodded again and again, and Liu Feng expressed serious doubts as to whether he heard it or not.


    "What a beautiful box!" En Li held the box in both hands, looking at the exquisite packaging, she felt that her heart was about to melt.


    An Li held it carefully, raised her head and asked, "Master, what is this?"


    Liu Feng propped his chin and said, "Lollipop, the lollipop from my hometown!"


    "Ah?" En Li was stunned, staring at the exquisite box, breathing quickly, "Master! This, is this really a lollipop? Is there such a beautiful lollipop?"


    "Of course it''s true, you can open it and take a look." Liu Feng nodded affirmatively, this lollipop packaging was specially designed to attract girls, and of course it was beautiful.


    "Okay!"


    Enri was a little nervous. She opened the box carefully. Inside were small boxes with transparent parts, and you could see the colorful lollipops inside.


    "This, this is really a lollipop? It''s so beautiful! It''s completely different from the lollipops outside." En Li felt her breathing slow for a while, and held the lollipop carefully.


    Liu Feng smiled wryly, can it be different? The lollipops of this era are made of wheat flour, dried fruit and powdered sugar. I can think of what it looks like. There is no comparison with the lollipops of the earth.


    Chapter 0093 Sudden attack.


    "Wow!!!"


    An Li jumped up holding the lollipop, the fox ears vibrated melodicly, and the fox tail kept spinning in circles, like a child at all.


    "Mina, look, this is a lollipop, a lollipop like a work of art, it''s so beautiful."


    An Li held a lollipop and came to Mina, like a child who got a baby, showing off to her parents.


    "It''s very beautiful!" Mina said, looking at the colorful lollipops, "It''s like a rainbow in the sky."


    "Yeah! I think so too, I''m going to call them rainbow lollipops." Enri nodded heavily and rubbed the lollipop on her face.


    Liu Feng smiled, watching the two of them discuss lollipops in high spirits, the beast-eared girls are really easy to be satisfied.


    "I''ve decided!" Suddenly En Li clenched her fists and looked at the lollipop very seriously.


    Then, in the surprised eyes of Liu Feng and Mina, An Li carefully took out a small box from the box, which was a lollipop, and handed it to Mina reluctantly.


    "Here! This is for you!"


    "For me?" Mina was stunned, then took the lollipop with a smile, "I''m really thankful for that, but I won''t give you my saber."


    "Humph! I don''t want it!" En Li raised her head, held the box of eleven lollipops left, and slowly counted with her fingers, "One for Nicole, and one for the silly rabbit, ah ah There are only nine left, **** it!!"


    Liu Feng looked at the tangled fox ears with a funny look, someone who knew how to share, unexpectedly thought she was beautiful.


    With a happy mood, he took out the notepad from the cabinet, opened the place where he had written before, and began to write hard, mainly to slowly transform some of the knowledge he knew into knowledge that could be understood in this era.


    When Nicole brought Weiya to the study, Liu Feng just finished writing the first textbook of the alien version.


    Wei Ya is still confused now. She is still thinking about what she saw in Neku, which reminds her of the evil dragon''s treasure described in the book. She suddenly discovered that maybe the evil dragon''s treasure may be like that.


    Nicole squinted slightly, facing Weiya, who was holding a bunch of things, and said softly, "Some things, I will let Anli teach you how to use them at night."


    She was talking about some soap, toothpaste and other things. People who didn''t know it for the first time thought they would eat it when they smelled the fragrance. After all, Nicole almost regarded the soap as a cake.


    "Okay, okay!" Wei Ya nodded blankly, and she suddenly found that she seemed to be in another world.


    "Nicole, Nicole, silly rabbit, look!"


    Seeing the two of them, An Li immediately held a lollipop in front of them, showing off, "This is the lollipop given to me by the young master. I call it a rainbow lollipop, isn''t it beautiful?"


    "Yes! It''s beautiful!" Nicole looked at the lollipop in surprise and praised, "It''s very beautiful!"


    "Lollipop?" Wei Ya didn''t know what it was, and when she was shopping during the day, she didn''t have a chance to taste it, but it was really beautiful, just like a work of art.


    "Here! Nicole, here''s it for you!" Anri gave Nicole a lollipop, and then another one for Weiya, "Silly Rabbit, this is yours!"


    Then, the two saw An Li holding a lollipop in front of Liu Feng, and in their shocked eyes...


    "Master!" An Li raised her head and looked at Liu Feng, her face was slightly red, and the little hand holding the lollipop kept stirring.


    "What''s wrong?" Liu Feng turned his head and looked at An Li amusingly, "Don''t give it to me, I''ve already eaten a lot."


    "No, it''s not..." The fox ears on En Li''s head touched each other, her breathing became a little heavier, and she whispered, "Young master, you, lower your head, I have something to tell you."


    "Oh?" Liu Feng''s heart beat faster for some reason, but he lowered his head and said gently, "Speak! You have to say..."


    "Uh!!!"


    The next second, En Li stood on tiptoe, stretched her neck, and kissed Liu Feng with a blushing face.


    Then, in the surprised eyes of Mina, Nicole and Weiya, they hugged the lollipop and ran with blushing faces.


    Liu Feng stared blankly at the swaying study door, raised his hand and touched his slightly wet cheek. The touch just now made one''s heart skip a beat!


    Mina''s eyes narrowed, a saber appeared in her hand, and an angel Mina and a demon Mina appeared in her mind.


    The devil Mina threw the whip, "Hum! That vixen An Li dares to kiss the young master. Obviously, Mina knew the young master first, but she didn''t kiss him first. It''s abominable!"


    Angel Mina nodded, "It''s really a bit hateful, it''s all because of Mina''s inaction, allowing Enri to take the lead."


    "If you want me to tell you, I''ll hang Enri tonight and pump her little ass!" The devil Mina laughed strangely.


    "No, you''re so evil, just eat her lollipop." Angel Mina gave a more evil suggestion.

 Chapter 74：

    "..." Mina quickly threw away the miscellaneous thoughts in her mind. She was really stimulated by An Li, and she was a little wronged. She knew the young master first, but she dared to kiss the young master first.


    Nicole held the lollipop tightly, her eyes narrowed. She didn''t expect that Enri would be so daring to kiss the young master in front of everyone. She only dared to kiss secretly.


    No, the next time the target is the young master... Nicole''s eyes were aimed at Liu Feng''s lips, her whole body was shocked, her face flushed, and she quickly turned her eyes away.


    Wei Ya blushed and moved her feet a little uneasily. This atmosphere made her a little uncomfortable, especially the two girls next to her, exuding the breath of the Shura field.


    "Cough, cough..." Liu Feng coughed lightly, picked up the textbook on the table, got up and said to Weiya, "Go! Now I''ll take you to see the school and teach you how to be a teacher by the way."


    He also didn''t expect Enri to attack suddenly, of course, that kind of feeling is not bad at all.


    "Okay!" Wei Ya nodded quickly, found a place to put the things in her hands, and followed behind Liu Feng.


    Chapter 0094 Journey to the West of the Otherworld Edition.


    Xiyang City now has two schools, a primary school, which is a school that anyone under the age of fifteen can go to. Each student can pay three copper coins a month for school expenses.


    This is also what Liu Feng focuses on. The next development of Xiyang City is supported by these future intellectuals.


    There is also a school, the night school that Liu Feng asked Buff to open, where people over the age of 15 go to study, and it is enough to pay two copper coins a month, mainly for literacy.


    In addition, the salary of Liu Feng''s literacy increased by 20%. Many civilians are willing to go to school at night. Of course, this is because there are no children in the family to study. If there are children in the family, they will let the children teach their parents.


    The advantage of this is that children do not dare to wander during the day, and they will read and write seriously. Otherwise, they will not be able to teach their parents when they go home at night. Choose one of the two sets of wooden sticks and shoe boards.


    Liu Feng took Weiya to the primary school. Now there are two or three hundred students in the primary school, and there are only two or three teachers. Lu Ma is one of them. Occasionally, Liu Feng will come to join the class when he is free.


    "One is ten, ten is a hundred, a hundred is a thousand, a thousand is ten thousand.


    The three talents, the people of heaven and earth. The three lights, the sun, the moon, and the stars.


    The three cardinals are the righteousness of the ruler, the minister, the father and the son, and the husband and wife.


    ¡­¡±


    Before the person arrived, she heard the sound of reading from the school, which surprised Wei Ya. She had never heard of the short and concise sentences.


    "This is?" Wei Ya turned her head to look at Liu Feng, her pale red eyes full of questions.


    "Three Character Classic, one of the enlightenment books in my hometown."


    Liu Feng smiled and said, this is the textbook he got at the beginning, and it took him a few days to translate it into the meaning expressed in this era.


    "hometown?"


    Wei Ya frowned, she heard the most today is Liu Feng''s hometown, the inner library like the dragon''s treasure, and the things in it are said to be from that hometown.


    It gave her the feeling that it was a mysterious and very magical place. She was thinking about when she could go and see it.


    "Let''s go! There just happens to be a class that you need to teach."


    Liu Feng is leading the way. Now this school is an old house, and the new school has not yet been built. When students can move in, at least the spring of next year will begin.


    "Hee hee hee... don''t run, I''m a knight of Guan Yu, watch me cut you with one knife!!"


    "Ah! I''m dead... Okay, Croton, I''ll be the knight of Guan Yu, and you''ll be the horse thief."


    "No, I, the knight of Guan Yu, can kill several hundred more people!"


    Before Liu Feng arrived, he could hear the clamor from the classroom. The loudest was Buff''s grandson, Croton, the number one bear baby.


    "This is the student I want to teach?" Wei Ya raised her eyebrows, why did she feel that it was difficult to teach.


    "Um!"


    The corners of Liu Feng''s mouth twitched. This is the most naughty class. As long as the teacher is not there, if the self-study is allowed, the class can almost be dismantled.


    The moment Liu Feng walked in, the noisy classroom became eerily quiet, and in less than three seconds, a louder noise broke out.


    "It''s the Lord of the City!"


    "Lord City Lord, are you talking about Romance of the Three Kingdoms today?"


    "That''s right! Last time I talked about knight Guan Yu, knight Zhang Fei is going to kill a horse thief."


    The one who shouted the most fiercely is Croton. Children like this kind of hot-blooded story the most. Of course, it was also adapted by Liu Feng, which is simple and easy to understand.


    "Okay, let''s go back and sit down first." Liu Feng said with a stern face.


    "Swipe..."


    A group of bears slipped back to their seats and sat obediently, waiting for Liu Feng to speak.


    "Before telling the story today, I will introduce a new teacher to everyone. She will teach you and she will tell you the story in the future."


    Liu Feng beckoned Wei Ya to come forward, stood on the podium, and shouted, "This is Teacher Wei Ya, you must listen to her in the future, and don''t make trouble."


    "clear!"


    The tender voices sounded together, and many curious eyes would stay on Wei Ya''s long ears.


    "Wow! So tall, half as tall as Miss Enri!"


    "Yes! So tall, as beautiful as Miss Mina."


    The corner of Mina''s mouth, who was standing at the door, trembled. The child should be thankful that Enri didn''t come.


    Wei Ya was a little nervous. It was the first time she came into contact with so many human children, which made her palms sweat, but she tried her best to pretend to be serious.


    "You go and watch first, I''ll teach them a lesson first, and then you can just follow my example." Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    "Okay!" Wei Ya stood aside, like a good baby.


    "Cough cough..." Liu Feng cleared his throat first, attracting everyone''s attention, "Today we won''t tell the story of the Knights of the Romance of the Three Kingdoms, let''s change to a better story."


    A group of bear babies with dirty faces, their eyes almost glowing green, a story better than the Romance of the Three Kingdoms, which attracts firepower very much.


    Journey to the West - Chaos is indistinguishable from the chaos of heaven and earth, vague and unseen. Since Pangu broke the primordial monarchy and opened up from the clear and turbid...


    Will Liu Feng read it according to the book? Of course, it''s impossible. With the understanding ability of these children, if you continue to talk like this, you can''t all fall asleep. Therefore, Liu Feng intends to tell an alien version of Journey to the West according to his own understanding.


    "Cough cough... Today''s story is called Journey to the West!"


    "A long, long, long time ago, there was no time for us humans, orcs, no, when this world didn''t even exist, it was the age of gods, they practiced in the endless darkness...until a man named Pangu The ancestral **** who created the world..."


    As soon as Liu Feng opened his mouth, he attracted all the attention of the bears, even Wei Ya and Mina. It was really too mysterious and a story they had never understood.


    "It''s been a while since the legend. It was a new era. There are many continents in the whole world. It''s a continent that is much larger than our current Forbidden Mountain Range. The most important ones are these continents. Niu Hezhou..."

 Chapter 75：

    "And the story begins in the Aolai Kingdom of Dongsheng Shenzhou, where there is a mountain called Huaguo Mountain, with a divine stone on it. One day, the divine stone burst, and a stone monkey flew out of it..."


    "This is also the beginning of a legendary life called Monkey King..."


    Chapter 0095 108 Ways to Squeeze Authors.


    "It was a naturally raised stone monkey, with golden hair all over its body, bright eyes, and one flying ten meters in the air... The stone monkey, relying on its natural ability, became the head of Huaguo Mountain, that is, the big boss, the king of the mountain. ¡­¡±


    Liu Feng spoke slowly, the otherworldly version of the minimalist vernacular "Western Games", all the bears have their mouths open to fit an egg, and their big eyes emit an incredible light.


    Wei Ya, Mina, and Nicole are not much better. The three girls are like little fans, their eyes exuding extreme curiosity, and their ears are upright.


    "That stone monkey has been the king of the mountain for too long, and his life is a bit boring. Every day, he is not catching fleas, but watching monkey girls, coughing, eating peaches... Stone monkeys build bamboo rafts and want to go across the ocean. Learn the skills..."


    "Cough cough..." Liu Feng coughed lightly, feeling a little dry in his throat, and a bottle of water immediately appeared in front of him.


    "Master, drink quickly and speak quickly." Nicole urged with her beautiful eyes.


    Liu Feng couldn''t help rolling his eyes, took the water bottle and drank it. He was thinking, if he didn''t talk now, would he be handed the blade?


    Don''t think about it, it definitely will! Liu Feng thought of those readers who were chasing popular novels on the other side of the earth, and hurriedly continued to speak.


    "The stone monkey has gone through tens of thousands of hardships, and finally found out about the residence of a super ancient god, and then learned from a teacher... The ancient **** knocked the stone monkey three times on the head, and at night the stone monkey came to the back door..."


    "Because the stone monkey was born and raised and learned the skills, it was named Wukong, and he did not want to be restrained... He was coaxed by Heaven to be a petty official who raised horses..."


    Liu Feng shook his head and slowly unfolded Journey to the West in a way that could be understood in this era.


    A big world full of magic and stalwart is slowly unfolding in everyone''s mind. They seem to have opened the door to a new world. Of course, there is no One Piece here, only a new world where gods and demons are ravaging the sky.


    After talking about the death of a person, whether it is a human race or an orc, as long as they die, they will enter a place called the underworld, they will be judged by the King of Hell to determine the cause and effect of good and evil, and they will be thrown into the eighteen layers of hell. Impermanence brother.


    This made everyone shudder, turned their heads and looked around, as if there were black and white brothers hiding by the side, catching them and going to **** to fry them.


    Thunder and rain in the sky, etc., it turns out that the place called Tianting is in charge. If there is thunder in the sky, I will ask Lei Gong to knock a few times. Spell Rain.


    Even the Dadi Mountains are under the control of Heavenly Court. What kind of peach can live for hundreds of years, and there are immortal officials wearing beautiful clothes like Liu Feng.


    Mina, Nicole, Wei Ya and Xiong Wa''er were all stunned for a while. When they talked about the inconceivable, they all exclaimed in unison, and they covered their eyes when they talked about the horror...


    The story also reached the most critical moment, everyone''s breathing was depressed, and Mina was so nervous that she even put out a saber.


    "Sun Wukong, he found out that he had been tricked. In a rage, he shot out of Heaven and returned to Huaguo Mountain... Heavenly Court learned that Sun Wukong ignored the rules of heaven, and sent 100,000 heavenly soldiers to capture Sun Wukong..."


    At the climax, it got stuck, and then there was no more, because Liu Feng stopped talking, and before he knew it, the sky had already darkened. He originally wanted to talk a little, and then he gave a lecture.


    Who knew that he was addicted to telling stories. A group of fans and younger brothers looked at Liu Feng, which made him feel the sense of accomplishment in storytelling.


    "Okay, that''s all for today. If you want to know the next story, you have to listen to the class and complete your homework on time. Then I will let Mrs. Wei Ya tell you the story."


    Liu Feng put his hands on the podium and warned earnestly, "Whoever makes trouble and is not obedient will not speak."


    "No, we will obey."


    "Lord City Lord, I will be obedient in the future."


    Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction, and assigned homework, which was to recite a short paragraph of the Three Character Classic.


    Today''s teaching is also here. Liu Feng has had a good time as a teacher. He turned his head and planned to greet the three girls to leave, but he saw the three pairs of resentful eyes.


    "You guys, what happened?"


    "Master, what happened next?" Mina asked anxiously.


    Monkey King''s monkey image is in line with the setting of orcs. Mina and Wei Ya are anxious to know the next plot, even Nicole is no exception, because the story can resonate.


    It was similar to how Liu Feng felt when he saw the Great Sage Monkey in Heaven.


    "Lord City Lord, can you tell me a little about the monkeys in the back?" Wei Ya said, pulling Liu Feng''s sleeve.


    "Yeah! Master, won''t all the monkeys in Huaguoshan be imprisoned in hell?" Nicole frowned.


    Although I know it''s a false story, it''s really uncomfortable to be stuck when I tell a wonderful place.


    Liu Feng smiled wryly, waved his hand and said, "Okay, I''ll write down a part of the later story and put it in the study, and you can see it tomorrow."


    "It''s great, you can watch it tomorrow." The three girls all looked happy.


    Liu Feng shook his head amusingly. He understood this feeling. When he was on Earth with him, when he was reading a novel, when he saw the most crucial moment, he clicked the next chapter and suddenly realized that it was gone, gone...


    This time, he wanted to know where the author lived, and then sent the blade to the other party, and also went to the Internet to check 108 ways to squeeze the author.


    The group returned to the City Lord''s Mansion, just in time for dinner. During dinner, An Li didn''t come to the dining room to eat. After asking the maid, they found out that En Li fell asleep with a lollipop.


    Without Anli, Mina had no object to bicker with, and the dinner was peaceful. Of course, a certain rabbit-eared girl ate delicious food and made a strange noise that reminded people of it, but everything else was harmonious.


    It was another quiet night. Today, because he finished writing the textbook, Liu Feng slept earlier.


    But two people couldn''t fall asleep, but they quietly left the room and touched the study.


    Under the moonlight, the two were Mina and Nicole. The two looked at each other, nodded, and then entered the dark night.


    When the two of them just left the door, not long after walking, the door next door also opened. An Li was carrying a backpack with lollipops on her back, her eyes glowing at the two shadows that were far away, and she beckoned Wei Ya to come out. People also followed to the study.


    "The two of them must have gone to the study to secretly read the book. I didn''t expect that if I didn''t go out together today, I would have mistaken the story of the young master. It''s too hateful."


    An Li tugged at the fox''s ears, and said a little unhappily, if Weiya told her at night, she would have to know until tomorrow.


    Chapter 0096 Master, give it to me with confidence.


    Mina and Nicole sneaked into the study room and lit the candles. They looked at each other with guilty conscience before looking towards the study room.


    "Master''s words should be on the table." Nicole said softly.


    "Go!" Mina''s steps landed silently, and unknowingly, she used the usual skills of ''borrowing'' things.


    When the two came to the desk, they saw a thick notepad, as thick as three fingers. Nicole remembered such a thick notepad, and the internal library only had three or four copies, and she also had one in her hand.


    "It should be this one. Two days ago, I saw the young master write on it until twelve o''clock in the evening." Mina sighed suddenly when she said this.


    "Young master is very happy!" Nicole smiled lightly at the corner of her mouth, her gray eyes looking at the shaking candlelight, her eyes were full of tenderness, "I can see that when the young master wrote this, the corner of his eyes was smiling."


    Mina was slightly startled, thinking of that gentle and sunny smile, her blue eyes were a little dazed, and then she shook her head, what was she feeling sentimental about.


    "Ha! Look who I caught?"


    Suddenly, a crisp sound came from the door, and the two looked up in astonishment, and saw An Li, who was 1.5 meters tall, pointing at them.


    "You two, secretly came to the young master''s study in the middle of the night, tell me, what bad things do you want to do?"

 Chapter 76：

    Enri raised her finger and pointed at Mina and Nicole, her brown eyes smiling.


    Wei Ya on the side was a little overwhelmed, holding the rabbit''s ears with both hands, and twisting her long legs uneasily.


    "Cut!" Mina understood when she saw Wei Ya, and couldn''t help but pouted, "Anli, stop pretending, it must be Wei Ya who also told you Journey to the West, and then you want to know the next story, so encourage Did Weiya come with you?"


    "Uh..." En Li grinned and put down her slender arms embarrassedly, as Mina said, she wanted to know the next story, and then pulled Wei Ya, who didn''t dare to come.


    "We haven''t started yet, come and watch it together!" Nicole beckoned.


    "Hee hee hee...Okay!" En Li tightened her backpack, which contained her favorite lollipop.


    Then the four little heads crowded together, staring at the thick notepad, Nicole stretched out her hand to open the first page, and what caught her eye was a note.


    "Uh...hehe...ha!"


    The four of them were a little embarrassed, and the words on the note read, "I know you can''t help it, but don''t watch it too late! (£þ¨Œ£þ)."


    After a sentence, there was actually a smiley face, so that the four people who secretly watched Journey to the West suddenly smiled, thinking that the young master understands us.


    "Wow! It''s amazing, one monkey and one stick hit the heavens, it''s too awesome..." En Li''s shouting and screaming kept ringing in the dead of night.


    Mina, Nicole and Weiya were not much better. They covered their mouths and exclaimed from time to time. When nervous, Mina took out the saber and gestured twice.


    In this way, the four girls were attracted by Journey to the West and became part of the army of staying up late...


    The next day, early in the morning, Liu Feng saw such a scene. The four girls all had dark circles around their eyes and greeted him weakly.


    "Morning, young master!" Mina, Nicole, and Enri said embarrassingly.


    "Mr. City Lord, morning." Weiya blushed, not daring to look directly into Liu Feng''s black eyes.


    In such a situation, how could Liu Feng not know what the situation was? It was no different from what he looked like when he stayed up late reading novels on Earth.


    "You really...not what I expected!" Liu Feng shook his head with a wry smile.


    The Journey to the West was changed by him, and how eye-catching is it for the entertainment-poor world, and the four Mina in front of him are the best verification.


    "Hurry up and finish breakfast, then go to rest." Liu Feng waved his hand.


    "Okay!" En Li rubbed her slightly sore eyes and said lazily, "I''m going to sleep until the afternoon today."


    "Mmmm!" Wei Ya nodded, and she also had a good rest, then looked at the textbook, and went to class tomorrow.


    "Aha~" Nicole yawned and said worriedly, "I''ll prepare the young master''s lunch now."


    "No, I have already ordered Aunt Mei to prepare a lunch box for me, so I won''t be back for lunch." Liu Feng shook his head with a chuckle.


    He will go out to inspect the territory later, and make a score for the next development of the territory. He has to visit some places in person before making a decision.


    "I''ll just go out with the young master." Mina said softly.


    Liu Feng was stunned, looked at the slightly tired face of Cat Erniang, and said gently, "No, you go to rest, I will be fine with the Wolf Warrior Special Team here."


    "Moreover, those soldiers are also going to practice. There are so many people, no one can get close to me."


    Mina''s blue eyes stared at Liu Feng stubbornly, and her expression was as clear as "No, I''m going," these five words.


    "You... let''s do it!" Liu Feng was defeated, and the cat-eared girl planned to prepare the carriage by herself.


    This is Mina''s heart, worried about his safety, Liu Feng said that he was not moved, that was false.


    "Mina, the safety of the young master is up to you." Nicole said softly.


    She''s just a beautiful girl with an ordinary physique. She didn''t sleep all night, which made her head buzz a little and her spirit was a little unfocused.


    "Be careful!" Enri waved her hand lazily.


    The saber appeared flexibly in Mina''s hand, and said coldly, "No problem, young master, please rest assured and leave it to me."


    Liu Feng took Mina out, leaving the three girls sitting blankly at the dining table, Nicole and Anli looked at each other, how did they feel that Mina and the young master should go out together, alone in a carriage, Always feel like something is going to happen.


    Liu Feng''s seat is a four-wheel shock-absorbing luxury carriage, which is also a "Rolls-Royce" level carriage.


    The body is twice as long as the general carriage, driven by two horses, using the shock absorbers brought by Liu Feng from the earth, as well as bearings, etc., and then laying soft cushions in the carriage, it is simply imperial. enjoy.


    Most of the carriages in this era were still two-wheeled carriages, driven by a single horse. Only the nobles had coins that were driven by multiple horses.


    On the carriage, Mina looked at the decoration inside in astonishment. It was like a mobile version of the house, with soft cushions under her body, and cabinets on both sides, with fixed card slots on it, holding many snacks, drinks, etc.


    The young master will still enjoy it as always!


    Chapter 0097 Mina is the winner in life.


    This luxury version of the carriage was made that day after he went out to inspect the wheat, and he rode so much that both sides of his thighs were scratched, so in order to stop suffering, he made a luxury carriage suitable for aristocratic status.


    Horse riding or something, you can learn slowly, but you can''t slow down when you enjoy something.


    Liu Feng stepped on the small ladder beside the carriage, and after entering the carriage, he saw Mina staring blankly at the decoration of the carriage, and knew what the other party was thinking. Dozens of gold coins.


    "How''s it going?" Liu Feng sat on the mat, looked at the stunned Cat Erniang, and said with a chuckle, "What are you doing stupidly? Hurry up and sit down, I''m leaving."


    "Ah? Oh!" Mina scratched her cheeks, her sky blue eyes dodged a little, she didn''t dare to meet Liu Feng''s eyes, she always felt that something was different today, which made her a little uncomfortable.


    When did she spend less and less time alone with the young master, and suddenly the two of them alone could make her feel different, maybe it was because of a different state of mind.


    Mina sat cautiously next to Liu Feng, a few thoughts came to her mind, what happened to herself today? Is it because you didn''t sleep all night? But I haven''t slept for the past two days and two nights, so it''s not a big problem, right?


    Liu Feng pulled a rope on the side of the carriage, and the other end was tied to the frame with a bell, the kind of bell that only rings when it is triggered internally.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Outside Niu Da quickly received the signal to drive the carriage, and the carriage was driven forward by Niu Da. Today, Niu Da¡¯s brothers are here because there is a military operation, or a drill is more appropriate.


    The carriage did not shake much, Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction, indicating that the shock absorbers he bought at the auto repair shop were not bad.


    Liu Feng opened the curtains and looked at the slowly retreating house. It was a novel experience to ride a carriage.


    The atmosphere was a little quiet, neither of them spoke, just like when they were in the study. Of course, Mina was a little different. She could feel her heartbeat speeding up, and her eyes inadvertently glanced at Liu Feng who was looking out the window.


    The profile of the young master is very beautiful, I really want to kiss it on it.


    Mina was taken aback by her own thought, her heart suddenly beat two beats faster, this thought that was completely absent before yesterday''s arrival, popped up unknowingly today.


    Mina put her hands together, and the scene of An Li kissing Liu Feng appeared in her mind. Sure enough, she still couldn''t forget the scene yesterday, or said she was unwilling.


    In the closed carriage, there are only yourself and the young master, or what are you looking forward to? After all, neither Nicole nor Enri came with him today.


    Liu Feng looked at the backward house. After watching for a while, he lowered the car curtain a little boringly, turned his head to look at Mina, and just met a pair of blue eyes.

 Chapter 77：

    For a time, Liu Feng was a little ecstatic, with very beautiful eyes, just like pure blue water pools.


    "Master!" Mina whispered softly, just like a coquettish cat, she had never been stared at by Liu Feng like this, her blue eyes dodged from side to side, and she finally lowered her head with blushing cheeks.


    The corners of Liu Feng''s mouth lifted slightly, and he looked at the shy Mina. This was a beauty he had rarely seen before. After all, with An Li, a bickering enemy, Mina rarely quieted down.


    Is Mina beautiful? For Liu Feng, it is even more beautiful than the most beautiful star on the other side of the earth, not to mention having a pair of original cat ears, which is a lot of extra points.


    Today, Mina''s long black hair was not tied into a ponytail. Mina''s head was lowered, and her long hair fell slowly, blocking her fair cheeks.


    This made Liu Feng unable to resist reaching out and pinching his black hair, slowly helping her pull it back, revealing Mina''s delicate little face, but now it was pink and her long eyelashes were trembling.


    "..." This scene made Liu Feng''s heart beat a few times faster, the atmosphere gradually became ambiguous, his throat slid, and he felt that he should do something.


    "Mi, Mina." Liu Feng said softly, and the hand holding his hair slowly slid to Mina''s cheek.


    "Master." Mina turned her head sideways, her sky blue eyes were full of mist, her eyelashes were shaking up and down, she had never been so nervous, even the first time she killed someone.


    She was in a chaotic mood, looking at Liu Feng''s black eyes like a helpless kitten, and the two looked at each other at close range.


    The two have ignored everything around them, only the eyes of each other. As Liu Feng slowly approached, the blush on Mina''s cheeks became more and more red, the cat''s ears drooped down, and the cat''s tail no longer swayed. Close your eyes.


    Liu Feng smelled the faint fragrance coming from Mina and gently kissed her lips.


    The soft touch is immersive, and the two newbies who have never kissed are exploring unfamiliarly.


    I don''t know after a long time, the two parted breathlessly, and a crystal silk thread worried about both sides.


    What does it feel like to kiss? Liu Feng only knew at this moment how wonderful it was. Maybe it was a kiss of mutual love.


    Liu Feng looked at Mina, whose cheeks were flushed, and lowered her head again, their lips pressed together again, and Mina''s hands were wrapped around Liu Feng''s neck.


    Liu Feng''s hands slowly wrapped around Mina''s slender waist...


    ¡­


    What Nicole and Anli didn''t expect was that in the end Mina was the winner in life and got Liu Feng''s first kiss.


    A beautiful, raw first kiss.


    Chapter 0098 otherworldly version of military drills.


    Liu Feng''s carriage ran in front, followed by eight horses, riding on the special team of Wolf Warriors.


    The Wolf Warrior Special Squad is fully armed, with a crossbow across the waist, a recurve bow, or a military crossbow, etc., as well as some odds and ends, which are also put in the backpack.


    Cink and the others had camouflage painted on their faces, and their sharp eyes scanned the surroundings. Anyone who dared to ram into the carriage suddenly would be shot to death by their random arrows.


    Such a scene was caught in the eyes of Niu Da who was driving the carriage. He said to Niu Er who was sitting next to him, "They have become clich¨¦s."


    Niu Er spat out the straw in his mouth, glanced at Xin Ke and the others, and said angrily, "Young master has invested so much energy in it. If it is still such a waste material, all of it will go to digging. It''s too little shameful."


    "Indeed!" Niu Da nodded in agreement. He felt a little pain in his heart when he thought of those supplies.


    A member of the Wolf Warrior Special Squad, the whole body of equipment, etc., adds up to several gold coins, which can already cultivate several well-equipped knights.


    "How long will it take for the guy in the back to catch up? You can''t let the young master wait too long." Niu Er looked at the city gate and was about to leave Xiyang City.


    "According to previous training, it should take eight minutes to catch up with us." Niu Da said calmly.


    "I hope they don''t let the young master down!" Niu Er was a little bit insane, thinking about his life in the past 20 days, it was much better than the boring life before.


    The Wolf Warrior special team guarded the carriage out of Xiyang City. After seven or eight minutes, a team of about 100 people was lined up in four rows, trotting out of Xiyang City.


    "Tap tap..."


    They were silent, only the sound of neat footsteps, their faces were full of chills, and their eyes were straight ahead. Today is a very important day, that is, the Lord of the City will test their abilities.


    If someone made a big mistake today and was embarrassed, then Niu Da''s several instructors have already released harsh words. If they fail, they will be embarrassed to retrain with next year''s recruits.


    They can''t afford to lose that person, they really can''t afford to lose. The recruits are the rookies in the mouth of the Niu Da instructor, the kind of people who need to be taught when they walk.


    Twenty sword and shield soldiers were the first to leave. The huge wood was wrapped in a shield made of fine steel leather, and its protection was no worse than those of heavy armor.


    Twenty longbow teams followed closely behind. They were all made up of hunters, or civilians with excellent archery skills. Their bow-drawing hands were all thickened, and they were equipped with recurve bows, which were broken during practice. The long arrows are piled up like a hill.


    The longbow team is the most lethal team. Once protected by the sword and shield soldiers, they can kill a large number of enemies.


    Then there are the spearmen, each with a long spear with a steel head, and they can also attack with the sword and shield soldiers.


    Next and most important are the knights. Twenty knights, wearing light armor made of fine steel, a saber on their waists, a spear hanging on their side, and military crossbows on their backs, these are them ''s big killer.


    Relying on the mobility of the cavalry, they can kill the enemy like flying a kite. When charging, they use a saber, which is good for slashing, or throw a spear at close range.


    The last is the logistics department. The tank heavy armor team also stays in the logistics department. Who made their heavy armor too heavy, they can only be pulled by the carriage, and the axe is also here. Beside.


    "Hurry up, hurry up!"


    Niu San rode his horse and roared behind him, the whip in his hand pumping into the air from time to time, making a loud explosion.


    The team quickly sped up a little, and the cavalry was also running with their horses. No one could walk easily, and they were carrying a lot of things.


    In the southwest of Xiyang City, there is a place suitable for military exercises, which is also one of Liu Feng''s targets.


    "Master is here!" Niu Da stopped the carriage and knocked on the door of the carriage.


    "Um!"


    Liu Feng pushed open the door of the carriage, pursed his slightly swollen lips, and entered the stage at the corners of his mouth. Today is a pleasant day.


    Afterwards, Mina also got out of the carriage, her cheeks flushed and her lips were a little red and swollen. She followed behind Liu Feng with her head lowered slightly, pulling her collar from time to time, the red marks there made her whole body weak.


    Niu Da and Niu Er looked at Liu Feng and Mina strangely, and soon the two of them thought of something, a smile flashed in their eyes, and they quickly turned their heads and stood aside obediently.


    "Cough cough cough..."


    Liu Feng threw away the charming scene in his mind, and began to take the next thing seriously, and asked with a stern face, "How long until they arrive?"


    "Master, it will take about eight minutes, not more than one minute." Niu Da replied seriously.


    In the military, the most important thing is the concept of time. Brothers like Niu Daji have timers given by Liu Feng, so they all use seconds, minutes, and hours to time.


    Liu Feng has already considered slowly promoting it in Xiyang City. Of course, this is also slowly affecting the civilians from the details, just like the weighing pan and the weighing mass are introduced from the big market.


    "Let the Wolf Warriors team prepare and start immediately when they arrive. There is no rest time for them." Liu Feng said indifferently.


    "Yes!"


    Soon the Wolf Warrior special team took something and entered the forest not far away, where there was the most important other party of the military exercise.

 Chapter 78：

    "Master, does this method work?" Mina also returned to normal, although her cheeks were still a little flushed.


    She knew the plan of the young master, but she was a little worried about the target of the other side''s military exercise.


    "Just let them see the blood first, so that they won''t be in a hurry when the time comes to really fight."


    Liu Feng calmly said that a strong army is not created by military drills. He just let them get used to it in advance. The most important thing is to practice courage and not be timid on the battlefield.


    If he can''t even pass the level he prepared, the training should be doubled, or it should be considered and use some special means.


    Eight minutes passed quickly, the ground shook slightly, and a group of people quickly appeared in Liu Feng''s line of sight.


    The team of hundreds of people, plus the equipment and horses, is quite imposing, at least the first glance to Liu Feng will not be too bad.


    "Stop advancing!" Niu Da shouted while holding a wooden stick, "Start getting dressed immediately."


    "Enter combat readiness immediately."


    "You only have three minutes to prepare."


    "If you don''t want to die, treat me seriously."


    Chapter 0099 The otherworldly version of the farm plan.


    This team of about 100 people has been tossed by Niu Da and the others for about 20 days. It was the first time that everyone felt nervous about such harsh words.


    "Clang clang..."


    "Boom bang bang..."


    The sound of steel colliding constantly sounded, and they put on armor and various lines; the cavalry mounted and walked slowly on the horse, so that the horse could adapt to the sudden increase in weight as much as possible.


    "Hurry up, hurry up!" Niu San rode his horse to the heavy armored tank team and kept urging.


    The most troublesome thing about armor piercing is the heavy infantry armor. Axe now also has a set of heavy infantry armor, which is modified and just fits his body.


    Three minutes passed quickly, and the heavily armored tank team lined up behind the sword and shield soldiers, holding a long sword, and their eyes scanned the distance from their helmets.


    In the direction of the mountains and forests in front of the team, it looks like three or four hundred meters away from the mountains. The sword and shield soldiers are at the front, the tank heavy armored soldiers are interspersed in the middle, the spearmen are in the back, and the longbow team is at the back. They are ready to draw the bow. The first wave is, of course, projection.


    The target of the military exercise, they don''t know yet, they are all waiting for it.


    "Send the signal to the Wolf Warriors team, it''s time to start!" Liu Feng said coldly.


    "Yes!"


    Niu nodded, quickly took out a small red flag from his arms, raised it and waved it three times in a row. This is one of the signal transmission methods designed by Liu Feng. .


    "Crackling..."


    Not long after that, a loud voice came from the mountain forest. After Liu Feng heard it, the corners of his mouth rose. This was the firecrackers he brought from the earth!


    There was a commotion in the army, and they all looked in the direction of the mountains and forests in astonishment. The sound of firecrackers scared them a lot.


    Not to mention that they were startled, even Niu Da, Niu Er and others were startled, and Mina blocked Liu Feng behind her and pulled out five sabers.


    "Okay, that''s my secret weapon, there''s no danger." Liu Feng rubbed Mina''s head. He said there was no danger, of course, without too many firecrackers.


    "Secret weapon?" Mina hesitated before putting away the saber.


    "Boom..."


    There was a sudden slight vibration on the ground, and then there was a sound of vibration in the direction of the mountains and forests, as if a behemoth was walking.


    "Come on!" Liu Feng said softly.


    The words fell, and big wild boars rushed out of the mountains and forests, three or four hundred pounds of wild boars, and they ran wildly, as if there were predators behind them driving them away.


    The people in the team were dumbfounded. The target of their military exercise was a wild boar? There are many people who are backing away. They know best what kind of existence wild boars are.


    An adult wild boar is not something that anyone dares to provoke. If you are not careful, it will kill people, not to mention the lineup of hundreds of wild boars in front of them.


    An impact would have to kill dozens of people. Those big wild boars weighing a few hundred pounds could easily knock people flying.


    "Stand up for me. If you can''t even deal with the wild boars, I will practice you as wild boars." Niu Da roared loudly.


    Immediately calm those commotions, they are no longer the civilians who only grow wheat, but the soldiers of the Lord of the City.


    The reason why Liu Feng used wild boars as the target of the military exercise was for a reason. There are many wild boars in the forest.


    On that day, several dishes made of wild boar appeared in Liu Feng''s mind, such as braised wild boar, fried wild boar with peppers, roasted wild boar with sauce, etc.!


    So there is today''s military exercise, one of which is to kill pigs. Otherwise, if the wild boars patronize the wheat a few more times, they will be brought down to the ground.


    The wild boars, frightened by firecrackers, rushed straight to the army in front of them.


    "Longbow team shot!" Niu Er ordered and shouted.


    "Whoosh whoosh..."


    Twenty long arrows fell into the wild boars in an arc, many of them pierced into the wild boars, and a few stabbed into the vital points of the wild boars, killing them immediately.


    "Second round, throw!"


    "Whoosh whoosh..."


    "Third round, projection!"


    "Whoosh whoosh..."


    It took three rounds to shoot, and the wild boar at the beginning had already rushed in front of the sword and shield soldiers.


    "drink!"


    The sword and shield soldier pushed his legs back, even his body and shoulders against the shield, bearing the first wave of shock from the wild boar herd.


    "Bang Bang Bang!!!"


    The wild boar slammed into the shield fiercely, and a few weak sword and shield soldiers were pushed back. After seeing the axe, they rushed up with the Mo Dao and slashed the wild boar with one knife. The machine is standing on the gap, and several people from the tank heavy armor team have to follow the same example.


    "Longbow Free Fire!"


    "The spear team is attacking." Niu Er roared, giving two orders in a row.


    When the spear team got the order, they held the spear and stabbed out of the gap between the sword and shield soldiers, directly and easily harvesting the life of the wild boar.


    The longbow team with recurve bows draws the bow directly at close range, and the long arrow directly shoots half of the boar into the body.


    "Cavalry cover!" Another order went on.

 Chapter 79：

    As soon as the cavalry clamped the horse''s belly, the warhorse immediately ran, wandering outside the wild boar herd, harvesting the stray wild boar with a saber.


    With a well-equipped army, it is still very simple to deal with a group of wild boars. It is just a simple sight of blood. In terms of courage, it is barely qualified.


    The Niu Daji brothers also saw a lot of shortcomings in this battle, I am afraid that these soldiers will have to be retrained again.


    "Tell them to catch them alive if they can, especially those little wild boars." Liu Feng turned to Niu Dao.


    "Yes!" Niu Da never asked why he was arrested, he immediately went to convey the order.


    "Master, do you want to keep the little wild boar when you catch it?" Mina asked softly.


    "Yeah! I have this plan. Winter is coming, and I can just raise it for four months." Liu Feng nodded. He did have this plan. There is no domestic pig in this era, but wild boars.


    He planned to get a breeding farm, domesticate wild boars, and gradually improve them into domestic pigs, so that Xiyang City would not lack meat in the future, instead of relying on hunters to hunt for meat.


    "Yes, but young master, there is nothing to feed these little wild boars in winter." Mina reminded in a low voice, and then glanced at Niu Er not far away.


    "Who said there is nothing to raise little wild boars in winter?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows and smiled mysteriously.


    "Master, this is not the south. In winter, it will snow heavily, and it is difficult to find weeds or something." Mina said anxiously, she was worried that Liu Feng was from the south and did not understand the climate of the west.


    After all, Liu Feng introduced himself in this way, saying that he came from a mysterious country in the east.


    Chapter 0100 Vegetable Greenhouse Technology.


    "In winter when it''s snowing, you can still find wild grass." Liu Feng stretched his waist and looked at the army that was catching the little wild boar. These would be the seeds of reform.


    "There are still weeds in winter? Green weeds?" Mina was a little puzzled. On a snowy day, the thick layer of snow would freeze to death even if there were grasses, not to mention that the autumn had come to an end, and the ground was full of withered and yellow grass roots.


    "Master, this is impossible. Even in the Forbidden Mountains in winter, it is difficult to find green weeds."


    "Of course there is. Just make some preparations to get green grass. No, it''s green vegetables. I don''t want to eat only meat in winter." Liu Feng shook his head with a chuckle.


    "Isn''t it bad to only eat meat?" Mina blinked her eyes. If someone told her that eating meat every day was not good, she would have to give him two knives; but now that she has followed Liu Feng, she eats meat every day. , but occasionally one or two meals, she eats more green vegetables.


    "Of course it''s good to eat meat, but if you only eat meat, people will get tired of it, and it will also have some effects on the body."


    Liu Feng didn''t want to spend the four months of winter eating meat. He wanted to get the vegetable greenhouse out, and the grass in it could also be used as green food for the horses.


    Mina didn''t know what effect it had, but if there were green vegetables to eat in winter, it would be great, but is it possible?


    "Master! It''s impossible to have green vegetables in winter." She still didn''t believe it.


    "Nothing is impossible. We humans are also afraid of the cold, and so are the vegetables. We can put on clothes and live in a house, so how about we build a house for the vegetables?"


    Liu Feng remembered that the greenhouse vegetables built by farmers are like the earth. As long as the key temperature control methods and fertilization methods are mastered, green vegetables can be grown in winter.


    "Building a house for green vegetables??" Mina''s eyes widened, this idea was a bit wild.


    The corner of Niu Er''s mouth was twitching, and his young master was talking nonsense again. It would be good to eat meat in winter, but now he plans to build a house and grow vegetables, which is a bit whimsical.


    "When it''s time to plant it, you''ll know!" Liu Feng waved his hand. Now he said that it would be useless. Few people would believe that green vegetables can be planted in snowy winter.


    Mina nodded obediently. She actually believed it in her heart. After all, the young master had never let her down. Any magical means appeared in the young master''s hands, as if it was a matter of course.


    "Niu Er, let them clean up the wild boars and bring them back to the castle''s freezer. These are their meat in the future." Liu Feng turned his head and shouted to the dazed Niu Er.


    "Yes!"


    Niu Er responded quickly, he shook his head and shook off what he heard just now, the young master will grow green vegetables in winter, so he will not say it, otherwise others will hear it and will laugh at the young master.


    And the icehouse that Liu Feng mentioned is one of the few things in this era that can make Liu Feng shine.


    The ice store is to dig a cellar and store all the ice in winter. If you do this for several years, the cellar will be turned into an ice store. Although some ice cubes will melt, the temperature will remain below zero.


    Such an ice house is actually called an ice cellar. Liu Feng has found it on the Internet. It seems that the ancient nobles have built ice cellars.


    Aristocrats sometimes try to do everything for better enjoyment. Like many inventions in ancient times, they were invented for the sake of enjoyment.


    "Let''s go, and then go to see the secluded river!"


    Liu Feng turned around and headed for the carriage. Today, he will run to several places. Watching the military exercise is only one of them. The most important thing is to choose a place to build a large pier.


    As long as that matter is properly planned, Xiyang City will be the next North Wind City, a prosperous city where ships come and go.


    No, it will only become more prosperous. He believes that it will not take too long, Xiyang City will be the most prosperous city in the west, no one.


    Zink and the others came back after lighting the firecrackers. They were actually taken aback. They didn''t expect that a bunch of red things would make such a loud noise after lighting the fire, and there was also a fire. flickering.


    If they hadn''t followed the instructions of the Lord of the City, they would have extinguished the fire when they saw it, and they had to light the hill.


    Under the **** of Xin Ke and others, the carriage soon reached the Youshui River in the east. This is a large river with a width of tens of meters, and in some places the river surface reaches hundreds of meters.


    Xiyang City is located on the edge of the tributary of the Youshui River, and the wheat fields are all irrigated by that tributary, and there is also a small dock to dock.


    Now Liu Feng wants to pull the eastern city wall of Xiyang City to the Youshui River. Build a large dock here so that big boats can dock, and that small tributary is only enough for small boats to enter.


    With Liu Feng''s idea, only a few people know that once this is done, the area of ??Xiyang City will be expanded by more than ten or twenty times.


    When this pier is full of sails, and people keep walking off the boat, there are orcs, nobles, and elves... When they arrive at Xiyang City, they will exclaim in their hearts, great, magnificent, and want to stay. The next thought...


    That is the big city in Liu Feng''s mind, a super big city with a population of several million. Of course, it is only the blueprint in his mind, and it will take some time to realize it.


    Therefore, Liu Feng is looking for a gentle river course, and the rapids are difficult for boats to dock. Moreover, he has to build a dock, build his own boats, and then start a tourism business, which seems to be very good. After all, it is close to the Forbidden Mountains. There is absolutely no shortage of trees.


    "The formation of the caravan should also be put on the agenda."


    Liu Feng circled the secluded river on the map. All he had to do was make a decision, and someone else would help him complete other things.


    "Northwind City should have received the news, right? I hope you won''t let me down."


    Chapter 0101 Crazy businessman in North Wind City.


    It has been the second day since Tori returned to North Wind City. He is in a very unhappy mood now. On the same day, he brought the fur back to North Wind City from Xiyang City. Before he could say anything, the fur was taken by his father. Take it away, only a few words of praise, and then send him out.


    "Cut! Sure enough, didn''t you forget me?" Tori''s round body was sunk in the animal skin chair, his face gloomy.


    Come to think of it, my father just used him like a chess piece. If he hadn''t really brought back the fur from Xiyang City this time, maybe his father would not have thought of his son.


    "This is a nobleman!"


    Tori picked up a lollipop and was in a daze. He suddenly missed the days in Xiyang City, the aristocratic meal in Lord Liu Feng''s mansion, and the cake for dessert. Now that he thinks about it, his mouth is drooling.


    "Noble? Hehe... pathetic!"


    Tori felt ridiculous that he, a nobleman, would miss other people''s food.


    However, he didn''t know why, but he really wanted to go to that place called the Great Market and go shopping like crazy again. The place where you could get a lot of things back with a little copper coin made him miss it very much.

 Chapter 80：

    Tori took out four steel coins from his pocket. This kind of steel coins is more exquisite than copper coins. One copper coin can actually be exchanged for ten coins. He suddenly thought, what would happen if steel coins were introduced in North Wind City?


    "Heh..." Tori sneered, and immediately guessed the answer, no one would use it, because they didn''t believe there was such a good thing at all, and they were afraid that they would cheat money. After all, it is not that no nobles have used this set.


    "Perhaps it would be good to open a shop in Xiyang City after selling the goods this time. Before I left, I heard that the house over there is about to be built."


    Tori doesn''t have much coins left now. He bought too many things in the big market of Xiyang City. The coins have been spent seven to eighty-eight.


    "Master Tori, your banquet is ready, everyone is waiting for you."


    The servant''s call is missing Tori.


    "Yeah! Go right now!" Tori nodded, got up and tidied up his clothes. Seeing the clothes with a few silver coins on his body, Tori couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Even other people''s housekeepers dress better than me, what kind of aristocrat is this?"


    After a little tidying up, Tori cheered himself up and walked towards the parlour. Today, he invited many merchants in Northwind City, and he wanted to exchange the things he bought from Xiyang City for coins.


    As soon as they entered the parlour, many people greeted Tori.


    "Master Tori, what good goods do you have this time?"


    "The ceramic cup you bought from me last time, I bought it from the capital again this time, do you want to take a look again?"


    "Master Tori, I bought seven horses from Beiyuan this time, and one of them is in good condition..."


    It is not the first time that Tori has done such a thing. Last time, in order to gather enough cattle, sheep and horses for Liu Feng, he held such a banquet once.


    "Sit down, I have a big business to do with everyone today." Tori waved his hand and ordered the servant to serve tea.


    Pieces of gray cakes the size of half a fist were brought up, accompanied by turbid tea.


    After Tori saw the refreshments, he had no appetite at all for the pastries that he used to like, after having eaten the refreshments from Lord Liu Feng''s mansion.


    "Wow! Eating pastries from Master Tori''s house is a great pleasure in life."


    "Indeed, the juice in this pastry is still so thick, and with bitter tea, it''s really hard to change."


    The businessmen ate their mouths full of oil, one by one cakes made of wild boar fat wrapped in wheat flour, so that they were immersed in it, only the inside sat expressionlessly.


    He thought to himself, if these people had eaten the delicacies in Lord Liu Feng''s house, they would definitely think that what they ate today was shit.


    "Okay, I called everyone here today, there is something to show." Tori asked the servant to bring the things up.


    The servants came in with trays carrying things, each of which was different in size, and common things in life appeared here, such as wooden spoons, ceramic cups and bowls, lollipops and even several large trays.


    The businessmen looked at each other, what happened? When did the nobles also get involved in the business of daily necessities?


    "Let''s take a look at the sample first!" Tori didn''t explain, indicating that he should look at things before talking.


    The merchants also held back their doubts, got up and walked towards the servants, picked up the things in the tray and looked at them.


    "This wooden spoon is not bad. If you take it to the capital, you should be able to sell it for two copper coins."


    "Huh? Is this ceramic? It''s so beautiful!"


    The white and clean ceramic cups and bowls attracted many merchants at once.


    "Master Tori, how many copper coins are these ceramic cups and bowls? I''ll buy them all."


    "Hey...what do you mean? Want to take it all by yourself? I can also buy them all."


    Tuolie looked at the merchants expressionlessly, and after they were quiet, he said, "Those wooden spoons, one copper coin can buy two."


    "Ceramic cups, plates, one for thirty copper coins, one for fifty copper coins, one for one hundred copper coins..."


    "..."


    Tori quoted prices for more than a dozen samples in a row, which shocked the businessman. Is it expensive? No, it''s not expensive at all, but a lot cheaper.


    "Wow! I want three hundred of those wooden spoons." Immediately, a businessman raised his hand and shouted. He wanted to transport it to the capital, and he could earn several times more if he changed hands.


    "Ceramic cups, I want fifteen plates, at the level of one hundred copper coins."


    "..."


    Everything was robbed, and even the lollipops were sold by Tori for a copper coin, and he made several times when he changed hands.


    "Master Tori, where did you get all these goods from?" The merchants who have grabbed the goods dared to ask for advice.


    "Xiyang City!"


    Tori got up and left. He didn''t know why he said Xiyang City. If he blocked the news, he could make more money by wrapping up the goods in Xiyang City by himself, and then resell it.


    Maybe it''s because of Mr. Liu Feng''s food.


    "It''s time for businessmen to go crazy. Will Xiyang City be the next North Wind City?"


    Tori didn''t care about these problems, he was going to prepare, and then he took his wife and children to Xiyang City.


    He doesn''t plan to fight for the title of aristocrat in North Wind City, he doesn''t look down on nobles who eat, drink and dress like a country bumpkin.


    Chapter 0102 The start of negotiations between the two cities.


    Niu Wu stood in front of the boat and looked at the faintly visible North Wind City. What caught his eye was that there were many large and small boats, most of which were better than the boats under his feet. It can be said that the boats under his feet were these One of the worst grades in the boat.


    "As expected of a city that thrives on trade, the boat is really good, but it''s just a corrupt noble who got into the coins."


    Niu Wu recalled what Master Liu Feng had told him in front of North Wind City, and couldn''t help but sneer, "Ha! Enjoy the life of the nobles now. After a while, it will be a little uncomfortable."


    "Fifth brother, we''re about to enter the wharf of North Wind City." The entourage hurriedly came to Niu Wu''s side to ask for instructions.


    "Yeah!" Niu Wu nodded and said indifferently, "Let them act according to the plan, be careful, don''t get caught, and if you spoil the affairs of the adults, I will peel you off when you come back."


    "Fifth brother, don''t worry, we are not doing bad things, we are doing good things, no one will come to arrest us, and if we are caught, we will deny and know nothing."


    "You should change your name to Xiao Lai in the future!" Niu Wu said angrily.


    "Hey... that''s fine, then I''ll be called Xiao Lai in the future." Xiao Lai said with a smile.


    "Go away!" Niu Wu rolled his eyes and shouted angrily.


    "Hey-hey¡­¡­"


    Xiao Lai laughed and brought several people with him. After approaching the pier, he slipped into the crowd and entered the North Wind City mixed with the crowd.


    Xiao Lai does not think that what the city owner explained is a bad thing, but a good thing. He recruited some civilians to work in Xiyang City. You must know that the salary in Xiyang City is very high. Xiao Lai has never seen that city owner meeting. So generous.


    Those civilians who can''t eat, if they don''t seize such an opportunity, they are a bunch of fools.

 Chapter 81：

    And then by the way, it was spread out that Xiyang City can take in orcs fairly, which is also a good thing. I don''t know why the fifth brother asked him to be careful not to be caught.


    From Xiao Lai''s knowledge, he didn''t know that population is also a resource. If the nobles knew about it and other cities dig up your population, it might even lead to **** struggles.


    Xiao Lai was originally a gangster in Xiyang City, but he was considered a gangster with a little conscience.


    However, I don''t know if Xiao Lai was stunned or sleepy. He actually thought of stealing the city lord''s mansion that day. However, it is conceivable that with his ability, he was caught by Niu Wuji as soon as he touched the door. .


    Niu Wu looked at the missing Xiao Lai and couldn''t help thinking of the scene when he first caught Xiao Lai, and after reporting it to Master Liu Feng, for such a trivial matter, the young master didn''t even ask anything, and threw it to Niu Wu. Take care of yourself.


    "I still have a conscience!" Niu Wu shook his head, and the clever Xiao Lai was taken over by him and became a handyman.


    "Go into the city!"


    Niu Wu waved his hand and took a few servants to go to Beifeng City. Today, he has to meet the Lord of Beifeng City. He came today, but with a major task, that is to negotiate with the North Wind City Lord.


    Using the information of the horse thieves formed by Omar and the attack time plan as a bargaining chip, a negotiation on interests was conducted, and he was the negotiator recommended by the father to the young master Liu Feng.


    Soon, Niu Wu was summoned by the Northwind City Lord.


    The City Lord of North Wind is also a fat man, even fatter than Tori. When Niu Wu saw him, he was eating pastries and his mouth was full of oil.


    "In Xia Niu Wu, I was sent by Lord Baron Liu Feng of Xiyang City. This is a letter from Lord Liu Feng." Niu Wu''s etiquette was very good.


    "Well! Bring it up!"


    The servant immediately took the letter and delivered it.


    The City Lord of North Wind rubbed his greased hand on his body, then took the letter and read it, frowning more and more as he looked.


    Seeing the scene of the Northwind City Lord smearing greasy on his body, Niu Wu''s eyes widened slightly. This behavior is not like a nobleman at all, but like a philistine businessman.


    "what?"


    When the Northwind City Lord saw the end, he suddenly stood up, widened his eyes, and said sternly, "Your City Lord, do you really know the origin of the horse thief? Do you know the time and plan of attacking Northwind City?"


    "Of course, I want to come to the letter of Lord Liu Feng mentioned." Niu Wu said confidently.


    "How can I believe that what he said is true or false?" The North Wind City Lord said solemnly, with murderous intent flashing in his eyes.


    Regarding the clich¨¦ of the North Wind City Lord, Niu Wu smiled indifferently, "It depends on how you think about it, whether you believe it or not is up to you, doesn''t it?"


    City Lord Beifeng closed his eyes and his breathing became a little short. Thinking of a sentence in the letter, the number of horse thieves was estimated to be 500.


    This number made him sit on wax. You must know that he got news of the horse thief''s attack from other channels, and he has only formed a militia of about 100 people, and he has not even made leather armor.


    "Huh..." The City Lord of North Wind exhaled and said coldly, "What conditions does Baron Liu Feng need to tell me the plan?"


    This remark made Niu Wu''s heart put down, "Lord Liu Feng heard that you have two big ships..."


    "what?"


    Before Niu Wu could finish speaking, the North Wind City Lord froze and roared, "If you want a big ship, or two, don''t even think about it!!!"


    "Lord City Lord, if two large ships can save North Wind City from the disaster, don''t you think it''s worth it?" Niu Wu raised his head and said with a smile.


    "No, I can only give two medium-sized ships at most. You must know that we only have seven medium-sized ships in Beifeng City. It is absolutely impossible for a large ship."


    The big boat is the foundation of Beifeng City. It is the ancestor of the city owner of Beifeng. He bought it from Yancheng at a huge price. Every year, two big boats help him transport a lot of wheat from other cities. Beifeng City is prosperous by two big boats. of.


    "Then... that''s fine!" Niu Wuyi looked reluctant. This was all taught by Young Master Liu Feng. When talking about negotiation, it was as if he had suffered a loss.


    Yeah! Niu Wu gave Young Master Liu Feng a thumbs up in his heart, and the reaction of the Northwind City Lord was exactly as Young Master Liu Feng said, two medium-sized ships were in hand.


    "Here, this is a letter from the horse thief, and the time and plan for the attack." Niu Wu carefully took out another letter from his arms.


    After the Northwind City Lord quickly took it, he quickly looked up, and the more he looked, the paler his face became, and finally he said with a trembling voice, "I will add two more medium-sized transport ships, please Xiyang City to support Beifeng City."


    "Yes, after the boat arrives at Xiyang City, the knights will come." A smile flashed in Niu Ma''s eyes.


    Everything is not much different from what Master Liu Feng guessed, it''s really amazing!


    Chapter 0103 The first surgery of the alien version.


    The place where Youshui River will build a wharf has just been confirmed. Liu Feng also plans to go to the area close to the Forbidden Mountains. I heard that there are bamboo forests and some herbs there. He has to confirm it.


    For example, bamboo, which is also of great use, or a temporary substitute, bamboo is the first thing he considers.


    When Liu Feng walked to the side of the carriage, he saw that Niu Da''s face was a little ugly, his eyebrows were lowered, and there was sadness in his eyes. He immediately thought of a possibility and asked with a frown.


    "Any casualties?"


    Niu Da was slightly startled, then nodded, and said solemnly, "There is a sword and shield soldier who was stabbed by the fangs of a wild boar, and is now dying."


    "What about people?"


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows. In a battle against wild boars, he did not expect that some people would still be seriously injured, or slightly injured. In his consideration, the serious injury was beyond expectations.


    "I have called the witch doctor with the army to look at it and said that it is not saved. Now I am going back to Xiyang City, ready to..."


    Niu Da thought of the way the witch doctor who accompanied the army sighed and shook his head, he couldn''t help sighing. After all, he had been together for more than 20 days. He knew everyone, but he didn''t expect to send one away.


    "That''s not called a witch doctor, it''s a military doctor." Liu Feng rolled his eyes and said angrily.


    The military doctor was also requested by Liu Feng. Although he did not have any medical skills, he could still wear bandages or something.


    "Uh, it''s a military doctor!" Niu Da said embarrassingly, always calling the witch doctor that, but suddenly forgot to change his tune.


    "How did you get hurt? Is the injury critical?"


    Liu Feng is now concerned about the injured sword and shield soldier. If the injury is in the liver, he doesn''t have to work hard and just prepare for the funeral and pension.


    "It was when he was protecting his companions, and he was hit by a wild boar. Dudley avoided the key point, but the wound was bleeding all the time, and it was not enough to wrap a lot of cloth." Niu Da sighed. It was a bit of a blow.


    Dudley is the name of the severely injured sword and shield soldier, and his training performance among the sword and shield soldiers is very good.


    "Saving the injury of the companion, this is merit!" Liu Feng nodded and waved his hand, "Go back to the city and take me to see what''s going on."


    "Yes!"


    "Let someone take this fast horse back to the castle and give it to Nicole." Before getting into the carriage, Liu Feng wrote a few words on a notepad and tore it off and handed it to Zink.


    "Yes!"


    Xin Ke immediately asked No. 8 to take the note and go back to Xiyang City first.


    Niu Da was still in front of the driver, and after Liu Feng and Mina got up, he rushed to Xiyang City under the **** of the Wolf Warrior Squad.


    In the carriage, Liu Feng frowned and thought. Today''s events reminded him that some first aid measures should be taught well.

 Chapter 82：

    Otherwise, on the battlefield, some soldiers were injured, not immediately fatal injuries, but because they did not receive urgent treatment, and lost their lives in vain.


    That would be so stupid! The lives of those soldiers are all his. To train a soldier, and he is an elite soldier, but it is very time-consuming and expensive. All these are from him.


    If he can be saved, he will come to a live teaching!


    Mina moved to half kneel behind Liu Feng, put her slender hand on his shoulder, slowly pressed it, and said softly, "Master, don''t feel guilty, this is also an accident."


    "..." Liu Feng shook his head, he had no guilt, he was just thinking about some first aid measures, first aid measures suitable for this world.


    The soreness of his shoulders made Liu Feng squinted his eyes comfortably, and his body relaxed. He decided to see if he could save him. Besides, his first aid was taught in military training when he was in school, and he also learned some TV.


    Soon, the carriage returned to Xiyang City and stopped at the side of the commercial street. It stopped in front of a two-storey house. There were already a lot of people outside.


    This house is the otherworld version of the hospital in Liu Fengnong. There are several witch doctors invited in it. Now they are called doctors, and they will treat some minor diarrhea according to the local method.


    When Liu Feng got off the carriage, he saw Niu Er, Niu San, and the people around them still wearing armor. Some of them had red eyes, so they must have a good relationship with Dudley.


    The army is the easiest place to develop brotherhood, and there is not so much thinking about it. After all, every day is training in addition to training.


    "Lord City Lord!" The soldiers saluted respectfully.


    Liu Feng nodded, then strode into the house, followed by Mina, followed by the three brothers of Niu Da, and the Warrior Wolf team and others at the door.


    In a consulting room, Liu Feng saw Dudley, who was seriously injured and fainted. After examination, he saw the tightly wrapped bandage, and nodded lightly. The situation was not as bad as he imagined.


    Liu Feng glanced at the crowd and said, "There is still salvation, it''s just that he lost too much blood, so he needs a blood transfusion."


    "what?"


    Everyone present stared blankly at Liu Feng, wondering if they had heard the wrong thing. A person who had already been sentenced to death, but said he could still be saved?


    Mina blinked her sky blue eyes and resisted the urge to touch the young master''s forehead. When she healed Wei Ya last time, didn''t she say that her head had a fever, would it burn her brain?


    She wondered if the young master was sick now, how could this dying person be saved?


    "Master, you''re not joking!" Niu Er''s cheeks shook a few times, why didn''t he believe it.


    Liu Feng glared at Niu Er and said angrily, "Do you think I''m joking?"


    Niu Da gave Niu Er a slap on the back of the head. He dared to question the young master and ask for a beating; Niu Er shrank his neck slightly and did not dare to talk more.


    "Lord City Lord, the things have been delivered." Before the eighth person could see it, the voice came.


    "Very good, quickly bring the things." Liu Feng urged.


    What he asked No. 8 to fetch was the first aid kit. To save people, he must have equipment. Out of breath, No. 8 put the first aid kit in front of Liu Feng, and immediately stepped aside.


    Dudley lost a lot of blood, which caused him to faint, so he must first have a blood transfusion to save people, and then the blood type must be tested.


    "Several doctors have come here. I''ll only talk about this once. You all remember it."


    Liu Feng beckoned and asked several doctors to rush over to listen to the lecture. This was a live on-site teaching.


    Chapter 0104 Pump me pump me.


    Several rookie doctors and the rookie military doctor who accompanied the team gathered around. They stared at Liu Feng with wide eyes, and bloodshots could be seen in their eyeballs.


    The corners of Liu Feng''s eyes twitched, and these were almost bulging. He opened the local tyrant''s first aid kit, which also contained simple blood type testing equipment.


    The blood type test is very simple. When he was in military training, he listened to the instructor''s lecture, and he tried to test his own blood type, so he remembered it very clearly. And he has also quietly confirmed in the other world that it is the same as the earth, and the antiserum on the other side of the earth can also be used in this world.


    "People''s blood is different. Specifically, it can be divided into four types: type A...cough cough...can be divided into four blood types: type A, type B, type A and type B, and type C."


    Liu Feng said with his mouth, but his hands were not slow. He took out two bottles of blood test reagents from the first aid kit, that is, antiserum, a blue bottle of anti-A (A) serum, and a yellow bottle of anti-B ( B) Serum.


    "This is called a blood test reagent. It is the most important thing in the blood type test. There are two types: A and B."


    This is the first time others have heard that there are so many mysteries in human blood. Many people are confused and have never heard of such knowledge.


    Especially the few rookie doctors, their lips were shaking with excitement, they took out the parchment roll, and then hurriedly took the quill and dipped the ink, and quickly recorded it.


    Seeing this scene, Liu Feng raised his eyebrows. It seemed that he should put some paper into the market.


    After the doctor wrote it down, Liu Feng then took out two pieces of glass from the first aid kit, which made the others breathe a little faster, and they thought the glass pieces were crystals.


    Liu Feng didn''t explain, and said lightly, "You don''t need this, you can also use ceramic sheets instead."


    Only then did the doctors relax. If they wanted crystals for the blood type test, they would not be able to buy a single crystal if they were sold by the pound.


    Liu Feng took out a clean cloth from the first aid kit, then took a pen and wrote the words A and B on the cloth, and then put the glass sheet on the words A and B.


    "I''m doing it this way so I can tell what blood type Dudley is."


    The rookie doctors are even more eager to write, and can''t wait to write down Liu Feng''s every move.


    Liu Feng then dropped the blue anti-A serum on the glass plate A, the yellow one on the glass plate B, and took out a needle from the first aid kit.


    "Then is the most important step, distinguishing blood types."


    Liu Feng looked at Dudley lying on the bed, his fingers were dirty, he stabbed Dudley''s earlobe with a needle, and took two drops of blood and put it on the glass.


    After a while, the blood on the nail plate glass coagulated.


    "The blood on the crystal plate with letter A has coagulated, so Dudley''s blood type is blood type A. Now we need to check whose blood is blood type A, and then give Dudley a blood transfusion to save him."


    Holding up the A-shaped glass slide, Liu Feng said, as for whether there are complications after blood transfusion, he really has no idea.


    The rookie doctors even stretched their necks and looked at the blood on the two pieces of glass. Sure enough, the glass on letter A was solidified, and the blood on Party B''s glass was still liquid.


    At this moment, the little doubts in my heart disappeared in an instant, and the body swayed with excitement, and those who didn''t know it thought they were going crazy.


    "Check mine, use my blood."


    Niu Er shouted, pulled out his saber, pulled up his sleeves, and gestured with the saber, "Master, how much blood do you want, I''ll give it to you now."


    "You idiot, put down the knife!" Liu Feng shouted angrily, "You also want to bleed too much, and then you can have a blood transfusion, right?"


    "Snapped!"


    Niu Da slapped the back of Niu Er''s head with a slap, and Liu Feng''s eyelids jumped. If this goes on, Niu Er won''t be beaten into a fool, right?


    "Second child, what are you doing stupid, didn''t you see that you only needed a drop or two of blood just now?" Niu reprimanded with wide-eyed eyes.


    "Uh... excited, a little excited!" Niu Er put away the saber embarrassedly.


    Dudley had a good relationship with him, and when he heard that Dudley could be saved, his head became hot.


    "Come on, come and help in a few times." Liu Feng took out a few more pieces of glass from the first aid kit and handed them over to several doctors.

 Chapter 83：

    "Yes!"


    A few doctors took the glass piece tremblingly, followed Liu Feng''s example, wrote the words A and B on the cloth, then dropped antiserum, and then tested Niu Da and the others.


    Liu Feng looked at Niu Da''s test, and it was the coagulation on the letter B glass, that is, Niu Da was blood type B.


    And Niu Er happened to be type A, and the brothers'' blood types are different, so the parents'' blood types are different, one may inherit the father''s blood type, and the other may inherit the mother''s blood type.


    "Master, why didn''t my two bloods coagulate?" Mina''s somewhat lost voice came from the side.


    "Oh?"


    Liu Feng turned his head and saw that Mina was holding two pieces of glass, looking at him aggrievedly. Is the blood of the orcs really different from that of the human race?


    "Huh?" A hint of surprise flashed in Liu Feng''s eyes, and he chuckled, "If the blood types on both sides are not coagulated, that is blood type C, the same as mine."


    "Really? The same blood as the young master?" Mina stared at Shui Lingling''s blue eyes and looked at Liu Feng expectantly, for fear that she had heard it wrong.


    "Really!" Liu Feng nodded affirmatively.


    "Hee hee hee..." Mina smiled happily, she was the same blood type as the young master, which was really nice.


    "Lord City Lord, the blood on the crystal pieces on both sides has coagulated, is it blood type A and B?" a doctor asked worriedly.


    "Yes."


    Liu Feng nodded, all four blood types were checked out, and there were only a few people with blood type A, and Niu Er was one of them.


    "Master, draw my blood, draw my blood!" Niu Er shouted.


    Liu Feng nodded and instructed, "Bring a bed and make it a little higher."


    Looking at the rushing Niu Er, and the worried Niu Da, he chuckled, "Don''t worry, it''s okay for people to lose a little blood, and they will be healthier. Of course, they need to be healthy and not anemic."


    Suddenly, Liu thought of a certain dark era, when bloodletting therapy was used to save people. No matter what kind of disease you have, even if it is a broken bone or trauma, you will be bleeded without a word, and the famous name is: cure disease!


    As if bloodletting is the cure for all ailments! ! !


    Liu Feng couldn''t help shivering, facing several doctors, said solemnly, "If a strong young man loses a pound of blood at one time, it will endanger his life, so don''t think that bloodletting can save the disease."


    "Yes!"


    Chapter 0105 sew wounds like sewing clothes.


    Several doctors nodded ignorantly, and wrote down Liu Feng''s statement that the young man lost a pound of blood, which was life-threatening, and marked it with the words of the city owner.


    In the future, if they teach apprentices and the like, they will say something like this, "The city lord said that once a person loses a pound of blood, his life will be in danger, so you must remember that the city lord was very strict at the beginning... ¡­¡±


    Liu Feng didn''t know the thoughts of several people. If he knew, he would be happier. This is what he wanted.


    Niu Er consciously lay on the raised bed and stretched out his dirty arms. Not to mention, he was a little nervous. He would be the first case of blood transfusion in this era.


    "Use this alcohol to clean the arms of both of them."


    Looking at the dirty arms of the two, Liu Feng took out two bottles of disinfectant alcohol from the first aid kit and gave them to the doctor. He didn''t want to be rescued, but died of bacterial infection in the end.


    He decided to get out the high alcohol, especially alcohol, which is often used to clean wounds and disinfect and sterilize. It is a very important material.


    And wine can be bought at a good price. Those nobles like it very much. As long as the packaging is good, I am afraid that those big nobles will spend dozens of gold coins to buy it.


    After the doctor cleaned the arms of the two, Liu Feng took out two hose tapes from the first aid kit, tied them to the arms of the two, and pointed to the blood vessels that appeared on the bound arms of the two due to the lack of blood circulation. , began to explain.


    "This method can help us quickly find the blood vessels in the human body, especially those with thick skin and thick skin, need to use this method."


    Several doctors nodded again and again and quickly recorded on the parchment.


    Liu Feng then took out two rubber tubes with needles from the first aid kit, which were blood transfusion tools. He found one of the needles to the blood vessel on Niu Er''s arm and stabbed it in.


    After the blood slowly flowed out from the other end of the blood vessel, the air was squeezed out, and then pierced into the blood vessel on Dudley''s arm, and he was relieved to watch the blood flow slowly.


    "You must not let the blood vessels of the human body enter the air, otherwise it will take people''s lives at any time." Liu Feng urged seriously.


    "Yes!" Several rookie doctors nodded their heads like chickens pecking at rice.


    Such a primitive blood transfusion method has certain dangers, and the success rate depends on the will of God. After all, a dead horse is a living horse doctor.


    Liu Feng checked Dudley''s situation and found that the other party''s face was a little bit bloody, not the pale face just now, indicating that the situation was a little better.


    "Then the most important thing now is to deal with the wound." Liu Feng cleaned his hands with alcohol, sterilizing it so as not to bring bacteria when touching the wound.


    Liu Feng took scissors to cut off the strip of cloth wrapped around Dudley''s wound, and said solemnly, "The next time I wrap the wound with a strip of cloth, I will use a clean strip of cloth that has been boiled in high temperature water and dried."


    "Yes!" The rookie doctor responded like a worm.


    Liu Feng looked at the wound on Dudley''s abdomen, and breathed a sigh of relief.


    The torn wound is relatively easy to deal with, as long as it is sutured with needles and thread, and then smeared with ointment, it will be a fierce man again in a month or two.


    However, the people present showed sadness when they saw the still bleeding wound. How could such a big wound be saved.


    Many of the people present were once hunters, and many of their companions suffered such injuries and died of bloodshed.


    Liu Feng hurriedly took out a needle and gut thread from the first aid kit. After soaking it in alcohol for disinfection, he quickly sewed Dudley''s wound up like sewing clothes. Pull out.


    Everyone didn''t expect this scene at all. They all stared at Liu Feng''s hand with their mouths open. When can a person''s wound be sewn with needle and thread?


    This scene frightened several people''s feet, especially the rookie doctors, who felt their scalps go numb and tried to breathe air with their mouths open.


    Mina took a step forward and opened her mouth to say let her come, but she stopped when she saw Liu Feng''s serious face, her blue eyes with a strong sense of pride.


    "A large wound like this must be sutured with needles and thread so that there will be no heavy bleeding and the wound will heal faster."


    "Needles must be sterilized. If the thread is to be used, the casings of sheep must be used. After peeling them off and drying them, they must be soaked in wine before they can be used. The wine must be made of spirits, which will be brought to you later."


    Liu Feng focused on suturing the wound. He had tried pork on earth. After all, after watching TV, he was curious and tried to sew with pork.


    But now, Liu Feng''s heart is still a little trembling. After all, people''s wounds are not pork, so they are inevitably a little nervous. Mina holds her sleeves and gently wipes the sweat from Liu Feng''s forehead.


    "Lord City Lord, why do you use sheep intestines as threads?" a doctor asked nervously.


    "Because the sutures made of sheep intestines can be absorbed by the human body, and those that are not absorbed will fall off automatically, saving the pain of removing the sutures." Liu Feng replied without raising his head.


    "Yes!"


    The rookie doctor was writing again for a while, everyone had a few rolls of sheepskin in their hands, and he described Liu Feng''s every move.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Liu Feng let out a sigh of relief and finally finished sewing. Looking at his masterpiece, the wound was like a centipede. He nodded with satisfaction.

 Chapter 84：

    "After sewing, apply powdered medicine and wrap it with a clean cloth. The dressing and clean cloth should be changed frequently, and the patient should rest in peace."


    Liu Feng smeared the powder, wrapped a bandage, and then stuffed a few anti-inflammatory drugs into Dudley''s mouth.


    Then, under the blank eyes of everyone, Liu Feng clapped his hands and stretched his waist. Unexpectedly, he would actually make a cameo appearance as a doctor today, and even performed the first surgical operation of this era.


    "Sir, is this all right?" Niu Er''s eyes rolled straight.


    "All right!"


    Liu Feng estimated that Niu Er had output about 500 ml of blood, so he pulled out the blood transfusion tube and patted Niu Er, "That''s it!"


    Niu Er got up in a daze, how could he feel that he had nothing to do, and now he can single out a few people.


    "If Dudley is in a cold sweat tonight and his forehead is hot, give him these pills and he''ll be fine after tonight."


    Liu Feng handed a few tablets of anti-inflammatory drugs to the doctor and solemnly instructed, "Don''t let him scratch the wound."


    "Yes!"


    Several rookie doctors hurriedly bowed and saluted.


    Chapter 0106 is hard to buy.


    "Master wash your hands!"


    Mina obediently brought a wooden bucket of water and put it in front of Liu Feng, then took out a small piece of soap from the small pocket of her coat, and peeled off the paper wrapped around it.


    She knew that the young master loved cleanliness very much. He had to wash his hands before eating, and after going to the toilet. This time his hands were full of blood, so he must have washed his hands with water.


    Originally, it was planned to have a picnic this time, so Mina carefully brought a small piece of soap, but she didn''t think that the plan could not keep up with the changes.


    "very nice!"


    Liu Feng praised, took the soap and wiped it on his hand, and soon many bubbles appeared, and the faint fragrance diffused out, covering up the blood.


    The Niu Daji brothers looked at the soap with admiration. They knew about it because their parents had one, but it was a pity that they were not allowed to use it, saying they would spoil it.


    Especially Niu Da, he remembered the last time he came home from the military camp and saw the soap in the bathroom. He accidentally used it for a long time. The whole bathroom was full of bubbles. Afterwards, Niu Ben saw that the soap was a little smaller, and it hurt him. Beaten up.


    Things like soap are generally used by Liu Feng, Nicole, Mina, and Anli in the City Lord''s Mansion, and now there is one more Wei Ya.


    And like Niu Ben¡¯s family, only parents can have it. In fact, Liu Feng planned to give a few more pieces; he was only rejected by Niu Ben, saying that Niu Ben¡¯s brothers are still young, so it¡¯s not good to give too much. , a bar or two of soap will do.


    "Niu Da, I heard that you are getting married?" Liu Feng carefully picked the blood on his nails and chuckled, "Congratulations, when did you marry?"


    "Ah?" Niu Da''s simple and honest face actually flushed, and he scratched his cheek embarrassedly, "I''ll be married in two days."


    "How is the preparation for the new house?" Liu Feng looked at his hands carefully, looking for unclean places.


    "It''s been renovated."


    Niu Da thought of the new house that the young master had given him, and his eyes were full of gratitude. When he was about to get married, he could no longer live in the front yard of the castle. Part of him stayed in the barracks.


    This is one of the benefits of serving in the City Lord''s Mansion. Liu Feng has already planned it. For a cronie like Niu Da, he will give him a house, which is equivalent to one of the ways to buy people''s hearts.


    "Okay! I''ll send you a box of soap at that time." Liu Feng washed the bubbles on his hands, and then slowly wiped his hands with a clean cloth.


    "Thank you, Master!" Niu Da shouted excitedly, he could imagine his fiancee''s expression when he received the soap.


    You must know that it is spreading among the common people. The things in the city lord''s mansion are hard to buy. Generally, only a reward can be obtained.


    For example, Buff, just because he ate the delicacies of the city lord''s mansion once, he kept saying "I am the one who has eaten with the city lord" all day long.


    "Okay, let''s go ahead with the military exercise as planned, and make their cooperation a little tighter." Liu Feng urged, "Today''s accident is that the team is too loose."


    "Yes!"


    Liu Feng nodded, and then ordered a few rookie doctors, "You guys, get some salt water for Dudley to drink later."


    "Yes!"


    After giving the order, Liu Feng felt a little hungry, turned to Mina and said, "Let''s go! Go back to the castle!"


    "Okay, young master." Mina said softly, stepping behind Liu Feng.


    Everyone looked at the carriage that went away, and there was only one thought in their hearts. Even a dying person was rescued. Is there anything Mr. Liu Feng would not do?


    When we got back to the castle, it was past lunch time, but food was prepared in the kitchen all day long, and it would be served to Liu Feng only after Nicole checked it.


    During the surgery at noon, Liu Feng had splashed a lot of blood on his body. He had obsessive-compulsive disorder, and he had a little bit of cleanliness. The first thing he did when he returned to the castle was to take a bath.


    Liu Feng was lying in the bathtub, looking up at the misty roof. This time of day was the time when he least wanted to move.


    "This kind of life can''t be changed."


    He thought of the days on the other side of the earth. Even if he was rich, he would not be able to enjoy such a life with peace of mind.


    Just because the human heart is too complicated, rules and regulations will bind people, there are too many calculations around, and more importantly, there is no beast ear girl.


    Liu Feng remembered what En Li had been muttering in his ear two days ago, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly, "It seems that I will go back to Earth tonight to prepare."


    He is more willing to stay in this era now, returning to Earth every day to carry a little something or search for information, so he will not stay on Earth.


    Even if there is no Internet in this era, can''t access the Internet, can''t play online games, and can''t browse a certain blog, he is willing to stay here.


    The life of the nobles can be degenerate. Every day, there are beast-eared mothers who protect food and bicker, watching the other party¡¯s eyes glow when they eat the food; every day when he wakes up, there is a well-behaved Nicole to serve him; there are also a group of people who can be used. People, it''s just a scene that only exists in anime.


    ...


    Nicole put down the food, and while Liu Feng was going to take a bath, she asked Mina with concern, "Mina, what happened today? Why did the young master hurriedly call someone to take the first aid kit?"


    "Nicole, you don''t know, there is a sword and shield soldier named Dudley today..." Mina''s eyes sparkled with little stars, and Barabara introduced the whole process.


    After listening to Nicole, she said a little annoyed, "Wow! It''s a pity I didn''t see it at the scene."


    Mina didn''t know why her face suddenly flushed, and she pulled down her collar carefully. It was great to be able to go out with the young master alone today.


    When Liu Feng came out of the shower, he saw Nicole looking at him with admiration on his face, making him shake his head with a wry smile. Outrageous is fine.


    "Master, you''ve worked hard!" Nicole helped Liu Feng open the chair.


    Liu Feng touched Nicole''s head, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, and he was very happy.


    This kind of life, it doesn''t matter if you can''t return to the earth in the future, right? !


    Chapter 0107 The most important secret room.


    night!

 Chapter 85：

    In the study room of the castle, Liu Feng stretched and turned to look at Mina who was sitting on the desk. At this moment, she was holding the ''Journey to the West'' and was fascinated, the cat''s tail twitched from time to time.


    "..." Liu Feng''s fingers trembled, resisting the urge to pinch the tail, and later frightened Cat Erniang away.


    As for Anli, Wei Ya and Nicole went to bed after dinner, after all, they didn''t have Mina''s physique.


    Liu Feng rested his chin with one hand and asked softly, "Mina, aren''t you sleepy? You haven''t slept all day."


    "Not sleepy." Mina shook her head and put down the notepad of ''Journey to the West''. Her blue eyes were full of worry, and she said softly, "Young master needs a good rest. You have been busy all day today."


    She knows the physique of the human race, which is inherently worse than the orcs, or it is determined by the environment.


    "Today was really a different experience."


    Liu Feng clenched his fist. Now his physique is much stronger than before, but he is not as fragile as before.


    This is just his conjecture. Traveling back and forth between the earth and the other world every day, it makes his body a little tempered, or it is evolution, and every time he can feel a little bit stronger.


    Although it is not obvious, after nearly two months, Liu Feng can clearly feel that his physique has become almost 20% stronger.


    If his physique was number 1 before, now he has reached number 1.2.


    This is calculated through his careful testing, such as a grip strength device with numerical values, and running.


    At first, he thought he was infected by this world, or had a genetic mutation or something. He even went to the hospital for a check-up. The result was that everything was normal, just the physique of an ordinary person.


    If Liu Feng didn''t say it, who would know that he had enough food and drink every day and didn''t exercise. With the passage of time every day, he could become a little bit stronger.


    Maybe in a short period of time to see nothing, but over time, a year? Two years? ten years? In fact, he doesn''t know how much his physique can become stronger.


    Liu Feng touched his face, and he could find that his skin had improved from a subtle point, and his body had been optimized in all directions as he passed through...


    Mina looked at Liu Feng in a daze, and called out worriedly, "Master, Master? What''s wrong with you?"


    "Ah?" Liu Feng turned his head to look at Mina''s worried eyes, and shook his head with a chuckle, "It''s okay, I just suddenly thought of something important."


    "Master, it''s time for you to rest, you''re a little distracted." Mina jumped off the table, dragged Liu Feng and walked out of the study.


    "well!"


    Liu Feng answered again and again, at this point in time, it was time to go back to Earth, otherwise it would be too late to go back to sleep, but he was a bit reckless.


    Along the way, Liu Feng''s arm was completely wrapped softly, which was very comfortable. He listened to Mina''s voice.


    "Master, don''t deal with government affairs so late. You can hand over some things to An Li. She is very smart. She can learn everything as soon as she learns it. Of course, cooking doesn''t count."


    Mina remembered the surprise she gave to the young master that day, the meals they made, and they all secretly tried it later, but they were frightened.


    In particular, the whole tomato scrambled eggs made by An Li was so sweet that it made people greasy; let alone Wei Ya''s buns, it took a while to cut them with a knife before they were cut in half.


    "Yes, I will give it to her!"


    Liu Feng looked at Mina''s delicate profile, and felt that he couldn''t get enough of it every time he looked at it. The scene in the carriage suddenly appeared in his mind, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly, revealing a beautiful arc.


    "It''s here, young master, you should go to bed early..."


    Mina pulled Liu Feng to the door of the room, looked up at Liu Feng while talking, but saw a good-looking face slowly approaching.


    She could feel the hot breath, her cheeks flushed, her eyelashes trembled and she closed her eyes, raising her head slightly to meet her.


    "..." Putting his lips together, Liu Feng took Mina into his arms with both hands, groping his soft back, as if he wanted to blend Cat Er Niang into his body.


    "Gag..."


    The sound of the door opening suddenly sounded, causing Mina''s soft cat ears to stand up instantly and leave Liu Feng''s arms like frizz.


    A glittering silk thread broke in the air, emitting a little bit of brilliance and falling.


    "Whoosh..." Mina was panting, her cheeks flushed and she turned her head to look in the direction of the voice, just in time to see Enri sticking her head out of the door in a daze.


    "Mina, you haven''t slept yet, come and sleep with me." An Li rang out in a crisp and cute voice, her tone full of coquettish coquettishness, "I can''t sleep a bit!"


    "Really, you are so old, you want me to sleep with you." Mina''s cheeks flushed, and she said angrily.


    "No! I don''t have something soft to hold, I can''t sleep well... u u u u..."


    En Li was confused and wanted to say something, but Mina rushed up instantly, covered her mouth, and dragged her back to the room with a blushing face.


    "soft???"


    Liu Feng pursed his lips, and there was a quirky smile on the corner of his mouth, "It seems that I know something interesting!"


    However, kissing seems to be addictive, right?


    "Gag..."


    Pushing open the door, Liu Feng closed it with his backhand. Nicole helped him light the candle before going to bed in the room. This is also Nicole''s carefulness.


    ...


    Liu Feng came to the cabinet in the room, opened the cabinet door, fiddled with it, and walked in. There was another world behind the cabinet.


    Well, Liu Feng was just standing in a cabinet with a large iron door inlaid with a number lock on it, which is the kind of roller lock that can only be opened by dialing the right series of password numbers.


    The 12-digit password lock requires a special key to open the iron door of this secret room, which shows how much Liu Feng values ??the contents of this iron door.


    There are quite a few secret rooms in the castle. For example, the one in Liu Feng''s room is a big one. After being transformed by Liu Feng, it became his most important secret room in the castle, even more important than Neiku. Only he can enter this secret room. .


    Like Nicole, Mina and Anli knew the existence of this secret room, but they didn''t ask anything. They didn''t find Liu Feng when they entered the room, so they knew that he was in this secret room.


    Liu Feng dialed the twelve-digit code, took out a key from the inner space, opened the iron door, walked in, and closed it with a backhand.


    In fact, Liu Feng only built this secret room because it was convenient for him to travel. If he suddenly traveled back and appeared in the room out of thin air, after being seen, the feeling would be scary.


    There will only be more people in the castle in the future, not afraid of 10,000, just in case someone bumps into it! The secret of time travel is Liu Feng''s biggest secret, and he has no plans for anyone to know it, no matter who it is.


    Chapter 0108 The real heritage.


    In this secret room, in addition to allowing Liu Feng to have a safe passage through the environment, it is more about what he puts in it.


    The size of the secret room, which is equivalent to about 120 square meters, is filled with rows of bookshelves. Of course, many of the bookshelves are empty.


    There are only one or two bookshelves full of books. When you look closer, you will find that the three characters, Romance of the Three Kingdoms, Journey to the West... The Complete Works of Hans Christian Andersen''s Fairy Tales, The Complete Works of Grimm''s Fairy Tales... 800 Home Cooking Dishes Collection... 1 Grade 1 Chinese, 2nd Grade Math... 8th Grade Physics, 9th Grade Chemistry and so on.


    The common books on the earth, no matter if they are useful or not, Liu Feng will bring a little of them after seeing them. Nothing is as useful as knowledge.


    For example, before the surgery he performed during the day, who would have known that he was a novice and actually completed an operation? A life was saved, a soldier who could go on to die for him.


    Although 99% of the books on the bookshelf have not been read by Liu Feng, it does not prevent him from possessing the knowledge that he will need in the future. These are his true heritage of Liu Feng, also known as the reserve of knowledge.

 Chapter 86：

    Like the national military technology on the other side of the earth, it is already leading the world, but who knows that what is released now is his most advanced technology? Maybe in the next second, they will release technology that exceeds ten or twenty years.


    As long as you keep ahead of the technology of this era, you don''t need to go beyond it too much, making people hopeful to catch up.


    Then slowly release more powerful technology, and then let people catch up with the technology that they have eliminated for decades. In fact, they are already researching the flying universe.


    The recurve bow and the military crossbow that Liu Feng took out had this consideration in mind. These two things are already much ahead of this era, but sooner or later they will be researched, which is inevitable.


    Then, after spending more than ten years chasing after others, they suddenly discovered that Liu Feng had released something even more powerful, quack...


    Liu Feng threw away the distracting thoughts in his mind. Every time he came here, he would be in a daze, or something called peace of mind, the feeling that the landlord and old wealthy family had surplus food.


    After all, the basic industry of this era is 0.1, and even steel is basically not used well, and I want to build aircraft and cannons.


    This is also the reason why he set up the research department, first to accumulate experience and knowledge, and then it is time for accumulation.


    "It''s almost ten o''clock, I''ve been in a daze for a long time this time." Liu Feng touched the little beard that grew slightly on his chin, chuckled lightly, and disappeared into the secret room.


    Appearing again, it is Liu Feng''s home on Earth, looking at everything in the bedroom, let him give birth to a little sigh.


    "Every time I travel back and forth, it feels like I''m having a dream. It''s amazing."


    What to say in the bedroom, a word is messed up, there are printers he bought, etc., and the printed materials are scattered all over the ground.


    Seeing this scene, Liu Feng, who was obsessive-compulsive, felt uncomfortable all over his body. He bent down to collect the documents on the ground, and then stuffed them into the space. Then, he put a large stack of A4 paper and started color printing.


    "It''s done, let''s go!"


    Liu Feng changed his clothes and found a hat to put on. His hair, which had not been cut for more than two months, had grown very long.


    Liu Feng, who was too lazy to clean up the room, hurriedly left the house with a backpack of money. He was going to buy something, or a birthday present.


    Why bring a backpack with money? Liu Feng will not tell you that this is what he got by selling gold. In order not to reveal his identity, all large amounts of gold are traded in cash.


    The place where gold is sold is an underground black market, and there is one in the next city. Liu Feng''s gold is sold wherever he goes. He wears a mask and a hat and is fully armed. Of course, he sold 5 kilograms of gold that time, making millions of profits. about.


    "Beep beep..."


    The pocket vibrated, Liu Feng took out his mobile phone, clicked on a secret web interface, and immediately flipped through it, his pupils tightened, and he quickly found the news he wanted.


    "It was discovered. It seems that I can''t go to the black market to sell gold next time. There are so many greedy guys."


    This webpage is the webpage of the underground black market, and there is a message on it that a high price is offered to find Liu Feng. Of course, the photo shows Liu Feng''s disguised appearance, a bearded face, only showing the whites of his eyes.


    Liu Feng thought of his method of stuffing iron pieces into the gold, and couldn''t help but praise himself fiercely in his heart, like biting gold to check, gold as thick as a block of tofu, if he can bite half of it, the other party will laugh happily.


    Under the circumstance of deliberately cheating, everything is fine, not to mention the black market, where Liu Feng called the police before going there. He thought that the police uncle would thank him. If he was in a hurry, then everything would be simplified.


    In this way, Liu Feng exchanged less than four kilograms of gold in exchange for millions of cash, saying that he was daring. In fact, it took him a week of unannounced visits to come to the conclusion that the black market''s gold inspection methods were very backward.


    "Hopefully, in the spring of next year, the news that you can get ginseng is true, otherwise the money will be spent."


    Liu Feng patted the backpack, which contained only about 200,000 yuan.


    Selling gold for a small amount is fine once or twice, but if it is too many times, it will be known by some black hands. Too much gold will flow into the market all at once, and he will come to check him soon.


    Liu Feng never underestimated the people on this side of the earth. Greed is the biggest driving force for people. People who take alternative ways of making money like wild dogs will have special means.


    The city at ten o''clock in the evening is the beginning of nightlife. The streets are dense with traffic, the horns are ringing continuously, people on both sides of the street are coming and going, and occasionally a few bicycles rush on. The stores are full of flashing signs, some of which are small. Sister is also hooking up with you...


    The food stalls are the most crowded, and the scent of the signature crayfish permeates the air. The bold female guests are no worse than men when they drink beer.


    Liu Feng suddenly felt a little out of place. Those with yellow-dyed hair, powder makeup that could block the knife on their faces, and those who wore beauty contact lenses, he suddenly thought of a few plain-looking beast-eared girls in the castle. After that, I couldn''t help but pouted, the girl who used to be beautiful is now really ugly!


    Chapter 0109 early warning induction.


    "Cough cough cough..."


    Liu Feng coughed lightly, the smell of oil smoke in the air, especially the exhaust gas emitted by cars, could not lift his spirits.


    He knows that this is a normal reaction. Generally, after living in a place with good air quality for a long time, suddenly when you come to a big city, you will feel anxious or feel a little uncomfortable all over your body. This is the human body adjusting itself to the environment.


    "It seems that after shopping, I have to go back quickly." Liu Feng, who made up his mind, stopped a taxi, reported a place name, and closed his eyes to rest.


    Fifteen minutes later, the city''s largest supermarket appeared in front of Liu Feng. After paying, he went to the supermarket with his bag on his back, stuffed his backpack into the cabinet, and pulled the shopping cart in.


    Being white and clean, or the aristocratic temperament she has recently cultivated, makes Liu Feng very eye-catching, especially with a top hat, many girls think Liu Feng is a star.


    "..." Liu Feng pulled the brim of his hat, the eyes of the girls over there were too hot, making him a little uncomfortable.


    The wild girls here are not as good-looking as the family members. Liu Feng focused on shopping, scanning the rows of shelves with his eyes, "What should I buy? I planned it before I came, but I forgot to buy it now..."


    "Two boxes of some Que''s instant coffee!"


    "Huh? There''s a new glass here. It''s really good-looking. The ones in the castle can be replaced, so here are a few!"


    He said he didn''t know what to buy, but when he was shopping around, Liu Feng''s shopping cart was full. This one took two pieces, that one took two...


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    He looked at the full shopping cart, and he hadn''t bought the most important thing yet.


    "Sir, let me push you."


    A female shopping guide eagerly ran over and helped Liu Feng take over the shopping cart.


    "Then, thank you!" Liu Feng thanked politely, "Can you help me get to the settlement?"


    "Ah? Okay!" The female shopping guide was stunned for a moment, and hurriedly responded. She left in a bit of a loss, thinking she could follow Liu Feng.


    Liu Feng shrugged, found a shopping cart again, and started shopping again!


    "Such a notepad is surprisingly good-looking and quite thick, so you can buy it for collection!"


    "Badminton racket? Why don''t you buy one too, it''s fine to keep."


    "By the way, what should I choose as a birthday present?" Liu Feng looked up and looked around, his eyes lit up, and soon he saw a group of girls gathered in one place.


    "She''ll love that as a gift."


    Liu Feng pulled the shopping cart and went over. This is a place that sells dolls, and there are rabbit pajamas and other items next to it.


    A group of girls suddenly had a boy, and they immediately attracted attention. Most of these girls were schoolgirls, and it was normal to like fluffy things.


    "Wow! He''s a handsome guy!"


    "Is he here to chat? Or is his girlfriend here?"


    "Really good temperament, like a president."

 Chapter 87：

    Liu Feng passed a circle of girls and put his eyes on the doll, especially there was a rag doll with a height of one person, which was in the shape of a cat.


    "Please make way." Liu Feng politely said to the girls around him.


    "Ah? Good!"


    Liu Feng nodded and walked towards the big cat puppet. He picked up the puppet''s pair of cat ears and put it on his shoulders. Carrying the big cat puppet and pushing the shopping cart, he left, leaving behind a group of glowing girls with envious eyes. them.


    "He''s so handsome, he''s exactly my ideal handsome guy."


    "Why does the guy in my family only play games? He also dislikes me for being fat."


    "¡­"


    Liu Feng didn''t know that because of him, a group of girls were going crazy. He went to buy a few more things, and pushed the full shopping cart to check out.


    "Huh? Mr. Liu, are you buying so many things again?"


    The cashier girl at the checkout recognized Liu Feng.


    "Yeah!" Liu Feng nodded lightly, took the items from the shopping cart and put them on the stage, he decided to switch to a supermarket next time.


    "Mr. Liu, when will the novel you write be released? I''ll support it when the time comes." The cashier said with a smile.


    "Come on, I''ll tell you when I get a chance." Liu Feng said politely.


    Yes, his identity here is that of an online author, no, he is the one who pretends to be an online author and stays at home all day to code words.


    For example, when the neighbors saw him, they would say that they should not stay at home all day, but go out for a walk. That way, they would have inspiration. No one suspected that he would stay at home and do other things, let alone travel to another world to be the city lord.


    Soon, the checkout was completed, several large bags, plus a big rag doll, with the enthusiastic help of several shopping guide girls, helped him carry it out.


    Liu Feng took out the backpack from the cabinet, and with the help of a few shopping guides, he was stopped as soon as he arrived at the entrance of the supermarket.


    "Hello, this gentleman, if you purchase over 1,000 yuan, you can participate in the lottery. The first prize is a jade ornament worth 9,999 yuan; the second prize is a certain vertical air conditioner, worth 5,888 yuan... "


    Two or three beautiful promoters stopped Liu Feng, Barabara said quickly.


    Liu Feng knows that this is a promotion method. Most of the lottery points will be points of how many yuan, and then let you buy as much money as you can, and you can reduce how much money.


    He turned his head to look at the flyer, where there was a beautifully carved jade ornament, not the jade Buddha or jade Guanyin that ordinary people saw, but a landscape jade ornament.


    He thought that as a nobleman, he didn''t seem to have any accessories with him. That''s really not the case. As for gemstone rings, Liu Feng was really not used to wearing them, or in other words, he didn''t like the right ones.


    "Oh? Then I''ll draw one." Liu Feng nodded, he wanted to order the jade ornament.


    "Okay, sir, please come with us." The salesman said with a smile on his face.


    After a few steps, I came to the counter at the entrance. There were many people drawing lottery tickets, which was quite lively.


    "Sir, please draw one from here." The promoter came over with a lottery box.


    "Okay!"


    Liu Feng''s eyes flickered, he reached in and pinched the first one, and the scalp on the back of his head felt slightly numb. After he let go, he pinched the next one, and the back of his head also felt numb.


    This made him unable to resist stirring in the lottery box, and soon he touched one, and the back of his head was no longer numb.


    "Just this one!"


    Liu Feng took a note out of the lottery box and put it in the hands of the promoter.


    This is the early warning induction he got after optimizing his body. If it is harmful to him, the back of the head will send out induction, that is, the scalp will become numb, such as being poisoned, falling flower pots from the sky, drawing lottery...


    Chapter 0110 Treat it like a god!


    "Okay, sir!" The promoter took the note and slowly scratched it away.


    "One, first prize?" The promoters were stupid, and so were the shopping guides.


    They wondered if they had read it wrong, and took a quick look at it, and it turned out to be the first prize.


    "Then, that gentleman, you are so lucky." Sales promotion reluctantly smiled. You must know that thousands of notes have been drawn for the first prize so easily, and their event has only started on the first day.


    "Yeah, good luck." Liu Feng smiled politely, took the jade pendant, and walked away.


    At the entrance of the supermarket, after thanking several shopping guides, Liu Feng left with his things, found a remote place without cameras, and stuffed everything into the space.


    "Oh! It''s past eleven o''clock at night."


    Liu Feng took out his phone and looked at it. He couldn''t help yawning. The nightlife of others had just started, but he was a little sleepy.


    "Then it''s time to go back."


    With his hands in his pockets, Liu Feng walked slowly, his eyes scanning the surrounding pedestrians who were laughing and joking. How many people here are really smiling? Or coping laughter?


    High property prices, the pressure of fast-paced life, impetuous society, complex and unpredictable people.


    He was thinking, how long would it take if the other world was to become like this? Or is the human heart dissatisfied, wanting something better when it is good? The more you know, the more complicated it becomes?


    The more Liu Feng thought about it, the further he felt, the scalp on the back of his head suddenly became numb, and the sense of danger from the early warning perception, although it was the kind that was very light and light, also meant that it was harmful to him.


    "East? West? South? North?" Liu Feng quickly responded tentatively in his mind, that is, Liu Feng was going to hide in that direction.


    No, the tentative four directions, the early warning perception, are still reminding him.


    "So, northeast? southwest? southeast!"


    When the thought turned to the southeast, the early warning perception disappeared. Liu Feng walked towards the southeast. After walking away for a second, a caterpillar fell from the sky just now, and there was a tree on its head.


    From the early warning perception to remind him, to Liu Feng''s response, it actually took one second, the human brain is very fast, or, Liu Feng is still not proficient in the use of this ability, it could have been faster. Yes.


    "Do you still need a second?"


    Liu Feng looked at the wriggling caterpillar and couldn''t help pouting. He subconsciously felt that if the caterpillar fell on his body, it would cause skin allergies, so he gave an early warning.


    His ability has been awakened since the beginning of time-travel. It is also that he rescued Nicole with this ability. It is also this ability that allows him to live a good month in another world before he has the identity of the city lord.


    Later, with the protection of the cat-eared mother Mina, the guard of the Niu Ben family, he was not in danger.


    "It seems that after I go back, I still have to practice this ability, but when it can''t be dangerous, it''s a bit embarrassing if it doesn''t come in handy."


    Liu Feng sighed, he has been a little busy recently, if it wasn''t for a caterpillar reminding him today, it would have made him a little more comfortable.


    What is early warning perception? At first, Liu Feng thought it was similar to the ability of Spider-Man in Marvel, that is, spider perception, but after trying it later, he found that it was not at all.


    Although the early warning perception does not have a big attack power, or is a passive skill, but in Liu Feng''s view, it is the most suitable ability for him, and it is also a very anti-sky ability.


    If there is danger or danger, the early warning perception will give a warning two to three seconds in advance. After Liu Feng reacts, he can pre-read the next action, which is equivalent to an alternative pre-judgment, or the ability to predict for one to two seconds.

 Chapter 88：

    As long as he did not encounter all-round strafing from machine guns or the explosion of nuclear bombs, he could perfectly escape and counterattack.


    If Liu Feng uses his ability to react to one-tenth of a second, he can be a hundred enemies, especially in another world. Give him a set of armor and a long sword, and he can rush into the enemy line. Kill a hundred.


    This ability is too comprehensive. If he could only predict within two to three seconds, or the events and crises that would be harmful to Liu Feng within a certain range, he would want to buy lottery tickets.


    Liu Feng stepped on the caterpillar to death and walked away. He was going back to sleep, and he would get up early tomorrow to find someone to practice his hands.


    When Liu Feng returned home, there was one more thing in his hand, which was the courier he got in the security room just now.


    Close the door and lock it, and put a small piece of paper in the crack of the door. If anyone sneaks in, just look at the piece of paper on the ground.


    In the bedroom, after an hour of printing, there was a lot of messy information on the ground. Liu Feng pouted again, gathered the paper, and stuffed it into the space.


    Originally, he didn''t want to use paper to print the information, but wanted to store it with electronic products, but later he thought that if there was a problem with the electronic products, it would be called Tian Tian not, so he prepared with both hands.


    You can''t make a swipe with your mobile phone in front of others, and then copy it with a pen. There are drawings to cover it up, and others won''t be too surprised.


    Put another stack of papers, lock the bedroom door, put a chair on top, and then disappear into the bedroom, leaving the printer at work ''humming''.


    It appeared again, and it was the secret room. Liu Feng decided that the next time he wanted to move his house, he would also get a secret room like this on Earth. Of course, this would have to wait until he confirmed that there really was ginseng, and then sold the ginseng.


    "Huh... I''m back again, I feel that my whole body is full of energy."


    Liu Feng felt that the invisible shackles on his body were removed, or it was a psychological effect.


    Take out the blueprints in the space and lock them in an iron cabinet, and put a few books bought from the supermarket on the bookshelf, then dial the twelve-digit code, use the key to open the door, and leave the secret room.


    After closing the cabinet door, there was no one in the room, and the warning perception did not occur. Liu Feng took out everything in the space and placed it on the table.


    Tomorrow Nicole will smuggle it to Neiku. She never asks where these things come from, as if she didn''t see it, she just kindly helps.


    Liu Feng also tried to ask a few women, aren''t you curious about where the stuff came from? Who knows that the girls just smiled and said, "Master, everyone has their own secrets. You were sent by God to save us, so no matter how amazing you are, it is only natural!"


    Liu Feng didn''t know how to answer these words, and it treated him like a god.


    An ancient feudal superstition? Or attribute all the unknown to the so-called god?


    Nothing matters, it''s enough for them to regard him as the only ''god''.


    Chapter 0111 The early repair of the nobles!


    Early in the morning, the sound of birds chirping sounded.


    A group of birds resting outside the window. They have already filled their stomachs. This is the most comfortable time for them. They need to fill their stomachs more. They will go south in a few days.


    "Aha..."


    A melodious yawn sounded, startling a group of resting ''guests'' away.


    Liu Feng opened his eyes, looked at the top of the curtain quietly, and sighed, "I still sleep comfortably here, and I will be able to sleep until dawn."


    "Gag..."


    The door was pushed open carefully, Nicole looked in, and immediately saw the things on the table, she was not surprised, she would see it every morning.


    Nicole Curious about the origin of these things? It would be a lie to say that she is not curious, but she is very good at keeping her curiosity in check.


    Her mother once taught her that the greatest charm of a man is that he has a secret that can attract women. Nicole clearly understands that if the young master wants to say it, of course he will. If he doesn''t want to say it, she will help the young master keep the secret.


    "Be careful, don''t disturb the young master to sleep." Nicole told the maids behind her who were carrying boxes.


    "Yes~" the maids replied in small voices.


    "It''s still the same, put the box down and leave, let you come in before you can come in." Nicole whispered.


    "Yes~" the maids said obediently.


    The maids were all civilian girls picked from Xiyang City. The youngest was only thirteen years old, and the oldest was only sixteen years old. They were all very sensible. They know that working in the City Lord''s Mansion is what many people dream of, and their family is not sure how happy they are to be selected.


    Before taking up their posts, the maids were trained by Niu Ben and his wife in advance. Everything was centered on the Lord of the City. They were not allowed to eavesdrop, eavesdrop, or steal everything from the Lord of the City.


    In fact, they have little chance to contact the Lord of the City, even if it is arranged by Miss Nicole, just like bringing the box to the room of the Lord of the City today.


    They don''t know what''s in the box. They only know that different people come to help carry things every day. The box is sometimes heavy and sometimes light.


    The box was placed beside the door by the maids, and then they backed out obediently. Last time, a maid made a loud noise, which woke up the Lord of the City, and made her cry directly, for fear of being driven out of the City Lord''s Mansion.


    Liu Feng listened to the whispers outside the door. For some reason, his heart felt very warm, maybe it was the feeling of being carefully cared for.


    "Little Nicole!" Liu Feng turned his head, looked at Nicole, who was walking cautiously, and called out lazily, "Every time I see it, it''s like a thief."


    "Yeah!" Nicole almost threw the box, turned her head and saw Liu Feng''s black eyes, and said angrily, "Master, you are here to scare me again."


    "I''m going to trouble you again today!" Liu Feng said gently.


    "No more trouble, that''s what I should do." Nicole gently put down the box and pouted, "Young master, don''t say such things next time."


    "Yes!" Liu Feng raised his hand lazily.


    "Master, did I quarrel with you?" Nicole said a little guilty.


    "No, I went to bed earlier today, so I woke up earlier." Liu Feng sat up and shook his head.


    The quilt slipped, revealing Liu Feng''s clean chest, causing Nicole''s eyes to roll over unconsciously, her cheeks flushed slightly, even if she helped the young master change clothes every day, she would still feel a little shy.


    "Do you want to get up now, young master?" Nicole hurriedly trotted to take out the Hanfu from the closet.


    "Take the casual clothes, I''ll go to the early repair later." Liu Feng said quickly.


    Casual clothes are the current casual clothes of the earth. Liu Feng''s big wardrobe here has all kinds of clothes.


    "what?"


    Nicole was stunned and said in surprise, "Master, are you going to repair it early?"


    Early Xiu, she knew, a kind of practice for nobles, generally refers to practicing knight swords, knight spears, equestrian skills, etc.


    Nicole knew that her father, Niuben, would take her five older brothers for morning repairs every morning to exercise various skills of knights.


    "Yes, it''s been a little too comfortable recently." Liu Feng clenched his fists and chuckled, "It won''t work like this. In the future, I will protect you and the civilians in the territory."


    Nicole paused slightly, shook her head, her gray eyes stared at the high-spirited young man, and said softly, "Young master, you are an aristocrat. With your knights and soldiers protecting everyone, you don''t need to take risks."


    "If they let you do it, then they failed too much, and if you are injured, it is the saddest thing for everyone."


    Nicole took a set of casual clothes and came to Liu Feng, thinking in her heart that the life of the young master is more valuable than all of us combined.


    "Hey..." Liu Feng chuckled lightly. If the girl can support him like this, he can''t understand the style to dismiss it.

 Chapter 89：

    Life is so long, and accidents are always inevitable. When he fights with a sword, it may be a different feeling, and it is not without the nobles who take the lead.


    Of course, Liu Feng didn''t like such an accident, he liked the feeling that everything was in the palm of his hand.


    Well, actually Nicole thinks that Liu Feng is the kind of weak aristocrat who understands literature and art and is knowledgeable; not the kind of tough guy aristocrats who dances swords and guns all day and doesn''t take a bath, exudes a sour smell all day long.


    Of course Liu Feng knew it. It could be said that the entire city lord''s mansion believed that he was the kind of aristocrat who had no power, and a person who depended on his wise brain to eat. He had to be talented and handsome.


    As for the direction of force, everyone doesn''t care. A nobleman is completely protected by the knights. Unless the knights are dead, Niuben will not let Liu Feng do it, because by then, everyone will be dead and no one will be there. Can stop him.


    "Be prepared, aren''t you?" Liu Feng won''t explain anything. When he shows his strength, he will be shocked.


    "Yes, it''s good for you to repair early, just don''t be too tired." Nicole helped Liu Feng change clothes, exhaling like Lan said, "Young master is the most industrious aristocrat I have ever seen."


    "This compliment, I accept it happily."


    Liu Feng stretched his waist and walked out happily, aiming to repair the site early.


    "Young master is so eager to learn!"


    Nicole swayed her long hair of asiatic color and started to put things on the table with a box. The corners of her mouth rose. Today is a happy start.


    "Today is something magical again, and I have to put it in the inner library quickly."


    Chapter 0112 Master is so strong? !


    "Bang bang bang..."


    Before Liu Feng saw the early repair site, he could clearly hear the sound of wooden swords and wooden guns colliding.


    "Looks like everyone got up earlier!"


    Shrugging his shoulders, Liu Feng can be said to be the last one to wake up in the entire castle. If he doesn''t ask, or if there is an urgent matter, no one will wake him up. It can be said that he sleeps until he wakes up naturally. The cramp configuration is perfect.


    Three steps combined into two steps, and soon Liu Feng saw that the people practicing in the morning training field were the Niu Ben family, and Mina was also practicing flying knives.


    "It''s early everyone!" Liu Feng greeted first.


    "Morning, young master!" Niu Ben and the others immediately stopped to salute.


    Mina looked at Liu Feng slightly suspiciously, and said softly, "Master, are you going out? I''ll prepare now."


    "No, I''ll do the early repairs with you today." Liu Feng waved his hands.


    "what?"


    Everyone present looked at Liu Feng in astonishment. Isn''t this young master sleeping until the sun basks every day? Why did you think of repairing it earlier today?


    "Come on, come and practice your hands with me."


    Liu Feng shook his head with a wry smile. It seemed that he was a little more comfortable. This is not good. If he sleeps late, he should change it to noon.


    Wooden sword? Liu Feng swept across the row of knights'' two-handed swords in front of him, and finally picked a one-handed wooden sword, and threw the sword following the plot in the movie.


    "Master, do you really want to do early repairs?" Niu Ben looked serious, as if he wanted to see if Liu Feng was on a whim.


    "Of course!" Liu Feng nodded affirmatively and said with a chuckle, "I heard that there are nobles dueling among the nobles. If you don''t practice, the next time a noble will ask me for a duel and refuse it, it will be a bit embarrassing."


    The duel of nobles refers to a fight between a group of boring people who are in a conflict, and they are not angry. It is also known as the duel of nobles.


    Niu Ben nodded earnestly and agreed, "Indeed, it would be a bit embarrassing if the nobles refused to duel."


    He had stayed in the capital and knew the behavior of the nobles, or in other words, the second generation of nobles who had nothing to do when they had enough to eat would either hold banquets all day long, or dance swords and guns, and say they went to the battlefield to learn from their fathers. Make merit and establish a career, get a noble to Dangdang.


    "Who dares to trouble the young master, I''ll kill him." Mina said murderously, three sabres in her hands.


    "..." The corners of Liu Feng''s mouth twitched, resisting the decision to pat the cat''s ears on her buttocks. She was so murderous in the morning, which was a bit difficult to handle.


    "Come on, come and practice with me." Liu Feng came to the arena, flicked his wooden sword, and looked at several people with a smile on his lips.


    "Niu Er, accompany the young master to repair early." Niu Ben named him, as the housekeeper of the nobles, the master said what he said.


    Niu Er suddenly grimaced, especially Mina''s sharp eyes staring at him, if there is any possibility of him hurting the young master, I am afraid that the saber will fly over.


    "Young master, I''ve offended you!" Niu Er held a two-handed knight''s sword and looked at Liu Feng solemnly.


    "Come on!" Liu Feng was concentrating, a tingling feeling immediately came from the back of his head, and his mind excluded the interpretation, Niu Erhui would attack the right side.


    "drink!"


    Niu Er shouted loudly, took a step with both feet, and slashed towards Liu Feng''s right with a big sword in both hands.


    Don''t look menacing, even if Liu Feng is a rookie, he knows that Niu Er is feeding him, but this is not what he wants.


    "Snapped!"


    Liu Feng stepped forward and flashed, and the one-handed wooden sword in his hand was drawn on the back of Niu Er''s sword-holding hand.


    "Bang!"


    Niu''s back was numb, the big sword fell from his palm, and he looked at his hands in astonishment. How could this be possible? He was knocked down by the young master''s sword.


    Everyone present was stunned, what happened? The young master solved Niu Er with one sword? Even if it''s a trick, it''s impossible, right?


    "Don''t underestimate me, I''m very strong!"


    Liu Feng threw the wooden sword and picked the big sword on the ground to Niu Er. After the other party had grasped the sword, he took the initiative to charge up.


    "Interpretation, the first step, the front, the second step to the side, the third step!! Can you only interpret three steps? Those three moves will solve it!"


    Niu Er grabbed the two-handed sword and looked at Liu Feng, who was rushing over, with a serious face, and slashed vertically with one sword. Huh? dodge? Side pick! also escaped? How is this possible?


    "Snapped!"


    The back of his hand was numb again, the big sword in his hand slipped, and Niu Er was sluggish. How is this possible? How does the young master feel like he knows what move I''m going to do in advance?


    If it was just the beginning, Niu Er would just help Liu Feng repair early with the mentality of feeding tricks and sparring. But now it is taken seriously, just like the brothers who practiced against each other in the early days, but now they have not gone through three moves in Liu Feng''s hands.


    The bystanders have an O-shaped mouth. What the **** is this? Is the young master that strong? Niu Er could not be solved with three tricks?


    "Huh..." Liu Feng exhaled lightly, shook his bloated head, and predicted Niu Er''s three-step movement in a row. This was his first attempt.


    The more actual combat, Liu Feng instinctively concentrated, the more obvious the feeling of anticipation.


    "Come on, come and practice again." Liu Feng waved his wooden sword and greeted Niu Er.


    "Huh..." Niu Er nodded, his face solemn and solemn, he didn''t dare to look down on Liu Feng at all now, he understood that the young master was very strong.


    Picking up the two-handed sword, Niu Er launched an attack... and then lost the second move. Looking at the one-handed wooden sword on his neck, he shook his head with a wry smile and admitted defeat.

 Chapter 90：

    "I''m not the young master''s opponent." Niu Er Yang said.


    "I''ll try it!" Niu Da walked out with a wooden spear, his face dignified. Niu Er''s strength was similar to his.


    "Come on!" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows.


    "Drink!" Niu Da danced with the knight''s wooden spear and rushed up, and started dancing.


    "Snapped!"


    The next second, the wooden spear came out of his hand, and Niu Da looked at the red stripe on the back of his hand with a dry throat. He just made a move and was beaten up. This is simply foul-like and powerful, right?


    "Come on together!"


    Niu Ben suddenly shouted, his face full of amazement, who would have thought that his young master was hiding so much that he was nosy when he rescued the young master?


    Niu Da and Niu Er looked at each other, nodded seriously, holding the wooden spear, the big sword rushed towards Liu Feng.


    "Good come!"


    Liu Feng went up to meet them, and the two made moves at the same time, so his interpretation was a little more difficult... but he defeated the two after more than a dozen moves.


    Liu Feng shook his head. With the ability at this stage, three people are a bit reluctant. Unless he can break through the one-second limit, even if it is nine-tenths of a second, he can kill two people with three moves. It feels very difficult.


    It seems that more practice is needed, and it is reasonable to break through early.


    Chapter 0113 Failed green tea prank?


    "call¡­¡­"


    Liu Feng let out a breath and wiped the hot sweat on the tip of his nose with his thumb. He and Niu Daniel 2 practiced for another half an hour. From defeating with ten strokes to defeating with seven strokes now, they made another step forward.


    "Okay, don''t fight anymore, that''s it for today." Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    "Yes!" Niu Daniel and the two heaved a sigh of relief, the sweat on their foreheads on their sleeves, and they were hit hard today.


    Liu Feng''s thin body made the two big men as strong as cows, and they couldn''t beat them, and they were often defeated.


    "Let''s go, wash up, and have breakfast." Liu Feng put the wooden sword in his hand back on the wooden frame, turned his head and shouted to the dumbfounded Mina, "Don''t be in a daze!"


    "Ah? Oh!" Mina blinked and followed Liu Feng excitedly, "Young master, you are so powerful, you have defeated both Niu Daniel and the other."


    As he spoke, he took out a handkerchief and handed it to Liu Feng, which was also given to her by the young master, saying that girls should have such a thing, wipe sweat and so on.


    Of course, she was very reluctant to use it to wipe the sweat, but she was very willing to give it to Liu Feng; today, she is very happy, even if she can easily defeat the two of them herself, she is also sincerely happy for Liu Feng.


    That girl doesn''t like strong people? Saying you don''t like it is just taking care of each other''s face, so please don''t take it seriously.


    Niu Ben smiled, watching Liu Feng take Mina away, nodding with satisfaction, being able to obey the orders of a noble like the young master is really a blessing from his previous life.


    He turned his head to look at the dejected sons, and immediately cursed angrily, "Why are you still dumbfounded? Hurry back to eat, don''t you have to work? Don''t you need to go to the military camp?"


    "Ah! Yes yes!!!"


    The four brothers of Niu Da shivered violently and ran wild. Those who should go to the military camp should go to the military camp, and those who should go to the research department should go to the research department.


    "Really... It seems that the next time I have to increase the amount of training, I have failed as a knight. How can I fight for the young master like this!"


    Niu Ben muttered in his mouth, walking briskly, and when he was walking, he couldn''t tell that he looked like a man with a broken foot.


    "I don''t know when the fifth is coming back. I hope I don''t mess things up; the fifth has been a thief since he was a child. Unlike his stupid brothers, he should be fine..."


    The voice of chanting is drifting away, and who''s parents don''t worry about their son who travels far away!


    ...


    "Yeah! Ceramic business, yesterday''s sales dropped again. If it continues like this, it won''t work!"


    "Hey! The sales of lollipops have gone up again. Sure enough, there are more people who like to eat sweets."


    An Li poked her chin with a pen, looking at the data in the notepad, a smile appeared on the corner of her mouth, and her tongue licked her lips.


    "That''s why you donated most of the steel coins in." Mina smiled beside her, her slender little hands shaking her wet black long hair, letting it dry faster.


    "What nonsense, what nonsense? I bought very little, okay?" En Li stared, looking at her stiff cheeks, she knew that Mina was right.


    "Oh? Whose backpack is filled with lollipops of various flavors? Or is it a limited edition!" Mina replied lightly.


    "You, why do you know?" En Li stared at her brown eyes, and in the next second, as if thinking of something, she pointed at Mina with trembling fingers, and frowned, "You mutated catwoman, you stole my food. Lollipop."


    "No, I just borrowed one." Mina raised her eyebrows.


    "It turned out to be you. I said, why is a green tea-flavored lollipop missing? Damn it!"


    An Li stepped on the chair, her fox''s tail was raised, and she pouted, "That''s the lollipop I made with the young master''s green tea...cough, cough...There are only three in total, I can''t bear to eat it, you, You actually stole it."


    "Take the young master''s green tea, tsk tsk tsk..."


    Mina paused while shaking her hair, a strange smile appeared on her face, and her blue eyes were full of playfulness as she looked at An Li, who was covering her mouth.


    "Oh, took the young master''s green tea???"


    Nicole blinked, as if hearing something incredible, her gray eyes narrowed, and she walked behind En Li in two steps, her slender hands grabbed En Li''s fox ears and pulled it slightly.


    "Oh! Miss Anli, I really want to know. I asked you the other day if you saw green tea. How did you tell me? Was it eaten by Mina?"


    An Li''s face was flushed, and the strangeness in her ears made her whole body go weak. She snuggled into Nicole''s arms and said gluttonously, "Nicole, I don''t dare, just let me go!"


    "Yo! I''m begging for mercy, who''s catwoman can eat so much green tea at once?" Mina gloated on the side, "Catwoman definitely can''t do it, but the cunning fox girl can. ."


    "You, you..." En Li wanted to fight back when she heard it, but unfortunately the strangeness in her ears made her softly speechless.


    "Really, just tell me about green tea!" Nicole said softly, but her fingers kept kneading the fox ears.


    "That, that is, that is what I asked the young master, and he told me!" En Li pouted and said softly.


    "Huh? Is that so?" Nicole''s gray eyes flashed with a smile, and she immediately pretended to be confused, "But the young master said he didn''t see green tea?"


    "Hey~ That''s what I asked the young master not to say." En Li didn''t expect to make a fool of herself today, she originally wanted to play a prank, but today she was tricked!


    After Liu Feng came to the dining room after taking a shower, he saw the three girls joking, the corners of his mouth raised.


    "what!"


    Nicole''s whole body stiffened, she exclaimed, her cheeks flushed in the next second, she let go of Enri shyly, her gray eyes were a little misty.


    "Let''s have breakfast." Liu Feng clasped his palm slightly, and smiled a little embarrassingly, the ghost knows how he would make a move.


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 91：

    Nicole ran out of the dining room, hid outside the door, patted her beating heart, reached out and touched the beaten buttocks, and said angrily, "Young master is really bad!"


    Mina looked at Nicole who ran away a little dazedly, and then saw Liu Feng, scratching her cheek strangely.


    "Huh..." En Li breathed a sigh of relief, slumped on the chair, and pouted, "Master, the two of them bullied me."


    "Oh? Eat your lollipop again? Or what?" Liu Feng chuckled.


    "It''s all because of the mutant Mina, she stole my lollipop." Enri said softly.


    "Next time, you can just go and steal it and come back."


    Liu Feng suggested that this pair of enemies love to play this game of you eat me and I eat you every time.


    "Yes!"


    "Where has Weiya gone?"


    "She went to school early in the morning and said she wanted to know about the school!"


    Chapter 0114 Spinning and Looms.


    This morning, I ate the soup dumplings, and it was full of fragrant gravy when I took a bite, and my mouth was full of fragrance.


    "It''s delicious, it''s so delicious, no wonder Wei Ya packed ten cages to go to school, saying what to eat while walking." An Li stuffed a soup dumpling into her mouth, chanting while eating, swiping the juice from the corner of her mouth with her thumb and licking it. licked his fingers.


    Nicole glanced at Liu Feng with blushing cheeks, and then said softly, "Weiya got up early and helped me make soup dumplings, and what she took away was made by herself."


    "Ah? So cunning, I want to try the soup dumplings made by Weiya." An Li pouted and said a little regretfully, "I always eat Nicole''s food, and occasionally I want to eat other people''s food. ."


    "Oh! Is Miss Enri disgusting what I cook?" Nicole narrowed her eyes slightly, and her gray eyes glanced at Enri''s fox ears, "Or are you tired of eating?"


    "It''s not." En Li froze and waved her hands quickly, "I just want to know what other people''s food tastes like."


    "That''s it!" Nicole tapped her chin slightly with her finger, thinking of the few soup dumplings that Weiya made in the morning. After steaming, there was no soup at all, and it was still hard.


    She chuckled, "Then tomorrow''s breakfast, Anli will eat the breakfast made by Wei Ya."


    "Huh? Can you?" Anli''s eyes lit up and she said expectantly, "Weiya has been cooking with Nicole for a few days, and she should be able to make delicious food."


    "Yes!" Nicole nodded affirmatively, turned her head to look at Mina, and said softly, "Where''s Mina? Do you want to eat breakfast made by Wei Ya?"


    Mina''s hand that was stuffing the buns into her mouth stiffened, and her head shook her head mechanically, "No, I''ll just eat what Nicole makes. Wei Ya is going to be a teacher and is very busy."


    She knows what Wei Ya''s cooking talent is. As long as the dishes pass through Wei Ya''s hands, they will all become hard.


    "Huh? That''s me eating the breakfast made by Weiya alone? I don''t know why I''m looking forward to it!" An Li hurriedly opened the notepad and wrote it in the place where the food was recorded.


    "..." Liu Feng couldn''t help but patted his forehead, and looked at An Li pitifully, this was being pitted by the black-bellied Nicole, and he could imagine the scene at breakfast tomorrow.


    "Master, what''s wrong?" Seeing Liu Feng''s movements, An Li tilted her head and asked in confusion.


    "Cough...it''s okay." Liu Feng shook his head and wiped his mouth with a clean cloth.


    "By the way, young master, except for wheat and salt, the sales of other items in the big market these two days are decreasing day by day." An Li hurriedly opened the notepad and reported on the report, "Of course, the lollipops I like are sold for The amount went up instead.¡±


    Liu Feng nodded, this is for sure, the market is saturated, like ceramics, wooden spoons and the like, of course it will take a long time for everyone to buy them back, unless they are broken, or there are coins that want to be replaced, otherwise few civilians will take a short time. to buy.


    "Let everyone''s production not decrease. Niu Wu should come back in a day or two. I hope he can bring back good news."


    If Niu Wu can''t bring the good news of North Wind City, then Liu Feng will have to think of a way out, or immediately set up a caravan and set off to other cities.


    "Yes! Also, yesterday, the research department sent a message saying that the spinning machine and loom you want, Master, have already been manufactured. Would you like to go and have a look?" En Li continued to report.


    An Li didn''t know what a spinning machine was, but she could know what a loom was by hearing its name. She was also looking forward to it. After all, she was with Mina before, and most of them wore animal skins.


    "very good."


    Liu Feng got up immediately and said resolutely, "Go, go and have a look right away."


    Spinning machines and looms, these two sharp tools, can solve this era to a great extent, expensive and scarce, and no clothes to wear.


    It is also the first and most crucial step for Liu Feng to make Xiyang City prosperous. What is the most attractive thing for businessmen? Of course, it is cheaper than others and exquisite goods than others.


    "I''m going to prepare the carriage right away!" Mina ran out with two soup dumplings in her mouth.


    "Wait for me!" En Li chased out with a soup dumpling in one hand.


    "Master, the decoration of a restaurant in the commercial street has been completed, when will you go take a look?" Nicole said behind Liu Feng.


    "Oh? So fast?" Liu Feng was surprised.


    "There are just a few key points, waiting for you to make up your mind." Nicole flipped through the notepad and said.


    "Okay! Come over later." Liu Feng nodded, the restaurant was also a key place, and he needed to close it.


    The initial layout, Liu Feng has almost completed, and now there is a need for commercial drainage, and the drainage plan will start to see results in a few days, and everything is just an east wind.


    Soon, Liu Feng and Nicole got into the carriage. As soon as Liu Feng got in the carriage, he saw An Li rolling on the seat cushion. Mina glanced at him with a slightly flushed cheek, which made him unable to help his mind. They all remembered the scene of that day.


    "Cough cough cough..."


    Liu Feng coughed lightly, pulled the rope off the carriage, and soon the carriage set off, under the **** of the Wolf Warrior Squad, to the Research Department.


    "By the way, Anli, have you issued the construction plan for the pier?" Liu Feng thought of a question of concern, that is, the pier that can dock large ships.


    An Li took out a lollipop from her backpack, unwrapped the paper package, and said, "Yeah! I saw the dock construction plan on my desk this morning, and seeing that you have signed it, I will explain it."


    She bought the lollipop from the big market, and Liu Feng gave her a lollipop. She couldn''t bear to eat it, and she hasn''t eaten a single one yet.


    "Notify them that the construction of the house can be postponed for a while. The pier is more important. First, build a small pier that can dock the big boat." Liu Feng took An Li''s small hand and stuffed the lollipop that had not yet reached his mouth. into your own mouth.


    "Okay, okay." En Li nodded quickly, glanced at Mina proudly, and stuck out her tongue.


    "..." Mina''s forehead jumped, this sly fox girl.


    People, Liu Feng still thinks that there are too few people. It would be nice if there were tens of thousands of people for him to drive. Some basic construction measures are very labor-intensive. After all, there are no large trucks and excavators.


    Chapter 0115 The heavily guarded research department.


    The carriage soon arrived at the research department, which was still the small valley, but now, at the mouth of the valley, a high wall had been cut through, and there were people patrolling it both inside and on the wall.


    All armed with lethal military crossbows, if anyone sneaks close, they will be shot on the spot, and the military camp is also very close to here; once someone forcibly breaks in, there will be an alarm copper bell ringing immediately, I am afraid that In less than two minutes, cavalry came immediately.


    The martial law in the research department is at the same level as the castle. The guards inside are elites selected from hundreds of people in the army. Some of them have also trained with the Wolf Warrior Squad, and Niu Si is in charge of the patrolling soldiers of this research department. People are one of Liu Feng''s secretly unavailable forces.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The carriage stopped ten meters away from the wall.

 Chapter 92：

    In the carriage, Liu Feng looked at the wall from the car window. The patrolling soldiers were watching the carriage vigilantly, and would not relax their vigilance because the carriage had his logo.


    "very good!"


    Liu Feng was very satisfied. This is what he wanted. Niu Si followed his orders and rules very well. Even if he came, he could not let people in without seeing him or the warrant.


    In his sleeve, he took out a small delicate notepad from the space, and the words ''top secret'' were printed on the paper; Liu Feng then took out a red pen and wrote on it, and then He took out a seal and covered it, leaving the Chinese characters ''Liu Feng''.


    "Box."


    Nicole immediately took out an iron box made of stainless steel from her backpack with a roller-type combination lock. Liu Feng put the note in it and scrambled the password.


    In this set of secrecy methods, if that link is wrong, you will not be able to enter the research department. The uniqueness of the paper, the characters on it and the seal, and the password of the iron box is only known to Niu Si.


    Of course, unless Liu Feng came out to brush his face, but he just wanted to test it today, so he got a full set.


    Liu Feng stretched out the iron box from the window, and after Xin Ke immediately took it, he threw it high on the wall, and a patrolling soldier handed it over to Niu Si.


    Ten minutes later, Niu Si brought someone out to greet Liu Feng, "Master, I''ve kept you waiting for a long time."


    "It''s okay, is there anything wrong here?"


    Liu Feng walked inside first, only Mina, An Li and Nicole followed, and the Wolf Warriors team could not enter.


    "No, they are all working diligently, and they are supplied in large quantities every day, and they are not satisfied."


    Niu Si said with a serious face, his character is very cautious, this is why Liu Feng will let him be responsible for the safety of the research department.


    "Are you okay with housing?"


    "No, it''s enough for them to live in. The supplies here can be eaten for three months."


    Niu Si grinned and said, this is really good, it feels like an independent world, and everyone is busy with the tasks assigned by the young master.


    The small valley is not big, nor is it small, it is no problem to live in a few hundred people. The previous wooden houses were pushed, and now they are all replaced by cement bungalows.


    The entire small valley is divided into many areas, such as the yard for researching paper and the yard for researching military industry.


    Liu Feng also knew about the yard of spinning machines and looms, after all, he designed them all.


    When he entered the yard, Liu Feng was the first to see the otherworldly version of the spinning machine. Although it was very rough and ugly, it made him very satisfied. He let a group of inexperienced carpenters work according to his drawings. All right.


    "See Young Master!" Several carpenters knelt on the ground and kowtowed. It was the Lord of the City who gave them such a good life.


    Liu Feng waved a few people to get up, stared at them and asked, "How is it? Can you spin twine?"


    "Can!"


    The carpenter and the group of carpenters suddenly operated in a hurry, and then came over with a few thick hemp wires of the headphone cable.


    "..." Liu Feng silently took the twine and looked at it. In terms of toughness, it was okay, but it was too thick, and the woven fabric was too thick.


    "Is there any linen coming out?" Liu Feng glanced in the other direction, but did not see a loom.


    "Lord City Lord, it''s inside!" The carpenters rushed to the house, and soon they brought in the loom, which also had semi-finished linen on it.


    Liu Feng came to the loom and felt the thick sackcloth. It was almost like a sack, and it was too hard to make clothes.


    "What do you think?" Liu Feng turned his head and asked the people present.


    "Okay, definitely a great thing!"


    "Yeah, such a thick linen, it must be very wear-resistant when made into clothes, and it can be worn for several years."


    A few carpenters shouted excitedly, which also let Liu Feng know that such a thick linen was already what the commoners expected.


    "Master, it would be better if you were more precise." Nicole said softly.


    "Indeed, wearing such a thick linen, the skin will be worn." Mina nodded in agreement.


    "Such linen can also be produced, but even finer ones are also required." En Li wrote on the notepad, and a crisp voice sounded, "After all, the merchants are the biggest buyers of the nobles who love to enjoy."


    Several people talked about Liu Feng''s point, came to the spinning machine, looked at the rough parts of different sizes, and immediately knew why the spun twine was so thick.


    "You all come here."


    Liu Feng beckoned a few carpenters, and a few people came to him cautiously. Liu Feng pointed to several key parts of the spinning machine and said, "This place is too thick, and this place should also be changed, the speed is uneven. Can''t..."


    After a few carpenters nodded, Liu Feng said the key question, "You guys are too impatient to operate. This is a delicate operation. Find a few women to operate it."


    "Also, the loom is the same, let a woman operate it." Liu Feng came to the loom and pointed to a few places, "These are all made thinner, the wood strips are too thin and easy to break. Replace me with iron bars..."


    "Yes! Understood!" Several carpenters nodded again and again, remembering them in their hearts.


    Liu Feng glanced at a few carpenters and said, "We must keep improving these two machines, and then add a waterwheel that runs hydraulically to save manpower."


    "Lord City Lord, what is a waterwheel?" A few carpenters scratched their heads, completely ignorant of what a waterwheel is, and even half understanding of water power.


    Chapter 0116 Six grades of cloth.


    Liu Feng looked at a few dumbfounded carpenters, and instantly understood that most of the carpenters'' knowledge of carpentry was taught by him, so how could they understand water power and waterwheels.


    "When you improve the spinning machine and loom again, and make the twine more than ten times finer, then you can accept the new knowledge." Liu Feng waved his hand a little helplessly.


    Giving too many things at once will make the carpenters feel a little ''indigestion''. They have to wait for the carpenters to absorb the knowledge of spinning machines and looms before using hydraulic power.


    "Yes!"


    The carpenters were still a little confused.


    "It''s the first time to do this, and it''s okay."


    Liu Feng nodded and pulled the hemp thread on his hand. If a few more of these hemp threads were twisted together, a very tough hemp rope could be made, but this hemp fiber cannot be soaked in water for too long, so it seems that we need to find some Wind and sun resistant hemp fiber.


    "The points I just said, how long will it take you to make changes?"


    "It can be fixed soon." The carpenter replied.


    "Then hurry up and let me take a look." Liu Feng ordered.


    "Yes!"


    The carpenters immediately took out their tools, divided the labor and cooperated, and some people ran to take iron bars and so on...


    "An Li, remember." Liu Feng watched the carpenters work, and said lightly, "In the future, the cloth in Xiyang City will be divided into six grades."


    "Superior, superior, superior, medium, inferior, inferior."


    Enri hurriedly took out a thick notepad from her backpack, put it on Mina''s buttocks, and took out a ballpoint pen to write.

 Chapter 93：

    "..." Mina blushed, resisting the urge to slap An Li''s buttocks, and actually used her **** as a table. If she hadn''t seen Liu Feng''s serious appearance, An Li would have to be slapped hard by her this time. The **** is not allowed.


    "Just take the linen cloth just now as a sample. It is the lowest-grade linen cloth. It is the cheapest linen cloth. You can buy it with a few copper coins."


    Liu Feng twitched the corners of his mouth and turned his head away, pretending that he hadn''t seen this tempting scene, and continued, "When the twine is a little thicker than the hair, it is inferior linen; when the twine is as fine as the hair , the linen can be made translucent, that is, medium linen, and the price starts with silver coins."


    Everyone present was stunned. Such a thin and light-transmitting linen is only medium-level, so what is the level of high-class, high-class?


    "Master, is there a problem with this level?" En Li whispered her opinion.


    "No problem, just follow this request." Liu Feng chuckled, "The raw material for making clothes is not only twine."


    The people present were stunned. Except for the twine, there was only animal hair left, but the clothes made from animal hair were so stinky that people with a little money would not wear them.


    The problem of smell is that the animal hair has not been degreased, so of course the fabric will be smelly; you must know that there is also fat on the animal skin, and there is no alkaline thing, but it is difficult to wash the fat from the animal hair, especially In summer, the animal sweater smells rancid.


    "Just follow this request, but don''t spread it out, wait for the other fabrics to come out, and then distribute this grade." Liu Feng urged.


    "Yes!" En Li wanted to ask what those kinds of fabrics were, but the occasion was wrong, so she suppressed her curiosity and didn''t ask.


    Liu Feng really admires the ancient people of the earth, especially the silk of the Tang Dynasty, which is equivalent to gold, and that is the first-class fabric in his heart.


    There is also cotton, a natural fiber that doesn''t need to be treated much. He will wait for the spring of next year to bring cotton seeds. At that time, cotton cloth will be a medium or high-grade fabric.


    Not to mention wool. This kind of raw material can produce several grades of fabrics. As long as the problem of degreasing is solved, wool can be spun into garments.


    The thick wool on the outer layer can be made into posts, blankets, etc. The cashmere obtained after combing is a medium, high-quality raw material, and it is very warm when woven into sweaters.


    Finally, it is silk, the raw material of this silk, that is the real first-class, a good material for first-class clothes.


    If these things come out, Liu Feng can sell silk and cashmere clothes to the price of gold coins.


    As for the last super class, that is the fabric that Liu Feng brought from the earth, which is only used by a few people in the city master''s mansion, and it is not rumored.


    After half an hour, the carpenters remodeled the spinning machine and spun hemp thread that Liu Feng was slightly satisfied with. The linen he produced was about the same as the one on the market, or it was much better, and the stripes were about the same size.


    "Very good!" Liu Feng asked, looking at the twine in his hand, "How many spinning machines and looms like this can be made in a day?"


    "Lord City Lord, we can build four in total."


    The carpenters replied respectfully, they could not imagine such a number before, but the woodworking tools created by the Military Industrial Institute gave them such confidence.


    "Four units are too few, so I called other carpenters to help. I want to produce at least ten a day."


    Liu Feng turned his head and said to Niu Si, "Give them extra meals and arrange for someone to start producing linen. I will be of great use in two days."


    "Yes!"


    "By the way, how much paper is in stock?" Liu Feng thought about the fact that some rookie doctors still used parchment rolls yesterday.


    "There are a lot of papers of the worst grade." Niu Si replied.


    The worst grade of paper he was talking about was the kind of sallow yellow, similar to the color of sheepskin, with a little less toughness and would break when folded in half, but it was also several times better than a sheepskin roll.


    There are good and bad products from the City Lord''s Mansion, and the bad ones are generally listed first, and then better products are slowly launched.


    Liu Feng nodded and said to An Li, "Arrange someone to come and pull the goods, and put some on the market in two days."


    "Understood." En Li immediately wrote it down, she would send someone to pull the goods later, and the door shop was ready long before.


    "Come on, go to the commercial street."


    Liu Feng took the people away with satisfaction. As long as the linen is available, the first step to leveraging the surrounding market will begin.


    How terrifying the mass production industry is, Liu Feng from the earth knows very well that others are still slowly rolling twine by hand, but the machine he has already used, although it is also a semi-artificial kind, but the efficiency is a few. ten times.


    Mass production means low prices, then dumping can begin. Once more than 50% of the linen on the market comes from Xiyang City, Liu Feng can make money every day.


    Chapter 0117 The real purpose of the drunk night building.


    The carriage soon reached the commercial street. After Liu Feng got off the carriage, he felt a little dazed when he saw everything around him. It felt like he was watching a scene from a movie in the 1980s and 90s.


    The straight cement road leads directly to the gate of Xiyang City. There are working people on both sides, and there are rows of wooden shelves. People are decorating them. Cobblestones, line up some signs, words and so on.


    The restaurant Nicole mentioned is the one Liu Feng is standing in front of. It is all gray and white. The door is four-way open, very stylish. There is a wooden plaque on the door with three otherworldly characters on it. . ¡¯


    The Zuixiao Building has three floors. The first floor at the bottom, according to Liu Feng''s plan, is affordable for the commoners, the second floor is where the merchants and nobles are located, and the third floor is the housing.


    The large restaurant, which integrates food and accommodation, is large in length and width. There are more than 100 tables on the first floor, which shows how spacious it is, it is like a large canteen.


    In fact, the operation of the first floor is based on the style of a large canteen. The common people have to eat fast, cheap, and full. The large canteen is the most suitable.


    Liu Feng is most concerned about the second and third floors, and the first floor is just incidental.


    "Let''s go, go in and have a look!" Liu Feng walked to Zuixiaolou first, followed by the three women.


    After entering, several people saw that someone was finishing the finishing work, that is, cleaning and sanitation. The first floor was empty, all with desk chairs.


    "Huh?" An Li looked at the first floor and said in surprise, "Master, this place is similar to the military camp."


    "Yeah." Liu Feng nodded and pointed to the platform in front of him, "That''s where the dishes are made. Whoever wants something can go there and order it. A large bowl of wheat porridge costs two steel coins, and a vegetarian dish has three steel coins. Coins, five steel coins for vegetables with meat, and eight steel coins for pure meat dishes.¡±


    "Wow! If it''s so cheap, there will be a lot of people coming to eat it!" Enri sighed.


    "What I want is cheap." Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    The first floor is all about quantity, like a commoner who comes to eat, a large bowl of wheat porridge, accompanied by vegetarian dishes, four steel coins can be enough to eat, small profits but quick turnover.


    "No, I''ll have a meal at that time, and try it out." En Li clenched her fists and shouted, "Mina, you have to come too, and Nicole too."


    "Yeah!" Mina nodded, she was also curious about the food here.


    "You can really try it." Nicole Judo, she heard Liu Feng talk now, but she didn''t have that concept in her mind.


    "..." Liu Feng hoped that the three girls wouldn''t have too much hope for the meals in the dining hall, they would definitely not be as good as the City Lord''s Mansion, that is, to join in the fun.


    "Come on, go to the second floor, the key things are on the second floor."


    The stairs to the second floor are very large, and there are four stairs, so there will be no congestion if there are many people, and it will not cause any stampede accidents.


    "Wow! There are so many small rooms!" Enri looked at the neatly separated small rooms on the second floor in surprise.


    "It''s called a box, there are 60 boxes in total." Liu Feng corrected, and it was these small boxes that he valued.


    There are 60 boxes on the second floor, all of which are not uniform in size. There are 30 small boxes, which can only accommodate four to six people; there are 20 medium boxes, which can accommodate eight to 12 people; the remaining ten are It is a big box that can accommodate sixteen people.


    What I eat is stir-fried vegetables. The cheapest vegetarian dishes cost five copper coins. The taste is better than the ones downstairs.


    "Gag..."

 Chapter 94：

    Liu Feng pushed open the door of a No. 6 box, and there was a set of tables and chairs inside, and then he could see dark holes on the wall.


    "Master, what should I do with these voids?" Nicole asked in a low voice.


    Liu Feng thought for a moment, then said, "Find some thicker paper, draw something at will, or write some words, find some wooden frames and nail it on, and nail a few more, the most bland paintings are nailed on those above the hole."


    "Yeah, why didn''t I think of it..." Nicole tilted her head, suddenly doubting her IQ, it was clearly a simple decoration.


    "I don''t know if the voice is below, can you hear it clearly?" Liu Feng came to those small holes with big mouths.


    "Master, why don''t you test it?" Nicole said softly, "Let''s talk about it here, can you go down and listen?"


    "Okay, Mina, let''s go down." Liu Feng took Mina out of the box and went to the kitchen on the second floor.


    The two came to the kitchen, pushed open a place where grain was stored, and after removing a few bags of wheat, they opened an opening from the floor. Inside was a small staircase, and the two walked in.


    After walking for about a minute, I reached the bottom, which was already the first basement floor and the core of Zuixiaolou.


    The air in the ground was rather dull and very quiet. Apart from the sound of the two breathing, there were only footsteps.


    "Cough cough cough..."


    In the darkness, a candle was lit, and then a familiar voice came, which made Mina''s hand holding the saber loosen.


    "Master, you are here." Niu Ben walked out of the darkness.


    "Uncle Niuben, how''s it going? Can you hear the sound from above?"


    When Liu Feng saw Niu Ben, he was not surprised at all. After all, Niu Ben was the person in charge here.


    "You can hear that the bamboo pipes transmit the sound very clearly." Niu Ben led the two of them to a small room with a 6-character number, "Master, you can hear Nicole''s voice when you go inside."


    "Um!"


    Liu Feng took Mina into the small room. There was a set of tables and chairs, a candle, a stack of paper and a few quills. There was a bamboo tube hanging down from the center of the room, just aimed at the table.


    "Come on, Mina, let''s try it."


    Liu Feng sat on a chair and pulled out the plug on the bamboo tube, revealing a thumb-sized bamboo hole. Liu Feng put his ear on it, and he could immediately hear the sound from upstairs clearly.


    "Nicole, Master, have they come down?" En Li''s crisp voice was obvious.


    "It should be here, and I don''t know if we can hear our voices." Nicole''s worried voices were so soft.


    The results of the test, needless to say, Liu Feng is very satisfied. If anyone has bad plans for Xiyang City or Liu Feng, as long as they are in this drunk night building, they will be monitored by him.


    Moreover, Liu Feng believes that the second floor of the Zuixiao Building will attract many businessmen and nobles to come in for dinner, and then some casual words, or some plans, etc., will be collected and sorted.


    Intelligence gathering, this is the real purpose of Zuixiaolou.


    Chapter 0118 Elf Eliza.


    Night falls!


    In a farmhouse hotel in North Wind City, it is also a small shop for people to eat and live in this era.


    In some prosperous cities, commoners will transform their extra rooms into guest rooms, and then use them to receive guests. Generally, they will provide three meals and earn three copper coins.


    Such a small shop, first of all, the price is very cheap. It is the favorite place for some travel merchants who go out to do small business. It is much better than those big hotels; after all, the big hotels have a meal and open a room. More than a dozen copper coins, only those nobles and big businessmen would like to go.


    Xiao Lai lives in a farm hotel. In fact, Niu Wu has given some copper coins, but he thinks he can save it so that he can use it for marrying a daughter-in-law in the future.


    "I saved five copper coins today, and when I have enough silver coins, I will go to Puppy''s father and ask him to marry me." Wheat carefully wiped the copper coins in his hands, and then put them on into your own pocket.


    The inner pocket is his own copper coins, and the copper coins in the outer pocket are given by the city lord... uh... It seems to be public money, but Xiao Lai heard that the fifth brother said that he can spend up to twelve copper coins a day. If you want to keep accounts, if you spend less, it''s his.


    Xiao Lai didn''t know why such a good thing happened. Anyway, he was very grateful to the Lord City Lord and the fifth brother. If it weren''t for these two adults, he might have been hanged.


    "Boom bang bang..."


    The door rang, causing Xiao Lai to jump up and pull out the short knife behind him. When he heard a rhythmic knock on the door, he asked Xiao Lai to put the short knife back into the scabbard.


    "Come in!" Little Laila opened the door and let a few people outside the door come in.


    "Brother Lai, few people came to sign up today."


    As soon as one person entered the door, he complained, "They don''t believe that there is such a good thing, and they also say that the place in Xiyang City is very poor, and they are afraid of being tricked into becoming a slave."


    "Bah! Even those poor and sour civilians are worth deceived by the Lord of the City?" Xiao Lai was the first to be unwilling to listen to such words.


    "That''s right, the city lord is such a good noble, who came here to save them, and even slandered the adults. I really want to beat them."


    "When the horse thieves come, I think they will cry and go to Xiyang City."


    Xiao Lai''s brows sank. This is not good. When the horse thieves come, they will have nothing to do with them. It is important to run for their lives when the time comes.


    "Puppy, how many people have signed up?" Xiao Lai asked.


    Puppies, the one who opened the door to speak, said with a bitter face, "Brother Lai, there are only seventeen people in total. The family is really poor and desperate, so he agreed to go with us."


    "So few..." Xiao Lai took two steps on the spot and said solemnly, "What about the orcs? Are there any orcs coming to contact you?"


    "No, the sound of the wind has been released, but unfortunately no orcs came to ask questions." Puppy shook his head.


    In the past two days, a few of them have entered the slum, and they have found many people to persuade them, but few of them are willing to leave. They would rather be hungry at home than believe them.


    "It''s hard to do now. Today is the second day of the fifth brother''s departure. You should be able to return to Xiyang City tomorrow morning."


    Xiao Lai tugged at his hair and tried to think of a way. It was only two days before the horse thieves attacked Beifeng City, and they had to leave Beifeng City before the horse thieves attacked.


    "North Wind City is a prosperous city. There should be orcs. I don''t know where they are hiding. I really hope to talk to them."


    "Could it be that my little Lai is about to fail his first mission?"


    Xiao Lai was talking to himself alone, several strands of his hair were pulled off, and he was very distressed, so he was about to let out the wind, saying that a horse thief was coming.


    I am afraid that if he does this, he will become a corpse tomorrow, and he will still be killed by the Northwind City Lord. He originally planned to resist the horse thief. If you spread the wind, the horse thief will get the wind and change the planned time, then the North Wind City will be Really finished.


    "Brother Lai, are you alright?" Puppy said softly.


    "Huh..." Xiao Lai let out a long sigh and shook his head, "It''s alright, let''s go and contact those civilians to see if they are willing to go to Xiyang City."


    "As for the orcs... it''s still the same, let out the wind, and say that Xiyang City is willing to treat the orcs fairly, so that the orcs can live freely in Xiyang City."


    "OK!"


    Puppy nodded, and then went out with a few people, who stayed in several other farmhouse hotels.


    Just after Puppyzi left the hotel, a dark shadow in the corner slowly moved and slowly walked out of the darkness. She looked at the backs of Puppyzi and the others, and was dazed...

 Chapter 95：

    This is a slender man with a slender body, with a bulging front and a back, wearing a black one-piece with a hood, holding a longbow in his slender white palm, and a long arrow in the other hand.


    "Interesting, there are nobles who are willing to take in orcs? Or is this another trap?"


    Eliza put the long arrow in her hand back into the quiver. She arrived at Northwind City two days ago and wanted to find out if there were any elves.


    But she didn''t expect to hear that there is a city willing to treat orcs fairly, so she has been following these people for two days, and she didn''t expect to get such interesting news today.


    The slender palm pulled the hood away, and Eliza shook her head, her white hair fluttering, glistening in the moonlight, her pointed ears were inadvertently exposed, and then covered by the white hair.


    Yes, Eliza is an elf, a wandering elf. Every time she goes to a new city, she will look for elves, or save elves. Some nobles have a morbid obsession with elves.


    The nobles of the human race are all proud of having an elf. You must know that the king killed a grand duke, that is, a duke, for the sake of an elf.


    Unfortunately, the elf escaped in the end. The duke was killed by the king without even touching the elf''s sleeve; and the king was so sad that he only saw the back of the elf, and a long white head shining in the moonlight. send.


    At that time, the nobles of the whole kingdom were even more obsessed with elves, and the white-haired elves who played a duke or even a king around were even more famous.


    "Horse thieves? No wonder there are so many martial law in this city."


    Eliza thought of sneaking into North Wind City the day before yesterday, and she was almost discovered. The unusual level of martial law, she did not expect to find the answer here.


    "How can there be such a kind noble in a country that is rotten to the core. I hope those stupid orcs won''t be too naive..."


    Eliza put her hood back on and stepped into the night...


    Chapter 0119 stunned Wangdu businessmen.


    In the early morning, the water is misty, especially where there is water, the water vapor is filled with water.


    "Crash..."


    The sound of breaking the water sounded, and a medium-sized sailboat more than 20 meters long floated out of the thick fog, followed by another sailboat, followed by a dozen small and medium-sized sailboats.


    On the first boat, there were two people standing on it, it was Niu Wu and Tori.


    "Mr. Niu Wu, it seems that we are going to reach the territory of Xiyang City." Tori stretched his waist and licked his lips, thinking of the delicious food in Xiyang City, he looked forward to it, "Hurrying all night, finally Here it is."


    Niu Wu glanced at the fat man a little strangely, why is Mr. Tori looking forward to coming to Xiyang City?


    "Yeah, it''s coming, and we''re going to set off again at noon. I hope I can catch up." Niu Wu smiled lightly, and then disappeared again. His action this time was well completed.


    No, it should be unexpectedly good. Niu Wu glanced at Tori. He didn''t expect so many businessmen to go to Xiyang City. It seems that the fat Mr. Tori next to him brought it. I hope not There is some conspiracy, or an accident.


    Tori nodded. He didn''t expect that Lord Liu Feng would have an attack plan for horse thieves, and when he was about to propose to Lord Father to go to Xiyang City, Lord Father agreed without asking why, but wanted him Go and urge Lord Liu Feng to send troops to support Beifeng City.


    "I don''t know why, but I''m relaxed and looking forward to the rest of my life." Tori''s fat face smiled, squeezing his eyes out.


    "..." Niu Wu didn''t understand what the nerves of this noble young master was going on. Could it be that he still wanted to settle down in Xiyang City? The thought made him laugh.


    Niu Wu shook his head and shook off the extra thoughts, and asked softly, "Those businessmen, were Mr. Tori called?"


    "Yes! I bought some things from Xiyang City before, and then sold them to those merchants. Now they will come to see Xiyang City." Tori said helplessly.


    "Ah?" Niu Wu thought about it a lot, but he didn''t think it was the reason.


    "Don''t be surprised, no matter who comes to Xiyang City, it will attract more people, especially those stinky businessmen." Tori''s mood is a bit complicated, as if he was talking about himself, he just wanted to go back after a few days. to Xiyang City.


    "Indeed, I admit this." Niu Wu thought of the changes in Xiyang City, it was the same every day, everyone''s motivation to work was full.


    The two stood quietly at the bow of the boat, looking at the slowly fading mist, and the morning sun was slowly rising.


    After more than half an hour, the fog on the Youshui River has completely disappeared. Looking up, the lively scene in the distance is attracting everyone.


    "That''s it? The civilians of Xiyang City?"


    Niu Wu put his toes on his toes and looked at the team that was carrying wood and carrying stones. He had seen this pattern a lot in Xiyang City.


    "Should be building a wharf!" Tori said solemnly.


    He didn''t expect it at all, it''s only a few days later? Xiyang City actually built a wharf by the Youshui River; is this to replicate the model of Beifeng City? It is a pity that the location of Xiyang City is a bit biased, otherwise it is really possible to succeed.


    And the merchants also got up, came to the boat, and looked at the people who were working in full swing in the distance.


    "What is this doing?" The businessmen looked at the civilians who were digging river sand in surprise.


    "This is to build a wharf!" A middle-aged man with a big belly said with a smile. He just got out of the cabin, but he gave the answer before everyone else.


    The surrounding merchants gave way one after another. This is a big businessman, a big businessman from the capital, Solo. What he does is to transport business, from various regions to cheap and rare things, and then transport them back to the capital to sell.


    "Father, why do we come to this place? I want to go back to the capital, and I want to eat the cakes in the capital."


    The voice of Zhengtai came from the side, and there was a strong sense of disgust in his tone.


    Solo smiled, with a big bearded face, only feeling his kindness, looking down at his youngest son, a gray-haired, seven- or eight-year-old boy who was pouting at this time.


    "Regardless of the place, it has its own meaning and its own value." Solo touched his youngest son''s head and taught, "Ger, remember, you can''t hate a place or person because of its appearance!"


    "For pastries, there are still a few pieces in the bag, and we will eat them when we land."


    "Oh!" Geer made a long voice and pouted in disapproval.


    Solo didn''t care either. The child still had to be taught step by step. Recently, his young son was too stubborn, so he brought him with him.


    The fleet is advancing and will soon stop at the pier under construction. Because the construction started yesterday afternoon, the pier is only being cleaned up now; therefore, the slightly larger ships cannot dock at all, and can only go by small boats. Small tributaries, go to the original small pier.


    "The nobles in this territory are capable nobles." When he switched to the boat, Solo looked at the commoners who were all smiling at work, and couldn''t help but admire, "With such smiling commoners, this noble is very exciting."


    Tori also happened to be next to him, or Solo came to him on purpose. Hearing this, he nodded affirmatively, "Lord Liu Feng is indeed a talented person."


    "Huh? Master Tori rarely praises people like this, which makes me very curious about the nobles in the territory." Solo''s conversation skills are very comfortable.


    "Hahahaha..." Tori Shuanglang smiled and said with emotion, "After you meet Master Liu Feng, you will feel the same as me."


    Solo was a little stunned. He had not been dealing with Tori for a day or two, and he had never seen him admire a person so much.


    Niu Wuqiang, who was on the side, held back his laughter. For some reason, this kind of admiration for the young master made him very proud.


    "Come on, let''s go ashore." Niu Wudang was the first to jump onto the small pier.


    "Hehe... I can''t wait to get into town."


    Tori glanced at his wife and children, then waved to the carriage beside him and shouted, "Rent the carriage, come here."


    "Hey! Guest, each person in the carriage requires three steel coins..." After the carriage passed, the coachman muttered as usual.


    Tori smiled and said, "It''s not my first time here, don''t tell me this!"


    "Okay! I''ll help you move things." The coachman grinned and hurriedly followed the servants to help move things.

 Chapter 96：

    Tori was the first to be carried away by the carriage, leaving behind a bunch of bewildered businessmen.


    What is this operation?


    Chapter 0120 large businessmen everywhere.


    When Niu Wu saw this scene, the smile on the corner of his mouth became more and more obvious. He raised his voice and said to everyone, "Everyone, these carriages belong to the city lord, and each person can take the carriage into the city for three steel coins."


    "Steel coin? What is this? Isn''t it a copper coin?" Solo''s face was full of astonishment.


    "As for what the steel coin is, everyone just needs to get on the carriage to find out."


    Niu Wu beckoned for a carriage, and then walked away, leaving dozens of bewildered businessmen.


    "You know when you get on the carriage?" Solo hurriedly beckoned to call for the carriage.


    "Guest, do you want to take a car? Three steel coins can take you to Xiyang City." The driver said politely.


    "Excuse me, what is a steel coin?" Solo asked seriously, "I have never heard of this kind of coin."


    "Hey..." The coachman smiled honestly and said proudly, "That''s our city lord, the coins invented for us civilians, one copper coin can be exchanged for ten steel coins, and you can buy a lot of things, five steel coins are enough. Eat a big meat bun."


    "Then can I exchange copper coins for your steel coins?" Solo took out a copper coin, meat buns? What is this? Edible?


    "Of course, please get in the car." The driver politely asked the three of them to get in the car.


    No matter how many people there are, it won¡¯t work. The city owner said that you can¡¯t overload your horses, otherwise you will tire your horses. Last time, a coachman was greedy for coins and pulled three more people. After being found out, he was fined three people¡¯s salaries, which is really shameful. guy.


    After getting on the carriage, Solo exchanged copper coins for steel coins, and then stared at the beautiful steel coins.


    Geer looked dissatisfied, didn''t he just sit in the carriage, why did his father frown and didn''t speak? His family is in this transportation business. I heard that my father has more than 50 carriages.


    "It''s incredible!" Solo looked away from the steel coin. As a big businessman, of course he saw the way from the steel coin.


    "Unfortunately, no one can copy it unless..."


    Solo shook his head, there are some things that can''t be said. If you don''t keep your mouth shut about kingship, sometimes it will usher in disaster.


    The merchants all got on the carriages. Some people saw business opportunities in the steel coins and finally gave up. They couldn''t make beautiful steel coins.


    "Cut, break the city!"


    Geer looked at the broken dirt wall of Xiyang City, and pouted his lips disdainfully, "It''s too far from the capital."


    "..." Solo also felt that the city wall of Xiyang City was a bit rotten. It had not been repaired for many years. Compared with the cities he had been to, this Xiyang City was among the top three in terms of dilapidation.


    The groom is a little unhappy, what''s the matter? You actually despise our Xiyang City? Don''t be surprised to bite your tongue when you enter the city.


    Besides, the Lord of the City has said that the city wall will be rebuilt next year, and the Xiyang City will be very large and beautiful by then.


    He and everyone firmly believed that with the Lord of the City, everything would be fine, and the Lord was more than 10,000 times better than the original Carter noble.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The carriage entered the city, and all the merchants who were originally disdainful, and muttered that Tori had deceived them, but now they all open their mouths in astonishment. The wide, flat, and clean roads in front of them, even the Royal Capital can¡¯t compare. .


    "..." Solo was speechless. He couldn''t compare, it couldn''t compare at all. The main street in the capital might not be half as wide as this road, and the neat houses on both sides were full of neatness.


    The most incredible thing for Solo is that it is clean, there is no garbage and excrement and urine, and there is no sour smell in the air...


    No, it had the same sour smell, it was from them, Solo suddenly found that even the driver smelled better than him.


    It''s not that I haven''t showered for three days. I didn''t take a bath for a month or two before. Solo didn''t think anything was wrong, but I don''t know why, and now I feel embarrassed!


    Especially after seeing the coachman rubbing his nose from time to time, Solo wanted to take a shower immediately and change into clean clothes.


    "Hey hey hey... That guy who squatted in the corner and pooped, no one in your family taught you that you can''t **** anywhere?"


    Suddenly someone shouted, causing Soro to turn his head to look, and saw a fat man in good clothes in a corner of the road. He was a businessman who was traveling with him. He was squatting in the corner. What was Soro doing the most? I can''t understand it, isn''t it just shit?


    This is always the case in the capital. If you are in a hurry to urinate, you can find a corner to solve it. This is normal in the eyes of everyone?


    Why was the old commoner so angry, as if the businessman had done something outrageous.


    Niu Wu, who took the lead, turned his head to look over, and recognized that the person who shouted was the old man Buff.


    At this time, Buff was in a hurry, what kind of person is this? Even his little grandson knows that if you want to **** and pee, you have to go to the toilet. People who **** everywhere are despised. Only dogs can **** and pee everywhere.


    "Hey! What about you? Didn''t the family teach you? Only dogs can **** and pee everywhere." Buff''s temper is rising now. The City Lord has managed Xiyang City so well, but he can''t let some people corrupt it.


    "This... not everyone is..." The businessman squatted there, staring and opening his mouth, what''s going on? He does this all the time in the capital, and no one cares about him.


    Several businessmen with **** intentions, the servants are sluggish, is this to suffocate them? They also wanted to learn from the businessman and find a corner to solve the three urgent problems.


    "What everyone? It''s just you!" Buff fumed. In the past, it was okay for everyone to **** and pee everywhere. After all, everyone is ignorant. After all, he has done that kind of thing. I can''t stand it anymore.


    "You..." The businessman blushed, whoever made **** and was stared at by everyone would be embarrassed, and now he was caught and scolded.


    "What are you? Didn''t you see that sign?" Buff pointed to a wooden sign on the side of the road and shouted, "Don''t you know how to read? , to solve the problem, you can go to the public toilet, even the direction of the toilet is pointed out to you, you are still pooping here, are you a dog?"


    Can''t read? No, they all know the characters. The merchants present all know the characters. If they don''t know the characters, they can''t be a merchant.


    "..." The businessman turned his head to look, the wooden sign seemed to say this, and there was an arrow indicating that he looked along the arrow, there was a small house, and there were still pictures of a man, a woman, two people on the wall. There is still a **** painted under the person, which is a clear sign...


    What is this operation?


    Chapter 0121 Hello, there is the women''s toilet!


    "Is that house used to **** and pee?" the businessman said abruptly, he didn''t know why, his face was a little hot, it was too embarrassing.


    "Otherwise? It''s called a public toilet, and it''s for people like you." Buff said with disgust.


    He very much supports some of the ideas of the Lord of the City, such as a small toilet, which can save many people from being dirty and smelly, and they don''t have to worry about stepping on excrement and urine when they go to the street.


    What are you most afraid of in ancient times? Of course, it is a terrifying infectious disease, such as the Black Death, the plague, and so on.


    People can look for food or work hard when they are hungry, but once an infectious disease occurs, it will be a terrifying consequence of one death, one village, and one city.


    So how to prevent the occurrence of infectious diseases, of course, the first step is to sanitize, clean the whole city, defecate anywhere, dump garbage and excrement into the water source, all these are prohibited, and everyone has to wash at least after a busy day. bath, so public toilets, public bathrooms were built.


    At the beginning, many civilians did not understand Liu Feng''s approach and felt that it was unnecessary. However, after a few days of implementation, no one would say anything. Just go to the public bathroom.


    Who doesn''t want to live in a clean place, without the sour smell of flies in the summer, take a bath and feel comfortable and sleep well!


    "Okay, you need to clean up your **** and throw it in the toilet." Buff stared, "By the way, pay the fine, **** everywhere, you will be fined ten copper coins."


    "Ah? You want to fine copper coins?" The businessman was dumbfounded.


    "Of course, no matter who it is, it''s not allowed to litter in public, let alone something as bad as shit." Buff blew his beard and stared, as if you didn''t pay money, he would be anxious with you.

 Chapter 97：

    "Okay, I''ll pay!" The businessman shouted embarrassedly, ten copper coins were nothing to him, he just wanted to quickly turn the matter over.


    "..." When the other three anxious businessmen heard it, they hurried to the public toilet. There was a middle-aged woman guarding the door. She had a large stack of toilet paper on her desk.


    "Do you need paper to go to the toilet?" the middle-aged woman asked with a serious face. "One piece of paper is one steel coin."


    "Ah? What is paper?" A businessman asked dumbly.


    "It''s for wiping the butt." The middle-aged woman said lightly.


    "Isn''t there a wooden strip? Bamboo slices?" A businessman asked dumbly.


    In this era, people use wooden strips and bamboo chips to wipe their buttocks. In the wild, they use leaves and grass branches.


    The middle-aged woman glanced at the gorgeous clothes of the merchants, and pouted, "It''s in the toilet, remember to wash it after use!"


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    "Well, give me a piece of paper!"


    "I''ll have one too."


    Several businessmen seemed to be stimulated by the contemptuous eyes of women, and they all bought toilet paper.


    Toilet paper is a softer paper produced by the scientific research department. It is made of soft grass fibers and is formed into a soft shape with water bubbles. Once it is used up, once it falls on the ground, or after soaking in water, it will rot completely in three or four days. Lose.


    "The one standing inside is for urinating. Don''t pull **** into it. There are rows of gutters inside for shit." The middle-aged woman reminded.


    "Oh, oh, well..." The businessmen nodded, this is really the first experience in life, and they have to spend money on paper to go to the toilet.


    In fact, among the commoners in Xiyang City, who wouldn''t bring some paper when going out? The big market is not without sales.


    "Hey! You guys, there is the women''s toilet over there, and the men''s toilet is on the left." The middle-aged woman shouted.


    "Ah..."


    "Yes Yes!!"


    A few businessmen who went through the wrong door hurriedly ran to the left in embarrassment. This is the role of middle-aged women here, to prevent men from running into the women''s toilet. The salary is fifty copper coins a month. As for the toilet paper, she made it herself. of.


    When the businessmen came out with a happy face, they never thought that pooping could be so enjoyable, especially the toilet, which was a stroke of genius, and they fell in love with it all at once.


    When the middle-aged woman saw everyone came out, she took a bucket of water and poured it into the ditch. It was picked out of the city and used as fertilizer.


    "Where can I buy this toilet paper?" a businessman asked.


    "The big market, there''s everything there."


    "Big market???"


    The merchants wondered, what is this place?


    Solo also experienced going to the public toilet. After coming out, he kept his mouth open. It was a bit unbelievable. How did you think of all this? Everyone has the same brain, why are others so good?


    "Father, I have to buy a lot of that paper, so I don''t want to use wooden sticks anymore." Geer shouted while grabbing Solo''s sleeve.


    "Okay, okay!" Solo just nodded blankly, and he could see a lot of things in just one public toilet. The concept of this Xiyang City is dozens of times more advanced than that of the capital.


    Niu Wu watched all this silently, and left with a pouted mouth. These businessmen were nothing more than a group of people who had never seen the world.


    He has to hurry to report the task to the young master, everything is just the last step, if successful, Xiyang City will usher in new development.


    When passing the bun shop, Niu Wu saw that the Tori family was lining up to buy buns, and couldn''t help but startled, shouldn''t this fat man go to see the young master first?


    Tori didn''t want it either. Who told him to smell the meat and wheat smell halfway through, plus the noise of his son, he came to line up to buy buns.


    Yes, it''s all his son''s fault. Tori turned his head to look at the eight-month-old son in his wife''s arms, his eyes full of admiration, and he almost said you cried well.


    Tori''s wife was full of helplessness. Her son was crying and drinking milk. How could he breastfeed in such a place, he could only put his finger on his son.


    And my husband doesn''t know what''s crazy, and he actually came here to queue up to buy some buns.


    The merchants were also a little surprised when they saw the long queue in front of the steamed bun shop. Why is the business so lively?


    "It''s delicious! So many people are buying it, it must be delicious."


    "Let''s go buy some and try it, we haven''t had breakfast today."


    "They''re queuing, should we be queuing too?"


    "It should be!"


    Chapter 0122 scare the civilians away.


    A group of businessmen eagerly lined up behind, but in this queue, those civilians ran away.


    "Oh! These people are very sensible, but they let us."


    "It''s really good, those civilians in the capital, we have to rush to make way."


    The businessmen originally wanted not to line up, but unfortunately, Buff next to them was staring at them.


    And they are not nobles, just a businessman. If they provoke nobles, even with their connections, they will lose a lot of money if they die. This is not what they want.


    Can Buff not stare? These businessmen act vulgarly, and some even plan to spit everywhere, which is unbearable.


    In fact, Buff himself spit yesterday, but after being seen by the little grandson, he gave a lecture, saying that scholars should cultivate themselves, and that Mr. Wei taught that spitting is unsanitary.


    Buff himself was told by his little grandson, so he would talk about others, no matter how he should be a scholar with self-cultivation.


    It''s a pity that these businessmen who see the wind and the rudder have already mastered it. Before doing anything, they look around to see if there are any prompts. They really see the words "Don''t spit everywhere."


    As a result, several businessmen swallowed their phlegm and grinned at Buff, looking at Buff in a daze. This was also his preconceived notion that these businessmen would do excessive things.


    After all, the commoners in Xiyang City still spit everywhere, but some people restrained a little after being told by their children.


    It is not an easy task to make these people change their habits in just ten days, so Liu Feng will start with children and then influence adults.


    "Well... it''s really stinky, forget it, let''s go, I don''t have the appetite to eat buns anymore."


    "It stinks. They haven''t bathed for at least a month, just like me before."


    "Yeah! I don''t know how we lived in the past."


    Such conversations are often heard in the ears of businessmen, which makes them dumbfounded. The co-author thinks that they are too stinky, and these commoners have no appetite before leaving? ? ?


    The businessmen watched the civilians cover their noses and walked away, especially the closer the civilians were to them, the faster they walked, as if they were a few humanoid rotten eggs lethal weapons.


    "Hey! When did the commoners dislike us?"

 Chapter 98：

    "Is it really that stinky? Why can''t I feel it? Isn''t it because I haven''t showered for a month? I haven''t showered in the past three months."


    Solo, who also wanted to try the taste of steamed buns, was reminded that he really smelled a stench. He washed it three or four days ago, and it was raining at that time, so he took a bath; so he said , he also thanked the rain four days ago.


    "Father, they smell so bad, just like the old father." Geer made up for it.


    "Uh...shut up!" Solo became angry. Who would have thought that the commoners here have such sharp noses, or that commoners bathe every day?


    Solo thinks about it and thinks it''s impossible, who would waste time on bathing, and those witch doctors, don''t they always say that bathing is not good?


    Solo remembered that he went to see a famous witch doctor who had seen the king, and he introduced it like this.


    Water will weaken the protective layer of the human body, especially when taking a hot bath, it will make people more relaxed, some devil diseases will enter the human body through the water mist¡­


    Therefore, the more you take a bath, the more likely you are to get sick. Only if you don''t take a bath can you live a long and healthy life. If you have a thick layer of greasy dirt on your body, you will be able to resist the invasion of the devil''s disease!


    Solo thinks it makes sense. Just like a knight, there is armor to protect him from the invasion of the plague devil. After taking a bath that day, he is still worried that he will get sick.


    Such a magical theory is very popular in this era. Except for some girls who love cleanliness very much, they only take a bath for a few days, and they even come here secretly.


    The team is still lined up, but the faces of these businessmen are full of embarrassment, and they are said to be stinky, which is unwilling to hear from anyone.


    "Hey! How much is a bottle of perfume in the royal capital? I''ll go back and buy a bottle."


    "You don''t seem to be able to afford it. I heard that it seems that it costs twelve gold coins now, and it was robbed by the great nobles as soon as it appeared. It is not our turn at all."


    "Hey... so expensive? You can''t even buy it if you save it for a year!"


    Tori resisted the stench coming from behind, seeing that he was about to be lined up, and he was unwilling to let him retreat.


    In fact, Tori also hadn''t bathed for half a month, but it was stronger than the one who hadn''t bathed for a few months. The smell of steamed buns, and then some odors mixed with it, was the most unbearable.


    "What do you want, this guest? There are meat buns here, vegetarian buns are stuffed with cabbage, and steamed buns..." the bun shop clerk asked.


    "Five meat buns." Tori said quickly.


    "Okay, a total of two copper coins and five steel coins." The clerk quickly packed ten meat buns, took three copper coins, and recovered five steel coins.


    Tori took the meat buns and ran away with his wife and children. If he stayed any longer, he felt that the meat buns were smelly.


    He didn''t think there was any problem before, but after being talked about by the commoners, he felt that everything smelled stinky, even his own wife felt stinky.


    The clerk of the bun shop looked at a businessman in front of him, blinked his eyes, and held his breath, "Guest, what do you need... how many meat buns?"


    "..." The businessman was at a loss for words. He just heard that there were other buns in the back. Why did he buy meat buns when he arrived? Everything else omitted?


    "Two meat buns." The businessman felt full of malice, wouldn''t he just take a shower for a few months, everyone is like this?


    "A copper coin!" The clerk packed the bun and carefully handed it to the merchant, holding the copper coin that was handed over.


    The businessman suddenly felt that he was a beast of a flood, and after taking the buns, he kind of wanted to find a place to take a bath.


    "That, guest, on another street, there is a public bathroom, you can go there to take a bath." The clerk shouted kindly.


    "..." The businessman nodded silently, he decided to take a bath.


    Tori also heard this shout, he decided to go to the public bathroom to take a bath after visiting Lord Liu Feng.


    This is what makes Xiyang City different, right? !


    Chapter 0123 hook up some back.


    "Master, Niu Wu is back, waiting for you in the living room." An Li said with a serious face.


    "Oh? You''re back?" Liu Feng''s eyes lit up, and he heard such good news just after taking a shower after the morning repair exercise.


    "Yes, I brought a lot of good news." En Li nodded, she knew that the critical moment was coming, as long as the horse thief was eliminated, then a good winter could be lived.


    "Let''s go!" Liu Feng shook his wet hair. He hadn''t cut his hair for nearly three months, and now his hair was almost touching his shoulders.


    Seeing it from behind, An Li grabbed a maid, pointed at Liu Feng''s hair, and whispered, "Go get me a clean towel."


    "Yes!"


    When Liu Feng came to the living room, he saw that Niu Wu was sitting upright, with his back straight. There was a plate of red bean cakes in front of him, which was full of them.


    Seeing Liu Feng coming, Niu Wu stood up abruptly and saluted, "Young master, Xiao Xing is not humiliated."


    "Thank you for your hard work, talk while you eat." Liu Feng waved his hand and said softly, "Tell me what happened."


    "Yes¡­"


    With a serious face, Niu Wu recounted Xiao Lai''s arrangement, his negotiation with the Northwind City Lord, and Tori''s arrival and behavior with the merchants.


    After listening to this, Liu Feng''s eyes lit up, and the businessmen were overjoyed. After thinking for a while, he said, "Four medium-sized ships are now parked over the Youshui River?"


    "Yes!"


    "Very good, with these four ships, we can do a lot of things." Liu Feng was very satisfied. Negotiations and requests from the Northwind City Lord for support were similar to his guesses.


    "Master, Tori is here and wants to see you." An Li reported to Liu Feng with a towel.


    "Let him come in!" Liu Feng nodded, this was the one who came to urge him to send troops to support him, but he didn''t expect Tori to come.


    "Yes!" Someone immediately sent a message.


    An Li came behind Liu Feng with a towel and gently wiped her wet black hair, which surprised Liu Feng. This girl who escaped the fox ears was rarely so quiet.


    "Master, do you want me to braid you a few braids?" En Li touched her soft black hair and chuckled, "It must be pretty."


    "¡­"All right! Liu Feng retracted the idea just now, this fox-eared girl actually wanted to play with his hair.


    Soon Tori came, with a serious look on his face, of course, it would be better if there were no crumbs in the corners of his mouth.


    "Tori has met Mr. Liu Feng." Tori respectfully gave a noble salute.


    "Mr. Tori, we meet again." Liu Feng greeted him routinely, waving his hand to sit down.


    "Lord Liu Feng, please be sure to save Beifeng City." Tori grimaced, his last mission was to urge Xiyang City to send troops.


    "Of course, when the supplies are ready, we will set off immediately." Liu Feng nodded affirmatively, "We will set off in the afternoon at the latest."


    "Thank you very much, Mr. Liu Feng!" Tori gave another noble salute.


    "It''s been hard work all the way, let''s have breakfast in the castle." Liu Feng summoned the maid and instructed him to go on.


    "It''s an honor to be here!"


    Tori''s eyes brightened slightly, and the next second was a little annoyed. He had known that he should not eat too many meat buns just now, and he should have an appetite for the delicacies in the castle.

 Chapter 99：

    Tori followed the maid and met Mina with wet hair at the door. He even made way for Mina to go first. In the future, he wanted to live in Xiyang City, even if the other party was an orc, as long as it was someone from the castle. , he still has to be polite.


    "..." Mina was a little confused, this fat nobleman, wasn''t he quite arrogant last time, why was he so polite this time? Also let her run.


    "Very good, everyone is here, so let''s have a pre-war meeting!" Liu Feng waved to Mina, and everyone was there.


    "Young master, leave it to me, I will lead the troops over there, and I will definitely kill the horse thieves." Niu Ben bowed and gave a knightly salute.


    Liu Feng shook his head and said solemnly, "Uncle Niu Ben, you want to sit in the castle, in Xiyang City, this time I will go in person."


    "no!"


    Before Niu Ben could speak, Mina immediately shouted, "I''ll go for you, young master!"


    An Li grabbed Liu Feng''s hair excitedly and shouted, "Young master can''t go, what should you do if you are in danger?"


    "Master, North Wind City is too dangerous." Nicole persuaded softly, "You''d better sit at the rear!"


    "Hey... lightly, lightly..." Liu Feng squeezed An Li''s little hand and said gently, "Don''t get excited, I''m not on the battlefield to kill the enemy."


    "In short, no, the battlefield is very dangerous, not afraid of ten thousand, just in case."


    An Li grabbed Liu Feng''s hand with both hands, and persuaded pitifully, "Young master, you have elite soldiers and powerful knights. You don''t even need to go to the battlefield to win."


    Looking at the excited and worried three daughters, Liu Feng''s face was full of seriousness, "Don''t worry, I''m very strong. Besides, Xiyang City''s first foreign war, I want to go and see it myself."


    The reason why he leaked the horse thief plan to Beifeng City in advance was not only to introduce the flow of people, but more importantly, to take the battlefield out of Xiyang City, and to completely eliminate the scourge of horse thieves in Beifeng City.


    "But...then I''m going too!" Seeing that she couldn''t be persuaded, An Li said immediately, "Wherever the young master goes, I will go."


    "..." Liu Feng''s arms stiffened, he shook his head, and said gently, "An Li, you can''t go, we need you to watch over our house."


    "Our home..." En Li''s face suddenly turned red, she lowered her head slightly, her fox ears were all lying down, and she was suddenly touched!


    "Yes, if I leave, if Xiyang City does not have you, it will be difficult to operate." Liu Feng nodded affirmatively.


    "Master, I can go." Nicole stepped forward and said softly, "I can go and cook for you, you must not be used to other people''s cooking."


    "Little Nicole, you can''t go either, there are so many treasures in Neku, you have to help me watch over them at home."


    Liu Feng pinched Nicole''s face and said softly, "Don''t forget, who taught you how to cook!"


    "..." Nicole''s persuasion failed, she pouted and gave Mina a wink.


    "I absolutely want to go, young master, if you don''t let me go, I will secretly follow." Mina turned her head and said, still playing with a saber in her hand.


    "Who said not to let you go!" Liu Feng rolled his eyes and said angrily, "If you don''t go, I will pull you there."


    Mina''s strength is not weak, and there is no problem with self-protection, how could he refuse her to go.


    "..." Mina narrowed her eyes slightly, the young master is simply not following the routine.


    "That''s it, Nicole helps me pack my clothes." Liu Feng ordered.


    "Yes!"


    The reason why he insisted on going to North Wind City was to look at the combat power of this world and observe the shortcomings of his own army.


    There is also to show the charm of Xiyang City, and to hook up some civilians in Beifeng City.


    For example, you see, I, the noble city lord of Xiyang City, have come to support you in person, and then look at the force of our Xiyang City, do you feel very safe? Are you impressed? Then come on, come to our Xiyang City, we have a lot of jobs here, and there are many benefits...


    Chapter 0124 Gold Coin Harvester...


    Liu Feng looked at Nicole who was going to pack her clothes, turned her head to Niu Ben and said, "Uncle Niu Ben, after I leave, Xiyang City will ask you."


    "Master, let me go!"


    The three girls were persuading him just now, and Niu Ben was not good at interjecting. Now that the master has asked him, a former knight, to guard the house, of course he trusts him very much, but shouldn¡¯t the knight be the one who should charge for the master¡¯s house?


    "Xiyang City is my foundation. I must not lose anything here. Uncle Niu Ben is one of the people I trust most, and he is also a knight. I can rest assured when I leave it to you." Liu Feng said seriously.


    Niu Ben is an experienced knight who once served in the Royal Knights Order. Even if his foot is broken, what Liu Feng wants is his commanding ability and the ability to guard his family well.


    "..." Niu Ben thought about it. This is true. In addition to the young master in Xiyang City, he can barely manage the safety of a city with his experience. Several sons are too young to lead troops. The management is still a bit immature. Miss Enri, she only manages internal affairs.


    "Then young master, how many soldiers are you going to take with you?"


    Now that he couldn''t go, Niu Ben asked the most concerned question.


    "Take half of the people, we''re just going to kill them, that''s enough." Liu Feng narrowed his eyes, thinking of the division in the horse thief''s plan, he couldn''t help laughing, "They never thought that they would send letters to us, right? "


    It has been four days since Ryan sent the letter from the horse thief. Baron Omar''s Lie Horse City, it takes three days to reach Xiyang City, and six days to go back and forth.


    Maybe Baron Omar is still thinking, this Ryan should be on his way back to Liema City, right?


    It takes four days to go back and forth from North Wind City to Xiyang City, so two days later is the time for the horse thieves to attack, which is exactly six days. By the time Omar finds something wrong, it will be too late.


    All the time, Liu Feng has calculated, what he wants is the oriole behind, killing two birds with one stone, fame is the biggest sign used to attract refugees, and then it is the show of force.


    "Young master, take half of the people there, it''s too few." Niu Ben was in a hurry. There were only about fifty people in this half, and there were five hundred horse thieves on the other side.


    "The Wolf Warrior special team will also set off with me, so you don''t have to worry about my safety."


    Liu Feng chuckled and said, "Besides, this time I have to take the whole army with crossbow. The safety of Xiyang City can only be suppressed by keeping half of the people. Anyone who dares to make trouble will kill them for me."


    "Also, when I went to North Wind City, the wheat was also harvested. You still have to organize people to harvest the wheat, so you have to keep people vigilant."


    "Yes!" Niu Ben was persuaded, the young master had taken everything into consideration, and thinking about the young master''s force, ordinary people couldn''t hurt him, let alone Miss Mina.


    "Go! Load the military supplies on the ship and leave on time at three o''clock in the afternoon." Liu Feng waved his hands.


    "Yes!"


    Niu Ben saluted and walked out with big strides. He had to take care of the logistics. He had to choose who would participate in the war. He also had to tell his sons that the safety of the young master was the most important thing.


    "Master, Zuixiaolou will open at noon, why don''t you postpone the opening time and wait until you return from North Wind City?"


    Anli said softly, her current state is that she was worried that Mina used to go out to find food, but now the object of worry is Liu Feng.


    "Yeah! Push it back!" Liu Feng nodded, these were all trivial matters, and he said to An Li seriously, "In the big market, the most important thing right now is salt and wheat. You must have an ID card to allow you to buy large quantities. I can only sell a small amount without an ID card.¡±


    "Understood, those merchants will not be allowed to buy in large quantities." An Li nodded, knowing the importance of these two things, which is the foundation of Xiyang City''s stability.


    "Before I leave, I will shock them. I believe I will keep them honest for a few days." Liu Feng''s eyes flickered. He knew how dangerous businessmen were. Some people even dared to sell to the country for money. He was not careful.


    "Master, if they dare to stretch out their hands indiscriminately, I will cut them off." An Li said viciously, but she looked cute.


    "Just plan ahead, don''t worry too much."

 Chapter 100：

    Liu Feng said in a deep voice, "I will press down whatever demands they make. I will talk about everything when I get back. I will come back in five days at most."


    "Understood!" Enri nodded.


    In the entire Xiyang City, people with internal affairs ability, in addition to Liu Feng, are An Li, and half of them are Buff.


    In fact, what really worried Liu Feng was the wheat harvest. Two days later, it would be the day of the wheat harvest. At that time, he should have just arrived in North Wind City, ready to participate in the battle to destroy the horse thieves.


    In winter, he can only live on these wheat, or he can pull a few boats of wheat back from North Wind City, so that the wine can also be brewed, and the gold coin harvester = perfume also uses alcohol.


    Greenhouse vegetables should also be opened. In winter, there are green vegetables. I believe that if they are sold to other cities, those nobles will be crazy. Unfortunately, the plastic film brought from the earth is limited, so there is no way to plant them in large quantities, unless you can find something to replace the plastic film.


    Instead, Liu Feng also thought of it. People in this era can also make it, but it can only be put in next year. This year is too late.


    "There are also steel furnaces. Don''t stop working at the coal mines, let them continue to mine and make iron; the demand for steel will double next year." Liu Feng urged.


    "OK!"


    An Li nodded and stared at Liu Feng in a daze. She now felt that the young master was a little like the previous Mina. Before going out, he nagged her to pay attention to this and that, but it was very reassuring.


    "Master, it''s time for you to prepare." Mina reminded aside, "You need a weapon and sturdy armor."


    "Indeed, then go to Neiku."


    Liu Feng got up and walked out first. His previous preparations can now come in handy.


    Enri followed behind, holding Mina, her lips parted, but she didn''t make a sound.


    ''Protect the young master and come back safely! ! ! ¡¯


    Mina understood in seconds, it was these ten words, just like when Enri told her to go out.


    ¡®Don¡¯t worry, leave it to me! ¡¯


    Mina also responded silently with open lips, whoever dies, the young master will not die, their hopes are all on the young master.


    "You two, hurry up and follow." Liu Feng''s voice came from the front.


    "Yes!!"


    Chapter 0125 Like to mention the Iron Man suit? ? ?


    "Do you want to bring this to the young master? He''s a little restless to sleep!" Nicole was struggling with a sleeping bag.


    When Liu Feng took Mina and An Li came to Neiku, she saw Nicole packing up and there were several boxes on the ground.


    "Little Nicole, I''m just going out for two days, so I don''t need to bring so many things."


    Liu Feng squatted down and turned over the things in the box. The more he looked, the more ashamed he became. Did he want him to spend a few months outside?


    "Ah!"


    Nicole was startled by the sudden noise behind her, turned her head to look at Liu Feng, patted her chest, and said angrily, "Master, you are scaring me again."


    "It''s better to bring these things, maybe they will be used suddenly." Nicole directly stuffed the sleeping bag into the empty box and marked it with a number.


    Liu Feng looked at the serious Nicole. This is his concern for him. Take it with you. It''s okay to make people feel at ease. Anyway, it''s on the boat.


    "Okay! Then bring it."


    Liu Feng nodded, then walked into the inner library, came to a large cabinet, the cabinet was still locked, turned to Nicole and said, "Little Nicole, the cabinet is opened."


    "Come on!" Nicole hurriedly took out the key to unlock the lock, then stepped aside.


    "Hehe... I finally got a chance to use it!"


    Liu Feng chuckled and opened the cabinet door, revealing several sets of armor inside, including four sets of red, blue, pure black, and silver.


    These four sets of armor were all custom-made by Liu Feng according to his body shape on Earth. They were made of special steel and were very light in weight. They included fish scale armor, plate armor, heavy armor, and leather armor!


    As a city lord of a territory, for nobles, such equipment is necessary. In fact, Liu Feng just likes to collect cold weapons.


    "Wow! It''s so cool!" En Li''s eyes glowed, and she touched the armor with trembling hands. These four sets of armor were more noble than the bright light armor set outside.


    "Which one should I choose?" Liu Feng touched his chin. The four sets of armor were all made taking into account artificial mechanics and safety protection, but the cost was really high.


    There is a workshop dedicated to making armor on the other side of the earth. He found it by accident. He didn''t expect that these workshops are still a bit of a secret. No, it should be said that it was opened by a group of rich second-generation who like cold weapons. The materials are the best. That is, after all, not bad money.


    Liu Feng thought that there was a set of Iron Man suits in the studio, and his heart was hot. It was made of the latest materials, except that it could not fly, the palm could not shoot lasers, and it could not shoot missiles, and it had no intelligent system. , and everything else - yes, it''s just a suit of armor.


    Liu Feng had been peeping at the suit of armor for a long time, but the price was as high as one million, which made him take his heart back. After he found the ginseng, he went to pick up the Iron Man suit, and put it in the study with a nasty taste. Will it scare a lot of people? tsk tsk tsk...


    "Master, Master???" Mi Na poked Liu Feng''s stomach with her finger, and the young master was suddenly in a daze, and the corners of his mouth were drooling.


    "Cough, cough..." Liu Feng coughed lightly. Men like all kinds of cold weapons, armor, etc. It''s normal to have such thoughts.


    "Master, why don''t you choose fish scale armor!" Mina suggested aloud, and then poked Liu Feng in the stomach.


    "Uh..." Liu Feng patted his funny little hand, "Yes, just choose fish scale armor."


    Nicole and Mina immediately went into the cabinet and took out the fish scale armor. This is a set of modified fish scale armor. It is very beautiful. After wearing it, I am afraid that it will be a white horse. Zhao Zilong is also.


    "Take the compound bow again." Liu Feng turned his head to An Li and said, this big killer, he will not forget.


    "Okay!" Enri nodded, she knew about an artifact like a composite hunting bow.


    Liu Feng also picked out a few things in the library, and then he chose what to bring when he went out, and then asked someone to carry it to the boat.


    At lunch, Wei Ya, who had just returned from school, heard that Liu Feng was going to the battlefield. She was also worried and discouraged, and finally failed.


    "Sir, you have to take care!" Wei Ya said with a serious face, making Liu Feng seem to be going to some evil place.


    "It''s okay, it''s just some horse thieves, and they will be back soon." Liu Feng said confidently.


    Wei Ya nodded worriedly, opened her mouth, and finally closed it, some words were not the time to say it now.


    "What do you want to say?" Liu Feng looked at the bunny-eared girl who was hesitant to say anything, and asked, "Just say it, I will help you if you can."


    "..." Wei Ya shook her head and said softly, "I will tell you when you return in triumph."


    Just as Liu Feng was about to say something, Niu Da ran in outside the door.


    "Master, everyone is ready and ready to go at any time." Niu Da was wearing a knight''s armor. The armor produced by the scientific research department is a combination of fish scale armor and plate armor.


    "Okay, please be patient for a few days and wait for my triumphant return! You can tell me more."


    Liu Feng got up and walked out with Mina striding out. Now is not the time for mother-in-law and mother-in-law.


    "Set off!"

 Chapter 101：

    Wei Ya stared at Liu Feng who was far away, her mouth slightly raised, maybe she could be redeemed here, thinking of the naughty bears in the class, listening to stories and being very serious, then It was her most relaxing day.


    "You should have brought it up earlier." En Li said softly from the side, "Now that we are on the expedition, there are not enough manpower."


    "I''ve waited for so many days, and it''s not bad these few days."


    Wei Ya shook her head. She had decided to stay in Xiyang City. The verification had been confirmed. When Liu Feng returned, she would go back to the tribe and bring other orcs to Xiyang City to spend the winter and find a job.


    Neither of them went to send it, not even Nicole. They didn''t want Liu Feng to see the sad side. They should go out with confidence, not with loss and sadness.


    "I''m going to the study." En Li suddenly turned her head and ran to the study.


    "I''m going too!" Nicole followed.


    Leaving Wei Ya with a stunned face, what is this operation, just run away? Do you hide in the study and cry?


    "Huh? No..." Wei Ya frowned and thought slightly, she understood!


    The building in the study is the highest in the entire Xiyang City, so from the window of the study, you can just see...


    "Can orcs really marry human nobles? Even if adults don''t discriminate against orcs, they are a great noble, but..."


    "The strange eyes of the world, the rumors of dirt, are the invisible shackles, and the most frightening!"


    "Mina, Enri... and... me?"


    Chapter 0126 The welfare of Xiyang City civilians.


    "Father, that bun is delicious, I still want to eat it, especially the big meat bun."


    Mrs. Geer''s voice sounded, and there was absolutely no dissatisfaction when she first entered the city.


    "Okay, I''ll buy it later, you''ve already eaten enough." Solo glanced at his little son''s bulging belly.


    That meat bun is really delicious, with its soft dough and juicy meat buns, it''s much better than the flatbreads sold in Wangdu, and it costs three copper coins each, which is really deceiving.


    If it weren''t for the fact that it was too far from the capital, he would have to buy hundreds of meat buns and take them back to the capital to give those gluttonous nobles a taste, and maybe he could get some business sources, but unfortunately it was too far away, so he would just take it back. already stinks.


    "Well then, I want two, no, I want three meat buns." Geer held up two fingers, but immediately changed to three fingers in a panic.


    "Okay, buy as many as you want." Solo touched his son''s head and glanced up, but he still couldn''t find the public bathroom.


    "Father, what are you looking for?" Geer wondered.


    "A place to take a shower."


    Solo responded casually. He also heard from the businessmen what public bathroom to take a bath in. It took a long time to find a public bathroom.


    "Father, don''t you ask others?" Geer raised his head and asked.


    "Uh..." Solo was at a loss for words and asked someone else? Why didn''t he ask, he did ask, but he couldn''t find the place, **** it, it''s really abhorrent.


    He would never admit that he was a road idiot, absolutely not; alas! If I knew earlier, I wouldn''t have sent the servant away, and now I can''t even go back to the hotel.


    "Father!" Geer pulled Solo''s sleeve and pointed to a house not far behind him. "There''s a lot of smoke coming out of that house!"


    "A lot of cigarettes?" Solo turned his head and looked behind him, and immediately saw the four words on the signboard, which was what he had been looking for - public bathroom!


    Didn''t that just go by? Why didn''t you see it? Am I Solo blind? No, it must be that the signboard is too small, I didn''t see it, yes! That''s it!


    "Let''s go! Let''s go!" Solo dragged Geer and ran, his eyes fixed on the public bathroom.


    "Huh... it''s here!"


    Solo looked at the three-meter-sized plaque on his head and turned his head, "This plaque is too small!"


    The two walked in, and when Solo entered, he saw a counter. There were two men and two women sitting inside. They were both in their thirties. At this time, they were folding cloth towels¡ªtowels made of linen.


    The waiter of a middle-aged woman looked up, just saw Solo and the two of them, and asked quickly, "Guest, are you coming to take a bath?"


    "Yes!" Solo nodded again and again, thinking that he had finally found the right place.


    At this time, another person came in. It was a commoner, and he was dirty. At first glance, he was doing hard work.


    "Guest, are you here to take a shower?" another male waiter asked.


    "Yeah, I was completely dirty and was driven out by the mother-in-law at home." The commoner smiled wryly, still holding a change of clothes in his hand.


    "Hehe... This is something I didn''t dare to think about before, right? After a busy day, I can actually take a shower." The male waiter laughed and laughed.


    "Yes! I don''t dare to think about it at all. It''s all thanks to the Lord of the City." The commoner nodded again and again.


    "Okay, do you want a large bathhouse? Or a private bathhouse?" the male service asked.


    "The big bathhouse, the private room is too expensive." The commoner took out an ID card from his arms and handed over three steel coins by the way.


    The male service looked at the ID card carefully and nodded, "Okay, let''s go to the No. 1 bathhouse. A group of customers came just now, and they will be replaced after they are used up."


    It''s a bit strange for civilians to get their ID cards back. Usually, they don''t change the water in the bathhouse at this time.


    The middle-aged female waiter looked at Solo and asked, "This guest, do you want to wash in the big bath? Or do you want a private room?"


    "The big bathhouse!" Solo learned from the commoners just now.


    "Okay, do you have an ID card?"


    "Identity card? What is that?" Solo was a little stunned, need a certificate to take a shower?


    "It''s the identity certificate of the civilians in this city. It doesn''t matter if you don''t have it. One person can take a bath by paying five steel coins." The middle-aged female waiter said.


    "But wasn''t that person only three coins just now?" Solo was a little puzzled and blatantly raised the price?


    "Hee hee hee..." The middle-aged female waiter laughed and said slowly, "If you have an ID card, you can take a bath with three steel coins. That is the benefit given by the city lord to the citizens of our city."


    "..." Solo was at a loss for words, but reluctantly took out a copper coin and handed it over, "Two people!"


    "Okay!" The middle-aged woman service took the copper coins and said, "Guests, let''s go to the No. 1 bathhouse!"


    Solo turned his head and looked inside, and saw two doors, one for male and one for female; he took Geer and walked in the male door, and then he saw the doors marked with numbers, the first one. One is the first door.


    "There should be the No. 1 bathroom!"


    Solo pushed open the first door and saw a rectangular room. Then he saw that the commoner was undressing, and soon stood naked and stuffed his clothes into a small numbered wooden box. Then carry a small wooden box and enter a door inside.


    "..." Solo was stunned, **** here? He turned his head and looked around, no one was there!


    Very good, Sololitho stripped off Gore, and then stripped it off himself. He learned the commoner''s technique, stuffed his clothes into the wooden box, and pushed the door in.


    It was hot and humid, and the fog filled the air. Solo looked at the room. There was a large bathtub, almost ten meters long, with three rows in a row.

 Chapter 102：

    One of them, the civilian who came in first, was rubbing his body and smiled kindly when he saw the naked Solo and Gore.


    Solo also nodded, and then took Geer into another pool, "It''s so comfortable!"


    The warm water makes the whole body feel lazy, but in the next second, Solo was embarrassed. He saw that the water near him had become turbid, how dirty he was.


    He moved a place calmly, and the water soon became cloudy. In this way, Solo moved three places in a row so that the water would not become cloudy.


    Solo was thinking, those businessmen who haven''t bathed for a few months come over, is it time to change the water after the last wash?


    ...


    Half an hour later, Soro took a bath with a dizzy Geer out of the bathhouse. If the waiter hadn''t urged the two of them, he would have been dizzy in the bathhouse.


    Solo turned his head to look at the door of the public bathroom, full of envy, it''s great to have such a bathroom, why doesn''t the capital have it?


    "Come and see, the city lord is going to go out to fight the horse thieves, and now he is preparing to leave the city."


    There were shouts of civilians next to him, and Solo saw a group of civilians running forward.


    "City Lord? Could it be the nobles of Xiyang City?"


    Solo''s eyes lit up. He pulled Geer and ran with the commoners. He wanted to take a good look at the genius nobleman who could invent public toilets and public bathrooms, and see what he looked like. Is he a bearded old bachelor? Or a wise aristocrat with white hair.


    Chapter 0127 The deterrent force of the army.


    When Liu Feng came to the gate of the castle, the troops were all dressed up, and they were all lined up neatly, staring straight at him with sharp eyes.


    There are some civilians on the periphery. Some of them are worried, happy, and excitedly looking at the army. There are their sons, or fathers, friends, and relatives. Now they will go out with the Lord of the City to get the glory that belongs to everyone.


    Liu Feng looked at the team of more than 60 people, his black eyes glanced at everyone, and shouted loudly:


    "Everyone! Everyone knows that every year when the wheat is harvested in autumn, horse thieves come to plunder our wheat grains, and even take away your wives and children. Now, I Liu Feng, your city lord, the nobles of this territory, now I want to take you to kill horse thieves, you are not afraid!!!"


    Are there any horse thieves attacking Xiyang City? Yes, a lot of people died last year, and it was Carter who let the knight play the role of a horse thief. At that time, Carter sold the territory to a merchant, and then the horse thief took a lot of copper coins from Xiyang City and killed the merchant.


    Now that Liu Feng mentioned the horse thief, the eyes of many people present were red. They thought of the scene of the horse thief entering the city and looting last year.


    "Don''t be afraid!!!"


    "Don''t be afraid!!!"


    The hoarse roar suddenly sounded, and sixty people shouted out the momentum of several hundred people, which shocked everyone around them to back up two or three steps.


    Especially the merchants who have just arrived, their eyes are full of fear, and the merchants who were a little cautious have all restrained. This is not those poor and sour towns, they can be at their mercy.


    And Solo, who just arrived, saw this scene, his pupils shrunk, and his eyes immediately discovered the extraordinaryness of these people. They were not knights, but they gave him a more extraordinary feeling than knights.


    You must know that the representative of the force of the nobles is the knight, and the knight represents everything. A baron noble, with thirty knights, is very powerful.


    But there are 60 people in front of them. This is not a number that a baron can afford. Even a viscount-level aristocrat should carefully consider the military expenses.


    Solo knew very well that if the other party dared to dispatch a team of 60 people, even if there were few people left behind, they would not be too few.


    Liu Feng doesn''t care what other people think, what he wants is this shocking force, shocking those who are careful, so that he can send troops with confidence.


    Liu Feng waved his hand, everyone immediately shut up, his eyes were full of sharpness, and he achieved the discipline of prohibition.


    This scene made Liu Feng very full. In general, the morale before departure was improved. He shouted loudly, "Then, just follow me to get glory!"


    "Long live the Lord of the City!!!"


    "Long live the Lord of the City!!!"


    The corner of Liu Feng''s mouth rose, he walked to the carriage first, stood on the carriage, waved his hand, and said coldly, "Let''s go!"


    "Tap Tap!"


    Everyone stomped their feet, turned around, and the sound of neat footsteps sounded, with indifferent faces, sharp eyes, and weapons flashing with cold light, they walked rhythmically to the outside of Xiyang City.


    The surrounding people gave way with a ''wow'' and looked in awe at the soldiers who fell to the ground. Such an army is a civilian, and businessmen have never seen it.


    Liu Feng stood on the carriage, facing Niuben standing below, and said, "Uncle Niuben, Xiyang City will be handed over to you."


    "The city is with me!" Niu Ben solemnly gave a knightly salute.


    Liu Feng nodded and turned his head to look in the direction of the castle. He saw the two people by the window of the study. Although it was a little far away, he couldn''t see what they looked like, but he could still be seen by waving at him.


    He waved his hand in response, then turned around and entered the compartment. Mina also waved in the direction of the window and followed into the compartment.


    The bell rang, and the carriage set off immediately, with the wolf warrior team guarding all around, and the carriage advancing between the army.


    In the carriage, Liu Feng opened the curtains and looked at the crowd on the side of the road with black eyes, and immediately showed him many people dressed in good clothes. He knew that those people were businessmen who had just arrived in Xiyang City.


    The businessman with a look of fear in his eyes, Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction. This is what he wanted. Even if the fear would not last long, as long as he came back in five days, everything would be back on track.


    Solo was in the crowd, looking at the young man by the window of the carriage, that is the noble of Xiyang City? so young? How is this possible?


    Rental carriages, steel coins, public toilets, public bathrooms, etc., were all invented by such a 20-year-old nobleman?


    Why does Solo feel a little fantasy? Even the great scholars of the Royal Capital don''t have such a genius idea, do they? But now, a noble in a remote place actually has so many wild ideas.


    He was thinking, what would happen if such a genius entered the King City? What if he entered the royal court? Will it be favored by the king, and then ascend to heaven, and finally ascend to the throne of the grand duke with talent?


    Or, let a certain princess fancy? Become a prince at last? It seems that Princess Lucy is also very talented. When these two meet, I don''t know what kind of collision will happen!


    "There are outstanding people in the bitter cold land!" Solo stroked his beard, "It seems that I have to stay in Xiyang City for a few more days, and it would be a pity in life to not get acquainted with such outstanding people."


    "Okay! Stay for a few more days, I will eat buns every day, and then go to the public toilet and take a shower in the public bathroom." Geer shouted happily.


    "Okay!"


    "..."


    The army quickly left the city and came to the pier. Liu Feng looked at the civilians who were working hard to build the pier, and nodded with satisfaction. The pier has cement and gravel, and it will not take long to build a large pier.


    "Master, boarding the ship." Niu Da ran over and shouted.


    "Row!"


    Liu Feng got off the carriage, and someone in the carriage will rush back to the castle later.


    He looked at the ships in the Youshui River. Among them, the four largest ships were medium-sized transport ships, with a 20-meter-long hull, a width of more than five meters, and a height of six meters.


    "Such a ship is still too small." Liu Feng was not very satisfied after seeing the real thing. After thinking about the data of the big ship, he was also completely disappointed with the ships in this world.


    The data of the big ship is doubled in length, and the longest can reach 50 meters in length and 12 meters in width.


    "It seems that I will have to build a big ship by myself in the future."

 Chapter 103：

    Liu Feng thought of the ancient treasure ship of the Ming Dynasty, the 130-meter-long behemoth, and it was made of wood. If it were reproduced in this world, it would be shocking to think about it.


    Chapter 0128 otherworldly version of canned fish.


    "Crash..."


    The sound of breaking the waves sounded.


    "Master, can you really catch fish?"


    Mina''s curious voice sounded, and she looked at her young master, who had been sitting there for half an hour.


    "Of course!" Liu Feng nodded affirmatively.


    Today is the second day after leaving Xiyang City, and you can arrive at Beifeng City tomorrow afternoon.


    On the first day of the boat, I was very interested, but after a while, Liu Feng felt bored. The small cabin smelled of mold, and the shaking boat made people feel that they were always moving and their hearts were still. not come down.


    So the next morning, Liu Feng decided to go fishing. He had never eaten any fish in this world.


    People in this era also eat fish, but you can know the fishing methods when you think about them. There are no fishing nets or fishing. The pond can still be used, and if you come to such a big river, you are afraid that you will drown in minutes.


    "Master, is the fish delicious?" Mina pouted, looked at the long fishing line, and whispered, "I''ve never eaten fish before!"


    "Uh..." Liu Feng turned his head to look at the cat ears of the cat ears, and felt strange.


    "It''s delicious, you''ll know when I catch it." Liu Feng rubbed the cheek of the cat''s ear girl, his eyes fixed on the river.


    Another ten minutes passed, and the fishing rod shook abruptly, then again, and the frequency became faster and faster.


    "Come on, the fish is caught!" Liu Feng''s eyes lit up, and he suddenly pulled up, drawing an arc, and a struggling fish was dragged onto the board.


    "Fish? Did you catch it?"


    Mina was stunned for a moment, then jumped up excitedly. Her blue eyes looked curiously at the fish that jumped from time to time on the boat. The next second she pouted, "This is the fish? It''s too ugly."


    "It''s called trout!" Liu Feng recognized that it was a type of freshwater trout. The one he caught was thirty centimeters long, which was quite large among trout.


    "Master, how do you want to eat? Baked?" Mina looked at Liu Feng eagerly, like a kitten begging for food.


    "Don''t worry, just catch a few more fish."


    Liu Feng picked up the trout, unhooked it and threw it into the wooden bucket, then put on the bait, and threw it into the river again.


    He wants to catch a few more fish, and he has an idea to try. If it succeeds, then there will be an additional source of meat in the territory, and this is also a profitable business.


    "Master, I want to try it too."


    Mina asked in a low voice, looking a little awkward. She rarely asked for anything. It should be said that she didn''t ask for anything except for the polished rice porridge and a saber when they first met.


    "Okay!" Liu Feng said with a light smile, "Isn''t there a long wooden box in the cabin? There is also a set of fishing rods."


    "Okay!"


    Mina entered the cabin with brisk steps, and came out holding the fishing rod after a while. Then, under the guidance of Liu Feng, she started her first fishing experience.


    Three minutes passed...


    "Yeah! Something is pulling the fishing rod." Mina shouted nervously, her blue eyes looking at Liu Feng as if asking for help.


    "Just pull it up!" Liu Feng said with a chuckle, the fishing line he bought was very strong, and it was no problem to catch some freshwater fish.


    "Wow!"


    Mina''s slender arm exerted force and crossed an arc. The fish was dragged onto the boat''s board. It was still a trout, a circle smaller than the one that Liu Feng caught.


    "Yeah! I caught a fish!" Mina shouted excitedly, threw the fish into the wooden barrel, and then went fishing with great interest.


    It''s only been two minutes...


    "Yeah! Did you catch a fish?" Mina didn''t need to remind her this time, she just knew how to swing the fishing rod and drag the fish onto the boat...


    Then three minutes later...


    "Huh? Another fish bites!" Mina blinked her blue eyes and dragged the fish onto the boat again...


    Liu Feng, who was next to him, suddenly felt that the wind was a little noisy today, and the fishing line was blown too much. It took him almost an hour to catch one before he caught one. Today is not a good day for fishing.


    Yes, that''s it, especially when I heard that the cat-ear girl next to me caught another fish.


    "Master, why don''t you fish? These fish are so stupid and easy to catch." Mina said, pulling up another fish, her cheeks full of smiles.


    Liu Feng shrugged and put away the fishing rod. He suddenly felt that Mina was the one who was truly favored by the goddess of luck.


    Then if there is a fishing expert, he can do something else, such as one of his ideas, which is canned fish.


    "Niu Da, go and help me bring some small ceramic jars here." Liu Feng turned his head and shouted to Niu who was standing beside him, "Also bring the grill in the cabin."


    "Yes!"


    Niu Da turned around and went to the cabin. Brother Niu, this time only Niu Da, Niu Er and Niu San wanted to bring other soldiers in the barracks.


    The things were quickly delivered to Liu Feng, and he began to deal with the fish, flexibly disemboweled, as a small kitchen expert, killing a fish is too easy.


    The five or six fish were quickly cleaned up, and Mina stopped fishing. She squatted by the side and watched Liu Feng work, passing things from time to time.


    In this era, it is absolutely impossible to use tin cans to make fish cans. A single sealing technology can defeat it. It is not impossible, but the cost is too expensive.


    Liu Feng could only use a ceramic jar instead. First, boil the ceramic jar with hot water to kill the bacteria, then put the cooked garlic trout in it while it is still hot, and then cover it with a lid. , seal the prepared yellow mud.


    A rough version of the canned otherworld is completed. As for whether it will stink or rot, it should be opened after four or five days to take a look. If there is no problem, it will be fine to keep it for three or four months. Then It can be exported to other cities.


    After he went back, he would have people make fish nets. This secluded river is so big, and how many years of fish have lived in it. As long as it is not salvaged too much, in the case of Xiyang City, it is difficult to digest canned fish.


    He heard that the nobles in the capital are very fond of fish, and these cans of fish are prepared for the capital. It shouldn''t be too much to get a silver coin from a can in the capital, right?


    Liu Feng quickly made a few flavors of canned fish, and then stopped doing it. He grilled the trout, all for eating, and he didn''t see the saliva in the corners of Mao Er Niang''s mouth.


    "Master, are you okay?" Mina wrinkled her nose, the smell of the fish gave her a great allure.


    "Okay, here it is!" Liu Feng shook his head amusingly and handed over a piece of baked trout.


    "Wow! It''s so delicious, I decided to put the fish behind the polished rice porridge!" After Mina took a bite of the fish, her eyes lit up and her cat''s ears twitched.


    A bite of delicious food can make people feel happy. If you are unhappy, then eat something. If you are happy, then eat something.


    Tomorrow is not a happy day, but a day to see blood.


    Chapter 0129 the action of the horse thief.

 Chapter 104：

    A village outside Liema City. This village is very remote. It takes two or three hours to walk to Liema City. At this time, it has become a sea of ??fire. The villagers are dead. The air is filled with the smell of blood and burning. Burnt taste.


    "Hiss..."


    "Ta Tata..."


    The neighing of war horses and the sound of hooves continued.


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    There are also brutal laughter from time to time, this is a group of horse thieves, in order to adapt to the killing in advance, or to practice the unfamiliar hand, so they start to attack this village.


    In just one hour, a village was slaughtered. This is the horse thief. They exist to kill and rob.


    "Ta Tata..."


    With the gentle sound of horse hooves, a group of horse thieves slowly came out of the village. The first was more than 100 horse thieves wearing knight armor, all covered in blood, and everyone had a brutal smile on their faces. They were the main force of the robbery. The job is to kill.


    There were more than 300 people running out behind them. They were wearing leather armor, holding **** long spears in their hands, and carrying all kinds of valuable things on their backs. These were secondary mending knives, that is, they were specially robbing things.


    "Hey! Lord Omar is really willing to let us attack his subjects."


    "Hahaha... These pariahs, how can adults take it to heart, but they are so poor that they can''t get a few silver coins together, which is really bad luck."


    "Bah! What are you joking, these people are just for us to practice, and they won''t rob these poor people if they want to."


    The horse thieves cursed and insulted each other from time to time, as if they were not killing people, but a group of chickens and sheep to be slaughtered.


    "Ta Tata..."


    When the horse thieves came out of the village, they saw a large stone at the entrance of the village, a man was standing on it, and three knights were standing under the stone.


    The dark clouds were blown by the wind, and a ray of moonlight cast down, shining on the stone, revealing the figure.


    More than 100 horse thieves immediately dismounted, and together with more than 300 people behind, they respectfully shouted, "Master Omar, the task is completed..."


    "Very good, you haven''t done it for more than half a year, have you recovered the feeling of slashing people today?"


    Omar had an indifferent smile on his mouth. For him, it was their greatest honor that this village could offer him a little murder experience.


    In this era, there are many second-generation nobles who will find some remote villages, and then come to a hunting competition. Omar has participated in it before, destroying a few barren small villages, and few nobles really care about it.


    "Of course, when I smell blood, I remember how killing people is the happiest."


    "Jie Jie Jie... A sword from the neck, blood spurting, that is the most beautiful."


    "Today is really not enjoyable, Lord Omar, when can we start?"


    A rebellious horse thief, this is what Omar wants, cruel enough to suit his taste, with a morbid smile on his face.


    "Hahahaha...Very good, very good, you all will set off tonight, and arrive at Northwind City tomorrow morning, and end the battle for me in the afternoon. I want the head of the Northwind City Lord and the coins of the entire city."


    "Remember, I want 800 gold coins for this harvest. If you don''t have it, you know how to do it!" Baron Omar said coldly.


    "Lord Omar, don''t worry, you are guaranteed to complete the mission." The horse thieves shuddered and shouted in unison.


    If they didn''t collect the eight hundred gold coins, they would either find a way to make it up, or rob them again, or they would have to be punished. One ear was cut off, and one finger was the lightest punishment.


    The last time I didn''t complete the mission, many people had their fingers cut off, and some even lost their lives.


    However, once the extra gold coins are theirs, many people get a lot of coins, which is one of the reasons why they are keen to be horse thieves.


    "Let''s go quickly, at noon is the best time to siege the city!" Omar shouted coldly.


    "Yes!"


    The horse thief mounted the horse, and five hundred people ran in one direction. There were also four hundred orc slaves. These slaves were their logistics. They were responsible for carrying food and water.


    Who makes orcs powerful, they are the best targets for coolies. Most orc slaves are caught to work as coolies, and then they eat the food of the human race. For orcs, this is simply not enough to satisfy three points.


    They do more work than humans, and they don''t have enough to eat, so many orcs starve to death, which is one of the many reasons why nobles discriminate against orcs.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The horse thief quickly roared away, holding a torch like a reckless poisonous dragon at night.


    "Lord Omar, will Carter and the others go according to plan? He took many knights with him, and only a dozen of his people participated in the operation." The chief knight asked.


    "Didn''t it originally say 20% of the income? If they don''t arrive at Northwind City on time to meet, then subtract 10% from the income and give them a few gold coins, as the hard work of the dozen or so knights. "Omar said indifferently.


    He sent Ryan to inform him. If he didn''t dare to come, then he wouldn''t mind swallowing more than 30 knights of the other party. He believed that if he gave enough gold coins, he would serve him.


    "clear!"


    The knights couldn''t help feeling pity for the Carter family. At a critical moment, they actually went back to Xiyang City. If they didn''t come to meet on time, it would be really sad.


    "North Wind City is a prosperous city, and the North Wind City Lord is very rich, but he is a bit stupid!"


    Omar sneered and said that he didn''t develop force and just put coins into the fleet. Last year, he wasn''t fat enough. This year, he was fat enough to be slaughtered.


    "Lord Omar, I heard that your brother will come here in winter?" The knight asked cautiously.


    "Humph! That guy is just trying to take advantage."


    Omar''s face was dark, and he said proudly, "This time, I''ll see how proud he is, how I slap him in the face, and then go back with him, and watch him look upset all the way... Hahahaha... I really look forward to that day coming soon."


    "..." The knight shook his head helplessly, as if every time Lord Omar suffered a loss at the hands of his brother, he had never prevailed.


    Chapter 0130 unlucky orcs.


    The moon tonight was blocked by dark clouds, just like the orc slaves, their hearts were shrouded in darkness, and they couldn''t see the light at all.


    At the front is the horse thief with more than 100 people, who are riding their horses to open the way in front.


    This road, in the eyes of more than 400 orc slaves, is the road to hell, and there are some human-devouring demons right away.


    The orc slaves were walking forward at this time, and the carriages were taken by those horse thieves who did not have horses. They sat on the carriage, and then let the orcs carry the contents of the carriage on their backs.


    It''s called: to preserve physical strength.


    What to say, if you walk all night and arrive at North Wind City, you will not have the strength to grab things, which is not very good.


    So, orc slaves, anyway, you are so strong, and it''s okay to carry something on your back. The horse thieves just found such a miraculous and justifiable reason.


    "Come on, let me go quickly."


    "Get moving, don''t think about being lazy. If anyone doesn''t leave, then there''s no need to leave in the future."


    The horse thief sitting on the carriage opened his mouth comfortably and scolded loudly, "Hurry up, when you arrive at North Wind City, you can be freed!"

 Chapter 105：

    "Hey hey hey..."


    The horse thieves laughed and looked at each other with a smirk from time to time. These orc slaves would be the best scapegoats. The Windy City''s anger can only be vented on these orc slaves.


    There are more than 400 orc slaves, and many orcs are already numb. They can only move forward one foot at a time. For them, they can eat and not starve to death.


    As for the others, they didn''t think so much at all, let alone that they would be abandoned scapegoats.


    Among the more than 400 orc slaves, there was an orc. Her head was covered with a sackcloth, and she was wearing a large animal skin coat, covering her whole body. Her face was dirty, and she could not see what she looked like. , I don''t know if it is male or female, only a pair of purple eyes are full of sadness.


    She carried three bags of wheat on her shoulders, more than others. From the ease with which she walked, she knew that these three bags of wheat were not heavy for her at all.


    "Today is the third day I was caught, and I still haven''t found a chance to escape, **** it!"


    The blue veins on the back of Tis''s slender hand burst out. She had just heard the bad intentions in the words of the horse thieves.


    "Is it necessary for me, Tess, to be so unlucky?"


    When Tiss thought of her unfortunate experience, her teeth itch with hatred. After she came out of the Forbidden Mountains, she was either caught as a slave or on the way to become a slave.


    "If it weren''t for me disguised as a man, and this stinky animal skin coat, I''m afraid my mother would have been caught in those noble darkrooms!"


    "Bah! Don''t talk about the old lady! Otherwise, the eldest sister will beat me again..."


    Tis spit a bit of saliva to the ground, and her mind began to float again. Big sister, it should be difficult to see each other again in this life, right?


    Shouldn''t he really be an orc favored by the unfortunate god.


    Tis was curious about the world of the human race, no, it should be said that she was starved, completely abandoned the old elder sister''s warning, disguised as a man and wore a stolen animal skin coat, as for who stole it, it should be her elder sister''s, right?


    No matter who it was, I had forgotten who stole it. After the woman disguised herself as a man, Dess slipped out of the tribe. As soon as she got out of the Forbidden Mountains, she was naive and believed the words of a passing businessman.


    Alas, who asked the other party to give her a piece of wheat cake so kindly, and then treat the other party as a good person.


    The traveling merchant said that there is a place where you can work and eat. Tis also thought that if there is such a good thing, after she has filled her stomach, she will go back and bring her eldest sister to work and eat together.


    Then she was fooled into becoming a slave, her arm was stamped with the brand of a slave, and then she watched the walking merchant Mei Zizi walked away with a few copper coins...


    At that time, Tis naively said thank you to the traveling merchant. After all, she really ate wheat porridge that night. Although it was not much, it also made her very satisfied.


    Tiss remembered now that if she could go back in time, she had to beat herself up hard at that time, which was really stupid.


    Is it stupid to thank others after being sold? Or naive? Lack of roots?


    Although the walking merchant was beaten to death in front of her the next minute because he ran into the nobles.


    The woman disguised as a man, or the animal skin clothes were so smelly that Tis''s identity was never revealed, and then she was treated as a man and bought to work as a coolie.


    Then, Tiss couldn''t take it anymore. If it went on like this, she would die. It just rained heavily that night, which provided her with a good opportunity. She knocked the guard unconscious with her great strength.


    The daring one didn''t run away, sneaked into the buyer''s house, swept away the food in the kitchen, and then hung the knocked-out buyer on a branch before leaving secretly.


    Because of the slave brand, Tis still wanted to find a knife and cut off the skin of the brand, but after three days, she was deceived again, this time it was an orc.


    There is also the temptation to have a full meal. Tis also thought that she was deceived by the human race last time. This time, she is also an orc, so she should not deceive her.


    However, Tis thought too much, and was coaxed to be a slave again. She had a slave brand and saved her time. She went mining with the orc who deceived her, digging with a **** made of wood and stone. Iron tools were also not given to the slaves, for fear that they would rebel.


    After another three days, the mine collapsed and the orc who coaxed Tiss died. She found an opportunity to escape and became a free man again.


    Before Tis could be happy, she was arrested again that night. What was the reason for this time?


    When Tiss remembered, she had the urge to fight herself. The night she ran away, she was really hungry, so she found a house, and walked into the kitchen of others in the dark to have a good meal.


    And then¡ªTis fell asleep, in someone''s kitchen.


    The next day, when Tis woke up, she found that she was **** and became one of the more than 400 orcs.


    Of course, the family that tied her was also among the four hundred orcs, because they were all captured by horse thieves as slaves.


    And that family was killed by horse thieves just yesterday because of trouble.


    Of the more than 400 orcs, in fact, there are dozens of people who are human slaves, and Tis is regarded as a human slave, who made her not show any orc characteristics.


    She was still thinking, didn''t those who sold her as slaves realized that they were a female orc? Why keep making her work hard?


    "This time, I can escape, I don''t believe anyone."


    Thiss made a decision in her heart for the third time, hum, even if there are many, many delicious things, she no longer believes it.


    Damn, unlucky me, when will I get lucky!


    Chapter 0131 Bounty Hunter.


    early morning!


    North Wind City is under martial law. Today is the day when horse thieves attack. The city gates are blocked and the piers are also blocked.


    The city lord of North Wind was restless in the castle, with a globe-like body, the kind that lowered his head and couldn''t see his feet at all, swayed his body, and leaned on the rebound of the fat, and stood up laboriously.


    "Whoosh..."


    Just standing up, let the North Wind City Lord gasp for breath and walk out with his short legs.


    "Lord City Lord, where are you going?" The knight chased after two steps and asked respectfully, "You can tell me to go down!"


    "No, I want to go to the city wall to see it myself." The North Wind City Lord gasped, "When are the reinforcements from Xiyang City expected to arrive?"


    "It won''t be until the afternoon at the earliest." The knight said solemnly.


    He was a close confidant of the Northwind City Lord, and he knew the news that the horse thief was going to attack the city.


    Once the horse thieves entered Northwind City, the first target of massacre was the castle, and the city lord and knights had to die.


    The next target, that is, the nobles and businessmen in the city, they are also the targets of being robbed.


    "Afternoon? It''s not easy to do! According to the plan, those horse thieves will attack at noon." The fat flesh on the Northwind City Lord''s body trembled, like fat jelly.


    He doesn''t know whether the horse thief''s attack plan is true or not, but he doesn''t dare to gamble at all.


    If it is true, the Northwind City Lord shudders when he thinks of this possibility. If he does not know the attack plan of the horse thieves, noon is the most relaxed time for North Wind City. The militiamen, I am afraid that they will not be able to stop the two swords of the horse thieves.


    Then, in less than half an hour, the horse thief will kill him in the castle, and he can be slaughtered like a pig with three cuts.


    "Lord City Lord, now we know the news in advance, there is a city wall to defend, and it is not so easy for horse thieves to attack." The knight grinned reluctantly.


    "Hope it!" The North Wind City Lord didn''t know why, but with an ominous premonition, he said solemnly, "I''m going to the city wall!"


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 106：

    The knight immediately asked someone to arrange a carriage, and then with a guard, the two of them carried the Northwind City Lord into the carriage, and then ran to the city wall in a hurry.


    After the Northwind City Lord was put on the city wall, he said, "I haven''t been here for almost two years!"


    "..." The knight was speechless. The city owner is also a wonderful person. He lives in the castle every day, either eating or eating.


    The City Lord of North Wind looked at the Youshui River in the distance. From this part of the river, the surface of the Youshui River was more than 150 meters wide. This time of year is the busiest time of year. Ships to and from the inland continue to transport wheat. Come here, and then the merchants from his city will come here to buy wheat.


    But today, all the merchants are staying in the inn, and the smart people know that there must be a war when the North Wind City is suddenly under martial law.


    ...


    In an alley in North Wind City, seven or eight people surrounded it.


    Xiao Lai''s mood is about to explode now. Unexpectedly, at four or five o''clock in the morning, North Wind City will be under martial law, making it impossible for them to sneak from the pier. Anyway, no one is allowed to leave North Wind City.


    "Brother Lai, what should I do now? I can''t even get on the boat, the horse thief will come soon." Puppy grimaced, his calf trembled a little, which was totally different from the plan.


    "..." Xiao Lai was at a loss for words, the fifth brother gave him the time he should take people to leave yesterday, but he got too few people this time, and he wanted to stay for one more day to see if he could get a few more people. Go to Xiyang City.


    Unexpectedly, the pier was blocked in the early morning, and his action plan was in vain.


    "Clap!!"


    Xiao Lai suddenly slapped himself twice, blood from the corners of his mouth, and in the eyes of the little dogs, he gritted his teeth and said, "Everyone, spread the news that the horse thief is coming, and then say Xiyang The city is willing to offer high-paying jobs.¡±


    "Is this possible?" Puppy asked hesitantly.


    "Of course." Xiao Lai''s head turned, and now he was trapped, and he was not willing to do anything.


    "Before the fifth brother left, I said that there will be reinforcements coming from Xiyang City today, and it will be the same when we leave at that time."


    "Okay! I understand." The little dogs immediately put down their nervousness when they heard that there would be reinforcements in Xiyang City.


    The few people dispersed quickly, leaving Xiao Lai alone. They were going to spread the news. After all, Northwind City is under martial law today, and some people who don''t believe will believe it.


    If a city is attacked by horse thieves once, the people in the city will be nervous for several years, for fear that the horse thief will attack again next time. Some people will choose to change places for a sense of security, especially those businessmen who cherish their lives.


    This is also the core of Liu Feng''s plan. With the strength of Beifeng City, it is impossible to stop the attack of the horse thieves. If Xiyang City is rescued and the horse thieves are overturned, there will be an immediate force comparison.


    At that time, let''s talk about Xiyang City recruiting and attracting people. There is a high probability of success that 20% of people will go to Xiyang City, not to mention businessmen. If there is a dock for them to dock, there is a place for them Sell ??goods, etc.


    In addition, the most important thing is to have security, and some businessmen can still afford to travel for two more days.


    At the top of the alley, where the beams protrude from the outside, there is a shadow, a slender figure in black robe is sitting there, green eyes glance at the people below.


    The pointed and long ears trembled, and Eliza had an interesting smile on her face. This Xiyang City is very interesting, and she actually came to support Northwind City? Shouldn''t it be to take advantage of the fire?


    "Um?"


    Eliza''s face changed slightly, her green eyes were slightly condensed, she stared at the entrance of the alley, her slender hand clenched the longbow tightly, and the other hand touched the long arrow on the quiver.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Heavy footsteps sounded from outside the alley, and two burly figures ran in, their sharp eyes locked on Xiao Lai.


    "Chong!"


    A one-handed long sword was drawn out and pressed against Xiao Lai''s throat. A bald man asked coldly, "You answer me a question, if you don''t say it, I will kill you."


    "Tell me..." Xiao Lai swallowed his saliva, and his left hand had already touched the short knife behind him. If he was asking about the Lord of the City, he would have to kill the two of them desperately.


    "Have you ever seen a woman with white hair and green eyes?"


    "Ah?" Xiao Lai was stunned, and immediately shook his head and said, "White hair and green eyes, I haven''t seen it at all."


    The bald man turned his head to look at the other person, "Should he not lie?"


    "no!"


    "Chong!"


    The long sword was sheathed, and the two left without saying a word, their sharp eyes scanning around.


    "Damn bounty hunter, your nose is so sensitive!"


    Eliza squinted her eyes slightly, pulled down her hood, dodged, and left...


    Chapter 0132 The North Wind Gate is broken.


    noon!


    The horse thieves finally arrived within the territory of North Wind City, and were resting in a wood at this time.


    "Didn''t the remaining knights of Baron Carter come?"


    "No! This is the appointed place." The second leader of the horse thief said coldly.


    "Hey! It''s really brave, and I''m not afraid that the adults will kill him."


    The leader of the horse thieves sneered, looked at the dozen or so horse thieves on the other side, and whispered to the second leader, "They are the people that Carter didn''t take away. Find a chance to kill them, and the coins can be divided into a few shares."


    "Understood!" The second leader of the horse thief sneered, "Leave it to me!"


    "Very good, then let''s get started, and strive to win the North Wind City before dark. The white and tender noble women in it can let everyone have enough fun." The leader of the horse thief shouted loudly.


    "wakaka¡­¡­"


    The horse thieves laughed again and again, and everyone had bloodthirsty and lewd smiles in their eyes.


    "Clang clang..."


    More than a hundred horse thieves mounted their horses, drew out their long swords, and gathered all together, waiting for the three hundred horse thieves and spearmen behind them.


    Among the beasts, Dessy saw that the horse thieves were all gathered, her purple eyes were filled with joy, this was a good opportunity to escape.


    next second...


    "Leave thirty people to watch the orcs, and kill them who dare to move." The leader of the horse thief ordered.


    "..." Tis''s straight waist collapsed again, and her silver teeth almost shattered.


    "Yes!"


    Immediately, five horse thieves and spearmen came out, looking at the orcs eagerly, which made the orcs restless, for fear of attacking them in the next second.


    The head of the horse thief looked at the tumultuous orcs, a cold light flashed in his eyes, he turned his head and whispered in the ear of the second head, "You arrange, after we take North Wind City, let people kill half of these orcs, and then drive them away. North Wind City."


    "Hey hey... no problem!" The second leader of the horse thief turned his head and glanced at the orcs with malicious intent.

 Chapter 107：

    This look just happened to let Diss see, and immediately made her body stiff. This kind of cold look is clearly similar to the look in the eyes of the eldest sister when she was about to hunt the beast, and the beast was killed in the end.


    "No, absolutely not, you must escape..." Tiss looked around with purple eyes, looking for a breakthrough.


    When the leader of the horse thief saw the second leader, he finished whispering in the ears of several horse thieves and spearmen. After returning to the horse, he waved his hand and shouted in a deep voice, "Go! Target North Wind City and rob them all."


    "Wow woo woo..."


    There was a series of strange noises, and the first hundred horse thieves on horseback, their feet were tucked into the horse''s belly, and the sword body of the long sword in their hands slapped the horse''s buttocks.


    "Hiss..."


    The front feet of the war horse were raised, a long neigh was heard, and the next second it rushed out, the horse thief lowered his body and undulated with the horse''s back.


    "Ta Tata..."


    He rushed out of the woods in an instant and rushed to the North Wind City not far away; three hundred horse thieves and spearmen followed behind them, and they were also desperately chasing, for fear that they would **** less things if they slowed down.


    Such a big movement, of course, instantly awakened the North Wind City Lord who was still on the city wall. His eyes widened, as if they were about to bulge out.


    "The enemy is attacking, the horse thief is coming!" A pig-like scream came from the mouth of the Northwind City Lord.


    Without his reminder, the sound of the rush of more than 100 horses could be heard from far away, and the militiamen who were temporarily recruited were all very nervous, holding the longbow bought from Xiyang City with trembling hands.


    Except for a dozen or so knights, these militiamen have not been trained for a few days, and it is good to be able to stand calmly on the city wall.


    In this era, city walls at the level of barons and viscounts are all very short, no more than six or seven meters, and most of them are earth walls.


    Like Beifeng City, even if it is a prosperous city, the city owner of Beifeng City is not willing to spend gold coins to maintain it. The height of the city wall is about seven meters, and some places are cracked.


    But blocking the horse thief for a while is enough, so the North Wind City Lord is not very nervous, at least calmly cheering people up.


    "As long as everyone repels these horse thieves, after the event, each person will be rewarded 50 coins...cough cough...each person will be rewarded with 100 copper coins."


    The City Lord of Beifeng shouted, "Furthermore, reinforcements from Xiyang City are on their way, and they will come soon."


    This sentence only made everyone a little bit of morale. It is really too little for one hundred copper coins in North Wind City. It is only one hundred copper coins for everyone to work hard, which is equivalent to two months'' salary. There is no way to inspire people. Bloody impulse.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The horse thieves came to a stop two hundred meters away from North Wind City, and frowned at the tightly closed city gate.


    "What''s the situation?" The leader of the horse thief said coldly, "With the ability of North Wind City, there is no way to deploy it in just one minute."


    "Maybe the news leaked, don''t forget, that old guy Carter didn''t come." The eyes of the second horse thief were full of wisdom.


    No wonder he thought so, only a few people knew about the whole robbery plan, and even the people among the horse thieves only knew the action plan yesterday.


    "Damn it! When I take North Wind City, I have to hack that old guy to death." The leader of the horse thief roared.


    He could have taken North Wind City immediately, but now that something unexpected happened, could he not be angry.


    "Don''t be angry, don''t you still have backhands?" The second horse thief said coldly, "Let them do it, and things will change later."


    "Humph! It''s still what Lord Omar thought!"


    The leader of the horse thief nodded, raised his hand and waved at the surrounding horse thieves, shouting, "Wow! Wow! Wow!!!"


    "Wow! Wow! Wow!!!"


    The next second, more than 400 horse thieves shouted at the same time, and the sound spread far away.


    On the city wall, the face of the Northwind City Lord is almost tangled together. What the **** are these horse thieves doing if they don''t attack the city?


    In the next second, his face changed.


    "Kill! Open the city gate!"


    At some point in time, more than twenty people ran out of North Wind City, armed with long swords and wooden spears, attacking the city gate.


    There are only seven or eight militiamen guarding the city gate, and most of the militiamen are guarding the city wall, and there is no time for support.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah¡­¡­"


    It was just a collision, how could these militia be the opponents of the horse thieves, and they were destroyed in three or two strokes.


    "Gah ji ji ji!!!"


    The city gate was opened immediately.


    Chapter 0133 The beginning of the interception plan.


    "Wow! Wow! Wow!!!"


    "What kind of ghostly sound is this?" Liu Feng heard the sound of ghost crying and wolf howling coming from a distance as soon as he got off the ship.


    "I don''t know! But there are about four hundred people!" Mina shook the cat''s ears.


    "Oh? More than 400 people? That means the horse thief has already started to attack North Wind City?"


    Liu Feng nodded, opened his sleeves and looked at the time. It was past 1 pm. It seemed that the horse thief should be attacking North Wind City.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The two figures galloped over on their horses, stopped five meters away from Liu Feng, and turned over and dismounted.


    It was the Wolf Warrior Squad who took the boat to scout ahead of time. The two were Xin Ke and No. 2. Xin Ke respectfully said, "Sir, the horse thieves are already attacking North Wind City, and there are still fifty or so in the woods outside the city. Horse thieves, slaves of more than 400 people."


    "Assign a task!"


    Liu Feng''s words fell, and everyone straightened their chests, waiting for him to issue an order.


    "Niu Da, Niu Er and two people, with the troops of the headquarters, entered from the dock to support North Wind City, and used military crossbows to severely suppress the horse thieves, and all those who surrendered were caught. I want them to mine until they die. ." Liu Feng said with a serious face.


    "Yes!" Niu Da and Niu Er gave a knightly salute at the same time.


    "Go! I will take the Wolf Warriors special team to cut their way!" Liu Feng waved his hand.


    "No, young master, this is too dangerous, let me do the interception."


    Niu Er was anxious when he heard it. With their equipment, killing those horse thieves with fifty people was just like playing. The horse thieves would definitely be killed and flee.


    But the interception was different. There were only eight people from the Wolf Warrior Squad, plus Mina and Liu Feng, a total of ten people. How could they intercept the fleeing horse thieves, and there were fifty horse thieves in the woods.


    "This is a military order!"


    Liu Feng''s face sank, causing Niu Da who wanted to open his mouth to shut up embarrassedly.


    "Prepare to set off immediately. I don''t want to see the mission fail and show the prestige of our Xiyang City." Liu Feng''s momentum was like a rainbow, and this time he showed the temperament of a commander-in-chief.

 Chapter 108：

    "Yes!!"


    Niu Da and Niu Er turned around and strode away, accompanied by a roar, "Wear your armor and enter a state of combat readiness."


    "Clang clang..."


    With the sound of dense iron armor colliding, the sword and shield soldiers also put on armor and walked in the front with large shields. The spearmen in the back held military crossbows and longbow teams equipped with recurve bows.


    This time, the arrows are densely formed. Before the opponent is close, they will kill one wave. As long as they shoot three or four waves, they can take hundreds of horse thieves.


    Then there are the sword and shield soldiers, who will go up with the tank heavy armor team, and the longbow team will harvest.


    This set of combos was negotiated by Niu Da and Niu Er and approved by Liu Feng.


    "Set off!"


    The fifty-man team immediately advanced into North Wind City. As for the militiamen on the dock, they had already run away!


    "Piercing armor!" Liu Feng said calmly.


    "Yes!"


    Mina immediately put the fish scale armor on Liu Feng, and took out a beautiful horizontal knife from a long box and tied it to Liu Feng''s waist.


    "..." Mina stared blankly at Liu Feng''s current appearance, completely lost her refined temperament, and now only has iron blood and heroic spirit.


    "If you want to see it, go back and watch it!"


    Liu Feng chuckled lightly, pinched Cat Erniang''s pretty nose, and walked to the war horse next to him, easily turned over and pulled the rope.


    "Hiss..."


    The war horse neighed, and one galloped out, followed by the warrior team fully armed.


    Mina''s little face was full of seriousness and seriousness, she mounted her horse in three or two steps, easily caught up with Liu Feng, followed by his side, holding a recurve bow tightly in her hand, anyone who appeared within range would be shot to death.


    The members of the Wolf Warriors team also held bows and arrows and wrapped Liu Feng in the middle, for fear that someone would hurt Liu Feng''s hair.


    When they were some distance away from the forest, everyone dismounted and lurked. They had to deal with the fifty horse thieves in the woods first, and then went to kill the other horse thieves. Liu Feng wanted to leave them all behind.


    ...


    At this time, the city of Beifeng was in chaos. The militiamen recruited by the city master of Beifeng were only a few people, and they and a dozen knights were resisting the attack of the horse thieves.


    And the city lord of North Wind was sitting on the city wall, his knights were blocking the stairs of the upper city wall, trying to kill the horse thieves who came up.


    "Catch that fat pig for me right away!" the leader of the horse thief roared...


    He asked the city lord to lead the way to the treasury of the castle. The richest one is the lord of the city. Generally, only the city lord knows about the treasure trove. As long as the city lord''s savings are grabbed, two-thirds of the task will be completed.


    "I''ll go to other places to yo!" The second horse thief said with a gloomy smile.


    "Go!"


    Of course the leader of the horse thief knew what he was going to do. Those merchants had a lot of money.


    "follow me!"


    The second leader of the horse thief took hundreds of horse thieves and spearmen and went to the prosperous area in Beifeng City.


    The civilians in the city were all shivering in the corner of the house. Some people regretted it. Why didn''t they listen to those who came to recruit people? If they were in Xiyang City, maybe there was nothing wrong?


    "Ah...don''t...uh!"


    The second leader of the horse thief threw the blood off the long sword and moved on. These untouchables, knowing that they were coming, dared to run around on the street.


    From time to time, a house is broken through by horse thieves and spearmen, and then they will kill people when they see them, and put valuable things in their pockets.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The sound of neat footsteps sounded in the distance, making the horse thieves jump in their hearts, all looking at the people who appeared on the road ahead.


    "Hey! There are only fifty people, and they dare to come up and die." The second leader of the horse thief sneered.


    Needless to say, the horse thief has the upper hand, so he has to be cautious, of course, kill it and grab the equipment.


    "Everyone, we are the soldiers of Lord Liu Feng in Xiyang City, we are here to support you." Niu Da shouted loudly.


    "Drink!" Fifty people drank in unison, stomping their footsteps, and their morale rose again.


    "Ridiculous! Kill me!"


    The second horse thief waved his hand, and the hundreds of horse thieves and pikemen behind them rushed towards Niu Da and the others with their spears in their hands. They were in disarray. They regarded Niu Da and others as the militiamen they had killed before.


    "Shoot!" Niu Da''s eyes flashed with cold light.


    I saw the sword and shield soldiers lowered their shields, revealing the people holding bows behind them, and then the horse thieves looked in amazement.


    "Whoosh whoosh..."


    A deadly long arrow was shot into the horse thief''s body, taking away every sinful life.


    Chapter 0134 Horse thieves flee!


    "Ah ah ah..."


    The screams made before death, and those who were only wounded, fell to the ground and cried in fear.


    "Uuuuu... Save me, I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die!"


    The first wave of arrows took away 20 or 30 people, and the team continued to advance. When passing by the wounded horse thieves, the soldiers used horizontal knives to make up for them.


    "Damn, how is that possible!"


    The leader of the second horse thief was frightened by the first wave of attacks. He turned his horse''s head and wanted to run.


    Unfortunately, it was too late. He was not very far from Niu Da and the others, just within the range of the recurve bow.


    "Release the arrows!" Niu Da gave an order!


    "Whoosh whoosh..."


    There was another wave of concentrated shots. The long arrow was balanced by the tail feathers, and the specially made sharp arrow easily penetrated the knight''s armor. The second head of the horse thief fell to the ground with three arrows.


    "Flee! Run away, they are the devil!"


    The horse thieves and spearmen threw down the spears in their hands, turned their heads and ran wild, and the long arrows were their nightmare.


    This wave killed more than 30 people, and the remaining half-horse thieves fled, which made Niu Da not very satisfied, and waved his hand, "Go forward!"

 Chapter 109：

    "Ta Tata..."


    Neat and powerful footsteps sounded, and some civilians hiding by the window watching, they were all stunned, when is the horse thief so vulnerable?


    No, someone soon realized that it wasn''t that the horse thief was weak, but that the soldiers named Liu Feng were too strong.


    The fleeing of the horse thieves and spearmen suddenly caught the attention of the leader of the horse thieves, who frowned at the panic-stricken horse thieves in front of him.


    "What happened? Where is your leader?" the leader of the horse thief shouted.


    "Dead, all dead!"


    There was a horse thief crying and shouting, but what greeted him was a sword from the leader of the horse thief, blood splashed, and the head fell to the ground.


    "Humph! If you don''t want to kill a few people, you all know what the result will be long ago."


    The head of the horse thief had cold eyes and said indifferently, "Assemble and kill all those who dare to resist us."


    The horse thieves played by the knights quickly mounted their horses. Except for the dozens of people who were attacking the city wall to capture the Northwind City Lord, everyone else gathered.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The sound of neat footsteps, as if there were thousands of people, made the horses feel uneasy.


    "What''s the history?"


    The leader of the horse thief looked at the tidy 50-man team, frowning tightly, was it these 50 people who killed the second leader?


    He wasn''t worried at all, these people only had a few war horses, and they couldn''t make it at all. They dared to face the knights, and he didn''t know who gave them the courage.


    "Let''s charge as a group, and straighten them down." The leader of the horse thief pulled the rope, pulled out his long sword, slammed it on the horse''s butt, and shouted, "Charge!"


    "kill!"


    The horse thieves followed behind the leader of the horse thieves, and rushed towards Niu Da and the others. The more than 100 knights charged on the ten-meter-wide street, but they could scare people to death.


    "Change to a large crossbow, and prepare for the heavy armored tank team." Niu Da calmly gave the order.


    There are four types of military crossbows in Xiyang City, small, medium, large and siege.


    The small size is what the Wolf Warrior team uses for assassination, and the medium size is as big as a normal longbow.


    The siege-level military crossbow is still in the research stage; the large-scale military crossbow is operated by two people, and the penetrating power is very scary.


    The order was issued, and the spearmen carrying a large military crossbow quickly took them down, and put one on the shoulders of the person in front, and loaded three 1.5 meter steel crossbow arrows.


    "Ta Tata..."


    When the horse thief was still fifty meters away from Niu Da and the others, Niu Da raised his hand and shouted, "Release the arrow!"


    "Whoosh whoosh..."


    The air seemed to be torn apart, and a whistling sound rang out. Twenty large military crossbows and more than sixty long fine-steel arrows shot out intensively.


    "No..." As if his body was about to be torn apart, the head of the horse thief vacated his entire body.


    A steel crossbow, after penetrating one person, also penetrated two people, the knight armor that the horse thieves are proud of is not much better than paper.


    The horse thief running at the front was just like cutting wheat. After brushing it, a large number of them fell, and the horse thieves in the back didn''t respond.


    But the momentum of the horses was still there, and the horse thieves got their wish and rushed in front of Niu and the others, beheading them with ten long knives flashing with cold light.


    "kill!!!"


    The heavily-armored tank team appeared, and with a long and sharp Mo Knife, it was easy to split the man and the horse.


    "rush!"


    The axe roared violently, as if to vent the grievances he had suffered before, and the Mo Dao slashed vertically. Because of the protection of the heavy armor, he let these horse thieves cut the blade on his body.


    "No, run away!"


    The axe danced with the Mo Knife and ran amok, rushing into the group of horse thieves, slashing when he saw anyone, and his whole body was stained red with blood.


    The other teammates were the same, rushing forward step by step, regardless of the missing horse thieves, the sword and shield soldiers and spearmen at the back would solve it.


    "Whoosh whoosh..."


    From time to time, long arrows flew from behind, reaping the heads.


    It was a one-sided slaughter. The horse thieves on horseback were quickly beheaded, and the horse thieves and spearmen who saw something wrong behind them turned their heads and fled.


    One, there are two, and the remaining more than a hundred horse thieves fled, throwing all the heavy things on their bodies, for fear that they would be killed if they took a step forward.


    "Huhuhu..."


    All the members of the heavily armored tank team were stained with blood, panting heavily while leaning on the Mo Dao, their strength was exhausted, and each of them killed more than ten people.


    "Cavalry attack!" Niu Dawei breathed a sigh of relief, raised his hand and shouted, "Don''t let one go!"


    "Yes!"


    The people who were originally archers all put the crossbow behind their backs and climbed onto the warhorse that followed behind.


    This time, only ten fully-armed cavalry came, just to chase and kill.


    "Clang clang..."


    "Ta Tata..."


    With the horizontal sword in hand, the warhorse attacked and chased after the fleeing horse thieves. Their task was to chase and kill them, and then drive them away.


    "Like soldiers, sword and shield soldiers, immediately pursue lightly." Niu Da wielded a knife and killed a horse thief who had attacked.


    "Yes!"


    The pikemen put down their large crossbows, and the sword and shield soldiers put down their shields and started to hunt down with their swords in hand.


    "Master! Don''t have any trouble!" Niu Da was a little worried, the horse thieves who fled were all heading in the direction of the young master.


    "Remove the horse thieves in the city, and don''t disturb the people!"


    "Yes!"


    Chapter 0135 Violent Bull Witch!


    In the woods outside Northwind City...


    "Should we do something? Can we go to Northwind City and grab it?"

 Chapter 110：

    "That''s right! Looking at these orcs, how can it be refreshing to grab coins."


    Several horse thieves and spearmen kept mumbling, their eyes flashing with murderous intent from time to time, and they also wanted to loot in North Wind City, so that they could fill their pockets.


    Then what the second leader ordered before can be advanced, kill half of the orcs, and then drive them to North Wind City to be a scapegoat.


    "Then let''s do it, this time I must grab enough."


    "Hehehe... I heard that there are quite a lot of rich people in North Wind City, and those girls are also very white and tender."


    "Come on, I can''t help but want to go now!"


    The horse thieves and spearmen showed brutal smiles, and walked towards the orcs with their spears.


    Tis stared at the purple eyes, full of panic. She had been observing the movements of the horse thieves, and now she could see that these horse thieves wanted to kill them.


    "Everyone, these horse thieves want to kill us." Tis stood up and shouted, "Everyone, run away!"


    "¡­¡­"silence!


    The numb, squatting orcs, except for a few panicked, all looked at Dess numbly. The emotions expressed in their eyes were as if they were looking at a fool.


    They have completed the work assigned by the human race, waiting to eat wheat porridge, and then continue to work, why kill them for no reason?


    "Why? Why do you...why..."


    Tis''s hands were trembling, her purple eyes were full of astonishment. These orcs gave her the feeling that they were like puppets, waiting for their master to control them, that is, they had lost themselves.


    "Is it because of this?" Tis raised her hand and slowly pulled up the fur coat, revealing the copper coin-sized slave brand on her arm.


    "You guys, you guys..." Tiss flicked her sleeves, lowered her eyebrows, and her purple pupils exuded fierceness. She said coldly, "So you care about this thing? Why don''t you just cut it off with a knife!"


    She raised her slender arms high, revealing the slave brand inside, and said disdainfully, "You...you are no longer the unyielding orcs of the past!"


    "But succumb to this little branded waste!"


    Tiss grabbed the sackcloth wrapped around her head, pulled it down with force, and waved her hand, her waist-length purple hair scattered, and a pair of small calf horns on her head slightly bent forward.


    Immediately afterwards, Di Si''s slender arms grabbed the animal skin coat on the chest, and the arm muscles swelled and tore it with force, and the wide animal skin coat burst open, revealing the sackcloth inside.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Tis exhaled lightly, her breathing finally felt much smoother, and she patted a pair of huge beings on her chest.


    The horse thieves were all stunned, and they all stared at the big cow in front of them...cough, cough, it was a female orc from the cattle tribe. They never thought that there were actually female orcs in this group of orcs, and their body was really first-class. Awesome.


    Although the cheeks were all dirty, they couldn''t tell what this cow female orc looked like, but with this figure, they felt that she was already number one in the world.


    "I really didn''t expect that, you are hiding so deeply." The horse thief said with a sinister smile.


    "However! I don''t know if you are stupid, but you took the initiative to expose it."


    "Hey hey hey... all the brothers are blessed today!"


    When Tiss heard this, she was stunned for a while, and she was so excited... just wanted to show it handsomely, how can it be now?


    She watched the surrounding orcs slowly move away, her heart sank slightly, relying on these numb orcs, it is impossible, so she can only break through by herself.


    "Brothers, don''t hurt her..."


    "Don''t worry! No one will hurt her."


    Five or six horse thieves put down the spears in their hands, waved their wrists, and walked towards Tiss with a sinister smile.


    "Heh!" Tiss eyes narrowed slightly, her whole body was tense, her body was slightly lowered, and her **** were shaking, which made her want to wrap her in sackcloth.


    "Go!"


    When the first horse thief pounced on Dess, there was still a lewd smile on his face. When his hand was about to touch Dess, a slender arm slid across an arc, and a fist slammed into the horse thief''s face.


    "boom!!!"


    The horse thief was knocked seven or eight meters into the air, and his whole body rolled on the ground as if he had no bones. It stopped when he hit a tree.


    He was beaten to death by a violent punch from Tess on the spot!


    "Oh! I''m really an old lady...cough,cough...I''m very strong!"


    There was a sneer at the corner of Tis''s mouth, and her sharp purple eyes looked at the sluggish horse thief in front of her, mainly launching an attack.


    "Bang Bang Bang!!!"


    Now everyone knows what the aesthetics of violence is, a horse thief can be punched and kicked in the air, and the horse thief can be drawn and hung on a tree.


    Five or six horse thieves, it took less than a minute for Dess to beat him to the ground. No, it should be immortal, but also paralyzed.


    "Clap clap clap..."


    Tis clapped her hands. In the entire tribe, except for her eldest sister, she is the most powerful. These weak horse thieves are not too many, and they can''t be killed!


    "That..." Tis looked at the horse thief with a spear in front of her, and stepped back with a dignified expression. There are two differences between those who have weapons and those who don''t.


    Orcs are generally stronger in body and strength than humans, but why are they slaves? The key point lies in weapons. No matter how powerful orcs are, they are afraid of being cut by a long sword.


    The reason why the human race can dominate is because the human race is good at making and producing weapons, that knight armor, knight two-handed sword, and let the orcs use wood to smash it? To cut it?


    "How dare you do it, orcs are orcs, always so despicable!"


    "Kill her, I have no interest at all now."


    The horse thieves surrounded Tess with long spears, and bloodstains could be clearly seen on the spear head made of iron.


    "What should I do? Could it be that I, Tis, are really going to die here?"


    Desire''s purple eyes were full of despair. She still wanted to eat delicious food all over the world, she wanted to find a handsome husband, and she wanted to fly up to the sky to see... Cough! This can''t be done...I still want to go back and see the big sister...


    "kill!"


    The first three horse thieves immediately stabbed Di with the spear. If she was stabbed, her life would end here.


    "Whizzing¡­¡­"


    Chapter 0136 Are you a prince?


    "Whoosh whoosh..."


    "Puff puff!!!"


    Three long arrows flew out of the woods and instantly plunged into the necks of the three horse thieves, clutching their necks and swaying down.

 Chapter 111：

    "Shhhh..."


    A dark shadow sprang from the woods, kicked both feet on the upper branch, and rushed into the group of horse thieves, holding two sabres in both flexible hands, either smearing the horse thief''s neck or stabbing it into the heart.


    Mina''s feet were light and her cat ears vibrated from time to time. The horse thieves who were close to her were quickly harvested, and they were all killed in one blow.


    "Whoosh whoosh..."


    Arrows were constantly flying out of the woods, and each of them could take away a horse thief. In less than ten seconds, more than 20 horse thieves were killed.


    "Tap tap..."


    Rapid footsteps sounded, and the Wolf Warrior special team rushed out of the woods, shooting a few crossbow arrows in the middle.


    "Clang clang!!"


    The horizontal sword was unsheathed, the body of the sword reflected white light, and soon it was stained with sinful red.


    Tis is a little confused, what''s the situation? The first second is about to hang, and the next second the enemy is all hanged? ?


    "Cough cough... Now is not the time to be in a daze."


    A word suddenly came from behind, and Dessy jumped out two meters in fright before turning to look, and then she was stunned?


    "You? Are you a prince?" Tiss asked mysteriously. She thought of the prince described in the "Love Notes of a Noble Girl", which was very similar to the person in front of her.


    Handsome and good-looking, but also like a prince to save beauty.


    "..." The corners of Liu Feng''s mouth twitched, is this female orc with a single tendon? What''s the matter, to ask this question?


    but? Do I really look like a prince? Hey... No, why am I being led astray! !


    When he was in the woods, he saw this female orc who suddenly stood up from the crowd of beasts, said some humiliating words, and then performed a scene of tearing down the animal skin and beating the horse thief.


    Of course, this is cool, but it''s just too stupid, or in other words, this person is too simple!


    "Hey! Right!"


    Liu Feng suddenly opened his mouth and shouted, his body moved forward, and his right hand had already been placed on the handle of the knife at some point. In the dull eyes of Tisi...


    "Chong!"


    The blade passed through her neck, breaking a few purple hairs, and a muffled ''hum'' sound came from behind her!


    Tis then immediately dodged and turned her head to look, behind where she was standing, a horse thief was standing at this time, he was already dead, and he did not fall down only by leaning against the blade, and the fatal injury was the eye. pierced.


    "puff!"


    Liu Feng took out the horizontal knife and threw away the blood-red thing.


    What was it like to kill someone for the first time? He can''t say it, it''s a visual impact anyway, it just makes people excited.


    That is, the first time he saw blood, it was given to this cow... ahem, cow female orc?


    In other words, it''s even more spectacular than Mina''s. Fortunately, An Li didn''t come, otherwise... Liu Feng can imagine An Li saying words of envy, jealousy and hate!


    "what¡­"


    The last scream ended the battle. Eleven people fought against fifty thieves. It''s not too easy to say. Anyway, Liu Feng killed one person, and the battle was over.


    "Master, are you alright?"


    Mina''s figure came to Liu Feng in two or three times, and the blue eyes looked worriedly to the left and right, and wanted to lift Liu Feng''s clothes to take a look.


    "There''s nothing wrong, so there''s no need to check inside."


    Liu Feng reached out and squeezed the cat ears of the cat ear girl, and pinched it gently, immediately making Mina''s cheeks flush, and she stood beside her obediently.


    Tis'' purple eyes widened slightly, this good-looking human race, and this cat race orc? The two have a good relationship!


    Huh? Don''t humans hate orcs? Tis immediately thought of the experience of these days, the bad side of those human races were all displayed in front of her eyes.


    In particular, the behavior of the horse thieves today made Dess deeply disgusted; however, just now, this very good-looking human race like a prince saved her life!


    This? Are there any good people in the human race? Are they all bad guys? Like the unlucky businessman who cheated on her in the first place?


    "so annoying!"


    Tis covered her forehead, her head is simple and simple, it seems that she can''t think of such a complicated thing!


    "..." Liu Feng and Mina looked at each other, and the female orc of the cattle tribe felt a little stunned unexpectedly.


    "Lord City Lord, clean up everything, and there is no one alive." Blood was splashed on Cink''s face.


    "Organize the equipment, then set off immediately, ready to kill!" Liu Feng immediately ordered a new mission.


    "Yes!"


    The Wolf Warrior Special Squad immediately recovered the crossbow arrows, and then wiped off the blood. The crossbow arrows made of pure steel can be recycled for the second and third use after recovery.


    "Master, what about these orcs?" Mina''s blue eyes flickered, but she still didn''t say something. She didn''t want to influence the decision of the young master, or some judgments.


    "It''s up to them to choose!" Liu Feng said calmly.


    "Choice?" Mina tilted her head, what to choose?


    Liu Feng stepped in front of the more than 400 orcs and said loudly, "You are slaves, I have two choices for you here."


    Without waiting for the orcs to react, Liu Feng continued, "The first is that you are free, and those who want to leave can leave."


    "..." The numb eyes of the orcs fluctuated a little, but they still squatted on the ground and didn''t respond.


    "The second, that is to help me work, I will give you a salary, and I will not limit your freedom." Liu Feng quickly said the second choice.


    As soon as these words came out, the numb eyes of the orcs flickered with longing, freedom and a salary that could fill their stomachs, and this was what they had been longing for.


    "I will arrange for someone to come over later. If you are willing to work with me, you can just follow. If you are not willing, you can leave now."


    After Liu Feng finished speaking, he turned around and walked out of the woods. The real interception had just begun.


    Slaves, etc., will never have the greatest benefits created by free people. What he wants is a group of civilians who work hard for themselves in order to live a good life, not slaves who are willing to work with whips.


    People like horse thieves are good slaves. No, they should no longer be called human beings. They are a group of greedy devils, and the mining area is a good place for them.


    "Master, there are horse thieves in North Wind City that have begun to flee." Xin Ke immediately ran over to report.


    Chapter 0137 I want to follow you.


    "Go, leave immediately." Liu Feng said solemnly.

 Chapter 112：

    As long as the fleeing horse thieves are taken down, then the trouble of the horse thieves in Xiyang City will be eliminated.


    After all, this time Xiyang City''s force has been shown. I believe that other horse thieves will not provoke Xiyang City as long as they are not stupid. As for whether other cities will be attacked by horse thieves, that is not something he can control, nor does he want to.


    "I''m going too!" Tiss raised her hand and shouted, following behind.


    Liu Feng turned his head to look at the cow female orc, and said softly, "It''s safer for you to stay with those people."


    "do not want!"


    Tis turned her head and glanced at the squatting orcs, her mouth full of dissatisfaction. Just now, she risked danger to warn everyone, but no one responded.


    She turned her head and said seriously, "You saved me, you are a good person, and I want to follow you."


    Tis only walks by feeling, just like she is about to run away from home. She disguised herself as a man and sneaked away. Sometimes her feeling is unreliable, but she has always been close to danger, not this time. In the same way, all the horse thieves who wanted to attack her died.


    Of course, the most important thing is what Liu Feng said just now, which can give freedom to the beasts, which seriously triggered a point of Tis, that is, she doesn''t like to be restrained. The reason why she wants to leave the tribe is that her eldest sister manages too much .


    To put it bluntly, she was a rebellious adolescent girl who ran out of the house with a little emotion. After several adventures, she now met Liu Feng, but she felt a sense of security.


    "No, it''s too dangerous!" Liu Feng refused.


    Then he stepped forward, stopped after only a dozen steps, turned his head to look at the cow female orc who was following behind him without saying a word, and said helplessly, "It''s really dangerous, I can''t take care of you in a while."


    "No, I''m very strong, those horse thieves are not my opponents." Tiss clenched her fists and raised her slender arms.


    "..." The corners of Liu Feng''s mouth twitched. The dangerous thing he encountered just now was immediately forgotten, right?


    "Wait a minute!" Seeing Liu Feng''s disbelief, Tis picked up a short knife used by a horse thief from the ground, walked to a tree with thick thighs, and chopped it down with the knife...


    "call¡­¡­"


    Liu Feng sighed helplessly. This orc made him feel even more stunned. What was he doing with a short knife to chop down trees? Prove your strength?


    "Chong!"


    "Go away!"


    Liu Feng pulled out the scabbard horizontally, drove away Tis, and slashed at the tree with one strike. After three or four strikes, the tree fell down.


    "Bang!"


    "That''s it, I have this, those horse thieves can''t beat me at all." Tis directly picked up the tree, put it on her shoulders, and walked out of the woods, "I will prove it to you! "


    "Take a tree as a weapon??"


    Liu Feng reacted and looked at the bull female orc easily carrying a three-meter-long tree, even the tree canopy and leaves were not removed, this strength is really a bit terrifying.


    Outside the woods, you can clearly see the direction of North Wind City. At this time, more than 100 horse thieves are running towards the woods.


    "Hey! Look at me!" Tiss chuckled lightly and rushed towards the horse thief carrying the tree.


    Suddenly, Liu Feng felt pity for those horse thieves. After being smashed by this bull female orc with this tree, he would not die or be disabled.


    "Stop them all!" Liu Feng shouted coldly, pulling out the horizontal knife and rushing up.


    "Yes!"


    Mina followed closely, and the people from the Wolf Warriors special team dispersed in two groups. Twelve people fought against more than a hundred people. If they wanted to shock each other, they had to use iron and blood.


    "Bang Bang Bang!!!"


    The first person to confront the horse thief was Dessi, holding the tree with thick thighs in both hands, and smashed it hard at the horse thief, still talking about it.


    "It''s you **** who don''t give wheat porridge to eat, and want me to work."


    "If you don''t get food after you finish your work, I''ll kill you all."


    What does it feel like to be hit by a tree with a thick thigh? It felt like a broom swatting flies. Wherever Tess passed, there was a wailing horse thief lying on the ground.


    "left side, right side¡­¡­"


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    Liu Feng swung the horizontal knife flexibly in his hand, blood splashed, and horse thieves fell one by one. These ordinary horse thieves were not knights like Niu Da, and he could deal with ten of them by himself.


    Like Mina, not to mention, the horse thieves everywhere died, killing all the horse thieves Liu Feng had to face.


    Liu Feng shouted to the horse thieves, "Don''t kill those who surrender, lie on the ground and put their heads in their hands."


    "Don''t kill those who surrender, lie on the ground and put your head in your hands!"


    Mina, the Wolf Warriors team immediately followed and shouted, and the stunned horse thieves lay on the ground one after another, holding their heads tightly in their hands.


    All the horse thieves who did not do this action were killed, and the horse thieves were so frightened that they fell down at the fastest speed, for fear that they would be killed a second later.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The cavalry chasing from Beifeng City also arrived, and they also rushed to dozens of horse thieves, all of which were driven in a pile, so scared that the horse thieves did not dare to move.


    "Sir, the horse thieves are all here." The cavalry saluted and reported, "Instructor Niu is still in the city to clear those rogue horse thieves!"


    "Very well, tie up these horse thieves, and then **** them to the boat and lock them up." Liu Feng nodded and ordered.


    "Yes!"


    There are more than 100 horse thieves alive, all of them are just to dig coal mines. Winter is coming, and the demand for coal is very large. It is still too little to rely on the civilians recruited to dig coal.


    "It''s finally over!" Mina shook off the blood on the saber, she killed the most people.


    "It''s just the end of a stage, and the real goal has not yet been achieved." Liu Feng sheathed his sword and walked towards North Wind City.


    Whether he can pull people to Xiyang City, the next step is the key, it''s time for him to perform.


    "Hey! What''s your name?" Dess chased after him and shouted from behind, "My name is Dess, and I am a bull orc."


    "Liu Feng, he is a nobleman, an ordinary nobleman!" Liu Feng chuckled and raised his hand.


    "Liu Feng? What a strange name!" Tis scratched her head and asked, "Can I work for you and get paid?"


    "Yes! As long as you are willing to work, you will get a salary." Liu Feng nodded affirmatively.


    "I''m very strong, what can I do?" Tis asked.


    Liu Feng spread his hands, "This has to wait until Xiyang City, and then see your own choice."


    "Huh? Is there still a choice?" Dessy was surprised.


    "Of course, everyone has the right to choose." Liu Feng nodded with a smile.

 Chapter 113：

    Chapter 0138 just brush your face!


    Does everyone have the right to choose? Tiss was puzzled, she turned her head and asked, "Is there any choice?"


    "Of course... not!" Liu Feng rolled his eyes and said lightly, "It''s some choice of goals on the road of life, or some choices of preferences, etc.!"


    What kind of choice is impossible, there are actually many choices in life, such as family, parents, brothers and sisters.


    "Oh!" Tiss was a little confused, she still didn''t quite understand, and asked, "What kind of choice is right for me?"


    "What do you like to do? Or what are your hobbies?" Liu Feng turned his head to look at Dessy, who was like a curious baby. He was also curious about the hobbies of this dull girl.


    "I like to go around to see new things, have endless food, find a handsome husband to marry, and have a lot of babies..."


    Tis''s eyes lit up when she mentioned this, and she took out the parchment roll from her bosom and said excitedly, "I''ve written it all down, my husband had better be a very powerful person, who can have a lot of money. Wheat, can''t make me hungry, especially not to the point of starving the baby..."


    "..." Liu Feng and Mina looked at each other and shrugged helplessly. The girl had already imagined her life after marriage.


    Along the way, Liu Feng listened to Tiss talking about a bunch of fantasy things in Balabala, and nodded from time to time, pointing out that some of them were wrong.


    For example, Tis asked her husband to be stronger than her, and Liu Feng seriously doubted that there were a few who could surpass this violent bull female orc.


    "Oh! Then I''ll change it, at least I''ll be able to beat me!" Tiss muttered.


    This request is not difficult, Tis only has strength, but no skill!


    While chatting and laughing, North Wind City arrived.


    As soon as he entered the city gate, Liu Feng was shocked. There were people in front of him, including civilians and businessmen. They looked at Liu Feng gratefully.


    "Thank you, Mr. Liu Feng, for your life-saving grace."


    "Long live Mr. Liu Feng..."


    "Long live! Long live!!"


    What''s the situation? He hasn''t even started his speech, hasn''t said anything yet, and everyone already knows it''s him?


    Suddenly, a person squeezed out of the crowd and rushed towards Liu Feng, but before he got close, Mina put a saber on his neck. If it wasn''t for that person shouting faster, he might have been wiped on his neck.


    "My lord, I''m Xiao Lai, Brother Niu''s subordinate!"


    "Xiao Lai?" Liu Feng was a little impressed, as if Niu Wu had mentioned it last time, he beckoned Mina to put away the saber and let Xiao Lai come over.


    "Why didn''t you bring someone out of North Wind City in advance?" Liu Feng wondered.


    "Uh..." Xiao Lai touched his nose awkwardly, changed the subject, and whispered, "Sir, there are many people who are willing to go to Xiyang City. Just a while ago, I received more than 100 requests."


    "Oh? After the horse thief came in, are you still pulling people?" Liu Feng was a little surprised.


    "Hee hee hee..." Xiao Lai scratched his head with a smirk, and whispered, "Isn''t this mission unfinished!"


    Is it? Liu Feng glanced at the surrounding civilians and asked in a low voice, "Have you spread the word about the recruitment of Xiyang City?"


    "Yes, the martial law in North Wind City started this morning. Before, many people didn''t believe what we said, but now everyone believes it. Just wait for you to reveal it, sir." Xiao Lai said seriously.


    Liu Feng opened his mouth slightly, and finally smiled lightly. Everyone has done everything to help him, and now he comes out to brush his face.


    "Good job!" Liu Feng patted Xiao Lai''s shoulder and said, "Go back and give you credit."


    "Thank you sir!" Xiao Lai said excitedly.


    "Go and finish the finishing work, and tell them that they will leave for Xiyang City tomorrow morning, and those who want to go should quickly pack up." Liu Feng ordered.


    "Yes!" Xiao Lai nodded seriously, then ran away.


    As soon as Xiao Lai entered the crowd, he was surrounded by the civilians of North Wind City. They didn''t believe what Xiao Lai and others said before, but now they all believed it, especially when Xiao Lai was talking to a nobleman like Liu Feng.


    "Master Xiao Lai, can Xiyang City really have a house just by paying a few copper coins?"


    "Looking at the size of the house, a large house costs more than ten copper coins a month in rent." Xiao Lai answered patiently. He has answered this question dozens of times.


    "I heard that the minimum monthly salary is fifty copper coins?"


    "Yes, the monthly income is at least fifty copper coins. If you know how to write, the salary will be increased by 20%." Xiao Lai then replied that this question was asked the most times.


    "I want to sign up, and my whole family is going to Xiyang City."


    "My family is going too. I heard that Lord Liu Feng is a very good nobleman."


    "Of course, Lord Liu Feng is willing to send troops to support us. This is a good proof."


    "..."


    The corners of Liu Feng''s mouth rose, and he continued to brush his face. More and more commoners and businessmen saw Liu Feng, and no one would doubt whether he was an aristocrat or not. With his current appearance, no one would believe that he was not an aristocrat.


    Now it''s not necessary for Liu Feng to come forward to pull people. This is the best choice. After all, if you are digging for population resources in other people''s cities, if you have a good temper, you have to scold people.


    Of course, even if the North Wind City Lord has this idea, he doesn''t dare now, but it will arouse the vigilance of other city nobles.


    Liu Feng never underestimated the nobles of this era. When it comes to their interests, he may restrict the civilians in the territory and prevent them from leaving.


    The result Liu Feng wanted was that before he knew it, Xiyang City would attract civilians from all over the world to come to work. That would be a healthy development, rather than taking the initiative to recruit people.


    "Master, today''s matter spreads out, everyone will praise your virtue." Mina said softly.


    "Hope it!" Liu Feng didn''t dare to hold out too much hope, there were a lot of small moves from those nobles.


    "Ta Tata..."


    A knight quickly ran towards Liu Feng, and when he was still seven or eight meters away, he slowed down and said respectfully, "Lord Liu Feng, our Lord of the City, please move to the castle, a banquet has already been set up in the castle. ."


    "Yes!" Liu Feng nodded and chuckled, "However, we have to go back and clean it up. After all, sinful blood doesn''t smell very good."


    "Yes! I will tell the Lord of the City!" The knight saluted again, and then ran away.


    "Let''s go! Let''s go back and bring something, otherwise we''ll be hungry tonight." Liu Feng shuddered when he thought of the aristocratic delicacies of this era.


    "Hmm!" Mina nodded, with a look of approval.


    "Ah? Is there anything delicious?" Tiss asked after a while!


    Chapter 0139 I''ll feed you below.


    Liu Feng took Mina and Dess to the pier. They had to go back to the boat to replace the fish scale armor and attend the nobles'' banquet, but it was very troublesome, and some necessary etiquette was indispensable.


    If a noble does not even have basic etiquette, it will make people laugh. Clothes are also part of etiquette.


    "That, Liu Feng, do you have anything to eat tonight?" Tiss rubbed her stomach and said with a bitter face, "I haven''t eaten enough for many days."

 Chapter 114：

    Tis is so outspoken, she can say whatever she wants. Of course, she also has a good impression of Liu Feng, so she will say such words.


    Mina''s eyes widened, and she was very dissatisfied with this person who was calling the young master''s name carelessly, "Hey! You big cow, you have to call the young master the master, how can you call the young master by his name."


    "Uh? Do you want it like this?" Tiss tilted her head and said, "But he said his name was Liu Feng!"


    "Oh my God!" Mina patted her forehead. How did this big cow survive until now? Don''t you even know basic common sense?


    "Young master is a noble, and we are commoners. When you see a noble, you should use honorific titles. For example, you want to call the master Liu Feng." Mina explained in a low voice.


    "Oh, that''s how it is!" Tis suddenly realized that she nodded, and then asked, "Then why don''t you call it an adult, but a young master?"


    "Huh..." Mina rolled her eyes and said indifferently, "That''s because we are close to the young master, so we can call them that."


    "Is it like this?" Tis always felt a little different. She turned her head to look at Liu Feng and asked, "Liu Feng, is it like this?"


    "..." Liu Feng was at a loss for words, why did he get involved here? Mina''s eyes were also fixed on him, and she said helplessly, "Yeah!"


    Originally, he could say whatever he wanted, but in this era, the nobility is very strict. If it doesn''t matter in his own castle, it will be a joke if others hear it outside.


    "Then I''m also called Young Master!" Tis shook her huge chest and said with a smile, "Master, do you have anything to eat tonight?"


    "Yes!" Liu Feng sighed, "The kind that allows you to eat all you can!"


    "Really?" Tith''s eyes glowed, as if a little star was twinkling.


    "Yes!"


    "Yeah! Liu Feng...cough, the young master is really a good man." Tis changed her words in Mina''s sharp eyes.


    Mina kicked a small stone and pouted, scolding the big cow for being too familiar, even she hadn''t called the young master by his name.


    On the way, Liu Feng met Niu Da, and Niu Er led the team to the end.


    "Master, are you alright?" Niu Da''s eyes scanned Liu Feng''s whole body like searchlights, for fear that he would get hurt a little.


    "It''s okay, just killed a few people." Liu Feng waved his hand.


    "Huh...that''s good!" Niu Da and Niu Erqi breathed a sigh of relief.


    If the young master is injured and the two of them go back, they will have to be stripped of one layer of skin by their parents, and then three layers of skin will be stripped off by little sister Nicole.


    "In the woods outside Beifeng City, there are a group of orcs. Those who are willing to go back to Xiyang City with us, take them to the boat, and then give them a full meal. Don''t save wheat." Liu Feng ordered.


    "Okay!" Niu nodded!


    "Go, go back tomorrow morning, pay attention to your vigilance tonight, don''t relax, you must arrange a vigil, give everyone extra meals, large pieces of meat." Liu Feng urged, it is too cautious to go out.


    "Yes!" Niu Da nodded seriously and took Niu Er away.


    Liu Feng and his party then walked towards the pier. Liu Feng carefully observed the buildings in Beifeng City with his black eyes, and came to a conclusion that even in the prosperous Beifeng City, the commoners were poor.


    It is very in line with the characteristics of this era. The rich nobles got rich by sucking the blood of poor commoners, and then looked down on commoners... What a great irony!


    "Master, you are really, really a good person." Tiss said very seriously.


    Feeding 400 orcs is equivalent to feeding more than 1,000 human races. This is a huge burden for many nobles.


    A gentle smile appeared at the corner of Liu Feng''s mouth, looked up at the sunset, and said with a small smile, "The people who follow me may not be able to promise anything else now, but at least, I can still make people feel full. of."


    It is said that Liu Feng is a good person. He has a purpose, perhaps because of his advanced ideas, which makes people think that his purpose is good.


    Tis is now thinking about a question, whether to call the eldest sister and the idiots in the tribe.


    Uh...let''s talk about it in a while! Tiss thought that she had sneaked out, and now she had to be beaten hard when she went back.


    The pier arrived soon. At this time, only a few soldiers were guarding the pier. After seeing Liu Feng, they relaxed a little.


    Liu Feng took Mina and Dess back to the ship, and the first thing to do was to get Dess something to eat.


    "Tis, what do you like to eat?" Liu Feng asked with his fingers moving.


    "I''m not a picky eater!" Dessy expectantly, "it must be a lot."


    "Don''t worry, it must be enough for you." Liu Feng nodded, and he went to rummage through the box he brought. It was too late to cook, so he could only get some quick food.


    "There!" Liu Feng turned over the corn noodles from the box, turned to Tis, "I''ll give you some food."


    "Give me something to eat next?" Tis''s purple eyes widened, and her eyes turned to a part below Liu Feng, her cheeks instantly flushed red.


    "Master, you, you..." Mina opened her mouth in an O shape, her blue eyes full of disbelief.


    "What''s wrong?" Liu Feng frowned and looked at the two of them. Looking down his line of sight, he understood, these two people who were thinking crookedly.


    "Boom bang!!"


    Liu Feng tapped on the heads of the two of them, held up the corn noodles, and said angrily, "It''s this noodles, this is called noodles!"


    "Huh??" Tis looked at the paper bag in astonishment. What are noodles?


    "..." Mina has eaten noodles before, so she, who was thinking crookedly, is now blushing and dripping blood, covering her face with her hands, which is too embarrassing.


    "Mina, go take a shower and change clothes. Tonight''s aristocratic banquet, you have to accompany me."


    Liu Feng said while tearing open the paper bag, took out the corn noodles from it, and put it into the pot.


    Nicole will deal with some things brought by the earth in the inner warehouse. For example, the outer packaging of the corn noodles brought out is replaced by a paper bag.


    "Ah?" Mina stared at her blue eyes and said in shock, "Master? Are you going to take me to a noble banquet???"


    "That''s right? Can''t you?" Liu Feng replied without raising his head, "Go and take a shower, it''s too late to wait."


    "No, young master, no noble would bring a female orc to the banquet." Mina was anxious, she didn''t want to embarrass the young master.


    Chapter 0140 Liu Feng''s Mina.


    Liu Feng picked up three ham sausages, turned his head to look at the eager Mina, and chuckled, "Then I will be the first nobleman to bring an orc female companion to the banquet, and I''m also a beautiful cat lady!"


    Mina''s cheeks were flushed, and her tone was a little hesitant, "However, if the young master takes me there, he will be ridiculed by other nobles!"


    "..." Liu Feng''s hand holding the ham sausage clenched tightly, but the smile on his face became more and more sunny. He smiled, "Then Miss Mina thinks that I will be afraid of being laughed at by others? Just the ridicule of those nobles?"


    "I..." Mina''s blue eyes looked at the smile on Liu Feng''s face. This smile was so familiar that it often appeared in her dreams.


    "No!" Mina shook her head slowly, her blue eyes curved into crescents.


    The young master is like this, he doesn''t care about other people''s opinions at all, he is a real nobleman, and it is because of this that they have been so obsessed with him.


    "So, shouldn''t it be time for you to take a shower?"

 Chapter 115：

    Liu Feng turned his head, peeled the ham attentively, and said calmly, "We live for ourselves and those who are close to us, not for those who hate us, is it because they hate us, we should Won''t you do it?"


    "Don''t have such silly thoughts, you are Mina of my Liu Feng family, you only care about my opinion."


    "I...I..." Mina laughed, even though tears would fall, she smiled so beautifully, looking at Liu Feng''s back with a blurred vision, and he shielded her from the ''wind and rain'' again.


    The hostility in Mina''s blue eyes slowly dissipated, the sharp aura on her body slowly subsided, and the burden of killing people today disappeared silently.


    "I see!" Mina''s slender arms wiped away the crystal tears, and she didn''t want to be blocked from sight. Every time she would be teased and cry, it was this little bit that slowly changed her mentality.


    "Come on! Use more soap." Liu Feng paused his arm and said softly, "It''s been hard work today!"


    "Yes!" Mina shook her head silently. It wasn''t her who was really tired, but the one who held up a place of freedom for their orcs.


    "Tice, let''s go, you have to take a bath too!"


    The confused Tis was taken away by Mina. What was the situation with the two of them? Why did she feel envious of this conversation?


    Tis looked at Mina''s back, and she could feel that the other party was very relaxed, just after beating her up with her eldest sister.


    After all, she had done a lot of wrong things, and then waited anxiously for criticism or beatings; after the elder sister beat her up, it was calm, even chewing the roots of the tree felt sweet.


    "Mina, what''s your relationship with the young master? Are you a lover?" Tis suddenly asked.


    Mina''s body froze, her steps staggered, her cheeks flushed, her mouth trembled, and she said nervously, "What, what? What lover? No, nothing..."


    "Really?" Tis looked at Mina who was shaking her arms in a panic, her purple eyes full of gossip, and she said with a wicked smile, "Are you secretly in love with the young master?"


    "Stupid big cow!!! Keep your voice down!" Mina yelled, rushing up to cover Tis''s mouth, and turning her head to look around.


    "..." Tis was stunned, who was the loudest? This nervous catwoman is really not amused, just like her eldest sister, someone who can blush when she reads the ''Love Notes of a Noble Girl''!


    "Uuuuuuu..."


    "What? If you dare to say this, I will cut these two pieces." A saber appeared in Mina''s hand and gestured on the huge part of Tis''s chest.


    "ßí ..." Tiji then slammed, and his hands were smashed in the mouth of the mouth, and strive to breathe.


    "You almost suffocated me!" Tis rolled her eyes.


    "Uh..." Mina put away the saber embarrassingly, it turned out that she was too nervous.


    "Come on, you smell so bad, you really should wash it." Mina pulled Tis away and didn''t give her a chance to speak.


    "Just now¡­¡­"


    "I smelled your stink just now..."


    "But¡­¡­"


    "But you are so stinky!"


    "..." Tis''s mouth twitched, does she smell so bad, she raised her arm and smelled...


    "boom!"


    "Hello? Why did you faint?" Mina shouted in astonishment, "Right! The young master said that if a person faints suddenly, pinching under the nose can wake him up."


    "Hi...ah! It hurts!"


    Tiss screamed, and her whole body jumped up, rubbing her nose vigorously.


    "Huh... why did you suddenly faint?" Mina asked worriedly, "Did you get hurt today?"


    "No, it''s fine, I''m just too hungry, yes, I''m too hungry!" Tiss sneered, even with her character, it''s impossible to say such an embarrassing thing that she was stunned by herself.


    But how is this possible? Not just half a year... uh! No, it''s all because of that animal fur coat, it''s so stinky, it stinks me too.


    "Hungry? Then take a shower quickly."


    Mina pulled Tiss to the bathroom in the cabin, which was temporarily remodeled and contained two large wooden barrels.


    When the two large wooden buckets were filled with warm water, the two began to undress. Mina''s blue eyes slowly widened, and she stared blankly at the huge part of Tis. After taking off her clothes, she realized that it was really bigger, comparable to Two of her level.


    "What is this fragrant thing? Is it edible?" Tiss took a bar of soap and smelled it, and planned to lick it.


    "Stop! It''s not for eating!" Mina quickly grabbed the soap, wiped it on her body, and said, "This is for bathing!"


    "It''s so fragrant, but unfortunately I can''t eat it!" Tis picked up another piece and learned it in a similar manner, but after a while, she saw that the bubbles on Mina''s body were white, how could hers be black?


    Mina saw it too, and forcibly held back her laughter. In such a scene, she gave Enri the first time she bathed with soap in the castle.


    "Just wash it a few more times!" Mina reassured her. She washed away the bubbles on her body with the water in the basin, revealing her body that was bulging forward and backward. She stepped into the wooden bucket and soaked it.


    "Oh!" Tis learned how to do it, washed the soap a few times thinner, and the bubbles she made were white.


    "Go in and take a dip, and then you can go to eat!" Mina urged, she didn''t forget that she would accompany the young master to the banquet later.


    "Okay! Immediately!" Tis shivered and entered the barrel.


    "Hey... it''s cool!"


    Chapter 0141 with canned fish as a gift.


    It took Mina and Tis over half an hour to finally finish taking a bath. Their bodies were about the same size, more than 1.6 meters.


    "Mina, your clothes are so tight!" Tis tugged at the clothes on her chest. She was used to wearing a loose coat. Mina''s clothes were all good, but the chest area was a little tight.


    "..." Mina glanced at Tis'' plump part, twitched the corners of her mouth, and squeezed out the words, "I''ll take care of it first, and then I''ll make you a few sets of clothes when I get back to the castle."


    Mina was thinking, should I give Tis a few sets of Enri''s clothes, I''m afraid it can only cover half of it, and the corners of Mina''s mouth were full of joy when she thought of Enri''s frantic look.


    "Mina, how do I feel you are thinking of something bad." Tis'' purple eyes stared at Mina''s smirk.


    "No, absolutely not!" Mina shook her wet black long hair, twisted her hips, and walked outside.


    "Really not?" Tis ran two steps to catch up, her tight clothes wrapping her bumpy figure, as if her clothes were about to burst in the next second.


    "No! You think too much." Mina held back a smile.


    "Oh! But the way you laughed just now was like a cat stealing fish!" Tiss pointed her chin.


    "Hey! Do you know about fish?" Mina stared in surprise.


    "I know! Big sister has caught it for me to eat, but it is too difficult to catch. Big sister has to jump into the water to touch it every time. The fish is really delicious." Tiss licked the corner of her mouth.


    "Yeah, it''s really delicious, the young master knows how to make fish, and I caught a lot of fish yesterday." Mina felt that her saliva was about to flow out.


    "Wow! It''s so good? Are there still fish now?" Tiss''s throat surged.

 Chapter 116：

    "Uh... there should be." Mina stared at Tis vigilantly, and said nervously, "Those are the ones the young master wants to use for experiments, so you can''t eat them yet."


    "Mina, why are you so nervous?" Tiss put her face close to Mina and squinted her eyes. "Are you afraid I''ll finish eating?"


    "No...No, I...I didn''t think like that!" Mina''s blue eyes moved away unnaturally.


    "Then I''m going to eat a lot of fish."


    "No, those are all given to me by the young master!"


    "Hee hee...you admit it!"


    "Only, no..."


    The two quarreled as they walked, and when they came to the dining room in the cabin, Liu Feng had also finished taking a shower and was drying his hair.


    "It''s delicious!" Tiss wrinkled her nose and stared at the steaming noodles on the table with bright eyes.


    "Have you washed it?" Liu Feng looked up and was stunned when he saw Tissi. After the beast horn was cleaned, she looked really good.


    With long waist-length purple hair and a little baby fat face, Tiss'' body is the most popular among girls Liu Feng has ever seen, especially the pair of small horns on her head, which adds a bit of a strange aura.


    "Master, is this edible?" Tis only had the pot of noodles in her eyes.


    "Yeah! It''s all for you!" Liu Feng nodded, but he had noodles for ten people.


    Judging from his experience, all the good-looking female orcs are big eaters, and one person can eat his ten people''s meals.


    "Wow! Young master, you are so kind."


    Tis jumped up, her chest really waving up and down, and she came to the table in three or two steps, looking at the golden noodles in the pot, with red strips on it, as well as a few large pieces of steak and eggs.


    "Hurry up and eat! The noodles are delicious only when they are hot." Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    "Mmmm!" Tiss picked up the fork next to her and asked, facing the red bar, "Master, what is this red thing?"


    "Ham sausage, made of pork." Liu Feng replied.


    "It''s made of pork!" Tis was content when she heard that it was meat, and stuffed the ham sausage into her mouth, her purple eyes widened sharply, and her mouth moved unconsciously.


    "Guru..."


    After she swallowed it, Tis came back to her senses, staring at the ham and muttering, "This is the best food I''ve ever eaten, it''s a hundred better than the fish made by my eldest sister. times."


    "Noodles, are they also so delicious?" Dessy forked the golden noodles and stuffed them into her mouth. After chewing for a while, she shoved the noodles into her mouth again.


    "It''s so delicious, really...very, very delicious..." Tis said that she didn''t have time to talk at the most, she concentrated on eating noodles, and after eating a bite of steak and eggs, she screamed with excitement.


    "Master! I''ll help you." Mina came behind Liu Feng and took the towel to help dry her hair.


    "What gifts do you want to bring to tonight''s banquet?" Liu Feng asked with a smile on his lips, "How about taking some canned fish?"


    Generally, when attending a noble banquet, you will bring a small gift, even a bunch of flowers, which means that you are not here to eat and drink.


    "It''s all up to you, Master." Mina said softly.


    "Then let''s bring some snacks!"


    Liu Feng nodded. He never had any extravagant hopes for a noble banquet. He should bring some food with him. Although it was a little rude, he would not let himself suffer.


    "Mmmm! Do you want to bring some drinks?" Mina asked in a low voice, but she knew that the young master was not used to drinking wheat wine or absinthe tea.


    "Bring some coffee, I remember the milk-flavored coffee in the box." Liu Feng shivered a little when he thought of the absinthe tea.


    "Okay!" Mina took brisk steps to prepare things.


    Liu Feng rested his chin on his palm, watching Tis sweat profusely eating, his mouth never stopped, chewing something and shaking his head, he felt like he was eating hi skin.


    "Lord Liu Feng, the Northwind City Lord sent a carriage." Cinke shouted from outside.


    Liu Feng replied softly, "Let them wait."


    Five minutes have passed!


    "Master! That''s alright!" Mina came out with a backpack, carrying two cans of fish in her hands.


    "Let''s go!" Liu Feng took the canned fish and was picked up by Xin Ke when he came out the door.


    "Cink! You accompany me in tonight." Liu Feng said as he got into the carriage.


    Xin Ke was stunned for a moment, then nodded immediately, "Yes!"


    In a noble banquet, in addition to bringing female companions, one or two knights must also be brought along in case of any accident. Of course, knights cannot enter the inner hall, and can only eat in the outer hall, etc., or tease the maids, and set up information.


    Cink could clearly feel the envy of his companions, and being able to attend the banquet with the Lord of the City was an affirmation of his ability.


    I don''t know what a noble''s banquet looks like. Will the food taste better than the food in the cafeteria?


    Chapter 0142 White-haired demon girl.


    The sun was setting in the west, and the sun on the horizon had already descended to the top of the mountain. In less than half an hour, the sky was officially dark.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Two figures rushed into an alley and looked at the empty alley. One of the bald men said angrily, "Damn, where can that stinky woman hide?"


    "I lost it again. We''ve been chasing from the inland to this western land. It''s been a waste of two months. If we continue like this, we have to get some coins to continue." Another bearded man said.


    The two of them were engaged in the profession of bounty hunters, a profession that could do anything for money. As long as they could afford the money, it would be fine to assassinate the king. After all, in history, it was not that there were no bounty hunters. pass.


    This time, the two of them are trying to complete a large-scale bounty task. As long as this task is completed, the two of them will not have to worry about life for a lifetime, plus three generations, and they will live in the royal capital!


    In the circle of bounty hunters, there is a list of the 100 most famous bounty tasks, and the most insane is the top ten tasks. Just completing any one of them can make you worry-free for the rest of your life. life.


    And the two of them just came to see the tenth-ranked bounty quest. As long as they are completed, they can get 1,000 gold coins.


    What is the concept of a thousand gold coins? The net income of a baron for a whole year is only 100 gold coins, and a thousand gold coins is the net income of an earl and noble for a whole year.


    For an ordinary family of five, three silver coins a year are enough for them to live well, so one gold coin can be exchanged for one hundred silver coins, and the family property of one thousand gold coins is not owned by some nobles in the capital. pass.


    "You have to find a way to lure her out. Every time there is a little news, she will disappear." The bald man said angrily.


    The bearded man said helplessly, "Is there any way? The last time we only saw her back, if we hadn''t been good at tracking, we wouldn''t have been able to chase her up to now."


    "Are we going to give up like this? We''ve wasted two months on her." The bald-headed man said, "We''ve already put all our savings in!"


    "..." The bearded man thought for a moment and said, "Unless you find her weakness, you really won''t be able to find her."


    "Weakness?" The bald-headed man touched his bald head, his eyes lit up, and he said quickly, "I heard that this white-haired demon Hime loves to rescue her own clan the most."

 Chapter 117：

    "Where can you find elves, you must know that ordinary elves can be sold for fifty to one hundred gold coins." The bearded man rolled his eyes and said, this plan needs coins to be implemented.


    "Hehehe..." The bald man smiled treacherously, "It doesn''t have to be a real elf, she will be fooled by false news."


    "That''s right! I heard that it was because of an elf that he went to the capital to make a mess, and even toyed with a duke to death." The bearded man''s eyes brightened, and he said coldly, "Let''s make a trap, and then we will release the fake news. Okay."


    "Yes?"


    A cold voice sounded behind the two of them, causing them to shudder with fright. They suddenly turned to look over, and saw a figure wearing a black robe and hood standing on the roof.


    The figure was just standing in the direction of the backlight, and neither of them could see what the other looked like, but an intuition in their hearts told them that this was the target they were looking for.


    "You are the white-haired enchantress!"


    The bald man pulled out the long sword from his waist and looked at the people on the roof as if he was facing a great enemy.


    "It''s her, the dress is the same as last time." The bearded man also drew out his long sword, holding a rope in his other hand.


    "You guys are so annoying!"


    Eliza''s cold voice sounded, the hood was lifted, revealing a white hair fluttering in the wind, green eyes looked at the two, and her eyes slowly became sharp.


    She originally wanted to play hide-and-seek with these two little mice, but she didn''t expect that the two of them wanted to play tricks, which made her less interested.


    "It''s really you, okay, you actually dare to come out." The bald-headed man showed joy in his eyes.


    "Go!"


    The bearded man shouted, and the rope tied with a stone in his hand suddenly threw it towards Eliza.


    "It''s a good day today!" Eliza said with a small smile on the corner of her mouth, saying something for no reason.


    With a sudden jump, the man fell from the roof into the alley, dodging the rope, holding the bow in his left hand, and holding the long arrow in his right hand. It didn''t take a second to set up the bow and release the arrow.


    "Whoosh!"


    The bearded man was hit by an arrow in his left eye, the tip of the arrow appeared on the back of his head, he couldn''t even let out a scream, and then fell down.


    "boom!"


    The sound of the corpse landing sounded, Eliza''s toes kicked on the wall, Ren Cheng turned upside down, and another arrow was attached to the longbow. Under the horrified eyes of the bald man, the long arrow shot into his mouth and stopped. Screams.


    "call¡­"


    "tread!"


    There was a flip in the air, Eliza landed gracefully, her long white hair was flowing, and the bald man''s body fell down.


    "boom!"


    "You don''t have to deal with the bodies today. It just so happened that a lot of people died today."


    Eliza''s cheeks were cold and her green eyes were calm and deep. She walked to the corpse and picked up the money bags on the two corpses with the long sword on the ground.


    She turned it over and found only a few silver coins, and some copper coins. Besides these, there was a parchment scroll.


    "Really poor."


    Eliza tossed the coin, stuffed it into her pocket, and then checked the parchment scroll. After opening it, her green eyes shrank, and she said astringently, "The list of bounty tasks!"


    The first time she saw the tenth-ranked bounty quest, she whispered, "Title: White-haired Enchantress; Elf, estimated to be sixteen to twenty years old; features: white hair, green pupils, pointed ears ; The goal of the mission must be alive, and no hands or feet are allowed... After completion, the bounty: 1,000 gold coins!"


    "Oh! You really look up to me!"


    Eliza stuffed the task list into her pocket, put on her hood again, and walked out of the alley.


    "It seems that this city can''t stay any longer." Eliza stood at the entrance of the alley and thought, "Then where to go next?"


    "Tap tap..."


    Eliza flashed and hid in the shadow of the alley, staring at the direction of the sound of the hooves.


    Chapter 0143 The real aristocratic etiquette.


    "Tap tap..."


    A group of knights was driving over the carriage, Eliza''s green eyes narrowed slightly. This group of people was someone she had never seen in Northwind City.


    The other party was not wearing a knight''s armor, only wearing dark colored clothes, but the breath made Eliza''s heart skip a beat. This is the breath that has killed many people.


    In the shadows, Eliza tried her best to reduce her sense of existence. She felt a strong sense of danger from that group of people. She wondered if she would be killed soon if she was exposed?


    In the end, she came to the conclusion that even if she could kill two or three of the other party, she would be dead.


    carriage? anyone?


    To be guarded by such a team, then the person on the carriage must be some great noble, Eliza looked over with green eyes.


    "¡­"


    It was getting dark, Liu Feng turned his head and looked out the carriage window. The commoners had all gone home. Today is the end of the world for many families.


    "what?"


    Liu Feng felt a gaze staring at him, and turned his head to look. There was a figure standing in the shadow of the dark alley. He only saw a pair of green eyes. As the carriage moved forward, those green eyes disappeared from his sight. .


    who is it? But those eyes are very beautiful, just like green gems, very pure and beautiful.


    "Interesting, this nobleman is quite special."


    Eliza tugged on her hood, with black eyes, it was the first time she had ever seen her, and she looked much better than most male elves.


    Soon, Eliza put aside what had just happened, and walked in the shadows, thinking about where to go next...


    "It''s impossible to go inland now. Those bounty hunters are more sensitive than dog orcs."


    "But in this western land, there is nowhere to go. Winter is coming again. If you save money, you can spend the winter."


    "Then find a remote city and make plans after the cold winter has passed!"


    ¡­


    "Tap tap..."


    "Bang bang!"


    The wheel of the cart ran over the mud pit, and then the whole carriage shook. Sitting in it was like sitting on a dehydrator, shaking non-stop.


    It also shocked Liu Feng back to his senses, and immediately put the green eyes behind him. He is now a little doubtful about the correctness of riding the carriage.

 Chapter 118：

    Liu Feng felt that his body was about to fall apart. This carriage was really uncomfortable to sit on. There was no shock absorption at all, and there was no soft cushion. It was a carriage made of hard wood, especially when driving on the dirt streets of North Wind City. superior.


    "Boom bang!!"


    Liu Feng misses the luxury version of the carriage at home a little, at least driving on this kind of street, he can still lie down and sleep, and he will not feel violent vibrations.


    Soon, the North Wind City Lord''s Mansion arrived.


    After getting off the carriage, Liu Feng exercised his muscles and bones, and then took Mina and Xin Ke to the City Lord''s Mansion.


    Before he got to the gate, Liu Feng saw the Northwind City Lord waiting for him at the gate. This treatment was already great, after all, both of them were nobles of the same level.


    "Uh..." The North Wind City Lord saw Liu Feng''s clothes, and somehow felt that his aura had weakened by half.


    The long and wide sleeves have exquisite and simple patterns on the edges of the sleeves, and even the belt is very beautiful, and there is a green crystal ornament hanging on it.


    How the Northwind City Lord thinks about Liu Feng''s clothes, at least a dozen gold coins are needed to buy them.


    He looked at his clothes again. He was dressed in fine linen clothes with ten silver coins. He instantly felt like a commoner. This Liu Feng was the real noble.


    "Welcome, Your Excellency Liu Feng!" The chubby face of the Northwind City Lord huddled together.


    Liu Feng crossed his hands, his body was straight, and he casually cupped his hands to the North Wind City Lord, "Isn''t it too late?"


    The bowing ceremony, also known as the bowing and holding the fist ceremony, is a traditional Chinese greeting ceremony on the earth. It is a common etiquette when meeting or thanking people.


    The bow is more formal and the etiquette is more solemn. While arching hands, holding fists, etc. are more colloquial and casual, which is equivalent to a greeting.


    "Uh..." The Northwind City Lord was stunned by Liu Feng''s actions. He quickly followed suit, clasped his hands together, and bowed in a salute, "It''s not too late, and the banquet has just been prepared."


    Looking at the appearance of the two of them, the people around them felt that Liu Feng was the real aristocrat, and that special etiquette, behavior, clothing, etc., were several orders of magnitude better than that of the Northwind City Lord.


    "This is a little bit of my heart." Liu Feng''s sleeves were slightly swayed, and his voice fell.


    Xin Ke handed the canned fish forward, handed it to the maid on the side, and said softly, "This is the food made by our adults!"


    "Oh?" The North Wind City Lord''s eyes lit up and he said in surprise, "It was actually made by Your Excellency Liu Feng, so you must try it tonight."


    "The temporary hobbies made the city lord laugh." Liu Feng shook his sleeves slightly, and his manner was full of elegance.


    "Haha... Your Excellency Liu Feng, please!"


    The Northwind City Lord smiled reluctantly and narrowed his eyes slightly. He tried to write down Liu Feng''s behavior. He planned to study it later. Today, he felt a little embarrassed. There was no etiquette at all.


    "Okay!" Liu Feng was not polite, and walked in with Mina first.


    The City Lord of North Wind is still learning to bow his hands behind him. He always feels that this is a very important etiquette. He will use this etiquette when he greets other nobles next time.


    "Lord City Lord, Lord Liu Feng has already entered." The knight reminded the dazed City Lord Beifeng.


    "Okay!" There was a trace of embarrassment on the face of the Northwind City Lord, and it was a bit embarrassing to learn the etiquette of the nobles.


    Liu Feng, who was walking in front, listened to Mina whispering, "Master, that North Wind City Lord is stealing your etiquette."


    "Let him learn!"


    Liu Feng chuckled and said that if nobles have to be polite, then he will bring the ancient Han rituals over and take some etiquette things.


    Who dares to say that he is not like an aristocrat? I''m afraid no one dares to say it''s different. For example, today the Northwind City Lord is a witness. In the future, when all nobles meet to greet each other, they will bow their hands first, or fold their fists and salute.


    Cool! Then he set a ceremony in this era, and he is the person who will think of him when saluting, and he is the most ceremonial aristocrat.


    Of course, Liu Feng''s influence is not that powerful now. When he can influence all the nobles, then the salute will be popular.


    Chapter 0144 little pig hooves.


    The City Lord of Beifeng quickly caught up. Due to Liu Feng''s aura, he was actually half a body behind, making Liu Feng the master.


    Entering the inner hall, Xin Ke did not follow up. There was a door between the outer hall and the inner hall. He also stayed in the outer hall with peace of mind, but his ears were facing the door of the inner hall. If something was wrong, he would send a signal. Give it to the teammates outside, and then rush in to protect the Lord of the City.


    There is a long table in the inner hall, which should be three or four meters in size. It is placed in the middle of the inner hall. Besides the maids, there are several noble ladies, and several young men and women.


    "I have seen Your Excellency Baron Liu Feng." Several noble ladies, young men and women first saluted.


    Liu Feng nodded, not a noble of the same level, but there is no need to bow.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, these are my wife and children!"


    The Northwind City Lord pointed at his wives and children. He originally wanted to introduce them, but depending on their clothes, forget it. He couldn''t afford to lose this person.


    "I''m disturbed today."


    Liu Feng pulled the cat-ear girl behind him out and said with a chuckle, "This is my female companion, Mina."


    "..." The daughters of the Northwind City Lord were all jealous, a female orc, dressed better than them, and actually had such a handsome noble as a male companion.


    Liu Feng''s appearance, to these aristocratic girls with freckles, who haven''t bathed for a long time, is at the level of a male god.


    Not to mention that Liu Feng''s outfit today is simply the prince described in the book "The Love Notes of a Noble Girl", which completely coincides with the prince in their fantasy.


    Therefore, the daughters of the North Wind City Lord frequently winked at Liu Feng, which made Mina''s teeth itch with hatred, all the nervousness, and the fear of embarrassing the young master were all forgotten by her, and now she has to guard against Look at these shameless little pigs'' hooves.


    "Uh..." The North Wind City Lord was a little surprised that Liu Feng brought a female orc as his female companion, and looked at Liu Feng a little strangely. Although this cat female orc is very beautiful, there is no need to bring it to the nobles. Banquet?


    Liu Feng did not explain, the prejudice against orcs has long been deeply rooted in the bones of the nobles, and it is not a few words to change the concept.


    "Come on, Your Excellency Liu Feng, please sit down, the banquet can begin soon." The Northwind City Lord gestured.


    "I''m looking forward to it!" Liu Feng spoke with conscience.


    Liu Feng sat at one end of the long table, Mina sat next to him, and then the ladies, men and women sat on both sides of the North Wind City Lord.


    Not to mention, the nobles will give birth. There are four wives and concubines of the Northwind City Lord, and seven or eight children. Liu Feng estimates that there are still some children who are not valued, such as the Tori family.


    When arranging the location, there was also a dispute, that is, several noble girls, vying to sit close to Liu Feng''s side, if it wasn''t for the North Wind City Lord to stop, I''m afraid they would have to open their mouths to curse.


    "Let Your Excellency Liu Feng laugh." The Northwind City Lord forced a smile and praised, "I can''t blame my daughters for this. Your Excellency Liu Feng is truly admirable."


    Liu Feng reluctantly twitched the corners of his mouth. It was also a mistake to be too good-looking.


    Mina''s hand pulled out the saber from under the table, and the tip of the knife was stuck at the bottom of the table. The eyes of these little pigs'' hooves almost wrote that they were going to give birth to a baby for the young master.


    no! Even if the young master is not allowed to marry her, he is not allowed to marry these little pigs'' hoofs. How can he need a daughter of a duke or a princess to be worthy of the young master.


    Liu Feng didn''t know that Mina was thinking nonsense. With a polite smile on his mouth, he talked with the Northwind City Lord. Most of them thanked him for sending troops to support Northwind City.


    Finally, the dishes came, and the banquet officially began. Plates of big dishes were brought up, that is, a meat feast, some boiled fruits, and some green vegetables for side dishes.


    Yes, don''t be surprised, fruits are boiled. Witch doctors in this era all think that fruits are cold food, and it is healthier to eat them after heating.

 Chapter 119：

    Moreover, only aristocrats can afford to eat fruit, and Xiyang City is not bad, because it is relatively close to the Forbidden Mountain Range, there will be some wild fruits to pick, but it is still relatively cheap.


    But in inland cities, that fruit is very expensive, especially in winter, fruit is more expensive than meat.


    "..." Liu Feng looked at the dishes in front of him, they really had no appetite at all, the pale white chunks of meat were boiled with salt, and the meat of all kinds of beasts was boiled with salt. Yes, that fishy smell came from the nostrils.


    He felt that coming to the dinner party was a wrong choice, and it would be better to have some noodles with Tess on the boat.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, please have a meal." The Northwind City Lord picked up the wheat wine, motioned to Liu Feng, and drank it in one gulp.


    "Please!" Liu Feng also held up the wheat wine and poured it into his mouth.


    The first glass of wine toast at a noble banquet, but you have to drink it all, instead of pretending to take a sip, that is disrespectful to the host of the banquet, thinking that you think his family''s food is not delicious.


    "Master?"


    Mina stared at Liu Feng with blue eyes, what''s the situation? The young master actually drank the wheat wine without changing his face? Doesn''t the young master hate this bitter and sour wheat wine?


    Did you really drink it? Of course Liu Feng wasn''t that stupid, and he moved the wheat wine into the inner space without even entering his mouth.


    "Okay! It''s bold enough." The Northwind City Lord praised, "Eat the meat quickly."


    "Okay!" Liu Feng squeezed the knife, cut a piece of meat on the plate, then cut a few pieces of fruit, and ate it gracefully.


    As for whether it went into the stomach or not, he said that he didn''t want to have a stomach upset tonight, so he went all into the inner space.


    Mina stared blankly at Liu Feng throughout the meal, where is that picky, tasteful young master? How do you eat these things? Is it delicious?


    "..." After Mina cut a piece of meat and stuffed it into her mouth, a fly could be caught with a frown. It was too unpalatable and salty to death.


    "Your Excellency, please taste the dishes I brought."


    Seeing that Mina swallowed the meat with difficulty, Liu Feng quickly found an excuse to eat the dishes he brought.


    "Oh? Yes." The Northwind City Lord swallowed a piece of meat and said with a mouthful of oil, "I''m also looking forward to the delicious food prepared by Your Excellency Liu Feng."


    Chapter 0145 as much as you want.


    Soon a maid came in with two cans of fish, carefully disposed of the yellow mud covering the mouth of the ceramic jar, and then slowly opened the lid.


    The rich aroma of minced garlic and fish quickly spread out. Liu Feng smelled it a little and knew that the fish was fine and very tasty.


    "Your Excellency, please have a taste." Liu Feng waved his hand.


    Mina got up, picked up a ceramic plate, poured out the fish in one of the cans, and placed it in front of Liu Feng.


    The maid also followed suit. She poured the canned fish into a ceramic plate and placed it in front of the Northwind City Lord. The maid would drool when she smelled the fragrance.


    "Guru..."


    The city lord of North Wind smelled the fragrance, his throat surged, his eyes widened at the fish on the plate, and the strong fragrance was seducing him.


    Yes, the Northwind City Lord directly grabbed the fish in the plate with his hands, carefully picked up a large piece of fish, and stuffed it into his mouth. The strong fragrance stimulated the Northwind City Lord''s taste buds, making his eyes narrow. .


    "It''s delicious, this is the best dish I''ve ever eaten." The City Lord of North Wind said, and sucked all the fingers that caught the fish.


    The ladies sitting next to them, nobles, young masters and girls all stretched out their hands to grab the fish. A plate of fish was quickly divided by one person. Even the soup was scraped clean by a lady with wheat bread. The ceramic plate No need to wash.


    "you¡­¡­"


    When the Northwind City Lord reacted, the fish and meat were all divided, which made the North Wind City Lord''s forehead burst with blue veins. When did his family''s etiquette be so bad? No rules at all? Not even a mouthful of soup for him.


    Liu Feng and Mina blinked at the looting behavior of the Northwind City Lord''s family, and the empty ceramic plate, and then looked at the fish in their plate that had not been touched.


    "Uh..." Beifengcheng advocated opening his mouth, and finally was a little embarrassed to say it.


    Of course, Liu Feng understood in seconds what this meant, so he immediately touched Mina''s little foot with his foot and gave her a wink.


    Mina reacted immediately, she understood the young master''s eyes, that is, "don''t hurry up and eat"! Mina lowered her head and ate the fish, ignoring the eager eyes from the North Wind City Lord.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, this dish you made is truly the best food in the world. It is many times better than the dish made in the capital." The City Lord of Beifeng sincerely praised.


    This is really the best dish he has ever eaten in his life. Now he looks at the large pieces of meat in front of him, and he has no appetite at all. In contrast, the dishes made by the chef at home are nothing like shit. the difference.


    The City Lord of North Wind looked at the dishes in front of Liu Feng, but he didn''t move much, and he immediately understood that the other party felt that it was too unpalatable.


    This was a huge blow to a nobleman who held a banquet. The dishes he made actually made the guests feel unpalatable. This was already a failed nobleman.


    "Thank you for the compliment. I am rather picky, so I do more research." Liu Feng responded politely.


    He glanced at Mina, who was eating sweetly. He really buried himself in eating meat, especially the satisfied and happy expression that made people want to pinch her cheeks.


    "If I have a chance, I must go to the banquet of Your Excellency Liu Feng. I hope I can still eat that kind of food."


    A glimmer of hope flashed in the eyes of the Northwind City Lord. For a greedy noble, an extreme meal would make people crazy.


    "Hahaha..." Liu Fengshuang smiled and waved his hand, "Your Excellency the city master, if you come to Xiyang City as a guest, I am very welcome."


    He folded his hands and stood on his chin, "However, the city lord can eat the dish just now without going to Xiyang City."


    "What?" The Northwind City Lord suddenly stood up, his eyes widened, and he exclaimed, "Could it be that Your Excellency Liu Feng, are you going to teach me how to cook that dish?"


    "..." Liu Feng rolled his eyes, seeing the cheekiness of the nobles of this era, and said slowly, "This is a dish that was made after several months of research, and it is impossible to teach it to the city lord. Your Mightiness."


    "I''m too excited!" The North Wind City Lord smiled apologetically, and a trace of regret flashed in his eyes.


    He thought that relying on his thick skin, Liu Feng, a young nobleman, felt embarrassed to refuse, and then got a little benefit, but he did not expect to be directly rejected.


    This trick, Liu Feng has more experience on the earth, some people will be thick-skinned to ask for things, and then the other party will cherish their affection and reluctantly give things to others.


    Although the success rate of this trick is not very high, it is nothing to try. After all, it is thick-skinned, but it is very enjoyable.


    "However! I can provide some dishes, but..." Liu Feng chuckled.


    Before he could finish speaking, the Northwind City Lord interrupted, "How much is a jar of coins?"


    After being a noble for so many years, how could the Northwind City Lord fail to see what Liu Feng meant? He was very willing to spend a little money on such delicacies.


    "Three hundred copper coins a can!" Liu Feng said with three fingers, "This price is considered a preferential price!"


    The City Lord of North Wind was still shocked when he heard this price. Is it expensive? Of course, it is very expensive. The ceramic jar just now was not very big. It was the size of a person''s head, but it cost three hundred copper coins.


    Moreover, he has also eaten fish. North Wind City is dependent on the river. Some commoners will also catch some fish, and a pound of fish can be sold for seven or eight copper coins at most.


    And that one ceramic pot is about two pounds at most, plus a special secret method, it will turn to three hundred copper coins, which is a huge profit.


    "This canned fish uses a lot of special spices, and it can be stored for about 100 days. Your Excellency, do you think 300 copper coins are expensive?" Liu Feng said lightly.


    "Really? Can it really be stored for 100 days?" Northwind City Lord said in surprise, "How is this possible? This is not smoked dried meat."

 Chapter 120：

    "This is a unique secret method, and not only fish, but also pork, beef, etc."


    Liu Feng straightened his waist and raised the corners of his mouth, "Your Excellency the city lord, do you think this price is very expensive? I believe that if you sell it to the capital, a silver coin will be offered by nobles who are willing to give it."


    Of course they would. The Northwind City Lord knows the urine of the people in the capital best. There is no place to spend coins. If there is such a delicacy, let alone a silver coin, even three or four silver coins are willing to buy it.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, how many cans of meat do you have, I''m willing to buy them."


    The City Lord of North Wind supported the table with both hands, leaned forward, and said in a deep voice, "How much is needed!"


    Chapter 0146 Limited supply means.


    "How much do you want?"


    Liu Feng shook his head and said softly, "I think Your Excellency the City Lord, you are mistaken. Canned fish or canned pork, the meat in it can be easily obtained, but the most important spices are hard to come by."


    Indeed, in this era, there are no seasonings, spices, etc., such as wild ginger, wild onion, wild garlic have not been used, let alone cinnamon, fragrant leaves and so on.


    Liu Feng brought some seeds over, and planted them in the backyard. For example, the seasonings used in canned fish today were brought from the earth, and the amount was not very large.


    For the time being, we can only go to the wild to search for wild onions, **** and garlic to replace them. Although the taste is a little worse, it is many times better than the brine boiled meat made in this era.


    Of course, the output will not be many for the time being, which is why a pot costs three hundred copper coins.


    This made the Northwind City Lord frown. He also wanted to be a middleman, taking these cans of meat down the river and selling them to other places.


    "Then, Your Excellency Liu Feng, how much canned meat can you provide?" The City Lord of North Wind hoped that it wouldn''t be too little.


    "Ten days, thirty cans."


    Liu Feng raised three fingers, he is not stupid, is he a processing factory for others? He will have his own caravan in the future, and it is better to sell the canned meat for this huge profit.


    "This, this is too little, isn''t it?" The Northwind City Lord was dumbfounded. This amount was cut several times from his ideal amount. He thought that in about ten days, he would have to have two or three hundred cans.


    Thirty cans in ten days is not enough for him to eat, let alone sell it. Just his wife and children, he can eat them all in one day.


    "There is no way, for the time being, the output can only provide so much!" Liu Feng shrugged and said helplessly, "It is also very troublesome to transport. The ceramic jars are too easy to break, and maybe the output will be less."


    He wants to turn this canned meat into a luxury product, supply it in limited quantities, and maybe stir up the market again, it is for the use of slaughtering nobles.


    "No, Your Excellency Liu Feng, thirty cans in ten days, please sell me this quantity."


    Hearing that it was even less, the City Lord of North Wind was anxious, even if he knew he was being slaughtered, but the smell was still seducing him, especially when he saw that the female orc named Mina was eating very sweet.


    Not to mention, Mina pulled a lot of hatred. Those noble ladies and noble girls were staring at Mina eating fish and they were swallowing hard.


    It was also at this moment that they realized that they were not as good as a female orc. They could only get one bite of that kind of food, and they still had to grab it, while the female orc only had one for each person.


    It''s okay to forget all of this, at best they don''t look at it, but the scent is hard to get into the nostrils, especially this female orc named Mina, who slowly stuffed the fish into her mouth while eating, it''s clearly showing off, He smiled proudly at them.


    "Okay, I will bring it to you with the fleet every time." Liu Feng agreed. This is the first foreign trade business.


    He turned his head to see Mina eating fish meat, and showed a ''sincere'' smile to the ladies and girls, blinking his eyes, the cat''s ears twitched, so angry that the ladies and girls had itchy teeth, biting salt water to boil Meat to vent.


    "..." Liu Feng almost laughed out loud, and Mina was naughty again, actually going to tease these ladies and girls.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Hearing the promise, the city lord of North Wind was obviously relieved. He looked at the boiled meat in front of him, but he had no appetite. He beckoned the maid to accept it, and these would be eaten by the guards and servants.


    If it is a poorer noble, after it is hot, the next meal will be served again.


    The dinner party that had not been touched much was withdrawn. Of course, except for the two pots of fish and meat, all of them were swept away, and then came the dessert.


    In fact, it is something that eliminates greasy taste, and the concept of dessert after a meal for the nobles has gradually risen, that is, it has just begun to become popular.


    As for desserts, there is less sugar in this era, and sugar is not very sweet. Combined with the pastry made of wheat flour wrapped in lard, Liu Feng has never forgotten the fat that made him shiver. Anyway, he doesn''t plan to try it again.


    The maid was carrying the cakes, and the absinthe tea came up. Liu Feng saw the green tea squeezed out of the cup, and his throat felt bitter before drinking it.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, I heard Tori mention that the pastries in Your Excellency''s castle are the best pastries he has ever eaten?" The Northwind City Lord asked curiously. He picked up a piece of pastry and took a big bite. The grease ''swish'' dripped down.


    "Yes!" Liu Feng nodded immediately, and since he asked, it was just an excuse.


    "As for the pastries, I also brought some out. Your Excellency the city lord can also taste it." Liu Feng gave Mina a wink.


    Mina immediately understood, took out a box from her backpack, opened it slowly, and beckoned the maid to bring a plate and take out some biscuits from it.


    The biscuits are baked with eggs, wheat flour, dried fruits and white sugar. The taste is very crisp and delicious.


    This is the snack that Nicole usually makes. It is for Liu Feng to relieve his cravings. After all, Liu Feng likes to chew something in the office.


    Mina then brought the ceramic mug and took out two finger-sized paper packages from her backpack. This was the repackaged coffee. After tearing it open, poured it into the mug, and then poured hot water into it. The fragrant smell spread out.


    After getting two copies, Mina stopped and took one of them and put it in front of Liu Feng.


    "Your Excellency the city lord, you can try it." Liu Feng said while holding a biscuit, but he didn''t eat a single bite of dinner and went all into the inner space.


    The maid held the coffee and biscuits and placed them in front of the Northwind City Lord. As soon as they put them down, they were covered by the Northwind City Lord''s hands and stared at the wives and children who were about to move.


    "Cough, cough..." The North Wind City Lord coughed lightly, thinking of the embarrassment of eating fish just now, and warned himself not to be embarrassed anymore.


    He squeezed the copper coin-sized biscuits and stuffed them into his mouth. As soon as he chewed two of them, he was sluggish. The crispy texture and the explosive fragrance just killed him.


    No, the first time City Lord North Wind did not swallow the biscuits in his mouth, but flexibly moved the plate of biscuits in front of him, and then slowly chewed the biscuits until the fat on his cheeks trembled. .


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, do you have this kind of biscuits for sale?" The Northwind City Lord stared at Liu Feng.


    Chapter 0147 a cup of silver coins.


    "Of course it has to be sold." Liu Feng nodded with a smile, and then slowly continued under the surprised gaze of the Northwind City Lord, "It''s just that the secret recipe is still being prepared, and it will take some time for it to actually go on sale."


    In fact, everything in the secret recipe is fake, and everything lies in the raw materials. After all, eggs are a rare commodity. Now there is no such thing as raising chickens. There are only pheasants caught in the wild and wild eggs.


    In addition to eggs, it is sugar. Liu Feng has not long since planted sugar cane in the backyard. If he wants to squeeze sugar, he will have to wait until next year to promote it on a large scale.


    "Uh..." The Northwind City Lord opened his mouth in astonishment. Is there such a big gasp to speak? He stared blankly at the biscuits on the plate and decided to keep them and eat them slowly.


    "Please wait patiently." Liu Feng said slowly, taking a sip of his coffee gracefully. In the future, all he wants to do is sell finished products, not raw materials.


    "I will always look forward to it."


    The City Lord of North Wind sighed, picked up the coffee next to him, smelled a slight milky fragrance, which shocked his lost spirit and poured a sip into his mouth.


    "Hey...hot!"


    The North Wind City Lord tried his best to open his mouth and kept fanning his mouth. Although his face was contorted from the heat, he was unwilling to spit out the coffee in his mouth.


    "Huh..." The City Lord of North Wind finally swallowed the coffee, feeling sweat on his forehead, but he didn''t care at all, as if he had opened the door to a new world, his eyes stared straight at the coffee in his hand.

 Chapter 121：

    Is Absinthe Tea Bitter? The City Lord of North Wind would give the person who asked this question a slap, and he would not be able to sit on the top of Taishan again. Of course, it was too bitter.


    As for why he wanted to drink it, he would leave it to those great scholars to study, after all, it was passed down from the top... the previous generation, and he just respected the rules of the nobility.


    The one he drinks now has a strong milky fragrance and a slightly bitter taste. It is more than a thousand times better than absinthe tea. With this thing, why would he suffer that sin?


    The City Lord of North Wind was holding the coffee with trembling hands and asked eagerly, "Liu, Your Excellency Liu Feng, this, what is this called?"


    "This is called coffee...this is called milk tea." Liu Feng changed his words quickly. Now that he can''t get coffee, there is no need to go to Earth to buy it, just enjoy it by himself.


    "Is this milk tea for sale? I can give you ten silver coins per pound." The North Wind City Lord''s eyes widened in anticipation, and he almost stared out his eyeballs.


    Liu Feng smiled slightly. For people in this era who only have two kinds of beverages: wheat wine and absinthe tea, the appearance of a better drink is bound to make people crazy.


    "Of course, this one is already being produced slowly, but the output is terribly small, so in terms of value..." Liu Feng was talking nonsense with his eyes open.


    She didn''t see Mina''s hands shaking, but she knew that this brew is called milk coffee, which is only available in Neiku. Why does the young master say that it is already in production?


    "I''ve had enough of absinthe tea!" The Northwind City Lord waved his hand and said with great pride, "Coins are not a problem, as long as this thing can be supplied."


    For a person who likes sweets, absinthe tea is a life-threatening thing, but those witch doctors say that if you eat too much oily pastries and don''t drink absinthe tea, you will get sick. Believe it till now.


    "Your Excellency, the city lord, did you see the paper bag containing the milk tea just now?" Liu Feng said indifferently.


    "I see!" The Northwind City Lord nodded.


    "That small bag requires one silver coin, that is, the cup of milk tea in your hand is worth one silver coin." Liu Feng said something surprising.


    The paper bag he mentioned was actually 25 grams in weight, and one kilogram was equal to 500 grams. One could imagine how hugely profitable Liu Feng was.


    "What?" The Lord of North Wind City shook his hand, almost splashing out the milk tea, and said astringently, "Your Excellency Liu Feng, are you kidding me?"


    "No no, I''m not kidding, these are just for me to drink, I didn''t plan to sell them as goods." Liu Feng shook his head.


    Although he will not sell coffee, Liu Feng has already thought of a substitute, and it can be produced in this era, but the output is really low.


    "This..." The Northwind City Lord completely lost his arrogance just now, staring blankly at the milk tea in his hand, but he was surprised at Liu Feng''s extravagance, drinking this one silver coin drink every day.


    "I want the amount of one gold coin first." The Northwind City Lord gritted his teeth. At most, he could divide a small bag into three or four times to drink, so it would be saved.


    "Okay, I will send it to someone with canned fish in ten days." Liu Feng nodded calmly.


    "Okay!" The Northwind City Lord sat down slowly, he felt his back was wet, and he had spent a lot of money just for a few food.


    The scene was quiet, and the city lord of North Wind was drinking coffee quietly, and occasionally squeezed a biscuit into his mouth, making the ladies next to him greedy, and the noble girls kept swallowing.


    Liu Feng watched this scene with amusement, and then, under the jealous eyes of noble ladies and noble girls, put the ceramic cup into Mina''s hand and pushed the biscuits over.


    "Your Excellency the city master, this time I want to buy a batch of wheat from you." Liu Feng said slowly.


    "Oh? No problem!" The Northwind City Lord was stunned, then nodded immediately, "I will sell it to you at a price that is 10% lower than the market price!"


    "Then I would like to thank the Lord of the City." Liu Feng said with a light smile, the 10% off wheat can save a little silver coins.


    "No, I just want to thank Your Excellency Liu Feng. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have known that there were so many delicious things in the world." City Lord Beifeng said sincerely.


    "I am greedy and picky, so I will study what suits my appetite." Liu Feng smiled.


    "This is a good habit, otherwise I won''t have a chance to taste the food." The North Wind City Lord nodded.


    He can already feel Liu Feng''s picky, not ordinary picky, don''t think he didn''t see it, the tableware for eating is brought with him.


    "It''s been a long time today, and it''s time for us to say goodbye." Liu Feng stood up slowly.


    When Mina heard this, she immediately drank the coffee, shoved the remaining biscuits into her mouth, and smiled shyly at the ladies who were staring at her. Then she took the backpack and went with her. Behind Liu Feng.


    "I''ll send you off." The Northwind City Lord stood up with difficulty.


    "Stop!" Liu Feng wiggled his sleeves, nodded with a chuckle, and walked outside.


    The fat man''s hand is still on the biscuit, where is he sincerely wanting to send him? ? Obviously a fat man who protects food.


    Mina quickly followed, she was still curious about what milk tea was? Is it another kind of milk coffee?


    Chapter 0148 suddenly dispatched tasks.


    Xin Ke has a bitter face now, looking at the dishes in front of him, those boiled meat in salted water. If it was in the past, or when he was on a mission, these boiled meat in salted water might have made him excited. Eat up.


    But since eating the food in the cafeteria, Xin Ke said that he had never eaten something so unpalatable, it was like poison, and he didn''t know how the knights in front of him could eat it.


    "Your Excellency Knight, isn''t this meat to your taste?" The North Wind City knights who ate at the same table asked suspiciously. These meats are not something they can eat every day.


    "I came here when I was full." Zink forced a smile, facing the knights who were robbing food in front of him.


    He pouted, this is the banquet of the nobles? Are these the noble knights? Anyway, he was very disappointed.


    Xin Ke knew that he was not a knight, and others called him a knight, but he never took it to heart. He was just a soldier under the Lord City Lord. Although he was a bit special, he also felt that he was much better than these knights.


    If it was before, Cink might yearn for knights, but now he doesn''t. Especially seeing these knights in front of him completely ended his knighthood dream. The reality is very skinny, and knights also want to grab meat. have something to eat.


    "That''s a pity, let me tell you, these meats are made by the most powerful chefs in the entire Northwind City. There are only major festivals every year, and the City Lord will reward us a little bit. Today, I also entrusted Mr. Liu Feng, and you. The blessing of the knights of Xiyang City has allowed us to eat so much meat again."


    "Yes, you can eat a little more. The banquet inside is not over so soon, so you can eat meat at ease and drink some wheat wine."


    The knights of the North Wind City at the same table were very hospitable and persuaded Xinke to eat more, but of course, their hands and feet did not slow down and kept stuffing the meat into their mouths.


    "No, you can''t drink when you''re on duty." Zink shook his head, and when he was on duty, not drinking is a ban, and no one dared to violate it.


    "What''s the duty time? It''s banquet time." A knight said inexplicably.


    Xin Ke smiled slightly. The time he was talking about was the time to protect the city lord. Except when he returned to the military camp or when he was on vacation, he had free time.


    "Really don''t eat it? This bacon has been marinated for three hours. It''s very tasty." A knight held a piece of meat and a hard wheat bread in one hand.


    "You eat, I really did eat it when I came." Xin Ke secretly touched his empty stomach and ate these boiled meat in salt water. He might as well go back and eat some dry food.


    "Ta Tata..."


    A burst of footsteps sounded from light to heavy. As soon as Cink heard it, he knew that someone was coming out of the inner hall, and the sound of the footsteps was immediately heard by the Lord of the City.


    Swish!


    Cink got up immediately, and under the dazed eyes of the knights at the same table, he stood beside the door of the inner hall with his waist straight and his hands close to the sides of his thighs.


    Sure enough, in a short while, Liu Feng appeared first from the entrance of the inner hall, followed by Mina, and at the end were some noble girls, who were eager to see off the guests.


    As soon as Liu Feng came out of the inner hall, he saw Cink, glanced at the dishes on the table in the outer hall, and could guess what was going on, and patted Cink gently on the shoulder.


    "Let''s go, it''s quite late." Liu Feng stepped outside and Mina followed.

 Chapter 122：

    "Yes!"


    Xin Ke immediately stood in front of the noble girls and slowly followed behind Liu Feng. All outsiders were not allowed to get too close to the Lord of the City. He ignored the resentful eyes of these noble girls.


    The group left the City Lord''s Mansion, and the Wolf Warriors team emerged from the shadows and immediately surrounded Liu Feng and Mina in the middle. Liu Feng refused the carriage that was going to send him, ignoring the cute eyes of those aristocratic girls, and walked towards the pier.


    After a short distance from the City Lord''s Mansion, Mina asked in a low voice, "Master, what is that milk tea?"


    "It''s made of goat milk." Liu Feng smiled mysteriously. He was talking about the milk powder production method on the other side of the earth, but he would add some tea powder and sugar.


    There are relatively few sheep in Xiyang City, but it is still possible to produce twenty kilograms of milk powder in a month, and he sells twenty silver coins for one kilogram of milk powder, and one gold coin for five pounds.


    After the establishment of large-scale farms in the future, it will be a hugely profitable industry. Liu Feng suddenly discovered that the future of Xiyang City is really going to make money every day.


    But he also thought that those infrastructure projects, etc., are all tools for swallowing gold, and the money must be invested in it. This is also the market cycle.


    Think about those nobles, when will gold coins fill their warehouses? What did you get? A barren territory?


    "How can goat milk be made into milk powder? Those are the same as water." Mina has been thinking about how goat milk can be made into milk tea.


    "You''ll know when the time comes." Liu Feng chuckled and looked up at the Milky Way in the night sky. The starry sky in the other world is really beautiful.


    After walking comfortably for a long time, the time slowly came to 8:30, and it was not far from the pier.


    "Sink!" Liu Feng suddenly said.


    "Yes!" Xin Ke suddenly came to Liu Feng''s side, his head half lowered.


    "Today you should interrogate where that Omar is, right?" Liu Feng''s voice was not at all emotional.


    "I asked, in the castle west of Liema City, the guards are not very strict..." Zink picked up an important intelligence report.


    "..." Liu Feng was silent for a while, then calmly said, "One person and two horses, go and bring back that Omar alive, the fleet will set off at noon tomorrow."


    "Yes!"


    Cink took the three to sneak into the darkness, they were going to prepare, and then set off immediately.


    He understood the meaning of the Lord of the City, and rushed to Liema City tonight, and then tied the target.


    Then you have to come back before noon tomorrow, which is why you have to bring two horses.


    "Master, why didn''t you just kill him?" Mina didn''t understand, this Omar planned the robbery by horse thieves, and it should have been broken into pieces.


    "Death, how simple it is. It only hurts for a short while, and he is freed, and the mistakes he made are completely washed away."


    Liu Feng''s black eyes flickered, and his voice was low, "This is not good, I think there is a place that will suit him well."


    If Liu Feng wanted to kill Baron Omar, he would send the Wolf Warriors team over and come back with his head in three or two strokes. Does that make sense?


    There is no meaning at all, a pampered nobleman, nothing can be more terrifying than knocking down the world, Liu Feng wants to send Baron Omar to mine, a dark underground mine.


    It is also a place where death row prisoners should go.


    Chapter 0149 crying orcs.


    What kind of day is considered a good day? Maybe some people are rich, eat, drink and have fun. They don''t have to worry about their livelihood, but they only worry about what to do.


    Some people, it is very simple, just to be able to eat enough, they have exhausted all their methods.


    When Liu Feng arrived at the wharf, the place where the carriage was usually used to store wheat was already occupied by orc slaves. They squatted on the ground and stared straight at the wheat porridge that was being boiled in front of them, smelling the drifting in the air. The aroma of wheat, I couldn''t help licking the corner of my mouth.


    "Master!" Niu Da ran over and saluted, "Only a few orcs have left, and the others are here."


    "Well! Did we bring enough wheat?"


    Liu Feng looked at the large iron buckets made of steel, one filled enough to feed fifty people, and now three are in use.


    "It''s not enough." Niu shook his head and said solemnly, "We only brought a hundred people with six days'' worth of wheat, and we spent two days on the road before..."


    Liu Feng waved his hand, interrupted the boring report, and said with a chuckle, "The City Lord of North Wind agrees to our purchase request for wheat, and uses 90% of the market price to buy it, and arranges for someone to buy four months'' worth of wheat for 5,000 people tomorrow. , if there are not enough ships, go to lease."


    Niu Da was stunned for a moment, then his eyes flashed with joy, and he replied in a deep voice, "Yes!"


    He was still worried about the lack of food before, but the young master brought good news in a blink of an eye, and now Niu Da has the courage to make those orcs full.


    "Let''s arrange for them to eat, let them line up, and the discipline must not be disordered." Liu Feng said indifferently.


    "Yes!"


    Niu Da nodded fiercely, whoever dared to mess with him would hit him with a whip, and if he wanted to have a full meal, he had to abide by the rules.


    "Master, if they dare to make trouble, I''ll kill them." Mina said coldly, the saber appeared in her hand, and some "mouse feces" that broke a pot of "porridge", she would not be soft.


    "Don''t be so murderous." Liu Feng squeezed the cat ears of the cat ears, kneading gently, and chuckled, "People are not saints, they will always make mistakes, and if they make small mistakes, they will be sent to the small black house to live for a few days. It''s a big mistake to kill someone."


    "Little Black Room?" Mina was stunned, she made a mistake and was sent to the house? Dungeon?


    "The height is less than 1.5 meters, and it is only long and wide enough for one person to lie down. It can''t hear the outside sound at all. It is a small room that is semi-sealed and completely dark, commonly known as the small black room."


    Liu Feng briefly introduced, "Those who make small mistakes will be sent in for three or five days. During these few days of confinement, no one communicates with him, and there will be no light at all. Even if the food is delivered, it will be quiet."


    Hearing this, Mina shuddered. In such an environment, if she stayed for a day or two, she could survive, but if she was not determined, she would go crazy.


    People are afraid of loneliness, no matter who they are, of course, neurosis is not counted, a person with a neurosis can have a good time.


    "Master, I made a mistake, won''t you lock me in too?" Mina asked timidly.


    "Ha! How could it be." Liu Feng chuckled lightly, "If you make a mistake, you will be spanked."


    "..." Mina''s cheeks flushed, and she rubbed the corners of her clothes, wondering if she wanted to make a mistake? What does it feel like to be spanked by a young master?


    Liu Feng looked at Mao Erniang''s increasingly red cheeks with amusement, not knowing what he was thinking about.


    "Everyone is lined up, whoever dares to make trouble will have no wheat porridge to eat." Niu Da''s loud voice sounded, and it spread far in the night sky.


    As soon as they heard that they had something to eat, those orcs shuddered, all of them became active, and immediately stood up, looking eagerly at the three large steel barrels.


    At the request of the soldiers, all the orcs lined up in three teams, and whoever dared to jump in line or something would be greeted by the soldiers.


    At this critical moment, force must be used sternly, otherwise, the first person who takes the lead in chaos and is so hungry will dare to do anything.


    When the orcs lined up, several soldiers carried several large wooden barrels on both sides of the line.


    "I''ve washed my hands. If anyone hasn''t washed them, they can eat wheat until they''re clean." Niu shouted.


    The orcs were a little confused, but they didn''t dare to express any opinion.


    The orc who washed his hands was stopped by soldiers five or six meters away from receiving the wheat porridge.

 Chapter 123：

    "Take this!" The soldier handed three index-finger-sized notes to the orc who had washed his hands, and exhorted, "Don''t lose it, you can eat wheat porridge."


    "Oh oh!"


    The orc carefully took the note, and then came to the steel vat eagerly, looking at the thick wheat porridge inside, couldn''t help swallowing saliva.


    The soldier standing beside the wheat porridge stretched out his hand and said, "Give me a note!"


    The orc stared blankly at the soldier, what was the note?


    "That''s it!" The soldier suppressed a smile and took a small note from the orc''s hand.


    "Here, go eat there!"


    The soldier stuffed a wooden bowl the size of an adult''s palm into the orc''s hand, pointed to an open space beside him, and said, "After eating, if you are not full, go to the queue again. The note in your hand can be exchanged for a bowl of wheat porridge. ."


    With these words, the orc couldn''t help but squeeze the note in his hand. Now the orc understands, that is, he can still eat such a big bowl of wheat porridge? And three bowls.


    "Come on, don''t block the people behind." The soldier urged.


    "Okay!" The orc took the wheat porridge to the side, looking at the thick wheat porridge in the bowl.


    The orcs felt like they were dreaming. The amount of wheat porridge in such a big bowl was not as much as the amount of the orcs in the previous three days.


    "Good, delicious, really delicious..."


    Tears flowed down the orcs as they ate, and flowed into the wheat porridge. Even though it was salty, it warmed the hearts of the orcs.


    This bowl is 30% full. The orcs looked at the empty wooden bowl in their hands, then turned to look at the steel vat, squeezed the note, and lined up nervously again.


    Soon, the orcs in the first round received wheat porridge, and it was the second round. There was one less note in their palms, and they received a bowl of wheat porridge again.


    "Wow wow..."


    Tears flowed down the orcs, and they choked and howled. They had forgotten how long it had been since they ate the second bowl of wheat porridge, and they still held a note in their palms.


    If it was a dream, they hoped never to wake up.


    Chapter 0150 meeting is a slap in the face.


    Baron Omar didn''t sleep all night, and stayed in the study all the time, his eyes fixed on the study door, waiting for the information of the horse thief, there was still some time before dawn.


    Even if Baron Omar was a little dozed off, he insisted on not falling asleep. The success of the horse thief was related to whether he could return to his father and compete for the title of Earl and Noble.


    Omar didn''t want to be a baron in this remote place. He could only stay in the territory all year round, and there was no place to hold a banquet to join in the fun.


    His friends are all inland, and it takes seven or eight days to travel to the west, not to mention the farther capital.


    The people attending the banquet must of course be all nobles, and nobles with taste, not the aristocrats in the West, who are almost like hillbillies.


    "Wait, when I get back to my father, I will definitely make you all regret that I actually encouraged my father to assign me here."


    Baron Omar looked at the shaking candle, gritted his teeth and said, "When I inherit the title of Earl, I will distribute all of you here, and each of you will pay 100 gold coins a year."


    One hundred gold coins, one year''s profit of a baronial domain, he is going to kill several half-brothers.


    "Hey hey hey..."


    In addition to the excitement, Baron Omar also made a perverted laughter, which made the knights guarding the door shudder. After a while, Master Omar would fall into the perverted fantasy of becoming an earl.


    And during this time, he must not disturb the perverted Master Omar, otherwise even his cronies will be punished. He doesn''t want to experience those perverted punishments anymore.


    "I hope this fantasy will pass soon."


    The knight sighed lightly, otherwise the young master Omar, who was in fantasy, was very scary. Maybe he would try to be a few counts, so he pulled a few people out and cut him.


    "Everything will be mine, mine! Who dares to disobey my orders? Come, pull out and behead."


    Omar''s shouts came from the study, which made the knight roll his eyes. He felt that his young master could become a novelist and write a book called ''The Life Quotations of Count Omar'', and then move it to the capital. The stage is the trump card that attracts other noble ladies, and it may be favored by Princess Lucy.


    Then, he can also be named a noble, right? Even the youngest baron, he is very willing.


    Well, the knights outside the door are also caught in their own fantasies, fantasizing about how many wives and concubines they will marry, how many taxes they will collect, etc. after they become nobles.


    Fantasy is inevitable. There are no entertainment items in this era. The only thing is to go to bed and ''hehehaha'', except for this, there is nothing.


    Of course, if you can still watch stage plays in the capital, stage plays are not available everywhere, only those prosperous big cities, such as North Wind City, do not have them.


    Then, without entertainment programs, nobles will be bored and dazed, and they will fall into fantasy. Over time, people will become a little neurotic, which is already a kind of mental illness.


    In the study, Baron Omar was sitting on a chair panting heavily, with a trace of satisfaction on his face, his eyes a little blurred.


    "I''m Count Omar..."


    Baron Omar muttered unconsciously, his eyes slowly focused, and he slowly escaped from his fantasy.


    After sitting for a few minutes, Baron Omar stood up and came to the window, looking at the sky outside the window, estimating the time of daybreak.


    "Come on, they should be not far from Liema City."


    Baron Omar said excitedly. He could imagine that when he appeared in front of his father with five hundred gold coins, everyone was surprised. He could get a year''s income from a viscount as a baron. Strength, his ability to manage territory.


    As long as my father is not stupid, he will definitely pass on the title of earl to him, not his **** brothers who can only flatter.


    "Crack!"


    A small light sound caught the attention of Baron Omar. He looked down and immediately saw a pair of pearls. He was so frightened that he opened his mouth and shouted, "Someone..."


    "brush!"


    With a strong arm, Cink rushed into the study from the window, slapped Baron Omar on the mouth, and slapped back what he was about to say.


    Then he knocked the terrified Baron Omar unconscious with his palms. He supported the fallen Baron Omar with both hands, and placed it on the floor lightly. His eyes were fixed on the study door, and a saber was already in his hand.


    One minute, two minutes, three minutes... There was no response outside the door, which made Xin Ke heave a sigh of relief. He thought he would be exposed, and then he was going to kill him out of the castle.


    Zink didn''t expect that he was climbing the wall of the castle and was about to sneak into the study, but the target person happened to come to the window.


    "It seems that this mistake tonight will also be written in the report." Zink glanced around, watching for clues.


    Gently walking to the desk, Xin Ke gently opened the drawer, and soon found a money bag. After he opened it, he was stunned. There were a lot of gold coins and silver coins in it.


    "Lord City Lord will be very happy when he sees it, right? Our rewards will not be less, it''s really a bumper harvest." Zink stuffed the purse into his pocket, and found a few gemstone rings in other drawers.


    Cinke was not greedy either. He took the sackcloth and put the target person in, carried it to the window and tied it with a rope, and slowly put it down out of the window. There were three people from the Wolf Warrior Squad outside.


    After feeling the rope shake a few times, Cink turned over and slowly climbed down the wall, came to the ground, and with a few people from the Wolf Warriors team, carried Baron Omar and sneaked out of the castle to the grove outside Liema City. inside.


    "It''s about to dawn, hurry up and get to Northwind City before noon." Xin Ke said solemnly.

 Chapter 124：

    "Yes!"


    The four of them put on another war horse and ran away with Baron Omar, leaving behind the silent city of fierce horses.


    Outside the study in the castle, the knight guarding the gate was yawning, and he didn''t pay any attention to Baron Omar''s cry just now.


    When he found out that Baron Omar was gone, he was afraid that it was already dawn, and he couldn''t catch up if he wanted to.


    Chapter 0151 is not the same morning.


    "Hey hey hey... contribute, contribute!"


    "Hey! You guys over there, hurry up and help move things, do you want to be hungry?"


    "..."


    When Liu Feng woke up, he heard such a lively noise. He lay lazily on the bed and didn''t feel like moving at all. Because he was on the boat for the past two days, his early repairs were not carried out.


    Last night was also very late. The group of orcs cried together. A group of slave orcs over 15 years old cried like a child who had been wronged. When they were eating the third round of wheat porridge, they even ran to the ground. Kneeling before him, Mina and the soldiers jumped in fright.


    "I''m so energetic, I started working in the morning." Liu Feng rolled over and sighed.


    "Uh..." Liu Feng blinked his black eyes and looked at Mina with his head lying beside his bed. At this time, his blue eyes were following him.


    "Master, it''s ten o''clock in the morning now." Mina smiled and said, "Everyone is up."


    "Mina!" Liu Feng called out softly.


    "Huh?" Mina raised her head slightly and replied softly, "Master? What''s wrong?"


    "I have the disease that I can''t get up without a kiss." Liu Feng smiled.


    "This..." Mina''s cheeks were flushed, her hands were holding the sheets tightly, and she whispered, "Then let me give you a kiss, the young master will be cured?"


    "Yes!" Liu Feng nodded, teasing the cute cat-ear girl in the morning was a good start to the day.


    "That, that..." Mina closed her eyes, slowly lowered her head, and her long black hair fell.


    Liu Feng''s nose moved slightly, and he smelled the faint fragrance of Mao Erniang''s body, and because of his nervousness, Mao Erniang''s eyelashes trembled, and his cheeks were even more flushed.


    How could Liu Feng endure such a scene? He reached out and wrapped his arms around Mao Erniang''s slender waist, and hugged Mao Erniang into his arms with a little force.


    "Ah!"


    Mina whispered shyly, and was then kissed by Liu Feng. This was the third time the two had kissed.


    "Hey..." Mina''s blue eyes widened slightly, her eyes were full of water mist, and one of her little white rabbits was gently held by the young master.


    In the early morning, men are very angry, and when he is going to go further...


    "Mina? Mina? Where are you?"


    The big cow''s voice sounded, and the footsteps got closer and closer, and the target was Liu Feng''s room.


    "Master, Tis is here!" Mina blushed and said softly, "Next time..."


    "..." Liu Feng sighed helplessly, and let go of the hand that was hugging the slender waist of the cat''s ear mother, the time was indeed not the right time.


    "Well!"


    Mina blushed, her cat''s ears were soft, and the probe lightly pecked on Liu Feng''s mouth before she got out of bed and sorted her clothes. Just halfway through, there was a sound at the door.


    "Huh? Mina? Why do you take so long to call me young master?"


    Tis''s head came in from outside the door, just when she saw Liu Feng sitting up, she hurriedly shouted, "Master, get up quickly."


    "Okay, okay!" Liu Feng covered his mouth and yawned. He smelled the fragrance left in his palm, and the soft touch just now, which made people feel a little drunk.


    "Mina, why is your face so red?" Tis wondered, "It wasn''t that red just now."


    "But, maybe it''s too hot." Mina''s cheeks were flushed, her blue eyes were wandering, her tail kept flapping, and she could still feel the strangeness left on her chest.


    "Really?" Tis glanced at the two, she always felt that the atmosphere was a little different, as if she had missed something wonderful.


    "Of course it is!" Mina pushed Tis out and said softly, "Young master is going to change, let''s go out."


    "Okay!" Tis shouted before going out, "Master, I''m hungry."


    "Snapped!"


    Liu Feng patted his forehead, co-authoring and making trouble because he was hungry? He obediently got up and changed his clothes by himself. Nicole didn''t follow, and he had to do many things himself.


    When Liu Feng came out of the room, he saw that Mina was fishing with Tis, and there was already a fish in the wooden barrel.


    "Master, come and see, Mina caught the fish."


    Dessy shouted excitedly, it was the first time she found out that she could catch fish in this way. She was much better than her stupid big sister, who could only go into the water to catch fish.


    "It''s amazing!" Liu Feng sighed, thinking that it took him more than half an hour to catch a fish two or three days ago, while Mina caught one in two or three minutes.


    Sometimes the gap between people is so scary, but no, Mina pulled up another trout and threw the fish into the wooden barrel with a smile on her face, which made Dess scream again and again.


    Liu Feng shook his head amusingly, turned his head to look in the direction of the pier, and saw the orcs carrying wheat to the boat.


    "It seems that the full meal last night made them initially try to believe what I said before."


    Liu Feng felt that the orcs were still too simple, and a full meal moved them to the core.


    "Master, does Xiyang City really have delicious buns? Are there sweet lollipops?" Tis asked expectantly. These were all she heard from Mina.


    "Yes! You will return to Xiyang City at noon the day after tomorrow, and then ask Mina to take you around." Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    He also misses Xiyang City a little bit. Hu Erniang''s arrogant voice and Nicole''s sweet and soft voice have not been heard for two days, so he still misses it a little.


    "Okay!" Tis said happily, and she ran to tease the fish in the barrel again.


    Maybe, her happiness is just very simple, simply eating enough, and giving her a few novel things to study, she can laugh happily.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The sound of horse hooves sounded, Liu Feng turned his head and looked around, and what he saw were the four Zink and the eight war horses. Of course, there was a burlap bag on the horse''s back, so you didn''t need to guess who it was.


    Liu Feng made a gesture, Xin Ke saluted from a distance, and several people left with their horses to go to other ships. Liu Feng did not have time to talk to Omar for the time being.


    "Master, all the wheat will be in the cabin in half an hour, do we have to leave early?" Niu Da ran over to report.


    "Then leave early."


    Liu Feng nodded, there was nothing to be nostalgic here. He thought of those civilians and quickly asked, "How many civilians in Beifeng City are willing to go to Xiyang City?"

 Chapter 125：

    "Master, there are more than 500 people willing to go to Xiyang City, and everyone else is watching." Niu Da said helplessly, he thought that after saving Beifeng City, many people would go to Xiyang City.


    "As I expected, more than 500 people can go, which has already surprised me. After all, I have to leave my hometown." Liu Feng said calmly.


    In fact, what he wants is these 500 people to make seeds and spread the seeds. When these 500 people live a good life in Xiyang City, then the walk between relatives and friends will seduce Beifeng City. civilians came to work in Xiyang City.


    And this time will not be very long, at most one or two months, Liu Feng''s plans are all silently attracting people.


    Chapter 0152 back to Xiyang City.


    "Take safety measures, I don''t want to see a boat collision or someone falling into the river." Liu Feng urged.


    "Yes!"


    When Niu Xiaoran left, he had to arrange a lot of things, just like Liu Feng''s big boss outside; just before dawn, he arranged for people to buy wheat, rent sailboats, etc.


    "Master, how do you get this fish?" Tiss shouted, rubbing her stomach, she didn''t eat the wheat porridge cooked for breakfast, she just kept her stomach and wanted to eat Liu Feng''s food.


    "coming!"


    Liu Feng walked to the wooden barrel, and just chatted for a while, Mina caught another three or four fish, he glanced at Tis and Mina, I was afraid that the fish would only be enough to fill a corner of their stomachs.


    "Tis went to the cabin kitchen. Isn''t there a few iron plates and boiler racks there? Take them out." Liu Feng rolled up his sleeves. Hands-on clothing and food.


    "Okay!" Tis shook her two huge **** and moved things with brisk steps.


    Dessy also saw the movement last night, and now she believes that she has met a good nobleman. As long as she is good to her, she is a good nobleman.


    "Mina, what kind of fish do you want to eat?" Liu Feng asked while killing the fish, "Or, what kind of fish do you think you want to eat?"


    "It''s very fragrant, you can eat it all the time." Mina replied subconsciously.


    "That''s snacks!" Liu Feng immediately thought of this.


    "Snacks? What''s that?" Mina picked up a fish and wondered, "Is it also fish meat?"


    "You''ll know when you make it." Liu Feng smiled mysteriously, and took care of the fish seriously.


    Mina''s slender arms resting on her chin, looking at the young master''s serious work, she feels like the most handsome man in the world.


    "Master, is that right?" Tis held a large pile of things in both hands and placed them in front of Liu Feng.


    "..." Liu Feng only felt his gums twitching. With the pile of things in front of him, shouldn''t he have emptied the kitchen?


    "Is there something else missing?" Tis stood up and wanted to go to the kitchen again.


    "Enough, it''s all here." Liu Feng stopped immediately, pointing to a few things and said, "Wash these pieces clean."


    "Yes!" Tis swiftly moved her hand.


    Soon the fire was on, the iron plate was also put on it, some lard was put on it, the green onion, **** and garlic were put on it to saut¨¦ until fragrant, and then the fish was put on it, this is the iron plate fish.


    Set up another stove, put a large iron pan on the rack, fill it with oil, put onions, ginger, garlic leaves, etc., and then add the cut pieces of fish to fry.


    The rich fragrance spread out, causing a girl hiding in a few boats to secretly swallow her saliva, her green eyes flickered, and finally she suppressed her greedy heart.


    Eliza decided to take this group of boats to leave North Wind City, just to confuse her whereabouts. The bounty hunter last night made her think about it. For bounty hunters with special skills, she still has to be careful.


    The reason that made her decide to go to Xiyang City was because of the performance of those orcs last night. Eliza decided to find out whether it was the aristocrats who acted on the scene at the beginning, or whether they were sincere to these orcs, or that Xiyang City also had some There may be other spirits out there.


    Eliza took out the hard wheat bread and ate it slowly, trying her best not to smell the aroma wafting in the air.


    After about half an hour...


    "Raise the cable!!!"


    "Raise the cable!!!"


    A louder than one shout rang out, and the fleet began to sail back to Xiyang City. The first were four medium-sized sailboats, which were also Liu Feng''s family.


    There were also twelve sailboats behind them, some large and small, those carrying wheat, and the civilians from North Wind City to Xiyang City.


    Such a fleet is quite large in several nearby cities.


    The speed is gentle, and the speed is good, just think about it, Liu Feng does not have much hope for the ships of this era.


    "Master, are you ready to eat?" Dessi and Mina looked at the whole fish feast on the boat, such as braised fish, fried fish, steamed fish, etc.


    "It''ll be ready soon!" Liu Feng was seriously deep-frying a large pot of fish fillets, the kind that were cut into the size of two fingers. This was the fish snack he made.


    In a clean basket made of bamboo slices, Liu Feng poured all the fish slices into it, sprinkled some spices, and then waited for the oil to dry, and it was a gluttonous snack.


    "Let''s go!" After Liu Feng took the first bite, the two women started to grab it, and they grabbed it with their hands at the end...


    "Hey! Mina, you''re too much. You hold one in your mouth and one in each hand, and you have to protect one by your tail." Tiss''s voice was exasperated.


    "Uh, you''re not too..."


    Mina bit the flesh of the fish, slurring out vague words.


    "Look at me, I''ll bite!" Tis opened her mouth and rushed towards the fish in Mina''s hand.


    "Isn''t it still there?" Mina swallowed the fish, dodged Tis''s mouth, and pouted at the boat board, "Why did you come to **** me!"


    "Yours looks better." Tiss smiled playfully.


    "..."


    Liu Feng looked at the familiar scene with a smile, are all these beast girls making trouble? It is the most fragrant theory that the food must be eaten in a hurry.


    He picked up a piece of fish and slowly stuffed it into his mouth, looking at the wasteland on both sides of the strait, listening to the pleasant bickering in his ears, maybe it was the same for the ancient poets when they traveled.


    Well, it''s just that there is no beast ear girl. Liu Feng was holding a cup of Coke and suddenly became a little poetic.


    Youshuihe, you have a lot of water.


    Sixteen sailboats, made of wood.


    Beast Ear Girl, it''s so beautiful.


    After Liu Gang read a few words, he saw that many people on the boat stumbled and almost fell into the water.


    "Cough cough... Now that I''ve created something!" Liu Feng poured all the Coke into his mouth and shyly ate the fish.


    "Master? Are you okay?" Mina asked worriedly.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay!" Liu Feng waved his hand, the people here don''t understand this stalk, he also saw it on the Internet, what a sea, a lot of water, horses, four legs...


    Chapter 0153 Businessmen make trouble?

 Chapter 126：

    In the study room in Xiyang Castle.


    An Li was sitting in front of the desk with a small wooden stick in her mouth. Holding a water-based pen in her small hand, she was correcting the government affairs in the territory. As she wrote, she suddenly put the pen down and scratched the fox ears in annoyance.


    "Enri? What''s wrong?"


    Nicole put down the notepad next to her and asked with concern, "Are you bothering those businessmen again?"


    "Yeah!" An Li nodded and said helplessly, "Those businessmen feel like lunatics, pulling their money bags and coming to the City Lord''s Mansion every day to ask when the purchase restrictions can be lifted."


    "Isn''t this very good? There are merchants who come to buy our goods, which means we have income. Didn''t you always worry about the decline in sales in the big market?" Nicole asked a little puzzled.


    An Li frowned and pouted, "I thought so before, but then I realized something was wrong."


    "Ah? Did something happen?" Nicole was a little worried. When the young master is away, you must not have an accident.


    "Those merchants swept away the goods in the big market the day after the young master left Xiyang City." An Li opened the notepad, pointed to the things she had recorded, and said solemnly, "Those merchants are hoarding goods. , the next day is to buy out the goods in the big market."


    "This...what''s the problem?"


    Nicole is still a little confused, isn''t it good that the goods are sold out? Many shops have also paid taxes. These days, the City Lord''s Mansion has a large amount of coin revenue.


    "Alas!" En Li sighed, her fox ears were all soft, she said weakly, "Of course there is a problem, a big problem."


    An Li began to explain, "The price of goods in our big market is very cheap. If the merchants keep stockpiling goods like this, and they organize caravans to transport the goods for sale, then the existence of the big market will be weakened by half. Moreover, our Xiyang City will become the kind of sweatshop that the young master said."


    Nicole understands that the biggest beneficiaries are those businessmen, and the City Lord''s Mansion can only get a little income from labor.


    "What should I do? Do you want to raise the price?" Nicole shook her head halfway through. If the price is raised, what will happen to the civilians in Xiyang City?


    "I''m thinking about whether to let those merchants also pay taxes. In this case, it will create an extra income for the city lord''s mansion, and more importantly, it will restrict such merchants from hoarding goods."


    An Li grabbed the fox''s ears, the big market must not be out of stock, otherwise the follow-up merchants will not be able to keep them.


    "But, will they pay?" Nicole worried, "I''m afraid it will be difficult to pay taxes, after all, they are all buyers."


    "Ah... yes!" En Li shrugged her head, and said with a look of decadence, "If I go shopping and have to pay taxes, the other party is afraid that I will call Mina to beat him to death."


    "..." Nicole rolled her eyes and asked softly, "Is there no other way?"


    "I haven''t thought of a solution for the time being. I can only limit the amount of purchases made by the merchants." En Li lay on the table. It was only after the past few days of work that she knew that it was not easy for the aristocratic young master.


    No, it is not easy to be a noble in Xiyang City. Like other nobles in other territories, they are either eating, drinking, and having fun all day long, or sleeping a lot.


    "Don''t worry! Today should be the day when the young master comes back. The young master will definitely find a way."


    Nicole reassured her softly, knowing that An Li was under too much pressure these days, and she was usually reluctant to eat the lollipop given by the young master, but now she has eaten one.


    "Yeah! The young master is back today." En Li became active as soon as she heard this, closed the notepad, shook the shoes on her feet, tucked her little feet without shoes on the chair, leaned her back against the chair and exhaled. .


    "Huh... Uncle Niu Ben has already arranged for someone to pick up the young master, so leave this matter to the young master to worry about!"


    Nicole shook her head amusingly, her gray eyes were filled with longing, and the backbone of the castle was absent, which made the two of them a little nervous at ordinary times.


    "Young master has been out for five days. He must be very tired. I''ll go get some food and prepare it."


    After speaking, Nicole walked briskly. Recently, she was researching new cakes. The kind of cakes the young master said was a crucial step away.


    An Li sat for a while, picked up the notepad, and turned to the notes of the young master''s lecture at the back. She frowned and looked like there were many uncommon words in it, such as dumping, anti-dumping, etc.


    "Can''t the supply of goods be swallowed up in the market? How can we change it?" En Li bit the stick with her teeth, and felt that her smart head used to be so stupid now.


    "Forget it, I don''t want to, wait for the young master to come back and ask for advice."


    An Li threw the notepad, stood up from the chair, and looked at the scene of Xiyang City outside the window.


    The main street of Xiyang City, the wide streets are full of golden pieces, that is the wheat drying, each household is allocated an area to dry the wheat, take advantage of the scorching sun to dry the water, and do the work before storage. .


    An Li pinched her chin, imitating Liu Feng''s tone, and said in an old-fashioned manner, "When you see so much wheat, people will calm down and don''t panic if the family has surplus food."


    "Hee hee hee¡­¡­"


    En Li was amused, she put her hands by the window and looked at the neatly planned houses in the city. She thought there was only one such city in the world.


    The wheat in the territory has been harvested for five days, and the first to dry has been put into the warehouse, and those civilians are also happy to hand over 30% of the wheat tax.


    "Master is still too kind."


    Ann Li said quietly, she thought of other noble territories, when the wheat harvest was bumper, the nobles collected 80% of the wheat tax, leaving 20% ??of the wheat to the commoners.


    The better nobles will collect 60-70% of the tax, leaving only the amount of wheat that will not let the commoners starve to death, and the family has surplus food? If it doesn''t exist, let''s all work for the lords and nobles.


    Liu Feng, on the other hand, only charges 30% of the wheat tax. If the commoners have no place to store them, they can also sell the wheat to the City Lord''s Mansion. The commoners can exchange them for coins and go to the big market to buy them when needed.


    An Li remembered what the young master told her, saying that to make the commoners rich and to let the commoners have surplus food, then Xiyang City will develop and the market will circulate, and as a result, more wealth will be created.


    "Ugh!"


    All right! An Li still didn''t quite understand it, she just thought that the young master was too kind and made an excuse not to let the commoners go hungry.


    "Young master doesn''t know what time you''ll be home. I haven''t slept well these days."


    An Li touched a pimple on her cheek and said angrily, "You have a small pimple at a critical time, no, you have to deal with it, or the young master will think I''m ugly when he sees it."


    "But, how do I do it?" An Li pressed her fingers against the pimples on her cheeks and worried. When people reached her age, it was the time to love smug beauty, especially when Liu Feng was coming back.


    Chapter 0154 of the otherworldly version of the rental house.


    "Crash..."


    The sound of breaking the water waves sounded, and the fleet finally reached the territory of Xiyang City, which is the dock of Xiyang City.


    Standing on the bow of the boat, Liu Feng looked at a small part of the cement-built pier not far away, and chuckled, "The speed is quite fast."


    If this pier is fully constructed, it will be a T-shaped pier, a super-large pier that can dock thousands of large ships.


    Of course, Liu Feng didn''t want to get it all out in one go. It''s enough for now. It can be built slowly in stages, and there is also a warehouse.


    "Wow! What is that? Has the huge stone been flattened?" Dessy shouted in surprise, pointing to the concrete floor in the direction of the pier.


    If you don''t know cement, you will definitely mistake it for stone after seeing the cement solidify. Many people who come to Xiyang City now think that the houses they build are all made of stones.


    No one has to explain this. Cement is already a first-class secret in Xiyang City. No one knows how the cement came out of the workshop.


    "No!" Mina rolled her eyes and didn''t explain, saying too much that Tis didn''t understand, and she didn''t understand very well either.


    "Oh!" Tis only needs to know the result. She is too lazy to think about the process. She is very excited and looking forward to it, and she is very curious about everything.


    "Master, are there really orcs and humans living together in Xiyang City?" This question is what Tiss is most concerned about now.

 Chapter 127：

    "Of course, you''ll know when you look at Mina." Liu Feng replied casually, looking at the pier, and seeing Niuben already waiting for him.


    "Okay, just follow me." Minara Latis said softly on her sleeve, "Didn''t I tell you? There is Anli, the fox-ear mother, the fat bear who sells lollipops... "


    "Yeah! When I want to play with them, will Fat Bear invite me to a lollipop?" Tis licked the corner of her mouth. She likes to be friends with people who have good food.


    "Probably, maybe!"


    The corner of Mina''s mouth trembled, thinking that Fat Bear would definitely welcome Tiss to buy lollipops. After all, Fat Bear relies on sales to raise her salary. The more she buys, the more she gets paid.


    As for asking for lollipops, that doesn''t exist. I haven''t seen En Li go to buy lollipops now, and Fat Bear doesn''t even ask about lollipops.


    Chubby Bear is very stingy now, she has been saving money, she wants to buy a house of her own, and wants her to eat lollipops, hum! Don''t even think about it.


    "Reel, reel!!!" Niu Da''s roar sounded.


    "Rewind! Rewind!!"


    There was a loud shout, and when there was still a distance from the pier, all the sails were retracted, and the boat moved forward a certain distance with the inertia of the force and stopped at the edge of the pier, and then the cable was thrown down, and the people on the pier immediately pulled it. Pull the boat into the boat position with the rope on, then tie the rope.


    "Welcome to the triumphant return of the young master!"


    After Liu Feng disembarked, Niu Ben immediately greeted him and said respectfully, "Young master has worked hard all the way!"


    "Hahaha..." Liu Feng smiled, "Uncle Niuben, is there anything wrong with Xiyang City?"


    "It''s nothing major, it''s all trivial matters." Niu Ben shook his head and glanced at Niu Da and Niu Er who were yelling, making him slightly relieved.


    "That''s good!" Liu Feng nodded. As for trivial matters, there must be things that An Li couldn''t handle.


    Liu Feng pointed to the timid orcs behind him, and instructed, "Arrange the orcs and civilians who come, first solve their living problems, and then let them choose jobs."


    "Yes!"


    Niu Ben hurriedly said, "Young master, let''s go back to the castle to rest first, and leave this to us."


    "Okay!"


    Liu Feng immediately got into the carriage, Mina and Dess also got in, and soon the carriage left, leaving behind the bewildered orcs.


    The orcs and the commoners all stood there obediently, waiting for the turning point of their fate.


    "Come with me!" Niu Ben shouted to those orcs and civilians, and then instructed the people next to him, "Go to Buff and ask him to arrange food and accommodation for a thousand people."


    "Yes!"


    Niu Ben rode on a horse, took the orcs, and the commoners to Xiyang City. As for the question of whether they could arrange food and shelter, that was the matter of the clerk, Buff, and the professional question had to be left to the professional.


    The orcs immediately followed, while the commoners who brought their families and their families were stunned for a moment, and hurriedly followed with their luggage.


    The team of 1,000 people walked for more than half an hour before arriving in Xiyang City. Everyone who had just entered the city gate stared at the clean and tidy streets.


    Especially the wheat that is drying on the road is what shocked them. Many people secretly swallowed their saliva. The life of these two days is like paradise for the beasts. As long as they work, they can eat wheat porridge. All you can eat.


    "Whoever wants to **** and pee, go to that toilet." Niu Ben pointed to the public toilet and shouted, "Whoever dares to **** and pee on the street will sweep the road for three days after being caught."


    "Yes!"


    Everyone looked at this wide road, and one person could not finish sweeping it from dawn to dusk.


    "Now start allocating a place to live." Niu Ben pointed at Buff on the side of the road and shouted in the expectant eyes of everyone, "You all follow him, he will arrange a place for you to live."


    "Huh!" Everyone''s eyes turned to Buff.


    "You all come with me!" Buff took everyone to the west of the city, where there were a large number of newly built rental houses.


    This rental room is a policy that Buff praised the city owner for being very wise. For commoners, the most important thing is food, clothing, housing, and transportation. The rental room is a good solution to the problem of housing.


    When I came to the rental housing area, there were actually people living here. They were all moved from the villages near Xiyang City. Now that Xiyang City has developed greatly, people in the villages have moved back to the city to live, and they can''t afford it for the time being. The house can only be rented first.


    "Have you seen the house in the back?" Buff pointed to the contiguous houses behind him and said loudly, "The houses here are called rental houses."


    "In other words, you can live here, but you have to pay money a month, which is rent."


    "The rent is priced according to the size of the room. For example, for a room only enough for one person, you only need to pay ten copper coins a month."


    "The rental room for two people is thirteen copper coins, three people... four people..."


    Bavbarabara''s introduction, "You can also share the rent with several people, and the rent can be shared, which is the most cost-effective."


    "As for those who don''t have copper coins, you can owe it temporarily, and after you start working, it will be deducted from your salary."


    Chapter 0155 Elf Eliza Rent in Mind.


    Some civilians shouted in disbelief, "Sir? Are you telling the truth? Can you live in a house first, and then pay the rent after earning money?"


    "Really!" Buff said seriously, "This is the benefit given by the Lord of the City. You must remember the goodness of the Lord of the City. When you have money, you can go to the residential area to buy your own house. The house price there. It''s not very high either."


    Especially those penniless orcs are even more tearful, many of them are planning to go to sleep on the street, and now it is a timely rain for them!


    "Sir, how much money do you want?" Someone asked in a trembling voice.


    Buff looked and saw that the civilians were asking in the direction. Thinking about it, the civilians from North Wind City also had some coins.


    "A one-hundred-square-meter house costs about four silver coins." Buff said calmly.


    Is this price expensive? In fact, according to the ability of ordinary people, they can buy a house after ten years of work; if they don''t eat or drink, they can buy it in two or three years.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Many people breathed a sigh of relief. This price is very fair. It is much more expensive than buying land to build an earthen house. But seeing the rental house behind them, who would think of going to an earthen house? They also have pursuits.


    "Now, you all come to register and get a temporary residence permit." Buff came to a house where the office was rented.


    There are already several tables lined up here, and a person is sitting behind them, holding paper and a quill.


    "Name? Who is in the family? How long do you plan to live in Xiyang City?"


    A series of questions, the orcs and the commoners answered honestly, and then got a card with the name, number, etc. printed on it, the biggest one is three words: temporary residence permit!


    "This card is your identity proof, and it is also a pass that allows you to move around in Xiyang City."


    Buff said with a serious face, "If you live for a year and you don''t leave Xiyang City, then you can apply to become an official citizen of Xiyang City, so you can get a lot of benefits, such as buying a house, you can pay three With one-half of the coin, you can move into the house first, and you can pay back the money you owe later.¡±


    This is the down payment for real estate. The houses and land in the entire territory are in Liu Feng¡¯s hands. He will come up with methods such as purchase restrictions to suppress the rise in house prices and prevent a large number of houses and land from flowing into private hands, otherwise an illusory bubble economy will be established. .


    "Furthermore, if you want to own a second house, only the commoners of Xiyang City can buy it." Buff raised his head slightly.


    The Bafu family has two houses, a large one, for their son Luma and grandson.

 Chapter 128：

    Two days ago, he bought a small house with only 70 square meters. He lived with his wife, so as not to disturb his son''s two-person world.


    As for the third house, he will have to wait until his grandson grows up and establishes a family and then separates his hukou before he can buy a house.


    Of course, all this is not tempting for the orcs and civilians for the time being. After all, it is a little far away from them, and now they don''t even have a house.


    The number of people who registered to receive temporary residence permits gradually decreased, and when there were only a dozen people left, one person caught Buff''s attention.


    Eliza felt someone looking at her, and glanced at her calmly, it was the long-winded old man.


    "call¡­"


    She breathed a sigh of relief, as long as it wasn''t a young or middle-aged man staring at her, otherwise there was a 50% chance that she would be a bounty hunter.


    Now Eliza, no one will believe that she is the elf white-haired enchantress, because she disguised her hair as gray, then covered her pointed ears, and tied it with hemp rope, and her delicate and delicate face was also covered with dust , wearing a wide sackcloth, with a parcel hanging over his shoulders.


    From the whole person, it seemed that Eliza was a refugee who escaped. Even if she was a woman, no one paid attention to her. Just like this, she entered Xiyang City among the commoners.


    What makes Buff strange is that Eliza is only a person. If it is a man, he will not be surprised. It is rare for a woman to go out alone.


    Coincidentally, it was Buff who registered Eliza.


    Buff: "Name?"


    "Eliza!"


    "Where''s the family?"


    "I''m the only one left!" A trace of sadness flashed in Eliza''s eyes.


    "¡­"


    Buff: "How big do you want to rent?"


    "It''s fine to live alone." Eliza had already thought about this question.


    Buff nodded and asked, "There are two options, one room plus toilet, kitchen; the other is one room, one living room, kitchen and toilet; the latter option costs fifteen copper coins."


    Eliza calculated her coin in her heart and immediately said, "I want one room and one living room."


    "Okay, you can sign your name here and press your fingerprint." Buff nodded, he wrote it on a card, and then stamped it with the seal, three big scarlet letters: Temporary Residence Permit.


    As soon as Eliza signed her name, she saw a card and a piece of paper handed over, and asked curiously, "What is this?"


    "Proof of renting a house, you need to pay rent and anything." Buff explained casually.


    "Oh!" Eliza nodded in confusion.


    "Are you paying copper coins now? Or will you deduct it from your salary after you join the job?" Buff asked.


    "Pay now!" Eliza took out her purse and poured all the copper coins on the table. The number was sixteen copper coins.


    She didn''t plan to work, she just needed a place to live temporarily.


    "Give you one back!" Buff quickly finished counting and pushed back the remaining copper coin.


    "Okay!"


    Eliza picked up the copper coin, glanced at the people around her inadvertently, and found that others just glanced at her and then stopped paying attention.


    This is what Eliza did on purpose, just to let everyone know that she is very poor, and there is only one copper coin left, so no one will pay her attention.


    "Okay, come with me now." Buff took out a key from the drawer, stood up and said, "Your house is on the other side!"


    "Uh..." Eliza was stunned, and a thought flashed in her mind immediately, that is, will her identity be discovered?


    "One room and one living room, no one will rent it. Most commoners will share the rent, which is cheaper."


    Buff could see that the man named Eliza was already very poor, and persuaded him, "If you are a girl, you don''t need to rent a one-bedroom, one-bedroom apartment. It''s more economical to rent a single room."


    "..." Eliza was silent, she couldn''t say that she still had silver coins in her package, right?


    Walked silently for a while...


    "Okay, this is it." Buff pointed to the two-story building in front of him and said, "There are four rooms here, but they are all empty. You can choose one!"


    Eliza was overjoyed, the whole building was empty, so she didn''t have to be so careful when going out at night.


    Chapter 0156 Siege of the City Lord''s Mansion?


    "Tap tap..."


    The slow sound of hooves is very rhythmic.


    From the window of the carriage, Liu Feng looked at the wheat that was drying outside, with a satisfied smile on his mouth, and said softly, "When you see so much wheat, you will calm down, and you should not panic if you have enough food at home."


    "Uh-huh!"


    Tis nodded again and again, squeezed her head from the side, and looked outside with Liu Feng. Seeing so much wheat, she wanted to find a bag to pack and carry home.


    "..." Mina, who was in the carriage, twitched at the corners of her eyes when she saw Dessy''s behavior. This big cow''s face was almost pressed against the young master''s face.


    "what?"


    Mina lowered her head and saw that Tiss''s oxtail was swaying, a smirk floated from her mouth, and she reached out and slowly grabbed the oxtail.


    "Bah¡­"


    Tis''s whole body froze, her cheeks flushed, her body shivered, she felt the hairs on her whole body stand up, goose bumps appeared, and her whole body fell on Liu Feng''s body soft and waxy.


    "Huh? Tis? What''s the matter with you?" Liu Feng felt that there was another person in his arms, and the touch made his mind sway slightly. He looked at Tisi''s cheeks red, and his purple eyes were full of mist.


    "I don''t have the strength... anymore..." Tiss felt a strange sound coming from her tail, making her whole body go weak.


    "..." Mina now only feels pain in her gums. She bit it herself, and hurriedly threw off the oxtail in her hand. Is this an assist from God? He actually sent Tiss to the young master''s arms.


    "Weak? Are you hungry?"


    Liu Feng was stunned. He remembered that this morning, when he was sleeping, this big cow slipped into his room, scratched the soles of his feet with her tail, and made him get up for breakfast, which was the eighth time in three days. Whole fish feast.


    "No, no!"


    Tis was shocked, and quickly stepped back a distance, suddenly turned her head to look at Mina, narrowed her eyes slightly, and squeezed out a sentence from her mouth, "Mina, you actually attacked me!"


    "You, don''t come here." Mina stared at her blue eyes and waved her hands and shouted, "I was not careful!"


    "No matter, I want to get it back." Tis rushed towards Mina. In the narrow carriage, Mina couldn''t escape at all, and Tis pressed two huge **** under her body.


    "Mmm... let go... um! I can''t breathe... can''t..." Mina muttered indistinctly under Tissi.

 Chapter 129：

    "Hehehe..." Tis raised her right hand, her fingers twitched, then stretched to Mina''s slender waist, scratching, scratching, scratching...


    "Hahahaha...No...want..." Mina laughed loudly after being scratched, and her whole body kept twisting, like a beautiful snake.


    "Hahaha...Master, save...Save me..." Mina''s tears came out of her smile. She was so ticklish that she reached out to Liu Feng for help.


    "Really!"


    Liu Feng watched the two make a fuss, and saw Mina''s pitiful appearance, with a happy smile on the corner of her mouth. Anli had been bullied by Mina, and now Mina also met the upright Tis, who really fell in love and killed each other.


    "Master, I''m about to... No way, you''re going to lose... me..." Mina also acted, stretching out her hand and wiggling her wrist, her voice pretending to be very weak.


    "..." Liu Feng rolled his eyes and looked at Tis, who was wriggling his buttocks in front of him. He was scratching Mina''s itch seriously, unable to control the ''power of the wild'' in his right hand...


    "Snapped!!!"


    "Bah..."


    Tis stopped all her movements, covered her hips with her hands, and pouted at Liu Feng, her purple eyes full of anger.


    "Cough, cough... Don''t make trouble, we''re going to the castle." Liu Feng coughed softly and turned his head calmly to look out the window.


    "Huh? Why are there so many people around the gate of the castle?"


    When Liu Feng saw the gate of the castle, there were all well-dressed people. After turning around in his mind, he understood why and waved to Cink.


    "Sir!" Zink came over on a horse.


    "Go and blow those businessmen away, and let out the wind, and say that I will appear in Zuixiaolou tomorrow." Liu Feng said with a smile.


    "Yes!"


    Cink made a gesture, and with No. 3 and No. 4, they rushed towards those businessmen!


    "You guys are so bold! Do you want to besiege the City Lord''s Mansion?" Zink put a big hat on the merchants when he came up.


    "Qiangqiang!" No. 3 and No. 4 cooperated and drew out their horizontal knives, staring coldly at the businessmen.


    "No, no, we have something to ask Miss Anli."


    The merchants were immediately frightened and shouted in a panic, for fear that they would be slaughtered by the three of them. After all, the knights of the nobles were sometimes more ferocious than the horse thieves.


    "Miss Anli isn''t seeing any guests today, so hurry up and disperse, don''t block the way of Lord City Lord." Xin Ke put his feet on the horse''s belly, and the horse took a few steps forward. Scared the businessmen back again and again.


    "The Lord of the City is back??!"


    "Then we ask to see Lord City Lord, we have a big business to discuss with Lord City Lord."


    When the merchant heard that Liu Feng was back, it was even better, and immediately shouted to see Liu Feng, as if he would lose a lot of coins if he did not see them.


    "roll!"


    "Chong!"


    Xin Ke glared angrily, drew out his horizontal knife, and slashed at people, scolding, "Lord City Lord, you are the one who you want to see? Hurry up and get out of here."


    "Yes Yes¡­¡­"


    The businessmen immediately shut up, frightened by Zink, they all shrank their necks and backed away, pretending to be pitiful, which is the usual method of businessmen.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The sound of horses'' hooves sounded, and those businessmen looked at it and immediately recognized that the carriage was the city owner sitting on the frame. They were about to open their mouths and shout, but they were frightened back by Xin Ke''s sharp eyes.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The carriage ran past and entered the city lord''s mansion under the helpless eyes of the merchants, leaving behind the sighing merchants.


    "Humph! Next time you dare to make a noise in front of the city lord''s mansion, I will arrest you all." Sinke dropped these words in a cold voice and led people into the city lord''s mansion.


    The businessman shuddered, and they saw the seriousness in Zink''s eyes, not to scare them.


    "What should we do? If the purchase restriction is not removed, it will be difficult for us to buy a large number of goods, and we will not be able to make much money."


    "Wait, there will be a chance. Didn''t the city lord just come back? When he knows how much income we have brought him, the purchase restriction will be removed soon."


    "..."


    Among the merchants, Solo was also there, with a sneer on his mouth, thinking, do these people think of Liu Feng as a fool? Or the kind of idiot who only has money in his eyes?


    Just look at the wheat drying in the city. As a nobleman, he actually only charges 30% of the wheat tax, which can be said to be the lowest wheat tax in the country.


    What kind of person has such a heart? Such a spirit?


    How many lifetimes are the civilians in this territory lucky? There is such a talented young noble as their city lord.


    Solo couldn''t wait to meet this Baron Liu Feng.


    Perhaps, you can put the daughter you love the most...


    Chapter 0157 An Li''s joke.


    As soon as the carriage entered the castle, Liu Feng stepped out of the carriage, and before he stood still, a figure rushed towards him. There was no warning from the warning perception, indicating that there was no danger at all; Liu Feng subconsciously caught the figure who rushed over, and soon Know who it is.


    "Master, welcome home." An Li buried her head in Liu Feng''s arms, a soft and glutinous voice sounded, the fox''s ears twitched, and the fox''s tail swayed vigorously.


    "Hmm! I''m back."


    Liu Feng nodded lightly and stroked En Li''s head with his small hands. He now compared the heights of the two to realize that En Li''s height reached his chest, which made Hu Er Niang look too petite and exquisite, like a thirteen or fourteen-year-old loli.


    If you hold it on your body...cough...cough...


    "Master, I''ve become ugly." An Li hugged Liu Feng''s waist tightly, her cheek against Liu Feng''s chest, even if it was a little hard to breathe, "Will you hate me?"


    "Being ugly?" Liu Feng was stunned. How many days did he leave? Does the fox-eared girl''s gene mutation make it crooked?


    "Cough, cough..." Liu Feng shook off his thoughts, pinched the fox''s ears gently with his fingers, and chuckled, "How ugly it has become? Come, let me see."


    "You are not allowed to laugh at me." An Li said softly, "You have to promise."


    "Okay! I promise not to laugh at you." The corners of Liu Feng''s mouth twitched slightly, as soon as he got home, something interesting happened, completely rushing away from the five-day separation between him, as if he had just left the castle for five hours.


    "Well, then...Look!" An Li left Liu Feng''s arms, bowed her head and took a step back, then raised her head suddenly.


    A small face covered with white wheat flour was blinking innocently, and a thick piece of flour on the cheek slowly peeled off.


    "Pfft~ Hahahaha..."


    Mina''s hilarious laughter came from behind, and I saw Mina standing on the carriage, pointing at Enri''s face, and she burst into tears.

 Chapter 130：

    "Pfft hahaha... is this pretending to be... a clown?" Tis also joined in the hilarious laughter, she hugged Mina, and the two laughed together.


    "..." Liu Feng twitched his lips, trying to restrain himself from laughing, his face turned a little red, he turned his head slowly, his shoulders shook a few times...


    "You, you..." En Li said with a stiff face and pouted, "Master, are you smiling?"


    "No, no...cough...cough...no laughing!" Liu Feng turned his head quickly, wiped the corner of his eye with his thumb, and when he saw En Li''s appearance, the corner of his mouth resisted rising.


    An Li squinted her brown eyes slightly, and glanced at Liu Feng''s face. The squinting action caused another piece of powder on her face to fall off.


    "Pfft haha..." Mina''s just stopped laughter sounded again, "It''s so funny... Oh, no, my stomach hurts a bit from laughing."


    "Damn, you mutated cat, why don''t you laugh at you!" En Li shouted angrily.


    "Hahaha... Ann Li, your welcome ceremony is really special." Mina sat slumped on the carriage, covering her stomach with one hand and wiping tears of laughter with the other, she laughed so weakly.


    "Hahaha..." Tis shivered with laughter, her chest was really turbulent, especially when she saw An Li''s face falling off from time to time, she almost laughed.


    "you you¡­¡­"


    En Li looked at Dess, her brown eyes widened, her mouth opened in an O shape, and there was only one image left in her mind, that is Dess''s huge breasts.


    "It''s so big, even bigger than Mina." Seeing Tis''s horns again, En Li pouted, glanced at her breasts, and said sourly, "Humph! Big cows are big cows, really... well-deserved reputation!"


    The corners of Mina''s mouth evoked a beautiful arc, but she knew En Li''s resentment, and sure enough, now En Li''s pouted mouth can hang on the oil bottle.


    An Li looked at Liu Feng aggrievedly and pouted, "Master, you see they are laughing at me..."


    "Wait for the young master to spank them." Liu Feng responded with a chuckle, holding An Li''s little face with his hands and gently peeling off the flour lumps on her face.


    "No, it''s not good to spank." Enri refused, thinking that they still made money from spanking.


    "How did you think of putting flour on your face? Who taught you?" Liu Feng said with a smile, which reminded him of the makeup technique, one of the four major sorcerers in Asia on the other side of the earth.


    "Master gave a lecture to the Wolf Warriors special team last time. I heard that people can put powder on their faces, and then they will become many times more beautiful," En Li tilted her head and asked in confusion, "Did I make a mistake?"


    "Uh..." Liu Feng was at a loss for words. He remembered that he told the Wolf Warriors team about disguise skills, but in the end it was his fault.


    "Well! It''s not wrong, it''s just the wrong thing."


    Liu Feng peeled off the last piece of flour, looked at En Li''s puffy face, saw a pimple on her cheek at first sight, and immediately understood what was going on.


    "Then what should I use?" En Li shook her acne-prone cheeks, always feeling ugly.


    "You are already beautiful if you don''t use that kind of thing, but if you use it again, it will make you ugly." Liu Feng squeezed An Li''s little face with his hand, and said, "You are only beautiful now, and you have acne, which means you are still young. It''s growing."


    "Really?" En Li''s eyes widened, "Isn''t it really ugly? But it''s ugly to have a small bag on her face."


    "It will disappear on its own in a day or two." Liu Feng reassured, "You haven''t slept well recently, maybe you won''t be able to wake up tomorrow."


    "Huh..." En Li breathed a sigh of relief, patted her chest and said, "That''s good."


    In this era, if a girl has pimples on her face, especially aristocratic girls, she will hide in the room and wait for the pimples to disappear before leaving the room again.


    "Go wash your face." Liu Feng touched An Li''s head.


    "Yeah!" An Li had a smile on the corner of her mouth, she just glanced in the direction of Dess before walking, her face darkened again, and she felt that life was difficult now.


    "Let''s go! It''s just time for dinner." Liu Feng took the lead and walked to the dining room, thinking that Nicole had already prepared lunch.


    Sure enough, as soon as he entered the dining room, he saw Nicole''s busy figure. When Liu Feng saw her, his heart was full of pity. Some people are the kind of silent giving type, and Nicole is that kind of person.


    Nicole heard the footsteps, turned her head and saw Liu Feng, her gray eyes were full of joy, she smiled like a crescent moon, and said softly, "Welcome home, it''s time for dinner."


    "It''s hard work!" Liu Feng touched Nicole''s head.


    "It''s not hard, it''s An Li who''s been working harder. She hasn''t slept well these days." Nicole said softly.


    "Is it because of those businessmen?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, thinking of the businessmen at the gate of the castle, and said lightly, "Are they here to ask for a store? Or do they think there are too few goods?"


    Chapter 0158 powerful caravan.


    "Those merchants, request to cancel the purchase restriction..." Nicole recounted the fact that the merchants were stocking up the goods these days and told Enri about the restricted purchase of goods.


    "Oh? It''s interesting." Liu Feng was a little surprised. He didn''t expect these businessmen''s eyes to be very sharp, and they immediately discovered business opportunities in the big market.


    Sure enough, no matter where you are, there is no shortage of smart people, just want to swallow the goods of the big market? Wouldn''t it be too nice to think?


    "Ta Tata..."


    An Li stepped in, and her face was refreshed and clean.


    "This time the purchase restriction is very good." Liu Feng praised An Li with a thumbs up. "Have a good look at this home."


    "..." En Li''s pretty face blushed slightly, and her slender fingers scratched her cheeks, which made her a little embarrassed.


    "But young master, what to do next? Those businessmen have been requesting to lift the purchase restriction."


    An Li worried, "Even if it is a limited purchase, as long as the goods that have just been put on the shelves will be quickly distributed and bought out."


    "Don''t worry, there is already a solution." Liu Feng chuckled and shook his head, and said to Nicole, "Nicole, if you pass the order on, it means that the Zuixiaolou will open tomorrow, and there is news that I will go to Zuixiao. building."


    "Yes!" Nicole nodded and immediately took out a notepad to write.


    "By the way, do you have any information on those businessmen?" Liu Feng turned his head and asked An Li, "I want information on the most powerful businessmen."


    "have!"


    An Li took out a notepad from her bosom, opened it and handed it to Liu Feng, saying, "The most powerful businessman here is a businessman from the capital, his name is Solo, I heard that there is a powerful businessman. Caravan."


    "Abundant?" Liu Feng watched the meeting carefully, then closed the notepad. It all depends on their choice tomorrow. After all, there is only one chance.


    "Master, are you planning to meet those businessmen at Zuixiaolou?" An Li frowned slightly, "Will this make those businessmen too powerful?"


    "Who said I would take the initiative to see them?"


    Liu Feng''s black eyes were wise, and he chuckled, "Arrange someone to make ten invitations, send five of them to the five most powerful businessmen, and then spread the news, saying that those who attend the banquet will There is an opportunity to obtain the right to supply the largest quantity of goods in Xiyang City."


    "What about the remaining five?" Nicole asked curiously.


    "The remaining five are released secretly, and the one with the highest price will get it." Liu Feng said indifferently, "The merchants are heavy on profits. They were able to share the goods harmoniously before, so what about this time?"


    "Infighting!" En Li understood the purpose of this plan after a little thought. Of course, she knew that the most important thing was the banquet after the opening of Zuixiaolou tomorrow.


    It seems that the young master already has a plan, which makes An Li feel a little relieved. With the support of the family, it will be very easy indeed.


    "The human race is good at fighting, especially when it concerns its own interests." Liu Feng said calmly.


    The people present began to ponder when they heard these words, and soon Tiss and Mina gave up, and only An Li and Nicole were thoughtful.

 Chapter 131：

    "..." Liu Feng glanced at Tis and Mina, who had a bitter face. Is this the difference between a scholar and a scumbag? Or people with force, the brain development is a little slower?


    "Okay, don''t think about it for now." Liu Feng broke the calm and asked. "Enri, how much wheat is there in the city now?"


    "Master, it''s a lot." En Li was excited when she talked about wheat, and said excitedly, "The granary is almost full, and the number is enough for the whole city to eat for a year."


    What Enri said about the heap was only the 30% wheat tax paid by the commoners, not the whole city''s wheat.


    In the past, Carter would only leave 20% of the wheat for civilians, and then when the granary was half full, he sold the rest of the wheat to the grain merchants in exchange for a few gold coins.


    "A year''s amount?" Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction. With this batch of wheat and the wheat brought back from North Wind City, the brewing plan is also on the agenda.


    "Master, the weaving workshop and the spinning mill are all open, but there is a shortage of workers, and the number of production is not very large." An Li picked another important government affairs report.


    "The people have been brought back, and workers can be recruited tomorrow; the most important thing is to maintain confidentiality. I don''t want these two things to spread out."


    Liu Feng urged seriously, "Linen will become one of our main commodities in Xiyang City."


    "Yes!"


    An Li decided to send more people to watch the two workshops. Anyone who dared to learn or peek at them would go to the mine to dig mines for 30 years.


    "By the way, hasn''t Wei Ya come back yet?" Liu Feng turned his head and glanced around, but he didn''t see the shadow of Rabbit Ear Girl.


    "Come on, at this time, Wei Ya is about to come back for lunch." Nicole said softly.


    "Did Wei Ya have something very important to tell me?" Liu Feng thought of how Rabbit Erniang was hesitant to speak when he went to North Wind City.


    "When Wei Ya comes back, tell the young master in person." An Li took over.


    "Ta Tata..."


    People really can''t talk about it, she just appeared when she said where Wei Ya was.


    When Wei Ya saw Liu Feng, her pale red eyes lit up immediately, and she said with joy, "Welcome back, sir!"


    "It''s so tall!" Tis'' purple eyes walked over as soon as she saw Weiya, gestured her height next to Weiya, and exclaimed, "It''s really tall!"


    "Hey..." Mina chuckled, "Weiya is the tallest person in the city master''s mansion!"


    Wei Ya looked at the cow female orc in front of her curiously. Is this the orc that the adults abducted from?


    "Really, I almost forgot to introduce it."


    Liu Feng smiled and said, "Her name is Tis, and North Wind City came back with us."


    "Hello everyone, I''m Dess, an orc from the bull race. I am very strong. Whoever dares to bully you, just tell me that I can beat them." Dess patted her chest and said very aggressively.


    En Li''s eyes lit up, she glanced at Mina, and then saw the huge size of the two groups of Tis, and she was lost in an instant, she gritted her teeth in her heart, "Damn, why are all these fierce girls, too fierce, there is no way to take care of them. and ''peace'' coexist."


    "Huh?" As if thinking of something, An Li raised her head to look at the two huge **** of Dessy, her slender hand touched her chin, and she thought, "Is there a secret recipe for her to grow so big? Find a chance. Please ask carefully."


    "Let''s start dinner." Liu Feng waved his hand and said with a light smile, "If you have something to do, let''s talk about it when you''re full."


    "Well!" Wei Ya smiled and nodded, without the previous sense of restraint.


    Chapter 0159 Wei Ya''s tribe.


    "Nicole, what are you eating today?"


    Mina''s blue eyes are full of anticipation. She misses Nicole''s food very much. She ate fish for three days in a row. Although she likes fish very much, she occasionally wants to change the taste.


    "I follow the recipe given by the young master, the newly researched food." Nicole said softly.


    "What food? Could it be that the polished rice porridge has a new taste?" Mina said expectantly.


    "No!" Nicole shook her head.


    "A new type of tomato scrambled eggs? Do you add marinated eggs?" En Li put her hands on the table, her eyes twinkling with inquiry.


    Nicole raised her hand and patted the melon seeds on An Li''s head, sullenly, "It''s just a marinated egg or something, not a new dish."


    "Could it be that the buns have a new flavor again?" Wei Ya''s light red eyes twinkled with stars.


    "Don''t eat buns at noon." Nicole sighed, she knew that every orc in the city lord''s mansion had a favorite food.


    For example, Anli loves tomato scrambled eggs, but she likes to add strange things every time; and Mina loves polished rice porridge, even a bowl of white porridge can be eaten with relish.


    Wei Ya loves to eat buns, all kinds of buns, eat buns for breakfast every day, and can already make buns by herself, and study buns in the kitchen whenever she has time.


    Last time, Wei Ya also used lollipops as fillings to make buns, An Li was very excited to try it, and then... no more!


    Nicole only knew that An Li didn''t touch a lollipop all day that day, and she also heard that Wei Ya ran to Baozi Shop to ask about new flavors. Didn''t Wei Ya know that all the flavors of Baozi Shop were taught by her?


    Nicole glanced at Dess, and stayed on top of the other two huge groups for a second before turning her head away reluctantly.


    I thought to myself, how did the bosom of this female orc grow so big... cough, cough... No, why did you think of this? Shouldn''t you be wondering what food Tess would like?


    "What''s wrong?" Tis felt Nicole''s strange eyes.


    "No, it''s fine." Nicole shook her head slightly.


    "Okay, let''s serve, I''m also curious about what to eat for lunch." Liu Feng rested his chin with one hand.


    "Huh? Master doesn''t know?" En Li asked in surprise, "Didn''t you teach Nicole, Master?"


    "Because the young master has given too many things, I can only try them one by one." Nicole replied.


    "Oh!"


    Enri''s brown eyes sparkled with curiosity. She wanted to see Nicole''s recipes. It must be another "artifact" that Nicole can make so many delicious recipes.


    "Clap!"


    Nicole patted her hands, and the maids waiting outside the door came in with wooden trays and gently placed them on the table.


    "It turned out to be pizza!"


    Liu Feng said in surprise, "Nicole, you have even figured this out. It seems that you are going to become the first chef in Xiyang City."


    "Master, stop joking, I''m still a long way off." Nicole was rather embarrassed.


    Liu Feng just smiled. As far as the diet of this era is concerned, Nicole said that she is the number one chef in the world, which is not an exaggeration at all.


    "Wow! What a big cake!"


    Enri opened her mouth, her saliva was about to flow out, and she stared at one of the pizzas with tomato and eggs with wide eyes.


    "Eat it! It won''t taste good when it''s cold." Liu Feng picked up a piece of pizza and took a big bite with his mouth open.

 Chapter 132：

    He was surprised that the texture and taste of the pizza, beyond Liu Feng''s imagination, were actually better than those made by the Earth''s pizza shop.


    "Wow! A lot of meat."


    Tis nibbled a whole pizza in her arms. The pizza in her mouth was full of diced meat, and the rich taste made her narrow her eyes.


    "Delicious!" Weiya put both hands into her mouth, as if someone was robbing her.


    "Hey! Mina, that''s my tomato and egg pizza." Enri yelled angrily.


    "I know it''s yours." Mina held En Li''s head with one hand and stuffed the pizza into her mouth with the other, "That''s why I want to rob you."


    "hateful!"


    An Li broke away from Mina''s hand, looked at Liu Feng aggrievedly, and pouted, "Master, Mina stole my food again."


    "Oh?"


    With a smile on the corner of Liu Feng''s mouth, he stuffed the half-eaten pizza into An Li''s mouth, and said gently, "Then I''ll give you mine."


    "Hmm..." En Li nodded blankly, covered the pizza in her mouth with both hands, and glanced at the girls present vigilantly.


    Mina glanced at En Li and started eating the pizza slowly, but she had kissed the young master, so she wouldn''t be jealous anymore.


    After lunch, we ate pizza, and now everyone is sitting on the chairs, patting their bulging stomachs, and they are all eaten up.


    "Weiya, can you tell me about you?" Liu Feng said suddenly.


    He is also very curious about the past of the rabbit ears. He must know that every beast-eared girl present, if their experiences are written down, I am afraid that a new era of sadistic drama can be made.


    "Well!" Wei Ya sat up straight, her light red eyes were slightly absent-minded, and she spoke slowly.


    The extreme cold storm destroyed too many countries and homes, and Wei Ya''s family was also devastated by the extreme cold storm, causing their entire family to move away from the orc country. The orcs entered the Forbidden Mountain Range and established a tribe, and Wei Ya''s parents were the leaders of the tribe.


    In the first year of living in the Forbidden Mountains, it was good at first, with wild fruits and hunting small animals to satisfy their hunger, but in winter, the mountains were covered by heavy snow, hibernating beasts hibernated, and many left the mountains to go out for food.


    Wei Ya and their tribe ushered in the first crisis, that is, the shortage of food, and in the winter of that year, the entire tribe starved to death a third of the orcs...


    This year, winter is coming again, but Wei Ya''s parents died at the hands of slave traders, and the tribe lost its leader, or they will be released from now on, and each will become a wandering orc, and those who are unlucky will be caught as slaves or starved to death .


    With luck, find new tribes and join them, but generally few tribes accept wandering orcs.


    Another method is to elect a new tribal leader, and then lead the tribe''s orcs to tide over the difficulties.


    Wei Ya is the daughter of the original tribal leader, and should be the new leader. Her parents asked Wei Ya to take the tribe''s orcs to the unknown south.


    Kevia doesn''t want to go to the south now, she finds the ''south'' which belongs to the western land.


    Chapter 0160 moved the silly rabbit.


    After listening to Wei Ya''s remarks, Liu Feng also understood the general situation, that is to say, Rabbit Erniang had a heavy burden called the tribe on her shoulders, or the shackles her parents put on before they died.


    Now this shackle makes Wei Ya a little breathless. A sixteen or seventeen-year-old rabbit-eared girl actually has to shoulder the burden of a tribe, inherit the last wishes of her parents, and lead the orcs of the tribe to the south.


    Liu Feng turned his head to look at An Li and Mina, these two beast-eared mothers, who used to shoulder the burden of a team.


    Mina and An Li also saw Liu Feng''s eyes, and they all smiled, seeing each other''s happiness in each other''s eyes, and they were fortunate to meet the young master.


    Let the two live freely and easily now, without worrying about anything, eat, drink and play every day, and do what they like.


    "Sir, I want to bring the tribe''s orcs to Xiyang City, can you take them in?" Wei Ya suddenly stood up and asked, bowing her head, her long rabbit ears drooping down.


    This made Liu Feng come back to his senses and looked at Wei Ya silently. In her nervous mood, Liu Feng said, "Weiya, of course I am willing to take them here, as long as they are willing to work, they will not starve."


    "Thank you, sir." Wei Ya stood up straight, her light red eyes were misty, she lowered her head again, and shouted choked, "Really, thank you very much, sir."


    She had wondered whether the adults were setting up tricks to deceive the orcs, but in the days that followed, she let her know that the human nobles in this world are not all as bad as their parents said, because there is also a different adult, He is different from other nobles and human races. He is sincerely willing to take in orcs and does not discriminate against orcs.


    Now, Wei Ya is happily studying and making steamed buns in the kitchen every morning. After eating a delicious breakfast, she goes to the school to teach. Before class, she talks about a journey to the West written by an adult, and then she starts teaching human children to read and write. She is respected as Wei. Teacher Ya, this feeling makes her very useful.


    At noon, she returned to the castle and ate the food made by Nicole. This was the happiest time of her day. With Mina and Enri robbing each other for food, adults would occasionally join in.


    The class continued in the afternoon, and after school, she would sometimes be led by An Li to wander around Xiyang City to buy buns and lollipops to eat.


    Occasionally at night, I listened to the adult lecture with Enri, or watched the adult work in a daze in the study.


    This may be the happiest day in her life. She wants to be immersed in this kind of life all the time, but she has not forgotten her original intention. She is here to experience life and see if Xiyang City really accepts orcs and can make orcs survive here.


    In the past few days, Wei Ya has found the answer she wants. Xiyang City is willing to accept orcs, and it can also allow orcs to live here, so she can''t be immersed anymore, and she has to go back and bring the tribesmen over.


    After all, winter is coming, and the tragedy of last year must not be repeated.


    "Don''t thank me, if there are orcs willing to join Xiyang City, I will be very happy." Liu Feng said gently.


    If the orcs of the Wei Ya tribe are willing to join Xiyang City, this is definitely a good thing for him. Xiyang City is short of people, and he welcomes people of any race.


    Moreover, when the orcs of the Wei Ya tribe join Xiyang City, the burden of Wei Ya will be transferred to the orcs themselves. They have to work hard to support themselves and fight for their own lives, instead of relying on the so-called leaders to collectively distribute.


    "Last question." Liu Feng''s black eyes flickered, and he asked, "Weiya, are you really sure, your clansmen, will they be willing to go with you? Are you willing to come to Xiyang City?"


    "Ah?" Wei Ya opened her mouth in amazement, then nodded seriously, "They will be willing to follow me."


    "..." Liu Feng was silent for a while, then said gently, "So, when are you going to leave?"


    "I''m going back to the tribe tomorrow to tell them the good news." Wei Ya said with a smile, her light red eyes with longing, imagining the excited reaction of the tribe''s orcs when they heard the good news.


    "What? Do you want to enter the Forbidden Mountains alone to return to the tribe?"


    An Li shouted in astonishment, "You stupid rabbit, did you eat the wrong thing today? What nonsense? It''s not like you don''t know how dangerous the Forbidden Mountains are. If you go in as a stupid rabbit, you''re going to kill yourself."


    "I..." Wei Ya was speechless for a while, with her ability, it was really difficult to return to the tribe alive.


    "I''ll ask the people from the Wolf Warriors team to take you there." Liu Feng said softly.


    "Sir, no, I can do it alone." Wei Ya was a little panicked and waved her hands quickly, "I don''t want the people to misunderstand."


    Liu Feng frowned slightly, and soon thought of why, if Wei Ya took the wolf warrior team to the tribe, I am afraid that no one would believe Wei Ya, but only think that Wei Ya brought the human race to catch orcs to be slaves.


    "Master, let me take Weiya." Mina said softly.


    She once lived in the Forbidden Mountain Range, and, with her current ability, as long as the Forbidden Mountain Range did not encounter a large-scale herd, she would have no problem protecting herself.


    "No, Mina can''t go, you have to protect the safety of adults." Wei Ya was the first to disagree.


    "I can protect the young master!" Tiss shouted, raising her hand, "However, give me a weapon."


    "Uh..." Wei Ya blinked her eyes and turned to Liu Feng, now she can''t make up her mind.


    Liu Feng turned to look at Mina and said seriously, "Is there any danger?"

 Chapter 133：

    "No!" Mina shrugged and said easily, "As long as the Forbidden Mountains don''t enter the inner perimeter, there is no danger to me at all."


    An Li thought while holding her chin, "With Mina''s ability, if she only brings a silly rabbit, it''s really not dangerous."


    She is the person who knows Mina best. She has been with Mina since a few years ago, and they both lived in the Forbidden Mountains for a while at the beginning.


    "I will let the Wolf Warriors team **** you for a while." Liu Feng finally decided to let the two go.


    "Really, thank you so much." Wei Ya bent down at a 90-degree angle, her rabbit ears drooping down.


    "If you say you are a silly rabbit, you are a silly rabbit. You are our friend."


    An Li rolled her eyes and shouted, "A friend helps a friend, why do you need so many reasons?"


    "Yes!" Mina nodded.


    Weiya''s light red eyes fell down with crystal tears, wiped her tears with her hands, and nodded heavily.


    But she still wanted to live in the castle, eat the food made by Nicole, go shopping with Enri, learn self-defense skills like Mina, and read the books written by adults.


    Chapter 0161 Eliza''s Rent Notes ¡¤ Part 2


    "Okay, this is the key to the room. If you have anything, you can go to the leasing department to respond." Buff handed the key to Eliza and added, "This is where the temporary residence permit was obtained just now."


    "Okay!" Eliza nodded, took the key, and watched the long-winded old man leave. She still doesn''t know the name of the old man.


    However, he is quite amiable, not as high as the officials in other cities, an old man who is very close to the people, just wonder if if she finds out that she is an elf, will she clamor for her to sell coins?


    "Oh! Maybe it''s just too good a disguise. Humans have always been like this, and they are extremely hypocritical."


    Eliza shook off the extra thoughts, held the key in her hand, stared at it for a while with green eyes, looked left, looked right, stared, "Is this the key?"


    An iron piece the size of a tail finger, told her that it was the key, and Eliza had to beat the old man.


    It''s not like she didn''t see the key, when did those strip keys thicker than the **** become such small iron pieces?


    "Could it be that I didn''t bribe him with copper coins just now? Then this old man is playing tricks on me?" Eliza''s only thought was this possibility.


    "Hmph! It''s hard for me to open a lock."


    Eliza took out an iron bar the size of her **** from the package, and threw the iron piece on the ground.


    Well, it''s actually the tool that Eliza uses to pick locks. She has successfully unlocked thirty-nine locks, and today is the day when she has collected forty.


    "Hey ah... What is this? Where''s the lock?"


    Eliza came to the door and looked at the doorknob with a bewildered expression. Where is the big lock? She saw only a small hole in the doorknob, and then nothing else.


    The lock of this era is the size of a shoe, made of wood and bamboo, and covered with a thin iron sheet, which is a lock.


    Like what Luban lock structure is, there is absolutely no lock. Most civilians do not need to lock when they go out. They either leave a person at home to watch the door, or take valuables with them.


    Because a lock is also very expensive, and only nobles can afford it. Eliza also thought of this, and then she realized that a house rented for fifteen copper coins will be given a lock? I''m afraid it''s too good to think.


    Eliza reached out her hand and pushed the door, but she didn''t move, she didn''t move at all. Pushing again, it was the same.


    "Hey hey? Is there anyone in here?"


    Eliza was stunned, she went to the other doors of this building and pushed them, but found that they could not be opened.


    "No, did I do something wrong from the start?"


    Eliza patted her forehead, "By the way, that piece of iron."


    She hurried back to the original door and found the small iron key on the ground. After careful observation, she realized that the iron key had concave and convex grooves on it.


    "Is this really a key?" Eliza was a little bit incredulous. She inserted the iron piece into the small hole on the door handle and twisted it slightly.


    "Crack..."


    The door opened, Eliza''s whole body seemed to be petrified, and the whole world turned gray.


    "The iron piece is really the key, what about my actions just now? Isn''t it just..."


    Eliza''s eyes quickly glanced around, and found that no one saw her silly behavior just now. If anyone saw it, she wouldn''t mind killing her.


    "Hum hum... I haven''t opened it yet."


    Eliza raised her head arrogantly, quickly rushed into the room with the package, and closed the door.


    "boom!"


    Entering the door is the living room. Eliza glanced at the room and found that it was not very big. It was gray as a whole. The living room only had a table and four chairs, and then there was nothing else.


    She opened the door of the bedroom, there was only one bed outside, and nothing else; she went to the toilet and found a hole in it, and there was a piece of paper on the wall, which said: remember to flush after pulling it!


    Eliza understood in seconds, she went back to the living room and found that the house really lacked everything, like wooden barrels, wooden basins, nothing.


    "Oh! Why pretend to be poor?" Eliza sighed and shook her head helplessly.


    On the way, she heard that the long-winded old man mentioned that there are some exquisite and elegant rental houses, as long as you carry a bag, you can move in. Although it costs three hundred copper coins a month, she can''t afford it.


    "Forget it, the possibility of such exposure is too great, and those bounty hunters should not have imagined that I, an elegant elf, would actually pretend to be such a desolate person." Eliza pulled the hem of her clothes and said An elegant aristocratic gift.


    When she is alone, Eliza is the kind of person who is a little narcissistic and entertains herself.


    "Guru..."


    The hungry belly screamed, causing Eliza to slump on the chair without grace, and patted her stomach.


    "Stop screaming, the dry food is all over!"


    Eliza was a little distressed. She was wondering whether to go out to buy something to eat now, but if she went out, the chance of revealing her identity would be much higher.


    Half an hour has passed...


    "Guru..."


    Two hours have passed...


    "Guru..."


    "Forget it, let''s go eat."


    Eliza couldn''t stand being hungry. Seeing that it was still three hours before it was dark, she would have to faint.


    People with perfect excuses act fast. Eliza went out with a silver coin. She was going to check the location of the strategic material storage in Xiyang City¡ªthat is, the store that sold food.


    Open the door! close the door!

 Chapter 134：

    "boom!"


    Eliza watched vigilantly and found that no one was paying attention to her, so she started walking.


    As she walked and watched, Eliza found that this Xiyang City was really special. The streets were very clean, and there was absolutely no smell like other cities.


    "Everyone, your house is on the other side."


    When Eliza''s familiar voice sounded, she turned her head to look and saw the long-winded old man walking in another direction with a dozen orcs.


    "Do you really want twelve people to share a rent? Although it saves money, twelve people are still too crowded." Buff persuaded kindly.


    The orcs shook their heads one after another, insisting that twelve people live there. Most of them are for a sense of security, the inertial thinking of the safety of many people.


    "Okay!" Buff sighed, this is the last batch of orcs to stay today.


    Eliza stuck out her tongue when she saw the orcs and the old man who were far away. She seemed to be wrong just now.


    Could it be that this city will really take in orcs and give them fair treatment... Thinking about it, I still think it''s impossible!


    Chapter 0162 Alien version of the bank?


    "There are so many people!"


    Eliza''s green eyes are full of vigilance, but it will not be noticed. She is walking on the main road of Xiyang City, watching the people coming and going. Everyone is talking and laughing. In such an atmosphere, she has already Haven''t seen it for a long time.


    The elves'' habitat was destroyed. After she escaped from the elf forest, she entered the human kingdom. All she saw was intrigue, and they all wanted to capture her to exchange coins.


    She found a sense of ease here, at least everyone was not gloomy, and the eyes were not full of calculations, maybe there was no hunger here.


    Eliza looked at the wheat that was drying on the road. Everyone had food to eat, so how could they still be thinking about how to fill their stomachs.


    "Huh? There are so many people there." Eliza saw a long queue of people in front of her, so she couldn''t help but go up and take a look.


    "It smells so good!"


    After approaching, Eliza smelled a strong aroma, and she could clearly distinguish green vegetables, meat, mushrooms, etc. from the aroma.


    "What is it? Why is it so fragrant?"


    Eliza''s green eyes were shining, she felt that her stomach was going to rebel, and when she was about to go over to take a look, she saw three female orcs walking across, which shocked her.


    Three very beautiful female orcs, one of them she knows, no, she can''t say she knows it, it should be said that she has seen it before, when she was in North Wind City.


    The appearance of these three female orcs, Eliza can say, is only a little worse than her. If they are placed in the capital, they are much prettier than those who are the most beautiful singers.


    This is what surprised Eliza. Three beautiful and unusual female orcs walked in a place where the human race was dense, not afraid of being targeted by the human race, and then captured and sold as slaves.


    Eliza believes that such three beautiful orcs, those rotten nobles, will definitely be bought at a super high price, and then locked in the dark room to play slowly.


    "No, there is another possibility." Eliza slowed down and immediately thought of a possibility in her mind.


    That is, these three orcs are slaves raised by the nobles of Xiyang City, and only in this way can they walk on the streets openly, because the commoners all know these three orcs.


    Eliza has also seen such a situation. For example, the most famous genius princess in this kingdom, Princess Lucy, she has a maid who is a female orc. This orc maid walks in the capital, and no one dares to disrespect her. Because she is Princess Lucy''s maid.


    The three who came were An Li, Weiya, and Dess; what Eliza saw was Dess, after all, she hid on the boat before and saw Dess eating grilled fish from a distance.


    "Anli, aren''t we going to buy buns? Why did you come here?" Wei Ya asked in confusion.


    "I just came out in a hurry, and I didn''t even take copper coins to go out..." En Li shook her fox ears helplessly.


    "I brought it, and the young master gave me a silver coin, saying that it is my salary for a month." Tiss raised her hand and shouted.


    "The young master also paid me a salary in advance, which is also a silver coin." Wei Ya said a little embarrassedly beside him.


    She had already had food and housing in the City Lord''s Mansion, and could earn a super high salary of one silver coin a month, but now she has not worked as a teacher for a month, but the adults paid her salary in advance.


    "..." Eliza stayed where she was, listening to the conversation when the three female orcs passed by her, she wondered if she had hallucinations?


    One month''s salary is one silver coin? The trump card of this kingdom, the knights of the Royal Knights, maybe only get one silver coin a month, right? No, there''s a good chance there won''t be a single silver coin.


    "Silver coins? You two idiots, buy buns with silver coins. Do you want to slowly count copper coins in front of the bun shop?" En Li rolled her eyes and said in a sullen voice, "I don''t want to count a thousand copper coins in front of the bun shop! "


    "It doesn''t matter if you count." Tiss said completely indifferent.


    "Uh..." Wei Ya shook her head, thinking of the people who were queuing to buy buns, and said softly, "No, it will make the people in the back line wait too long."


    What are buns? Was that long queue just now? Eliza followed behind the three. She was curious about the three female orcs now, and she also heard that one silver coin was used to buy several copper coins, which was indeed a bit conspicuous.


    "Then what should I do? I only have silver coins!" Tis was a little anxious, and she followed out, just wanting to eat the very delicious buns that Mina said.


    "Don''t worry, go to the bank to exchange silver coins for copper coins now. Remember to ask Nicole to exchange silver coins for copper coins next time you go out." En Li sighed.


    Tomorrow Wei Ya will go back to the tribe, so Anli wants to accompany Wei Ya to buy something, especially the buns that Wei Ya loves to eat. It was enough to let the castle kitchen make some buns, but Wei Ya insisted on coming to buy the bun shop Steamed buns, what did you say that was the first time she had eaten buns.


    An Li also understands that, after all, it is a feeling, just like she likes to eat scrambled eggs with tomatoes. Even if there are other foods that are better than scrambled eggs with tomatoes, she just can''t forget the feeling when she first ate scrambled eggs with tomatoes.


    "Qianzhuang? Where is this place?" Wei Ya was a little confused, why hadn''t she heard of it?


    "It''s a place where coins can be exchanged." An Li said lightly, "Like the steel coins we use, they are all placed in the bank. Some merchants will go to the bank to exchange them if they need steel coins."


    An Li remembered that this bank was opened in secret by the young master, saying that it was to pave the way for opening something called a bank in the future. Anyway, she didn''t understand what it meant.


    "Huh? There is such a place?" Wei Ya said in surprise.


    The corners of An Li''s mouth rose, and she said softly, "There will only be more and more magical things in the future."


    "What are you talking about?" Tis tilted her head, her face dazed, and her waist-length purple hair was thrown down.


    "Uh..." An Li and Weiya looked at each other, why did they feel that the big cow was a little stupid?


    Eliza, who was following behind, was stunned again. What is the steel coin? How did she come to this city? She always heard unfamiliar words and felt like a silly elf who had never seen the world; especially the scene at noon made Eliza wonder if her IQ had become lower.


    When Eliza saw the bull female orc, it was as if she was looking at unlocking the lock at noon, so stupid...


    Chapter 0163 of the fox ear mother''s deposit.


    The bank is located in the middle of the commercial street. It is a two-storey building. Before construction, Liu Feng had already designed it to be used to build the bank, so the walls were thickened.


    Of course, the design is a simplified version of the design found on the other side of the earth. There is no surveillance, electronic lock, etc.


    Anli, Weiya and Tis came to the gate of the bank and looked up. There was a plaque on the gate with four words: Xiyang Bank!


    "Is this the Qianzhuang? It''s so deserted." Wei Ya looked at the gate of Xiyang Qianzhuang and no one came in or out.


    "Well! After all, it''s only been open for a long time."


    An Li nodded lightly. She knew why she was so lonely. The young master told her that those merchants still didn''t believe in the bank''s credit or ability.

 Chapter 135：

    "Yes?"


    Wei Ya is puzzled. Based on what she has seen and heard in the castle these days, no matter what the adults do, it will be very popular, such as steamed buns, salt shops, etc.


    "Okay, hurry in, or wait until the meat buns are sold out." An Li didn''t explain that much.


    The young master told her that it would take time to prove this slowly. When everyone is willing to deposit the coins in the bank, that is the greatest trust in the young master.


    In fact, in the current stage of development of Xiyang City, the bank''s role is not very big, and it can only play a role in exchanging steel coins.


    After all, there are no extra copper coins in the hands of the commoners. If each commoner has hundreds or thousands of copper coins in the hands, the bank will really start to play a role.


    "Huh? It''s the eldest sister!"


    As soon as the three of them arrived at the door, En Li heard a familiar voice. She turned her head and saw an orc axe from the bull race. He was standing in the door wearing a light armor.


    "Idiot, I said it all, don''t call me eldest sister again!"


    An Li shouted at the axe, "You are now a soldier of the young master, don''t hang around all day long, be careful that your Laner doesn''t look down on you..."


    "Stop, Miss Anli, stop talking!" The axe was anxious, and quickly grimaced, begging for mercy, "Laner is working inside now!"


    "Hehe..." A wicked smile appeared on the corner of En Li''s mouth, "You stupid cow, haven''t you won Lan''er yet?"


    "No, no..." Axe scratched his head, blushing, and said honestly, "I can only say a few words to her now and I will be satisfied."


    "Really..." Enri rolled her eyes and said, "You are so stupid!"


    "Hey..." Axe just kept smirking.


    "Why is it your turn to guard the bank again today? Don''t you need any training?" En Li wondered, she had seen the axe guarding the bank a while ago.


    There is still a shortage of defensive strength in Xiyang City. For some important places such as the bank, Liu Feng will send soldiers to guard them, of course, on a shift basis.


    Liu Feng is already planning to recruit the second round of recruits. As long as the recruits get started, many security plans in Xiyang City will be launched.


    "This..." Axe scratched his cheeks embarrassedly, turned his head to glance at the direction of the bank counter, and said in a low voice, "I exchange points for tasks, and I can guard here for many days."


    "what??"


    An Li was so **** off that this stupid cow actually traded points for tasks. Could it be true that falling in love will make people more stupid? This cow just has a crush on it, so if you really fall in love, you can''t be stupid?


    "Really, stupid!" En Li turned her head and walked into the bank, she hoped that stupid people would be stupid.


    "You''re so short!" Dessy looked at the horns on the axe''s head. The axe was the shortest among the bull men orcs she had ever seen. Of course, she was talking about the same age group.


    "Uh..." Axe felt as if his heart had been stabbed by an invisible knife, especially when he saw that the other party was a bull orc, this feeling was despised by his peers.


    After living in the barracks for more than 20 days, Axe has grown a little taller, barely reaching 1.7 meters. Compared with the average height of 1.8 meters for male orcs of the cattle race, he is indeed much shorter.


    Before waiting for the axe to answer, Tis caught up with En Li, and Wei Ya nodded politely and went after En Li.


    Eliza poked her head outside the door, Axe packed her mood, and quickly said, "Are you also here to exchange steel coins?"


    "Ah? Yes!" Eliza didn''t know what a steel coin was, so she nodded anyway.


    "Please come in, the counter over there can handle the business of exchanging steel coins." Axe said unfamiliar terms, which he memorized by rote.


    "Oh!" Eliza glanced around vigilantly and found that there was no danger, and then stepped into the bank.


    She immediately saw the three female orcs sitting down at a counter with an iron fence, where there were many chairs and small square windows with several girls sitting inside.


    Eliza came to the counter, sat on the chair behind the three of Enri, and listened carefully to the conversation ahead.


    "Miss Anli, you are here."


    In the counter was Laner, an ordinary girl with freckles on her face, who was the one who fed the axe to eat wheat porridge after the axe fainted.


    "Yeah! Let''s get some copper coins today." En Li took the small backpack behind her to her front, opened the zipper, and took out a notepad from it.


    Wei Ya, who is taller, saw a pile of lollipops and notepads in her backpack with sharp eyes.


    She knew that all the precious things that Enri could bring with her, such as lollipops and notepads from adults.


    The notepad An Li took out now was her personal notepad, not the one she usually used for work. She opened the notepad and there was a delicate piece of paper in it.


    "Give me the ticket!" En Li handed the delicate piece of paper to Lan''er and said, "Get thirty copper coins."


    "Okay, please wait a moment." Laner got busy after receiving the money ticket.


    "What is this?" Wei Ya stared at her light red eyes and said in disbelief, "Can you take copper coins with a piece of paper?"


    "It''s called a money ticket, it''s for deposits, that is, I put the copper coins and silver coins in this bank, and then the bank gives me that piece of paper, which is the money ticket, and that''s the deposit certificate. If you want copper coins in the future, take it. Just bring the money ticket to collect the copper coins that were there before." Enri briefly introduced it.


    "Ah? Is this okay? Copper coins are exchanged for a piece of paper?" Wei Ya still felt incredible.


    "Of course, this bank is opened by the young master. I put my coins here, I can rest assured." An Li raised her head and said proudly.


    "Miss Anli, she was the first person to deposit money in our bank." Laner held a paper-wrapped cylinder and placed it in front of Anli, "Here are your thirty copper coins, as well as money tickets."


    "Money ticket?" Wei Ya saw a string of numbers on the money ticket with sharp eyes: three silver coins; seven hundred and thirty-three copper coins.


    So rich!


    Chapter 0164 The pilot of movable type printing.


    Is Enri rich? Compared to the commoners, she is of course very rich. With almost four silver coins, she can buy a suite of 120 square meters.


    "Enri, you have a lot of coins." Tis exclaimed.


    "It was all given to me by the young master." An Li smiled indifferently and put the money ticket back in the notepad.


    An Li handles government affairs, and some of them are very suitable for Liu Feng''s appetite, and they will get some rewards. Most of them are coins. If you save them, An Li is also a little wealthy. Otherwise, where would she buy so many coins to buy lollipops?


    Wei Ya nodded, handed the silver coins to Laner, and said, "Please help me exchange the silver coins for copper coins."


    "OK!"


    Laner took the silver coin, placed it on a balance scale, the weight was about the same, then put it into a glass of water and watched the liquid inside reach a certain scale.


    After doing this, Laner nodded lightly. This is an anti-counterfeiting technique taught by the city owner, so as to avoid receiving fake silver coins with money.


    Laner opened the large drawer on the other side, and inside there were cardboard boxes, each of which was 999 copper coins, and the loss of one copper coin was the interest on the exchange of coins.


    As long as it is the exchange amount of a silver coin, the interest will be deducted. A silver coin is one thousandth of the interest, and the interest of a copper coin is the interest of a copper coin. People who can exchange silver coins will not say anything, otherwise they will give it for nothing. do you exchange coins? The gratuitous behavior is disconcerting.


    "Mr. Wei Ya, this is your copper coin, deduct the interest of one copper coin." Laner pushed the copper coin out of the window.


    "Okay, thank you." Wei Ya was holding the copper coins, which she would bring back to the tribe for everyone to see. With these copper coins, the tribe''s people would believe what she said.

 Chapter 136：

    "If you still have mine, help me get 30 coins, and make the others into coins like Enri." Tiss handed over her silver coins.


    "Ah?" Lan''er was stunned, then smiled and took the silver coin, and said, "Okay, you are the second depositor of the bank."


    "The second one? It''s a pity it''s not the first one." Tis said regretfully.


    "Oh! The first one will always be mine."


    An Li is arrogant. She remembers that the number of 0000000000001 is printed on the back of the bill. The young master told her that if there is no money on this bill in 20 or 30 years, it can be sold a lot. coins, and there are still people rushing to buy them.


    "Please fill out this form." Laner handed over a piece of paper and a quill.


    "Okay!" Tiss filled out the form as required.


    "Just a moment please."


    Laner took the completed form, put it into a money leather cabinet, took out a money ticket, and then took a special seal to print the number of 970 copper coins.


    In Tis, Wei Ya''s startled eyes, Laner then pulled out another drawer, which was filled with dense seals, each with a word on it.


    Laner found a seal with the word ''Tiss'' and printed Tis''s name on the money ticket. In fact, this is movable type printing.


    Qianzhuang is almost a pilot of movable type printing. Liu Feng will fully use movable type printing in a while, and the charm of language must be in his own hands.


    "Okay, here''s Miss Dess''s coin and copper coins." Laner handed the coins and coins to Dess.


    "Uh-huh!"


    Tis took the money ticket, her purple eyes looked serious, and sighed, "It''s so beautiful!"


    "Really? I think so too." Enri nodded in agreement.


    The money tickets are printed with beautiful plum blossom patterns, as well as simple landscape paintings of the Forbidden Mountains, etc. Liu Feng synthesized the templates in the movie and then found someone on the other side of the earth to make them.


    That is to say, in the technology of this era, it is impossible for someone to forge it. When a single template is printed, the ink on the money ticket has a sense of hierarchy. This is also one of the counterfeiting processes.


    Wei Ya was a little envious. She looked at the money ticket, which made her want to get one. It''s really beautiful; unfortunately, her copper coins are going to be brought back to the tribe.


    "Okay, let''s go." En Li took the copper coin and walked outside.


    "Yeah! It''s almost four o''clock, and the buns are almost sold out." Wei Ya shouted eagerly.


    "Then run." Tis was also anxious when she heard that, picked up Enri with short legs, and ran outside.


    "Hey! Big cow, you let me down... I''m almost... out of breath... I''m out of breath." En Li''s exasperated voice sounded.


    "No, you''re running too slowly." Tiss responded.


    "You... Damn!"


    "..."


    Eliza stared blankly at the three female orcs who roared away, and she was left alone in the blink of an eye.


    "That guest, do you want to exchange steel coins?" Lan''er greeted, "You can come here."


    "coming!"


    Eliza also overheard something just now, sitting in front of the window pretending to be calm, and said softly, "I want silver coins for copper coins."


    "Ah?" Laner glanced at Eliza''s clothes, then smiled politely, "Yes."


    Laner did not expect that a girl dressed as a refugee would actually have silver coins.


    "Well, is the money ticket just now only usable in Xiyang City?" Eliza was holding the silver coin, thinking that she had caught a glimpse of the exquisite money ticket just now, she was also a little moved.


    "For the time being, the Qianzhuang is the only one in Xiyangcheng."


    Lan Er didn''t expect someone to ask this question, she raised her head and thought, "However, Lord City Lord has said that he will open the bank to other cities in the future, and then everyone will not have to carry heavy copper coins and take money tickets. When you go to a city with a money shop, you can go and collect coins."


    "hiss¡­¡­"


    Eliza''s green eyes widened and her mouth opened into an O shape. This idea frightened her. If she could really accomplish this epoch-making idea, she wouldn''t need to bring any cumbersome coins, she could go around the world with just a coin.


    In fact, if this idea is successful, then in the next step, the money ticket will evolve into two aspects, one is the passbook, and the other is the paper currency.


    "Please get me thirty copper coins, and deposit the rest for me in the money ticket."


    Eliza is willing to try new things. After all, the money ticket is so beautiful. Besides, this silver coin is still obtained from the bounty hunter. Even if she is cheated, it will only make her heartache for a while.


    "Okay, you are the third deposit guest of the Qianzhuang."


    "Fill out the form!"


    "..."


    "Wow! It''s really beautiful!"


    Chapter 0165 Noble redemption method?


    Inside the castle, in the study.


    "Aren''t you going to go shopping with Enri and the others?"


    Liu Feng supported his face with one hand, and his black eyes looked at Mina, who was sitting at the corner of the desk. Her hips were only half seated, and her little feet outside her long skirt were swaying.


    "..." Mina shook her head, with dried fish in her mouth, chewing slowly, her blue eyes met Liu Feng''s eyes, and she blushed and retreated after a while.


    "Boom bang bang!!!"


    There was a knock on the door of the study, followed by the sound of Niuben, "Master, someone has brought it."


    "Damn pariah, how do you treat a nobleman?"


    What followed was a clamor that people hate today, causing Liu Feng and Mina in the study to frown.


    "Come in!"


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, put his elbows on the table, and folded his palms together, looking at the two who came in.


    Baron Omar was dragged into the study by Niu Ben by the back collar, a chair was pressed in front of the desk, and his hands were tied to the armrests.


    "Who are you? Don''t you know that catching a baron is a capital crime? You are going to be hanged." Baron Omar''s eyes were bloodshot, and he shouted in anger.


    "..." Liu Feng looked at Baron Omar''s swollen face, and said lightly, "Let him recognize the situation!"


    "Yes!"


    Niu Ben nodded slightly. He had been with the young master for some time. He knew that the young master had some problems with the nobles. No, it should be said that it was the cultivation of the nobles, that is, it should be neat and symmetrical.

 Chapter 137：

    "Snapped!"


    Omar was stunned, and the intact face on the other side was slapped, making him dizzy.


    In the dungeon just now, he was slapped as soon as he opened his mouth to swear a few words. Why can''t he shout a few words now? Another slap?


    "Well, it''s much more pleasing to the eye now." Liu Feng looked at Baron Omar''s symmetrical face, and his frowning brows relaxed.


    "Who are you? Where is this place?" Baron Omar sat obediently on the chair, looked directly at Liu Feng, and said sharply, "Do you know who I am?"


    "Your Excellency Omar, the planner of the horse thief''s attack on North Wind City, and the biggest beneficiary, I don''t know if I''m right?" Liu Feng said calmly.


    "You...I don''t know what you''re talking about." Baron Omar''s face changed slightly, and he said angrily, "You are slandering me! You are slandering me as a noble, I want to decide with you..."


    "What do you want?" Mina was playing with the saber in her hand, her blue eyes narrowed slightly.


    "I...nothing!" Baron Omar shrank his neck and said cowardly, "I am a noble with moral cultivation, how could I plan a horse thief to attack Northwind City?"


    Regardless of whether it was exposed or not, he decided to deny the account anyway and locked him up for two days. There must be some conditions for not killing him.


    "Oh?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, not admitting it? He took out a parchment from the drawer, held the top of the parchment, held it in front of Baron Omar, and said lightly, "So, this parchment with the signature of Lord Omar is also fake?"


    "This..." Baron Omar''s eyes narrowed, his heart tightened, how could it be fake, this parchment was signed by him, why did it come here? What about Carter? Did he betray me?


    "Yes, it''s fake, it must be fake, it must be faked by thieves." Baron Omar insisted that it was fake and could never admit it, otherwise it would be a dead end.


    "So this is still fake?" Liu Feng''s mouth was slightly raised, and he spoke slowly, "But this sheepskin scroll was handed over to me by the envoy of Lein from Liema City. Could it be that he forged his identity? Or, you are not Omar. baron?"


    "What?" Baron Omar stared, and his gums were about to bleed. He never thought that it would be the fault of Ryan''s fellow, but he still believed in the person of the other party.


    "Sure enough, I still believe in Envoy Ryan." A smile flashed in Liu Feng''s eyes, and he said solemnly, "Take this fake Baron Omar to be publicly hanged."


    "Yes!" Niu Ben raised his hand and grabbed Baron Omar.


    "No, no...then, the parchment was signed by me, signed by me, and I am Baron Omar."


    Baron Omar shouted eagerly, as soon as he heard that he was about to be hanged, he immediately admitted it.


    "Oh?"


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows and lowered his voice, "In other words, you admit that you planned and organized the horse thief''s attack on North Wind City?"


    "So what?" Baron Omar straightened his waist. Since he couldn''t get away with it, he would admit it. He didn''t believe the other party would dare to kill him.


    "Interesting, a noble is the biggest horse thief." Liu Feng supported the table with both hands, and his black eyes showed fierceness, "I believe that if I kill you now, it will be fine, even if you are a noble."


    "No, who are you? Privately punishing nobles is to be sent to the gallows by the king." Baron Omar shouted in panic.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am, what matters is that you will die." Liu Feng said lightly.


    "No, you can''t kill me. My father is an earl, Earl of Poole. If you kill me, my father will not let you go." Baron Omar was anxious and moved his father out to scare people.


    "Oh? Earl Poole?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, and the first piece of information was in his hands.


    "Yes!" Baron Omar saw Liu Feng''s hesitation, and hurriedly shouted, "Count Poole is a great noble with 200 knights, and he is not comparable to those waste horse thieves under me."


    "So what, kill you secretly, and Earl Poole won''t know."


    Liu Feng''s eyes narrowed slightly. The second piece of information was in hand. Two hundred regular knights were quite powerful. If civilians were forced to join the army, they would be able to pull up a team of a thousand people.


    "No, I can ask my father to send the ransom." Baron Omar eagerly suggested.


    In the war of this era, if the other side captured the nobles, they could either kill them or demote them to slaves, or pay ransoms to buy back the nobles.


    In general wars, the nobles will be dealt with by paying ransoms, so as to achieve the best interests of the war party.


    "Oh? How much ransom do you think Earl Poole will give?" Liu Feng asked curiously.


    "Fifty gold coins." Baron Omar blurted out immediately, and then saw that Liu Feng''s face did not change at all, and immediately changed his words, "No, it is a hundred gold coins."


    "One hundred gold coins?" Liu Feng raised the corners of his mouth and said calmly, "One hundred gold coins is hard to impress me."


    "You?" Baron Omar''s eyes widened, this hundred gold coins can be redeemed for a viscount.


    "Take him to the black mine."


    Liu Feng waved his hand at will and said softly, "You help me mine for a hundred years, if you are still alive, I will let you go!"


    "Yes!" Niu Ben nodded.


    "What? A hundred years? Mining? Or a black mine?" Baron Omar''s eyes almost bulged, and he shouted hoarsely, "No, no, you should kill me..."


    "To shut up!"


    "Snapped!"


    Chapter 0166 Nobles need approval to buy a house? .


    What is a black mine? It is the kind of vertical mine that is dug very deep. The ore, people and materials are transported by slings.


    Sometimes, in order to dig more mines, the mining workers still sleep in the mines, deliver some food and candles every day, and change shifts every ten days and a half, otherwise people will collapse after a long time.


    Of course, Omar also knew about this kind of mine, which is why he shouted to kill him. A pampered nobleman was thrown into a black mine for mining. How long could his self-torture make him live?


    The black mine prepared by Liu Feng is an abandoned mine, which produces very little ore. In order not to waste manpower, it was stopped by Liu Feng and transformed into a place where death row prisoners are imprisoned. If you want food, you can mine. Exchange ore for food, or starve to death in it.


    If you enter the black mine, you will have no chance to come out. You will either commit suicide or try your best to survive. There is no choice. As for escape? There is an iron fence above the mine.


    The way to dig a hole to escape is to dig from the bottom of the mine to the top. It is impossible to dig up in ten years. If you can live in a black mine for ten years, I am afraid that you are not crazy or stupid.


    Liu Feng was looking at a piece of information at this time. This was the information he had obtained from an unannounced visit a few days ago.


    "It seems that this Ryan is still a capable person, and his mentality is not bad. He is considered a talent."


    The intelligence is Lane''s personal information, etc., including how to treat civilians in Liema City, and why he was rejected by Baron Omar.


    "Master, do you want to keep him?" Mina asked in surprise.


    "No, I won''t keep him, it''s all up to his own choice."


    Liu Feng chuckled and said, "A person''s opportunities and choices depend on whether they have vision. This can be regarded as a test."


    "It''s a bit esoteric!" Mina stuffed a few pieces of dried fish into her mouth.


    She was a little annoyed. She didn''t understand what the young master sometimes said. Like Anli and Nicole, they quickly understood.


    ...


    Ryan was a little confused at this time, standing in front of the castle gate, echoing what the guard said to him just now in his mind.

 Chapter 138：

    "You can go, Lord City Lord has already investigated and you are acquitted."


    "Are you innocent?" Ryan looked at his hands, that is, the horse thief was stopped? Although I sent the letter to the wrong person, it was a good mistake.


    He didn''t have the face to return to Liema City, no, he didn''t want to go back to Liema City at all. Ryan could never have imagined that the horse thief was actually organized by Baron Omar.


    During the eight days that Ryan was locked in the dungeon, he thought a lot, what kind of existence is a noble? Can you trample civilians recklessly? Treat civilians as cattle and sheep?


    He is just a quasi-aristocrat, not a real aristocrat. He doesn''t understand the aristocracy at all. How dare Baron Omar do this?


    Therefore, Ryan is confused. He doesn''t plan to go back to Liema City. As for where to go, he hasn''t figured out yet.


    "Oh! Lizao, I''m so sorry for you."


    Ryan looked at the sky at dusk, and he was locked up for eight days. If all this is no accident, he might sleep with Lizao at home now, but unfortunately, Baron Omar ruined everything.


    Ryan didn''t know that Baron Omar was in the black mine now. After all, capturing Baron Omar was a covert operation.


    He was walking on the street, looking at the commoners smiling and starting to clean up the wheat that was drying on the ground. It was already dark, and there was mist at night. Everyone was busy putting the wheat into the sacks, and it would be ready to go in the sun tomorrow. warehouse.


    "It''s great!" Ryan stood on the side of the street and watched all this silently. He didn''t see the sadness on the faces of those civilians.


    This is incredible. You must know that harvesting wheat in autumn can make the common people very happy, but it also makes the common people very worried, because they have to pay the wheat tax. For example, the wheat tax in Liema City is paid 80%. Whenever the common people pay the tax, that face They were all tangled up and reluctantly paid the wheat tax.


    "Hey! Sure enough, it''s you, Knight Ryan."


    Suddenly, Ryan was patted on the shoulder, he turned his head suspiciously, and saw a familiar figure, a fat pig... Uh, it was fat Tori.


    "It''s Your Excellency Tori, why are you here?" Ryan asked in surprise.


    Ryan is often sent by Baron Omar to visit other cities, and North Wind City is a prosperous city, and Ryan has gone to North Wind City a lot. That''s how he and Tori got to know each other.


    "Hey...I didn''t expect it to be the Lion Knight, why? This time it''s an envoy to Xiyang City?" Tori said with a smile.


    "It''s really hard to say." Ryan said in a dejected manner.


    "Huh? Are you on your mind?" Tori touched his belly and said boldly, "Go, go to my house for a drink."


    "This..." Ryan hesitated, thinking that he didn''t know what to do, and nodded in agreement, "Then I''ll disturb you."


    "Don''t disturb me, you are the first guest in my house." Tori said with a smile.


    "Huh?" Ryan then reacted and asked quickly, "Your Excellency Tori, the home you just said?"


    "Yes, home." Tori looked at the commoners on both sides of the street and said easily, "I have given up the battle for the title of Baron in North Wind City and decided to settle in Xiyang City."


    "This..." Ryan opened his eyes slightly.


    "Isn''t it unbelievable?" Tori said calmly and relaxedly, "After you know about this city, you should have similar thoughts to me."


    "Ah?" Ryan was stunned, what kind of answer is this, is this city special?


    Along the way, Tori talked to Ryan, and it took ten minutes to arrive at Tori''s house.


    "Your Excellency Tori, this is your home?" Ryan looked at the two-story building in front of him in amazement.


    The gray-white exterior of the building looks square, nothing special, not like a place where a noble lives.


    "The second floor is my home, but it has more than 200 square meters. It is one of the few relatively large houses in Xiyang City."


    The fat on Tori''s face trembled, and he said proudly, "I only approved the purchase after I asked Lord Liu Feng."


    "Uh..." Ryan was completely stunned. When did a nobleman even need approval to buy a house? And it''s just a 200-square-meter house.


    "Xiyang City is different from other cities. You will be surprised when you understand it." Tori chuckled.


    Chapter 0167 the world''s delicacies are all in the City Lord''s Mansion.


    Surprised? Lane is very surprised now, what kind of charm makes a noble abandon the competition for the noble title? Came here to settle down.


    Ryan knew it. Don''t look at the fat man next to him smiling all the time. In fact, Tori is also a proud and arrogant person. If he is not really convinced, he will not move to Xiyang City to settle down.


    "Come on, let''s go up." Torrey walked into the building first.


    Under Ryan''s surprised gaze, Tori took out a small piece of iron and inserted it into the small slit on the door handle.


    "Crack!"


    The door opened, Ryan followed Tori, and the door opened to a staircase, and went up the stairs to the second floor.


    "Crack!"


    "Come in, this is my house." Tori went in first, then took off his shoes and walked on the floor.


    "okay!"


    Take off your shoes at the door? It was really strange, but Ryan followed along, also taking off his shoes and stepping on the smooth wooden floor, but it was really comfortable to be barefoot.


    He glanced around and found that this room was really delicate, with very smooth walls and a few paintings hanging there.


    "came back."


    Torrey''s wife also knew Ryan, and chuckled, "Welcome to Knight Ryan as a guest."


    "Excuse me!" Ryan hurriedly saluted.


    "Isn''t there any meat buns left at noon? Go and heat it up, and get two more bottles of wheat wine." Tori ordered.


    "Okay!" said the wife.


    Tori came to the dining room to sit down and greeted, "Knight Ryan, come and sit here."


    "OK."


    Ryan sat at the dining table a little restrained, and now he found that this house was even more exquisite and beautiful than Baron Omar''s house.


    "Is this house beautiful?" Tori waved.


    "It''s beautiful, even more beautiful than the houses of many city lords." Ryan said with admiration.


    "Hahaha...I think so too." Tori laughed outright and said mysteriously, "There are not many such houses in the entire Xiyang City."


    "Huh?" Ryan was stunned and said in surprise, "Is this house still there?"


    "There should be seven or eight more rooms. You can only get it through a relationship." Tori chuckled.


    "Is it expensive?"


    Lane thought that there were still seven or eight such houses, and his eyes flickered, and he was a little moved. Such a house would be very comfortable for people to live in, simple and not cluttered.

 Chapter 139：

    "It''s really expensive. This house cost me five gold coins." Tori nodded, feeling that his savings had been reduced by half.


    "hiss¡­¡­"


    Ryan gasped, it was too expensive, and he couldn''t afford to sell him, no, unless he sold his knight''s glory, that is, armor and war horses, he could afford such a house.


    "The buns are here, and there is also wheat wine."


    Tori''s wife put her things down and went back to the room, which was a conversation between men.


    "It''s worth the money, isn''t it?" Tori glanced around the house. He was in a very good mood these days. He slept until he woke up naturally, and then went out to go shopping, buy some lollipops, or eat a few buns.


    "Indeed!" Ryan nodded affirmatively. He thought of his fiancee, Lizao. If there was such a house, Lizao would forgive him for missing the wedding, right?


    "Come on, eat meat buns, this is a delicacy only available in Xiyang City." Tori poured wheat wine into the cups of both of them.


    "Baozi?" Ryan looked at a large plate of white round things on the table.


    "Try it, you''ll fall in love with it." Tori picked up a meat bun and bit it, even if he had eaten it many times, he would be full of praise every time he ate it.


    Lane picked up the meat bun, his eyes lit up after biting it, and he started to chew. This was the best food he had ever eaten in his life.


    "Delicious, right?" Tori smiled, as if he saw himself a while ago.


    "Very delicious." Ryan hadn''t finished eating one in his hand, and another in the other.


    "Hey hey... save one for me, I haven''t had dinner yet." Tori quickly grabbed it when he saw Ryan''s ''brutal'' way of eating buns.


    "Your Excellency Tori, you are as fat as a pig, eat less." Ryan immediately entered the ''fight'' state.


    "I''m fat, and I didn''t eat your food, hey...you''re biting the buns when you talk, so you won''t choke..." Tori shouted dumbfounded.


    "Cough cough... I, let me tell you, when I was a knight, I grabbed food, but I was the first person." Ryan''s mouth bulged, chewing and moving, and a sound came out of his mouth.


    Tori opened his mouth into an O shape and stared at Ryan blankly. Is this skill okay? Why does he feel a little envious?


    "Huh..." Ryan slumped on the chair, holding a bun in his right hand.


    "Give me that bun." Tori stared at the last remaining bun.


    "Okay!" Ryan suddenly opened his mouth while holding the bun, and sneezed suddenly.


    "yawn¡­¡­"


    "Here!" Ryan took the bun covered with his saliva spray and handed it to Tori, who was reaching for it.


    "You...really." Tori''s mouth twitched and he retracted his hand embarrassingly.


    He decided that if he buys steamed buns next time, he will never invite this guy to his house as a guest. The rush for food is too fierce.


    "This thing called a bun? Is it really only available in Xiyang City?" Lane stuffed the remaining buns into his pocket.


    "Yes! Only in Xiyang City." Tori took a sip of the wheat wine.


    "Then you won''t have to eat if you leave Xiyang City..." Ryan was stunned, how could he bear it?


    "Hey... That''s right, when you leave Xiyang City, you have to eat those hard bread."


    Tori gloated and said, "I decided to settle in Xiyang City, and a large part of the reason is that there are delicious foods that are not available in other places."


    "This..." Ryan was at a loss for words, and he was a little moved.


    "I heard that Mr. Liu Feng''s Zuixiaolou will open tomorrow. I heard that the food inside is better." Tori licked his lips as he spoke. He still remembered the lunch he had at the City Lord''s Mansion. Delicious.


    "Duixiaolou?" Ryan''s eyes flickered.


    "Come with me tomorrow, I heard that it''s crazy outside, and I''m robbing a few invitations. One invitation has been fired for 15 silver coins, and it''s still rising, just to participate in the establishment of Master Liu Feng. Qualifications for the banquet."


    Tori''s fat palm patted an invitation card in his arms, which was sent by the city lord''s mansion today, but he was very happy.


    "Okay!" Ryan nodded.


    "I tell you, if you have the opportunity to eat a meal from the city lord''s mansion, you will definitely sigh, you came to this world to eat this one." Tori shook his head.


    "This is a bit exaggerated, isn''t it?" Ryan''s eyes twitched.


    "Humph! There is a saying outside, that all the food in the world is in the City Lord''s Mansion." Tori''s eyes lit up.


    Chapter 0168 Nicole''s request.


    "twitter¡­¡­"


    Early in the morning, a crisp and familiar voice sounded.


    "Aha~"


    Liu Feng yawned long and lazily, startling the ''little guests'' resting by the window.


    "It''s only seven o''clock... Uh, today seems to be the day Mina and Wei Ya set off."


    Liu Feng blinked in confusion, turned his head to look out the door, but saw a pair of blue eyes, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, "Are you ready?"


    "All right!"


    Mina was lying beside the bed, staring at Liu Feng with blue eyes. She was wearing a camouflage uniform today, which Liu Feng brought over to Earth.


    "Be careful, if you can''t do anything, just retreat temporarily." Liu Feng urged, he was afraid that this cat-eared girl was too upright and would be deceived again.


    "Hee hee hee... I''m not Tis, I''m not that stupid." Mina covered her mouth and chuckled, her blue eyes smiling like crescent moons.


    She had heard the big cow from Tiss talk about her confusion, and she had been deceived again and again. If it wasn''t for the blessing of the goddess of luck, she would have been sold and helped to count the coins.


    "Hey hey hey... Mina, I''m not stupid."


    Dessy''s loud voice came from outside the door, and then the door was pushed open. Dess, carrying a baseball bat, walked in first, followed by Wei Ya, who was a little nervous, and finally Enri and Nicole.


    "Morning, sir!" Wei Ya greeted nervously. She was also wearing a camouflage uniform today and was carrying a camouflage backpack. These were all brought by Liu Feng back to Earth last night.


    "Morning!"


    Liu Feng greeted lazily, looked at Mina and Weiya, and chuckled, "I won''t send you off, just remember to come back early."


    The tone seemed to be saying that the two were going out to play for a few hours, which made Mina and Weiya involuntarily show charming smiles.


    "Mmmmm!!" Wei Ya and Mina both nodded.


    "Mina, you can rest assured, the safety of the young master is left to me." Tis carried the baseball bat on her shoulder. It was made of pure steel. It was picked by her in the library last night. this stick.


    "..." The corners of the mouths of the people present were twitching. Why did the big cow say something wrong?

 Chapter 140：

    "Let''s go!" Mina nodded, her blue eyes staring at Liu Feng, suddenly, in the eyes of everyone in astonishment.


    "Well!"


    Mina pounced on Liu Feng, her lips were close together, and their teeth were intertwined.


    "call¡­¡­"


    With a gust of fragrant wind, Mina blushed, pulled Wei Ya, who was stunned, and ran out of the room, and then entered the Forbidden Mountains under the **** of the four members of the Wolf Warrior Squad waiting outside.


    It takes two days to rush from Xiyang City to Wei Ya''s tribe, and these four warriors will only **** the first half of the day, after which they will complete the secret mission explained by Liu Feng.


    In the room, the current atmosphere is a bit weird, three pairs of eyes staring straight at Liu Feng''s lips.


    "hateful!"


    Because of Mina''s departure, An Li, who was a little lost, instantly froze, her fox ears stood up, and shouted, "Mina, this cat is too cunning."


    Originally, last time she kissed Liu Feng, which made her elated for a while, but now she was completely jealous and made her crazy, so she also pounced on Liu Feng - and then he was carried in the air.


    "Hey? What are you doing, Anli?"


    Tis''s purple eyes narrowed slightly, and she reached out to hold En Li''s back collar and slid it in mid-air, like grabbing a puppy.


    "What didn''t I want to do? I just... uh... I just wanted to help the young master get dressed, yes, to serve the young master with his clothes." An Li had an idea and immediately thought of the perfect excuse.


    "Yes?"


    Nicole, who was squinting at the side, said the black-bellied ''Mixing Knife'', "Enri, you don''t seem to be tall enough!"


    "..." En Li''s body seemed to have been hit by the pause button, and the next second she waved her limbs, just like a dog planing, and pouted, "Damn, I will grow taller."


    "It''s going to be hard!" Tess murmured softly.


    "Hey! I heard, you big cow, I, I..." En Li was speechless, she seemed to be incomparable to anything, could it be better than her brain?


    "Aha..."


    Liu Feng yawned, with a slight smile hanging on the corner of his mouth, watching the interaction of Beast Ear Mother, such a life in the morning was another day full of vitality.


    "Master, do you want to get up? Zuixiaolou is going to open at noon today!" Nicole said softly.


    "Well, wait for breakfast, let''s have lunch at Zuixiaolou, and try the skills they learned from you." Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    "Well! It''s up to the young master to judge this." Nicole smiled playfully.


    The chefs of Zuixiaolou all work in the kitchen in the castle, and they usually learn something from Nicole. This time Zuixiaolou opened, they were transferred to be chefs.


    "Then I''ll hold a little hope!" Liu Feng opened his arms and asked Nicole to help with dressing.


    After some washing, the group of four went out, got into the luxury carriage, and went straight to the Zuixi Building under the **** of the remaining four members of the Wolf Warrior Squad.


    In the carriage, Liu Feng was half-lying with his head resting on Tis''s thigh. This was the legendary knee pillow, and he was enjoying it now.


    "Master, I, I..." Nicole said suddenly hesitantly.


    "Tell me, what do you want to do?" Liu Feng yawned, curious about what requests the usually calm and weak Nicole would make.


    "That''s right, that''s it..." Nicole opened her mouth, still a little speechless.


    "Let me tell you..." En Li couldn''t stand it anymore, she stood up and wanted to speak, but Nicole covered her mouth in the next second.


    "Master, we want to... want to open a pizza restaurant in the commercial street." Nicole said quickly, this was negotiated by the girls, and Nicole was the main person in charge.


    "Okay, you can choose the store by yourself." Liu Feng said calmly.


    He thought it was a major event. It turned out to be just opening a pizza shop. The commoners in Xiyang City may not be willing to eat pizza that costs more than a copper coin. In terms of sales, it will not be as popular as the steamed bun shop for the time being... ¡­


    "Yeah!" Enri, Nicole and Tis cheered. They had eaten pizza once, and they all fell in love with it.


    The meaning of opening a store is to share the food. Of course, it would be better if you could earn some coins.


    In the end, what they do is to follow the general route planned by Liu Feng, and the opening of a pizza shop is only a matter of time.


    At this time, the carriage stopped, and the coachman''s voice came from outside, "Sir, the drunk night building is here!"


    Chapter 0169 Drunk Night Building opened.


    It was about nine in the morning.


    When Liu Feng came out of the carriage, he saw a large group of people gathered outside, all of them staring at him, which made Liu Feng''s mouth slightly raise, revealing a gentle smile.


    "Morning!" Liu Feng raised his hand to greet him.


    "Sir City Lord, early!"


    Suddenly, the crowd burst into loud shouts, and the commoners bowed respectfully and saluted. A noble took the initiative to greet the commoners good morning. This is a blessing they have cultivated.


    The commoners saluted, but they also revealed those businessmen who did not bend over, and some people with strange thoughts.


    For example, Eliza just stood blankly with a bun in her mouth and a bag of buns in her hand.


    Yesterday, after she received the copper coins from the Qianzhuang, she went to the steamed bun shop and bought the legendary steamed buns. After eating them, she did not sleep that night.


    For the first time, Eliza felt how uncomfortable her stomach was after she tried to eat.


    "Why don''t I have an orc-like stomach?"


    This is what Eliza talks about the most. Her appetite is similar to that of the human race. As a result, when encountering delicious food, she can only eat a little bit, and her stomach will not be able to hold it.


    No, early in the morning, she felt that her stomach was almost digested, so she went out to buy steamed buns. While queuing, she heard people around her talking about the opening of Zuixiaolou.


    Drunk Night Building opened? Hotel? Or a pub?


    Eliza''s mind immediately popped out of these thoughts. She had absolutely no interest in wine and the like, but what followed was the reason for her to appear in the crowd.


    That is, Zuixiaolou has delicious food, very good food. It is cooked by chefs from the City Lord''s Mansion. Everyone knows that the steamed buns are made by the City Lord''s Mansion.


    That''s okay. Of course, Yili also came to watch, to see if there was a chance to have a meal, but who would have thought that the nobles would actually greet the commoners, and now she felt a little bit out of the crowd.


    Fortunately, she is not alone now, and then Eliza bowed down embarrassingly. Those who did not bow down were businessmen, and they were dressed better than her refugee clothes. Eliza disguised as a commoner but did not salute to the nobles. Is there a ghost?


    Liu Feng glanced in Eliza''s direction. He always felt that the green eyes just now were a little familiar, and the black eyes scanned the crowd, but he didn''t see anything special.


    "Let''s go! Let''s go first." Liu Feng walked towards Zuixiaolou.


    "Yes!"


    The four of the Wolf Warrior Squad separated the crowd, made a path, and escorted the four of Liu Feng into the Zuixiao Building. When the door was opened, the aroma of meat wafted out, causing the eyes of those waiting outside to widen.

 Chapter 141：

    "Guru..."


    Many people swallowed saliva, and Eliza put the half-eaten buns back into the bag, and she wanted to save her stomach for other delicacies.


    Solo was also standing outside with his son Ger, alongside Tori and Ryan. They were both waiting for the opening time, and they were very curious about what the scene was like inside.


    In the Zuixiaolou, it is now full of the aroma of the dishes. Liu Feng, An Li, Tis, and Nicole are standing in front of the counter, looking at the big pot of vegetables placed on it.


    "It''s so fragrant!" Tis felt her saliva drooling out, her eyes fixed on the meat.


    "Come on a bowl of cold noodles and mix more vegetables!"


    Liu Feng shook his head amusingly, and whispered to the girls, "Just order what you want to eat."


    "Really?" Tis exclaimed.


    "of course can!"


    After Liu Feng took the cold noodles, he picked a table and sat down to eat breakfast. After a few bites, he didn''t really want to eat it. The taste was still a few percent worse than the ones made in the castle.


    "Master, how is it?" Nicole came over with a bowl of lean meat porridge and asked, "Is the taste still to your liking?"


    Liu Feng shook his head, put down his chopsticks and said, "It''s far worse than what you did."


    "The time they learn is too short, and many seasonings and spices are not available." Nicole said softly.


    The rare seasonings in the castle cannot be used in Zuixiaolou, only popular seasonings, such as wild onion, ginger, and garlic.


    In fact, the main reason is that Liu Feng is picky. He is used to the delicate and delicate food in the castle, so how could he get used to the popular dishes in the Zuixiaolou?


    "It''s really a little bit small. It''ll be fine after next year. When the greenhouse is built and the vegetables in it all grow out, you don''t have to worry about running out of seasonings."


    With a slight smile on the corner of Liu Feng''s mouth, he looked at Tis, who was picking things around at the counter, and An Li, who was confused and didn''t know what to eat.


    "This meat, and this one too, wow, this looks delicious too..." Tis licked her lips and took the large plate of ''Roshan'' handed over by the waiter.


    "You eat so much meat in the morning, it''s not good for your health." Liu Feng looked at the big cow''s plate with meat similar to that of a pyramid.


    "It''s okay, I can finish it." Tis''s thoughts were no longer on the same channel, and there was only the meat on the plate in her purple eyes.


    "Hee hee hee..." An Li also made her choice and came over with a large plate of tomato scrambled eggs. In the end, she chose her favorite food.


    "Huh? This taste?" En Li took the first bite, and her face became bitter. There was no sweetness at all, it was still salty, and it was not as delicious as the one made in the castle.


    "Really..." Liu Feng patted his forehead. He should have gone to the second floor to eat stir-fried vegetables just now. The large dishes on this floor are still much worse in taste.


    "Obviously finish your meal!"


    Liu Feng patted An Li''s head, stood up and inspected the Zuixiaolou, and from time to time instructed people to fill in any omissions.


    The most important thing is the second floor. The kitchen is listed as a forbidden area. No one can enter except the waiters and chefs. After all, the entrance to the underground monitoring system is in the warehouse in the kitchen.


    Liu Feng asked, "How is the menu on the second floor?"


    "It''s already made, and the waiter will memorize it." Nicole flipped through the notepad.


    "Let them start handling the food for the noon banquet, and those who have invitations will put it in." Liu Feng urged.


    "Yes, I will arrange for someone to stay outside the box." Nicole nodded and noted.


    "Tell the employees to give 1% of today''s sales as their reward." Liu Feng chuckled.


    "Yes!"


    "..."


    After everything was done, the time quietly came to twelve o''clock, and it was time for the opening of Zuixiaolou.


    Chapter 0170 You are really poor.


    Liu Feng reappeared in front of the gate of Zuixiaolou, looking at the crowd of people below, and did not do any cutting ceremony, opening congratulations, etc.


    "Eat and drink as much as you like!" Liu Feng waved his hand, turned his head and went into the Zuixiaolou. After doing it once, he was all taken out of the trouble.


    "Oh!!!"


    The next second, the people waiting outside poured into the Zuixi Building, staring at the hundreds of tables in the building. This is the first time they have seen such a scene in their lives.


    Then he turned his head to look in the direction where the smell of the food came from. It was a whole row of counters. There were railings in front of the counters, the kind of railings that made people queue up.


    Needless to say, there was no need to teach anyone, everyone walked towards the counter, lining up one by one, looking at the big pots of food on the counter.


    "What do you want to eat?" the waitress asked.


    The civilian trilled, "Can you order all of these?"


    "Of course, a large bowl of wheat porridge costs two coins, a vegetarian dish costs three coins, a dish with meat costs five coins, and a pure meat dish costs eight coins," the waiter said quickly.


    "A bowl of wheat porridge, a dish with meat."


    "Okay...give it!"


    "..."


    This kind of scene was going on in front of a dozen counters. The person who brought the dishes, and a few unknown people sitting around the table, just nodded politely, and then ate.


    "Wow! This is so delicious, how can this meat be so fragrant?"


    "There is so much fat in this vegetable dish, and it tastes completely free of bitterness."


    The businessmen who didn''t squeeze with the commoners, Eliza, Tori, Lane, Solo, and others, smelled the smell of meat, and the voices of the commoners made them move and licked their lips involuntarily.


    "Everyone, there are boxes upstairs, you can go upstairs to eat." A waiter came over and said.


    "Huh? Is there a box?"


    "It''s the same as the royal capital? Isn''t it the only nobles who can enter the box?"


    The merchants were amazed and said that restaurants in the royal capital also have boxes, but they are generally provided for the nobles. If the merchants want to use it, they have to pay an extra box fee.


    "No, the Lord of the City said that anyone who wants to eat can use it, even if you only order one dish." The waiter said with a smile.


    "There is no room fee, this..." The merchants looked at each other, which was a bit unexpected.


    Solo''s eyes brightened, and he became more and more curious about Liu Feng. A nobleman who can break the rules is very rare. He is often regarded as an alien, or called a genius.


    "Okay, go to the second floor!" Tori waved his hand and went to the second floor.


    The group went to the second floor, Eliza was at the back, and there were several civilians who acted like her. They were just curious about what was on the second floor.

 Chapter 142：

    As soon as he stepped on the second floor, he felt the difference, quietness and extravagance. There were pictures on both sides of the aisles. Although they looked like ghosts, they also pretended to look at them.


    "Everyone, the boxes here are big or small, please choose the box according to the number of people." The waiter smiled politely.


    "The three of us, is there a box for three?"


    "We need to be able to sit in a box for seven people."


    The waiter smiled and said, "Yes, please wait a moment, someone will take you to the box soon."


    As soon as the voice fell, there were more than a dozen waiters on the other side of the corridor, men and women, all wearing uniforms.


    "If you have any requirements, please explain to them."


    The waiter said softly, "In addition, guests who have invitations from the Lord of the City, please come with me."


    Tori, Solo and the others were stunned for a moment, then immediately stood up from the crowd and walked away under the envious, jealous eyes of other businessmen.


    These merchants all know that those who can be summoned by the city lord will definitely have great benefits, such as limited purchases, etc. Once they can get a large amount of goods, they will definitely earn more coins than them. hate it?


    Eliza didn''t care about anything else, she just wanted to eat a meal, so she followed a waiter and went to a single small box.


    Solo, Tori and others came to a box numbered one and saw four people guarding the door.


    "Everyone, please show the invitation, only the person with the invitation can enter." The gate guard said solemnly.


    "Uh..." Tori was dumbfounded and looked at Ryan next to him embarrassedly. He still wanted to bring someone in.


    "Go ahead, I''ll go get a private room to taste the food." Ryan said indifferently, and he also saw that the most important thing today was this banquet, and the people who came were extraordinary.


    "Knight Ryan, I''m so sorry." Tori sighed.


    "I''m the one who caused you trouble." Ryan smiled, turned around and walked back. He didn''t seem to have eaten in the box, so he''ll try it today.


    Tori, after the ten Solo handed in the invitations, they entered the box and saw Liu Feng sitting in the first place. This was a large round table with a large wooden disc on top of it. With such a style, they really did have not seen.


    "Sit down!" Liu Feng waved his hand.


    Tori was sitting next to Liu Feng, and Solo was not far behind, sitting on the other side of Liu Feng. The two most important positions were occupied by two people, and the others sat at will.


    Tis, Nicole, and An Li were all sitting behind Liu Feng, and there was a small table there. Today we were talking about important things, and the three of them couldn''t sit at the same table. After all, it was a social banquet.


    Everyone sat down and didn''t speak. They all looked at Liu Feng and waited for him to speak first.


    "Everyone, what do you think of Xiyang City?" Liu Feng glanced around, his hands folded on his chin.


    "This..." The businessmen looked at each other, but no one spoke.


    "Xiyang City is very good, better than many cities I have been to." Soro answered.


    "Yes, Xiyang City is so good, I don''t even know how to describe it." Tori was not to be outdone.


    "Then let me ask another question, do you think you are rich?" Liu Feng smiled.


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Everyone is speechless, rich? Of course, wealthy, the people who can enter this box must have at least twenty gold coins.


    "Do you think you are rich?"


    Liu Feng''s black eyes glanced at everyone, with a little sneer at the corner of his mouth, "No, you are not rich at all, you are still very poor, very poor, very poor."


    Chapter 0171 The rich and the poor in the eyes of Liu Feng.


    "what?"


    Everyone present stared at Liu Feng, what are you talking about? Are they poor too? Are there still rich people in this world?


    The person with the lowest property at the scene has a net worth of 27 gold coins. He eats a lot of fish and meat every day, has maids to serve, and has five or six wives and concubines. What is that?


    The highest is Solo. His caravan and other assets add up to about a thousand gold coins. He is also a famous businessman in the capital. Is he poor? I am afraid that no one will believe the people present.


    Most of the people present knew Solo, and they all looked at Liu Feng jokingly to see how this big talker would end up.


    "Lord City Lord, what do you think is rich?" Solo raised his eyebrows, curious how Liu Feng answered.


    "Eat first, and talk while eating." Liu Feng chuckled. Nicole immediately got up and went to the wall, grabbing the rope on the wall and pulling it.


    This is the setting for calling the waiter. There is a bell hanging outside the rope. The waiter outside the door will come in when they hear the sound. Only the big box will have this setting.


    "Gag..."


    The door opened, and dishes were brought up one after another. A total of twenty-four dishes filled a large table, exuding a tempting aroma.


    "Guru..."


    Someone''s throat surged, and the sound of saliva swallowing sounded clearly, all staring straight at the dishes on the table.


    Even Solo was no exception, like Tori drooling from the corners of his mouth, he perfectly inherited the foodie attributes of his father, the Northwind City Lord.


    "Then let''s eat!"


    Liu Feng was the first to move his chopsticks, put a piece of braised pork in his mouth, frowned slightly, and then slowly chewed, the fishy smell was not completely removed.


    The host was the first to eat it, and the others could eat it too. They just looked at the two sticks in their hands in a daze. Unlike his own, even a dish is not stable.


    Tori had tried it before, but he still couldn''t use it, and Solo did the same. He directly squeezed the chopsticks with his hands, stabbed a piece of braised pork, and picked it into a bowl.


    This time, some businessmen were in a hurry and went straight to grab the vegetables to eat. The chopsticks were put aside, and Liu Feng''s brows twitched.


    "It''s delicious, it''s so delicious, it''s 10,000 times better than the dishes made by Wangdu."


    "I used to eat shit, and I will come here to eat every day from now on."


    "It''s time to let those waste chefs in the capital come to see the dishes here, and see if they dare to be so arrogant?"


    The merchants drooled, completely lost their previous image, and sometimes reached out to fight over a dish.


    This made Liu Feng''s eyes tremble, and he turned to Nicole and said, "Let someone send some forks in."


    "Yes!"


    The bell rang again, and forks were sent in, each with a fork, which made everyone present blushed, which was ashamed.


    Solo looked at the chopsticks in his hand, and then at the fork, with a thoughtful look in his eyes. He felt that using two wooden sticks could better reflect a person''s sense of strategizing and lifting weights lightly.


    "Lord City Lord, what is this called?" Solo asked with chopsticks.


    "This is called chopsticks. Compared with knives and forks, chopsticks are more convenient. You only need to cut two wooden sticks, and it is easier to spread out, so that ordinary people can also use chopsticks. You know, it is not a joke that diseases come from the mouth. ." Liu Feng said lightly.

 Chapter 143：

    "Uh¡­¡­"


    "Cough cough cough..."


    Those merchants who caught food with their hands stopped embarrassingly, put their hands under the table, and smeared them on their bodies calmly. It was a bit embarrassing today.


    On the other side of the earth, there is such a saying that compared with the West using knives, forks and other tools to cut food at will, people feel a kind of tyranny and a kind of arrogance of dancing with knives and forks; then the Orientals use chopsticks to pick up food gracefully It looks more noble and refined.


    After the merchant took the fork, he saw that Liu Feng didn''t mean to eat at all, and put it down embarrassingly. They decided to practice chopsticks, which is much better than using a knife and fork. After all, the food here is very delicate. kind.


    "Lord City Lord, what do you think about the poor and the rich just now?" A businessman calmly raised the topic just now.


    "Ha!" Liu Feng smiled and said lightly, "A commoner, he can''t even eat enough to eat every day, even his clothes are tattered, and he doesn''t have to wear shoes. Does this count as poor?"


    "Yes, this counts as poor." Solo nodded.


    "One day." Liu Feng raised a finger and said softly, "This commoner has become rich, he eats wheat porridge three times a day, and he eats one bowl and pours one bowl, and his clothes can last four or five times in a row. He wears it repeatedly, compared to other commoners, is he rich?"


    "Rich, very rich, after all, you can eat a bowl and turn a bowl." Tori said with a smile.


    The corner of Liu Feng''s mouth rose, pointing to the vegetarian dish on the table, "This plate is the cheapest dish on this table. It costs thirty-eight copper coins."


    "what???"


    Everyone''s eyes widened and they were frightened. A plate of vegetarian dishes cost thirty-eight copper coins. Is this one copper coin per dish? Rich people don''t eat like this.


    "In this dish, each root is the most tender leaf from a dozen vegetables."


    The corners of Liu Feng''s mouth rose, and he continued to flicker, "Of course, there are also three or four copper coins for a plate of vegetarian dishes, and those are the ones left over from the thirty-eight plate of vegetarian dishes."


    "hiss¡­¡­"


    Everyone present was stunned. They didn''t expect a plate of vegetarian dishes to be so particular. No wonder they asked for thirty-eight copper coins, and the merchants did not raise the price.


    "Also, the fish in the middle costs 300 copper coins; the braised pork is 180 copper coins... These are all among the most expensive dishes in Zuixiaolou." Liu Feng said calmly.


    "..."


    Silence, everyone stared blankly at the dishes on the table, this is simply eating silver coins, and the dishes on the table cost several silver coins.


    "I ate these dishes three times in the castle, and I don''t know if they suit your appetite." Liu Feng''s eyes flickered.


    "Uh..." The people present were embarrassed, this way of eating, you will eat a gold coin in five or six days, and the Duke is just like that.


    The corner of Liu Feng''s mouth was slightly raised, and he said lightly, "Do you think that a person who can eat this table of food every day is considered rich?"


    Chapter 0172 targets tariffs.


    Can a person who eats five or six silver coins in a meal not be rich? Of course, the rich, even the second generation of the prodigal nobles, would not eat like this, unless those big nobles, marquis, and dukes.


    Those who dare to eat like this every day have a background, so they dare to eat like this. The merchants such as Solo looked at Liu Feng in disbelief.


    Tori was stunned, and then glanced at the dishes on the table with complicated eyes. He knew that the dishes in the city lord''s mansion were even better than these. I''m afraid that what Mr. Liu Feng said was still very humble.


    Now, these businessmen remembered the question Liu Feng asked just now, and they realized that they were so poor that they couldn''t even eat a good meal every day.


    The merchants understood what Liu Feng meant. Compared with the common people, they were of course rich; but for the nobles and merchants, they were poor.


    For example, the table in front of them cannot be eaten every day.


    The businessmen present were all thinking about Liu Feng''s intentions. When they suddenly talked about the topic of wealth and poverty, shouldn''t they want to show off their wealth?


    No, that''s definitely not the case. Solo was the first to deny this idea. In his opinion, Liu Feng is not such a low-interest person.


    "Lord City Lord, why should we limit the purchase of goods in the big market?" A businessman wanted to change the subject and raise the most important question today.


    "I''ll just ask a question, who is the biggest beneficiary of transactions in the big market?" The corner of Liu Feng''s mouth rose.


    "This..." The merchants looked at each other in dismay, and they wanted to say: Of course, it''s your Lord of the City.


    But then seeing Solo''s silence, the merchants instantly raised their hearts, and the people present knew this question.


    "Buying and selling in the big market was originally a benefit I gave to the common people, so that''s why I gave such a low price."


    Liu Feng leaned forward slightly, and said indifferently, "But now you are a little bit too far ahead. It seems that you are all taking advantage of me?"


    The merchants bowed their heads, this is a fact, they just took a fancy to this point, and then purchased the goods crazily. After all, they can make a lot of profit by selling them to other places.


    "If I raise the price, you may not come to ask me this question today, but this is unfair to the civilians in my territory. The purchase restriction is just a helpless thing, isn''t it?" Liu Feng said calmly.


    "This..." The businessmen still have nothing to say, don''t they have the cheek to ask for the purchase restriction to be removed, and everyone earns the money!


    I am afraid that in the next second, they will be blasted out of the door, and I dare not say any threats, I am afraid that they will be sent to the gallows in the next second.


    "Also, with my financial resources, I organize a caravan to sell to other cities, maybe I will make more money." Liu Feng stimulated them again.


    "what?"


    The merchants were shocked. If they didn''t sell the goods to them, it was obvious that they would not earn a cent.


    "Lord City Lord, you can ask for any request, and the purchase is limited, but we hope that the volume can be larger."


    "Yeah, we can pay a little more."


    In the final analysis, the merchants were reluctant to part with this piece of fat. The goods in Xiyang City were really cheap, and it would be a huge profit to sell them.


    "Pay the tax. As long as it is within my territory, the business must pay the tax."


    Liu Feng said solemnly, "As long as I pay the tax, I will not limit the purchase of your goods, I will give you as much as you want."


    Hearing this, Solo understood, he fully understood that what he did before was not to show off his wealth, but to pave the way for tax collection. Either they would pay the tax and then buy the goods, or Liu Feng would set up a caravan to transport the goods out. Sell.


    The previous question and answer between the rich and the poor was basically a way for Liu Feng to show his financial power. The subconscious meaning was to say that with you, without you, it is the same, and it has little impact on Xiyang City.


    Yes, tax collection is Liu Feng''s goal. When it comes to assembling caravans to sell goods, half of him is fooling these merchants, and half is true.


    The caravan organized by Liu Feng sold high-value, high-harvest items, such as canned fish and ceramic products, rather than low-value items in the big market.


    "Lord City Lord, we want to know this tax, how do you plan to collect it?" The merchants asked seriously, this is a matter of their pocket income.


    "If you buy things in Xiyang City, I won''t charge you taxes, but if you leave Xiyang City with the goods, I will charge customs duties." Liu Feng said lightly.


    Businessmen understand tariffs. When they pass through the territory of some city lords, they will pay for it. They think it is the customs clearance fee, and as the saying goes, it is the toll fee.


    "The City Lord, how much do you think we should pay?" The merchants were much more relaxed. They thought they had to pay taxes on everything they bought.


    "According to the measurement of goods, if you have a lot of goods, of course you have to pay more taxes; of course, a certain amount will be set. As long as you do not bring more than this amount of goods within a certain period of time, you will not be charged the tariff." Liu Feng explained briefly.


    "Tariffs by Goods???"

 Chapter 144：

    The businessmen were dumbfounded. Then, if they had to take away the goods they had previously hoarded, wouldn''t they have to pay customs duties?


    "Don''t worry, after paying the tariffs, you still have to earn, just not as much as you did at the beginning." Liu Feng said calmly.


    As soon as the tariffs came out, the relationship between the two was reversed, and these businessmen could only make some hard-earned money, but it was also a little better than their previous business.


    As for hoarding goods, it is no longer necessary. Previously, they thought that the more goods they hoarded, the more they would earn. Now, when the tariffs come out, they are worried that hoarding too many goods will deplete funds.


    Behind her, An Li''s eyes lit up, and she hurriedly wrote it down in a notepad. Only now did she realize how powerful the young master was, and the matter of her frowning was easily resolved.


    The merchant''s tariff has been settled, otherwise the goods will all be rotten in their hands, and the city lord''s mansion is charged two taxes, both the seller and the buyer.


    Of course, first of all, if the buyer has a large number of goods leaving Xiyang City, then there will be taxes. Otherwise, there will be no tax when buying things in Xiyang City.


    The businessmen understood that today this is a ''Hongmen Banquet'' at all. After they go out, others will think they will get a big purchase limit. When the tariff comes out, everyone present will attract firepower.


    Solo really sighed, is there really such a smart and talented person in this world?


    Tariffs can perfectly protect the local market and increase the income of the City Lord''s Mansion, which is the best of both worlds.


    Solo was suddenly a little fortunate that Liu Feng was not working in the capital, otherwise the merchants in the world would pay a lot of taxes, such as his caravan.


    Chapter 0173 Solo''s request.


    "Okay, you guys continue to eat. I still have some government affairs to deal with, so I''ll leave for now." Liu Feng stood up and made a random excuse.


    One of today''s goals: the tariff has been achieved, as long as the city lord''s government issues the tariff regulations, the merchants present are afraid that they will be the first to pay the tax, then other small merchants will have to pay it, and they will not dare not pay it. .


    In this way, most of the tax regulations in Xiyang City have been completed, and the rest will be gradually added, such as the luxury tax in the future.


    Liu Feng got up, and Anli, Nicole and Tis also stood up. They were embarrassed to see how these businessmen were eating.


    A good-looking person eats rudely, which is also very pleasing to the eye; an ugly person eats rudely, it is like a pig eating, and these businessmen are that kind of pig.


    "Wait, Lord City Lord, I have something to discuss with you."


    Solo quickly stood up and shouted, "It won''t take up a lot of your time."


    "Follow up!" Liu Feng didn''t stop, the corners of his mouth rose slightly, and the second goal of the day was hooked.


    Solo''s eyes flashed with joy, and he quickly got up to catch up, leaving a group of businessmen looking at each other, what''s the trouble? But they are not qualified to go together, you must know that Soro is a businessman several levels higher than them.


    Liu Feng and others walked out of the big box and walked in the aisle. Solo was ready to speak several times, but in the end, he obediently shut his mouth.


    "Accompany me to a place first, and let''s talk slowly." Liu Feng said softly.


    "Yes!" Solo nodded.


    Along the way, Soro was surprised to find that the business of Zuixiaolou was really booming. He thought of the taste of the dishes just now, and it was normal for the business to boom. He decided that as long as he lived in Xiyang City, he would always come here to eat.


    When he got down to the hall, Solo was really shocked. The entire table on the first floor was full, and everyone was chatting excitedly, shouting about the deliciousness of the dishes.


    Liu Feng glanced around, nodded in satisfaction, and sighed, "When the commoners have meat to eat, it will be the moment when my city lord is truly rich."


    Everyone has meat to eat, which means that each commoner''s monthly income is more than 100 copper coins; at that time, the tax alone could fill Liu Feng''s inner treasury, and it was still gold.


    "..." Soro was at a loss for words. He didn''t know how to answer this sentence, so that the commoners had meat to eat. This was too idealistic.


    You must know that even the commoners in the capital are hungry and full, not to mention this remote area.


    "Let''s go!" Liu Feng walked out of Zuixiaolou and got on the carriage.


    Solo could only sit in front of the carriage, where the driver sat. He couldn''t get in the carriage. After all, there were three female companions in it, although two were female orcs.


    "Tap tap..."


    The wolf warrior team escorted the carriage to the south of Xiyang City, where the workshop area was.


    ¡­


    Eliza was taken to a box numbered 33 by the waiter. This box is very small. There is a round table in it, and there are only two chairs. This is a box for single and double people. box.


    "This is our menu, what do you need?" The waiter handed over a delicate menu. The cover was carved on wood, and there were some pattern fonts printed on the engraving board.


    "Okay!" Eliza took the menu curiously, flipped through it, and whispered in her mouth, "Vegetarian dishes, 3 copper coins; lean meat stir-fried vegetables, 10 copper coins... Braised pork, 20 steel coins for a single serving..."


    The more she looked back, the more surprised Eliza became. The menu at the back consisted of dishes that cost more than a hundred copper coins. Like a roasted whole lamb, it actually required three silver coins. This was like robbing coins.


    Of course, there are cheap ones too. The prices on the first few pages of the menu are fair, although none of the dishes have names she has heard before, so Eliza decides to give it a try.


    "This braised pork, braised pork ribs, I want a single serving, and a tomato egg drop soup..." Eliza ordered six dishes in a row, and only stopped embarrassedly under the surprised eyes of the waiter.


    "Okay, please wait a moment, and I''ll serve you the food right away." The waiter politely said.


    "Gag..." The waiter left with the menu.


    "Huh... Ordering food is really addicting, I always feel like I want to try them all." Eliza touched her belly regretfully, but unfortunately her belly wasn''t the belly of an orc.


    Waiting is tormenting, Eliza sat on the chair and twisted uneasily, glancing at the buns on the table from time to time.


    "Gag..."


    After a while the door opened, and the waiter came in with the dishes, all six dishes were placed on the table.


    "Guest, your dishes are ready. If there is any problem, I''ll be right outside the door. You can just call."


    The waiter chuckled, then left, helping to close the door.


    "Gollum..."


    Eliza''s throat was surging, she smelled the aroma of meat and so on, and her saliva quickly secreted out of her greed.


    There are three types of chopsticks, forks, and spoons in the tray. Unlike Liu Feng, who does not give forks to those merchants, only chopsticks. In order to promote chopsticks, Liu Feng will also make fun of people.


    Eliza looked suspiciously at the two wooden sticks in the tray. She picked up the fork and started it, stuffing the big mouthful of braised pork into her mouth, causing Eliza''s eyes to widen.


    "Okay, delicious, so delicious..." Eliza could swear that this was the best meat she had ever eaten, without the salty, bitter, stench of other boiled meats.


    "Yummy, wow! This one is delicious too..."


    "This soup is also delicious. How can the food cooked here be so delicious?"


    "¡­"


    "belch!"


    Eliza hiccupped and slumped on the chair, rubbing her stomach and eating again.


    "There are so many dishes left, what should I do? Do you want to throw them away?" Eliza looked at the leftovers on the table, but she was reluctant to eat them all.

 Chapter 145：

    "I knew I wouldn''t order so many dishes, what a waste."


    When Eliza was struggling, there was a knock on the door, and the waiter came in. Seeing the situation on the table, she smiled slightly, "The guests can''t finish eating, so they can take them home."


    "Package?" Eliza wondered, "How to bring it back?"


    "As long as the guest gives out a steel coin, we will provide a bamboo tube for the guest to pack food." The waiter said.


    "Okay!" Eliza''s face beamed with joy, she didn''t expect such an operation, it was too human, she could eat these leftovers for dinner.


    Soon, the waiter brought a thigh-thick bamboo tube with a height of about fifteen centimeters, and put the vegetables into the bamboo tube with chopsticks.


    It was also at this moment that Eliza realized that these two wooden sticks were used in this way.


    Chapter 0174 I only need one percent.


    In the carriage, Liu Feng closed his eyes and pondered. He recalled the information on Solo in An Li''s notebook, which stated that Solo was a native of the capital, and his ancestor was a nobleman. Later, he fell into decline and turned to the ranks of merchants.


    Solo is a very unique person, not very pedantic and old-fashioned. He is a person who has the courage to try. In just 20 years, he has grown from a descendant of a declining noble aristocrat to a huge family business of a thousand gold coins.


    In Liu Feng''s view, Solo is a very successful businessman and a good partner. It is not easy to form a caravan. There are only a few people in the entire Xiyang City who have been to the capital. There is no one who knows how to do business.


    If Liu Feng was asked to open up trade routes or go to the capital by himself, now is not the time. Xiyang City needs him to be in charge, but winter is coming.


    And Xiyang City has not developed to the point where he needs to go out to expand the business route, then the current method is to find an existing caravan to cooperate, this is the biggest shortcut and the most suitable method.


    Liu Feng now wants to test whether Solo is a suitable business partner. In fact, what Liu Feng values ??most is the transportation capacity of Solo''s caravan.


    "Ta Tata..."


    "Sir, the workshop is here."


    When Liu Feng got out of the carriage, he saw Solo standing beside him, looking around curiously. He listened carefully to the sound, and could clearly hear the sound of ''kakaka''.


    "Lord City Lord, is this a workshop?"


    Solo asked curiously. He wanted to know what workshop it was, especially when he saw people patrolling, and there were some guards standing at the entrance of those workshops.


    "Yes, this is the workshop area of ??Xiyang City." Liu Feng nodded. He is now planning the division of urban areas. This area in the south of Xiyang City will be comparable to the industrial area in the future, and all large workshops will be located here. .


    These words made Solo''s pupils shrink. There are quite a few workshops here, and the workshops are equivalent to a city''s core source of income, but now that he is brought here, it is conceivable that there is something important.


    "An Li, take me to the linen warehouse." Liu Feng turned to An Li and said that he went to North Wind City for the establishment of the workshop.


    "Yes!"


    Enri led the way, and soon arrived at the linen warehouse. The guards at the gate opened the door, and a group of people walked in.


    "hiss¡­¡­"


    Solo, who had just entered the warehouse, took a breath of cold air, his eyes trembled, and he looked at the dense linen piled on the shelf.


    The corner of Liu Feng''s mouth rose, glanced at Solo''s reaction, and asked En Li lightly, "En Li, how many pieces of cloth are there?"


    "Master, there are 200 pieces of low-grade linen, 100 pieces of low-grade linen, and two pieces of medium linen." An Li muttered while holding a notepad.


    "What was the production volume that day?" Liu Feng said calmly.


    "Forty pieces of inferior linen and twenty pieces of inferior linen can be produced in one day." En Li responded quickly.


    Solo was already sluggish. He wondered if he had heard the wrong thing. One must know that a piece of cloth is 30 meters long and can produce 60 pieces of cloth a day. Is this a money grab?


    The market price of Wangdu is 30 copper coins per meter of linen, so according to this calculation, one day''s income is 50 silver coins, and one gold coin for two days.


    After all, the output will only increase, which scares Solo. It is unbelievable that others can catch up with his 20 years of hard work in a few years.


    "The output is still too small. It takes more than 100 pieces of inferior cloth to come out a day." Liu Feng shook his head in dissatisfaction.


    "Master, the workers recruited today are currently training. It will take a few days for them to work. By then, the output should reach more than 100 pieces of cloth." En Li said earnestly.


    Solo''s body was shaking. There were hundreds of pieces of cloth a day, and that day''s income would be calculated in gold coins. He could earn a thousand gold coins in more than a year, and this was just a workshop, not a territory income.


    He was really frightened. If it was spread out, those great nobles would become robbers once, and even the king would be moved.


    Therefore, Solo is very afraid of being killed. Although he doesn''t know why the linen is produced so fast, the linen in this warehouse can''t be fake.


    "Mr. Solo, what do you think of the linen I have here?" Liu Feng took out a piece of inferior linen from the shelf and pulled it to Solo.


    "Huh?" Solo touched the sackcloth and was surprised to find that the quality of the sackcloth was very good, and it was considered a high-quality item. Some merchants and nobles wore this kind of fabric.


    "Lord City Lord, is the linen here all of this quality?" Solo asked in a trembling voice.


    "Of course not, this is inferior linen, and there is inferior linen over there." Liu Feng came to the linen shelf on the other side and pulled out another piece of linen.


    "Huh..." Solo breathed a sigh of relief after seeing it. The linen in this section is the kind of linen worn by commoners. If it was all the so-called inferior linen just now, I''m afraid the price he guessed would be doubled.


    "Lord City Lord, I don''t understand. Is the production volume you just said true? Can you produce hundreds of linen cloths a day?" Solo still dared to ask his doubts.


    "Yes." Liu Feng nodded. He hadn''t planned to talk about the spinning machine and the loom. He changed the subject and said, "Mr. Solo, how would you like to sell these linens to you?"


    "What?" Solo''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "I have the goods, but the formation of the caravan is too time-consuming, so I need a collaborator now." Liu Feng said calmly.


    "Could it be?" Solo''s eyes were about to bulge out, and the surprise came a little quickly. He pointed to his face and trembled, "Lord City Lord, are you going to cooperate with me?"


    "Yes, I like your transportation channel." Liu Feng said bluntly.


    "Understood." Solo nodded affirmatively, he also thought of this, otherwise the linen business with at least 1,000 gold coins this year would not be looking for him at all.


    "Then let''s talk about the distribution of profits!" Liu Feng smiled.


    "No, Lord City Lord, I only need one percent of the profit." Solo immediately stated that although one percent is also earned, it is not much.


    He is fighting for the future. Solo does not believe that Liu Feng will satisfy the people who are in the status quo, and if they cooperate, other goods can also cooperate, so 1% is actually a lot. After all, the base is a bit large.


    "Have courage, trust me, you won''t regret today''s decision." Liu Feng smiled confidently. He didn''t expect Solo to be so decisive.


    Chapter 0175 twenty secrets of the scientific research department.


    Solo certainly has confidence in Liu Feng. After reading the concept of Xiyang City, he highly respects Liu Feng and wants to marry his arrogant daughter to Liu Feng. Of course, this is just a thought.


    "Lord City Lord, I''ll write to the caravan now and ask them to come over immediately, it''s just time..." Solo hesitated, he didn''t know whether Liu Feng was in a hurry for the time.


    "Don''t worry, the time can be later, just to stock up on more linen." Liu Feng waved his hand indifferently. For him, what he wants is long-term development, not a quick one.


    "Yes!"


    Solo breathed a sigh of relief. His caravan was in the imperial capital at this time, and it took more than a month to write a letter, not to mention that it would take three months for the caravan to come here again.

 Chapter 146：

    "..." Solo blinked suddenly, as if he had forgotten something important.


    No, Solo remembered, he left his son in the drunk night building. When he entered the banquet, he could only go in alone, so he asked the waiter to open a box for Geer, and now he is coming with Liu Feng The workshop, but forgot to bring Geer with him.


    "Lord City Lord, the child below is still in the Zuixiaolou, please let me retire first." Solo hurriedly saluted.


    "Okay!" Liu Feng waved his hand and ordered someone to take Solo back to Zuixiaolou on horseback.


    He looked at Soro''s retreating back, and said lightly, "Arrange someone to monitor him. If the news of Linen is leaked, let him disappear."


    "Yes!" The people from the Wolf Warriors team immediately arranged for them.


    "Let''s go, go outside the city and have a look. Now that the wheat has been harvested, it''s time to get something else, otherwise there will be no vegetables to eat in winter." Liu Feng turned and got into the carriage.


    The more cautious, the more cautious, after all, Xiyang City has just begun to develop, he does not want to let the greedy nobles of this era stare at him.


    An Li and Nicole looked at each other and saw the solemnity in each other''s eyes. They knew that the young master was under a lot of pressure.


    "That''s right!" Liu Feng lifted the curtain cloth and said to the humanity of the Wolf Warriors team, "Arrange someone to go to the scientific research department and ask Niu Si to send the No. 20 secret to me and send it to the outside of the city."


    "Yes!"


    The members of the Wolf Warrior Squad took the iron box warrant and left immediately.


    The Scientific Research Department is already researching a lot of things. According to the severity and power, Liu Feng has set up many prohibition requirements, so he is also called the twenty secrets of the Scientific Research Department by Niu Si.


    The movable type printing technique is one of the secrets, but the latter ones are more for civilian use, and the front ones are all under theoretical discussion.


    In the carriage, Liu Feng closed his eyes and rested. Solo''s caravan came to Xiyang City from the capital. It would take half a month. Then he could slowly get some of his luxury goods, and then get the king together. all to sell.


    This has to have a degree, so that no one can stare at it, then he must control the quantity. In fact, even if someone is staring at it, so what? By the time Wangdu arrives, it will be spring next year, and it will be a little different then.


    It''s just that Liu Feng hates trouble, and it''s better to avoid unnecessary trouble. When his blueprint develops, I''m afraid everyone will be tied to the "chariot of the new era" by him.


    "Master, are you going outside the city to get the greenhouse vegetables mentioned earlier?" Nicole knelt behind Liu Feng and rubbed Liu Feng''s shoulders with both hands.


    "Well, after the wheat is harvested, don''t leave those fields empty, and there are still things to try."


    Liu Feng''s frown slowly loosened. He seemed a little impatient today. Could it be that Mina wasn''t around?


    Mina was the first orc Liu Feng met, and he was the one who stayed by his side. Suddenly, he had to leave for a while, which made him a little uncomfortable.


    "Master, take a rest." Nicole lowered her head and whispered in Liu Feng''s ear.


    "Yeah!" Liu Feng nodded lightly, leaning back slowly, his head stuck between the two soft balls, and was embraced by Nicole.


    This scene made Enri''s brown eyes widen, as if a demon Enri slowly emerged in her heart, "Damn, why didn''t I think of this move? Although... Although, my chest... Damn..."


    An Li turned her head to see Dess, stared straight at Liu Feng, she stayed on top of Dess''s two giant **** for three seconds, pursed her lips, and moved to Dess''s side without a sound.


    "Tiss, me, I have something to ask you." Enri whispered in Tiss ear.


    "What''s the matter?" Tis asked suspiciously.


    "Don''t be too loud." An Li pointed to Liu Feng with her eyes closed, and then whispered, "You, how come your chest is so big?"


    "Huh?" Tiss blinked her eyes slyly, her purple eyes aimed at her two huge groups, and sighed, "Who knows, you don''t know, it''s not good at all, it''s just a burden... ...I''m **** with cloth strips every day now, otherwise I''ll always shake when I walk..."


    Tis did not see En Li twitching the corners of her mouth, but Barabara spit out bitter water, and finally added, "Actually, En Li, I envy you very much, you are not big at all, if the two of us can Just change it!"


    "But... evil... big vicious girl, big cow!" En Li squeezed out her words through gritted teeth. She was severely beaten. In her opinion, Tis was simply showing off, and she despised her flat breasts.


    "Eh?" Tis tilted her head and watched Enri move her **** away from her. What happened?


    "I''m not finished yet!"


    Tis pouted, moved her body towards Enri, and then said Barabara, "Enri, listen to me, it''s really bad if your **** are too big, you''re good if you look like this, don''t think about it. getting bigger..."


    "Shut up, you big murderous girl, stinky big cow." En Li''s mentality exploded, and she screamed and rushed towards Tis.


    "Ah! You pervert!" Dessy shouted with flushed cheeks, "Master, Enri is a pervert."


    "Humph! It''s useless to call you young master, just watch me slaughter the bull..." En Li''s arrogant voice sounded.


    "Don''t...you pervert!!!"


    "Hehehe...is this the beginning?"


    "..."


    Liu Feng closed his eyes and rested, the corners of his mouth rose slightly, and his head rubbed involuntarily.


    "Hey... young master, don''t move!" Nicole''s angry voice sounded.


    "Uh...it''s instinct..." Liu Feng said embarrassingly.


    "Huh? Instinct?" Nicole''s gray eyes widened.


    "..."


    Chapter 0176 cattle and curved plough.


    "Ta Tata..."


    After fighting all the way, the carriage soon came to the outside of the city.


    Liu Feng got off the carriage and saw Tis carrying a baseball bat aside, her cheeks blushing, and she was far away from the pervert. She was scared by Enri''s scratches, and the scratches were indescribable.


    "La la la la..."


    An Li happily hummed an unknown little piece of music, glanced at Tis from time to time, and felt triumphant in her heart. She made this big cow get stunned. Now she knows how powerful this fox girl is.


    Nicole''s cheeks flushed and she walked with her head lowered. She felt her heart beating a little faster. Today was the closest the young master was to her.


    Liu Feng shook his head amusingly. He looked at the field in front of him. The terrain was flat, and it was a good place to grow vegetables in a greenhouse. In the warehouse of the castle, a lot of plastic films were piled up.


    It took Liu Feng many days to transport it from the earth. It is enough to cover a dozen large stretchers, but it is impossible to add more.


    Moreover, what Liu Feng wants to use is the alternative greenhouse technology on the other side of the earth, and after Liu Feng''s transformation, the half-earth enclosure technology is formed.


    That is, a sloping greenhouse, with three high and one low earth walls. The short side faces a sunny place. Bamboo is placed on the top, and then covered with plastic film. Save plastic film.


    A very simple greenhouse can be done, and the trouble lies in building the earth wall; next spring, the weather is warm, and the greenhouse will not be used for the time being.


    The most important thing is that it snows in winter, and the soil wall is very hard when it is frozen by the snow. It is not afraid of collapse at all. As long as the snow layer is cleaned regularly, it is enough not to collapse the greenhouse.


    "Enli, come here!" Liu Feng beckoned An Li, the beast-eared girl who was equivalent to a secretary, to come over.


    "Here, young master!" An Li immediately took out her notepad and stood obediently beside Liu Feng.

 Chapter 147：

    "This piece of land, and that piece over there..."


    Liu Feng pointed to the place where the greenhouse should be built, and finally said, "That''s all for now. The drawings for building the greenhouse are in the second drawer on the left side of the desk. You can arrange for someone to start building it."


    "Understood!" En Li nodded again and again, and she would arrange for someone to stare at them.


    "Ta Tata..."


    "Moo moo..."


    There was the sound of horses'' hooves in the distance, accompanied by the sound of cows.


    Liu Feng turned his head to look, and saw the Warrior Wolf team pulling a carriage, followed by a cow, a cow with a nose ring.


    "very good!"


    Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction. As long as the cow had a nose ring, it would be an obedient ploughing ox, a cow capable of ploughing fields. There were only three cows in Xiyang City, and they were bought from Beifeng City.


    The nose ring on the cow was an order given by Liu Feng before he went to North Wind City. This time, he was here to try the No. 20 secret of the Scientific Research Department - Qu Yuanli''s power!


    "Master, what is this for?" Tis asked curiously.


    "It''s used to cultivate land to open up wasteland!" Liu Feng chuckled, and he looked curiously at Tis''s horns.


    "What''s the matter?" Tiss touched the horn and said strangely, "Is there something on it?"


    "No!" Liu Feng shrugged, he thought too much.


    Will the cattle orcs worry about cattle? Or think they are the same? This is like whether human beings will care about apes, do humans consider apes as the same kind? Of course, it is impossible. Apes are different from humans, and of course, cattle orcs have absolutely nothing to do with cattle.


    The cattle were sent to Liu Feng, and the Quyuan Li was carefully carried down by the Wolf Warriors team.


    "Huh..." Liu Feng let out a sigh of relief. The curved plough and the oxen were the first steps in his transformation of the territorial farming. The wheat had to be deeply ploughed so that the wheat ears would grow full.


    As soon as Liu Feng took off the Hanfu, Nicole immediately stepped forward to take it, revealing that he was wearing a T-shirt inside. He followed the steps recorded in the data on the earth, and hung the curved plough on the restless ox.


    "Moo moo..."


    Under the surprised eyes of the beasts in the field, Liu Feng drove the ox down the field, then clumsily operated the curved plow, and then everyone was stunned.


    "Moo moo..."


    The field was quickly turned up by the curved plough to turn up a large piece of soil, and it didn''t take a while, and a large piece of land was quickly ploughed.


    Liu Feng gently pulled the rope tied to the nose ring, the ox slowly stopped, and then untied the curved plow to let the ox rest.


    "Huh... I didn''t expect it to be very useful!" Liu Feng''s hands and feet were stiff, and he was a little nervous at the first manipulation.


    "Master, this is too powerful, isn''t it?" Nicole rushed up first, grabbed Liu Feng''s arm excitedly, and shouted, "What is this called? How can it be so easy to turn up large pieces of soil?"


    "It''s called Quyuanli. In the spring of next year, everyone can use this thing to plough the fields. You can also open up a few more wastelands, and you won''t need to buy wheat from outside next year." Liu Feng chuckled.


    Moreover, Liu Feng will bring improved wheat seeds from the earth, and he will also get a paddy field out of it. This is what he promised Cat Erniang.


    "It''s really great." Nicole is half a peasant girl, but she knows how hard it is for commoners to farm, and it is even more difficult to open up wasteland because there are no good tools.


    "Young master, this cow must be protected well, and there must be laws to protect it. You can''t kill the cow!" An Li''s face was serious, she immediately saw the importance of cultivating cows.


    "Yeah! That''s for sure!" Liu Feng thought of the ancient dynasties of the earth, etc., and they would set up laws for cattle to protect them.


    "It''s amazing!" Tis patted the back of the ox.


    "Let the people in the scientific research department start making a large number of curved ploughs." Liu Feng said softly, he looked to the other side of the Youshui River, if the wasteland was all turned into farmland, it would be a big granary.


    "Yes!" Enri nodded, and immediately took out the Zhishu notebook from her backpack and began to write the order.


    Afterwards, the Wolf Warriors took the order box, drove the cattle, and took the Quyuan plow back to the scientific research department. The Warriors were all civilians. Of course, they knew the importance of the Quyuan plow. , So when I was on the road, I put all the military crossbows on.


    "Let''s go, let''s go to the bamboo forest to see."


    Liu Feng then got on the carriage. The bamboos in this world are different from those on the other side of the earth. He is going to investigate to see if there is any kind of bamboo that he wants.


    The water supply system of Xiyang City should also be upgraded. After all, the more the population of Xiyang City will be in the future, the water supply will be in short supply. Now, when Xiyang City is just renovated, the water supply should be improved. Everyone No need to squeeze those wells.


    Chapter 0177 Xiyang City tap water plan.


    When Liu Feng arrived at the bamboo forest, he found that it was very lively. There were many people cutting bamboo. For example, the bamboo tubes used in Zuixiaolou were cut from here.


    In order to make it easier to get in and out, many people even chopped down small bamboos, which made Liu Feng frown. When An Li next to him saw it, he asked in a low voice, "Master, is there something wrong?"


    "Of course not. It''s fine if the big bamboos are cut down, and even the small ones are destroyed. What will you cut down next year? What about the year after?"


    Liu Feng pointed to the Forbidden Mountain Range in the distance and said, "Are they going to cut bamboo deep in the mountains in the future?"


    Xiyang City will only develop faster and the population will only increase, so the consumption of bamboo tubes will only increase. Like these common people''s chopping methods, no matter how big or small they are, I am afraid that they will go far away to chop bamboo next year. .


    "Understood!" An Li understood, remembering what the young master told her about sustainable development.


    "Let''s go, go over there and have a look." Liu Feng can just mention it, An Li will know how to arrange it, and he will leave it to An Li to practice for such trivial matters, and then he will pay attention to it secretly.


    Coming to another bamboo forest, this piece of bamboo is very tall, with a height of 40 to 50 meters and a diameter of 30 to 40 centimeters. This reminds Liu Feng that the giant dragon bamboo of the earth is also so tall.


    "What kind of bamboo is this?" Liu Feng turned his head and asked Nicole, he really didn''t know the bamboo of this era.


    "This is hard bamboo. The bamboo wall is very thick. It won''t rot if buried for more than ten years. It is harder than some wood. Few people will use this kind of bamboo." Nicole introduced briefly.


    "Let someone cut one down." Liu Feng told Zhanlang, he wanted to see how thick the bamboo wall was.


    "Yes!"


    Liu Feng and the others stepped aside, and this 40 to 50-meter tall bamboo fell down, it was no joke.


    "Kakkacha..."


    The horizontal knife made of stainless steel was cut on the hard bamboo, and it was found that the saliva from the cut was very small. This kind of bamboo is really harder than some wood.


    "How long does it take for this bamboo to grow so tall?" Liu Feng asked.


    "Yeah!" Nicole pointed her chin, thinking about it before she said, "My father mentioned it before, it will take about ten or twenty years."


    Liu Feng nodded. With such a long growth period, it is reasonable to have this hardness. Maybe this is the kind of bamboo he wants.


    Bamboo has many uses, such as bamboo flooring, bamboo siding, bamboo cutting boards, bamboo wine tubes, tea tubes and food packaging boxes and other handicrafts. With the improvement of technology, high-grade paper and high-quality rayon can also be produced.


    Bamboo can be said to be a renewable resource, like this large bamboo forest, there are five or six kinds of bamboo, like the bamboo tube used in Zuixiaolou, which is the kind of bamboo with thin walls and short bamboo knots, which can grow in one year. Great bamboo.


    Moreover, Liu Feng also found information on the Internet, saying that the pipes made by using bamboo silk and gum are not worse than those made of cement.


    Of course, Liu Feng hadn''t seriously explored the gums of this world, so he decided to have someone check it out when he went back, just to be prepared.

 Chapter 148：

    "Bang!!"


    There was a sound of bamboo falling to the ground, which brought Liu Feng back to his senses. Several people hurried over and saw a hard bamboo lying on the ground.


    "The bamboo wall is really thick." Liu Feng was very surprised. The bamboo wall of this hard bamboo is four or five centimeters thick. What is the concept? This is simply a natural conduit.


    As Nicole said, it will not rot if buried in the ground for more than ten years, so this hard bamboo is very useful, and the bamboo wall is so thick, as long as the carpenter''s skills are good enough, and the embedded interface method is used, it can be very good. to avoid leakage.


    "Very good, let people be optimistic about this piece of hard bamboo. Without my permission, large-scale felling is not allowed." Liu Feng ordered seriously.


    "Yes!" Enri remembered immediately.


    Liu Feng has to go back and design how to lay the hard bamboo, as well as the water supply source, etc. The pressure must be high enough, otherwise it will be difficult to enter the water into the family residential area.


    "Nicole, is there a waterfall on the hill not far from Xiyang City? I heard that the terrain is very high?" Liu Feng asked softly.


    "Yes, there is a group of waterfalls there. It''s very spectacular. My father took me to see it once. It''s very beautiful." Nicole''s eyes showed longing.


    "Okay, next time I''ll take everyone to a picnic." Liu Feng chuckled lightly, and was about to inspect the high waterfall.


    "Yeah! I want to eat sizzling fish." Tiss jumped up first.


    "well!"


    Liu Feng nodded again and again. He has all the things he lacked. As for the pressure, there is no need to worry. As long as you make good use of the knowledge of siphon physics, you can solve the problem of tap water.


    "An Li, go back and have someone get more cement pipes, which are twice as big as usual." Liu Feng added.


    "Okay!" Enri nodded.


    In fact, they didn''t even know what Liu Feng was doing here, and why he did it.


    "Okay, today''s work is over." Liu Feng stretched, and he has been busy since he went out in the morning. Today is a very diligent day.


    "Master, are you going back?" Nicole said softly.


    "No, when you come to the bamboo forest, you must leave something behind."


    Liu Feng chuckled, turned his head and said to Tis, "Go to the carriage and remove the box of wine."


    "Okay!" Tess trotted away.


    "Master, do you want to drink here? Then I''ll ask someone to hunt for some game." Nicole remembered that there were snakes and bamboo rats in the bamboo forest, these delicious game.


    "No, I''m planning to get some bamboo wine, and I can drink it in winter." Liu Feng shook his head and said.


    Liu Feng wanted to get some bamboo wine last time, but Dudley was injured and asked him to go back for an operation, but he forgot about it later. Now is the time.


    "Bamboo wine? What is this?" Nicole and Anli blinked in confusion. They had only heard of wheat wine.


    "You''ll know right away." Liu Feng smiled mysteriously.


    "Master, something is coming." Tis came to Liu Feng with a large wooden box.


    "Go, go over there, and ask for some greener bamboos." Liu Feng took the lead and walked to another piece of bamboo. Hard bamboos are not suitable for growing bamboo wine.


    Soon they arrived at a Hsinchu forest. Liu Feng then saw the dazed eyes of An Li, Tis and Nicole, opened a small hole in the bamboo, and then injected the wine into the bamboo with a needle, and then plugged the hole. I did a dozen or so.


    "Master, is this bamboo wine?"


    "Young master, you are too wasteful to drink bamboo, why don''t you drink it for me."


    "Master, are you a little weird today?"


    Chapter 0178 Beast Ear Mother hanging on the tree!


    "Crack..."


    The sound of withered branches stomping off sounded.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Wei Ya sighed and looked at Mina who was driving ahead. She tried her best to keep her steps light, but she kept making noises.


    She caused Mina a lot of trouble along the way. Although Mina didn''t care, she wasn''t too embarrassed.


    This time, it was really thanks to Mina who came with her, otherwise, if she had just entered the Forbidden Mountain Range, she would have left her life behind.


    On the first day of entering the Forbidden Mountains, after they separated from the Wolf Warrior Squad, they met a bear not long after, if it wasn''t for Mina''s experience and shot the bear with one arrow, I''m afraid she would already be dead.


    Along the way, poisonous insects and beasts are really emerging one after another, and Mina has survived the crisis with her keen perception and rich experience.


    "It''s getting dark, stop and rest for a while." Mina appeared ghostly, with a compound bow hanging from her back, which Liu Feng used to save Mina''s life.


    "Mmmm! It''s very close to the tribe, and we''ll be there in the morning tomorrow." Wei Ya said softly, her light red eyes full of expectations.


    "The people of the tribe will be very happy to see you go back." Mina said softly.


    "Mina, thank you for coming with me." Wei Ya said gratefully.


    Mina shook her head with a smile in her blue eyes, "Who made you my friend? Plus you are so stupid, if you don''t pay attention, something big will happen."


    "Where is it?" Wei Ya puffed up a face, thinking why everyone called her a silly rabbit? Apparently you didn''t do anything stupid?


    "Okay, I''ve found a suitable place for camp in the front."


    Mina walked forward first, and Wei Ya quickly followed and came to a big tree.


    "Are you going to sleep on the tree tonight?" Wei Ya blinked.


    "Hmm, it''s safer on the tree."


    Mina said softly, climbed up the branch neatly, took out the rope from the backpack and tied it, and then threw it down to Weiya.


    "Huh..." Wei Ya took a deep breath, then grabbed the rope and slowly climbed up, and was finally pulled up by Mina''s collar up to the branch.


    "Sit down, I''ll nail the sleeping bag." Mina took out the sleeping bag from the backpack, then took out a few large iron nails, smashed it into the tree pole with the handle of the saber, then took out the sleeping bag and hung it up, and then tied it up stand up.


    "Um!"


    Wei Ya hugged the branches and looked at Mina who was busy. She finally knew why the adults preferred Mina, except that Mina was the first orc the adults met, that is, Mina was really good at it. Work and know a lot.


    "Okay!" Mina easily hung up the two sleeping bags. This was given to them by the young master. She didn''t expect such a thing at all. Before she was in the wild, she just climbed up a tree and chopped down a few. Build a branch and use it as a bed to sleep on.


    Wei Ya slowly moved to the side of the sleeping bag, and then with the help of Mina, she slowly climbed into the sleeping bag. It was at this moment that she relaxed.


    "My lord really has a lot of magical things, and I am surprised every time I see it." Wei Ya sighed.


    "Indeed, the young master is like a bottomless pit that makes people want to know him." Mina smiled softly.

 Chapter 149：

    She took out a small transparent bottle from her pocket and sprayed it around the sleeping bag a few times. She heard from the young master that it was used to repel mosquitoes and insects. After using it last night, there were indeed no mosquitoes and insects to harass them.


    Mina then pulled out a rope from her backpack. There were many sharp iron thorns on the rope. She wrapped it around the main tree trunk several times to prevent the beasts that climbed the tree at night.


    After picking these up, Mina got into the sleeping bag, took out a small packet of dried fish slices from her backpack, and reached out and handed it to Wei Ya, "Eat some dried fish."


    "Don''t you save some to eat later? It seems that there are not many left." Wei Ya knew that this was given to Mina by the adults, and hesitated, "Let''s eat something else, the adults didn''t give us that kind of small cakes. ?"


    "It''s called compressed biscuits, it''s tasteless, it''s better with dried fish." Mina stuffed the dried fish into Weiya''s hands and chuckled, "I still have three packs!"


    Mina then took out the compressed biscuits. This kind of biscuits are not very large, and she is full after eating a few pieces according to her stomach size. The only bad thing is that they have no taste.


    The two hung on the tree, like two silkworm babies, eating compressed biscuits, served with dried fish, and took a few sips of water. This was the dinner for the two of them.


    "Ouch..."


    The sky darkened, and the screams of beasts came from a distance, which made Wei Ya a little nervous, and quickly covered the curtain of the sleeping bag. The cloth cover has a mesh that allows people to breathe and also prevents mosquito bites.


    Mina didn''t care at all. She had heard this kind of sound many times before, but now she kind of misses the soft and gentle bed in the castle.


    "Mina, let me ask you a question." Wei Ya''s voice sounded a little too quiet, which made her a little unbearable.


    "Well! Just ask." Mina said casually.


    "Mina, do you think the lord will marry a female orc?" Wei Ya said amazingly, "Or, will the lord marry you?"


    "Cough cough...you, what nonsense are you talking about!" Mina blushed, her blue eyes full of shame.


    "Uh... I''m just a little curious, so I don''t need to answer." Wei Ya said slowly.


    She doesn''t know why she wants to ask this question, maybe it''s out of curiosity. As for whether she will like adults, she doesn''t know, anyway, she has a good impression of adults!


    The atmosphere was quiet again, except for the roar of wild beasts in the distance, which made the silent night restless.


    "I don''t have an answer to this question either." Mina suddenly broke the calm, and said with a smile on the corner of her mouth, "Actually, I also want to know, although there is such an extravagant hope in my heart, but..."


    Wei Ya knows what she didn''t say, because they are all orcs. If the nobles marry a female orc as a wife, many nobles will really despise them.


    "But, the young master said that he might marry an orc as his wife." Mina whispered softly, "I sometimes fantasize that the young master will marry me, even if it is not a real wife, I don''t want to leave the young master. "


    "Yes, my lord''s promise to us has been fulfilled. Maybe he will marry an orc as his wife!"


    There was a flash of surprise in Wei Ya''s eyes, looking at the dark night, her tone was a little relaxed, "After all, your lord is a special noble!"


    "Then, Mrs. Mina, please take care of Wei Ya!"


    "What nonsense, maybe you will become Mrs. Wei Ya too."


    "Huh? Really?"


    "fake!"


    Chapter 0179 makes me very dissatisfied.


    "twitter¡­¡­"


    In the early morning, the birds chirped crisply, and Wei Ya slowly opened her eyes and saw Mina packing her sleeping bag.


    "Morning!" Mina raised her head and greeted, quickly stuffing the sleeping bag into her backpack.


    "Mina, you got up really early." Wei Ya quickly climbed out of the sleeping bag, unbuttoned the sleeping bag carefully, and swayed.


    "Hee hee hee... I''ll come, don''t fall down." Mina supported Weiya, swiftly untied the sleeping bag and stuffed it into Weiya''s backpack.


    "Thank you!" Wei Ya took the backpack, her balance was too bad, and she was a little afraid of heights.


    "Wait here, I will let you down, and you will come down." Mina urged.


    "Okay!"


    Mina came to the place where the three-edged thorns were tied, and she saw blood on the three-edged thorns. She heard the whining of the beast last night, and she thought that the beast on the tree was attacked. Now it seems that it is so.


    The three-edged thorn rope was quickly untied, put into a sack, and tucked behind the back. Mina came under the tree and quickly scouted around. Except for a little blood, she didn''t see anything else. I wanted to come from last night. The beast is not very large.


    "You can come down!" Mina waved to Weiya on the tree.


    "Okay!" Wei Ya hugged the rope, twisting her hips and slowly sliding down.


    Mina went up the tree to recover the rope, and then the two set off. On the way, they ate some compressed biscuits to satisfy their hunger, and they didn''t have time to eat anything else. It was important to hurry.


    This is also the reason why Liu Feng prepared compressed biscuits for the two of them. The two beast-eared mothers are big eaters. If you want to eat stuffed buns, you have to prepare several big bags.


    Too many things will affect the journey. Like the buns that Wei Ya bought before, they didn''t bring much out, and they ate them on the first day.


    In the morning, I passed without any danger, and I will soon arrive at Wei Ya''s tribe, but this is what made the two of them look dignified.


    Especially Wei Ya, her face is pale and her brows are wrinkled. She has been in the tribe''s range for a while, why doesn''t she even have a guard?


    "Where''s the guards? Why didn''t you see any of them?" Wei Ya shuddered, with an ominous premonition in her heart.


    Like before, she was captured by slave traders, and it was Wei Ya who was found by the guards who was arrested and reported to her parents. Why are there no guards now?


    "Don''t worry, maybe it''s the guard rotation." Mina reassured, she was also the second sister of a team and knew what was going on.


    "Well!" Wei Ya took a deep breath, her light red eyes were slightly condensed, and she led the way to the tribe in front of her. She had to go back to the tribe quickly.


    Mina was behind, took out the compound bow and attached a long arrow, she felt something was wrong.


    ''I hope it''s not what I thought, otherwise it''s really...'' Mina thought to herself, her blue eyes looking at Weiya''s tall back.


    In the next second, Mina''s face changed, her steps quickened twice, she covered Weiya''s mouth, and dragged it behind the big tree next to her.


    Immediately afterwards, the two heard the voice of someone talking, and the number was two.


    "Hehehe...I didn''t expect such a big harvest this time."


    "That''s also true, there are so many little orcs, those perverted businessmen, nobles will definitely like it very much."


    The two slave traders were chatting and laughing under a tree not far away, but they didn''t see Weiya and Mina.


    "Don''t make a sound!"


    Mina covered Weiya''s mouth, stared at Weiya''s misty eyes, and whispered, "Don''t worry, the slave traders haven''t left yet, which means that the orcs of the tribe are still there."


    "..." Wei Ya resisted the tears and nodded heavily, and Mina dared to let go.


    "Mina, what should I do now?" Wei Ya asked in a low voice, she was anxious.


    This tribe is Wei Ya''s only sustenance. If even the orcs of the tribe are captured, then her life is truly in darkness.

 Chapter 150：

    "You hide here, I''ll check what''s going on." Mina urged seriously, "Be sure to hide and don''t be discovered."


    "Hmm!" Wei Ya nodded again and again.


    "This is for your self-defense, the arrow is aimed at the enemy, flip this mechanism, and the arrow will be fired, understand?" Mina took out a small military crossbow from her backpack and gave it to Wei Ya, and taught it briefly.


    "Hmm!" Wei Ya took the crossbow carefully!


    Mina nodded, her footsteps fell silently, she walked in the dead end of the tree, and quickly approached the two slave traders.


    "I don''t know if the orcs of this tribe have long heads? It''s not a waste of food to raise so many little orcs?"


    "Who knows, thanks to them raising these little orcs, I heard that there are slave auctions in several big cities that are in desperate need of little orcs. This time the quality of the little orcs is very good."


    "Hahahaha... I''m sure it can sell for a good price, and I can get a lot of copper coins. I heard that there are several beautiful women in the black alley. This time I want to pack two!"


    "Hey hey... Can you do it? Don''t die on a woman''s belly..."


    "How is it possible, I''m very powerful, you don''t know, didn''t we play together last time?"


    After the slave trader finished speaking, he turned his head to look around without waiting for a response from his companions, his eyes met a pair of blue eyes, and then a knife was pressed against his throat, so frightened that he didn''t dare to make a sound, he said. Out of the corner of his eyes, he saw that his bragging companion was already lying on the ground with his throat cut.


    "You only have three chances to answer. If it makes me dissatisfied, or if the voice is too loud, he will be your fate." Mina said, and moved forward with the saber, cutting the slave trader''s throat.


    "I said, I said!" The slave trader nodded again and again, he was about to urinate, the pain in his throat stimulated his pupils to shrink.


    "How many of you are there?" Mina stared at the slave trader''s eyes. As long as there was a little bit of uncertainty, she was thinking about how to lie.


    "Thirty-two!" the slave trader replied immediately.


    "When did you come?" Mina didn''t realize she was lying, but the number of people made her frown a little.


    "Come here in the morning!" The slave trader was frightened by Mina''s frown, thinking that the answer he said made the female orc in front of him dissatisfied.


    "Did you take an orc away?" Mina''s eyes flickered.


    "No, absolutely not!" The slave trader said eagerly, he regarded Mina as an orc in the tribe.


    "Really? Unfortunately, you have bad breath, which makes me very dissatisfied..."


    Under the terrifying gaze of the slave trader, Mina slashed his throat with a saber. His throat was cold, and he felt air entering, and darkness engulfed his eyes.


    Chapter 0180 wolf beast ear mother.


    Wei Ya''s tribe is located in a small valley on the outskirts of the Forbidden Mountains. It is very remote. If there is no one to lead the way, it is difficult to find this place.


    "Boss, if it wasn''t for those footprints this time, we wouldn''t be able to find this place at all."


    "Hahaha... I already said, winter is coming, these orcs will definitely come out to find food, otherwise they will all starve to death in winter." The slave trader leader laughed happily.


    In front of him were more than thirty little orcs, most of them were orc girls. Except for a few old orcs, there were several male orcs lying on the ground. However, they were already dead. They were killed because they resisted them.


    These little orcs looked at the slave traders with fear in their eyes. They didn''t know what their fate would be in the future. They only knew that the people they were close to were killed today.


    "Grandma, why are they arresting us?" a little orc girl innocently asked the goat female orc.


    "It''s pathetic!" Mary''s cloudy eyes glowed, even if she was abandoned by the tribe, it''s really sad that she still encounters a slave trader now.


    Mary glanced around at the thirty-three orc children. Their destiny is only to become slaves, right? Sad life, sad world, why? They are still so young, have not seen the beauty of this world, and have already brought down suffering?


    Strange tribes abandoning their orcs? Or these slave traders? Or the ''fury of the ice goddess''?


    Two days ago, Mary''s tribe, the so-called elders, decided to leave the tribe, leave the Forbidden Mountains, go outside to save themselves, or go to the south, so that the tragedy of last year would not happen again.


    It was at this moment that the tragedy began. The tribe had scarce food and many orcs. In order not to starve to death on the road, the orcs took everything they could eat.


    The old, the weak, the sick and the disabled were left behind. Even the children who had their parents starved to death last year and barely survived were left behind, and those orcs with their parents who were still alive took their children away.


    Most of the strong orcs left, and only a few orcs who couldn''t bear to leave their children remained, but they were also killed just now.


    Now there are really only old and weak children left, so the slave trader did not even have to bind them, and they were all driven to a wooden house, waiting for the slave trader to decide their fate.


    "Let everyone rest, and take them out of the mountain later." The slave trader leader ordered.


    "OK!"


    The slave traders all went out of the hut and closed the door, leaving behind a bunch of shivering little orcs.


    "Grandma, I''m hungry, when will the elders come back?"


    "Yeah! Why did everyone leave? The patriarch also left, and Sister Wei Ya also left."


    "¡­"


    A group of little orcs chattered, naive, they still don''t know the seriousness of the matter.


    Mary wiped her tears, she wondered why she didn''t starve to death last winter? Why let her live to see such a tragedy?


    These children opened innocent eyes and asked innocent questions, how would she answer them?


    "what!"


    A terrifying scream rang out.


    "Enemy attack!"


    The roar of the leader of the slave trader sounded, "Kill her for me!"


    "Damn, let''s go together, kill this orc, I''m going to skin her."


    Mary was a little stunned. She pricked up her ears and listened to the noise coming from outside, her cloudy eyes with a little anticipation. Could it be that the orcs of the tribe are back?


    Also dumbfounded were Mina and Weiya. After Mina killed the two slave traders, they brought Weiya closer to the tribe and hid behind a stone on the side. They were discussing how to rescue the orcs of the tribe.


    Unexpectedly, there was an unexpected visitor, a powerful female orc, holding a two-handed sword, waving recklessly into the slave traders.


    "It''s actually a wolf female orc? And it''s a wolf orc knight??" After Mina recognized the person, her blue eyes widened and she was a little surprised, "Wolf orc knights were not all killed by the royal knights of the human race. Is it? Did you escape before?"


    "Wolf Orc Knight?" Wei Ya''s light red eyes trembled, isn''t it the royal Orc Knight of the Orc Kingdom? That is the fine tax of the Orc Kingdom.


    Orc Kingdom, although the economy is backward, iron smelting and mining are not good, but it is also possible to smuggle some pig iron from the human kingdom, so as to create a knight belonging to the orcs, the most famous of which is the wolf orc knight, all of them can be singled out Several knights of the royal family of humans.


    If it weren''t for the ''fury of the ice goddess'', under the raging ice and snow, no one would dare to provoke the brilliance of the wolf clan orc knight.


    Under the natural disaster, the wolf orc knight escorted the royal family of the orc kingdom away from the snow-covered country. The journey was exhausted, and they just entered the human territory. They wanted to take the road to the south, but they were attacked by the human royal knights.


    At this point, the glory of the wolf orc knight came to an end, and even the orc royal family escorted was scattered.


    "Wolf tribe female orc knight, isn''t this the one who protects the royal princess, the princess? How could it be here?"

 Chapter 151：

    Mina was very puzzled and asked Wei Ya, "Weiya, do you know her?"


    "I don''t know!" Wei Ya shook her head. How could she know her? Although she had seen a wolf clan orc knight in the orc kingdom, she didn''t know a wolf clan female orc knight.


    The wolf female orc was the most powerful one of the orcs Mina had ever seen. She was caught with a two-handed sword with one hand, and her body was very agile. Seven or eight people were killed.


    "Forget it, whether you know him or not, since he''s here to help us, he''s a good person."


    Mina took back the saber in her hand, took out the ''artifact'' compound bow on her back, and opened a specially-made arrow.


    "Huh...then let''s begin!" Mina instantly grabbed a long arrow and aimed at shooting with a bow.


    "Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!!!"


    "Ahhh!!"


    "Not good! Someone shot a cold arrow!"


    "There''s an orc over there... ah..."


    "Damn, the past few people killed the orc who shot the arrow!"


    "..."


    "puff!"


    Avery slashed a slave trader in half, glanced in Mina''s direction with cold orange eyes, and then concentrated on killing people.


    "Your Highness, will you be in there?"


    Chapter 0181 The cold Avril.


    "puff!!"


    With a twist of Avery, the big sword swept out, and the slave trader flew out with the sword.


    "Human slave trader, you all deserve to die!" Avril''s orange eyes became colder and colder, and this time she put on her hands and clenched the big sword.


    "drink!"


    With a cold drink, Avril''s speed increased by 10%. The big sword was dancing and only afterimages could be seen. All five or six slave traders around were beheaded, some were beheaded, some were beheaded...


    "Damn monster, she''s a monster..." The slave traders were afraid, and in just a while, this female orc who suddenly appeared killed most of the slave traders.


    "Damn...you, you..."


    The head of the slave trader saw the triangular upright ears on Avril''s head, and the dark gray wolf tail, his pupils tightened, and he shouted in horror, "You are, you are a wolf orc!"


    "What? Chief, are you kidding me?" the slave traders shouted in astonishment, "How could there be wolf clan orcs, aren''t they all..."


    "puff!"


    The silver sword light swept across, the heads flew, and Avili threw off the blood from the sword, and the indifference at the corner of her mouth was even more.


    Aren''t they all dead? Damn people! If it weren''t for you, Her Royal Highness would not be lost!


    The human race has powerful knights, sophisticated weapons, and a lot of food, so that they can stably compete against the orc kingdom.


    But now the orc kingdom has collapsed, and the powerful orc knights of the past have also collapsed. They will die and walk. However, the ability of individual soldiers to fight is still recognized as relatively strong orc knights.


    She, Avery, is a royal knight of the Brutus orc kingdom, serving the youngest princess of King Brutus, and a close friend of Her Royal Highness.


    How did Her Royal Highness get lost? Avery gnaws her teeth thinking about it, it''s these **** slavers who attacked them, even though they all died in the end.


    But Her Royal Highness did not know where she went, and Avril was also seriously injured. After she recovered from her injuries, she wandered around the west side and the outskirts of the Forbidden Mountains, searching for Her Royal Highness for three or four years.


    If the nobles of that city let Avril hear that the orc slaves they bought were a little similar to Her Royal Highness, she would come to the door, and she killed no less than thirty nobles alone. .


    Today is also the day that Avril is looking for Her Royal Highness in the Forbidden Mountains, especially since winter is coming, this day makes her even more anxious.


    One day ago, Avery met a group of migrating orcs. The group of orcs were attacked by slave traders, and most of the orcs died. She also joined the battle. The slave traders failed to escape by her hands, and they all died.


    She was disappointed again. She didn''t see the figure of Her Royal Highness among the group of orcs. Avery refused the invitation of the orcs to go to the south with them, and also killed a few old orcs who were full of righteousness.


    Is she, Avery, a few mere orcs can order? No one can order her except Her Royal Highness.


    In the end, Avril learned that some orc children were abandoned in the tribe where the orcs left, so she had a fantasy that in case Her Royal Highness the Princess was in that tribe, Avril would come on her way overnight.


    However, Avili saw the disgusted human slave traders. After observing, these thirty slave traders could be killed by force. She rushed up with a big sword...


    "puff!!"


    Avery chopped off the head of a slave trader again, turned her head and glanced around. The slave traders were all dead. An arrow was stuck on the forehead of the slave trader, and the arrow protruded a lot from the back of his head.


    This made Avril''s orange eyes congeal slightly. The strength and accuracy of this archery would not be easy for her, and she might be shot to death.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Mina shook her arm. She specialized in weapons such as short knives. The power of this compound bow was really fierce. Even her skills could kill a dozen orcs. All of them were killed by one arrow. ''Artifact''!


    "Viya, come out, the slave traders are all dead!" Mina carefully installed the compound bow, the saber appeared again in her hands, and she was going to enter the tribe.


    "Okay!" Wei Ya cautiously poked her head out from behind the stone, and saw that the flat ground of the tribe was an Asura field, the stumps and arms were all considered good, and the intestines and the like flowed out after being cut in the waist...


    Wei Ya''s face turned pale, she was frightened by such a **** scene, if she just broke an arm, a broken leg or something, she would be used to it, but the head, intestines, etc. came out, it was a bit too impactful .


    "Why don''t you take it easy for a while, and I''ll go take a look first?" Mina patted Weiya''s back, looking at the bunny ears so frightened that the bunny ears fell to the back of her head.


    "No, I want to be with you!" Wei Ya resisted dizziness, instead of watching those **** scenes, she staggered to the tribe.


    Mina opened the way in front, her eyes fixed on the wolf female orc. Mina was still confident in melee combat, and she had at least a 50-50 win rate against the back.


    "Grandma Mary, are you there?" As soon as Wei Ya entered the tribe, she shouted, "I''m Wei Ya, where are you?"


    In the room, Mary heard the shouts from outside, her cloudy eyes lit up slightly. Could it be that the patriarchs are back? Did you rescue Weiya?


    In fact, the reason why the tribe disbanded was mainly because everyone knew that the patriarch went to rescue Wei Ya. After so many days of no news, they thought they were all taken away by slave traders.


    "It''s Sister Wei''s voice!!"


    "Sister Wei Ya is back, she came back to save us!"


    "Sister Wei Ya, we are here, here!!"


    A group of little orcs excited and tender Loli Zhengtai sounded, instantly attracting the attention of the three people outside.


    "Gag..."


    The door was pushed open, and Wei Ya rushed in first. She saw Mary and a group of orc children, and burst into tears instantly.

 Chapter 152：

    "Everyone, everyone is still..." Wei Ya wiped her tears and said with a smile, "I''m back!"


    "It''s hard work, child!" Mary''s eyes also had tears.


    "..." Avril''s anxious eyes glanced around, no, and there was no figure of Her Royal Highness.


    Are you busy again? This thought flashed through Avili''s mind, looking at the rabbit female orc named Wei Ya, surrounded by little orcs, and shouting happily.


    Maybe, it''s not a waste of time, but her redemption is still going on. Avril turned her head and walked out without saying a word, and she had to go to the next tribe.


    "Hey! Thanks!" Mina threw a bag of dried fish over, "then, it''s delicious!"


    Avery didn''t turn her head, she reached out and grabbed the dried fish, and stepped into the jungle...


    She didn''t communicate with them a word, leaving behind a cold and mysterious back.


    Chapter 0182 Alien Poker Fighting Landlord.


    "Master, Mina and the others have been out for four days, why haven''t they come back?"


    En Li pouted a lollipop, her brown eyes narrowed slightly, standing by the window of the study, looking at the people gathered in the square.


    Today is another day to recruit workers. Most of those people were brought back from North Wind City by Liu Feng, including orcs and civilians.


    Some of them are waiting and watching, and some of them will soon find a job. Today is the last batch.


    If you still don''t want to work, you can only wait for the next recruitment. Some lazy people, the City Lord''s Mansion will not support them.


    "It''s not that fast. The four days are calculated by Mina and Wei Ya. If they really persuade the orcs of the tribe to come over, then if there are many people, at least one day should be added. Tomorrow they will Probably will be back."


    Liu Feng said without raising his head, looked at the document in his hand seriously, and made corrections with a pen from time to time.


    "Then will they be in danger?"


    Enri was a little worried. Although she believed in Mina verbally before, she was actually very worried in her heart.


    "Don''t worry, I have let Niu Da lead the longbow team into the mountain, and the axe has also gone. If it is correct, they should meet."


    Liu Feng put down the pen, looked at the frowning fox Erniang, and said softly, "Don''t worry, let''s play a game!"


    "Game?" An Li turned her head to look at Liu Feng, raised her eyebrows curiously, "Master? What game?"


    Seeing that An Li''s attention was attracted, Liu Feng opened the drawer at the bottom of the desk and took out a small wooden box from it.


    "It''s a poker game played with cards."


    Liu Feng got up, took the wooden box to the table in the center of the study, and beckoned Nicole, who was studying the recipe, to come over, and An Li sat down curiously.


    As for Tis, I heard that Liu Feng did not leave the castle today. When he was repairing in the early days, he was curious about what life was like in the barracks. In the morning, he followed Niu Er to the barracks. He was an orc who couldn''t sit still.


    "Master, what is a poker game?" Nicole closed the recipe, her gray eyes were full of curiosity, this was the first time Master played a game with them.


    "It''s a very fun game." Liu Feng smiled slightly, and he could see that the beast-eared girls were restless people. When they had nothing to do, they liked to be in a daze or eat snacks.


    Therefore, when he returned to Earth before, he asked someone to make a special pair of playing cards. The patterns inside were all cartoon pictures that Liu Feng found on the Internet, including knights, orcs, civilians, and nobles...


    "Hurry up!" Enri stretched her head and looked at the box.


    "Okay!" Liu Feng opened the box and took out a pair of exquisite playing cards. Because it was custom-made, the amount required was relatively small, so it was more expensive.


    "Come on, let me explain the rules first, how to play!"


    Liu Feng took apart the playing cards and spoke slowly, "This suit is called diamonds, this is called clubs... This is the diamond J knight... This is the queen of hearts elf, the queen of clubs orc... This is the king of the black king, This is the Red K Orc King... This is the Dragon King, this is the Lizard... Cough Cough Cough, this is the Evil Dragon King."


    An Li and Nicole took out their notepads and quickly recorded them. They looked at the playing cards with bright eyes. The exquisite patterns on them deeply attracted the two of them, and when they heard the rules and gameplay of the game, their expressions were full of eagerness to try.


    "Master, hurry up, I want to play." En Li swayed the table with her slender hands.


    "Yeah, let''s start, Master." Nicole glanced at the wooden box, which contained several cards.


    "Don''t take a peek, take one for each person." Liu Feng rolled his eyes and quickly shuffled the cards.


    "Yeah! Master is the best."


    With a ''swipe'', Nicole pulled the wooden box to her chest, took out the poker cards from it, and gave Enri a set too.


    "Great!" After En Li took it, she put it into her backpack, for fear that someone would rob her.


    "Come on, let''s begin!" Liu Feng dealt the cards and folded the order of the cards. Looking at the two people who were in a hurry, the corners of his mouth could not help but rise.


    "Master, wait, I''m not well!" En Li was anxious, holding the card in both hands, her brown eyes looking at the notepad from time to time.


    "It feels so difficult." Nicole pinched the card and looked at the notepad, and the card in her hand fell from time to time.


    After three minutes, An Li and Nicole finally got it done, and they were looking at Liu Feng with a serious look, because Liu Feng was a big landlord, and the three were fighting landlords.


    "I''m coming!" Liu Feng suppressed a smile, holding two cards and putting them down, "One pair of three!"


    "I want it, one-to-five!" En Li hurriedly shouted, she hurriedly grabbed the cards and threw them out, and even brought out several cards and dropped them.


    "My pair of kings!" Nicole immediately put out the prepared cards.


    "do not want!"


    "I want a pair of Aces!" Enri hurriedly threw down her cards.


    "Huh?" Nicole was stunned for a moment, pinched the fox ear of the fox ear girl with one hand, and shouted, "Idiot, you and I are on the same team."


    "Ah?" Enri tilted her head, glanced at the rules on the notepad, and quickly reached out to grab a pair of aces, trying to get the cards back.


    "No, you can''t go back if you play a card." Liu Feng reached out and patted Hu Erniang''s hand.


    "Humph!" En Li pouted and glanced at her embarrassedly. Nicole, who was squinting, couldn''t help but feel tight.


    "..."


    In this way, under the circumstances of all kinds of situations, Liu Feng won the first game with a ''difficulty'', and then won 12 games in a row.


    After playing thirteen games in a row, An Li and Nicole will also play. If Liu Feng wants to win now, he has to rely on luck to get good cards.


    "Nicole, hasn''t your pizza shop been renovated yet? When will it open?" Liu Feng said and played a pair of nines.


    "We''ll open when Mina and the others come back." Nicole tapped Enri with her foot under the table.


    "Hee hee...don''t!" Enri chose to check.


    Liu Feng was a little surprised. An Li has always been a person who will bet when she has a card. Now she has learned to be smart!


    "A pair of 2!" Nicole''s mouth showed a dark smile, and her eyes showed anticipation, "When the opening is open, do you want to come, Master?"

 Chapter 153：

    "Check!" Liu Feng''s card luck is relatively poor, he nodded, "Yeah! Then I''ll try the restaurant''s signature pizza!"


    "You will definitely not disappoint the young master!"


    The corners of Nicole''s mouth rose, she pinched a large stack of cards and released, "Straight, a three-to-K straight."


    "Don''t! Check!" Liu Feng was helpless, it seemed that he was going to lose.


    "Three and two left."


    "Yeah! Win, Nicole! We finally won."


    Is this lost to doubt life? The corners of Liu Feng''s mouth were slightly raised, don''t think he didn''t know that the two were making small moves below, because two of them touched his feet.


    Chapter 0183 Investigate the disappearance of Omar.


    Liema City, in the study of Baron Omar.


    "Tattoo..."


    Baron Omar''s trusted knight is now kneeling in front of the desk, his head is lowered, sweat is pouring out all the time, and his ears are listening to the sound of fingers hitting the desk.


    He is now between life and death, and half of his body has stepped on the side of death, just waiting for people to fall.


    "It seems that my brother''s people are not very good, not even a knight, and I don''t even know how my master disappeared from the study, he is still under my nose, ha ha ha ha ha ha ha..."


    The wild laughter made the knight sweat faster. The owner of this voice was Baron Adam, Baron Omar''s brother. He didn''t expect Baron Adam to come so quickly.


    The knight also thought about finding the whereabouts of Baron Omar for a few more days. He also made the worst plan. If Baron Omar could not be found, he would immediately sneak home in secret and escape with his family.


    It''s a pity that Baron Adam came early. He was caught, and it was impossible to escape. He could only resign.


    "Tattoo..."


    Baron Adam tapped his fingers on the table, squinting slightly, staring at the knight on his knees, but he was thinking.


    Whether or not to kill a knight is not something he considers at all. What Baron Adam is thinking about is that this time his mission here is to win over the nobles.


    But he didn''t expect his younger brother Omar to disappear, which made Baron Adam''s mind a little relieved, and it became worse in an instant.


    Baron Adam wanted to take advantage of Omar''s potential, with his knowledge of Omar, his domineering younger brother, he would definitely use his father''s tiger skin to make a fortune when he came here.


    He came here, and then borrowed the aristocratic relationship managed by Omar to win over those aristocrats. Isn''t that half the success?


    Isn''t the heir to the earl Adam''s? And it can save a lot of gold coins, and now it''s all gone, and the idiot of Omar is actually missing.


    Baron Adam really thought about whether his stupid Omar brother had received some rumors and deliberately avoided him in order to prevent him from completing the task.


    "You were really outside the study that night? My brother was still in the study then?" Adam asked the details again.


    "Yes, Lord Omar was definitely still in the study that night, and I heard him speak at the door." The knight affirmed.


    The knight did not expect that after that morning, when he pushed the door into the study, he did not see the figure of Baron Omar, and then found traces of the rope rubbing at the window.


    He had thought that Baron Omar was kidnapped, but how could this be possible? The castle is heavily guarded, and since he was at the door, he didn''t hear a single sound...


    "Could it be..." The knight immediately thought of the last sound Baron Omar made, and it was a bit strange to think about it now.


    "What do you think?" Baron Adam said solemnly, "Speak up, or you will go to the gallows."


    "Yes!" The knight immediately said his guess, "I suspect that Lord Omar was kidnapped."


    "Kidnapped?" Baron Adam narrowed his eyes. He had also thought about this guess, but the possibility was relatively small. So is the knight coaxing him now?


    No, Baron Adam immediately denied this possibility. He now thinks that although Omar is quite stupid, he is not stupid enough to leave the territory alone. This is related to the competition for the heir of the earl.


    So, is Omar really kidnapped? It''s been a few days now, so is it dead? Vendetta? Or wait for the kidnappers to ask for gold coins?


    "Does Omar have an enemy in this western land?" Baron Adam asked lightly.


    "No!" The knight said immediately, he didn''t dare to say anything about the horse thief.


    So far, the horse thieves have not returned, and he has already received the news that Beifeng City was attacked by horse thieves, but with the rescue of Xiyang City, the owner of Beifeng City did not die; and the horse thieves were caught and died!


    He suspected that the disappearance of Baron Omar had something to do with North Wind City and Xiyang City. After all, the horse thieves attacked North Wind City, and these two cities intervened.


    "What are you thinking?" Adam leaned forward slightly and said coldly, "Is there something to hide?"


    "No, absolutely not." The knight did not dare to say anything about the horse thief, otherwise he would be silenced immediately.


    "Really? I''ll give you three more days. If you can''t find my brother Omar again, get out of the castle." Adam waved his hand coldly.


    "Yes!" The knight got up immediately, his body staggered, and he had been kneeling for too long, thinking that he had escaped this time.


    "Bang!"


    The study door was closed, and Baron Adam looked at the door and said coldly, "Go and find out what Omar has done, and what enemies he has."


    "Yes!"


    A man in a black robe walked out of the shadowy corner of the house, and he left the study silently.


    "It''s really troublesome, Omar, this idiot, it''s really useless. When I need you, I don''t know where to die." Baron Adam wiped his brows and made a gloomy face.


    His own family, his father, Earl Puli finally got on the line of the fourth prince. If he did not do well in the mission of the Western Land this time, maybe this barren place, no, directly to the fierce horse. The city is the place where his Adam lived.


    The king''s body is getting worse day by day. I''m afraid it won''t last for a few years. Several princes are fighting fiercely, and the major nobles are standing in private.


    Earl Poole put his treasure on the fourth prince. The nobles in this western land can be regarded as a little backup force. Although it is better than nothing, it can be regarded as Earl Poole''s name.


    "Wait for another three days. If there is still no news, I can only visit one by one."


    Baron Adam sighed, asking him to fool the nobles in this barren land, he must bleed a lot, and gold coins and gems must be indispensable.


    "Fortunately, my father sent me some gold coins and gems, otherwise I really don''t know how to impress the hillbilly here."


    He knew very well that the capital''s affairs were too far away from the west, and it was useless for these short-sighted nobles to sing music to the cattle orcs.


    "Then, the first goal is..." Baron Adam turned over the wool roll on the desk and saw the North Wind City the most.


    "Then, visit Northwind City in three days!"


    Chapter 0184 Mina is happy now.


    "Sister Wei Ya, how long will it take us to get to the place you said?"


    A little deer clan''s beast-eared girl, holding the hem of Weiya''s clothes with her small hand, raised her head and asked in a milky voice, "It''s been four days, I''m so hungry!"


    "Su Mi, hold on for one more day, and you will arrive at Xiyang City. There are a lot of delicious food there, especially steamed buns, you will definitely like it." Wei Ya squatted down and touched Lu Erniang''s head , soothed, "Su Mi is the best!"

 Chapter 154：

    "Hmm!" Su Mi blinked her big eyes and nodded obediently, "Okay!"


    "call¡­¡­"


    Wei Ya breathed a sigh of relief. She looked at the more than 30 orc children around her with a bit of relief at the corners of her mouth. Fortunately, she arrived in time, otherwise it would be really hard to imagine the scene where everyone was caught as slaves.


    For those elders who abandoned the tribe, Wei Ya didn''t care at all. Those people had disappointed her so much that they would abandon the children, which is too much.


    "Weiya, do you really think that the nobles will take us in? We are orcs!"


    Mary walked over with the two little orcs and asked worriedly, "Don''t be fooled by the human race, they came to catch us as slaves four days ago."


    "It''s true, the adults are different from other human races." Wei Ya enlightened again, "The adults promise that as long as you help the adults work, you can support yourself."


    For the past four days, the surviving big orcs have come to ask her this question many times, and Wei Ya will answer it very seriously.


    "However, with so many children of us, there will be no nobleman who will take care of everyone in vain. It is difficult for us to afford the elderly alone." Mary expressed her worries.


    "This..." Wei Ya was at a loss for words, yes, do so many orc children have to be raised by adults?


    This is so unfair to adults, no, what am I thinking? Can''t I keep it?


    "Grandma Mary, don''t worry, I''ll take care of everyone, I have a job, and I have a salary of one silver coin a month." Wei Ya had a confident smile on her face.


    "Hey! Hope it''s true! Don''t just escape from the wolf''s mouth and send the tiger''s mouth again!" Mary frowned. How could this be possible with a salary of one silver coin a month? Which aristocrat is so proud?


    No wonder Mary was worried. After she came out of the orc kingdom, she had seen too much fraud and hypocrisy. If Mary was not an old orc, she would have been caught as a slave long ago.


    Mary was sixty-five years old this year, full of white hair, a pair of small goat horns, bulging in the white hair, hunched back, she has been caring for orcs orphans in the tribe.


    "No, I have tried it, and I am a teacher there, teaching the children of the human race." Wei Ya quickly assured.


    "Weiya, you are a kind child, but..." Mary was at a loss for words, and it was useless for her to continue.


    They have no way out, and if they stay in the tribe, they are waiting to starve to death, or they will be discovered again by the slave traders, and then they will be taken away as slaves, but not every time there are wolf orcs to save them.


    Mary just hopes that the aristocrat Wei Ya said will not be too much, maybe be sold as a slave, at least not have to starve to death, right?


    She didn''t know why she had this idea. Maybe it was because the thirty-three orc children put too much pressure on her, so she had the idea that she could live as a slave.


    "..." Wei Ya didn''t know what to say. She was only injured by a slave trader a few days ago. She had the same mentality as when she escaped from the slave trader. She didn''t believe in the human race at all. Gentle Miss Nicole...


    Maybe, she still doesn''t believe in the human race now, no, she might be trying to escape from the castle at that time, and there will be no story after that.


    "Weiya, there''s still one day left?" Mary paid attention to the children around her, so she didn''t accidentally fall behind.


    "Well! There is another day." Wei Ya nodded affirmatively.


    Wei Ya glanced at the orc children in a circle. Because she had to take care of them, she couldn''t move faster, especially to find food for the children, which slowed down her progress.


    But none of the orc children complained. For the past four days, everyone walked obediently, and didn''t say that they were tired. If they wanted to rest.


    Grinding makes people mature and accelerates growth, which may be one of the reasons why orcs are stronger than humans.


    Of course, all of this was inseparable from Mina. If Mina hadn''t opened the way in front of them and hunted wild beasts, they would have been too hungry to walk.


    "Via, I''ll discuss it with you." Mary whispered, "If I arrive, I''ll take a few children to the city to check the situation. If I don''t come back, you can take the children and stay far away. ."


    This is the only way that Mary has thought of for the past four days. Only if she goes to test it can she know the truth. If the noble sees her as an old orc of the sheep clan, he will definitely dislike her and drive her away, then it means that Wei Ya has been deceived. .


    "..." Wei Ya was stunned, what is this operation? How could she possibly agree? If you let the adults know, do you think she doesn''t trust the adults?


    Not waiting for Weiya to answer...


    "Kacha! Kacha!! Kacha!!!"


    Suddenly, many withered branches appeared around, and the sound of hay sounded, making Wei Ya, Mary and other orcs nervous.


    "Wouldn''t it be a slave trader again?" Mary was nervous, she quickly pushed Weiya, and shouted eagerly, "Weiya, leave quickly, or those beasts will..."


    "Hee hee hee..." Wei Ya laughed out loud, raised her hand and shouted, "Mina, are you back?"


    The people who appeared around were the ones from Niu Da and the longbow team, who met Mina who was exploring the way ahead.


    "Well! The young master has sent someone to pick us up."


    Mina''s brows were a little tired. She had been busy for the past four days, and at night she had to guard the bonfire and drive away wild animals.


    "I''m so sorry, I didn''t help much." Wei Ya quickly took out a few wild fruits from her backpack and gave them to Mina, which are wild fruits with more water.


    "You don''t need to eat this, Mr. Niu Da has brought food." Mina''s mouth rose.


    The feeling of being cared about - it''s good, she has a few bags of dried fish that the young master asked Niu Da to send in her backpack.


    And that fizzy drink¡ªCoke, Mina is having fun right now.


    "That''s great!"


    Wei Ya got excited, pulled Mary and shouted, "The lord sent someone to pick us up, and brought food."


    "..." Mary tilted her head, what''s the situation? Not a slave trader?


    Chapter 0185 canned military meat.


    The twenty longbow team, all carrying a hemp backpack and holding a recurve bow in their hands, all looked at the little beast ears and the little beasts with curiosity.


    "Miss Mina, do you want to continue on your way? Do you want to take a break?" Niu Da turned his head and asked.


    He received the order last night, and just after the light this morning, he led the team to set off, followed the sign left by Miss Mina, rushed for a day, and finally met the **** targets.


    "Yeah! Rest, leave early tomorrow, and you should be able to reach Xiyang City in the evening." Mina nodded, and she could see that the orc children couldn''t move anymore.


    "Okay, I''ll let everyone cook wheat porridge in a pot."


    Niu Da immediately went to instruct the soldiers to set up camp. Those who should be vigilant should be vigilant. Although it is on the periphery of the Forbidden Mountain Range, if you are careless, you will still die.


    Like Mina''s wayfinding, she walked several kilometers ahead of time to shoot and drive away those beasts, otherwise these orc children and a few old, weak, sick and disabled would be the meal of the beasts.


    When they heard that they could rest, the orc children cheered. Many children slumped on the ground with pain on their faces. They walked for four days in a row, even if they walked slowly, they were exhausted.


    Mary and the old orcs looked at Niu Da and others vigilantly, gathered the orc children together, and dragged Weiya to chat.


    "Via, are those people knights of the nobles?" Mary asked in a low voice.


    "It should be!" After thinking about it, Wei Ya said, "However, adults call them soldiers, but there are very few knights, like Mr. Niu Da is a knight."


    "Soldiers? Few knights?" Mary was a little puzzled.


    In her understanding, the number of knights is related to the strength of a nobleman. Could it be that the nobleman Wei Ya said is a very weak nobleman?

 Chapter 155：

    "Okay, don''t worry about this, we will go to Xiyang City tomorrow, and then everyone will witness the magic of Xiyang City in person." Wei Ya comforted everyone.


    "..." Mary could only nod, it was too late to say anything now, the nobles sent knights directly, even if they wanted to leave, they couldn''t leave.


    "I''m going to help and see what food is brought here." Wei Ya licked the corner of her mouth. For her, no, for all the orcs in the castle, the most anticipated day is the time to eat.


    "Huh?" Wei Ya just took two steps, and the hem was caught again. She didn''t have to look back to know who it was, except for Su Mi, who stuck to her all day.


    "Sister Wei Ya, I also want to go see it." Su Mi''s milky voice sounded.


    "Okay, let''s go."


    Wei Ya spoiled and said that this little deer girl was already very attached to her when she was in the tribe. I haven''t seen her in the past few days. Now she is taking a step, and Su Mi is taking a step, for fear that she will leave again.


    Before the person arrived, she smelled the aroma of wheat porridge, Su Mi squirmed her mouth, and her small eyes stared at a large iron pot not far away.


    "Mr. Niu Da, do you need help?" Before Wei Ya arrived, the voice arrived first.


    "Mr. Wei Ya! No, we can get it done soon." Niu Da hurriedly shook his head.


    "It''s really bothering you." Wei Ya said gratefully, she couldn''t be more moved by someone coming to pick him up.


    "No trouble, this is what we should do." Niu Da shook his head.


    "Guru..."


    Su Mi''s cheeks flushed, her stomach was so hungry that she made a noise, and immediately hid behind Weiya.


    "Hahahaha... It''ll be all right soon, just wait." Niu Dashuanglang smiled.


    He took out an iron box from his backpack, used a saber to scrape off the layer of gray jelly on the iron box, and then pryed open the cracks in the iron box, and a strong aroma of meat permeated.


    "What is this?" Wei Ya asked curiously.


    "It''s called canned military meat, and it''s still a semi-finished product. This time, I just took it for a test." Niu Da poured all the meat from the canned meat into the wheat porridge, and boiled it together with the heat.


    Canned military meat, Mina knew what was going on. She had been by Liu Feng''s side and knew many things, especially in the military camp.


    According to the young master, military use is ten or twenty years more advanced than civilian use, so as to ensure that the details of Xiyang City are not known to everyone.


    For example, this canned military meat is a little higher than the ceramic canned meat, that is, it is one level higher in terms of storage, transportation and nutrition. When I heard about the sealing on the military meat canned, I tried many methods. In the end, it was the young master who proposed. Temporarily replace it with animal glue.


    The scientific research department has made dozens of military canned food to test the storage properties. This time Niu Da has a mission, so they simply asked them to bring some out to test the transportation test and whether environmental changes will affect military meat canned food. will have an impact.


    "Okay, let''s have dinner."


    Niu Da stirred the porridge and shouted at the Longbow team members, "Take out the lunch box and let the children eat it first."


    The Longbow team members took out the iron rice box from their backpacks, put them in front of the big iron pot, and walked away.


    A large spoonful of wheat porridge with a little meat was put into the lunch box, which caused the orc children to swallow, and they all looked at Mary, waiting for her approval.


    "Eat it!" Mary smiled helplessly, she was also very hungry.


    "Come, Grandma Mary, this is yours."


    Wei Ya took the porridge and stuffed it into Mary''s hand, and said with a chuckle, "It''s delicious, and there''s more after eating."


    "Yeah!" Mary nodded silently, pinching the iron spoon with her rough fingers, and turning her head to look at the children. The two shared a lunch box and were enjoying themselves.


    "It''s delicious, it''s delicious, the meat is really fragrant."


    "Mmmm! This is better than the wild vegetable soup that Grandma Mary made."


    "I''m done, is there anything else? I can still eat a lot!"


    "..."


    The innocent voices of the orc children made Mary smile. She spooned the porridge and stuffed it into her mouth, her cloudy eyes suddenly lit up. She has been sixty-five years old all her life, and now she knows that there is such a delicious food in the world. , the food in the orc palace should be like this, right?


    In Mary''s impression from childhood to adulthood, the food in the world is gathered in the orc palace, and now Mary feels that the food she eats is no worse than the food in the palace.


    Of course, all of this was Marie''s fantasy. She had never eaten the food in the orc king''s palace, she just came from a small remote mountain village in the orc kingdom.


    Chapter 0186 where God cursed.


    The noon sun, the sun is shining.


    "In the current weather, I really don''t feel like winter is coming." Liu Feng stood in front of the gate of Xiyang City, looking up at the big sun in the sky.


    Today, it was the fifth day that Mina left the castle. They received news that they had come back in advance, saying that Mina and the others were coming back soon.


    "Master, five years ago, it didn''t snow here in winter."


    Nicole explained softly, "Ever since the ''Wrath of the Snow Goddess'' came, every winter, the cold wind blows through the Forbidden Mountains, and our side also starts to snow and get colder."


    Cold snap? The only thing Liu Feng thought of was this. Only a cold current can cause the climate of the entire region to change suddenly. He can''t change this, not even on the other side of the earth. It''s a change in weather, and sometimes it''s a natural disaster.


    "Does the country over the Forbidden Mountain depend on the sea?" Liu Feng turned his head and asked An Li.


    "Is the sea?" En Li tilted her head, searching for information in her mind, and then shook her head, "I don''t know, I rarely go out before, and I have never heard anyone say there is a sea."


    "Is that so, I don''t know what''s going on there." Liu Feng was a little curious.


    "It''s all snow and ice. If there is no bonfire to keep warm, many people will freeze to death and have nothing to eat." En Li lowered her head and said a little disappointedly, "That is a place cursed by God."


    "What nonsense." Liu Feng patted An Li''s head and said lightly, "Actually, in the ice and snow, you can still survive, but it depends on survival techniques and equipment."


    "Really?" En Li raised her head sharply, her brown eyes sparkling, as if she had discovered a new world.


    "Of course, if there is a chance in the future, I will take you to experience the way of survival in ice and snow." Liu Feng nodded affirmatively.


    "It''s settled?" Enri raised her head and said seriously.


    Liu Feng chuckled, "Yeah! It''s settled!"


    "Master, why isn''t Mina here yet? Is something wrong?" Tiss walked around a little uneasy.


    "How can you walk so fast with a group of children." Liu Feng sighed.


    According to the information, Mina, Wei Ya and others only brought back a group of orc children and a few old orcs, which was beyond Liu Feng''s expectations.


    Everything was predicted by Liu Feng, but he didn''t expect a group of orc children, but it made him even more happy. Elites and so on are all cultivated since childhood. When Xiyang City develops to a bottleneck, it will require a lot of Talents, then the children are just connected to this generation, so as not to cause a fault.


    After all, relying on those children in Xiyang City alone is a bit too small, and the children''s education and welfare must also be put on the agenda, Liu Feng already has a plan in mind.


    As for why Liu Feng appeared at the city gate in person, it was because he had just returned from inspecting the greenhouse in the fields, and was waiting here by the way.


    "Ta Tata..."

 Chapter 156：

    "Come on!" Dessy shouted excitedly, "Wow! So many little orcs."


    Liu Feng also saw it, looking at the slender figure from a distance, still so energetic, and slowly relieved in his heart.


    "Wow! It''s an adult, he came out of the city to pick us up in person." Wei Ya exclaimed, she was a little worried by Mary''s words along the way, but now she was instantly appeased, and her light red eyes were a little sore.


    "Sir? That noble?" Mary tried her best to open her turbid eyes and looked towards the city gate, where she could vaguely see a gorgeously dressed young man.


    When she came to the front, Mary''s eyes widened, and she immediately lowered her head. This nobleman is really gorgeous and looks good. It''s no wonder that Wei Ya will face him. Innately, people have a name for him. ''s favor.


    However, Mary did not expect that a nobleman would wait for them at the gate of the city, which made her a little flattered.


    "Welcome home!"


    Liu Feng''s eyes met Mina''s blue eyes, and he said softly, "It''s been hard work all the way!"


    "It''s not hard!"


    Mina shook her head. Her pretty face, which was a little tight, slowly relaxed and walked to Liu Feng''s side; she turned her head to look at Liu Feng''s profile, and smelled the familiar fragrance, which made Mina''s body and mind feel tired instantly. Get better.


    "Mina, are you not injured?" Enri asked worriedly.


    "No, it''s just a few small things along the way." Mina said softly.


    "Welcome back!"


    Nicole said softly, took out a snack from her pocket, glanced around with her gray eyes, and put it into Mina''s mouth instantly.


    Tiss saw it with sharp eyes, her purple pupils glowed, she stretched her head out, and was slapped on her buttocks by Enri next to her.


    "Hmm..." Mina''s blue eyes opened slightly. After biting it subconsciously, she found out that it was red bean cake. Is this a Nicole way of caring?


    "Come on, give me the backpack!" Tis pouted, took Mina''s backpack, and carried it behind her.


    "There''s no need for this..." Mina thought of the coke in her backpack that she was reluctant to drink.


    "Don''t be polite to me." Tis waved her hand and glanced at Nicole''s pocket from time to time. She only tasted two of those red bean cakes this morning.


    "¡­"


    Liu Feng ignored the interactions of the beast-eared girls for the time being. He looked at the thirty or so people in front of him, most of whom were orc children, with a gentle smile on the corner of his mouth, "Welcome to Xiyang City!"


    This sunshine-like smile healed the restless orc children. Many of them will never forget the smile of the city master after many years.


    "..." Mary was silent, it was useless for her to say anything now, she still had to witness everything by herself.


    "Sir, these orc children, I can work to raise them, please take them in?" Wei Ya walked in three steps, came to Liu Feng, and bowed ninety degrees to plead, "Please don''t drive them away. "


    "When am I going to chase them away?"


    Liu Feng was slightly stunned, raised his hand and pinched Rabbit Ear Niang''s ear, and said angrily, "It''s not your turn to take care of them, so what do they think of me as the city owner? If they don''t have a few more mouths, they won''t be able to eat me. ."


    "No, it''s not like this, I, I..." Wei Ya raised her head, her mouth was flat, and she couldn''t speak with tears in her eyes.


    Wei Ya remembered what Liu Feng told her back then, as long as the orcs were willing to work, they would not starve to death.


    But now there are a group of orc children, most of them are seven or eight years old. It is difficult for them to work and support themselves.


    "You''re a silly rabbit, you''re really a silly rabbit!" Liu Feng used his index finger in a funny way, scratching the pretty nose of Rabbit Ear Girl.


    Is there a job for kids? Of course there are, there are many more, such as doing some small and effortless handicrafts and so on.


    But does Liu Feng need children to help him work? It''s totally unnecessary, he hasn''t fallen to the point of letting children work.


    Chapter 0187 of the otherworldly version of the orphanage.


    Wei Ya stared blankly at Liu Feng''s movements, her body trembled slightly, and her hazy light red eyes gradually became covered with a layer of water mist. This silly rabbit is willing to listen to it for a lifetime.


    "Now your responsibility is to be a teacher, not to take on the bread and butter of your family."


    Liu Feng lowered his black eyes, looked at Luerniang''s little head sticking out behind Wei Ya, and said softly, "When you enter Xiyang City, you will be my subjects, let them eat enough and have a house to live in. , this is my responsibility, you don''t want to grab a job with me."


    "I..." The tears Wei Ya forcibly held back burst down the embankment, and the corners of her pursed lips raised slightly, "Yes, my lord!"


    I don''t know why, Wei Ya felt that her heavy shoulders were much easier, as if the invisible pressure had mostly disappeared.


    "Okay, they are all tired too, take them to where they live." Liu Feng smiled warmly.


    "Hmm!" Wei Ya nodded obediently.


    In fact, with her salary of one silver coin a month, it is too hard to raise more than 30 orc children, at least one needs to be hungry and full, after all, the appetite of orc children is not small.


    "Weiya, you still don''t believe it when you say you''re a silly rabbit." An Li came closer and said softly, "You can rest assured, knowing that the children are coming, the young master ordered someone to prepare the house early."


    "Hmm!" Wei Ya couldn''t say a thousand words now, she just nodded.


    "Let''s go, it''s just noon, they can still have a full meal." Liu Feng took the lead and walked towards Xiyang City, and Tis immediately followed.


    "Yes!"


    Wei Ya immediately turned her head and ran to Mary, leaving Su Mi who was caught off guard and didn''t react. She stared at the big sisters in front of her.


    "Wow, little Loli!" Enri''s brown eyes lit up slightly.


    "Hey! Anli, what is your colloquialism?" Mina was stunned, shaking her cat''s ears and said, "Don''t scare the children."


    "Uh...this...nothing, I''ll go first." An Li scratched her blushing cheeks embarrassingly, and jumped after Liu Feng.


    Can she say that it was taught by the young master? The young master said that a petite and cute girl like her is called a little loli, she is very cute and cute.


    "What are you doing?" Mina chased after her, twisting her hips, and muttered, "There must be some small farce."


    Nicole squatted down, looked at Xiaolu Erniang, and asked softly, "What''s your name?"


    "I, my name is Su Mi." Su Mi said timidly.


    "Okay, come with my sister!" Nicole took Su Mi''s little hand and followed Liu Feng in front.


    Su Mi turned her head and saw that Wei Ya and the others were following, so she stepped forward, looking up at Nicole while walking, and exclaimed in her heart: What a beautiful sister.


    Wei Ya''s light red eyes were bent into a crescent shape, and she said excitedly, "Grandma Mary, did you hear what the adults said just now? The adults said that they will take care of everyone."


    "I heard..." Mary stared blankly at the blush on Weiya''s cheeks, and sighed in her heart, this silly girl, don''t sink too deep, the nobles of the human race and the orcs are naturally separated, and the deeper you sink, the more hurt you will be pain.


    Moreover, as far as she knew, there was no nobleman who would do stupid things without gain, of course, except for the second generation of prodigal families.


    Raising more than 30 orc children for nothing, and it is not a matter of one or two years. Many children are only seven or eight years old now, and it takes five years to raise them. This is not a small expense.


    Mary didn''t say anything. She and the other old orcs looked at each other. They had discussed it last night. If something was wrong, she would risk her life and let the children escape. .

 Chapter 157：

    When they entered the city, everyone was stunned, all dumbfounded, their eyes wandering around, and exclamations burst out from their mouths from time to time.


    "Wow! What a big and wide road."


    "Look, those rooms are so beautiful, much better than the wooden rooms of the tribe."


    "Sister Wei Ya, will we live in such a house in the future?"


    "Sister Wei Ya, the good-looking brother just now, do you like him?"


    "Sister Wei Ya blushed just now..."


    This obviously crooked topic made Weiya almost fall flat. She blushed and performed a face-pulling stunt on a few little loli who were asking questions.


    Wei Ya educated with a straight face, "Don''t talk nonsense, you have to call that person the Lord of the City, you know?"


    "Oh! Understood." The children all whispered, and the topic was still that topic.


    A group of people came to a courtyard. There was a number plate hanging on the door of the courtyard, with five words written on it: Xiyang Orphanage.


    Liu Feng pushed open the courtyard door and walked in. This courtyard belonged to a businessman, and then changed to a small building with him. Now that he is free, it is just right for an orphanage.


    "Gag!"


    When he came to the main house, Liu Feng pushed open the door, and there were more than 30 wooden beds arranged in two large rows. The wooden beds had quilts made of animal hair wrapped in linen cloth, all of which were new.


    "Come in and take a look at your new home." Liu Feng stepped aside and said to the crowd, "For the time being, you will live here first."


    Liu Feng''s newly built house is not a house that can accommodate more than 30 people. It can only let the orcs live in such a large house. After the second batch of construction projects are completed, there will be new houses.


    Mary and the others walked into the house curiously, their eyes widened, staring blankly at everything in the room, the more than 30 wooden beds, and the quilts, directly attacking their inner fragility.


    "This..." Mary thought that in the tribe, there were no beds and quilts at all. These orphans found some hay to spread on the ground, and then huddled together to keep warm.


    Now, everything is ready for them here, but Mary and the others are overwhelmed, it feels like a dream, very unreal.


    "These are the most basic." Liu Feng said slowly, chuckling, "All the children in the orphanage go to elementary school, and the City Lord''s Office will write down the tuition fees for you. The first few people will be rewarded.¡±


    "Your three meals a day, the City Lord''s Mansion will cover you until you are fifteen years old, and you will be able to eat and live in the City Lord''s Mansion. As for other things, it is up to you to work hard."


    "When you are fifteen years old, you are adults, and you should be responsible for yourself. Of course, remember to make up the tuition fee."


    People are lazy. If Liu Feng has arranged everything, then these orphans will take it for granted after a long time. He will not raise a group of moths.


    As long as the oppression of life is still there, then these orphans will think about progress and become elites.


    What Liu Feng raises is the future, not the ready-made harvest.


    Chapter 0188 elves want to work.


    "..." Mary, Weiya and the old orcs all had their eyes sluggish, and such conditions were completely beyond their expectations.


    Food and housing until the age of fifteen, and sent to school to read and write. Although the tuition fee is owed, it is also very worthwhile. Where can such good things be found in this world?


    No, not at all, you can''t find it if you are courting death, unless it''s a captive corpse, which is a method only used by the great nobles, but the current situation is not like raising a corpse at all.


    "Boom! Boom boom boom boom..."


    Mary took the lead and knelt down suddenly, and the orc children behind them also knelt down ignorantly, and all bowed to Liu Feng.


    "Get up!"


    Liu Feng twitched the corners of his mouth and hurriedly asked someone to help the kneeling person up, especially a man in his sixties with white hair kneeling, which made Liu Feng even more uncomfortable.


    Maybe Liu Feng is cultivating talents for the future and reserves the talent elite pool for Xiyang City, but for the orcs who have nothing now, he is like the savior of the world.


    "Uuuuuu..."


    A few old orcs cried out in choked sobs. They really feel sorry for these orc children. Now they have found a place to take them in. They have three meals and they will not starve to death. This is a cry of joy.


    "Your name is Mary, right?" Liu Feng looked at the old goat orc in front of him, and said softly, "You will be the vice president of this orphanage in the future, and your monthly salary is one silver coin."


    "What?" Mary stared at her cloudy eyes, her breathing became short. One silver coin a month? Did she hear it wrong?


    "You are responsible for managing the orphans, and you must also urge them to read and read. When new orphans come in, you must educate them well..." Liu Feng said a lot of spiritual education insights.


    Mary was stunned, she was frightened by Liu Feng''s arrogance, someone would really give a salary of one silver coin a month, and now thinking of what Wei Ya said, it was all true.


    "Why?" Mary suddenly said, there is no love for no reason in this world, and there is no hate for no reason, she was puzzled, "Sir City Lord, why are you so kind to us? We are all orcs."


    This question made Liu Feng stunned for a moment, and then in the eyes of everyone''s curiosity, he smiled and said, "Because, I think orcs are quite cute."


    "..." This answer, everyone was dumbfounded, it was clearly a coping answer.


    An Li turned her head and glanced at Mina. She clearly knew that the first orc the young master saw was Mina, so the first impression he gave was a good one. In addition, they were the orcs in daily life, which led to the young master''s attitude towards the orcs. is more friendly.


    As for whether it was what An Li had guessed, only Liu Feng knew everything. For him, the human race of this era, orcs, etc., were completely indistinguishable, they were all races from another world.


    "Work hard to live, the harder you work, the happier you will be." Liu Feng took Mina and An Li away, leaving Wei Ya here to help.


    On the way back to the castle, no one made a sound. The scene just now made several girls very emotional.


    "By the way, is the pizza shop open?" Mina asked curiously.


    "Not yet, just wait until you and Weiya come back to open the business." Nicole shook her head. Several people in the pizza shop had coins, so they were all the proprietresses.


    "You can go and have a look now." An Li suggested, "Master, are you going?"


    "It''s all on the way, you can go and have a look." Liu Feng nodded, he also wanted to know how the pizza shop was decorated.


    "Can I have pizza later?" Tis asked, licking the corner of her mouth.


    "Okay, why don''t you have lunch at a pizza shop?" Nicole smiled.


    "Also." Liu Feng glanced at Mina, the cat ears must be very tired, and said softly, "After eating, I walked back, just digested it, just in time to take a nap."


    Mina also happened to be looking at Liu Feng, and the two were stunned after looking at each other, then smiled at each other, and left for a few days, which made the two invisible add a touch of affection.


    When Liu Feng and the others came to the door of the pizza shop, they saw a girl standing in front of the shop and looking at the recruitment list posted on the wooden fence.


    "Recruitment: Three pizza shop employees;


    Requirements: girls who are literate, between the ages of fifteen and twenty-five;


    You need to know a little bit of etiquette...


    Monthly salary: two hundred copper coins. "


    Eliza was talking, holding a steamed bun in her hand and chewing it from time to time. Such a request made her roll her eyes. Is this recruiting employees? Those who didn''t know it thought it was for the king to choose a concubine.

 Chapter 158：

    "However, this salary is quite high. If you save some money, you should be able to eat for many days in Zuixiaolou." Eliza raised her eyebrows.


    She was poor, just because she ate in the box of Zuixiaolou for five days, she was poor, and now she had to go out to find a job to earn living expenses.


    It was mainly Eliza who was doing things by herself. She was curious about the taste of the expensive dishes at the back of the Zuixiaolou menu, and ate it for two days in a row.


    In the end, Eliza came to a conclusion that the expensive ones tasted better, but unfortunately, she couldn''t afford it, and there were only some copper coins left in the purse, and all the silver coins were spent.


    Now she can only eat steamed buns and then come out to look for a job. She has to spend the whole winter in Xiyang City. After trying Zuixiaolou''s food, she will not eat for three or four months and only eat steamed buns, she said. Can''t stand it.


    It also happened that after Eliza bought the steamed buns, she passed by this strangely named store and happened to see the recruitment list on the wooden fence in front of the store.


    Anyway, in order to eat, Eliza had to go out to work, and the salary made her very satisfied.


    "Yeah! As long as I work hard for a month, I will definitely eat that pork belly chicken again." Eliza crushed the steamed buns in her hands.


    But she thought of the price of the pork belly chicken, which made her heart a little bit painful. It was too expensive, and it actually cost 190 copper coins.


    "Forget it, let''s not eat pork belly chicken. The braised pork for 20 copper coins is also delicious. Bringing a few more steamed buns should be enough."


    Eliza took a few bites of the steamed buns fiercely. There was never a moment when she realized that she was poor and could not even eat a decent meal as she liked.


    Isn''t it just a dish of one or two hundred copper coins? It''s expensive, but you can''t afford it! ! !


    "Huh! Do you want to eat a big meal and sneak away?"


    What kind of situation is this gluttony, so that an elf actually thinks of eating the overlord meal, Eliza, how is your elegance? What about your temperament?


    Chapter 0189 Let her work in the castle.


    "No, if I steal the meal, what if I won''t let you in next time?" Eliza immediately rejected the decision to eat the Overlord''s meal.


    "Well, are you here to apply?" Nicole asked softly.


    "Huh?" Eliza turned her head suddenly, and saw five or six people in front of her, who were looking at her curiously.


    Eliza''s green eyes blinked in confusion, what''s the situation? With so many people walking by her side, she still hasn''t noticed, when did my vigilance become so poor? Is life too easy now? Or do you think there is no danger in this city?


    "What''s wrong?" Nicole said softly, looking at the stunned girl in front of her, "Is there any problem?"


    "Ah?" Eliza reacted, shook her head quickly, and said softly, "I''m here to apply."


    "Then come in." Nicole took out the key from her pocket, opened the shop door, and let Liu Feng go in first before letting everyone in.


    "Huh? This pattern is okay."


    Liu Feng looked at the decoration of the pizza shop in surprise. It was a bit unexpected to him. Although it was a female-style decoration, it was simple and elegant.


    "They all looked at the design drawings given by the young master, and then added some things that everyone liked." Nicole''s mouth was full of smiles.


    "I can tell." Liu Feng nodded. After all, the huge lollipop pattern on the wall could be seen from An Li''s hand.


    In the direction of the counter, there is a pair of big horns. Although they are used to hang things, they are also too big. This should be the work of Tiss.


    As for those tables, there are all a pair of cat eyes painted on the table, please refer to the eyes of the ''puzzling'', that is, the look of dumbfoundedness. This is Mina''s design, right? After all, there are some small fish patterns.


    Finally, there are those ceramic cups with a pair of bunny ears on the mouth of the cup. What kind of anti-human design is this? This made Liu Feng''s mouth twitch, and rabbit ears have always been different.


    "Master, look, isn''t the lollipop pattern very beautiful? I drew it myself." Enri pulled Liu Feng to the huge lollipop pattern, as if you were complimenting me.


    "It''s great, everyone will like it." Liu Feng touched An Li''s head and praised, "Next time you can draw a picture in your room."


    "Really?" Enri''s brown eyes lit up.


    "Really, the castle will be redecorated next year, and then you can design your own rooms." Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    He wants to introduce some facilities into the castle, at least there is running water, he doesn''t want to wash his hands and has to go to a spoon of water.


    This year, there is no need to think about it. Winter is coming, and it will be frozen when tap water is installed. Many things will be carried out in the spring of next year.


    "Yeah!" En Li jumped up happily, then found a table, took out a notepad and wrote it down. She wanted to jot down some design inspirations, such as the lollipop pattern.


    Liu Feng sat opposite An Li, pulled away the chair next to him, and waved to Mina, and the cat-eared lady sat obediently beside him, everything seemed so natural.


    Tis sat next to En Li, and the three of them watched En Li write and draw, leaving Eliza with a confused face.


    What''s the situation? Does Eliza feel like she is being ignored? She also recognized Liu Feng as the city owner of this Xiyang City.


    In close contact, Eliza felt that this young nobleman was very special, and it was a little unexpected that he could get along with the orcs so harmoniously.


    This shop with a strange name, Eliza also understands, it is opened by these orc girls, there are two female orcs in it, and she also followed the bank last time.


    Now Eliza remembers that she still has a money ticket, and there are more than 900 copper coins in it. Do you want to go and get it and eat it?


    "Huh..." Eliza sighed, she decided she didn''t want it anymore. The money ticket was very beautiful, so I''d better keep the copper coins for emergencies.


    "What''s your name?" Nicole asked, turning her head.


    "My name is Eliza."


    "My name is Nicole. I''m one of the store managers. Please come to the back kitchen with me. I need to test your ability." Nicole took Eliza to the back kitchen.


    "Okay!" Eliza followed.


    "..."


    After a while, I saw Eliza wearing an apron and came out with a tray with four glasses of water in it.


    "Guest, please use water." Eliza said gracefully, put down four glasses of water from the tray, nodded politely, and went into the back kitchen.


    "This girl is not easy!"


    Mina''s blue eyes narrowed slightly, she noticed something strange, in front of a noble like the young master, it is impossible for ordinary people to be so calm.


    "There are many people who are not easy. Maybe they just want to find a job, so let her go and pay more attention in private." Liu Feng said lightly.


    Originally, there are traps, literacy, etiquette and other requirements on the recruitment list. No matter how you look at it, it will not be a simple person, not a noble, but some special talents.


    In fact, Nicole will not recruit according to the requirements on the recruitment list. After all, she is holding the probability of ''dead horse as a living horse doctor''. If no one is recruited, a few people will be transferred from the castle, but I did not expect Someone really came.


    "Understood." Mina understood what Liu Feng meant, that is, don''t startle the snake, and pay attention secretly.


    "Observe for a few months, let her work in the castle if there is no problem."


    Liu Feng said to An Li, "There are still too few people who can read and write in the castle. It will only get busier in the future. If you have a chance, get in touch with her and see how her conduct is."


    "Understood!" En Li knew that this was the young master looking for an assistant for her, and she was really busy recently.


    Of course, except yesterday, after learning how to play poker yesterday, in Nicole''s room, I played poker with Tis and the three of them. They played all day, but she forgot to deal with government affairs. She was very busy today. .

 Chapter 159：

    Eliza has no idea at all, her identity has been exposed in half, and now she is very interested in following Nicole to make pizza and knead the dough.


    "Don''t add too much water... Huh? You have too much flour..." Nicole taught while kneading the dough.


    "Yes!" Eliza wiped her nose, leaving a white face print, and then rolled out the dough seriously.


    "Very good, this is a good job." Nicole praised, "However, don''t put too much meat next time."


    "I''ll try." Eliza was completely absorbed in the joy of making pizza.


    "..."


    After half an hour of struggle, the pizza came out. The rich aroma of noodles and meat rushed straight to Eliza''s nose and taste buds, making her saliva almost drool.


    This fragrance, let Eliza decide to work in this store...


    Chapter 0190 the mood of the cat ear mother.


    In the early morning, after the early repairs, Liu Feng came to the study room to read for a while after breakfast. Now he is busy dealing with government affairs every day, or acquiring knowledge.


    If you want to make Xiyang City look like his ideal state, then knowledge is indispensable. After all, it is entirely up to him to teach and arrange planning.


    For example, what Liu Feng is reading now is a physics book. It should be said that he is reviewing the knowledge he has learned before. Several years have passed, and he has also handed over a lot of knowledge to the teacher.


    While watching, Liu Feng wrote notes. It should be said that he was sorting out the tutorial. The book he is reading now is the physics textbook Liu Feng read in junior high school. If you find it useful, write it down, and it will be sorted out later.


    This is a lot of Liu Feng''s brainpower. Of course, it is not difficult to copy it, but it is difficult to show it in another form.


    "The flame burns the air, producing many gases, such as carbon dioxide, helium, etc., so that the density is lower than that in ordinary air..."


    Liu Feng whispered while writing, and after writing this sentence, he closed the notepad.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Liu Feng breathed a sigh of relief, and half of the university tutorial for the alien world was done. Yes, the knowledge of earth junior high school was turned into knowledge that can only be learned in a foreign university by Liu Feng.


    As for the university, Liu Feng is only planning now. The primary school has just opened, and it will take a long time for those children to graduate.


    "Yes, the principle of air expansion and contraction, can a hot air balloon be created?"


    "Master, take a rest."


    Mina''s soft voice came from the side. A packet of dried fish was handed to Liu Feng.


    "Okay!" Liu Feng was stunned for a moment, then chuckled and squeezed a piece of dried fish, stuffed it into his mouth, and chewed it slowly.


    He turned his head and looked at Mina sitting on the desk with half of her hips raised, her slender long legs swaying from time to time.


    "Anli, Tis and the others went to the pizza shop again?" Liu Feng picked up another piece of fried fish.


    "Yes, I went out after breakfast, and Enri took the government affairs to the pizza shop to handle it." Mina chuckled lightly.


    "Really, it''s fresh for a few days now." Liu Feng smiled helplessly. It''s been three days since the pizza restaurant opened.


    The business of the pizza shop is not bad. In addition to the employee named Eliza, Nicole also transferred two maids from the castle.


    The business of the newly opened store is generally very good. The three people alone will definitely not be able to do it, but there is no need to recruit more people, so Nicole went to help temporarily. It''s good to mess around.


    "Master, this is the document that An Li asked me to give you this morning." Mina took out a document from under her **** and handed it to Liu Feng with a blushing face. She only remembered it now.


    "Oh?" Liu Feng took it and opened it to look, "Tariffs, it seems to be going well, as expected, the merchants are the big taxpayers, and the tax paid by this group of merchants is more than the tax collected by Xiyang City. times."


    As for whether there is trouble and unwilling to pay taxes? After watching other people''s fleets get out of the lane, but their own goods were detained, they all obediently went to pay customs duties.


    Liu Feng continued to read, and also saw the news that his own fleet was leaving, targeting Northwind City. Some goods could be tried to sell, such as linen and salt. By the way, he also brought the goods ordered by the Northwind City Lord.


    Moreover, the most important thing is that some civilians who originally came from Beifeng City also returned with letters, and they came to work in Xiyang City when they called friends...


    When it comes to government affairs, Mina just listens quietly. She doesn''t understand a lot of things, so she doesn''t interrupt, just quietly chewing on the fried fish.


    "Mina, I''m in the castle. I''m usually fine. You can also go out with An Li and the others." Liu Feng said suddenly.


    He didn''t want to let Mao Er Niang stay in the study all day, because of himself, it was very uncomfortable to sit alone.


    "Ah?" Mina was stunned, her blue eyes flickered, and she smiled and said, "Got it."


    "..."


    Well, Liu Feng knew that what he said was in vain. When the cat''s ears were duplicitous, she didn''t dare to look directly at people, and the cat''s ears fell down.


    "I really can''t do anything about you." Liu Feng didn''t persuade him anymore. What Mao Erniang insisted would not change unless he forcedly revise it, such as staying by his side.


    "Master, life is very good now, I won''t be bored." Mina said softly, her blue eyes were full of peace, she couldn''t be more satisfied with her current life.


    Mina''s current state of mind has been washed away from impetuousness, and she is very obsessed with her dull life with a little novelty.


    Liu Feng shrugged, maybe, if he was allowed to sit for a day, he would probably go crazy. He wondered if he should get more novels.


    Huh? Liu Feng suddenly thought of an idea, and before he could say it, the door was knocked.


    "Bang Bang Bang!!!"


    "Master, the four of the Wolf Warriors are back." Niu Ben''s voice sounded.


    "Oh?" Liu Feng''s eyes lit up, he went out for eight days and finally came back?


    "Come in!"


    "Gag!"


    The door was pushed open, Niu Ben was holding a box, followed by Xin Ke, and he was holding a twisting burlap bag in his arms.


    "It''s hard work!" Liu Feng looked at Xin Ke''s thinned cheeks, looking very tired.


    "It''s not hard work, this is my mission." Xin Ke raised his head and raised his chest slightly excitedly. He felt that the eight days'' hard work was worth it with the words of Lord City Lord.


    "Found something?" Liu Feng asked.


    "I don''t know if it is, but the subordinates brought it back when they saw that it was similar to the blueprint." Cinke grinned.


    "Bring it here!"


    Niu Ben first opened the box before putting it in front of Liu Feng''s desk. This was to prevent poisonous gas or something, which showed that Niu Ben was a very careful person.


    "It''s really big!" Liu Feng looked at what looked like a tree root in the box, carefully pinched a small piece, put it in his mouth and chewed it, then his eyes lit up.


    "By the way, this is the taste, this is ginseng." Liu Feng nodded affirmatively.


    Yes, after the four-member Wolf Warrior Squad escorted Mina and Weiya to the Forbidden Mountains, the secret mission to perform was to find ginseng. Originally, Liu Feng was thinking of sending someone to go there in the spring of next year, but just met Weiya and wanted to return. Tribes, just do it together.

 Chapter 160：

    Unexpectedly, there were real ginseng, so Liu Feng was about to bring it back to Earth to be identified. If it was true, this box of wild ginseng could be sold for a super high price.


    Chapter 0191 This is the rolling panda? !


    "How many are there?" Liu Feng closed the box, pushed it aside, and sold these ginseng, his funds would be much more abundant.


    The most important thing is that Liu Feng never forgets the suit of Iron Man. He wants to buy two sets, one for the inner library and one for the study.


    "Lord City Lord, there are a total of seventeen big ones, and some small ones were dug back by his subordinates." Xin Ke said quickly.


    "Very good, this time, the reward for this task will be increased by 50%. Let''s take two days off and have a good time." Liu Feng was very satisfied.


    "Yes!" Xin Ke''s eyes showed joy, and there was actually a holiday.


    "Do you remember that location? Is it far from Xiyang City?" Liu Feng asked.


    "It''s not far, it only takes two days to go back and forth." Xin Ke said quickly, the reason why they spent eight days, six of which was to find the ginseng location that Niu Ben gave.


    "Is there more ginseng in that place?" Liu Feng asked what he cared about most.


    "A lot, a lot, the whole valley." Xin Ke nodded again and again, the ginseng they dug was just random.


    "Very good, remember that place, top secret, seal it!"


    Liu Feng said solemnly, many of the main medicines on Earth are mainly ginseng, and some life-saving medicines can also be found.


    "Yes!" Zink said solemnly.


    Being able to give an order to seal his mouth, Xin Ke would tie his mouth with a cloth while sleeping, otherwise he was afraid that he would lose his head if he would unconsciously speak in his sleep and speak out in his dreams.


    "Huh? What are you holding? It''s been moving around?" Liu Feng also saw the burlap sack twisting in Xin Ke''s arms.


    "Uh..." Zink was at a loss for words, what would he say?


    "open to take a look."


    Liu Feng was interested, and he wanted to see what it was that could make Xin Ke, who had always been decisive, so supportive.


    "Yes!" Zink carefully put down the burlap bag and poured out the contents.


    "Huh?" Liu Feng''s eyes widened sharply, staring at the mass of things sitting on the floor in astonishment. Its dark eyes were staring at Liu Feng.


    Black and white fur, round face with black circles under his eyes, and rubbing his eyes with his front paws. There are two black furry ears on the top of the head, black limbs, a large and short tail, a round and chubby body, and a very naive look.


    This familiar look can no longer be familiar, it is simply a panda.


    "This...this...Panda???"


    With his mouth open, Liu Feng walked in front of the panda in three or two steps, squatted down, and poked the panda''s naive head with his fingers. What greeted him was the panda''s open mouth.


    "Hey...you little idiot!" Liu Feng smiled happily and poked Panda''s belly again.


    This stupid cute panda looks like it is only half a year old. The six-month-old panda has just grown its baby teeth, which means it can start eating bamboo shoots.


    The people present were stunned. It was the first time they saw Liu Feng''s boyish side. In their impression, Liu Feng was a person full of perfect aristocratic temperament.


    The eyes of the three people present softened. They would rather see Liu Feng like this. Being too perfect would actually put a lot of pressure on people.


    "By the way, how did it come?" Liu Feng teased Xiongwa with his fingers and asked curiously.


    "It was met by a subordinate on the way back. Its mother was just besieged by wolves and died. Then the little thing climbed up a tree. We went over to save it when we heard its cry." narrate again.


    Yes, this panda was the one that Xin Ke and the others wanted to capture as a pet for Liu Feng, because it was very cute, and fortunately it was cute, otherwise it would have been killed and eaten.


    "Very good, I accept this panda." Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction.


    "Yes!" Xin Ke grinned. This is the best result. If the city owner doesn''t accept it, this little thing will enter the kitchen today... They don''t have time to keep pets.


    Liu Feng got up, his mouth was full of smiles, and seeing a panda in another world gave him a touch of comfort. If it were on Earth, countless people would dream of having such a cute creature at home.


    Coming to the desk, Liu Feng opened the drawer, took out the chocolate wrapped in a big slap paper, raised his hand and threw it at Xin Ke, chuckling, "You can eat it!"


    "Thank you, Lord City Lord." Xin Ke caught it with his excited hands, and stuffed it into his pocket happily. To be able to get the gift of Lord City Lord with his own hands, this is something that many people envy.


    "Go on vacation." Liu Feng waved his hand.


    "Yes!" Xin Ke saluted and followed Niu Ben out of the study.


    "Mina, go to the kitchen and get some radishes and bamboo shoots," Liu Feng ordered.


    "Okay!" Mina left with a smile on her lips.


    "Hey! If people know that I have a panda as a pet, I''m afraid it will make people envious, right?" Liu Feng resisted the urge to take out his mobile phone to take a picture and post it on the Moments.


    Liu Feng thought of those people who were posting dogs and cats in the circle of friends, and couldn''t help but pouted, who could be as high as him? If you want to keep a pet, you should keep a panda.


    "Hey! That thing can''t be bitten!" Liu Feng was just distracted when he saw the panda crawling towards the bookshelf not far away.


    "Come here." Liu Feng pried open the paws of the panda holding the feet of the bookshelf, and placed the cute goods on the table. Before putting it down, the panda hugged his arm.


    "Little thing, come down." Liu Feng pried open the panda''s claws, but the next second, it was stuck again.


    It was only at this time that Liu Feng remembered the video he saw on earth. The panda''s sticking technology is first-class.


    "Master, something is coming." Mina pushed open the door and came in with a wooden tub.


    She was still with An Li, but she didn''t help, and she didn''t help, and was driven back by Nicole.


    "Huh? Such a small beast? Will it be slaughtered for meat tonight? Will there be too little meat?" En Li licked the corner of her mouth when she saw the panda, thinking of eating.


    "..." Liu Feng rolled his eyes and said angrily, "Eat? Don''t even think about it, this is my pet."


    "Pet?" En Li''s eyes widened. For her, even Mina was the same. This beast was used to fill her stomach, just like when a person sees a chicken.


    It''s not surprising at all to have such an idea. They used to starve all the time, and Mina often hunted wild beasts. They didn''t care about cute or cute, cute or not, they only cared about whether they could eat and fill their stomachs. .


    It should be said that people in this era all think this way, to raise war horses, and everything else is to kill and eat meat.


    Chapter 0192 This is noble life?


    Xin Ke just came out of the study, and the more he thought about it, the more he felt that he was in a violent wave. Why would he want to send a wild beast to the Lord of the City? At least one tiger must be hunted.


    "Butler Niu, the city owner should like the pet I gave, right?" Xin Ke asked Niu Ben for advice in a low voice.


    "Don''t do such a thing next time." Niu Ben wanted to stop the habit of giving things to the young master, and said lightly, "Young master, I don''t really like people giving gifts in private."


    "Understood." Xin Ke raised his heart slightly, and asked cautiously, "The young master, do you like that beast cub?"


    "Snapped!"

 Chapter 161：

    Niu Ben slapped Cinke on the back, and scolded with a smile, "You know what to ask, get out!"


    "Hey hey...then I''m leaving!" Zink grinned and ran to the front yard of the castle, where are the other three waiting for his news.


    As soon as they arrived in the front yard, Xin Ke saw No. 2, No. 5 and No. 8 walking around anxiously, for fear that the grass roots they had picked were not the mission target.


    "Hey! Captain is out." Number Two shouted.


    Xinke came to the three with a serious face, and the three were so frightened that they raised their hearts, and their bright pupils dimmed.


    "stand at attention!"


    The three immediately raised their chests and abdomens, and looked straight ahead.


    "Mission..." Sinke said with a serious face, panting a little, "Complete!"


    Before the three of them could cheer, Xin Ke said coldly, "The content of the mission, top secret, seal!"


    "Yes!" The three roared in deep voices, their voices low and powerful.


    "I don''t need to teach and talk about the content of the task. After this moment, no one is allowed to mention it. Otherwise, I will kill him without the Lord''s action." Xin Ke''s eyes were cold and murderous.


    "For seven days starting tonight, I''ll put a strip in my mouth."


    No. 2 said solemnly, No. 5 and No. 8 nodded at the same time, they were all trained, and they couldn''t leak their secrets even if they died.


    "Huh..." Xin Ke let out a sigh of relief. After all, it was the first time to perform a top-secret mission and it was really stressful.


    Although he doesn''t know why the city lord attaches so much importance to those grass roots, he knows one thing, the city lord''s orders are above everything else.


    "How is it? What does the Lord of the City say?" No. 2 suddenly stepped forward and winked.


    Zink rolled his eyes and grinned, "The reward points will be increased by 50%, and there will be two days off."


    "Yeah!" The three cheered and each gave a high five.


    "What about that little beast? Does the city lord like it? Or should it be slaughtered and eaten for meat?" No. 8 asked curiously.


    "Hehe... The city lord likes that beast very much, but the butler said not to do such a thing, for fear of bad influence." Xin Ke said seriously.


    "Phew... Lord City Lord just likes it!" The three of them breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Next time? There is no next time at all, and I don''t think that the Lord of the City will be short of things? This time I only gave that beast cub because I thought it was cute?" No. 2 chuckled lightly.


    "It''s true!" Zink nodded, the City Lord didn''t lack anything at all.


    "By the way, the Lord of the City also gave something to you." Xin Ke took out the chocolate from his pocket and said, "This is edible, how do you divide it?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    "Sell it!" No. 5 suddenly said, "There are rumors outside that the food that the city lord gave as a reward is a rare delicacy in the world, and many people are willing to pay a lot of money to taste it."


    "Ah? Sell it?" No. 8 was shocked and hesitantly said, "Isn''t this bad? After all, it was a reward from the Lord of the City."


    "It''s nothing, Lord City Lord is not so stingy." Xin Ke shook his head, he looked at No. 5, and asked, "Are you sure? Will anyone buy it? It''s just a piece of food, it''s hard to sell it at a high price."


    "No, you are all wrong." No. 5 smiled mysteriously and said in a low voice, "You know Miss Enri, she likes lollipops, right?"


    "Of course I do, all the children in the city know it." The three of Zink responded.


    The corner of No. 5''s mouth lifted slightly, "Then, Miss Anli has a limited-edition lollipop gifted by the city lord. I heard that there are only 12 lollipops. Guess, if you sell them, how much can you sell for?"


    "Uh... Thirty copper coins?" No. 2 hesitated.


    "No, no, it''s also a reward from the city lord, I guess one hundred and twenty copper coins." No. 8 said seriously.


    "Three hundred copper coins."


    Zink said the numbers that surprised No. 2 and No. 8. Then the three of them all stared at No. 5, waiting for him to announce the answer.


    "It''s all said less." No. 5 said something that made the three of them sluggish. "For a lollipop, a businessman offered twenty silver coins."


    "What? Are you kidding me?" Zink shouted, wide-eyed, "One? Not twelve?"


    Twenty silver coins, what is this concept? Their monthly salary is only one silver coin, and the salary for more than a year is not as good as a lollipop? ? ?


    It''s too extravagant, isn''t it? Is this the noble life?


    "Of course it''s a lollipop." No. 5 nodded affirmatively. He was collecting information, and when he heard this information for the first time, he was also shocked.


    But there was indeed a businessman who wanted to buy Miss Anli''s limited-edition lollipops at a high price, but they were eventually rejected.


    And the merchant, No. 5, was also found out. It was a big merchant named Solo in the capital. I heard that he wanted to buy the limited-edition lollipop as a birthday present for his daughter.


    Of course, in the world of the rich, they will not understand, and now the main thing is that they are also rewarded.


    "Then what do I do now? I don''t know how much this can sell for?" Zink carefully held the chocolate, for fear of breaking it.


    "You''ll know if you try it." No. 5 raised his eyebrows.


    "Are you sure? We don''t know what this thing smells like." Number Eight hesitated.


    "Why don''t we eat it ourselves?" No. 2 licked his lips.


    "Don''t, this is a big opportunity given by the Lord of the City. It is too wasteful for us to eat it." No. 5 hurriedly stopped.


    "Is there a target seller?" Zink asked solemnly.


    After eating this question, he rejected it. When he thought of taking a bite, it would be full of copper coins. He was afraid that he would not be able to sleep at night.


    "Yes, it''s the big businessman Solo. I believe that if he heard that this thing came from the City Lord''s Mansion, he would definitely buy it." No. 5 smiled confidently.


    "Okay, if there is less than one silver coin, we won''t sell it, we will eat it ourselves." Xin Ke decided.


    Chapter 0193 Fallen Nicole.


    Cink and others decided to go to Solo and sell the chocolate. For them, they were completely reluctant to eat such a luxurious thing. Perhaps, this is the way of survival for small people.


    As soon as the four of them arrived at the gate of the castle, they saw Nicole bringing Tess in, and they hurriedly saluted, "Miss Nicole, Miss Tess!"


    "Thank you for your hard work!" Nicole said with a smile, she knew that the four of them were on a mission, and it seemed that they had just returned.


    "It''s not hard to serve the Lord of the City." Xin Ke responded quickly.


    "Go get busy, it''s time for me to cook for the young master." Nicole nodded and took Tiss to the castle.


    "Yes!"


    Liu Feng''s three meals in the morning, noon and evening are all contracted by Nicole. Even if he doesn''t do it himself, he has to stare at the kitchen. This is Nicole''s tenderness.

 Chapter 162：

    "Nicole, what''s for lunch today?" Tiss touched her belly. She didn''t dare to eat too much in the pizza shop, otherwise she wouldn''t be able to eat delicious food when she came back to the castle.


    "You''ve eaten five pizzas, can you still eat them?" Nicole''s gray eyes aimed at Tisz''s stomach.


    "I''m only five cents full, I can still eat a lot." Tis said, don''t worry, I''m still hungry.


    "Okay, I have to ask the young master what he wants to eat." Nicole''s mouth twitched, thinking that Tis was sitting in the back kitchen of the pizza shop just now, and she ate a pizza when she came out. Plus Enri who was driven away earlier, this The two of them had five or six customers.


    Simply, Nicole should take Tis back to the castle, otherwise Eliza can''t stand the resentful eyes in her eyes.


    Tis is now the No. 1 stomach king in the promoted castle, eating more than Mina. She thought, fortunately, they are all raised by young masters. If others have a few big stomach kings, they are afraid that they will be poor.


    "Master, it should be in the study now." Tis said softly, even if she only came to the castle for a few days, she knew that Liu Feng would stay in the study in her spare time.


    "Tis, didn''t you say you had a big sister before?" Nicole asked as she walked, "Why didn''t you call her over? Just bring her over like the Weiya tribe?"


    "This..." Tis''s purple eyes drifted a little, thinking that she would be beaten when she went back, and said embarrassingly, "I will go back in a while, and I don''t know if she is willing to come here."


    "How?" Nicole was a little curious.


    "My eldest sister is very good. She is not very willing to rely on others, and she is away from home every three days, so she often goes out to find food." Tis couldn''t help touching her buttocks.


    "So, when will you go back?" Nicole wanted to come to Tis''s eldest sister, who should be the kind of self-improvement and self-reliance.


    "Let''s see in a few days!" Tis scratched her cheeks, not at all worried about her eldest sister, who would be hungry, nor would her eldest sister be hungry.


    "Yeah!" Nicole stopped asking, seeing that Tis admired her eldest sister and had great confidence.


    Soon the two of them came to the door of the study, and before they entered, they could hear laughter from inside, which made the two of them a little curious, and gently opened the door...


    At this time, Liu Feng was very helpless. Looking at the panda who had been holding his feet by his feet, the little guy was too clingy.


    At this moment, the little panda guy''s claws hugged Liu Feng''s feet, and he would not let go of life or death. He opened his mouth and bit his trouser legs, shaking his head from time to time, even if Liu Feng carried the panda away and put it in a far place.


    As a result, the little guy rolled, rolled, and rolled to Liu Feng''s feet, veritably rolling, then hugged Liu Feng''s feet again, and then bit his trouser legs again...


    Now Liu Feng understands what it''s like to keep a panda breeder on Earth. He''s simply a mischievous person.


    "Ha ha ha ha¡­"


    Both Mina and An Li, who were standing aside, were almost laughing and twitching. It was the first time they saw Liu Feng''s helpless look.


    "Hey... Are you enough? Still biting?" Liu Feng shook his feet, and the little guy couldn''t get rid of it.


    The panda has just filled its stomach, and now it is when it is full of energy. It is constantly pestering Liu Feng.


    "His..."


    The sound of a piece of cloth tearing sounded, and everyone present was stunned, even the little guy bit a piece of trouser leg cloth dumbfounded, and then bit and pulled it again.


    "..." Liu Feng couldn''t help but pat his forehead. Now he is wondering if this little thing is right to stay? Or should I consider Enri''s suggestion?


    "Hahahaha..." Mina and Anli laughed while covering their stomachs, "It''s so funny, this little thing is so fun."


    It''s just that the little panda guy didn''t let the two of them get close, and he howled as soon as he got close. I don''t know if it was because of the orcs, but Liu Feng was fine with the panda.


    "Really, there''s no discount for you!" Liu Feng said indulgently, but he was reluctant to hit this little thing. Now the panda is just curious and playful.


    "Gag..."


    The door was pushed open, Nicole stared at the panda with bright eyes, came to Liu Feng in three or two steps, and asked softly, "Master? What is this little thing?"


    "Panda, how is my first pet? Isn''t it cute?" Liu Feng said ostentatiously.


    "Cute, can I hold it?" Nicole whispered, for fear of scaring a panda.


    "Of course." Liu Feng nodded.


    "Come on, little guy, let me hug." Nicole squatted down and reached out to hug the panda.


    "Huh?" Mina and Anli looked at Nicole in astonishment as she struggled to hold the panda, why couldn''t they hold it? Is it because they want to kill pandas to eat meat?


    "Hee hee... It''s so itchy..." Nicole was tickled by the panda.


    "Be careful, it is very fierce." Liu Feng urged.


    "Fierce?" The people present didn''t think how fierce this little thing was? Just a full-fledged foodie.


    "As much as I can get this thing, I can get it in one hand." Tis said with little interest. The six-month-old panda cub didn''t have enough meat for her to eat alone.


    "What are you talking about? Say that again, don''t give food." Nicole refused, hugging the panda and angrily said, "This little guy will be a member of the family in the future, so don''t give him attention."


    Liu Feng looked at the expressions of several people and knew what they were thinking. No one could imagine how entangling and destructive this little thing was.


    There was only one sentence in his mind at this time, the famous saying of the earth, obviously can rely on force, but it depends on selling cuteness for a living.


    Pandas are bears, very ferocious bears. Don''t look at how cute they are now. Once an adult panda becomes aggressive, three or five wolves are no match for it, unless a pack of twenty or thirty wolves is besieging it to kill a panda.


    This also reminded Liu Feng that the beasts in the Forbidden Mountains began to come out to the periphery, and even large wolves appeared, that is, the cold current was blowing towards the west.


    Chapter 0194 Is this still a hillbilly aristocrat?


    "Ha ha ha ha¡­"


    The City Lord of North Wind looked at the things on the table, and laughed out a pig cry, "The things are finally here. I have lost a lot of pounds these past few days. No, I have to make up for it."


    Niu Wu grinned and looked at the Beifeng City Lord who was as fat as a pig in front of him. He didn''t see that the other party was thin, and it was no different from the last time we met.


    When Niu Wu came to Beifeng City this time, he brought the milk tea and canned fish that Beifeng City Lord had ordered before. Apart from these two, he wanted to recruit people again in Beifeng City.


    On the bright side, Niu Wu is the person in charge of the caravan, but in fact he has other tasks, secretly disseminating the information of Xiyang City''s recruitment, and it is no longer a North Wind City, and he has to go to the surrounding cities. trip.


    "Lord City Lord, about the caravan, I have to make up my mind. I''ll say goodbye first." Niu Wu said softly.


    "Okay! Remember to bring my greetings to Your Excellency Liu Feng, as well as the next batch of canned fish and milk tea, remember to deliver it on time." The Northwind City Lord said with a smile.


    "Okay!" Niu Wuxingli left.


    Beifeng City Lord looked at the back of Niu Wu''s departure, the smile on his face closed, and said to the knight next to him, "Choose both to try."


    "Yes!" The knight stepped forward and picked up a can of fish, opened the carton, took out a packet of milk tea, and left with two things, which he wanted to take for the next person to test to see if there was any poison.


    The city lord of North Wind looked at the canned fish, swallowed the saliva in his mouth, and took care of everything. He didn''t want to capsize in the gutter. Few are really stupid to be the lord of the last city.


    "There are quite a few civilians in the city recently. Was it affected by the horse thief attack?" The Northwind City Lord frowned. With fewer civilians, his tax revenue was also lower. .


    Every noble''s territory is like a small kingdom, and you can do whatever you want. Many nobles have used rules like this.


    In the end, the city owner of North Wind gave up this idea. His city was mainly trade, and it seemed that it was not very practical to prohibit civilians from going out of the territory.

 Chapter 163：

    "Ta Tata..."


    The knight came in and saluted, "Sir, I didn''t find anything unusual."


    "Oh?" The Northwind City Lord glanced at the corner of the knight''s greasy mouth. Did he eat something by himself? Then this is the best test subject.


    "Tadata..." A burst of hurried footsteps sounded, and a gatekeeper knight ran in and said eagerly, "Lord City Lord, Baron Adam asks to see you."


    "Baron Adam? Why haven''t you heard of it?" The Northwind City Lord was stunned and asked, "What else did he say?"


    "He said that he is the second son of Lord Earl of Poole and the elder brother of Lord Baron Omar." The gatekeeper knight quickly reported.


    "What? Earl Poole''s son?"


    The Northwind City Lord''s face became extremely gloomy, thinking of Baron Omar, the planner of the horse thief''s attack, what does his brother want to do now? Rip your face?


    "Lord City Lord, don''t be rude," the knight reminded.


    "Humph!" The fat on the cheek of the Northwind City Lord trembled, and he almost opened his mouth to curse, but it was a pity that Earl Poole was not something he could offend.


    "call¡­¡­"


    The North Wind City Lord took a deep breath and said indifferently, "Invite him to the parlor, I will be there later."


    "Lord City Lord, it''s lunch time now. According to the rules of the nobles, you have to hold a banquet." The knight reminded again in a low voice.


    "..." The Northwind City Lord glared at the knight, he had already lost his sense of proportion, almost forgot the common sense of the nobles, and said coldly, "Go prepare the banquet."


    "Yes!" The knight breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Lord City Lord could hold back his anger, otherwise he would offend Earl Puli, which would be really bad for North Wind City.


    You must know that the channel of the Youshui River also passes through Earl Poole''s territory. Once Earl Poole blocks the channel of the Youshui River and prevents the ships from North Wind City, then the trade in North Wind City will be considered half a waste.


    "Wait!" The City Lord of North Wind also thought of this, and stopped the knight who was about to leave with an expressionless face, and ordered, "Put these two things on the banquet as well."


    "Yes!" The knight was stunned, then left with two cans of canned fish and two packs of milk tea.


    The knight admired the patience and atmosphere of the Lord of the City. If he was the City Lord, he would have to embarrass the other party.


    After the knight left, the city lord of North Wind was so angry that if it wasn''t for showing off, he wouldn''t put milk tea and canned fish on the banquet.


    The North Wind City Lord glanced around, looking for something that could fall. He wanted to vent the sullenness in his heart, and finally stared at the canned fish and meat on the table, and then looked away embarrassedly, a can cost 300 copper coins, and it would be a little bit to fall. reluctant.


    Resisting the anger in his heart, the Northwind City Lord leaned back on the chair and turned his mind, thinking about the purpose of this Baron Adam, is it for his younger brother...


    After a while, the knight came in and reported, "My lord, the banquet is ready, and Baron Adam is already waiting for you."


    "Yeah!" The Northwind City Lord nodded. With the help of the knight, he stood up laboriously and slowly moved towards the banquet.


    As soon as he entered the banquet, the North Wind City Lord had a kind smile on his face, folded his hands, and gave a salute, "I really neglected Your Excellency Adam, and I just finished dealing with government affairs."


    "Uh?" Baron Adam was stunned, what does this gesture mean? Aristocratic etiquette in the Westlands? That can not lose the face of the great nobles.


    He quickly learned the same way, cupped his hands and said, "I took the liberty to interrupt."


    "Please take a seat!" The Northwind City Lord waved his hand, with a smug smile on the corner of his mouth, his heart was dark, and the count''s son was shocked by the etiquette of Your Excellency Liu Feng.


    He was thinking that if he could get a suit like Liu Feng''s, he might even stun the earl''s son.


    Baron Adam sat down at the other end of the dining table, and then the banquet officially began after the first bite of the Northwind City Lord.


    "Come, Your Excellency Adam, please taste the deliciousness of North Wind City." The Lord of North Wind City pointed to the fish in the ceramic plate.


    "Okay!" Baron Adam disagreed, what kind of food can this remote area have? His nose twitched slightly, and he could clearly smell a strong aroma.


    "Huh?" Baron Adam looked at the lumpy fish in front of him in astonishment. It was the first time he smelled such an aroma. He picked up the spoon next to him and scooped up a piece of fish and stuffed it into his mouth...


    ¡°Delicious! So delicious!¡±


    Baron Adam''s eyes widened, and he stared blankly at the big fat man in front of him. Is this still a hillbilly aristocrat? How can you eat better food than the Earl?


    Chapter 0195 is just an excuse.


    The city lord of North Wind resisted the urge to grab the fish with his hands, and ate it slowly, squinting at Baron Adam, who looked like a starving ghost, and pouted his lips in disdain. What about the earl''s son? Eating like a pariah.


    "Come on, try this milk tea again." The Northwind City Lord held up the milk tea and said with a grin, "A silver coin and a cup of new drink, I don''t know if it suits Your Excellency Adam''s taste."


    One silver coin is a cup. Originally, the city owner of North Wind wanted to make several cups in one bag, but this is the case with the nobles. Even if they are afraid of milk tea in their hearts, they will not let go of the opportunity to show their superiority. typical.


    "A drink for one silver coin?" Baron Adam shook his hand with the spoon. Is he so arrogant?


    Baron Adam stared at the light brown drink in the ceramic cup in front of him, but it wasn''t wheat wine. He picked up the cup and took a sniff.


    "Gudu..."


    When the milk tea came into his mouth, Baron Adam was stunned, the milk fragrance was a little bit bitter, and there was a touch of sweetness, and the taste buds were still aftertaste after swallowing it.


    "what is this?"


    Baron Adam stared straight at the Northwind City Lord, immediately thought of the benefits of this drink, and shouted in his heart that he must get this drink, and then pay tribute to the fourth prince, maybe he can get the support of the fourth prince and become the heir to the earl.


    "Milk tea, a new type of drink, the production is very rare, the price is very expensive, it costs a silver coin for a cup." The North Wind City Lord said lightly.


    "Your Excellency, the city lord, who invented this milk tea?" Baron Adam said softly, he quickly cleared his mind and returned to his calm look.


    The most important thing is to get the formula of this milk tea. As long as you have this formula, you can plan a lot of things. From his perspective, he found that milk tea is simply an innovation of beverages.


    "Uh..." The Northwind City Lord hesitated, and just when he was considering whether he could plan an interest, he saw Baron Adam holding three rubies the size of his index fingers on the table.


    "Hahaha... This milk tea was invented by Your Excellency Liu Feng, the city lord of Xiyang City." A trace of greed flashed in the eyes of the city lord of North Wind.


    "It turns out that this is the case, this is a little bit of my mind." Baron Adam pushed the ruby ??forward.


    Immediately, a maid stepped forward to get the ruby ??and carefully placed it in front of the Northwind City Lord.


    "I don''t know Your Excellency Adam, what''s the matter this time?" The North Wind City Lord calmly pinched the ruby.


    "This visit, I have something to ask your Excellency the city master." Baron Adam said sternly.


    "Oh?" The Northwind City Lord''s heart skipped a beat. Did he really come to stand up for Baron Omar? What should I say? Put the responsibility on Liu Feng?


    "My younger brother, Baron Omar has disappeared, so I want to ask Your Excellency the city lord, who knows who has more grudges with my younger brother." Adam stared directly at the face of the city lord of North Wind.


    "Ah? How is this possible?"


    The Northwind City Lord was stunned and stared blankly at Baron Adam. Could it be that Baron Omar knew that the matter had been exposed and had already escaped?


    No, Baron Omar has Earl Prily behind him. Even if his identity is exposed, he doesn''t need to be afraid of revenge.


    "In fact, Omar has been missing for many days." Baron Adam frowned, and the performance of the North Wind City Lord was not the panic he imagined, but the surprised expression.

 Chapter 164：

    "This, I really don''t know very well." The North Wind City Lord said indifferently, he felt that the other party was coming to test, so it is better to talk less.


    "If there is news of Omar, please inform me, Lord of the City." Baron Adam said solemnly.


    "Definitely, definitely." The Northwind City Lord had a sneer on the corner of his mouth, and he wished that Baron Omar would die.


    "Then I''m sorry to disturb you today. Thank you, Your Excellency the city lord, for the food he served today." Baron Adam got up and said.


    "Your Excellency Adam, are you leaving now?" The City Lord of North Wind pretended to say, "I also want to discuss government affairs with you!"


    "Sorry, I have to visit another city next time, I hope to hear from Omar." Baron Adam shook his head, his face full of regret.


    He decided not to talk about attracting the nobles. With the information he got, Omar''s disappearance was not easy, lest he attract an enemy into the circle, which would be fatal.


    "Then next time, Your Excellency Adam will stay." The North Wind City Lord also pretended to be regretful.


    "Definitely." Baron Adam nodded, and then left the castle with his knights.


    "..."


    "How''s the investigation going?"


    As soon as Baron Adam left the castle, he asked indifferently, "How did the horse thief plan planned by my idiot brother fail?"


    A figure came out of the shadows and said coldly, "Sir, I have interrogated the civilians in Beifeng City, and they all said that the knight of Liu Feng from Xiyang City saved Beifeng City."


    "Oh? It seems that this Xiyang City is not easy." Baron Adam narrowed his eyes, and many calculations flashed in his mind.


    As for how Baron Adam knew about Omar''s horse thief plan, of course, he tortured the useless knight, and he only chopped off five fingers and explained everything clearly.


    The horse thief plan, in the opinion of Baron Adam, was a very wise decision, but it was a pity that Liu Feng of Xiyang City was killed halfway.


    "Sir, the strength of North Wind City can''t stop horse thieves at all. That Xiyang City is not easy."


    "It''s really not that simple, or does the disappearance of Omar have a lot to do with this city of Xiyang?" Baron Adam guessed.


    Xiyang City can defeat hundreds of horse thieves under Omar. Such strength is what makes Baron Adam most concerned.


    Aristocrats sometimes do not rely on titles to dominate, but rely on the strength in their hands. The number of knights and the quality of their armor are the greatest strength.


    "Send someone to tell my father about the situation here. I want a team of excellent knights." Baron Adam''s eyes flickered with calculation.


    He wants to use his power to overwhelm people, Liu Feng from Xiyang City, he wants to see what kind of person he is, and he has to decide on the milk tea recipe.


    "Yes!"


    "Go, go to the next city."


    Baron Adam walked to the carriage, and the nobles he had won over had to continue.


    Moreover, he will not go to Xiyang City until the knight arrives. He does not believe that a small baron dares to rebel against his father, Earl Puli.


    In the end, Baron Adam only needs an excuse. Even if Omar''s disappearance has nothing to do with Xiyang City, he will frame Liu Feng.


    Chapter 0196 Herbs Hall.


    "Clap!"


    "Phew...get it done!"


    Liu Feng clapped his hands, looked at the clean and tidy bedroom, and stretched out. He is now on the side of the earth and is going to sell ginseng.


    Then some preparations must be carefully planned, and it is time to leave the city and find a stable place.


    Today is the day he will leave the house. Liu Feng has already chosen a new place to live, and now he needs the money to buy it.


    "It''s time to go, even if you don''t stay for a few days."


    Liu Feng glanced around and found no clues, so he put on the prepared backpack and went out.


    "Bang!"


    The door was closed, Liu Feng had to finish everything today, or if they didn''t show up for too long, Mina, Anli and the others should be worried.


    He just found an excuse to take a nap and hid in the room, and then crossed over, leaving him only four or five hours, and he had to go back before dinner.


    Liu Feng gave the key to the landlord, and left with a few polite words; putting on a hat and mask, he stopped a taxi and went straight to the largest pharmacy in the city.


    After half an hour, the destination arrived, give the money and get off.


    "Hundred Herbs Hall!"


    Liu Feng looked at the antique pharmacy decorated in front of him. This is the kind of private pharmacy, there are pharmacies that inherit traditional Chinese medicine, not those that sell pills.


    ''Baicaotang'' sells all Chinese herbal medicines. Liu Feng heard that the Chinese medicine practitioners in it are still handed down from one generation to the next.


    He also heard that many people from other cities came to seek medical treatment, and many wealthy people invited Chinese medicine practitioners in the ''Hundred Herbs Hall'', which is a well-known heritage pharmacy.


    This is also one of the reasons why Liu Feng chose to sell ginseng to ''Hundred Herbs''. The pharmacy is famous, so the chances of cheating people are less, and more importantly, it is rich.


    "There are quite a lot of people!" Liu Feng watched as the people lining up were all lining up outside the door.


    Waiting in line, of course, it is impossible to line up. Liu Feng is not here to see a doctor, he is here to sell medicine.


    In the eyes of the people around him who wanted to kill Liu Feng, he walked into the door of the ''Hundred Herbs Hall'', let alone, as soon as he entered the door, Liu Feng smelled the smell of Chinese herbal medicine, but it was not pungent, very mild.


    The pharmacy is similar to the pharmacy filmed in the movies in the 1990s. It has a sense of the times, and it is indeed a pharmacy that has passed down the years, which makes Liu Feng even more satisfied.


    "This gentleman, are you seeing a doctor? If so, please go to the queue." A thick and magnetic voice sounded.


    Zhang Ji looked at the young man in front of him and looked around as soon as he entered the door, but his temperament surprised him.


    Liu Feng turned his head and saw a middle-aged man in his forties, wearing improved clothes similar to a Chinese tunic suit, which made him look very refined, with a small moustache underneath.


    "Are you Dr. Zhang Ji?" Liu Feng asked softly.


    "Yes, may I ask who you are?" Zhang Ji also saw that this young man was not here to see a doctor. He knew by looking at his face that he was not sick.


    "My surname is Liu, should Dr. Zhang accept wild ginseng?" Liu Feng said straight to the point.


    "Uh..." Zhang Ji was stunned for a moment, his eyes flashed a bit of suspicion and nodded, "If it''s ordinary wild ginseng, we won''t accept it here."


    "Hey, if you dare to come to the ''Hundred Herbs Hall'', it means that my wild ginseng is not easy. Does Dr. Zhang Ji want to identify it?" Liu Feng raised his mouth and said confidently, "I believe it won''t take too much time."


    "This... OK, come with me." Zhang Ji nodded, such a confident young man is rare.


    Liu Feng followed Zhang Ji to the inner hall. After the two sat down, Liu Feng didn''t say much, took out a box from his backpack and pushed it in front of Zhang Ji.


    "Doctor Zhang Ji, let''s identify it." Liu Feng calmly said, he checked some information before going out, and if the price is not too low, he will sell it.

 Chapter 165：

    "Yeah!" Zhang Ji was stunned when he opened the box. He stared blankly at the ginseng in the box. He was a little dumbfounded.


    "Yes! I am a wild survival enthusiast. I dug up this ginseng by chance." Liu Feng opened his eyes and said nonsense.


    "Wait!" Zhang Ji quickly stood up and ran to the back hall quickly. He was going to invite his old father, the wild ginseng he just dug up. He had no experience in identifying wild ginseng.


    No, it should be said that he was not sure about the identification. The wild ginseng that Liu Feng took out was not small, and he could have arbitrarily identified it with his past eyes, at least it was wild ginseng that was more than 150 years old.


    "It''s really not stable at all, he''s almost fifty years old." Soon there was an old teaching voice.


    "Dad, you''ll know when you come and have a look." Zhang Ji helped an old man out.


    "Doctor Zhang, I''m sorry to bother you." Liu Feng got up and used honorifics.


    "What a handsome young man, with a very good temperament, you are not simple." Old Doctor Zhang praised Liu Feng when he saw Liu Feng.


    With his life experience in his 70s, it is the first time he has seen a young man with temperament like Liu Feng.


    Zhang Ji glanced at Liu Feng in amazement. It was the first time he heard his old father praise a stranger so much, and he was still so young.


    "..." Liu Feng really couldn''t answer what he said, he just smiled politely.


    "Come on, let me take a look." Old Doctor Zhang sat down, picked up the magnifying glass, and observed the ginseng in the box.


    After observing for a while, Old Physician Zhang''s face became solemn, and he was no longer casual at the beginning. He muttered, "The root of the ginseng is thick and short, the wire pattern, the jujube core..."


    "Whoosh..."


    After a while, the old doctor Zhang gasped a little, Zhang Ji nervously stepped forward to help push his chest, and said anxiously, "Dad, don''t worry, take a deep breath..."


    In this era, there are very few wild ginsengs that are more than a hundred years old. Now let him meet, can you not be excited?


    "Okay, it''s alright."


    After a while, Old Physician Zhang panted and waved his hands, said solemnly, "This is wild ginseng. It should have been dug up no more than ten days ago, and the ginseng is about two hundred years old."


    Zhang Ji weighed the wild ginseng and reported a number, "The fresh weight is 352 grams!"


    "Yeah!" Old Physician Zhang nodded and said seriously to Liu Feng, "If you want to sell it, according to the previous auction price, the price of this wild ginseng is about 3.5 million."


    Liu Feng calculated it in his heart and compared it with the information he found. This price is considered quite satisfactory and very reasonable.


    "Okay, just three and a half million!"


    Liu Feng nodded with a smile, and then his tone changed, "However, I have one more plant here, please identify it!"


    "what?"


    "Dad, take a deep breath..."


    Chapter 0197 is life-threatening.


    Old Physician Zhang and Zhang Ji stared blankly at the three wooden boxes placed on the table again.


    "You can''t be wild ginseng that is more than 100 years old, right?" Old Physician Zhang gasped a little.


    How important is a 100-person wild ginseng to a pharmacy, that is, it is used to suppress the background of the pharmacy. A pharmacy needs the cooperation of medicinal materials in addition to the doctor''s excellent medical skills.


    Otherwise, if there are medical skills and no medicinal materials, it is simply impossible for a clever woman to cook without rice. A hundred-year-old pharmacy like ''Baicaotang'' has already used up the hundred-year-old wild ginseng, and there are only a few pieces of ginseng left, which is passed down by this ancestor. The 100-year-old wild ginseng slices hold the last breath of many dying people, and finally get a little rescue time and pull people back from the ''Gate of Hell''.


    But such a precious medicinal material, four plants appeared today, and it was just dug up not long ago, which stimulated the father and son of the Zhang family.


    "Yes, they are all wild ginsengs that are more than a hundred years old." Liu Feng pushed the box in front of the two.


    "This..." Old Physician Zhang didn''t know what to say. He quickly pulled the wooden box to identify it, and finally confirmed that it was all wild ginseng that was about two hundred years old.


    "This is where you found the wild ginseng seeds?" Old Doctor Zhang guessed.


    "Probably! I also like to take risks, and I happen to know some herbal knowledge. Who knows that there are four wild ginseng plants in the same place." Liu Feng shrugged, and I didn''t want to look like this.


    "..." Zhang Ji felt a little sore in his gums. If it weren''t for his good family background, he would have to punch this shy young man.


    "Are you going to sell it all?" Old Doctor Zhang said solemnly. If he buys all of them, he can really protect his ''Hundred Herbs Hall'' for the next 50 years.


    "No, no, I can sell one of the remaining three wild ginseng plants to you. I want to discuss with you about the other two." Liu Feng pushed one of the boxes aside.


    "Tell me!" Old Physician Zhang nodded, regaining his composure.


    "I want to ask Old Physician Zhang to help me make one of these wild ginseng into finished medicines, such as Danshen Baoxin Pills and Jiuxin Pills!" Liu Feng requested.


    He didn''t know what to do. He heard that Dr. Zhang''s pharmaceutical methods were also well-known in the entire Chinese medicine circle. This was the news that Liu Feng found when he visited the forum.


    "Yes, it is my honor to have 100-year-old wild ginseng to make medicine."


    The old doctor Zhang said modestly, "Then, what do you want to do with the remaining one, little brother?"


    "The remaining one, part of which is the labor cost for the pharmaceutical, and I want to change the prescription with you for the rest."


    Liu Feng watched the Zhang family''s father and son''s expressions change, and quickly said, "It''s some basic remedies, such as those for treating colds, fever, and injuries from falls, not the secret recipes of ''Hundred Herbs Hall''."


    Old Physician Zhang frowned and said inexplicably, "I don''t understand, although the basic prescription of our ''Baicaotang'' is stronger than the general prescription, there is no need to exchange the hundred-year-old wild ginseng, right?"


    To put it bluntly, basic prescriptions are general-purpose prescriptions, such as a cold and fever. Anyone who knows the prescription can go to the pharmacy to get the medicine, but the time to get better is relatively slow.


    Doctors of traditional Chinese medicine, they see a doctor and find a medicine, and they improve it again from the basic prescription. After all, the pathology of each patient is different.


    Of course, the basic prescription of ''Baicaotang'' has been improved by generations of Zhang family, and it is better than the prescriptions circulating on the Internet.


    "I am a lover of wild life. Sometimes I stay in the wild for a long time. If I have a small injury or a small illness, I can get some herbal medicine to cure it myself if I have the knowledge of the basic medicine." Liu Feng said very random.


    Well, it''s all made up by him, and all kinds of survival in the wild are fake. His main goal in coming to the ''Hundred Herbs Hall'' today is basic prescriptions. Winter is coming in the other world. Once those civilians have a fever and catch a cold, With the medical technology over there, it can kill people.


    Moreover, the plan of the medicine garden should also start. Only with the herbal knowledge on the prescription can he buy some herbal seeds and bring them to the other world to plant.


    People''s life, old age, sickness and death, from birth to old age, all kinds of diseases, big and small, if you accidentally get sick, you will die early.


    Liu Feng doesn''t want his own territory. A commoner catches a small cold, and a fever will kill a person. More importantly, the prevention of some epidemic diseases, etc., otherwise some diseases can destroy a territory in minutes. But it''s a war that can''t be seen.


    Old Doctor Zhang was silent for a while, then nodded and said to Zhang Ji, "Go and get a copy of the basic prescription!"


    "..." Zhang Ji opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but was stared at by the old doctor Zhang, so he could only obediently get the basic prescription.


    The basic prescription was quickly brought over. It was an A4-sized book with six calligraphic characters on the cover: Zhang''s basic prescription.


    "Here, this is the prescription you want!" Old Physician Zhang put the prescription in front of Liu Feng and said calmly, "If you want to study medicine, you must study pharmacology, basic prescription formulas, and treat some serious diseases by yourself. , the effect is not very big.¡±


    "Understood." Liu Feng nodded. He was a little surprised by the open-mindedness of Old Physician Zhang. He didn''t have that outdated concept. No one can learn anything about my family.


    He also learned that the generation of ''Hundred Herbs Hall'' has also accepted apprentices, and it is no longer a single generation in the family, indicating that it is slowly reforming.

 Chapter 166：

    "The total price of two wild ginseng plants is seven million." Zhang Ji began to settle the price of wild ginseng.


    "Give it eight million!" Old Doctor Zhang suddenly said.


    "This..." Zhang Ji was stunned, what the **** was his old father doing? This is an extra million for no reason?


    "The prescription is not worth that much money." Old Doctor Zhang got up and walked back to the back hall slowly.


    For him, isn''t it just a basic prescription? If it wasn''t for the family business of ''Hundred Herbs Hall'', he would have wanted to announce it a long time ago. The next two generations of the family have been crunching their old books and have no enterprising spirit. grow up a bit?


    Everything depends on people. If future generations do not grow up, no matter how good the prescription is, they will be eliminated by unpredictable diseases, and viruses will also evolve.


    Perhaps, this is the wisdom of Dr. Zhang when he is old. When people are old, they will always look more openly.


    Liu Feng silently put the basic prescription in his backpack and waited until the transfer notification was successful; he left his mobile phone number and waited for the successful preparation of the medicine, and ''Hundred Herbs'' would notify him to pick up the medicine.


    Chapter 0198 stay away from him.


    Liu Feng walked out of the ''Hundred Herbs Hall'', glanced at the people who were still queuing to see a doctor, shook his head and sighed, "You can''t be sick at all, otherwise..."


    Afterwards, Liu Feng stopped the car and said, "Go to the Bujiang high-speed railway station."


    "Good! 80 yuan!"


    "Row."


    Liu Feng looked out the window at the rapidly receding buildings. He was leaving the city and went to a small county next door. Today he made an appointment with someone about buying a house.


    Soon the Bujiang high-speed rail station arrived, swipe the ticket to get on the high-speed rail, and set off on time.


    Sitting on the seat of the high-speed train, Liu Feng''s thoughts drifted a bit. He was an aristocrat in another world, owning a territory and a city, served by the gentle and considerate Nicole, and a group of slapstick beast-eared women...


    But on Earth, he is an ordinary person with a little money. What is his life goal? Earn money and wait to die? Become a house slave again? Or do business with intrigues? Or go out to travel crowded?


    There are too many shackles in the life of the modern city. Liu Feng has only left the other world for two or three hours, and he wants to go back.


    "Handsome guy, why are you in a daze?"


    A female voice suddenly came from the side, awakening Liu Feng from his distraction. He turned his head and looked over, and saw a girl sitting next to him. She was in her twenties. If she could remove a few layers of powder on her face, Maybe he can give each other a score.


    Liu Feng nodded slightly, twitched the corners of his mouth politely, but did not speak. Every time he went out to buy something, he was more or less approached by someone, and now he is numb.


    "My name is Jiajia. As soon as I came up, I saw that you were in a daze, so I called you." The girl said softly.


    The high-speed train stopped at a station just now, and this is where Jiajia got up. She found that there was a handsome guy in a daze next to her seat, with a super good temperament, so she had the idea to strike up a conversation.


    "Hello!" Liu Feng nodded politely, with a slight smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Jiajia could also see that Liu Feng had no interest in answering people, so she smiled embarrassingly, and did not continue to entangle.


    She smiled bitterly in her heart, the handsome guy she liked ignored her, and the people she disliked kept pestering her.


    "Jiajia, I heard that there are a lot of bamboo shoots in your hometown that you can dig? I really like eating bamboo shoots."


    "Yeah! This time my grandfather''s birthday, there are a lot of dishes made of bamboo shoots at the banquet, and you can eat enough." Jiajia turned her head and talked to her colleagues.


    "..."


    Forty minutes later, when the destination arrived, Liu Feng got off the high-speed rail and stopped a taxi, went to the center of the county, talked with the owner to go through the formalities, and spent more than 800,000 yuan to buy a small courtyard.


    Then I went to the car dealership to buy a small car of about 200,000 yuan, and went straight to the outskirts of the county town. The small courtyard I bought was in a small mountain village.


    After a 30-minute drive, before entering the small mountain village, I saw a large bamboo forest. The small mountain village is looming and hidden in the bamboo forest, which is a bit like a paradise.


    If such a small mountain village is not next to a small county, but beside a big city, I am afraid that it will be targeted by real estate developers long ago.


    Entering the village, I came to a small courtyard. The walls of the courtyard were made of stone. After Liu Feng opened the door and drove in the car, he found that the small courtyard was really very big, just like the courtyard in the north. No wonder the owner Life and death to sell 800,000.


    Liu Feng inspected the yard, packed some purchased things into it, and chose a house with a cellar as his bedroom. As for why there is a cellar in the room?


    I heard that the original owner was an alcoholic who naively learned from the scenes on TV, and dug a hole in the room to store wine. This time, if he drank too much, he had stomach cancer and needed money urgently, and he would not sell the house.


    When Liu Feng remodels this cellar, it can be used as a secret place for traversal.


    After Liu Feng finished all this, five or six hours passed today, he decided to go out for a walk, observe the surrounding environment, the most important thing is to know who the neighbors are.


    Liu Feng just came out of the yard and didn''t walk very far when he saw Jiajia, the girl who greeted him on the high-speed train today. The other party was talking to three or four middle-aged women at this time, and he was very surprised to see him.


    "Hey! Handsome guy, we met again, you also live in this small mountain village?" Jiajia greeted quickly.


    "Yeah! Just moved in today." Liu Feng didn''t expect such a coincidence.


    "Jiajia, is this handsome young man your suitor?" a middle-aged woman asked.


    "Auntie! Don''t talk nonsense." Jiajia shouted a little embarrassedly.


    "Young man, what do you do? Do you work in a state-owned enterprise like Jiajia?" asked another middle-aged woman.


    "Me?" Liu Feng was a little stunned, why did he suddenly act like a blind date? However, he had already figured out the excuse for his work, and replied lightly, "I write online novels."


    "Huh? Isn''t this the same as A Xiang? Squatting at home all day and saying that writing novels can make money, staying up all night, earning three or four thousand yuan a month." Another middle-aged woman pouted.


    "That''s it, cheer up that guy!" One of the women took Jiajia and walked to the other side, "Let''s go! Your grandfather''s birthday party is about to start."


    "Oh!"


    Jiajia also lost interest in Liu Feng. She knew people who wrote novels, because her cousin A Xiang wrote novels and was an otaku profession that could not make a lot of money.


    "..." Liu Feng was stunned for a moment, and looked at the few people who were far away in a funny way, and he could hear some sarcastic words in his ears.


    "Jiajia, stay away from him, writing novels has no future, stay at home all day..."


    "That''s right, I don''t have any social circle at all. It''s miserable to be like A Xiang. However, I heard that he was kicked out by his mother recently to work."


    "Then there is still salvation, otherwise, if you are facing the computer all day, you will be crazy if you are not stupid..."


    "..."


    Liu Feng felt that he could go back, and he didn''t need to try anything at all. If it was correct, these people were his neighbors.


    Moreover, if he does not go out for a whole day or a few days in the future, these neighbors will think that he is writing a novel, which completely solves the crisis he exposed.


    Liu Feng thought of the wild ginseng in his inner space, and the bank card of several million, and a happy smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    Will he write novels? Innocent! It is impossible to write a novel even if he is killed. He is a nobleman with beast ears.


    Liu Feng took out his mobile phone and placed an order on a certain treasure. Some things have to be bought. Now that he has his own yard, he can hoard a lot of things.


    Then he made a few more phone calls. He had been coveting the Iron Man suit for a long time, and now he finally had the money to buy it.

 Chapter 167：

    After finishing all this, Liu Feng returned to the yard, locked the door, and came to the cellar, ready to travel back to another world, and just went over to have dinner.


    Chapter 0199 Big Stomach King Competition?


    "Master, are you awake?"


    As soon as Liu Feng came out of the secret room, he heard Nicole''s voice outside the door.


    "Come in!" Liu Feng stretched out, but the air here really made him feel comfortable.


    "Gag..."


    Nicole pushed open the door and came in, seeing Liu Feng''s figure, she breathed a sigh of relief, she was really afraid that the young master would suddenly disappear, just like the sudden appearance at the beginning.


    If the young master suddenly disappeared and left Xiyang City, she would never have imagined such a terrible result.


    "Master, it''s time to eat." Nicole said softly, and went to help Liu Feng organize her clothes.


    She knew that the young master had entered the secret room, so she kept covering it up for Liu Feng. Half an hour ago, Tiss wanted to enter the room and call Liu Feng, but she was fooled by her.


    "Yeah!" Liu Feng nodded lightly and looked down at Nicole''s soft and delicate face. The long flaxen hair was tied with a three-color rope, which he gave to Nicole.


    Nicole smiled, her slender and fair hands pulled Liu Feng''s crooked collar. Every time she approached the young master like this, she would feel very nervous and shy. Of course, she was more expecting...


    A pair of powerful arms suddenly wrapped around Nicole''s waist, causing her body to suddenly froze, and then she softened. She lowered her head and leaned against Liu Feng''s chest, listening to the steady and powerful heartbeat.


    "You''ve worked so hard these days!"


    Liu Feng lowered his head and whispered in Nicole''s ear, the fresh aroma calmed his impetuous heart.


    He thought of the girl named Jiajia on Earth, compared Nicole, and found that the two were not comparable at all. Sure enough, it was the girl here that made his heart beat faster.


    Immediately, Liu Feng left that Jiajia behind. He had met a girl like that all the time, but in the end, it was just a passer-by in his life, and he could only remember it for a few minutes.


    "It''s not hard work, the young master is the one who works the hardest." Nicole leaned on Liu Feng''s face and said softly, "I can only help with small things, but I can''t help the young master much."


    "What nonsense?" Liu Feng smiled dotingly, lowered his head to kiss Nicole''s forehead, and said with a chuckle, "If you didn''t manage the castle, I''m afraid it would be a mess now."


    For a noble castle, if no one manages it, within three days, the entire castle will be in a mess. It takes a lot of time to arrange it manually.


    Nicole blushed and clasped the corners of her clothes with both hands. This was her happiest moment. The young master was only owned by her, although it was short-lived.


    "By the way, the young master can eat. If you don''t go, Tis will blame me again."


    After hugging quietly for a while, Nicole took the initiative to get out of Liu Feng''s embrace. She is an understanding girl. Even if she is reluctant to let her heart embrace, she will restrain herself.


    "Then let''s go!" Liu Feng raised his hand and scratched Nicole''s pretty nose, and walked outside, thinking of Niu Jiao Niang''s appetite, he couldn''t help shaking his head and smiling bitterly.


    A strange thought suddenly popped into his mind, is he going to hold a big stomach competition? If you let Tice participate, will you get the first place?


    Nicole followed behind, covering her kissed forehead, her cheeks were a little flushed, and the corners of her mouth raised a charming smile.


    This is the first time that the young master has kissed her. Compared with her stealing the young master at night, the two are completely different feelings.


    "Nicole is so slow... Why hasn''t the young master come... I''m so hungry..."


    Sure enough, before people got to the dining room, they heard Niu Jiao Niang''s feeble shouting.


    "Tiss, please bear with me a little longer, maybe the lord hasn''t woken up yet."


    In the castle, the only person who called Liu Feng an adult was Weiya, the rabbit-eared mother. She didn''t know what to think, but she didn''t call him Young Master Liu Feng, as if she wanted to occupy the title of Liu Feng alone.


    "Silly Rabbit, it''s time for you to change your name. You can''t call it an adult anymore, you have to call it a young master." An Li shouted crisply.


    She was very dissatisfied with Rabbit Erniang calling the young master an adult by herself, feeling that the young master was taken over by a silly rabbit.


    "No, I''m used to it." Wei Ya said a little arrogantly.


    "I, I, I want to be an adult too." An exciting voice shouted.


    When Liu Feng entered the dining room, he saw Su Mi, the little deer''s mother, raising her hands high and shouting to call him an adult.


    "Okay, you are also an adult!" Liu Feng continued with a smile.


    "Yeah!" Su Mi timidly retracted her arm, hid behind Wei Ya, and secretly stuck out half of her head to look at Liu Feng.


    Su Mi, the little deer''s ear girl, now also lives in the castle and lives with Weiya. This is also agreed by Liu Feng. In addition, the little beast''s ear girl is very well-behaved and never makes people worry about it. She is very popular in the castle. of.


    "Master, it''s time to eat." Mina called softly.


    "Yeah!" Liu Feng nodded, sat on the main seat, and after taking the first bite of the dish, everyone started to eat.


    "Hey! Tis, why did you take away the whole dish!" Enri exclaimed angrily.


    "You also take away a dish?"


    Tisi''s mouth was stuffed, and she looked at the tomato scrambled eggs in front of An Li, the lean meat porridge in front of Mina, and the meat bun in front of Wei Ya.


    "Well, that was specially made for me." En Li protected the tomato scrambled eggs with both hands. She can only eat tomato scrambled eggs for three days now.


    It was Liu Feng who saw that Hu Erniang had eaten too much sugar recently, so he limited the number of scrambled eggs with tomatoes. Of course, you can eat it if you want, but if you want to eat sugar, you can only eat one plate for three days.


    According to An Li, tomato scrambled eggs without sugar are not good tomato scrambled eggs, so I choose to eat them once every three days.


    "Is that so?" Tis tilted her head. She saw that everyone had a dish in front of her and thought she could choose one.


    "Of course." En Li raised her head and raised her fox ears, "You can also choose a dish or food that you like to eat, and occasionally I will cook a special dish for you."


    "Huh?" Tis blinked her purple eyes blankly, her eyes suddenly aimed at Liu Feng, then she moved away immediately, suddenly opened her mouth, and stuffed all the dishes on the plate into her mouth.


    "You, you, you big cow, you actually ate all of it, and I only ate one piece." En Li''s irritable and crisp voice sounded again.


    "En Li, give me some of your tomato scrambled eggs." Tis''s purple eyes stared at En Li''s dish.


    "What? No!" En Li froze, and immediately covered the dishes with both hands. Now it was not Mina who grabbed her dishes, but Tis.


    "Just one bite, just one bite, I haven''t tried it yet." Tis pouted and said pitifully.


    "Really take a bite?" En Li softened her heart and said with her brown eyes narrowed, "Only one bite."


    "Okay!" Tis nodded obediently.


    "Then come and grab it!" En Li pushed the plate forward, her eyes vigilantly swept towards Mina who was holding out her chopsticks, and shouted, "Mina, you want to steal it again."


    "No, I just want to borrow an egg." Mina turned her chopsticks to other dishes halfway through.


    "You... stinky cow... Damn..." En Li shouted angrily. In a blink of an eye, her tomato scrambled eggs were less than half of them, and Tis ate half of them in one bite.


    "I just took a bite?" Tiss moved her mouth innocently.

 Chapter 168：

    "You big mouth monster..."


    "¡­"


    Liu Feng suppressed a smile, every time Hu Erniang eats, she will suffer.


    He turned his head to Nicole''s ear and whispered, "Next time, cook some noodles for Tiss and fry some pork chops."


    When he saw the look in Tis''s eyes just now, he knew what Niu Jiao Niang wanted to eat, but he was too embarrassed to say it.


    "Okay!" Nicole replied softly.


    Chapter 0200 Niu Niang''s eldest sister.


    The Forbidden Mountains have many branches, some like basins, some flat like plateaus¡­


    There are many such structures that are suitable for human habitation, especially the kingdoms that have been ravaged by the "Wrath of the Snow Goddess", and some of those who have relocated and escaped have settled down in the way of tribes.


    "Stop, who are you?"


    "Crack..."


    With the sound of the dead branches being trampled, Avril stopped and turned to look at the cattle orcs who were blocking her in front of her.


    "Go and tell your leader, just say the wolf clan orc Avril is here." Avril said coldly.


    "Yes, it''s Mr. Avery?? Ah! Please wait a moment." The cattle orcs guarding the gate hurriedly ran into the gate to report.


    Avery''s whole body is now exuding a stench, and a little tap on the armor on her body will shake off many suspicious blood clots.


    During the month she was in the Forbidden Mountains, she had forgotten how many people she had killed, and now she was a little tired, so she found a place to rest, and then went to find Her Royal Highness.


    As for the resting place, the cottage in front of Avili was a cottage made up of orcs. No, it could be said that it was a village of thieves made up of orcs.


    The leader of this thief stockade has known Avili for a long time, so she will come here to stay overnight and leave tomorrow. This time she will sneak into the human race city, and then inquire about the news of Her Royal Highness.


    "Lord Avery, the leader invites you in." The cattle orcs guarding the gate ran out and said respectfully.


    "Yeah!" Avery slung a two-handed sword on her back, no one dared to look at her with sharp orange eyes, and stepped into the cottage.


    "Whoosh..."


    After Avili walked away, a few cattle orcs guarding the gate dared to take a deep breath, and the murderous aura made them all afraid.


    "Hey! Who stopped Lord Avery just now? I''m really afraid of being hacked to death here by her."


    "Uh... I didn''t recognize it for a while? The dirt on Lord Avery should be all blood-stained, right?"


    "I really don''t know how many people Avril-sama has killed this time. It should be the unlucky slave traders who meet the adults?"


    "I don''t know if Lord Avery will go with the leader. If there are adults, our chances of success will be higher, right?"


    There are a few gatekeepers of the cattle orcs at the door. You and I chatted about gossip.


    Avril didn''t know that someone admired her very much. Even if she knew it, it would be difficult to cause her mood swings. Complimenting her for being amazing has already made her very numb.


    Avril has been to this cottage five or six times, so she knows some places. When she came to the center of the stockade, there was a wooden house here, where the leader of the cottage lived. It was also a restricted area of ??the cottage, and only a few people could enter.


    "Gag!"


    Avery pushed open the door, walked in and saw a green-haired woman standing in the middle of the wooden house, holding a one-handed sword in each hand.


    "drink!"


    The green-haired woman charged towards Avril with swords in both hands, and said solemnly, "Avery, come! Practice with me."


    "Chong!"


    Avery grabbed the sword with one hand, pulled the sword out of the sheath with both hands, and slashed with the green-haired woman. The sound of the collision of iron weapons was heard throughout the wooden house, and the two were comparable in force.


    After a while, they both stopped.


    "Chong!"


    The green-haired woman threw the two one-handed swords and exhaled, "It''s really cool! Avril, as expected, only you can confront me!"


    "Miss Bella, you are still so energetic." Avril said coldly.


    "Hee hee hee¡­"


    Bella smirked and shook off her long green hair, her dark brown vertical pupils glanced at the blood on Avery''s body, her long and forked tongue sticking out of her mouth, and then immediately retracted her mouth, chuckling, "Look. Come, you have nothing to gain, and come here to rest again?"


    "..." Avril was silent for a while before slowly speaking, "Miss Bella, are you leaving?"


    "Yeah! Avril, this is the last time you''ve rested here." Bella''s long forked tongue stuck out of her mouth again, and chuckled, "Would you like to come with us?"


    "No!" Avril refused and said coldly, "Do you really want to implement that plan?"


    "Oh! Of course, as long as you have a firm foothold in that chaotic place, then everything will be hopeful." Bella''s dark brown vertical pupils flickered.


    "What if it fails?" Avril said calmly.


    "Hahaha... If you fail, you will come back to be a bandit. If you grab those human caravans, you can still survive." Bella twitched the corners of her mouth.


    "With the few orcs in your cottage, how can you win those human knights when you go to that area?" Avril narrowed her eyes and said.


    "How do you know if you don''t try it?" Bella grabbed the green hair hanging in front of her eyes, her dark brown vertical pupils with a cold edge, "I heard that there is chaos in several principalities over there, and this is ours. Opportunity, as long as we lay down a territory, we Brutus Orcs have a chance to come back.¡±


    "I''ll be besieged by the Terran!" Avril said sharply.


    "I won''t participate in the competition right away. I''m going to be a pirate over there, and then I''ll be my bandit. I won''t attack until I accumulate enough strength." Bella''s **** red forked tongue stuck out of her mouth again.


    "I hope so!" Avery quickly blinked twice, she knew how strong the woman in front of her was, and she no longer persuaded her.


    "Avery, stop being persistent, that flat-chested woman should have..."


    "Chong!"


    Before Bella finished speaking, a big sword was aimed at her throat, and Avril''s orange eyes were full of coldness, "Miss Bella, I don''t want you to continue talking!"


    "Uh...really!" Bella raised her hand and said helplessly, "This is not your responsibility."


    "My sword exists for Her Royal Highness!" Avril said coldly.


    "Really..." Bella''s brown eyes flashed, and she added two words in her heart: Sad!


    "Chong!"


    "Where''s Tis? Why didn''t you see her?" Avery glanced around and said, "Did you beat her again?"

 Chapter 169：

    "I don''t have that spare time." Bella rolled her eyes, gathered her long green hair, and said leisurely, "She has lived the day she chose."


    "What do you mean?" Avery frowned.


    "Anyway, that silly girl is doing pretty well now, at least she won''t starve to death." Bella remembered the information reported to her by her subordinates. In that different city, maybe that silly girl would have a good life, no need. Follow her to suffer again.


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about, I''m going to rest." Avril turned around and left, since her sister wasn''t worried, she couldn''t say anything.


    Bella''s slender hands clenched into fists, thinking of the embarrassing stories about that stupid girl Tiss being reported by the men she sent to follow, it makes me laugh now.


    "Liu Feng? I hope the silly girl''s choice is correct, otherwise..."


    Chapter 0201 wake up to army reform.


    "One two one, one two one..."


    Early in the morning, before the sun had risen, the loud army shouted loudly.


    "Go, turn left..."


    "one two three four."


    Immediately followed by the sound of neat footsteps, accompanied by shouts, inexplicably synchronised the beating of one''s heart, it was a sound full of peace of mind.


    "very noisy!"


    Liu Feng felt uneasy, he abruptly lifted the quilt, sat up, and rubbed his dark circles around his eyes like a panda. He has been busy until one or two in the morning these days, and he finally came to an end today, even if he wanted to sleep in.


    "Ouch..."


    There was a low screeching sound at the foot of the bed, and a figure about the size of a rice ball rolled twice, then lay still.


    "It''s... carefree enough!" Liu Feng looked at the cute panda at the foot of the bed, waking up with anger. Anxiety was eased.


    This little guy has to stick to Liu Feng all day long. If he hasn''t seen him for too long, he will scream "Ow Oo Oo", like an abandoned child.


    Like a few days ago, when Liu Feng returned to Earth for five or six hours, he locked the panda in the study. When he returned to the study after dinner, he opened the door and saw that the study was like being visited by Erha. .


    The most helpless thing is that when the little guy sees Liu Feng, he rolls, rolls, rolls to Liu Feng''s feet, hugs his feet, doesn''t let go of his claws when he says anything, and even makes ''gugu'' coquettish. He finally fell asleep holding Liu Feng''s feet.


    What is this operation? Liu Feng wondered if the red panda was intimidated at first, and then he felt a sense of peace of mind from him, that is, he regarded him as his mother.


    "Gag..."


    The door was gently pushed open, and a small head sneaked in. It was Su Mi, the little deer mother, who first glanced at the panda on the floor.


    "Ah!"


    Su Mi met Liu Feng''s black eyes at the second glance, so frightened that her ears collapsed and her eyes widened.


    "Little Su Mi, keep your voice down and don''t disturb the young master." Nicole said softly, "Let the young master sleep a little longer."


    "Sir, wake up!" Su Mi said timidly.


    "Gag~"


    "Huh?" Nicole pushed the door open completely, and she saw Liu Feng sitting lazily on the bed, staring at them with dead fish eyes.


    Liu Feng, who was like this, instantly caught Nicole, causing her gray eyes to shine with little stars, and she shouted in her heart: So cute!


    But the next second, Nicole felt distressed, and said softly, "Master, why don''t you sleep for a while? Don''t fix it early today."


    "I can''t sleep!" Liu Feng shook his head lightly and said lazily, "Go and call Uncle Niu Ben, Niu Er, Niu San, and Niu Si after breakfast, and gather in the study."


    "Oh! By the way, and Buff also called."


    "Yes!" Nicole nodded.


    "Little Su Mi, come in if you want to play with Caesar." Liu Feng yawned and said lazily.


    The panda''s name is ''Caesar''! Originally, Liu Feng wanted to be called Ergouzi, Xiaobai, Xiaohe, etc., but everyone rejected it, so he had no choice but to call him Caesar.


    In Liu Feng''s opinion, the name Caesar is not friendly at all, it is better to be called Xiaobai, Xiaohei sounds nice.


    "Is it really possible?" Su Mi looked expectantly.


    Today Su Mi is on vacation, it should be said that the entire primary school is on vacation, and she has one day off every six days. This day is also her happiest time.


    "Of course, just be careful, Caesar is a little troublemaker." Liu Feng chuckled.


    Little Luer Niang didn''t know if it was because of her small size or because she didn''t feel threatened, but the little panda guy didn''t reject her.


    "Okay!" Su Mi nodded obediently, walked to the panda with her short legs, squatted down and obediently watched the panda sleeping, poking the panda''s fat face with her fingers from time to time.


    "Ouch..." Panda scratched with his claws unconsciously, wriggled his head down, and then went to sleep.


    "Hee hee hee..." Su Mi covered her mouth and chuckled, then reached out and poked again...


    "Ow~"


    "..."


    Liu Feng shook his head with a chuckle, got up and got out of bed, served by Nicole, and then finished a pleasant and playful breakfast.


    "Aha~~"


    Liu Feng yawned and went to the study, followed by Mina and An Li!


    As for Wei Ya taking Tis to the orphanage, Wei Ya will go to the orphanage to help every time she is on vacation.


    Liu Feng could see Niu Ben waiting outside the study door from a distance. The people who could enter the study without permission were Mina, Nicole and Anli.


    "Young Master (Lord City Lord a few people saluted.


    "Come in!"


    Liu Feng opened the door and went in, and several people quickly followed.


    Liu Feng sat on the chair, folded his palms together, looked at the few people in front of him, and said softly, "I called everyone here today to announce a few things."


    "Master, please!" Niu Ben answered first, and the others nodded.


    "The army can no longer be placed in the city." Liu Feng said calmly.


    "Ah?" Several people looked at Liu Feng in astonishment, what''s the situation? Should the army be disbanded?


    "Look at this military reform document!" Liu Feng handed over the documents on the table.


    After Niu Ben took it, a few people crowded their heads and looked at it.

 Chapter 170：

    "Master, if the army moves out of Xiyang City, where will it be stationed outside the city?" Niu Da asked immediately, he was in charge of the army now, which had to worry him.


    "The army is stationed in the east of the city, which is relatively remote and has dangers to defend. It is also the shortest distance from Xiyang City Avenue. If something happens in the city, you can arrive in a few minutes."


    Liu Feng took out a map, pointed at a place and said, "Here, I want to build it into a military fortress, and then become a pair of fangs in Xiyang City with the navy."


    "Navy?" The people present were a little confused, what is this?


    "You will find out later." Liu Feng fooled around, pointed at the map and continued, "After the army moves out of Xiyang City, it will be responsible for patrolling the territory, and patrolling from time to time every day."


    "Yes!" Niu Da respectfully replied.


    In fact, the place where the army was stationed, in the blueprint plan for the expansion of the city scope of Xiyang City after Liu Feng, happened to be located in the east of Xiyang City, which was a military fortress point.


    He was already preparing for the expansion of the city in the future, and now the only people who could see this were An Li and Niu Ben.


    Chapter 0202 Secretary of Military Affairs, Secretary of Security.


    "Xiyang City will set up a military and political department from today to be responsible for all military operations." Liu Feng glanced around with black eyes, and said solemnly, "The military and political department will set up two directors, deputy director Niu Da."


    Chief Secretary, needless to say, only Liu Feng holds the post. He will not let go of military power. In fact, he will go to the military camp every few days.


    "Yes!"


    Niu Da gave a military salute, his upper body was upright, his right hand was quickly raised along the shortest distance, his **** was aimed at his temple, his palm was down, his wrist was straight, and his right arm was slightly in line with his shoulders.


    This military salute was also copied by Liu Feng, and perhaps some things in his bones could never be changed.


    Liu Feng opened the drawer, took out a document from it, handed it to Niu Da, and said solemnly, "This thing, only you can read."


    Like Xiyang City just starting to develop, Liu Feng didn''t want to make it too complicated, otherwise it would be too redundant. Everything is added slowly, like the Military and Political Department, the staff department, the political department, etc. will definitely be added in the future!


    "Yes!" Niu Da gave a military salute again, his pressure came instantly, and he knew that he had a major task without thinking.


    "Then, let''s get ready to start the second round of recruitment. This time I want a cavalry team of 200 people. The first-generation cavalry armor has been manufactured by the scientific research department." Liu Feng said solemnly.


    This time, Liu Feng has to get the cavalry out. Like the other arms, the cavalry is the most powerful and mobile arm.


    If he were given 10,000 cavalrymen and supporting logistics and transportation, with the combat power of this era, Liu Feng could even enter the capital and directly change the dynasty.


    "Understood, the subordinates will be prepared when they go back." Niu Da responded seriously.


    "If there are orcs who sign up, as long as they meet the requirements, they will all be accepted." Liu Feng urged, he didn''t want any discrimination against orcs to happen, as long as the orcs were equipped with a full set of equipment, they would really be fighting two or three human races.


    "Understood!" Niu nodded.


    "Master, the military camp has moved out of Xiyang City. What about the security in the city?" Niu Ben asked the most concerned question of everyone present.


    "That''s the main reason why I called you here today." Liu Feng picked up another document from the desk and handed it over. He said lightly, "Let''s take a look at this document!"


    Niu Ben took the document, and everyone looked at it, and read it in a while, and everyone knew why Liu Feng had to move the barracks away.


    After all, the army is stationed in the city, and if there are too many people, it will disturb the civilians. The most important thing is that the training of the army is not easy to carry out.


    The army has moved away, who will take care of the security of Xiyang City? Then the public security department similar to Earth was established, that is, the Security Division.


    "The Guard Division will be established from today, and the personnel will be selected from the army. I have a test paper here, and I will send it to those who are willing to be transferred to the Guard Division. The score must be at least 80 points to be selected."


    Liu Feng took out a bundle of test papers from the drawer and handed it to Niu Da, "In this case, Niu Da is responsible for picking out 30 people, and they will become the patrol officers of the Guard Division."


    "Yes!"


    "The Division of Guards also has two divisions, the deputy head, and the deputy head is temporarily vacant!" Liu Feng said lightly.


    The duty of the Guard Division is to be responsible for the city''s public security, murder cases, night patrols, etc. It should be the busiest department.


    And Liu Feng has been busy with these plans for so many days. If Xiyang City is to operate efficiently, it must perform its own duties, and one department cannot manage too many things; for example, the army, if they are also asked to deal with murder cases, and be responsible for public security in the city, etc. , that really doesn''t require training at all.


    The army is responsible for fighting wars and maintaining the security garrison of the entire territory! The patrolman is in charge of the city''s public security, what else is there to put out fires, watch the night, etc.; one is responsible for the inside and the other is responsible for the outside.


    It''s like a siege battle, no, no, what Liu Feng wants is that the enemy can''t even see the city gate, so he has been blocked outside the territory.


    "Okay, let''s talk about these two things today, remember to convey the appointment." Liu Feng waved his hand.


    "Yes!" Several people saluted, and then walked out of the study one after another.


    "Gah~ bang!"


    The study door was closed, and Liu Feng was also sitting lazily on the chair. In terms of security in Xiyang City, he was able to take care of a part of it, and the rest had to be laid out slowly.


    "Finally done... No, I forgot one person." Liu Feng took out a document from the drawer, which was all information collected by Zuixiaolou.


    This information is all a person''s daily speech, as well as who is interacting with, interpersonal relationships, and so on.


    "That Ryan, where is he now?" Liu Feng asked softly.


    "I should be shopping now. I heard that his fiancee is going to Xiyang City the day after tomorrow. What gift is he thinking about buying?" Mina replied softly.


    "Let him go to the Guard Division tomorrow, I want to see him." Liu Feng put down the document and said.


    "Okay." Mina nodded, she has slowly taken over the intelligence organization of Xiyang City, Niu Ben has been a little too busy, Mina is now slowly learning how to run an intelligence organization.


    "Master, do you want that Ryan to be the deputy director of the security department?" An Li took out a lollipop from her mouth and frowned, "His force is not very powerful, it is difficult to suppress the scene!"


    "Force is secondary, what I want is his head and his righteous heart."


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows and chuckled, "If it wasn''t for An Li, you had to help me handle internal affairs, or you would be the best candidate for the deputy director of the Security Department."


    "Me?" Enri stared at her brown eyes, and the lollipop in her hand almost fell.


    "Yes, although you are occasionally willful, you are very fair in handling things." Liu Feng rested his chin in his palm and smiled at the flustered Hu Erniang.


    "No, I don''t want to be the deputy director of the security department, just let that Ryan go." An Li shook her head again and again, and to be the deputy director, she would go to the security department in the commercial street to work, she should not leave the castle.


    "If you want to go, I won''t let you go. If you leave, who will help me."


    The corners of Liu Feng''s mouth rose. He didn''t tease Hu Erniang, and said softly, "I decided to let Dessy go to the Guard Division to be a patrol officer."


    "Ah?" Mina and Enri both widened their eyes and asked that big cow to be the captain of the patrol police?


    "Don''t be surprised, maybe this is the most suitable job for Tis. She is a person who can''t sit still. As a patrol captain, she can patrol Xiyang City every day, and when something happens, I''m afraid few people can stop her. She''s got a baseball bat."


    Another point, Liu Feng didn''t say, is that the guard division needs the presence of orcs, and the orcs who can control the field are only Mina, Tis, and Enri in the castle...


    Chapter 0203 of the otherworldly version of the civil service exam.


    Niu Da hurried back to the barracks, closed the door, took out the document Liu Feng had given him, and began to look at it. The more he looked, the more he frowned. After reading it, Niu Da locked the document in a safe made of stainless steel.


    Only a few people own such safes, such as the Niu Daji brothers, who are all used to store important information.

 Chapter 171：

    In the event of a major accident, this stainless steel cabinet is the first one to be escorted away. Many of the materials in it are related to the secrets of Xiyang City''s various constructions.


    "Huh... It seems that I''ve been busy these days." Niu Da sighed. The documents contained some military layouts, as well as some requirements and regulations, which were top-secret information.


    He just got married not long ago, and every time he came home in the middle of the night, if his mother-in-law was not virtuous enough, he really had to live in the military camp.


    "By the way, the Secretary of Guards is going to pick someone!" Niu Da picked up the test paper on the side, opened it and a piece of paper fell down, he looked seriously.


    "This treatment is really good, I''m afraid those little brats want to go to the guard division." Niu shook his head with a big smile.


    Niu Da took the test paper, pushed out the room, and ordered the soldiers to gather.


    It didn''t take long for Niu Da to wait, everyone gathered in the playground of the military camp, and about 100 people took up one-tenth of the playground.


    "..." After Niu Da saw it, he really felt that this barracks was a bit small, not to mention that it would be recruited in the future, and it was still a cavalry of 200 people. It was really difficult to train without a venue.


    You can''t just pull it out of the city as soon as you train, which wastes a lot of time on the road, and it''s easy for the hostile forces to detect the army''s lineup.


    Therefore, Niu Da is in favor of moving the barracks outside the city. Moreover, after the expansion of Xiyang City, the east of the city will still be wrapped in by Xiyang City, and now it is just moved ahead of time.


    Of course, moving the barracks is not an immediate move. It has to wait for the new barracks in the east of the city to be built before they can be moved. Otherwise, winter will come and let them set up tents in the wild. If they live for a long time, they will really freeze to death.


    "Cough cough cough..."


    Niu Da coughed lightly, glanced at the hundreds of people in front of him, and shouted, "Today there is an announcement, which is a good thing for everyone."


    Everyone was silent, but their eyes widened slightly. After training for a long time, they all knew the importance of discipline. They were no longer civilians and hunters who had just entered the military camp.


    "Lord City Lord, we have established the Guard Division. We have to choose 30 people among you. We will only know about the welfare after you pass it. Anyone who wants to go can sign up."


    Niu Da also did not explain the welfare, otherwise it would affect the morale of the unselected, and it would not be good for unity.


    "If you don''t want to go, just leave the team and go to continue training."


    No one in the team left, and they all looked at Niu Da curiously, waiting for him to continue. After all, they said that it was a good thing for them.


    "..." Niu Da was speechless, but no one left, what did these people think of the guards?


    "Go and bring the tables and chairs in the cafeteria, and prepare the pens you will use to read and write in the evening school." Niu Da immediately ordered.


    "Shh..."


    A group of people have all dispersed, although they do not know where the Guard Division is, but it does not hinder their curiosity.


    Tables and chairs were placed on the playground, and each table was two meters apart. Niu Da also called someone from the Wolf Warrior Special Team to supervise.


    "There is only one chance to find out who is whispering, peeking, and loud noise, and immediately disqualified from the exam."


    Niu Da immediately read aloud according to the paper given by Liu Feng, "According to your heart, you will be selected if you are above 80. There are a total of 100 questions, each question is worth one point, and the time is one hour, so start now. answer the question."


    The test papers were distributed quickly, each person had one test paper, which was full of multiple-choice and true-false questions, which were used to test a person''s mentality, outlook on life, view of right and wrong, view of good and evil.


    For example, what would you do if you caught a thief stealing ().


    A: You will take the thief back to the Department of Guards to be held for trial.


    B: You would beat the thief, then take the stolen coins and keep them for yourself.


    C: You will kill the thief, and then seize the stolen coins.


    Ding: You will warn the thief not to have the next time, and let the thief go.


    "..."


    There are many simple questions like this, but there are also pitfalls, such as replacing a thief with a beautiful woman, or with a relative, etc.


    If he can answer 80 points correctly, then the person''s sense of justice, right and wrong, etc., are several times better than ordinary people, and he is more suitable for the profession of patrol police.


    In fact, Liu Feng''s plan in the future is to establish a police academy, and then cultivate people''s sense of justice and loyalty to Xiyang City from an early age. Now he can only rely on a set of test papers to screen.


    Among the people answering the questions, many of them were as anxious as monkeys, scratching their cheeks red, and a few people couldn''t help but look up, and then the test papers were taken away by the Wolf Warriors team.


    Axe was also answering questions inside. The guard knew what was going on. When he went to the bank two days ago to check the door, he found that the building opposite the bank was open for business.


    Then refer to today''s situation again. No matter how stupid the axe is, he will know what is going on. As long as he goes to work in the security department, he can see Laner every day. Are you happy? !


    Time passed by every second, and many people sweated out. Now, they also know that this guard division is not simple.


    "Time is up, rewind!"


    Niu Da carefully put away the pocket watch in his hand, this artifact to tell the time, but he will use it as a family heirloom in the future, even his wife can''t touch it.


    The test papers were collected, Niu Da took the test papers and went back to the room. He took out the answers given by Liu Feng and corrected them. The more he looked, the more he shook his head.


    In the end, there were only 22 qualified people, including the axe. Niu Da was very helpless about the missing eight people, so he could only choose from a few scores that were more than 70 points.


    Liu Feng also anticipated such a situation, and also gave a method. Those who have caught the trap questions will not pass.


    Well, in the end, only three people were selected, but Niu Da still did not fill in all the people, and only twenty-five people were qualified.


    The list will be announced soon. All the selected people will report to the Guard Division tomorrow. The axe is also in it. He is the only orc selected.


    "Yeah! Laner, I will definitely marry you." Axe clenched his fist.


    Chapter 0204 Irregular letter.


    "Master, Master!!!"


    A soft and gluttonous shout woke up Liu Feng, who was sleeping on the desk.


    "Huh?" Liu Feng opened his eyes sleepily, he could feel the breath of the other party''s breath on his cheeks, a faint fragrance, mixed with the taste of pizza.


    All right! You don''t need to guess, Liu Feng knows who it is. Except for Tis, the big cow, no one will keep shaking his body.


    "Aha~~"


    Liu Feng sat up straight, yawned, and suddenly felt something slipping behind him. He turned his head and looked at it. It was a robe. He was lying on the desk and fell asleep, and someone covered him.


    "Tis? What''s wrong?" As soon as Liu Feng turned his head, he saw Niu Jiao Niang looking at him anxiously, with Wei Ya, Mina and An Li, and Nicole standing beside him.


    "What time is it now?" Liu Feng asked softly. He recalled that after the meeting for Niu Da and the others in the morning, he copied some novels, and fell asleep after copying them.


    "Master, it''s four o''clock in the afternoon." Nicole said softly.


    "So, what''s the matter now?" Liu Feng stretched out and looked at Tis, who was crying and grimacing. She was so tangled that she was about to cry.


    "Young master, look at this." Tis held a roll of sheepskin, handed it to Liu Feng, and shouted, "My eldest sister gave it to the young master."


    "Your eldest sister? For me?" Liu Feng was a little confused, what''s the situation? A letter from Tess'' mysterious eldest sister to him?

 Chapter 172：

    "This..." Tis didn''t know how to speak when she was nervous, and finally Wei Ya helped to explain it again.


    It turned out that in the afternoon, after helping out at the orphanage, Dess and Weiya went to the pizza shop for an afternoon snack. When they were about to return to the castle, they encountered a bull orc blocking the way and gave Dess two rolls of parchment, and said One of the volumes was given to Liu Feng.


    "Uh? Tis, then how do you know that this parchment was given by your elder sister?" Liu Feng asked a key question.


    "This, this..." Tis suddenly twisted a little and said in a low voice, "I saw the wool roll that the eldest sister gave me, and it said the reason why the eldest sister gave me the wool roll."


    "What did you say?" Liu Feng asked curiously.


    "Cough cough cough..." En Li, Mina, Wei Ya and Nicole coughed suddenly, their faces were a little weird, and the corners of their mouths twitched from time to time.


    "Young master, it''s nothing, just look at what my eldest sister wrote to you." Tiss blushed and shouted angrily, "Don''t believe some strange words my eldest sister said."


    "Strange words?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows. He was even more curious. He took off the hemp rope tied to the sheepskin roll and spread it out to look at it.


    Sheepskin Scroll: I am the eldest sister Bella of Silly Girl Dessy, a head of a bandit. I am writing this letter to you today for no other purpose. I just hope you take good care of my Silly Girl. As for me, I have something to do away from home. , don''t let the silly girl come to me, I''ll come back to you after I''m done...


    Finally, to be serious, if you roll over the bed with a silly girl... I tell you, silly girl''s chest... Besides, if you have children, of course, I know you are a noble, and you hate beasts If the child in your life is not good, remember to help me raise it, and I will come back and take the child away...


    "Cough cough cough..." Liu Feng was choked after reading it, what the **** is this? Is this still normal? Serious nonsense!


    Seeing Liu Feng''s performance, it was over. Tis couldn''t help but patted her forehead. She could imagine what her sultry eldest sister said. Nine times out of ten, she was talking about getting out of bed, or about giving birth to a child. .


    Now Tis has the urge to find her eldest sister for a duel, although she may not be able to fight, how can she face the young master!


    "Tis, you, your eldest sister is so special!" Liu Feng fully understood the strange expressions on Mina and the others just now. After thinking about it, he understood that Bella''s letter to Tis should have said some strange things.


    "She''s just a sullen girl, so she only says strange things." Tis shook her huge breasts, thinking of her big sister, she would blush when she usually reads a romance novel, but she just likes to say some serious things.


    "Did your eldest sister Bella say where to go?"


    Liu Feng thought of this question, it''s going to be winter, where will Bella an orc go? Is it really a bandit? And then go robbery?


    "No, she didn''t tell me a lot of things." Tiss grinned and said a little disappointedly, "I have been holding her back. After I came out of the orc kingdom, the elder sister has always been protecting me..."


    "Your eldest sister is right, you are a stupid girl." Liu Feng narrowed his black eyes and smiled lightly, "Whose eldest sister doesn''t protect her sister? When her sister grows up, won''t it be enough to protect her sister? "


    "Grow up?" Tis glanced down at her chest, isn''t it big enough?


    An Li who was on the side saw this action, she turned her head suddenly, and muttered, "Damn, damn, this is definitely showing off..."


    The corners of Liu Feng''s eyes twitched. Why is Niu Jiao Niang''s thinking different? He said big, not a chest problem.


    "Crack!" Mina raised her palm, tapped it lightly in front of Tis''s forehead, and said angrily, "Why do you think so much? You haven''t grown up yet."


    "..." Dessy puffed out a face, covered her forehead and shouted, "Don''t coax me like a child!"


    "Isn''t it? Who secretly went to the kitchen to eat at night?" Mina''s blue eyes were smiling.


    "I, I''m just hungry." Tiss said embarrassingly.


    "Only children can steal and eat!" Mina forced a smile.


    "Cough cough..." En Li coughed suddenly, instantly attracting the attention of Mina''s blue eyes.


    "Mina, you, why are you looking at me like this? I didn''t steal the buns." Enri took a step back and forced a calm shout, "Only Tis can steal the buns!"


    "Really? Didn''t steal the buns?" Mina glanced at Weiya, who was staring at the light red eyes, and said lightly, "Weiya said that day, the person who caught stealing the meat buns had to pump her ass. "


    "What?" En Li opened her mouth slightly, her brown eyes widened, and she immediately covered her hips with her hands, shouting, "I definitely didn''t steal it!"


    "Anli, it turned out that you ate my special meat buns, you brought me here." Wei Ya rushed towards Hu Erniang with her teeth and claws.


    "Ah!" Enri screamed and ran away.


    Wei Ya then chased out and shouted, "Don''t run, stop for me..."


    "Really..." Liu Feng shook his head amusingly, looked at Tis, who was stunned, and said softly, "Tis, there is a job that you can do shopping all day long. Would you like to try it?"


    "What is it? Is there anything to eat?"


    "Captain of the Patrol Corps!"


    Chapter 0205 Things that Enri can''t use.


    "Captain of the Patrol Corps? What kind of work is this?" Tiss was a little confused.


    "It''s the equivalent of a knight captain." Liu Feng could only use an alternative occupation to explain.


    In fact, the difference between the two is one level. Knights are quasi-aristocrats in this era, especially in Liu Feng''s territory, and they are even rarer. Liu Feng didn''t confer a few knights at all, and he didn''t want too many privileged knights. .


    Liu Feng will implement the officer system in the future, and he would rather have more civilians to climb up, so that it will be easier to control, and the loyalty will be better than the so-called knights.


    "Huh? I''m a knight captain???" Tis stared at her purple eyes, and quickly waved her hands and shouted, "Young master, stop joking? Let me beat people, eat or something, but I can''t be a knight captain. "


    "You think it''s the militia captain!" Liu Feng rolled his eyes and said softly, "Also, I want you to beat people."


    "Ah?" Tis opened her mouth and said hesitantly for a while, "Master, didn''t you let me beat people?"


    "You can only beat the bad guys!" Liu Feng''s mouth twitched, and he didn''t even think about why Niu Jiao Niang beat people before.


    Grab food? What? Dare to steal my food? No, I''m going to beat you up today!


    After all, Eliza in the pizza shop ran around the table more than a dozen times just because she took a piece of Tis''s pizza to eat.


    This is Tis''s daily life, she is only allowed to rob other people''s food, if someone robs her food, watch her turn you into a bully demon in minutes.


    She is much better now, and she knows how to share food. Of course, the people she shares with can only be people in the castle. Like outside, if anyone dares to touch her food, she will teach you how to be a human being in minutes.


    "Bad guy? That''s fine." Tis agreed when she heard that she was the captain of the militia.


    If she were to be the captain of the knights, Tiss would be a little guilty. It''s not that she can''t use force, but that she doesn''t know how to manage. Isn''t she disobedient? Go up and get beat up?


    "When the time comes, you can just bring a team of patrol officers to patrol the city. If you find something wrong, or if someone is making trouble, you can arrest all the guards." Liu Feng suddenly had a bad premonition.


    "No problem!" When Tiss heard it was so simple, her face opened with a smile, her purple eyes flashing with excitement. In the tribe, only the elder sister pressed her down and prevented her from beating anyone.


    When she came to Xiyang City, Liu Feng was pressing her again, as well as Mina, Anli, and the others. Now that she was ordered to beat people, she hadn''t released her strength for a long time.


    "Cough!" Liu Feng coughed lightly. He suddenly felt a little unreliable. It wasn''t because he was afraid that Tiss could not do well. It was just those thieves.


    He decided that when the time comes, ask someone to follow Tess, and don''t do anything light or heavy, although this is more shocking.


    In fact, Tis is the orc spokesperson introduced by Liu Feng, sending a signal to the orcs in Xiyang City that any orc of Tis can be the captain of the patrol police, indicating that Xiyang City sincerely welcomes their orcs, right? If you work hard? Orcs can also get the same status as humans?


    And the orc who can suppress the market is only Tis, an upright bull-horned girl; like Mina, she can also suppress the market, but she is now taking over the intelligence department; not to mention Enri, she is the daily government affairs. Crazy.


    "Master, drink some water!" Mina handed over a glass of water and said judo, "Tis knows what to do, she''s not really a child."

 Chapter 173：

    "Really?" Liu Feng turned his head and saw that Dessy was staring at the dried fish on the desk. This look was completely unconvincing.


    "Uh..." Mina moved her footsteps and quietly put away the dried fish, she didn''t have much in stock.


    "Mina, give me some fried fish." Tis'' purple eyes blinked, begging light, her arms clenched into fists against her chin.


    "..." Mina was defeated, Tis was too good at pretending to be pitiful, and handed over the dried fish in her hand, "Don''t eat it all, or Enri will scratch your itch later."


    "Okay~ Okay!" Tis''s body froze, resisting the urge to pour the dried fish into her mouth. She was used to eating big mouthfuls, and suddenly letting her eat a little bit made her very uncomfortable.


    The whole castle knows that Enri has a pair of devil-like hands. If she is caught, she will scratch you into the sky, and she will scratch at the places where people are ashamed.


    Tis had been attacked by Enri a few times, and when she was sleeping, the feeling made her want to bite.


    "Really..." Liu Feng seriously doubted whether Niu Jiao Niang would be deceived by a bite of food? Then he thought about it again, who''s food can be compared with the food in the castle?


    "Nicole, my **** are a little bigger. I went to the orphanage today. It''s really hard to walk. Is there anything you can do?" Tis said indistinctly while chewing on the fried fish.


    "I''ll help you think about it after you go back to the room." Nicole''s eyes twitched, why is this big cow jumping out of everything? Didn''t you see the young master still here?


    "Uh..." Tis also reacted, holding the fried fish and running away with a blushing face, leaving behind a dull-looking Mina.


    "My fried fish???" Mina resisted the urge to chase out, she suspected that the big cow was deliberately running the fried fish.


    "Big breasts? Uncomfortable?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows. He has a solution to this problem, that is, he needs a ''fierce'' cover, and the thing is placed in the inner library, but Nicole doesn''t know what that thing is for. use.


    "Nicole, the No. 18 box in Neiku, you can take out the contents and use it." Liu Feng came to the desk, picked up a piece of paper and wrote it down, and wrote down the usage of the bra.


    "Box No. 18? Are they all for us? You don''t need it, Master?" Nicole remembered that Box No. 18 was made of delicate and delicate fabrics, but the styles were strange and very small.


    "I... I don''t need it!" Liu Feng wiped his cold sweat, he didn''t want to be regarded as a pervert, and he ordered the items on a certain treasure on Earth.


    "By the way, you don''t need to give it to An Li, she doesn''t need it..." As soon as Liu Feng finished speaking, An Li''s head appeared from outside the door, looking at him in astonishment.


    "Huh? Young master, what is something I can''t use?" An Li frowned, she had an ominous premonition, as if a major blow was about to hit her.


    "This is the usage." Liu Feng covered his face, handed the paper to Nicole, and immediately left the study.


    OMG! Does he want to say that people at the airport can''t use it.


    "Hahaha... Anli, you really can''t use it!"


    Sure enough, just a few steps away from Liu Feng, Mina''s voice of schadenfreude came.


    "Damn, damn, I don''t care, I''m going to use it, it''s better to hang it than nothing!" Enri yelled angrily.


    "You are fake!"


    "I want you to take care of me, watch me drop meow eighteen scratches."


    "You pervert!"


    Chapter 0206 way to get bigger.


    When night came, a few beast-eared girls quickly finished their dinner. Under Liu Feng''s stunned eyes, they all ran away~~~


    "It''s really acute!" Liu Feng looked at the bowl that was still spinning on the dining table, but the person was gone, and smiled helplessly, "I hope you don''t make any more ridiculous things!"


    Needless to say, he also knew that these beast-eared women had gone to study women''s underwear, but he didn''t know what kind of impact Enri would receive on her mind? Will it be a sleepless night tonight?


    "Journey to the West is almost finished, should it be released? Or should it be serialized?"


    Liu Feng muttered and walked towards the study. Tonight, he decided to work until eight o''clock and go to bed. After all, eight o''clock was already working overtime until the ''late'' night for him.


    He suddenly thought of those hard-working people on Earth who are still working overtime at ten or eleven o''clock at night, and instantly feel in a good mood, such as some coding professionals who stay up late.


    "¡­"


    Mina, Tis, Weiya and Anli gathered in Nicole''s room, all staring at the wooden box in Nicole''s hand.


    "Quick, open it and take a look." Tis hurriedly urged, there is no such thing as underwear in this era. For a girl with big breasts, work and walking are a burden, and she is too lazy to wrap a cloth around her chest.


    A woman''s breast is mostly fatty tissue, with some ligaments and skin providing internal support.


    But these supports are sometimes not enough to support some larger sizes, such as the larger size of Tis.


    Once you have a lot of fat, you will cause pain and discomfort when you walk, work or do anything, especially during strenuous exercise. The main reason for wearing a bra is to provide external support for a mass of fat to increase comfort and mobility.


    "Okay, don''t worry." Ni unlocked the lock with a key and opened the box, revealing a dozen sets of underwear of different sizes.


    "Huh? What is this small piece of cloth for?" Rabbit-eared mother Wei Ya used her index finger to pick up the palm-sized, delicate cloth.


    "I''ll take a look." Nicole took out the instruction manual given by the young master, and in the next second, "cough cough... Well, you should read it yourself."


    Nicole blushed, turned her head, and handed the manual to Weiya. She felt her heart beat faster now. What did the young master write? The little fabric is actually worn in¡­


    Now she remembered why there was always a pair of shorts in the clothes she washed for the young master. It turned out to be the same function? Then she washed so many times...


    OMG! Nicole''s face turned even redder at the thought of some strange and indecent image, as if smoke was about to rise from the top of her head.


    "Cough, cough..." After reading Wei Ya, she immediately threw the little short on her finger back into the box, blushing like the sunset.


    "Huh? Cough cough..." Enri was surprised.


    "That what? This... Who do you want to wear?" Mina''s blue eyes were full of shame.


    "No, absolutely not, it''s too shameful." Wei Ya waved her hands again and again.


    "Will it? I''ll try it." Tis reached out to her waist and started to unbutton her clothes.


    "Hey... what are you doing, big cow?" Enri shouted with a blushing face.


    "Try on these clothes?" Tis pointed to the underwear in the box, full of doubts? These are all girls, why are they all blushing?


    "There are so many people here, you won''t go back to your room to try?" En Li rolled her eyes.


    "It''s all women, what are you afraid of? It''s not like they haven''t showered together." Tis muttered, but she still stopped taking off her clothes.


    "Huh..." The four people present breathed a sigh of relief, trying these things with Tis, or taking a bath or something, their chests were really stressed.


    "Let''s all pick some according to the requirements on the paper, and then take them back and try them out." Nicole patted her cheek to calm herself down.


    "Okay, let''s see how big I bring?" Tiss actively looked at the instruction booklet and muttered, "A, B, C, D, W, Ji, (ABCDEF) has six cups? Oh, I''m not the biggest. That one, is it a pen cup?"


    "..." The people present looked at their breasts. The last three cup sizes had nothing to do with them, but this big cow, Tis, actually used the fifth cup size.


    "Mine is a C cup size." Mina blushed, picked a few pieces and ran away.


    "Mine is also a C-cup model." Wei Ya also ran away.

 Chapter 174：

    "Then, I''m leaving too." Tis walked away with a few bras and shorts in her arms.


    Enri and Nicole were the only ones left at the scene, they both stared at each other, and then sighed as well.


    After all, the two of them are a little bit sympathetic to each other. If Anli is an airport, then Nicole is the level of Wangwang Xiaomantou.


    "Enri, don''t you choose?" Nicole said softly.


    "Choose, why don''t you choose." Enri immediately turned over in the box, and then turned to the two-piece armor and cup model.


    Nicole took the B-cup model from the box, looked at Enri, and sighed again, this is life.


    "With this, why does it look a little bit?" En Li gestured with her bra.


    Nicole was dumbfounded, is Fox Erniang trying to fake it by relying on corsets? Is it possible for her too? Or can you try what your mother said?


    "Nicole? Nicole? What are you thinking? The saliva is drooling." Enri had a smirk in her brown eyes.


    "Ah?" Nicole blushed and wiped the corners of her mouth with her hand. What kind of saliva was there? Now her face turned even redder.


    "Huh? No, Nicole! Are you thinking of something bad? Your face is so red?" Enri raised her hands and waved ten fingers.


    "What are you doing?" Nicole stepped back again and again, folded her arms around her chest, and said in a panic, "Don''t be perverted again."


    "Come on, what are you thinking? Otherwise, try my 18-year-old Nicole." Enri grinned and raised her hands, like a hooligan.


    "This... Your mother told me a way to make my **** bigger, I don''t know if it''s true or not." Nicole hesitated for a while, and finally was forced by Enri''s perversion...


    "Hurry up, hurry up!" Enri''s brown eyes glowed with little stars.


    "Don''t say it out!" Nicole urged with a blushing face.


    "Definitely, definitely." Enri nodded quickly.


    "Come here!" Nicole whispered in Anli''s ear, "Mother said that after a girl gets married, she is rubbed by her husband... It only takes a few dozen days to find out that she has grown bigger..."


    "Really?" En Li blushed slightly, she hesitated, this method is really a bit difficult.


    "We can find the young master..." Nicole blushed and couldn''t continue.


    "Yeah, why don''t you go now? Today, the young master is more tired and will sleep more deeply!" Enri''s brown eyes brightened.


    "Isn''t it better? If it was discovered, then..."


    Chapter 0207 otherworldly version of the umbrella, raincoat.


    "L¡­¡­"


    The rain poured outside the window, washing the dust of the entire Xiyang City. The raindrops floated down from the sky like ten thousand silver threads, and a row of drainage streams fell on the wide eaves of the castle, like a beautiful bead curtain, giving people an illusory vision. .


    Liu Feng sat on the head of the bed and stared blankly at the rainy scenery outside the window. The Forbidden Mountains in the distance were blurred in the rain, as if it was a lying beast.


    This is the second rain that Liu Feng has crossed over. If it weren''t for the Youshui River in his territory to irrigate the fields, I''m afraid the wheat in the fields would have died from drought.


    "Rainy days are great." Liu Feng stretched out and the quilt slipped off. Rainy days are good weather for sleeping.


    "Huh? Why is there long hair here? Brown hair, flaxen hair? Enri and Nicole''s hair? How did this get in my bed?"


    Liu Feng pinched a few strands of long hair, and said strangely, "You won''t run to my bed to make trouble, will you?"


    Thinking of An Li''s quirky personality, Liu Feng thought it was possible. As for Nicole''s hair, she did everything in this room, and it was normal to have hair.


    This trivial matter was quickly forgotten by Liu Feng. I''m going to the Guard Division today. It''s not good to go too late.


    "Gag!"


    Nicole came in. It is already nine in the morning. Usually, by this time, she knows that Liu Feng is awake.


    "Master..." Nicole couldn''t speak any longer, she stared dully at Liu Feng''s hair pinched by her fingers, and her cheeks suddenly flushed.


    "What''s wrong?" Liu Feng looked at the blushing Nicole, followed the line of sight to see the hair on his fingers, and said with a chuckle, "An Li recently ran into my bed to play?"


    "Uh... yes, yes!" Nicole lowered her head slightly, thinking of the actions of herself and An Li last night, each grabbed the young master''s hand and rubbed it for half an hour...


    "Okay, don''t be shy, everyone will lose some hair, and it''s nothing." Liu Feng really didn''t think too much, just thought it was Nicole who felt her hair fell on his bed and felt embarrassed for not cleaning it up.


    "Hmm!" Nicole could only blushed and nodded, serving Liu Feng changing clothes lightly, not daring to look at Liu Feng the whole time, and then left a sentence, and the person slipped away.


    "Master, I''m going to prepare breakfast."


    Liu Feng tilted his head and looked at the disappearing figure, leaving him confused. Could it be because of the bra?


    "Ouch..." Panda Caesar was having fun while holding Liu Feng''s feet, and now he won''t tear off his trouser legs.


    "Caesar, let go of the paws, we''re going to eat." Liu Feng shook his feet, tossing a panda like a candy cane.


    "Ouch..."


    The panda also knew that he was going to eat in the morning, so Liu Feng shook his feet and it loosened. Liu Feng was surprised by how smart he was.


    In other words, the habit formed by animals is like raising a dog. Knocking on the pot is a signal to eat. Of course, the process of Caesar forming a habit is shortened many times.


    "Strange, it doesn''t make sense? I didn''t write much last night." Liu Feng shook his palm, why did his fingers feel a little weak today? It''s like holding something and exercising for too long.


    One person and one bear, leisurely went to the dining room, and saw a strange scene. All the beast-eared girls had bigger breasts. It seems that everyone used corsets, even An Li used them. Seeing her overflowing The smiling face knows, although the face is a little red.


    "..." Liu Feng didn''t even mention the bra, lest everyone be embarrassed. In the strange atmosphere, after breakfast, he took Mina and Tis out.


    It''s raining today, Anli and Nicole won''t go together. As for Wei Ya, who went to school at 8 in the morning, and now the orc children are also studying, she has to teach one more class for orc children, and she must quickly let the orc children keep up to the pace.


    Sitting on the carriage, Liu Feng looked out at the cloaked Warrior Wolf squad outside the carriage window. He was completely soaked from the rain, unable to prevent much rain. He was thinking about whether to get the otherworld version of the raincoat and umbrella.


    Don''t think about the raincoat made of rubber, you can only use those plants with better leaf expansion and toughness, and then weave them into a mink jacket. Although it will be heavier after the rain, it is still very rainproof in general. Then take out the bamboo hat, it is a set of rain gear.


    As for the umbrella, it''s quite simple, as long as some bamboo is used to make the umbrella stand, and then wrap it with a layer of waterproof oil paper.


    The core of the paper umbrella is actually the layer of waterproof oil paper. Now Liu Feng is not short of paper, but the layer of oil applied to the paper umbrella is missing.


    According to the information found by Liu Feng, tung oil can be used for waterproofing, and he can get a lot of it at this stage.


    The discovery of tung oil was also an accidental discovery. Liu Feng ordered the scientific research department to try to extract oil for all the fruits or plants that he saw.


    Tung oil is extracted from a strange tree in the Forbidden Mountains. Liu Feng has checked the information on the earth, but he has not found any similar trees. Simply, Liu Feng called the plant tung oil.


    The painting on the oil-paper umbrella is painted with landscapes and paintings, and then painted with waterproof oil. How beautiful is it?


    If Liu Feng hadn''t gone to the Security Division now, he would have wanted to turn around and go to the Scientific Research Department and have those carpenters make a few oil-paper umbrellas, which were more durable than those with iron skeletons.


    On the other side of the earth, in some places, a beautiful oil-paper umbrella should be given to marriage; of course, there are umbrellas made of cloth, which are also brushed with waterproof oil, but at this time, ordinary people cannot afford umbrellas made of cloth. .

 Chapter 175：

    "Ta Tata..."


    While Liu Feng was thinking about how to get the oil-paper umbrella, the Guard Division arrived, and the carriage went directly into the Guard Division. Mina held an umbrella for Liu Feng to support, and entered the Guard Division Hall in a few steps.


    Ryan stood in the hall wet and stared blankly at the umbrella in Mina''s hand. In the blink of an eye, the umbrella was folded by Mina, which was completely beyond his worldview. Is there such a rain-proof rain gear in this world?


    At this time, there were 26 people standing in the hall of the Guard Division, except for Liu Feng and his group. Except for Ryan, all the people who passed the exam that day came, but now everyone is wet.


    "There is a warehouse in the backyard, and there are clean clothes there. Go and change them. Those will be the uniforms of your guards in the future." Liu Feng waved his hand.


    "Yes!" The twenty-five people ran away after the military salute.


    "Lord City Lord!" Ryan also gave a military salute.


    Ryan didn''t know what Liu Feng asked him to do today, so he couldn''t help feeling a little uneasy. He knew that his fiancee was coming tomorrow, so he couldn''t have another accident or go to the dungeon.


    Chapter 0208 Guard Division started.


    "You also went to change your clothes." Liu Feng saw that Ryan was shaking, but he didn''t want the future deputy director of the security department to fall ill before starting work.


    "Yes!" After saluting, Ryan quickly trotted to the warehouse.


    The Guard Division is divided into three courtyards: front, middle and back. The front yard is the hall, which is used for reception and office.


    The Intermediate Court is the training ground for the Division of Guards, as well as a place for interrogating prisoners, storing weapons and supplies, and a cafeteria.


    In the backyard, there are rows of cells and rows of small dark rooms, all of which are temporarily used to detain prisoners.


    The place where Ryan and the others came to change his clothes was the warehouse in the middle courtyard of the Guard Division, where the weapons were stored.


    As soon as he entered the warehouse, his eyes were straight. The row of naked men in front of him were all muscular men, the kind of small, inconspicuous muscles.


    Ryan''s cheeks flushed, this is a shame, he used to be a knight''s body, but he is not as good as a group of militia? He remembered now that since Baron Omar came to Liema City, he hadn''t exercised for more than a year.


    "Hey..." With a helpless sigh, Ryan glanced at the warehouse and found that there were iron cabinets, the kind of wardrobe cabinets, and now everyone was standing in front of the cabinets changing clothes.


    He also came to a cabinet, opened the door, and saw a neat set of leather armor, as well as a one-handed sword, with a piece of paper on top.


    "What''s written?" Ryan unfolded the paper and looked at it, and the more he looked, the more surprised he became. "Is this the regulation of leather armored weapons?"


    Note: Four sets of clothes per person, (including winter) can be repaired due to business damage, private damage compensation, can not wear after get off work.


    Each person has a set of leather armor, and they must wear it when they go out on a mission.


    Each person has a horizontal knife, which cannot be lost. If it is lost, you can wait for the dungeon.


    Each person has a guard order. This is the face of the guard. If it is lost, you can wait for the dungeon.


    "..."


    "It''s strict enough, I''m afraid the Royal Knights can''t compare." Ryan muttered.


    He looked at the guard order and found a token the size of a baby''s slap, made of stainless steel, with the three words "guard order" embossed on it, and an animal like a snake but with four legs, carved in a circle, surrounding There are three words of guard order, and behind the token are three strange words that are incomprehensible.


    "If you put this token in the capital, I''m afraid it will take several silver coins, right? No wonder you have to go to the dungeon if you lose it."


    After reading the guard''s order, Ryan picked up the horizontal sword that was placed vertically. The weight of the sword was average, slightly lighter than his one-handed knight''s sword.


    "It''s called Hengdao? What kind of strange name is it?"


    "Chong!"


    The horizontal knife was unsheathed, shining with white light, and Ryan looked at the horizontal knife with a single-edged edge in astonishment. It was clearly made of fine steel. This horizontal knife could be sold for a gold coin, maybe more than that.


    "I''m afraid that the dungeon will be locked to death, right?" Ryan suddenly couldn''t imagine it. The equipment in front of him was no worse than the full set of knight equipment, and in some ways it was stronger.


    "But, why did Lord City Lord call me here?"


    Suddenly Ryan''s body froze, and he thought of an idea, that is, does the Lord of the City want to recruit him as a knight?


    "Isn''t it?" Ryan didn''t dare to think about it anymore. He is very depressed now. Recently, he has been relying on Tori to help him, and occasionally he does odd jobs. In the past few days, he has borrowed some silver coins from Tori to buy a house. .


    Is his second spring career coming now? His insistence on the way of knighthood will also be valued by others?


    Thinking of this, Ryan was excited, pulled his clothes and quickly changed into clothes, put on the leather armor, stuffed the token into his arms, picked up the horizontal knife and ran out of the warehouse quickly.


    When Ryan came to the front yard hall, he found that he was the last one to come, and he hurried to the side of the team and lined up.


    Liu Feng looked at the twenty-six patrol officers in front of him, his face was very serious, he glanced at everyone''s face, and said solemnly, "You, from today onwards, are a patrol officer, the security of Xiyang City, the safety of civilians, It''s all up to you to protect."


    "Yes!"


    Except for Ryan, everyone roared loudly, making Ryan stunned for a while.


    "Very good, I hope you don''t let me down." Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction. After military training, he came to serve as a patrol officer, and he was full of aura.


    It didn''t cost him a lot of gold coins to put in, the leather armor on the patrol officer was specially designed for the Guard Division, and it was a more flexible leather armor.


    Moreover, there are shields and small military crossbows in the warehouse of the intermediate courtyard, which are used to prevent riots in Xiyang City.


    "Go down and get acquainted with the working environment. Tomorrow you will officially start working." Liu Feng waved his hand and let people dissolve. He would ask Buff to teach these patrol officers.


    Everyone left, leaving Ryan standing blankly, which made Liu Feng wonder if there was something wrong with the guy''s head.


    "Lord City Lord, did you call me here?" Ryan saw Liu Feng''s gaze, and hurriedly saluted and shouted, "I used to be a knight, and I would like to serve you."


    "Oh?" Liu Feng took two steps forward, came to Ryan, poked Ryan''s heart with his index finger, and said lightly, "I don''t care what you used to be, whether it''s a knight, a civil servant, or a civilian, I want it now. is your future."


    "My future?" Ryan was a little stunned, but he quickly reacted and shouted excitedly, "Yes! My future is given by the Lord of the City."


    "It''s not stupid!" Liu Feng chuckled, turned his head and walked in one direction, "Follow me!"


    "Yes!" Ryan quickly followed.


    When I came to an office, Liu Feng sat on the main seat, Mina and Tis stood on one side, and Ryan stood obediently on the other side.


    "This room will be your office in the future."


    As Liu Feng said that, he took out a few documents and a token from the drawer, put it on the desk, and said softly, "You have to keep these things, look carefully, and this token. It''s yours."


    "Yes!" Ryan nodded respectfully quickly.


    "The leather armor belongs to you, and the clothes are also in this room; as for your suit, remember to wash it and put it back in the warehouse."


    Liu Feng is talking about the configuration of the deputy director. Although Ryan may not necessarily go out to inspect or arrest criminals, he still needs to be distinguished from the ordinary patrol officers below. Sometimes the brain also represents strength and face. question.


    Tis''s leather armor is also different. It was brought by Liu Feng from the earth. The position of the patrol captain also has an independent office.


    Like ordinary squad leaders and patrol officers, they all work in the office area of ??the hall, although most of them have to go out to patrol.

 Chapter 176：

    Chapter 0209 are all the Lord of the City.


    The sky is clear today, and everything looks like a new life. Yesterday''s heavy rain made the earth call out a new opportunity.


    "Crash..."


    The water of the Youshui River kept beating on the pier.


    Ryan was wearing the leather armor of the deputy chief of the security department, with a horizontal knife on his waist, and three carriages parked behind him.


    "Why haven''t you come yet? It should have arrived today? Could it be that Baron Omar refused to let Lizao and the others go?" Ryan hurriedly turned around, wishing to see Lizao and his family immediately.


    "Lord Ryan, there is no ship at the dock today, don''t be too anxious." Axe said softly, he went to work at seven o''clock and was pulled out by Lord Ryan.


    Axe is the squad leader of the Guard Division, because his grades are better than others, and he was appointed as the squad leader by Ryan.


    Lane was reading the documents Liu Feng gave all night yesterday, and there were 25 test papers in it. After reading it, he knew who Liu Feng was looking for, and it happened to be in line with his concept, so a few scores were high. Everyone becomes a squad leader.


    Twenty-five people are divided into five teams, five people form a team, and a captain is set up. Their task is to patrol Xiyang City every day and maintain the security of Xiyang City.


    As for guarding the city gates and the like, the army is still guarding it. After all, there are still too few people in the Department of Guards.


    "Really?" Ryan sighed. He hadn''t seen his family for more than ten days, and his dear Lizao. No wonder he was in a hurry.


    After living in Xiyang City for a few days, under Tori''s persuasion, Ryan wrote a letter home and asked the family to relocate to Xiyang City. Being a teacher is better than being a clerk in Liema City.


    In fact, he didn''t know what to do, and he didn''t know if his family and Lizao''s family would listen to him and then come to Xiyang City to settle down. After all, he had never experienced all kinds of magic in Xiyang City, so he would only regard his words as coaxing. Bar?


    "Come on, Lord Ryan, the boat is here." Axe saw the blurry shadow of the boat in the lower reaches of the Youshui River with sharp eyes.


    "Really?" Ryan stretched his neck and looked at the boat that gradually became clear on the Youshui River with joy.


    Twenty minutes later, the ship docked at the dock. This time there were twelve ships docked. Ryan looked around at the crowd, looking for a familiar figure.


    "Lane, you bastard, what are you looking at?"


    Suddenly, a choked cry came from Ryan''s side, which made him stiff. He slowly turned his head to look over, and saw his fianc¨¦e quietly standing not far away.


    "I..." Ryan was a bit at a loss for words. He had all the things he wanted to say in his stomach, but now he couldn''t say a word.


    "You, what are you? You have been away from home for more than ten days, and now we have to come to you." Lizao shouted, with no softness at all, a little fat face, full of resentment, who''s groom didn''t come on time It''s easy to say if you don''t use a knife to ''click'' each other at a wedding.


    "I..." Ryan bowed his head in shame. What he did this time really failed. Baron Omar didn''t say anything, and he was still nostalgic in Xiyang City.


    "Push!"


    A fat... er, Qianying rushed into Ryan''s arms, and a faint voice came, "Do you know how worried everyone is about you?"


    "..." Ryan hugged his sensual fiancee and looked at the family members who were carrying things not far away, as well as the Lizao family, all of them came.


    "Really, I''m sorry!" Ryan''s mouth was slightly raised, his eyes were slightly wet, and the trust of his family made him feel the urge to cry.


    "Idiot, you are the pride of our Lima City!" Lisa shook her head and whispered, "Also, we are very curious about the Xiyang City you mentioned in your letter."


    "Do you believe me?" Ryan was a little stunned.


    "My son, what nonsense are you talking about? If you don''t even believe what your family says, what kind of false world are we living in?"


    Ryan''s old father was carrying a large wooden box, followed by several guards, all of whom were carrying the box.


    "That is, I dare to marry my daughter to you. Do you think we will not believe your words?"


    Lisa''s father smiled, but the next second, his face darkened, and he shouted, "I''ll settle your account with you later, but Lisa cried for more than ten days, and you still owe her a wedding. "


    "Yes! I will compensate Lisa." Ryan held Lisa''s palm no smaller than him, and said solemnly, "In two days, I will make up the wedding."


    "Hahaha...Very good!" Lizao''s father laughed, and all the complaints were turned over.


    "Let''s go, everyone, go home with me." Ryan shouted quickly, with a smile on his face. This was his happiest day in the past two years.


    "Home?" Lizao was stunned. She remembered that in the letter she wrote to her, it was written that Ryan was living in a rented house.


    "Yes, I''ve bought a suite." Ryan showed off a little boyishly, "I''m the deputy director of the Xiyang City Security Division now, and the city lord bought me a 50% discount on the house price, which is a great discount. ."


    Yes, the welfare of civil servants in Xiyang City, like Lane, the deputy director level, can get a 50% discount when buying a house, of course, only the first suite.


    A team leader like Axe will get a 30% discount when buying a house. After all, the guards don¡¯t cover it. Now, all the 25 team members are renting houses. Of course, those who have a family go home to live, except for being on duty. Everyone thinks that it is the best to be able to go home and live, and the salary is also several percent higher than that of those who joined the army.


    "Deputy director? What''s this job?" Ryan''s father frowned. The letter he received said that his son was not doing well, and that he was teased by the **** Baron Omar.


    "Well! In short, a great official is responsible for the security of the entire Xiyang City." Lane could only explain in a simple way.


    "Wow! This is better than being a knight in Liema City? You can actually manage the safety of a city." Both families exclaimed.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, it''s all important to the Lord of the City." Ryan''s face was full of confident smiles, and the charisma of the former Ryan knight was back.


    "Quick, I''m very curious about what you said about Xiyang City!" Lizao urged quickly.


    Chapter 0210 Do you believe in love at first sight?


    Just after Ryan left with Lizao and his family, people came down from the ships behind, and they all came from other cities.


    Some are merchants, some are civilians, and there are some hidden orcs. Xiyang City supports Beifeng City, and the good reputation spread after strangling horse thieves makes many people have a natural favorable impression of Xiyang City.


    In addition, the deeds of Niu Wu secretly disseminating Xiyang City have made many people excited, and they are willing to come to Xiyang City to try it out. The ships that come to Xiyang City like today have at least one trip every day, and the number of people ranges from dozens of people. To hundreds of people.


    "I said old Pete, why did you think of coming here?"


    A two-meter-tall fat man was shaking his big belly, his face was full of fat, the kind of fat that connected his chin to his neck, the fat on his body rippled when he took a step, and before he got off the boat, he was already gasping for breath. said:


    "Huhuhu... We should go to Liema City to see. The city there is quite prosperous. Maybe we can get some news about the white-haired enchantress."


    Next to the fat man was an old man in his fifties. He was very thin and short, 1.56 meters tall, with a shriveled body, as if he could fall down when the wind blew.


    "Hal, save your snacks. If you were a wanted criminal with a bounty, would you stay in a bustling city? Or would you come to a remote small city?" Pete scratched a few loose beards on his chin.


    "It should be a prosperous city, and you can eat a lot." Hal patted his belly, and the fat on his body rippled.


    "Cough, cough..." Pete choked, rolled his eyes angrily, his big fat partner, always thinking that eating is the most important thing.


    "Isn''t it right?" Hal rolled his eyes, glanced at Pete, who was only at his waist, and said slowly, "Forget it, I''ll leave it to you."


    "Yes, you are responsible for catching people." Pete was carrying a small burlap bag. The reason why he came to Xiyang City was because he heard that the city actually took in orcs fairly, so he thought of a possibility, that is called the white-haired monster. Is it possible for Ji''s elf to come to this Xiyang City?


    Anyway, it''s not a disadvantage to try it. You can also see this novel Xiyang City. After all, the flat and rock-hard pier under his feet impressed Pete deeply.


    The two followed the flow of people and came to a pass, which was a fence made of wood. Everyone was lining up, and soon it was Pete and Hal.


    "Is it the first time for the two to come to Xiyang City? Are they businessmen? Or tourists or looking for jobs?" asked a clerk sitting on the other side of the fence.

 Chapter 177：

    There were more than a dozen soldiers in armor standing a few meters away, which made Pete''s face a little dignified. If there was a conflict, I was afraid that he would be stabbed into a corpse in the next second.


    This is the simplified version of the entry point. Of course, there are no facilities at present, such as import tariffs. It is only for people who come to Xiyang City for popular science, or to restrict the entry of a large number of weapons.


    "It''s a tourist!" Pete replied along the way.


    "Okay, there are some introductions to Xiyang City on this piece of paper. I wish you a great time." The clerk handed the two of them a note.


    Pete and Hal took the note in confusion. In a place they didn''t see, the clerk wrote a few words on a note, a fat man about 2 meters, a thin old man about 1.5 meters, two people There is a big suspicion.


    tourists? Winter is coming, will there still be tourists coming to Xiyang City? There is a 50% chance that there is a ghost, and the clerk will hand over the information, and someone will pay attention to Pete and Hal.


    Pete looked at the words on the note and muttered, "One copper coin can be exchanged for ten steel coins, and one person in a carriage only needs three steel coins... Xiyang City is not allowed to **** anywhere..."


    "What the **** are they?" Hal heard this, and he took the note from Pete''s hand, rubbed the note and threw it into the dry grass by the roadside, shouting, "It''s still shit. What about peeing? Why don''t you care if you''re hungry?"


    "You''re still so grumpy!" Pete rolled his eyes. He hadn''t studied that thin thing yet, yet he could record the font, which was much better than a parchment scroll.


    "I''m hungry, so I''m not in a good mood." Hal''s tone was low. After two days on the boat, the food he bought in North Wind City had long been eaten.


    "Okay, hurry into the city." Pete stopped a carriage, handed over a copper coin according to the method on the note, and retrieved four steel coins.


    It didn''t take long for them to arrive at Xiyang City, and they got off at the gate of the city. After walking for a while, the two heard an exclamation from the side.


    "Wow! Ryan, this is Xiyang City you said? The road is so wide, there are still orcs." Lizao, like a curious baby, looked around and shouted from time to time.


    "Okay, I''ll take you out later, go home and put things away first." Ryan pulled Lizao to persuade, the merciful Lord of the City, today is giving him a day off to accompany his family!


    "..."


    "Orc?" Pete followed his gaze and saw an old orc from the goat clan, pulling a few little orc children for a walk.


    "Grandma Mary, are we going to buy delicious vegetables?" The little orc grabbed the corner of Mary''s clothes and shouted in a milky voice, "The pizza that Sister Wei Ya bought the day before yesterday was delicious!"


    "Grandma Mary, are we going to buy pizza? I heard that it is very expensive. You need a copper coin to buy it."


    "Yeah, go to Zuixiaolou today to pack some meat dishes, and go back to eat for Xiaoya''s birthday." Mary responded amiably, "The pizza will be on your birthday next time, and we''ll buy another one for you to eat."


    "Yeah¡­¡­"


    She could not imagine a day like today. All the orc children over the age of six in the orphanage went to school, leaving only a few little orcs under the age of six.


    Today, she brought two or three little orcs out to buy some good food. She heard that there are some cheap meat dishes in the lobby on the first floor of Zuixiao Building.


    Although Liu Feng provided food for the orphanage, they all asked Mary to cook the food. The food made can be imagined. So in order to let the child have a good birthday memory, Mary decided to go to Zuixiaolou to buy some food. meat dishes.


    "Wow! There is meat to eat..." The little orc shouted happily.


    "Don''t run around, come here..." Mary led the little orc away...


    "..."


    Pete stared blankly at the back of Mary who was far away. He didn''t know why he felt a heartbeat. The other party was very similar to his deceased wife, of course, except for the pair of goat horns.


    "Old Pete? Why are you in a daze? Isn''t that an old orc?" Hal said, shaking his belly.


    "Hal, do you believe in love at first sight?" Pete looked up at Hal, who looked like a mountain of flesh, his cloudy eyes filled with deep nostalgia.


    Chapter 0211 Tis: Knocking and dragging away.


    "Old Pete, are you not sick? What nonsense are you talking about?" Hal''s eyes widened.


    "Maybe!" Pete sighed, he turned his head to look at the old figure who was far away, has he been lonely for too long?


    "Really, don''t scare me, okay!" Hal breathed a sigh of relief. He had cooperated with this old man for several years, and he had always relied on the wisdom of the other party, and the quest bounties were often successful.


    "..." Pete shook his head. He really felt a little tired. He had been in the bounty hunter industry for nearly 30 years. Every time he followed a mission, it would take more than half a year, or he would not be able to go home for a year.


    Since Peter''s wife passed away, he hasn''t been home for three years, and he has been staying with Hal. This time they are eyeing the tenth task in the bounty ranking and catching the elf with the title of the white-haired enchantress. .


    "Old Pete, you''re a little weird today." Hal grinned.


    "When people are old, it is inevitable that they will have strange ideas." Pete said in a low voice.


    "Then? Don''t do this mission?" Hal shrugged and said tentatively, "I want to follow you."


    "Hahahaha...you''re all grown up, you''re in your thirties, marry a wife to live, don''t pester me as a lonely old man all day." Pete reprimanded angrily, but the words were more spoiled .


    "No, women are all burdens. I don''t like that small body." Hal turned his head, and was not happy. He kept asking him to find wives, so he didn''t want those skinny women.


    "..." Pete was a little speechless, what''s your situation? He looks like Roshan, and he actually despises others.


    "I''m going to pee, you wait for me." Hal walked towards the house on the side of the street, looking for a corner to solve the three urgent problems of life.


    "Hey hey... go over there!" Pete shouted quickly, he saw a bulletin board, and also saw someone entering a place called a public toilet.


    "I can''t take it anymore!" Hal didn''t turn his head, just found a corner for convenience.


    "Really!" Pete was helpless and didn''t take it seriously, everyone came here anyway...


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Why does Pete feel that the eyes on their side have increased, looking at them with disgust and pity?


    "Who urinated anywhere in there?"


    With a horizontal knife on her waist, a baseball bat on her shoulder, and wearing a delicate and elegant leather armor, Tiss walked out of the crowd, followed by five patrolmen.


    "What''s up?"


    After Hal was done, he turned around and looked at the few people in front of him with dead fish eyes. The huge body kept the urine behind him, but the smell still emanated.


    "that¡­¡­"


    Pete knew at a glance that it was not good. There were six people on the other side and they were well equipped, which was a bit dangerous.


    "Didn''t you see those announcements?" Tis frowned. Today was her first day at work. She had encountered such a trivial incident and thought she would encounter some kind of fight.


    "I see, but I don''t want to go." Hal got angry and shouted, "If you don''t pee, then there are so many ghost rules?"


    "Pay the fine, given your bad attitude, the fine of ten copper coins, and, you have to deal with those..." Tis took a step back, the smell was disgusting.


    "What? A fine for urinating? Are you extorting?" Hal''s mind exploded when he heard this. When did his urine become so precious?


    "Are you going to disobey?" Tiss''s purple eyes narrowed, and the hand holding the baseball bat tightened.


    "No, no, my lord, we will pay the fine." Pete shouted quickly. If we go on, we must fight. It is not a wise choice to offend the nobles here.


    "Old Pete, get out of the way, everyone comes here like this, how come you have to take copper coins to pee? Who are you guys who ordered this shit?"

 Chapter 178：

    Hal stretched out his hand and pulled Pete away, his eyes widened and he said angrily, "Today, I won''t pay the fine. How can you stand me?"


    In the royal capital, the person who dared to urinate at the door of the nobles, although he did not dare to go back to the capital now, his temperament has not changed.


    "Bold!"


    The patrolmen angrily said that they dared to question the great city master.


    "It seems that today you will be the first ''guest'' of our security department." Tiss held a baseball bat and walked towards the big fat man. It was unforgivable to trample on the rules set by the young master.


    "Ox tribe female orc? Hehe... It''s not like I haven''t beaten cattle orcs, let alone you a female orc." Hal said in a provocative tone.


    Pete, who was on the side, put his hand into the cloth bag, which contained his weapon, and kept looking around with his eyes. He was not worried about Hal''s force.


    In other words, this is also a temptation opportunity, but they can still escape.


    You must know that Hal is a monster that singles out two or three orcs. Even five or six noble knights can''t take Hal, and they are all defeated by him. Even the armor of the knights is stripped off and sold for meat.


    "drink!"


    Hal made the first move, and an arm as thick as a thigh smashed towards Tess, and when he hit him, even a person wearing a knight''s armor would be smashed several meters away.


    "Big stupid bear! How dare you do it first." Tis moved, easily dodging Hal''s fist, came to his side, held a baseball bat high, and smashed it into Hal''s thigh.


    Tis said lightly, "I hope your thighs are strong enough,"


    Seeing this scene, Pete shook his head slightly. With Hal''s physique, thick fat, and ordinary wooden sticks, it''s hard to hurt him...


    "what¡­¡­"


    With a scream, Hal lost his balance, his legs softened, and his entire body knelt down.


    "Really, I only gave 50% of my strength!"


    Tess held up the baseball bat in a dull tone, "You were too tall just now, and this is the right position."


    "What..." Hal only felt the pain in his thigh as if it had been burned by fire.


    "Bang!"


    Tiss knocked Hal''s head with a baseball bat, knocking him unconscious. She shook the baseball bat and said calmly, "If you''re obedient at first, you''ll be fine!"


    "This?" Pete was stunned. Howl actually let a female orc take care of it with two sticks? How is this possible?


    "Drag people back and lock them in the small dark room." Tiss turned her head and instructed the patrolman behind her.


    "Yes!" The patrolmen responded respectfully, and they looked at Tis with a little admiration in their eyes.


    "That, wait, I can pay the ransom for him." Pete shouted anxiously.


    "Pay the ransom? Just pick him up at the Division of Guards in three days." Tis waved her hand and took Hal with five patrolmen to the Division of Guards.


    "I wonder if the young master will praise me?" Tis muttered in her heart.


    Pete stood there blankly. Was this caused by a pee? What the **** is this Xiyang City? ? ?


    Chapter 0212 Eliza''s daily work.


    Pizza shop, the business is very hot every day, especially after there are many businessmen in Xiyang City, many people are willing to come and taste the food with this strange name.


    After all, the word "pizza" was also the first to be called by Liu Feng in this era. Everyone had never heard of it, which seduced everyone''s curiosity.


    "Table five, a large pizza." The pizza clerk handed a note from the window to the back kitchen, and called out softly, "Eliza, this is an order."


    "OK!"


    Eliza responded casually, her slender arms stretched out straight, and she didn''t need to look at her green eyes. She accurately clamped the order with **** and placed it on the tray next to her.


    There were still twelve orders waiting in the tray. It was lunch time, and people would come to eat pizza one after another. Since Liu Feng changed the meal time, most of the wealthy civilians in Xiyang City also follow three meals a day. system.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Eliza wiped the hot sweat from her forehead with her sleeve, stared at the stove earnestly, and sniffed earnestly with her pretty nose from time to time, for fear of burning the pizza.


    There is no oven in this era, and there is no timing function. It all depends on the experience of baking several times.


    Eliza thought of the process of practicing to make pizza perfectly, and the wasted pizza ingredients would be enough for her to eat for more than ten days.


    "Okay! It can be released."


    As soon as the aroma of the pizza came out, Eliza smelled it, and after a while, she put on thick linen gloves, opened the door of the iron stove, and took out the pizza.


    "Very good!" Eliza saw that the pizza was not burnt, picked up a knife, divided the pizza into eight pieces, then moved it to a wooden plate, picked up the order from the tray, and pushed it to the window position, shouted, "Small pizza at table three is ready."


    "receive!"


    Eliza went on to get the pizza, put the side dishes and so on according to the order, and then sent it to the oven. There are four ovens in the entire pizza shop, like she can only use two ovens at the same time now.


    "When will I be able to open four ovens at the same time like Miss Nicole." Eliza sighed.


    "Hee hee hee... Eliza, you are already very powerful, much more powerful than us, we can only watch one oven."


    There was a voice next to it. It was also a female employee who was making pizza in the back kitchen. No, the entire pizza shop was full of girls. There were three people in the back kitchen.


    "Yes, Eliza can do everything in the store now, unlike the two of us who only make pizza."


    Another girl envied, "After that, Miss Nicole will let Eliza be the store manager."


    "Being the store manager? No, no, it''s still a long way off." Eliza shook her head quickly. She couldn''t manage the entire pizza shop in an orderly manner like Miss Nicole!


    During her part-time job at the pizza shop, the person Eliza admired most was Nicole, as if there was nothing she couldn''t do, although the other party kept saying that it was all taught by the Lord of the City.


    It was a busy two hours. After the peak meal time, the crowd suddenly decreased, and Eliza and the others were relieved.


    "Eliza, go and rest for a while."


    "Yeah, the rest, leave it to us with confidence."


    The two girls asked Eliza to take a rest. In fact, the amount of pizza they made was only two-thirds of Eliza''s, and they would burn some pizza from time to time.


    "Okay then, I''ll go out and help." Eliza saw that there were only two orders left in the tray.


    After leaving the kitchen, Eliza came to the counter and sorted out the coins. She also saw two silver coins inside, and knew that a new merchant who entered Xiyang City was coming to eat pizza today.


    "Today''s coins are indeed more profitable than yesterday''s rainy day."


    "I should have made seventy pizzas today, right? That''s seven copper coins from the promotion alone?"


    Eliza muttered to herself, "If this goes on, I will be able to buy a suite in Xiyang City soon."

 Chapter 179：

    Well, Eliza is completely caught up in the comfortable life of Xiyang City, and she doesn''t want to leave, or that even after she leaves, she will come back here in the future.


    "Gag!"


    The door was pushed open, and Pete came in. He was here for lunch. He searched for news in the city for a while. No one knew what the Guard Division was doing, only that it was set up by the city lord.


    The Guard Division has just been established, and the civilians have not had time to understand the Guard Division. How could they possibly know what the Guard Division does?


    Pete was busy all morning and was hungry. Thinking of the little orcs shouting for pizza in the morning, Pete found this pizza shop and wanted to try what pizza was.


    "Welcome to the pizza shop!" Eliza shouted when she heard the door open, "Guest, please sit here."


    After Pete glanced around, he found that the decoration in the store was also very strange, and he was even more stunned when he saw Eliza.


    "Green eyes? But the hair is gray, and the ears are hidden by the hair..."


    Pete murmured in a low voice that he had an occupational disease. When he saw someone he was a little familiar with, he would subconsciously distinguish it. If it wasn''t for the gray hair, he really thought he had met the target person by coincidence.


    "..." Eliza shook her hand holding the menu, her green pupils shrank, and Pete whispered. She heard it all in her ears, and instantly understood that the old man in front of her was a bounty hunter, and he was coming for her specifically. .


    Eliza felt that it was a wise decision to dye her white hair into gray hair. The secret recipe for dyeing her hair was given to her by a little friend by chance.


    She also used this trick to escape from the capital, but she didn''t expect that when she stopped in some cities to find the ingredients for the secret recipe for hair dye, she still revealed some whereabouts.


    Now that the bounty hunters have come to find Xiyang City, Eliza didn''t know whether to praise the hunters for their ''nose'' or her bad luck.


    "What do the guests need?" Eliza was calm.


    "I want a medium pizza." Pete flipped through the menu and ordered a pizza at random.


    Now he doesn''t have the heart to take care of any tasks. He is thinking about how to save Hal, and it is impossible to force it...


    "Okay, please wait a moment."


    Eliza put away the menu and turned around, her green eyes flashed with cold light, and then slowly converged, her identity was not revealed, she still decided not to leave any traces, or she would leave Xiyang City.


    She decided to continue to hide in this pizza shop, just not reveal her identity, then no one would suspect that she was an elf.


    No one could have imagined that there was an elf hiding beside him, and it would be difficult for bounty hunters to see through her identity with just the clues from before.


    "Maybe, this is another very interesting game, maybe." Eliza''s mouth was slightly raised, and she sent the order to the back kitchen.


    Chapter 0213 Xiyang City ¡¤ Tax evasion.


    "call¡­"


    Liu Feng exhaled a breath of hot air, pulled his collar, looked at the clear blue sky outside the window, and said, "The weather is getting colder and colder, it seems that the cold current over the Forbidden Mountains is about to blow over."


    "Master, according to the days last year, there are only five or six days left until the winter snows." Nicole said softly, and poured a cup of hot tea for Liu Feng.


    "Is that so!" Liu Feng frowned, looked away from the window, looked at Niang Hu Er, who was handling government affairs, and asked softly, "Ann Li, how many are those furnaces producing now?"


    "Wait a minute, I''ll take a look." En Li picked up another notepad from the table and quickly flipped through it.


    Liu Feng got An Li a set of desks and chairs in the study, and placed them on the left. Then he handed over most of the government affairs to Hu Erniang to correct the records. He only needed the specific values ??and general directions.


    Looking at the dozen or so notebooks on An Li''s desk, you can see how busy she is now. All the data in the territory will be reported to her. After An Li has sorted it out, she will wait for Liu Feng to ask questions.


    "Master, there are now 3,000 ceramic stoves." An Li flipped through the notepad and said, "The current production volume per day is about 150."


    "What about the population of Xiyang City now?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows. The number of these ceramic stoves is too small, and the number of daily production is also small.


    "Master, the population of Xiyang City is about 9,000 people." An Li picked up another notebook and flipped through it, "In the past ten days, people have come from other cities one after another, the most one day, nearly 300 people. people."


    "Oh? There are so many?" Liu Feng was surprised, the number was beyond his imagination.


    "Master, have you forgotten that winter is coming?" Mina shook her feet and reminded softly, "Winter is hard."


    This sentence, Liu Feng immediately understood, winter is coming, but it will snow. If there is no food and warm measures, I am afraid that many people will not be able to survive.


    And the message he asked Niu Wu to send was that as long as he came to work in Xiyang City, there would definitely be a place to eat and live.


    It''s no wonder that many people come to Xiyang City. They just come here with the mentality of ''a dead horse is a living horse doctor''. Otherwise, they are silently waiting to die in other cities, so why don''t they come to Xiyang City to try it.


    "Let someone put the ceramic stove in the big market, and put the briquettes on it. Only ID cards and temporary residence permits can be purchased. Don''t sell them to those merchants." Liu Feng ordered.


    Winter is coming, there is a stove in the house, but it can drive away a lot of cold, as long as it is connected to the pipe to ventilate.


    "Okay!" An Li picked up the notepad she brought with her and wrote down the order before worrying, "Master, will those businessmen make trouble?"


    "Missing trouble? Then it''s all up to the Guard Division to be quiet for a few days." Liu Feng said lightly.


    He remembered that a lot of people have been locked up in the Guard Division these days. For example, the big fat man named Hal, who was locked in the little black room on the first day, clamored for a duel or something, but after three days, he saw Tis shuddered, and was dragged away by the Guard Division.


    "Hee hee hee... Young master, they don''t dare to make trouble outright." Mina took out a palm-sized notepad from her arms, opened it and handed it to Liu Feng, whispering, "They are all talking about whether to use civilians to Smuggling to avoid tariffs.¡±


    Of course, I don''t dare to make trouble. All the people who have been caught these days, after being locked in the small black room for a few days, finally left the guard department in complete panic. Where the devil stays.


    And Tiss is the number one devil, and no one dares to provoke her. The two who were fighting in the last second, after seeing Tiss, hugged each other in the next second, crying brother long time no see.


    Originally, some lazy people wanted to go to the security department to eat and live for free, but they went crazy after being locked in the small black house for three days.


    "Smuggling?" Liu Feng took the notepad and looked through it seriously. All of this information was collected from the second floor of Zuixiaolou.


    The business of Zuixiaolou is booming. You only need to look at the second floor to know. Every time it is time for dinner, the boxes on the second floor are completely covered by the merchants, and there are all kinds of bragging and flattering in the box, such as talking about business. matter.


    Some dialogue fragments, etc., after passing through the hole in the room, the bamboo pipe enters the ears of the underground eavesdropper, all will be sorted into a book, and then they will be selected by Mina and Niu Ben.


    "Interesting, I actually thought of evading tariffs. It seems that I really can''t expect too much from these businessmen''s integrity." A sneer appeared on the corner of Liu Feng''s mouth, and he actually thought of relying on civilians to rectify zero and escape the inspection at the gate.


    Isn''t it similar to the purchasing agent on the other side of the earth? No, the two are a little different. The cost here is less, and the merchants earn more. Just give the commoners a little bit of hard work.


    Liu Feng felt that he really couldn''t underestimate these businessmen who got into the eyes of money. As long as their interests were involved, each of their heads became more and more crazy.


    "Master, do you want to catch them all?" A saber appeared in Mina''s hand, her blue eyes flashed coldly, and she gestured at the saber and said, "I''ll take them down now."


    "No, this is too cheap for them. If you dare to touch the rules, you will have to pay a little price."


    This time, Liu Feng decided to kill the chickens and warn the monkeys. He reminded those businessmen who were careful. He made businessmen make money, but he also made them unable to make money.


    "Master, what do you decide to do?" Mina asked curiously.


    "The next time they smuggle, I want people to take the stolen goods and seize them, and then detain all the goods, lock them all in a small black room, and drive them out of Xiyang City three days later, and put them on the Xiyang City blacklist. Don''t come next time." Liu Feng said calmly.


    Since you don''t want to earn money honestly in the rules, then don''t make it, go to other places to get your mind, and directly cut off the other party''s financial path.


    "I''m afraid these businessmen are going to cry to death in the toilet." An Li chuckled, considering the current profits of Xiyang City, those businessmen have made money, otherwise there would not be so many businessmen coming to Xiyang City.


    "Let Niu Da strengthen the surveillance of the borders of the territory, I don''t want to find out there are stowaways." Liu Feng said solemnly, he must take all the changes in the early stage of Xiyang City in his hands.

 Chapter 180：

    "Yes!"


    Chapter 0214 Secretly execute Liu Feng? ?


    "Ta Tata..."


    The dense sound of horse hooves sounded, and Baron Adam looked at the 100-strong knight team behind him, his face full of pride and arrogance.


    He didn''t expect that his father, Baron Poole, valued him so much, that he would send him a hundred knights. You must know that these are the one hundred knights under the earl, not the two hundred horse thieves knights like Baron Omar.


    A knight of Baron Omar, as long as a person with a strong body and a knight''s armor, he is a knight.


    The knights of the Earl of Poole, in addition to their strong bodies and excellent knight armor, also have superb swordsmanship, horsemanship, and spear skills.


    There is no comparison between the two at all. If the knights of Earl Puley meet the knights of Baron Omar on the battlefield, it will be a one-sided war, even if it is a pair of two, there is no suspense at all.


    Therefore, Baron Adam took a hundred knights to Xiyang City, but he was not worried about failure. Liu Feng of Xiyang City would just obediently give up the castle and the new milk tea drink formula.


    Thinking of this, Baron Adam showed a bright smile. He even fantasized about how to get on the fourth prince''s thigh, and after the fourth prince ascended the throne, he would be rewarded as a minister of the country.


    "Hahahaha..." Baron Adam laughed directly, making the knight captain beside him a little confused.


    "Master Adam, what''s the matter with you?" the knight captain asked in a low voice.


    "Think of something happy." Baron Adam waved his hand, but he wouldn''t express his fantasy.


    "By the way, how long will it take to arrive at Xiyang City?"


    Baron Adam looked at the gradually darkening weather and asked, "If we march at night, can we reach Xiyang City tomorrow?"


    "Master Adam, yes, if you keep advancing at night, you can reach the territory of Xiyang City tomorrow morning." The knight captain nodded. When he replenished supplies in the previous city, he knew the approximate location of Xiyang City.


    "Oh? Then let''s go on the road at night, arrive at Xiyang City in the morning, and sleep with a few orc girls." Baron Adam''s face showed lust.


    He has been walking around the cities in the western land for a while, and he has also obtained some information about Xiyang City. For example, Liu Feng, the city owner of Xiyang City, is very wealthy and wears gorgeous clothes, like a prince.


    More importantly, Liu Feng loves orc girls, and there are several stunning female orcs around him. Xiyang City allows the orcs to live with the human race fairly, not to mention the big market, the delicacies of Zuixiaolou, etc. .


    When Baron Adam received this information, his heart was completely active. Orc girls and so on, as long as you have money, you can buy them. He believes that when he goes to Xiyang City, that Liu Feng will definitely take a few female orcs obediently. Let it out and play with him.


    Orc girls are trivial matters. Baron Adam still values ??the changes and prosperity of Xiyang City. He is wondering if he wants to secretly execute Liu Feng, occupy Xiyang City, and then support a puppet to become his One of the secret strongholds.


    After all, this is not the first time for him to do this. In the last city, when Baron Adam was waiting for the knights to gather with him, he took a fancy to the daughter of the noble of the city, but he didn''t want to let the lowly servant sleep with him, waiting for the knights After arriving, he killed the nobleman, and the woman was also played to death.


    Baron Adam then supported a local businessman to ascend, and asked the businessman to pay fifty gold coins every year, so that he would not deprive the other party of his noble position.


    There are too many small nobles in the west. Some nobles have replaced some nobles in more than ten years, or the nobles who have not been able to get along from the inland will also relocate to this west, and then live the addiction of aristocratic life. After all, the west Poor and backward, consumption is definitely not high.


    A noble in a remote area must not be compared with a noble in the inland. If he were in the inland, maybe he would not be so rude, and would use some means of coercion and inducement.


    But in this remote place, he, Baron Adam, has the strength, and it is better to be simple and rude!


    "Master Adam, it''s better not to travel at night. I have learned from the local people that this is relatively close to the Forbidden Mountains. If you march at night, I''m afraid it will be more dangerous and may damage some knights." The captain of the knight persuaded seriously. road.


    He had learned from the last city that in this western land, in winter, the beasts in the Forbidden Mountains would come out to forage for food. For example, there would be a large pack of wolves. When their team encountered it, some people had to die.


    "Is that so?" Baron Adam frowned. The cultivation of these knights cost a lot of gold coins. If they lose too much, I''m afraid my father will blame him.


    "Master Adam, take a night off tonight, and you can arrive at Xiyang City tomorrow afternoon." The knight captain continued to persuade, "If the nobles of Xiyang City dare to resist, our knights will not travel overnight, too tired to make People have opportunities.¡±


    "Okay, then take a night''s rest, and go on the road tomorrow morning." Baron Adam was persuaded. In addition, they were traveling by land. After a day''s action, he was also very tired.


    Baron Adam decided to endure for one night, and he decided to secretly get rid of Liu Feng in Xiyang City, support a puppet, and turn the orcs of the whole city into slaves to earn gold coins for his work.


    "Rest on the spot, the tent is set up, and the fire is burning." The knight captain immediately restrained the horse rope and shouted, "Hurry up, it''s getting dark."


    "Clanging..."


    With the sound of the knight''s armor colliding, the knights dismounted and began to divide their work. Those who set up tents and searched for firewood were all in order...


    The night soon fell, and a procession of hundreds of people sat around, surrounding Baron Adam in the middle.


    More than a dozen fires burned, the darkness was propped up a little, and everyone was eating dry food quietly. Many of them were used to this kind of life.


    This time, they came to the West Land, apparently for the secret of Xiyang City''s new drink and to investigate the disappearance of Baron Omar; in fact, it was Earl Prie''s force warning to the West Land, which made the nobles here want to Be obedient and cooperate, or you will die in the next second.


    After all, there is no room for sloppiness in the struggle for the throne. If the fourth prince fails, the nobles who support the fourth prince will be cleared by the new king. Then the nobles in the west can gather some troops for the fourth prince. Rebellion.


    After all, it is not that this country has not experienced such a thing. The previous generation of kings killed their brothers by rebelling and became kings.


    Chapter 0215 Bella''s warning.


    The night was dark, and from time to time a large black cloud drifted in the sky, and it was not far from midnight.


    "Crack clap..."


    "Shhhhh..."


    The sound of the dead branches being stepped on one after another sounded, and the strong figures shuttled through the woods, moving very fast. At first glance, they were people who were often active in the mountains and forests.


    "Stop."


    A somewhat charming voice spread, Bella''s figure walked out from behind the shadow of the tree, came to the edge of the woods, and looked at the camp where the fire was shining in the distance.


    "I don''t understand, what is your action today?" Avril stepped out from behind another tree and said coldly, "Didn''t you plan to go to the Land of Chaos? What is your action today?"


    "Hehehe...of course I''m robbing something." Bella''s dark brown eyes flashed coldly, we don''t have enough horses.


    The voice fell, and many sturdy figures appeared in the woods behind them, all of them strong orcs. Every orc had killing intent on their faces, but when they looked at Bella and Avery, they all showed admiration and awe.


    They wear patchwork armor, and some parts are replaced by wood and bones, giving people a savage atmosphere.


    "Really? Where can''t you grab it? You have to run such a long distance to come here to grab it?"


    Avery glanced at the distant firelight, which was several kilometers away from the target camp. She spoke and walked without fear of being discovered.


    "Sure enough, you still understand me. You really don''t accompany me to the chaotic land? Those human race principalities, now fiercely fighting, all want to annex each other and establish a kingdom."


    Bella''s slender arm raised her hand towards the void and said coldly, "This is our orc''s chance, as long as we occupy that place and gather scattered orcs, we can establish a new Brutus orc kingdom. "


    "It''s impossible for you to succeed just by relying on you and your weapons and equipment." Avril said indifferently, "Bella, as the daughter of a duke, you should understand the strength gap between the two sides. right."


    "Of course I know, so I''m here to get equipment and war horses today." Bella''s dark brown eyes flashed, and she immediately responded decisively.


    "No, you hesitated, you should know that taking them there is simply to die." Avril''s tone was even colder, "Also, Tis will definitely find you when she finds out."


    "Cut... don''t preach to me, aren''t you running around for that flat-chested woman? You should also understand..." Bella sneered.


    The orcs behind him didn''t dare to give a single point, lest they would be miserable if they were targeted by the two bosses. A beating is light, and they were afraid of lying on the bed for dozens of days.

 Chapter 181：

    "I don''t understand!" Avril replied coldly.


    "Humph! Old stubborn, more stubborn than my father."


    Bella snorted coldly. She thought of her father, the grand duke of the Brutus orc kingdom, who said that he wanted to live and die together with the country, and that he would not leave the icy world.


    Now that I think about it, it has been buried under the ice, right? Bella sometimes wonders when she will find a way to go back and worship her father.


    It''s just ice and snow. Bella is afraid that she will die if she only goes in for two or three days, right? Maybe this is a pity, after all, there is no burial for the father and the mother.


    "The Duke is a righteous man, a hero of Brutus." Avril said coldly.


    "Life is gone, what''s the use of being a hero?" Bella''s voice was low and full of sadness.


    "..." Avril remained silent. She thought of her parents, as if she didn''t know who they were. She was selected into the palace from a young age, trained to be a powerful knight, and finally selected by Her Royal Highness from the many opponents at a glance.


    Many orcs behind them showed sadness in their eyes. Many of them were Bella''s retainers, that is, domestic knights. It was because of them that Bella dared to enter the chaotic place.


    "It''s almost midnight." Bella looked at the night sky, where there were stars to refer to the time.


    "You haven''t said it yet, why are you attacking this group of human knights?" Avery brought up this topic again.


    "I really lost to you." Bella sighed and said quietly, "Their goal should be Xiyang City. I know that the leading noble, it''s not a good thing."


    Avery fully understood this. She glanced at Bella, thinking that this snake girl, who still cares about her sister Tis, would actually stop the impending danger herself.


    "Whether Liu Feng from Xiyang City can stop him is one thing, but I guess it''s hard to stop him. Those knights came from an earl."


    Bella said in a doting tone, "I don''t dare to bet, if something happens to Tis, I''m afraid my father will scold me in a dream."


    "I think, it must be more than that, right?" Avril said indifferently, don''t think she couldn''t see it, she set off from the cottage two days ago, and it was delayed until tonight.


    "By the way, I also gave that Liu Feng a warning, don''t make any small moves. Although our orcs are in decline, it is still possible to kill some nobles." Bella admitted that the only reason she delayed her actions until now was to leave The territory of Xiyang City is closer, kill these knights and show them to Liu Feng of Xiyang City.


    "It''s troublesome enough, why don''t you just sneak in and see the nobleman? To make it so complicated?" Avril rolled her eyes.


    "You don''t understand!" Bella''s dark brown eyes flashed softly, she was afraid that if she saw Tis, that silly girl would definitely leave with her.


    "After tonight, let''s part." Avril clenched the big sword on her back.


    "Aren''t you going to visit Xiyang City?" Bella said in surprise, "It''s so close? With your speed, you can get there in half a day."


    "No, I got a piece of information yesterday. There is an orc who looks very much like Her Royal Highness in Blade''s Edge City. I have to rush over to see it." Avril had anticipation in her eyes.


    "Blade City? That city of slaves?" Bella frowned and said solemnly, "The force of that city can''t be underestimated, and, you have received such news, I don''t know how many times, maybe that flat-chested woman Maybe in Xiyang City."


    "There is a little hope, I have to verify it." Avril''s face was a little soft, and she said softly, "As for Xiyang City, after I verify Blade''s Edge City, if it is not, I will go."


    "That flat-chested woman, few people have ever seen her, and it is estimated that only the two of us have seen her. You are looking for someone based on her appearance. It''s really like looking for a needle in a haystack." Bella spread her hands. , the tone is very helpless.


    "Don''t say it, hurry up, I have to hurry tonight." Avril pulled out the big sword behind her, and walked towards the distant camp.


    "Really impatient!"


    Bella twisted her hips and put her hands on the hilt of the sword at her waist.


    Chapter 0216 slipped through the net.


    "Crack clap..."


    The sound of the dead branches breaking is getting denser and louder, and it can be heard far away in the silent night sky.


    Avery and Bella rushed to the front, a plot? No, in the face of absolute strength, all small strategies cannot be put on the table.


    "who?"


    The knight who was alert at night suddenly looked up at the dark place. The next second, he saw a pair of orange eyes and a big sword reflecting white light.


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    He couldn''t even make a sound, the head flew out, blood splashed, but the sound of cutting off the armor was still transmitted.


    "Chong!!!"


    The knights in the camp immediately got up and drew out the knight''s one-handed sword or spear.


    "Enemy attack, everyone guard Adam Young Master."


    The knight captain held his one-handed sword high and looked into the darkness with serious eyes. He could feel that there was an enemy paying attention to him.


    "What? Someone''s attacking?"


    Baron Adam ran out of the tent in embarrassment, pulled his clothes from time to time, and said in surprise, "Could it be that Xiyang City received the news in advance? They were too bold to attack me? Could it be that the disappearance of Baron Omar really has nothing to do with Xiyang City? Yangcheng related?"


    The knight captain completely ignored Baron Adam''s guess. His eyes were full of caution, and the dark whistle on the periphery was completely silent, which means...


    "Everyone pays attention, the other party..." Knight Captain, before he finished speaking...


    "Whoa!!"


    A burst of sound came from the darkness, and in the next second, a stone half the size of a head was smashed from the darkness.


    "Ah..."


    Many knights were hit by stones and screamed.


    Because of the power, and the armor on the body, no one died, and there were still some broken bones.


    "Attention, the other party is an orc!" The knight captain was all too familiar with this scene, throwing stones was a common method used by orcs.


    "Damn, it really is the ghost of Xiyang City, who dares to attack me." Baron Adam''s face twisted, when did the nobles in remote areas become so bold? How dare you attack him, the earl''s son?


    In Baron Adam''s view, Xiyang City, which took in the orcs, must have received the news that he was going to Xiyang City in advance, or that Omar''s disappearance was revealed, so he sent orcs to attack them.


    Even if it fails, Xiyang City can also put the blame on the orcs. These self-guessing made Baron Adam feel that this Liu Feng is not a simple person.


    "kill!"


    A cold low shout sounded, and Avery held the big sword in one hand, rushed out of the darkness, and rushed straight to the knight team, the big sword slashed recklessly.


    "Qiang! Pfft..."


    The knight only blocked it once, and was harvested by the second sword. Avery swung the sword vigorously, and her body was very flexible. Often the knights were beheaded without reacting.


    Of course, Avery was also under pressure, and the four or five knights still blocked her offensive momentum.


    "kill!"


    Bella rushed into the ranks of the knights second, and the two-handed sword swung an afterimage, and before the knight could react, he was stabbed in the throat or eyes.

 Chapter 182：

    Especially the places that are not wrapped in armor are taken care of, and the speed of killing people is a little faster than that of Avery.


    Soon the two of them were surrounded by knights, and even if the two were a little more powerful than these knights, they would be consumed by them sooner or later...


    "Kill kill kill!!!"


    In the darkness, the strong orcs rushed out one by one, shouting loudly, like a barbarian hunting, holding various weapons with various characteristics, such as stone axes, big swords, wooden sticks, wooden forks, etc.!


    "Hold me up?" the knight captain shouted with his long sword held high.


    However, the next scene made the captain of the knight''s complexion change greatly. Orcs kept rushing out in the dark, at least 300 people, and they were all wearing armor. Although they were tattered, they could withstand some damage.


    You must know that an orc can fight two or three ordinary people, even if the knights under his subordinates are trained, although one-on-one is not necessarily afraid of orcs, but they are also ordinary orcs. the same.


    "boom!"


    One of the knights was directly knocked into the air. The other was an orc of the cattle race, two meters tall, wearing tattered armor, but with a shield in his hand.


    "Kill kill!!"


    The cattle orcs shouted, and then went on a rampage with a shield, and when they saw the knight, they rushed past with a shield.


    It was a completely one-sided battle. If the knights did not mount their horses, their combat effectiveness would be weakened by more than half. If they faced orcs with weapons and equipment on the ground, they were really no opponents.


    "What should I do? What should I do?"


    Baron Adam stared at the knight captain, and now this situation made him very panic, especially when he saw the female orc with two swords rushing towards him.


    "I''ll protect you, Master Adam, to break through."


    The knight captain can only think of this. The knights are all entangled by orcs, and it is difficult to retreat. If they turn around and run now, they will only die faster.


    "Okay, okay!" Baron Adam responded immediately.


    "Please come with me." The knight captain pulled Baron Adam and ran to the back, followed by four or five knights.


    "Want to run? Is it too late?"


    Under the cover of other orcs, Bella quickly caught up with the knight captains.


    "You dare to touch me? My father is Earl of Poole." Baron Adam was a little hesitant.


    "Hey...you still say such an idiot, you really deserve to be a noble." Bella''s dark brown eyes flashed coldly.


    She didn''t talk nonsense, she rushed up with her sword in hand, killed a few knights in a few seconds, and faced the captain of the knights.


    "Clang clang!"


    The two slashed at each other, and the knight captain''s forehead was sweating all the time. He, who used to be a member of the Royal Knights, was not a match for this woman beast.


    "Die!"


    Bella made a false move, and the long sword in her right hand touched the armpit of the knight captain, directly disabling the knight captain''s combat power, and the long sword stabbed straight through and stabbed into the knight captain''s chest.


    "puff¡­¡­"


    The knight captain''s pupils shrank, and he opened his mouth to spit out a blood mist, and then his body fell backwards.


    "No, no, don''t kill me..." Baron Adam shouted in horror, his crotch was wet, and he slumped on the ground.


    "..." Bella looked at the ugly Baron Adam, the dark brown eyes were full of disdain and disgust, and the long sword crossed an arc...


    "puff!"


    Heads turned and blood splashed, this was the thirty-sixth nobleman who died in Bella''s hands.


    "..."


    Half an hour later, the war horses, armor, swords, spears, clothes, etc. were all cleaned up by the orcs, and then the orcs were removed, leaving only a few flames that were still burning, and the night sky in the distance. Wolf howls from time to time.


    "..."


    "boom!"


    A corpse was opened, and a group of people covered in blood was standing staggeringly, his face covered in blood. He looked at the corpses around him, and the armor was stripped off.


    "Cough, cough, cough..." The figure covered his chest, blood was flowing from the corners of his mouth, hatred flashed in his pupils, and a fierceness like a wounded beast emanated from his throat, "Xiyang City Liu Feng, right? You wait for me... wait..."


    Chapter 0217 There is no pot for no reason.


    "Ta Tata..."


    A burst of fast footsteps sounded, and from time to time the sound of ''click, click'' sounded along with the branches being broken.


    Cink took the Warrior Wolf team through the woods, and they received news of an outsider invasion at more than four in the morning.


    The outposts and dark posts arranged by Niu Da were placed dozens of kilometers away from the territory. After the outpost found Baron Adam''s team last night, they quickly passed the news to the territory, and passed it to the territory layer by layer.


    No, the Wolf Warrior Squad went out to investigate before dawn. First of all, they had to confirm whether the other party was hostile. If it was hostile, the Warrior Wolf Squad would drag them into the woods.


    "arrive!"


    When the group came to the edge of the woods, they smelled a strong **** smell and heard a low wolf howl.


    "Be careful, something is not right." Zink took out the horizontal knife, and took out a small military crossbow in the other hand.


    "clear!"


    Xin Ke took the lead out of the woods, and was stunned by the scene in front of him. There was a group of beasts in the distance. There were all kinds of beasts. The most were wolves.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Xinke''s face became more solemn, and he raised his hand and made several gestures. The people in the Wolf Warrior team clenched the horizontal knife and started to march towards the beast. They wanted to check the scene.


    "Be careful, this thing is weird."


    Zink''s voice was low. Originally, according to the speed of their advance, they should have met an unknown team in the woods, but now it seems that the other party has been attacked.


    "Yes!"


    The wolf warrior team cooperated to kill the beasts that attacked them, slowly advancing, and came to the scene, staring blankly at the corpse on the ground...


    "It seems that the other party was attacked." No. 2 said solemnly.


    "Judging from the number of corpses and bloodstains, this team is at least between 150 and 200 people." No. 5 analyzed.


    "Who attacked them? And why did these people come?" No. 4 slashed the wild wolf that flew towards him.


    "Pay attention to see if there are any clues." Zink''s sharp eyes glanced around.

 Chapter 183：

    "Here is a piece of cloth that has been burnt in half, and there are still half of the decorations on it." No. 7 held a piece of cloth the size of a palm in his hand.


    "Keep it!" Zink picked up a broken spear.


    Half an hour later, Xin Ke left with the people of the Wolf Warrior Squad. As for these corpses, they disappeared into the mouth of the beast in less than a day. This is also the norm in this era. People who die in the wild will feed a certain A lucky beast.


    "..."


    At noon, Xin Ke appeared in Liu Feng''s study with the clues he had collected.


    "The dead team, have they found out their identities?" Liu Feng held a piece of cloth in his hand, his black eyes flashed, and his mind turned.


    "No." Zink bowed his head a little ashamed.


    "Show this to Omar for recognition." Liu Feng handed the half-burned ornament to Mina next to him, and said calmly, "If it''s correct, it should have something to do with him."


    "Yes!" Mina walked away with the cloth.


    Liu Feng slowly closed his eyes. His only enemy was Omar. Now that Omar is in the black mine, the family behind him, if not an idiot, should suspect him.


    He has never underestimated the wisdom of people in this era. The fact that the Wolf Warrior team kidnapped Omar, even if the other party has no evidence, or it is just a guess, is enough for the other party to find an excuse to do it.


    After all, asking the nobles of this era to pay attention to the reason and reason is simply whimsical, and the reason is the one with a big fist.


    If it was him, if the other party dared to arrest his person, even if there was no evidence, Liu Feng would dare to take the army to search for people, or even kill people, with a single thought of suspicion.


    Twenty minutes later, Mina came back, and the news was similar to what Liu Feng had guessed.


    "Master, this is the decoration of Earl Puley''s family." Mina said solemnly.


    An earl, it''s not a joke, Mina is thinking about whether to assassinate this earl, then everything will be gone.


    "It was expected." Liu Feng said lightly.


    The other party is definitely a bad visitor. To be honest, if the other party dares to enter his territory, he will dare to leave all the other party behind and send it to mining.


    As for offending an earl, Liu Feng doesn''t care at all. If he doesn''t offend, the other party will let him go? Judging from the route the other side was heading towards Xiyang City, the target was him.


    Now, who has intervened in the middle of Liu Feng''s confusion? This is what he cares about the most, and the dark enemy is the most terrifying.


    "Can you tell what kind of person moved their hands?" Liu Feng looked at Xin Ke and said solemnly, "There should be traces of them left at the scene."


    "Lord City Lord, we found a lot of large footprints at the scene. The preliminary judgment is that the hands of the orcs." Zink thought of the newly recruited soldiers in the military camp. There are many orcs in them, and the feet are very large.


    "Orcs? Why is that?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows. The answer surprised him, and he would never think of an orc.


    After all, the orcs of this era gave him the illusion that they were captured as slaves or huddled in the outskirts of the Forbidden Mountains. Now they are able to overthrow an earl''s knight team, which shows that the orcs also have a force, and they are not weak.


    Perhaps, this is what Bella wants to achieve. Liu Feng doesn''t dare to underestimate the orcs now.


    "It seems that you can''t be misled by the surface, inertial thinking is really bad."


    Liu Feng sighed, he thought that he had recruited a hundred orc cavalry in his army, and after equipping them with heavy armor, they were really human-shaped tanks, and it would be no problem to pick five human knights.


    "An Li, reward each of those sentries with a silver coin, and let them spread the surveillance range a little more." Liu Feng turned his head and instructed, "If there is anything abnormal, pass the news back."


    Now there are no such things as carrier pigeons, which can only be transmitted by human legs or war horses. Liu Feng also let people start to tame some birds and use them to transmit letters and messages, but the progress makes people feel toothache.


    "Okay!" An Li quickly signed the order and gave Liu Feng a seal.


    "Go down and rest!" Liu Feng waved his hand and told Xin Ke to retreat.


    "Yes!" Xin Ke gave a military salute and left the study.


    Liu Feng looked at the closed door, the corners of his mouth raised, "This storm is brewing now, Count? When you don''t receive any news from the team, you will definitely send the knights over again, right? I hope not too weak, otherwise my soldiers It''s hard to practice combat!"


    This team of knights originally came to Liu Feng, but someone helped him block it, and finally fell on his head.


    Chapter 0218 alcoholic cat ears mother.


    "Master, do you want me to take that earl..." Mina said, her white palms gesturing on her throat.


    "Snapped!"


    Liu Feng raised his hand and patted on Mina''s buttocks, angrily, "This is the stupidest way!"


    "Yeah!" Mina''s cheeks flushed, she covered her buttocks, and gave Liu Feng a sullen look.


    "Humph!" En Li turned her head away, not wanting to see the two flirting with each other, and then seeing the government affairs on the table, the whole person became decadent.


    When can we go out for a walk? She was a little envious of that big cow, Tis.


    "Bang!!"


    The study door was suddenly pushed open.


    Liu Feng stared at Nicole, who was walking staggeringly, and saw that she was holding a ceramic bottle in her hand.


    "Master, Master, the wine you want... I, I got it, do you want to taste it?"


    Liu Feng patted his forehead and quickly got up to support Nicole. As soon as he approached, he smelled the smell of alcohol. This little girl must have been drinking too much.


    "Come on, you sit down first." Liu Feng helped Nicole sit on the chair and reached out to take the ceramic bottle.


    "Drink well, drink well..." Nicole leaned on Liu Feng and muttered, her gray eyes were drunk and her long flaxen hair was scattered, giving her the beauty of a drunken beauty.


    "..." Seeing this scene, Liu Feng didn''t need to ask anything, he could guess it. Nicole must have distilled the wine and tried it first, and even got herself drunk.


    He looked at the ceramic bottle in his hand and smelled it at the mouth of the bottle. The rich aroma of wine came to his nostrils, which made Liu Feng''s eyes light up. The aroma of this wine was much better than the ale of this era.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    After Liu Feng took a sip, he raised his brows slightly. The degree was about twenty to twenty-five degrees, which was not a little or two points stronger than the seven or eight degrees of ale in this era.


    "It looks like it''s only been distilled once."


    Liu Feng said softly, if such distilled wine is pushed out, I am afraid it will be snapped up by many people. As for the higher grade wine, Liu Feng does not plan to sell it for the time being.


    After all, the more times it is distilled, the more wine is wasted, and the wine that is distilled many times is, first of all, used to make perfume and disinfect alcohol.


    Moreover, winter is just around the corner, so you can''t use too much wheat to make wine. There are many orcs in the territory now. They all have big appetites, but they are also good at work.


    "Mmmm! It''s so hot..."


    Nicole hummed softly like a cat, her soft body was twisting, and her slender white hands were pulling at her clothes.


    "Hey..." Liu Feng frowned, watching Nicole''s clothes slip off, revealing her white and tender shoulders, and she could faintly see her bra.


    "Really, I''m actually drunk." Liu Feng held the ceramic bottle and waved it at Mina. Mina immediately understood and got up to take the ceramic bottle.

 Chapter 184：

    "I''ll take Nicole to the room." Liu Feng bent down and wrapped one hand around Nicole''s waist and held up Nicole''s legs with the other, and walked out of the study in the manner of a princess hug.


    "Damn, Nicole is too cunning." En Li''s eyes twinkled with little stars, and she looked enviously at Liu Feng holding Nicole. That way of being hugged was too desirable.


    Mina tilted her head and shook her cat''s ears. Her blue eyes turned to the ceramic bottle in her hand. Is it a bar?


    How long has she been drinking? Mina herself had forgotten how long it had been, and the only thing she remembered was that the wine was bitter, astringent, and very unpleasant to drink.


    Would you like to try it? Will you get drunk after drinking? Will the young master take her to the room? Or pretend to be drunk?


    It was An Li who had the same idea. She turned her head to look at the wine bottle in Mina''s hand, got up and walked towards Mina, and said softly, "Mina, let me taste what it tastes like?"


    "You want to drink too?" Mina said in shock, then her blue eyes narrowed and she teased, "An Li, do you want to pretend to be drunk too? Then let the young master carry you to the room?"


    "Where is it? I''m just curious what this wine tastes like." En Li turned her head away, the fox tail kept shaking, her tone was a little unnatural, "Besides, I''m a good drinker, I used to drink a lot of wine. ."


    "Really?" Mina''s blue eyes were suspicious, and she said seriously, "Are you really good at drinking?"


    "Of course, before everyone praised me for drinking a lot." Enri nodded affirmatively.


    "Are you sure you''re not kidding you?" Mina raised her eyebrows, always feeling that something was wrong.


    "What?" Enri shouted with wide brown eyes, "Damn, are you saying they are coaxing children?"


    "It''s very possible." Mina said, her blue eyes involuntarily glanced at En Li''s chest, where there was a little bulge, a corset doing its job.


    "You, Mina, you mutated cat, you''re getting worse and worse." En Li was in a hurry, grabbed the ceramic wine bottle with one hand, raised her head and took a gulp.


    "Cough cough cough..."


    An Li put the ceramic wine bottle on the table, covered her mouth and coughed, her fair and delicate face was turning red visibly.


    "Okay, good wine!" En Li''s soft voice sounded, her brown eyes misted, and she grinned, "I can still drink..."


    thump!


    Before she could finish speaking, Enri shook her whole body, then fell softly on the chair, unconscious.


    "..." Mina''s blue eyes widened, this person who fell down? To actually boast that she can drink a lot of wine, she guessed it right. People who praised Enri before must have coaxed Enri like a child.


    "You still don''t believe it if you say you are a child." Mina poked An Li''s red cheeks with her fingers, her eyes full of smiles.


    "Uh?"


    Mina turned her attention to the ceramic wine bottle, and after a moment of hesitation, she picked up the wine bottle and poured it into her mouth.


    "hiss¡­¡­"


    It''s a little bitter and a little wheaty, and the taste is very complex. It''s not too bad to drink. If it tastes good, it''s not as good as milk-flavored coffee.


    "Well! Then take another sip." Mina''s cheeks flushed, and she poured wine into her mouth from time to time, and unconsciously a bottle of wine entered her stomach.


    "Hiccup! Also, you''re not lazy, just, it''s too, too little!" Mina shook her head, feeling that everything she saw was a double image, and her head was a little dizzy.


    "Huh? You two have also been drinking?" Liu Feng just entered the study and looked at the two beast-eared girls in front of him in astonishment, one of them fell on a chair and fell asleep.


    another one¡­¡­


    "Young, young master, I, I want to drink..."


    As soon as Liu Feng''s eyes bloomed, Mina rushed over, hung her whole body on him, wrapped her feet around his waist, and rubbed her whole head against Liu Feng''s neck.


    "Meow!"


    "Is this the legendary drunkard?"


    Chapter 0219 winter is coming.


    "Whoo~~~"


    The wind was howling, the trees swayed in the wind, and the branches were whipping in the air like dancing whips.


    The house in Xiyang City stood upright in the white snow, letting the bitter northwest wind blow, and finally let out a shrill whistling helplessly.


    "It''s really cold, Father, you don''t have to come out with me, you just need to stay at home." Lu Ma held an oil-paper umbrella in his hand and put it on Bafu''s head, persuading him, "I am one by one. Just let me know."


    Even though Lu Ma was wearing a thick fur coat, he still felt very cold, not to mention his old father.


    It snowed suddenly today, and he went to the students'' homes to inform them that they didn''t have to go to school. Otherwise, the upright family members would definitely take their children to school.


    After all, people are still a little bit warmer now. Even if Liu Feng has already suppressed the price of linen and animal skins in Xiyang City, he can''t afford to buy too much at once.


    "When are you going to be notified?" Buff shook his head stubbornly, "Look at Miss Weiya, a girl who didn''t say anything, what should I be afraid of as an old man?"


    Wei Ya walked in front. She woke up from the cold this morning. When she saw the snow, she immediately thought of the children who were studying, so she found Luma to discuss a day off, or wait until it didn''t snow before going to school.


    Buff walked laboriously in the snow. After the accumulation of snowflakes on this road overnight, it had already reached people''s knees.


    "But..." Lu Ma wanted to say that father, you are getting older, not a young man, but he was glared back by Bafu.


    "This winter, it''s no longer painful." Buff looked at the houses on both sides of the street with a relieved smile on his lips.


    At this time in previous years, many people''s unstable houses were overwhelmed by heavy snow, but this year is completely different. Most of them live in concrete houses.


    Even Mary and the others who lived in the orphanage, the house was a newly built stable yard by a merchant, so this year, everyone didn''t have to freeze outside and wait to die.


    "Master Buff, you should go back. There are not many people left, so don''t freeze."


    Wei Ya turned her head and persuaded, "You are exhausted, but the young master will blame me."


    "No, I''ve been through five snowy winters, and this year is the sixth one, haven''t they all been fine."


    Buff quickly waved his hand and said, "Hurry up, or those children will go out."


    "Hey, hey..."


    The three walked laboriously for a while, when they heard a neat shout coming from the front.


    When I got closer, I found that Niu Dazheng was leading people to shovel snow to clear the road. The soldiers, wearing thick animal skins and holding a shovel in their hands, were shoveling the snow on both sides of the road.


    "Huh? Isn''t this Mr. Wei Ya, Mr. Lu Ma, and Buff''s documents? Why are you here?" Niu Da put down the shovel and shouted.


    "I''ve seen Deputy Director Niu!" Wei Ya greeted the three of them.


    "We are going to inform the children that there is no need to go to class today." Lu Ma answered.


    In the entire primary school, the main teachers are Lu Ma and Wei Ya, not to mention that Wei Ya is the school principal that Liu Feng trained in the future.


    "So, the road behind should be a little easier." Niu Da turned his head to look at the road behind him where the snow had been shoveled.

 Chapter 185：

    "It''s really great." Wei Ya said happily, she turned to Lu Ma and said, "Mr. Lu Ma, I will go to the orphanage to inform the children."


    "Okay, I''ll inform Geer of the Solo Merchant''s family, and leave the two on the way to us!" Lu Ma nodded, and there were only three or four remaining.


    "Then I''ll trouble you." Wei Ya saluted.


    "Come on!" Buff urged.


    "Then I''ll go first!" Wei Ya nodded, trotted with the oil-paper umbrella, and targeted the orphanage.


    "It''s great!" Buff looked at Weiya, who was far away, and sighed, "Miss Weiya is really kind."


    "Yeah!" Lu Ma nodded, and then set off with Buff. The direction he was going was the remaining community, a relatively wealthy community, where most of the renters were businessmen.


    When Luma knocked on the door of Solo''s house, he was looking at Geer with a sackcloth bag on his back and was about to go out.


    "Huh? It''s Mr. Luma? Why are you here? I''m going to school." Geer shouted in astonishment.


    "Mr. Luma, please come in and take a seat." Solo hurriedly invited after seeing it.


    "No, I''m here today to inform Geer that you don''t have to go to school today. If it doesn''t snow much, then go to school." Lu Ma quickly waved his hand.


    "Ah? Why don''t you go to school? I still want to hear Sun Wukong beat the Bone Spirit." Geer pouted as soon as he heard it.


    "Ger, don''t be rude." Solo reprimanded.


    "It''s okay!" Lu Ma waved his hand and said softly, "Then leave first, I''m going to inform the other children."


    "Don''t you have a cup of hot water?" Solo said quickly and politely!


    "No, let''s drink it during the next home visit." Lu Ma glanced at Geer before leaving, his tone full of smiles.


    "Home visit?"


    Solo was a little confused, turned his head to look at Geer, and said with a serious face, "Tell me, what did you do in school?"


    "You didn''t do anything?" Geer shrank his neck slightly, thinking of the test paper he took yesterday, wouldn''t he have a bad score?


    "Really?" Solo frowned, he always felt that things were not that simple.


    The reason why he let Geer study at the school in Xiyang City was because he passed by that school by chance and heard very reasonable reading sounds.


    Compared with the literacy teacher hired at home, it was much better, so he forced Geer to go to school.


    Gerr didn''t want to go to school at first. Solo didn''t know what magic the school had, so he let Gerr go to school on time every day, and did his homework obediently when he got home.


    "Really!" Geer blinked his big innocent eyes, he would never say that he went to the school just to listen to the story.


    "Okay! Just be good. Your sister will be here in a while." Solo touched Geer''s head and said, wanting to write a letter to the capital by himself. He should have arrived in the capital in the past few days. Bar?


    "Ah? That demon... elder sister, actually want to come here?" Geer shuddered, that demon elder sister who has a high IQ and is beautiful, but likes to tease people actually wants to come here? Doesn''t that mean his good days are over?


    "No big or small, what is a demon? She''s clearly joking with you." Solo patted Goll''s head.


    "joke??"


    Geer rolled his eyes, was there a joke about shaving his head with a knife?


    Chapter 0220 Mina''s birthday.


    "Whoosh..."


    The strong wind blew through the window with snowflakes, and the cold blew in through the crack of the window, causing Liu Feng to shiver.


    "Aha..."


    Liu Feng yawned, opened his eyes slowly, and saw Mina lying in his arms, hugging him like an octopus.


    "..." The corners of Liu Feng''s mouth twitched. Thinking of yesterday''s scene, the cat-eared lady was so boisterous that she was so mad that she hugged him like a koala.


    The most important thing is that Cat Erniang''s strength is too great, and Liu Feng is afraid of hurting Mina, so she keeps holding her.


    Moreover, Liu Feng had Mina hanging on his body, and he still had to hold An Li, so he went directly to his room. After tossing around, he still didn''t get Mina off his body. Finally, when he was tired, he went to sleep.


    "Really, how can someone who is usually so well-behaved become a person after drinking alcohol?" Liu Feng raised his hand and rolled up the long hair by Mina''s ear, revealing his delicate and delicate cheeks.


    "..." The corners of Liu Feng''s mouth raised slightly, he saw Mina''s eyelashes trembling, this cat-ear girl was actually pretending to be asleep, too, she usually gets up earlier than him, it''s impossible for him to get up, cat-ear girl hasn''t gotten up yet the truth.


    "what¡­"


    Liu Feng was stunned, and suddenly felt an extra hand in front of him, touching his chest. He looked down, and the hand nimbly slipped into his collar and went straight to his chest.


    "Huh... so small?" A lazy and startled voice sounded.


    The quilt was lifted abruptly, and An Li raised her little head, and saw Mina hugging the young master, she was hugging the young master from behind.


    "..." En Li was stunned, what''s going on? Why did he sleep with the young master, and why was Mina there?


    She tried to recall what happened yesterday, thinking that she seemed to take a sip of wine, and then she was gone. Could it be that the young master took advantage of her drunkenness...


    An Li didn''t know why she felt a sense of loss. After all, she had lost the first time in her life without knowing it. This kind of feeling was very uncomfortable.


    Mina''s body is stiff now, and she is also a little overwhelmed with shame. If she was alone with the young master, she would feel fine, but now that there is an Anli, it is a bit embarrassing.


    "Hey hey... An Li, when are you going to find out." Liu Feng''s voice that could not help but laugh and cry sounded. This An Li deserves the name of a pervert, and even he is not spared.


    "What?" En Li was stunned for a moment, only to realize that her hand was still on the young master''s chest.


    "Uh..." En Li shyly retracted her hand, her cheeks were flushed, and when she looked at her intact clothes, it was obvious that she was thinking crooked.


    "Gag..."


    The door was pushed open, and Nicole said softly, "Master, it''s snowing earlier than last year..."


    The voice stopped abruptly, Nicole stared blankly at the three people on the bed, her cheeks slowly turned red, and her tone stuttered, "Master, you are..."


    "Ah!"


    En Li screamed, jumped out of bed and ran out. The next second, Mina also fled out of the room in embarrassment, leaving Nicole messy in the wind. What is this operation?


    "Cough cough..." Liu Feng coughed softly, sitting on the bed, staring blankly at Nicole, the person who caused all this, yesterday''s bottle of wine really brought down the three main forces of the castle.


    "Master, you take them all..."


    Nicole blushed, her gray eyes aimed at the sheets, not looking at the red falling objects, she breathed a sigh of relief, and then saw Liu Feng''s strange sitting posture, her face turned even redder.


    "Where did you think of going?" Liu Feng rolled his eyes, what did he want to do, but Mina''s stunt in his arms made him helpless.


    "Young master..." Nicole blushed, lowered her head slightly, and said Nuo Nuo, "You too, you should also find someone, come to share, share, share the bed."

 Chapter 186：

    "Uh..." Liu Feng was stunned, looking at Nicole''s red face, even her ears and neck were red. Is this a reminder to him to take the initiative?


    "Cough cough... Young master, today is Mina''s birthday, she can accompany you... in the same bed!"


    The last two words fell, and Nicole quickly fled the room. She was afraid that if she said it again, she would faint in shame. She would actually say such a thing.


    Or, she has an idea in her heart, as long as someone starts, can she also talk to the young master...


    "Mina''s birthday tonight..." Liu Feng held his chin. Could it be that he is going to change from a boy to a man tonight?


    "Hey hey hey..."


    Liu Feng threw away some indecent pictures. Thinking about this in the morning, Xiao Liu Feng felt uncomfortable. Nicole ran away, and he had to get up and get dressed by himself.


    "Gag!"


    The window was opened, and Liu Feng looked out at the vast expanse of whiteness. The snow fell so suddenly, and winter finally came.


    "I don''t know what happened to the green vegetables in the greenhouse." Liu Feng muttered. He turned his head to look in the direction of the backyard and saw some servants cleaning up the snow.


    He almost forgot that there is a hot spring in his backyard. Would you like to find a chance to take a dip in the hot spring?


    "Niu Da and the others should have cleaned up the snow on the streets, right?" Liu Feng thought of the things he had arranged before. Before winter came, he had arranged many things, such as cleaning up the snow on the streets, keeping the roads clear, the big market To open the door on time and so on.


    He doesn''t want the snow to stagnate the development of the entire Xiyang City. If it is another city, probably everyone should stay at home, and try to do as little activity as possible, which means less exercise, so you can eat less. Food is out.


    But Xiyang City can''t do it. Liu Feng should try his best to accumulate supplies this winter to prepare for next year''s great development. I believe that by next year, there will definitely be many businessmen from the capital.


    After all, there is still more than a month before Solo''s fleet will arrive. At that time, the goods from Xiyang City are exported to the capital. There must be many people who are jealous of Solo. Sooner or later, Xiyang City will be exposed, so this winter The strength must be accumulated enough.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Liu Feng spit out a mouthful of white mist and put it all aside for the time being. He had to think about how to celebrate Mina''s birthday today.


    "Tonight''s cake is definitely indispensable, and the things you bought before can also be taken out."


    Liu Feng turned around and walked out. The most important thing is what to eat tonight to celebrate Mina''s birthday?


    "You must not ask for wine, otherwise you will be held for another night, which will suffocate people to death..."


    Chapter 0221 Sleeping back to the cage? ?


    "Whoosh..."


    Liu Feng''s breathing was a little short. Walking in the cold aisle, it was really cold this winter. There was no heating or something. He was wearing a military coat, which was very thick and thick.


    Liu Feng brought a lot of this kind of military coats from Earth, like Mina, Anli, and the others, but they are still in the storeroom, and they will be taken out and worn today. It''s snowing.


    He decided that he must upgrade the castle next year, at least to install the floor heating, and now he still feels cold when he is wearing thick clothes.


    When Liu Feng came to the dining room, the temperature suddenly rose. He saw a stove in the corner, which was burning brightly.


    "Uh... where is the person?" Liu Feng glanced around, but didn''t see anyone in the dining room, only a large plate of steaming steamed buns on the table.


    All right! Liu Feng didn''t have to guess, he knew that Mina, Anli, and Nicole were shy, and would not dare to see him until at least at night.


    "Really, isn''t it true that you haven''t kissed before?"


    "Gag!"


    The dining room door was pushed open and closed again the next second. Tiss rubbed her sleepy purple eyes and was wearing a thick military coat.


    "Morning, young master!" Tis still had a baseball bat in her hand and a horizontal knife across her waist.


    "Morning! You don''t have to go out for inspection today." Liu Feng said softly, tearing open a meat bun in his hand and stuffing half of it into his mouth.


    "Huh? Don''t you have to go?" Tiss was a little surprised, she was wearing all the leather armor.


    "No, you are the captain of the patrol police. You don''t have to go out to inspect every day, just go every two or three days." Liu Feng smiled.


    "Okay!" Tis nodded, not having to go every day just to suit her, she said happily, "Then I''ll go to the pizza shop to help today."


    "Uh..." Liu Feng was stunned for a while, and went to help eat pizza!


    "Gag!!"


    The door was pushed open again, Wei Ya shook the snowflakes, stomped on the animal leather shoes, and the door was quickly closed again.


    "Huh? Mina, Anli, and Nicole?" Wei Ya threw off her long red hair, and her bunny ears shook.


    "They... they should still be sleeping late." Liu Feng rolled his eyes and made a random excuse.


    "Still sleeping? I didn''t eat dinner last night, and I woke up late today? It won''t take so long to be drunk? Wouldn''t it be sick?" Wei Ya said a little worriedly.


    When she came back from the class yesterday, she only found Nicole and smelled alcohol. Enri and Mina, she didn''t have to guess, she was definitely drunk, because the adults didn''t show up, so the answer was obvious...


    "They woke up and went back to sleep, otherwise how did these buns come?" Liu Feng immediately diverted Rabbit''s attention.


    "steamed stuffed bun?"


    Sure enough, Wei Ya''s light red eyes were immediately attracted to the buns, and immediately sat at the dining table, picked up the buns and bit them.


    "What? Are the students informed?" Liu Feng asked while eating the buns, "How is the orphanage?"


    "Well! I''ve been notified." Wei Ya swallowed the buns in her mouth and said with a smile, "The orphanage is very good now. There are a few stoves that you sent by the adults, and the children have not been frozen."


    When Wei Ya went to the orphanage, the orc children were packing up and preparing to go out, and she arrived just in time.


    Moreover, those stoves can boil water and cook rice while raising the indoor temperature, which really kills two birds with one stone.


    "That''s good!" Liu Feng nodded, just after putting the stove on the big market for a day or two, winter came, and the cold snap was really helpless.


    He was thinking, if it wasn''t for the Forbidden Mountains to block most of the cold currents, I''m afraid that the land to the west is similar to the other side of the Forbidden Mountains, and adults are full of ice and snow.


    Liu Feng had a conjecture that it should be a big cold current blowing through the Forbidden Mountain Range, which will appear in this winter season, and the situation on the other side of the Forbidden Mountain Range should be a large and small cold current raging.


    "Okay, I''m full, I''m going to the pizza shop, Via, do you want to go?" Tis stood up and said, holding a baseball bat on her shoulders.


    "No, I don''t really want to go out today." Wei Ya grimaced and ran out to inform the students in the morning, making her exhausted.


    "Then I''ll go first!" Tis waved her hand, flicked her long purple hair, stepped out of the dining room, and headed for the pizza shop.


    "Remember to empty your stomach, there is delicious food at night." Liu Feng shouted.


    "Understood!" Tess''s voice came from outside the door, and the sound of footsteps drifted away.


    "Huh? What''s good for dinner?" Wei Ya turned her head to look at Liu Feng and asked curiously, "Sir, do you want to cook by yourself?"


    "That''s right! Today is Mina''s birthday, so get some delicious food." Liu Feng chuckled.

 Chapter 187：

    "Ah? Today is Mina''s birthday?" Wei Ya was stunned, her light red eyes blinked.


    "Yes, no one told you?" Liu Feng wondered.


    "No, I forgot." Wei Ya tugged at the rabbit''s ears and said embarrassingly, she has been running from school and orphanage at both ends.


    "Just as long as you feel comfortable, Mina won''t care too much." Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    "I''ll make a big meat bun for Mina tonight." Wei Ya''s eyes lit up, and the corners of her mouth were full of smiles.


    "Uh..." Liu Feng couldn''t help but patted his forehead, I''m afraid the idea of ??bunny ears has been wanted to try for a long time.


    "Wait with me to a place later." Liu Feng stuffed the last bun into his mouth.


    Wei Ya was stunned for a moment, and immediately responded, "Okay."


    She suddenly found that she was rarely alone with adults. Today was the first time. For some reason, her heartbeat suddenly increased, and her whole body became nervous.


    "Are you full?" Liu Feng looked at the bunny girl strangely.


    "I''m full!" Wei Ya nodded, and the rabbit ears shook, even though she was only five percent full now.


    "Then let''s go!" Liu Feng also saw it, and without breaking it, he tightened the military coat on his body and walked outside.


    Wei Ya got up, quickly turned around and picked up two buns before stepping, one stuffed into her mouth, chewing slowly, the whole mouth was propped up into a big bun face.


    Liu Feng, who was walking in front, raised the corners of his mouth, but he could hear the sound of chewing, this bunny-eared girl was still so silly and cute.


    The two walked out of the dining room and came to the backyard, holding an oil-paper umbrella to block the falling snow. The scientific research department of the oil-paper umbrella is improving the tedious steps of umbrella ribs, so the number of production is very small.


    Before, some oil-paper umbrellas were tried to buy in the big market, and found that the price was still too high, so they were taken off the shelves, and they were put on the shelves after they were improved. So now an oil-paper umbrella is in the city, but it was fired for 300 copper coins. .


    The place Liu Feng was going was the vegetable greenhouse in the backyard. This greenhouse was built more than ten days before the greenhouse outside the city, so the vegetables inside were ripe and ready to be picked.


    Mina''s birthday dinner tonight, but I''m going to use fresh vegetables.


    Chapter 0222 attracting gold weapon.


    Wei Ya looked curiously at the white building in front, and servants kept clearing the snow.


    "Sir, what is this?" Wei Ya asked curiously. She seldom came to the backyard. It should be said that except for Nicole, several beast ear mothers seldom came to the backyard.


    "You''ll know when you come in and take a look." Liu Feng smiled mysteriously, opened the thick straw curtain blocking the door of the vegetable shed, and walked in.


    Wei Ya tilted her head and thought about it, then quickly followed, opened the straw curtain and went in. Her first feeling was that it was very warm, and then she was stunned by the scene in front of her.


    The whole greenhouse is full of greenery, and the ground is full of green vegetables that Wei Ya does not know. There are many wooden shelves in the shed, with many vines wrapped around them, and green melons hanging one by one.


    "Big, lord, how is this possible? It''s winter now? How could there be green vegetables?"


    Wei Ya said in a hurried tone, she is a little suspicious of life, no, she now doubts whether adults have become wizards, the kind of wizards mentioned in the book, who use people to do experiments.


    No, Wei Ya thinks, it''s like a fairy in the novel Journey to the West written by adults. God, Wei Ya is a little confused, she stares blankly at the green vegetables in front of her.


    "Hey... This is a spell called science. If you want to learn it, I will teach you later." Liu Feng''s mouth rose, his tone full of ridicule.


    "Really? Can this be taught to me?" Wei Ya''s light red eyes widened and she looked at Liu Feng in disbelief. Could it be that the lord is really an immortal?


    "Of course, you will learn it later, but you have to teach it to those students." Liu Feng narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Sooner or later, science will be passed on from his hands. As for how many years later, it will depend on the scale of talents in Xiyang City.


    "I..." Wei Ya was stunned, did she hear it right? Are you planning to teach spells to the students?


    "Why are you in a daze?" Liu Feng picked the cucumbers from the vines and threw them to the bunny girl, and said, "Come on, try the cucumbers from my hometown, it can be eaten as a fruit or cooked as a vegetable. "


    This greenhouse has been planted with various green vegetables by Liu Feng with the greatest utilization rate. There are eggplant, leeks, celery, rapeseed, spinach, and small green vegetables on the ground.


    He didn''t care whether he was suitable or not, just planted it all, and then used soil and fertilizer such as grass and tree ash as fertilizer. The first time he planted a greenhouse, it was an experiment to lay the foundation for the second planting.


    "Crack!"


    Liu Feng rubbed the cucumber on his hand, then stuffed it into his mouth and took a bite. The crisp voice sounded, but the sweet smell was a little worse. After all, it was grown in a greenhouse and absorbed less sunlight.


    "Kacha Kacha..." Wei Ya made her eyes glow at the first bite, and she ate the cucumber after a few bites.


    Never has this moment made her feel how happy it is to eat a bite of fresh green vegetables in the winter season.


    "Sir, I can still eat..." Wei Ya suddenly covered her mouth and stopped talking.


    She looked at the cucumber and thought that if this cucumber was sold, it would be a dozen copper coins that someone would be rushing for, right?


    "If you want to eat it, you can pick it yourself." Liu Feng finished eating a cucumber, glanced around, and said casually, "Don''t think too much about your own things, of course, you can eat what you want."


    "Uh..." Wei Ya was stunned, her cheeks flushed a little, which made her think too much.


    "Aunt Mei? Are you there?" Liu Feng looked into the depths of the greenhouse and whispered, "Are you inside?"


    "Yes, young master, come in!" May''s voice came from inside.


    May, Nicole''s mother, she is the head chef of the castle, and now she is addicted to the greenhouse. Since the green vegetables were grown in the greenhouse, she has stayed in the greenhouse all day, either weeding or loosening the soil every day.


    Nicole was joking, saying that her mother had made the greenhouse her new home, and the vegetables in it were taken care of by her own son.


    Liu Feng walked into the greenhouse, as if walking through a forest of green vegetables. He taught Mey some techniques, let her practice it by herself, and then taught some people to come out. At least the greenhouses outside the city had to be managed.


    "It''s so fragrant!" Wei Ya said in surprise.


    The more the two walked into the greenhouse, the stronger the fragrance. After turning around a lush tomato vine, a garden appeared in front of them. There were all kinds of flowers in it, and the smell was fragrant.


    "Master, why are you here?" May was wearing an apron and holding a small **** in her hand. She was weeding the garden.


    In the greenhouse, not only the green vegetables grow very fast, but the grass grows even faster. If we don''t weed, the nutrition of the green vegetables will be plundered by the green grass.


    "I''ll pick some green vegetables, Mina''s birthday is tonight." Liu Feng said softly.


    He glanced around and found that the flowers and plants in the garden were growing well, but he also saw many withered ones. It seemed that the technology was not good enough.


    "What do you want, young master? I''ll go pick it for you." May put down her little **** and said, "I''m familiar with this one, and I''ll be able to pick it all up soon."


    "Pick some cucumbers, and then get some Chinese cabbage..." Liu Feng reported several names of dishes.


    "Okay!" Mei took a small basket and got into the greenhouse, leaving Wei Ya who was dumbfounded. She wanted to follow, so she looked up at Liu Feng eagerly.


    "If you want to go, just go." Liu Feng rolled his eyes and said, "You''re still too cautious. If it''s An Li and Tis, I''m afraid you''ve already eaten wildly in the greenhouse."


    "Pfft... Hee hee hee... En Li, Tis is not as exaggerated as adults say." Wei Ya thinks about it, and thinks it is true. Like En Li, Ti Si''s character has long been shouting in the greenhouse. shuttle.


    "Come on!" Liu Feng waved his hand with a chuckle.

 Chapter 188：

    "Well!" Wei Ya also took a small basket and got into the greenhouse to find Mey for advice.


    Liu Feng shook his head and turned his head to look at the flowers and plants in the garden. Many of these are trial plants, or small seedlings of flowers and plants, to accumulate experience for next year''s large-scale planting.


    Flowers and plants are very valuable, such as perfumes, some medicinal powders, etc., flowers and plants will be used.


    "With so many flowers, distilled wine just came out, and it''s time to get some perfume out. This is a powerful tool for attracting gold." Liu Feng planned in his mind that the first batch of goods to the capital must bring some perfume.


    The perfume of this era, Liu Feng is hopeless, it is too pungent, not the natural fragrance of the floral fragrance.


    Chapter 0223 birthday present.


    Night falls quickly, and it gets dark quickly in winter.


    At noon, Liu Feng and Weiya both spent their time in the greenhouse, eating only some cucumbers and the like to be full.


    I also got some so-called otherworldly salads and some honey mixed with them. Liu Feng felt normal to eat them anyway, but Wei Ya seemed to like it very much.


    In the dining room of the castle, Mina, Enri, Nicole, Tess, Su Mi, and Wei Ya all gathered together, all staring blankly at a large pot in front of them, which was divided into two halves, half red and half milky white .


    In addition to these, there are many raw meat slices and meatballs on the table, and there are several kinds of dipping sauces in front of each person; there are also many green vegetables, and it is these green vegetables that make Mina, Enri, and both of them very surprised.


    Tiss doesn''t care about this, her saliva is about to flow out, and Su Mi, the little deer''s ear mother, stares blankly at the tumbling soup in the big pot.


    "There is actually green vegetables in winter?" En Li was surprised, "How is this possible?"


    "Yeah, this is freshly picked, right? It''s not the frozen vegetables in the cold storage." Mina looked at Nicole with blue eyes.


    In this castle, if the person who knows the most except the young master, that is Nicole.


    The freezer in the castle has always stored frozen ingredients, such as green vegetables wrapped in cloth, packed in wooden boxes and stuffed into the freezer. When you want to eat, just tear off the frozen green leaves on the outer layer. .


    "It''s fresh green vegetables that were just picked. Didn''t you find that there was a greenhouse in the backyard? The green vegetables were picked there." Nicole raised her eyebrows and said in surprise, "Did you only know about it now?"


    She didn''t expect the young master to take out the vegetables to eat now, and thought it would take a while.


    "Uh..." Mina and Anli smiled embarrassingly. They overheard Mey telling the servants not to enter the shed, and they thought it was a secret.


    "Where''s the young master?" Mina looked up, but still didn''t see Liu Feng.


    "Master said to prepare, and come back soon." Wei Ya''s light red eyes flashed with envy.


    "That''s it!" Mina''s blue eyes were a little bit of anticipation, and then her cheeks turned a little red. She glanced in Nicole''s direction, remembering what Nicole had whispered to her at noon.


    "Gag!"


    The door was pushed open, Liu Feng came in with a box, put it on another table, and then walked to the main seat and sat down.


    "Today is Mina''s eighteenth birthday. Here, I wish Mina a happy birthday." Liu Feng said with a gentle smile on his face.


    Liu Feng thought about it a lot. In his heart, Mina was the most special, the first orc he met in this world.


    People tend to value the first time in life the most, whether it is a good or a bad first time, as long as it is the first time.


    "Happy birthday!" Others also shouted collectively.


    "Thank you, Master! Thank you everyone." Mina''s eyes and mouth were all crescent-shaped, and she smiled so happily.


    She had forgotten how many years had passed since her birthday, or in other words, celebrating her birthday was an extravagant request for her.


    "Tonight''s dinner is called hot pot, a food that is most suitable for winter."


    Liu Feng picked up his chopsticks and chuckled, "First of all, there are two types of hot pot, one is oily and spicy, and the other is boiled chicken bones. You can put vegetables and meat according to your needs."


    Saying that, Liu Feng took a piece of beef and brushed it three times on the side of the spicy soup. Then he dipped some garlic dipping sauce into his mouth. The spicy taste stimulated his taste buds, and sweat came out on his forehead. .


    "It''s cool! It''s delicious!" Liu Feng took another chopstick and brushed the beef. He brought it from the earth. He was reluctant to kill the cattle in Xiyang City.


    In the second round of Liu Feng''s clip, everyone reacted and used chopsticks to clip vegetables and meat. People who have lived in the castle will all use chopsticks, and even the youngest Su Mi uses it. .


    For example, in Xiyangcheng, 80% of the people are using chopsticks, and the rest are learning how to use chopsticks.


    "Hey...it''s so spicy, so spicy..." As soon as En Li took a bite of beef, she opened her mouth and exhaled, looking around for water to drink.


    "Nicole, go get Coke, two cans per person." Liu Feng ordered.


    It''s Mina''s birthday today. No matter how you want to enjoy a pleasant dinner, like Coke or something, he won''t be stingy.


    "Okay!" Nicole immediately set off to Neku, and took away Tis, who was stuffing chicken into her mouth.


    "Hmm...Nicole? What are you going to do? I want to eat hot pot." Tis tried her best to swallow the chicken, turned her head to look at the crowd, and shouted, "You have to save some for me, don''t finish it."


    "Come on, there are still more things." Liu Feng rolled his eyes and said, he prepared double today, double the appetite of the beast ear mother.


    "Let''s go!" Nicoladis dragged him outside. Of course, it didn''t take two people to get the Coke, but Mina''s gift required two people to carry it.


    "Hey... This is so spicy, but why can''t it stop?" Wei Ya exhaled with her mouth open, and in the next second she picked up a piece of meat to brush the hot pot.


    "This is delicious too!" Su Mi''s mouth was stuffed with cabbage, and she was eating hot pot with chicken bone soup.


    "Yeah!" Mina picked up a piece of lotus root and stuffed it into her mouth, biting it with a crunch.


    There are some ingredients in here that Liu Feng bought from a trip to Earth in the afternoon, such as tofu, lotus root, enoki mushrooms and the like.


    "..."


    "Coke is here!"


    Before anyone came in, Nicole''s voice came, making Mina and Anli look at the door eagerly, like Wei Ya, Su Mi was still confused, and the two had never drunk Coke.


    "Gag!"


    The door was pushed open, and Tis came in with a tall paper box tied with ribbons. Everyone immediately understood that it was a gift for Mina.


    Nicole followed behind, carrying a basket with Coke in her arms, and each person was given two cans of ''Happy Fat House Water''.


    "Crack!" Mina and En Li opened it first, then took a big mouthful, and then exhaled with narrowed eyes, "It''s cool!"


    "Uh..." Tis, Wei Ya and Su Mi all stared blankly at the red Coke in their hands, how do you drink it? It looks very upscale.


    "Just pull up this pull tab." Nicole gently taught the three of them, and even took Su Mi''s Coke to help open it.


    "Crack..."


    "Huh... so cool!!"


    After the three of them took a sip of Coke, they immediately fell in love with the drink. The bubbles burst in their mouths, and it was sweet, which made the throat very refreshing.


    But for the other can of Coke, all the people present, except Liu Feng, were reluctant to drink it and hid it, like Mina who had two cans of Coke in it.

 Chapter 189：

    Chapter 0224 gifts prepared by everyone.


    There is a saying on earth that says, is there anything unhappy about it? Then eat hot pot, if you are not happy, then eat another hot pot, there is no trouble that a hot pot can''t solve.


    This is the situation in front of Liu Feng now. The beast ears are all conquered by the hot pot, especially the hot pot with spicy soup base. I don¡¯t know if it is girls who naturally prefer spicy, or what is the reason. The soup base of the spicy hot pot has been added three times. .


    Then, as if they were five months pregnant, they slumped on their chairs, rubbing their stomachs, with a satisfied look on their faces.


    "Master, can I also eat hot pot on my birthday?" En Li held a Coke can in her slender hands, which was filled with boiled water, and took a sip from time to time.


    "Don''t wait for the next time, if you want to eat hot pot tomorrow, just instruct the kitchen staff to do it."


    Liu Feng shook his head a little funny, and said, "I still have a lot of soup base to boil. In the current weather, it should be easy to freeze. After you heat it up tomorrow, you can add some green vegetables and pork slices to cook the hot pot."


    "Wow! That''s great!" An Li shouted happily, she quickly took out a notepad and wrote and drew on it.


    "Mina, this is my gift for you." Nicole took out a small notepad from her arms and handed it to Mina, and said softly, "This is the thirty-two kinds of polished rice porridge that I have developed by myself. Law."


    "Really!" Mina widened her blue eyes and said with her mouth open, "Will this be too precious?"


    "No, you can always try the above method." Nicole said softly.


    "Okay, I like this gift very much." Mina took the notepad with both hands solemnly.


    "Here! This is a gift I prepared!" En Li took out a wooden box from her backpack and pushed it in front of Mina.


    "It won''t be a lollipop, right?" Mina said softly, picked up the wooden box, and opened it to find lollipops of twelve different shapes, including rabbits, cats...


    "This..." Mina was at a loss for words, this gift was very thoughtful.


    "If you don''t like it, you have to accept it." An Li raised her head and said arrogantly, "You can give some to others."


    "No, I like it very much." Mina said quickly, she knew that these shapes must have been designed by An Li herself. Although it was a little ugly, it was full of heart.


    "Humph!" En Li snorted softly, the corners of her mouth curved even more.


    "This is mine!" Wei Ya took out a wooden box from behind and placed it in front of Mina.


    "What is it?" Mina opened the lid curiously and stared blankly at the big bun in the wooden box, a bun the size of a human head.


    "Hee hee... I don''t have anything good at it, so I made a big bun with a lot of strong flavors." Wei Ya tugged at the rabbit''s ears embarrassingly.


    "No, I like it very much!" Mina shook her head slightly, and she received the other party''s wishes. According to this snowy weather, it is no problem to keep a big bun for a few days.


    "Sister Mina, this is a gift I prepared." Su Mi held a piece of paper and shouted, "I drew it today!"


    "Oh? Let''s see!" Mina took it and was dumbfounded. What is this painting? Inside a square frame, there are several people with big heads and small bodies...


    "I''m painting everyone in the castle. You see, the tall one is the adult, and the second-biggest next to me is Sister Mina..." Su Mi introduced with her fingers.


    "..." Everyone smiled. According to Su Mi''s painting method, whoever is more powerful in the castle, the higher the painting.


    Now, Liu Feng and Tissy didn''t send gifts. Everyone present was staring at Tissy.


    "I..." Tis suddenly became a little embarrassed, scratched her cheek, and whispered, "I, I went to a pizza shop today to learn how to make pizza, just..."


    Saying that, Tis got up at another table, brought a cardboard box, and opened it to find a slightly burnt pizza.


    Now, Liu Feng also understood that Niu Jiao Niang was going to learn how to make pizza at noon, and planned to make a pizza by herself as a gift.


    "Because of time, this is the best pizza I''ve ever made." Tis said a little disappointed.


    "No, I like it very much. I received what Dess had in mind." Mina took the pizza with both hands with a smile. For a person who doesn''t know anything, she was very moved to be able to prepare a gift for her to learn how to make pizza. .


    "Then, that''s fine." Tiss smiled happily.


    "Then it''s my turn!"


    Liu Feng stood up, came to the big cardboard box, and beckoned to Mina, "This is my gift."


    Mina eagerly came to the gift box that was as tall as a human being, and she was also curious about what kind of gift the young master would give.


    "Take it apart and have a look!" Liu Feng stepped aside.


    "Yeah!" Mina nodded and pulled the rope away nervously. After opening the carton, her blue eyes widened and her slender hands covered her mouth.


    "This¡­¡­"


    "Wow! It''s so big!"


    A cute cat puppet doll appeared in front of everyone. The erect cat puppet was as tall as Mina, and the whole body was fluffy, which made people want to jump on it.


    "This one can be held to sleep, it will be very comfortable." Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    What birthday gifts do girls like? In addition to food and gold and silver jewelry, there are these cute and adorable puppets.


    "I like it so much!" Mina''s eyes lit up, and she hugged the cat puppet with both hands, rubbing her face.


    "This... well, I''m thinking about my birthday a little too." Enri muttered.


    "I think so too!" Tis and Wei Ya said at the same time.


    "Okay, the next step is to make a wish and blow out candles." Liu Feng picked up the box that he brought into the door at the beginning, opened it and took out a two-layer cake, then inserted candles and lit the fire.


    "Make a wish?" The people present were stunned.


    "It''s a custom in my hometown, which is to close your eyes and make a wish in your heart, and then blow out the candles!" Liu Feng explained.


    "Okay! I''ll come!" Mina put down the cat puppet, clasped her hands together, glanced at Liu Feng before making a wish, and then closed her eyes blushing and made a wish.


    "call¡­¡­"


    After a while, Mina blew out the candle with a blushing face, and it looked like she had made an unethical wish.


    "Mina, what wish did you make?" Enri asked curiously.


    "Don''t tell me!" Mina shook her head and refused to answer, but blushed even more.


    "..." En Li felt strange, especially Mina''s blushing suddenly.


    "I really want to eat it!" Tis looked at the colorful cakes, and her saliva began to secrete again, but unfortunately she had already eaten up.


    "It''s the same if you save it for tomorrow!" Liu Feng patted the seeds on Tis''s head.


    "Yes!" Tiss responded weakly.


    "Okay, let''s go take a shower, everyone, and play cards in my room tonight." Nicole stood up and took the blushing Mina away, she wanted to create opportunities for the young master!


    Before leaving, Mina looked back at Liu Feng, her blue eyes were full of water mist, this glance made Liu Feng''s heart skip a beat, it seems that something is really going to happen tonight!

 Chapter 190：

    Chapter 0225 I tap...


    In the castle bathhouse, the mist filled the air, and the line of sight could only see three or four meters.


    Liu Feng lay lazily in the bathtub with his arms resting on his back. He was thinking about Mina''s eyes before he left, and Nicole''s abnormal behavior today, all of which made him a little bit looking forward to it.


    Some people think too much, so they think far ahead, and they have plans, rather than impulsive actions. For example, if Liu Feng takes one step in all his actions, then his plan has already been planned to ten steps.


    For example, Liu Feng was already thinking about what would happen if he had descendants after more than ten or twenty years...


    "Huh... what are you doing? You''re all a noble now. If you continue to develop like this, how will the descendants lose their families?"


    Liu Feng wiped the mist on his face with his hands, and said with a chuckle, "However, whoever dares to lose his family will be sent to mine for a year."


    What is rich only for three generations, Liu Feng''s vision is not so short-sighted, like a century-old dynasty, a thousand-year-old family, and what Liu Feng wants is a thousand-year-old family.


    A family that hides and manipulates the world, maybe this is Liu Feng''s ambition; or, in other words, a direction of struggle, since he has decided to leave descendants in this world, then he, as a father, don''t do anything Nothing can be said.


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Suddenly, Liu Feng reacted, shook his head with a wry smile, sighed and said, "What happened today? Everything that didn''t happen is just worrying about it, and the child doesn''t just say it exists, it''s true..."


    All right! In fact, Liu Feng was a little nervous, it was the first time in his life.


    "Crash..."


    Liu Feng got up, wiped himself clean, put on a nightgown and a military coat, stepped out of the bathhouse, and walked to his room.


    At the door, Liu Feng saw Mina standing outside with her head lowered, hesitating whether to go in or not.


    "Cough cough cough..." Liu Feng coughed lightly, and immediately saw Mina startled, turned her head to stare at him, and her face flushed instantly.


    "Master!" Mina''s soft voice sounded, her head almost buried in her chest.


    "Go in!" Liu Feng gently held Mina''s hand, pushed open the door and the two walked in.


    Mina kept her head down the whole time, and dared to come here today, although most of them were encouraged by Nicole, but in fact, she also had a little hope in her heart.


    Just like her wish an hour ago, she wanted to be the young master''s wife and give birth to a daughter for the young master.


    In the room, only a small candle was flickering. Liu Feng and Mina stood facing each other, and the atmosphere became a little ambiguous.


    "Mina!" Liu Feng called out softly, reaching out and pulling the drooping hair of the cat ear girl behind her ear, looking at Mina''s pink face, her breath became a little heavy.


    "Yeah!" Mina''s nose made a lazy voice, which instantly made Liu Feng''s heart skip a beat, and his head slowly approached Mina...


    The room was silent, only the candles were beating. The closer he got, Liu Feng felt that he could hear Mina''s breathing and heartbeat.


    As he approached, Mina closed her blue eyes, a blush appeared on her cheeks, her eyelashes and cat ears trembled nervously, and her hands nervously grabbed the corners of her clothes.


    Liu Feng smelled the faint fragrance coming from Mina''s body, and gently kissed her lips, the soft touch that made people sink.


    The two hug each other tightly, all sounds are superfluous at this time, only each other''s breath is the best expression.


    Then they both fell on the bed, covered with the soft quilt, and their clothes flew out one by one, accompanied by a ''muffled hum'', there was one less girl and boy in the world...


    "Does it hurt?"


    "It''s a little... young master, it''s okay... àÓ... don''t, don''t scratch the tail..."


    "I''ll take it easy..."


    "...Indescribable thousand words skipped..."


    ...


    "Hey! Tis, you''re cheating again, you put down the card." Enri sat cross-legged on Nicole''s bed, and pointed to Tis''s repentance, shouting, "This is your third regret."


    "Is there?" Tis calmly took back the card and threw another smaller card.


    "Really..." En Li was a little helpless, this big cow is too stupid to play cards.


    "Hahaha... I press!" Wei Ya held Su Mi in her arms, and took out a card from her hand and pressed it.


    "Two idiots! Your Majesty!" En Li smiled as she played a big trump card.


    "No!" The two shook their heads.


    "Then I''ll win!" En Li played a series of straights, and the two had made her lose too many single cards before.


    "Really, why did you lose again." Tis stared at her purple eyes and handed a lollipop to An Li with a bit of reluctance.


    Wei Ya also handed over a lollipop with a wry smile, which was the fifth time the two lost.


    "Come on, let me play." Nicole wiped her hair and came over, patted Tiss on the shoulder, and said softly, "Tiss, if you keep playing, your lollipops will be gone."


    "Okay!" Tis reluctantly gave way with the remaining two lollipops!


    "Where''s Mina?" Wei Ya turned her head and looked around. She urgently needed someone to take her place, otherwise Su Mi''s lollipops would be lost.


    "She has something to discuss with the young master." Nicole''s gray eyes flickered, and she said quickly, "Come on, get ready to start, deal cards!"


    "Damn." En Li wasn''t stupid either. After Nicole and Mina''s anomalies today, she still noticed something.


    "Mina made her own choice." Nicole said softly without concealing it, "The next person to make a choice will be you, Enri."


    "I..." En Li frowned, her cheeks flushed, she pursed her lips, and said, "Didn''t you make a choice long ago!"


    "What does the choice of the last step represent? You don''t understand? The young master has given you a lot of time." Nicole started playing cards.


    "I understand, it''s just a little..." Enri blushed and couldn''t continue.


    "Xiyang City needs a young master or a young lady, otherwise everyone will be worried..." Nicole blushed and couldn''t continue.


    A force, no matter how big or small, needs a successor. If there is no successor, some of those people will be impetuous. This is one of the reasons why Nicole encouraged Mina.


    "..." Wei Ya covered her face, if she didn''t know what the two were talking about at first, she now understands it all.


    "what are you guys saying?"


    Tis, who was sitting on the side, tilted her head, her face full of doubts. All of them were blushing. Did they eat too much hot pot?


    Chapter 0226 The five great women in the capital.


    The kingdom where Liu Feng is located is called the Kingdom of Yingluo. The size of the entire country is equivalent to the size of a medium-sized province in China. Compared with several nearby kingdoms, it is already a powerful country.


    The capital of Yingluo Kingdom is called Yingluo Wangcheng. It is a large city with a population of 100,000 and the most populous city in the country.


    The Youshui River has a tributary passing through the Yingluo Wangcheng. This tributary is also named the Yingluo River. It reaches five kilometers away from the Yingluo Wangcheng. It can also be regarded as the alley of the Yingluo Wangcheng.

 Chapter 191：

    Because the Yingluo Royal City is less affected by the cold current in the inland area, it is only a few small snowflakes, or the next point intermittently.


    A ship docked today. It was Solo''s letter that was delivered to the Royal City of Yingluo. After the messenger got off the ship, he ran away to the Royal City of Yingluo. After paying a copper coin entry fee at the city gate, he was allowed to enter. .


    Like Yingluo Wangcheng, not everyone can enter, like refugees, if you can''t pay the entrance fee, then, sorry, you can only stay outside the city.


    Therefore, there are many thatched cottages or wooden houses outside the Yingluo King City. They are all poor commoners. Because the farmland is outside the city, they go back and forth to the city every day, and they have to pay a copper coin every time they enter the city. bear it.


    In fact, in this situation, many cities are like this, especially in densely populated cities like Yingluo Wangcheng. Some nobles and wealthy businessmen occupy large areas of housing and real estate, leaving only a small amount for the commoners. part, and very expensive.


    Therefore, most civilians rarely live in the city. They only enter the city when they go to sell food. Otherwise, they live outside the city, which is the so-called slum.


    When the messenger entered the royal city, a foul stench hit his nostrils, which made him feel suffocated. He also spent a few days in Xiyang City, and compared with the slate floor of the royal city, which was wet and mixed with some dirt, It really made him feel sick.


    It also made him understand why his master didn''t even return to the royal city for his most beloved daughter''s birthday. Dareqing couldn''t stand such an environment.


    To be honest, the messenger can¡¯t stand it either. For example, it makes sense that ¡°from frugality to luxury is easy, from luxury to frugality¡± is a truth, living in a clean city in Xiyang City for a few days, and then coming to a dirty city like Wangcheng , it''s really hard to live.


    "Crash..."


    As far as the messenger walked back to Solo''s house, he saw no less than seven or eight scenes of pooping and urinating in the corner, which made him very contempt.


    He was still glad that he came to Wangcheng in winter. If he came to Wangcheng on a hot summer day, the stench of the air might have suffocated him.


    "By comparison, Xiyang City is simply a holy city on earth." The messenger sighed and went to Solo''s house. After the notification, the letter was handed over.


    The messenger was wandering outside the door, he wanted to take a look at the little lady, that very beautiful girl, and he wanted to purify the heart that was polluted by the royal city.


    Unfortunately, Solo''s little daughter didn''t come out. She was chatting with her friend at this time.


    Solo''s house, in the living room at this time, a girl with blue hair and golden eyes said, "Daliana, you really don''t like my brother? He is very talented and very courageous."


    "No, I don''t like it at all, he''s too stupid." Darlene replied, "Catherine, don''t say such things that make you feel sick."


    Darlene, the youngest daughter of Solo, is sixteen years old this year. She is a girl with red hair and a pair of blue eyes. She is very smart.


    "Hee hee hee..." Catherine covered her mouth with a chuckle, stuck out her tongue, and spread her hands, "I don''t want to, you should know that my source of gold coins was recently cut off by my father, so I can only help my stupid brother. Spread the word and earn some gold coins."


    "You know that your brother is an idiot, and you still want to push me into a fire pit. I really made friends without care."


    Darlene''s blue eyes glanced at her friend with a bitter face, and said angrily, "That''s what you deserve. You agreed to the fourth prince''s proposal, wouldn''t everything be fine?"


    "Bah! That pig-like guy wants me to marry him? Don''t even think about it, don''t even daydream." Catherine jumped up and jumped up, almost screaming in the sky.


    "Catherine, calm down, your father won''t agree anyway, it''s just pretending." Darlene''s blue eyes flashed with wisdom.


    "Huh? As expected of Darlene, you can see that." Catherine was stunned for a moment, then she spread her hands, "The source of my gold coins is just the mist released by my father, he is not optimistic about that pig. "


    "These words, please don''t say any more. I''m a small family, but I can''t stand your toss." Darlene waved her hand.


    The Catherine in front of her was the daughter of a grand duke of the Yingluo Kingdom, and she was just the daughter of a merchant after a fallen noble.


    "Hey... Darlene, you''re a year younger than me, why are you acting so old-fashioned? People who don''t know think you''re older than me." Catherine rolled her eyes, her friend, sometimes too much mature.


    "Sigh..." Darlene sighed and said softly, "My father is not in the capital, I will handle all the affairs, I don''t pretend to be mature, but it is difficult to suppress the consul below."


    "Uncle Solo is also true. It''s been almost three months since you left. Your birthday is coming soon, and he hasn''t come back yet."


    Catherine shook her long blue hair and said a little indignantly, "It''s pathetic that you are a little girl supporting a family."


    "..." Darlene rolled her eyes, resting her chin with her left hand, and said slowly, "Maybe my father has discovered some money-making business again."


    "Qianqianqian..." Catherine muttered, "Dalena, what kind of boy do you like?"


    "Why do you suddenly ask this question?" Darlene was a little surprised, the topic changed too quickly.


    "I just want to know, Darlene, one of the five wonderful women in the dignified capital, what are your criteria for choosing a mate?" Catherine said with bright golden eyes.


    "Uh...that boring title!" Darlene glared at Catherine and said in a sullen voice, "So, Catherine, one of the five great women in the dignified capital, what are your criteria for choosing a mate?"


    "What! You''re shameful, I''m the one who asked first." Catherine shouted.


    "At least you have to be smarter than me!" Darlene said calmly.


    "Uh...you will grow old alone! Then you will become an old woman with skin that hangs down to the length of your fingers..." Catherine teased indifferently.


    "...Are you saying that I''m a monster?" Darlene''s eyes trembled.


    Chapter 0227 I''m going to Xiyang City.


    "Monster?" Catherine tilted her head, blinked her golden eyes, and said with a smile, "Aren''t you a monster?"


    "You are the monster, and your whole family is a monster." Darlene rolled her eyes and pouted, "Tell me, what are you doing today? You won''t come if it''s nothing."


    "Uh..." Catherine shifted her **** shyly, looking at Darlene with golden eyes, and said in a pitiful tone, "Daliana, a new four-string lute has been released in the musical instrument workshop in Wangcheng, that... "


    "You don''t want to buy it again, do you?" Darlene stared at her blue eyes and said anxiously, "You have more lutes than the musical instrument shop."


    "This time the lute is different." Catherine stood up and shouted excitedly, "It''s a four-string lute, and it''s the only four-string lute right now."


    "Isn''t it just one more string!" Darlene said lightly, "Anyway, except for borrowing coins, everything is easy to say."


    "Uh..." Catherine was at a loss for words, she came here to borrow money, and immediately said pitifully, "Daliana, don''t be like this, at most, at most, I will give you a two-string lute. "


    "..." Darlene patted her forehead and said angrily, "No, a piano like that costs several gold coins, so it''s clearly slaughtering customers."


    Moreover, she can''t play the piano, why do you want a lute? And now a two-string lute can be bought for dozens of silver coins.


    The lute, a musical instrument of this era, is a curved-neck plucked string instrument, similar to the guitar, lute, etc. on the other side of the earth.


    "But, I really want it. I also want to use the four-string lute to perform in the theater." Catherine pouted, her tone like an abandoned kitten.


    "Stop, every time you do this trick, you can borrow coins, but I have a condition." Darlene raised a finger and said.


    "You said, I will agree to any conditions." Catherine said with a smile.


    "Tell your brother to stop bothering me. He has been entangled in the store recently, so I can''t concentrate on checking the accounts." Darlene said a little annoyed.


    Darlene is a business genius. Darlene is one of the five amazing women in the capital. She is amazing in business wisdom. Her business skills are completely inherited from Solo, and in some respects, she is even more powerful than Solo.


    What made Darlene most famous was an auction she hosted at the age of fourteen. The auction price at that auction was the highest ever in the Kingdom of England.


    Due to her young age and the successful hosting of the auction, Darlene became famous under various factors and was called a business genius.


    Many nobles want their sons to marry Darlene. With Darlene, you don''t have to worry about making money. This is a widely circulated saying in the royal city.


    Darlene also lives up to her reputation as a business genius. She manages the family''s property accounts in an orderly manner. This is one of the reasons why Solo is assured of handing over the family property to Darlene for management.


    "No problem, it''s all up to me." Catherine agreed immediately. Compared to Lute, her brother''s happiness still had to stand aside.

 Chapter 192：

    Catherine is a music fanatic. Catherine, one of the five strange women in the capital, is strange in music. She is the best person to use the lute in the capital. She is the first person in the musical instrument.


    Every year at the royal palace banquet, the king invites Catherine to perform; there is also the theater in the royal city, where she is a frequent visitor. Every time she plays, the tickets are sold out, and the coins sold are several times that of ordinary theaters.


    In general, none of the five amazing women in the capital are simple, they are all geniuses in certain fields.


    "Tell me! How many gold coins do you want?" Darlene took a sip from a glass of water.


    "Not much, just twelve gold coins." Catherine gestured with her fingers, her feet cocked and kicked.


    "Pfft..." Darlene spit out a sip of water and sprayed it on Catherine''s face, staring at her blue eyes, and shouted, "What are you talking about? Twelve gold coins?"


    "Yes! That''s twelve gold coins!" Catherine innocently wiped the water on her cheeks.


    "I finally know why the Duke has cut off the source of your gold coins." Darlene''s eyes trembled violently.


    I dare to say that Catherine is too prodigal. It costs twelve gold coins to buy a lute. If it is replaced by Darlene, I am afraid that Catherine will be kicked out of the house.


    "This..." Catherine smiled embarrassingly, remembering the expression on her beard and staring eyes when she asked her father for twelve gold coins.


    "Bang bang bang!!"


    The door was knocked.


    "Pay attention to your image," Darlene adjusted her sitting position before shouting towards the door, "Come in!"


    "Gag!"


    The door opened, and it was a maid. She held a box in her hands and said respectfully, "Miss Darlene, the master has returned with a letter."


    "Give it to me!" Darlene took the box and waved the maid to go down.


    "Tsk tsk tsk... It seems that Uncle Solo doesn''t plan to come back to celebrate your birthday with you." Catherine pouted.


    Darlene didn''t answer, she opened the box and saw several items inside. The first thing she picked up was a stack of papers.


    "What is this? So thin?" Catherine said in surprise after seeing it.


    "I''ll take a look at what''s written on it first." Darlene looked at the letter, raising her brows, frowning, shaking the corners of her eyes, and her expressions were complicated and changeable.


    "Hey...what is written on it? It makes you so emotional? Could it be..." Catherine widened her golden eyes in horror.


    "Snapped!"


    Darlene slapped Catherine on the shoulder, and said angrily, "What are you thinking? Take all bad thoughts back for me."


    "Uh...it''s nothing!" Catherine turned her head away, unable to say that she suspected that Uncle Solo was "hanging up".


    "This thing that can record fonts is called paper, and this is called chocolate, and this is lollipop, all of which were sent by my father from a city called Xiyang City." Darlene''s blue eyes flashed with novelty. look.


    "Paper? Chocolate? Lollipop? What are these?" Catherine was confused.


    "Catherine, I will take the fleet to Xiyang City in a few days." Darlene said seriously.


    "What? Are you leaving?"


    "I want to see that strange city."


    Chapter 0228 Safe Period.


    early morning!


    Mina slowly opened her eyes and saw Liu Feng''s handsome face. She was sleeping soundly at the moment, and she couldn''t help but look a little dazed.


    She is already the young master''s person, and she is very shy and proud when she thinks of the clumsy appearance of the young master last night.


    Yes, Mina didn''t expect that it was the first time for her own young master, and it took a long time to find a place... A pair of rookie-level pecks.


    Just like that, Mina stared at Liu Feng''s face for half an hour, her blue eyes rolled, as if she had thought of something fun, she couldn''t help pinching her hair and poking at Liu Feng''s nose.


    "Ha go..."


    Liu Feng felt itchy nostrils, so he sneezed, and slowly opened his sullen black eyes, and saw Cat Erniang holding her hair and smirking at him.


    "Why did you wake up so early?" Liu Feng stretched out his hand and took the cat''s ear girl into his arms, the soft touch made his mind sway.


    "I just woke up too!" Mina''s cheeks flushed, and she whispered.


    "Um!"


    Liu Feng hugged the cat-ear girl, closed her eyes slightly, enjoying a little peace, but the movements of her hands were not slow...


    "Hey... young master..."


    "Come and fix it early!"


    Liu Feng chuckled lightly and got on his horse...


    "...an indescribable thousand words..."


    Forty minutes later, Liu Feng took the initiative to end the battle! Mina couldn''t stand his continuous onslaught.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Liu Feng quietly hugged the cat-ear girl who enjoyed the aftermath after the shock. Last night, he opened the door to a new world.


    "Master, do you like boys? Or girls?" Mina said lazily, her cheeks close to Liu Feng''s heart.


    "It should be a girl!" The corners of Liu Feng''s mouth rose.


    "Huh? Why?" Mina was shocked. Don''t nobles like boys? How can you like girls?


    "Because the girl is the father''s little padded jacket, the boy either doesn''t like it or is too naughty." Liu Feng said lightly.


    "Then I''ll give birth to a girl for the young master!" Mina said shyly, and touched her stomach, her face full of longing.


    "Uh..." Liu Feng blinked his eyes dully. He couldn''t say that the other party was in a safe period, and it was unlikely that he would become pregnant.


    Moreover, he didn''t want Mao Erniang to have children so soon. In recent years, Mina''s food was not good, and she was starving every day. In the past few years, Mao Erniang''s body has actually been depleted, at least It will take a year to recuperate.


    Mina''s situation, on the other side of the earth, is severe malnutrition during adolescence. Although it is not considered a disease, if you don''t make up for it, the probability of conception is very, very low. And even if you are pregnant, it may not be a good outcome.


    Therefore, Liu Feng planned that if he wanted to have a child, he would have to wait until Mina was in her twenties.


    The most important thing is that Liu Feng can concentrate on developing the territory in the past few years. When he has a child, he may already be a super boss-level figure.


    According to Liu Feng''s understanding, it is really a high-risk thing for common people to have children in this era. There are countless children who die every year, and some noble ladies are not much better.


    Moreover, most of the children born by civilians are very easy to die, all because of insufficient nutrition or diseases, and many children with disabilities are born.

 Chapter 193：

    "It seems that we have to vigorously develop medical care, and we need to find some midwives to train them. Otherwise, it will be impossible to raise the newborns in Xiyang City." Liu Feng planned in his heart.


    All this, Liu Feng will not tell Mina and the others, otherwise according to Mina''s character, the safety period will be avoided by herself.


    "Gag!"


    The door was pushed open, and Nicole came in blushing. She was outside but heard the movement inside.


    "Ah!"


    Mina shyly hid under the quilt, she decided not to go out all day today, so as not to be teased by Enri and the others.


    "Nicole, morning!" Liu Feng touched his nose, but he didn''t expect Nicole to come in suddenly.


    "Master, Buff wants to see you." Nicole blushed and dared not look directly at Liu Feng, she whispered, "He has been waiting in the living room for an hour!"


    "Uh...I see." Liu Feng patted Mina''s buttocks lightly, then rolled over and got out of bed, put on his clothes naked, and wanted to wash up.


    "..." Nicole turned her head away, her face turned even redder, and a certain rude little Liu Feng made her panic.


    "Boil some chicken soup for Mina and put more red dates." Liu Feng ordered before leaving.


    "The kitchen is already boiling." Nicole replied in a low voice.


    "Then I''ll go first!" Liu Feng walked away, knowing that the two of them had a private conversation.


    After Liu Feng left, the atmosphere became less tense. Nicole slowly lifted the quilt to reveal Mina''s head. Looking at the cat''s ears that were shaking, Nicole said with a smile, "How is it?"


    "What?" Mina blinked her blue eyes, unable to react for a while.


    "I said, how does that feel?" Nicole rolled her eyes and asked.


    "Uh...it was a little painful at first, and then..." Mina couldn''t continue, her face blushed like a sunset.


    "Is that so?" Nicole took out a notepad and collected valuable information.


    "Huh? Nicole, what are you doing?" Mina asked blankly.


    "Of course, that... that experience." Nicole answered with a blushing face without raising her head, but her hands were not slow.


    "Ah? Nicole, how can you do this?" Mina shouted shyly, which is really embarrassing.


    "This is what Enri asked for me, not what I asked for myself." Nicole''s gray eyes flashed, and she smiled darkly.


    "What? It''s that fox girl pervert again." Mina gnawed her teeth, wishing she could go to An Li for a duel now.


    "Mina? Haven''t you got up yet?"


    An Li''s voice came, causing Mina and Nicole to stiffen.


    Then, En Li''s fox ears appeared outside the door, and then someone ran in, holding a notepad in his hand, and shouted, "Mina, can you tell me how you feel?"


    "What?" Mina''s body froze, and her eyes couldn''t help but glance at Nicole. Why is this question so familiar?


    "Hee hee... I''ll go to the kitchen and look at the chicken soup!" Nicole laughed dryly, put away the notepad and ran away.


    "Mina, come, tell me about that..." En Li climbed onto the bed...


    "No, you pervert..."


    Chapter 0229 Fights?


    When Liu Feng came to the living room, half an hour later, he had a bun in his mouth, followed by An Li who blushed slightly.


    "I said, Anli, what are you thinking about? It''s gone twice." Liu Feng stopped in confusion and turned to look at Hu Erniang, whose head was lowered. He just took a small step when Hu Erniang stopped. Hit him again.


    "No, nothing!" An Li shook her head hastily, her tone a little unnatural, "It should be because I didn''t sleep well last night."


    "Really?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows without saying anything.


    "Yes!" Enri''s brown eyes drifted a little, she couldn''t say she was still thinking about the experience she forced Mina to tell? This is very shameful.


    Liu Feng shook his head, stepped into the living room, and saw Buff sitting cautiously, his eyes staring at the dim sum in the ceramic plate on the table, without blinking.


    "Cough, cough..." Liu Feng coughed lightly and sat on the main seat.


    "Ah? Lord City Lord!" Buff shuddered and immediately stood up and saluted.


    "Sit down!" Liu Feng waved his hand with a chuckle, motioned Bafu to sit down, and asked lightly, "Is something important?"


    "Lord City Lord, because it''s snowing, don''t some coolies rest, they..." Buff scratched his cheeks, a little embarrassed to continue.


    "Is it too energetic? Then make trouble?" Liu Feng knew what was going to happen at a moment''s notice.


    "Yes, there have already been seven or eight fights, all of which are trivial matters." Buff was a little hated that iron was not steel, and those stupid people actually beat up because someone farted in the dormitory, It almost **** him off.


    "Where are the people now?" Liu Feng asked curiously.


    "Uh..." Buff hesitated a bit, and finally said it with a stiff hair, "I was punished to run and run around Xiyang City to give them the energy to fight."


    "Hahahaha..." Liu Fengshuang smiled, nodded and praised, "Yes, they should wake up."


    On snowy days, a lot of outdoor coolie work can¡¯t be done. The cement is used to build the house. I¡¯m afraid it will freeze for you even if you don¡¯t use it for an hour.


    If the cement can¡¯t be used, then a lot of work can¡¯t be carried out, and you can only dig channels and so on, but the number of people is not so large, and it¡¯s not easy for people to go out to work when it¡¯s snowing, and people will freeze to death.


    Those who work in the workshop and weave don''t have this concern, then these people who are idle will not be able to sit still, and their temper will become irritable, so the fight between the quarrels turns into a hands-on fight, which is normal And helpless.


    In the final analysis, the popularity of education is not enough, otherwise Liu Feng will release some things that kill time, such as a thick Journey to the West and the like.


    "Huh..." Buff breathed a sigh of relief, the city owner didn''t blame him for punishing people privately.


    "Okay, I''ll come up with a plan, you can go back to work first." Liu Feng smiled.


    "Yes!" Buff hurriedly stood up and saluted. Before leaving, he glanced at the pastries on the ceramic plate on the table.


    "Take it away if you want to eat it!" Liu Feng whispered, turning his head and instructing the maid to prepare a cardboard box and send a few more buns.


    "Thank you, Lord City Lord, for your reward." Buff smiled and squeezed the carton tightly. He could think of his grandson''s excited expression when he saw the cake.


    "Go!" Liu Feng nodded.


    Buff left happily, walking with an oil-paper umbrella and disappearing into the white snow. He was a person who really cared about Xiyang City getting better, and rushed to the front whenever there was a problem.


    "Master, what are you going to do? If there is no problem for a day or two, it will take several months." En Li said worriedly.


    "Let me think about it!" Liu Feng held his chin and frowned, thinking about how to make this group of people feel safe. The most important thing is to kill time.


    Liu Feng recalled things suitable for winter in his mind, and finally let him choose a few.

 Chapter 194：

    "Go, accompany me to get something out." Liu Feng got up and walked outside, and An Li hurriedly followed.


    The two got into the carriage, and under the **** of the Wolf Warriors team, they went straight to the scientific research department.


    "I''m going to do something today, it''s a boxing glove. It needs to be very soft. At most, a person will be slightly injured..." Liu Feng once said the requirements for boxing gloves on the other side of the earth, and the most important thing The braces were also solved by a carpenter.


    It turns out that there is also a kind of tree in this world called cork. The wood itself is very soft, but it is very tough. If you don''t cut it with a sword, the wood can be broken into 90 degrees after drying.


    "Very well, I will make 300 of these in the shape of the entire row of teeth." Liu Feng immediately ordered.


    "Yes!"


    "Come back, and make me a hundred sticks in the shape of a wooden kidnapper!" Liu Feng drew the ice hockey club on the drawing.


    "Okay, this can be done right away." The carpenter said confidently, both things are not difficult.


    "We will also use cork to make 100 round-shaped wooden cakes." Liu Feng drew another ball for ice hockey.


    "Understood!" The carpenter left.


    Liu Feng turned his head to look at the blacksmith and the shoemaker. He called the two of them to him, took the paper and began to draw, and then described the method of making skates.


    "Especially between the shoe and the blade-shaped iron piece, it must be firm, and don''t fall out without sliding twice." Liu Feng urged.


    "Understood." The two responded quickly.


    "Very good, hurry up and try it out." Liu Feng waved his hand.


    Then the next step is leggings, thick protective clothing, helmets and gloves, etc. He ordered people to do it.


    The two sports that Liu Feng wants to play are the boxing ring match and the ice hockey match. The first one is for two people who have conflicts.


    The latter one is for everyone to kill energy. When Liu Feng gets some special rewards in, he doesn''t believe that no one is going to play around.


    If it wasn''t for the venue, Liu Feng would have wanted to get the Winter Olympics out. He could do things like skiing and ice skating.


    With all these, there will be no more trouble. If you don''t like the lively, Liu Feng still has another move.


    Chapter 0230 otherworldly version of boxing.


    The next day, in the middle of the big market, there were three boxing rings, which immediately attracted the attention of many people. They all gathered around the ring and looked at Niu Da and Xin Ke who were standing on the ring.


    "Huh? What is that? Deputy Director Niu is above."


    "And the captain of the guard, Xin Ke, next to the Lord of the City. What are they carrying? It''s as round as a lot of cloth strips."


    "..."


    Both Xin Ke and Niu Da were wearing clothes. They didn''t wear only a pair of underwear like the Earth, and they both wore a pair of gloves on their hands.


    "Everyone, look here." Niu Da raised his hands and shouted.


    When everyone looked over, Niu Da shouted loudly, "Lord City Lord, I heard recently that some people have nothing to do because they are too bored, so they have nothing to do, but they even started a fight, which surprised Lord City Lord."


    As soon as these words came out, many people in the crowd blushed, bowed their heads in shame, and felt very embarrassed. After all, they were not enough to eat before. Now, after they are full, they still do something bad that attracts the attention of the Lord of the City. things come out.


    "Lord City Lord, please understand everyone''s difficulties. There is usually a bit of a battle of words. This is normal. No one can be convinced. If you want to speak with your fists, that''s okay."


    Niu Da''s words made everyone present stunned, and they all looked at Niu Da dully. Does this sound like what the Lord of the City said? Why don''t they believe it.


    "Those who want to fight, then come up to this arena to fight. As long as one person pays a steel coin, they can come up and fight for five minutes."


    Niu Da raised his arms, waved at the crowd, and shouted, "But you must wear this boxing glove before you can come up to fight. If you want to vent your anger, you can come up and fight."


    After speaking, Niu Da made a gesture to Cinke, and soon the two of them fought each other, left hook, right hook, left block and right block. Boxing fight.


    "Hit him, oops, right fist, why are you so stupid?"


    "Go out and kick him, really, stupid, let me hammer him to death in a few minutes."


    "..."


    Niu Da on the stage, and Xin Ke''s eyes trembled. Now the two of them understood why the Lord of the City gave the two of them the task of showing, because they have the urge to go down and hammer people now.


    "Cough cough cough..."


    Niu Da coughed lightly and separated from Cink, and then raised his voice, "Just now we were gesturing the correct way of boxing. Remember, you must not hit people in the crotch, the back of the head, the eyes, etc.!"


    Liu Feng said everything about boxing requirements yesterday, so Niu Da is here to repeat it today, and he will temporarily be the referee for a day.


    "Okay, does anyone want to try it?" Niu Da took off his gloves and shouted, "The first person to try is free!"


    "I, I''m coming!"


    "And me, I''ll be the first to come."


    Unfortunately, some people were smarter and climbed directly into the ring. Niu Da drove the extra people off, leaving two people on top.


    "Come on, put this in your mouth." Niu Da took out two cork mouthguards from the wooden barrel beside him, gesturing how to hold it.


    After the two put on gloves and held the cork mouthguard, they looked at each other, and the whole person began to get nervous.


    "Raise your arms and put them in front!" Niu Da taught the two of them.


    After the two did so, they were still very nervous. They didn''t have the energy to shout in the ring at all, and they were careful to guard against each other.


    "what!"


    Suddenly, one person shouted and rushed towards the other party, raising his glove and fighting, a bit like the fist of the king.


    "what!"


    The other person also shouted and rushed up, and also used the fist of the king, the two of them slammed their fists and hammered, which made Niu Da and Xin Ke stunned for a while.


    "Okay, good fight, that''s it, hammer him to death, hammer hard."


    "Hey! Fist faster, are you a bitch? Don''t you have any strength?"


    The people under the ring shouted and shouted, and many people were eager to try, and they all took out the steel coins, wanting to go up and experience the thrill of a blow.


    "Okay, that''s it!"


    Five minutes later, Niu Da stopped the duel between the two of them, and he couldn''t help laughing when he saw the two gasping for breath, their noses bruised and their faces swollen.


    Niu Da felt wise for the young master''s plan. Fortunately, the two of them wore soft gloves. Such superficial injuries will disappear in two or three days, and they will consume a lot of physical strength and depression. I''m afraid they will be obedient. Stayed for a few days.


    "Who else is coming?" Niu shouted, raising his gloves.


    This time, no one needed to shout, and two people climbed up first, handed out a steel coin, and quickly put on the cork mouthguard and glove, and then punched again with the best punch.

 Chapter 195：

    There was a lot of excitement in the arena, and they were not to be outdone in the arena.


    "Hey! Big head, you did that fart yesterday, but you still slandered that it was from me. I won''t be able to swallow it if I don''t beat you today."


    "Che, I''m afraid you won''t succeed. After you go up, see if I won''t beat you to tears."


    "..."


    There are a lot of conversations like this. There will be friction where people are. It is a good thing to have a way for them to vent. Otherwise, if they are suppressed for a long time, there will always be some people who will do things that heat their heads.


    In the three arenas, people kept going up to practice against each other. Even two people who didn''t know each other would have a lot of fun. Even if they were hammered in the face, they left the arena with a smile and a sense of relief after venting. .


    Niu Da and Xin Ke both know that this is just the first step. It is for the civilians of Xiyang City to get familiar with boxing. After a few days, there will be regular competitions. The rewards at that time will make both of them excited. .


    If it weren''t for Liu Feng''s restrictions on the people in the city lord''s mansion not being able to participate, I''m afraid both of them have already planned to sign up.


    In the past few days, the task of the two of them is to slowly teach the essentials and precautions of boxing, and prepare for the next competition. When the regular competition comes, the contestants will come up with a set of combined fists. That is really true. Laugh out your teeth.


    Moreover, Liu Feng also decided to continue the boxing competition and hold a competition every quarter, which may become a tourist item in Xiyang City.


    As for ice hockey, the venue is still being sorted out. After all, it is not easy to find a venue suitable for playing hockey.


    Chapter 0231 Avril''s killing intent.


    "Bang puff..."


    Avery pulled her feet out of the snow. The snow here had reached her knees. After two or three days'' journey, she finally reached Blade''s Edge City.


    "Huh..." Avril let out a hot breath, her face was full of tiredness, she didn''t sleep well at night, it was too cold, even if she was wearing a thick animal skin coat.


    "Go through the woods in front of you, and you can reach Blade''s Edge City." Avery put away the animal skin map in her hand, which Bella gave her before she left.


    Thinking of Bella, she couldn''t help sighing, "I hope her choice will not be wrong, otherwise... If Her Royal Highness knows that Bella is going to do such a stupid thing, her stomach will only hurt from laughing."


    "Bang puff, puff puff..."


    One foot and one snow pit, Avery walked laboriously in the woods. After walking for half an hour, she came to the edge of the woods. In the distance, she saw a city on the flat ground, and there were some houses around the city.


    Avril made a little camouflage, wrapped the wolf''s ears with cloth, tucked the wolf''s tail into the hem of the clothes, and wrapped the two-handed sword in the sackcloth before walking towards Blade''s Edge City.


    When she came to the front, Avery saw all kinds of houses, ranging from wooden houses to earthen wall houses, and the architectural styles were also diverse, oval, triangular, flat-roofed wooden shed, pointed thatched... ¡­


    In addition, many houses were collapsed by snow, and corpses that were frozen to death can be seen everywhere; of course, there are more people, human beings, orcs, but many people seem to be in very poor physical condition, some are skinny, some are numb His eyes are the same regardless of whether they are adults or children.


    Children are a little better, in addition to their physical condition, some will smile, while adults are mostly dazed and depressed.


    Avery knew that these people were all slaves, all of whom belonged to the Lord of Blade''s Edge; as for why these slaves were allowed to live outside the city without being guarded?


    This is about Blade City. This is a city of slavery. Eighty percent of the people in the entire city are slaves. It is also a city that slave traders like to come to.


    The grain is in the hands of the city lord, and every day the city lord will only distribute a little wheat soup that will not let people starve to death; and, most importantly, the slaves outside the city are inferior ''goods'', and those who live in the city are high-priced ''goods'' ''.


    Slaves living outside the city, if they want to escape, let them escape, especially in winter, they are guaranteed to die if they can''t escape very far.


    The biggest change between cities in this era lies in the governance methods of the city lords. Sometimes, the difference between the two cities is very large. After all, there are many wonderful nobles.


    "Bang puff puff..."


    The sound of a group of footsteps stepping on the snow, as well as the sound of dense panting, made Avery hurriedly hide, she didn''t want to be caught and sold as a slave.


    Not far away, there were seven or eight slaves holding a wooden board with both hands, and a proud man sat on it, his eyes scanning the surroundings with disgust.


    "Hey hey... Listen, the city lord wants to dig a moat, and requires three hundred strong people, and they will have wheat porridge to drink."


    Many slaves knew him as a clerk in Blade''s Edge City, one of the people in charge of managing slaves outside the city.


    "I, I come, I have strength."


    "My son needs wheat porridge, I''m here, I''m here..."


    "..."


    Pale and feeble cry, just to survive, even a bowl of wheat porridge can only fill half full.


    "Bitch, you''re so thin? Are you trying to cheat wheat porridge? Get out of here!"


    The slaves were still unmoved, and they all crowded in the direction of the clerk. They needed that bowl of wheat porridge. If they did this, most of them would not survive this winter, and they would starve and freeze to death.


    "..." Avril''s whole body was hidden in the shadows, and her orange eyes were full of coldness. She went to dig a moat on a snowy day. Is this to make people freeze to death from exhaustion?


    "Okay, the number is enough, you hurry up, don''t come if it''s too late." The clerical butler knocked on the board, the slaves below were full of pain, shaking their hands, trying to support the board and turning their heads, holding The clerical steward walked to Blade''s Edge City.


    There are three hundred slaves behind them, including orcs and human races; in Blade''s Edge City, there are no orcs and human races, they only have one identity, that is, slaves.


    "How many times is this? Just took 300 people yesterday and another 300 today."


    "Aren''t they coming back? Or live in the city? Are they bought out again?"


    "Maybe, maybe living in another place."


    "How is it possible, yesterday... a few children starved to death!"


    "...This is life!"


    Avili listened to all this silently, and with her cold eyes flashing, she walked in the shadows and sneaked towards Blade''s Edge City, where the orc who was suspected to be Her Royal Highness was in Blade''s Edge City.


    She followed behind the team, trying not to make any noise from herself. The more she walked, the more surprised she became. The direction they were walking was not Blade''s Edge City at all, but another direction. It was a small hillside with only a few lonely pine trees on it. .


    Avery didn''t follow, hid behind a stone and looked at the few horsemen under the pine tree, they were giggling, holding knight''s swords in their hands, all of them were in their twenties. Wearing fine knight armor.


    Dressed like this, Avril immediately knew their identities, they were all nobles!


    "What are these people doing here? Picking slaves?" Avery frowned, she always felt that something was not right.


    "Ah! No, no..."


    "Don''t kill me, I don''t want wheat porridge, my son is still... ah..."


    "..."


    "Hahaha... Escape, let me escape as much as I can, and I will kill you if you don''t escape."


    "These ''horse thieves'' are really weak. After I go back, my father should praise my bravery? Hahahaha..."


    "..."


    Avery''s orange eyes trembled as she watched several nobles play the game of ''Knights Chasing Horse Thieves''.


    "This **** world, everything in the world is evil!"

 Chapter 196：

    Avery gritted her teeth, she often wondered, why are people so despicable? She has imagined people ten times as vicious, but in fact, every time she sees it, it is ten times more vicious than she imagined.


    Every time, Avery imagines the world a little better, but...


    Is there any good in this world?


    Chapter 0232 Devil Fruit.


    "Damn it all..."


    Just when Avril was about to draw her sword and rush out to kill these people, she stopped abruptly, staring blankly at the sudden strange action in front of her.


    "Hey...what are you doing? Am I not your buyer?"


    "Damn, let go of us, damned orcs, what are you trying to do?"


    "Bold, my father is Earl of Poole, how dare you kidnap me?"


    "..."


    After the nobles killed dozens of slaves and were chasing other slaves, a dozen orc knights in armor suddenly appeared around them. They roughly **** several nobles and confiscated all their weapons and armor.


    "Send someone to send these things back to their family, and each person needs fifty gold coins to redeem them."


    A dog male orc who took the lead pointed to the blood-stained long sword and whispered, "Remember, tell their father that if the ransom is not paid, the head will be handed over to them."


    "Yes!"


    Immediately, an orc took a box, loaded a long sword, and set off on a horse. This would be the identification of the nobles.


    "Who are you? I want to see the Lord of Blade''s Edge, and my father is Earl of Poole." An eighteen-year-old nobleman shouted loudly.


    "Snapped!"


    The dog clan orc slapped over and said coldly, "You know what? Among these people, you are the least valuable. Do you have any idea of ??how many sons Earl Puley has? You are an unloved abandoned son. , I hope Earl of Poole will pay you fifty gold coins to dig the pit!"


    "What do you mean? After paying the ransom, you still don''t plan to let us go?" A nobleman shouted in horror.


    "Of course not, you just met horse thieves in the wild, and then all were caught by horse thieves. It has nothing to do with our Blade''s Edge City." The dog clan orcs laughed wildly.


    "No, you don''t believe what you say, you are deceiving."


    "You lie, **** it, you let me go... uh!"


    "puff!"


    The dog clan orc stabbed a sword into the loudly shouting nobleman''s chest, then pulled out the blood on the sword and sneered, "Trust with your human race? It''s ridiculous."


    If Avril still doesn''t understand, then she can really hit the wall. This is clearly a plan to kidnap aristocrats.


    "Lock them all to the dungeon." The dog clan orc waved.


    "Yes!"


    The nobles were all detained, and their fate was already doomed. No matter whether they received the ransom or not, they would never have a chance to come out.


    "As for them?" The dog orc looked at the shivering slave and couldn''t help but pouted, "Send them to the workshop and feed them, otherwise they won''t have the strength to work."


    "Yes!" The clerk steward respectfully responded.


    The dog clan orcs left, and walked away with the orc knights who escorted the nobles. Avery immediately followed in a roundabout way. She decided to investigate Blade''s Edge City, which revealed too many oddities.


    There is actually an orc knight, although in her opinion, they are just ordinary knights, but it also surprises Avril, and most importantly, having a dog orc as the management, the status is not low.


    Avery hangs far behind, she doesn''t dare to get too close, the ears of the dog clan orcs are no worse than hers.


    Following the dog clan orcs, Avili also entered Blade''s Edge City together, walking in a remote alley, her brows frowned, and the wolf''s ears twitched.


    "Clang clang!!"


    She could clearly hear the sound of forging iron, and Avery sneaked in the direction of the sound in surprise. In a crevice in the corner of the wall, she could clearly see many people making armor by forging iron.


    This time, Avery connected the clues in her mind at once. Those slaves who were called to dig the moat should be called here to strike iron.


    Avili felt more and more wrong, and the Blade''s Edge City felt more and more strange to her, as if a pair of invisible hands were planning something.


    "With so much armor built in private, is this Blade''s Edge City Lord planning to rebel?" Avery''s orange eyes lit up, and she felt as if she had discovered a shocking secret.


    Afterwards, Avery left lightly, caught up with the dog clan orcs, and then sneaked into the city lord''s mansion. She wanted to find out, and according to the news, the orcs who were similar to Her Royal Highness were locked in the city lord''s mansion.


    Landing silently, Avril glanced around, and she chose a direction to sneak. He kept dodging the guards in the city lord''s mansion. At this distance, Avril was surprised to find that the guards in the city lord''s mansion were all orcs.


    "How is this possible? Is this Blade''s Edge City Lord a nobleman who is close to orcs?"


    This guess immediately overturned Avery, and she could not see a trace of kindness among the frozen orcs outside the city.


    With such doubts in mind, Avili continued to move forward, observing the room in the city lord''s mansion from time to time, but she still couldn''t find anyone.


    "Damn orc, where''s the fetish thing I want? Hurry up and bring it to me, bring it here..."


    Suddenly, a hysterical growl from a room caught Avery''s attention, and she walked lightly to the door and looked in through a crack in the wooden planks of one of the walls.


    There were three people in the room, two with their backs to Avili, one facing her direction, and they were a human race.


    "Your Excellency the Blade''s Edge City Lord, you also know that fetishes are too rare, and you have absorbed too much these days."


    With their backs to Avili, one of them said, "The few stewards in the city recently want to see you, do you want to meet?"


    Avril frowned, why is this Blade''s Edge City Lord so grumpy, and his eye sockets are deeply sunken and his cheeks are sunken, as if he is suffering from a serious illness.


    Moreover, the voice of this person with her back turned to her made Avery feel a little familiar, as if she had heard it somewhere.


    "Go away, let them go!" The Lord of Blade''s Edge City roared irritably, "Isn''t everything in Blade''s Edge City left to you to do? Just go and see them."


    "Okay, since your Excellency the city lord looks down on you so much, then leave it to you."


    The man took out a dry fruit from his bosom and said softly, "If there is a divine object, I still have a little here, and I will dedicate it to Your Excellency the City Lord."


    "That''s it??" Avril covered her mouth instantly, and her orange pupils shrank.


    The thing in that person''s hand, Avili knows, is a forbidden thing at all, there is a name: Devil Fruit!


    Chapter 0233 Treasures of Brutus Kingdom.


    "Fantastic artifact, give it to me!" The City Lord of Blade''s Edge struggled from the bed, staggered and grabbed the dried fruit, then slumped on the edge of the bed and took the candle next to him with trembling hands.


    "Come on, come on... I''m coming to the kingdom of God!"


    The City Lord of Blade''s Edge took the dried fruit and roasted it on the flame, and waited until a wisp of black smoke came out. The City Lord of Blade''s Edge suddenly stretched out his head, took a deep breath, and sucked the black smoke into his nose.

 Chapter 197：

    "Hey hey hey..."


    In less than three seconds, the City Lord of Blade''s Edge slumped on the ground, with drool flowing from the corner of his mouth, his eyes blank, and strange laughter from time to time.


    This scene made Avril''s orange eyes full of killing intent. The so-called fetish was simply a devil fruit. After burning, the black smoke produced would make people fall into terrifying fantasies, and most importantly, it would be addictive.


    And I have to smoke this black smoke every day. If I don''t smoke it, my whole body is very uncomfortable, just like thousands of insects and ants are crawling. It is a very terrible fruit, known as the fruit planted by the devil.


    Avery could never imagine that she actually saw a devil fruit here, something that ruins a person''s life.


    "Hehehe... Really, everything that deserves the name of a demon is scary."


    The man laughed suddenly, turned his head and said to the person next to him, "Find a chance to invite those stewards over tomorrow, and I will invite them to taste the fetish."


    "Okay, Your Highness!"


    "..." Avril''s orange eyes widened, and she looked at the two people who turned their heads inside. She knew the middle-aged man with blond hair inside.


    Very fluffy blond hair, a pair of semi-circular ears, Lion Orc Dis, Prince of Brutus Orc Kingdom, brother of King Brutu!


    How is this possible? Doesn''t it mean that Dis didn''t come out of Brutus Kingdom? How can it appear here?


    "As long as those stewards are under control, then Blade''s Edge City is ours."


    Diss shook his long hair and said coldly, "Let those people speed up the speed of building armor."


    "Understood!" Standing next to him was the dog orc knight.


    "This..." Avril understood, Diess used Devil Fruit to control the Lord of Blade''s Edge, and secretly held the entire city in his hands, what did he want to do?


    "His Royal Highness, those nobles should have taken them by now, but I don''t know if they will pay the ransom," said the orc knight of the dog race.


    "As long as one or two people pay gold coins, it''s a matter of a whim, so don''t take it to heart."


    Dies waved his hand and asked seriously, "What I want most now is iron ore, hasn''t the person who went to buy iron ore last time come back?"


    "Come on, probably in a day or two."


    "Very good!" Dies turned his head to look at the Blade''s Edge City Lord who had fallen into a deep fantasy, and shook his head and said, "The world is really unfair, such a waste race actually lives better than our orcs."


    "Your Highness, soon, they will be ruled by you." The dog orc knight said respectfully.


    "Hopefully, that little girl has never been found!" Diess said with a gloomy face and gritted his teeth, "I don''t know if she is dead!"


    "No! It''s very likely that he''s dead, then, everything will only be in..." Diss said halfway, his eyes glanced outside.


    "Crack~~"


    When Avili heard this, her mood fluctuated a bit. The big sword in her hand accidentally scratched the wall and made a slight noise, which made her complexion change...


    "Who?" The orc knight of the dog race immediately stood in front of Dis, his eyes sharply looking towards the gate.


    "Gag!"


    Avery pushed open the door with a cold face, her orange eyes full of murderous intent, "His Royal Highness Diess, did you release the news from Her Royal Highness the Princess?"


    "Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"


    When Diess saw Avril, he was stunned, and then burst into laughter, "Avery, it really is you. It seems that many nobles who bought fox girls recently were killed by you."


    "..." Avril was stunned for a moment, then she clenched her teeth tightly, and said coldly, "Is it you who sent those messages?"


    "Of course, otherwise how can I lure you out? It''s just that I had the mentality of giving it a try, but I didn''t expect it would really be you, Avery!"


    Diess took a step forward, opened his hands, and shouted with enthusiasm on his face, "Is that map on you?"


    "Yes! It must be on you. That woman''s things have always been taken care of by you."


    Without waiting for Avery to speak, Dies said in a hurried tone, "Hand over it, I will use the treasure in that map to restore the Brutus orc kingdom."


    The treasure he was talking about was the gold, silver and copper coins in the treasury of the Brutus orc kingdom. When the ice and snow hit, the king of the Brutu orc kingdom transferred everything in the treasury, drew a map, and handed it to his best friend. Loving little daughter.


    Des needs the gold coins in the treasure to recruit troops and buy horses. He decided to win the entire western land, so there must be a lot of food, armor, and war horses. Otherwise, how can he compete with the British Kingdom?


    "You''ve been enchanted!" Avery clenched her sword tightly, looked at Dis, whose face was full of madness, and then thought of the orc slaves outside Blade''s Edge City.


    Avery understands that in order to achieve his goal, Des has begun to use any means, just like this time to lure her over.


    "Enchanted?" Dies was stunned, and immediately understood what Avril meant. He sorted out his clothes and said indifferently, "Some necessary sacrifices are inevitable!"


    "You don''t deserve to be the prince of Brutus Orc Kingdom, you are just a careerist who has fallen into the illusion of power." Avril said coldly, comparing Bella, she realized how kind Bella was.


    "Hey...you bitch, when did you have the right to talk to me like this?" Dies frowned and said coldly, "You still hand over the treasure map obediently, otherwise...you will regret coming here. this world!"


    "Huh! Want it? Then come and get it!" Avril dropped these words, turned and ran.


    "Follow me, I want to live, that map must not be lost." Dies coldly shouted.


    "Yes!" The dog orc knight suddenly chased after him.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Avili chose remote places to run. She wanted to leave the City Lord''s Mansion and Blade''s Edge City as soon as possible. She never thought that this was actually a trap to lure her.


    "puff¡­¡­"


    The orc blocking the road was ruthlessly beheaded by Avery... He rushed out of the city lord''s mansion with blood...


    Your Royal Highness, you must be okay, I am still alive!


    Chapter 0234 of the otherworldly version of carbon paper.


    Today is the third day that Liu Feng got out of boxing. During these three days, boxing has made many people obsessed with it.


    People like Tori, Solo, and Ryan like to stay in the ring to practice against each other when they have nothing to do. Of course, Tori and Solo are sure to lose every battle, and fight after repeated defeats.


    Later, the two even trained their own fighters and let the fighters come to the stage to practice against each other; boxing that looks very violent, but it is very popular, and the ring is often crowded with people. Maybe, everyone has a violent factor in their heart, but it is usually suppressed.


    "Master, the boxing match is about to start." Nicole reminded aside, "Everyone is waiting for you to speak."


    Liu Feng came back to his senses, stood up slowly, looked at everyone in the audience, and raised his voice, "Today is the start of the boxing match, a total of 18 people participated."


    "I won''t talk about the rules of boxing. Everyone has known about it in the past few days. What I want to talk about next is the competition reward."


    "The first place will be rewarded with a gold coin and a trophy.


    The second place will be rewarded with ten silver coins.


    The third place will be rewarded with 100 copper coins. "

 Chapter 198：

    Liu Feng watched everyone''s rapid breathing, the corners of his mouth rose, and he said softly, "Boxing matches are held four times a year, and there is a match every quarter."


    The people below stared wide-eyed, everyone was stunned by the reward, especially the first place reward, there was a gold coin, which made many people who did not sign up for the competition very annoyed.


    Needless to say, the one with the heaviest gold content is the first place. A single gold coin can make the commoners live a good life for several years.


    Many people have decided to sign up for the next quarter, and it is predictable how brutal the next quarter''s boxing will be.


    "Then, let''s start the game." After Liu Feng shouted, he sat back on the chair.


    Other things will be arranged by someone, such as Niu Da, who is going to be a referee. Recently, he also likes boxing. He also asked Liu Feng for a few sets of boxing gloves, and practiced against Niu Er and the others at home.


    "Lord City Lord, which player do you like?" Solo, who was sitting on a staircase under the high platform, raised his head and asked, "I want to make a good bet!"


    The high platform that Liu Feng sat on was the kind of two-step staircase. He was sitting in the highest position, and the next step was where Tori, Buff, and Ryan sat.


    "I don''t know yet. After all, it''s just the beginning. Betting or something depends on your luck." Liu Feng said indifferently.


    The bet he said was a gambling market opened by Liu Feng. For example, if the game has not yet started, you predict who will win the first place. As long as you win after the game ends, you will lose ten.


    Also, for those who guessed the first, second, and third places, they would lose one hundred and eighty times; and for those who were eliminated by guessing, whoever was the first to be eliminated would lose one to one...


    Anyway, there are dozens of ways to play, and the most powerful one is to guess the order from the first to the eighteenth. If he wins, Liu Feng will directly lose 1,800 gold coins.


    As soon as this bet came out, everyone was stunned. Many people tried to buy it. After all, the minimum bet was a steel coin. Many civilians who tried it out bought it. Maybe they stepped on shit. Are you in luck?


    There are also many people who know the probability of guessing in the order of 1 to 18, and I am afraid that they may not be able to guess once in a hundred years.


    Therefore, they all started to guess the top three, and they did not guess the order, but only guessed the three people. Although the multiples were not as high as the order of guessing, they were also very interesting.


    Xiao Lai was holding a box. He was the person who came to collect the bets.


    The receipt for the gambling ticket is the carbon paper newly developed by the scientific research department according to Liu Feng''s request. A special kind of paper is soaked in ink for a few days, and then dried, and then placed between two sheets of paper with goose feathers on it. After the pen is finished, the lower sheet of paper leaves writing on the lower sheet of paper because the carbon paper is squeezed by the quill pen.


    The copied one will be given to the bettor, and the one written with a quill pen will be kept as a proof for comparison when redeeming the prize.


    "Here!" Soroyan shouted.


    "Here." Xiao Lai came to Solo with the wooden box in his arms. He first gave Liu Feng a salute.


    "I want to buy the top three, not in order, number seven, number ten, number seventeen! The bet is a silver coin." Solo said, took a silver coin from his pocket and handed it to Xiao Lai. The maximum bet is up.


    Liu Feng didn''t want the commoners to be immersed in gambling, so he imposed a lot of restrictions, such as the amount limit, and one person could only buy one.


    "Okay, please wait a moment." Xiao Lai took the notepad from the box, which was the copy of Liu Feng''s notepad used by the scientific research department.


    Xiao Lai turned to the latest page, carefully took out a page of black carbon paper from a small box, stuffed it between the two pages, and wrote quickly.


    After writing, Xiao Lai also took out a small box from the box and opened it to reveal a red piece inside. This is also the ink pad made by the scientific research department, which was made by soaking cork in red plant juice according to Liu Feng''s request.


    Xiao Lai handed the ink pad to Solo and said, "This gentleman, please press your thumbprint."


    "Okay!" Solo still knew about the contract, like some nobles who cut their thumbs and left their marks with blood. Solo thumbed down on the red ink pad, then left a thumbprint on the two pages.


    "Ch..."


    Xiao Lai tore off the ticket under the carbon paper and handed it to Solo, "Please keep the ticket. After winning the lottery, you can redeem the ticket with this ticket."


    "Here!" Xiao Lai quickly walked away when he saw someone recruiting him again.


    Today, he was called by Deputy Director Niu to help him. He heard that after the game, he would receive three hundred copper coins as a reward.


    "Uh..." Solo looked at the bill in his hand, this one was clearly not the one he wrote just now, he looked down at the bill in his hand, his eyes widened, and exclaimed, "Huh? How is this possible? ?"


    This bill is actually exactly the same as what that person wrote. Although some places are a little blurry, it can still be distinguished.


    "This, Lord City Lord, what is this?" Solo asked with the ticket, he felt that this was the most incredible.


    He was thinking, if there is such a magical thing, if you do business with people, you will not be afraid of being fooled by others.


    "Oh, it''s the carbon paper newly researched by the City Lord''s Mansion." Liu Feng said calmly.


    He underestimated the people in the scientific research department. He didn¡¯t expect to ask him to get the carbon paper in two or three days. Although it will stain and not last long enough, it can fully meet the needs at this stage.


    "Lord City Lord, when will the big market be available?" Solo asked nervously.


    Chapter 0235 Big dog?


    "Buy? No, no... Carbon paper is still in the experimental stage. It may take some time before it is actually sold on the market."


    Liu Feng shook his head. For the research of the scientific research department, at least the latest generation of products must be released before the products of the old generation will be put on the market.


    This is called the accumulation of technical products. It is a bit like the fruit mobile phone company on the other side of the world. They released the fruit machine six. Then, the fruit company must have accumulated the fruit machine seven.


    The advantage of all this is that you can have enough time to make adjustments. Even if someone else comes up with something more advanced, you can release your own accumulated next-generation products in the next moment, and have always been in a leading position.


    How important is the number one position in the industry? There is no need to say more, everyone thinks of you as the first, and the choice will also be the first, and the other options are the screening of price.


    "Lord City Lord, can''t you really sell it to me? I can bid a high price."


    Solo was a little anxious. He was tricked by those unscrupulous businessmen a few times. It was on the contract issue. This time he left the capital because a businessman falsely accused him of having a problem with the quantity of goods.


    There was a businessman from the north who offered a high price and asked for a large quantity. Then, when the handover was handed over, the quantity and quality were checked. Both parties said there was no problem, and they signed a contract with each other.


    But it didn''t take long for the businessman to go back and say that the amount he gave was wrong, and asked Solo to make up for the missing 20% ??of the goods, which made Solo angry.


    Make up 20% of the goods, doesn''t that make him lose money?


    Originally, that batch of goods was Solo who wanted to develop the northern business line, and he had lowered the price to attract merchants from the north, and there was not much profit.


    This matter is not a big deal at first, as long as you show the contract written during the handover, you can solve it.


    But the final problem lies in this contract. The northern businessman sued Solo to the administrative officer of the capital, and took out the contract and asked Solo to make up the missing quantity.


    Solo was so angry at the time, he took out the contract to confront him on the spot, but found that there was a certain number in the other party''s contract that did not correspond to his.


    Needless to say, Solo knew that the other party had changed the numbers. The contracts of this era were all handwritten, and there was a clear gap between the two contracts.


    At this time, the administrative officer also didn''t know whose contract to believe was real and who was forged, and the matter also broke up unhappily.


    But then something disgusting happened to Solo. The northern businessman actually spread rumors in the capital, saying that he was an unscrupulous businessman, lacking jins and liang, etc., which affected his reputation a bit. As for the northern business route, it was completely Broken.


    After making trouble with Solo, leave the capital directly to relax, and by the way, make some business that can be done.


    Solo encounters disputes like this once or twice a year. They are all caravans from outside the Kingdom of Yingluo. Those people are just like wild dogs. As long as there are profit loopholes that can be drilled, they will use all means. If you can''t get it, it''s also disgusting.


    "Oh?" Liu Feng also saw that Solo was in a hurry. Thinking of the use of the other party''s caravan in the future, it was not impossible to sell him some of the test items.


    "The price is not cheap!" Liu Feng said lightly.

 Chapter 199：

    This carbon paper, even if it goes on sale in the future, is a high-end product; after all, the paper used for carbon paper is special. Like the paper accumulated by the scientific research department, it can be divided into dozens of types due to materials, technical steps, etc. Several of them let Liu Feng They all feel amazing, but the cost price is too high, and it can only be used in some important places, such as the banknotes used by the bank.


    "Price is not a problem." Solo responded quickly. The gold coins he lost every year because of the contract made him feel distressed now.


    He could also see that in recent years, some businessmen have been resisting him together, for fear that he will take another share of the market in the capital.


    "An Li, instruct someone to bring a box of carbon paper over here." Liu Feng turned to An Li who was beside him and said, "I want a full set!"


    "Okay!" Enri immediately asked someone to take it.


    Ten minutes later, a wooden box was delivered to Liu Feng.


    "This box contains 100 pieces of carbon paper and a matching notepad." Liu Feng handed the box to Solo, raised a finger, and said, "The price of this box is..."


    "A gold coin? If so, please give me ten boxes." Before Liu Feng could finish speaking, Solo quoted a price, held the box tightly with both hands, and quickly said, "Please be sure to sell me ten boxes. !"


    "..." The corners of Liu Feng''s mouth twitched, and he swallowed the words that he was about to say "a box of ten silver coins". Solo now feels like some big dog on Earth.


    Is carbon paper expensive? Liu Feng can say that it is not high at all, and it is relatively cheap. Although it cannot be mass-produced due to the ink formula and other reasons, the cost price is about twenty copper coins per box.


    Now Soro offers a box of gold coins, which is simply huge profit. Of course, if these ten boxes are written separately, they will be enough for Soro to use for many years.


    "An Li, bring out nine more boxes of carbon paper for Mr. Solo." Liu Feng instructed lightly.


    "OK!"


    Sometimes, the nobles and businessmen of this era made him feel like a big dog. As long as it suits his appetite, most of them are willing to spend money, such as the big dog of the North Wind City Lord.


    "Lord City Lord, please be sure to sell me a box." Tori was also greedy, and hurriedly requested, "One box is enough."


    "Okay!" Liu Feng nodded. Today was really an unexpected gain, and it also reminded him whether it was time to open a luxury store to sell high-profit items.


    Such as perfume, milk tea, carbon paper, etc., plus some ceramics he brought from the earth, and put a glass or two...


    Liu Feng doesn''t care about how the business is, what he wants is the flow of people. When the center of a country and the economy gather in Xiyang City, he can be said to be the uncrowned king.


    "Hit, hit me, hit him!"


    "Alas! Counterattack, counterattack, I''m betting on you to be the champion, you must win."


    "Oh my God! Why did you lose?"


    "Damn, this one also lost. The big man Bai Chang actually lost to the little man."


    "¡­"


    It''s no wonder that the commoners are very excited. After all, Liu Feng has put a lot of restrictions on gambling. For each gambling method, you can only bet once. For example, if you bet one of the eighteen people to become the champion, you can only buy one person. You can buy as many as you want. No, and you have to show ID, etc.


    The boxing match is very lively, because it is a five-minute competition system, and it takes five rounds; and only a frontal hit counts as an effective point, or until the opponent is knocked down.


    Sometimes, the big man doesn''t necessarily win, and many civilians beat the big man to win, but they all lose the game.


    On the contrary, it is a person with agile skills who consumes the same amount of strength as the big man, and then after a few rounds, he wins the game instead.


    In a boxing match, it would take several days to decide the champion. This is a small event in Xiyang City.


    Chapter 0236 Buying and selling people!


    In the pizzeria at dusk.


    Liu Feng, who had just watched the last game of the day, brought the beast-eared girls to the pizza shop for dinner. Of course, it was mainly the beast-eared girls who wanted to come to the pizza shop for dinner, perhaps to make it fun.


    "Today, the fifth boxer is too weak. He was stunned by a punch." An Li waved her slender arms and shouted, "If you want me to go up, I can also stun her with a punch."


    "Oh? Why didn''t I know that we, An Li, were so powerful? How could we stun people with one punch?"


    Mina chewed on the pizza and joked, "I don''t know who it was before, who was pushed down by a girl one year younger?"


    "You..." En Li was in a hurry, the fox ears on her head exploded, and shouted, "Smelly Mina, you... you shut up."


    "Yeah? Is there such a thing?"


    The corners of Nicole''s mouth rose, and she asked cooperatively, "Could that person be Enri?"


    "How, how is that possible, absolutely, definitely not me!" An Li waved her hands quickly, the fox tail swaying violently.


    "Of course... um..."


    Mina wanted to tease a few more words, but En Li grabbed the pizza and gagged her mouth, stared at her brown eyes, and threatened, "If you dare to say it again, I will say you and the young master..."


    "Uh..." Mina blushed and nodded shyly. She slept with Liu Feng these days, so she was often teased by An Li and the others, making her speechless every time.


    "I think Enri is right? Those people are really weak, I can stun them by myself."


    Tis stuffed her mouth with pizza and said vaguely, "It''s a pity that the young master won''t let me on stage, otherwise the first place will be mine."


    After finishing speaking, she still looked at Liu Feng pitifully, this kind of boxing match still made Tis very excited.


    "Uh..." Liu Feng rolled his eyes, just because he knew how powerful the big cow was, he wouldn''t let him take the stage, otherwise how would others play?


    In fact, when a boxing match is held, officials rarely send people to participate, just to avoid the so-called shady things, and, in the future, who can say for sure?


    If Liu Feng does not restrict the people in the city lord''s mansion to sign up for the competition, it may lead to the final result that the top three are all paid to the city lord''s mansion, which makes ordinary civilians think, only to say that you set such a good reward , not for their own people.


    "You''re the one who still needs to inspect, is there time for you to play games?" Liu Feng reminded faintly.


    "That''s right!" Tis was stunned, she could only turn her grief and anger into food, and she could get a pizza in no time, and then shouted, "Eliza, another pizza."


    "Okay!" Eliza responded.


    She was so accustomed to this sort of thing that Dess, Enri and Nicole became friends with her, and they came to the store every three days to eat pizza.


    Of course, Tis, Enri and the others eat pizza with toppings, and the whole pizza is full of meat, which is one of the reasons why they are willing to come to the pizza shop often.


    "The pizza is here!" Eliza chuckled while holding the pizza.


    "Hey... Dess, don''t eat so fast." Enri leaned over the table and reached out to grab the pizza. It was really her height that hurt.


    "Here''s a piece!" Tess pushed the pizza over, then tossed her long purple hair and stuffed another piece of pizza into her mouth.


    "It''s still inside!" Eliza whispered. Every time she saw such a scene, she felt a thousand feelings. When did the orcs get along with the human race?


    She secretly glanced at Liu Feng. She had always been curious about the city owner of Xiyang City. She really wanted to know the structure of Liu Feng''s head. Why was it different from other nobles? Can actually create a novel city.


    Eliza was thinking when she didn''t have to hide her appearance and walk down the street or work in a pizza shop.


    Suddenly, a pair of blue eyes met Eliza''s eyes, which made her startled and walked away with a blushing face.


    "Miss Mina is really sensitive." Eliza said in her heart.

 Chapter 200：

    Among the orcs present, the person who made her the most careful is Mina, for fear that her identity will be discovered, and then she will not be able to stay in Xiyang City freely.


    In the past few days, Eliza has been very careful. She also found that there were two bounty hunters in the city, but the behavior of these two bounty hunters made her not very understanding.


    That old man named Pete went to the elementary school to guard the gate, and even bought pizza to the orphanage.


    Another big fat man, Hal, is even more strange. Recently, he has been buying lollipops a dozen times a day, which makes people confused about his intentions.


    Eliza has been thinking, do these two have some major mission lurking in Xiyang City? Or, are they secretly investigating her traces?


    "Gag!"


    The door opened, Pete smiled kindly, stepped in, and shouted, "Miss Eliza, I want five pizzas, pack them and take them away!"


    "Mr. Pete, are you going to the orphanage again?" Eliza said calmly...


    "Yeah! I''ll go and see the kids," said Pete kindly, who had found a new pursuit in life.


    "Please wait a moment, it will be fine soon." Eliza nodded and stepped into the back kitchen to make pizza.


    For Pete''s arrival, Eliza is used to it. The other party often comes to buy pizza and go to the orphanage after get off work.


    Mina''s blue eyes blinked, and she intuitively told her that this Eliza was not simple, but she couldn''t see anything, or that the other party was covering it up well.


    "What''s wrong?" Liu Feng took a bite of the pizza and asked, "Is something wrong?"


    "I always feel like I''m missing something!" Mina frowned, her brow was a little more mature and charming.


    "There should be some plan. As long as it''s not aimed at us, don''t care about other people''s private affairs." Liu Feng said lightly.


    There are a lot of people like Eliza in Xiyang City. Does Tori himself open a store in the big market? There was also an old gatekeeper named Pete in the primary school, who actually defeated many people who signed up and was elected to be the gatekeeper of the primary school.


    And all of this, as long as he is still there, these people, ghosts, snakes, and gods will not dare to jump out and make waves. How much value Xiyang City has, anyone can see it.


    "Hmm!" Mina nodded! She understands what Liu Feng means, as long as the other party doesn''t make trouble, don''t worry about too many things.


    "Master, there is action tonight."


    Mina leaned close to Liu Feng and whispered in her ear, "Twelve slave traders have been found, and they decided to start tonight."


    "Oh?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows and said indifferently, "Then give the information to the security guard and let their people do it. The coal mine has been complaining about the lack of labor, so send them there."


    "Yes!" Mina nodded.


    She really doesn''t understand, there are always some people who use the way of making money to buy and sell people.


    Chapter 0237 Target Eliza.


    Xiyang City has developed to the present, and its reputation has also spread. Although it can only affect a few small cities nearby, it is many times better than before.


    For example, in several nearby cities, we all know that there are many orcs in Xiyang City, and they have taken in many orcs. Now, due to the influence of snow, there are many orcs coming to Xiyang City.


    The number of beasts in Xiyang City is now nearly a thousand people, which attracts some outlaws, such as slave traders, who just want to make quick money, they will kidnap people and sell them as slaves as goods.


    This kind of situation has been staged in major cities. As long as there are slaves, there will be some people who want to get something for nothing.


    In fact, no matter where you are, buying and selling people has always been a lucrative industry. Like human traffickers on the other side of the world, they risk jail time to traffic people. Why is this?


    It''s not just what the market needs. You can make a lot of money. Many people don''t care if they have black hearts or not, as long as they can make money.


    "..."


    The twelve slave traders mentioned by Mina lived in the same rental house. They first started with two people appearing in Xiyang City. As they lived longer, they found that there were too many high-quality goods in this city.'' goods''.


    For example, the fox orc named Enri who often goes in and out of the city lord''s mansion, and the big cow named Tis...


    The two felt that these two female orcs could make a lot of money, so they released the news through special channels and called their gang.


    It is for this reason that the intelligence organization noticed them, and they were divided into several batches to live in the same rental house, and they were all strong men. This behavior showed that there was something suspicious.


    The entire gang of slaves lived in the rented house for five or six days, collecting information every day, and meeting at night to discuss.


    For example, tonight, we are still sitting around and discussing violently...


    "Boss Scar, you can do it now. If you don''t do it, the above will blame us."


    "That''s right! We''ve been procrastinating for too long. If we continue like this, we must be dealt with."


    "..."


    The leader of the twelve slave traders was a man named Knife Scar. He was around thirty years old, and his name came from the knife scar on his cheek.


    "Stop arguing, do you think others don''t know what we do?" Scar drank in a low voice.


    "..." Everyone quieted down, looking at Scar, waiting for him to speak.


    "Didn''t I say it before? As long as the time is right, we will do it?" Scar said coldly.


    "When is the right time?" someone asked eagerly.


    "Tonight is appropriate."


    Scar said lightly, "Isn''t that Eliza''s living habits all clear? She usually stays in the house at night."


    "The most important thing is that she lives alone in the whole building. Such an opportunity is simply a gift from God."


    It''s only natural that Eliza will be targeted by Scar and the others. Although Eliza has a little camouflage, her temperament and appearance are still standing out from the crowd. For Scar and the others, she is the first-class ''goods''.


    Eliza is also famous in Xiyang City now. She is beautiful and gentle, and she works in a pizza shop. Although she often works in the back kitchen, some people often visit the pizza shop in order to take a look at her. .


    In the words of some commoners, if Miss Eliza was born in the palace, she would be a princess.


    Knife Scar''s business of buying and selling people, but it is in the high-end market, not the low-priced slave business with a super large number.


    Some nobles and businessmen like beauty very much, and Scar''s business is to find very beautiful women, whether they are humans or orcs, as long as they are beautiful and cute.


    In addition, they have channels to pack women, as long as the slaves are beautiful, and after a series of training, one person can sell a few gold coins. This is comparable to capturing a group of commoners and selling orcs as slaves for more money.


    There are some special auctions every year, and beautiful women are also a kind of rare ''goods''. For example, someone once offered a sky-high price to some slave traders and asked to tie Princess Lucy.


    Of course, there are those who see money, but the results are not very good. The orc maid next to Princess Lucy is a first-class master.


    "Okay, as long as we catch that Eliza, then our mission this year will be completed."


    "I still think the female orcs in the city lord''s mansion are also very good. If we catch one more person, I''m afraid we can get a lot of copper coins."


    "Huh! I feel the same way, especially the bull woman orc named Tis. If she can be caught, the reward she will get may be doubled."


    "..."

 Chapter 201：

    Eleven people talked about it, and the one who talked the most was Tis, who made her show up in Xiyang City the best.


    "Snapped!"


    Scar slapped the wooden table with a slap, and scolded coldly, "Fool, do you want to die? The female orcs are the people of the City Lord of Xiyang. Once they are caught, will we still have a chance to escape?"


    He lived in Xiyang City for a few days, but he knew that the city lord of Xiyang was not easy, so he said that the knight camp stationed outside the city, they caught the people of the city lord''s mansion, how could they escape far? The knights will soon catch up.


    Like Eliza, it was different. Scar asked about the news, and the other party was just an employee of a pizza shop. Even if he disappeared for a day or two, no one would look for it. At that time, they had already taken people away.


    "We all listen to Scar Boss."


    "Yes, we will do whatever boss Scar will arrange."


    In the blink of an eye, these slave traders are not good, but they know that the person in front of them is a ruthless character. They heard that they had committed a crime in the capital, so they fled to this western land, and later became their leader.


    "Hurry up and leave the city as soon as you succeed, and leave the territory of Xiyang City overnight." Scar arranged solemnly.


    "Yes!"


    Twelve people left the rental house in batches, and they all moved towards Eliza''s house. This was not the first time they had done this, and the division of labor was very clear.


    Xiyang City is very quiet at night, especially in winter, when many people hide in their homes and bake the fire, which provides the slave traders with the best opportunity to act.


    Chapter 0238 The feeling of being protected.


    "La la la..."


    Eliza hummed an unknown tune, sat in front of the stove, and while the fire was burning, she looked at the notepad Nicole gave her, which recorded the two flavors of pizza that Nicole had recently researched.


    "As expected of Miss Nicole, this kind of pizza can also be researched, bone ribs pizza... oh, the most important thing is to marinate the ribs, does it take half an hour? Then this step needs to be prepared in advance..."


    "No, I have to write it down. I won''t have such an opportunity next time." Nicole ran to the cabinet, took out the paper bought in the big market, and carefully copied Nicole''s notes.


    "Huh? What is this cucumber pizza? Cucumber? A type of melon? Why haven''t I heard of it?" Eliza was stunned when she copied the second pizza flavor.


    "Cut the cucumbers into pieces the size of your index finger?" Eliza tilted her head and pondered, a strand of white hair hung down, and she pulled the white hair behind her pointed ears.


    After living in the rental house for a few days, she completely relaxed. As long as she returned to the dormitory, Eliza would remove her disguise and restore her gray hair.


    "After the pizza comes out, immediately sprinkle the cucumber diced on it?" Eliza bit her thumb and asked in distress, "What the **** is this cucumber? New seasoning?"


    "Really..." Eliza sighed and closed the notepad. She decided to ask Miss Nicole for advice tomorrow.


    "Aha..."


    Beside the warm stove, Eliza was a little sleepy, she pricked up her pointed ears and tried to listen to the sounds outside.


    "Boom, boom, boom..."


    After a while, Eliza heard ten knocks on the bamboo tube one after another.


    "It''s ten o''clock, it seems it''s time to go to bed." Eliza yawned.


    The sound of the bamboo tube outside was only in the past few days. Eliza heard that it was used for timing, and it was used to tell everyone what time it was at night.


    "Night watchman? It''s getting more and more interesting." Eliza stretched her waist. Now that she can know the exact time even at night, she is more and more satisfied with Xiyang City.


    Night watchman is a profession created by Liu Feng''s use of the clocking method used in ancient times on the earth, combined with the environmental requirements of this era, etc.


    Who made this era without watches and clocks? If you get a big copper clock to tell the time, it will really wake people up.


    Liu Feng could only do the next best thing, and move out the clocking profession from ancient times on earth. As long as the clocking is done before twelve o''clock at night, it will be fine. In the second half of the night, the winter season will not be carried out.


    "Sleep!" After Eliza went to the toilet, she immediately climbed onto the bed covered with thick animal skins.


    Winter nights are silent, and a little sound can be amplified infinitely. For example, the sound of light footsteps outside makes Eliza suddenly open her green eyes.


    "..." Eliza got off the bed lightly, put on a thick sackcloth, and pulled out a bow and arrow from under the bed.


    If it was summer, Eliza might not be able to hear the movement outside because of the chirping of insects outside, but now it is winter, and she has not fallen asleep.


    "Could it be that the bounty hunter is about to start?" Eliza guessed in her heart, but her face was ugly. She wondered if she had been exposed?


    Eliza''s elf''s instinct was immediately stimulated, and the long arrow was wound and aimed at the door. She was waiting for the other party to break in. Although the door is very thick, if you really want to break it, you can easily break it with an axe.


    "Will there be someone from the Division of Guards?" Eliza thought of the rumors she heard these days. The Division of Guards was the department established by the Lord of the City to protect the civilians of Xiyang City.


    "..."


    Outside the door, Scar and the three slave traders were standing outside Eliza''s door. Half of them were roaming around the building. After all, they were almost discovered by the ''Night Watcher'' just now. You know the ''Night Watcher'' ''It is a part-time job of the Guard Division, a duty of the Guard Division on duty at night.


    It was a patrol officer with full armor, and it was a group of three. If they collided with Scar, they would definitely be questioned and asked to be checked. Once checked, they would definitely be exposed. They were carrying burlap bags and axes.


    As for the remaining two people guarding the stairs, and the four Scarred people are responsible for breaking the door and arresting people, so now a slave trader is holding an axe to break through the door.


    "Go!"


    After the sound of scars fell, the slave trader had not yet chopped off the axe when he heard a loud shout from the left, "Stop!"


    "what''s the situation?"


    The four of Scar turned their heads and looked over, and immediately saw that the patrolman was rushing up, holding a horizontal knife in his hand, a shield in the right hand, and two people lying on the ground.


    "This... how is this possible?" The four of Scar''s eyes widened in confusion, full of panic, why did the patrol police suddenly appear? What about the lookout?


    "Throw down the weapon, squat down, or we will use force to solve it!" Axe shouted angrily.


    He was so angry now that he actually let them freeze outside for three hours before these people showed up.


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Scar and the four still wanted to struggle fiercely. After seeing that the axe was an orc, they immediately persuaded them. No cowardice, no, there are four or five patrolmen downstairs, and there is no chance of jumping off the building to escape.


    "Immediately, squat down immediately!"


    "Chong!"


    The axe raised his eyebrows and raised his eyes, suddenly approached a step, and slapped the shield with the horizontal knife in his hand, making a metal collision sound.


    "Cangbang!"


    The four of Scar were helpless, so they could only do as they were, and squatted down with their heads in their hands. They are still in a state of confusion, how did they get caught? Who exposed it?


    The axe and a few people immediately stepped forward and pushed the four people to the ground, and immediately took out iron chains to bind the four of them, especially asking them to cross their fingers and clench their fists, and then bind them with cloth strips. There is no chance to even struggle. .


    "Take it back!" The axe pushed the four and left.


    Afterwards, the patrolmen took the twelve slave traders back to the Guard Division, and they really came and went in a hurry.

 Chapter 202：

    "Gag!"


    After a while, the door suddenly opened, and Eliza, who wrapped her head in sackcloth, stretched out her head and saw Mina standing outside the door, while Caterpillar was about to raise her hand to knock on the door.


    "Miss Mina?" Eliza was a little stunned. She was waiting for the moment to break in, but she didn''t wait for anything. She only heard noises and shouts from outside.


    Immediately after that, she fell into silence. No, she opened the door to take a look and saw Mina standing outside the door, which made her a little confused. What happened today?


    "It was the slave trader who came to arrest you just now, but now the patrolmen of the Guard Division have taken him away."


    Mina said softly, "Young master said, you were frightened today, you can rest for two days before going to work in the pizza restaurant, it''s paid."


    "Huh?" Eliza opened her mouth in astonishment, slave trader? Two days off with pay?


    "Then, good night!" Mina nodded and walked away, she had to go back to report the progress.


    "This..." Eliza stupidly covered her chest and muttered to herself, "Is this what it feels like to be protected?"


    "It doesn''t seem too bad!"


    The corners of Eliza''s mouth rose. For some unknown reason, she suddenly wanted to see the black-haired and black-eyed City Lord, and then said thank you in person!


    Chapter 0239 Black Iris Organization.


    "Come on!"


    The patrolmen escorted twelve slave traders along the street, guarding the slave traders in the middle of the line, and scanning the surroundings with their sharp eyes.


    The torches held high, propped up a light in the dark night, making the hearts of the slave traders lower and lower.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The heavy steps still woke up a lot of civilians. They all pushed open the wooden windows and looked outside, and looked at the patrolmen on the street in surprise.


    "Is this what happened? Why did the patrol officers of the Guard Division all dispatched at night? Did they arrest so many people?"


    "These **** must have done something bad, or they wouldn''t have been caught by the cops."


    Every time the Division of Guards arrests a person, it doesn''t take long before a bulletin is posted, indicating what the person has done wrong and how he will be punished.


    The advantage of this is that on the one hand it is used as a warning, and on the other hand, it tells the civilians what is wrong and what is right.


    "Indeed, let''s go to sleep. With the protection of the guards set up by the city lord, I have been sleeping a lot more peacefully these past few nights."


    "..."


    In this era, in order to develop a territory, in addition to food, housing, and clothing, the most important thing is to live a stable and safe life. With these foundations, it is difficult not to develop.


    And the Guard Division is something that gives people a sense of security, which makes many civilians restless and restless, no longer worrying about when the door will be broken, and then rush in a group of wolf-like slave traders, or horse thieves, etc.


    Scar and others were taken into the cell of the Guard Division, and the interrogation began immediately overnight. They had to pry open the mouths of these slave traders as soon as possible to see if there were any accomplices in Xiyang City.


    In an interrogation room, Scar was tied to a chair. There were two people sitting in front of him. One of them, he knew, was Deputy Chief Ryan of the Guard Division.


    "It''s really courageous to dare to arrest someone in Xiyang City." Axe stared at him and said sternly, "Tell me, do you have any accomplices?"


    The most hated axe is the slave trader, no, it should be said that most people hate the slave trader, among them, the orcs are the strongest.


    "Hehe... naive!" Scar sneered, thinking that just a few words from him would scare him?


    "You..." Axe was so angry at Scar''s attitude that he stood up abruptly and scolded, "Don''t be too arrogant, this is the chief of guards, you came in, and you still want to go out?"


    "Scare me?" Scar''s face sank, his eyes flickering fiercely, and he said coldly, "When I was messing around, you didn''t know you were playing in the mud."


    It''s not like he didn''t escape from prison, he could escape from the prison in the capital, not to mention the prison cell in this small local city.


    "Damn, you..." Axe''s arms burst with blue veins, and he wanted to go up and punch Scar twice.


    "Axe, alright!" Ryan said softly, squinting at the scar, remembering the document given to him by the city lord, there was a page describing how to interrogate prisoners, and there were ten taboo tortures, which were for inhuman prisoners use.


    In the current situation, Ryan doesn''t care whether he is cruel or not. If he is not in a hurry to pry open the mouth of the slave trader, he is afraid that he will be locked in a small dark room for three or four days, and he will do everything.


    "Are you leading this group of slave traders?" Ryan''s eyes flashed with wisdom.


    "Yes!" Scar nodded, this is nothing to say.


    "I don''t know how to persuade you to share the information we want." Ryan sighed.


    "Oh!" The corners of Scar''s mouth rose, and his eyes were full of pride.


    "I''ll give you four choices!" Ryan said indifferently, expressionless, "As long as you make a choice, we won''t force you."


    "Choice? What choice?" Scar was a little confused, but there were still four choices? Lure? This is possible, but at least a dozen gold coins are required, otherwise - no discussion!


    "The first choice, of course, is to tell everything you know, and we will give you the opportunity to reform through labor."


    Ryan raised a finger, thinking that the reform through labor recorded in the document is to go to coal mines or iron mines to mine, and the years are calculated in five years, ten years, twenty years... !


    "No choice!" Knife Scar vetoed.


    "I guess so!" Ryan nodded, but the smile on the corner of his mouth became colder and colder, and said lightly, "The second option is to take a bamboo stick and pierce it through your nails, oh, and your toenails."


    "..." Scar''s eyes widened sharply, staring at Ryan. This choice made him shudder. He remembered the pain of accidentally stabbing wood thorns in his fingernails when he was doing farm work when he was a child. .


    "The third option is to use a stick to stab you from behind your **** until it comes out of your mouth." Ryan said frightening words calmly, but his hands under the table were shaking.


    "Of course, for this choice, we will have a special way to prevent you from dying."


    Ryan was talking nonsense with his eyes open. What special way does he have? It''s completely nonsense.


    "..." Scar broke out in cold sweat and was short of breath. This choice was clearly a choice for people to die.


    "The fourth option is very skillful." Ryan said in a low tone, gloomy, "For the last option, we will find a hunter to choose a part of you, just your hand."


    Ryan leaned forward, his eyes widened, and he said savagely, "Use a knife to cut your flesh one by one. Each piece of flesh is as thin as a hair. It will take a day to cut your hands until only the bones are left."


    "No, no, I don''t choose either!"


    Scar struggled violently, his whole body leaned back, what the **** was this choice? One is more terrifying than the other, especially the last one, watching his arms cut into bones?


    "Impossible, you choose one right now, or the next three will take turns now."


    Ryan stood up and said coldly, "Axe, let someone prepare it and give him a massage from the Guard Division!"


    "No, don''t... I choose, I choose first, first! I''ll say anything!"


    "No, you can leave it alone. I want to see what the criminal laws are like." Ryan said with interest.


    This made the corner of Axe''s mouth tremble, thinking that Deputy Director Ryan is really funny, everyone has to say it, and you still scare him.

 Chapter 203：

    "I said, I will say anything!" Scar looked at the axe who was preparing to act, and shouted in a panic, "Xiyang City has no accomplices, we are from the Black Iris Organization, we are peripheral members..."


    Just like Ryan''s intimidation, Scar was like pouring a bean. He asked what he asked, and he almost said it when he wet the bed a few times when he was a child.


    Chapter 0240 dishes were stolen.


    early morning!


    After Liu Feng had a pleasant breakfast, he planned to inspect the greenhouse outside the city to see the growth of the vegetables in the greenhouse and estimate the harvest time. After all, there are many merchants in Xiyang City. They Should be willing to eat a meal of high-priced vegetables.


    "You, who wants to go to the greenhouse outside the city together?" Liu Feng asked, resting his chin in his hands.


    "I... I have to deal with government affairs, and then I have to go to a boxing match!" Enri said a little embarrassedly, she had bought a bet.


    "I''m going to help with the Department of Guards. I arrested so many people last night." Tis said helplessly, she also wanted to go to a boxing match.


    "I''m going to help at the pizza shop. Eliza has a rest today." Nicole spread her hands, otherwise she would like to go to the greenhouse outside the city with Liu Feng.


    As for Wei Ya, she went to school early. It hasn''t snowed much in the past two days, and the students have started classes.


    "Okay." Liu Feng nodded, then turned his attention to An Li, and said with a smile, "Go out with a guard!"


    "Yeah! Okay!" An Li''s ears trembled. She had to finish government affairs before going out to watch the boxing match. She could probably catch up with the last match in the morning, and then go to the pizza restaurant for lunch at noon. Plan everything out.


    "Remember to keep warm when you go out, and bring all guards with you." Liu Feng urged. Last night, Mina told about the Scar Slave Traders once, which also reminded him to pay attention to the safety of the beast-eared girls.


    "Okay!"


    "Yes!"


    Liu Feng put on a thick military coat, got up and walked out, Mina followed, she was definitely going.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The carriage came out of the castle, escorted by the Wolf Warrior special team, and went out of the city.


    "Master, this morning, the guards sent the results of the interrogation." Mi Na lay in Liu Feng''s arms and said softly, "Do you want to see it?"


    There is a small stove for burning charcoal in the carriage, and the smoke is exhausted to the outside along the small iron pipe, so that the temperature in the carriage will not be too cold.


    "Tell me what''s going on." Liu Feng pinched the cat''s ears with **** and played with it.


    "Master, this group of slave traders is from an organization called Black Iris. They are only peripheral members. This time they are eyeing Eliza because they want to capture Eliza as a slave and send it to the auction." Mina Wei With a blushing face, he said briefly.


    "Black Iris Organization? What''s the background?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows and asked, "Do you know this organization?"


    "I also heard some news about this organization by chance." Mina said solemnly, "This is a mysterious organization that is active in the Kingdom of England. I heard that several other countries also have their shadows."


    "The Black Iris organization is very mysterious. What they do is to sell slaves, such as beautiful women, men, elves, orcs, etc., they are the targets of their trafficking, like ordinary slaves, they will not do it."


    "Oh? It''s still a transnational human trafficking organization." Liu Feng was a little surprised. It was true that no matter where, such a high profit organization existed.


    "Master, I''m afraid of En Li..." Mina''s blue eyes flashed with concern, she was afraid that this organization was eyeing En Li, Tis and the others.


    "Relax, there''s me." Liu Feng stroked Cat Erniang''s head, and a cold light flashed in his black eyes. It seemed that the Wolf Warrior Special Team was about to expand.


    "Yeah!" Mina rubbed into Liu Feng''s arms, squinting her eyes and enjoying a moment of tranquility.


    The carriage came to the outside of the city, and its speed slowed down. Outside the city were all dirt roads. Although it was widened, it could not hide the fact that dirt roads were difficult to walk.


    Liu Feng slightly lifted the curtain of the car, and saw some civilians, orcs digging the canals on both sides of the road, which will be used for drainage in the future.


    There are still people who are willing to work in winter. Of course, the 10% higher salary is one reason, and more is the mouth of hot wheat porridge.


    Half an hour later, I arrived at the place where the greenhouse was planted. There were people here to take care of me, mainly to remove the snow layer accumulated on the greenhouse, and to add coal to keep the temperature of the greenhouse.


    "Sir City Lord, it''s here!" Zink''s cheeks were a little red, which he rubbed with his hands after being froze by the cold wind.


    "Gag!"


    The carriage door was pushed open, and Liu Feng came out wearing a military coat, looking at the vast expanse of whiteness, exhaling a breath of hot air, and walking towards one of the greenhouses.


    However, Mina was not wearing a military coat, and was wearing a down jacket given by Liu Feng. She was originally a military coat, but she did not forget that her duty was to protect Liu Feng, so she suspected that the military coat would limit her reaction. I don''t plan to wear a military coat, but I still want to wear leather armor. There is no way, Liu Feng can only bring a down jacket from the earth.


    Sometimes Mao Er Niang is very stubborn. Liu Feng also said that she does not need Mao Er Niang''s protection, but the effect of persuasion is not great, and he can only let it go. Although a little stubborn will be stupid, it is also one of Mina''s advantages.


    The straw curtain on the door of the greenhouse was opened, and a few people walked in. The biting cold disappeared, allowing Liu Feng to breathe a sigh of relief, stretched his waist, and glanced at the vegetables in the greenhouse.


    The greenhouses outside the city are different from the greenhouses in the castle. Each greenhouse only grows a few kinds of green vegetables, which is a large-scale planting of several kinds of green vegetables.


    There are a lot of seasonings such as garlic, chili and green onions, as well as cabbage and cucumbers are planted in several greenhouses.


    A lot of flowers and plants have also been planted, but now most of them are seedlings. It will take a month or two to fully grow and bloom, and then the perfume will have raw materials.


    "It''s still growing!" Liu Feng nodded, took a step to observe the green vegetables, and said softly, "It seems that some of them are ready to be harvested!"


    Liu Feng is talking about some vegetable seedlings. Some of the green vegetable seeds he brought from the earth have a very short growth cycle, such as small rapeseed that can be harvested in a month.


    Mina blinked her blue eyes. She had seen the greenhouse in the castle and ate the cucumbers there, so now she is not surprised.


    She was just a little confused. Before, she suspected that it was impossible to grow green vegetables in winter, but now she has actually planted them.


    "Just enough to pick some!"


    Liu Feng turned his head and glanced around, but he didn''t see the debtor in this shed, and frowned, "Where''s the manager here?"


    "Xinke, go and find someone for me." Liu Feng said solemnly, if the greenhouse is not careful, it will be completely destroyed!


    "Yes!" Xin Ke moved his surprised eyes away from the vegetables and stepped out of the greenhouse.


    The steward was called soon. He was crying and grimacing. After seeing Liu Feng, he knelt down and shouted, "Sir City Lord, the vegetables have been stolen."


    Chapter 0241 The wolf-ear mother who steals vegetables.


    "The vegetable was stolen? What''s the matter?" Liu Feng frowned, but he didn''t expect to hear such news as soon as he arrived.


    "Lord City Lord, it''s like this..."


    The steward said it tremblingly, could he not be nervous? Green vegetables are grown in this greenhouse, only in winter. This is a miracle for him, but now the vegetables have been stolen.


    It turned out that just last night, when the steward went to add coal to the cucumber greenhouse, he found that the vines of the cucumbers had been torn off a lot, and many of the cucumbers that were not very big were picked.


    "Oh?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, which surprised him.


    You must know that there is a team of ten soldiers stationed here in the greenhouse. They will patrol in turn, and the vegetables have been stolen. This thief is very good.


    "Let''s go, show me." Liu Feng ordered.


    "Yes!" The steward immediately got up and hurriedly led the way.

 Chapter 204：

    The distribution of the greenhouses is a nine-square grid style, and the cucumber greenhouse that was stolen is located in the farthest corner.


    A few people came to the green melon shed and saw a mess. Some wooden frames were chopped down by sharp tools, and the cucumber vines also fell all over the ground, which made Liu Feng frown.


    "Master, this thief is very skilled."


    Mina squatted on the ground, looked at the slight footprints, raised her head and said, "These footprints are stable and not chaotic, the other party is not afraid of being discovered, and the wooden shelf was cut off by a long sword, and the attack is very neat."


    Mina''s analysis is based on years of experience in ''borrowing'' things, because she ''borrows'' things, she is not afraid of being discovered, and has the mentality of killing the big deal.


    "How does it compare to you?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, and he still believed Mao Erniang''s analysis.


    "It''s hard to say!" Mina shook her head. From these traces, she could only roughly estimate the opponent''s skill data. It was difficult to say in terms of hands-on skills. Factors such as weapons and fatigue had a great impact.


    "It''s kind of interesting, but he actually stole food and came to my house."


    Liu Feng came to the cucumber vines and saw that most of the main vines were still on the ground. He turned his head and instructed the steward, "These half cucumber vines will branch out and grow new vines after a while. The wooden shelf was put up again."


    "Yes!" The steward responded immediately, his heart also fell, and he thought he would be punished severely.


    Liu Feng then inspected a circle of greenhouses, corrected some wrong practices, and then went to the military camp in the east of the city.


    "Ta Tata..."


    On the carriage, Liu Feng pondered, whether the thief who stole the cucumber broke in by accident, or someone inside leaked the secret, the consequences of the two are different.


    For the former, Liu Feng only lost a little temporarily, as long as the thief was caught, the latter would cause a series of troubles.


    "Master, did you decide to send someone over to guard?" Mi Na came behind Liu Feng and pressed Liu Feng''s forehead with her slender, white fingers.


    "Yeah! According to your analysis, this thief should still come." Liu Feng closed his eyes, he felt that the former was more likely, and the civilians who could make Niu Bendiao visit the greenhouse must have been carefully investigated.


    Some of the more confidential matters, such as the management of the greenhouse and the civilians who help the greenhouse weed, were all selected by Niu Ben himself. The civilians at this stage are still relatively simple.


    Liu Feng decided to meet the thief who stole the vegetables for a while, but he actually stole it from his land, even if he ate it, he even tore off the vines.


    "..."


    More than ten kilometers away from Liu Feng''s territory, there are small hills, each of which is more than ten meters high, the kind of hills with more stones.


    In a hill, in the crevice formed by the superposition of several boulders, this is a natural shelter, and Avery is hiding here at this time.


    "Crack clap..."


    Avril was holding a frozen cucumber, and was slowly grinding it with her teeth. In this snowy weather, many things will be frozen hard, especially some watery things.


    She was chased by Des''s orc knight for two or three days, and only got rid of him a day ago. The dog orc who was following Des''s side was not much worse than her, and it was he who kept blocking her.


    Although Avery killed a lot of orcs in the process, it also exhausted her. If it weren''t for the rich experience spent in the woods in the past few years, it would be really difficult to get rid of those people.


    After getting rid of those people, Avery hid in the crevice of the rock, not even daring to set fire, for fear of attracting Diss'' orc knights.


    She knew that those people would not give up if they didn''t catch her. At this time, Avili was even happier, because Her Royal Highness the Princess had a good chance of still alive.


    Because the treasure map is not on her body, Her Royal Highness must still be alive, otherwise the treasures of the Brutus orc kingdom would have long been known to the world.


    "Huh..." Avril sighed and nibbled at the cucumber, which made her gums hurt a little bit coldly.


    "Forget it, don''t eat it, I''ll go pick some tonight." Avril threw the cucumber in her hand, she missed the crisp taste of the cucumber just after picking it last night.


    Avery went out to look for food yesterday, and then found those strange houses, hid in them for a while, heard some conversations with strange words, and finally picked these cucumbers.


    "Cucumber? This name is quite suitable. It''s amazing that green vegetables can be grown in that weird house." Avril tugged on the animal skin coat on her body.


    She is waiting for it to get dark, and she has to go again tonight. Those cucumbers suit her very much. She has to be careful this time. The other party will definitely be vigilant. , it is difficult not to be vigilant.


    "By the way, this place doesn''t seem to be far from Xiyang City. Do you want to go in?" Avery thought, she was afraid that she would lead Dies to where she would be exposed, which would be a disaster for Xiyang City. .


    According to what she saw in Blade''s Edge City, there were at least 300 orc knights under Diess, and they were all building armor now. As long as Diess had a little time, he would definitely be able to organize a team of all orcs knights.


    This is much stronger than Bella. Diss is a fully-armed orc knight. This is the existence of a thousand knights who can fight against the human race. Maybe in a few years, the kingdom of Yingluo will really be devoured by Disth. Territory is not allowed.


    There are many orcs in Xiyang City now, and Diess will definitely keep his eyes on Xiyangcheng, because the orcs are the source of soldiers that Diess wants.


    Chapter 0242 This is borrowing, not stealing.


    As soon as it got a little dark, Avery walked out of the rocky crevice and set off to the strange house. If possible, she decided to spend the night in the warm house. Last night, she spent the night outside without starting a fire. Not frozen to death.


    "I really want to eat meat!" Avril rubbed her stomach. Last night, she ate about twenty cucumbers before she managed to regain some strength.


    "Leave tomorrow!"


    Avery stepped into the darkness, she spent the night in that warm house tonight, regained some strength, went to hunt and roast meat to eat, and then left immediately.


    She had a hunch that the orc knight of Diss was already looking for him, and if he didn''t leave, he would be entangled again.


    It''s no problem for Avery to deal with five or six orc knights, but a dozen or twenty orc knights, even she can''t bear it.


    After half an hour.


    Avery was close to the place where she picked cucumbers yesterday. After observing for a while, she found that it was as she imagined. There were more than a dozen people patrolling tonight, and they were all knights in armor.


    Green vegetables are grown in the snow in winter. In Avril''s opinion, no matter where it is, it is a miracle; if there was such a miracle in the Brutus orc kingdom, then everyone would not have to leave their homes, and neither would Her Royal Highness. It will make her lose.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Avril took a long breath, her eyes narrowed slightly, turning into the eyes of a dead fish, her whole body relaxed to maintain her agile response, and she was about to start sneaking in.


    It took more than ten minutes to escape the patrolling knights with the sneaking skills that Avery had practiced for many years. She entered the inner circle. I don''t know if it was her illusion. These patrolling knights made her feel a little lazy.


    Also, whoever wants to come out to patrol in the big winter, Avril shook her head, hid in the shadows, and touched another house, where there were also cucumbers to eat.


    Avery carefully opened the straw curtain and glanced in from the corner of the eye. No one was there, very good, she quickly dodged in.


    "It''s so warm!" Avili shuddered as soon as she came in, her whole body was warm, as if she was in hot water, which made her breathe a sigh of relief.


    Soon, Avril recovered from the strangeness, and looked around with orange eyes. This house is similar to the house she visited yesterday.


    "Fill your stomach first!" Avery licked her mouth, and she looked into the depths of the house, where she would spend the night tonight and forcibly break out tomorrow morning.


    "Crack!"


    "It''s delicious, crisp, and a little refreshing." Avril was chewing cucumbers. She had never seen or even heard of this type of melon before.


    In fact, she didn''t know any of the green vegetables in these houses. If it was replaced by beasts, she might know them all.


    "..."


    Avery frowned, she felt something was wrong, she shook her orange hair, and her sharp orange eyes glanced around.

 Chapter 205：

    "No one? Is it an illusion?" Avery muttered, always feeling that a pair of eyes were staring at her.


    "wrong!"


    "Chong!"


    Avery suddenly pulled out her big sword, her orange eyes were full of sharpness, she couldn''t go wrong, there were other people in this house.


    "Boom bang bang..."


    In the next second, a pile of dirt rose up on the ground, seven or eight people got up from the ground, Niu Da shook the dirt from his hair, and aimed a big sword at the thief in front of him.


    Zink aimed the military crossbow at the thief, and they all held back their anger. They stayed under the mud pit for an hour, and finally waited for the thief.


    They all marveled at the calculation of the city owner, that the thieves would actually come to this greenhouse instead of the original cucumber greenhouse.


    "..." Avril was stunned, how did this come out of the ground? Have you been lying in ambush for her?


    "Go ahead and capture it, don''t even think about escaping!" Niu Da said coldly.


    The people who were singled out to stay in the pit were all good in strength, like Niu Er next to them also entered the pit together.


    "Then it''s time to see what you can do!" Avril narrowed her eyes, her orange eyes full of sharpness, and she could only go out.


    "Whoosh!"


    A steel crossbow shot out suddenly and flew past Avery''s ear, causing her eyes to widen. How is this possible? She didn''t even respond?


    "If you don''t want to die, don''t move." Xin Ke snapped, "If you move, you''ll be stabbed into a hedgehog!"


    Avery looked over with orange eyes, and saw that the speaker was holding a strange bow and arrow with an arrow stick, and three or four people took it.


    Don''t mess around, even if you can kill them, she will be seriously injured, no, maybe she will die first, the power of the arrow branch just now is very strong, she is not sure that she will be able to escape.


    There were many thoughts in Avili''s mind. She can''t die yet. Her Royal Highness has not been found. If she dies here, who will protect Her Royal Highness in the future?


    "Put down your weapons, you can''t escape today!" A cold female voice came from behind Avily, causing her to turn around and look in surprise.


    "what?"


    "what?"


    Two surprised voices sounded at the same time!


    "Are you the wolf orc knight in the Wei Ya tribe?"


    Mina held the saber in both hands, full of astonishment. She didn''t expect to see this powerful female orc knight again. Last time, she didn''t ask his name and left coldly.


    "You''re the cat orc who gave me dried fish."


    Avril also recognized this cat female orc. After all, the long arrow shot by the other party that day also impressed her deeply. Of course, the package of extremely delicious dried fish made her even more memorable.


    "Why are you here?" Avril''s orange eyes shrank, she felt that she was going to be planted here today, and the strength of this cat woman orc in front of her was not weak.


    Moreover, she is not in her prime yet, she has not eaten much meat to rest, and her physical strength is running out.


    "You stole something from my young master!" Mina''s blue eyes were full of caution, but she very much agreed with the strength of the wolf female orc in front of her.


    "Steal? How is this possible? I am borrowing, borrowing, and I will pay it back!"


    Avril''s cheeks flushed immediately, she turned her head slightly, the wolf''s ears lay down, and the wolf''s tail drooped down, pouted and retorted, "I''ll pay it back later, really!"


    With her identity as a wolf clan orc knight of the King Brutus orc king''s family, how could she possibly steal something? It''s impossible to steal it even if you kill it. Yes, she only borrowed it temporarily, and she will pay it back when she has a chance.


    "Borrow?" The corners of Mina''s mouth trembled, her blue eyes widened, how could this word be so familiar?


    It seems that she often speaks back against Enri''s words, how could what a cat warrior do be called stealing? That''s called borrowing!


    Moreover, the arrogant look of the wolf female orc in front of her gave her a sense of familiarity?


    Chapter 0243 I will cut you...


    "Ta Tata..."


    The straw curtain of the greenhouse was lifted, and the No. 2 and No. 3 of the Wolf Warrior Squad walked in first, pulling the straw curtain to stand on both sides, and Liu Feng slowly walked in in his military coat.


    He looked at the female orc in front of him, glanced at the ear on the head, and then glanced down with his black eyes, and when he saw the tail, he also recognized what kind of orc the other was.


    "Wolf clan? Or dog clan?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, the two races have many similarities.


    "Wolf, I''m a wolf! Not those stupid dogs."


    Avery was instantly furious, stared at orange eyes, raised her head, and shouted proudly, "I am the wolf clan orc knight of the King Brutus orc king''s family."


    "Oh! Such a powerful identity?" Liu Feng nodded lightly, and in Avili''s somewhat complacent eyes, the corners of his mouth rose, and he said softly, "That? Isn''t it coming to my house to steal something!"


    "Steal? Who stole it?" Avery''s wolf ears stood up instantly, and she shouted with a blushing face, "I borrowed it, I will pay it back later, I will definitely pay it back!"


    "Uh..." Liu Feng tilted his head, why did he feel that the scene in front of him was familiar, he turned his head to look at Mina, only to see Mao Erniang turning her head with a blushing face.


    It seems that Cat Erniang used to ''borrow'' things from time to time. Moreover, the arrogant appearance of this wolf female orc is really similar to the fox Erniang at home.


    Could it be that all the beast ears in this world are arrogant? Many strange thoughts flashed through Liu Feng''s mind.


    "I swear in Avril''s honor that I will definitely compensate you for your cucumbers in the future." Avril said with a serious face.


    With her cold personality, if it weren''t for so many arrows facing her, Avili would have swung her sword out long ago. Who would have said so much to these humans.


    "It''s Avili, what a good name!" Liu Feng nodded and asked lightly, "Then, Miss Avili, how long will it take you to say?"


    "This?" Avery''s orange eyes flashed, her cheeks were slightly red, she tried to straighten her body, and said with a serious tone, "Soon, at most a year...cough...six months..."


    Under Liu Feng''s serious black eyes, Avril''s straight waist became more and more curved, her tone changed from confident to hesitant, and the date was reduced from one year to forty days.


    "Forty days? Are you sure you''re not lying to me?"


    Liu Feng narrowed his eyes slightly, glanced at the armor on Avril''s body calmly, and said lightly, "If I let you go, if you leave, where can I go to find you and return the cucumber?"


    "You...I..." Avril was at a loss for words, she really planned to let her go and not come back.


    As for the cucumbers? No, it''s impossible to return it. Why should I repay the cucumber that I ''borrowed'' by my own strength.


    "I''ll definitely do it." Avril was a little furious, when had she been so embarrassed. If it hadn''t been beaten, she would have to kill her.


    "What do you think, if I go to your house to ''borrow'' something and tell you, how about returning it to you in 40 days?" Liu Feng''s mouth twitched slightly.


    "I''m going to chop you up...cough cough..." Avril''s mouth was quick for a while, and finally she blushed and closed her mouth, thinking that this is a shame to throw home.


    "Cut me?" Liu Feng nodded and said lightly, "So, do I want to chop you too?"

 Chapter 206：

    "You..." Avril took a cautious step back.


    "Master..." Mina came to the back, pulled Liu Feng''s clothes, put her toes on her toes, and muttered in Liu Feng''s ears, "Master, Avili is the orc who helped us in the Weiya tribe before."


    "Huh? Is that so?" Liu Feng was a little surprised, and then he saw Avril''s embarrassed appearance and her proud head raised up.


    This is a confident and arrogant wolf clan female orc knight, of course, she has to be excluded from the rogue she just looked like.


    Avril also heard Mina''s muttering, which made her cheeks slightly red. She was clearly looking for Her Royal Highness, and just happened to see those slave traders, so she couldn''t help.


    "Okay! Now that you have helped Mina, Wei Ya and the others, you won''t be held accountable for stealing vegetables." Liu Feng said with a dead fish eye.


    "What?" Avril was so angry at Liu Feng''s appearance, what kind of expression was that? Could it be that she, the royal wolf orc knight of the dignified Brutus orc kingdom, can''t afford a few cucumbers?


    "I said, I won''t hold you accountable for stealing the cucumber." Liu Feng said lazily.


    "No, who stole it? I borrowed it, and I will return it to you." Avili shouted seriously, but she couldn''t accept it now that she was arrogant. Could it be that she is worth a few cucumbers?


    "Huh? Do you really want to pay it back?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, holding back his smile, "Then when will you pay it back? If you say it''s after forty days, then forget it, and I will send it to you."


    "No, no, I..." Avril''s cold look couldn''t be maintained at all, and hurriedly shouted, "I can help you kill!"


    "Yes, I can help you kill someone you want to kill, just treat it as if I returned the cucumber!" Avril said seriously.


    "..." Liu Feng twitched the corners of his mouth, rolled his eyes and said, "I don''t have anyone to kill."


    "Forget it, you''d better go!" Liu Feng turned around and waved his hand, "You can pay it back in forty days."


    "You, you obviously don''t believe I will pay it back!" Avril gritted her teeth.


    "Huh? Are you really going to pay it back?" Liu Feng turned his head and said in surprise, "I thought you were joking."


    "You..." The hairs on Avery''s wolf''s tail exploded, and she had the urge to rush up to bite this nobleman. What tone did you say, she seemed to eat your cucumbers for nothing.


    "Tell me! What do you take back?" Liu Feng turned around, folded his arms and said, "You can take silver coins!"


    "Silver? Silver coins??" Avery stared at orange eyes and shouted in astonishment, "Isn''t it just a few cucumbers, do you want silver coins?"


    coin? Avery doesn''t have any coins now, not even a single one. She gave Bella the coins to recruit troops. In addition, she has been in the Forbidden Mountains recently, and the food comes from hunting, so the coins are useless.


    "Of course, have you seen green vegetables in winter? Have you seen this cucumber before?" Liu Feng asked two questions in a row.


    "No!" Avril shook her head honestly.


    "So, it''s not too much for me to sell one hundred copper coins for this cucumber, right?" A smile flashed in Liu Feng''s eyes, one hundred copper coins was inflated, and he sold at most twenty copper coins to those merchants.


    Avril was stunned for a moment, thinking of those noble businessmen who enjoyed it, she nodded and said, "It''s not too much."


    "Then, the cucumbers you stole last night were at least twenty or thirty, right?" Liu Feng said slowly, "Also, you broke the cucumber vine, and it would have grown new ten days later. The cucumbers are all gone now."


    "..." Avril was a little embarrassed, as if she was the one who was at fault for reasoning.


    "According to this calculation, you have to pay me dozens of silver coins if you don''t mention it." Liu Feng said lightly.


    "I..." Avril was at a loss for words again, what should I do? Does she really want to carry the reputation of stealing cucumbers? This is to be taken by Her Royal Highness, Bella and the others know that they will be laughed to death.


    "..." Mina on the side rolled her eyes, this wolf-eared girl actually surrounded herself, how naive is this?


    Chapter 0244 Work to pay off the debt!


    "Give me thirty silver coins!" Liu Feng forced a smile. He sometimes found that some simple orcs were really easy to deceive.


    The wolf-eared girl in front of her actually got herself into it. From the beginning of the rogue who wanted to deny stealing the cucumber, to the reason of delaying the time, she wanted to escape, and now she has taken the initiative to pay the cucumber debt for the sake of face.


    "Three, thirty silver coins?" Avery stared at orange eyes, lowered her head in frustration for a while, wriggled her lower lip, and said weakly, "There are no thirty silver coins!"


    "Then how many silver coins do you have?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, looked at the wolf-eared lady, who was a little awkward, and sighed, "You can give me a few silver coins."


    "..." Avril was even more awkward, a touch of red on her neck, how could she be embarrassed to say that she didn''t have a single silver coin.


    "Don''t tell me, you don''t have a single silver coin?" Liu Feng twitched the corner of his mouth, and then saw Avril shake his head slightly.


    "Really... I''ve taken it." Liu Feng patted his forehead, but he didn''t have a single silver coin. Why did the wolf-eared girl actually coax him to return the cucumber?


    He was thinking now, how did this orc survive until now? Or are the Orcs in Orc Realm so naive?


    "..." Avril stopped talking, the wolf''s ears lay down, and the orange pupils stared at the toes.


    "Then do you have anything valuable?" Liu Feng glanced at the bumpy sword in Avril''s hand.


    "No!" Avery hid the big sword behind her, which was her treasure.


    "Then you''d better go, you don''t need to pay it back."


    The corners of Liu Feng''s eyes trembled slightly. This tattered sword is probably worth dozens of copper coins.


    Avril shook her head and said seriously, "I want to pay it back!"


    "..."


    Liu Feng was speechless, this wolf-eared girl is too stubborn, she doesn''t want to say anything, and she doesn''t want to.


    If she hadn''t helped Weiya and Mina, Liu Feng would have wanted to catch Avery to the Guard Division and lock her up in the dark room for a few days to sober up.


    "Master, let Avril work part-time to pay off the debt." Mina reminded.


    "Huh?" Liu Feng''s eyes lit up, he was worried about the safety of Anli and Wei Ya, and was thinking about how to provide them with guards. Isn''t there a good guard in front of him now?


    "Part-time job?" Avril tilted her head, what is this?


    "That''s why you want to help the young master to work and get paid." Mina explained simply, some uncommon words she heard from Liu Feng.


    "Okay, I want one silver coin a day." Avril straightened up, wasting thirty days of time to pay off the debt, and she could just avoid Diess'' pursuit.


    "What?" Mina stared at her blue eyes, looked at Avery in disbelief, and shouted angrily, "Don''t think about it, you''re not worth a silver coin a day."


    "Why am I not worth a silver coin a day? I am the royal knight of the Brutus orc kingdom." Avril gritted her teeth and shouted, looking a little flustered.


    She resisted the panic in her heart. When she was in the Orc Palace, her monthly salary was 300 copper coins, which was already a high salary.


    "It''s not worth it anyway." Mina''s eyes flashed with wisdom, and she shouted, "You say, how are you worth a silver coin a day?"


    "You, I..." Avril clenched her sword tightly, how would she prove it? Murder? It seems to be in trouble now.


    "I can''t tell, right? Then the salary of one silver coin for thirty days." Mina finished speaking, and shook her long black hair.


    "Okay, then one silver coin for thirty days."


    Liu Feng nodded in agreement, restrained his smile, and said, "Go back, they should be in a hurry."

 Chapter 207：

    "Mmmm!" Mina''s blue eyes were slightly curved, with a smile on the corner of her mouth. It was very interesting to help abduct the wolf-eared girl.


    She could see that Avril was very tired, and there were still some **** scars on her body, so she knew that the other party had been having a bad time.


    Mina felt that Avril was the kind of person who was hard-mouthed and soft-hearted, so she cut through the mess and helped to decide on the spot;


    "Ta Tata..."


    Liu Feng was the first to leave the shed, and Mina immediately followed. As for Avery''s sword, Niu Da forcibly confiscated it, and followed behind with a sulky expression.


    Avril blinked, she is still stunned, isn''t this plot wrong? Didn''t you just steal a few cucumbers? Why are you helping people pay off their debts?


    After waiting for the carriage, Avril was still frowning and thinking, thinking that something was wrong in that part, making Mina on the side hold back her smile.


    Is something wrong? Of course nothing is wrong!


    But for Avril, it was the biggest mistake. She used to cut through the incident with a sword, and she didn''t have a chance to talk about any reason, preaching, or sophistry.


    Like what happened today, if there is no military crossbow to deter, I am afraid that Avril has already swung his sword and fought, and returned the cucumber? Don''t even think about it.


    "call¡­¡­"


    In the end, Avili, who was conflicted in her heart, let out a long sigh and decided to help out for a few days before sneaking away to find Her Royal Highness.


    "What do you want me to do?" Avril sat cross-legged, folded her arms across her chest, and said lightly, "I won''t do anything to bully the weak."


    "I just want you to protect a few people!" Liu Feng said with a small smile.


    "Can!"


    Avery breathed a sigh of relief, hearing that it was just protecting people, which was her job.


    stop! Avery suddenly turned her head and stared at Liu Feng, her heart was turbulent, why? Why doesn''t she have that kind of disgust for this human noble?


    This doesn''t make sense. Except for the other party''s good looks, good smell, and friendly expression, there is nothing that makes her look good...


    Could it be because of the cat clan orcs next to it? Avery looked at the two people who were very close to each other in amazement.


    "Is there any problem?" Liu Feng looked a little strangely at the startled wolf-eared girl.


    "It''s okay!" Avril shook her long orange hair and turned her head away. Now that she has calmed down, she still hates humans, especially nobles.


    Liu Feng turned his head to look at Mina, with a question in his eyes, wasn''t it okay just now? Why is it changing now? Could it be that the female orc also changed from an ''eel''?


    Cat Erniang shook her head, opened her mouth and closed it silently a few times, Liu Feng immediately answered it, and it was these words: It''s a girl''s mood.


    He understood, it seemed that the human race left a bad impression on the orcs, or, in other words, the human race nobles did too much shit.


    Chapter 0245 Ghost!


    "Ta Tata..."


    The carriage was moving fast. It was eight o''clock in the evening. Liu Feng and Mina had not eaten dinner yet.


    "Guru..."


    Avril''s face was full of shame, why did her stomach growl? Didn''t you eat a few frozen cucumbers today?


    "It''s almost at the castle!" Mina said with a small smile.


    "..." Avril just nodded and didn''t speak. She was thinking about how to get out, or what to do if she was discovered by the people of Dess.


    Ten minutes later, the carriage returned to the castle, and the three got off the carriage and walked towards the dining room.


    "They must be starving!" Liu Feng said with a chuckle, he could imagine that now Tiss must rub her stomach and shout, "Why hasn''t the young master come back yet?"


    In the castle, there are still some rules. For example, if Liu Feng does not come back, he must wait for Liu Feng to come back before dinner can be served.


    Unless Liu Feng didn''t come back to the castle that day, or informed in advance that he would return to the castle later, Nicole would ask Liu Feng to return to the castle before allowing dinner.


    "Hee hee hee..." Mina covered her mouth and chuckled, she could imagine the expressions of several people.


    Avery on the side doesn''t understand a little, why this cat female orc can laugh so happily? Could it be that this human noble is very good to her?


    "Master, why haven''t you come back, I''m so hungry!"


    Tiss''s loud voice spread, "I would have eaten one more pizza at the pizza place if I knew it."


    "Hey... Dess, you are stealing the vegetables again!" Enri shouted crisply and a little anxiously, "Nicole, look at Dess, you are catching the vegetables with your hands again."


    "Okay, I''ll punish that dish for Tis later." Nicole comforted softly.


    "What? I didn''t steal it at all." Dessy shouted in denial.


    "Tis, there are vegetable leaves at the corner of your mouth." Wei Ya said helplessly.


    "..."


    Liu Feng and Mina, who were outside, both looked at each other amusingly. With An Li and Tis present, it was impossible to calm down?


    Avili''s whole body froze behind her, and her orange eyes trembled. She would never have heard the voice wrong. It was the voice of Her Royal Highness the Princess.


    Avery suddenly rushed forward, passed by Liu Feng and Mina, raised her foot and kicked the wooden door of the dining room.


    "boom!!!"


    The wooden door fell apart, Avril rushed in immediately, and her orange eyes glanced at the crowd in the dining room.


    An Li put her hands on the table and stared blankly at Avili who had broken into the door. Her expression was surprised and shocked. The next second, her brown eyes were full of horror, and she screamed, "Damn it! "


    "Prince, Your Highness the Princess?" Avril''s eyes widened, and she trembled as she walked towards Enri.


    "Don''t come here, don''t..."


    An Li backed away in horror, then turned around and went out of the way. She rushed out of the dining room. After seeing Liu Feng, she plunged her head into his arms, trembling and muttering in her mouth, "Young master, there are ghosts, there are ghosts. ghost!"


    "Ghost?" Liu Feng was stunned, what was the situation? What''s wrong with the wolf-eared girl? When he came to his house, he kicked the door.


    Mina on the side took out her saber and stood in front of Liu Feng. She looked at Avili at the entrance of the dining room with a serious face, and she looked at An Li''s back with an anxious look.


    "Avery, what do you want to do?" Mina''s blue eyes were full of fierceness.


    "Step aside!"


    Avery shouted in a trembling voice, "Your Highness Princess, I''m Avery!"


    "You lied, Avery died a long time ago." En Li roared hoarsely, "She died a few years ago! She died a long time ago... woo woo..."


    "I, I''m not dead, Her Royal Highness, I killed them all!" Avery''s tears fell from her cheeks, she couldn''t help but take two steps forward, and she finally found Her Royal Highness.

 Chapter 208：

    Back then, although the slave traders seriously injured Avril, she just couldn''t worry about Enri, so she survived.


    "Really?" En Li wiped tears on Liu Feng''s body, turned her head cautiously, pressed her lower lip to her upper lip, and looked at Avril with tears in her eyes.


    "Really!" Avril grinned with a heart-warming smile, but the tears couldn''t be stopped.


    "Uuuuu...Avery!" Enri cried, strutting her legs, rushing over with her arms outstretched, and plunging her head into Avili''s arms.


    "His Royal Highness, my subordinate Avery is here!" Avery hugged Enri tightly and choked, "My subordinate has finally found you."


    "Avery, you''re still alive, it''s great, it''s really great... woo woo..." Enri burst into tears.


    Back then, An Li was under the **** of Ai Wei Li and panicked to find a place to hide. Later, she went back to the scene to see, but found a lot of slave traders wandering around the scene from a distance. Under such circumstances, she thought Ai Ai Willie died and escaped alone.


    Later, En Li met Mina, otherwise, how could En Li, who is unarmed, live to this day, starved to death long ago.


    "..." Mina''s blue eyes were misty, and she silently put away the saber. She never thought that En Li was actually a princess.


    Before, En Li joked with her that she was a princess, but she thought En Li was joking, but she didn''t expect it to be true.


    Mina remembered now that En Li had a lot of doubts at the beginning, such as she knew a lot of words, and her etiquette and behavior were very standardized; of course, her life later became rough, and there was no etiquette and behavior.


    Nicole, Tis, and Wei Ya held Su Mi, and the four of them stood at the door of the dining room blankly, staring blankly at the crying An Li and Avril.


    "Enli is the person Miss Avery is looking for? The flat-chested woman that the eldest sister is talking about is..." Tis couldn''t help covering her face, is this a coincidence? She also recognized Avery, who occasionally went to rest in the tribe.


    "Oh my God! Is Enri the princess of the Brutus Orc Kingdom?" Wei Ya opened her mouth, she couldn''t connect Enli with the princess'' identities.


    The usual fox girl with a little pervert has transformed herself into a princess.


    "Order! Immediately block all news." Liu Feng had a serious look on his face. Enli was a princess, so she couldn''t spread it out, otherwise those ghosts and snakes would jump out immediately. He had a hunch that a ''storm'' was coming soon.


    "Yes!" Mina said solemnly, she also thought of this, turned around and ordered to block the news.


    Chapter 0246 Princess Brutus.


    After some cleaning up, it was already half an hour later.


    All gathered in the dining room, and everyone looked at An Li. They couldn''t believe that Hu Erniang was actually a princess. In their impression, the princess was elegant, dignified, beautiful and generous.


    Now, En Li has ruined the image of the princess in their minds, this petite fox-eared girl, there is an elegant and dignified look.


    "Hey... What''s your look, I''m the princess, have you been disappointed?"


    An Li was furious, shaking her fox ears, and shouted, "This is the real me, what a good girl, I can''t pretend, and she''s not that vicious woman."


    "Vicious woman?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, who is this?


    "Cough, cough... Your Highness, Princess, speak with caution." Avril stood obediently behind An Li, and reminded softly, "My subordinate has stopped at Miss Bella many times."


    "Cut! She must be trying to win you over. Don''t think I don''t know what she wants."


    Enri pouted, as Bella had fought wit and courage since she was a child, she knew that woman too well.


    "Uh..." Avril closed her mouth embarrassingly, Bella was indeed trying to win her over; in fact, the two of them she knew both cared about each other, but they didn''t want to be soft on their mouths.


    "Miss Bella, I have already gone to the Land of Chaos." Avril whispered, she was very satisfied, Her Royal Highness did not suffer any shadows, and was still as lively as when she was a child.


    "Is that woman dying? However, with her ability, she might be able to harm a lot of people." En Li narrowed her eyes, she also knew the chaotic place.


    "Bella? Isn''t this Tis''s eldest sister?" Liu Feng remembered the sloppy letter.


    "What?" En Li blinked her brown eyes, looked at Dess in astonishment, and asked, "Your eldest sister, is she a snake orc?"


    "Yes, yes." Tis scratched her head. She didn''t seem to mention her eldest sister''s name. If she had known it earlier, it wouldn''t have made it so hard for Avril to find her.


    The letter she wrote to her last time was not signed. Tis didn''t know that Bella''s letter to Liu Feng was signed, and everyone didn''t read the indecent letter; all the subtle misses led to a lot of changes.


    "Really..." En Li''s mouth twitched, is all this really so coincidental?


    "You are really destined." Nicole covered her mouth and chuckled, "They all met here."


    "That..." Wei Ya raised her hand a little weakly and said softly, "I don''t quite understand one thing, the Brutus royal family seems to be all lion orcs, right?"


    The books she read and the teachings of her parents seemed to record that the Brutus royal family were all leonine orcs, so why did the fox orcs appear?


    This is not the same as the knowledge Wei Ya has learned. Are all the books wrong?


    "..." En Li was a little disappointed, her brown eyes were full of nostalgia, and she said softly, "My mother and concubine are from the fox clan, and my father is a lion clan orc; after the two are combined, the racial characteristics of the children born under normal circumstances follow the father''s. , but there are also unexpected probabilities that follow the mother."


    Speaking of which, everyone understood that Enri followed her mother''s racial characteristics, and it was the first time they had heard of such a thing.


    Wei Ya immediately took out a notepad and wrote it down. This is a knowledge point. I didn''t expect the orcs to have such a change.


    "..." Avril''s orange eyes flashed a bit of gloom. She had followed Her Royal Highness since she was a child, and knew how much damage this chance would cause Her Highness.


    In the palace, a group of children from the lion clan suddenly appeared like a fox clan child like En Li, so discrimination or something followed, and they were excluded by other royal clan children, which made En Li not very fond of going out.


    As a result, many people didn''t know that there was a princess Enri. If King Brutus didn''t like her more, I was afraid that Enri might be expelled from the palace.


    Except for a few people who can play with Enri, such as Bella and Princess Brutus; everyone else likes to bully her, but Enri is not to be outdone, which also causes Enri''s current character.


    "By the way, Her Royal Highness, I see Her Royal Highness Prince Diess."


    Avery immediately reported, "He''s been looking for you, as if he wanted you..."


    "Heh..." Enri sneered and said what Avril didn''t dare to say, "That disgusting guy, is he asking for Brutus'' treasure map?"


    "Gong, Your Royal Highness, please speak carefully..." Avril was dumbfounded, she didn''t expect Her Royal Highness to tell the story of the treasure map.


    "What are you afraid of, everyone here is her own." En Li said indifferently.


    "But..." Avery still wanted to persuade, knowing that it was all the treasures of the Brutus orc kingdom.


    "Okay, don''t worry." En Li waved her hand, took out a wooden box from her backpack, opened it and took out half a parchment.


    "This? Only half a treasure map?" Aveline Nicole said in surprise.


    "Yeah! Father only gave me half of it." An Li pushed the treasure map in front of Liu Feng and said solemnly, "There is only half of the treasure map, so it''s useless at all. Having it is a disaster."


    This is also the reason why Enri never took out the treasure map. Once it was leaked, people from many forces would flock to it.


    "Take it back and install it!" Liu Feng didn''t look at it, the treasure map was not very attractive to him, let alone a half-map; if it was a full treasure map, you could dig it out when you had time.


    "Mmmm!" An Li nodded obediently, put the treasure map back in the box, and said slowly, "The other half of the treasure map was given to the eldest princess by the king."


    Seeing that Liu Feng didn''t look at it, Avili let go of her dangling heart. That was the hope of the Brutus Kingdom. How could Her Royal Highness just show it to a human race?


    "Huh? Princess Brutus? The princess with the title of Valkyrie?" Wei Ya stared at her light red eyes and said in surprise, "She is the idol of the Brutus orcs!"

 Chapter 209：

    "Yeah! It''s the eldest princess Elsa!" En Li sighed and said a little disappointedly, "I don''t know how she is now. She was washed away at the beginning, and I didn''t see her last face."


    Elsa, even in the Brutus Palace, was one of the few people who did not discriminate against Enri, and she was also one of the few who could play with Enri.


    It''s a pity that Elsa was too busy later, she became Brutus''s Valkyrie, and led the wolf clan orc knights to fight in the north and south.


    Chapter 0247 Avril''s persuasion.


    "His Royal Highness, please don''t worry, with Princess Elsa''s bravery and wisdom, nothing will happen." Avril whispered comfortingly.


    "Yeah!" En Li sighed, Princess Elsa is the most outstanding person among all the princes and princesses, no worse than Brutus'' great knight.


    She guessed that Princess Elsa might be fighting somewhere?


    "Okay, let''s eat first, and then go to rest." Liu Feng interrupted the somewhat gloomy atmosphere.


    He could also see that after the Brutus orc kingdom was ravaged by the cold current, the destruction of the country under the cover of ice and snow would still cause the beast-eared **** the scene to feel lost, and the bull-horned girl who was the most optimistic usually did not speak much. .


    After all, being away from home and missing relatives, who would be happy.


    "Yeah! Eat!" Tiss twitched the corners of her mouth and raised her hands, shouting. For her, eating is what comforts her the most, and the rest are clouds.


    "Avery, sit down and eat together." En Li turned her head to the wolf-eared lady who was standing, "Don''t be too cautious, Brutus is gone, so don''t treat me like a princess."


    "No, you have always been a princess." Avril said stubbornly, shaking her long orange hair, "You will always be my princess!"


    "Then, I order you to sit down and eat together."


    An Li reluctantly said that she knew Avril too well, she was stubborn, rigid, but a little simple. After all, she grew up together, and the person who stayed with her the longest was Avril.


    "Yes!" Avril responded, then sat upright next to Enri, staring blankly at the dishes in front of her.


    Today''s dinner is stir-fried vegetables, such as boiled cabbage, cold cucumber, stir-fried kale, braised pork ribs... The most important thing is stir-fried vegetables, but there is less meat than usual.


    "Eat it quickly, or it will get cold again." Liu Feng was the first to move his chopsticks, which was already a reheated dish.


    This made Avril''s eyes widen in dissatisfaction. Wasn''t Her Royal Highness the first bite to take? Just as she was about to open her mouth to say something, Enri glared at her before closing her mouth obediently.


    "..." En Li sighed silently, she didn''t want to put on the air as a princess, she would be separated from everyone by then, she didn''t want to go back to being alone before, the life she was living now was what she yearned for.


    "Hurry up!" Liu Feng could also guess what, he gave An Li a piece of braised pork ribs, and gave Hu Erniang a reassuring smile.


    "Yeah!" En Li replied with a chuckle, shook her fox ears, picked up the braised pork ribs and ate it, and tugged at the hem of Avery''s clothes with her other hand under the table.


    "Uh..." Avril shyly turned her eyes away from Liu Feng, this person actually dared to serve Her Royal Highness the princess, she was really bold, if the Princess Her Royal Highness hadn''t pulled her, she would have to help Her Royal Highness try the piece of meat. eat.


    "Hurry up, these dishes are many times more delicious than those made in the palace." An Li gave Avili some dishes and introduced, "This is braised pork ribs, this is braised pork..."


    "Yes!" Avril responded respectfully, then picked up the fork and ate.


    "Huh? This meat? It''s delicious!"


    As soon as the first mouthful of braised pork, Avril''s eyes widened, she completely conquered her, ate it in big mouthfuls, and even grabbed it with Tiss.


    "Hey...you wolf girl, that''s my meat." Tiss stared at her purple eyes, and Avili snatched the last piece of braised pork on the plate just now.


    "No, that was grabbed by the next." Avery quickly stuffed the meat into her mouth.


    Even if the two of them knew each other, they couldn''t give up the meat they grabbed, so soon the two of them turned the table into a battlefield.


    This scene made everyone laugh. It was all too familiar. Everyone who had just eaten the dishes in the castle would turn into a vegetable grabber.


    Half an hour later, the dinner was over and the table was in a mess, which made Avril blush and bow her head in embarrassment.


    "Damn, Avril, you have failed so badly to be so rude in front of the princess, shame..." Avril started a self-criticism meeting in her heart.


    "Avery will live with you tonight, and I''ll rearrange a room tomorrow." Nicole said softly, the house in the backyard of the castle needs a stove to live in, otherwise it will be too cold.


    "No problem, it just so happens that I can chat with Avril." Enri nodded.


    "This... how can I do it, I can just sleep on the ground." Avery waved her hands in a panic.


    "This is an order!" En Li rolled her eyes, got up and dragged Avery out, she had to chat with the wolf-eared girl, otherwise everyone would be embarrassed.


    "Yes!" Avril left with Enri.


    "..."


    On the way, Enri was thinking about how to persuade Avery, but she didn''t expect Avery to speak first.


    "His Royal Highness, your subordinates will **** Her Royal Highness out of here tomorrow." Avril said seriously.


    "What? Leave? Why do you want to leave?" En Li was a little stunned and frowned, "I have a good time here, I don''t want to leave."


    "His Royal Highness, it''s too dangerous to stay here. This is a city of individuals, and it will do great harm to your safety."


    Avery said worriedly, "Furthermore, His Royal Highness Prince Diess has been looking for you, stay here, it will be exposed sooner or later, and he will use force to seize the treasure map on you."


    This Xiyang City will be discovered by Diess sooner or later. Even if they are not here, Diess will take the city.


    "Young master will protect me, and Avery, aren''t you here?" En Li chuckled, "I believe you will protect me, just like before."


    Based on her understanding of the military strength of Xiyang City, as long as the opponent does not send thousands of orc knights to attack, then Xiyang City will not be in danger.


    "Young master?" Avili stretched her voice in shock. This is a servant. How can a servant call a young disciple of a great nobleman from Her Royal Highness?


    "Hee hee hee..." An Li stuck out her tongue. In the few years she lived with Mina, she had long abandoned her identity as a princess. It was their greatest luck that she and Mina could be taken in by Liu Feng.


    "His Royal Highness, this title must be changed, you are the Princess." Avril quickly persuaded.


    "Okay, let''s talk about it later." En Li waved her hand indifferently.


    "..." Avril felt that Her Royal Highness had changed too much. Damn, what did that human noble do to Her Royal Highness? How dare His Highness call him Young Master?


    No, I absolutely have to take Her Royal Highness away from this place. Before leaving, I have to teach that nobleman a lesson...


    "Come on, you have to take a bath..." Enri urged.


    "Your Highness, I can do this myself." Avril said shyly.


    "This is soap, for bathing..."


    "Huh? There are so many bubbles..."


    Chapter 0248 Early Repair Showdown!


    early morning!


    "Gag!"

 Chapter 210：

    Liu Feng pushed open the door, and the cold wind from outside rushed towards him, extinguishing his thoughts of yawning, and shivered involuntarily.


    "Master, you are wearing too little." Nicole''s shout came from behind, and then the military coat was draped over Liu Feng''s shoulders.


    "I went to the early repair!" Liu Feng waved his hand and walked towards the early repair site.


    "Master got up really early today, is it because Mina didn''t sleep with him?" Nicole tilted her head. After she came to collect things in the morning, she found that the master was awake.


    "Move carefully, don''t fall." Nicole then told the maid to go into the room to move things.


    "Yes!"


    "..."


    "The winter here is really cold, and the cold wind is blowing!" Liu Feng exhaled hot air, looking at the slightly gloomy sky, it seemed that it was going to snow again.


    The surrounding roof was wearing a white top hat, and the snow on the dead branches seemed to be full of white flowers.


    "drink!"


    "Bang bang bang!!"


    Before Liu Feng approached the early repair site, he heard the sound of coquettish shouts and the sound of wooden swords colliding with each other.


    "It seems that this wolf-eared girl is not in a good mood this morning." Liu Feng could tell who was making the coquettish shout.


    Mina''s duel training is usually silent, attacking silently like an assassin.


    When Liu Feng appeared on the edge of the field, he saw Mina and Avril practicing against each other, two slender figures flying around.


    Avery held a large wooden sword, Mina held two short swords, one of them slashed wide open and closed, and the other leaned on the agile figure, constantly looking for weaknesses, and the beating was extremely violent.


    "Master, if this continues, the two will be injured." Niu Er said a little worriedly.


    "It''s alright, they didn''t use all their strength, they all have spare strength." Liu Feng said softly.


    He is no longer Liu Feng, who has just crossed over, and he has also killed a horse thief. In addition, the early repair time is not short, and his eyesight has been trained a little.


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long for the two to slash at each other, and they immediately separated. Early repair was to exercise, hone swordsmanship, spear skills, etc., not to kill the enemy on the battlefield, there must be a winner.


    "Whoosh..."


    The two of them skillfully controlled their breathing, and then wiped the hot sweat from their foreheads, otherwise they would become ice slag.


    "Morning, young master!" Mina immediately ran over to say hello when she saw Liu Feng.


    For the past two days, Mina has not slept with Liu Feng. Although she was very reluctant, Mina still consciously did so; she knew that if she clings to Liu Feng every day, other people would not say anything on the surface, but she still felt more or less in her heart. There will be dissatisfaction; maybe this is Mina''s empathy, knowing how to think about others.


    "Early, it looks like I''m late again." Liu Feng chuckled.


    "We''ve only been here for a while!" Mina shook her head, shook her cat''s tail, and said softly, "Master, do you want to practice against me today?"


    "Okay." Liu Feng nodded, tossed his military coat, Niu Er quickly caught it, and handed over a one-handed wooden sword.


    "Miss Mina, can you let me come?" Avril walked over with a wooden sword in both hands and said solemnly, "Let me do my best to thank Your Excellency Liu Feng for taking care of Her Royal Highness the princess these days. "


    She was still brooding about the fact that En Li called Liu Feng the young master last night, although last night, En Li had a lot of chats with Avili, and also told about her encounter with Mina and her arrival at Xiyang Castle. again.


    Avril is really grateful to Mina. When she woke up this morning, she was waiting outside Mina''s door and respectfully gave Mina a knightly salute.


    However, for Liu Feng, Avili was not happy. In her opinion, Liu Feng was always seducing An Li, or in other words, he had bad thoughts about An Li.


    "This..." Mina looked at Liu Feng with blue eyes, she always felt that Avril had an inexplicable hostility towards the young master, which made her a little troubled.


    "No problem, Mina will rest for a while."


    Liu Feng threw the Xiamu Jian, and he also understood Avili''s mind, didn''t he just want to take Anli away, because he was afraid that it would not be safe to stay in his territory.


    With such an idea, it means that Avril is a competent knight. After all, an orc princess lives in the territory of the nobles of the human race. This potential crisis can make Avril''s scalp numb.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, please enlighten me!" Avili clenched the wooden sword tightly, her orange eyes flashed sharply, she wanted to teach Liu Feng a lesson and make him respect Her Royal Highness the princess.


    "Come on!" Liu Feng''s eyes narrowed slightly, his mind focused on the early warning perception. The aura of this wolf-eared girl in front of him was quite oppressive.


    Liu Feng and Mina have practiced against each other, and not only once, but each time they clicked, and they have not really compared them with all their strength, so he does not know what his strength is.


    Anyway, now that the four brothers of Niu Da are playing together, they are no longer his opponents. Today, Liu Feng will use Lang Er Niang to practice his skills and find out his strength.


    "Then, be careful!"


    Avili''s body started instantly, and the big wooden sword was slashed at Liu Feng, full of murderous aura. This was the instinct of the wolf-eared girl, and she wanted to shock Liu Feng in one breath, so that Liu Feng would be embarrassed.


    "Don''t underestimate me." The corners of Liu Feng''s mouth lifted up, a tingling feeling immediately came from the back of his head, and the exclusionary interpretation in his mind immediately predicted Avril''s movements.


    Liu Feng''s body did not retreat, but moved forward. In Avili''s stunned eyes, the one-handed wooden sword was picked up from the bottom, and the wooden sword tip hit the hilt of the sword held by Avril with precision.


    "Snapped!"


    The big wooden sword was detached from Avili''s hand in an instant, and it swirled and flew far away, which made Avili sluggish. She didn''t even finish a move, and was handed over as soon as she started?


    "This, how is this possible?" Avril looked at Liu Feng in astonishment, and then looked down at her calloused palms.


    She couldn''t believe it at all, when did she become so weak? If it was the Great Knight of Yingluo Kingdom who did this, she would have recognized it, but now she is a small noble in a small place.


    "I''ve said it, don''t underestimate me." Liu Feng threw the wooden sword, and Avili was not as threatening to him as Mina''s.


    Like Mina''s agility and perception is really too strong, although he has not fought with all his strength, but Liu Feng should not be able to defeat Mina with one move, at least three moves.


    Liu Feng has changed so much now, mainly because he has been traveling between the worlds on both sides, and his physique has become stronger and stronger. Like early warning perception, after such a long period of early repair, it has finally been shortened to within one second, which is O. .8 seconds to make a reaction prediction.


    "Are you coming?" The corners of Liu Feng''s mouth rose, and the cold wind blew through his long black hair, giving him an inexplicable aura.


    Chapter 0249 Finished Armory No. 4.


    "Come!"


    With a bite of silver teeth, Avril retrieved the wooden sword and rushed towards Liu Feng again. This time, holding the sword in both hands, she slashed down with a single strike. She did not dare to underestimate Liu Feng at all.


    "You have too many flaws!"


    Liu Feng shook his head, the one-handed wooden sword stabbed from bottom to top again, and the sword hit the hilt of Avery''s wooden sword, leaving Avery with nowhere to use it, and the wooden sword could not be swung at all.


    "Come again..." Avril''s orange eyes narrowed, her breath slowly adjusted, her impetuous heart calmed down, and she took a step back.


    "Drink!" With a coquettish drink, Avril rushed up again...


    "You lose, you move too far, and you have no chance to swing your sword if you encounter a sword faster than you."


    "No, you have to keep three points of the strength of your sword swing, don''t burst out with all your strength."

 Chapter 211：

    "..."


    Mina, Niu Er and several others were dumbfounded. In their eyes, Avili was attacking again and again, and then it was defeated, and now it was teaching early training.


    After half an hour.


    "Huh... well, that''s it for today."


    Liu Fengchang let out a breath of hot air, waved his hand to stop Avili who still wanted to attack, and said lightly, "Let''s practice next time, I still have something to do today!"


    "..." Avril''s orange eyes were full of complicated colors, she gave Liu Feng a knightly salute, and turned away without saying a word.


    Today, she has seen what it means that there is a mountain outside the mountain, and a mountain is still a mountain high. Her impetuous heart was baptized by Liu Feng.


    For Avril, chicken soup and sweet words are useless, only force can make her think clearly.


    "Master, is she all right?" Mina blinked her blue eyes and said softly, "Isn''t your self-confidence hit by you?"


    "It''s okay! How could someone who can find Enli for a few years be so vulnerable." Liu Feng threw the wooden sword aside. Among the beast-eared girls in the castle, Avili''s will is considered to be the top three.


    "That''s true." Mina smiled slightly and put the military coat on Liu Feng.


    "Let''s prepare, wait for Armory No. 4 to have a look, a new batch of military supplies has come out." Liu Feng instructed lightly.


    "Okay!" Mina nodded.


    ...


    After a pleasant breakfast with a fighting character.


    Liu Feng took Mina, Anli and Avili out, and everyone else had something to do.


    They are going to the old army in Xiyang City, which has now been transformed into a secret warehouse, an ordnance warehouse.


    There are five confidential warehouses in the entire Xiyang City, such as the finished armory, which is the fourth one. This warehouse is where military supplies are stacked.


    Finished Armory No. 4 is independent of the Military and Political Department. It is a logistics point warehouse. After the Military and Political Department receives instructions, it will transfer materials from this warehouse.


    "Master!" Niu San was already waiting outside the warehouse.


    Niu San is now mainly in charge of logistics, and no longer participates in military training.


    No matter what era, as long as there is a war, or some natural or man-made disaster, logistics is the most important thing. Like some wars with similar combat power, most of the winners and losers depend on the logistics of the competition.


    "Let''s go!" Liu Feng nodded, walked in front, his eyes scanned around, and he was quite satisfied with the guards, at least it was three steps and one post, five steps and one post.


    Soon, Liu Feng and the others came to the heavily guarded No. 4 finished armory. After some formalities and verification, Niu San opened the warehouse door and saw that the wooden shelves inside were full of supplies.


    For example, there are many armors made of new stainless steel. Every few days, the Military Industry Institute will deliver a batch of armors. Now there are more than 100 sets of heavy armors in this warehouse.


    "..." Avril stared at orange eyes and looked around curiously. Many things here surprised her.


    She has never believed that humans are smarter than orcs, or have stronger hands-on ability, but today, she really had to believe that the suits of black armor made her envious, much better than the tattered armor on her body.


    "What about the newly shipped supplies today?" Liu Feng turned his head and looked around, but didn''t see what he wanted to see.


    "Inside the warehouse!"


    Niu San hurriedly led the way and walked into the warehouse, where there was a large wooden table with shoebox-sized cardboard boxes stacked on it.


    Liu Feng stepped forward and tore open a cardboard box with his hands, revealing pieces of two-finger-sized strips inside, which were also wrapped in paper, but this layer of paper was made of waterproof greaseproof paper.


    "Master, what are these?" An Li asked, placing her toes on her toes, "It''s actually quite expensive to wrap it in oil paper."


    Avili pursed her lips, her orange eyes were full of complexity. Today''s early repairs, coupled with Enri''s constant persuasion, had made her stop worrying about the title for the time being.


    "Of course it''s expensive. It''s just such a piece. How many copper coins do you guess?" Liu Feng pinched a piece and said mysteriously, "If you guess, there will be a prize!"


    "I think about it..." An Li picked up a piece and weighed it, and found that it was quite heavy. What was this oil paper wrapped in?


    "I guess ten copper coins!" En Li dared to guess.


    "Five copper coins."


    Mina said softly, she doesn''t know what this thing is. Many times, Liu Feng directly handed it to the scientific research department in the form of a document, asking them to research and manufacture it themselves, and then give Liu Feng an appraisal.


    "Neither right!" Liu Feng shook his head, his black eyes flashed with a smile.


    He slowly tore open the oiled paper, revealing the gray solid inside, with some dark red things mixed in the gray, and then, under the dumbfounded eyes of several people, Liu Feng stuffed the solid into his mouth, biting hard and slowly. Next bite.


    "Master, is this food edible?" En Li asked in astonishment.


    "Of course, this is called compressed military rations for military use." Liu Feng frowned, the taste in his mouth was not very good, so he could only slowly soak the compressed military rations with saliva.


    "Military rations?" Mina was full of surprise. She also picked up a piece of compressed rations, tore it open, and stuffed it into her mouth.


    "so hard!"


    She could only take a small bite, and Mina could taste that there were several things in it, like wheat flour, jerky, salt, etc.


    "I''ll try it too."


    An Li also tore open a piece of compressed military ration and stuffed it into her mouth, biting her so much that her brows were wrinkled, and she forced herself to bite down a piece.


    She felt like she was eating a lollipop, something was slowly melting in her mouth.


    Chapter 0250 otherworldly version of the military ration suit.


    "Master, this thing is not tasty, it''s too hard." After An Li took a bite, she lost interest.


    "Can it not be hard? This thing was pressed with thousands of pounds of stone." Liu Feng said lightly.


    In order to get this compressed military ration, he issued five documents to the scientific research department in one day, from the formula, to the production process, to the final storage, all according to his steps.


    "Master, why do you want to get this ration? Is it bad to eat wheat porridge?" Mina took another bite of the compressed ration.


    "Then what do you think if there is a war in winter?" Liu Feng did not answer, but instead asked a question.


    "If you don''t defend the city, it will consume them to death." En Li replied immediately.


    "Then if the defense is victorious, we are going to chase the enemy, and it happens to be snowing heavily? The enemy has already fled far away."


    The corner of Liu Feng''s mouth rose, and he asked again, "If you don''t chase and kill the enemy, it will attract more powerful enemies. What should you do?"


    "This...it should be difficult to catch up. In snowy weather, it is difficult for the warhorse to walk, and it can''t carry too many things." En Li hesitated.


    "I understand. At this time, as long as you bring a little compressed ration to march quickly, you can catch up with the enemy." Mina''s blue eyes lit up, and she shouted, shaking her cat''s ears, "Compressed ration is the food eaten in the wild, it is used to replace wheat. porridge."


    "Huh? It seems like this!" Enri also reacted.

 Chapter 212：

    "Yes! This compressed military ration is prepared for the field, especially in winter, when the snow reaches the knees, and it is difficult for the horses to walk, let alone pull a cart of wheat."


    Liu Feng''s black eyes flickered, and he said calmly, "At this time, as long as everyone brings a dozen or so pieces of compressed military rations and saves some food, one piece can be consumed for a day."


    Compressed military rations, don''t look at the size of only two fingers, the contents are rich, a small amount of wheat flour, dried fruit powder, dried bacon, solidified lard, salt, sugar...


    More than a dozen high-calorie animals and plants are mixed together, put in a wooden box, and then, using the principle of a pulley block, lifts thousands of pounds of stones, and presses them on the movable wooden box, one day and one night.


    What you get is a large piece of compressed military ration, which is really hard as masonry. It is easier to saw it with a saw. After it is sawed into the size of two fingers, it is wrapped in oil paper.


    This piece of compressed military ration can get more calories than eating two bowls of wheat porridge. If a person who does nothing, eats compressed military ration every day, he can gain more than ten pounds in a month.


    "hiss¡­¡­"


    Liu Feng''s explanation made Niu San, An Li, Mina and Avili stunned.


    With compressed rations, no matter whether it is winter or not, there is not much restriction on combat action at all. Especially for knights, with a pack of compressed rations on their backs, they can last a few days without having to replenish food.


    Avery thought about the first two days, if she had this compressed ration, I''m afraid she wouldn''t be so embarrassed at all, maybe she could kill the knights of Diss.


    "Of course, this cannot be used in large-scale wars, and the cost is too high." Liu Feng sighed.


    "Master, how many copper coins does this compressed military ration cost?" Mina asked curiously.


    "Thirteen copper coins." Liu Feng shrugged.


    "hiss¡­¡­"


    Several people gasped, the price was higher than En Li had guessed, and a piece of compressed military ration was thirteen copper coins, so it was no wonder they were surprised.


    You know, a pound of wheat now only needs two copper coins, which can feed several people and replace it with compressed military rations. One piece of military ration costs thirteen copper coins, but it is only enough for one person a day.


    According to this way of eating, there are really not many cities that can supply food to the knights for a long time, not even Xiyang City, which can only be used as materials in battle.


    This cost price is indeed a bit high, but it is very necessary, and armament materials are also part of the combat power.


    Eating this compressed military ration can make you stronger. Of course, you will know the specific effect after all this is tested.


    "Enri, order!"


    Liu Feng''s black eyes were a bit deep, and he said solemnly, "Give an order to the military and political secretary to select two recruits, one team will eat this compressed military ration, the other team will eat ordinary food, and carry out weight-bearing training. After ten days, I will ask for two new recruits. Team specific data."


    "Yes!" En Li immediately took out a notepad and wrote it down, waiting for the order to be passed on to Niu Da of the Military and Political Department.


    Avril looked at En Li blankly, and found that the former princess had grown up and had her own opinions. She was no longer the one who hid in the corner and cried after being bullied.


    "Master, can you give me some of these?" Mina said softly, she wanted to reserve a little for possible future missions.


    "Neiku has it. If you want to eat it, go to Nicole." Liu Feng chuckled. He knew the little girl''s thoughts, and the one in the inner library was brought from Earth.


    "Hmm!" Mina nodded happily. She knew that the things in the inner library were definitely many times better than this compressed military ration.


    "Master, what is this?" En Li pulled out a packet of small paper bags on the other side.


    "This?" Liu Feng took the small paper bag, slowly tore it open, and poured it into the palm of his hand. He said softly, "This is dehydrated green vegetables, and it is also part of the compressed military ration."


    "Green vegetables? How do you eat these dry ones?" En Li asked curiously.


    "Like a field march, everyone will be equipped with an iron cup. Just boil some hot water, put compressed military rations, and dehydrated vegetables in it, and you can have a delicious meal."


    Liu Feng explained lightly, "Of course, this dehydrated green vegetable can also be soaked in saliva and swallowed hard."


    The dried vegetables are mainly used to supplement the soldiers with vitamins. In fact, Liu Feng will produce a series of equipment such as military beverages, military jerky, and military fruits in the future.


    That is, the compressed military ration is subdivided, and it is no longer a piece. Like military jerky, it will be made into a pure meat military ration by pressing various kinds of meat, adding some pickled fruits, and then adding a pack. Powdered sugar packets made from goat milk, which form a military ration kit.


    As long as they are equipped with a team of 100 people and combined with military crossbows, they can fight guerrillas behind enemy lines, and can drag a team of two to three thousand people abruptly.


    Like large-scale military use, military cans are still used, not these small compressed military rations, which are all used by strong soldiers.


    Chapter 0251 slave tragedy.


    "Whirring whirring¡­¡­"


    The wind was howling outside, the snowflakes kept falling from the sky, the earth was white, and the clean snowflakes were like catkins, like goose feathers, fluttering from the nine heavens.


    "It''s been snowing heavily for three consecutive days." Liu Feng stood at the window of the study, looking out at the vast expanse of whiteness. In such weather, everyone stayed in the house and heated the fire.


    Of course, the workers in those workshops are still spinning and weaving as usual, like the production of ceramics, and they have never stopped. The place where they burn the cellar is warmer than anyone else, and the same is true for the steel-making furnace.


    "Master, all the work outside has stopped. The heavy snow this year is a little urgent." Nicole made a cup of hot tea for Liu Feng.


    "Just stop, you can''t let them work in the heavy snow. It''s not fast to work in this weather. It''s better to let them rest for a few days." Liu Feng said lightly.


    "Master is kind." Nicole said softly.


    "Ha... When did you learn to say such things?" Liu Feng rolled his eyes. In this kind of ghost weather, it takes less than half an hour to work, and people will freeze, especially in this era of people''s means of keeping warm So bad.


    "Hee hee hee..." Nicole stuck out her tongue.


    "En Li! How much is the cloth in the weaving workshop now?" Liu Feng turned to look at En Li who was playing poker.


    After three days of heavy snow, many things were put on hold, and An Li was relieved for a day or two, and now she is fighting with Mina and Wei Ya to fight the landlord.


    "Come on, Avery is at the top." Enri got up immediately, shoved the playing cards to Avery who was sitting next to her, and went to the desk to flip through the notepad.


    "Me?" Avril took the poker cards in a daze, and then looked at Mina and Weiya with orange eyes vigilantly, now she is the landlord.


    "Master, there are currently 18,000 pieces of cloth in the warehouse, and the daily output is more than 200 pieces." En Li said quickly.


    "The quantity is just enough for the first batch of shipments. I want to come to Solo''s caravan." Liu Feng breathed a sigh of relief. The first batch of shipments he wanted was at least 10,000 horses.


    He also knew that due to the snowy weather recently, some people had been transferred to the workshop to help, which resulted in the shipment of 200 pieces of cloth a day.


    "It should take a while. The heavy snow may be a few days later." An Li looked at the date and said, "Fortunately, the surface of the Youshui River was not frozen, otherwise they would not be able to come."


    Liu Feng nodded, this is indeed a blessing. The rushing water of the Youshui River makes the water surface less easy to freeze, like those tributary rivers have been frozen.


    "So, what about the ceramic jars? How many are there now?" Liu Feng asked the second question of concern.


    "There are about 8,000 fish in storage, and more than 1,000 canned fish are being produced. In the past few days, the seasoning in the greenhouse has been sent to the fish workshop before mass production." An Li reported.


    "Yeah! Let them control the sealing level, and the ceramic jars must be rinsed with boiling water." Liu Feng pointedly said that these foods that have been stored for a long time must not go wrong in any link, otherwise they will deteriorate and stink.


    "Yes!" Enri wrote down.


    "Here''s a recipe for pickled greens, let them try to make some, especially cucumbers and cabbage."


    Liu Feng picked up a document from the table and handed it to An Li. He thought that there must be no green vegetables in Wangdu now. If you bring some pickled greens to Wangdu to sell, I''m afraid the price is not worse than canned fish.

 Chapter 213：

    "Okay!" An Li took over the documents, and it was up to her to keep up with the progress. The more she helped the young master handle government affairs, the more she realized how big the young master''s layout was.


    "There are still too few people!" Liu Feng turned around, looked out the window, and sighed, "It would be great if you gave me tens of thousands of people now!"


    With tens of thousands of people, he can fully bloom, and the output of some goods can be doubled. It is not a dream to make money every day. The most important thing is that the surrounding cities will be affected by him, or they will depend on his city and embark on a rapid development. Road; or rest on your laurels and become barren landowners.


    At that time, Liu Feng will not need a single soldier or a single soldier, and the surrounding cities will be dominated by him. This is an economic war.


    If you think about it, there should be some city owners who can''t sit still. Liu Feng''s city has nearly 10,000 people. In this era, it is a big city with a population. Like the capital, there are only about 100,000 people.


    "I know that there are a lot of people in one place." After Avril played a pair of A''s, she suddenly turned her head and said, "However, they are all slaves, so many people should freeze to death now."


    A trace of sadness flashed in Avili''s eyes. She thought of the struggling slaves outside Blade''s Edge City. In the past three days of heavy snow, many people must have been frozen to death.


    But she knew that this was impossible. No city would take slaves so generously. No, there should be no nobles who would take in a large number of slaves in winter. For nobles, it meant that they had to pay a lot and get no return. wheat porridge.


    If it is in the spring and summer, I am afraid that the more slaves the better, this represents free labor, and can help with a lot of work, as long as you pay for a bite, this is the most cost-effective business.


    "Oh? Slave? Has the owner?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows and asked with interest, "What''s the price?"


    If it is cheap, he can buy some slaves back, and then come up with a reward and punishment system, such as helping him work for a few years, he can restore the free people.


    "It can be considered a master, but it doesn''t cost money, as long as you can take them away." Avery said solemnly, and threw a big trump card, ending the fight against the landlord.


    "What do you mean?" Liu Feng frowned, it sounded like the slave owner didn''t care whether the slave lived or died.


    "Blade''s Edge City is a city of slavery. Some worthless civilians and orc slaves will be driven out of the city, and they will be left to fend for themselves. At most, they will only distribute a little wheat soup porridge." Avril gave a brief introduction. The situation in Blade''s Edge City.


    "How many people are there?" Liu Feng''s black eyes flickered.


    "There are about a thousand people, and they should have died in the past few days." Avery pursed her lips and said.


    "A thousand people?" Liu Feng nodded, frowning and thinking, the number of a thousand people is quite a lot, and he is calculating the amount of wheat stored.


    "..." Avril looked at Liu Feng with a bit of disappointment. Sure enough, no one would take in slaves for free? Don''t these nobles know? Can slaves help out as long as they survive the winter?


    But she was not qualified to say anything to blame, because the tragedy of slaves outside Blade''s Edge City was caused by Diss, who was also an orc.


    Chapter 0252 population is the biggest resource.


    The study was very quiet, and everyone looked at Liu Feng who was frowning and thinking. They all knew what Liu Feng was planning now.


    "An Li, if there are another 1,000 people in the territory, will they be able to afford it when the grain is harvested next year?" Liu Feng suddenly turned his head and asked An Li. Before making a decision, some specific values ??should be consulted.


    "Oh, I''ll check it out." En Li nodded and quickly flipped through the notepad.


    The daily food consumption of Xiyang City will be recorded, and then handed over once every three days. This is a special request by Liu Feng, so that the food changes in Xiyang City can be monitored. This can often be the first time to detect what is happening in Xiyang City. Variety.


    Avril''s orange eyes widened, she looked at Liu Feng, what''s the situation now? Are you going to accept slaves from Blade''s Edge City?


    "Master, there are still seventeen granaries full." An Li flipped through the notepad and described the data, "And the large market has sold very little wheat these days, only about one-twentieth of what it used to be. Now the consumption of Xiyang City''s population is calculated..."


    An Li took out a pen and quickly calculated on the notepad. After a while, she said, "By the time of next year''s grain harvest, five thousand more people can support it."


    "Five thousand people?" Liu Feng frowned, this number made him dissatisfied, and said solemnly, "Have you removed the part of brewing?"


    "It has been removed, and I also budgeted 10% of the emergency food." An Li said in a clear voice, this emergency food was taught to her by Liu Feng, to prepare for the war.


    "Very good!" Liu Feng praised and fell into deep thought again. Originally, he prepared wheat grain for 15,000 people. The rations used are about 12,000 people.


    Of course, the wheat that was originally harvested and stored by the civilians was not included, that is to say, Enri was calculated based on the consumption of civilians in the whole city.


    This is also a safe calculation method. If civilians eat up all the wheat stored at home, they will go to the big market to buy wheat. This variable is calculated because they do not know how much wheat is stored in each household.


    "Avery, what''s the specific situation in that Blade''s Edge City?"


    Liu Feng looked at the wolf-eared girl with black eyes. He was going to set the population. Next year, 1,000 more people would open up the wasteland, and the amount of food that could be planted could feed tens of thousands of people.


    In this era, the population is the biggest resource. Of course, for Liu Feng, too much population is a burden to other nobles, because the yield of food crops cannot increase... In addition to the usual greed and extravagance of the nobles For the enjoyment, most of the lowly civilians will starve to death.


    No matter where you are, the people below are the most miserable people who are either starved to death, forced to work for free, or involved in war.


    However, Liu Feng does not have this concern now. The current food in his territory is enough to feed ten or twenty thousand people. He will not be so short-sighted and only look at temporary gains and losses.


    If a thousand slaves are added, by the spring of next year, the value created for him will be several times more than that of investing in wheat porridge in winter.


    Moreover, as long as he insists on planting the rice, improved wheat seeds, and potatoes he brought from the earth next year, then another 100,000 people will be able to afford Liu Feng.


    This era is really vast and sparsely populated, and people stay around the city. It seems that far away places are completely deserted. Even if the place is full of fertile land, no one has the courage to open up.


    Of course, it has a lot to do with the fact that there are more beasts in this era. For example, the places a little further away near Xiyang City are all wasteland. Next year, Liu Feng will open up wasteland, and all of this will require a large population.


    "You, do you want those slaves?" Avery''s orange eyes brightened.


    "Why not?" Liu Feng raised the corners of his mouth and said with a light smile, "There is a shortage of people to grow wheat in many wastelands outside Xiyang City."


    "This..." Avril turned her head to look at Enri, and after nodding her consent, she immediately started talking about what she saw in Blade''s Edge City, especially about Dis, the former prince of the Karutu orc kingdom.


    "Oh?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, looked at An Li, and asked suspiciously, "That Dies'' relationship is not good with you?"


    "It''s not good, it can be said to be very bad." An Li spread her hands and said helplessly, "That disgusting guy Diess has been spying on my father''s throne, if it weren''t for my father''s only remaining brother, he would have committed crimes. Some of the things that have already brought him to the gallows."


    "That''s good!" A sneer appeared on the corner of Liu Feng''s mouth. According to Avili, he guessed that Diess had been operating in Blade''s Edge City for at least two years, and now he has even controlled the Lord of Blade''s Edge City.


    Devil fruit, in Liu Feng''s opinion, is some kind of addictive drug, similar to opium. He didn''t expect that someone in this era has already been infected with this "devil of desire".


    Liu Feng took out a roll of maps from the drawer, spread it out and waved to Avery, saying, "Tell me the location of Blade''s Edge City."


    "Yes!" Avril got up immediately and came to the desk to watch carefully.


    When she saw the map, Avril was stunned. The map was too detailed. The landscape roads in the area around Xiyang City were marked, just like the hill where she was hiding, which can also be seen on the map. arrive.


    This map, but Liu Feng asked Niu Da''s patrolling soldiers to record it, and the approximate distances are marked. Liu Feng plans to get a sand table model in the future.


    "Here, roughly this area." Avery gestured on the map.


    "Okay!" Liu Feng nodded. The place Avril pointed to was a general direction, and there was no careful marking on the map, which also showed that Xiyang City and Blade''s Edge City had not been in contact.


    "The location of Blade''s Edge City is quite a distance from the Youshui River." Liu Feng held his chin and said slowly, "The first half of the journey can be taken by boat, and the second half of the journey has to be walked."


    "This journey will take about a day." Avery said, "In addition to the time by boat, it will take two days."


    "The question now is how to deal with Diess'' pursuit."


    Liu Feng tilted his head and considered that Blade''s Edge City would definitely not let him take slaves in vain. If a thousand slaves moved, Blade''s Edge City would definitely find out if they were not idiots.


    Chapter 0253 Let''s play a show.


    Take away the slaves. If Blade''s Edge City comes out to pursue them, there is no other way than sending soldiers to block them.

 Chapter 214：

    But now Liu Feng is a little embarrassed, that is, the lack of troops. If it is a local battle, it is no problem. Logistics alone can drag the opponent to death.


    After all, the recruits have only been recruited for a long time, and they are all training. Many of the recruits are weak and lack discipline. When they go to the battlefield, they die quickly. Against the orc knights, even if they win, they will only win.


    Originally, there were about 100 veterans in Xiyang City, but 25 were dispatched to the Guard Division, and there were about 80 left. Even if they were equipped with powerful weapons, they would face the 300 well-equipped Diess. Orc knights, even if they win, there will be no one out of ten. This is not what he wants.


    Orc knights, not Baron Omar''s horse thieves and miscellaneous soldiers, were indeed defeated by Liu Feng''s team.


    The most important thing is that they are the passive party, not the active attacking party. The slaves of a thousand people are the key. As long as Diess is not a fool, he will definitely slow down the progress of the slaves. The one who will die will be Liu. Maple them.


    If it were two months later, the recruits had already started to get started, and Liu Feng would dare to send someone to block the gate of Blade''s Edge City.


    Then the loss of force is too great, and we can only rely on outwitness. Liu Feng rejects some ideas from time to time. The development time of Xiyang City is too short, and many coercive means are limited.


    "I can go get them away."


    Avery suddenly spoke, and now that the princess has also found, she also wants to help the slave orcs as much as possible.


    Liu Feng''s black eyes flickered, then shook his head and said, "It''s useless, you can''t attract many people by yourself."


    "..." Avery was at a loss for words. This is a fact. The number of orc knights who came to chase her before was only about twenty people, which is really too few for the number of orc knights that Dies owns.


    "By the way, Diess is planning to kidnap the noble children, can we spread the news?" Avery''s orange eyes lit up.


    "It won''t work, according to what you said, it will take many days for those nobles to respond after receiving the cancellation. I''m afraid those slaves won''t last that long." Liu Feng rejected it again.


    "Yeah!" Avril scratched her cheeks and turned to look at Enri, she really wasn''t fit to use her head.


    "Master, can you use the treasure map as bait?" Enri blinked her brown eyes and said softly, "As long as the bait is big enough, Diess will definitely send many orc knights."


    "Let''s talk next!" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, and if he used the treasure map to lure him, he could indeed make Diss send out most of the knights.


    "Uh..." Enri smiled shyly, blinking her brown eyes, "I haven''t thought about it yet."


    "..." Several people were silent.


    "Avery, the orc knights sent by Diess, haven''t they been chasing you?"


    Liu Feng quickly came up with an idea, turned his head and asked Avril, "Are you sure they are near Xiyang City now?"


    "I suspect that they have already entered Xiyang City." Avril''s orange eyes narrowed and she said coldly, "It''s snowing heavily these days, they will definitely not be able to leave, and they will most likely appear in Xiyang City."


    "Mina, let people pay attention to whether there are some strange orcs in Xiyang City."


    Liu Feng said to Mao Erniang, "After finding someone, don''t startle the snake."


    "Okay!" Mina twisted her hips and left the study. She was going to tell the intelligence officers, or maybe she wanted to play by herself.


    "Now, we''re going to play a show." Liu Feng''s black eyes flashed a cold light.


    "Master, what''s the play?" En Li asked curiously.


    "You will find out soon." Liu Feng smiled mysteriously, his tone changed, and he said solemnly, "An Li, order."


    "Yes!" An Li immediately picked up the notepad and waited for Liu Feng''s dictation.


    "Fate, the Wolf Warrior Squad has prepared seven days of compressed rations... Avery, you must also cooperate with the Wolf Warrior Squad''s actions."


    "Yes!"


    ¡­


    Time, in the evening, the snow finally stopped.


    Zuixiaolou is lively again in an instant. As the largest restaurant and canteen in Xiyang City, it is full every day. Except for those who cook at home, most of the others will come to the first floor of Zuixiaolou to eat.


    Or go to the steamed bun shop to buy some steamed buns, or go to the pizza shop to have a good meal. Of course, the richer people will go to the box on the second floor of Zuixiao Building to order food.


    At this time, the orc knights that Dies sent out to hunt down Avery gathered in the box on the second floor of the Zuixi Building.


    "How is it? Has anyone contacted the Black Iris Organization?" asked Qiao Mu, the leading dog clan orc.


    "No, we have already left a mark, and no one has responded." A jackal orc reported.


    "Damn! Could it be that there are no members of the Black Iris Organization in Xiyang City? Didn''t they say that their organization was spread across the entire Yingluo Kingdom?" Qiao Mu roared angrily.


    He had been out for five or six days, and he still hadn''t caught Avery. He even lost him four days ago. In order to avoid the heavy snow, they had been staying in Xiyang City for three days.


    "My lord, has Avery already left? Didn''t he enter Xiyang City at all?" an orc whispered.


    "Impossible, unless she wants to freeze to death, only Xiyang City can escape the heavy snow in the vicinity, and she will definitely come to Xiyang City." Qiao Mu waved his hand and said affirmatively, "It must be hiding somewhere in Xiyang City. If you don''t take her back, His Highness Dies will be angry."


    "This..." Thinking of Dies'' severe punishment, the orcs present shuddered.


    "So are we going to go door-to-door to search?" a pig orc asked.


    "Snapped!"


    Qiao Mu immediately slapped him and slapped him on the other''s big ears. He said in an angry voice, "Do you want to be taken away by those patrol officers from the Guard Division?"


    Thinking of this, Qiao Mu became angry. As soon as they entered Xiyang City and wanted to find a place to pee, they were told that they would be fined, okay! How could they possibly accept it, someone would take care of it whenever they urinated.


    Just as he was about to resist, he was beaten up. The most violent ones were all shot by the opponent''s short arrows, wounding their arms or feet. Then, they were immediately dragged away, leaving only them. Now seven people who haven''t had time to do it.


    Well, in fact, they had the cheek to say that they didn''t know those orcs who **** and urinate, otherwise they would be dragged away, and Qiao Mu also secretly praised his wit.


    Later, they lived in Xiyang City for three days and let them know that the knights in leather armor came from a place of guards.


    "My lord, what about the people who were taken away? The guards said that the situation was serious, and the sword was drawn again, and it would take at least three months of reform through labor before they were willing to let them out."


    "Humph! When I catch Avril and go back, I will ask His Highness Diss to send someone to destroy this Xiyang City." Qiao Mu said coldly.


    Chapter 0254 The plan to tune the tiger away from the mountain?


    On the ground floor of Zuixiao Building, in the small secret room corresponding to Qiaomu and the others, Mina put her ear to the bamboo pipe and listened carefully to the words coming from above. Write the above dialogue.


    "Swish..."


    In the entire secret room, there are only Mina''s breathing and the sound of writing. She has done this kind of behavior many times. If you want to control an intelligence organization, you must first understand how to obtain the source, process, and analysis of intelligence.


    Mina has to understand all the links. After Liu Feng''s career is big, he will need more accurate information, and she is fighting for it.


    "..." Mina continued to listen for a while, and all she heard were some boring complaints. She left her ears from the bamboo tube, picked up the cloth ball to plug the bamboo hole, and got up and left the secret room.


    Soon an orc girl came in, took over Mina''s position, and listened again, recording it with a pen from time to time.


    Like Zuixiaolou underground monitoring system, most of them choose people with better hearing, including some orc girls, who are part of the intelligence organization.


    They spend most of the day in this secret room, and they are specially brought over for meals, just to not miss an important piece of information.

 Chapter 215：

    Although it is very boring, the salary is very high. Everyone has 300 copper coins a month and four days off a month. This is to change their mood, otherwise they will stay in the secret room all the time, people will stay Something went wrong.


    Mina soon returned to the castle. As soon as she entered the study, she saw Xin Ke, Niu Da and the two were listening carefully to Liu Feng''s assignment, and she stood beside him obediently.


    "Xinke, your team''s task is the most serious. You have to hold the Disk Knights team for half a day, and then retreat immediately. Don''t be followed by the tail." Liu Feng said with a serious face.


    "Yes! Temporarily die to complete the task." Xin Ke gave a military salute.


    "Don''t die for me, you can only continue to serve me if you live. You haven''t married a wife yet." Liu Feng said seriously.


    "Yes!" Sinke''s eyes flickered, and his body became straighter.


    "Go get ready. As soon as the order arrives, set off immediately." Liu Feng waved his hand and said that the most stressful task in this mission was the Wolf Warriors team.


    "Yes!" Xin Ke gave a military salute and turned to leave.


    "Or? I''ll help too? I can pretend." Avery begged beside him.


    "No, it''s better to be rigorous, otherwise everything will be for nothing." Liu Feng shook his head, this time the task was a new test for the Wolf Warriors team.


    "..." Avril wanted to say something, but Enri stopped her.


    "Niu Da, your mission should not be underestimated. Immediately transfer 50 veterans and 100 new recruits for this mission."


    Liu Feng turned his head to Niu Da and instructed solemnly, "The two medium-sized ships will be transferred to you, and I will bring two small grain ships with you. You must bring the people back to me."


    "Yes! I will personally lead the team." Niu Da shouted with a military salute.


    "The specific action plans are all here, go and prepare immediately." Liu Feng took a document from the desk and gave it to Niu Da, which wrote down some of his arrangements and precautions.


    "Yes!" Niu Da took the document with both hands, gave a military salute and left.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Liu Feng looked at the back of Niu Da''s departure, leaned back on the chair, turned to look at Mina, and said hoarsely, "How is it? What are they doing?"


    "This is their conversation today." Mina handed the notepad to Liu Feng, poured a cup of hot coffee, and handed it to Liu Feng.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Liu Feng took the notepad in one hand and the coffee in the other, took a breath, took a sip of coffee, but stared at the notepad.


    "Huh? This black iris organization is really not simple." Liu Feng frowned, turned his head and said to An Li, "Send the message to the Guard Division, and let Ryan force him to ask about the method of transmitting the message."


    "Yes!" Enri nodded.


    "Very good, they can''t wait any longer." The corner of Liu Feng''s mouth rose, he closed the notepad, and said softly, "An Li, record the action plan this time, it will be used frequently in the future."


    "Ah?" En Li was stunned for a moment. How often do you use it? Could it be that the young master will often cheat people in the future?


    The people present looked at Liu Feng with strange expressions. After all, today''s task was a bit strange.


    "It''s called hype. I''ve heard it a lot, and even if I don''t believe it, I subconsciously believe it by 50%." Liu Feng rolled his eyes and said.


    "Is this really useful? After all, a gang of thieves who lied can really lead to Diss?" Enri tilted her head, puzzled.


    "Just watch it!" Liu Feng smiled slightly, and he had a deep understanding of how powerful the three words were.


    As long as that Qiaomu believed in his play, then there would be another big chase, and he wouldn''t believe that Dies was not fooled.


    "Master, let''s go down and prepare." Nicole got up and said softly.


    "Well, let''s go!" Liu Feng nodded.


    Nicole took Weiya out of the study, and Weiya''s words could be heard from a distance, "Nicole, I''m a little nervous."


    "It''s okay, just say a few words." Nicole''s comforting words drifted away.


    "Send the message to the Division of Guards and ask them to cooperate." Liu Feng said lightly.


    "Yes!" Enri wrote this order, put it in the oil paper bag, and took out a milky white gel like a candle, which was animal glue.


    She took it and baked it on the fire. When it was half melted, it was printed on the seal of the oil paper bag, and took out an iron seal to stamp it to form a concave and convex ''secret'' word. This order was quickly sent by the guard. Go to the Guard Division.


    ...


    Nicole and Weiya walked out of the castle and walked towards the Zuixiaolou. When passing an ordinary passerby, a sentence suddenly came: The target is coming this way.


    "..." Nicole nodded silently and took Weiya forward, she knew who she was talking about.


    "Weiya, how are the children in the orphanage now?" Nicole asked with concern.


    "Ah?" Wei Ya was stunned for a while, then saw Nicole winking, and then saw seven orcs walking not far ahead, she immediately reacted, and said softly, "Everyone is very good, every day Oatmeal can be eaten."


    "That''s good, Xiyang City is not safe recently. You have to tell the children not to run out to play." Nicole said with concern.


    "What happened?" Wei Ya asked suspiciously, shaking her bunny ears.


    "I also heard from the Lord of the City that there is a very powerful group of horse thieves near Xiyang City. What is the name of the Hurricane Thieves Group? It seems that they are looking for someone, so be careful."


    Nicole''s gray eyes inadvertently glanced at the passing Qiao Mu, and deliberately lowered her voice, "That group of people are murderers. According to the Lord City Lord, they are a 200-strong horse thief."


    "Ah? Then what are they looking for?" Wei Ya also joined the show, covering her mouth and exclaiming, "Will they rush into Xiyang City?"


    "I heard that it is looking for a wolf orc."


    The corners of Nicole''s mouth rose, a hint of cunning flashed in her eyes, and she said calmly, "Don''t worry! How could they rush into Xiyang City with the Lord of the City here."


    Qiao Mu, who had just passed by, was stunned, looking back at the two people who were walking away, frowning, thinking that this is a coincidence? Also looking for wolf orcs?


    Chapter 0255 Acting is good!


    "Wolf tribe orc? She shouldn''t be talking about Avery, right?" The jackal orc whispered.


    "..." Qiao Mu''s eyes were uncertain, and the wolf clan orcs were rarely seen now, which made him a little uneasy. If Avili was captured in advance, wouldn''t they be busy working in vain?


    "Do you know the two people in front of you?" Qiao Mu asked blankly.


    "I know." The jackal orc hurriedly shouted, "The human is called Nicole, one of the assistants of the city lord of Xiyang; and the orc of the rabbit is called Wei Ya, the teacher of Xiyang City."


    The jackal orcs, he collected information in Xiyang City for the past three days, and it also made him linger.


    "Oh? Assistant? Teacher?" Qiao Mu raised his eyebrows, he didn''t expect that Xiyang City would let orcs be teachers.


    Hearing that Nicole was the assistant of the city lord, this made Qiao Mu even more uneasy, and he muttered, "Don''t come here to catch Avril."


    It''s no wonder Qiao Mu is uneasy. Now there are only seven of them left. If they are against the gang of horse thieves, they are not necessarily opponents, unless they go back and bring reinforcements...


    "Ta Tata..."

 Chapter 216：

    Suddenly, four or five patrolmen came running not far away, and the leader was Axe. His face was solemn and serious.


    "Be careful. If you see suspicious people, catch them all. They may be from the Hurricane Thieves." Axe shouted in a low voice.


    "Yes!"


    The patrolmen ran quickly, staring at Qiao Mu and them for a while before leaving, startling them, thinking that they were going to be taken as suspects and arrested by the Guard Division.


    "Sir, is this Hurricane Bandit very powerful? Why haven''t you heard of it?" The jackal orcs asked in confusion.


    "I''ve never heard of it. Maybe it came from other areas. During the winter season, horse thieves and the like can only roam and loot." Qiao Mu analyzed.


    "This Avery is really hateful, can''t you just let us catch it?" The pig clan orc complained with his big ears.


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Qiao Mu rolled his eyes and slapped the pig ear of the pig clan orc again, and said angrily, "Who do you think Avery is? She is a knight trained by the palace since childhood."


    "Sir, what should we do now?" The jackal orcs looked at the sky as it was getting dark.


    "Have a night''s rest, and start a secret investigation tomorrow; especially the city gate, give me a good look. Now that the snow has stopped, don''t let Avril slip away for me." Qiao Mu urged sternly.


    "clear!"


    This night, Qiao Mu tossed and turned and stayed up until 2 or 3 o''clock in the night before falling asleep. Today''s conversation between Nicole and Weiya, as well as the nervous actions of the patrol officers, gave him an inexplicable sense of urgency.


    Before it was bright, Qiao Mu woke up with a start. He dreamed that Avery was taken away by that hurricane bandit, and when they went back to meet His Highness Dis, they were dragged out by the angry Highness and beheaded.


    "No, Avery must not be taken away by others."


    Qiao Mu broke out in a cold sweat, and immediately woke up everyone in the room, "Get up quickly, don''t snooze anymore, if Avili is not caught, everyone''s lives will be at risk when they go back."


    Several people got up immediately, cleaned up a little and went out. They were staying in a hotel.


    In the winter in the morning, the biting cold wind made the seven people who walked out of the warm house shivered collectively.


    "Hurry up and guard the city gate, don''t let Avery escape." Qiao Mu urged the jackal orcs, and today he was the one who guarded the city gate.


    "Huh? Wait..."


    As soon as the jackal orcs took two steps, they stared at the figure running fast in the distance, with orange hair? Isn''t that Avery?


    "What are you waiting for..." Qiao Mu turned his head impatiently, and happened to see Avery running wildly, in the direction of the gate of Xiyang City.


    "Quick..." Before Qiao Mu could shout, he saw two masked people running over. They were hanging far behind Avril and ran towards the city gate together.


    "This..." The jackal orc was stunned for a moment, then turned to look at Qiao Mu, and said in surprise, "Sir, this Avery is being watched by someone else."


    "It must be the Hurricane Thieves!" Qiao Mu said coldly, waving his hand, "Go, Avril must not fall into the hands of others, at least the map must be grabbed."


    Qiao Mu Qi and the others immediately rushed out of Xiyang City. If the treasure map fell into the hands of others, they would have no choice but to go back.


    After they left, Mina''s figure came out not far away, covered her mouth and yawned, "Avery, this time it''s up to your acting skills."


    Mina twisted her hips back to the castle. She wanted to go back to report the progress to Enri, and then she could give Niu Da an order, and they should be ready to go.


    At this time, Liu Feng was still in the warm bed. He taught Avril to act until two o''clock last night, and it was five o''clock in the morning, and most of the people were still asleep!


    ...


    Soon, Qiao Mu Qi and the others chased outside the city. They were chased and lost, and they only saw footprints on the snow.


    "Follow me along the footprints." Qiao Mu said coldly, chasing in the direction of the footprints.


    "Yes!"


    This chase lasted for two hours. The sun was showing a little afterglow from the sky. Today is a good weather, and it is no longer a white expanse.


    At this time, Avery and the wolf warrior team led by Xin Ke were already waiting not far away. They were constantly moving their hands and feet to avoid being frozen.


    "How long until they arrive?" Avery asked, turning her head.


    "Come on, everyone is ready."


    Xin Ke took the telescope and observed the distance between Qiaomu and them. This artifact called the telescope was sent by the Lord of the City last night. Only he knew that he had to hand it over completely after finishing the task.


    "Come on, get ready to start!" Xin Ke said solemnly, got up and carefully installed the binoculars, turned his head and warned a few people seriously, "Remember, you must leave the two leading people behind and let them escape. "


    "clear!"


    "Start!"


    Xin Ke and the others immediately covered their faces with a cloth, and drew out the one-handed knight''s long sword. This time, the Hengdao was not used, just because they didn''t want to reveal their identities. You must know that the Hengdao was the representative of Xiyang City.


    "Beastman, just catch it!"


    Cink and the others immediately surrounded Avery, pretending to be ferocious, and their tone was very bad.


    "Hand over the map, or you will be in a dilemma later!"


    Avril was stunned for a moment. The acting skills of these people were very good. She also shouted at the top of her voice, "Don''t think about it! Who are you?"


    This voice was immediately heard by Qiao Mu and the others, and they hurried in the direction of Xin Ke.


    Chapter 0256 The best ketchup in the audience.


    "Come on! They''re right in front." Qiao Mu''s expression changed, he drew his sword and rushed in the direction of the voice.


    The footprints on the ground were messy, and Qiao Mu could see that a fight had already begun here. Hearing the voice, he understood that Avril had fallen into a disadvantage.


    "Who are we? We are the Hurricane Thieves." Zink said coldly.


    "Hehehe... I didn''t expect us to be in Xiyang City, right? We''ve been observing you for three days, and you''re finally willing to come out of Xiyang City." No. 2 let out a strange laugh.


    "You escaped last year, and we tracked you for a whole year and a half. Now it''s finally in our hands, right? Hurry up and hand over the treasure map." Cink snapped.


    These words surprised Qiao Mu. It turned out that someone had already been eyeing the treasure map. He felt very uncomfortable about the Hurricane Thieves. He had recorded these news and had to pass it back to His Highness Diess for reference.


    Avril heard footsteps faintly, she quickly picked up a pile of snow in the snow, sprinkled it on her body, then took out a bamboo tube from her arms, opened it, and poured it into her hand.


    The blood-red ketchup flowed out, and Avery smeared a little red ketchup on her chest, cheeks, and corners of her mouth, and then smeared a little on the big sword in her hand, and then handed it to the confused Cink.


    This is what Liu Feng prepared for Avery last night. How could there be no blood in the acting? A bottle of ketchup is the best ingredient.


    "Hurry up and wipe a little on the sword." Avril urged in a low voice.


    "Oh!" Xin Ke quickly took the bamboo tube, smeared tomato sauce on the sword, sprinkled the remaining tomato sauce in the bamboo tube on the snow, and then stuffed the bamboo tube into his pocket.


    "Damn, how dare you?"


    Avery shouted sternly, but she took out a prepared parchment roll from her pocket and threw it to Zink. Then she fell into the snow, her eyes half-squinted, and the corners of her mouth matched the scarlet ketchup. , the whole person showed a kind of serious injury and dying look.

 Chapter 217：

    "..." The eight people in Xin Ke were stunned, what kind of operation is this? Good performance! This is what Zink and the others are saying now.


    "Hahahaha... Got it! Take out the treasure map earlier, and you don''t have to suffer like this." Zink held the parchment scroll and let out a wild laugh.


    "Damn it!" Avril shouted weakly and resentfully!


    "Hey hey... Boss, they should bring it too, right?" No. 2 said the lines he had asked to memorize earlier.


    "It should be fast, a team of 200 people, in such weather, it''s normal to slow down!" Zink''s eyes inadvertently glanced at the snowdrifts next to him, where seven heads just stuck out.


    Qiao Mu seven people were stunned, anxiously looking at the masked people in front of them, especially the sheepskin scroll in the hands of the leader, that is the treasure map they have been chasing.


    As for Avery, who is covered in ''blood'', it is no longer the target of their attention.


    In particular, the other party also said that the thieves group of 200 people is coming soon. This can''t be delayed any longer. Qiao Mu gritted his teeth and shouted, "Kill! Take back the treasure map!"


    "Who?" Zink turned his head, his tone suddenly changed.


    "Orcs? Another batch of people to die." No. 2 narrowed his eyes slightly.


    "Kill them, so as not to leak the news." Xin Ke waved his hand and said coldly, "Not a single one!"


    "Whoosh whoosh..."


    Standing at the back is No. 7, and No. 8 shoots arrows while holding a recurve bow.


    "Pfft..."


    In an instant, the two orcs lost their mobility, which made Qiao Mu stunned.


    "Whizzing¡­¡­"


    Another two long arrows shot out, robbing them of their mobility again, making Qiaomu stop moving forward.


    "Sir, run away, run away quickly."


    "Sir, go back and report to Your Highness, hurry up... escape..." the orc knight who was not killed by the arrow shouted loudly.


    "Let''s go, I''ll come to the back." The pig clan orc shouted, blocking in front of Qiaomu.


    "Sir, retreat!" The jackal orc shouted, pulling at the tree, "Intelligence is important!"


    "Retreat!" Qiao Mu gritted his teeth and looked at the masked man with the bow, then turned around and ran away.


    "Whizzing¡­¡­"


    Two more arrows shot out, and one hit the pig orc, making it scream.


    "what!"


    Another one flew past Qiao Mu''er, which scared him into a shudder, and the speed of the rush was a little faster. He still didn''t want to die. Today''s matter, he wants to report to His Highness, and let His Highness send knights to destroy this hurricane thief group. .


    "Chase, don''t let them escape, the news of the treasure map must not get out." Zink roared angrily.


    This voice made Qiao Mu and the two panic, and they even came to chase and kill them, which made the speed of the two people''s madness speed up again.


    When the two ran out of sight, Xin Ke and the others breathed a sigh of relief. Today''s performance was perfect, and the other party also believed that the treasure map was in the hands of the Blast Thieves.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Avril immediately got up from the snow, exhaled a long breath, and licked the frozen ketchup at the corner of her mouth with her tongue. It was sweet and sour, and it was delicious.


    "Miss Avery! These orcs will be handed over to you."


    Zink turned his head to look at the bewildered orcs on the ground. They were all seriously injured. No. 7 and No. 8 hit the orcs in their thighs or stomachs, not fatal wounds.


    "You, you?" The orcs who were seriously injured pointed blankly at Zink and the others. Wasn''t this just about to die or live? Why is it so harmonious now?


    Also, you wolf orc, shouldn''t you be lying on the ground, why do you still have time to lick those ''bloods''? He even ate the ''blood'' from his chest.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll leave it to you next." Avril nodded earnestly, and said, breaking a piece of frozen ketchup from her clothes and stuffing it into her mouth.


    "It is our honor to serve the adults." Zink said with a twitching mouth.


    Xin Ke and the others ripped open the snow next to them and pulled out backpacks one by one. These were the equipment they had buried here in advance, and they were going to hunt for thousands of miles.


    It is necessary to drive Qiao Mu and the two back to Blade''s Edge City, and then lure Diss to send knights to encircle and suppress them, thus creating an opportunity for Niu Da to receive slaves.


    This is also the reason why they acted in this play in the first place. Now, the illusion given to Qiao Mu is that the Hurricane Thieves are a large group of thieves with a large number of people; this also requires Xin Ke to continue to impress Qiao Mu in the process of chasing and killing, such as Shaking the branches, causing a sign of a hundred or two hundred people out.


    When Qiaomu returns to Blade''s Edge City alive, he will report everything to Diess, then for the treasure map, a large number of orc knights will definitely be sent to encircle Zink and them.


    Diss letter? Of course, everyone kept the treasure map secret for the sake of keeping the treasure map secret, and they all came to the door. With Qiaomu''s experience, it would definitely convince Diess.


    The most difficult thing for Zink and the others is to hold the orc knight for a long time. After all, there are only eight of them!


    Chapter 0257 Laboratory.


    By the time Avril returned to the castle, it was already past nine o''clock in the morning. Liu Feng had already completed the repairs, and after breakfast, he corrected the government affairs in the study.


    "Bang bang bang!" Avril knocked on the door, and only pushed the door to enter after getting permission.


    "Gag!"


    "It''s been hard work." Liu Feng put down the pen, folded his hands, and asked softly, "Wolf Warriors team set off?"


    "Yes, they have caught up." Avril shook her head, she didn''t feel it was hard, and there was still a little bit of ketchup sticking to her cheeks.


    "Go have breakfast, take a bath, and then go to sleep." Liu Feng said gently.


    "Yes!" Avril nodded, and after giving another salute to En Li who was working next to her, she exited the study.


    She has gotten used to the rhythm of life here. She was a little stubborn at the beginning, and now she is slowly letting go. It only took three days, and she felt it was incredible, as if there was a magic force urging her to make changes. .


    Avery thought as she walked, what do you have for breakfast today? Buns? Still wish there were braised pork ribs, those meat with the bones were so delicious.


    "Gag!"


    The door was closed, and Liu Feng looked at the study door and pondered, then turned to An Li and asked, "Did you give the military and political secretary an order to set off in the morning?"


    The encirclement and suppression two days later, as well as picking up slaves, are the biggest tests they face.


    "It''s been ordered. At around eight o''clock, they should have lifted anchor and set off." En Li shook her wrist, which was a little sore from writing too much.


    "Give Bafu an order to prepare a place for a thousand people to live in. If there are not enough houses, clean up those old houses. As long as they survive this winter, they can have new houses." Liu Feng''s black eyes flashed.


    "Okay!" Enri picked up the ballpoint pen and wrote.


    When An Li finished writing, put it in the oil paper bag and sealed it, she looked up and saw Liu Feng standing in front of her, which made her a little confused.

 Chapter 218：

    "Let''s go! Accompany me to do something to make money." Liu Feng''s mouth lifted slightly.


    "Okay!" An Li tilted her head, her brown eyes curved into a crescent moon, and obediently got up and followed behind Liu Feng.


    As soon as the two of them left the study, they saw Nicole holding a tray with three cups of steaming coffee and some biscuits in it.


    "Huh? Master, who are you?" Nicole asked curiously.


    "Master is going to do something to make money." En Li said with a smile.


    "This..." Nicole opened her mouth slightly and looked down at the coffee in her hand.


    "Come together, and bring the coffee too." Liu Feng said softly.


    "Hmm!" Nicole smiled softly.


    After Mina came back this morning, she went to the Guard Division after breakfast. She was very interested in the secret code used by the Black Iris Organization to deliver messages, and she wanted to learn it.


    Liu Feng did not stop it. It is a good thing for people to want to learn. Even if Liu Feng can come up with more advanced password transmission methods, it is not harmful to know more about the information transmission methods of some forces.


    The three of them came to a large room in the castle. There were some shelves inside, and some bottles and jars were placed on the shelves. Nicole and Enri knew about this room. This room was named the laboratory by the young master.


    The laboratory is a special existence in the castle. Generally, only Liu Feng can enter. No one knows what Liu Feng is tinkering with in it. Even Nicole, Anli, and Mina know nothing about it.


    This time, Liu Feng brought the two in together, which surprised the two of them, and finally got to know what was inside.


    The two looked east and west, and all they saw were bottles and jars, but they didn''t see anything.


    "Master, what are you doing here to make money?" En Li asked curiously.


    "What do you think is the most profitable?" Liu Feng answered the question.


    "Selling wheat is the most profitable." En Li pondered for a while, and then replied, "And it''s a sure-fire way to make money. It''s always making money."


    "I think linen is the most profitable, and everyone has to wear clothes." Nicole put the tray on the table.


    Liu Feng smiled slightly, without judging first, and then asked, "So, who earns the best money? Also earns the most?"


    "This..." Enri and Nicole looked at each other, this was really difficult for them.


    Let¡¯s talk about nobles, it¡¯s good not to be forced to buy them; let¡¯s talk about merchants, they are all treacherous people; let¡¯s talk about commoners, everyone has barely survived, so there is extra money for people to earn.


    The corners of Liu Feng''s mouth rose, and he said lightly, "Women are the best to earn money, and they are also noble women."


    The two of them thought for a moment, and it was really like this. Those noble women saw beautiful jewelry and clothes, but they bought them regardless of whether they were expensive or not.


    "That''s true!" Nicole nodded in agreement.


    "Uh..." An Li scratched her cheek, feeling like she was talking about her, Mother Hu Er thought of her interest in buying things, and she bought whatever she really liked.


    If it is said that among the beast-eared girls, who is the most consumed, En Li definitely ranks first, because En Li has a hobby of collecting things, especially lollipops.


    In Hu Erniang''s room, there is a lollipop cabinet. There are lollipops in it, many of which are out of print in the big market, that is, they are no longer produced.


    "So, what do noble women want most now? Do you know?" Liu Feng glanced at the unnatural fox-ear girl, and said lightly, "Don''t talk about lollipops!"


    "Uh..." Enri rolled her eyes angrily, she really wanted to say that the lollipop was here.


    "Aristocratic woman?" Nicole frowned, she remembered the ''Love Notes of a Noble Girl'', her gray eyes lit up, and she quickly shouted, "It''s perfume, noble women like perfume the most."


    Nicole remembered that in Princess Lucy''s "Love Notes of a Noble Girl", there was such a paragraph, if a knight wants to pursue a noble girl, please send a bottle of perfume, and you can immediately capture 50% of the noble girl''s favor.


    It can be seen that a noble woman is obsessed with and longing for perfume, and Nicole also understands that the only place where perfume is produced in the Kingdom of Yingluo is in the capital, and the output is often very small. , was booked out, I heard that the order has been placed in three years.


    "Yes, it''s perfume." Liu Feng raised his eyebrows and glanced at Nicole in surprise. He really guessed it right.


    "Wow? The young master wants to make perfume?" An Li''s eyes were shining brightly. In the previous palace, she used perfume, which was given to her by the concubine.


    "Yeah! Some flowers in the greenhouse in the castle can''t be wasted. You can try to make some." Liu Feng said softly.


    "Using flowers? Can you make perfume?" Nicole took out her notepad. To her, perfume was like a legendary existence.


    Chapter 0258 What is the high-end atmosphere?


    "Not only flowers, but also some peels and the like can be used."


    Liu Feng said lightly, picked up a cup of coffee and took a sip. The bitter taste made him feel slightly refreshed.


    "Ah? Peel is fine too? How is that possible?" Nicole''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Yeah, young master, stop joking." En Li pouted.


    In their impression, perfume is something that represents high-end atmosphere and is very mysterious. How could it be using peel? If it is said that flowers are used, it is acceptable.


    "I''m not kidding, anything that smells can be used to make perfume, like leaves, wood chips, resin, root bark."


    Liu Feng put down the coffee and sighed, "Of course, the materials are different, and the method of extracting the aroma is also different."


    "This..." Nicole and Enri looked at each other, the image of Perfume''s tallness in their hearts collapsed.


    Perfume, in fact, when the veil is lifted, it is not as tall as imagined. Like on the other side of the earth, Liu Feng searched for homemade perfume on the Internet, and there are all kinds of strange methods.


    It is estimated that the perfume of this era is one of the strangest, but the perfume Liu Feng wants to make is not the perfume obtained after mashing flowers, soaking in water, and then filtering and precipitation.


    First of all, the fragrance of this kind of perfume is very light and the shelf life is very short. Liu Feng estimated that the perfume of this era came out of this way.


    He guessed that the reason for the low production is the mystery and limited supply to achieve a huge profit in perfume, because the shelf life is a difficulty.


    If you sell such a perfume in large quantities and use it for ten days, you will find that the perfume is not fragrant, but has a rancid smell. Who can stand this?


    But the limited supply, plus the mystery, after the perfume rancid, they can make excuses and say that you didn''t keep it well, or to put it more shamelessly, the perfume is like this, and the preciousness is precious in these ten days.


    What, you still want to make trouble and return it? The other party said, don''t buy it if you can''t afford it, what kind of big tail wolf? Putting onions in both noses makes you think you are an elephant?


    It''s over, what do you say? In the face of other people''s strange eyes, with the noble''s good-faced disposition, next time I will buy a bottle of perfume with a shelf life of ten days, and I will show people how good and precious this perfume is.


    "Okay, don''t worry about it, let''s see what I can do first, and I''ll leave this to you later." Liu Feng waved his hands.


    "Ah? Leave it to us?" En Li''s eyes widened, the fox''s tail was so high.


    "Perfume, I''ll leave it to you to control it in the future." Liu Feng nodded affirmatively and said amusedly, "Anli, you have to have self-confidence, you are a princess."


    "I, I don''t want to be a princess." En Li pouted and whispered, "Being a princess is tiring and troublesome..."


    Liu Feng shook his head helplessly, went to the innermost cabinet, took out the key to open the lock, and took out a glass still from the inside.


    This distiller cost Liu Feng six or seven thousand dollars. The first step for the perfume he wants to make is to extract the essential oil from the flowers.


    "Wow! What a big glass product." En Li exclaimed, her brown eyes shining brightly at the distiller.

 Chapter 219：

    There is no glass in this era. Everything that is transparent or translucent, except for some precious stones, is called glass.


    Liu Feng didn''t explain what glass was. He poured water into the vessel and lit the alcohol lamp. He had to get some distilled water out first.


    Then I got ice water and connected it to the condenser tube. The steam condensed into water and then slid into the water cup.


    Anli and Nicole looked at this scene in amazement, their breathing stopped a lot, for fear that if they took a bigger breath, something would happen.


    Both of them took out their notepads to write, and also drew sketches. After Liu Feng looked at them, he said that the thing was a little better than the ghost talisman.


    "Okay, next is the most important thing in making perfume."


    Liu Feng took out another glass vessel, brought some rose petals into it, and put them on top of the water vessel.


    "This step is to rely on water vapor to bring out the aroma oil in the flowers."


    Liu Feng said briefly, saying that it was too complicated to understand even with the knowledge content of An Li and Nicole.


    "It turns out to be so, so advanced!" An Li exclaimed, writing quickly.


    "Yes, it turns out that making perfume requires such a precious glass vessel." Nicole exclaimed, not too slow.


    Well, at this point, the two of them completely put aside what Liu Feng said before, such as peels, sawdust, etc. The perfume produced by this method is a high-end atmosphere.


    "..." Liu Feng rolled his eyes and said, "There is no such thing as other people''s perfumes."


    "Huh? Really?" Enri said in shock.


    "Of course." Liu Feng nodded and said slowly, "You will know when the perfume comes out."


    "Okay, I''ve used perfume, I''ll compare." Enri said excitedly.


    "Okay!"


    Liu Feng replied casually, his black eyes looked at the liquid flowing in the condenser tube, the method of essential oil extraction, he used steam distillation.


    Moreover, he has asked the scientific research department to study how to use ceramics to burn a set of stills, and it doesn''t matter if it is bulky.


    The liquid finally passes through the essential oil separator, which uses the density separation of water and oil to separate the two.


    Soon, Liu Feng collected a small bottle of rose essential oil, and then took the alcohol that had been distilled before from the shelf, and the rest was just blending.


    With essential oils and alcohol, a bottle of perfume is actually more than half finished, but these two kinds of perfumes, also called essential oil perfumes, have a shelf life of more than six months.


    "Okay, I''ll teach you how to make perfume now." Liu Feng brought a small ceramic bottle and mixed it with a needle in a certain proportion.


    The result is the fragrance, which lasts up to six hours.


    "Wow! It''s so fragrant, so fragrant!" En Li shouted, "It is many times more fragrant than the perfume I used before. This pure fragrance has no peculiar smell."


    "This, is this perfume?" Nicole opened her mouth in an O-shape. This was the first time she had seen and smelled perfume.


    "Master, your perfume is too... too fragrant." En Li took a deep breath of the fragrance and said excitedly, "The perfume I used before is nothing compared to this one."


    "So, what price do you think this perfume will sell at?" Liu Feng asked softly.


    Chapter 0259 Dizzy Nicole.


    "How much?"


    En Li frowned and thought about it, looking at the perfume in her hand from time to time, she remembered the perfume that her mother and concubine gave before, it seemed to be the top one, and a bottle cost eight gold coins.


    "Yes, after all, only you understand perfume." Liu Feng said softly, what he said was understanding of perfume in this era.


    "The bottle I used before cost eight gold coins, but the aroma is not as good as this bottle." En Li shook her fox ears and said seriously, "It''s far worse than this bottle!"


    "How long did it take?" Liu Feng asked a key question.


    "It''s been almost ten days. The bottle of perfume smells strange for some reason."


    An Li pouted, "I don''t know if I haven''t kept it well, I must have only used it two or three times..."


    "Uh..." The corners of Liu Feng''s eyes trembled, but the eight gold coins were used two or three times, which was really scary.


    "I heard that perfumes like that are rare, and they are usually used by the great nobles. That time, it was a gift from an envoy from the Kingdom of Yingluo when he asked to see my father. My father gave it to the concubine. It was given to me later." En Li''s eyes were full of nostalgia and loss.


    "..." Liu Feng was speechless. This perfume store is very clever. He actually gave perfume to the royal family of other countries. As a result, he made a good advertisement for perfume.


    "That''s not your fault, it''s that there''s something wrong with that bottle of perfume." Liu Feng raised his eyebrows and asked softly, "Is it summer time to give you perfume?"


    "Huh? Young master, how do you know?" En Li was surprised.


    "Because of the weather, and the perfume is not well made, there will be an odor in about ten days." Liu Feng said lightly.


    "What? Young master, you mean that the bottle of perfume is only valid for ten days?" En Li stared at her brown eyes and said incredulously, "Isn''t that impossible?"


    "So, have you used that perfume later?" Liu Feng said softly.


    "No, no, I heard that the production of perfume is very small, and some great nobles have to wait for a long time." En Li shook her head.


    "That''s the shrewdness of people who sell perfume, the less you sell, the less chance you have of being caught."


    The corners of Liu Feng''s mouth rose, glanced at Hu Erniang, and said lightly, "After all, nobles are good-natured, and if the perfume is broken, they won''t hype it up. After a few times, they will be more honest."


    His analysis data are all obtained from some intelligence. The private rooms on the second floor of Zuixiao Building are generally reserved by businessmen, so how can some businessmen who love to brag about luxury goods such as perfumes not brag about it? Woolen cloth?


    Come and go. Liu Feng got the specific value of perfume in this era. Of course, he had to cut off the false value in the process of boasting, but it was nothing more than the issue of shelf life, abnormal high price, and scarcity.


    "It seems like this is the case..." An Li shyly tugged at the fox''s ears. The bottle of perfume was broken. Every time the mother-in-law asked, she said that it was fine, and she also hoped to have another bottle.


    "It''s too lucrative, isn''t it?" Nicole exclaimed, her eyes fixed on the perfume on the table, she could never imagine that the shelf life of the perfume sold outside was only a short ten days, and all It is calculated in gold coins.


    "Then young master, how long will your bottle of perfume last?" En Li stared at Liu Feng with her brown eyes, her hands clasped together.


    "Yeah! This is made of essential oil and alcohol. No distilled water is added. It can last for six months after opening." The corner of Liu Feng''s mouth outlined a confident arc.


    "What? Six, six months?" Enri''s brown eyes suddenly lit up, and the fox tail swung excitedly.


    This value also startled Nicole, which is a bit exaggerated. Half a year is enough to drive those nobles crazy.


    "Master, the perfume market will be ours from now on." Nicole shouted excitedly.


    "Of course!" Liu Feng nodded with a smile. In this hugely profitable industry, he absolutely wants to occupy it.


    "Master, I think this bottle of perfume can be sold for twelve gold coins."


    En Li bit her thumb and said in a trembling voice, "There must be someone rushing for it."


    "Twelve gold coins?" Liu Feng nodded, this was similar to what he expected, but he would not let it go in the low-end market.

 Chapter 220：

    Liu Feng picked up the distilled water prepared at the beginning, sucked some of it with a needle, and then came up with a bottle of perfume, but the fragrance of this perfume was half light.


    "Master? This is it?" En Li blinked her eyes and asked suspiciously, "This fragrance is much less."


    Liu Feng took the perfume with distilled water and asked, "How many gold coins do you think a bottle of this perfume costs?"


    "The fragrance of this bottle of perfume is also a little better than my previous bottle of perfume, why don''t you sell a bottle of eight gold coins?" En Li hesitated.


    "Just eight gold coins."


    Liu Feng nodded, then he added a lot of distilled water, and made a bottle of perfume with a lighter smell, and said softly, "This kind of bottle sells four gold coins."


    "Okay!" Enri nodded and took a notepad to record it.


    Liu Feng also produced many styles of perfumes according to the proportions of distilled water, essential oils and alcohol.


    From 80 silver coins to 12 gold coins, five grades of perfume, Liu Feng intends to spare those merchants.


    "Wow! Perfume can actually come up with so many tricks." En Li exclaimed. The proportion of monotonous perfumes was written on several pages in a notepad.


    "For the grade of twelve gold coins, only three hundred bottles are sold a year." Liu Feng said seriously.


    "Ah? Young master, why is this? Three hundred bottles a year is really too few. In less than a month, it will be robbed by nobles." An Li was surprised. She knew that other kingdoms also came to the British Kingdom to buy perfume. .


    "Things are rare and precious." Liu Feng said lightly, the first-class 300 bottles of perfume had already brought him 3,600 gold coins, and any more would attract jealous people. .


    "Understood." En Li''s clever little head, melon seeds, immediately figured out the pros and cons of it, and less can reflect the preciousness of perfume.


    "The second grade, five hundred bottles a year; the third grade, one thousand bottles a year; the fourth grade, three thousand bottles a year; the fifth grade, five thousand bottles a year." Liu Feng quickly decided on the number.


    "Huh..." Nicole''s breathing became fast, she quickly calculated the profit in the notepad, and she felt a little dizzy after calculating.


    Excluding the cost, this year''s profit from perfume alone is as high as 18,000 gold coins under rough calculation, which is nearly double the income of a duke''s territory in one year.


    "Young, young master, this, this can''t be spread out." Nicole was trembling as she spoke. Once this huge profit spread, those big nobles and even the royal family would not hesitate to **** it up.


    Chapter 0260 Tanabata perfume shop.


    The next day, on the commercial street, next to the Qianzhuang, a shop called Qixi Perfume quietly opened.


    Some people who have lived in Xiyang City for a long time will spread the word about the slightest movement in the city, not to mention the opening of the legendary perfume shop.


    At noon, many people came to the store, like Tori, who was dragged over by his wife, and met Solo at the door.


    "Mr. Solo also came to watch the perfume?" Tori greeted with a chuckle. He didn''t say buy it, because he was reluctant. A bottle of perfume cost a few gold coins, and it would take several months for him to earn it.


    "Yeah! After all, there are perfumes in Xiyang City, which really surprised me." Solo said, all perfumes in the capital had to be reserved, but the perfumes appeared in this remote area, which surprised him.


    "Then go in and have a look?" Tori said politely, and walked into the store with his wife.


    When they entered the store, they saw Nicole. Everyone knew a little bit about the female assistant beside the Lord of the City.


    "Miss Nicole, I heard that there is perfume here?" Solo asked straight to the point.


    "Yes, the Tanabata Perfume Shop has five grades of perfumes." Nicole said softly.


    She didn''t expect that the young master was so resolute that he only made the perfume yesterday, and today he opened a shop and started trading.


    The perfume shop, Liu Feng has been renovated before. The shop is not big, it can be said to be a very small shop, but the decoration inside is all wooden shelves, with wooden boxes placed on it, and a piece of wood next to it. A small brand that stands obliquely, all of which are some perfume introductions.


    "Ah? There are five grades?" Soro blinked his eyes, how much particular about the perfume here?


    "Yes, according to different prices." Nicole nodded lightly, she pointed to the wooden shelf behind her, and said softly, "The lowest three grades are all on the shelf behind you, you can wait and see for yourself."


    On the first day of the opening, Nicole was needed to dominate the scene. After tomorrow, she will not be used, and the several maids who were transferred from the castle were trained in advance, so they only needed to supplement their perfume knowledge last night.


    "Huh? So cheap? It only costs eighty-eight silver coins." Solo stared at the words on the wooden sign.


    Tanabata No. 5 Women''s Rose Eau de Toilette:


    Price: Eighty-eight silver coins.


    Place of Origin: Xiyang City Perfume Laboratory.


    Craftsmanship: After eighty-eight complex processes to extract aroma from roses, and then seven days of production, the perfume can be completed.


    Applicable: Women!


    Shelf life: one hundred and eighty days.


    "hiss¡­"


    After reading the introduction, Solo sucked in a breath of air, which instantly made him feel that this No. 5 Rose Eau de Toilette was high-end and elegant.


    "Huh? The shelf life is actually 180 days? How is this possible?" Solo said in disbelief.


    He has used perfume before, and he also bought perfume for his daughter Darlene as a birthday present. Moreover, Darlene''s intelligence was very aware of the traps in perfume. After I told him, she never bought perfume again.


    But the perfume in front of you now has a shelf life of 180 days, which is not available in the previous perfumes. The perfumes sold by Wangdu just tell you how to use the perfume, and then there is no more.


    Solo then read the introduction of several boxes of perfume, and finally let him see something different.


    Tanabata No. 4 Rose Eau de Toilette for Men:


    Price: One gold coin.


    Place of Origin: Xiyang City Perfume Laboratory.


    Craftsmanship: After 108 complicated processes to extract the aroma from roses, and then 12 days of production, the perfume can be completed.


    Applicable: Men!


    Shelf life: one hundred and eighty days.


    ¡­


    After reading this, Solo understood what some of the signs on the wooden board meant, like those numbers, which represented the grade, and there were two types of fragrances for men and women.


    Moreover, the more complex the process and the longer the production time, the more expensive the perfume is. In this fourth grade, the price of a bottle already costs one gold coin.


    "Honey, can I buy a bottle of Rose Eau de Toilette No. 5?" Tori''s wife and daughter pleaded softly.


    "I bought it!" Tori agreed immediately, and he moved his eyes away from No. 3 perfume. This No. 3 perfume actually cost four gold coins. Compared with No. 5 perfume, he could afford it, although it would be ''flesh pain'' for a while.


    "Yeah!" Tori''s wife smiled happily, walked to the counter, and said to the service, "I want a box of No. 5 women''s rose eau de toilette."


    "Okay, please wait a moment." The waiter said gently, and immediately turned around to take out a box of perfume from the cabinet below and pushed it in front of Tori''s wife.


    Tori''s wife immediately opened the box and found that there were many pieces of sackcloth filled in it, and in the middle was a white ceramic bottle with a piece of paper on it, which said Qixi No. 5 Women''s Rose Eau de Toilette.

 Chapter 221：

    Tori''s wife felt that this ceramic bottle was not cheap. She labored to remove the oak stopper on the bottle, and a faint rose fragrance permeated out.


    "Wow! This is perfume? It smells so good!" Tori''s wife immediately put the oak stopper back, holding it in her arms like a baby.


    Tori looked at his smiling wife and shook his head. He felt that he could try the scent of his wife after applying the perfume tonight.


    "Cough, cough... Your Excellency Tori, your saliva is flowing out." Soro reminded him while holding back a smile.


    "Uh..." Tori shyly wiped the saliva from the corner of his mouth and smiled awkwardly.


    Solo nodded, walked towards Nicole, and said politely, "Miss Nicole, where are the other two grades of perfume?"


    "On the second floor, the first grade requires twelve gold coins, and the second grade requires eight gold coins." Nicole introduced with a smile.


    "Uh..." Solo was at a loss for words. He felt that he didn''t have enough coins in his wallet.


    "Can I go up and take a look?" Solo asked politely.


    "Of course!" Nicole nodded and turned to lead the way.


    Soon the two of them went up to the second floor, followed by some businessmen. Those who can come to the perfume store have some money at home.


    When he came up to the second floor, Solo instantly felt that he had reached a new level, and there were very few wooden boxes, and there was already a maid waiting on it.


    "Miss Nicole, is there any big difference between this No. 1 perfume and other No. 1 perfumes?" Solo asked curiously.


    "The fragrance of No. 1 perfume is twice that of No. 2 perfume, and its durability is also twice that of No. 2, and it is very rare. Only 300 bottles are produced a year." Nicole said slowly.


    She admired the young master''s ability to talk nonsense. It was obvious that he made the perfume very simply, but he used a very complicated process to talk nonsense.


    "I want a bottle of perfume of size one." Solo heard that there were only 300 bottles a year, so he immediately grabbed the first bottle, and his daughter Darlene was coming soon, just to give her a birthday present.


    Chapter 0261 White Horse Rider Proposal.


    "Crash..."


    On the Youshui River, more than a dozen medium and large ships are slowly advancing. This is Darlene''s fleet.


    "Daliana, how long will it take to get to Xiyang City?" Catherine shouted a little depressedly. Anyone who stayed on the ship for more than ten days would feel bored.


    "Catherine, I really don''t understand, why do you want to go to Xiyang City with me?" Darlene asked inexplicably.


    She never imagined that when she set off that day, Catherine would also go to Xiyang City with her.


    "Of course it''s the magical thing that Uncle Soro said in the letter. That super delicious bun, the Zuixiaolou that integrates the world''s delicacies, I want to go see if Uncle Soro is bragging." Catherine was excited. road.


    "Well, this is also a reason." Darlene rolled her eyes and said helplessly, "But you came as soon as you came, and brought a group of people with you."


    On the ship''s board, there were more than a dozen young men, all the children of nobles of all sizes, who wanted to come out with them to relax.


    "Uh..." Catherine was speechless and turned to glance at a group of men who were performing their best not far away.


    "I just slipped my tongue, who would have followed them." Catherine spread her hands, shook her blue hair, and sighed, "I told my father at home that I wanted to go out to play with you, who knew me That brother is hiding and eavesdropping, no, all your suitors are here."


    However, fortunately, her elder brother did not follow, otherwise she would be caught by her father.


    "..." Darlene stared blankly at Catherine, who looked innocent, and said angrily, "There is still your suitor inside."


    "You mean Jesse? He was just sent by someone to spy on me." Catherine gritted her teeth and said angrily, "That fat fat man really didn''t give up. He even sent me two bottles of perfume, which is really frustrating."


    This time Catherine''s father would let her go to Xiyang City with Darlene, nothing more than to hide from the fourth prince.


    "Perfume? That kind of cheating money that only has ten days?" Darlene''s tone was a little bad, and her father was also cheated for a lot of money.


    "is not that right?"


    Catherine shrugged and said, "Only those who haven''t bathed for a few months use perfume, and the shelf life is only a ridiculous ten days."


    The problem of perfume, after so many years of sales, some nobles also know the shortcomings, and many people do not continue to buy.


    "I heard that the person behind the perfume is the fourth prince?" Darlene said in a low voice.


    "Yeah! It''s that dead fat man. Otherwise, how could he have the strength to compete with the eldest prince and the second prince!" Catherine sighed.


    She also heard from her father that the fourth prince had won over many nobles with the gold coins earned by the perfume over the years.


    Moreover, she also wanted to use the profits of the perfume to give her family the support of her father, a duke.


    "No wonder..." Darlene sneered and shook her head, no wonder those nobles who found something wrong did not dare to go to the trouble of looking for perfume. It turned out that there was a fourth prince in the background, which was really ironic.


    "Dalena, I''ll give you a bottle of perfume." Catherine chuckled lightly, "Use it for a few days, it''s a waste not to keep it."


    "You better keep it for yourself, I don''t like this pungent aroma." Darlene refused.


    This kind of perfume, as long as it is not opened and used, can be kept for a longer time, especially in the cold winter, but after it is opened and used, it will last for ten days at most, and the perfume will give off a strange smell.


    "I don''t like it very much either!" Catherine said slyly, shaking off her blue hair, "I''m thinking about how to sell it!"


    "Huh? Aren''t you afraid of what that person will say?" Darlene asked in surprise.


    "I''m afraid of what he''s doing? I said no, and he still gave it to me." Catherine said helplessly, her tone unpleasant, "I''ll sell the perfume, just in Xiyang City, six gold coins a bottle, absolutely Someone wants it."


    "Did you buy a lute with the gold coins you got after selling the perfume?" Darlene saw through Catherine''s thoughts at a glance.


    "Uh..." Catherine rolled her eyes angrily and said angrily, "Dalena, don''t you know that some people say you are annoying?"


    "Who? Princess Lucy?" Darlene blinked her blue eyes and said lightly, "The novels she wrote were unrealistic in the first place. The life of a noble girl..."


    "She herself is an idiot in love. She didn''t even hold a man''s hand, she just wrote it all, and many people took it seriously."


    Catherine twitched the corners of her mouth, and when it came to Princess Lucy, Darlene completely changed, from a quiet lady to a complaining girl.


    "Okay, it''s not that Princess Lucy said she hates you." Catherine interrupted, "and, likewise, you have never been in love."


    "Huh..." Darlene was stunned, took a long breath, shook her red hair, and said lightly, "Is that the little one?"


    "Bingo! That''s right!" Catherine raised her eyebrows. "She said you were too smart to do business with you, and she didn''t think it would make any money."


    "Her family is not intended for business." Darlene raised the corner of her mouth.


    "Uh... you are so direct!" Catherine rolled her eyes and said, "How can she say that she is also one of the five amazing women in the capital!"


    "Small, as a dwarf, it''s already very good, but..." Darlene spread her hands.


    "Yes...it''s just not suitable for business, right?" Catherine replied amusingly, "Aren''t you going to be more euphemistic? Last time you said that, she closed the shop for three days and gave those hunters to Jump in a hurry."


    "..." Darlene was stunned, then turned her head and looked at both sides of the river.


    "Yo! Still embarrassed? Are you guilty?" Catherine raised her eyebrows.

 Chapter 222：

    "Impossible, what I said is the truth." Darlene pouted.


    This scene made Catherine laughed secretly, but then she lay helplessly on the table and said weakly, "Daliana, how many days will it take to arrive at Xiyang City? My body is very crippled."


    "It will probably take four or five days." Darlene sighed, she couldn''t stay still.


    The cabin was so humid, it smelled musty, and it was cold, and she was afraid that if it went on like this, she would have to get sick.


    "I really hope that Xiyang City will be like what Uncle Soro said, so I will stay for a year."


    Catherine clasped her hands together and said with a longing, "It''s better to come to a white horse rider and offer me a romantic proposal."


    "Don''t be stupid, it''s impossible." Darlene was stunned, her blue eyes narrowed, and she said lightly, "Princess Lucy has made a new work again?"


    "Huh? How did you know?" Catherine said in astonishment.


    "What about the title of the book?"


    "The White Horse Rider Proposal!"


    "Good earth''s name..."


    Chapter 0262 Princess Lucy''s concerns.


    Yingluo Kingdom City.


    In the royal palace, which monopolized one-tenth of the entire city, a violent quarrel was taking place at this time.


    "I think the eldest prince is the best candidate for king. His handling of internal affairs has been praised by many great nobles."


    "Fart, the second prince is the best candidate. He also quelled the rebellion in the north last time."


    "That''s clearly an innocent caravan. Last time, because of the collision with the second prince, you recklessly found an excuse to take revenge."


    "You old guy? What? Want to practice with me?"


    "..."


    There was a quarrel in the parliamentary hall of the palace, the interior minister who supported the eldest prince, and the great knight who supported the second prince, their eyes widened and their saliva splashed.


    Both are the titles of grand dukes, one is in charge of government affairs, the other is in charge of military affairs, completely disregarding the sullen king on the throne.


    "I think the fourth prince is also very good. Recently, he has cleaned up the horse thieves wandering around the royal city." The city defense officer of Yingluo Wangcheng said.


    The city defense officer was a marquis, the highest supporter among the nobles drawn by the fourth prince.


    "Hey! What are you kidding? Do you think you''ve grown up after killing a few horse thieves?" the big knight said coldly.


    "A bunch of idiots with no brains. If you hadn''t imposed high taxes, there wouldn''t be so many horse thieves." The Home Secretary accused the map cannon.


    "..."


    "Cough cough cough..."


    The King of England suddenly coughed violently, causing the noisy people below to shut up embarrassingly. They knew that the king was already dissatisfied.


    "Let''s all retire!" The British King''s old face was full of majesty, and he waved his hand. "This matter will be discussed later."


    "This¡­¡­"


    Everyone present looked at each other in dismay, didn''t the king say to discuss the heir to the throne at first? Why have you changed your mind now?


    But they didn''t dare to say these words. The current British king''s mood is fickle. A few years ago, he actually killed a duke for the sake of a female elf. This really scared many nobles.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Soon all the nobles in the parliament hall withdrew, and the King of England sat on the throne with a gloomy expression on his face.


    "Bang!"


    The King of England kicked the table in front of him with a kick, panting and growling, "A bunch of **** rebels, really think I''m going to die? Can''t wait to stand in line now?"


    "Huhuhu..."


    In the next second, the King of England was almost out of breath, slumped down on the ground, and silently looked at the wrinkled skin and age spots on the back of his hands.


    "I''m really old!" The King of England lowered his head, his turbid pupils were full of unwillingness, he was no longer in his prime.


    He is no longer the king in full bloom, just an old man who has entered old age.


    "Lucy, where is she?" the King of England asked slowly.


    "His Royal Highness is in her palace at this time." The maid who was standing by the side immediately responded respectfully.


    "Go and call her!" said the King of England with a wave of his hand.


    He looked at the back of the maid''s retreat, silently glanced at the empty hall, with a sneer on the corner of his mouth, "It''s really three idiots who have attracted so many greedy guys. If they can''t satisfy them in the future, they should be attacked!"


    For the past few years, the King of England has been sitting on this throne, having nightmares every day, for fear that some great nobles will rebel, in order to suppress these ambitious great nobles.


    He actually found a lame reason, saying that he was robbing the Grand Duke of elves. All of this was just an excuse. He wanted to kill chickens to show the monkeys and deter the great nobles. He, the King of England, could still swing his sword.


    Sure enough, after the grand duke was killed, all the restlessness was suppressed, and those arrogant and domineering nobles did not dare to act too flamboyantly.


    "It''s only been a while before these people started again." The King of England sighed, "If I hadn''t fought for the throne back then, would I have been more..."


    "If you talk nonsense, if you don''t argue, maybe you''re dead now." The King of England thought of his brothers, who were buried with his own hands.


    "Ta Tata..."


    A burst of hurried footsteps came, and a girl with blond hair and golden eyes trotted in from outside. She was Princess Lucy, the youngest daughter of the King of England.


    "Father, why are you sitting on the ground?" Princess Lucy shouted anxiously, reaching out to help the King of England, but she was waved and rejected.


    "I''m not old enough to be helped."


    The King of England stood up tremblingly, looked at his worried daughter, and said kindly, "What are you researching recently?"


    "I, I..." Princess Lucy blushed slightly, turned her head, and whispered, "I want to write a romantic story between the lord and the princess these days."


    "Oh? This time the heroine is actually a princess?" The King of England raised his eyebrows and said in surprise, "Could it be you? It seems that Lucy is also thinking of getting married."


    "That''s right, it''s not. Father, you are not serious." Princess Lucy was anxious, stomping her feet and shouting, "I just want to write a different story."


    "Cough cough cough..."


    The King of England was choked by an old rudeness, and shook his head with a wry smile, "Let''s go out for a walk, maybe it will give you more ideas."


    "Ah?" Princess Lucy stared at her golden eyes and said in astonishment, "Father, did you let me go out there?"

 Chapter 223：

    "Leave the Royal City of Yingluo and go to another city to have a look and gain more knowledge." The King of England said seriously.


    Among so many sons and daughters, the person he is most worried about is Lucy. The struggle for the throne will only become more and more intense. Now everyone is fighting on the surface. .


    Then his youngest daughter, Lucy, has a certain prestige in the entire Yingluo Kingdom, and is definitely the object of competition among several princes, who all want Lucy''s support.


    If you don''t get support, then someone will destroy it; if I can''t get it, don''t even think about it. There are many people who have such thoughts.


    "But, Father, what do you do when I''m gone?" Princess Lucy frowned.


    "Me? How am I? What are you worried about?" the King of England smiled.


    "Big brother, second brother, fourth brother, they are making a lot of trouble, I''m afraid..." Princess Lucy lowered her head timidly, and did not continue.


    "Hmph! No matter how fierce it is, that''s my son." The King of England snorted coldly, "I still don''t believe that they can''t be cured."


    "Hmm!" Lucy nodded, her golden eyes flashing with concern.


    "Go!" The King of England waved his hand and said kindly, "Think about it, if there is any place you want to go, tell me when the time comes, and I will send someone to **** you."


    "Well! Okay!" Lucy nodded obediently and left silently.


    The King of England sat quietly, looking at the figure that disappeared at the door of the conference hall.


    "Time is running out!!"


    Chapter 0263 North Wind City Lord is here.


    "Huhuhu..."


    The cold wind is whistling incessantly. Today''s wind is very strong, blowing on people, cold and biting.


    Tori''s chubby body shrunk into a ball, standing at the gate of Xiyang City, his hands and feet shaking from time to time, he missed the warm stove at home a little.


    "Why haven''t you come yet, I''ll freeze to death if I go on like this!" Tori stretched his head out hard and looked at the road leading to the pier.


    His father is coming to North Wind City. The letter he received yesterday said that he arrived today. Tori couldn''t understand why his father came to Xiyang City. Wouldn''t it be better to stay at home in the winter?


    "Really, I won''t come early, I won''t come late, but I have to come at this time. There are two very exciting boxing matches today?"


    Tori complained, but he had no intention of leaving. He was thinking about his father''s intention to come to Xiyang City. You must know that his father has not left Beifeng City for almost a year.


    "By the way, wouldn''t you be here to take me back to Beifeng City?" Tori raised his eyebrows, then shook his head fiercely, and said decisively, "If you don''t go back, you will never go back. In Xiyang City, people live their lives. Going back to North Wind City as the city lord is not as good as it is now."


    "Huhuhu..."


    Half an hour later, when Tori felt his whole body going stiff, he finally vaguely saw a figure approaching from a distance.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The carriages were coming, the frames were covered by grass curtains, like a hill, which made Tori a little confused, it was not his father''s team.


    "Whoosh..."


    The horses snorted hot air from their noses, and the horses couldn''t stand it in such weather, so they had to wear thick sackcloth to keep them warm.


    "What are these? There are seven carriages?" Tori stood aside, making way for the carriages.


    He also didn''t dare to stop him for questioning. There were knights escorting him on both sides of the carriage, and his sharp eyes were terrifying.


    Tori knew that these were all experienced knights, and it was obvious how important the things on the carriage could be if Lord Liu Feng dispatched such knights to **** him.


    After the carriage entered Xiyang City, Tori breathed a sigh of relief. Living in Xiyang City, he had to understand some rules, such as not to make trouble, otherwise his identity would be good. First, he had to go to the Division of Guards.


    "Huh? Here it is!"


    Tori waited for a long time, and finally waited for the Northwind City Lord. The team of 400 people was clearly visible in the distance. No, there were nearly 50 knights leading the way.


    Niu Er didn''t expect that so many people would come to Xiyang City today, and it was also a few nobles who came with them. At first, he thought that someone was invading, and almost rushed to kill with soldiers.


    Unexpectedly, after approaching, I found out that it was the city lord of Beifeng, and a few nobles who did not know each other. After listening to the introduction of the city lord of Beifeng, it seemed that he was also the lord of a city.


    No, for the safety of Xiyang City, Niu Er followed all the way, or it was not an exaggeration to supervise.


    The city lord of North Wind was wrapped in several layers of beast sweaters, curled up into a ball, and was carried forward by the knights on a stretcher.


    "It''s so cold." The North Wind City Lord shuddered, his upper and lower teeth colliding from time to time.


    They walked all the way from the pier to the present. There were no horses, and the knights next to them also watched from the sidelines. The City Lord of North Wind felt that if this continued, he would be frozen to death.


    Moreover, he didn''t see his young son at the dock, and he didn''t come to greet his father. Is this a hardening of his wings?


    "Father, you are here."


    As soon as this thought came up, Tori''s greeting sounded in his ears, which made the North Wind City Lord lift his spirits a little.


    "Hurry into the city and find a warm place." The North Wind City Lord urged quickly.


    He needed a warm place to save his life from freezing to death. The North Wind City Lord was wondering if he shouldn''t come here in winter.


    "Okay!" Tori nodded immediately. He glanced at the team and found a lot of strangers, but he still knew a few of them. They were the city lords of several nearby cities. He was a little surprised how could these city lords come with his father?


    "Father, what about them?" Tori asked in a low voice, he wanted to take his father home.


    "Let''s arrange it together. When it''s late, we will also visit Your Excellency Liu Feng." The North Wind City Lord waved his hand.


    "Ah? Okay." Tori was stunned for a while, and after being stared at by the Northwind City Lord, he obediently led the way in front of him. There was no other place to settle down with so many people, except Zuixiaolou.


    "It''s really just like the rumors, the house is very neat."


    "It''s really amazing. Your Excellency Liu Feng is really a prodigy. Compared to my city, it''s really too far behind."


    "Isn''t that why we''re here? We''re here to ask your Excellency Liu Feng."


    "..."


    Tori, who was walking in front, frowned when he heard the words of these nobles. How did he feel that these people were here to take advantage?


    Did your father also participate? Lord Liu Feng is not as stupid as the pig orcs, I hope these people are not too brainless.


    The longer he lived in Xiyang City, the more Tori was amazed at Liu Feng''s greatness and unpretentiousness. He was in awe of Liu Feng.


    The North Wind City Lord didn''t say a word. He just watched silently. He came here today because he was instigated by these City Lords, but it didn''t mean he was stupid.


    He also wanted to see what was different about Xiyang City. In just a few months, Xiyang City had become a hot topic in nearby cities. He could say anything, but they were all praising Xiyang City.


    "It''s nothing different, except that the house is a little more tidy and the road is wider."


    A city lord pouted and said yin and yang strangely, "Those businessmen on foot are really making a fuss, and they made me come to see this in the winter?"

 Chapter 224：

    The city lord of North Wind also nodded, as if it were true. He didn''t see anything outstanding, wide roads, neat houses, all these things could be done with a little thought.


    The purpose of their coming is to see what Xiyang City can learn from, or to seek some cooperation, but the current situation seems that they are still quite disappointed.


    Tori, who was walking in front, raised the corners of his mouth. He hoped that this idiot city lord would be able to say such idiotic words later.


    After all, in winter, what can be seen? Everyone hides at home and rests, even the noisy children are reluctant to go out.


    Chapter 0264 Master, you are partial.


    It was about ten in the morning.


    In the pizza shop, there was very little traffic. Tis had just finished her inspection and was sitting in the shop eating pizza, while Eliza sat opposite, and the two were chatting.


    "I said Tess, why do you like pizza so much?" Eliza said softly, pulling the hair that was hanging on her chest behind her shoulders.


    "Huh?" Tiss stuffed the pizza into her mouth, chewed it a few times, and then swallowed it, said lightly, "It''s delicious, anyway, it''s good to have some."


    "Is that so?" Eliza put her chin on one hand, blinked her eyes, and said curiously, "Can''t you eat a lot of delicious food in the castle?"


    She knew that pizza, steamed buns, and delicacies in Zuixiaolou all came from the castle. There was a gossip outside that someone was willing to give a gold coin if you could go to the castle for a meal.


    "Yeah, recently we eat hot pot, it''s very delicious, we eat it every two or three days." Tiss wiped the corner of her mouth with the back of her hand.


    "Here!" Eliza handed over a tissue in a funny way, and said puzzledly, "What is hot pot?"


    "Hotpot is..." Tiss was a little speechless, she didn''t know how to say it, mainly because the soup base couldn''t understand.


    "It''s okay to say it!" Eliza said with a smile. Among the people in the castle, the one she was most familiar with was Tis, a bull orc, who was upright and simple.


    After all, Tis came to the pizza shop with a baseball bat and a meat bun in her mouth after her inspection. Even if she wanted to eat a pizza, she would sit in the pizza shop for more than half an hour.


    "Eliza, let''s go! Let me go to the castle for dinner."


    Suddenly, Tis stood up, grabbed Eliza''s wrist, and walked outside the pizza shop.


    If she can''t say it, she will take Eliza to experience it with her actions, what is hot pot.


    "Huh?" Eliza shouted in astonishment, "No way! I still have to watch the restaurant make pizza."


    "What pizza are you doing? There''s no one at this time. It''s just right when you finish lunch and come back to work."


    Tis didn''t listen to the advice at all, and said solemnly, "Eliza, let me tell you, the food in the castle is the best in the world. Don''t regret it if you don''t go."


    "..." Eliza blinked her emerald green eyes in confusion? Looking down at the grabbed wrist, you big cow, don''t even give her the thought of regret.


    In this way, Eliza was dragged out of the pizza shop by Tis while still wearing an apron and onto the street.


    "Huh? Why are there so many people there?" Eliza looked towards the city gate, her emerald green eyes flashed a little, and there were hundreds of people there.


    "Let''s go, there''s no problem." Dessy wanted to go there and have a look, but seeing Niu Er was there, then everything would be fine.


    "Really? Don''t you need to stare at the point?" Eliza said worriedly.


    "There are people from the military and political secretary. They are even more ruthless than our security department." Tis waved her hand and took Eliza to the castle.


    "..." Eliza just walked a few steps and glanced down at her clothes before she realized it, and hurriedly shouted, "Tis, wait, I didn''t change my clothes?"


    "If you don''t change it, you won''t change it, that''s fine." Tiss replied without replying.


    OMG! This big cow was so stubborn, Eliza couldn''t help but patted her forehead, her emerald green eyes were a little curious, it was the first time she went to the castle.


    Nicole had invited Eliza before, but she had dismissed them all. If Tis hadn''t forcibly dragged her, she might have been dismissed again.


    "Drink! Hit him! Hit him!"


    "Come on, kill him, and if you win, I''ll invite you to eat meat buns."


    "..."


    When the two were passing by the big market, they heard loud shouts coming from inside, and the boxing match was lively.


    Eliza just glanced at Dess in the direction of the big market, and then walked towards the castle, which made her ask curiously, "Dess, don''t you really like watching boxing matches?"


    This big cow, after visiting the other day, went to the pizza shop to pack pizza and took it to the big market to watch the boxing match.


    "I don''t like it anymore, it looks irritating." Tis pouted and said angrily, "It can be knocked down with one punch, but it''s not happy at all to be hit on it."


    OMG! Eliza patted her forehead again and said helplessly, "That''s you. You beat someone down with one punch, and they are not as strong as you."


    "Cut...you said the same thing, it''s exactly the same as what the young master said." Tiss pouted, speaking strangely.


    "Hey! Where did you learn how to speak?" Eliza said angrily.


    "Like my eldest sister, she sometimes talks like this." Tiss smiled.


    "What about your eldest sister?" Eliza asked curiously, "Aren''t you in Xiyang City?"


    "No, she should have something to do." A trace of loss flashed in Tiss eyes.


    "Busy? It''s winter, what''s so busy..."


    Eliza didn''t say anything halfway through, yes, winter is the busiest time, everyone is looking for food, not like them, living in Xiyang City, eating steaming pizza, living in A house with a stove.


    In this comparison, the orcs, elves, and humans who are still in the wild live very hard, and their current life is simply paradise.


    "If my eldest sister is done, she will definitely come to me." Tis threw off her long purple hair, and the huge pair shivered.


    "Yeah! Sure!" Eliza nodded in agreement, although she didn''t know what Tis''s eldest sister was doing, she just nodded her head at this time.


    The two soon arrived at the castle. After entering the castle, Eliza was just like a curious baby, looking east and west.


    "Where is the young master?" Tess asked the passing maid, "In the laboratory?"


    "The Lord of the City is in the dining room now." The maid replied softly.


    "Dining room?" Tis let the maid leave, frowned, and asked in doubt, "What is the young master doing in the dining room at this time? Is there anything delicious?"


    Thinking of this, Tis''s purple eyes lit up, she ran away while pulling Eliza, and shouted excitedly, "Come on, there''s something delicious."


    "Huh~~" Eliza lengthened her voice in shock.


    As soon as the two approached the dining room, they heard a loud noise from inside.


    "No, I want to drink too, why can''t I drink it? Young master, you are biased." En Li''s shouting sounded.


    Chapter 0265 Eliza loves wine? ?


    "Last time, you got drunk after taking a sip of wine, but you have the nerve to ask for it?" Mina shouted in disbelief.

 Chapter 225：

    She remembered the scene where An Li swore that she could drink very well, so she couldn''t help but want to go up and beat the fox girl''s head to see if there was a long bun on it. Do you have any points in her heart?


    "I, how come I don''t know?" En Li blushed slightly, turned her head unnaturally, and the fox tail kept shaking.


    "What do you say?"


    Mina''s face was close to An Li, the corners of her mouth were raised, and she imitated Hu Erniang''s tone, "I can drink a lot. I used to drink a lot of alcohol, and everyone praised me for drinking a lot."


    "Shut up, shut up. You mutated catwoman." Enri yelled angrily, her whole body pounced on the cat ear girl, her cheeks flushed with blush.


    "Hey! I''m just telling the truth!" Mina nimbly avoided the claws that the fox ears were grabbing somewhere, and ran around the dining table.


    "You are talking nonsense." Enri pouted, turned her head to look at Avril, and shouted, "Avery, tell me, did I drink well before?"


    "Uh..." Under the gazes of everyone, Avril twitched the corners of her mouth unnaturally, glanced at Enri strangely, and then lowered her head silently.


    "What, what do you mean?" En Li was stunned, her brown eyes blinked, was she really coaxing her like a child?


    "..." Liu Feng rested his chin with one hand and looked like he was watching a good show. Today, he is going to try the wine so that he can evaluate the future sales.


    Enri grinned, her eyes narrowed, her hands were raised, her elbows were bent, her fingers were shaking constantly, she pretended to be vicious, her voice was low, "Avery, tell me, what''s going on? You and that vicious woman joined forces to hide what is it with me?"


    "Cough cough cough..."


    A blush flashed across Avril''s face, she took a step back unconsciously, and said in a flustered tone, "Your Highness Princess, this, this is what Miss Bella asked."


    "Speak!" Enri took another step closer, she always felt that she was being tricked.


    "Uh..." Avril turned her head, scratched her cheek, and said timidly, "The wine that Her Royal Highness drinks is all mixed with water, probably, it should be..."


    "How much?" Enri''s brown eyes narrowed.


    "Deposit, 90 percent..." Avril said in a softer voice.


    "..." As if she had been electrocuted, An Li stared blankly at the wolf-eared lady. She wondered if her fox ears had not been pierced for too long, causing her to not hear clearly.


    "You say it again? How much water did you add?" Enri shouted furiously.


    "That''s right, that''s it..." Avril took another step back, and her orange eyes didn''t dare to face Hu Erniang.


    "Shut up..." En Li''s cheeks were flushed, and she shouted and rushed towards Avili, pinching the slender waist of the wolf-eared girl with her feet, and covered the wolf-eared girl''s mouth with both hands.


    "Hahahaha..." Mina covered her stomach while laughing and pumping. She added 90% water. Is that called wine? Obviously drinking water.


    "Well, Mina can''t drink either." Liu Feng tilted his head and raised the corners of his mouth, "The above means that two people can''t drink."


    "Ah?" Mina''s laughter stopped abruptly and stared at Liu Feng blankly, why couldn''t she drink it?


    "Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"


    Now it was En Li''s turn to laugh, hanging on the wolf-ear lady, she turned her head and said, "Mina, you can''t drink either."


    "Master?" Mina whispered, blinking her blue eyes, "I''ll drink a little!"


    "No!" Liu Feng shook his head, he didn''t want to wear a cat-ear girl all day.


    "Okay, Mina!" Nicole said softly, "Master, this is for your own good, you are drunk, just..."


    As she said that, Nicole pulled Mina and muttered in her ears. The more she listened, the more her face became redder. When she heard the whole person hanging on Liu Feng''s body all day, she almost found a hole to drill. go in.


    "It''s not fair, I also want to listen." Seeing that she looked okay, An Li immediately got off the wolf-eared girl and ran over to join in the fun.


    "Gag!"


    The dining room door was pushed open, Tis twisted her hips, and walked in with a curious face of Eliza.


    "Huh? Eliza?" Liu Feng said in surprise.


    "Is there something wrong with Eliza''s pizza shop?" Nicole stepped forward, took Eliza''s hand, and asked with concern, "Is someone here to make trouble?"


    "No, no..." Eliza lowered her head slightly, feeling a little overwhelmed. Do you want her to say that she was brought here to taste the castle''s delicacies? It''s so shameful.


    "I brought Eliza here. I''ll bring her to have lunch." Tis stretched her waist and looked at the ceramic bottles on the table with her purple eyes.


    "..." Everyone understood in seconds, and they all knew Tis''s character.


    For example, En Li was a lesson learned. That day, Dess picked green peppers from the greenhouse, took a bite out of curiosity, stuck her tongue out, and forcibly shoved one into the laughing En Li.


    Come, this is delicious, you can try it! do not want? No, you must try it; you can''t eat it, and then I will stuff you a chili.


    That night, Enri and Avery raided Dess and did some perverted things, and it took most of the night to stop.


    "It''s just in time, everyone sit down, come and taste these wines today." Liu Feng pointed to the four ceramic bottles in front of him.


    "Okay!" Tis nodded immediately, she was always 100% enthusiastic about novel food.


    Eliza also sat down curiously, her emerald green eyes quickly glanced at Liu Feng, and immediately moved away.


    An Li and Mina, one pouted and the other sat aside, making Nicole want to laugh.


    Liu Feng ignored the two funny beast-eared mothers, opened the cork and poured out the wine. The strong aroma of the wine emanated, which made everyone present go down their throats.


    "This is 20-degree liquor, please taste it!" Liu Feng said lightly, this is the liquor that Nicole and the three of them were drunk before.


    "hiss¡­¡­"


    Eliza took a sip, her emerald green eyes lit up, she poured it all into her mouth, and exhaled a long breath, "Delicious!"


    "It''s terrible!" Tiss'' voice also sounded at the same time.


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    The two looked at each other blankly, and spoke at the same time.


    "It''s delicious!" Eliza raised her eyebrows and said, "It''s very fragrant, with a faint aroma of wheat."


    "It''s really hard to drink." Tis frowned, "Bitter, sore throat."


    Chapter 0266 Will you shelter all races?


    When Liu Feng saw the reactions of Eliza and Tis, he knew that one liked drinking and the other didn''t.


    "Don''t force it if it doesn''t taste good." Liu Feng said with a chuckle, reached out and took the wine glass in Niu Jiao Niang''s hand, took a sip, and then poured it into his mouth.


    "..." Tis stared at Liu Feng''s movements in amazement, her purple eyes glanced at the mouth of the wine glass, where her lips touched just now.


    Niu Jiao Niang''s cheeks flushed, and she lowered her head a little shyly, completely losing her usual carefree attitude.


    Eliza''s emerald green eyes flashed a bit of strangeness, and the nobles in front of her gave her a completely different feeling, or in other words, her temperament was more peaceful and natural.

 Chapter 226：

    "So, what about the evaluation?" Liu Feng put down the wine glass, looked at Eliza with black eyes, and asked, "How about the wheat wine outside?"


    "Okay, it''s so much better, the wheat wine outside is completely incomparable." Eliza nodded seriously, her emerald green eyes aimed at the ceramic wine bottle, her throat surging down.


    This was the first time she had ever drank a wine that was comparable to monkey wine, and it was brewed by humans, not by those monkeys in the mountains.


    It is difficult to distinguish between the two. After all, monkey wine is brewed from various fruits, and the two cannot be compared together.


    "Where''s Avili? What do you think?" Liu Feng turned to look at the wolf-ear girl.


    "It''s delicious, even better than the wine in the palace." Avril said seriously.


    Nicole doesn''t need to ask, she was drunk last time, that''s the best answer.


    "Then try this." Liu Feng picked up another ceramic wine bottle and poured a glass for Eliza, Nicole and Avril each.


    "Huh? It''s light red?" Eliza said in surprise. She picked up the wine glass and sniffed it in front of her nose. She could clearly smell the smell of bamboo, although it was very faint.


    "Well!"


    Just after taking a sip, Eliza''s emerald green eyes widened. The smell of this fresh bamboo was a little sweet, and the wine smell was very soft, not as aggressive as before.


    "Delicious!"


    After speaking, Eliza poured the whole cup into her mouth and swallowed it in three mouthfuls with a very satisfied expression.


    "Excuse me, where did this bamboo scent come from?" Eliza asked curiously, holding the wine glass, "I''m the first to drink this scent."


    "This is called bamboo wine. It is made from growing bamboo, and the wine is put into a bamboo tube and made after a period of time."


    Liu Feng said briefly, this is the wine he injected into the bamboo tube before. In fact, such bamboo wine is not very authentic, after all, the time is too short.


    "Huh? It''s actually like this?" Eliza said in surprise, looking at Liu Feng with a hint of curiosity. Why didn''t anyone think of such a wild idea before?


    "Avery, how is it?" Liu Feng then asked the wolf-ear lady.


    "I like this better."


    Avery drank all the wine in the glass. She found that in the Brutus Orc Palace, she secretly drank the wine dedicated to the royal family. Compared with the current wine, the wine was simply too unpleasant to drink.


    "Master, isn''t the production of this wine very low?" Nicole put down the wine glass, and she arranged for someone to get this bamboo wine back.


    "Large-scale production will begin next year, and the bamboo forest will select an area for the wine bamboo forest." Liu Feng said softly.


    "Okay." Nicole took out a notepad and wrote it down. Now she is in charge of the winemaking.


    Distilled wine is the same, she is not at ease when it is handed over to Anli.


    Liu Feng picked up a ceramic bottle containing ordinary ale, then picked up 20-degree white wine and poured it in a third of it, shook it a few times, and poured a glass for several people.


    "Try this again." Liu Feng This is the easiest bartending.


    "Huh? The taste is different, it''s milder, but it''s a bit bitter as ale." Eliza quickly commented.


    Liu Feng nodded. As for Nicole, Avril''s opinion is not important now, because there is a more professional person in front of her.


    "So, what price do you think these three kinds of wine can be charged?" Liu Feng asked, this is his main purpose today.


    "For the first type, a bottle of silver coins; for the second type, ten silver coins for a bottle; for the third type, three hundred copper coins for a bottle." Eliza quickly gave the price, which is her comparison of monkey wine price given.


    In this era, monkey wine is the holy wine in the eyes of the major nobles, and a pound of it costs about ten silver coins. Of course, it depends on the year. Some years are old, and a pound is calculated by gold coins.


    "Just this price." Liu Feng nodded, the price was 20% higher than he expected.


    Today''s ale costs about twenty copper coins per pound, and the inferior ones only cost seven or eight copper coins.


    "Okay!" Nicole nodded.


    "You can take some of the wine in stock and sell it at Zuixiaolou." Liu Feng instructed, this wine is also a gold-sucking weapon.


    "Okay!" Nicole replied, she glanced at Mina and Enri who were staring, and nodded silently.


    This action made Anli and Mina stop pouting and pouting. When Liu Feng next to him saw it, he couldn''t help rolling his eyes, guessing that they would be drinking secretly tonight.


    "That, what is the other bottle?" Eliza looked at the untouched ceramic wine bottle.


    "This is a high-grade wine, twice as strong as the first one." Liu Feng picked up the bottle and poured a glass for Eliza, and he also saw that the other party was a wine lover.


    Before Eliza could drink it, she smelled the strong aroma of the wine, which made her eyes glow, and the wine tasted more mellow.


    "hiss¡­"


    One sip, Eliza''s delicate face wrinkled, and then her cheeks flushed. This forty-plus degree of wine is the highest drink she has ever had in her life.


    "Soft and smooth, mellow but not strong, good wine, this one costs a gold coin and a bottle." Eliza said and poured all the wine into her mouth.


    "Okay, good wine."


    Eliza was a little drunk, she stared at Liu Feng in a daze, but didn''t speak, or was organizing language, or drinking to make spirits courageous.


    "What''s wrong? You''re a little drunk, don''t drink." Liu Feng smiled bitterly, don''t wait to get people drunk.


    "Lord City Lord, can I ask you a question?" Eliza couldn''t help but still wanted to ask the question that had been hidden in her heart for a long time.


    "Tell me!" Liu Feng''s black eyes flickered, thinking that this is going to be a showdown with him?


    "You, will you protect all races?" Eliza squeezed the cup tightly in her hand, and said in a hurried tone, "Will you protect them from being captured?"


    "Of course, as long as the race that lives in my territory, whether it''s a human race, an orc, or an elves, I will protect it." Liu Feng said decisively, there is no reason to hesitate, because that''s what he decided at the beginning.


    "You are so special." Eliza let go of the cup, her blushing face was full of smiles.


    Chapter 0267 invite them to watch the game tomorrow.


    In particular, this word is the adjective that Liu Feng receives the most, like Mina, An Li, etc. have said it, which makes Liu Feng smile bitterly.


    Is he special? Very special, he can travel through, he has the knowledge received in the nine-year compulsory education on the earth in his mind, and he lives in a high-pressure and fast-paced society...


    Liu Feng''s performance in this era is very special. It can be said that he is out of tune with many things, but he is well integrated into it. He will not radically change the inherent habits and things.


    "It''s not that I''m special, it''s just that I dare to challenge the staleness of the world. You can think of me as an innovator."


    Liu Feng poured himself a glass of bamboo wine, took a sip, and in Eliza''s astonished eyes, he slowly continued, "Even if I don''t do this, maybe ten or twenty years from now, someone will be like this. Doing it, excluding other races, is the stupidest thing to do."


    "Is it the stupidest thing to exclude other races?" Eliza''s emerald green eyes widened, this was the most agreeable thing she heard.


    In these days of living in Xiyang City, she watched the peaceful coexistence of the orcs and the human race, and occasionally there was friction, but it made people feel very comfortable.


    From the eyes of the human race, what she sees is not discrimination, not superiority, but equality. Unlike other places, when it comes to orcs or elves, the eyes are either disgust or desire.

 Chapter 227：

    "The sense of superiority between the two races, I don''t know how it came."


    Liu Feng turned the wine glass with **** and said gently, "Five years ago, the orcs had their own country. At that time, the human race would not be so clear-headed to capture the orcs to become slaves?"


    "Of course not, this will cause war." Enri raised her head.


    "That''s the truth. Five years ago, the human race did not discriminate against orcs and other races, but now they are discriminated against."


    Liu Feng finished his glass of wine in one gulp, tilted his head and glanced at the crowd, and said with a chuckle, "I just brought the relationship back to five years ago!"


    All the changes, he is slowly advancing, or in other words, Liu Feng''s transformation of some people''s ideological changes is just like a drop of stone. With a little change every day, more and more people yearn for the heart. the life he described.


    People''s habits are terrible, and if they are radically changed, it may have the opposite effect.


    Just like the local residents of Xiyang City, the difference between them and the outsiders is that one is used to it, and the other is shocked.


    However, with the basis of the masses, the foreign population can easily be assimilated by the locals and join the ideas created by Liu Feng. This is an invasion of human culture. They have all betrayed this era and entered the era of Liu Feng.


    "This..." Eliza opened her mouth slightly, and suddenly found that she was speechless.


    She understands what Liu Feng means, and also understands that they are orcs and elves will be discriminated against because they have no home, no country, and nothing.


    However, countries like the Yingluo Kingdom treat their homeless people as beasts and repell them.


    In fact, Liu Feng also understands that the orcs are like refugees from wars in the Middle East of the earth, and not everyone dares to accept them.


    But Liu Feng dares, he lacks people, and he dares to ask for people who come. Discrimination or something does not exist for him.


    "Don''t think too much, just use your beautiful eyes to witness." Liu Feng poured Eliza a glass of bamboo wine.


    Sometimes, too many beautiful words are more valuable without action. The orcs living in Xiyang City are the best proof.


    "I understand!" Eliza smiled slightly, took a sip from the glass, and said softly, "You are a great person!"


    She did not reveal her identity as an elf, because she was very different. She was a white-haired enchantress, an elf worth a thousand gold coins.


    If it is exposed, I am afraid that within a month, Xiyang City will flood into thousands of bounty hunters, and they will stare at her.


    Even an ordinary elf in Xiyang City would have a better life than her, just because she ranked tenth in the bounty task.


    great? Liu Feng shook his head. He knew that it would be impossible for Eliza to reveal her identity with just a few words.


    By now, he also knows that Eliza is not simple, and today may be a test, but he doesn''t know what race the other party is.


    You must know that there are many races in this world, not only the orcs, but also elves and dwarves. Liu Feng has never seen these two races.


    He had heard Enri say that there was a dwarf kingdom in the north, a kingdom of craftsmen, and most of the world-famous armors came from the kingdom of dwarves.


    dwarf? Liu Feng was very curious about how short this one was, but the Kingdom of Yingluo was located in the west and was still a little far from the north.


    The atmosphere calmed down, which made Anli and Nicole look at each other, looking at Eliza with probing eyes. They also saw that Eliza was not a human race, or else they would not have said that.


    As for whether it is an orc or an elves, they are not sure. After all, there are many races of orcs, and some races are very similar to the human race, such as the monkey race orcs. As long as they hide their tails, few people will recognize the other party as an orc.


    "Bang bang bang!!"


    At this time, there was a knock on the dining room door!


    "Come in." Liu Feng said loudly.


    "Gag..."


    The door was pushed open, Niu Er walked in, gave a military salute and said, "Master, the city lord of North Wind is here, and there are several other city lords accompanying him."


    "Oh?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, his black eyes flickered, which was faster than he expected.


    "They want to invite the young master to the Zuixiaolou for dinner." Niu Er continued.


    "Reply to them and say that I have guests here today and it is inconvenient to walk away." Liu Feng glanced at Eliza and chuckled, "I will invite them to watch the game tomorrow."


    The game he was talking about was ice hockey. It has been snowing these few days, and the field was covered by snow. Today, we started to organize it again. You can try it out tomorrow.


    "Yes!" Niu Er responded.


    "Here, warm up." Liu Feng threw the bottle of 20% liquor over.


    "Ah?" Niu Er quickly grabbed the bottle with both hands, and shouted with joy, "Master Xie!"


    "Go!" Liu Feng waved his hand.


    "Yes!" Niu Er gave a military salute and walked away.


    "Master, they are not good people!" En Li said softly.


    "It''s fine, I''ll find out tomorrow." Liu Feng smiled gently. Of course he knew what the other party was doing here, didn''t he just want to take advantage of it, but was his advantage so easy to take?


    Chapter 0268 twelve soup.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Niu Er walked, smelling the fragrance of the wine from the mouth of the wine bottle, and was in a happy mood. Tonight, he asked his mother to make some dishes, and then asked his father, Niu San, Niu Si, and Niu Wu to drink some.


    "drive!"


    The wine bottle was stuffed into the burlap sack on the horse''s back, and Niu Er turned on his horse and headed for the Zuixiao Building. The group of people came eagerly, don''t think that he didn''t know why he came.


    A group of people have become jealous when they see that the young master''s territory is getting better and better.


    Or, those who harbor malicious intentions want to destroy Xiyang City. Why is your territory so good, and why is mine not?


    These ideas of Niu Er were all taught to him by Niu Ben. The most he listened to was what his father mentioned. People''s malice is for no reason, because jealousy is driven by the original sin.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Niu Er quickly came to Zuixiaolou, and when he entered, he saw a group of people desperately rushing for food, one by one as if they had been hungry for three days.


    "Delicious, so delicious, what kind of **** did I eat before?"


    "Oh my god! Why, why am I only coming to Xiyang City now? I decided not to leave!"


    "Add me one, and I''m not leaving either. I don''t want to go back and live a life worse than a wild dog."


    "..."


    These words made Niu Er''s mouth twitch. What about the integrity of you people? One meal makes you not want to leave?


    "..." Niu Er despises these people very much, isn''t it just a meal? As for that? If you have eaten the food in the City Lord''s Mansion, why don''t you just stay in the City Lord''s Mansion and not leave?


    Shaking his head, Niu Er found the waiter and asked the City Lord of Beifeng which box they were in. After getting permission, he pushed open the door and entered.

 Chapter 228：

    "Huh? What about Your Excellency Liu Feng?" The Northwind City Lord glanced at Niu Er''s back and saw no one else.


    "I''m sorry, our Lord City Lord is accompanying important guests. He can''t come today. He asked his subordinates to tell everyone that tomorrow Lord City Lord will invite all City Lords to watch the game." Niu Erwei nodded and said politely.


    "This..." The North Wind City Lord, and the other City Lords were stunned for a while, this was something they didn''t expect, and they actually refused.


    You know, they have five city lords here, and they don''t come to the banquet. How important are they? Or give Mawei? Show off your lord''s prestige?


    "Then, I won''t disturb everyone''s meal." A smile flashed in Niu Er''s eyes, and before they could speak, he turned and left.


    "..."


    In the box, the atmosphere suddenly became suppressed. The North Wind City Lord and others didn''t look very good-looking. They came to Xiyang City in person. This has already given Liu Feng a lot of face, and they still haven''t seen them.


    Sitting in the corner, Tori''s face is full of embarrassment, aren''t this group of people nervous? The city lord himself came, and he made it clear that he had something to do, and he wanted others to come over politely?


    "Let''s eat first!" The North Wind City Lord said solemnly.


    "Okay, let''s have dinner. I''ll ask the Xiyang City Lord tomorrow, is this the way a nobleman treats guests?" One City Lord said angrily, almost slamming the table.


    Tori knew the city lord who spoke. He was a very powerful noble named Joseon. The territory was three days away from Beifeng City and five days away from Xiyang City.


    Joseon''s territory is a plain, and his main source of income is horses. I heard that he raises thousands of horses a year, bringing him hundreds of gold coins every year.


    This is also one of his strengths. His economic strength is no worse than that of the Northwind City Lord, but this winter, he was a little annoyed because the horses were not sold much.


    There was a mysterious businessman who ordered 200 war horses from Joseon, but when the winter came, the other party did not come to buy them.


    The reason why Joseon came to Xiyang City was to sell war horses. I heard that the city owner of Xiyang City is very rich. Shouldn''t he mind buying some war horses in winter?


    "Josen, don''t be angry, there''s no need. Maybe they really have guests to receive." Another city lord spoke up, but his tone was a bit gloomy.


    "Humph!" Josen snorted coldly and closed his eyes.


    "Everyone, let''s order!"


    The City Lord of North Wind held the menu, and his eyes flashed with surprise. It doesn''t matter if there is a private room, the way of ordering is quite fresh.


    The waiter standing by the side hurried forward, took out a small book, and asked, "Dear guest, do you want to order something?"


    "Yes!" The Northwind City Lord nodded, flipping through the menu to pick the dishes, and when he saw that some dishes were actually priced in silver coins, he turned the menu to the front.


    "This, and this..." On the same page of the menu, the city master of North Wind ordered four dishes in a row, then closed the menu and said, "I ordered four dishes, you can order the rest."


    "Give it to me!" Joseon took the menu and saw the price of the dishes at the back. His pupils shrank, and he turned back to the front without a trace, and also ordered four dishes of average price.


    "Okay, that''s all." Joseon handed the menu to the person next to him.


    The waiter followed with a strange expression, and then wrote down the dishes ordered by the three city lords. Each of them ordered four dishes, for a total of twenty dishes.


    "Okay, all distinguished guests, please wait a moment, the dishes will be served soon." The waiter saluted and opened the door.


    "Gag!"


    The door was closed, and the waiter looked at the names of the dishes on the menu with a strange look on his face, and muttered, "The best soup with cabbage, the green snake crossing the quiet water, the six-colored water balls, the wild chicken and bamboo shoots soup..."


    He looked back at the door of the box and muttered, "These people are really strange, do you like soup so much? You actually order twelve soups."


    The waiter didn''t go to remind them, just when they spoke ill of Lord City Lord, they made him very dissatisfied. Lord City Lord is so busy, is it the one you can see if you want?


    Didn''t you see the Lord City Lord working hard all day for everyone to live a good life? He even worried about the **** and fights, and even got a boxing match for everyone to vent.


    In the eyes of the commoners of Xiyang City, Liu Feng is a diligent nobleman. He gets up before dawn to handle government affairs, and even has very little time to play outside the castle.


    In fact, since Anli helped handle government affairs, Liu Feng often sleeps until nine o''clock in the morning on days when the weather is bad. He spends three or four hours a day dealing with government affairs, most of the time as a shopkeeper.


    Go out to play? In this day and age, it would be better to tease the beast-eared girl in the study, or play poker.


    Chapter 0269 Don''t be stupid.


    There were twelve chefs cooking in the kitchen on the second floor of Zuixiaolou. After receiving this wonderful menu, they all tried to hold back their laughter and cooked, and they quickly finished twenty dishes.


    For more time-consuming dishes or soups, the main ingredients or soup base will be pre-cooked in the back kitchen, and they will be reheated immediately after the order is placed, and then some easy-to-cook ingredients will be added.


    Twenty dishes were quickly brought into the box by the waiter, which made the Northwind City Lord, Joseon and the others bewildered. portion of meat.


    "Soup?" The Northwind City Lord stood up in confusion, pointed to the soup on the table, and asked the waiter next to him, "This...why is it all soup?"


    "Yes, all dishes are served according to the customer''s request."


    The service nodded affirmatively, and then introduced the dishes with color, "Look at the six-colored water balls, they are made of three kinds of meat, chicken, pork, and mutton, mixed with secret seasonings, and then boiled in secret soup. It''s done, and it tastes full of muscle."


    "There is also this green snake over the secluded water. The soup base is a clear soup made of pork ribs and seasoning. We only have coriander when it is hot. This dish is a new product."


    "..."


    Everyone stared blankly at the plate of green snakes crossing the secluded water, and two green vegetables were placed in a plate of pork ribs soup. Is this the green snake? What about snake meat?


    "Okay, needless to say, let''s go." Beifengcheng rolled his eyes and waved his hands. He didn''t want to listen to these introductions anymore. After all, it was all soup.


    "Pfft..." Tori covered his mouth and resisted the urge to laugh, which made the faces of North Wind City Lord, Joseon and others darken.


    "Father, these soups are pretty good. Look, there are still vegetables in winter." Tori exclaimed, he didn''t expect Zuixiaolou to sell vegetables in winter.


    It was also because of Tori''s reminder that when everyone turned their attention to the dishes on the table, most of them actually contained green vegetables.


    "How is this possible? There are green vegetables in winter?"


    Josen stood up abruptly and scooped up the greens in the soup with his hands. He grinned, but he still stuffed it into his mouth.


    "hiss¡­¡­"


    "This...is it really green vegetables?" Joseon''s eyes widened, and he reached out and grabbed another green vegetable and stuffed it into his mouth, the more he chewed it, the more unbelievable it became.


    "How can there be green vegetables in winter?"


    The people present didn''t believe it, and they started scooping up vegetables from the plate, even if they were too hot to scream, they stuffed them into their mouths.


    "It''s actually green vegetables, how is this possible? How can there be green vegetables in winter?"


    The North Wind City Lord was stunned, the soup dripping from the corners of his mouth from time to time, and his worldview was impacted. This is fundamentally against the laws of the natural seasons.


    "Hey...it''s delicious." Although Tori was surprised, he was used to it, and there was nothing impossible in Xiyang City.


    He skillfully used chopsticks, grabbed the green vegetables on the plate, and ate them quickly. Occasionally, he despised the behavior of other people grabbing vegetables with their hands.


    Others also reacted and joined the action of grabbing vegetables. They have eaten meat for a long time. If they don''t eat green vegetables, they are afraid that they will not be able to poop.


    "Hey... delicious, is the food here my illusion? How can it be so delicious?"

 Chapter 229：

    "It''s not an illusion, it''s really delicious, and this soup is also very delicious."


    "No wonder the price of vegetables is so expensive, it turns out that the taste is so delicious... Hey! Leave me a ball!"


    "..."


    Tori stared dumbfoundedly at the five people who were incarnated as hungry dogs. He actually grabbed all of them with his hands, and then used a bowl to spoon the soup into a plate.


    He seriously doubted that these city owners came from the slums? Can you be a little polite for a meal? What about nobles? Or the mayor?


    "Kacha Kacha!" Tori chewed the cucumber and felt very wise and miraculous about his decision to settle in Xiyang City, which was absolutely correct.


    "Hey! You old guy, I ordered that dish, why did you take it away?" Joseon growled, saliva splashing.


    "I ordered the green snake you just ate." The North Wind City Lord responded unwillingly, and poured the soup into his bowl.


    "You..." Joseon was anxious, and also picked up a plate of food to eat.


    "Josen, you are not virtuous, that''s what I ordered."


    "It doesn''t matter, I''ll eat it, what''s the matter? Do you want a duel between nobles?"


    "..."


    After a long battle, everyone slumped on the chairs, the table top was in a mess, the dishes were scattered, and some were broken.


    "It''s really comfortable!" The Lord of North Wind City patted his round stomach, very satisfied with the flexibility of grabbing the food just now.


    "Come and eat tonight." There was a vegetable leaf hanging from Joseon''s mouth.


    "..." Tori was full of sweat, he felt his stomach and muttered, "I''m only 50% full!"


    "Snapped!"


    A piece of bone flew over and hit Tori''s head, followed by the roar of the Northwind City Lord, "You bastard, with such delicious food, how dare you hide it from me!"


    "Uh..." Tori touched his head embarrassingly. After a long time of comfort, who would take care of the troubles in Northwind City.


    "I still can''t believe it, there are green vegetables in winter."


    Joseon licked the corner of his mouth. He thought of the horses in the horse farm. If he could get the secret of growing green vegetables in winter, would it mean that the horses also have green fodder in winter?


    He thought that the horses ate dry fodder in previous years, resulting in insufficient nutrition after the winter. They are all thin and thin horses. If they eat green fodder, they will be raised for a winter, and in the spring of next year, they will be stocked for another half a month. Three or four percent of the price.


    "Whoosh..."


    Thinking of this, Joseon''s breathing quickened. He had to get his hands on the way to grow green vegetables this winter, even if he had to use some special methods.


    There are many people who think like Joseon. Anyone who can grow vegetables in the snowy winter wants to get it, even the great nobles.


    "I take back what I said before, this Liu Feng is very difficult." A city owner suddenly said.


    "..." Under the silence of the people present, they are all human beings. Although their vision is occasionally limited by their knowledge, they cannot see long-term things, but they are not stupid.


    "You are also eyeing the secret of growing green vegetables this winter?" Joseon said suddenly.


    "Of course." Someone responded immediately.


    "What do you want to say?" The North Wind City Lord narrowed his eyes.


    "No one is allowed to spread the matter today, otherwise it will not be good for everyone." Joseon sat up straight, his eyes fixed on Tori.


    "I''m going out!" Tori got up immediately and left with a bitter face. He knew that these people wanted to discuss how to get the secret of growing green vegetables in winter.


    Just, I hope they don''t do stupid things!


    Chapter 0270 you talk too much.


    "Huhuhu..."


    Qiao Mu leaned back against the dead tree, panting heavily, his face pale, his eyes fixed on the woods behind him, and he was relieved that no one was shaking.


    "Huhu...Sir, they haven''t caught up for the time being." The jackal beast panted and supported the tree pole, looking at the back vigilantly, they had been chased for two days.


    "This group of human races really compete with the dog race orcs, chasing them desperately." Qiao Mu cursed, "There is no meat and bone sticks to eat, and they are so eager to chase."


    "Uh..." The jackal orc was stunned for a moment, his eyes full of strange colors, and he said in a low voice, "Sir, you are the dog orc."


    He wondered if there was something wrong with his head, how could he be mocking himself?


    "Snapped!"


    Qiao Mutou didn''t lift it, he slapped it and slapped it on the head of the jackal orc, "Just talk too much."


    "..." The jackal orc rolled his eyes, why did he talk too much? Embarrassedly, he sat down to rest.


    "Damn, they are really reluctant to give up." Qiao Mu slowly sat down with his back against the dead tree, his eyes were full of fear.


    For the past two days, the other party has been chasing them, and every time they get rid of them, the other party will catch up again, and they will not stop until they are killed.


    "My lord, it seems that the treasure map is real, otherwise the Hurricane Thieves wouldn''t want to kill people."


    The jackal orc said worriedly, "Our mission failed, will we be punished by His Highness when we go back?"


    "..." Qiao Mu''s breath stagnated for a while, then calmed down again, and said solemnly, "Don''t worry, we have done a good job in bringing the information back, and His Highness will not punish us."


    He also didn''t know that His Highness Diess had been in a hurry in the past year or two, and he started to do whatever he could, and many orcs were executed, just like the slave orcs outside Blade''s Edge City, all of them were sacrifices to cover up the whereabouts of His Highness.


    "Sir, eat something, and they will catch up later." The jackal orc took out a piece of hard raw meat from his arms and handed it to Qiao Mu.


    This is a wild rabbit that happened to come out for food during the escape a day ago. The two of them rely on this wild rabbit to survive until now.


    "Crack..."


    Qiao Mu took the raw meat and bit it in his mouth. In such a cold winter, the raw meat was so hard that it could only be thawed slowly in his mouth.


    "Alas!" Qiao Mu sighed, holding raw meat in his mouth. He missed the delicacies of Zuixiaolou. This time, when he returned to Blade''s Edge City, he wanted to encourage His Highness to take down Xiyang City first, and then let those chefs cook him dishes for a day. .


    "Clang clang!!"


    After resting for more than ten minutes, Qiao Mu and the two immediately heard the sound of metal colliding in the distance behind them. The two immediately stood up in a panic and turned to look at the shaking trees in the distance behind them.


    "Damn, they are catching up again, this time there are more people." Qiao Mu''s face changed, and according to the number of trees shaking, he predicted that the other party would say a hundred people would come.


    "My lord, is it possible that the main force of the Hurricane Thieves is here?" The jackal orc said with a pale face.


    "Go, you can rush to Blade''s Edge City tomorrow, just hold on."


    Qiao Mu said solemnly, looked up at the sky, and after identifying the direction, he took the jackal orcs and fled again.

 Chapter 230：

    In the past five minutes, the eight Sinkers were slowly chasing after them. Each of them was wearing a thick animal skin coat, carrying a backpack, and holding an engineer shovel. sound.


    Zink tore the sackcloth covering his cheeks, took out a ceramic bottle from his close embrace, unplugged the cork, took a small sip, his whole face wrinkled.


    "Huh... cool!" Xin Ke let out a long sigh, then plugged the oak stopper again, and put the ceramic bottle close to his body again.


    "Captain, this high level of alcohol is really good. One sip will make one''s body very warm." No. 2 also took a sip.


    "Don''t drink too much, if you''re drunk, just leave it to feed the beast." Zink said solemnly.


    "Yes!"


    They knew that the mission this time was very important, otherwise the Lord of the City would not have given them many things.


    As for the engineer shovel in his hand, I heard that it was still a test item, but for this task, the night before departure, he was sent to him quickly.


    There is also the high alcohol. I heard that Miss Nicole made it out overnight, and it was not completed until more than four in the morning.


    Every value is very expensive, which makes them sloppy.


    "Go, these two really can run." Zink waved his hand and stepped to catch up. They had already released water along the way, and let each other take a break from time to time.


    "It is estimated that we will arrive at our destination tomorrow." No. 2 put away the ceramic bottle.


    "Qiangqiang!"


    "I don''t know if Deputy Director Niu will arrive on time." No. 5 took the engineer shovel and pulled down the tree.


    "They should arrive before us. Don''t forget that some of them came by water." Zink said lightly.


    "Uh..." Several people were speechless!


    The Wolf Warriors team chased after them again, threatening Qiao Mu from time to time.


    ...


    After chasing for another two hours, the sky began to get dark.


    "Okay, just here, don''t chase."


    Xin Ke put away the telescope. He saw that Qiao Mu and the two had found a cave, so he stopped chasing them. If they chased further, the two of them would have to freeze to death at night, and the mission would have failed.


    "Start digging the snow cave!" Cink ordered.


    "Yes!"


    On No. 2, they picked a place with a thick snow layer and started digging a snow hole. This is where they sleep tonight. This principle was taught to them by the Lord of the City.


    Originally, they didn''t believe that they could keep warm in a snow cave, but after trying it later, they could really keep warm, at least much warmer than outside.


    The snow cave is based on the principle that the temperature inside the snowdrift is higher than the outside. The first is that it is windproof, and the second is that snow is a natural thermal insulation material, just like a down jacket. Therefore, the heat emitted by people in the snow cave can be preserved.


    Cink took the engineer shovel as a pot, took out a bottle of sterilizing alcohol from the backpack and ignited it, put it under the engineer shovel, then took some snow to melt and boiled, then took out a few pieces of compressed military ration from the backpack, put it in, and then tore it up. Open the dehydrated green cabbage and pour it in.


    A few minutes later, the compressed military ration rice with an engineer shovel was ready, and it took three consecutive cooking times before all the members of the Wolf Warrior Squad could fill their stomachs.


    A steaming dinner, driving away the cold and fatigue of the day, will give them a good night''s sleep for tomorrow''s test.


    Chapter 0271 Actually sneak attack?


    early morning!


    "Master, it''s time to get up. Didn''t you invite those city owners to watch the ice hockey game today?"


    Mao Er Niang''s soft coquettish voice blinked her blue eyes and looked at Liu Feng, who was sleeping peacefully. Her gentle face was never greasy no matter how she looked at it.


    Liu Feng gave Mina a wink last night, and when it was past ten o''clock at night, she sneaked over to sleep together.


    "Hmm~"


    Liu Feng opened his sullen black eyes, and saw the cat''s ears raised her face, and the pair of cat ears were shaking.


    "Master, good morning!" Mina said with an overflowing smile, she stretched out her head and rubbed it lightly on Liu Feng''s lips.


    "Sneak attack?" The corner of Liu Feng''s mouth rose, and as soon as he wrapped his arms around Mina, Cat Erniang pressed against her.


    "Bah~~"


    Mina''s blue eyes narrowed slightly, full of water mist, her slender hands supported Liu Feng''s chest, and she said softly, "Young master, no more, everyone is still waiting for you."


    "Let them wait!" Liu Feng rolled over and pressed down.


    "Hey~~ Young Master, you..." Mina opened in cooperation, wrapping her arms around Liu Feng''s neck.


    "..."


    An early repair started like this, a fierce and primitive ''battle'', which made Nicole, who was just about to come in, blushed, and said angrily, "Young master who is not serious, he will do bad things in the morning."


    She looked at the blushing maid standing beside her, and whispered, "Stay outside the door, don''t let anyone break in."


    "Yes!" The maid replied in a low voice.


    Nicole twisted her hips and left. She was going to help the young master to find an excuse, saying that the young master was too late to deal with government affairs last night and hadn''t woken up in the morning.


    When Nicole came to the outside of the castle, she saw that a lot of people had gathered in the small square. A platform had been set up there. After compacting it with snow, it was poured with water to freeze, and the water was poured layer by layer, and it became Hard ice table, followed by wooden chairs, etc. on the ice table.


    A lot of water was also splashed on the ground on the square, which was then scraped with a wooden board, and then sprinkled with a thin layer of snowflakes, which was the ice hockey rink.


    Now on the ice platform, City Lord Northwind, City Lord Joseon and others are all there. They are curiously looking at the people wearing almost the same armor on the ice rink, who are swaying around with a hockey stick.


    "Why hasn''t this Xiyang City Lord come yet?" Joseon twisted his body, he was a little impatient, and he had been sitting for a while.


    "Maybe I haven''t woken up yet." A city owner sneered.


    "There should be something delayed. Your Excellency Liu Feng will not neglect us so much." The North Wind City master played the rounds, although he was also a little impatient.


    "Haha..." Several people sneered.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Before Nicole arrived, he heard a few people sneering, his lips pursed, and the smile on his face faded a lot.


    "I''m really sorry, all the city lords. Our city lord is sleeping at this time. In order to allow everyone to watch a good game last night, he waited until the ice rink was completed, and it was almost dawn before he was willing to go to bed."


    Nicole said neither arrogantly nor arrogantly, "As slaves, it''s not easy for us to make trouble with adults."


    "..." Josen opened his mouth, suddenly he didn''t know what to say, all the words blocked the girl in front of him.


    The other party said that Liu Feng waited until the ice rink was finished so that they could see a good game. They couldn''t say anything yet. It was a matter of etiquette.

 Chapter 231：

    Even if it''s fake, they can''t question it, because they''re guests, no, they''re not even guests.


    "Cough cough cough... Your Excellency Liu Feng has a heart." The North Wind City Lord coughed lightly, moving his eyes to the ice rink, and stopped talking.


    The first second, he was slapped in the face, and the next second, Liu Feng was really sleeping.


    "Please wait a little longer, I''ll urge Lord City Lord." Nicole chuckled lightly, a hint of black belly flashed in her gray eyes.


    After speaking, Nicole turned around and left. It took a long time to wait. With the young master''s combat power, it would take at least 40 minutes, plus washing and eating breakfast...


    An hour and a half later, Liu Feng was about to come out of the castle, followed by Avery and Nicole. This occasion was not suitable for too many people present.


    Like Enri and Dess, they all stood on the castle wall to watch, there were a few tables and melon seeds from Neku.


    As for Wei Ya, she doesn''t have to watch. She goes to school early every day, and Rabbit Erniang is already a qualified teacher.


    And Mina, who is still paralyzed on the bed, no, she fainted and fell asleep. Liu Feng asked her twice, her tail is too sensitive.


    "Master, those city owners don''t seem to be very friendly." Nicole said softly.


    "Greed is the original sin." The corners of Liu Feng''s mouth rose, thinking of the information Mina reported to him last night, a cold light flashed in his black eyes.


    "Kill it!" Avril shook off her long orange hair and said coldly, "This is the easiest way!"


    "..." Liu Feng rolled his eyes and said angrily, "People can''t die here, otherwise who would dare to come to Xiyang City in the future?"


    If all five city lords died in Xiyang City, Liu Feng''s reputation would be bad, and the surrounding city lords and nobles would be on guard against him.


    "It''s really troublesome!" Avril turned her head shyly, she also wanted to understand.


    "Wait, don''t be impulsive, everything is mine." Liu Feng said lightly.


    "Yes!" Avril nodded, knowing it was her.


    This made Nicole chuckle next to her. The wolf-eared girl is not as prepared and vigilant as when she first came, and the young master has listened to some orders.


    When Liu Feng came to the ice platform, he saw the North Wind City Lord, Josen''s several city owners with black faces, and looked at Liu Feng without saying a word.


    Can you not complain? They''ve been waiting for almost two hours, and if it wasn''t for some premeditated plans, they would have left long ago.


    "..." The corners of Liu Feng''s mouth twitched. The eyes of these old guys had the urge to turn around and leave, which was a bit disgusting, especially because some of them had eye mucus in the corners of their eyes.


    "I''m so sorry, I slept late last night." Liu Feng chuckled lightly, but that expression was not at all embarrassed.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, we meet again." The North Wind City Lord greeted first.


    "Your Excellency, City Lord Beifeng, your figure is much richer, and it seems that your days are getting better and better." Liu Feng babbled on the topic.


    "Hahahaha..." Northwind City Lord Shuang Lang laughed, this was the best compliment to him, the aristocratic body is fat, which means the richer.


    "Are you the City Lord of Xiyang?" Joseon frowned, a look of contempt flashed in his eyes, it was Liu Feng''s appearance that was too young.


    Chapter 0272 The game begins.


    "I didn''t expect me to be so young, right?" Liu Feng spread his hands and took a step to sit in the middle position, with Avril and Nicole standing behind him.


    "Uh..." Joseon was at a loss for words, and the other party''s answer did not follow a routine, which made him unable to say the next few contemptuous words.


    Yesterday, they all discussed that they wanted to do things right from the beginning and then suppress Liu Feng, but they didn''t expect that they would be left in the air for two hours in the morning, which made them feel a little cold and numb.


    "Everyone, sit down!" Liu Feng clapped his hands and said cheerfully, "The game is about to start."


    "Okay! Let''s watch the game first." Joseon walked down the steps and shyly returned to his seat.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, what kind of competition is this?" The Northwind City Lord asked curiously.


    "This is called an ice hockey game. It''s a team spirit game. Please read it for details." Liu Feng said briefly.


    The people who participated in the ice hockey games were drawn from the military, and there were four teams in total, with eleven players on each team and four substitutes.


    "Go on, let''s start." Liu Feng turned to Nicole.


    "Okay!" Nicole immediately gestured somewhere.


    After a while, four people appeared at the entrance of the castle. They appeared carrying a roasted wild boar and placed it outside the ice rink, next to Niu Er.


    The rich barbecue aroma, combined with some special spice smells, made everyone breathe.


    "Everyone, listen carefully, whichever team wins today, this roast pig belongs to them." Niu Er shouted loudly.


    "Our team won."


    "The victory is definitely our second team''s."


    "..."


    A roasted wild boar is still produced by the City Lord''s Mansion, which is enough for them to fight hard. Everyone knows that the City Lord''s Mansion must be a fine product.


    The first team and the second team of the two teams participated in the game today, the third team and the fourth team will play tomorrow, and then the final will be the showdown between the winners.


    "The game lasts for 90 minutes. You can come off the bench in the middle of the game. The halftime is 10 minutes. One goal is one point. The team with the highest score wins."


    Niu Er roughly explained the rules and shouted loudly, "Start!"


    The two teams immediately collided, the hockey ball in their hands slammed against the ball, and they slid skillfully under their feet.


    They have been practicing for several days, and today is the first time they are on the court. People are touching people, and the competition for ice hockey is very fierce, and people are knocked down from time to time.


    The surrounding civilians and the city lords on the stage were all stunned. This kind of sport was the first time I saw it, especially the action of sliding on the ice, which made people''s eyes shine.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, why are they able to slide freely on the ice?"


    The City Lord of North Wind couldn''t help but asked curiously, "This is the first time I''ve seen such a game."


    "Those are skate shoes, a special kind of shoe made of steel." Liu Feng chuckled.


    Skate shoes, he is not afraid of being known, even if they are counterfeited, skate shoes have too high requirements on the venue, and can only skate in specially made places.


    "Can you..." The Northwind City Lord was greedy, thinking that it would be very interesting to hold such a game in Northwind City, and he wouldn''t have to stay in the castle all day to sleep.


    "A pair of skate shoes, about a silver coin, plus the whole set of knee pads, hockey, etc., a gold coin."


    Before Liu Feng waited for the Northwind City Lord to ask, he quoted a price to him, "One team plus substitutes will require fifteen people. If a competition is to be formed, two teams will be required, that is, thirty people."


    "Uh..." The Northwind City Lord looked at Liu Feng in astonishment. He wondered if he had heard it wrong. Such a match would cost three gold coins?


    The eyes of Josen and the others shrank, and they were frightened. This is how rich they are to spend 30 gold coins to play the game, and the other party also got four teams, which is 60 gold coins.


    "How? Are you interested in getting a set? You only need 30 gold coins, you place an order, and I will immediately start the workshop."

 Chapter 232：

    Liu Feng turned his head and glanced at a few people, and said with a chuckle, "It''s really nice to have such a game to watch. If you have nothing to do, let someone play a game, or you can play in person."


    "No, this is still too dangerous." The Northwind City Lord quickly waved his hand and said that these thirty gold coins are too expensive.


    "That''s really a pity." Liu Feng shook his head, then focused on watching the game.


    This made the corners of Nicole''s mouth tremble behind her. She was holding back her smile. If the first set of equipment required a gold coin, it would be understandable, because of the energy and research and development time invested.


    But in fact, the cost of a set of mass-produced equipment is about one silver coin, and there are more than a hundred sets in the warehouse.


    "Come on, rush, rush, shoot, shoot... oops!"


    "Good! Defend well, fight back, fight back quickly!"


    "..."


    The surrounding civilians immediately lined up, some supported the first team, and some supported the second team, shouting violently outside the venue.


    Forty-five minutes later, with a ten-minute intermission, the difference between the two teams was one point, with the first team seven points to the second team six points.


    That is to say, during the intermission, Joseon and the Northwind City Lord looked at each other, and some words had to be said now, otherwise they would not be able to say anything after the game started.


    "Your Excellency Joseon, I heard that your territory is selling horses?"


    Liu Feng''s black eyes flashed a gleam of light, and suddenly he turned his head and asked, "Can you tell me, how much does a war horse cost? And the price of an ordinary drawing horse?"


    "Ah?" Josen was stunned, he didn''t expect Liu Feng to speak first, and he asked about the horses in his territory.


    "An adult war horse requires one gold coin and thirty silver coins." Joseon immediately responded, "Ordinary draught horses are much cheaper, and they can be sold for ten silver coins."


    War horses and draught horses are different. The former is used by knights for combat, and the acceleration and speed of horsepower are very good.


    As for the draught horse, it is generally used for pulling goods and transporting things, which is several grades worse than that of war horses.


    "How many war horses does Your Excellency Jose have?" Liu Feng held his chin with one hand. The price of war horses in winter is a bit high.


    "There are about 300 adult war horses." Josen replied honestly, he didn''t know why Liu Feng asked this question, and there was a trace of expectation in his eyes.


    "A war horse, minus ten silver coins, I want all the war horses." Liu Feng said lightly.


    "what?"


    Josen stood up abruptly, looked at Liu Feng dully, and said in a trembling voice, "Your Excellency Liu Feng, do you want all my war horses?"


    "Of course, is there any problem?" Liu Feng said calmly.


    His recruits, but very short of horses, cavalry with horses is the real cavalry.


    Chapter 0273 internal rupture of the alliance.


    "Of course there is no problem." Josen shook his head quickly, he stared at Liu Feng, still a little nervous, "All my war horses, you really bought them all?"


    It''s no wonder that Joseon is a little nervous. This is the biggest business he has ever done. In the previous business, the horses sold were all a dozen or two dozen. The most one was when someone booked 200 horses. A war horse, but in the end it was to coax him.


    "Buy, as long as the war horse is ok and strong enough, I can buy it all."


    Liu Feng nodded affirmatively. This war horse business was still delivered to his door. He was still thinking about where to buy war horses.


    Last night, Mina received information from Joseon and the others from Zuixiaolou, which contained information about how they planned some things, and the news of Joseon''s horse sales was also in it.


    "Of course, no problem, my war horses are famous in the western land." Joseon patted his chest and assured.


    "I can pay one-tenth of the deposit first, and the rest will have to be delivered together with your horse." Liu Feng raised his eyebrows.


    "This..." Joseon was at a loss for words, and actually asked him to deliver it to his door. I haven''t tried this, but considering such a large business, it is reasonable to deliver it to the door.


    "What? Is there any problem?" Liu Feng pursed his lips and glanced at the four bewildered city lords beside him.


    "No problem, there''s no problem, I can deliver it to your door." Joseon waved his hands quickly, for fear that if he was slow, he would turn the business into a ''yellow''.


    "Very good, we will talk about the horse-drawn business after your war horse is delivered and inspected." Liu Feng said softly.


    "This?" Joseon''s breathing became short. This was another business, and he quickly asked, "I don''t know, Your Excellency Liu Feng, how many draw horses do you want?"


    "At least five hundred draught horses!" Liu Feng stretched out a palm and said lightly.


    In the spring of next year, Xiyang City will undergo a major renovation, so transportation is indispensable. In this era, transportation depends entirely on pulling horses.


    He was also worried that five hundred draught horses would not be enough, but he bought too many all of a sudden, and it seemed that the other party couldn''t supply them either. Liu Feng looked at Joseon who was dumbfounded.


    "Liu, Your Excellency Liu Feng, what do you say? Five hundred draught horses?" Joseon swallowed, feeling his mouth a little dry.


    "Yes! There is no problem with the war horses. The next batch will require 500 draught horses." Liu Feng said with a smile.


    "This..." Joseon scratched his cheek in embarrassment, hesitated for a moment, and then said solemnly, "Your Excellency Liu Feng, I don''t have five hundred draught horses, only about two hundred, but if you want it next year, , I can get five hundred draught horses."


    The price of draught horses is much lower, and it is also the most popular. For example, some merchants and merchants on foot will buy a few draught horses or use them to travel.


    This year, Joseon''s horses sold a lot. For Liu Feng''s big order, he was jealous but couldn''t eat it, unless he waited until the spring of next year to buy horses from other channels.


    "Next year? How much can you get?" Liu Feng sat up straight and asked curiously, "Can you get some more war horses?"


    "what?"


    Josen was stunned by Liu Feng''s question, and after a while he said cautiously, "At least a thousand horses can be obtained, of which five hundred war horses should be obtained."


    "..." Liu Feng looked at Joseon in surprise. This is because there is a special channel for entering horses, otherwise there would not be so many horses.


    "Then, in the spring of next year, can Your Excellency Joseon come to Xiyang City? I think we can discuss the purchase volume in the future." Liu Feng said slowly.


    "Okay, no problem." Joseon agreed immediately. He had a hunch that his horses would not be sold next year.


    After Joseon was excited, he felt that the atmosphere was a bit strange. He turned his head to look at the four Northwind City Lords, and saw that the four Northwind City Lords had gloomy faces and looked at him with a sneer.


    "Uh..." It was only at this time that Joseon remembered that last night he was discussing how to seize the secret of planting green vegetables in winter, but he was lured by Liu Feng. This business is really big enough.


    "..." Under the cold eyes of the four of them, Joseon shyly sat back in his chair. The secret of planting vegetables this winter, he has quit. No, it should be said that the four of them hated him.


    "Your Excellency Joseon, congratulations to you!" The Northwind City Lord said sour words.


    Of course he hated it. The person who brought up the plan yesterday was Joseon, but he was lured by Liu Feng in an instant, and he failed before it even started.


    "Ha~ha~" Josen smiled awkwardly, turned his head to focus on the direction of the ice rink, he couldn''t give up such a large business.


    "Your Excellency, Northwind City Lord, my canned fish production has recently increased. Do you want to buy more?" Liu Feng said at this time.


    "Ah?" The Northwind City Lord was stunned for a moment, then reacted immediately, his eyes beaming with joy, "Of course, Your Excellency Liu Feng, I don''t know how much you can buy?"


    "One hundred cans in ten days!" Liu Feng raised a finger and said, "I can sell you seventy cans more than the original thirty cans in ten days."

 Chapter 233：

    "Really?" The City Lord of North Wind was surprised. You must know that thirty jars in ten days is not enough for him to eat alone, and he will finish it in five days.


    "Really! This time, when you return to North Wind City, you can take a hundred cans with you." Liu Feng nodded.


    "That''s great, I don''t have to save some food this time." The Northwind City Lord said excitedly.


    "Huh? The game has begun." Liu Feng nodded lightly, then watched the game intently, but out of the corner of his eye he glanced at the remaining three city lords, and found that the other party was a little restless.


    "..." The City Lord of North Wind also reacted, and he was instantly seduced by Liu Feng, and he betrayed the Alliance of Five.


    He glanced embarrassingly at the remaining three, and found that the other''s faces were very gloomy, and the three of them did not benefit.


    The corners of Liu Feng''s mouth rose, how could these five alliances temporarily united by interests be reliable?


    Liu Feng really didn''t care about the remaining three city lords. He mainly cared about Joseon''s horses and the secluded river where North Wind City was located.


    The city of these two may become one of Liu Feng''s pilots in the future to develop the bank plan.


    Nicole''s gray eyes flashed brightly behind her, and she stared at the back of Liu Feng''s head in a daze. With a few words, the young master broke the five people who were vaguely united, which surprised her.


    She remembered what Avril said before about killing people, but now that she thinks about it, why does she feel so stupid?


    Nicole turned her head and glanced at Avril, looked at the stunned expression of the wolf-eared girl, and sighed, maybe this is the difference between having a brain and not having a brain.


    "Nicole, why do I feel you are thinking of something bad." Avril suddenly turned her head and whispered.


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Chapter 0274 The plan!


    "Whoosh..."


    Xin Ke suddenly opened his eyes, glanced around his eyes, it was the same as when he fell asleep last night, and he was relieved.


    He resisted the cold and crawled out of his sleeping bag. The movement immediately woke up No. 2, who slept in the same snow cave with him.


    "Huh?" No. 2 abruptly opened his eyes, his body collapsed, and he felt the saber in his hand. After seeing that it was Xin Ke, he relaxed and said hello, "Captain, morning!"


    "Morning, pack up and get ready to go." Zink was packing his sleeping bag and tied it tightly with rope.


    "This sleeping bag is really warm, and I slept very comfortably last night." No. 2 got up and said.


    "I heard that this sleeping bag was only made more than 20. I heard that the raw materials were not enough, so it was not produced on a large scale." Xin Ke remembered what Niu San told him. I heard that this sleeping bag is not cheap.


    That night, when Niu San brought supplies to them from the logistics department, he specifically warned that if some things can be brought back, they must be brought back, and if they cannot be brought, they must be destroyed, such as shovels and sleeping bags.


    "Tsk tsk tsk... Captain, let''s go out here, and the equipment we bring will cost a dozen gold coins at least." No. 2 sighed.


    "Yeah!" Zink nodded, he touched a box in his arms, the telescope artifact inside, I''m afraid someone will buy thousands of gold coins.


    The two packed up, knocked on the snow layer that sealed the entrance of the cave, and instantly a cold air poured in. The two shivered and then climbed out of the snow cave.


    After two minutes, several other people also climbed out of the snow cave, and immediately began to boil water for breakfast.


    "Number seven, number eight, touch it to see if the target is gone?" Cink ordered.


    "Okay!" No. 7 and No. 8 set off with recurve bows, put on a white cloth, and sneaked towards the cave where Qiao Mu lived.


    Before the two approached, they saw Qiao Mu, the jackal orc coming out of the cave, and glanced at the back, which made No. 7 and No. 8 immediately cover their heads with white cloth.


    "I didn''t catch up, hurry up and set off. You can reach Blade''s Edge City in half a day." Qiao Mu moved his body and set off after identifying the direction.


    "Yes!" The jackal orcs followed closely behind.


    After the two walked for a few minutes, No. 7 and No. 8 lifted the white cloth. The two looked at each other, nodded, and turned back to report.


    "Here? How is it? Is anyone still there?" Zink handed two cups of compressed military rations for breakfast to the two of them.


    "Huhu..." No. 7 said, blowing the steaming rations from the iron cup, "They just set off."


    "Eat it quickly, and then set off immediately. I''m going to pretend to be a little bit like today." Cinke picked up the iron cup on the snowdrift, half-blowing the heat, and quickly ate it.


    Soon, the eight people settled for breakfast, packed up their equipment, and immediately set off to chase Qiao Mu and the jackal orcs.


    On the way, Xin Ke glanced around and made signs from time to time in the hidden corners of the trees. This was the road sign for them to return to Xiyang City.


    After this chase, most of the day passed, and then the trees became a little sparser, which let the eight people know that they were not far from the goal.


    "Captain, do you want to leave something for the other party?" No. 7 asked with a recurve.


    "..." After thinking about it, Xinke picked up the binoculars and stared at the two people running in the woods. He said solemnly, "Shooting the arm of the jackal orc, it is best to give both of them an arrow on their arms."


    "Hee hee hee... Leave it to us!" No. 7 and No. 8 looked at each other, and they chased after holding recurve bows.


    "Everyone should take a rest, at most half an hour, the other party will send a knight."


    Xin Ke instructed that he held the binoculars and looked at Blade''s Edge City in the distance, focusing on the slaves outside the city. He really saw many slaves lying on the ground motionless, and some of their bodies had been covered with snow. Cover up, these are frozen to death.


    "Yes!"


    Someone took a latte cup, filled some snowflakes and started to boil hot water. Where they are now is a small wood not far from Blade''s Edge City.


    "Huhuhu..."


    Qiao Mu and the jackal orcs gasped heavily. As long as they rushed out of this small forest, they could return to Blade''s Edge City, then they were saved.


    "Run, Blade''s Edge City is coming." Qiao Mu urged in a deep voice.


    "Yes!" The jackal orc responded hoarsely.


    After a while, the two finally rushed out of the woods and looked at Blade''s Edge City not far away.


    "This..." Qiao Mu, the jackal orc''s pupils shrank, they saw the edge of the woods, and two people were facing them with bows.


    "Whizzing!!"


    "Run!" Qiao Mu shouted, and immediately jumped forward, and then felt a pain in his arm.


    He immediately knew that he had been hit by an arrow, and when he looked around, he saw that the jackal orc was also hit by an arrow on the shoulder and ran in front of him.


    "This bastard!" Qiao Mu scolded secretly, and immediately ran for his life. Those **** horse thieves actually chased after them silently.


    In this way, the two returned to Blade''s Edge City covering their wounds...


    "You shot wrong!" No. 7 put down his recurve bow and said, "Go a little further and that orc will be dead."


    "Missing mistakes!" No. 8 shyly shook his hands, the weather was too cold and affected his feel.


    "Let''s go! The only thing left is to wait." Seven turned and walked into the woods.

 Chapter 234：

    Not far from them, in another grove, Niu held up his binoculars, observed No. 7 and No. 8, and then looked in the direction of Blade''s Edge City. He had arrived three hours earlier.


    "Now it''s time to wait for the implementation of the strategy of turning the tiger away from the mountain." Niu Da put down his telescope and turned his head to look at the soldiers squatting in the woods. They will be the main force to **** the slaves.


    ...


    At this time in Blade''s Edge City, Diess listened to Qiao Mu''s remarks with a gloomy face, and the jackal orcs occasionally interjected to add a few words.


    "What do you mean? Avery was killed by the Hurricane Thieves? The treasure map was taken away by them?" Diss stood up abruptly, his golden eyes full of violence.


    "Yes, but the members of the Hurricane Thieves have chased them outside of Blade''s Edge City in order to keep their mouths shut." Qiao Mu hurriedly shouted, and if he didn''t say anything else, he would be executed.


    "Quiet? How many people are there?" Dies said expressionlessly.


    "About a hundred people!" Qiao Mu said immediately.


    "Hundreds of people? Humph! How brave."


    Dies glanced at the arrows on Qiao Mu''s arms and said coldly, "Go down and treat the wound! Then bring 250 orc knights and go get me the treasure map."


    "Yes!" Qiao Mu, the jackal orcs breathed a sigh of relief, they passed the customs.


    Chapter 0275 special little girl.


    In the woods!


    The eight Cink people were all sitting together, and they looked at the simple version of the map in Cink''s hand, which was some of the landforms they recorded on the road.


    "Everyone, look at this mountain." Zink pointed to a mountain with a big slope, and said seriously, "We have passed there before, it takes six hours to start from here, and there is the only one we get rid of. An Orc Knight''s chance."


    "Yes, climbing this mountain and using skis, you can really easily escape." No. 2 affirmed.


    "Do you remember where the snowboards are hidden there?" Zink asked seriously.


    "I know!" Everyone responded immediately.


    "Very good, those who are separated, go to the second gathering point to meet, this time everyone must go back alive." Xin Ke clenched his fists and said.


    "Hee hee hee... Captain, don''t worry, we have something from the Lord of the City, and nothing will happen." No. 5 smiled.


    "Don''t be careless, if someone dies, I will say his embarrassing thing in front of those recruits." Cink warned.


    "Uh..." Everyone else was stunned.


    "Don''t! I can definitely go back alive." Number Four hurriedly shouted, and he was the most embarrassed.


    "Hahahaha..." Everyone else laughed, and the tense atmosphere was relieved.


    "Come on! Get moving, some disguise still needs to be done." Zink got up and said.


    "Yes!"


    The eight people acted immediately, walking back and forth in the snow, pretending that many people came to this place, and also made footprints and walked away...


    Half an hour later!


    The eight people in Xin Ke have prepared their equipment and are ready for battle. Everyone has a recurve bow, which is used to attract hatred at the beginning.


    "coming!"


    Zink retracted his binoculars, the gate of Blade''s Edge City opened, and more than 200 orc knights poured out. They were fully armed and had knight armor, but there were no horses.


    "Remember, don''t entangle them at close range, just hang them from a distance." Cinke urged, taking a bow and arrow in the direction of the grove.


    "Understood!" The others did the same.


    "Shoot two rounds and go." Zink said.


    "Yes!"


    Five minutes later, it was Qiao Mu and the jackal orcs who appeared in front of Xin Ke and the others. They also saw Xin Ke and the others.


    "Fire arrows!"


    With an order from Xinke, the arrows were shot quickly. Eight arrows all hit the orcs, and two or three were hit to death, and the rest were blocked by armor for most of their power.


    "Whoosh whoosh..."


    The second round was also shot very quickly, but the distance was still a bit far, and the two or three orcs who could shoot to death were still the same.


    "Withdraw! It''s an orc knight, get back!" Zink shouted loudly, which was deliberately called to Qiaomu and the others.


    After shouting, the eight Xin Ke turned their heads and ran away, stunned Qiao Mu and the others for a while. Isn''t this a fight? Why did you run away?


    "Damn human race, more cunning than the fox girl, chase after me, I want them to die." Qiao Mu roared angrily.


    "..."


    In this way, the Eight Sinks were like sticks with meat and bones, lured the orc knights into the forest, and they chose the places with thick snow.


    Half an hour after the orc knight left the city, Niu Da felt that the other party would not turn back, and immediately began to arrange for people to cook porridge. The group of slaves were too hungry to walk. If they didn''t give them something to eat, it was difficult to hold on to the boat. The place.


    "Send someone to the grove to intercept the orcs who sent the message, and send 30 people to block the gate of Blade''s Edge City. I don''t want orcs to harass me." Niu Da ordered.


    "Yes!" The veterans set off with military crossbows.


    Niu Da knew that there must be orc knights in Blade''s Edge City, but after their main force left, the other party would definitely not dare to come out, and would only stick to the city and wait for the main force to return.


    This is their chance. When the other party is afraid, they will immediately transfer the slaves away. When the orc knights return, it will be at least twelve hours later. When they come to track them, they are already on the boat by that time.


    "Start taking action and tell those slaves that there is wheat porridge here to drink. If you don''t want to die, let them come here." Niu Da said solemnly. At this time, there is no need to promise the slaves anything. As long as there is wheat porridge to drink, they will definitely follow. .


    "Yes!"


    The recruits set off immediately and went to the dilapidated houses, where they persuaded or lured the slaves.


    Now the slaves are hiding in the house, lighting a fire to keep warm, and they dare not light a big fire. Otherwise, the house made of wood and clods will be ignited soon. Such tragedies have happened many times in the past few days.


    "Boom bang bang..."


    The recruits knocked on the wooden door of the dilapidated house, or the door made of branches, and slowly opened their mouths in the eyes of the slaves who were shocked, numb, and frightened.


    "Everyone, there is wheat porridge in the woods over there. If you believe in it, you can go there and eat wheat porridge."


    "Don''t worry about us cheating you, because you have nothing to cheat anymore."


    "Want to live? Just go to the grove over there to eat wheat porridge, and someone will take you there."


    "..."

 Chapter 235：

    Words like this will ring from time to time, and the recruits will go to the next room after speaking. They are only responsible for spreading the word and will not force the slaves to make a choice.


    After so many days of heavy snow destruction, there are only more than 800 slaves left. If Niu Da and the others do not come, half of these slaves will die in half a month. I''m afraid there are only a few people.


    Therefore, those slaves had no choice. Everyone walked out of the dilapidated house with air leakage and staggered to the woods, even if they were crawling, at least that was the hope of survival.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    The recruit pushed open the door of a room and looked at everything inside in astonishment. There were seven or eight small figures there, huddled in the corner of the house, looking at the recruit in horror.


    "Uh..." The recruit was stunned for a moment. He never thought that there were so many slave children who could survive the heavy snow. Someone must have helped.


    He glanced around and saw a lifeless old man in another corner of the dark house.


    "Come with me, our city master will accept you." The recruit said softly.


    "Grandpa, he''s dead." A little girl with gray hair stood up and said expressionlessly, "Can you save him?"


    "Uh... it can''t be saved." The recruit''s eyes dimmed and he shook his head.


    "Did you Lord City Lord raise us and then sell it?" the little girl with gray hair asked directly.


    "Absolutely not, this time he asked us to save you." The recruit affirmed.


    This gray-haired girl is very special, he doesn''t know why, looking at the cold and lifeless green eyes of the little girl in front of him, his tone involuntarily becomes weaker.


    Chapter 0276 I will only kill.


    "Your city master, are you so kind?" The gray-haired girl tilted her head and said coldly, "What price do I have to pay?"


    "That''s not something I can know." The recruit twitched the corners of his mouth awkwardly. The girl put a lot of pressure on him, just like the instructors of the Warriors.


    "Oh!" The gray-haired girl lowered her eyes and said nothing at all.


    "Uh..." The recruit was embarrassed and opened his mouth, not knowing what to say. This was the first time he had encountered such a situation.


    "call¡­¡­"


    The recruit exhaled, clapped his hands and said, "Everyone, come out with me, there is wheat porridge in the woods over there."


    "Really?" a child asked weakly.


    "Really, many people have passed by now." The recruit said softly.


    "Don''t you have to pay any price?" Another child asked.


    "Uh...why do you ask that? Who taught you?" The recruit frowned and asked curiously, "I gave you wheat porridge to keep you alive."


    The children didn''t speak, just looked at the girl with short gray hair, with awe and fear deep in their eyes.


    is her? The recruit raised his eyebrows, how is this possible, this girl is only eleven or twelve years old, how can she teach such words.


    "To eat is to pay a price. There is no free food in the world." The gray-haired girl said coldly.


    "Who taught you?" The recruit frowned, such a young child actually understands such profound words.


    "My elder sister, she said that those who give free food have intentions." The gray-haired girl also answered honestly, and her mood fluctuated a little when she talked about her elder sister.


    "..." The recruit gave a wry smile, how could he answer and reason with the little girl? This was a waste of time at all, and he decided to hand over this problem to Deputy Director Niu to deal with.


    "Let''s go, go eat wheat porridge first." The recruit stood up to open the door.


    The little girl with gray hair stepped out first, her whole body was very thin, as if a gust of wind could knock it down, her face and body were all dirty.


    The other children were the same, but they were two or three meters away from the little gray-haired girl and did not dare to approach. This scene surprised the recruits.


    "Pfft!" The gray-haired little girl stepped into the snow, and fell on the snow as soon as her body became unstable. It seemed that she was a little weak.


    "Hey! Be careful."


    The recruit hurried forward and just wanted to reach out to help her, but was forced back by the little girl''s green eyes, which were a pair of lifeless and indifferent eyes.


    "..." The recruit raised his hands in the air, watched the little girl get up by herself, and then walked forward. The straight back and the gray hair fluttering in the wind actually gave him a feeling of loneliness.


    "Did I think too much?" The recruit shook his head, he looked like a person from the back.


    In this way, the recruits guarded the seven or eight children and went to the grove. Before leaving, they all looked back at the corpse in the room.


    More than ten minutes later, the recruits came to the grove with the children and went to see Niu Da. He decided to let go of this trouble.


    "This is..." Niu Da stared blankly at the seven or eight children in front of him. The most important thing was that the little girl with gray hair inside made a deep impression on him. There was no panic in his eyes, only indifference.


    "Deputy Director Niu, they were found in the house. They should all be slaves." The recruit saluted and reported.


    "Well! You take them to eat wheat porridge first, and then give them some animal skins to keep them warm." Niu Da ordered.


    Later, Niu Da picked up the binoculars, and then paid attention to the movement of the gate of Blade''s Edge City. As long as Blade''s Edge City did not dare to send out knights, the time left for them would be very rich.


    "Deputy Director Niu, this..." The recruit shouted embarrassingly, "This little girl, don''t want to come with me."


    "Don''t want to?" Niu Da put down the binoculars, turned his head to look over, and saw the gray-haired girl staring straight at him.


    "What''s your name?" Niu Da frowned, the girl gave him a strange feeling, as if she was not facing a little girl.


    "Frey!" the gray-haired little girl said coldly, "I eat your porridge, what price do I have to pay?"


    "Uh..." Niu Da frowned. He didn''t expect such a problem. After being silent for a while, he shook his head and said, "There is no need to pay anything for the time being."


    "This is impossible. I ate the food given by Blade''s Edge City before, and the price was that I would be sold as a slave in the future." Frey said lightly, her green eyes showing no emotion.


    Looking at the more serious girl, Niu Da was thinking, who taught such a child, or what happened.


    "What do you know?" Niu Da could only change his method and decided to fool the girl away.


    "I can only kill." Frey said coldly, her green eyes aimed at Niu Da''s throat.


    "What did you say? Killing?" Niu''s eyes widened, looking at the thin girl, wondering if he had heard it wrong.


    Frey was expressionless, staring at Niu Da indifferently, but didn''t speak, which made people feel strange and heart-wrenching.


    "Report! Captured an orc knight messenger."


    At this time, two veterans came over with an orc.


    This is the orc knight who sneaked out of Blade''s Edge City to chase the main force, and was captured by the veteran guards.


    "Yeah!" Niu Da nodded, this was to be expected, he saw this tall orc in armor, his eyes lit up, and he said lightly to Frei, "Can you kill him? Just kill him. , as the price of eating wheat porridge."


    He can only use this method to get Frey to retreat. For a more serious child, if he doesn''t convince the other party, he will only get entangled.

 Chapter 236：

    "Okay!" Frey nodded, she stretched out her slender left arm, which was wrapped with a gray cloth, and gently eased the cloth with her right hand.


    Niu Da looked at Frey''s movements and scratched his face in confusion. Is this the plan to hang the orc with a strip of cloth? Just relying on the strength of the girl alone can''t do it at all.


    The cloth strip was taken off, and Frey clenched it tightly in her right hand. The cloth strip fell to the ground, about a meter long. It seemed to be wrapped in something, and she stared at the mocking orc.


    "You are the twelfth."


    Frey said a number coldly, her green eyes narrowed slightly, giving the impression of indifference, her petite body suddenly moved, and in the stunned eyes of the people around her...


    She rushed up, stepped lightly on the tree pole next to her, and lifted her whole body up. With a shake of her right hand, the strip of cloth formed a ''zigzag'' shape. in the throat.


    "puff!"


    Frey grabbed the cloth, stomped on the orc, and landed calmly. The moment she landed, her body staggered a little and her breathing became short.


    "boom!"


    The orc fell to the ground with blood sprayed from his throat, his feet twitched, a drop of blood splashed on Frey''s eyedrops, and then slowly slipped, giving people a cold and shocking sense.


    Chapter 0277 She took someone to kill the dragon.


    Niu''s big mouth was in the shape of an O, and he stared blankly at the fallen orc, and then turned his head to look at Frey''s thin body. There was only one sentence in his mind, is this orc pretending to be dead?


    "My lord, he is dead."


    The veteran''s report broke Niu Da''s fantasy, and the veterans also looked at the gray-haired Frey in shock.


    "You, how did you do it." Niu Da stretched out his hand to support his cramped chin.


    "Didn''t you see it?" Frey said coldly, as if she didn''t kill a person just now, but stepped on a bug.


    "This..." Niu twitched his lips a few times. Of course he saw it. It was because he saw it that he felt incredible. A skinny girl killed an orc who was one meter and eight heads. No matter how you look at it, this is outrageous. .


    "Is it unbelievable?" Frey tilted her head, looked at Niu Da calmly, and said coldly, "I could have done it two years ago."


    "..." Niu Da wanted to bump his head against a tree at this moment, thinking that when he was a teenager, he was just catching rabbits with his shirtless.


    "How old are you now?" Niu Da shook off the extra thoughts, he knew that the little girl in front of him was not an ordinary person.


    "Thirteen years old!" Frey said calmly.


    "Show me the cloth strip in your hand." Niu Da stretched out his hand, looking a little nervous, for fear that Frey would give him a shot.


    "Oh!" Frey threw the cloth strip at random.


    "Uh..." Niu Da grabbed the cloth with both hands and gave it to him like that? Do not hesitate? Do not resist?


    He found that, just a moment ago, the shock and stunned look had only happened in the castle.


    "Huh? This is an iron product?" Niu Da said in surprise after checking the cloth strip, "Chain iron? Unlike, this thing can actually move?"


    Niu Da frowned. The cloth was wrapped in an iron product like a chain, a cylinder with very small sections that could be rowed along the rope inside, and one end had a sharp dart head.


    "Whoosh..."


    He shook it a few times and found that the iron cylinder inside would move with inertia, and the power was transmitted to the front of the sharp dart head, and he threw it against the tree pole in front.


    "Boom!"


    The entire dart head entered the tree pole, which made Niu Da''s mouth open for a long time without speaking. He didn''t use much force, this strange chain is really powerful.


    "Who gave this to you?" Niu Da pulled out the dart head, came to Frei and asked, "Who taught the technique?"


    "Sister Sister!" Frey''s green eyes flickered, and she said coldly, "She taught me all."


    "Sister? Why did she teach you such a dangerous thing?"


    Niu Da couldn''t believe it, who would teach the younger sister this kind of murder technique? Moreover, it seems that he started teaching at least ten years ago.


    "To kill people!" Frey said calmly.


    "This..." Niu''s big eyes twitched, how could he say the murder so naturally?


    "Killing is the value of my existence, and it is also the price for my elder sister to raise me." Frey said lightly.


    "What does your sister do? How can she teach you this?" Niu Da said solemnly, if the other''s sister appeared in front of him, he would have to be beaten by him.


    "My elder sister is a killer!" Frey said indifferently.


    "Killer? Bounty hunter?" Niu Da frowned. Killers are the most special existence among bounty hunters. They only take on the task of killing people, and they don''t take any other tasks such as expeditions and finding people.


    "What about your sister? How did you leave you behind?" Niu Da puzzled. He estimated that this girl should be an orphan. After being adopted, she was trained to be a killer. It was a tool to make money.


    "Sir, I''m taking the other sisters on a mission. I''m too weak..." Halfway through, Frey lowered her head, feeling a little disappointed.


    She remembered that because her strength was too weak, she completed the fewest tasks, was abandoned by her elder sister, and was no longer needed by her elder sister.


    "Weak?" Niu Da''s mouth twitched, his eyes glanced at the orcs on the ground, and then at the veteran with an unnatural face, he couldn''t help but feel a little decadent, what are they? Weak chicken?


    "call¡­¡­"


    Niu Da let out a long sigh. He was beaten enough today, and he quickly asked, "What are you doing, sisters?"


    He was very curious about this. He had to abandon his sister when he was doing the task. Looking at this skill, he had been training for a few years at least.


    "My eldest sister, I went to pick up the seventh-ranked hunter quest. She took someone to kill the dragon." Frey said indifferently, clenching her hands. She knew that her eldest sister thought she was too much of a hindrance, so she didn''t take her there. .


    "Kill the dragon???" Niu''s eyes widened and he shouted in disbelief, "How could there be a dragon? What a joke."


    "I have a hunter task list!" Frey took out a sheepskin from her pocket and threw it to Niu Da.


    "Let me see!" Niu Da took the task list and immediately saw the large characters on the parchment scroll:


    Hunter Mission Seven!


    Target: Suspected to be ''Dragon''!


    Features: Unknown!


    Supplement: Some orcs found that the ''dragon'' haunted in the depths of the Forbidden Mountains, with a body length of more than ten meters and a height of more than four meters, with a huge mouth, sharp teeth, and walking on two feet.


    Requirements: Hunt the ''Dragon'', or capture the ''Dragon'' alive!


    Bounty: 10,000 to 30,000 gold coins depending on the degree of completion!


    "Huh..." Niu Da breathed a sigh of relief after reading it. It turned out to be a skeptical target, not a real dragon.


    In fact, he doesn''t even know what a dragon is. The dragons in his mind are all learned from novels, such as the novel ''The Biography of a Knight vs. a Dragon'' written by Princess Lucy. Two years ago, he was a He was very obsessed, and went to explore the Forbidden Mountains with Niu Er and Niu San, although he was stopped by his father in the end and beat them hard.

 Chapter 237：

    "Okay, your price has been paid, and you can go eat the porridge." Niu Da returned the sheepskin roll and chain to Frey, and he decided to leave the problem to the young master to give the little girl a headache.


    "To kill an orc, how many days can I eat?"


    After receiving the two items, Frey said indifferently, "After I''m full, I can kill a few more orcs."


    "Stop! No need, I''ll take you back to discuss the price you have to pay." Niu Da hurriedly stopped him. Among the recruits he brought, there were also orcs.


    "Lord City Lord? Will he need me?" Frey tilted her head and said indifferently, "I only kill people! I don''t eat a lot."


    "You''ll know when you go back." Niu Da waved his hand hastily and asked Frei to leave.


    He didn''t see any other emotions in the girl at all, and he said whatever he asked. He was clearly a homeless person, that is, he didn''t realize the meaning of his existence.


    Niu Da knew that this girl named Frei needed someone to be her backbone like her sister.


    Chapter 0278 Rabbit Ear Niang writes novels?


    "Whoosh..."


    The strong wind blew the trees to and fro, blowing against the oil-paper windows, making slight noises from time to time.


    In the study, Liu Feng looked at the oil-paper window and shook from time to time, listening to the wind blowing ''huhu'' outside, as if a ''tiger'' was roaring.


    In winter, the whole world is like a big refrigerator. The trees on the mountains are covered with snow and frost. Except for the rushing Youshui River, all other small rivers and lakes are frozen.


    Liu Feng''s black eyes stared at the oil-paper window in a daze. Today is Niu Da, Xin Ke and the others have left Xiyang City on the fourth day, but it is snowing heavily today, which makes him a little worried.


    In the study, An Li, Weiya and Mina looked at each other and saw a trace of worry in each other''s eyes. The snow today is indeed relatively heavy.


    For example, the ice hockey game between teams three and four stopped today, and everyone hid in their houses and kept warm by the fire.


    Anli''s brown eyes looked at Liu Feng''s back, facing Mina Nunu''s mouth, opening her mouth to match her mouth shape, and said silently, "Go and comfort the young master."


    "Let the young master be quiet for a while!" Mina spread her hands and shook her head, she thought the young master was thinking about what to do.


    "No." En Li shook the fox''s ears and said silently, "This is the more negative you think about it."


    "¡­"


    Wei Ya looked at Mina sluggishly, and An Li could understand each other''s meaning even without speaking.


    In fact, this is what En Li and Mina have practiced over the past few years. For example, when Mina went to ''borrow'' something, En Li just watched the wind outside and gave instructions. Over time, they developed a lip language that only two people could understand.


    "Ooooooooooooo..."


    Panda Caesar, who was sleeping with his back against the foot of the desk, suddenly tilted his head and the entire bear head fell into the void, and his head fell on the floor, causing it to make an unpleasant cry.


    An Li, Mina and Weiya stared blankly at the panda Caesar, it blinked and opened its mouth wide...


    "Ow~"


    Caesar scratched his head with his claws, turned over, rolled and rolled, hugged Liu Feng''s feet with his paws, and started playing.


    "Huh?" Liu Feng looked down at the cute Caesar at his feet, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but rise. This little guy eats and sleeps every day, and then hugs his feet.


    "Caesar, why are you so clingy?" Liu Feng raised his foot and swayed the panda Caesar like he was playing on a seesaw.


    This scene made Anli, Mina and Wei Ya heave a sigh of relief. They didn''t know why, but when they saw Liu Feng''s worried look, they felt depressed.


    "Master, according to plan, they should have retreated yesterday."


    Mina shook the cat''s tail and comforted her softly, "With the compressed military ration you gave, young master, and the coal stove, they will be fine."


    "Niu Da they, I''m not worried."


    Liu Feng picked up Caesar, touched the panda''s fluffy head, and frowned, "I''m more worried about Zhanlang and the others. In this weather, if you don''t follow the method I taught, I''m afraid you will get frostbite."


    Yes, Liu Feng is not worried about whether the wolf warrior can get rid of the orc knight, but about the problem of cold. He found on the Internet from the earth that there are many people who are amputated by frostbite every year.


    "Young master, you should believe them." Mina put her hands on Liu Feng''s shoulders, squeezed it gently, and said softly, "You taught them yourself. If you don''t believe them, no one will believe them."


    "That''s right." Liu Feng chuckled lightly, holding Caesar''s head with both hands, constantly changing its shape, like a triangle or a circle.


    The training of the Wolf Warrior Special Squad was all trained according to the method given by Liu Feng, and he occasionally went to personally instruct him, or called the Warrior Wolf Squad at night to give them lectures, etc.


    "Ooooooooooooo..."


    Caesar twisted his body, broke away his kneaded hand, stared at Liu Feng blankly, opened his mouth honestly, and then climbed down Liu Feng''s body.


    "Yo! Caesar, are you being petty?" Liu Feng shook his head amusingly.


    "Ouch..."


    The next second, Liu Feng looked at the panda Caesar who was playing with his feet in a funny way.


    "Master, it''s so boring, let''s play poker." Enri shouted with her hands up.


    "Boring?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows and said incredulously, "Just be lazy, Nicole and the others are all making perfume in the lab, why don''t you help?"


    "No!"


    An Li raised her fox tail, scratched her cheeks and said, "Avelli and the others went to the greenhouse to pick flowers. They said that the number of people is enough, so I don''t need to go."


    "Come on!" Mina rolled her eyes and exposed, "It''s clear that you went to make trouble, and even Avril advised you not to be a disservice."


    "Who, who''s doing it a disservice?" En Li turned her head, her brown eyes fluttered a bit. Isn''t she just curious and tried a few more things. How can this be a disservice.


    "What about Wei Ya? Why didn''t you go to the greenhouse? Don''t you usually like to go?" Liu Feng looked at Rabbit Erniang curiously.


    "Uh..." Wei Ya''s cheeks suddenly flushed, she lowered her head slightly, and her long rabbit ears drooped down.


    "I know, I know why the silly rabbit didn''t go." En Li shouted with a smile.


    "Oh? What''s the reason?" Liu Feng''s black eyes were full of curiosity. Among the beast-eared girls in the castle, the one who was the quietest and the best to learn was the rabbit-eared girl.


    "Silly Rabbit, she''s writing a novel." En Li shook her fox ears and said seriously, "I saw it, it''s very beautiful."


    "Write a novel? Come on, show it to me too." Liu Feng looked at Weiya in amazement. He didn''t expect Rabbit Erniang to start writing.


    "My lord, I didn''t write well." Wei Ya blushed and said wryly, "I just wrote it casually, don''t laugh when you see it."


    "Yeah! Definitely not laughing." Liu Feng nodded affirmatively. It''s a good thing to be able to create. He still wants to open a stage play in Xiyang City, even if the theater hasn''t been built yet. Bring the atmosphere of the city.


    Wei Ya handed Liu Feng the notepad on the desktop, then grabbed the rabbit''s ear and stared at Liu Feng nervously.


    "Oh?" Liu Feng turned to the first page. It was completely blank, and there was no novel title. When he turned to the second page, the more he looked, the weirder his face became. The scene written here is so familiar...


    "Cough cough... Well written, come on."

 Chapter 238：

    Liu Feng said seriously, and handed the notepad back to Wei Ya. The scene inside was clearly his daily life with the beast-eared girls, and it was only written from the perspective of rabbit-eared girls.


    "Really?" Wei Ya''s light red eyes lit up, looking at Liu Feng expectantly.


    "Really!" Liu Feng nodded affirmatively.


    He was thinking, let Wei Ya learn to adapt "Journey to the West", that is, make it into a stage play, or a shadow play.


    Thinking of this, Liu Feng''s eyes lit up. If the stage play can''t be done, then let''s play shadow puppetry.


    There is still too little entertainment in Xiyang City. If the shadow puppets are teased, it is equivalent to having a ''television'', although it is operated by a live-action version.


    Chapter 0279 The first scene of the alien version.


    "Pfft!"


    Eliza looked down at the snow layer on her calf. It had already fallen so thick in one night. What if it continued for half a month? Will the entire Xiyang City be buried?


    "Bah bah bah... What am I thinking!" Eliza shook her head, throwing away strange thoughts.


    She looked up at the gloomy sky. The snow covered the sky, as if she was venting her dissatisfaction. If it wasn''t for the oil-paper umbrella blocking the snowflakes, she would have been covered in snowflakes.


    "Whoosh..."


    Eliza exhaled hot breath, and then walked forward. Yesterday, Miss Nicole asked her to go to the castle to help pick vegetables. She was so excited that she didn''t sleep all night, and she could see how to grow vegetables in winter.


    No, she also insisted on going to the castle on a snowy day, not only for the appointment, but also for the mysterious winter vegetable cultivation.


    Fifteen minutes later, Eliza came to the castle. After explaining the situation, she came to the study under the guidance of the maid.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Eliza stood outside the door, took a deep breath, and knocked on the door. It was her first time in the study.


    "Come in!" Liu Feng''s voice soon came from inside.


    "Gag!"


    The door opened, and Eliza stared blankly at everything in the study. She wondered if she came to the treasure house of a certain kingdom?


    That row of glittering glass bottles filled with white and dark red liquids; and the huge ceramic jar with the sky-blue pattern on it was so eye-catching!


    Uh! The red exterior in the corner of the study, the golden shell, what is that? The eyes are empty, but it makes people feel very extraordinary. Is it a puppet?


    "Huh? It''s Eliza, why are you here?"


    Liu Feng raised his head and looked at the stunned Eliza. He was teaching Wei Ya how to adapt a classic scene in "Journey to the West".


    "Miss Nicole asked me to help pick vegetables." Eliza responded quickly, her curious emerald green eyes still looking at the ''doll''.


    "Hey snowy days, you''re still here, you really care."


    Liu Feng followed the other party''s gaze and saw Iron Man''s armor, the corners of his mouth raised, "This is a full-body armor, but one of the treasures in my study!"


    "Armor?" Eliza was shocked. Is there such a beautiful armor? How could she feel more beautiful and special than the golden armor she saw King Yingluo was wearing.


    "Master, hurry up, what do you do next?" An Li grabbed Liu Feng and shouted, "How does this Tang monk go up to the mountain and take off that yellow cloth?"


    "Okay!" Liu Feng smiled bitterly, lowered his head again, and explained, "I need to add a few more lines here to make the characters more plump. Sun Wukong''s rebelliousness needs to be shown, and Tang Seng''s pity needs to be revealed in his words..."


    There are three most important things in shadow play. One is the ''shadow man'' in the shadow play, that is, the characters who move around, followed by musical instruments, chorus, and shadow control. The rest is a story of flesh and blood. There are three types The main thing, then hide behind a white curtain, with lights, you can ''recount the past in one bite''.


    What Liu Feng is teaching now is to adapt "Journey to the West" into something that is more acceptable for this era. After all, the story needs to be told in the mouth, so it needs to be simplified, and a lot of dialogue is required to enrich the characters and so on.


    After all, shadow puppetry can''t express too many emotional changes in the characters, it all depends on the skill of controlling the ''shadow man'' and that clever mouth.


    "..." Eliza was stunned for a moment, just let her stand stupidly like this? She opened her mouth and wanted to ask where Nicole was going? But seeing the serious looks of Liu Feng and the others, they couldn''t bear to disturb them.


    "Master, I don''t want to play Tang Seng, I want to play Monkey King." An Li raised her head and said, "Tang Seng talks too much, just a chatter."


    "Isn''t this a good match for you?" Mina shook her cat''s ears and chuckled, "You are always chatty, and this Tang Seng is still a master."


    "No, I want to play Monkey King, Tang Seng will give it to Mina, let Mina come." An Li shook her head and shouted.


    "Uh..." Liu Feng rolled his eyes, this is just trying to assign roles, not letting them perform on stage, Monkey King, Tang Seng with female voices? Is this the ''Women''s Shadow Puppet Journey to the West''?


    What are they doing? The discussion is so lively? Eliza couldn''t hold back her curiosity, walked over gently, came to the back of Liu Feng and the others, and looked over.


    This look deeply attracted Eliza''s attention. The dialogues of the characters above attracted her very much, and the narration at the beginning made Eliza addicted to it...


    "Sir, how do we change this?" Wei Ya pointed to the scene where Sun Wukong was going to kill Tang Seng.


    "The Bodhisattva is about to appear here. We Ya will play it later. The voice should be a little holy and ethereal. Also, when this Tang monk tricked Sun Wukong into wearing a headband, the tone should be a little unnatural..." Liu Feng explained As he continued, he took the pen in Wei Ya''s hand from time to time, and wrote some tones under the lines to express his emotions.


    In this way, more than half an hour has passed, and the screenwriter has probably done it. Of course, it is only one of the scenes, that is, a short story.


    "Okay, let''s practice now." Liu Feng clapped his hands.


    "Ah? Now?" En Li was dumbfounded. As soon as the line came out, she came to act?


    "Just in conversational form."


    Liu Feng rolled his eyes, it was still early to play shadow puppets, there were no ''shadow figures'', and he had to bring them over to Earth. Most importantly, he wouldn''t control the ''shadow figures'' either. He wanted to go back to Earth to watch video lessons. One school, there are those small drums and gongs and so on.


    "This? How to do it?" En Li was a little dumbfounded, this was her first performance.


    "An Li, you lie on the table and pretend to be held down by Wuzhishan." Mina forced a smile.


    "Huh?" Enri glared at Mina, the catwoman was another bad idea.


    "This can be." Liu Feng agreed with his chin.


    "Uh..." En Li leaned on the desk obediently, arched her hips, and flicked her fox tail back and forth.


    "Huh? Why is there a monkey here?" Mina instantly jumped into the play, grabbed Fox Erniang''s ear, and teased, "Did you get caught stealing something to eat? Why does it look like a fox?"


    "..." The scene was silent, what lines are these? Is this Tang Monk? Clearly a second-rate.


    "Ahhhh... Damn it, you old bald monk, watch me bite you." An Li shouted angrily, and the cat-ear girl was clearly teasing her.


    "Hey! Poo monkey, you don''t want to mess around." Mina put her palm on the head of the fox ear girl, raised her hand and patted An Li''s buttocks.


    "Damn, damn..."


    "..." Liu Feng patted his forehead, what the **** is this? What about Tang Monk''s mercy? How is it like a hooligan? Sun Wukong''s rebelliousness has been shown, but why was he bullied by Tang Seng?


    "Hee hee hee..." Eliza and Weiya both bent down with a smile, it was so funny.


    The first scene of the alien version: it ends with the suppression of Sun Wukong by the Tang monk!

 Chapter 239：

    Chapter 0280 fake treasure map.


    "Ta Tata..."


    In Blade''s Edge City, Dies walked around, holding a piece of sheepskin in his hand, his face extremely gloomy.


    Yesterday, the door to his Blade''s Edge City was blocked, so that Des was so frightened that he packed up his things and was about to escape. He thought it was the great nobles of the human race who found them, but he didn''t expect that when he reacted, all the slaves outside the city were taken away. bought.


    He always felt that he had something to do with the Hurricane Thieves, but he couldn''t understand, what did he want those slaves for in the winter? White raising them?


    Who took the slaves away? Is it the Black Iris Organization? But don''t they just want high-quality slaves? Or are other slave traders taking advantage of the situation?


    Diss threw off the extra thoughts. He had more important things to deal with today. He glanced coldly at the seven or eight orcs kneeling in front of him.


    Qiao Mu knelt on the ground. As for the jackal orc who died during the pursuit, his shoulder was seriously injured and he was hit by ice and snow. He died of fever last night.


    "You guys, you guys are really trash. You didn''t even catch the other party. The treasure map you got back was only half, no, only a quarter, you..." Dies held up the treasure map and glared at him. Arbor, and several other orc knights who took the lead.


    Can Dies believe it? His own orc knight can''t handle a thief group from the human race, so how can he dare to go to the west?


    "How many people have been lost?" Diess said coldly.


    "..." Qiao Mu shrunk his neck slightly, feeling that cold sweat was about to come out in the winter, he said hesitantly, "Dead, thirty people died."


    "What?" Dies'' eyes widened, the number frightened him. Thirty orc knights could fight a hundred human knights.


    "That Hurricane Bandit was too cunning. They shot us with long arrows from a distance, and..." Qiao Mu couldn''t continue, and Dies'' eyes flashed fiercely.


    "Didn''t you say that the other party has 100 people? How come there are only eight people? You have caused heavy casualties? You really give me a face." Dies kicked Qiaomu and several other orcs fiercely.


    Qiao Mu covered his bleeding nose, but he was slightly relieved. If he didn''t just pull it out and chop it, it meant he still had life.


    "Say, and what?" Diess said coldly.


    "This..." Qiao Mu hurriedly knelt down again, and said abruptly, "Our orc knights are too cumbersome, and the weather is too cold, and the speed is too slow."


    "Haha..." Diess sneered twice, raised the sheepskin in his hand and said, "Then what''s going on with this? The other party gave you away for nothing?"


    "No, no, when we were besieging a person, the other party accidentally fell out." Qiao Mu hurriedly shouted, "If it wasn''t for the subordinates protecting this treasure map, they would have taken it back long ago."


    "Bah!" Diess opened his mouth and spit, and laughed in anger. "There is still the face to say this, so many people, not even one person was caught, not even killed."


    Qiao Mu lowered his head, how could he have thought that the opponent''s weapons were excellent, especially the longbow, which could shoot far and accurately, especially with sufficient strength, and the armor they wore could easily be shot through.


    "Is this map the same as Avery''s?" Dies asked with a cold light flashing in his pupils.


    "Yes, this treasure map was stolen from Avery by the other party." Qiao Mu affirmed.


    "Then, there must be other treasure maps in the hands of this Hurricane Bandit."


    Dess tightened the parchment and said coldly, "Send someone out immediately, I want information on that Hurricane Bandit."


    "Yes!" An orc left immediately on the ground.


    "Hehe... my good brother, you actually divided the treasure map into four parts, then the girl Elsa will definitely have one." Dies sneered.


    "So, where''s the rest? Enri? But how did Avery get this?"


    Dies frowned and thought about it. He always felt that something was wrong there. He said to Qiao Mu in a cold voice, "Send someone out for me. I want the whereabouts of Elsa and Enri."


    "Yes!" Qiao Mu immediately got up and left, he survived.


    "Elsa, you Valkyrie, are you also looking for a treasure map?" Diess muttered to himself.


    ...


    At this time, the Wolf Warriors were hiding in a cave. This was the second day after they got rid of the orc knights.


    "Huhu... Captain, are you ready?" No. 3 looked at the meat being grilled in front of him, feeling that his stomach was about to rebel.


    "Come on, don''t rush." ??Zink raised his hand and patted No. 2''s hand to grab the meat.


    This is a hare. I met them last night. When I met them, they plunged their heads into the snowdrifts, exposing a fat man''s ass.


    "Captain, you really scared us yesterday." No. 5 said, holding the iron cup in both hands, "It''s really dangerous that you are suddenly entangled with those orcs."


    "This is not to pretend to be a little bit like. If you start to discuss with you, you will definitely show your fault."


    Cink waved his hand and said indifferently, "Besides, isn''t this a success? The fake treasure map was stolen by them."


    "Hey! You said, what did the city lord want to do with this fake treasure map?" No. 7 said, stirring the compressed military ration that was being boiled.


    "Hey hey... Lord City Lord must want to cheat people again. If the other party dares to come to Xiyang City to grab people, Lord City Lord will definitely fight back." No. 6 said, shaking his saber.


    "I just hope that the orc in Blade''s Edge City won''t go crazy after knowing the truth." Number Eight was wiping the recurve bow.


    "You are naive." Xin Ke took out a small paper bag of salt from his pocket, tore it open, and sprinkled it on the roasted rabbit meat. He said solemnly, "With the city lord''s ability, it would not be difficult for him to find a real treasure himself."


    Based on what he knows about the Lord of the City, this matter is definitely not simple. With so many foreshadowing plans, the planning must be very big.


    "This..." Several people present looked at each other in dismay, and after a little thought, it seemed that this was really the case.


    "I don''t know how long the snow will last." No. 2 tightened the animal skin coat on his body and moved down to the fire.


    If they hadn''t just found this cave, they would have been overwhelmed, and staying in the snow cave for a long time would have made them unbearable.


    "I don''t know what happened to Deputy Director Niu and the others?" No. 6 whispered.


    "They? If the plan goes right, they should be back in Xiyang City tomorrow." Cink flipped the roasted rabbit.


    "Captain, when we go back this time, what will the Lord of the City reward us?" No. 3 asked curiously.


    "How would I know!" Zink rolled his eyes.


    Chapter 0281 Three no girls.


    "Whoosh..."


    The wind was howling, and the reason for the tail wind was blowing the sails, making the ship move forward rapidly, and the speed was twice as fast as before.


    "Quick, give me a good look at the sails." Niu Da shouted loudly, the cold wind blowing against his face, making his skin feel aching like needles.


    He didn''t want to be in such a hurry, but who asked them to bring out less grain. In order to be in a hurry, they also brought two small grain boats. The most unfortunate thing was that one grain boat overturned and crashed due to improper operation. On the big rock on the shore, it sank directly.


    In fact, all of this can be endured and overcome, but on that gloomy day, it was clear that there was a blizzard coming. The snow stopped last night, and the weather this morning was extremely gloomy, and the wind was particularly strong.


    "Everyone is working harder and watching carefully, Xiyang City is coming soon." Niu roared loudly.


    "Yes!" Four weeks received an immediate response.

 Chapter 240：

    In the corner of the cabin, Frey sat quietly with her legs crossed, her eyes staring at the floor, her body covered in animal skins.


    She quietly listened to the voices outside. For her, the meaning of self-existence is to be needed by others. She doesn''t even know why she lives. Maybe she wants to see her elder sister again in her heart.


    Time is passing fast, and after an hour, the footsteps running on the board outside are more intensive, which also means that the destination is approaching.


    "Reel, fast!" Niu Da said loudly and walked away.


    After only a minute, the people on the boat could immediately feel that the speed of the boat slowed down, and the hull did not make a humming sound.


    About ten minutes later, Niu Da''s loud voice sounded again, "Xiyang City is here, all the people in the boat come out quickly."


    Frey was the first to stand up. After two days and one night of rest, she regained a lot of physical strength and walked steadily. She quickly came out of the cabin and immediately found Niu Da''s figure.


    "Come with me, I''ll take you to see Lord City Lord." Niu Da beckoned to Frei, and after landing on the shore, let him relax, and the next thing was left to the clerk Buff.


    Frei didn''t speak, just stood beside Niu Da, looking at him with indifferent green eyes, which made Niu Da frown and sighed, "Can''t you change your expression? Like a smile?"


    "..." Frey tilted her head and tugged at the corners of her mouth with her fingers, forming a smile that was uglier than crying.


    "Stop!" Niu turned his head and walked forward, angrily said, "You can pretend that I didn''t say anything."


    Niu Da got off the boat with the indifferent Frei, and then he greeted people to take the slaves to Xiyang City. The entrance of the alley is very deserted now, and there are only a few wooden houses, which are for the soldiers to warn.


    Walking on the road, Niu Da suddenly said, "Whether you can let the Lord of the City keep you depends on your own ability."


    "Murder?" Frey put her right hand on her left arm and said indifferently, "I can only kill."


    "Uh..." Niu Da suddenly felt that his head was a little big. He didn''t know whether it was right or wrong to bring this girl with this problem to the young master.


    However, if you don''t give it to the young master, according to this Frei who can only kill, it is a dangerous thorn in Xiyang City.


    Along the way, everyone fell silent. There was hope in the eyes of the slaves. They hoped that what they heard on the boat was true. As long as they helped to work for a few years, they could liberate their slave status, become free people, or work hard. Freedman status is rewarded based on workload.


    Compared with the previous state of starvation and freezing, these so-called hard work, or helping to work for a few years, is simply a gift from God.


    At the gate of the city, Niu Da saw Buff and some people waiting for them.


    "Deputy Director Niu, welcome back in triumph." Buff greeted him amiably.


    "Thank you!" Niu Da nodded in return and said loudly, "Master Buff, these people behind you will trouble you."


    "No problem, the house is ready." Buff agreed. He took over this kind of thing, not once or twice.


    "Okay, then I''ll go and report the progress to the city master first." Niu Da chuckled.


    "Go!" Buff waved his hand and shouted to the slaves, "Come with me!"


    "Let''s go!" Niu Da took the lead and walked to Xiyang City. He looked at the streets of Xiyang City with a smile on the corner of his mouth. The wife at home should be worried too.


    Frey''s green eyes glanced around, and there was no surprise at the strange and neat buildings, or, for her, it was nothing to be surprised.


    "..." Niu Da was also secretly observing Frei, and the more he observed, the more he felt a headache. The things that others were surprised by seemed to be ordinary in the eyes of the girl in front of him.


    Just like that, 20 minutes later, Niu Da took Frey into the castle and explained the situation.


    After the maid made the report, he went to the study. At the door, Niu Da stopped and looked at Frei seriously, "Take off the things on your arm."


    "Oh!" Frey responded indifferently, quickly removing the special weapon on her left arm.


    "Bang bang bang!" After Niu Da took the chain dart, he knocked on the door.


    "Come in!"


    "Gag!"


    Niu Da pushed open the door and entered, and saw Liu Feng lying on the desk, writing something, with An Li and Wei Ya standing behind him.


    "It''s hard work." Liu Feng put down the pen. He was writing the plot of Sun Wukong''s three fights against the White Bone Spirit. He said gently, "Nothing went wrong, right?"


    "A small grain boat hit the rocks on the shore and sank." Niu''s eyes were lowered.


    "Where are the people? Are you okay?" Liu Feng asked with his back straight, "Are there any casualties?"


    "No, only some soldiers accidentally bruised and bruised a little." A touch of emotion flashed in Niu Da''s eyes.


    "That''s good, how many people did the slaves bring back?" Liu Feng stared at Niu Da with black eyes. The slaves were one of the key points of this operation.


    "Bring back 857 people." Niu Da''s face was a little sad. He heard from those soldiers that the number of slaves who froze to death outside Blade''s Edge City was probably more than 400.


    "Are there more than 800 people?" Liu Feng nodded silently, and the numbers that Avril said were a bit different. I think some people have frozen to death in the past few days.


    "Who is this girl?"


    Liu Feng looked at the gray-haired girl beside Niu Da suspiciously. Those indifferent eyes made him very familiar, similar to when he was in the orphanage.


    The gray-haired girl gave Liu Feng the feeling that she was a girl with three nonesses, which generally refers to a girl with a closed heart who is silent, lacks facial expressions, and is difficult to spy on her mind.


    Chapter 0282 What are you afraid of?


    "Master, her name is Frei, she is a slave child outside Blade''s Edge City, she can easily kill a strong orc..." Niu Da quickly recounted what happened in the woods outside Blade''s Edge City.


    "Oh? So powerful?" Liu Feng stretched out his hand, and Niu Da immediately put the chain dart on it.


    Liu Feng observed the chain dart, and immediately discovered the principle of this thing, that is, using the inertia of the cylinder, the inertial impact force generated by pushing one by one, and the process of using it must be tossing and pulling back and forth.


    "Your name is Frei?" Liu Feng put down the chain dart and looked at the girl with gray hair with an indifferent face.


    "Yes!" Frey responded coldly.


    "..." Liu Feng just nodded silently, no one knew why he nodded, only he understood something, or confirmed something.


    Liu Feng sat up straight, with a serious face, his black eyes fixed on Frey''s green eyes, and the two looked at each other like this, one minute, two minutes... ten minutes...


    "..." Frei pursed her lips slightly, and looked at Liu Feng stubbornly. She didn''t know why the man kept looking at her, but she didn''t want to admit defeat.


    Yes, she just didn''t want to admit defeat. It was the first time she had such thoughts and emotions this year. She didn''t know why, just because of such a simple look.


    Fifteen minutes later, Frey''s indifferent eyes fluctuated a little and moved unnaturally. She felt uncomfortable all over, as if something in her heart had been seen through.


    An Li and Wei Ya, who were standing aside, looked at each other. This was the first time they saw Liu Feng, as if there was something profound in it.


    Twenty minutes later, when Frei turned her head slightly, Liu Feng spoke, "What are you afraid of?"


    "I''m not afraid." Frei''s green eyes immediately returned to indifference, she turned her head to look over, but saw Liu Feng''s gentle smile, which made her a little lost.


    "No, I''m not talking about this fear, you should know what I''m talking about!" The curvature of the corner of Liu Feng''s mouth was softer.


    "No, that''s what I said." Frey''s mood fluctuated a bit, and for the first time, her face showed panic.

 Chapter 241：

    "..." Niu''s eyes widened. This was the first time he saw Frey with such an expression.


    "You understand." Liu Feng looked at Frei with deep black eyes, and his voice drifted a little, "What are you afraid of? Or, what are you looking forward to?"


    "No, no!" Frey backed sharply and shouted sharply.


    "Okay, no!" Liu Feng raised his hands with open arms, indicating that he didn''t mean to threaten, and soothed, "I just ask casually, don''t be nervous."


    "No!" Frey stared at her green eyes and shouted in a hurried tone, "Nothing."


    "Okay, you didn''t." Liu Feng sighed, he knew that he was a little too hasty, and Frey closed his heart too tightly.


    Niu Da opened his mouth in astonishment. Is this flustered Frey still the troubled girl who kills and doesn''t change color? Just because of a long stare?


    In fact, looking at each other can give visual pressure very well. People who are not strong-willed can''t hold on for long. People like Frey who close their inner world emotions are the most gentle and effective method.


    "Gag!"


    The door of the study was suddenly pushed open, and Mina rushed in, holding the saber tightly in her hand, staring blankly at everything in the study.


    "Master, the screams just now?" Mina asked with blue eyes, she was just going to the kitchen to find something to eat, and she heard the screams on the way back.


    "It''s her." Liu Feng looked at Frei with the corners of his lips, and after a short while, Frei returned to her indifferent look.


    "She? Who is this little sister?" Mina raised her eyebrows, and with a flick of the saber in her hand, she was put away.


    This action made Frei''s green eyes slightly widen, and Liu Feng just happened to see it. He held his chin and looked at Cat Erniang and Frei, his black eyes flickering, thinking about something.


    "Her name is Frey, and she will be a new member of the castle from now on."


    Liu Feng folded his hands and said, "Mina, take her to take a bath and change into warm clothes."


    He can only keep this Frey. According to Niu Da, the girl is clearly a small killer. Although she is not very qualified, she is much stronger than ordinary people. Powerful is the killing skills and technique experience.


    "Ah? Okay!" Mina was stunned for a moment, and then responded immediately. She would not refuse Liu Feng''s orders and requests.


    "Come on, Frey, come with me." Mina stretched out a hand to Frey like coaxing a little deer''s ear.


    "What price do I have to pay?" Frey was unmoved, looking at Liu Feng indifferently, with a tender voice, said indifferently, "I only kill people."


    This made Mina''s blue eyes shrink, and she immediately knew Frey''s identity, that is, a killer. She once knew about this industry, no, or she used to be a half-killer.


    "The price? Let me think about it." Liu Feng pretended to think about it, and said softly, "The price should be owed first, and you can take action when you think of the person you want to kill later."


    "..." Frey was stunned for a moment, then said indifferently, "Yes!"


    Then, under the eyes of the cat-eared lady, Frei shoved her hand into Mina''s palm and looked up at Mina indifferently.


    "Let''s go, let''s go!" Mina''s mouth twitched, pulling the unlovable girl out of the study and towards the castle bathroom.


    When the two came to the bathroom, Mina reached out to take off Frey''s clothes. What she didn''t expect was that the girl stood there obediently and let her take it off. The expected resistance and rejection did not happen.


    "So thin, hurt..."


    Mina looked at Frey''s body. She was very thin and had some scars on her body. She reached out and touched it.


    "It''s not a big deal. After a while in the castle, it will get better." Mina said softly.


    Frey just stood silently, even though she was a little shivering from the cold, which made Mina helplessly shake her head, feeling pity in her heart, this is a stubborn girl.


    "Come, sit here and I''ll wash your hair for you." Mina pulled the girl and made her sit on a wooden chair. Before sitting down, Mina washed it with warm water to make it less cold.


    Afterwards, Mina took a sackcloth, soaked it in warm water and draped it over Frey, so that she would not be too cold.


    "Come on, bow your head, I''m going to flush." ??Mina pressed Frey''s head slightly, rubbed warm water on Frey''s hair, and then brought some soap to her hair.


    "Huh? This..."


    Mina stared blankly at Frey''s hair, washing away the gray dust, revealing actually silver-white hair.


    "Huh? What''s on your ear?"


    Chapter 0283 Tianyi hunter!


    Mina lifted Frey''s hair over her ears, revealing the ears inside. After looking carefully, she realized that it was sackcloth, with sackcloth wrapped around her ears?


    "Frey, why are your ears wrapped in sackcloth?" Mina asked in astonishment.


    "Disguise." Frey raised her head, half-squinted her eyes and looked at Cat Erniang, and said indifferently, "My elder sister said that to live in the human race, you must disguise; a good killer must also disguise; if you want to live Okay, but also disguise..."


    At this moment, Frey turned into a reading machine, the kind of reading machine that is indifferent and emotionless, talking about the knowledge her elder sister taught.


    "Tangling my ears is to disguise my striking features, so that I can perform tasks safely in the human race." Frey said this coldly, then closed her eyes and lowered her head.


    "..." Mina blinked her blue eyes, opened her mouth, and stared at Frey, her heart agitated. How much knowledge did this girl learn about killing?


    "Your sister must be a very powerful killer." Mina pursed her lips.


    "Sister Sister is in third place." Frey replied without a thought.


    Mina also felt that as long as she talked about Frey''s sister, the girl would talk more, otherwise she would just ignore people coldly, which made her find a breakthrough.


    "What third place?" Mina asked curiously.


    "The 1,000 Bounty Hunter Killer ranks third." Frey said indifferently.


    "Ah?" Mina''s arm froze. Of course, she knew the full name ranking, because she had killed a killer before. The killer was invited by a noble, and the ranking was around one hundred and fifty.


    Of course, the opponent''s strength was not very good, and she was easily killed by her. She also found a list on the killer''s body, and there was a list of killers on it. However, there were only the top 100. What impressed her the most was that Top ten.


    "Third place..." Mina''s blue eyes were full of solemnity. She remembered that it was called Sky Wing Hunter, so now she wanted to confirm it and asked in a deep voice, "Is your sister a Sky Wing Hunter?"


    "..." Frey was silent for five minutes before she nodded silently, "Yeah!"


    "It''s really..." Mina opened her mouth, her cat ears pricked up, and looked at Frei in a complicated way. If her identity was exposed, at least a few big nobles above the earl would come to Xiyang City.


    In fact, the quest that the Sky Wing Hunter accepted, he did not accept the high-amount bounty, but the high-amount bounty was killing nobles.


    As far as Mina''s known events are concerned, two future heirs of the grand duke were killed, and they were stabbed in the throat unwittingly in the dark night.


    It only took three years, because of her elusive ability, as if she had fallen from the sky, she broke into the title of Tianyi hunter, and she was wanted by the major kingdoms, and the bounty alone was as high as 5,000 gold coins. It''s the bounty amount.


    The most important point, that is the Sky Wing Hunter, no one knows what the other party looks like, not even a male or a female, only that a gust of wind will blow when killing people, and then the person will die.


    But now, there is a girl who calls her sister a Sky Wing hunter. If this name is spread out, I am afraid that something big will happen, and those bounty hunters will also be dispatched in large numbers.


    Killer is famous for assassination, it does not mean that one-on-one is better than bounty hunter, besides, killer is also a branch of bounty hunter.


    "Sky Wing Hunter, is that your sister?" Mina asked curiously.

 Chapter 242：

    "..." Frey was silent, and then nodded slightly, if it wasn''t for the cat-eared girl who kept staring, she would not have seen Frey''s movements.


    Now Mina''s mood is very complicated. Sitting in front of her is the sister of a super killer, or her own sister.


    Cat Er Niang thought that all the beast ears in the castle couldn''t help sighing. It seemed that it was nothing. After all, even Enri, the youngest princess of the Brutus Kingdom, was also there, and the sister of a super killer seemed to be nothing.


    "Can you tell? Why did you become a slave?" Mina was a little nervous, it was a question of uncovering the scars.


    "I was deceived." Frey said coldly.


    "Huh?" Mina''s blue eyes widened, why can she say something that was deceived so easily, you, a killer, was deceived? What is this operation?


    Cat Erniang looked at Frei''s thin body, and then she remembered that the other party was only in her teens, and a seventeen- or eight-year-old like Tis would be deceived, not to mention Frey.


    She didn''t ask why Frey was deceived, mainly because Mina felt asked, and the other party wouldn''t say it.


    Moreover, she felt that there was a big hidden secret in it. It was the intuition of many years of observation that told her that Frey must have done something to be sold as a slave.


    "Your sister, why would you be alone?" Mina asked another sharp question.


    "I''m too weak, following them will only be a hindrance and get in the way." Frey said indifferently.


    "Hold back?" Mina frowned, so strong at such a young age? He quickly asked, "Is your sister going on a dangerous mission?"


    "Kill the dragon!" Frei said coldly, her green eyes a little sad, she thought of her elder sister''s great goal, and she was a burden.


    "Dragon???" Mina said in shock.


    "Yeah!" Frey calmly recounted what she said to Niu Da.


    "..." Mina immediately understood. No matter if this dragon is real or not, it must be very dangerous. She knew why the Sky Wing hunter didn''t take Frey there.


    Who would take their young relatives on an adventure? It''s just that the girl seems to be on the cusp of a bull''s horn, and, something must have happened in the middle of the process, causing Frey to become a slave.


    Mina didn''t ask anymore, she was very curious about Frey''s race, or even more curious about the race of the Sky Wing Hunters.


    "Can I untie the sackcloth?" Mina asked softly.


    Wrapping the ears is a common method used by orcs to hide their identities in the human race. The only bad thing is that it will make the ears very uncomfortable, even painful.


    Cat Erniang looked down at Frey''s indifferent face, as if she was used to wrapping her ears, and there was no expression of discomfort at all.


    "..." Frey was silent for a while, then said coldly, "Yes!"


    "I''m starting to untie it." Mina pulled Frey''s wet silver hair back to reveal the soaked sackcloth, and gently untied the tightly tied sackcloth.


    "This? How is this possible?" Mina opened her mouth wide, and immediately turned around and came behind Frey, her blue eyes flashing with incredible light, staring at the thin back, without saying a word for a long time.


    Chapter 0284 Bird Orcs.


    There are two large scars on Frey''s back, from the shoulder blade to the trapezius muscle, which were caused by some sharp weapon.


    The cat''s ear girl''s blue eyes tightened, she touched the scar lightly with her hand, and asked in a trill, "Does it hurt?"


    "No!" Frey said coldly.


    "Frey, you''re actually a bird orc, why are your wings gone?" Mina said with trembling hands, her lips trembling a little.


    From the beginning, when she untied Frey''s ears, the feathers on them let her know the race of the other party, but she didn''t expect the wings to be... gone!


    In fact, Mina thought of many races, but she didn''t think that Frey would actually be a bird orc. Based on her understanding, doesn''t it mean that the bird orc did not leave the rocky mountain forest at all?


    Rock Mountain Forest is a special geological mountain range, all of which are tall and straight rocky mountains, like mountains like bamboo forests.


    This landform is a paradise for the orcs of the bird tribe. It is difficult for anyone to climb such a mountain. Only the orcs of the bird tribe live in this forest and come and go freely. They live on the top of the mountain or on the cliff and build it like a bird''s nest. House of.


    The Rocky Forest is located in the western part of the Brutus Orc Kingdom, where the first extreme cold storm was first encountered.


    If the value of the extreme cold storm in Brutus Orc Kingdom is one hundred, then the damage of the extreme cold storm in Yanshan Forest is five hundred.


    Mina had heard that in two days, the rocky mountain forest was turned into a world of ice and snow under the natural disaster, and 90% of the bird orcs were not even prepared to escape.


    Some of the bird orcs who escaped could not fly at all due to the icy gale, and were soon captured as slaves, which made the bird orcs almost extinct.


    Moreover, it is more popular than elves. Every bird orc, in some auctions, starts with at least seven hundred gold coins.


    "The wings were cut off by my elder sister. She said that if you want to survive in the human race, you can''t have wings, otherwise you will only become a bird in a cage." Frei said lightly, as if saying something that had nothing to do with her matter.


    "Yeah, but you can''t cut off the wings." Mina was a little hard to accept, she really wanted to ask Frey''s sister if she was mentally ill.


    "Seventy-three people have been captured."


    Frey said indifferently, after the group of them escaped from the rocky forest, they were hunted by bounty hunters because of their wings.


    There are violent storms and snow in the sky, and flying into the sky is simply courting death. Under the decision of a big man, they cut off their wings for camouflage. This is the decision, so that none of them were caught.


    And her sister, once cut off the wings, but later grew back.


    And the elder sister is now taking the rest of the bird clan orcs who can fly to kill the dragon, just to make money to buy food.


    They now live in a place called Shizhu Mountain, which is their new home, a place they found only a year ago. They built their house on the top of the mountain, and the most important thing is that the human race can''t climb up that straight. Stone Pillar Mountain.


    However, there were too many bird orcs who had their wings cut off during the escape. They all lived on Shizhu Mountain and relied on a few newly winged bird orcs to transport food.


    Birds orcs can grow wings again, and the length of time varies. For example, Frey has not grown out yet, it has been three years.


    Therefore, under the guidance of her elder sister, Frey worked hard to practice killing skills and wanted to be a killer.


    "..." Mina was at a loss for words. Of course she knew what Frey meant. Even ordinary orcs would be captured as slaves, let alone bird orcs.


    "Wings will grow, right?" Mina asked softly, she had also heard some rumors about bird orcs.


    "I don''t know!" Frey said indifferently. Generally, the wings of the bird clan orcs will grow out in about two years. She has been for three years.


    "Ah~~"


    Mina sighed and stopped asking, and decided to tell the young master privately, maybe the young master would know some reasons.


    She untied the sackcloth from Frey''s other ear and looked at the ear with down feathers. It was clearly the new down that had just been cut off and grew back. It only took ten days to grow into a tail. Finger-sized feathers.


    She used soap to help wash her hair, and with her thin body, Mina felt that Frey was much thinner than Enri at the time.


    "Go in and take a dip." Mina said, pointing to the pool over there.


    Frey got up, stepped into the pool, looked at the cat-ear girl expressionlessly, her eyes were numb, which made Mina''s blue eyes full of pity, this is another hard-working child.


    Afterwards, Mina brought a set of Enri''s clothes for Frey to put on, and took her to the dining room.


    When they came to the dining room, everyone was there. Everyone looked at Frei curiously. Under Mina''s envoy, everyone introduced themselves.

 Chapter 243：

    "I''m En Li, a fox orc." En Li shook her fox ears, raised her hand, and was the first to speak.


    "..."


    Then there was nothing. Frey just glanced at the fox ear girl lightly, and this was the only reaction.


    silence!


    The indifferent Frei poured a bucket of ice water on the enthusiastic crowd, and everyone looked at Liu Feng, which was completely different from what they had imagined.


    "Let''s eat, and then we will communicate slowly later." Liu Feng said with a wry smile, this is how people who close their hearts are like this, and they can only spend time slowly.


    Or, when the other party wants to speak his heart, Liu Feng can feel that Frey is burdened with a lot of things, or that there is something important that is suppressing her.


    The others all smiled wryly and sat down, while Frei stood aside, looking straight at Liu Feng with green eyes.


    "Understood, the price will be owed first." Liu Feng said helplessly.


    After the words fell, Frey sat on the chair, her nose twitched unconsciously, her green eyes glanced at the green vegetables on the table, and a hint of surprise flashed in the bottom of her eyes.


    "Let''s eat!" Liu Feng started to eat first. Today, he ate hot pot, most of which were vegetables, but there was less meat.


    Just as the others were scrambling to stuff things into the hot pot, only Frey sat there, looking at everyone coldly.


    "Really!" Liu Feng reluctantly picked up a piece of boiled pheasant and handed it to Frei''s mouth, whispering, "Open your mouth!"


    "..." The corners of Frei''s mouth twitched slightly, her nose moved, her green eyes stared at Liu Feng''s gentle smiling face, and she slowly opened her mouth to bite the chicken.


    "Uh... that, loosen the chopsticks." The corners of Liu Feng''s eyes trembled, and the girl bit the chopsticks.


    Chapter 0285 Can you go to heaven without wings?


    "..." Frei tilted her head, looked at Liu Feng silently, opened her mouth slightly, and released the chopsticks she bit.


    This action is like feeding her with her elder sister, which makes her face darker. When will she see her elder sister again?


    "Hurry up and eat!"


    Liu Feng looked at the tooth marks on the chopsticks, and said with a smile, "This is chopsticks, for eating with food."


    "Huh?" Frey''s green eyes flickered as she chewed the meat in her mouth. How could it taste better than her elder sister''s roasted meat? Not that bitter taste.


    After three or two times, the chicken was finished, Frei''s ears shook, the fluffy feathers on the tips of the ears fluttered, and her green eyes stared straight at Liu Feng.


    "Uh..." As soon as Liu Feng put a piece of cabbage into his mouth, he saw Frei''s eyes, waved his hand lightly, and smiled bitterly, "I see, come right away!"


    This time Liu Feng took a piece of beef, dipped it in some garlic sauce, and put it to Fu Lei''s mouth. This time, she took the initiative to open her mouth to eat the meat.


    "Huh?" Frey showed a slightly confused expression on her face. This kind of meat and taste was really the first time she had eaten in her life.


    "How''s it going? It''s delicious, right?" Liu Feng said with a chuckle, raising his hand to put meat in the hot pot, but saw the beast-eared girls all staring at him, like An Li with her mouth open, waiting to be cast. Like a baby who eats.


    "Snapped!"


    Liu Feng reached out and lightly tapped Hu Erniang''s forehead, rolled his eyes and said, "Eat well, don''t be funny."


    "Uh... the young master is biased." En Li touched her forehead, pouted and muttered, looked down at her chest, and sighed, "I''m still young!"


    "It''s quite small." Mina ''filling the knife'' lightly on the side.


    "I..." An Lihu''s ears popped up instantly, she picked up a piece of **** and stuffed it into Cat Erniang''s mouth, rolled her eyes and said, "Speak up, eat your food."


    "Uh...Bah, what is this?" Mina chewed it twice, then spit it out immediately, picked up the water next to it and poured it.


    "Ginger slices, it''s delicious." An Li ate the cabbage.


    This **** slice, I don''t know why, the beast ears don''t like to eat it, only Nicole will eat a little bit.


    "Aren''t you going to eat it? I''ll eat it all." Dess picked up the greens in the hot pot with chopsticks, piled them in her bowl, and then grabbed a handful of the cabbage and put it in.


    "Tis, give me a little." Wei Ya quickly took a few vegetables from Tis'' bowl to the eye-catching Su Mi.


    "Thank you, sister." Xiaolu Erniang smiled sweetly, and happily ate the vegetables.


    "Don''t worry, there are many more." Nicole took a spoon and pressed the vegetables into the soup, then picked up a few pieces of chicken and put them in Liu Feng''s bowl.


    "It''s better for Nicole." Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    "Shh!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, a few pairs of chopsticks reached over with the vegetables between them. Liu Feng''s bowls immediately piled up like a hill. He looked at Su Mi lying on the table, with a fork on a cabbage, and was trying to reach out to his bowl. put.


    "Okay, everyone is fine." Liu Feng''s eyes twitched, he took Xiaolu Erniang''s cabbage in a bowl, and rubbed Su Mi''s little head with melon seeds.


    "Hee hee hee..." Everyone laughed and ate again.


    For these childish behaviors, Liu Feng wanted to laugh every time, which was also a sign that the beast-eared women were nervous about him.


    Of course, there are also those who are high and cold, like Avril who struggles with a chicken leg, and Tis, who is afterward, she is holding the bowl upside down.


    "Stop, you can eat by yourself, I can''t hold it here." Liu Feng smiled bitterly, looking at Niu Jiao Niang and immediately brought the bowl back.


    He turned his head and saw Frey blinking, looking at him quietly, with an expression like you should be feeding, and chuckled, "Okay, I''ll feed you now."


    He fed Frey with the vegetables, this three-nothing girl is still too restrained, or, can''t even eat?


    After several feedings, Liu Feng found that Frey was now waiting for him with her mouth open, just like An Li just now.


    "Would you like to try eating it yourself?" Liu Feng picked up a fork and handed it to Frei, and said gently, "Use this fork to eat the vegetables."


    With that said, Liu Feng put half of the vegetables in his bowl into Frei''s bowl, and put the fork in front of her.


    "..." Frei looked down at the vegetables in the bowl, then raised her head to glance at Liu Feng, reached out and grabbed the green vegetables in the bowl and stuffed them into her mouth.


    The corners of Liu Feng''s mouth twitched, and he said helplessly, "Don''t you just eat with your hands?"


    "Yeah!" Frey said from her nose, her mouth full of food and a piece of chicken in her hand.


    On Shizhu Mountain, it is good to have enough to eat, and my elder sister also wants to save gold coins to issue a bounty task, so that people can explore the rocky mountains and forests that are now frozen and snowy.


    There are also some gold coins, which are used to buy the bird race orcs that were auctioned. In fact, life on Shizhu Mountain is very hard, and they can only guarantee that they will not starve to death.


    After all, the tasks of the great nobles are not so easy to take. There were a few times when the elder sister almost fell into a trap, so the nobles began to set up traps.


    In this way, the lunch ended in a strange atmosphere. Liu Feng decided to ask Mina to teach Frey some common sense, such as using chopsticks.


    In the afternoon, Liu Feng dealt with government affairs, such as the resettlement of new slaves, the distribution of wheat, and the management system.


    In the meantime, Liu Feng also chatted with Mina about Frey, which made him know what race Frey was and the issue of wings. After thinking about it, he came to a conclusion that it was caused by malnutrition.

 Chapter 244：

    night!


    Liu Feng was sleeping alone tonight, and Mina was going to take Frey to bed. He heard the door being pushed open within five minutes after he fell asleep.


    "Gag!"


    The footsteps of the visitor were very light. Liu Feng pulled away a corner of the quilt and saw Frei standing by the bed in her pajamas, looking at him quietly.


    "Uh..." Liu Feng blinked his eyes, what is this operation? He looked towards the door, and saw Mina standing at the door, holding her hands in front of him, with a helpless expression.


    "Really, most of the night is also unsettling." Liu Feng waved at Mina, then turned to look at Frei, lifted half of the quilt, and said helplessly, "Come up!"


    "..." Frei was stunned for a moment, looking at Liu Feng indifferently, and after a while, she climbed up and lay beside her.


    Seeing this scene, Mina chuckled, closed the door, and walked away.


    "What? You want to tell me something." Liu Feng covered Frey with the quilt, and the two hid under the quilt.


    "Yeah!" Frey whispered like a mosquito, she was a little uncomfortable with this kind of behavior.


    "What do you want to say?" Liu Feng could feel Frey''s breathing.


    "Me, what price do I have to pay for you to help me find my elder sister." Frey closed her eyes and said nervously.


    "What''s the price? Let''s owe it first. I will let people pay attention to your sister''s whereabouts." Liu Feng said gently, the girl''s method of finding her relatives was very clumsy.


    "Really?" Frey''s voice was a little excited, maybe it was under the quilt that made her less closed.


    "Yeah! Really!" Liu Feng replied softly.


    "..." Frey suddenly didn''t know what to say, she was wondering if she was leaving.


    "Sleep!" Liu Feng suddenly embraced Frei in his arms and said gently, "You can go to the sky without wings."


    "..." Frey''s body froze suddenly, just about to struggle, but she was stunned when she heard this. After a few minutes, her body softened.


    "Go to sleep! Go to sleep, everything will be fine." Liu Feng patted the **** the back like coaxing a child.


    This kind of feeling, which has never happened before, made Frey''s frowning brows slowly loosen and slowly close her eyes.


    Chapter 0286 please killer.


    In the Castle of Earl of Poole, the atmosphere was very depressed today, and the servants dared not move around, for fear of harming the pond fish.


    The servants all knew that something big had happened. The knight captain who led the team out a while ago was carried back.


    I heard that he was attacked in a remote place in the west, and then rescued by some small nobles.


    The servant knew that those little nobles must have wanted to curry favor with the Count, so they sent someone to **** the Knight Captain back.


    In the castle hall, Earl Prily sat on the throne. Privy was an old man in his sixties with age spots on his face and cloudy eyes. He bent over and sat on the throne, but no one dared to disrespect him.


    You must know that Earl Poole has gone from a knight to the status of an earl now. No one dares to underestimate his means and wisdom.


    Like the great nobles in the Yingluo Kingdom, most of them were passed down from their fathers, and a title like an earl could not be sealed a few times a year.


    Today, everyone knows that Earl of Poole was angry, and both of his sons died, in that remote country place.


    How many sons died, Earl Pooley said seriously, he didn''t care at all.


    And Baron Adam, one of the sons that Earl Pooley focused on, is now dead.


    "How dare you challenge your father''s majesty."


    Earl Puley''s eldest son, Viscount Charlotte, stood up and said sternly, "Father, let me take the knights to that Xiyang City and turn them all into slaves and sell them."


    His eyes flashed with joy, a competitor died, and he had a better chance of inheriting the earl.


    "Shut up and sit down for me." Earl Poole rolled his cloudy eyes and said indifferently, "If you die, you will die. If you can die in that place, that''s all."


    These words made everyone present shut up, and asked Count Poole to say such words, indicating that the other party had already moved to kill.


    Indeed, Earl Poole can''t wait to pull Adam out and beat him up. If you die, you will die, but you put a hundred knights in. This is the biggest wrong.


    Also, that Xiyang City, a small baron, dared to attack his son and knight, which made Earl Puli very annoyed.


    The atmosphere fell silent, the knight captain kneeling on the ground, his face was pale, this time he was able to come back alive, it really depends on the family''s personal breastplate, that is, a very thick iron plate, passed down from the grandfather''s generation, also rely on Holding this iron plate, his chest was not pierced, allowing him to pretend to be dead and escape.


    Then, using the name of Earl of Poole, he lured and threatened a small city lord noble, and sent someone to **** him back to Earl of Poole.


    He also spoke out his own knowledge, as well as Baron Adam''s analysis and the like.


    "Go down and recuperate." Earl Poole waved his hand and said, "Go and ask the best witch doctor to have a look."


    "Yes!" The knight captain shouted with emotion, but he didn''t punish him, and let him walk away with a smile. Tonight, he wanted to celebrate his escape from death.


    Earl Poole silently looked at the back of the leaving knight captain, and when he couldn''t see anyone, he said lightly, "Let''s put him in a good life. If you can come back to report, you will be loyal."


    "Yes!" Viscount Charlotte replied with a serious face.


    "The fourth prince is a little anxious. That one is getting worse and worse. He wants to prepare early."


    Earl Poole suddenly changed the subject and said, "Adam has failed, and the people from the remote places over there still have to gather. This time, who are you going?"


    "Father, let me go!" Viscount Charlotte stood up and said.


    "..." Earl Poole quietly looked at his eldest son, who was already forty years old this year, but the clerk was still too impatient, and that was what made him very dissatisfied.


    "You can go. I want you to gather a thousand knights before next summer." Count Puley said solemnly, and the fourth prince''s request became more and more urgent.


    "No problem." Charlotte agreed immediately. Although the land in the west was remote, he could still pull up a thousand knights, and he didn''t want that kind of elite knights.


    He has already made plans to go to that place, take out his father''s earl''s name, and force the nobles to hand over some people. It doesn''t need to be much. Each noble will only need twenty or so knights. One thousand people are very simple. Get it done.


    "Don''t screw it up, once the fourth prince is to blame, everyone will be finished." Earl Poole said sternly, this is related to the struggle for the throne.


    With the position of the fourth prince, there is not much advantage at all, especially with the two powerful competitors, the eldest prince and the second prince.


    Then, if the fourth prince wants to become the king of Yingluo, the only chance is to rebel, pull up the team and make a brazen blow when the new king ascends the throne, sweeping away all competitors.


    And now it is accumulating strength, especially if there are enough knights, otherwise even the royal city may not be able to enter.


    "Father, please don''t worry, this time I will use the head of the Xiyang City noble to stand up and shock the little nobles." Viscount Charlotte patted his chest and said.


    "Idiot!" Earl Puli scolded, "That city lord of Xiyang is not easy. The hundred knights who can kill me, although they rely on orcs, their strength cannot be underestimated."


    "Please give your father some guidance." Viscount Charlotte said cautiously.


    "Please let the killer, let someone assassinate the city lord of Xiyang, and you will take over the city of Xiyang. Those hundreds of orcs will all be taken over, and they will be the main force in the team."

 Chapter 245：

    Earl Poole''s cloudy eyes gleamed with wisdom. This is to get the most benefit at the least price. He has done this before, and those killers are his best weapon.


    "Yes? But they killed our knights." Viscount Charlotte was anxious, those vulgar and lowly orcs had to be accepted into the team.


    "Humph! You are even more short-sighted than the Rat Orcs. We accept those Orcs because they are strong enough." Earl Puley rebuked him. Good source for knights.


    "Uh..." Viscount Charlotte stared blankly at his father, since before, wasn''t it the one you hated the most about orcs?


    "Give you half a month to prepare, and I will give you three thousand gold coins. If I don''t see the result next year, you won''t come back." Count Poole said indifferently.


    "Yes!" Viscount Charlotte had a happy expression on his face. For three thousand gold coins, he could greedy at least a thousand or so.


    "Killer, invite me those who are less than 100." Count Poole added.


    "This..." Viscount Charlotte was dumbfounded. The cheapest killers cost 100 gold coins.


    "Get the greatest benefit at the least price, and you still have to give up some gold coins," Count Poole warned.


    "Yes!"


    Chapter 0287 plant ''strawberry''.


    early morning!


    Liu Feng felt a little dull in his chest, and slowly opened his eyes, he felt warm air in his neck, as if someone was breathing on his neck.


    His black eyes drooped and turned, and Liu Feng saw Frei''s head resting on his shoulders, and his long silver-white hair was scattered, revealing the tips of the girl''s feathered ears, which swayed with the heat he exhaled.


    "Aha~~" Liu Feng yawned lazily, and the girl''s whole body lay on top of him, just like an eight-clawed octopus, grabbing the clothes on his chest with both hands, and straddled his feet on both sides of his stomach.


    Liu Feng was helpless, he obviously didn''t sleep like this last night, why did Frei lie on top of him all night, still muttering, ''Sister elder sister, elder elder sister...you''re back...'' such a dream.


    "What time is it?" Liu Feng reached out and took the watch from the bedside table. Seeing that the time on it was six o''clock in the morning, and he was lying on his chest, it was no wonder he went to bed early.


    Putting down the watch, Liu Feng looked at Frei''s profile, the sleeping girl''s mouth curled with a faint arc, babbling from time to time, quiet and peaceful, without the indifference of yesterday.


    Maybe sleep is the time when people can let go of all their worries. If they are unhappy or broken in love, just take a nap. When they wake up, they will have energy and then feel sad.


    "Hmm~" Frey hummed softly through her nose, pouted her lips, rubbed her cheeks, slept very sweetly, and looked playful.


    "..." Liu Feng smiled silently, looking at the sleeping position of the girl, he was also a little sleepy, and slowly closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    Time passed slowly, and when it came to eight o''clock, Frey''s eyelashes moved, her ears trembled, she slowly opened her eyes, and yawned melodiously.


    "Aha~~"


    It was only then that she regained her senses. This was one of the most comfortable nights she had ever slept in. It was like being at home in Yanshanlin, being held by her elder sister to sleep...


    "Huh?" Frey''s body froze, and she realized it only now, she glanced at her green eyes, and saw a chin with a little beard on it, then a pair of nostrils, and then a pair of black eyes...


    "..." Frei and Liu Feng looked at each other, both of them staring blankly, blinking at the same time, and then staring blankly at each other.


    "Morning!" The corners of Liu Feng''s mouth rose, and he felt something strange in his arms, which made him wake up, and when he opened his eyes, he saw Frei''s curious eyes.


    "..." Frei looked at him quietly, her cheeks flushed a little, then she moved her eyes away and lay down on Liu Feng''s chest again.


    This warm embrace and quilt made her a little nostalgic, or rather nostalgic. When she was at Yanshanlin''s home, she slept on her elder sister like this.


    "..." Liu Feng smiled bitterly, this girl has returned to the way she was yesterday, like a normal girl, would she be so peacefully lying in the arms of the man she just met? I''m afraid it wasn''t long ago that he shouted to cut each other.


    "How are you going to school today?" Liu Feng said softly, his voice a little lazy.


    "..." Frey''s ears twitched, but she didn''t answer him, what is going to school? Does it have something to do with your elder sister? Refuse to answer if not.


    "Did your sister teach you to read?" Liu Feng also reacted, remembering what Mao Erniang said to him yesterday, girls are generally more positive about her sister''s problems.


    "Literacy, I know more than 500 words." Frey said lightly.


    Sure enough, the corners of Liu Feng''s mouth rose, and the girl was surprisingly easy to understand, and then asked, "Then go to study, your sister should hope you can learn a little more."


    "Yeah!" Frey hesitated for a moment, but nodded lightly.


    When it was done, Liu Feng breathed a sigh of relief. A closed girl still needs to get in touch with some people. This will effectively relieve her mentality. Otherwise, if it continues, it will make people completely autistic.


    "Humans don''t have wings, can they really go to the sky?" Frei suddenly raised her head and stared straight at Liu Feng''s black eyes.


    "Ah?" Liu Feng was stunned for a moment, then immediately reacted, nodded lightly, and chuckled, "Of course, there are many more ways."


    "What method?" Frei stood upright with her hands on Liu Feng''s chest, and crawled up, her cheeks almost touching his face.


    "Uh..." Liu Feng looked at the green eyes that were close at hand, smelled a faint fragrance in his nose, and could feel the heat of the girl''s breath on his lips.


    "Don''t get excited." Liu Feng exhaled softly and said in a low voice, "After a few days, after what I want is made, I will take you to heaven."


    "Really?" Frey got closer, and the tips of her noses were touching. This is what she learned from her elder sister. The closer she got, the more oppressive she felt, and she often failed with this trick.


    "Yeah!" Liu Feng said from his nose. Was the girl''s trick taught by that evildoer?


    After getting a satisfactory answer, Frei moved her head away, rubbed back into the quilt, and lay on Liu Feng''s chest again.


    "..." Liu Feng was dumbfounded, why did he lie down again? Isn''t it normal to get up? Does this make him a bed?


    He could feel the girl''s eagerness to return to the blue sky again. A bird orc has no wings and can''t fly. Is it still a bird orc? I''m afraid that if the feathers on the ears are cut off regularly every day, it will be no different from the human race.


    "Your wings, as long as you eat more delicious food, you should be able to grow back." Liu Feng said softly.


    "real?"


    Cumbling, Frei got up again, her cheeks were close to Liu Feng''s face again, and her appearance was even more excited.


    "Probably!" Liu Feng nodded helplessly. He would only know this after testing. He could feel that the girl''s body was too thin. This was clearly malnutrition. How could there be excess nutrition to grow wings?


    "The price!" Frey said coldly.


    "The price?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows and said softly, "When you grow wings, you will help me work for three years."


    "Okay!" Frey nodded immediately.


    "Then, it''s time to get up." Liu Feng stood up suddenly, which surprised the girl, hugged his neck, and pressed his lips against Liu Feng''s face.


    One second, one minute, three minutes¡­


    Liu Feng frowned, when is the girl going to kiss? If you kiss again, you will leave a ''strawberry'' mark.


    "Cough, cough..." Liu Feng coughed lightly, which made the dazed Frei come back to her senses, her lips hurriedly left, and her little tongue licked a bit.


    "..." This made Liu Feng shudder, and then he saw Frei blushing and running out.


    "Huh? I''m still shy." Liu Feng lightly smiled and touched the saliva on his cheek.

 Chapter 246：

    Chapter 0288 Frey going to school.


    "Father and son are kind, husband and wife are obedient. Brothers are friends, and younger brothers are respectful. The elders and youngest are ordered, friends and friends. The ruler is respectful, and the minister is loyal. These ten justices are shared by people. Be a teacher, don''t go against it..."


    The sound of Lang Lang''s reading reverberated, and Avili was amazed every time she escorted Wei Yasumi to the primary school.


    Avril is now the **** of all the girls in the castle. As long as anyone goes out, she will **** them. For example, Nicole goes to the pizza shop, Wei Ya goes to the school, and Anli goes to the big market.


    It''s past nine o''clock in the morning, and Wei Ya went out at seven o''clock. After Avili went back to eat breakfast, she was asked to **** this girl named Frey to school.


    Both Avery and Frey were quiet people who walked quietly along the way to the gate of the school.


    "Mr. Pete, please open the door, I will bring the new students here." Avery shouted to the window of a cabin at the school gate.


    "Hey! It''s here."


    Pete held a white steamed bun in his hand and stuck his head out of the window. After seeing Avery, he said kindly, "It''s Miss Avery, please wait a moment."


    The window was closed, and Pete put down the steamed bun in his hand and picked up the animal fur coat hanging on the side. There was a stove distributed by the school in the house, which was very warm.


    He is very satisfied with the current life. He comes to the gate of this school every day to guard the gate and watch the innocent children go to school.


    After school, after everyone left, he left to go to the orphanage. Pete is now living in the orphanage, helping to take care of the orphans. Several orphans came yesterday.


    Pete looked after the boys, Mary looked after the girls, and occasionally got up at night to patrol.


    This kind of life makes Pete happy, maybe because he is old, he is more patient with children and likes it more.


    "Gag!"


    Soon, the school door was opened, and Pete beckoned, "Come in, don''t freeze."


    "Yeah!" Avril nodded and took the lead to enter the door, followed by Frey who was behind.


    When Frey walked in front of Pete, he saw Frey''s ears, and his eyes widened. With his years of knowledge and vicious eyes, he recognized Frey''s race, but he didn''t see any wings. This made him a little unsure.


    "Huh..." Pete sighed, his occupational disease committed again, no matter what race she was, he had decided not to be a bounty hunter, and just wanted to live some ordinary life.


    Frey glanced at Pete indifferently before leaving, and caught up with Avery in front of her. Today, she is coming to study, which is a new experience.


    The two found Wei Ya who was in the office, which surprised the bunny girl, "Avery, why are you here? Is there anything the adults ordered?"


    "Well, my lord asked me to bring Frey to school. She already knows 500 characters, so she doesn''t need to read those small classes." Avril nodded and said that the small classes are those who have just started to read, such as Su Mi who is in the small classes. .


    Now she also calls Liu Feng an adult. After all, even Her Royal Highness the princess calls him a young master.


    In fact, she was done ideological work by Enri, don''t be too obsessed with her previous identity, the Brutus orc kingdom is already a thing of the past.


    After living in the castle for a long time, Avril''s mentality has become more peaceful, and she is not as impatient as before. She doesn''t seem to have any reluctance to call Liu Feng an adult. After all, she eats Liu Feng''s food every day. Little things, let her feel a little bit sorry.


    "Okay! Leave Frey to me." Weiya whispered.


    "Then, I''ll come back at noon." Avery shook the wolf''s ears and walked away with a tail.


    The rest of Wei Ya and Frey looked at each other, and the bunny-eared girl said softly, "Frey, I''ll take you to the classroom."


    "..." Frey just looked at the bunny-eared girl indifferently, and didn''t speak, which made Wei Ya have a headache, and she didn''t even open her mouth. How to communicate?


    She didn''t force it, she walked in front with her hips twisted, Frey quietly followed behind, looking at Wei Ya''s slender and straight body, she couldn''t help but compare her elder sister and found that her elder sister was very short.


    "Bah! Goblin, eat my old grandson." Croton''s voice could be heard from a distance.


    "Ahhhh~~~ I''m dead." Then a melodious and long strange cry sounded.


    This made Wei Ya''s pace quicken twice, and Croton, the troublemaker in the class, began to act as a demon again on a daily basis.


    "Gag!"


    The door of the classroom was pushed open by Weiya, and she saw Croton holding a wooden stick and standing on the table, looking like I was Sun Monkey.


    There was still a little fat man with a runny nose lying on the ground. He was waving his arms and performing to his heart''s content, and the students around him laughed and watched.


    But now, everyone was stunned, and slowly looked back at Weiya at the door, especially Croton. He quickly jumped off the table and was at a loss with a wooden stick.


    "Mr. Wei Ya!" Everyone stood up and shouted in unison.


    "Sit down!" Weiya waved her hand, she stared at Croton and reprimanded, "Croton, you brought the stick to school again, and it''s morning reading time, what are you all doing?"


    "Last time you took the exam, you guys were worse than other classes. Now you''re still playing around in early reading. You''re the worst class among the students I''ve taught."


    If Liu Feng is here, you will find how familiar the tone is. No matter which teacher, he will always say that you are the worst class of students I have ever taught.


    All the students immediately sat down obediently. Croton consciously threw the stick to the back of the classroom and stood at the back of the classroom with his head bowed. He was a frequent visitor to the classroom.


    Wei Ya is helpless, this class is really the most naughty, she just walked away without noticing for a while, and she can make a noise in the vegetable market.


    "Today, a new student is coming to study." Wei Ya stood on the podium, beckoned to Frey, and introduced, "This new student is called Frey, everyone should get along well."


    Frey stood aside, looking at the curious people below indifferently, without any stage fright, or in other words, these people seemed to be non-existent in her eyes.


    Rabbit-eared mother also saw that Frey didn''t introduce her plan, so she found a place, arranged for Frey to sit down, and then brought a sand table with bamboo sticks. This sand table is used to practice calligraphy. Writing, some families can''t afford it.


    There are also two books, Classical Chinese and Mathematics. Classical Chinese is used for literacy, and there are three-character classics from other worlds in it. Mathematics is the understanding and simple application of Arabic numerals.


    Soon, under the supervision of Wei Ya, the morning reading started again, and Lang Lang''s reading sound floated away. Of course, Frey just sat quietly and flipped through the book by herself.


    More than ten minutes later, the get out of class was over, and Wei Ya also left to prepare the lesson plan, and by the way told Luma about Frey''s situation. Don''t go to class when Frey ignores Luma''s question, which is a great embarrassment.


    As soon as Wei Ya left, the students became active. Many people looked at Frei curiously, and Croton became even more active. It is not an exaggeration to say that he is a monkey.


    He came to Frei curiously and said hello, "Hello new classmate, my name is Croton, I dream of being a Monkey King."


    Frey didn''t lift her head, and continued to flip through the book, as if Croton was talking to the air!


    This made Croton a little embarrassed. He rolled his eyes, stared at Frey''s ear, and reached out to touch the down feathers on Frey''s ear...


    "Bang!"


    Frey drew back her fist lightly, and Croton sat on the ground clutching his stomach with eyes wide open. Didn''t he feel it yet?


    "Uuuuu..." Croton cried aggrievedly, which became a big embarrassment that he didn''t dare to mention many years later, and was beaten and cried by a girl.


    On the first day of school, Frey made a classmate cry.


    Chapter 0289 Paper Scroll Charcoal Pen.


    "Lord City Lord, everyone who came yesterday has been arranged, and many people are grateful for your gift, Lord City Lord."


    Buff reported the situation of the mission. After the newly arrived slaves saw the allocated houses and wheat, many people knelt down for him.

 Chapter 247：

    This frightened him, he hurriedly reprimanded him, carried Liu Feng out, exaggerated Liu Feng''s goodness, and told them to keep themselves safe and work hard.


    "Good job!" Liu Feng put down the document, which contained some material data, as well as the general situation of the slaves. He did not expect that among these slaves, more than 400 people were orcs.


    Liu Feng couldn''t help but sigh that the prince named Dies was really cruel. In order to disguise his whereabouts, he actually treated orcs like slaves.


    "By the way, are there many people who go to your school to learn to read?" Liu Feng asked Buff, this literacy rate should be the focus of attention.


    "Many, many people go during the day now." Speaking of this, Buff was very excited. He didn''t expect that so many people would be willing to read words.


    "So, how many people do you think will be able to read after this winter?"


    Liu Feng folded his hands and asked, "Can you make half of the people in Xiyang City know the characters?"


    "This..." Buff frowned, counting the number of literate students in the school in his mind, and finally shook his head and said, "Lord City Lord, after the winter, only two adults should be able to read."


    "Is the school not enough?" Liu Feng asked.


    "Yes, the school can only accommodate fifty people at a time. If there are more, there will be no space for everyone to practice calligraphy." Buff sighed. After all, the sand table takes up space, and the most important thing is that everyone has no books.


    Now only primary schools have books, and the rest can only go to the school to write and practice, and they may forget it when they go back. This is the most time-consuming.


    Liu Feng also thought of this problem. Movable type printing is still missing the last hurdle, and that is the problem of ink.


    For example, the cost price of books printed in elementary schools is very high, mainly because the ink raw materials are relatively small. The scientific research department is now preparing a relatively cheap ink, which is already in the experimental stage.


    As long as the cost price falls, it is time to promote it. Otherwise, a book will cost the cost of one silver coin, and a few more silver coins will be sold. Who among the commoners can afford it?


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Just when Liu Feng was thinking about how many more schools to set up, there was a knock on the study door.


    "Come in!" Liu Feng said softly.


    "Gag!"


    Mina walked in, holding an iron box in her hand. She had just returned from the scientific research department, and some secret documents had to be passed on by her.


    "Master, the scientific research department has something for you." Mina put the iron box in front of Liu Feng, then sat on the desk with her hips raised, her cat''s tail twitching.


    "Oh?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, thinking that something like that was made? He flipped the combination lock, lifted the iron cover, and saw two or three things lying inside.


    "Huh? It''s actually this." Liu Feng said with a smile, "It''s really just in time for the rain, whatever is missing."


    He took out the otherworldly version of the pencil from the iron box, no, it should be a charcoal pen, or a charcoal pen rolled out of paper.


    "Master, what is this?" An Li, who was making a record, leaned over and looked at the little sticks in Liu Feng''s hands, as well as the boxy block of wood.


    "It''s called a scroll charcoal pen, but it''s a good thing. It can solve the problem of writing for many people." Liu Feng shook the scroll charcoal pen in his hand.


    "Can this thing be written?" En Li took a stick and looked puzzled, "Master, both ends of this thing are flat, how can I write it?"


    "This is going to use a pencil sharpener." Liu Feng picked up the small wooden block beside him. The principle and method of the pencil sharpener were very simple.


    The paper roll charcoal pen was stuffed in, and the scraps of paper fell out as soon as it was turned, and soon the tip of the pen was sharpened. Liu Feng pulled a piece of paper and wrote on it, and a line of elegant black characters appeared.


    "Wow? This..." En Li stared at her brown eyes in surprise. She picked up the pencil sharpener and began to sharpen it. It was quickly sharpened, and she began to write again, but the end of the pen broke with a little effort halfway through.


    "Don''t push too hard." Liu Feng chuckled and handed the pen to Buff, asking him to try it too.


    "It''s amazing, it''s so convenient..." Buff complimented after writing.


    "Use this to scratch off the writing." Liu Feng picked up two thumb-sized iron pieces and handed them to An Li and Buff.


    "Huh? What a miraculous pen." En Li used an iron blade to easily scrape off the handwriting, which surprised her again and again.


    "Lord City Lord, if there is such a pen, everyone can copy the words home and practice." Buff said in surprise.


    "Of course, the price of this kind of pen is not very expensive." Liu Feng nodded, he couldn''t make a pencil, and lacked the raw material of graphite.


    Don''t even think about it like a ballpoint pen. It''s fine to use it in my own castle. If I promote it, I''m afraid it will kill him. He doesn''t want to be a cargo porter. He wants a ballpoint pen today, a pencil tomorrow, and the day after tomorrow. want that.


    Therefore, Liu Feng felt that in this era, it is practical to produce and promote things that can be produced. As for the earth''s goods, it is enough for one''s own use.


    The tip of the ballpoint pen, on the other side of the earth, is a high-tech thing, which can be regarded as stuck to him.


    In the case of fountain pens, the scientific research department is still debugging the nib, as well as the matching ink, and the problem of sealing the ink, etc. It will take a long time to really study it.


    These two are not good, but the charcoal pen is still possible. The charcoal is crushed into powder, and the clay is added into the stirring shape. It is extruded with a special mold and then rolled up with paper.


    Compared with writing directly with charcoal, the characters written by the paper roll charcoal pen are darker. Because of the clay, the writing is smoother. After all, the overall density of charcoal is worse than that of the paper roll charcoal pen.


    Although it is a little worse than the reed stick pen and the quill pen, these two types of ink-dipped pens, but the worse is the writing quality problem, that is, the font is difficult to preserve.


    In contrast, the paper scroll charcoal pen is cheap and simple, and it is not limited by the problem of ink. After all, ink is not affordable for the common people, but only the nobles and wealthy businessmen can afford ink.


    "Buff, I will open two more schools, and the paper scrolls and charcoal pens will be paired soon. I want at least half of the people in Xiyang City to be literate by the spring of next year." Liu Feng said solemnly.


    "Yes!"


    Buff replied respectfully, with this magical pen and two schools, he can still complete this task.


    Every time he felt that some difficult-level problems could be solved quickly by letting the Lord of the City go out.


    Now, when he goes back, he can brag to his grandson again, that stinky boy, doesn''t know how he was at school today? Won''t you bully other classmates again?


    Chapter 0290 Catherine is sick.


    "Crash~"


    The sound of the hull breaking through the water waves sounded, splashing water and flowers.


    In the cabin of the main ship, the atmosphere was extremely depressed at this time, because Catherine, the daughter of the most distinguished grand duke and one of the five strange women in the capital, was ill.


    "Hahahaha..."


    Catherine was lying on the bed with a pale face, breathing heavily, her face was full of pain, her thin eyebrows were wrinkled, and even the sound of her breathing could make people feel her pain.


    "Catherine, don''t worry, hold on for a while, Xiyang City is coming, there must be a very good witch doctor there, you must persevere." Darlene clenched Catherine''s slender hand and comforted her softly. write.


    Catherine caught a cold from the heavy snow the day before yesterday. For the first day or two, she was still a little dizzy, and she was weak when she spoke. She wanted to sleep.


    Unexpectedly, Catherine''s condition worsened today, and she fainted and fell asleep. Darlene didn''t know until she came to Catherine in the morning.


    Darlene was a little overwhelmed. This was the first time she had encountered such a situation. In the past, a disease like this was just lying in bed and stuffing it with a quilt for a day or two and it would get better. concoction.


    But now Catherine''s painful expression is really worrying. If there is an emergency... it will really happen.


    "Boom bang bang..."

 Chapter 248：

    There was a knock on the cabin door, and then there was a voice, "Miss Darlene, please let the witch doctor on board take a look at Miss Catherine''s condition."


    "No, I saw it yesterday, but it''s more serious. I have to wait until I go to Xiyang City to find a witch doctor." Darlene refused.


    "Miss Darlene, how could there be a powerful witch doctor in a small town like Xiyang City." There was a little bit of anger in an old voice.


    Darlene knew who the owner of this voice was. It was an old witch who was on the boat, er, an old witch doctor, who seemed to be sent by the fourth prince. Yesterday, she got some black concoction for Catherine to drink. Today, she is sick. aggregated.


    Therefore, Darlene didn''t dare to let the other party watch it any longer. She would rather go to Xiyang City to try it, because she really couldn''t trust the old witch.


    The other party waited for a while, but did not wait for Darlene''s response, and then continued to persuade, "Miss Darlene, we can''t delay any longer. If something happens to Miss Catherine, we will all be to blame."


    "..." Darlene pursed her lips and looked at Catherine''s painful face. She knew that the other party was right. Once Catherine, the daughter of the duke, had an accident, everyone would be held accountable by the grand duke.


    And the owner of her fleet, her father, and the entire caravan family will definitely be destroyed by the wrath of the Grand Duke.


    Catherine is the crown jewel of the grand duke and the pride of the grand duke.


    How many people like Catherine, a talented musical girl, if 10% of the men in the capital, then at least 30% of the men like Catherine, which is a little worse than Princess Lucy.


    "Boom bang bang..."


    There was no response, so the knock on the door was louder this time, which made Darlene''s face sank, she stood up and opened the door, her blue eyes angrily looking at the few people standing outside.


    "Do you think Katherine''s illness is not serious enough? Why are you making a fuss here?"


    Darlene pointed to an old woman and scolded coquettishly, "What are you trying to do with a knife and a wooden basin? Bloodletting?"


    "Yes! Bloodletting can let the demons intruding into the body discharge some, which can reduce the pain of Miss Catherine."


    The old woman witch doctor raised her head proudly and said, this is her ultimate treatment method. She saved a lot of people with this trick. Two out of ten people were rescued, otherwise all ten people would die.


    "Don''t even think about it."


    Darlene slammed the door shut again, and a voice came out, "If you make any more noise, leave my boat."


    This made the people outside look at each other in dismay. They stood for a while before leaving with a gloomy face. They prayed that Catherine would not have an accident, otherwise some minor nobles who had no status would definitely be dragged by the Grand Duke to be buried with them.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Darlene leaned her back against the door and was relieved when she heard the footsteps go away. This bloodletting therapy was nonsense in her opinion.


    She had read some records of cases of illness, and then compared some cases of civilians after getting sick. She found that 90% of the people who had been treated by bloodletting died, and 70% of the people in this 90% did not need to die, but they were killed again and again. Bleed to death.


    "Catherine, don''t worry, I will never let anyone bleed you." Darlene stared at Catherine in a daze. This friend went out with her but fell ill, which made her blame herself.


    "Come on, come on, Xiyang City is coming." Darlene went to the window and looked out through the gap.


    She urgently needs a backbone, such as her father Solo, Darlene is a little bit at a loss now, she doesn''t dare to think badly, for example, what if there is no good witch doctor in Xiyang City? What if the witch doctors in Xiyang City also used bloodletting therapy?


    The more she thought about it, the more uneasy and heavier her mood became. Smart people think a lot. For example, Darlene is like this. Some things didn''t happen, and she has made up her mind a lot.


    "Huh?" Darlene was stunned, looking not far outside, there were nearly 300 people, who were running slowly with big logs on their shoulders. Far away, she couldn''t hear it clearly.


    "What are they doing? More than 300 people are carrying wood in the winter? Are they building a house?" Darlene guessed.


    "..."


    On the other side of the shore, Niu Da rode a horse, looked at the dozen large ships on the Youshui River, and frowned, "Why are so many ships coming to Xiyang City this winter?"


    "Second, take the soldiers back and make them ready. Once there is any change, you will immediately lead someone to defend Xiyang City. The safety of the young master is the first priority."


    Niu Da said to Niu Er on the side, "I''ll take some people to see it first."


    Today, I brought the recruits to the field to practice physical strength, and by the way, practice cold tolerance training.


    "Okay!" Niu Er took over the command.


    "Drive!" Niu Da rushed to the alley with dozens of veterans. He hoped that the other party would not be a bad visitor.


    Regardless of whether the other party is a friend or an enemy, some early warning arrangements are required, even if the other party is someone they know.


    Chapter 0291 Can the mortal be rescued?


    "Xiyangcheng Alley is here!!"


    "Rewind! Rewind!!!"


    With a loud shout, the sail was pulled up, the speed suddenly slowed down, and it leaned towards the pier by inertia.


    Darlene''s eyes brightened, and she held the table to avoid being shaken. She moved to the side of the bed, looked at Catherine''s pale face, and said softly, "Catherine, we have arrived in Xiyang City, and soon you will be sick. will be fine."


    She immediately went out to arrange for the maids to prepare a stretcher, and put a thick animal wool blanket on the stretcher before carefully moving Catherine onto the stretcher, and then covering it with two layers of quilts, and then began to disembark.


    "Whoosh..."


    Darlene tightened the animal fur coat on her body and looked at the vast white land. It was much colder here than in the capital, so it was no wonder that Catherine was sick.


    She looked back at the stretcher, and glanced at the people who were following, especially the Viscount named Jesse, whose face was full of anxiety. After all, it was the fourth prince who sent him to follow Catherine, with the meaning of supervision and protection.


    "Heh~" Darlene sneered on the corner of her mouth. These people must regret coming. Now that Catherine has a problem, everyone will suffer. Those noble children who have been courteous to her have not come for the past two days, for fear Being implicated by her, after all, Darlene is the main person in charge.


    "Go, be careful." Darlene said to the six maids carrying the stretcher.


    These maids were brought by Catherine, and they would not let strangers approach them. There were also some knights around, all of whom were sent by the Grand Duke to protect their daughters.


    "Ta Tata..."


    After getting off the boat, the group saw a dozen or so well-armed knights approaching with long bows in their hands, which made Darlene and the others nervous.


    "Who are you? Where are you from?" shouted a soldier captain guarding the pier.


    "We are from the capital, and one of my companions is sick. Is there a witch doctor there?" Darlene shouted anxiously.


    "Royal capital? Merchant?" The soldier captain didn''t let his guard down.


    "Yes, it''s a businessman." Darlene replied quickly.


    "Damn, do you want to die? The one who is sick is the daughter of the Grand Duke." Jesse roared, putting her arm on the hilt of the sword around her waist.


    "Shh!"


    This action immediately made everyone nervous. The soldiers immediately aimed their bows and arrows at Jesse. As long as there was a change, they would shoot an arrow. They wouldn''t care about the daughter of the grand duke or something. Here Just follow their rules.


    They only caught a few businessmen pretending to be nobles a while ago, and now they are staying in the small dark room of the Guard Division.


    "Don''t, don''t let the arrows go." Darlene was anxious, and quickly blocked in front of Catherine, shouting, "My father is Solo, he is in Xiyang City now, and my good friend Catherine is ill, she Truly the daughter of a duke."


    This made the captain of the soldiers frown, stepped forward and looked at the stretcher, glanced at the crowd, and said coldly, "You leave the knight''s spears, bows and arrows, and only long swords."

 Chapter 249：

    Like a two-meter-long knight''s spear, it is not allowed to enter Xiyang City, and even a large number of bows and arrows are not allowed. For example, there are more than a dozen knights'' spears and bows and arrows in front of them.


    "This..." The knights were anxious, this spear and bow and arrow were one of their military guarantees.


    "Let''s put it all down." Darlene said coldly. Now she is anxious to go to Xiyang City, and she will agree to some requests that are not excessive.


    "You put the knights'' spears and bows and arrows in that room, and you can pick them up when you leave." The soldier captain pointed to a tin room not far away, and ordered the knights to be taken there. Darlene glared at him, The knights reluctantly followed suit.


    This is what Liu Feng specifically requested. Weapons of mass destruction are not allowed to be brought into Xiyang City. In the future, when it develops powerfully, it is even more forbidden to bring weapons into the city.


    "Come with me and register." The captain of the soldiers led the group to the small house on the dock. When they discovered these fleets just now, someone had already gone to Xiyang City to report.


    When they came to the wooden house, the captain of the soldiers immediately brought a pen and paper, and Darlene and the others immediately began to write. Time did not allow them to delay. If it was normal, Jesse would have to bring the knights to make a scene.


    "Excuse me, who is the witch doctor in Xiyang City? Can you take us there?" Darlene secretly handed a silver coin to the captain. She knows some unspoken rules of the city, such as the search knights who enter the city gate will charge a little tip.


    "Witch doctor?" The captain waved his hand with a cold face, refusing to receive silver coins. Such a small act of bribery has made him numb, and many businessmen will bribe him to gain access to smuggling.


    But he was rejected by him. His good days were all given by the Lord of the City. To accept coins for others to smuggle was a dereliction of duty to the Lord of the City.


    Moreover, the crime of taking bribes is to be imprisoned in a black mine, but you can''t enjoy it even if you have coins.


    Those who can guard the wharf are strictly screened, and the guarding time is very short, and they will be replaced in a few months.


    "Yes, we need a witch doctor to see a doctor for my friend." Darlene was a little surprised, the other party didn''t accept silver coins, was it too little?


    Too greedy, right? Generally, people who take bribes will only accept a few copper coins. If she is not anxious to go to Xiyang City, she will not take out a single silver coin.


    Darlene held back her anger, and took out a few silver coins and secretly handed them over. Afterwards, she would not let this greedy knight go. Moreover, she was very disappointed with what her father said about Xiyang City. With such a greedy knight, the city master and The city isn''t much better.


    "Don''t take it anymore, I won''t take it." The soldier captain said coldly, and he could see that some of these people were really sick.


    "Ah?" Darlene was stunned, but she didn''t accept it? Is this five silver coins? This was completely unexpected to her.


    "There is no witch doctor in Xiyang City, only doctors." The soldier captain shook his head.


    "Ah? Doctor? Can I see a doctor?" Darlene asked anxiously.


    "Yes, people who are sick will see it." The soldier captain answered honestly, and glanced at the people who wrote.


    "Then who sees the doctor the most." Darlene said excitedly.


    "Of course it is Lord City Lord. I am a comrade-in-arms. He is a mortal person and was rescued by Lord City Lord." The soldier captain shouted frantically.


    "Can the mortal be rescued?" Darlene wondered if she had heard it wrong.


    "Yes! My comrade-in-arms is called Dudley. His stomach was cut open with a palm-length wound. Everyone thought he was dead, but our Lord of the City came. He rescued him in three or two strokes and gave Dudley a blood transfusion. What?" The soldier captain said about the excitement, and the whole person was dancing, even if he heard about it.


    "..." Darlene stared at her blue eyes, why did she feel like she was listening to nonsense? Worse than bloodletting.


    Chapter 0292 I don''t want to die.


    "Are you kidding me?" Darlene blinked her blue eyes, gestured with her slender fingers, and said dumbly, "How can you save the slap-long wound on your stomach?"


    "Don''t believe it?" The soldier captain glanced at Darlene.


    "I don''t believe it!" Darlene shook her head, how could she believe it, this person who only knew common sense would not believe it, except for a fool.


    "Forget it." The captain of the soldier turned his head, but he didn''t believe what else to say. Some people believed it.


    "Ah?" Darlene was stunned, what''s the situation? I don''t believe it, shouldn''t you find proof or something to convince me? That''s it?


    The most incredible thing is that Darlene saw disgust in the other party''s eyes, and she was one of the five great women in the dignified capital to be disliked.


    Come, let''s listen to what the captain of the soldier said: This woman is so thin, she is not suitable for work, and her brain is not good enough, so she doesn''t believe our city master.


    me! In the future, I must marry a fat woman as a wife, so that I have the strength to work, and I will not lose to others in fights. I really don¡¯t understand what those noble gentlemen would marry some skinny women and go back. They can¡¯t carry dozens of pounds of wheat. rise.


    In this era, commoners like fat women and think they can help their families, but those thin women are not popular with commoners, and their appearance is secondary.


    Just when Darlene still wanted to ask questions, Niu Da brought people and strode into the hut. After scanning his eyes, his pupils shrank. He noticed from the clothes of these people that they were unusual.


    The background of these people is not simple, Niu Da''s mind flashed this thought, he turned his head to look at the stretcher, is someone sick?


    "I have seen Deputy Director Niu!" The soldier captain saluted respectfully.


    "What''s the situation?" Niu Da asked.


    "They want to go to Xiyang City to find a witch doctor for treatment, saying that the patient is the daughter of the Duke." The soldier captain reported briefly.


    "What? The daughter of the duke?" Niu''s eyes widened and he turned to look at the stretcher. Could this be the daughter of the duke?


    "Your Excellency Niu, can you let us go to Xiyang City as soon as possible, Catherine can''t hold on anymore." Darlene interrupted quickly.


    "Who are you?" Niu Da frowned, this was a bit tricky, if the Duke''s daughter had an accident in Xiyang City, she would have to meet the wrath of a grand duke.


    "My name is Darlene. I''m a businessman. My father''s name is Solo. He is in Xiyang City now." Darlene said eagerly.


    "Mr. Solo? It turns out that you are Mr. Solo''s daughter." Niu Da breathed a sigh of relief, as long as he didn''t come to find fault on purpose.


    "Yes!" Darlene breathed a sigh of relief, as long as someone knew her father.


    "I''ll **** everyone to Xiyang City." Niu Da said solemnly, this Duke''s daughter must never have an accident in Xiyang City.


    "Thank you!" Darlene quickly thanked.


    Niu Da immediately sent someone back to the castle to report the news, and then escorted everyone to Xiyang City. Because he wanted to ensure the stability of Catherine, the speed of the movement was not very fast.


    "Ta Tata..."


    When he was halfway there, he saw a carriage approaching, which Niu Da recognized as Liu Feng''s ride.


    "Could it be that the young master is here in person?" Niu raised his eyebrows and hurriedly stepped forward. Seeing that Avili controlled the carriage to stop in front of everyone, he quickly asked, "Miss Avili, is the young master here?"


    "No, the lord is still in the castle." Avril shook her head, put down the wooden ladder on the carriage, and said lightly, "Hurry up and bring the patient up."


    "Okay, just be careful."


    Darlene said, he was a little surprised, this Xiyang City Lord is actually so big? The daughter of the duke was ill and came to his territory, but she didn''t come to pick it up in person? Just send a carriage?


    After Catherine was lifted up, Darlene hurriedly got into the carriage, and she was stunned as soon as she got in. It was too warm inside. She saw a stove in the corner of the carriage with a pipe on it leading to the outside. .


    "This blanket is so soft." Darlene stroked the soft blanket in the carriage and glanced around. The arrangement looked very comfortable, and the curtains were very beautiful.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The carriage was driven up. In addition to the big vibration at the beginning, Darlene felt only a slight vibration during the driving process, which surprised her very much.


    Catherine often rides the Duke''s carriage out to play with her, and she has sat with her a few times. Comparing this carriage, Darlene can say without hesitation that it is many times more comfortable than the Duke''s ride.

 Chapter 250：

    "Cough cough cough..."


    The sudden coughing sound also brought Darlene back to her senses. She quickly moved to Catherine''s side and comforted her softly, "Catherine, we are on our way to Xiyang City, and your illness will be cured soon."


    "Cough cough... huh huh..."


    After Katherine coughed, she gasped violently, her eyelashes trembled, her eyes labored to open a slit, and she said weakly, "Da, Darlene, I, I don''t want to die..."


    "No, how could you possibly die, absolutely not."


    Darlene quickly grabbed Catherine''s hand and said nervously, "Don''t you want to sell the perfume and buy a lute? It''s a four-string lute, you have to persevere, or else you''ll lose money in the future. bought by someone else."


    "Cough cough... No, then, that''s mine..." Catherine tried her best to open her eyes, her lips trembling, the ukulele was hers.


    "..." Darlene''s brows twitched, this guy is so seriously ill, and he really still misses the four-string lute.


    "Daliana, I... really don''t want to die, I still, I have to wait for the white horse knight... to propose to me..." Catherine closed her eyes slowly, her tone was intermittent, and she fainted again before she finished speaking.


    "Catherine? Don''t you have anything to do." Darlene''s blue eyes were full of worry, she clenched Catherine''s hand, and woke up in a shorter time this time.


    Moreover, being sick is still thinking about the Knight on the White Horse, Catherine, Catherine, how obsessed are you with the novels written by Princess Lucy? It''s all about kidding kids.


    "Tap tap..."


    After the carriage entered Xiyang City, the speed was even faster, and after throwing off those who were running, Avili heard the conversation inside with sharp ears, as if the daughter of the duke was dying.


    You must not die in Xiyang City, otherwise the orcs here will be displaced. The Duke''s anger cannot be resisted by a boat of nobles.


    Although Avril thought that Liu Feng was amazing and had many mysterious methods, it was not very difficult to block a Duke''s attack.


    Chapter 0293 can only give injections.


    "Tap tap..."


    The carriage ran fast, very smooth and smooth all the way, and soon reached the castle.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Avery stopped the carriage, knocked on the door of the carriage, and shouted, "The castle is here, I''m in."


    The words fell, and before Darlene could respond, the wolf-eared mother pushed open the door of the carriage, and in Darlene''s eyes, she hugged Catherine and walked outside.


    "Hey? What are you?" Darlene looked at the resolute female orc, how could she feel that the other party was very skilled, as if she often did it?


    Can you be proficient? When Avili was looking for Enri before, as soon as she heard the news of Enri, she rushed to the noble house, picked up the fox girl and ran out, I don''t know how many times I have hugged her.


    "Come on, don''t procrastinate if you want to heal." Avril dropped these words and strode forward with Katherine in her arms.


    "Uh..." Darlene got off the carriage, chasing after Avery, looking at Avery''s ears and fluttering tail.


    This orc is so ruthless and looks like a dog orc. Darlene has many thoughts in her mind. She has never seen a wolf orc, only a dog orc.


    She observed the environment in the castle. There was no extra gravel on the ground. Compared with other nobles, this place was more like a noble''s home.


    Moreover, the walking servants are very polite, and most importantly, they all have smiling faces, with respect and awe on their faces, instead of relying on brutal punishment to continue the noble face and rule like other nobles.


    The difference between the two is that one comes from the heart. Once the host is in danger, these servants will be the savior; the other is in danger, and I am afraid that the servants will leave in a hurry.


    "Tap tap..."


    Avery didn''t know Darlene''s many thoughts, she hurried all the way with Catherine in her arms, and soon came to the backyard, carried into a room, put it on the soft bed, and covered it with a quilt.


    "Wait here, my lord will come over right away." Avril said coldly to Darlene, then turned to leave, she was going to call Liu Feng over to see a doctor.


    "Okay!" Darlene replied, looking at the background of the other party''s departure, sighed lightly, then came to the bed and looked at Catherine who frowned.


    "Catherine hold on, someone will come to save you soon." Darlene said softly.


    Before long, she heard dense footsteps and noises coming from outside.


    "Tap tap..."


    "This time, you can see the young master heal again."


    "Last time, Wei Ya was cured by the young master. I didn''t expect another one today."


    "¡­"


    "Tap tap..."


    Liu Feng stepped into the room, followed by Mina, Enri, Nicole, Avery and Frey.


    Liu Feng looked at the girl in front of him, smiled gently, and said softly, "I am Liu Feng, the city lord of Xiyang City."


    "Ah?" Darlene looked at Liu Feng, stunned, and said eagerly, "My name is Darlene, my friend is sick, her name is Catherine."


    It was the first time she saw a person like Liu Feng. He had black hair and black eyes, and his appearance was also top-notch. In addition to his clothes, he also had a special peaceful and elegant temperament, which attracted people''s attention. Compared with the prince in the palace, the sight in front of her was very attractive. The man is more like a prince.


    "Let me see." Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, he was just trying to persuade Frei, this girl beat up her classmates and cried when she went to school yesterday.


    This morning, Frey was reluctant to go to school, she knew all the sermons, and she left the math behind.


    Only halfway through the persuasion, he heard that Niu Da sent someone to report that a duke''s daughter was ill and was rushing to Xiyang City, which surprised him. Why did the duke''s daughter come to him? already? Out of curiosity, he sent a carriage to pick him up.


    Liu Feng came to the bedside, reached out and touched Catherine''s forehead, then opened his eyelids, looked at his pupils, and compared the information he saw, it was a cold and fever.


    "How long has she been like this?" Liu Feng turned his head and asked.


    "It started the day before yesterday, but I was just a little dizzy at the time... I passed out last night."


    Darlene said anxiously, "How is it? Can Catherine''s disease be cured? She must not be in trouble."


    "I fainted, I have a severe cold and fever." Liu Feng said solemnly. A fever can make a person faint. This is not a trivial matter.


    He took the first aid kit in Nicole''s hand and took out a thermometer from it. In the eyes of several people, Liu Feng shook the thermometer until it reached 35 or 6 degrees.


    "Put this end under Catherine''s armpit and let her clamp it." Liu Feng handed the thermometer to Darlene. He wanted to measure the degree of Catherine''s fever so that he could decide on the treatment method.


    "Okay!" Darlene didn''t care about the reason, there was nothing else to do now, as long as it wasn''t bloodletting therapy, although it was a little weird to have something under the armpit, it was acceptable.


    Darlene pulled open Catherine''s collar, revealing a piece of pure white skin and half of the white peaks, and then tucked the thermometer into her armpit.


    "..." There was a strange look on Liu Feng''s face, just when he saw this scene, based on his experience, he was about the same age as Mina.


    "Master!" En Li pouted and looked at Liu Feng with annoyance. She also glanced at Darlene, didn''t she see a man here? How to rip off a friend''s collar like that?


    "Uh..." Liu Feng reluctantly touched his nose. He couldn''t blame him for that. Avili and Nicole on the side had strange expressions on their faces.


    "Master, what is that thing for?" Mina softly cleared Liu Feng.

 Chapter 251：

    "When measuring body temperature, we all have a safe body temperature. Once this value is exceeded, people will become sick and uncomfortable." Liu Feng said briefly.


    After Darlene heard it, she felt that it made sense, at least more convincing than those witch doctors, and Catherine''s body temperature was indeed very high.


    However, she was still skeptical about the fact that the person in front of her could save a mortal person, especially the slap-sized wound on her stomach. Isn''t this mortal?


    After Liu Feng estimated the time, he said, "Okay, take out the thermometer."


    "Okay!" Darlene tore off Catherine''s collar again, letting Liu Feng see again...


    "Cough cough..." Liu Feng coughed lightly, took the thermometer and looked serious, "Thirty-nine degrees seven, this is already very dangerous, plus the time delay is a bit long, if it goes on like this, it will not be You can''t burn your brain."


    "Ah? What should I do then?" Darlene cried anxiously.


    "You can only get an injection, a fever-reducing injection." Liu Feng sighed, that is, a spanking injection.


    Chapter 0294 Must tie the butt?


    "Fever-reducing needles? What is this?" Darlene looked confused, her blue eyes staring at Liu Feng, this was the first time she had heard of fever-reducing needles.


    "You''ll find out later." Liu Feng didn''t explain it. Some of the terms on the other side of the earth have not been specifically contacted, so it is difficult for people to understand.


    Liu Feng took the first aid kit from Nicole, put it on the table beside him, opened the first aid kit, and took out several medicines that make up the antipyretic.


    "Catherine, does she have any other diseases?" Liu Feng asked Darlene seriously when he picked up a pack of needles, "For example, if you smell flowers, you will feel uncomfortable, and you can''t eat eggs, sea fish, etc.?"


    What he asked about was allergy symptoms. Fever-reducing needles should not be shot randomly. Once you are allergic to drugs, it will kill you, especially if you have a severe cold and fever.


    "This... let''s think about it." Darlene frowned and thought, thinking about what was unusual about Catherine when she was usually with her, and she found that Catherine seemed to have no other problems.


    "No, Catherine is not allergic to flowers and can eat eggs and sea fish." Darlene affirmed.


    "That''s good!"


    Liu Feng nodded, disassembled the needle tube, then picked up a few bottles of medicine, and pumped the medicine into the needle tube in turn according to the instructions.


    This scene made the people present feel a little hairy for some reason, as if there was an inexplicable unease.


    "What are you nervous about? It''s not for you." Liu Feng rolled his eyes, thinking of how he looked when he had an injection before, like...cough, cough!


    "Master, what are you doing here?"


    An Li was thinking about her toes and asked with fox ears, "Why isn''t it the same as last time, just get a few pills for Wei Ya to eat?"


    "Last time Wei Ya''s situation was different from now." Liu Feng pushed the needle tube up slightly, a little liquid medicine came out of the needle tip, and the air inside was expelled.


    "What''s the difference? Isn''t it all a fever?" Nicole pulled out the notebook, ready to take notes.


    "Viya was caused by a wound infection, and Catherine was a severe cold and fever caused by a virus invasion. The symptomatic drugs are different. The ordinary anti-fever method is too late. She really dragged on for a long time." Liu Feng shook his head.


    A fever-reducing needle can go down within a few hours. If physical methods and oral medicines are used to reduce the fever, it will be too slow. Catherine is afraid that her brain will be burned out if she can''t persist.


    "It''s so hard to understand." Nicole tilted her head and didn''t know how to write with a pen.


    "Don''t worry about this for now, it''s more important to give Catherine an injection." Liu Feng waved his hand, holding a cotton swab dipped in disinfectant alcohol in one hand and a needle in the other.


    "How?" Darlene asked cautiously, she had a bad premonition.


    "Go and rip Catherine''s pants." Liu Feng came to the bedside and instructed, "Show half of your buttocks so I can get a needle."


    "..."


    Silence, everyone''s mouths were opened in an O shape, and they stared blankly at Liu Feng, who had a natural face. They never thought they would hear such words. When they opened their mouths, they would pick up the girls'' pants and show their buttocks. Come.


    "Master, you must have said something wrong, right?" The corners of An Li''s eyes twitched, and her fox ears were folded.


    "Master, if you say this, it will make people misunderstood." Nicole''s gray eyes flashed a smile, and she glanced at Darlene, who was blushing.


    "No, it''s impossible, you pervert." Darlene threw her long scarlet hair, stood in front of the bed, spread her hands, and shouted angrily, "Catherine is the daughter of the duke, you dare to blaspheme her? The duke does not I''ll let you go."


    "Satyr?" Avery raised her wolf ears and blinked her orange eyes. She was a little stunned when she heard the word "pervert." Was she talking about her? But she obviously stayed by the side.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Frei suddenly walked to the bedside, her cheeks were a touch of red, she looked up at Liu Feng, and said lightly, "Look at the butt? Is it the price?"


    "..." Liu Feng''s eyes twitched, what is this all about? He just wanted to pierce a needle. Where did this brain circuit go?


    Also, what is this little girl Frei doing to join in the fun? It makes him seem like he likes to look at people''s butts, and he wants to offset the price just by looking at people''s butts. What kind of equivalence concept is this?


    "That''s right! The young master must be wrong." Mina''s blue eyes stared straight at Liu Feng, she moved forward in small steps and pulled the corner of Liu Feng''s clothes, exhaling in his ears, "Young master, Tonight, tonight..."


    Well, Cat Er Niang couldn''t say anything, she was too embarrassed, and she retreated with a blushing face, but she was still too thin-skinned.


    "I said, where did you guys think??" Liu Feng rolled his eyes and said in a sullen voice, "I''m going to pierce a needle, give antipyretic medicine, and inject the medicine in this needle tube into the human body, like this It will make Catherine feel better."


    Liu Feng said, and gestured down the needle in his hand. He also reacted, and when he opened his mouth, people pulled off his pants, exposed his butt, etc. This can really be misunderstood.


    "This..." Darlene was dumbfounded. She turned her head to look at Catherine, then turned to look at Liu Feng, and said bitterly, "Can''t you pierce in another place? Do you have to pierce your butt?"


    "Yes, this is safer and is also conducive to the absorption of the drug." Liu Feng nodded earnestly and said solemnly, "It can''t be delayed any longer, and the injection must be given quickly, otherwise it will be too late."


    Liu Feng didn''t want to explain what intramuscular injection is. There are many muscles in the buttocks, and some blood vessels are relatively small. The drug enters the muscles and then participates in the blood circulation. During the process, it will be processed by the liver before it can play the role of the drug.


    After all, many drugs cannot directly enter the blood vessels, otherwise it will threaten human life.


    Speaking of these theoretical knowledge, everyone must be at a loss, it is better to finish the needle quickly.


    "..." Darlene was a little helpless. She wondered how Catherine would feel if she knew that her innocent **** had been seen by men.


    She turned around, put her hands under the quilt, turned Catherine over, and pulled up a pair of pants, revealing half of her fair buttocks, and then moved away.


    "Catherine, you can''t blame me for this, it''s to save your life, and, compared to burning your brain, it should be fine to have someone look at your butt, right?"


    Darlene comforted herself in her heart, "Or? Don''t tell her about it?"


    "Cough!" Liu Feng coughed lightly, with a serious face, smeared Katherine''s fair buttocks with a cotton swab, and then stuck it down with a needle, feeling that it entered the muscles, and then slowly pushed the medicine in.


    In a little while!


    "Huh... that''s it!"


    Liu Feng sighed lightly, pulled out the needle, and held the cotton swab to hold the wound, feeling that the blood would stop flowing before getting up.


    As soon as he turned around, he saw En Li, Nicole, and Darlene, three girls covering their butts with their hands, looking at the needle in Liu Feng''s hand with panic.


    Chapter 0295 My **** hurts.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t **** you unless..." Liu Feng chuckled and packed up the needle tube. The used needle tube can no longer be used, and cross-infection has been avoided.

 Chapter 252：

    "Unless what?" Nicole asked subconsciously, she was very repulsive of this pointy thing, and she actually wanted to **** her ass.


    "Unless you are seriously ill, you won''t need this."


    Liu Feng took out a few cold medicines from the first aid kit, handed them to the bewildered Darlene, and instructed, "Give this medicine to Catherine."


    In general, it is better not to have injections for minor illnesses and injuries. Although the illness will heal slowly, it is more beneficial to the body''s immunity.


    "Okay!" Darlene took the pill obediently, and immediately kept away from Liu Feng, the needle still made her a little scared.


    She didn''t even know how to face Catherine who woke up, when she asked why her **** hurt? That picture made her dare not think, could it be said that it was caused by a man?


    "Nicole, go and prepare some salt water for Catherine to drink." Liu Feng instructed that people who have a cold and fever should drink more water. Those who have been boiled for a long time like Catherine need a little salt water to replenish.


    "Okay." Nicole replied softly, turning to leave.


    "Okay, the rest is to rest. If there is no accident, I will wake up when I''m full." Liu Feng said gently.


    He checked Catherine''s condition again and found that the other party''s face was not so painful, indicating that the drug was slowly infiltrating into the body.


    "Thank you!" Darlene gave Liu Feng a noble salute.


    "Don''t worry, she''ll be fine." Liu Feng waved his hand and turned to An Li, "Let''s go, don''t disturb the patient here."


    "Okay."


    "Master, today is the finals of the hockey game, do you want to watch it?" En Li raised her head and said softly.


    "Go and see with Avril, I want to talk to Frey about studying, and what the price is." Liu Feng glanced at Frey, whose body was a little stiff, and said that just now. .


    "No." Frey said coldly.


    "That''s up to you, you either go to study or spank you." Liu Feng raised his eyebrows.


    "Is it the price?" Frey raised her head and said coldly.


    "Don''t bring up the issue of the equivalent of the **** and the price, and the **** has nothing to do with the price..." Liu Feng rolled his eyes and said, what a magical brain circuit.


    "Hee hee hee..." Cat Erniang covered her mouth and laughed.


    "..."


    A few people followed Liu Feng out of the room, leaving Darlene in a daze. She looked at the few people who were leaving, listening to their amusing words, she felt a little envious.


    "This nobleman is very special."


    Darlene said softly, this is the first time she has seen such a treatment method. It is even more incredible than bloodletting therapy. The medicine is actually injected into the human body. The equipment is also very special.


    She came to the bed and looked at Catherine''s exposed half of her fair buttocks, her eyes twitched, and she also saw a red spot on her buttocks, which had swelled up.


    "I hope it goes away quickly, otherwise Catherine will be in trouble when she wakes up." Darlene quickly helped Catherine put on her pants and covered the quilt.


    "Catherine, this is another novel experience in your life. This is something that ordinary people can''t ask for."


    Darlene sat on the edge of the bed, holding Catherine''s hand and said softly, "And that noble Liu Feng is also very good looking, maybe even your white horse knight."


    "..."


    Talking and talking, Darlene fell asleep beside the bed. During the period, Nicole came in with salt water and did not wake the other party. She fed Catherine some salt water and left quietly.


    Time is passing, hours are passing.


    "Hmm..."


    Catherine made a cat-like sound of getting up from her nose, and slowly opened her eyes, feeling that her whole body was much more relaxed, and her head was not so dizzy.


    "Where is this?" Catherine looked at the unfamiliar decoration of the house in doubt, her heart became slightly nervous, and she turned to see Darlene lying beside the bed, which made her relieved.


    "Cough cough..." Catherine coughed suddenly, and she found that her throat was a little sore and very uncomfortable.


    "Um?"


    Darlene was woken up by the sound and looked up at Catherine with her eyes open, her blue eyes bursting with joy, and she shouted happily, "Catherine, you''re finally awake, how is it? Is there any discomfort in your body?"


    "It''s alright, but my head is still a little dizzy, and my body is a little weak..." Catherine stopped halfway after speaking, her face was full of confusion, she reached out and touched her buttocks, pressed lightly, and immediately let her The face is wrinkled into a bun.


    "Hey... it hurts!" Catherine sucked in a breath of cold air and shouted dumbly, "My **** hurts so much."


    "Uh..." Darlene smirked, she didn''t know how to speak.


    "Huh? Darlene, are you hiding something from me?"


    Catherine noticed Darlene''s strangeness at a glance, her golden eyes stared at her, and urged, "Come on, why does my **** hurt so much? Did you spank me to vent what happened last time?"


    "How is that possible!" Darlene rolled her eyes and said angrily, she wouldn''t do such a childish thing.


    "What''s going on? It really hurts." Catherine pouted, pouting her buttocks, not daring to press the wound.


    "Say, you can''t be angry?" Darlene said cautiously, she couldn''t hide it, but she knew Catherine''s ability to entangle people.


    "Okay!" Catherine looked suspiciously at Darlene, she had an ominous premonition.


    "That''s it, aren''t you ill? Then... I finally came to this Xiyang City. Fortunately, I met this nobleman named Liu Feng who would cure the disease... He pierced your **** with a needle and injected the medicine into your body, You are cured." Darlene started from the beginning.


    "What did you say? That man named Liu Feng put a needle in my **** to cure my disease?" Catherine stared at Darlene in disbelief with golden eyes, as if you shouldn''t tease me.


    "It''s true, that''s how most of your illness was cured." Darlene said with a wry smile.


    "I...I..." Catherine blushed and opened her mouth blankly, not knowing how to express her complicated feelings.


    OMG! This is so shameful, she is the daughter of a duke, and her innocent **** has been shown to a strange man.


    "Dalena, I''m not pure, and my future white horse knights will despise me when they find out." Catherine cried with a sad face.


    "You really..." Darlene was a bit dumbfounded, this silly girl, why is the point of entanglement different every time? What did not happen, has already begun to worry.


    Besides, who would dare to dislike you, the daughter of a duke? The other party has been married before, and he has to offer it to you, unless it is someone who doesn''t care about the duke''s threat.


    Chapter 0296 The best scapegoat.


    On the second floor of the Zuixi Building, Jesse and many noble disciples gathered here, anxiously waiting for the results of Catherine''s treatment.


    They originally wanted to go to the castle, but they were blocked by Niu Ben, so they could only curse and come to Zuixiaolou, and then ordered a table of dishes to eat.


    Now they all covered their stomachs, slumped on their chairs, the corners of their mouths and their chests were all stained with oily soup, and the table was in a mess, showing how intense the previous battle was.


    "belch!"


    Jie hiccupped, with a chicken bone still in the corner of his mouth, chewing twice from time to time, looking like a second-rate, without the manners of an aristocrat at all.

 Chapter 253：

    "Everyone, is the food here alright?" Jessie spit out her bones and said lightly, "It''s even worse than the food in the royal capital. It''s really rare in such a remote and small place."


    "It''s really rare, but the portion is too stingy, and it''s gone without a squeeze."


    A nobleman with a mustache said, "If the weight is more, it can really compete with the big restaurants in the royal capital."


    Jesse knew that this person was called Kunzhan. He was a viscount like him, the nephew of a certain earl, and recently wanted to hug the fourth prince''s thigh.


    However, Kunzhan still wanted to pursue Darlene, but because of Catherine''s brother, he didn''t dare to pursue it too blatantly, which made Jesse look down on him very much.


    The two of them were talking nonsense with their eyes open, causing the waiter on the side to roll their eyes violently. When they said these disgusting words, can they speak according to the licked-clean plate on the table?


    From the beginning of eating with restraint, to the mad grasping with hands, to the final licking of the end plate, this short journey has been carried out twice.


    That''s right, Jesse, Kunzhan and the others ordered the dishes at the second table. They didn''t have any appetite to eat at the first table. After all, Catherine''s condition has not been cured.


    After taking a bite, Catherine''s illness was left behind by them, all of them were frantically grabbing food. Three or two dishes on the first table were eaten up, not to mention the bloodshed in the middle.


    "Your chefs are very good. You tell the chef who cooks these dishes, I will pay him a monthly salary of 100 copper coins and invite him to cook in the capital." Jesse turned his head and said proudly to the waiter.


    A chef from a small rural area can make such delicious dishes, which makes Jesse feel that his trip is worthwhile. If he takes him back to the capital and opens another restaurant, I believe it will be full of guests, and then set the price a little higher, one day. You can earn a lot of silver coins.


    "I''ll give him one hundred and twenty copper coins to go to the capital to cook." Kunzhan said immediately, and then glanced at Jesse with a hint of provocation in his eyes.


    "I have one hundred and thirty copper coins." Jesse''s eyes narrowed slightly. Is this trying to overwhelm me?


    "One hundred and fifty copper coins!" Kunzhan said indifferently.


    "Hmph, I have two hundred copper coins." Jesse snorted coldly.


    "Two hundred and ten copper coins!" Kunzhan sneered.


    "I''ll add ten more." Jesse scorned.


    "..."


    Kunzhan and Jesse were fighting, from a hundred to more than five hundred copper coins. At this time, the two added one by one, fighting for face and dominance.


    "That..." The waiter''s face was full of strangeness, why did he feel that the recent guests were strange? The last time a few people ordered a table of soup, this time they just wanted to poach the chef.


    "If you have something to say, whoever of us bids the highest price will let him go with us." Kunzhan waved his hand and said, in his knowledge, the most powerful chef in the capital city is also paid a month''s salary. But three hundred copper coins.


    He didn''t believe it, he gave out more than 500 copper coins to the cook who had never been to the countryside and city, and he still didn''t follow him obediently.


    "Two guests, I''m sorry, our chefs won''t leave Zuixiaolou, and their monthly salary is more than one silver coin." The waiter smiled and said, according to the chefs on the second floor he knew, the monthly salary was the least. Also a silver coin.


    "Pfft..."


    Some of the people present couldn''t help laughing, and looked at Kunzhan and Jesse strangely, but the bid was only half, and they were still fighting.


    "Cough, cough..." The two turned their heads away a little embarrassedly, together they have been making jokes?


    "I don''t know what happened to Miss Catherine. Will that noble be cured? They''ve been in the castle for a few hours." Jesse shyly changed the subject.


    "Hmph, what kind of good witch doctor can there be in a small remote place? After Miss Catherine''s accident, I''ll see how they will be responsible." Kunzhan said indifferently.


    "Witch Doctor Zhu, what do you think? Can Miss Catherine be cured?" Jesse asked the old woman beside her.


    "Haha... It''s too late, I''m afraid Miss Catherine won''t be able to make it through..." Witch Doctor Zhu didn''t go on, everyone knew what she meant, Catherine was afraid she was going to die.


    In fact, the witch doctor Zhu was not sure of being able to cure Catherine at all, because she had treated the same patients before, all of them died without exception, and the bloodletting therapy did not work.


    "If something happens to Miss Catherine, the Grand Duke will not let us go." A nobleman said in panic.


    "Hey...what are you afraid of? Miss Catherine didn''t die because of us, she was killed by the nobles of this city."


    Kunzhan''s eyes flashed a bit of gloom, and he said solemnly, "Daliana is also responsible, she has been obstructing our help."


    Jessie stared at Kunzhan in a daze, did she actually push Darlene who she wanted to pursue to stop the disaster? It really suits his appetite.


    "Let''s go, everyone, we are going to crusade against that nobleman, and actually killed Miss Catherine." Jesse stood up and shouted, he wanted to take himself out of this matter.


    "Let''s go! It''s that **** noble who killed Miss Catherine..."


    "And that Darlene, what are the five strange women in the capital? She is clearly a murderer who has been obstructing the treatment of the witch doctor. She must be jealous of Miss Catherine''s talent."


    A group of popular people rushed out. The bigger the trouble, the better, and their responsibilities would become smaller, so that the Grand Duke could not find an excuse to deal with them. This Xiyang City Lord was the best scapegoat.


    "Everyone, settle the order first. It''s a total of seventeen silver coins." The waiter stopped in front of them.


    "What? Seventeen silver coins? Why don''t you go grab it?" Jesse''s eyes widened. No matter how delicious it is, it''s not so outrageous, right?


    "This guest, you have ordered five signature dishes, and one will cost three silver coins." The waiter said, spreading out the menu, and said lightly, "The fraction has been erased for you!"


    "Uh..." Jesse was speechless, the price above was indeed the case.


    "Don''t you want to eat Bawang''s meal?" The smile on the corner of the waiter''s mouth gradually faded.


    The Lord of the City has said that those who don''t give money to eat are eating Bawang''s meal. Such people will be sent to the first floor to wash the dishes, and the dishwashers there are very busy.


    "How is it possible, isn''t it just seventeen silver coins." Jesse gritted his teeth, he had never eaten such an expensive dish in his life.


    "Please come next time." The waiter grabbed the silver coin in Jesse''s hand and put a polite smile on his face again.


    "Let''s go!" Jessie turned her head and took the people away, do you want to come down next time?


    I won''t order such expensive dishes next time, well, that''s what he decided.


    "It''s... ignorant!"


    The waiter tossed the silver coins in his hand, looked at the people who were far away, shook his head and sighed, "They still don''t know that the Lord of the City has rescued a dying person."


    Chapter 0297 go to the Guard Division and take a seat.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Jesse, Kunzhan and his party dragged away the knight who was eating and drinking in the hall on the first floor, and went to the castle aggressively. They must behave like victims in this matter.


    They came to the square, which is the square in front of the castle, under the surprised eyes of the people around them. They couldn''t help but be amazed when they saw the people whirring around the square.


    "What are all these people doing around here?" Jesse wondered.


    "Don''t worry about them, it''s important for us to do business, before the news spreads." Kunzhan said coldly.


    "..." Jesse sighed. Even if he could escape his life this time, it would be difficult for him. With Catherine''s death, he was still dereliction of duty. The fourth prince would definitely have an opinion on him, and he would be excluded from the power center. .


    "Hmph, it''s none of our business in the end, it''s our fault that we''re here too."


    Kunzhan said indifferently, this is the charm of power, they are just on the same boat, and something happened to Catherine, they have to worry about being punished by the grand duke.

 Chapter 254：

    "You don''t need to teach me anything." Jesse said lightly, this was originally chosen by them, and they wanted to climb to a higher position of power.


    "Go on! Fourth team, swing the stick quickly and kill the first team of big stupid bears."


    "One team to defend, be careful of the sneak attack of the fourth team of stupid pigs."


    "..."


    The ice hockey final is going on in the square, and the surrounding civilians are excited, more than watching a boxing match.


    "Hal! Hurry up, if you slow down, the game is over." Fat Bear turned his head and shouted at Hal, who was sluggish.


    "Can''t you come and help?" Hal gasped.


    He was carrying a large wooden box full of lollipops. The two of them wanted to come here to set up a stall outside.


    "Just your strength? Do you still want to marry me?" Fat Bear''s fat face wrinkled, dissatisfied, "Your strength is still too poor."


    "I..." Hal was at a loss for words. He was a little stunned. It was enough that Miss Tiss was stronger than him before, but now the big fat bear in front of him was stronger than him.


    "What are you? Hurry up, don''t you want to find Mr. Pete tonight?" Chubby Bear shouted, but helplessly went over to help hold the big wooden box. In order to make more money, the two came out to set up a stall.


    "..."


    It is not uncommon for humans to interact with orcs in this way. For example, after scoring a goal in a football game, orcs and humans who support the same team embrace each other.


    "This city is very special, and I want to destroy it." Kunzhan sullenly looked at everything around him.


    It is a shame that the human race lives peacefully with the orcs. Kunzhan absolutely despises the orcs, and hates these orcs who eat more food the most.


    "This City Lord of Xiyang is a bit rebellious. Orcs actually live freely in the human race city." Jesse sneered.


    There are not a few people who think like him. The upper class of the Yingluo Kingdom, that is, the nobles, but they hate orcs very much. Now the human race and the orcs in this city live together on an equal basis, which is disgusting to them.


    They need slaves to help them work. Orcs are the best slaves. They also want to live on an equal footing with the human race. How could these nobles be willing?


    Every noble will have orc slaves more or less, especially in the inland areas, orc slaves are already the main force of the bottom work, as long as they are given some food, they can be driven to work.


    Xiyang City, and the city lord Liu Feng, in the eyes of Jesse, Kunzhan, and the others, they are an outlier, a heresy that violates the unspoken rules of the nobles.


    "I heard that the Grand Duke also hates orcs. You said, if he heard that Catherine died at the hands of such a heretic noble, would he immediately bring the knights to kill him?" Kunzhan said strangely.


    "Does that even need to be said?" Jesse sneered, fearing that many orcs would be killed to vent their anger.


    The group didn''t go to the hockey game and came to the gate of the castle, and they just wanted to walk inside the gate.


    "Stop, idlers are not allowed to enter." The soldier guarding the gate snapped, holding a spear at several people.


    "We ask to see Miss Catherine, you go in and report immediately." Jesse said with a gloomy face, this was the second time he stopped him today.


    "The Lord of the City said that no one will be seen today." The soldier said coldly.


    From the time Catherine entered the castle, Liu Feng could predict something, how could a beautiful daughter of a duke have less flies around.


    "You? Do you know who I am?" Jesse had a gloomy face. When did he, the viscount, see a baron in a remote place and be blocked from the door, and even the knight who guarded the door dared to despise him?


    "I don''t want to know." The soldier shook his head, the spear in his hand moved forward, and said indifferently, "Leave quickly, the Lord of the City is not here today."


    "Tap..."


    Tis walked over, glanced at the people at the door, and walked in to the castle gate. She had just finished patrolling the street and was a little hungry.


    "How can she go in?" Jesse asked. A female orc walked into the castle like this, but he, a viscount, couldn''t enter, which made his face even darker.


    "Miss Teas, she lives in the castle." The soldier said indifferently.


    "Bold, you must have killed Miss Catherine, you are delaying time." Kunzhan shouted loudly, for fear that others would not hear the same.


    "How dare you make trouble in front of the castle gate?"


    Suddenly, a cold voice came from behind him, and before Kunzhan could turn his head, he was knocked out by a punch.


    I saw eight people from Xin Ke, all exuding a cold and stern look. They saw such a thing as soon as they came back. When did someone dare to yell in front of the castle gate?


    "You dare to attack a noble?" Jesse stared at the fallen Kunzhan dumbfounded.


    "Noble, we only recognize the Lord of the City." Xin Ke clenched his fists and squinted at the people in front of him.


    "Chong!"


    "Bold." Jesse was furious, and drew out a knight''s sword and aimed it at Cink and the others.


    "Clang clang..."


    Jesse drew his sword, which immediately caused a chain reaction. Everyone drew their swords, and the atmosphere suddenly became chilling.


    "You guys are brave." Zink sneered and pushed his mouth towards the castle, "Look over there."


    "..." Jesse frowned, turned his head to look over, his heart skipped a beat, and he quickly raised his hand, "We have no ill intentions, really no ill intentions."


    I saw more than a dozen people standing on the castle wall, each with a longbow in their hands, and a dozen knights with guns standing at the castle gate, which made Jesse and the others immediately resigned.


    "Whether there is malice or not is not up to you."


    Xin Ke turned his head to No. 2 and said, "You invite them to sit at the Division of Guards, and I will report the situation to the Lord of the City."


    "Yes!"


    No. 2 looked at Jesse and the others with a pitiful look. I''m afraid they''ll be staying in the little black house for a few days. I hope they won''t be boiled into fools.


    "No, I''m an aristocrat, you can''t treat me like this..."


    In the call, Jesse and others were dragged away. As for what to do next, it depends on Liu Feng''s plan.


    Chapter 0298 to prepare for shipbuilding.


    "Your Excellency Xin Ke, please go directly to the Lord''s study." The soldier guarding the gate said to Xin Ke, this was what Liu Feng ordered before.


    "Okay!"


    Cink nodded, tidied up his clothes, and walked towards the study. It seemed that he guessed right, and this mission was just the beginning.


    "Tada..." Xin Ke came out of the study lightly, and opened the door before knocking, only to see Mina standing at the door.


    "Miss Mina." Zink quickly stepped aside, he was still in awe of Mina, after all, several of them couldn''t beat her.


    "Come in, the young master is already waiting for you."


    Mina nodded lightly, she was going to find Darlene and Solo, and the young master wanted to talk to them about the fleet.

 Chapter 255：

    "Yes." Zink waited for Mina to leave before stepping in.


    "Welcome back, it''s been hard work all the way." Liu Feng folded his hands and held his chin, looking at Xin Ke''s tired face, knowing that this task was not easy.


    "Working for adults doesn''t feel hard at all."


    Xin Keli stood upright, took out a box from his arms, it was a telescope, placed it on the desk respectfully, and said solemnly, "Sir, things are intact."


    "Yeah." Liu Feng nodded, but didn''t even open it to look at it. He still had some basic trust in him.


    "Tell me about some of the most important aspects of this mission." Liu Feng''s black eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Yes!" Xin Ke sorted out the language a little, and said with a focus, "Sir, the other party has already made a plan, and the treasure map was also taken away by them... Compressing military rations is very good. A day''s ration... The engineer shovel is very useful, and it is required to configure the field mission..."


    "Very good, you will ask everyone to give me a report with the details later." Liu Feng nodded. He was very satisfied with the completion of this task. There are still some small problems with the things tested during the task.


    "Yes." Zink replied.


    "Give you three days off, and train me to recruit new recruits immediately after the release. The special forces I want are better than lacking. I can choose more orcs. They are in good physical condition."


    Liu Feng picked up a document and handed it over, and said, "Next spring, I want to see 30 special forces soldiers who will be screened and trained according to the above requirements."


    "Yes!"


    Xin Ke respectfully took the folder with both hands. He knew that there would be a big move next year. He actually wanted 30 special forces. He was no ordinary hunter before, and now he knew what the special forces meant.


    "My lord, there was a disturbance outside the castle gate just now. The other party said they were aristocrats, and they also slandered the lord by saying that they killed a person named Catherine. They have been escorted to the Department of Guards." Xin Kehui reported.


    "Oh? There are actually flies... Some people are coming, but the idea of ??killing people is quite new." Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, and quickly figured out the key.


    According to Catherine''s severe cold and fever at that time, in such weather, with the treatment methods of this era, the probability of death was as high as 80% or more.


    "They''re not stupid, but they''re a bit sloppy."


    Darlene''s voice suddenly came from outside the door, and then she walked and gave Liu Feng an aristocratic salute, "Thank you, Your Excellency Liu Feng, for saving Catherine."


    "Just met."


    Liu Feng waved his hand and said with a small smile on his lips, "The people who are making trouble outside the castle are your companions? It doesn''t seem to be very friendly."


    "No, they''re not my companions. I''m not familiar with them. They just want to shirk their responsibilities this time."


    Darlene''s intelligence, she immediately figured out why Jesse and the others did this, but she felt that Catherine was dead, and immediately thought about how to get rid of this responsibility.


    She could imagine that when Catherine suddenly appeared in a few days, those people would entangle themselves shamelessly. This was disgusting.


    "In that case, I still have to lock them up for a few days." Liu Feng smiled warmly, the little black house was enough for those people, even though he had never even seen what the other party looked like.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, as long as it''s not too much, Catherine will solve it." Darlene said seriously, as long as Catherine is all right, as the daughter of the Duke, no one dares to offend her.


    "It''s okay, I just closed it to let them calm down." Liu Feng waved his hand.


    "Ah?" Darlene opened her mouth slightly. Isn''t this technique too gentle? If it was her, she would have to beat them hard.


    "How is Catherine feeling?"


    Liu Feng didn''t say anything about the little black room. The mental torture is more painful than the physical torture. Maybe there will be psychological shadows, such as being very afraid of the dark and becoming a chatter.


    "She asked me to thank you, and when she was cured, she came over to thank you in person."


    Darlene said softly, thinking of Catherine''s advice before she came, she glanced at Cink next to her with blue eyes, and hesitated.


    "Xinke, go down and rest!" Liu Feng also saw it and waved his hand to let Xink leave.


    "Yes." Xin Ke saluted, this time there are three days off, they can take a good rest, and some people in the team just went back to accompany their families.


    "Gag!"


    The study door was closed.


    "Is there anything you want to say?" Liu Feng smiled, and he could vaguely guess it.


    "It''s Catherine''s request." Darlene''s blue eyes flashed with a smile, and she said softly, "She wants to ask Your Excellency Liu Feng not to spread the news that you gave her a needle."


    "Of course, I''ve issued a seal order, so let her rest assured, no one who knows will tell her." Liu Feng said seriously.


    "That''s good." Darlene breathed a sigh of relief, the fact that her **** was seen by a man really couldn''t be spread out, otherwise Catherine''s reputation would be ruined.


    "By the way, you are Mr. Solo''s daughter? You can tell me about your fleet." Liu Feng said lightly.


    "Of course." Darlene threw off her long red hair. She also wanted to know what the cooperation her father mentioned.


    "We only brought twelve large ships this time... We can transport goods to many parts of the country. We have been to other countries to buy and sell, and we have also been to the sea..." Darlene introduced slowly.


    "Then do you have a boatman who can build a ship?" Liu Feng stared at Darlene and asked.


    "Ah?" Darlene was stunned, why did she ask in such a strange direction? Shouldn''t you be asking how much cargo you can carry?


    "Yes, there are more than a dozen boatmen who can build ships." Darlene answered honestly.


    "Can you give me a few people? I can pay them a high salary." Liu Feng said slowly, he was about to prepare for his own shipbuilding.


    Chapter 0299 ??the golden road on the water.


    "Shipbuilders?" Darlene''s blue eyes flickered, she thought about Liu Feng''s intentions, and she actually wanted some shipbuilders, which was really beyond her expectations.


    "I don''t understand, Your Excellency Liu Feng, why do you want a shipbuilder? Do you want to build a ship yourself?" Darlene only thought of this possibility.


    But shouldn''t it? Shipbuilding is not just about a few workers who can build ships, but also has a lot of capital and drawing skills. Everything starts from scratch. It is better to go to the coastal shipyard to buy a few ships, which is cheaper.


    "Yes, I want to open a shipyard by myself, I need a big ship." Liu Feng nodded lightly, this is nothing to say, he has wanted to start a shipbuilding for a long time, but he has always lacked shipbuilders.


    In shipbuilding, he only has drawings, but he cannot steal anything else. He only knows some rough knowledge. Shipbuilding is not something that can be done by drawing alone, but also experienced carpenters, that is, shipbuilders, who will know wood. characteristics and compatibility.


    Liu Feng has not started to build a ship until now. He is a shipbuilder. Now the opportunity has come. As long as Darlene gives him some experienced shipbuilders, he can try to build a big ship.


    "Large ships? There are twelve large ships parked at the entrance of the alley. Your Excellency Liu Feng, isn''t that enough?" Darlene frowned, she found that she couldn''t grasp the noble''s thinking.


    "No no, I think Miss Darlene has a little misunderstanding about the big ship." Liu Feng chuckled, the big ship in this era is still too small. The big ship in his ideal is the kind of big treasure ship that is 100 meters long. .


    "Misunderstanding the big ship? What do you mean?" Darlene sat up straight, she wanted to hear what the nobleman could say differently.


    From the very beginning, Liu Feng gave her a very special feeling, and inexplicably people would pay attention to it, or rather, the qualities she showed.


    To use the catchphrase of the earth, that is to be tall, rich and handsome, and the clothes on her body are the most beautiful clothes Darlene has ever seen, even better than what Princess Lucy wears.


    "The big ships I''m talking about are not those more than 30 meters long." Liu Feng shook his head. The 30-meter big ship, coupled with its structure, is one of the reasons for its slow speed, mainly because of its insufficient carrying capacity.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, if you think the 30-meter ship is too small, you can also go to the shipyard to order a 50-meter ship."

 Chapter 256：

    Darlene said seriously, the 50-meter ship is too expensive to build, and the technology is not very mature, eight out of ten will sink, or the ship will fall apart halfway.


    This is also the reason why Darlene Na''s fleet does not have a 50-meter-long boat. One boat costs hundreds of gold coins. Except for some kingdoms who will buy one or two boats, no one will buy them. The cost-effectiveness is too low.


    "I don''t want those big ships that may sink at any time." Liu Feng rolled his eyes.


    The technology of large ships in this era is not mature enough, mainly because the structure of the hull is unreasonable, otherwise the large ship of 50 meters will not fall apart and sink.


    "This..." Darlene''s eyes twitched, she wanted to say, if you are not satisfied with the big ship built by the shipyard, can you build a big ship by yourself? This is really a bit ignorant.


    "Can you give me a few boat builders?" Liu Feng asked, he didn''t want to explain too much, everything would be known when the boat was built.


    And at the beginning, he didn''t want to build a 100-meter boat. First, he built some medium-sized 50-meter boats to gain some experience, and then built a larger one. The ultimate goal is a 100-meter boat.


    As for the steel ship, this technology is too limited, and we have to wait for the development of the territory to be several hundred times larger before we can plan to start.


    "No problem, how many people does Your Excellency Liu Feng need?" Darlene looked at Liu Feng for a while before nodding, "The shipbuilders on my ship are all from some small coastal shipyards, and now they are mainly used by our fleet. The work of maintaining ships."


    "Yeah!" Liu Feng knew what Darlene meant. If there were more, their fleet also needed boatmen.


    "I want twenty people." Liu Feng said.


    "What? It''s impossible." Darlene immediately refused, her fleet only had twenty or so crewmen.


    "Where''s the fifteen?" Liu Feng frowned. If there are too few people, the progress will be slow. He hopes to see the boat launched next year.


    "How much is the salary?" Darlene didn''t mention the number of people. If the salary was too low, the boatmen would not agree.


    "Five hundred copper coins per person, good skills, one silver coin per month." Liu Feng said indifferently, he has always been generous to technicians, and he is willing to pay heavy salaries.


    dig people? Isn''t that so? Others want to dig his corners, but they can''t dig at all, only the corners he can dig.


    "This... Your Excellency Liu Feng, are you kidding me?" Darlene opened her mouth slightly, what kind of business is this?


    A shipbuilder actually gave 500 copper coins and a silver coin for good skills, which was many times higher than those of the shipbuilders in the big shipyards.


    She had a complicated look on her face, which was completely different from her business model where she cared about a little profit. It was the first time she had seen a prodigal way like Liu Feng.


    "Of course not." Liu Feng affirmed that this shipyard will definitely be built. Taking advantage of the current winter, there are extra people idle, and the logging can just be used for them.


    "Then fifteen boatmen, I will let them come to your Excellency Liu Feng." Darlene said softly, these fifteen places, I''m afraid those boatmen will go crazy.


    For such a high-paying job, those boatmen will definitely ask to go, and there is no way to stop her. She can only go to the coast to recruit some boatmen next time.


    "Very good." Liu Feng said with a chuckle, the boatman had it, plus the drawings he gave, some knowledge on woodworking, and the tools he provided.


    The date of the launch of the first big boat is completely predictable. With the big boat, the city by the Youshui River will be the largest business city in Xiyang City.


    As for the farther seas and other countries, we have to wait for a bigger ship to launch, otherwise it will take too much time to go back and forth.


    Once he has opened up the markets of all the cities along the Youshui River, the Youshui River can be called the Golden Road on Water.


    In the early stage, it was okay to rely on Darlene and their fleet, but in the mid-term, sales were very limited, and the market in the Royal Capital would soon be saturated.


    Liu Feng had to plan further things. Before the market in Wangdu started, he had already set his sights on all the cities on the edge of the Youshui River. Although three, four or five combined did not have as much sales as Wangdu, he couldn''t hold it back. A lot.


    As long as the Youshui River passes through Beifeng City, the river is very wide, and it is absolutely no problem to take a 100-meter boat, and there are many branches, passing through many kingdoms or principalities, these are the biggest markets.


    Chapter 0300 The reform of the Kingdom of Asia.


    Darlene leaned against the back of the chair, stretched out her concave and convex figure, and looked at the contemplative Liu Feng.


    She didn''t know why her father wanted to cooperate with the good-looking noble in front of her, but if the other party was such a prodigal, she was not very optimistic about the partnership.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    There was a knock on the door, interrupting Liu Feng''s thoughts, he turned his head and shouted to the outside, "Come in!"


    "Gag!"


    The study door was pushed open, and Mina stepped in, followed by Solo, Enri, and Avery.


    Hu Erniang pouted, the team she supported lost, and the bet lost three lollipops, which were limited edition lollipops in her inventory.


    The corner of Avery''s mouth was smiling. By comparison, she knew who Hu Erniang lost to. The moment she entered the door, she could clearly feel it.


    "What? Lost the bet again?" Liu Feng still knew about Hu Erniang''s hobby. If it was a game of wisdom, he might lose less, but a game of luck would definitely lose a lot.


    "Yeah!" En Li nodded in disappointment, she never thought that the first team was overturned at the last moment, and the same was true in the last boxing match.


    "Okay, I''ll give you scrambled eggs with tomatoes at night." Liu Feng said with a bit of pity, Hu Erniang''s luck is much worse than that of Tissi. She is obviously a person who relies on her head to eat, and prefers to play this kind of betting game.


    "Yeah! Young master is the best." En Li''s brown eyes curved into crescent moons, her whole body jumped up, her folded fox ears also stood up, and her fox''s tail was raised.


    "Go and sit down and prepare to report the data." Liu Feng chuckled and waved his hand. Sometimes the beast-eared mother is so easy to satisfy. There was a tomato scrambled egg tonight.


    "Hmm!" En Li nodded obediently, dragged Avril with a stunned face, and sat down on the desk with a smile.


    What is this operation? Avili stared blankly at Liu Feng and then at An Li, she couldn''t keep up with the rhythm.


    The corner of Mina''s mouth drew a beautiful arc. She knew that this was An Li acting like a spoiled child, or that she wanted Liu Feng to pay attention, even if it was just verbal concern.


    Cat Erniang raised her toes and sat on the corner of the desk with her hips raised. With her slender hand, she took out a note from her arms and handed it to Liu Feng. This was the new information she took when she went to Zuixiaolou to call Solo.


    "..." Liu Feng took the note and looked, his black eyes flickered, then the corners of his mouth pursed slightly, and he silently clipped the note into the notepad.


    "Father, you are here."


    Darlene stood up, looked at Solo with a smile, and said softly, "Because of some delays, I didn''t go to say hello to my father."


    "Uh... It''s okay, it''s fine." Solo smiled bitterly, he knew that Darlene was a little dissatisfied with him, otherwise he wouldn''t be so formulaic.


    Moreover, he had also heard from Miss Mina, but he did not expect that the daughter of the duke, Catherine, would also come, and she was seriously ill. If something happened, he might pack up immediately and flee to the north with his family.


    "I have seen Lord City Lord." Solo gave Liu Feng a noble salute.


    "sit down!"


    Liu Feng waved his hand and said indifferently, "This time I called Mr. Solo here to talk about the last cooperation."


    "Understood." Solo put away his smile, knowing that the most important moment had come. Whether his family could expand its business and influence depends on this conversation.


    Darlene sat quietly by the side, as an observer, she knew too little from the letters, so she could only listen and not speak for the time being.


    "Last time I said, let Mr. Solo transport and sell the linen business, and Mr. Solo only needs 1% of the profit." Liu Feng said softly, and his black eyes glanced at Darlene, whose expression changed.


    "..." Darlene looked at Solo dully, she suspected that this was her father? How could it be possible to say such an idiot?


    "Yes, according to the amount of sackcloth mentioned by the Lord of the City last time, there will be about a thousand gold coins traded in a year." Solo''s pupils flickered, with a slight smile on his face.

 Chapter 257：

    "..." Darlene gritted her teeth. Although the amount of gold coins frightened her a bit, their family''s profit was too small. How about earning some hard work? If there is an accident in the fleet, I am afraid that gold coins will be put in.


    Is it? Is your father already confused? But you are still growing from fifty years old? But why would you say such absurd things?


    "Mr. Solo, I heard that there is a big reform in the north. I don''t know if it is true? Is it false?" Liu Feng tilted his head forward slightly, a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes, and recalled the information on the note just now in his mind.


    "Uh... Lord City Master? You know that too?"


    Solo''s eyes widened, then he smiled bitterly, nodded and said, "It''s true, the new queen of the Yadian Kingdom over there is enthroned and is cleaning up some outdated systems."


    "..." Darlene frowned, thinking about the conversation between the two, she knew about the reform of the northern Yadian Kingdom, it seemed to have started a year ago.


    However, the Kingdom of Adian was a little far from the Kingdom of Yingluo, so she didn''t pay much attention to it. After all, it took two months to go back and forth, which was a bit far.


    Now, why are Liu Feng and his father so surprised? Darlene was a little puzzled, she recalled the content of the conversation in the study from the beginning...


    "Could it be..." Darlene''s blue eyes tightened, she turned her head sharply to look at Solo, she compared the information she received in the capital before and the abnormality of her father, and immediately knew where the key point was.


    "I only recently learned that Mr. Solo is really an expert in doing business." Liu Feng said lightly.


    "Ashamed and ashamed..." Solo smiled awkwardly. He did not expect that this remote place would also receive the reform of the northern kingdom of Yadian, which made his plan to resell the linen fail.


    Yes, the linen that Solo intended to get from Liu Feng would be settled at the market price of the capital, or a higher price would be settled to Liu Feng.


    But Solo wouldn''t sell linen in the capital. He would ship the linen to the Kingdom of Adian, because there was a shortage of linen there, and with the implementation of reform and revival, the price of linen could be doubled compared to the price in the capital.


    As a result of this reselling, Solo only has to pay a little travel expenses and labor consumption, and he can get two-thirds of the original profit of this batch of linen.


    The reform of the northern kingdom of Yadian came from the northern merchant who framed Solo with a loophole in the contract.


    Therefore, when Solo saw Liu Feng''s linen inventory, he planned to sell the linen to the Kingdom of Adriatic, and rely on this batch of linen to open up the northern trade route again.


    However, I didn''t expect the matter to leak at a critical time, and the rest is up to Liu Feng''s plan.


    Chapter 0301 The head was knocked by the pig clan orcs?


    Darlene''s blue eyes were full of complicated colors. Her father, Solo, was still that shrewd businessman, and he planned to resell at the price difference between the two places.


    But now that the incident has leaked, Darlene and Solo are looking at Liu Feng nervously, waiting for the result. If they don''t cooperate with them, then they will run for nothing.


    "Don''t be nervous." Liu Feng smiled gently and said slowly, "It is your ability to sell the linen to the Kingdom of Yadian."


    What he said is the truth, don''t look at selling to the Yadian Kingdom to make more money, but what if Liu Feng doesn''t know this information? Does he have to sell to the capital first? Earnings make no difference.


    It''s the same even if he changes someone. In the end, the information is not equal. Even if Liu Feng knew in advance, he would only sell the linen to the capital, but not to the kingdom of Yadian, because it was too far away, and it was time to get it. earnings are too slow.


    As for whether there was cheating, in the end, Liu Feng just sold the linen to the capital, not the Kingdom of Yadian. It can only be said that Soro had selfish intentions to conceal information.


    People who have no selfishness and give everything for others are already saints, not human beings. As long as they are human, they will have selfishness.


    "Thank you, Lord City Lord, for your understanding." Solo got up and gave a noble salute, as did Darlene.


    Indeed, he was selfish, but he never thought of swallowing Liu Feng''s profit, otherwise he wouldn''t just take a symbolic 1% profit share.


    "The linen can still be handed over to you for transportation and sales, but I only have one request, it can only be sold in the capital." Liu Feng said with one hand on his cheek.


    "This..." Solo froze for a while, his face showing hesitation, if he only sold it in the capital, even if he raised the price a little more, the profit share after getting it would not be much.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you work in vain." Liu Feng smiled, "According to Wangdu''s sales, I will give you 5% of the profit."


    "Is there only linen as a commodity?" Soro asked cautiously. After a year of linen sales, he could earn more than fifty gold coins a year, which was less than his previous business profit.


    If it is just one kind of linen commodity, even if it is a lot, because the market is limited, no, there will be other merchants to buy it, but you can earn a little more, but according to the original production data, the amount of linen will definitely not be much.


    "For the time being, we can only provide five kinds of products." Liu Feng took out a piece of paper from the desk, handed it to Solo, and said lightly, "These are the five kinds of products. If we can, let''s sign the contract."


    "This... huha huha..." Solo''s pupils tightened as he stared at what was written on the paper, his hand gripping the paper suddenly tightened, and his breathing became rapid.


    "How is it? With these five products, it should be able to open the market in the capital." Liu Feng chuckled, turning a pen in his hand.


    "Yes!" Solo nodded quickly. He had used all five of these commodities, and knew how popular they were.


    "These five commodities can only be sold in the capital. Without my permission, they cannot be sold in other cities." Liu Feng said lightly.


    Liu Feng will not hand over the entire market to a businessman to control. What he wants to do is the regional agency plan. Once the other party accepts it, it is equivalent to helping him work, and the salary is the 5% profit. It is enough that he regularly sends out account inspectors to check.


    As for the market in the north, it is not the market that we are entering now. It is not peaceful there. The reform of the Adian Kingdom is not smooth sailing. Many of the nobles who have been defeated have become wandering horse thieves, and they have escaped to the water and become water thieves.


    It would cost a lot to spend it safely, but he didn''t bring it up. Solo and the others will get this news when they go back.


    The source of Liu Feng''s intelligence came from the crew members brought by Darlene. The captains who took the lead were eating and drinking in the Zuixiaolou box, bragging loudly.


    "What? Can only be sold in the capital?" Darlene stared at Liu Feng in disbelief with her blue eyes. Isn''t this condition too harsh?


    "Okay." Solo just hesitated, then agreed, and he gave Darlene a wink to tell her not to speak.


    According to the profits of these five commodities, Soro has roughly calculated that even if there is only a 5% profit, it can bring him at least five or six hundred gold coins in income a year.


    "Then sign the contract!" Liu Feng took out two documents from the drawer, put them on the desk, and handed the pen in his hand to Solo.


    "OK!"


    Solo picked up the document and looked at it seriously, and the more he looked, the more surprised it became. Many of the above clauses blocked the opportunity to exploit loopholes. The most important thing was that the font of this document did not look like words that could be written by hand.


    After reading it carefully, Solo signed his name with a pen, pressed his handprint, and handed it to Liu Feng respectfully.


    "The goods will take a few days to prepare, you can rest in the city for a few days..."


    Liu Feng took the documents, signed his name with a pen, and affixed a seal. One of them was handed to Solo and said, "This document is valid for three years, and it will be necessary to sign the document again in three years."


    "Okay!" Soros knew after thinking that it couldn''t be permanent, and said quickly, "I''ll leave now, and the youngest son in the family has to pick him up from school."


    "Yes." Liu Feng nodded.


    Solo saluted, gave Darlene a wink, and stepped out of the study. He was in a hurry to leave because Darlene, he was afraid of staying any longer, Darlene had to collide with Liu Feng, after all, those five items, Darlene didn''t know what it was.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, Catherine will take care of you." Darlene saluted Liu Feng and ran after Solo.


    "..." Liu Feng stared blankly at Darlene who disappeared and asked him to take care of Catherine? To take care of Katherine, whose **** he saw naked?


    "This?" He turned his head to look at Mina, only to see Mina turned to look out the window, but the cat''s ears were facing Liu Feng''s direction.


    As for Anli, she lowered her head and pretended to be dealing with government affairs, but the ballpoint pen that was held upside down clearly exposed her pretence.


    Avril stared at him blankly, the wolf-eared girl doesn''t need to think about it, she still needs someone to take care of her, she can only kill people, and can''t take care of people.


    "..."


    "Ta Tata..."

 Chapter 258：

    In the corridor of the castle, Darlene caught up with Solo.


    "Father, your head was beaten by a pig orc? How can you agree to such a request?" Darlene''s delicate face froze, and her poisonous tongue broke out.


    They can only sell in the area of ??Wangdu, which limits their business, so how can they expand their business? How much coins can I earn?


    "Daliana, do you think I''m old and confused?" Solo rolled his eyes and said that he was beaten by the pig orcs. Does that mean he is even stupider than the pig orcs?


    "Otherwise? Was it knocked twice?" Darlene pouted.


    "You! You''re still too young, let''s go! Geer should be out of school. After picking him up, let''s go to Zuixiaolou for dinner. I''ll tell you what these five items represent." Solo waved his hand document.


    Chapter 0302 He, you can think about it.


    "Gal? Why did you go?"


    Darlene wondered, she entered the city in a carriage today, and many of them had no chance to understand, even her father had only seen it now.


    "He went to school, and he knows more characters than he learned in the capital." Solo said softly.


    "He''s so good? Isn''t he lying?" Darlene raised her eyebrows. She didn''t really believe that the stubborn Geer would study obediently, and she was often taken care of in Wangdu.


    "Really...Ger is your brother anyway, you should believe him." Soro smiled bitterly and said helplessly, "Ger has really changed a lot."


    He was a little helpless. The siblings were half-sisters, and Darlene was still blaming him. After Darlene''s biological mother died, she married Geer''s mother not long after.


    At the beginning, the father and daughter were very stiff, not to mention the stubborn Geer, who was almost rectified by Darlene, which caused Gerr to hide when she saw Darlene.


    "Heh~" Darlene sneered, walking forward with her slender thighs, that little brat, being obedient is a joke.


    Solo was helpless and could only take Darlene out of the castle and walked towards the primary school. Recently, he picked Geer up to and from school. Mr. Lu Ma said that this would bring the relationship between father and son closer.


    "This city is very special." Darlene walked on the street, looking at the clean and neat environment, the neat and tidy houses, the wide roads...


    Compared with the capital, the difference between this city is the size and the population. Darlene is even more surprised to see the talking and laughing humans and orcs.


    These were the first experiences in her life, orcs could walk down the street with a smile, and she recalled a novel that Princess Lucy had written many years ago.


    In other words, it was written by Princess Lucy when she was twelve years old, that is, five years ago, when Princess Lucy used the way of narration to have the first novel written by ghostwriters: "The Kingdom of Dreams".


    It is also this novel that made Princess Lucy famous, even in the kingdom of orcs, and she has many fans.


    ''The Kingdom of Dreams'' was caused by a dream of Princess Lucy. Although it was written very immaturely, or very naive, it was also liked by many people, especially children in their teens.


    The book narrates the innocent and beautiful wishes of Princess Lucy, and writes that there is a mysterious country in which orcs, elves, dwarves, humans...etc.


    "The longer you live in this city, the more incredible it will be, and the less you will want to leave." Solo''s mouth has a sincere smile.


    "..." Darlene turned her head to look at Solo, her brows furrowed, does this city really have such a great charm?


    "Isn''t there a few days? You can have a good time." Solo said amiably.


    "Yeah!" Darlene nodded.


    Soon, the two came to the entrance of the primary school, and they saw Geer joking with a little boy.


    "Ger, look who''s here." Solo shouted to the joking Geer.


    "Huh?" Geer turned his head to look at the sound, his body suddenly stiffened, and he took a step back subconsciously, hiding behind Croton.


    "Gal? What are you doing? Mr. Solo is here, why don''t you go?" Croton scratched his cheeks in confusion.


    "You, Croton, have you seen that pretty devil with long scarlet hair next to my father?" Geer whispered.


    "Devil? No? Who is that woman? She''s so beautiful." Croton said stunned.


    "No, that person is a demon, sent by God to punish me." Geer said with a sad face.


    "Ger, come here, go to Zuixiaolou for dinner."


    Solo frowned and shouted that this child was actually frightened by Darlene. He glanced at Darlene who was indifferent. How did his daughter treat Geer?


    "Wow! Geer, you can actually go to Zuixiaolou to eat again, which is so enviable." Croton Ba said with envy.


    "Then I''ll go first, see you tomorrow." Geer waved to Croton.


    "See you tomorrow." Croton waved.


    Geer obediently came to Solo''s side, looked at Darlene timidly, and called out weakly, "Sir elder sister."


    "..." Darlene looked at Geer in amazement, this bear child was a little different from before, and she couldn''t tell exactly where it was.


    "Let''s go, there will be no boxes in the Zuixiaolou later." Solo said while rubbing Geer''s head.


    "Father, I want to eat lion''s head. The last time Grandpa Croton took him to eat it, he said it was very delicious." Geer immediately shouted excitedly.


    "..." Darlene rolled her eyes, and sure enough, the bear child is a bear child, and the feeling just now was an illusion.


    "Okay!" Solo responded readily.


    The three immediately walked in the direction of Zuixiaolou. Along the way, Geer was like a mouse seeing a cat, and the usual noise was completely gone.


    "It smells so good." Darlene twitched her nose. She turned her head to look at a shop on the side of the road, looked at the sign above, and said softly, "Pizza? What is this strange name?"


    "Pizza is a special kind of cake, you can bring Catherine to try it tomorrow." Solo glanced at the pizza shop and said.


    "Can... eh? That''s..." Darlene turned her head to look at the gray-haired woman who came out of the pizza shop. That woman was too much like the most mysterious one among the five wonder women in the capital.


    "It''s not like, the hair is wrong, but it looks like it. Didn''t Xiaodian say she has fled to the south? It shouldn''t be possible here?" Darlene frowned and muttered.


    "Daliana, what''s wrong?" Solo asked strangely.


    "Ah?" Darlene returned to her senses and shook her head, "It''s nothing, I just thought of something."


    "Yes?"


    Solo raised his eyebrows. It didn''t look like he was okay just now. He thought that the girl suddenly lost his mind. He must be thinking about his sweetheart or something. Is there someone he likes? No, you have to ask.


    With such thoughts in mind, Solo said, "Daliana, do you have someone you like?"


    "Pfft...cough..." Darlene choked, looked at Solo in astonishment, and said in a hurry, "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    "Is there really someone I like? No, who is it? But it''s very difficult for me to marry my daughter." Solo''s eyes flashed with a smile.


    "You, if you talk nonsense again, I''ll go find Catherine." Darlene clenched her fists, her face flushed with anger.


    "Uh..." Solo shut his mouth, as if he couldn''t keep up.


    "Humph!" Darlene tossed her long red hair and walked ahead arrogantly.

 Chapter 259：

    "If there is no one you like, Mr. Liu Feng, he, you can think about it." Solo whispered behind him, but the voice could be heard by Darlene, "The person is quite good, and he is very good. Talent..."


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Darlene staggered and almost fell. She blushed and shouted furiously, "Shut up!"


    Who, who is going to marry him? The big idiot can''t marry her.


    Chapter 0303 List of five items.


    "Uh... I won''t say it if I don''t say it, it''s just... that Liu Feng is really good..." Solo looked at Darlene who was so embarrassed, and shut his mouth embarrassingly.


    He really hoped that his daughter would marry Liu Feng. From his perspective over the years, only Liu Feng could convince the arrogant Darlene.


    "Men are stupid pigs, don''t tell me about men." Darlene bit her silver teeth slightly, her blue eyes flashing with dissatisfaction. Based on what she saw in the capital, those noble children were all scumbags.


    With Darlene''s arrogance, how could she be attracted to those noble children who didn''t even look forward to fighting, she wouldn''t even glance at them.


    For a cold and arrogant woman like Darlene, you are rich, you have status, but you can''t impress her, you must have talent and good looks.


    It''s a bit like those arrogant and arrogant talented women in ancient times on earth, and then they were hooked by a poor scholar who was a little talented and good looking.


    "Uh..." Soro and Geer looked at each other and spread their hands helplessly. The two of them were also hit by arrows while lying down.


    "Huh..." Darlene took a deep breath and snorted with a blushing face. She swung her scarlet long color, strode forward with slender legs, and strode in front, but her movements were a bit of the same arm and foot, indicating that she was not at peace in her heart.


    Liu Feng gave her the feeling that although she was a little special and talented, although she had a talent for curing diseases, it left a deep impression on her mind, but it was only a little favor, and she didn''t want to talk about love at all. Speaking of love, let alone getting married.


    No, the goodwill is gone now. After the other party put forward such harsh cooperation requirements, the goodwill is gone at all. It is clearly bullying people. What does it mean to only sell in Wangdu? Their family started a transportation and reselling business, and now they only have one market in Wangdu.


    "Ugh¡­¡­"


    Solo and Geer sighed at the same time, it''s really hard to understand having a daughter (sister) who is too smart at home.


    The three of them soon came to Zuixiaolou, and Darlene looked at the flow of people coming in and out in amazement. Many people were holding bamboo tubes in their hands, which made her very puzzled.


    "That bamboo tube contains dishes, you will understand when you go in and take a look." Solo said softly.


    "Bamboo tube for vegetables? That''s fine too?"


    Darlene raised her eyebrows, walked in, and stared blankly at the spacious hall, which was full of lively discussions and the collision of tableware and chopsticks.


    "Is this a restaurant? How come there are so many people?" Darlene said hesitantly.


    "Of course, this is the largest restaurant in Xiyang City. The dishes on the first floor are very cheap, so many commoners will come to have a meal, or pack some food and go home." Solo explained.


    Like his father and son, they would spend three meals a day in Zuixiaolou, or buy steamed buns and pizza, and cook at home without a fire at all.


    "It''s very special!" Darlene asked in surprise, looking at the people queuing for food, "Who runs this restaurant?"


    "Lord City Lord opened it." Geer answered in a low voice.


    "It''s him?" Darlene frowned slightly, thinking about it and thinking that it was right, to maintain such a large flow of people and material control, it is reasonable for the Lord of a city.


    "Let''s go, let''s go to the box on the second floor." Solo took the lead and walked to the second floor, and asked the waiter for a box for six people.


    "There is actually a private box?" Darlene was even more surprised. In this remote city, there is still a private box? Aren''t you afraid of losing money?


    "Let''s order first!" Solo handed Darlene the menu, something he had to experience for himself.


    "This menu is interesting." Darlene opened the menu and her eyes lit up. When she looked at some things, she would observe it from the perspective of a businessman. Perhaps it was a professional habit she developed after taking over the family business for a long time.


    "What do these mean? A plate of cabbage? It costs a hundred copper coins?" Darlene stared at her blue eyes and said. The menu on this page lists more than a dozen kinds of vegetables, and she only knows a few kinds of green vegetables, such as Some names have never been heard before, what is cucumber? Chinese chives?


    Usually a plate of cabbage can be eaten in the capital with only one copper coin.


    "Cough..." Solo coughed lightly, glanced at the waiter who was holding back his laughter, and reminded in a low voice, "It''s very cold in winter now."


    "Winter?" Darlene paused for a while, then reacted immediately, staring at her blue eyes, and shouted in surprise, "Yes, it''s winter now, so how could there be cabbage?"


    Cabbage is one of the main green vegetables in this era. It is like a pig''s brain, the size of a palm, and it is blue in color. It tastes a little sweet.


    "Guest, we can provide all the dishes listed on the menu." The waiter said with a smile.


    "Let me order it." Soro took the menu and quickly ordered the dishes, "Braised fish, a bottle of Youhe Daqu, cucumber salad, a large portion of lion head..."


    Soro Barbara ordered a large table of dishes, and if Darlene was asked to order, I''m afraid it would be a constant surprise.


    "Okay, please wait a moment, the dishes will be delivered immediately." The waiter smiled and walked away.


    "What? Still thinking?" Solo turned his head, looked at the confused Darlene, and chuckled, "When I first saw green vegetables, I was also very surprised that there are green vegetables in winter, this is a very miraculous thing! "


    More than magical, it is simply incredible, there are green vegetables in winter? Who will believe it? This is not the south. Only in the southern winter can some green vegetables be grown.


    The cabbage that appeared this winter has made Darlene figure out a lot of things, and she was a little bit **** before.


    "Father, I want to know what are the five items that Your Excellency Liu Feng gave you?" Darlene said seriously.


    She understood that as long as her father wasn''t a fool, how could he agree to Liu Feng''s request, and if he could agree, the problem lay in the five items.


    "Understood?" Solo chuckled, taking out the piece of paper with the five items written on it from his arms and handing it to Darlene.


    "Yeah!" Darlene nodded. After taking the paper, she immediately spread it out and muttered, "Paper? Three types of paper, toilet paper? Writing paper? Wrapping paper?"


    Paper, she understands. The credit that Solo wrote to her before was paper, but this toilet paper? What is wrapping paper?


    Darlene didn''t rush to ask, and then looked down, "Wine, five hundred bottles of Youhe Daqu, strange name."


    "One thousand cans of canned fish and five hundred cans of canned green vegetables, what are these two?"


    "Perfume???" Darlene exclaimed, the first few, she can resist curiosity, but what''s the matter with this perfume? Isn''t it only the capital that produces perfume?


    Chapter 0304 Girl! Take down the Lord Mayor.


    "Father, is this perfume fake?"


    Darlene turned her head to look at Solo, her blue eyes were full of disbelief, she had only heard that the king sold perfume, and the fourth prince was behind the scenes.


    "It''s true, I''ve already bought you a bottle of this perfume and put it at home." Solo nodded affirmatively.


    "Are you kidding?" Darlene frowned, she didn''t like perfumes that didn''t last long.


    "Of course not. It costs twelve gold coins for a bottle." Solo said it was still a bit painful. The price is really not cheap, but it is the best grade to buy.


    He believed that if he didn''t use it, he would sell it next summer, and those ladies would definitely buy it for fifteen gold coins.


    It''s very hot in summer, and you will sweat a lot. The smell of sweat is what those ladies hate the most, and it''s also the best time for perfumes.


    "What? Twelve gold coins per bottle? Why didn''t he grab it? It''s more expensive than the capital." Darlene opened her mouth wide, shocked by the price.

 Chapter 260：

    "Okay, this perfume is not comparable to the fake perfume of the Royal Capital." Solo waved his hand and said, he bought a bottle of gold coin and tried it out. The bottle of perfume is still good, and there is no peculiar smell.


    "What''s the matter? Is there any difference between the two fragrances?" Darlene asked quickly.


    This perfume represents huge profits. If her family really sells perfume, even if it is 5% of the profit, it can also make their family make a lot of money.


    "The fragrance provided by the Lord of the City is very fresh, elegant and not pungent. The most important thing is that the shelf life is at least six months. Like the first-grade perfume, it can last for more than a year." Solo said seriously, he also looked at it. When I went to Wangdu to sell perfume, I quickly agreed.


    Not to mention gold coin income, a single influence is enough. Solo has always wanted to re-enter the circle of nobles, but he can''t buy titles in Wangdu, even the lowest barons are not allowed to buy and sell.


    Why do nobles in the capital look down on nobles in remote areas? Because they think they are the purest nobles.


    "This, how is this possible!" Darlene''s blue eyes were dull, trying to digest the news, the perfume can be guaranteed for more than six months, what does that mean?


    It represents Huang Cancan''s gold coins, it represents absolute huge profits, what is the most in the capital? Of course, there are the most nobles, and there are some merchants from other countries.


    Darlene immediately looked down at the paper, looked at the number of perfumes written on it, and said nervously, "Ninety bottles of first-grade perfume worth twelve gold coins, one hundred and eighty bottles of second-grade perfume worth eight gold coins... "


    "Also, there is a bottle of Supreme Tanabata perfume worth 99 gold coins. Only three bottles are produced a year. The fragrance is overlapping with seven kinds of floral fragrances. Every time you smell it, you will feel different. The box is used by the sculptor for three days. Carved, the bottle is top-quality ceramic..."


    "Huhu..." Darlene covered her mouth and stared blankly at the introduction on the paper. This bottle of perfume actually sells for ninety-nine gold coins. Will anyone buy it?


    This is a gimmick made by Liu Feng. No matter whether anyone buys it or not, if there is such a thing, the Supreme Qixi Perfume will become a sign. Who dares to underestimate the Qixi Perfume? If you have the ability to buy the Supreme Qixi Perfume, and then say this.


    Darlene suddenly wanted to take a look at this bottle of Supreme Tanabata Perfume, which is worth 99 gold coins. How noble is it, and it has seven aromas, which is unbelievable.


    "Understood? We won''t lose money in the single perfume business." Solo chuckled.


    "Understood." Darlene''s face was full of complicated expressions. It was also at this moment that she faced Liu Feng squarely. There were too many surprises for her, and it was this perfume that really surprised her.


    "Boom bang bang..."


    There was a knock on the box door, and then the waiter pushed the door and came in, ready to start serving dishes.


    The dishes exuded the aroma of tempting saliva, which made Darlene stunned. This aroma is a bit foul. She has not eaten since the morning.


    "The dishes are ready, enjoy your meal." The waiter withdrew, like a small box waiter who wouldn''t stay inside.


    "Come, have a taste of this Youhe Daqu wine." Solo poured a little white wine for Darlene, then poured himself a glass, and he took the rest back to drink.


    "It''s so pure?" Darlene looked at the white wine in the glass and was very surprised, "Is this wine different from other beers?"


    "Of course it''s different. This kind of wine is the best in the world. After comparison, those beers are as unpleasant as horse urine." Solo took a sip, and his face showed a look of enjoyment.


    "Is it really that exaggerated?" Darlene poured the little white wine from the glass into her mouth, her delicate face immediately wrinkled into a ball, and she shouted with her tongue out, "It doesn''t taste good at all, it''s too bitter."


    "Hahaha... You are still young and don''t understand the fun of wine." Solo Shuanglang laughed, how many girls would like wine?


    "Ha ha ha ha..." Darlene grinned and fanned the wind with her small hand. The wine really choked on her, and her throat was burning.


    "Let''s have some dishes!" Solo took a piece of fish and stuffed it into his mouth, squinting slightly, "The dishes here are unparalleled, and the dishes in the Yingluo Palace are not comparable to this."


    "Really?" Darlene didn''t believe it, she knew that all the clothes, clothes and food in the palace were the best in the entire kingdom.


    Darlene looked at the two small wooden sticks that were placed there, at the skill of Solo and Geer, and also held the chopsticks in a similar fashion, and then her fingers were like not hers, and they couldn''t even hold a piece of fish.


    "Use a fork, these chopsticks will take a few more days of practice to use." Solo chuckled.


    "Oh!" Darlene put down her chopsticks awkwardly, picked up a fork and forked a piece of fish and stuffed it into her mouth. After chewing twice, her blue eyes widened.


    "This is too delicious, isn''t it?" Darlene forked another piece of fish and stuffed it into her mouth. From this moment on, she couldn''t stop.


    "That fish canned is the one that contains this kind of fish. The city lord doesn''t know what magical method he used. This boiled fish can be stored for three or four months." Solo said lightly.


    "Cough cough..." Darlene was choked by these words and blinked at Solo, aren''t you joking like that?


    "It''s true, this kind of fish is so popular in Wangdu, you don''t need to tell me, you know it."


    Solo took another sip of his wine and said slowly, "With five percent of the profit from these products, in the area of ??the Royal Capital, the Lord of the City is very good to us!"


    Darlene lowered her head slightly, the corners of her mouth raised slightly, thinking of the black-haired and black-eyed nobleman, it was the first time that a man of the same age appeared to make her impress.


    "So, girl! Go and take down Lord City Lord!" Solo shouted with a big tongue.


    "Shut up, you old man!" Darlene yelled shyly.


    "What does it matter? You are smart, and the city lord is also very smart. If you don''t do anything, you will be taken away."


    "Shut up, I don''t listen, I don''t listen, I''m going back to Catherine..."


    Chapter 0305 Marry him?


    "I''m so hungry, where did Darlene go?" Catherine rubbed her stomach. She hadn''t eaten for a day. No, she hadn''t eaten since last night.


    "Really, let''s go out for a while, it''s been out for a long time, and I can''t even see a person."


    Catherine pouted. She lay helplessly on the bed, touching the soft quilt, with a comfortable expression on her face. The quilt here is much better than the quilt in her duke''s house.


    She turned her head to scan the room, and found that she was well dressed, and there was a stove in the corner that was emitting heat, all of which were different from what she had seen in the capital.


    "Is this the room in Xiyang City? It seems to be very good. It feels better than the room in my Duke''s mansion." Catherine whispered.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Footsteps suddenly came from outside, which made Catherine narrow her eyes, her slightly pale mouth pursed slightly, and a sly smile appeared in the corners of her eyes.


    "Hum hum hum... Darlene, you are finally coming, see me startle you." Catherine dragged the quilt over her head, and then sat up abruptly.


    "Gag!"


    Liu Feng pushed open the door, followed by a maid with a polished rice porridge in her hand, which was dinner for Catherine.


    He was a little helpless, Nicole and Mina refused to come, saying that he had seen the girl''s ass, so he had to come to see him.


    Liu Feng took the polished rice porridge and waved the maid to go down. He knew Mina''s thoughts, which made him smile bitterly. Isn''t she the daughter of a duke? , Do you have to come to see the **** and be responsible in the end?


    Entering the room, Liu Feng put the polished rice porridge on the table beside the bed, sat beside the bed, and looked at Catherine covering her head. Is this the type of sleeping with her head covered? Still insecure?


    Do you still have a fever? Shouldn''t be possible? After taking the antipyretic needle, at most it is still a little weak, right? Liu Feng didn''t care so much, he stretched out his hand to grab the quilt and pulled it away to see if he didn''t know.


    "scare¡­¡­"


    Catherine suddenly lifted the quilt, made a face, and sat up suddenly, giggling, "Daliana..."


    "Uh..." Catherine hoped that Darlene''s exclamation would not be heard, and stared blankly at the unfamiliar man in front of her, and, most importantly, her chest was falling into the opponent''s hands at this time.


    "Ah ah ah..."


    A sharp scream sounded, Catherine suddenly grabbed the quilt, wrapped her whole body, moved back and forth, and looked at Liu Feng''s raised hand in horror.

 Chapter 261：

    "You, who are you?" Catherine said in a trembling voice, her face full of fright, she wanted to be frightened, but she didn''t expect to be frightened.


    "I..." Liu Feng was stunned, is this a gift from the chest? This time the misunderstanding is big, he really wanted to grab the quilt, but he didn''t expect to grab the chest.


    "Well, I said, I wanted to pull the quilt, and then you suddenly lifted the quilt and bumped into it yourself, do you believe it?"


    Liu Feng retracted his hand embarrassingly, spread it out and said, "I just wanted to see how your condition is, so I suddenly grabbed...cough...this is a misunderstanding."


    "..." Catherine was sluggish for two seconds, tilted her head to think seriously, then puffed up her face, looking at Liu Feng with golden eyes looking at the liar''s expression, who would believe such a coincidence.


    "Alas!" Liu Feng sighed and said helplessly, "It seems that your illness is not yet cured, and your brain is a little bit unable to react. It seems that you need to be treated again."


    "Ah?" Catherine opened her mouth wide, how could she think that this stranger suddenly said this, is it really a misunderstanding? Moreover, listening to Darlene''s treatment method, it seems that it is a needle, or a needle in the buttocks.


    Thinking of this, Catherine felt a dull pain in her buttocks, clutching her buttocks, and shouting in panic, "No, I''m fine, I''m sick, I don''t want needles in my butt!"


    "Uh..." Liu Feng blinked, this girl doesn''t seem to have misunderstood? It seems that he is not sick, which is good, and the misunderstanding is resolved like this.


    "Okay, come here and let me see if she is really cured." Liu Feng waved, he wanted to see if the girl''s fever had subsided.


    "Look at it?" Catherine widened her golden eyes, her eyes misted with water, and there was a slight cry in her soft voice, "No, I''m cured, don''t look at my butt..."


    "Cough cough..." Liu Feng was choked by these words, stood up, poked Katherine''s forehead twice, and said angrily, "Please, can you stop saying these things that make people think I''m perverted? Come on, hey!"


    "What?" Catherine froze for a while, her golden eyes filled with mist, looking at Liu Feng aggrievedly.


    "That''s all." Liu Feng probed and pressed Katherine''s forehead, and then pressed it on his forehead to compare the approximate temperature of the two.


    "Are you still dizzy?" Liu Feng asked. The temperature between the two is similar, mainly because Catherine''s temperature is not as hot as the beginning, indicating that the fever has subsided.


    "No!" Catherine pouted and covered her forehead, shaking her head blankly, her golden eyes looking at Liu Feng''s black eyes, and the hand touching her forehead, she also reacted at this time, it is the person who is in front of her. It''s good that she''s sick, and his **** is also the needle he pierced...


    OMG! Catherine''s cheeks suddenly turned red, and she pulled the quilt to hide. She did not expect to meet her savior under such circumstances.


    What''s wrong with this? Liu Feng looked at Catherine, who was pouting and hiding her head under the quilt. What was this operation?


    "I brought you porridge, you can eat some." Liu Feng said softly, reaching out and tugging at the quilt.


    "Yeah! Put it there, I''ll eat later." Catherine''s voice came from under the quilt.


    "Okay, then I''ll go." Liu Feng got up, and he could see that the other party was shy.


    "Um!"


    Liu Feng shook his head, "Okay, he''ll let Nicole come take a look later, and then he left the room.


    "Gag!"


    When the door closed, Catherine carefully took her head out of the quilt, and she was relieved to see no one else.


    "call¡­"


    Catherine patted her chest, her cheeks flushed, and muttered, "He''s not bad, he has a good temperament, and he''s still a savior, so let''s be seen... it should be okay?"


    "God! Catherine, how can you think like this, are you impure?"


    "But what has already happened, what should I do? Marry him? No, it''s too casual...and my father will kill..."


    "Would you like to thank the other party for your life-saving grace? What can you thank?"


    "Why don''t you send perfume? Two bottles together? Will it be too light?"


    "It''s so tangled... Darlene, where are you?"


    The girl''s tangled muttering continued to sound, this is youth.


    Chapter 0306 **** shop.


    "Ugh¡­"


    Catherine sighed suddenly. She was pulling her blue hair a little irritably. She didn''t know why, but she couldn''t calm down. Three scenes were replaying in her mind all the time. .


    "why?"


    She put her hand on her chest and pinched it, her golden eyes full of doubts, she muttered, "Why can''t I feel the feeling of my heart beating faster?"


    Immediately after that, he pressed his other hand on his chest, and pinched it as well. He found that there was no strange feeling at all, and said distressedly, "Does it really make a man''s heart beat faster?"


    "But why is this? Is it really the same as the novel written by Princess Lucy? Only the person who likes it squeezes the chest to make the heart beat faster?"


    Catherine was even more distressed at this thought, and said sullenly, "But, I just met him for the first time? I don''t know him at all, how could I like it?"


    "Gag!"


    The door was suddenly pushed open, and Darlene stared blankly at Catherine holding her chest with both hands, her delicate little face full of strange colors.


    "Cough, cough... you continue!" Darlene''s blue eyes fluttered slightly, and she said embarrassingly, withdrew her feet when she stepped into the door, and closed the door with both hands.


    "Gag!"


    Catherine blinked her golden eyes, stared at the door blankly, looked down at her hands, her face flushed red, she immediately put her hands away, and shouted angrily, "Daliana, come back to me right away."


    "Gag!"


    The door was pushed open a crack, and Darlene''s blue eyes glanced in, teasing, "I didn''t expect Catherine to like this, I didn''t mean to disturb you just now, you can continue!"


    "Shut up and come in right away." Catherine shouted angrily, "It''s not what you see at all, I''m just measuring whether they grow up."


    "Huh? Could it be that it will grow up if you squeeze it?" Darlene narrowed her eyes slightly.


    "You..." Catherine was speechless, turned her head in embarrassment, and pouted, "Hmph, where did you go?"


    "Uh..." Darlene shyly shut her mouth, how could she be so embarrassed to say that she came back from a big dinner with her father, maybe she would be spanked by Catherine.


    "I knew you were enjoying it." Catherine muttered, holding the polished rice porridge on the table with both hands, and ate it in a big mouth...


    "Huh? Isn''t this polished rice porridge too delicious?"


    Catherine was stunned after taking a bite. The aroma of rice grains and the soft and lean meat granules made each bite simply enjoyable.


    She glanced at Darlene who was standing beside her, turned around holding the polished rice porridge, and choked up.


    "Isn''t it just polished rice porridge? It''s really that delicious?" Darlene raised her eyebrows. She knew that Catherine, as the daughter of the duke, wanted to eat polished rice porridge or rice, and she could eat it every day, but now a bowl of polished rice porridge will let her do this. eager? hungry?


    "Yes, it''s not delicious at all!" Catherine nodded quickly, but the hand that spooned the porridge didn''t stop.


    "Eat slowly, no one will rob you." Darlene sat down beside the bed. She was already seventy percent full in Zuixiaolou. If it wasn''t for that old and unruly old man, she might have eaten until she was full.


    "Hmm..." Catherine nodded, she was really hungry, and was interrupted by Darlene, she temporarily forgot about Liu Feng touching her chest and forehead.

 Chapter 262：

    Darlene sat quietly by the side, she was still thinking about the five products, or more about the perfume issue. It is a good thing to have the right to sell perfume in the capital, but if it is not handled properly, it will become a disaster.


    "belch!"


    A hiccup sounded, and Darlene looked over to see Catherine licking the bottom of the bowl, which made her eyes twitch. Is your identity as the daughter of a duke here to lick the bottom of the bowl?


    "Okay, stop licking, you''ll be laughed at when people see it." Darlene tore off Catherine''s clothes.


    "What does it matter? You''re alone anyway." Catherine didn''t care, she put down the bowl and spoon reluctantly.


    "Guess, who did I see today?" Darlene said mysteriously.


    "Who is it? It can''t be Princess Lucy, right?" Catherine chuckled, scratching the corner of her mouth with her thumb, and licking it with her tongue.


    "Really, don''t lick your fingers like a kitten!"


    Darlene rolled her eyes and said angrily, "I saw a woman today who looks a lot like Eliza, but her hair is gray."


    "Eliza?" Catherine was stunned for a moment, then said stunned, "Didn''t the little one say she fled to the south? How could she be here."


    "I''ll check it out tomorrow, I know where she is..." Darlene asked curiously, that woman had been hiding in her boudoir for a few days, or in other words, the five wonderful women in the capital knew each other.


    "Okay, I should be able to get out of bed and walk tomorrow." Catherine didn''t know if it was because she was full, but she felt that her body was much stronger.


    "That''s good." Darlene breathed a sigh of relief. She thought of those noble children who were locked up, and hoped that they would not stare when they saw Catherine jumping around.


    "By the way, Darlene, how should I thank the savior named Liu Feng?"


    Catherine grabbed Darlene''s hand with both hands and said seriously, "How about I give him perfume?"


    "Uh..." Darlene looked at Catherine strangely with her blue eyes, and she thought of sending inferior perfume to the perfume maker. I''m afraid she would be laughed out of her head.


    "Catherine, do you know what it means for a girl to send perfume to a man?" Darlene said lightly, she could only persuade in this way.


    "What does it mean?" Catherine frowned, her cheeks flushed the next second, and the girl gave men perfume, which meant that the girl gave her heart to the man, which was one of the ways for the girl to express herself.


    "No, isn''t this method what is said in ''The Love Notes of a Noble Girl''?"


    With an inexplicable smile on her lips, Katherine turned her head to look at Darlene and joked, "It seems that someone has also read the book on how to fall in love."


    "I, I just watched it because I was bored." Darlene''s face was indifferent, but her ears were red. She remembered the scene where she lit a candle and read the "Aristocratic Girl''s Love Notes" all night.


    "Cut... just look at it, and I won''t laugh at you."


    Catherine waved her hand mockingly, rested her chin on Darlene''s shoulder, and said softly, "Daliana, shall we go and sell the perfume tomorrow? I don''t know if there is a **** shop in Xiyang City."


    "This..." Darlene looked at Catherine who was in high spirits and couldn''t help covering her face. What should she say? Could it be that those two bottles of inferior perfumes have already dropped in price.


    I''m afraid that the price of gold coins can no longer be sold. No, I''m afraid that it will be difficult for silver coins. Probably, maybe I can exchange for some copper coins.


    Chapter 0307 hot spring time.


    "Anli, you need to set the price of the linen. Raising the price of the medium linen by 10% is considered to be a suggestion to Darlene and the others." Liu Feng continued to write without raising his head, and said some suggestions in his mouth. .


    "Okay." En Li nodded, opened the notepad and recorded it, because the goods will be shipped in a few days, and some shipments have to be arranged.


    In the spring of next year, Solo and his fleet will come back again. At that time, the shipment volume may double at least several times. Moreover, in the spring of next year, they will also open their own business routes.


    "Phew... it''s done." Liu Feng exhaled, shaking a piece of paper, and said lazily, "As long as they follow the precautions on the form, they can avoid a lot of extra losses."


    "Form?" Mina chewed on the dried fish, sat at the desk and turned to look at the form in Liu Feng''s hand, muttering, "Transportation and storage precautions form?"


    "Well, things like canned fish, perfume, and Youhe Daqu are all filled with ceramics. If you are not careful, they will break and break. These are all from coins."


    Liu Feng chuckled and said jokingly, "If you lose too much, then everyone can only eat boiled water and dry vegetables."


    This is also one of his worries. The capital is quite far from Xiyang City, and all the way is by water. A slight accident will cause heavy losses, so he wrote down some things to pay attention to.


    The beast-eared girls all know that Liu Feng is joking. Since they entered the castle, they have never been hungry, and they have to eat every day. For example, An Li is starting to grow some meat now, although it is not her. want.


    "I can eat a little less." Frey said lightly at this time, "I''ll have enough for one bowl."


    "Okay, your stutter is indispensable." Liu Feng chuckled, looking at Frei who was sitting on the other side of him.


    The girl is actually cold-faced and warm-hearted. Although she is closed off, she can''t express her emotions. As long as she eats and her sister''s two aspects, she still deals with it carefully.


    In fact, people in this era are very careful about what they eat, for fear that they will not be able to eat after dinner, or when they will be full.


    Frei turned her head to meet Liu Feng''s black eyes, then turned her head silently, and continued to hold the novel "Journey to the West". The clenched little hand seemed to indicate that she was not untouched.


    "Young master, your hot spring is ready, and you haven''t even gone to soak it once." Nicole rolled up the hair that fell in front of her cheeks and said softly, "We''ve all gone to soak a few times."


    "Huh? Have you all used it?" Liu Feng blinked his eyes, which was something he didn''t expect.


    "Yeah! It''s been a long time." Nicole nodded, her gray eyes stared at Liu Feng''s face, and she said softly, "Last time, the young master said he was going to take a dip, but he was so busy that he forgot later."


    "Okay, then everyone will go to the hot spring today." Liu Feng waved his hand.


    "Nicole, I want red bean cake, green tea..." Tiss turned her head and shouted to Nicole, "It''s perfect to have these things in the hot spring."


    "I want milk." Wei Ya raised her hand and shouted.


    "Okay, all of them." Nicole replied with a chuckle, everyone likes to eat small cakes while soaking in the hot spring.


    "Well, I still have government affairs to deal with, so I won''t go." An Li suddenly raised her hand and said seriously, but her fox ears drooped.


    "No, Enri, you didn''t wipe my back last time." Tiss yelled.


    "I, I''m really busy." An Li said very seriously, but those brown eyes turned a little unnaturally.


    "Really? Could it be that someone thinks that their **** are too small and that they are afraid of being hit, so they don''t dare to take a hot spring with everyone?" Someone made an excuse not to go to the hot spring last time, and then secretly went to the young master''s hot spring pool."


    "Shut up, you mutated catwoman!" En Li immediately froze and yelled in embarrassment, "It''s not because of the chest problem, just go, I won''t be afraid of comparison..."


    "..." Avril couldn''t help but patted her forehead. When did Her Royal Highness start to care so much about breasts; she looked down at her **** and sighed softly, "Big **** are not good, they affect the way you travel. power."


    "Avery, you..." Enli seemed to have turned the world into gray. She heard the whispered and heart-piercing words of the wolf-eared lady. Others disliked it, but she never got it.


    "Let''s go then!" Liu Feng shook his head with a chuckle. This was An Li''s daily routine. He got up and walked outside. At eight o''clock in the evening, it was a good time to soak in the hot springs.


    Liu Feng took the beast-eared girls and walked to the backyard. A wooden corridor had been set up leading to the hot spring. The two maids in front were holding paper lanterns to open the way, and the last two maids were holding paper lanterns. A group of playful beast-eared girls.


    Paper lanterns were also made in the past few days. The people in the castle were popularized first, but they have not been popularized yet. After all, there is no nightlife in Xiyang City, and the lanterns are only equipped with a few lanterns.


    The hot spring is made of bamboo and wood. It is divided into male and female sides. In fact, it is a hot spring pool with a row of bamboo walls in the middle. The male side is reserved for Liu Feng, and the female side is used by the beast-eared girls.


    "Master, let''s go first." Nicole said softly, with water waves in her eyes, looking back at the beast-eared girls, sighing in her heart, these people are all staring.


    "Go!" Liu Feng waved his hand and walked into the hot spring room. This is not an open-air hot spring.

 Chapter 263：

    The hot spring room is all paved with pebbles, and even the hot spring pool is made of pebbles, which are completely built according to Liu Feng''s design.


    "It''s the first time in my life to soak in a hot spring." Liu Feng came to a cabinet and started to undress, but his ears listened to the hilarious sound from the other side.


    "Huh? Where''s Frey? Have you seen her?" Nicole''s voice came in doubt.


    "No? Didn''t we come together just now?" Mina said in surprise.


    "Could it be with the young master?" Enri shouted in surprise.


    "..."


    "Uh..." Liu Feng''s **** hand stiffened, and he turned his head mechanically to look behind him. Sure enough, he saw a small figure undressing. Who else could it be if it wasn''t Frey?


    "I said, why are you here?" Liu Feng''s eyes twitched and he said helplessly, "Aren''t you supposed to go there?"


    "There are too many of them, and there are few people here." Frey said lightly.


    Chapter 0308 Duck Frey.


    "Huh?" Liu Feng was stunned, what''s the reason? How many people are there? It''s not a matter of how many people there are.


    "Stop, don''t take it off again." Liu Feng patted his forehead and shouted helplessly, "Go to Nicole and the others."


    Frei stopped, tilted her head, looked at Liu Feng with green eyes, her cheeks flushed slightly, then turned around and said lightly, "No, they are too annoying."


    "Too annoying?" Liu Feng was dumbfounded? Nicole, Mina, what did they do?


    "Well, they always want to hug people." Frey said lightly, and the movement of her hands started again. She took off her clothes in three or two times, and there were two striking marks on the back of the clean.


    Last night, Nicole took her to the hot springs, small Frey, Nicole and the others all wanted to wipe her back, or pity her, but everyone was too enthusiastic to scare her.


    Frei, who had taken off her clothes, was very thin and weak. Under Liu Feng''s pitying gaze, she put her hands behind her back, covered her butt, and walked towards the hot spring pool.


    "Really..." Liu Feng smiled bitterly, knowing that he was embarrassed to cover his butt, and the girls had already entered the hot spring, so he couldn''t drive them out.


    "Nicole, Frey is here." Liu Feng raised his head and shouted at the bamboo wall, "She is already soaking, so let her be here."


    "Huh?" Consecutive voices of astonishment sounded.


    Mina, Nicole, Tess, Weiya, Avery, who were undressing, and Anli who stayed in the corner for a while, all of them stared at the bamboo wall in astonishment, and Frey actually ran over there. ?


    "Frey is too cunning." En Li lowered her head in frustration. She would have the smallest chest here. She looked at the turbulent scenery in front of her and sighed, "I would have known that I would go to the young master too."


    "Yeah! Sister An Li also wants to go to the adults'' side?" Su Mi was naked, holding her hands in front of her, looking up at An Li, and said in surprise, "Then Su Mi also wants to go."


    "Uh..." En Li''s body froze, she immediately felt a few sharp gazes coming towards her, she quickly waved her hand and shouted, "No, there''s no such thing, the young master didn''t invite me, how could I go... Uh ...No, I...I..."


    "Tsk tsk tsk... It turns out that our Enri is waiting for the invitation of the young master." Mina put her arms around her chest and teased, "Why don''t Enri go over and wipe the back of the young master?"


    "Really?" En Li raised her head abruptly, her brown eyes twinkling eagerly.


    "No!" Avery yelled hurriedly.


    Wei Ya''s light red eyes flickered, and hesitantly said, "This is not good!"


    "..." En Li pouted and turned her head with a blushing face. She seemed to be acting too much. Every time she took a hot spring with them, it would make her feel pricked.


    "Should I go? I''m stronger?" Tiss put one hand on her waist, showing her bumpy figure clearly.


    "No." Nicole, Anli and Wei Ya said in unison.


    Let the big cow pass by, and it is unlikely to be eaten. After all, there is Frey, but some blush interactions are definitely indispensable.


    "Okay, it''s fine if you have Frei over there." Nicole pursed her lips and said helplessly, "Everyone, go to the hot spring."


    She originally wanted to wait to deliver the cakes in person, and then stay with the young master to soak in the hot springs, but now Frey has disrupted the plan, and now these people will all stare at her, so she can only let the maid deliver it.


    "Oh!" Tis fluttered her long purple hair, and with brisk steps, she ran to the hot spring in small steps, and a huge pair swayed in front of Enri.


    "Damn." En Li pouted, helplessly taking off her clothes.


    "thump¡­¡­"


    Entering the hot springs one by one...


    "Huh..." Liu Feng sighed softly, listening to the discussion over the bamboo wall, turned his head to look at Frei who had his back turned to him, and then began to take off his clothes.


    Putting all the clothes in the cabinet and holding a towel, he stepped into the hot spring, leaned back against the edge of the hot spring pool, and stretched his body. The temperature of the hot spring was just right.


    "..." Frei''s ears twitched, and when she heard the sound of Liu Feng falling into the water, she turned around, with a blush on her face, fixedly looking at Liu Feng, and leaned against the edge of the pool like Liu Feng.


    "How is it? Haven''t you experienced it before?" Liu Feng soaked the towel, then wringed it dry, folded it neatly and placed it on his forehead.


    "No, everyone didn''t like water before." Frey said lightly.


    How could they bird orcs like water, it''s hard to fly when their wings are soaked, especially they hate rainy days.


    "Occasionally soaking in the hot spring is good for the body." Liu Feng collapsed, leaving only his head against the edge of the pool.


    "Will the wings grow?" Frey''s green eyes lit up.


    "Uh... I shouldn''t." Liu Feng shook his head, he couldn''t say if he could, based on what he knew about the girl, if he could, she would definitely soak in the hot spring all day.


    "Oh!" Frey immediately stopped paying attention when she heard that she couldn''t.


    "Apart from your sister? You don''t have any other companions?" Liu Feng was obviously at a loss for words.


    "..." Frey''s ears twitched slightly, but she didn''t respond. Her companions are living a very hard life now. Without the guidance of the elder sister, everyone has to save on eating wheat.


    "You don''t want to go back to your companion?" Liu Feng said softly. From Frei''s silence, he could guess that she had a companion.


    "..." Frey pursed her lips, her green eyes were a little dim, she didn''t want to go back, one less of her could give her companions a little more to eat, anyway, she wouldn''t be able to fly, and going back would be a waste of wheat.


    Everyone is already saving wheat for their flying companions, they are going to find food, and if they can, they are already trying to take on missions.


    But even if it is to accept the task, it is mostly failures, after all, the elder sister took away the most elite part of the clan.


    Liu Feng was helpless, his test failed, the girl was more closed than he thought, or she was afraid to express her heart, and even more, she guarded the person she wanted to protect in a silent way.


    "Huh..." Liu Feng took a deep breath, then dived into the water, got up, and only came up after the limit.


    "It''s cool!" Liu Feng gasped for breath. The feeling of breathing to the limit and then breathing again made him feel very comfortable.


    "..." Frei was attracted by Liu Feng''s behavior, and then learned to take a deep breath and dive into the water.


    "Sure enough, he''s still a child!" Liu Feng said with a chuckle, silently looking at the water surface. Thirty seconds later, blisters appeared on the water surface, but no one came up.


    "Isn''t it? Duck?" Liu Feng was stunned, then swam to the place where Frey was diving.

 Chapter 264：

    Chapter 0309 You want to marry me.


    "Crash..."


    The water splashed, Liu Feng swiped with both hands, and when he dived into the water, he saw Frey swaying his limbs underwater in a dog-planing style, opening his mouth in horror.


    Am I going to die? I haven''t found my elder sister yet? Did she kill the dragon? Everyone is waiting for her to come back.


    Liu Feng swam in front of Frei, and in her surprised eyes, he put his hands on her armpits, and when he used his legs, he stood out of the water holding Frei.


    "Huh..." Liu Feng let out a long sigh, shook his wet black long hair, and looked at Frey''s panicked eyes.


    He is considered to have taken it. He almost drowned in such a shallow hot spring. He is really a duck. He panicked as soon as he entered the water, and then his brain was out of control?


    "Are you okay?" Liu Feng looked at Frei who was stunned, and said softly, "Don''t soak? Go up and rest."


    Frei shook her head, her green eyes looked at Liu Feng quietly, she didn''t say anything, just looked at it like this, for some reason, she felt that the man in front of her was much better looking, and she felt like she wanted to depend on her, just like her elder sister. .


    "What''s wrong?" Liu Feng frowned, shouldn''t this be scary? Stress dumbness?


    "Am I good-looking?" Frey said surprisingly, she covered her chest with both hands, and said indifferently, "My elder sister said that if a girl is seen naked, she will either marry him or kill him. "


    "Cough cough cough... what?" Liu Feng''s eyes twitched, what is this operation? He subconsciously glanced at Frey''s body, this completely unopened body was nothing to look at at all.


    Well, it''s true.


    Liu Feng is now very curious about Frey''s sister, what kind of evildoer can teach such a sister.


    "Then what do you decide to do? Are you going to kill me?" Liu Feng smiled, the girl''s innocent thoughts made him very interesting.


    "No!" Frei''s green eyes flickered, and then, under Liu Feng''s astonished eyes, he broke free of his arm, threw himself into his arms, and hugged his neck tightly.


    "Uh..." Liu Feng could clearly feel Frey''s body trembling. It seemed that this really frightened her. He gently patted her on the back and said softly, "It''s alright."


    "You want to marry me!" Frei turned her head and breathed softly in Liu Feng''s ear, "Otherwise, I will tell my elder sister that you looked at my body."


    "Cough cough..." Liu Feng was dumbfounded. A thirteen-year-old girl actually said she wanted to marry him? It''s full of inconsistency.


    "Well, you''re still young, and we''ll talk about the marriage in a few years." Liu Feng reluctantly persuaded him to use a dragging word first. If Nicole and the others knew about it, they would be terrified.


    "In Yanshan Forest, you can get engaged at the age of thirteen." Frei said lightly, she just suddenly had this idea of ??marriage.


    In fact, it is very early to get married in this era. For example, people with money and status, there are many people who get married at the age of 14 or 15. Except for some people with high vision or special reasons, they will stay in their twenties. not married.


    "..." Liu Feng was at a loss for words. Hearing the girl''s tone, he was serious this time, but he didn''t understand a little bit. He also asked, "Frey, why do you identify me?"


    "I don''t know." Frey shook her head and said briefly, "I feel."


    "Feel?" Liu Feng was stunned, what kind of answer is this? Marry him just because of a feeling?


    He understood that it was the sequelae of the drowning just now, that is, the so-called sense of dependence after the hero saved the beauty.


    "What''s this?" Frey stepped on her little feet, with confusion on her face, a little soft.


    "Stop!" A hint of embarrassment flashed across Liu Feng''s face, and he quickly separated Frei. If he continued like this, he would ''missing the gun''.


    "Whoa~"


    Frey sat down and then soaked in the hot spring, but this time she sat down and didn''t do any diving.


    "Huh..." Liu Feng breathed a sigh of relief and sat beside Frei, the two of them were just next to each other, and neither of them spoke.


    He has absolutely no experience in dealing with girls of this type of Frey, and Sanwu girls are straightforward and simple.


    "Lord Liu Feng, when will you be able to fly to the sky?" Frei suddenly said, and it was the first time she called someone by name.


    "Do you want to fly to the sky?" Liu Feng was stunned for a moment, then turned to look at Frei''s delicate face, her green eyes filled with desire.


    The first time a girl called someone, it could be regarded as the first step to take the temptation from the closed inner world, and it could be regarded as a small surprise today.


    "Yeah!" Frey nodded lightly, staring blankly at Dangyou''s water surface, she hadn''t experienced the feeling of flying to the sky for a long time.


    "Okay, we have to prepare for some days." Liu Feng said softly.


    The scientific research department is also working hard to make hot air balloons according to Liu Feng''s request. In addition, the scientific research department has a lot to do, and the progress is not very fast. The main reason is that the hot air balloon is a bit difficult to make.


    A lot of sheepskin was used for sewing, and a layer of anti-leakage was also needed, so a total of two layers were needed. For safety, Liu Feng added another layer, and then used tung oil for waterproofing, etc. It took about a month to complete it completely.


    In fact, there is a hot air balloon brought from the earth in the inner library of the castle, but that hot air balloon will be used to test the sheepskin hot air balloon.


    "Yeah!" Frey nodded.


    "Your companion, is it very far from here?" Liu Feng asked tentatively. He hoped that there would be a few bird orcs to help him.


    "It will take about a day to fly." Frey said lightly.


    "One day?" Liu Feng was stunned for a while. He was about to fly out of the Yingluo Kingdom, so how did Frei come here?


    In fact, this is also his approximate guess. He has absolutely no idea how the battery life of the orcs of the bird clan is, and whether the speed is fast or not.


    "Lord Liu Feng, I''ll wipe your back for you." Frei suddenly stood up and carried a bunch of water splashes.


    "Okay!" Liu Feng paused, then agreed, wrapped his lower body with a towel, got up from the hot spring, and sat on the edge of the pool.


    With a blush on her face, Frei helped Liu Feng wipe it up with a towel. This is what she learned from Nicole and Mina.


    After a while, Frei was out of breath, Liu Feng told her to stop and said softly, "Come on, let me wipe it for you!"


    "No." Frey shook her head and ran back to the hot spring, the scars on her back made her feel ugly for the first time.


    "I''m very weak, afraid of seeing my body?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows.


    "No." Frey shook her head and said nothing.


    "..." Liu Feng turned his head, and out of the corner of the eye just saw a row of heads and melon seeds suddenly appearing on the bamboo wall.


    The beast-eared girls were climbing on the bamboo wall, sticking out their heads and looking at him.


    "What are you doing?" Liu Feng''s mouth twitched. When did the girl come to watch the man take a bath?


    "Yeah! It was discovered." Wei Ya covered her mouth and exclaimed, and then the person fell from the bamboo wall into the pool.


    "It''s all An Liti''s attention." Mina blushed and went down.


    "Damn, I didn''t see anything." En Li shouted angrily in the hot spring, she was too short to climb the bamboo wall.


    "It seems that Frey will also take care of people." Nicole shrank her head and said softly.


    Chapter 0310 How did you become ugly?

 Chapter 265：

    early morning!


    Catherine slowly opened her eyes and felt her body being restrained. She lifted a corner of the quilt and saw Darlene sleeping on her waist.


    "Hee hee... Who would have imagined that a talented shopping mall girl in the capital would actually drool while sleeping." Catherine chuckled lightly, looking at the sparkling corner of Darlene''s mouth.


    "Tsk tsk tsk..."


    Darlene didn''t know what she was dreaming, but her mouth was slapped a few times, and the corners of her mouth rose. At first glance, she had a good dream.


    "It''s so cute!" Catherine''s golden eyes glowed, and she reached out and poked Darlene''s delicate face, causing Darlene to frown.


    "Hee hee..." Catherine needed a smirk, picked up her blue hair, and scratched Darlene''s nose.


    "Ha go..." Darlene opened her mouth slightly, yawned, rubbed her nose with her hand, and stared at Catherine sleepily with her blue eyes open.


    "Why did you get up so early?" Darlene grinned sleepily.


    "You''re too good at sleeping, it''s getting late." Catherine said helplessly, looking at the translucent window, it was already bright outside.


    "Really?" Darlene''s sleepiness subsided, she touched the corner of her mouth, her cheeks flushed, and she was drooling again.


    "It looks like you had a good dream? You actually drooled while sleeping." Catherine teased.


    "Yeah! That''s about it!" Darlene nodded and admitted that she had dreamed of the food in Zuixiaolou.


    "Get up, it''s a big rudeness to sleep so late at someone else''s house!"


    Catherine sat up and stretched out, "It''s incredible, the bed here is more comfortable than the bed at home."


    "Well, the mattress is very soft, the quilt is very warm, and has a faint fragrance." Darlene straightened her feet and said lazily, "I really want to sleep for a while."


    She was exhausted these days, especially Catherine was ill, she had been sleeping restlessly, half asleep.


    "I''m getting up soon, didn''t you say you want to see the person who looks like Eliza?" Catherine dragged Darlene and said angrily, "Besides, I have to go to a **** shop to sell perfume. Lose."


    "Don''t think about it, how could there be a **** shop in this small remote city, just keep the perfume for yourself!"


    Darlene''s blue eyes flickered and said, "Even if there is a **** shop, people may not be able to afford it."


    "Then what to do? Is it just waiting to break?" Catherine said blankly.


    "If it''s bad, it''s broken. You don''t like it anyway. Besides, it was also given by that person."


    Darlene''s blue eyes flashed a smile, and she said softly, "In the future, if you want to use perfume, I will give it to you."


    "Give me perfume? What do you mean?" Catherine blinked, she was a little confused.


    "You''ll find out later." Darlene said playfully, she had already found out that there was a perfume shop in Xiyang City, and she decided to take Catherine to see it.


    The most important thing is that she lacks someone who can compete with the fourth prince. Once the Tanabata perfume is sold in the capital, it will definitely squeeze the fourth prince''s perfume business. Abused by the Fourth Prince.


    And Catherine, the daughter of the duke, is a living sign. Pulling her out as a facade, the fourth prince must not go too far. After all, the grand duke is not comparable to a prince.


    Of course, if it is the eldest prince and the second prince, maybe the eldest duke will give in a little, but like the fourth prince who has no real power, sometimes even an earl is inferior.


    Unless the prince is entrusted to the territory, then he can try to fight against the grand duke, otherwise the grand duke is really not afraid of the fourth prince, and he is not the heir to the throne.


    "Mysterious and mysterious." Catherine said angrily. She lifted the quilt and got out of bed. Her whole body was much better now. Although she still felt a little powerless, she was still able to walk and the like.


    The two quickly packed up, changed their clothes and walked out of the room, looking up at the blue sky. Today is a good day and the sun is out.


    "Are we going to eat first?" Catherine hesitated, she missed yesterday''s polished rice porridge.


    And that Mr. Liu Feng, she wants to say thank you to him in person, or ask him if he wants to buy perfume. She is obsessed with her perfume, or she wants to earn gold coins to buy a four-string lute.


    "Do you think you will leave us breakfast at this time?" Darlene looked at the high sun.


    "Uh... it should be!" Catherine scratched her cheeks, some food would be warm in noble houses.


    "Then are you embarrassed to go out to eat? It''s almost noon." Darlene rolled her eyes, dragged Catherine and walked out, said lightly, "Let''s go out to eat, I remember the name of the shop is very strange, I don''t know what to eat. what will happen."


    "Oh!"


    In this way, Catherine was dragged away from the castle by Darlene and came outside. Catherine''s surprise was the same as Darlene yesterday, or even more strange. After all, she is a noble.


    "I think Princess Lucy should come here to see, she should like it very much." Catherine said with emotion.


    "Then you can talk to her when you go back this time." Darlene said softly.


    "Okay, I have to bring some gifts back, it''s for Princess Lucy, and a little one."


    Catherine''s golden eyes were full of anticipation and said, "This is the first time I have traveled far, and I even brought gifts to people."


    "Okay, then I''ll go shopping later and see if there''s anything to buy." Darlene nodded, pulling Catherine to the pizza.


    After walking for a while, the two came to the door of the pizza shop.


    "This is the store you''re talking about? The name is really weird, but the smell is so good." Catherine said in surprise.


    "go in."


    Darlene stepped forward, pushed open the door and led Catherine in, then looked at the strange decorations in the store, which surprised them both.


    "Welcome, may I ask you some key points..." Eliza stared blankly at the two of them in the middle of her sentence. She rubbed her eyes, and then looked over again, the two familiar people.


    This action also made Darlene and Catherine react, and it was clearly a reaction that only came from knowing them.


    "You, you are Eliza?" Darlene squinted and pointed at Eliza in surprise, "How did you become like this?"


    "You, why are you here?" Eliza shouted in astonishment.


    "Eliza, is it really you?"


    Catherine stared at her golden eyes and said in disbelief, "Why are you so ugly?"


    Chapter 0311 is really tiring to be a noble.


    After Eliza had a big incident in the capital, that is, after the show designed by the King of England to kill the chickens and warn the monkeys, she happened to hide in the cupboard in Darlene''s boudoir... The two knew each other because of this.


    The following Catherines all came to know Eliza through Darlene... During those days in the capital, Eliza stayed in this house for a few days and the other house for a few days.


    Her dyeing skills were taught by the little ones, and that''s how she escaped from the capital. Originally, she was going to the south, but after saving a few elves, she came to the west.


    "Can I talk, what makes me ugly?" Eliza rolled her eyes, grabbed the two and pulled them to a seat.


    "It was!" Catherine said in surprise, "Your silver..."


    "Catherine, stop talking!" Darlene quickly stopped her, she knew at a glance that Eliza was disguised, and it would be exposed if she said it. Didn''t she see that there were guests all around?

 Chapter 266：

    "Oh!" Catherine also reacted. She quickly covered her mouth and glanced around in fear. She knew that Eliza was very valuable.


    "Why are you here?" Eliza''s emerald green eyes stared at the two of them. The two should stay in the capital. If Darlene came here, she would not be surprised, but Catherine would be incredible.


    "I''m here to do business." Darlene said softly.


    She stared blankly at the smile on Eliza''s face. She didn''t have the sadness she had before. What happened? Did Eliza change that much?


    "I''m here to relax and play." Catherine''s golden eyes have been aimed at Eliza''s hair, how could that beautiful long silver hair turn gray?


    "Playing? Come to Xiyang City? Run this far?" Eliza was stunned, and immediately understood after seeing Darlene''s helpless expression, the relationship between the two was still so good.


    "What about you, Eliza? Why are you here? Still dressed like this?" Darlene asked curiously.


    "Me? I settled here, this store is where I work." Eliza said softly.


    "Ah?" Catherine and Darlene stared wide-eyed, looking at Eliza in disbelief. This beautiful elf actually settled in this remote town?


    They remembered that Eliza had said that as long as she had the ability, she would rescue more elves, so why did she settle here? Did you meet someone you like?


    "Eliza, do you have someone you like here?" Catherine asked directly.


    "What?" Eliza was stunned, a man with black hair and black eyes flashed in her mind, she shook her head violently, this is not a liking at all.


    "Is there really someone you like?" Catherine''s golden eyes widened, and Eliza''s reaction made her feel tricky.


    "No, you''re thinking too much." Eliza''s emerald green eyes didn''t meet Catherine''s eyes, she couldn''t talk about her liking, she still had a little affection.


    "Okay, don''t ask further, order food first." Darlene said softly, she could see that Eliza didn''t want to bring up this topic.


    "Eliza, what''s the best dish?" Catherine was attracted by the menu.


    "There are no dishes here, only pizza, let me order it for you." Eliza smiled softly.


    "Okay! Excuse me." Darlene nodded.


    "Wait a moment." Eliza said softly, and walked to the back kitchen. She wanted to get a deluxe version of pizza to entertain the two of them. She was really taken care of by the two of them in the capital.


    Darlene looked at Eliza who was leaving, and then turned her head and said angrily to Catherine, "Catherine, you are too curious, didn''t you see that Eliza was disguised? You will reveal her identity if you ask too much."


    "Uh... I was excited and asked too many questions accidentally." Catherine scratched her cheeks embarrassingly.


    "It seems that she is doing well now." Darlene sighed.


    "I suspect that Eliza definitely has someone she likes, otherwise she wouldn''t settle here." Catherine held her chin and said very seriously, "As long as a girl suddenly changes a lot, she has a sweetheart."


    "You treat Princess Lucy''s novels as a love book again." Darlene rolled her eyes.


    "But it makes sense." Catherine whispered, shaking her long blue hair, "I have tried it, and all the maids in my family are right."


    "..." Darlene covered her face, why is her friend so naive?


    The two chatted and discussed in a low voice. After a while, Eliza came out with a tray and placed it in front of the two of them. A composite pizza of various flavors came out, and she paid for the materials used in it herself.


    "This is pizza?" Catherine''s golden eyes lit up, looking very appetizing.


    "Yeah! This is specially made by me." Eliza said softly.


    Darlene started directly, picked up a piece of pizza and stuffed it into her mouth, biting it down, her face full of enjoyment.


    "Delicious, soft, sticky!" Darlene squinted and chewed.


    "Yeah!" Catherine nodded, her mouth full of pizza, holding a piece of pizza in each hand.


    "Catherine, what about your etiquette?" Darlene picked up a piece of pizza with her other hand and stuffed her mouth too.


    Eliza sat opposite, holding her chin and looking at the two people who were fighting for food. This scene made her smile. Who would have thought that a talented woman in a shopping mall and a daughter of a duke would compete for pizza regardless of etiquette in this pizza shop. .


    Perhaps, this is the real them. In the royal capital city where the nobles are the most important, everything must be done with etiquette. The two of them should be very tired, or they should wear a mask that always smiles.


    "Huh..." Catherine let out a long sigh, she was a little overwhelmed, looked up at Eliza''s distracted appearance, and she realized that she was the daughter of the duke.


    She looked up and found that many people were eating pizza, and she smiled kindly when she saw her. This was something she had never experienced before. In Wangdu Restaurant, if she ate like this, many people would definitely despise her. look.


    "Isn''t it very relaxing?" Eliza''s emerald green eyes flashed a smile, and she whispered, "You don''t need to pay too much attention to etiquette when eating here, because everyone will compete for food."


    "Yeah!" Catherine nodded, she licked her fingers, and the habitual movement appeared.


    "Really, you still have to pay attention." Darlene wiped her mouth with a piece of paper and sighed, "If you don''t pay attention to etiquette outside, you will be gossiped."


    "It''s so tiring to be a noble!" Eliza whispered, she thought of Liu Feng, is he really him in the way he is now?


    Chapter 0312 Authentic perfume?


    "Are the nobles tired? Maybe, but there are many people who are not tired of it." Darlene said lightly, it is better to be a noble than a commoner, as a commoner''s life is not guaranteed, and it is also exploited by the nobles.


    "Okay, don''t talk about this topic." Catherine said angrily, discussing whether the nobles are good or bad, which is obviously uncomfortable.


    She looked at Eliza and invited her softly, "Eliza, we''re going shopping, do you want to go?"


    "I can''t leave. It''s almost noon, and the store will be very busy." Eliza shook her head.


    "When are you free to get together?" Katherine asked, she didn''t have any friends, and her circle of friends in the capital was very small. It should be said that she had very few true friends.


    "Tomorrow, you come to my house tomorrow, and we''ll have a good chat." Eliza chuckled, she also wanted to know the situation outside, Xiyang City is still too remote, and a lot of news came here, at least A month or two, or half a year.


    "Okay." Catherine nodded in satisfaction, got up and said, "Then we''ll go shopping first, and I''ll see you tomorrow."


    "Hmm!" Eliza responded, sending the two outside the pizza shop and watching them leave.


    Meeting Catherine today, Darlene was really a surprise to her. If the pizza shop didn''t need her, maybe she would go shopping with the two of them now.


    Eliza is now the acting manager of the pizza shop, and Nicole rarely comes now, only occasionally to check on hygiene and so on.


    ...


    "Dalena, you don''t talk much today." Catherine asked strangely, "It''s not like you."


    "I''m thinking about one thing." Darlene said with a serious face, "You said, what if Eliza''s identity is exposed?"


    "Ah? How could it be? Isn''t she very good now? Everyone doesn''t know she is an elf." Catherine blinked her golden eyes a little confused.


    "Hopefully, if she reveals her identity, then..." Darlene didn''t go on, she could guess what the situation was, and there would definitely be a lot of bounty hunters coming.


    "You mean? Eliza didn''t even know she was exposed?" Catherine frowned.


    "No, I''m just making an analogy." Darlene sighed and said helplessly, "Eliza actually stays in one place, which is incredible."


    "Do you think Eliza is looking for someone to protect her?" Catherine was not stupid and could hear what Darlene meant.

 Chapter 267：

    Darlene nodded silently, wanting to live in a long-term and stable life. With Eliza''s sensitive identity and the bounty of 1,000 gold coins, it was inevitable to find someone to protect her.


    Otherwise, after a long time, if there is a slight accident, the identity of the elf will be exposed, then it will be a disaster.


    If someone shelters, it will be completely different, at least it will win the buffer time needed to escape, just like Eliza has their cover in the king.


    "No, we''ll remind her tomorrow and let her pay attention." Catherine said softly.


    There was a flash of worry in her eyes, and she understood that Darlene was right. Working in a restaurant would have a greater chance of being exposed. In the future, the city will multiply several times, then...


    Darlene looked up at the sky, she remembered Eliza''s happy eyes just now, let her change her job or something, don''t think about it, I''m afraid she has fallen into this comfortable life.


    The identity of the white-haired enchantress is probably hidden by Eliza herself. She is now a clerk in a shop with a strange name.


    "Don''t think too much, it''s okay." Catherine softly hugged Darlene''s arm and changed the subject, "Where to go next?"


    "Well, go over there."


    Darlene took Catherine to the opposite side, looking around with blue eyes, looking for the sign, which is the Tanabata Perfume Shop.


    Soon, she found the Tanabata perfume shop and dragged Catherine to the perfume shop.


    "Huh? This carriage? Isn''t that the one that I rode in yesterday?" Darlene saw a one-size-up carriage parked in front of the store.


    This carriage made a deep impression on her. It was the carriage that picked them up that day. Could it be that Your Excellency Liu Feng also came to the store?


    "Huh? This is actually a perfume shop? Did it buy perfume?" Catherine said in astonishment.


    "You think too much." Darlene rolled her eyes and laughed, "They sell perfume."


    "Ah?" Catherine''s golden eyes widened, looking at Darlene, don''t make fun of me, open a perfume shop in this remote place? Aren''t you afraid of dying?


    And, really when perfume is water? Just open a shop and say it sells perfume, does it really sell perfume? Catherine can remember that news came from other cities that someone used perfume to add water, and made many inferior perfumes to sell.


    "Go in and see." Darlene pulled Katherine and pushed open the door and walked in.


    "Welcome to Tanabata Perfume." As soon as the two entered, they heard a sweet welcome sound.


    Darlene looked over and saw that the store was not big, but the decoration was very beautiful, several times more beautiful than the perfume store in the capital, except for the smaller storefront.


    She glanced around, only to see that there were two people in the store, but she didn''t see any familiar figures. She looked towards the stairs, could they be on the second floor?


    "Do you really sell perfume here?" Catherine asked quickly.


    "Yes, we have several kinds of perfumes here." The waiter smiled politely.


    "Is there such a perfume?" Catherine took out a piece of animal skin from her pocket, carefully placed it on the counter, and slowly opened it, revealing two black ceramic bottles.


    She smiled and looked at the sluggish waiter, no? At first glance, this is a counterfeit shop, opened in this remote town, to deceive those little aristocrats who don''t know the goods.


    "..." Darlene covered her face, she didn''t even have time to stop it, this silly woman took out the perfume, her habitual thinking was misleading.


    "That, this customer, we don''t have this kind of perfume in our store." The waiter''s face was full of strange colors. Does this black and ugly bottle also contain perfume?


    "Huh? I''m an authentic perfume. You sell perfume, why don''t you have it?" Catherine''s golden eyes flashed a hint of slyness. She had a hunch that these two bottles of perfume were going to be sold today.


    This store is fake at first glance. If the other party knows that she is selling real perfume, she will definitely buy it eagerly. This is her strategy.


    "Authentic perfume?" The waiter paused again, looked at Catherine strangely, and then looked down at the two bottles of perfume on the counter.


    The waiter was a little undecided. The clothes of the two people in front of them looked like they were rich and noble, and they didn''t look like a lie.


    "Well, I''m sorry, I''ll ask our store manager to come over." The waiter said softly.


    Leaving another waiter here, and then went upstairs. Today, the Lord of the City, and the store manager Nicole are also here.


    Chapter 0313 I eloped.


    "Catherine, what are you doing?" Darlene tore off the corner of Catherine''s clothes and whispered, "The perfume they sell is real."


    "Impossible, as long as the nobles with some status know that perfumes are only sold in the king''s possession."


    Catherine said confidently, "After I expose the owner of this store, I will sell him this authentic perfume and let him have real perfume to sell. He will be grateful to me."


    "..." Darlene was speechless. If she hadn''t heard what her father said, she might have thought the same as Catherine, but in fact, the perfumes sold in this store are more authentic.


    "Tap..."


    Just when Darlene was trying to persuade her, footsteps came from the stairs, making her cover her face. After that, the real perfume maker appeared.


    "Huh? Isn''t this Miss Catherine, and Miss Darlene?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows. He was waiting for Nicole to calculate the income and expenditure upstairs, when he heard the waiter say that someone came to the door with authentic perfume. .


    But I didn''t expect it to be these two people. Is this Catherine''s disease not completely healed? Just ran outside? Not afraid of relapse?


    "It''s you?" Catherine''s golden eyes widened, her cheeks flushed, and she pinched the corners of her clothes with both hands, twisting a little. Facing the man who saw her buttocks, she was always a little uncomfortable and shy.


    "Well, it''s me." Liu Feng nodded and looked curiously at Darlene who covered her forehead. What happened? Dizziness?


    "You run this perfume shop?"


    Catherine frowned and stared at Liu Feng in a daze. She didn''t know why, but she felt a little uncomfortable. She subconsciously hoped that this deceptive perfume shop was not opened by Liu Feng.


    "Well, I opened it, what''s wrong?" Liu Feng glanced at the two ceramic bottles on the counter, suddenly realized, and said softly, "Is there any problem?"


    "I have two bottles of authentic perfume here, do you accept them here?"


    Catherine said lightly, "This is the perfume from the Wangdu Perfume Shop."


    "..." Liu Feng''s face was full of weirdness. He looked at Darlene, who was twitching at the corner of his mouth, and after a little thought, he understood what was going on.


    "Can you let me take a look first?" Liu Feng said softly.


    "Yes." Catherine nodded confidently.


    After obtaining Catherine''s consent, Liu Feng picked up a bottle of perfume. The cork was made of oak. After opening the cork with force, a slightly pungent smell came out, with a little fragrance in it.


    "How is it?" Catherine''s golden eyes flashed, as if she saw the ukulele sweeping her hands.


    "Wait a minute." Liu Feng chuckled, turned his head and instructed the waiter, "Bring a bottle of No. 4 lady''s perfume here."


    "Yes." The waiter turned to take a fourth-grade perfume from the shelf behind him.


    Liu Feng took the perfume, opened the box, and under the curious eyes of Catherine and Darlene, took out a white ceramic bottle and handed it to Catherine.


    "This is the perfume in my store, how would you compare it?" Liu Feng said softly.


    "Uh..." Catherine took the bottle in a daze. This white ceramic bottle sold much better than her black bottle, which made her heart pound.


    "Boom!"

 Chapter 268：

    Catherine forcibly endured the unease in her heart and pulled the cork off, and a fresh fragrance filled the air, making people couldn''t help but sniff it more.


    "How...how is this possible?" Catherine''s golden eyes were stunned, she couldn''t believe it, as if she saw her four-string lute flying away with wings.


    This fragrance is so likable, it is the kind of mild smell, not the kind of pungent aroma, it is full of aroma.


    "Miss Catherine, this is the fourth-grade perfume in my shop. A bottle only costs one gold coin. What do you think?"


    Liu Feng put his hands on the counter, leaned forward slightly, and said gently, "The shelf life is six months, you deserve it."


    "I''ll buy it!" Catherine''s mouth was flattened, her golden eyes glared at Darlene who snickered, she took out a gold coin from her pocket and handed it to Liu Feng, but her hand was very slow.


    "Okay, I''ll replace this bottle with you." Liu Feng chuckled and shook his head. He picked up the black ceramic bottle of perfume, plugged the cork, put it in his pocket, and took it back to study it.


    "Oh!" Catherine pursed her lips. She felt very embarrassed. The authentic perfume she was holding was actually an inferior perfume, and she swore that it was an authentic perfume.


    "Master, it''s alright." Nicole said, she sneaked down just now, with Mina standing beside her.


    "Well, let''s go, let''s see how they are practicing." Liu Feng nodded, he said to Catherine and Darlene, "I still have something to do, so I won''t accompany you for now."


    "Well, you''re busy." Darlene replied quickly.


    Liu Feng nodded and took Nicole and Mina out of the perfume shop. He wanted to see how the military training was going. These days, the army has been training in the field, so it was time to take a look.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Catherine and Darlene looked at the three who left, and looked at the perfume in their hands.


    "Daliana, you knew it from the beginning, didn''t you?"


    Catherine put one hand on her waist, her cheek was close to Darlene''s face, her golden eyes narrowed slightly, and she said angrily, "Why didn''t you tell me, you made such a big embarrassment happen to me."


    "Uh..." Darlene rolled her eyes, put her hand on Catherine''s face, and said angrily, "I want to say it, you don''t give me a chance to say it, take out the perfume as soon as you enter the door."


    "Who knew that there would be such a good perfume here." Catherine looked at the perfume in her hand and said in a dejected way, "This time I lost my shame and I don''t know if he will laugh at me."


    "He? Who is he?" Darlene''s blue eyes narrowed slightly, and she said solemnly, "You shouldn''t be talking about Your Excellency Liu Feng, right?"


    "Why, how could it be, no, it''s not him." Catherine waved her hands quickly, her cheeks flushed, and she said in a panic, "You think too much, even if he saves me, I just have a good impression of him... uh... "


    "..." Darlene didn''t know why she was a little irritable, and she warned in a deep voice, "Catherine, you have to calm down. If the Duke finds out, I''m afraid something big will happen."


    "I..." Catherine opened her mouth slightly, thinking of the serious father at home, she couldn''t help stomping her feet and said in a fit of anger, "If he dares, I will run away."


    "Cough, cough..." Darlene choked, looking at Catherine, who pouted as she spoke.


    Catherine, who is usually a good girl, would actually say such a thing, it is really unexpected.


    Chapter 0314 of the otherworldly version of field training.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The carriage was galloping, and people from the Wolf Warriors team ran out of the surrounding area at some point, and they ran out of the city while protecting the carriage.


    In the Wolf Warriors team, Zink and No. 2, who took the lead, went to train new recruits. They were recruits of the Warrior Wolf Team.


    They originally had three days off. After internal discussions, the whole team took a day off, and then the remaining two days were taken off. After all, they had to protect the safety of the city master.


    The group quickly left Xiyang City and went straight to the east of Xiyang City, where the military and political secretary''s station is located, and it is also a place for field training.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Ten minutes later, at the destination, Liu Feng was in the carriage when he heard a roar not far away.


    "One two one, one two one..."


    "Run for me, you bastards, don''t want to eat at noon?" Niu Da roared loudly.


    "I tell you, I''m not giving you so much meat to make you grow white and fat. Whoever dares to be lazy, I''ll let him dig a coal mine for a month."


    "Don''t think that if you are selected now, you will be safe and sound. After a month, whoever fails the assessment will get out of the military and political department and go back to eat your own wheat."


    The cow''s loud roar resounded through the heavens and the earth, making the hearts of those who were training tense, and they couldn''t bear the good food in the barracks.


    In the carriage, Liu Feng turned his head and said to the confused Nicole, "Nicole, your brother''s voice is really good."


    "..." Nicole''s eyes trembled, is this a compliment?


    "Let''s go, go down and have a look." Liu Feng pushed open the door of the carriage and took the two out of the carriage.


    Mina''s blue eyes glanced around, holding a saber in her hand. Now there are only four people in the Wolf Warriors team, which makes her very vigilant.


    "Don''t be nervous, it''s alright." Liu Feng patted Cat Erniang on the shoulder, his warning perception was completely unresponsive, indicating that no one was malicious to him.


    "Yeah!" Mina nodded, but her expression didn''t relax at all. Even if she knew that Liu Feng''s strength was stronger than hers, her job was to protect Liu Feng''s safety.


    In the words of Mao Erniang, if the young master is still allowed to take action, it will be her shame and dereliction of duty.


    "Let''s go." Liu Feng shook his head without persuading him. He walked in the direction of Niu Da and looked at the recruits who were running with big logs. This was a field training project.


    Carrying large logs is one of the ways to train recruits¡¯ physical fitness, and it is also to exercise their teamwork spirit. Whoever puts in less effort, those logs will be heavier. Once the big logs can¡¯t be lifted, the whole team will go to drink oatmeal Watching others eat big chunks of meat.


    All training now revolves around two points, physical fitness and discipline; physical fitness is prepared for wearing heavy armor, and discipline is one of the core elements of a strong army, as for the further soul of the army, it is still early.


    Like horse riding training, it''s still early. Who told Liu Feng that there are not enough horses now? It will take six or seven days for Joseon to bring the horses.


    "Master, you are here." Niu Da saluted.


    "How is it? Is there anyone who can''t hold on?" Liu Feng said lightly.


    "No, it''s still three hundred and fifty people." Niu shook his head. When selecting recruits, he focused on choosing those with good physical strength. The training has not been long, and the high-intensity training has not yet started.


    "Well, the necessary training of those veterans can''t be stopped." Liu Feng urged.


    "Yes, in addition to the necessary patrols, the veterans are all training." Niu Da said seriously.


    "Let''s prepare for armor-piercing training next month. The horses will come here in six or seven days. When the time comes, they will need to be raised. Next month, let them practice equestrianism." Liu Feng ordered.


    These recruits will be the main force after him, plus those veterans, an army of more than 400 people, with the armor he designed, not to mention sweeping the world, but it is still no problem to deal with a team of thousands of knights.


    In this era, there can be a knight team of a thousand people, not to mention a marquis, a duke of the rank, and when his coin earnings arrive next year, he can expand his army again.


    The navy has to come out to escort, otherwise the ''Golden Road on Water'' is not very safe, and those city owners are not good people.


    "Yes." Niu nodded.


    "How did you accomplish today''s training goals?" Liu Feng focused his attention on the army, frowning at the soldiers who were not struggling.


    "The morning run and the duel practice are over, and the five more laps of the wood-carrying run are over." Niu Da hastily reported.

 Chapter 269：

    "Is the wood dry?" Liu Feng said solemnly.


    "Yes, it''s all dry wood." Niu Da replied.


    "It''s too easy." Liu Feng frowned, squinting and thinking, he turned his head to look at the Forbidden Mountain Range, calculated, and said lightly, "Let them go to the Forbidden Mountain Range to carry wood in two days, three times a day."


    "Master, are you moving here?" Niu said with wide-eyed eyes, this is exhausting.


    "Move to the dock a little bit, where a dock will be built, just let them move the wood, and train them by the way, it will be enough to move for a month." Liu Feng said softly.


    The place that Liu Feng mentioned is a place where there is a dock. There is a big gap there. As long as it is cleaned up a little, it happens to be a suitable place for building a dock.


    It was Liu Feng who had chosen the place soon before. He waited for Darlene''s boatmen to be in place, and then he could arrange for someone to cut wood and build it.


    This time, he will build a wooden dock first, like a cement construction. He will wait until next spring to warm up, otherwise the cement will freeze before it solidifies.


    "Yes." Niu Da breathed a sigh of relief, moving to the pier is okay, three trips a day can just be tolerated.


    He looked at the group of recruits who were roaring loudly. After two days, it would not be so easy. Wet wood and dry wood, but it was much heavier.


    "How about the comparative training of compressed military rations?" Liu Feng then asked, which is what he values ??today.


    "Master, the training progress of the team that eats compressed rations is 20% faster than the team that eats ordinary meals." Niu Da said seriously, when he got this data, he was shocked.


    "Very good." Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction, this 20% is already very scary, this compressed military ration is very promising, but the cost is a bit expensive.


    Liu Feng has already invested most of Xiyang City''s income in terms of military consumption and military expenses. Now his finances are a bit tight, and some things can only be maintained temporarily.


    Chapter 0315 The financial situation of Xiyang City.


    "Whoosh..."


    In the castle study, Liu Feng stood at the window, looking at the white city, the cold wind blew past, driving his long black hair.


    Today is the third day he has watched the army training, and he is thinking about how to generate income in winter.


    "An Li, how many gold coins are left in Xiyang City now?" Liu Feng pressed his eyebrows, it was almost time to pay his salary again.


    "Master, there are still 1,223 gold coins in the castle''s inventory." En Li replied immediately.


    She is holding a lollipop, and there are many open notepads on the desk. These are the financial income and expenditure of Xiyang City.


    Liu Feng frowned. The 1,200 or so gold coins don''t look like a lot. In fact, they are consumed faster. Like Joseon''s warhorse, once they arrive, most of the gold coins need to be removed.


    And the wages of those workshops are also to be paid. The income and expenditure are already unbalanced. The main reason is that there is no trade line. The small merchants in the nearby cities cannot drive much of the economy at all.


    The most important thing is that many of his trades take time. The Royal Capital is a big market, and it is also a place that can bring large sums of money quickly for the time being.


    However, he will not be able to see the gold coins in detail until the spring of next year, and only when the income of the royal capital arrives, can he work hard, otherwise it will be really difficult to let go.


    Liu Feng pays the most in three areas, one is infrastructure, the other is the army, and the third is workshop salaries. Needless to say, infrastructure, to be able to transform Xiyang City so quickly, the amount he invested can make some nobles feel heartbroken for several years, and a single food consumption is stunned.


    The army, the research and development funds he invested, as well as the protection of the soldiers, as well as food and so on, also required a lot of gold coins.


    Workshops, Liu Feng now has many workshops, such as spinning workshops, weaving workshops, ceramic workshops, steelmaking workshops, etc. These people''s salaries are also a lot of money.


    The warehouse has accumulated a lot of goods, and only if these goods are sold can the funds be collected, and only if these goods are sold, he can become a big tyrant.


    "What is the current daily income of the big market?" Liu Feng asked indifferently.


    "Master, there are very few shipments in the big market now, and the average daily income is about eight gold coins, which is twelve gold coins less than before the winter." En Li frowned.


    She is also very worried. According to the current situation, the financial situation of Xiyang City is very dangerous. Don''t wait until the workers'' salaries cannot be paid in a month. That is the biggest crisis, and it is a credit crisis.


    "It seems that those merchants don''t ship much." Liu Feng sighed. In winter, many things were stagnant. For example, merchants rarely shipped to sell.


    He is in full swing here, and he is indeed one step ahead of others, which also leads to the accumulation of goods.


    But the workshop cannot stop work, otherwise there will be a fault in the great development next year. After all, the current depression is because of the winter. As long as the winter is over, those businessmen will take their lives from him.


    Moreover, once Darlene sells his goods in the capital, it will definitely attract some big businessmen to Xiyang City, and she will only be afraid that the goods will not be enough.


    "Master, I still have twenty-two silver coins here." An Li took out a money ticket from her backpack and said softly, "I will buy less lollipops."


    "Master, I also have some silver coins here." Nicole reached out and rolled her flaxen hair behind her ear, and said softly, "I can borrow some from my father."


    "I... I ran out of money." Tiss scratched her cheeks embarrassedly, and she spent a silver coin in advance on the food.


    "I can pick up the hunting mission." Mina showed a saber in both hands and said coldly, "I haven''t done it for a long time, so I can just go and do some activities."


    "I can too." Avril subconsciously grabbed behind her, but she grabbed it empty and was stunned for a while before she realized that she didn''t have the two-handed sword with her now.


    "Ow..." Panda Caesar rolled over, scratched the corner of his mouth and went back to sleep.


    "Okay, it''s not impossible to open the pot at home." Liu Feng turned around, showing a gentle smile, and said softly, "You still keep your pocket money, and you can buy something you like in the future."


    The financial situation is similar to what he estimated. It should be said that his pace is too fast, causing the economy to fail to keep up. No, it should be said that the winter is too depressed, even more depressed than he expected.


    In fact, if you don''t buy a war horse, the financial balance of Xiyang City is just right, but you have to buy a war horse, which is related to the safety of Xiyang City.


    "But¡­¡­"


    An Li opened her mouth a little anxiously, but was interrupted by Liu Feng softly, "Did you forget the income of Zuixiaolou?"


    "Huh?" An Li was stunned for a moment, then quickly rummaged through the unhandled government affairs, and soon found the income and expenditure report of Zuixiaolou, which was delivered today.


    "How is it? How is the income?" Liu Feng said calmly, since the Zuixilou, since joining Qingcai, the sales situation has not been reported.


    "This...how is this possible?" En Li''s brown eyes widened, and she shouted in disbelief, "Three days, I earned seven gold coins."


    "Oh? So many?" Liu Feng was also surprised. It seemed that there were quite a few businessmen residing in Xiyang City, and they were willing to spend money on food and drink.


    "Master, if this goes on, the sales of the Zuixi Building alone can pay one-tenth of the workers'' wages." En Li said excitedly.


    "Indeed." Liu Feng nodded, this is good news, he said to An Li, "Calculate, excluding the gold coins for purchasing the warhorse, can the remaining gold coins support the income of the royal capital."


    "Yes." An Li nodded obediently, took out the paper and calculated quickly. She had developed a strong computing ability, and she was second only to Nicole and Liu Feng in the castle.


    The study was quiet, Liu Feng sat on the desk and pondered, holding his cheeks. He had no experience in managing a territory or a city before. He was also a novice, and some situations would be ignored, but fortunately it was not too late to find out. .


    "Master, according to the current financial revenue and expenditure, we can barely hold on until the spring of next year, but if Darlene''s fleet can''t reach Xiyang City at the estimated time, it will be a little bit more than enough to make ends meet." An Li said softly.


    "As long as they can sell the goods in the capital, it''s not a consideration whether they can arrive on time." Liu Feng smiled mysteriously. He has a hot air balloon. When the time comes to fly to the capital, put the gold coins first. Just bring it back.


    Chapter 0316 Participate in the auction?


    Can I come back to Xiyang City on time, not under consideration? The people present were stunned when they heard this, what does this mean? Is there any other income?


    "Master, if the Royal Capital''s fleet can''t return to Xiyang City on time, we won''t have any coins to pay the workers'' salaries." An Li said with a serious face.

 Chapter 270：

    What she said is very likely. The waterway and the poor sales of goods in Wangdu will cause a delay. As long as it is delayed for half a month, Xiyang City will have a financial crisis.


    Not to mention that in the spring of next year, Liu Feng will buy a lot of draw horses, and those workers will also start working. The whole city helps Liu Feng to work, and the salary is scary.


    "Don''t worry, I will have a solution then." Liu Feng said with a chuckle, "Also, the fleet hasn''t set off yet, how do you know that the fleet can''t be on time?"


    The hot air balloon has not been built, and it is difficult for the beast ears to believe what he says now. He said that he can go to the sky and reach the capital in a few days. Will anyone believe it?


    It is also very dangerous to ride a hot air balloon. If there is a strong wind, it is really difficult to guarantee where it will be blown. This depends entirely on the operation of the wind sense. The flight route was blown off, and the fuel aspect was also a big problem.


    Personnel, fuel, etc., these must be tested before they can be put into use. The use of hot air balloons is only used under helpless circumstances.


    In fact, if there is a bird orc, the risk is reduced by 50%, and the bird orc can easily solve the direction problem. When there is wind or the wind direction is correct, they rely on the hot air balloon to move forward, and when there is no wind, they rely on the bird. The orcs came to pull, not to let the hot air balloon deviate from the course.


    After all, the load-bearing capacity of a hot air balloon is many times larger than that of a single bird orc, and some special trades can also be used, such as the transportation of perfume.


    "It''s just... I''m afraid that there will be an emergency..." A trace of worry flashed in En Li''s eyes. The coins in that batch of goods were not a small amount. She was worried that they would be swallowed privately, or that there would be problems on the way of the fleet.


    "An Xin, Solo is not a short-sighted person." Liu Feng chuckled. He knew what Hu Erniang was worried about. If the Solo family were not idiots, they would not have stolen gold coins.


    It is better to earn gold coins for a while, or to earn gold coins for a few years. As long as you are not an idiot, you will make a choice. After all, human connections, etc., but it takes time to manage. As long as there is perfume, the Solo family will rely on Liu Feng.


    "It would be great if there was an auction. I could rob those rich and unscrupulous merchants." Avril poked her chin and muttered softly.


    Avril didn''t do such a thing, just heard Bella say that the snake girl is a big horse thief. As long as she knew about the auction of slaves there, she would go to the spot, and then take her subordinates to choose the target. Carry out robbery to get a lot of gold coins.


    The wolf-eared girl saw that An Li was worried, or there was a part of Liu Feng''s reason, and she remembered what Bella said.


    "Huh? That''s right!" En Li''s brown eyes lit up and she exclaimed, "Master, we can hold an auction and invite those merchants to auction, and I can take out the ultra-limited edition lollipops for auction."


    The ultra-limited-edition lollipop she mentioned, which is the one that Liu Feng gave her, seemed to really care about Liu Feng, and even wanted to auction the lollipop that she was reluctant to eat.


    Mina''s blue eyes brightened, and she quickly said, "I can take out all the Cokes for auction."


    Mao Er Niang has the most cola, and she has four cans in storage. When others drink it, she is reluctant to drink it.


    "Perfume can be auctioned."


    Nicole was helpless, patted her forehead and said, "I only have one can of Coke left."


    She took her Coke home and gave it to her parents to taste. The can she had left was recently given to her by Liu Feng.


    "I also have a jar." Tis raised her hand and shouted, her purple eyes filled with joy, she could finally contribute.


    "..." Avril turned her head away, she came a little late, and there was no Coke left, she drank it all.


    Wei Ya was not there, she took Frei to school, but Liu Feng spent a lot of effort to persuade the girl to go to school, otherwise she would also donate a can of Coke.


    "Stop!" Liu Feng quickly waved his hand with a wry smile, letting the beast-eared girls make trouble. How could he feel like he was going bankrupt?


    Worrying about things that haven''t happened, or maybe it''s called planning ahead, it''s also in line with his style of doing things.


    However, this auction can be considered, but not in Xiyang City, but in other cities to participate in the auction.


    "Master? Isn''t this suggestion bad?" An Li blinked her brown eyes and whispered, "There are many merchants in Xiyang City, and they must have a lot of coins in their hands."


    "Okay! But not now, those merchants in Xiyang City don''t have much money in their hands." Liu Feng nodded, shook his head, and said softly, "Also, their coins will be reserved for the spring business next year, but they won''t be willing to spend money on luxury goods. If there is an auction, it won¡¯t be until next year.¡±


    Next year, there will definitely be coins after merchants do business, and there will definitely be many big merchants who have been attracted by Xiyang City. That''s a good time to hold an auction.


    "Ah? Can''t you?" En Li was stunned for a moment, then she lowered her head in despair. This method doesn''t work. Is it really necessary to wait for the return of the fleet to bring benefits?


    She whispered in her heart, don''t have an accident, the young master has worked hard, please God bless the young master to survive the winter safely.


    "Well, it''s not the time for the auction." Liu Feng shook his head, he raised his eyebrows and said, "However, we can go to the auction."


    "Huh? Participate in the auction?" Enri, Mina, Avili and Tis said in shock, this was something they didn''t expect.


    "But, young master, we didn''t know there was an auction there." Nicole said softly, she had thought about this for a long time.


    "Just ask Darlene and the others, maybe they will know something about the auction." Liu Feng calmly said.


    As long as he participates in the auction, he will auction some glass products, or some special ceramic products, and he will definitely get a lot of gold coins, so even if the fleet arrives late next year, there is no need to worry about financial problems.


    Chapter 0317 Ship design drawings.


    "Boom bang bang..."


    There was a knock on the study door, and a maid''s voice came from outside the door, "Sir City Lord! Mr. Weishi, Miss Darlene and Miss Catherine are asking to see you."


    Liu Feng, the people in the study were stunned for a moment. They were just talking about Darlene and the others, and now people are here. It is really a coincidence that it is better to come.


    Just who is this Weishi? Liu Feng raised his eyebrows and said softly, "Come in."


    "Gag!"


    The door of the study was pushed open, the maid stood aside, Darlene and Catherine appeared at the door, and a middle-aged man with tanned skin was standing beside him. A little camel.


    "Please come in." The maid smiled and gestured.


    Catherine nodded and stepped into the study first, only to see Liu Feng, her golden eyes were a little unnatural, her cheeks flushed slightly, and a few shy scenes unconsciously appeared in her mind.


    In addition to seeing the buttocks, touching her chest, and touching her forehead, she has now made up an elopement scene, which is what she thinks the most these days.


    A simple seventeen-year-old girl is the age of fantasy, and the most important thing is that she has not been baptized in the information age, and she only thinks about love.


    "Cough, cough..." Darlene coughed lightly and poked Catherine''s **** with her hand. What is this silly girl doing?


    "..." Catherine regained her senses and cleared her mind. She found that she was in a trance, and the plot of the novel she saw in her mind kept overlapping with reality.


    "I don''t know, what are the three of them looking for me?" Liu Feng was the first to speak, and the three of them were silent as soon as they came in.


    "Cough! Your Excellency Liu Feng, we are rude." Darlene hurriedly gave a noble salute.


    Catherine didn''t need to salute, but for some unknown reason, she also gave a noble salute, which made everyone present stunned.


    "Uh..." Catherine reacted and said anxiously, "Thank you, Your Excellency Liu Feng, for curing my illness."


    "Hands up." Liu Feng nodded indifferently, and gestured for the three of them to take their seats.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, this time I am here at your last request. I have already selected fifteen boatmen."


    Darlene spoke as soon as she sat down, and said softly, "The Mr. Weishi next to me is the best shipbuilding skill in my fleet. He used to work in a large dock."


    "Oh?" Liu Feng''s eyes lit up, and he looked at Weishi carefully. The other party''s skin was indeed a complexion that was often exposed to the sun.


    "Then, I would like to ask Mr. Weishi, what do you think is the difficulty of building a 50-meter ship?" Liu Feng asked calmly with his hands folded.


    "This..." Weishi was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect to ask this question. He frowned and thought about it, and then he slowly raised his head and said, "Back to the Lord of the City, the fifty-meter ship has three problems."

 Chapter 271：

    "Oh? Please say it." Liu Feng''s black pupils flashed a ray of light.


    "The reason why big ships have not been popularized is that apart from the high cost, there are also technical problems."


    A gloom flashed in Weishi''s eyes, and he said seriously, "The structure of large ships has not been very ideal. In the original large dock where I am, they have built five large ships in order to overcome the structural problems of large ships, but without exception, all of them have been built. It fell apart shortly after the voyage."


    He also participated in the construction of five large ships, but then because the large ships cost too much gold coins, the shipyard closed down and everyone was dismissed.


    "In addition to technology, it''s a matter of coins. To build a 50-meter ship, you have to keep trying. As long as there is one that can sail for ten days without falling apart, it will be a success."


    Weishi paused, then continued, "The most important thing in shipbuilding is wood. Those large docks are usually by the sea, and wood suitable for shipbuilding has to be transported from far away. This is also the biggest reason why shipbuilding is expensive."


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, and summed it up, there are only two points, capital, drawing technology, and the boatman who has built a big boat in front of him, he feels that his big boat will not be in the water for a long time.


    Weishi pursed his lips and looked at Liu Feng a little nervously. His greatest wish was to rebuild the big ship, even if the coins were less. Unfortunately, few dockyards would do such a loss-making business. It is the kind of ships that are more than ten meters or twenty meters long.


    "Then Mr. Weishi, you are welcome to join Xiyang City." Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    "Ah? Lord City Lord, do you really want to build a big boat? A 50-meter boat?" Weishi was a little nervous. If he didn''t build a big boat, he might not agree to it. He would rather stay in the fleet and follow the boat everywhere. Go, he will look for the dock where the great ships are built.


    "Of course, otherwise why would I drive the dock?"


    Liu Feng opened the drawer, took out a stack of blueprints, picked up the three above and handed them to Weishi, saying, "This is the blueprint for the ship I want to build, you can take a look."


    "Ah?" Weishi was stunned, there are blueprints here? He hurriedly stepped forward, took the blueprint with both hands respectfully and looked at it.


    "How is this possible? Why didn''t I think of it? The design of the compartment? The main bone of the ship..." Weishi grabbed his hair and muttered, with an expression of annoyance and sudden realization.


    "How? Can you build such a big ship?" The corner of Liu Feng''s mouth rose. This blueprint was still the ship information he found in the library.


    "Yes, of course." Weishi nodded fiercely. With such a large ship blueprint, as long as he gave people and wood, he could build ten ships.


    "Very good, as long as the first big ship can be built, I will give you a suite." Liu Feng said seriously, "There will be even bigger ships to be built in the future, this is just the beginning."


    "Yes!" Weishi replied respectfully, and he was even more happy to build a bigger ship.


    "An Li, ask Buff to arrange a house for Mr. Weishi and the others." Liu Feng turned his head and instructed An Li.


    "Okay." Enri nodded.


    "As for the wood, I will arrange for someone to take you to choose the wood that you think is the most suitable for boat building." Liu Feng said lightly, there are too many types of trees in the Forbidden Mountain Range, many of which are not found on Earth, and there is always one suitable for boat building. of.


    He doesn''t understand this knowledge very well, and he doesn''t want to worry about it, just leave it to someone who can get it.


    "Yes!"


    Weishi smiled honestly. He felt that when he came to heaven, the owner here would not give him a lot of restrictions. This was his favorite.


    The last owner of the dock didn''t even know how to build a big ship, but he still gave instructions. The most important thing was to save money and get some inferior wood to build it. It was difficult for the big ship to stay.


    Just because the owner of the dock heard that a large ship could sell a lot of coins, he plunged into the construction of the large ship and pushed the orders of other ships, which is also the reason why the dock would go bankrupt so quickly.


    Chapter 0318 Strange collection.


    "Gag!"


    The study door was closed, and Weishi was sent out of the castle by the maid, and someone would take him to see Buff.


    Darlene and Catherine stared blankly at Liu Feng and Weishi were talking, and they didn''t react until Weishi left.


    "Lord City Lord, can you really build a fifty-meter ship?" Darlene said in disbelief.


    "Yeah! Just follow the drawings." Liu Feng nodded. With drawings and shipbuilders, a 50-meter ship is really not difficult.


    Weishi will be monitored in the present day, or in the days to come, and the design of the 50-meter ship must not be leaked out.


    "This..." Darlene was at a loss for words, and told her rationally that it was impossible, but what Weishi''s performance just now seemed to be true.


    "You don''t have to believe it now, you''ll know when you see the ship later."


    Liu Feng smiled gently and said that he never forced people to believe anything, just because he would come up with more incredible things in the future, people would always believe in him on their own.


    Darlene looked at Liu Feng''s smiling face and said softly, "Well, I''ll wait and see."


    "By the way, Miss Darlene, Miss Catherine, I have something I want to ask you." Liu Feng sat up straight and said softly, "Do you know which city has an auction nearby?"


    "Auction?" Catherine frowned and thought, then shook her head for a while, "I don''t know, I only know about the auction in the capital."


    "Yeah!" Liu Feng nodded, looking at Darlene who frowned, waiting for her answer.


    "Excuse me, Your Excellency Liu Feng, what kind of auction do you want? Are you auctioning slaves?" Darlene stared at Liu Feng with blue eyes. There are too many auctions. There are special auctions for slaves, and there are special auctions for large objects. There are also special auctions for gems.


    The nobles of this era are very strange. Some people pursue gems. No matter what gems, as long as they are gems, they will buy them for collection, which is like a collection hobby.


    Some people also like peculiar collections, that is, animal heads, cut off the brains of animals, and then undergo special embalming treatment, and then hang them on the walls of the castle.


    And those who like weapons, like all kinds of knight swords, knight armor, knight spears, etc., will be collected, especially those weapons made by famous dwarf masters, which will make people crazy.


    This has evolved into many peculiar auctions, such as auctions that specialize in gemstones, and such auctions can only be attended if someone recommends them.


    But there are also some public auctions. After all, the peculiar auctions are prepared for some special nobles.


    ...


    "Slave? No, I''m not here to buy and sell slaves." Liu Feng shook his head and said indifferently, "I have some things I want to auction off, so I hope there will be a big auction to auction them off."


    "That''s it."


    Darlene breathed a sigh of relief, her brows stretched out, and she said softly, "There is a place where you have to walk for seven days from here, there is a city of 20,000 people, and the city owner is Earl Tengger. He has an auction there, every month. Hold an auction, and Your Excellency Liu Feng can send the items to the auction."


    "Oh? A city of 20,000 people?" Liu Feng''s eyes lit up. This is a big city. Compared with some small cities with two or three thousand people, Tengying City is definitely a big city.


    As long as it is a big city, there will definitely be many merchants or nobles to settle down. One of their characteristics is that they have coins, which is the so-called local tyrants.


    "Yes, Earl Tengger is an old nobleman. His auction attracts many businessmen and nobles every month." Darlene said softly.


    Her father, Solo, went to participate a few times, but he didn''t buy a single item. I heard that the lowest price was a silver coin, and the highest transaction price in history was 120 gold coins. As for the auction item, up to Lena didn''t know either.


    "How long will it take for the next auction to be held?" Liu Feng asked.


    "It will take about eleven days." Darlene replied immediately, eleven days later will be the beginning of next month.


    "There is plenty of time." Liu Feng nodded, he decided to go to the auction, and even thought about what to auction.


    He just needs to go back to Earth and place an order on a certain treasure with his mobile phone, and he can definitely get a high price.


    "Is Your Excellency Liu Feng going?" Darlene''s blue eyes flickered.


    "Well, I should go." Liu Feng nodded. He also wanted to go out for a walk. It just so happened that there was nothing major in the territory, and An Li was taking care of the general government affairs.

 Chapter 272：

    "Then Your Excellency Liu Feng can go with us." Catherine said softly, she didn''t know why she said this suddenly.


    A hint of anticipation flashed in the depths of her golden eyes. Catherine couldn''t say that she liked Liu Feng, she just wanted to know about Liu Feng, especially the few days she lived in Xiyang City, the novel boxing match, ice hockey, everything in the big market, And Zuixiaolou, all of which made her think Liu Feng is a genius.


    "Okay." Liu Feng agreed with a chuckle.


    The warehouse has been slowly shipping out these days. If Darlene and the others'' fleet had to be repaired and overhauled, they would be able to leave in two or three days.


    "..." Darlene turned her head, her blue eyes staring at Catherine''s eyes, which made Catherine turn her head with a blushing face.


    Darlene immediately thought of many things in her mind. Could Catherine really like Liu Feng? Isn''t it just good feelings? If things go on like this, something will happen, do you really want to elope? I''m afraid this will make the Duke furious.


    No, she decided to have a good talk with Catherine, or to pull Eliza to persuade her. This is the rhythm of playing with fire.


    A duke''s daughter falls in love with a small noble in a remote place, which will cause a big shock in the capital, and the fourth prince will be crazy too.


    If it is her identity, with Your Excellency Liu Feng, no one will say anything, at most everyone will be surprised and say some sour words.


    But Catherine is different. She is the daughter of a duke, and also has a part of the royal bloodline. The person who will marry in the future is either a prince or the son of a duke, and almost a son of a marquis.


    She didn''t want her friend to live a life of no fixed place in the future, and it was very dangerous. Once caught, the man would definitely be executed, and Catherine would be forced to marry.


    Unless Your Excellency Liu Feng can compete with the Duke... otherwise, it is really difficult. She understands Catherine''s character and suddenly feels that her head is a little big.


    "Miss Darlene, what will be auctioned at that auction?" En Li suddenly asked curiously.


    The voice of Hu Erniang brought Darlene back to her senses...


    "A lot of rare and precious treasures, like some big gems, knight armor, swords, etc." Darlene thought for a while, then she spread her hands helplessly, and continued, "Occasionally, there are also auctions of slaves, that kind of..."


    "..."


    Enri knew what Darlene didn''t say, it was nothing more than an orc, a beautiful orc girl.


    Chapter 0319 Arranged marriages.


    With the sunset gradually sinking, the orange-red light reflects everything red. The evening sky is not gloomy, but has a faint blue light. Under the illumination of the setting sun, the mountains are dyed with a thin layer of blush. .


    "Daliana, where are we going now?" Catherine blinked her golden eyes and wondered, "It''s almost time for dinner in the castle. You pull me out, don''t you think? You''re not eating in the castle today?"


    Speaking of this, Catherine grimaced. She had been in Xiyang City for four days, and she had only eaten in the castle three times.


    "Look for Eliza and have dinner with her tonight." Darlene looked at the sunset in the sky and dragged Catherine down the avenue.


    Catherine''s strangeness in the study this morning made her decide to explore Catherine''s tone. Even if she really likes Your Excellency Liu Feng, she should pay attention to some confidentiality measures, and...


    Therefore, she needs one more person to help her, and Eliza is that helper.


    "Okay then!" Catherine turned her head to look at the castle, her mouth pouted, the food was so far away from her, she could obviously go to Eliza after dinner.


    The delicacies in the castle conquered her once she had eaten them, the sweet tomato scrambled eggs, and the crispy and delicious fried chicken wings...


    No, I can''t think about it. Catherine shook her head, shook off the temptation of the food, and followed Darlene with a pouted mouth. She didn''t understand. Darlene obviously likes the food in the castle, but she always has to come out. Eat outside.


    Darlene sighed helplessly when she saw Catherine pouting, "Catherine, let''s move out of the castle in two days."


    Of course she knew that the castle was almost ready for dinner, and she couldn''t bear the food, but she couldn''t stay in the castle forever.


    "Ah? This? Why?" Catherine was shocked, pulled Darlene and frowned, "Why do you want to move out? Live well in the castle."


    "Hey! Catherine, have you forgotten who you are?" Darlene looked at Catherine quietly, and said softly, "You are the daughter of a duke. You have been living in a male noble''s house, and you will cause gossip."


    In this era, aristocratic girls are not allowed to live in a male aristocratic house, even if they are guests, they must have elders such as elder brothers and fathers present, otherwise gossip will spread.


    The reputation of noble girls will be ruined, or in other words, noble girls like each other''s gossip, and the so-called reputation of the upper class of nobles is sometimes less valuable than life.


    "I..." Catherine opened her mouth slightly, stared at Darlene in a daze, and then lowered her head in frustration, yes, in these days of life, she almost forgot that she was the daughter of the Duke.


    Living in this city, she is really happy and relaxed, especially in the castle, Nicole, Enri and the others didn''t treat her as the daughter of a duke, they only regarded her as an ordinary girl.


    "We''ve lived here for four days. You were sick before. It''s okay to live in the castle, but if you stay any longer, you''ll be gossiped."


    Darlene looked at the lost Catherine with blue eyes, and said softly, "I don''t care, but you are different. Your identity is destined to be something you can''t do."


    In fact, mainly Jesse, the noble children of Kunzhan will be released, this is what Miss Anri told her.


    It was her father Solo who reminded them to move them out of the castle. If she lived in the castle, she would not care about gossip. After all, she was just a daughter of a merchant after a desolate nobleman. Besides, her father also encouraged her to go. Chase Your Excellency Liu Feng.


    But Catherine is different. Once rumors spread, with the shamelessness of Jesse and Kunzhan, they will definitely exaggerate after returning to the capital. Catherine will be grounded and marriage will soon be on the agenda.


    And Your Excellency Liu Feng will also be liquidated by the Duke. In order to quell the rumors, the Duke will definitely ruthlessly destroy the entire Xiyang City, which she does not want to see.


    "I... understand." Catherine nodded helplessly, she understood what Darlene meant, this was the so-called oppression of the status class.


    She has to worry about a lot of things, such as not being able to embarrass the duke, not doing anything that has a bad influence on the duke, and she has to live under the established rules.


    Sometimes, she wondered, how good would it be if she wasn''t the daughter of the duke, or how dare she resist? What about running away from home? No one should dare to take her in, right? Her father was a duke, and everyone was afraid of her identity.


    The matter of an arranged marriage will soon come to her, and several of Catherine''s sisters have already married according to her father''s Duke''s request.


    She wants to talk about a love, just like the novel written by Princess Lucy, talk about a love between two lovers, and then step into the palace of marriage with the blessing of her family.


    "Okay, it''s not that you are not allowed to go to the castle, you can go to the castle if you live outside." Darlene said softly, she has been honing in the mall for a few years, and she has seen much more sinister than Catherine. , some things she knows better after all.


    "Really?" Catherine''s golden eyes lit up.


    "Of course, you just need to find Miss Nicole when you say to the outside world." Darlene nodded, a girl is looking for a girl to play with, this can''t be gossip, right?


    "Okay!" Catherine''s golden eyes curled into crescents, and she said excitedly, "Miss Nicole invited me to the hot spring, but I don''t know what this hot spring is."


    "Hot spring? Then you''ll know when you see it?" Darlene took Katherine and walked to the pizza shop.


    "Daliana, aren''t you going?" Catherine asked blankly.


    "I want to keep an eye on the storage of the cargo." Darlene shook her head. She was very busy these days, either patrolling the ship or checking the cargo.


    Therefore, she spent very little time with Catherine. After meeting at Eliza''s house that day, she devoted herself to her busy work. As for her father, she had already acted as a shopkeeper.


    "Okay." Catherine was helpless, she also knew Darlene''s job, to control a fleet, if you don''t watch carefully, it is very likely that a small mistake will cause heavy losses.


    "You haven''t bought all your gifts yet. You can ask Miss Nicole for some advice, otherwise you will be returning to the capital in a few days." Darlene reminded.


    "Well, I''ve already asked for advice." Catherine nodded seriously.


    "I''m here, I don''t know if Eliza can leave." Darlene looked at the door of the pizza shop.


    Chapter 0320 stay overnight.


    "Should we go in directly?" Catherine looked at the pizza shop, pulled Darlene, and asked, "Is Eliza still working? We came early today."

 Chapter 273：

    "Then don''t go in, let''s wait outside." Darlene nodded and stood outside the pizza shop, waiting with Catherine, chatting a few words from time to time.


    People who came in and out of the pizza shop looked at the two women strangely and muttered to themselves, is this smelling the fragrance outside the door?


    After half an hour...


    "Gag!"


    Eliza pushed open the door of the pizza shop and saw Darlene and Catherine standing outside the door, their legs shaking from time to time.


    "Why are you standing here? Why don''t you come in?" Eliza said in surprise, she thought the clerk was joking with her, saying that there were friends waiting for her outside.


    "Aren''t you working?" Darlene scratched her cheeks and said embarrassingly, "We won''t eat when we go in, it will disturb your work."


    "Yeah, we just stood there for a while." Catherine shook her heels, which was a little numb from the cold.


    The two had been standing for half an hour, just because they didn''t want to go in and disturb Eliza''s work. After all, if they didn''t eat, they would delay people and occupy seats. This is not something a educated person can do.


    "Really." Eliza rolled her eyes and said helplessly, "You won''t come in and let me know?"


    She is the store manager now, but she can leave first, but there are no special circumstances, she will leave for a while.


    "It''s okay, we just arrived for a while." Darlene pulled back her long red hair and said softly, "Can you go now?"


    "Okay!" Eliza nodded and said softly, "You wait for me, I took off my apron."


    "Okay." The two nodded.


    Eliza went into the pizza shop, took off her apron, and then came out after a few words, looking at the two of them with emerald green eyes and said, "Want to go to my house again today? Or go to Zuixiaolou for dinner?"


    "Go to your house." Darlene said quickly.


    "Okay, then go to Zuixiaolou to pack and order food? Then buy some steamed buns, what do you think?" Eliza suggested.


    This is how she eats. After all, eating pizza at a pizza restaurant will make her tired, so she will go to Zuixiaolou to make a dish she likes, and then buy a few steamed buns, which is a dinner.


    "Okay, just do as you said." Catherine nodded. The last time she went to Eliza''s house, she ate pizza.


    "Let''s go then." Eliza chuckled lightly and took the lead in walking forward.


    Passing by the Baozi Shop, I bought twelve steamed buns, and then went to the second floor of Zuixiao Building to pack six dishes, which cost about 700 copper coins, which was paid by Darlene.


    Then he walked to the house that Eliza rented. Her house is still inhabited by her family.


    "Eliza, you live here alone, aren''t you afraid?" Catherine looked around curiously, but she didn''t take a serious look last time.


    "Ah?" Eliza was stunned for a moment and asked in confusion, "Afraid? Why should you be afraid?"


    "You are so beautiful, no one will come to harass you?" Catherine said worriedly with golden eyes, "In the capital, I heard that there are many beautiful girls. If you live alone, some lewd men will come to harass you. ."


    "No." Eliza shook her head and said softly, "There are often patrolmen patrolling here, and no one dares to make trouble. If they are caught, they will be locked in a small dark room."


    She didn''t say anything, except for the patrolling patrols, mainly because she worked in a pizza shop, which was opened by the Lord of the City, who would dare to harass her.


    "Little Black Room? What is that?" Darlene asked curiously. Even though the two of them have lived in Xiyang City for four days, they still don''t understand many things and have never heard of many things.


    "Well..." Eliza tightened the paper bag in her hand and said calmly, "This is where the guards detain prisoners. It''s a small dark room where people are locked for a few days."


    "Huh? Are you going to starve the prisoner?" Catherine asked in surprise.


    "No, it''s just closed. I heard that it will also serve porridge." Eliza chuckled lightly. She heard about this little black room from a customer at the pizza shop, and actually didn''t know the use of it.


    "Wow? Isn''t this punishment too light? Didn''t those prisoners go in and enjoy it?" Catherine exclaimed, but she knew the punishment in the capital, and some prisoners would even whip a few whips if they committed crimes.


    "Little Black Room?" Darlene frowned, she felt that the punishment must be different, but there was too little information, so she couldn''t analyze it.


    "Let''s go, go inside and talk." Eliza urged, the weather outside was really cold.


    "Um."


    "Okay."


    "Gag!"


    The door opened, and Eliza was the first to enter, taking off her thick animal skin long boots and putting on animal skin slippers.


    "You can change them too. I just went to the big market to buy the animal skin slippers yesterday."


    Eliza took out two pairs of animal-skin slippers from the shoe rack, squatted down in front of them, and said softly, "It''s more comfortable to wear these shoes in the house."


    "Okay!" Catherine put on animal leather slippers and said in surprise, "Such shoes are so convenient."


    "I think so too." Eliza got up and smiled, "The big market will launch new things every once in a while, like this animal skin slippers are also sold by these geniuses."


    "Looks like I''m going to go shopping in the big market as well." Darlene''s blue eyes flickered, and she said while changing her shoes, "Buy a few pairs to take back to the capital."


    "You sit down first, and I''ll make a fire."


    Wearing slippers, Eliza walked to the dining table and put down the steamed buns. She came to the stove in the corner of the house and lit the fire skillfully. She looked like a family woman, not an elegant elf at all.


    This scene made Catherine and Darlene stunned again. They had never done such a thing before. There were maids in the house. Even if it was the second time to see their friends do such a thing, they were very surprised.


    "What are you doing standing there, put things down." Eliza put the kettle on the stove, turned to see the two of them dumbfounded, and laughed, "Have you never met? This is life."


    "Eliza, we''ll sleep with you tonight." Darlene said softly, placing a few bamboo tubes in her hands on the dining table.


    "Ah?" Eliza opened her mouth and looked at Darlene and Catherine, who was also stunned.


    "Can''t you?" Darlene blinked her blue eyes.


    "Of course you can, but the bed is a bit small and it will be a little crowded." Eliza chuckled, "If you are not too crowded, you are welcome to stay for the night."


    Chapter 0321 Three Girls Night Talk.


    "Tonight, we''re going to have a good chat."


    Catherine raised her hand and shouted that they had slept together before, but the next day her father led a knight to besiege Darlene''s house, making her unable to return home at night. She was banned for half a month that time.


    "Okay." Eliza nodded, raised her hand to grab her hair, and took out a twine from the cabinet to tie her hair, exposing her pointed ears.


    "Darena was terrified last time." Catherine chuckled lightly.


    "Can you not be frightened? The Duke and his knights surrounded my house, and he said that if he wouldn''t let you go, he would come in." Darlene rolled her eyes.


    "Yeah! I was also shocked that day, I thought I was exposed." Eliza stretched her waist, walked to another cabinet, and took out the dishes and chopsticks from it.


    "Uh...I don''t know if I didn''t go back all night, my father would have such a big reaction." Catherine scratched her cheeks and hurriedly stepped forward to help with the plate.


    "Whose daughter doesn''t come home all night, can parents not be in a hurry?" Darlene said in a hurry, she took the plate and poured out the vegetables in the bamboo tube.

 Chapter 274：

    "Hee hee... I was too involved in chatting with you at the beginning, and I forgot to ask someone to go home and report a letter." Catherine stuck out her tongue and separated the tableware and chopsticks.


    At that time, she and Darlene had been listening to Eliza about their experiences all night. Those thrilling and surprising things fascinated them. After all, they were both good girls and had never experienced a night. Climbing the wall and breaking into the noble house.


    "Okay, let''s sit down and eat." Eliza picked up the hot water bowl and put it on the table, then went to the cabinet and took out three small packets of milk tea, which Miss Nicole gave her, a total of five packets. , she has been reluctant to drink.


    Tear open the package, pour it into a ceramic cup, add hot water, and a milky fragrance comes out, which amazes Catherine and Darlene.


    "Eliza, what kind of drink is this?" Darlene asked curiously.


    "Milk tea, it was given to me by Miss Nicole. I heard that there is a silver coin outside a pack." Eliza said softly, pushing two of the cups in front of the two of them.


    "Ah? It''s so expensive?" Catherine said in surprise. She looked at the white milk tea, picked it up and sniffed it, and found that the milk was fragrant.


    "It''s delicious. You can''t buy this milk tea outside. I heard that it is only for some nobles." Eliza took a bite of the steamed bun and ate it with the vegetables.


    "Only for nobles?" Darlene frowned, with her keen business vision, this is definitely another huge profit business.


    "Well, I only heard from Miss Nicole that the output may be a little more next year." Eliza gave Darina and Catherine some braised pork, and said softly, "Hurry up to eat, then go take a shower. "


    "Okay!" Catherine put down the cup, the milk tea was too hot, she also grabbed the steamed bun and ate it.


    "..." Darlene nodded silently. She will ask next year if this milk tea can be supplied to the royal capital. The aroma of this milk tea alone is enough to attract those nobles.


    During the chat, dinner was settled like this. Maybe the three of them had eaten the delicacies in the castle, and now they have a certain immunity to the delicacies of Zuixiaolou, so they won''t rush to eat them like they did at the beginning.


    "Boil hot water and wipe your body." Eliza looked at it as it was getting dark outside, and it was impossible for the two of them to go to the public bathhouse. In addition, the weather was so cold now that in fact, it was possible to not take a bath.


    "Okay!" Catherine replied, holding the milk tea and sipping it, she was reluctant to finish it after a few sips.


    Darlene nodded, and with her clean nature, in such a cold winter, she usually takes a shower every other day.


    "Let''s go." Eliza took the kettle into the toilet, poured it into a large wooden basin, and added the cold water that had been stored before to make it slightly hot.


    The three of them stripped off quickly, blushing with blush, and wiped each other''s bodies with towels, making imaginative screams from time to time.


    Ten minutes later, the three girls, who had finished wiping their bodies, lay down under the covers, hugging each other to keep warm.


    This bed is really a little small, so it''s okay to sleep two people, but it''s a little crowded if three people are there.


    "Eliza, do you really want to settle here?" Darlene said suddenly.


    "Well, I''m already saving money to buy a house..." Eliza said softly.


    "Then? What if my identity is exposed?" Catherine asked, not talking much about this topic last time.


    Eliza looked at the candlelight not far away and smiled, "Let''s talk about it then..."


    She has also considered this question, but she has never had an answer in her heart. Maybe she is tired and nostalgic about her current life, so she dare not imagine what will happen after the exposure.


    "Eliza, you can find Your Excellency Liu Feng, he should protect you."


    Catherine said naturally, "After all, he has sheltered so many orcs, and he will definitely shelter you, an elf."


    "Maybe." Eliza''s emerald green eyes narrowed slightly, as if she saw the black-haired, black-eyed aristocrat who loved to laugh in the candlelight.


    She also wanted to live upright in Xiyang City, no need to dye her hair, no longer need to use her hair to restrain her ears, but the last step was the hardest one to take.


    "Why not? Let me help you?" Catherine raised her head slightly, propped her cheeks with her hands, and said softly, "Your Excellency Liu Feng will definitely be willing to protect you, this beautiful elf beauty."


    "Uh..." Eliza was stunned for a moment, her emerald green eyes flickered, and she teased, "Catherine, you are a little different."


    "Ah? Why am I different?" Catherine blinked, she didn''t understand what it meant.


    "Catherine, do you like Lord City Lord? Otherwise, with your temperament, you wouldn''t say such a thing."


    Eliza turned around, raised her head as well, supported her cheeks with her hands, looked at Catherine across Darlene, and said with a chuckle, "You just know Lord City Lord, so you believe he will protect me, right? Do you like him? already?"


    "Ah? I... I didn''t." Catherine blushed, frowned, and said in confusion, "I don''t know, I just think he''s special."


    "Catherine, if you really like Your Excellency Liu Feng, then you have to be careful." Darlene said in a deep voice, looking at the two delicate profiles in front of her.


    Chapter 0322 Crush.


    "No, I really haven''t liked it yet." Catherine swayed with one hand, her golden eyes slanted slightly, and said in a panic, "It''s just pure goodwill, and, I can''t talk about liking."


    "..." Darlene and Eliza looked at each other. Catherine''s performance was clearly not far from falling in love with Liu Feng. As long as something pushed her, this silly girl would definitely fall in love with her.


    "Ah... Then if, what I said is, if you like Your Excellency Liu Feng, what are you going to do?" Darlene said softly, raised her hand and grabbed Catherine''s drooping hair, playing with her fingers in circles.


    "I..." Catherine opened her mouth slightly, her golden eyes flashed with a hint of shyness, more panic and helplessness, she lowered her head in decadence, and said bitterly, "I don''t know either."


    I really don''t know, she is going to return to the capital in a few days, and Your Excellency Liu Feng is in Xiyang City. The two places are so far apart that she really likes Your Excellency Liu Feng, and she can''t see Your Excellency Liu Feng often.


    "Ah..." Eliza sighed, raised her hand to squeeze Catherine''s cheek, and said softly, "Boldly try, it''s better than regretting later? Besides, if it really doesn''t work, just run away, I''ll go to the capital I''ll pick you up secretly."


    "Ah?" Darlene''s cyan eyes widened, the rhythm was wrong, what she wanted was Eliza to persuade Catherine, how did it turn into inciting elopement?


    "Really?" Catherine''s golden eyes lit up, she clenched Eliza''s hand tightly, and said nervously, "Can you really sneak away?"


    "Of course, I''m very lonely here. If you want to leave, send someone a letter and I''ll pick you up." Eliza shook her pointed ears and said softly, "Don''t come. It''s time to leave home."


    Catherine shook her head, there was an inexplicable emotion in her golden eyes, maybe it was hope, the expectation that she could see.


    There was nothing at home that made her nostalgic, only those lutes made her a little bit unable to let go, and her mother had long since passed away.


    As for her father, he just wanted to keep her in his hands, so that he could plan for a future marriage. In fact, her father had said that he wanted to marry her to the eldest prince.


    It''s just that the second prince has also risen recently, causing her father to wait and see. Whoever wins will marry her and make her the queen of a country, thus making the duke''s position more stable. Get more rights.


    Catherine is sentimental, she doesn''t look down on that queen position, she doesn''t want to stay in the lonely palace, she would rather live a commoner life, just like she often runs to find Darlene.


    She hated the duke''s mansion very much. She was intrigued at home, and she could do anything to gain some interests. Her brothers were even more cruel to each other for the noble title.


    Moreover, the brothers had already stood among several princes in private. She thought of several princes in the palace, either short, thin, or fat, and those who were good-looking but cowardly... These various troubles were intertwined. With Catherine, that''s why she likes the lute, and only playing the lute can make her forget these troubles.


    "Wait..." Darlene hurriedly said, she saw that Catherine was clearly moved, what is this operation, has it been talked about elopement?


    "Catherine, don''t be impulsive, what does Your Excellency Liu Feng say?" Darlene asked, "What is his intention?"


    "Uh..." Catherine froze for a moment, her cheeks flushed, and she lowered her head slightly.


    "What... what does this mean? Could it be that he likes you too?" Darlene''s blue eyes widened in disbelief, "When did you fall in love?"


    This made her a little confused, how many days have you known each other? Did the two date? Are you in love? This Liu Feng''s image was greatly discounted here. Sure enough, men are big pig hoofs. They can''t walk when they see beautiful women. In just a few days, they have been dating Catherine.


    Darlene thought for a while, and felt that it was inevitable. Catherine was the daughter of the duke and a beautiful woman. She had one of the best musical talents, and it made sense if she liked it.


    "No, no, what nonsense are you talking about." Catherine''s face flushed red, and she shouted in a panic, "Your Excellency Liu Feng doesn''t know..."

 Chapter 275：

    "You..." Darlene opened her mouth slightly and hesitated for a moment, "You have a crush on Your Excellency Liu Feng?"


    "I...I really don''t know..." Catherine hesitated and shrunk the person into the quilt. She really didn''t know what it felt like. Anyway, she couldn''t help but want to pay attention to Liu Feng, but she didn''t dare to approach.


    "..." Darlene blinked, turned her head to look at Eliza, and saw a hint of helplessness.


    What''s going on? You, the daughter of a dignified duke, actually have a crush on someone else. This makes the children of the great nobles or the fourth prince in the capital know, and they must be mad.


    "Here! It''s nothing to have a crush on, who hasn''t had a crush on someone?" Eliza shook her head slightly at Darlene and said softly, "You can show your feelings later."


    "Huh?" Catherine slowly stretched out her head, looking at Eliza with golden eyes in surprise, and asked in surprise, "Eliza, have you ever had a crush on someone else?"


    "No." Eliza shook her head and chuckled, "That''s what I said, falling in love is a luxury for me."


    "Uh..." Catherine froze for a while, co-authoring. Are you a master of theory? No practice at all.


    "Eliza, what kind of person would you like?" Darlene asked curiously.


    "Me?" Eliza raised her head slightly, and a figure with black hair and black eyes suddenly appeared in her mind, which made her heart tense.


    "Can''t you tell?" Darlene whispered.


    "No, probably like Catherine, she will like the type of Lord City Lord." Eliza''s emerald green eyes slightly curved.


    "Ah?" Catherine and Darlene opened their mouths wide, staring blankly at Eliza, who was squinting and smiling.


    "What''s so good about this, Lord City Lord is the one who wants to marry in the hearts of 80% of women in Xiyang City." Eliza said softly.


    "Huh? Is that so?" Darlene was shocked.


    "Of course, even our Catherine has fallen." Eliza teased.


    "What, Eliza, you must also like Your Excellency Liu Feng." Catherine shouted shyly.


    "No, I think Darlene is the one." Eliza raised her eyebrows.


    "What? Why did it get involved with me, you two girls in heat..."


    Chapter 0323 Trial of carrier pigeons.


    The next day, early morning.


    "Aha~~"


    Eliza slowly opened her eyes, yawned, and saw Darlene''s cheeks in front of her eyes, and her emerald green eyes blinked twice before she realized that it was Kay and Darlene who spent the night with her last night.


    It was a bit late last night to chat, it should be said that it was a joke, and the topic of the last discussion was not very serious, and it was also about having children, and the male protagonist was Liu Feng.


    Anyway, there is nothing to talk about. If you can''t say anything, you will scratch your itch, or you will be rude. The charming and moving style of the three girls is no one to feast your eyes on.


    "Hmm~"


    Darlene snorted lazily, opened her eyes slowly, and saw Eliza looking at her with a slight smile, "Morning, Eliza."


    "Morning!" Eliza responded softly.


    "Are you going to work?" Darlene said lazily, her eyes slightly closed, still a little sleepy.


    "Well, I''m going to the pizza shop to prepare some materials in advance." Eliza nodded, stood up slowly, and the quilt slipped, revealing her delicate collarbone.


    "Well, let''s get up, too." Darlene said she was about to wake Katherine, the little girl''s long legs were on her, and her hands were still holding her, but the position of the palms was a little subtle.


    Darlene rolled her eyes. No matter how many times Catherine spent the night at her house, her sleeping position had not changed, and her habit of hugging people had always been there.


    "No, you go to sleep." Eliza quickly waved her hand and said softly, "You just need to close the door for me when you leave."


    It''s around 7:00 in the morning, and the pizza shop will open at 8:30. She has to arrive at the shop at 7:30 and prepare the ingredients to make the pizza.


    "Then... well." Darlene looked at Eliza with an expression that didn''t seem like a joke, and she didn''t want to wake Catherine. During this time, Catherine''s life was not easy, and she didn''t sleep well.


    "Go to sleep." Eliza whispered, then went to wash up, disguised and went out.


    "Gag!"


    The sound of the door closing still woke Catherine up. She slowly opened her eyes and saw the back of Darlene''s head, as well as the soft touch in her hands, and scratched it subconsciously.


    "Bah~~"


    Darlene was attacked sensitively, she groaned subconsciously, her cheeks flushed, and she patted the hand that was making trouble on her chest.


    "Don''t catch it, let it go when you wake up." Darlene said angrily.


    "No, it''s so soft, so comfortable." Catherine''s golden eyes flashed a wicked smile, and she rubbed it even harder.


    "Yeah...you''re still here." Darlene exclaimed, grabbing her hands behind her, and picking on Catherine''s sensitive areas.


    "Hey...don''t..."


    "Itchy, really itchy, let go."


    "..."


    The two played on the bed for half an hour, panting and lay still, their clothes were wrinkled, and their fair skin was exposed a lot, half of the white peak could be seen, and there were faint handprints on it.


    "Dalena, where will we live when we move out of the castle? Isn''t it going to live at your house?" Catherine asked, looking at the ceiling.


    "Or..." Darlene frowned. She was thinking about this question yesterday. She paused and then said, "How about we rent a flat in this building? We happen to be neighbors with Eliza?"


    "Huh?" Catherine was surprised and nodded in agreement, "Okay, just be a neighbor with Eliza."


    "Then let''s get up now and tell Your Excellency Liu Feng." Darlene sat up, slapped Catherine''s buttocks, and urged, "Get up quickly, I have to go to the alley today to see the goods. "


    "Okay." Catherine got up lazily.


    The two simply washed up and went out. They bought meat buns for breakfast on the road. When the two arrived at the castle, it was already 8:30 in the morning; on the way, they also met Liu Feng who had just finished repairing.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, do you want to repair it earlier?" Catherine asked curiously, looking at Liu Feng''s clothes, the thick military coat gave people a very warm feeling.


    "Well, as a lord, you always have to have some force, otherwise what will you do if you are provoked?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows and chuckled.


    "Ah?" Catherine was stunned for a moment. She didn''t expect Liu Feng''s answer to be so direct. She thought she would say something to sharpen her body.


    After all, the disciples of the nobles in the royal capital said the same thing, saying that it was for glory, fighting for the beloved woman, etc. This was the first time I heard such direct words.


    "Is there something wrong?" A smile flashed in Liu Feng''s eyes.


    "No, that''s right." Catherine responded quickly, this is true, not like the sound of those noble children.


    "Have you eaten? Would you like to have breakfast together?" Liu Feng said calmly.

 Chapter 276：

    "We''re full," Darlene replied.


    "Okay." Catherine replied.


    "..." The two smiled awkwardly and glared at each other.


    Darlene blinked her blue eyes and looked at Catherine, her eyes seemed to say, was the bun eaten by a dog just now?


    "Let''s go, breakfast should be ready." Liu Feng said gently, walking ahead, and he didn''t ask why he didn''t spend the night in the castle last night.


    Mina glanced at the two of them suspiciously, and then chased after Liu Feng. She had received information last night that the two had spent the night at Eliza''s house, and the information had not yet been shared with the young master.


    "Hey, do you want to die?" Darlene grabbed Catherine and whispered, "You just ate two meat buns."


    "It''s okay, I, I can still eat a little." Catherine subconsciously patted her stomach and pretended to be calm, "I can still stuff a little in."


    "You, you''re crazy." Darlene covered her face, is this girl who has a crush on her mind half stupid?


    "..."


    Liu Feng didn''t know what the two behind him were discussing. He met Niu Ben when he entered the backyard.


    "Master, the training of carrier pigeons has already yielded results, would you like to go and observe it?" Niu Ben immediately greeted him and said, recently, he was working on this carrier pigeon.


    "Carrier pigeon? Can you use it? Can you pass the note?" Liu Feng''s black eyes lit up, and he asked quickly, "How far can it be passed?"


    Chapter 0324 should also raise the beak.


    "Master, the longest distance is only about 20 kilometers." Niu Ben said helplessly.


    "Twenty kilometers?" Liu Feng frowned. He was not satisfied with this distance. What he wanted was a pigeon with a distance of 100 kilometers or more than 200 kilometers. These 20 kilometers are far away, but of course they are far away. , said that it is very close to fly.


    "No matter how far away, the carrier pigeons will not be able to find their home. A few fly back every other day, and the latest will take three days to fly back." Niu Benhui reported.


    "Uncle Niu Ben, did you have breakfast?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, thinking about the problem in that area. It took so long to fly back at a distance of 20 kilometers.


    "Not yet." Niu Ben was stunned, and immediately replied, "I just came from the pigeon loft."


    "Let''s go, let''s have some breakfast, we''ll talk after eating." Liu Feng walked towards the dining room, recalling the information about training homing pigeons in his mind, thinking about what he had missed.


    "Yes." Niu Ben nodded and immediately followed.


    "..." Mina''s blue eyes flickered. She knew about this carrier pigeon. In order to transmit information quickly, the young master wanted to train some obedient birds to send a message from a thousand miles away.


    "Carrier pigeon? What is this?" Catherine was stunned, this is a new word, she has never heard of this word.


    "I don''t know, we''ll find out when we listen to it." Darlene dragged Catherine to catch up, she was used to it, and many new words were popular in Xiyang City, such as boxing, pizza, steamed buns, hockey and so on.


    These have to be seen in kind, or someone specially introduces them, and they understand what it means, otherwise they will be confused just by hearing the name.


    "Tis, you''ve been stealing food again, the young master hasn''t come yet." En Li''s excited shout came from the dining room.


    "What''s the matter, I''m just taking a small bite." Tis stretched her voice a little shamelessly.


    "You... big cow, you''ve changed, you''ve become a sloppy cow." En Li shouted angrily.


    "Really..." Liu Feng shook his head amusingly, and the beast-eared girl happily laughed every day, pushed open the door of the dining room and walked in.


    "Gag..."


    The door opened, making the noisy dining room quiet, looking back towards the door, and greeted Liu Feng when he saw him.


    "Morning, sir." Enri, Tess and Nicole shouted in unison.


    "Morning, I''ve made you wait for a long time." Liu Feng said gently, stepping onto the main seat, waving his hands to signal everyone to sit down.


    Nicole beckoned and let Catherine and Darlene sit beside her. The person they knew best in the castle was Nicole.


    The group sat down. This morning, they ate noodle soup, sprinkled with chopped green onion and cut large pieces of braised pork. If you like spicy food, you can add some red pepper oil.


    "Suck it~~"


    The sound of sucking the noodles sounded one after another, and then took a mouthful of the soup base boiled with bones.


    "Delicious." Dess exclaimed again and again, gulps and gulps of noodles, and the soup in the bowl gurgles a few times for her to finish drinking, and then picks up the second bowl.


    Niu Jiao Niang likes noodles the most. Ever since Liu Feng cooked her noodles once on the boat, she made her like noodles.


    "Delicious." Catherine touched her stomach with one hand, but she couldn''t stop with the other, and she put the noodles in her mouth.


    "Hey, eat less, be careful that your stomach can''t stand it." Darlene reminded Catherine by pulling her ear, "Don''t blame me for not reminding you, be careful to make a fool of yourself in front of Your Excellency Liu Feng."


    "Daliana, it''s really delicious, you should try it too." Catherine clumsily picked up the noodles with chopsticks and stuffed it into Darlene''s mouth.


    "..." Darlene chewed dazedly, swallowed slowly, reached out and pulled Catherine''s noodles, grabbed the chopsticks in her hand, and ate it quickly.


    "I, you..." Catherine''s golden eyes were dull for a moment, her mouth pouted, looking at the other noodles on the table, she wanted to eat it, but her stomach was not good enough.


    "What? Isn''t it delicious?" Nicole licked the corner of her mouth with her tongue and looked at Catherine in a daze. "Is there something wrong with your body?"


    "Me?" Catherine''s cheeks were flushed, she put her head in Nicole''s ear, and whispered coquettishly, "Nicole, I ate buns in the morning, and my stomach can''t hold it."


    "Hee hee..." Nicole covered her mouth and chuckled. She also put her head in Catherine''s ear and whispered, "Next time you want to eat, I''ll make it for you."


    "Really?" Catherine''s golden eyes lit up.


    "Yeah." Nicole nodded softly.


    "..."


    Twenty minutes later, the battle at the table ended. Nicole beckoned the maid to clean up the empty bowls, leaving a group of people sitting slumped with their stomachs touched.


    "What kinds of birds are selected as carrier pigeons now?" Liu Feng put his hand on his stomach, raised his index finger from time to time, and said lazily, "Which kind of bird will fly back first?"


    "Master, there are three kinds of birds now, and the first one to fly back is the Pulsatilla." Niu Ben responded immediately.


    Liu Feng knew that this kind of bird is a kind of bird with the characteristics of this era. It has a very gentle temperament and is twice the size of pigeons on the earth. Most of the feathers are gray, and there are white spots on the body. The most distinctive feature is that the top of the head is white , which is also the origin of the bird''s name.


    "There''s no Pulsatilla in the pigeons that came back at the latest, right?" Liu Feng asked.


    "No, the first batch flew back." Niu Ben affirmed.


    "What do the pigeons eat?" Liu Feng immediately asked another question.


    "It''s all wheat." Niu Ben replied.


    "Single wheat is not good, and it is difficult to create the temptation for carrier pigeons to go home." Liu Feng shook his head.


    He can now be sure that among the three species of homing pigeons, among the birds that fly back last, they must want to escape, but because they can''t find food outside in winter, they flew back to the castle three days later.

 Chapter 277：

    Once they find food to eat, these birds will definitely fly away and escape, so Liu Feng thought of a way, that is to raise the bird''s beak, from frugality to luxury is easy, and from luxury to frugality is difficult, even if it is a bird Same thing.


    "Master, please give instructions." Niu Ben said earnestly, he liked this pigeon.


    "Let these pigeons with food, choose their favorite food and feed them for a few days, and then try the distance."


    Liu Feng chuckled and said, "Mix several kinds of food and compare them. Feed the one you like. If the pigeons fly out, the food outside is not as good as the ones in the castle, and the pigeons will definitely fly back."


    "This..." Niu Ben was stunned. He had never thought about this method. He thought that the birds would definitely fly back to Xiyang City if they had no food to eat in winter, but he never thought of raising their beaks.


    Chapter 0325 is also afraid of splashing sewage.


    If you keep the bird''s mouth in your mouth, you won''t be afraid that the bird will fly away and not come home? ? ?


    "..." The girls present were all stunned, all staring at Liu Feng in a daze, how does this feel like they are talking about them, their mouths are now raised, eating other food outside the castle, that is, to taste something fresh and interesting , if they are allowed to eat it often, they will definitely miss the food in the castle for a few days.


    £þ¨Œ£þ Liu Feng stared at the girls with black eyes, raised the corner of his mouth, and joked, "What? Do you want to fly away?"


    "No, no, my mouth has been raised." En Li sat up straight and shook her head.


    "I''m not leaving." Tis said lazily, rubbing her slightly bulging belly, "I won''t leave if I kill you."


    "Gong...cough cough, Ann... If Anli doesn''t leave, I won''t leave." Avery glanced at Katherine and Darlene, and closed her mouth in time and changed her mouth.


    "I have nowhere to go anymore." Mina''s blue eyes narrowed slightly, she pulled the chair and moved to Liu Feng quietly, the cat''s tail flicked, she was already the least master.


    "Bah~~"


    Suddenly, Mina let out a slight moan, her cheeks flushed, her blue eyes flashed with a little mist, her cat''s tail was pinched by the young master, and she was gently stroking it up and down.


    Nicole glanced at Mina strangely, and asked with concern, "Mina, are you alright?"


    "No, it''s fine." Mina shook her head slightly, resisting the crispy feeling from her tail.


    "..." Catherine suddenly panicked and turned to look at Darlene, this topic came too suddenly.


    Darlene was under the table, tugging at the corner of Catherine''s clothes, her blue eyes blinked twice, signaling Catherine to calm down.


    "Huh..." Catherine breathed a sigh of relief. After all, they were going to propose to move out to live. For the nobles, this is not very polite. Would it make people feel that the nobles'' home is not good? Or are the nobles driving people away?


    "Catherine, Darlene, do you have anything to say?" Liu Feng rested his chin with one hand. He saw that the two of them were a little unnatural, and said softly, "Is there anything I need help?"


    "I..." Catherine opened her mouth slightly, but she was speechless. She looked to Darlene for help, she didn''t want to move out at all.


    In particular, the taste of the soup noodles was still in the mouth just now. Thinking of moving out, I couldn''t eat the soup noodles, and I couldn''t play poker with Nicole at night.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, we, we want to move out of the castle." Darlene took over the topic and said, "Catherine''s illness has recovered, so it''s really not good to disturb you in the castle."


    "Master, I''ll go to work first." Before Liu Feng could pick up Darlene''s words, Niu Ben suddenly stood up.


    His eyes were full of strange colors, and he glanced at Nicole, and then whispered in Liu Feng''s ear, "Master, Catherine is the daughter of the duke. There will be rumors that she has been living in the castle."


    After Niu Ben finished speaking, he showed a peaceful smile and walked out of the dining room. How to keep a carrier pigeon''s mouth in his mouth is really a test, but he likes a challenge.


    "..." Liu Feng blinked his black eyes, digested the information given by Niu Ben, and quickly reacted. He glanced strangely at Catherine and Darlene.


    If it wasn''t for Niu Ben''s reminder, he would never have thought of this. Whose daughter is not married and lives in another boy''s house all the time. If it spreads out, it must be said to be shameless.


    "Have you found a house?" Liu Feng replied calmly, no matter what age or world, some rumors will destroy a person''s desire to survive.


    In particular, Liu Feng has seen many cases on the Internet. Some of them are basically trivial things, but they are taken out by some marketing accounts to make a fuss. In order to attract clicks, etc., they add fuel to the wind and make an ordinary little thing infinitely magnified. , and then misinterpreted into another version, becoming a suffocating language violence.


    This allows some people who are not firm in their positions to instantly bring the rhythm to the marketing account and become a member of the spread of rumors.


    The same is true in this era. A girl''s reputation is sometimes more important than her life. The ignorance of the common people is the best way to spread it. This is why Liu Feng pays attention to education. Only by understanding more can he strengthen his position. ,Distinguish right from wrong.


    "Yeah! I found it, it''s in Eliza''s house." Darlene said softly, she didn''t expect Liu Feng''s reaction to be so calm, it was completely unexpected.


    "Yeah." Liu Feng nodded, turned his head to Anli and said, "Tell Buff to bring them the key."


    "Okay." En Li frowned, she was a little puzzled, the castle was living well, why did you have to move out?


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, I..." Catherine mustered up her courage, her head was hot, and she wanted to say that she was sick again.


    "Okay, I understand."


    Liu Feng let go of the hand that was playing with Mao Erniang''s tail, waved his hand gently and said, "When the power of rumors is not in your hands, saying anything else is useless, and you are afraid of being splashed with sewage."


    "Ah?" Catherine was a little confused, the power of rumors? How to master this, the mouth grows on others.


    Darlene was also thinking about this question. She looked at Liu Feng. She always felt that there was something she couldn''t figure out. Can the rumors be grasped? Can other people''s words be controlled?


    "I''ll understand later." Liu Feng smiled slightly without explaining much. Can the rumors be controlled?


    Of course, once the cheap ink needed for movable type printing is made available, the newspaper can be a powerful tool for controlling speech.


    Don''t know the words? Then train some storytellers to come out, bring some novels over, let the storytellers occasionally insert a few extra words in, then the direction of speech will be controlled.


    "Thank you, Your Excellency Liu Feng, for your understanding." Darlene lifted the corner of her skirt, bent her knees slightly, and bowed slightly to give a female noble salute.


    "I, can I still come to the castle for dinner?" Catherine also saluted, her tone a little hurried, "I really, really want to..."


    "I know, don''t worry too much." Liu Feng interrupted with a chuckle, some words needn''t be said too clearly.


    "..." Catherine was stunned, her golden eyes staring at Liu Feng.


    Liu Feng stood up, turned around and walked outside, waving his hand casually, "If you want to come, you are welcome at any time. I don''t mean to drive you away."


    "Yeah!" Catherine''s delicate face showed a captivating smile and nodded fiercely, "I will come over for dinner every day."


    Chapter 0326 Capture Darlene?


    In the small dark room in the backyard of the Guard Division, people could smell a stench of excrement and uric acid before they approached.


    The axe frowned and walked lightly, very, very lightly. People are imprisoned in these small black rooms. Because of the design of the partitions, it is difficult to make noise between the two small black rooms.


    Some people are going to be released today. The nobles who were detained for trouble last time will be released today. Of course, they have to pay for wheat porridge. It is not free to eat and drink in the small dark room. .


    Axe came to a low and dark room, squatted down and opened the door, a faint light shone through the door, Axe saw Jesse lying on the ground with dull eyes, the ground was full of feces and urine, and his hair was disheveled, more than a refugee. And refugees.


    This scene, Axe is no surprise, as long as the person who is locked in the small dark room, it only takes about two days, it will become like this, let alone the person in front of him who has been locked for four or five days.


    "Hey! It''s time to come out." Axe shouted coldly, daring to go to the city lord''s mansion to make trouble, the city lord has been merciful for only four or five days, and asked him to say that it would be better to throw it directly into the black mine to mine.


    This sound made Jesse''s sluggish eyes slowly revive, struggling to get up, regardless of the excrement and urine on the ground, crawling out of the small dark room and lying on the aisle.


    The axe didn''t care about him, and then went to open the other small dark rooms and released Kunzhan and all those noble children.


    After a while, a group of nobles, like refugees, or beggars were lying all over the aisle.

 Chapter 278：

    Just like that, Jesse, Kunzhan, and the others lay on the ground for three minutes, before everyone slowly regained their senses, their eyes were no longer so dull, and the axe appeared again.


    "Get up, you can leave. If you don''t want to leave, you will be pulled to mine." Axe said coldly.


    "Ah, no¡­¡­"


    This scare took effect immediately, and everyone got up in a hurry, but they stumbled and fell from time to time. After all, after four or five days, many people were stupid.


    "Come with me." The axe took the lead and walked outside, into the backyard, where warm water had been prepared, this was for Jesse and the others to bathe, they were wearing prison uniforms, if it wasn''t for the small black room compartment Burning coal to keep warm, I''m afraid they will freeze to death if they wear thin prison clothes.


    "Okay, it''s so cold." Jesse said with a shudder. As he walked out of the small dark room, the cold in winter made people shiver.


    "Damn, how dare you treat us like this..."


    Kunzhan''s face was gloomy. The detention in the past few days made him want to die. If he didn''t think that he still had gold coins to spend, he might not be able to hold on.


    "Don''t say a word, I don''t want to be locked in again." Jesse''s eyes widened, his pupils were bloodshot, and he said fiercely, "What nonsense, go outside and talk."


    "..." Kunzhan nodded fiercely, he was also afraid of being sent to the small dark room again.


    When everyone was concentrated in the empty space in the backyard, Ryan came over and shouted, "All took off their prison clothes."


    "Ah? Take it off here?" Jesse and the others were dumbfounded, looking at the people around them, they are nobles, and they actually let them take off their clothes in this unobstructed place?


    "Hurry up, people who don''t take off want to stay in the little dark room for a few more days?" Leith said coldly.


    The gate to the backyard behind him was closed, and no one was allowed to enter or leave at this time. You must know that there are girls working in the Security Division, just like Ryan''s wife Lizao, who works as a clerk in the Security Division.


    "Ah... no, let''s take it off."


    "We take off immediately, take off now."


    Jesse, Kunzhan and others shouted in panic, and then locked them in the small dark room. Instead of taking off their clothes, they chose to take off their clothes, even if it would be very shameful.


    Soon, a group of naked men stood in the cold wind with their little birds in their hands, some squatting on the ground, and some covering their faces.


    "Splashing water!" Ryan shouted.


    Buckets of warm water were poured on Jesse, Kunzhan and the others, washing away the feces and urine stuck on their bodies. Otherwise, when these people walked out of the Guard Division with feces and urine all over their bodies, the Guard Division''s reputation would be ruined.


    Three minutes later, the warm water ran out, and Axe and the others immediately shouted, "Jesse, come up and get your things back."


    "Kunzhan, come up and get your things back."


    "..."


    This made Jesse, Kunzhan and the others stunned, and immediately rushed up with a bird to retrieve the noble clothes and gold coins that they had been asked to take off when they were locked in the small black room.


    Soon, they all changed their clothes. Although they still smelled of excrement and urine, they were much better than before. This was considered to make them feel a little more human.


    "Now, go to the front desk of the Guard Division to pay for living in the little black house." The axe held the handle of the horizontal knife with one hand, and said coldly, "You can leave after paying the coins."


    "Ah?" Jesse, Kunzhan and the others stared wide-eyed, co-operating to imprison them, and have to pay coins? Isn''t that money to buy guilt?


    "Come on, do you still want to go in?" Axe said coldly, this plan of handing over coins after being detained was improved by Ryan, because many people wanted to come in and eat, and those who couldn''t pay the coins rushed to dig for a few days. Mine repays debt.


    "Uh..." Jesse, Kunzhan and the others shrank their necks, left the backyard embarrassingly, and walked towards the front desk.


    At the front desk, Jesse, Kunzhan, and others paid for four or five days of food and drink of wheat, as well as the cost of burning coal, washing the small black house, and washing the prisoners'' clothes.


    Only then can I leave the Guard Division, and when I come outside, watching the crowd of people walking and walking, many noble children hug their heads and cry, this is the taste of freedom and light.


    "Damn!" Jesse looked up at the sky to prevent tears from falling. It was a great shame in life that he, a viscount, was treated like this.


    "I will take revenge for this shame." Kunzhan''s fingernails were stuck in the palm of his hand. When did he sleep with his own feces and urine?


    "I''m going back to the capital and inform the fourth prince and the duke about Miss Catherine''s death." Jesse said ruthlessly, and when the two adults came to attack Xiyang City, he would be the first to come.


    Kunzhan''s eyes flashed a bit of gloom, and he said coldly, "Aren''t you going to take Darlene back to the capital? What if she escapes later?"


    "..." Jesse glanced at Kunzhan, in order to use him as a gunner.


    "I don''t have any explanation, but if you go back, you will die." Kunzhan sneered, "and Miss Catherine''s body should also be brought back, otherwise who will believe you?"


    Chapter 0327 brought to mine for a few days.


    "This..." Jesse was stunned, yes, he didn''t bring Catherine''s body back, who would believe what he said? Maybe it will be pulled out and chopped on the spot.


    "Let''s go directly to the lord of Xiyang City to ask for Miss Catherine''s body, and then we''ll set off tomorrow."


    Kunzhan patted Jesse on the shoulder and said with a sneer, "That Darlene will also arrange for someone to take him back to the capital, otherwise no one will take the blame for us."


    "..." Jesse was silent for a few seconds, then nodded and said, "Okay, if you want to get to the corpse, catch Darlene and go back to the capital."


    "This time, let''s be more polite, then they can''t use those unreasonable reasons to imprison us again?" Kunzhan said indifferently.


    What was the reason you used last time? Clashing into the City Lord''s Mansion to make trouble? They were imprisoned like this for five days, how could they be able to swallow this breath? Retaliation is definitely necessary, but the timing is uncertain, and returning to the capital is a good time for revenge.


    "Humph." Jesse snorted coldly and acquiesced. The little black room can be said to be the most unforgettable dark experience in this group of people''s lives. That small black room can''t stand up straight, it''s dark and damp, and it''s eerily quiet. , **** and urine can only be pulled in the pants...


    The group didn''t bring any weapons or the like, because they were all confiscated by the Guard Division, and they didn''t even give armor and the like. In the words of the Guard Division, armor and weapons are given to you. What if you go to the City Lord''s Mansion to make trouble later?


    Jesse, Kunzhan and the others came to the castle, and they went up to shout and let the knights guarding the gate go in and report.


    "I''m Viscount Jesse, please let me know, I want to see your city lord." Jesse said coldly and politely.


    "Our Lord City Lord is very busy now, and there are important guests in reception, please come back tomorrow." The soldier at the door said indifferently, and he also recognized Jesse and others.


    He remembered what Miss Nicole had told him yesterday, if these people came looking for him, he would find a reason to refuse.


    "You didn''t go in to report, how do you know that you won''t meet me?" Jesse fought back his anger. When was a baron''s knight guarding the gate so arrogant?


    "No need, our Lord City Lord has no time to meet the troublemakers." The soldier said coldly.


    "What? A troublemaker?" Jesse became angry when he heard this. When did he become a troublemaker? Is he a refugee?


    "Ta Tata..."


    Just as Jesse was about to reason with the gatekeepers, she heard footsteps coming from the castle.


    "Daliana, hurry up, we are going back to set up a new home." Catherine''s cheerful voice sounded.


    "Okay, okay." Darlene called lazily.


    Jesse, Kunzhan and the others stared blankly at Catherine, Darlene and Nicole who came out of the castle, followed by seven or eight maids, holding quilts and the like in their hands.


    "You, how can you still be alive?" Jesse''s eyes widened, and she pointed at Catherine and shouted, "Aren''t you dead? No, you are fake, fake."


    "It must be fake." Zhu Wuyi''s eyes widened, and he shouted in panic, "Someone is pretending to be fake and trying to match the real..."

 Chapter 279：

    "You''ll know if you catch it in front of you." Kunzhan''s pupils trembled as he strode towards Catherine and Darlene.


    "Yeah, let''s check it out." Jesse also strode towards the two of them.


    There are still many people who acted with the two, including the witch doctor Zhu and a few noble children. According to their understanding, a disease like Catherine''s is really dead.


    Now they believe that Catherine in front of them is fake, and that the city lord of Xiyang created a dummy to avoid responsibility, and then put the responsibility on them.


    "What?" Catherine and Darlene stared blankly at Jesse, Kunzhan, Zhu Witch Doctor and others who were walking towards them.


    "Bold! What do you want to do?" The soldiers stopped in front of Catherine and Darlene, and shouted sharply, "Retreat."


    "Get out of the way." Jesse''s suppressed temper these days erupted and roared, "Let me expose that bitch."


    "What? I''m a bitch?" Catherine''s golden eyes widened. It was the first time she heard someone scolding her in person.


    "Yes, I''m just scolding you. You dare to pretend to be Miss Catherine. That''s the greatest disrespect to her." Jesse waved her arms with an expression that I''ve seen through everything.


    "Viscount Jesse, I didn''t expect you to be so bold that even Catherine would dare to scold you." Darlene frowned, wondering why these people in front of her made her feel wrong, a little too impetuous.


    This is one of the sequelae of staying in the black room for too long, people will be very restless, plus Kunzhan, Jesse, they always thought that Catherine was dead, and now they appear in front of them again.


    Catherine''s death was considered a definite fact by them, so Catherine in front of her was either a ghost or a person in disguise.


    "Stop joking, she''s Miss Catherine?" Jesse sneered, "You killed Miss Catherine and you want to get a dummy to blame us?"


    "..." Darlene blinked her blue eyes, what kind of magical brain circuit is this?


    "Get out of the way." Jesse stared at the soldier in front of him.


    "You want to stop a viscount?" Kunzhan reached out and pushed the soldier.


    "Dare to offend Miss Catherine, take them to mine for a few days, and let them clear their heads." Nicole said lightly with a frown.


    She remembered some of the young master''s words, this time they were caught, and at least they were released on the day that Darlene''s fleet set off.


    "Yes!" The soldiers nodded, rushed up immediately, controlled Jesse, Kunzhan and the others, and drove them to the mining area.


    "What? We are nobles, you can''t do this to us." Jesse shouted in panic.


    "Damn, I will definitely go to the capital to report you, you murderers." Kunzhan roared sharply.


    Only then did they leave the little black house, and they were about to go to the mining area to experience mining.


    "Really...Are they crazy?" Catherine said blankly, thinking she was dead.


    "Don''t worry about them." Darlene shook her head, thinking to herself, Catherine would really die without Your Excellency Liu Feng''s treatment.


    "Let''s go, they won''t bother you for the time being." Nicole said softly.


    "Good." ¡Á2.


    Chapter 0328 God body thermometer.


    "Cough cough cough..."


    A loud old cough sounded, Buff shook his dizzy head, and wiped his nose with a tissue.


    He was ill, and when he woke up this morning, he found that he was sick. He was weak all over, and his head was still dizzy.


    Think about it, they have lived together for so many years. If he is slightly different, his wife will find out. No, he urged Lu Ma to bring him to the hospital for treatment.


    "Cough cough cough..."


    Buff covered his mouth and coughed, and sighed helplessly, "It seems that I''m really old, and I''m actually sick. I''ve never been sick when it snowed in winter."


    "Father, what did you say? You are still growing stronger." Lu Ma rolled his eyes, but he heard what his mother said.


    The father kicked the quilt under the bed because he was restless at night, and froze all night. It was almost dawn when he found the quilt under the bed.


    "Hahaha...cough cough...will make Laozi happy." Buff Shuanglang laughed, and his words were a little hoarse.


    "Father, don''t speak so loudly." Lu Ma quickly patted Buff''s back.


    "It''s okay, I can''t die yet." Buff waved his hand and said seriously, "The good life has just begun. I don''t want to die. I want to help the Lord of the City for a few more years."


    "Then you have to pay more attention to your health. When you recover from your illness, you can help the Lord of the City." Lu Ma said along the way, he knew his father too well, and he liked to be stubborn in some things, and he liked being truthful.


    "Okay, I know." Buff waved his hand and said helplessly, "Now it''s your turn to teach me."


    "..." Lu Ma rolled his eyes, what his father cared about was being different.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The two walked into the hospital and saw a counter when they entered the door. A girl was writing with her head down. After hearing the voice, she looked up at the two with a gentle smile.


    "Mr. Buff, Mr. Luma, are you here to see a doctor?" the girl asked softly.


    "It''s Xiao Dan, you work here?" Buff was surprised, he knew this girl.


    "Well, I''m doing some personnel registration work here." Xiaodan said softly.


    "Then my father is going to see a doctor, what should I do?" Lu Ma helped Buff to come to the counter.


    "You just need to register your ID card." Xiaodan took out a notepad. This is a notepad made by the scientific research department. Now Xiyang City has become popular, and anyone with a little money will buy a copy.


    The notepads used in the work of the hospital and the security department were specially provided by the castle. The styles were different from those sold in the big market. They were customized for the work of special departments.


    "Okay." Buff nodded, carefully took out a piece of animal skin from his pocket, opened it and took out his ID card. He valued the ID card very much, more than coins.


    "Please wait a moment." Xiao Dan took the ID card, opened the drawer, took out a piece of carbon paper, put it in the notepad, and wrote quickly.


    "Master Buff, what''s wrong with you?" Xiao Dan asked while writing, "Dizzy? Dry mouth? Sore throat?" These are the most common cases of people who come to see a doctor these days.


    "Well, that''s what you said, and the whole body is weak." Buff nodded quickly.


    "You may have a cold." Xiao Dan tore off the second piece of paper he had written down and handed it to Buff along with his ID card, and said softly, "You follow the sign on the wall and see a room Just walk into the room with the word ''consulting room'' written on it."


    "Okay! Thank you." Buff nodded, and with the help of Luma, he walked in the direction of the arrow marked on the corner of the wall.


    Soon, the two of them saw a room with the word "consulting room" written on it. There was a long wooden chair outside the door. Two or three people were sitting on it. I have a cold.


    Lu Ma helped Buff to sit down, and saw a young man with a mask walk out of the room. He handed a mask to Buff and said softly, "This old man, you have to wear this mask, or else It will spread the disease to the gentleman next to you."


    The requirements he mentioned were all set by the Lord of the City. When he became a doctor in the future, he would also teach the apprentices according to this process.


    "Ah?" Buff was stunned for a moment, then immediately reached out and took the mask and put it on, worried, "Wouldn''t Luma really be infected by me?"


    "Don''t worry, temporarily not." The young man smiled, he was an apprentice.

 Chapter 280：

    "That''s good." Buff breathed a sigh of relief, he was really afraid of passing the disease to Luma.


    "Old gentleman, did the front desk give you a note? Give it to me." The apprentice whispered, waiting for the doctor to call the patient in to see the doctor according to the note.


    "Here." Buff took out the note that Xiao Dan gave him from his pocket.


    "Then, please wait a moment, there are still a few patients ahead to see." The apprentice took the note and said softly, in winter, there are several to a dozen sick people every day, and it is not very busy.


    "Okay." Luma replied.


    Time passed, and half an hour later, a shout came from the consultation room, "Next patient, Mr. Buff."


    "Ah?" Buff was stunned, Lu Ma reacted first, quickly helped Buff, and said softly, "Father, it''s your time to see a doctor."


    "Okay." With the help of Lu Ma, Buff walked into the consultation room and saw two tables with two people sitting inside, one of which was the former apprentice.


    "It''s really old Mr. Buff." The doctor was surprised.


    "Alas, as people get old, this disease will come." Buff sighed.


    "It''s okay, you may have a small cold." The doctor said softly, trying not to put too much pressure on Buff. He carefully took out a wooden box from the drawer, took out a thermometer, and shook it according to the method taught by the city master. with a thermometer.


    "Come on, please put the thermometer on this end under your armpit."


    The doctor got up, and while Bafu and Lu Ma were stunned, they shoved the thermometer into Bafu''s armpit and instructed, "Please clamp it, don''t drop it."


    This thermometer is a fetish gift from the Lord of the City. It can measure whether the temperature of the human body is sick. There are only four in the entire hospital.


    Relying on this fetish thermometer and the medicinal materials given by the Lord of the City, he has already treated many people.


    Chapter 0329 of the otherworldly version of the cold medicine package.


    "Doctor, what is this for?" Buff asked blankly. It was the first time he knew to see a doctor that he wanted a glass stick under his arm?


    "The thermometer can measure your body temperature to see if you have a fever." The doctor said calmly, there were too many patients asking this question.


    "Oh." Buff nodded dumbly, he still didn''t quite understand what it meant, what was the relationship between human body temperature and illness.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Suddenly there was a sound of footsteps outside, causing the four present to turn their heads to look at the door.


    "Lord City Lord, why are you here?" Buff said dumbfounded.


    "Huh? Why are you here, Buff? And Luma?" Liu Feng raised his brows slightly, and after thinking about it, he understood, and said softly, "Who is sick?"


    "It''s me, the useless old man, Lord City Lord, as long as you tell me, I''m a minor illness and it won''t affect my work." Buff immediately stood up and shouted.


    "..." Just as Lu Ma was about to say something, he was frightened back by Buff''s stare, which made him very worried. He walked staggeringly this morning, and was still trying his best.


    "Okay, Buff, there''s nothing for you to do for the time being, so you can heal up first." Liu Feng waved his hand, and he also saw the small movements of the two fathers and sons.


    "Well, that''s fine." Buff sat down embarrassingly. He was really helpless. He just stood there for a while and it made him dizzy, but it didn''t prevent him from showing his loyalty.


    "Lord City Lord, are you here?" the doctor asked in a low voice. Every time Lord City Lord comes, there will be changes, just like adding the little girl at the front desk and adding the use of carbon paper to keep the hospital in order.


    "See a doctor first." Liu Feng waved his hand and said, Buff is an expert in dealing with the affairs of Xiyang City under his command, so he can''t let him fall ill.


    "Yes!"


    The doctor nodded respectfully, got up and pulled out the thermometer under his arm from Buff. After reading it, he breathed a sigh of relief, "Mr. Buff, you have a little fever. It''s not a serious illness. I''ll prescribe some medicine for you to go back and drink it."


    "Okay." Buff nodded, hearing that it was not a serious illness, and immediately let him relax.


    "Huh..." Lu Ma also breathed a sigh of relief, he didn''t go to school today because he asked for leave.


    The doctor got up, went to the counter where the medicinal materials were placed, and took the medicine according to the fever medicine list given by Liu Feng before.


    "Okay!" The doctor quickly grabbed the medicine, wrapped it in paper and tied it with hemp rope, a total of three small packets, and handed it to Buff, "Old Mr. Buff, take the medicine back, add three bowls of water to one packet. Go to boil for 20 minutes, then you can pour it out and drink it, one packet is a day, and one packet is boiled three times a day."


    "Okay, thank you." Lu Ma immediately took the herbs.


    Then the doctor stared at Liu Feng, and more at the wooden box that Mina was holding behind him. What novel reforms are there this time?


    "Are there many people who have come to see a doctor recently?" Liu Feng asked softly, this information was collected by Mina''s intelligence organization.


    "Yes, there were not many before winter, but now there are more than a dozen a day in winter." The doctor reported.


    "In the future, there will be a sudden increase of many patients, so it must be reported to the City Lord''s Mansion in advance." Liu Feng frowned and warned, if too many people in Xiyang City get sick, this is not a good thing, and it might be a fatal disaster.


    "Yes!" The doctor froze in his heart and responded quickly, "We will pay attention."


    "Remember, this hospital is responsible for the health of the entire city. If too many people suddenly get sick, it must be taken very seriously, especially the kind of disease that can infect people. Once all of them are spread in Xiyang City, Those are people who are going to die." Liu Feng said with a serious face, and said specifically to the more serious places, so that these doctors could be more vigilant.


    "Yes!" The doctor looked very serious and took out a notepad to record it.


    "Okay, I''m here today to talk about medicinal herbs." Liu Feng''s face softened a little and he asked calmly, "How many medicinal herbs are there now?"


    The medicinal materials in this hospital were all brought by Liu Feng from the earth. In order not to be a porter of medicinal materials, and there were quite a few people with colds recently, he had to pay attention.


    In fact, it was Catherine''s illness that reminded him that he returned to Earth these days, and even went to the ''Hundred Herbs Hall'' to ask for some pharmacology.


    "Sir City Lord, there are not many medicinal materials left." The doctor said seriously, there have been many patients these days, and some have a fever of 39 degrees. Fortunately, they were delivered in time, and they stayed in the hospital for a few days. Coupled with drugs and physical cooling, the person was successfully cured.


    "Yeah." Liu Feng nodded, the herbs were not what he expected, he patted the wooden box that Mina was holding, and said indifferently, "There are new herbs here, for those who don''t have serious colds and fevers. of."


    "Crack!"


    The wooden box was opened by the cat-ear lady, revealing many half-slap-sized sackcloth bags inside, all of which were filled with medicinal materials, the medicinal materials that could be obtained in this era.


    The big medicine garden planned by Liu Feng has not yet been established. It will not be planned to start construction until the spring of next year. It is difficult for the medicine seeds to germinate in this winter.


    "This is?" The doctor was a little confused. Has the amount of this bag been measured?


    "This is a cold medicine pack. Generally, a mild cold can be cured by taking a pack and pouring it into hot water and drinking it several times a day." Liu Feng said calmly.


    This cold medicine bag contains honeysuckle, dandelion, and Houttuynia cordata... It was made by Liu Feng when he returned to Earth and asked the old doctor of ''Baicaotang'' to make it. Some small colds and small fevers can be cured.


    And those medicinal materials brought from the earth can be used for patients with severe colds, so Liu Feng can come here from the medicinal materials once a few months. .


    Dandelion, Houttuynia cordata, etc., are all grown in greenhouses. Although there are few plants, they are still enough to supply Xiyang City for the time being. After all, not everyone in the city is sick.


    "Yes, I understand." The doctor suddenly realized.


    "However, if someone eats this kind of medicine bag and it''s not good, they should replace it with the medicinal materials in the cabinet." Liu Feng urged.


    "Yes." The doctor nodded and wrote it down on the notepad.


    This cold medicine bag is considered an attempt by Liu Feng. If the effect is good, the big medicine garden will be established next year. He will sell many herbs to other cities. If the technology improves in the future, the herbs will be boiled into soup and added Put special vegetable starch on it and make it into cold granules.

 Chapter 281：

    Chapter 0330 Elsa''s plight.


    The Sahara prairie is inlaid in the southeastern part of the Yingluo Kingdom. The entire prairie is larger than the three Yingluo Kingdoms combined. There are many nomads, or tribes.


    In recent years, most of the orc tribes have increased, and battles have occurred from time to time, all for the purpose of fighting for grasslands and grazing for sheep and horses.


    And Elsa, the eldest princess of the Brutus orc kingdom, established a large orc tribe here. It is a large tribe of 30,000 orcs. In the entire Sahara Prairie, it is also a large tribe that can rank among the top 30.


    In the Elsa tribe, this is a continuous house, a circular house, in the center of the tribe, a house twice as large as the others, this is the house where Elsa lives.


    In the house, Elsa was cooking a fire, her golden eyes staring at the flames beating in the middle of the fire, she had been like this for half an hour.


    She was recalling the past. She was twenty-two years old this year. She was the eldest princess of the Brutus orc kingdom. The orcs were fighting, and the humans were fighting even more...


    However, in the end, the Brutus orc kingdom was destroyed, destroyed by the **** disaster of heaven and earth, and her two years of hard work were all destroyed. She was thinking, was the work she did in those two years redundant?


    Under the disaster of heaven and earth, the Brutus orc kingdom was destroyed, and all the orc families fell apart, even her home was no exception. Her father, Bella''s father, and many nobles were reluctant to leave, saying what to try To save the kingdom... but in the end, I asked them to leave, and this is five years.


    Elsa is 22 years old this year. She came to the Sahara prairie four years ago. Relying on her charisma and smart mind, in just four years, she has a large tribe of 30,000 orcs, covering a radius of tens of kilometers. The tribes within the range dare not look down on her.


    "Princess, it''s time for lunch." The maid whispered while holding the tray.


    "Hmm." Elsa''s lion ears twitched, she turned her head and glanced at the large piece of meat in the tray, and sighed, "Lamb meat again?"


    "Yes, it''s the sheep that was just slaughtered this morning." The maid replied softly.


    "Killing sheep again?" Elsa''s golden eyebrows wrinkled, full of majesty, "Didn''t you just kill a batch of sheep the day before yesterday?"


    "His Royal Highness, the killing of the day before yesterday has been divided." The maid bowed her head and replied.


    In the tribe, the sheep are collectively slaughtered, and then the mutton is distributed, according to the contribution ability. For example, the old orcs and the little orcs will be divided less, only the knight orcs and the strong male orcs will be divided more, because they have to maintain their combat effectiveness. Used to fend off attacks from other tribes.


    "Let everyone save some food, it''s still early before winter passes." Elsa sighed and sat on the main seat.


    "Yes, I''ll inform them later." The maid respectfully put down the lunch on the tray. It was a piece of mutton the size of an adult''s palm, boiled in salt water, and there was a glass of goat milk next to it.


    "..." Elsa looked at the mutton on the plate and smelled the mutton smell, which made her not like it very much, but she couldn''t help but eat it, and there were no green vegetables in this winter.


    In other words, in the entire Saharan prairie, the current life is to kill sheep and eat meat. If you want to eat green things, you don''t have to think about it, unless you go to the snow to dig grass roots.


    Elsa shook her long blond hair, picked up the knife on the plate, cut a small piece of mutton, opened her mouth to reveal a small fang, stuffed the mutton into it and chewed it.


    "Don''t you have some frozen vegetables? Bring some over here." Elsa raised her head, it was a little hard for her to swallow. After eating the meat for so long, she almost vomited, mainly because the taste was really bad.


    In the tribe, there is a shortage of materials, and everything needs to be saved. Wood cannot be used for fire. In other words, only Elsa uses wood for fire, and others use sun-dried sheep and horse dung for fire.


    "Okay." The maid was stunned for a moment, then responded immediately, and stepped outside. The maid came outside and swept away a pile of snow to reveal the wooden boards inside.


    This is a cave, used to store some food, such as the frozen vegetables Elsa mentioned, that is, wild vegetables, such as dandelions, ground diced, and other wild vegetables that were picked on the day of snow, all stored here.


    After these days of consumption, there are not many wild vegetables left. The maid went down and took out two dandelions, which looked like dehydrated dandelions, scalded them with boiling water, and then mixed them with mutton juice and mutton to eat.


    "How many frozen vegetables are there?" Elsa ate the frozen vegetables that the maid brought, picked up a piece of meat and stuffed it into her mouth, and asked while chewing, "How many days can I eat?"


    "His Royal Highness, there are only nine days'' worth of food left." The maid whispered, and the amount she said was to eat one meal of frozen vegetables a day.


    "..." Elsa''s hand froze when she stuffed the frozen vegetables, she put it down silently, picked up a piece of mutton and stuffed it into her mouth. Let''s save this frozen vegetables for dinner.


    "Those sheepskins, let them peel them carefully, and see if there are any merchants in the Yingluo Kingdom to buy them next year." Elsa urged.


    There are only two animals in her entire tribe, sheep and horses, and sheep are the most common. In the first month of winter, many sheep are killed, and the meat is frozen in snowdrifts. Those sheepskins are used to make houses or houses. clothing.


    The houses on the Saharan steppe are made of wood as the skeleton and some sheepskins are stitched together, which is how most tribal houses are made.


    The house of the Elsa tribe is no exception. It is also made of sheepskin and wood. It¡¯s just the house where Elsa lives. The sheepskin will be stitched a few more layers, which will make it warmer.


    But the house was already built when winter came. The sheep that were killed in the next day and their skins were piled up in the snow. If the next spring starts, and some ethnic merchants come over, they can sell them for some copper coins. After all, after winter, sheepskins are worthless.


    Chapter 0331 Elsa''s plight next.


    In the Saharan Prairie, more than 90 people rely on herding for a living, mainly raising horses and sheep. It can be said that 30% of the war horses in this era came from the Saharan Prairie.


    Sheep are sold all over the world, but all these need merchants to transport, and Elsa is an orc tribe, and there are too few merchants who come to her tribe to buy horses and sheep every year.


    No, it should be said that no merchants dare to come, and some small merchants come, and the purchases are not large, which is also one of the factors restricting the development of her tribe.


    "Sigh..." Elsa sighed after eating. They were no longer afraid of starvation, they just wanted to improve their lives, but there was no way.


    "..." Elsa looked down at the mutton on the plate, sighed, turned to look at the maid, and asked calmly, "Has the tribe ran out of salt?"


    "Yes." The maid nodded and said softly, "I''m already saving it."


    "You can do anything without salt," Elsa pulled a sackcloth to wipe her hands. This salt is also a big problem in her ministry.


    "Your Highness, the foot merchant said last time that there was an accident in Yancheng. They were attacked by pirates, and many salt fields were destroyed. Production will not resume until next year." The maid whispered.


    "What do the other dealers say?" Elsa frowned and said coldly, "Let''s just say that we are willing to pay 50% more for salt."


    "This..." The maid hesitated, and after being glared by Elsa, she said, "They want three times the price."


    "What? Three times the price?" Elsa stood up abruptly, the lion''s tail fluttered behind her, and said with golden eyes, "Those damned humans are so greedy."


    "Yes, they want three times the price, and then exchange it for a war horse transaction." The maid said leisurely.


    "Impossible, don''t even think about it." Elsa waved her hand and snorted coldly, "Those merchants will not do their business in the future."


    "Yes!" the maid responded.


    "Damn." Elsa gritted her teeth, then sat down slumped and pressed her slender fingers to her forehead. The problem of salt is a big deal. If you don''t eat salt, you have no strength at all.


    She has already tried this experiment. When she came to the Sahara Prairie for the first year, she spent the winter because she was not ready.


    During the winter, because there was no salt to eat, everyone had little energy, and then they were attacked by other tribes. Even if the enemy was repelled, it was a heavy loss.


    "His Royal Highness, also, we have too many draught horses and lambs. Once next spring starts and no one buys them, there will be not enough grass in the grass for sheep to eat with the horses." Maidhui reported.


    "This..." Elsa paused with her hand on her forehead. This was another piece of bad news. There was enough output, but no sales.


    The sheep and draught horses that are locked up now eat hay for maintenance, and prepare hay fodder one month before winter comes. die.


    Lambs cannot be eaten. This is related to the Elsa tribe''s rations next year. If there are too few lambs, in May or June next year, there will be faults due to too few sheep.


    But now there are too many lambs and draught horses, and it is definitely reluctant to kill them, so we can only sell some of them in the spring of next year, so that the ecology of the grassland can be balanced.


    The problem now is that no one buys it. Those human race merchants go to those human tribes to buy sheep and draught horses, but they don''t want to come to Elsa''s tribe.


    "Your Highness, do you want to expand the grassland next year?" The maid said solemnly, she only thought of this one way, that is to start a war, destroy a few tribes, and occupy their grassland, then there will be grass for the sheep and horses to graze.


    "..." Elsa closed her eyes and pondered, starting a war can only solve the temporary predicament, and it can''t last for a long time. The most fundamental reason is to trade with merchants and exchange sheep and draught horses for coins, no, it is exchange into materials, such as salt, linen, iron, ceramics, etc.

 Chapter 282：

    "Has no other big businessman come from the Sahara Prairie recently?" Elsa asked lightly, and she decided to strike out on her own.


    "No, the merchants are not willing to come out in winter." The maid replied.


    Elsa was silent. She really needed a big businessman to buy her sheep and draught horses. As for the war horses, they were not for sale, and there were not many war horses in her tribe.


    Of course, if the value is high, she will sell part of it, but the human race has too much prejudice against orcs, and they are afraid of being robbed when they come to her tribe.


    "If you spread the news out, say that our tribe has a lot of sheep and horses. If you want to buy them, we can get 20% cheaper." Elsa said lightly.


    She has no choice. Next door is the Kingdom of Yingluo, which is also their largest market. If the human race does not come to her tribe to buy sheep and horses, it will only be piled up.


    "Yes." The maid nodded.


    "Huh..." Elsa let out a sigh of relief and waved her hand to let the maid go out. She needed to be alone.


    The maid saluted, packed up the things on the table, and walked out.


    Elsa watched the door close, reached into her arms and took out a piece of animal skin. This was a treasure map given to her by her father. She said that when she had the opportunity or ability, she could go to the treasure map and take out coins to build a new one. Brutus orc kingdom.


    "Father, I''ve let you down." Elsa said in a hoarse voice. Her intelligence was mostly used in warfare, and she was completely inexperienced in handling government affairs.


    "If only Ellie was here." Elsa put away the treasure map and sighed, "She can definitely arrange things big and small, and I will be responsible for fighting to protect everyone."


    It''s a pity that everyone has been separated, and I haven''t even seen the last time, and I don''t know how their lives are going.


    Chapter 0332 Enri got what she wanted.


    early morning.


    "Huhuhu..."


    The cold wind blew on the paper window, making a ''creaky'' sound, as if someone was scratching the iron sheet with their fingernails, which was simply disturbing.


    "Really..." Liu Feng helplessly slowly opened his eyes, staring blankly at the ceiling, not giving him any sleep he wanted.


    "Ouch..." Panda Caesar roared, the quilt was being pulled, Liu Feng moved out of the bed, looked down at the foot of the bed, and found Caesar biting the quilt and shaking his head.


    "Caesar, why don''t you sleep in today? Did you wake up too?" Liu Feng reached out and stroked Caesar''s head, shaking his fingers to tease Caesar.


    "Ouch..."


    Caesar sat in a squat, waving his claws to grab Liu Feng''s fingers, always almost caught, so anxious that he screamed.


    "Gag!"


    The door was slowly pushed open a crack, first a pair of fox ears stretched in, and then the melon seeds of Hu Erniang''s head slowly squeezed in. The brown eyes looked towards the bed, and met Liu Feng''s black eyes.


    "..." An Li blinked her eyes in confusion, why did the young master wake up so early today? She also wanted to use the young master''s hands to exercise her chest.


    These days, if it wasn''t for Mina accompanying Liu Feng, or Frei coming over to occupy a few days of sleep, and claiming that she was Liu Feng''s fiancee, many people in the castle were surprised.


    This made her have no chance to act. When she woke up today and found that it was snowing, she knew that the young master would sleep in late, but she didn''t expect to wake up now.


    "Come in." Liu Feng beckoned and said lazily, "Why did you wake up so early?"


    Last night, he played poker with Anli, Wei Ya and the others until around 2 am, mainly Catherine, Darlene and Eliza also came.


    "Master." An Li blushed slightly, pushed open the door and walked in, a little afraid to look at Liu Feng, after all, she came with a special purpose.


    "What''s wrong? Are you sick?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, looked at An Li strangely, moved his body, lifted a corner of the quilt, patted the bed, and said softly, "You''re wearing too little, come up and lie down. "


    Hu Erniang was wearing a thin pajamas and a military coat, and Liu Feng could see that An Li was trembling slightly.


    "Ah?" En Li was stunned, her brown eyes staring at Liu Feng, her cheeks flushed even redder, her head slowly lowered, and she moved to the bedside.


    "Aren''t you cold?" Liu Feng felt helpless, stretched out his hand and grabbed Hu Erniang''s arm, pulled Anli to bed, tore off the military coat she was wearing, and covered her with a quilt.


    "..." En Li suddenly entered the warm bed, which made her shiver and goosebumps rose.


    "What? Is it cold?" Liu Feng felt Hu Erniang''s trembling, stretched out his arms, embraced An Li in his arms, and said softly, "It''s snowing today and it''s windy outside, you still wear so few clothes to go out. "


    "I, I..." An Li faltered, her cheeks were all red, her neck was also crawling with a blush, her nose smelled the faint fragrance of Liu Feng''s body, and she felt the sound of Liu Feng''s heartbeat.


    Hu Erniang''s head is now blank. It was the first time she was held by the young master like this, and she was still in the bed, which made her think of many indecent images.


    "What are you? Are you not afraid of getting sick? When you get seriously ill, you will need an injection."


    "Ah?" En Li heard it now, shook her head again and again, and shouted, "I don''t want it, I''m not sick."


    After speaking, Hu Erniang was still covering her butt, for fear that Liu Feng would really give her an injection.


    "If you don''t want to have an injection, then you have to keep warm and wear more clothes." Liu Feng urged gently.


    "Well, I see." En Li nodded obediently, this injection was one of the things she was most afraid of.


    "You came so early? Is there something wrong?" Liu Feng stroked Hu Erniang''s fox ears.


    "I, I..." En Li opened her mouth slightly, her brown eyes were full of water mist, and her legs were pinched and rubbed.


    "What? Could it be a shadow puppet show?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows and said softly, "The shadow puppet show doesn''t start so early, wait a little longer, and the audition won''t start until ten o''clock."


    Yes, the shadow puppet show has been rehearsed, and the personnel were also found in Xiyang City. After a few days of training by Liu Feng, today is the day for the performance of the shadow puppet show, and now it is around 7:00 in the morning, and there are two more days before the shadow puppet show starts Hour.


    "No, it''s not." En Li blushed and shook her head slightly, and said in a voice smaller than a mosquito, "Master, do you really like breasts, do you really like small breasts?"


    "Huh? Anli, what are you talking about? I didn''t hear clearly, so speak up." Liu Feng turned his head and brought his face closer to Hu Erniang.


    "Uh..." Liu Feng looked at An Li''s blushing face, with a little mist in his brown eyes, giving him a pitiful sense of sight.


    The two stared at each other like this, and the atmosphere became more charming. An Li looked at Liu Feng''s face shyly, a glimmer of hope flashed in her eyes, and she slowly closed her eyes.


    "..." Liu Feng is no longer a first-time brother, like Hu Erniang, as long as he is not a fool, he knows what to do. He slowly leaned his face up and put his mouth on Hu Erniang''s mouth.


    "Hmm~" Mother Hu Er trembled slightly, her tightly closed eyes opened slightly, and she quickly closed it after seeing Liu Feng.


    She finally kissed the young master. This feeling is completely different from the description in ''The Noble Girl''s Love Notes''. It is many times better than that feeling. The heartbeat is fast, and the soft touch makes people want to sink in. ...


    "call¡­¡­"


    Liu Feng''s nasal breathing became a little heavier, his hand holding Hu Erniang tightened, and he got a little closer. Under his lead, An Li responded to him awkwardly.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Suddenly, footsteps came from outside, accompanied by Nicole''s puzzled voice, "Why did the door of the young master open?"


    "Uh..." En Li''s body stiffened slightly, her eyes opened abruptly, she struggled slightly to separate from Liu Feng, panicked in shame, her delicate body shrank into the quilt, and the whole body hid under the quilt.


    What is this operation? Liu Feng was stunned for a while, feeling An Li''s face on his lower abdomen, and then seeing Nicole walk in, he immediately knew what Hu Erniang was doing.

 Chapter 283：

    This is shy.


    Chapter 0333 I want to...


    "Master, are you awake?" Nicole said softly when she saw Liu Feng with her eyes open, "Master, how did your door open? Has anyone been here?"


    These words immediately made An Li nervous in the quilt. She was a little overwhelmed, and she was so anxious that she directly bit someone, and gently sipped Liu Feng''s stomach.


    Before Liu Feng opened his mouth, he felt cold and wet in his stomach, and the corners of his eyes twitched.


    "No one came, it was blown by the wind." Liu Feng said with a chuckle, the voice fell, and Hu Erniang blushed and let go.


    "Wind?" Nicole blinked her gray eyes, her face was full of strange colors. There was a corridor outside the door, and it didn''t lead directly to the outside. How could there be wind?


    She didn''t ask much, her feet tightened, and when she looked down, she saw Caesar holding her feet and playing.


    "Little troublemaker, you are so energetic in the morning." Nicole squatted down and rubbed her slender hand on the panda''s face, causing Caesar to twist in dissatisfaction, and stretched out her claws to grab Nicole''s palm.


    "Okay, I won''t play with you anymore." Nicole let go of Caesar, stood up, picked up the wooden box from the door, and put the things on the table into it. Today, several pieces of the table were packed in cardboard boxes.


    She didn''t ask Liu Feng what was in it, but just put it into the box carefully. There will be one or two of these things every few days, and it seems that they are generally more expensive.


    Nicole is loading things, which is very hard for Enri, hiding under the quilt is very hot, mainly because it is a little difficult to breathe.


    Liu Feng''s face was strange, and his stomach was sprayed with bursts of hot breath, which made Xiao Liu Feng tend to raise his head... No, he has already raised his head.


    "Huh?" En Li''s cheeks were flushed, and her brown eyes were full of doubts. She seemed to be hit by something on her chest. She couldn''t help but reach out and grab it, hard and hot...


    "..." En Li was stunned for three seconds, her delicate little face flushed, she remembered what this was, and most importantly, she actually grabbed the young master of the young master...


    God, En Li only feels a little dizzy now, how can she be so shy today, it''s not okay to let it go now, it''s not okay to not let it go, it''s just stuck.


    "Huh..." Liu Feng took a deep breath, but Hu Erniang didn''t let go, which made him a little uncomfortable.


    "Okay." Nicole put everything on the table into the wooden box and called to the door, "Come in."


    "Ta Tata..."


    Several maids walked in with their heads lowered, carrying three wooden boxes and walked out, Nicole followed, and these things had to be locked in the inner vault first.


    "Master, I''ll go first and come back later." Before Nicole left, her gray eyes glanced at the military coat at the corner of the bed, and there was a strange look on her face.


    "Okay." Liu Feng nodded and watched Nicole leave.


    "Gag."


    When the door was closed, En Li''s head immediately stuck out from the quilt, gasping for breath, her face was flushed, her brown eyes were full of mist, and her fox ears were lying softly.


    She was a little shy and didn''t dare to look at Liu Feng. It was too embarrassing just now, which she couldn''t imagine before.


    Liu Feng''s eyes were full of weirdness. Today''s fox ears are completely different. Without the usual escape, there is a pure and shy beauty.


    "An Li." Liu Feng called softly, and put his hand on Hu Erniang''s face, slowly sliding it down to her chin, slightly lifted Hu Erniang''s cheek, and lowered his mouth to stick it.


    "Hmm~" En Li hummed slightly, her eyelashes fluttered, her hands were a little overwhelmed, and she finally put it on Liu Feng''s clothes on the chest, holding her clothes tightly, and responded jerkily.


    Liu Feng hugged An Li tightly, as if he wanted to rub Hu Erniang into his body, and stretched out his hand, before he reached a certain height...


    "Boom bang bang..."


    There was a knock on the door, and before the two could react, the door was pushed open, Frey stepped in, and stared blankly at Liu Feng and An Li who were kissing.


    "..." Frey''s green eyes were a little shy and curious, and a blush appeared on her cheeks, but her pupils did not turn to look at the two of them.


    An Li''s whole body stiffened again, as if she was petrified, staring blankly at Liu Feng''s face.


    "..." Liu Feng rolled his eyes, and when Frei looked at him like this, how could he continue, he was so ashamed that he was about to cry without seeing An Li.


    God, En Li shouted in her heart, what happened today, one Nicole, now another one, she turned her back to the outside of the bed, not knowing who was standing behind her.


    "You, why are you here?" Liu Feng said helplessly, the girl was still staring at him, her green eyes looked at him as if she felt guilty, as if she had done something sorry for her.


    "I''m going to sleep." Frei said lightly, she had nightmares, but she didn''t sleep with Liu Feng for three days, and she had the nightmares she used to have.


    "Aren''t you awake?" Liu Feng sighed, woke up and slept with him, what was this operation?


    "Sleepy." Frei grinned, raised her hand and slapped her mouth twice, indicating she was sleepy. She was still learning from Liu Feng.


    "..." Liu Feng was speechless, what kind of excuse is this, and this yawning action is too formulaic.


    "me¡­¡­"


    An Li blushed, she didn''t know what to say, she quickly left Liu Feng''s arms, grabbed the military coat at the corner of the bed and wrapped her head, showing her brown eyes and ran away.


    "Huh..." Liu Feng sighed, helplessly looking at Frei who had already climbed into the bed, you''re really welcome.


    "Go to sleep." Liu Feng covered Frey with the quilt, and fell down himself, just in time to fall asleep.


    "Hold." Frei was in Liu Feng''s arms, looking up at Liu Feng, her green eyes a little reliant.


    "Okay." Liu Feng hugged Frei. This was not the first time he had hugged a girl to sleep. In other words, the girl slipped to him in the middle of the night.


    "I want too." Frei suddenly said, looking at Liu Feng with green eyes, her cheeks flushed a little.


    "Do you want it too? What do you want?" Liu Feng was stunned, blinking his black eyes, the words were endless.


    Chapter 0334 Part of the plan.


    Frei just didn''t speak, just stared at Liu Feng, green eyes facing black eyes, silent.


    "Yeah, shouldn''t it be..." The corners of Liu Feng''s eyes trembled slightly, because from a close distance, he could still see a slight blush on Frei''s cheeks, his eyes rolled and moved down, staring at Frei''s pinkish mouth.


    "Yeah!" Frei nodded, her cheeks moved forward, and she was about to stick to Liu Feng''s face, her green eyes staring straight at Liu Feng, with an expression that I want to kiss.


    "..." Liu Feng''s mouth twitched slightly, rolled his eyes, raised his hand to caress Frei''s cheek, tilted his head slightly, and tapped his mouth on the girl''s forehead.


    "Okay." Liu Feng lowered his eyes, looked at Frei with a confused expression, and said softly, "Go to sleep."


    Frey raised her hand and pressed her forehead, frowning. This unknown feeling made her a little overwhelmed, a feeling she had never felt before.


    The girl didn''t bother about why it wasn''t a kiss, she lay obediently in Liu Feng''s arms and slowly closed her eyes, but the corners of her mouth were slightly upturned, indicating that the feeling was not bad.


    "Huh..." Liu Feng breathed lightly, he didn''t want to take away the girl''s kiss in a confused way. He didn''t know Frey for a long time, and he didn''t know why the girl depended on him so much.


    But life is made up of beautiful memories and pains, and the first kiss is such an unforgettable memory.


    "Aha~~"


    Liu Feng grinned, woke up too early, and played late last night, he hugged the girl, slowly closed his eyes and fell asleep.

 Chapter 284：

    Two hours later, the time came to nine o''clock, and there was still one hour before the shadow puppet show started at ten o''clock.


    "Master, wake up..."


    Nicole called softly, and bent over to look at the two sleeping sweetly. She didn''t expect Frey to be here. The military coat she saw in the morning was clearly Enri''s, but now it was Frey. .


    Is it Enri here? Then he left, and Frey just came? Nicole can only think of this, she didn''t expect Enri to be bold now.


    "Hmm~"


    Liu Feng slowly opened his eyes, looked at Nicole lazily, and said casually, "Nicole, what time is it now?"


    "Master, it''s nine o''clock, and there''s still an hour before the shadow puppet show starts." Nicole said softly, reaching out and brushing the hair from Liu Feng''s cheeks.


    "Aha~~"


    Liu Feng yawned again, and then saw that Frei also opened her eyes, pouting and rubbing her eyes, clearly because she didn''t get enough sleep.


    But in the next second, Frei''s face turned indifferent again, she glanced at Liu Feng lightly, slowly got up, and left in her clothes.


    "Really..." Liu Feng smiled bitterly, got up and stretched out, and asked, "Everyone is awake?"


    "Wake up, I''m already waiting for you in the dining room." Nicole said softly, and quickly picked up the coat and put it on Liu Feng.


    "Oh? It seems that everyone is looking forward to it." Liu Feng raised his eyebrows.


    "Yes, Wei Ya woke up at seven o''clock." Nicole chuckled, and when she got up, she saw Rabbit Ear Girl busy in the kitchen.


    "Isn''t school a holiday today? Why did she get up so early?" Liu Feng asked in surprise.


    "Weiya said she was very nervous." Nicole said while helping Liu Feng change clothes, "She was afraid of messing up the shadow play."


    "What''s wrong, I''ll change it. It''s not a public performance anyway, only us to watch it." Liu Feng shook his head and smiled. He knew why Rabbit Erniang was nervous.


    There are still some problems, after all, it is changed to a style suitable for this era, and there will be dramas in some details.


    Under the service of Nicole, Liu Feng walked to the dining room after washing up. Before anyone reached the dining room, he heard Dess screaming for hunger, but Enri''s shouting was gone.


    "Gag."


    Pushing the door and entering, Liu Feng saw that everyone was already there, An Li did not dare to meet his eyes, and sat quietly on the seat with a little blush on her cheeks.


    "Morning." Liu Feng greeted softly.


    "Morning, young master." Mina, Enri and Tis.


    "Morning, my lord." Avril, Eliza, Wei Ya and Su Mi.


    "Morning, Your Excellency Liu Feng." Catherine, Darlene.


    Everyone''s way of greeting is different. Catherine, Darlene and Eliza stayed at the castle last night.


    Liu Feng nodded and sat on the seat. As for Frei, he just glanced coldly, and everyone was waiting for him to have dinner.


    "Let''s eat." Liu Feng picked up a piece of cake and began to eat it.


    "..."


    The breakfast was spent by Catherine, Darlene, and Eliza in amazement and laughter. It was the first time they saw such a playful breakfast.


    Tisi''s food, Mina''s humility, Anli''s food protection, Wei Ya''s caring, Nicole''s care, Su Mi''s cuteness, Liu Feng''s smile, Frey''s indifference, Avili''s speed.


    It really has its own characteristics, and this feeling makes the three of them really want to integrate into it, but there is always something missing.


    After eating, under the leadership of Liu Feng, a group of people walked to the commercial street. The place where the shadow play was performed was in the house on the other side of the commercial street.


    Walking on the street, the surrounding civilians were stunned. There were so many beautiful girls, and Liu Feng was the one walking in the front. The civilians all saluted.


    With a smile on Liu Feng''s face, he led the girls to ''show off the city'' and came to a house in the commercial street with the three words ''Shadow Play''. people go in.


    "Lord City Lord." The gatekeeper saluted respectfully.


    "Yeah." Liu Feng nodded and walked in with the girls.


    There is a counter before the entrance. This is the place to buy tickets in the future, but no one is arranged. Today is just an audition, or a rehearsal. After watching it, I know what is wrong.


    This shadow play is also a part of Liu Feng''s plan. If it develops well, it will spread to other cities. It is one of the means he uses to promote Xiyang City. Shadow play is very good for "private goods".


    After passing the counter, you will come to the hall, where there are all chairs, and on the other side is a large white screen, that is the performance stage.


    Chapter 0335 Shadow puppets ¡¤ first.


    "Everyone, sit down." Liu Feng said loudly, they were all sitting in the front row, they were all around Liu Feng, and Catherine sat beside him.


    Or because Catherine was the guest, everyone let her, and Darlene sat next to Catherine, and Eliza lined up in order.


    Sitting on the other side of Liu Feng is Wei Ya. She has a notepad ready to record some suggestions that Liu Feng said.


    When everyone was seated, the door of the house was closed, the windows were covered with black cloth, and except for the necessary ventilation, it was dark all around.


    "Huh? Why is it all dark?" Catherine shouted in astonishment, her golden eyes looking around in panic and waving her hands around, she was most afraid of the dark, and since her mother died, she hated the dark the most.


    The waving palm suddenly fell into a warm and broad palm, and Liu Feng''s gentle voice came from her ear, "Don''t worry, there will be light soon."


    "..." Katherine''s body stiffened, her head turned mechanically to look in Liu Feng''s direction, her hand was grabbed by Your Excellency Liu Feng.


    For some reason, she suddenly felt that the darkness was no longer scary, and she focused all her attention on her hands. The warm and broad palm made her quiet, and she felt a little shy in her heart.


    "Boom!"


    A drum sounded, and a magnetic male voice came from the darkness.


    "A long, long time ago, there was no time for us humans, orcs, and even this world didn''t exist. At that time, it was the age of gods. They practiced in the endless darkness...until an ancestral **** named Pangu , he created the world..."


    "Boom!"


    A drum sounded, and candlelight sounded behind the white curtain, which illuminated the white curtain brightly, as if Pangu opened the sky.


    "Okay, don''t be afraid." Liu Feng chuckled and let go of Catherine''s palm. He felt his arm waving before reaching out to grab it, but he didn''t think much of it.


    "Thank you." Catherine said softly, her hands folded together, feeling a little lost, feeling like she wanted to be caught for a while longer.


    "Yeah." Liu Feng nodded and said softly.


    The small drum sound of ''dong dong dong'' sounded, and with the provocation of Yueqin, the erhu pulled, and the magnetic sound came from behind the white curtain.


    These soundtracks made Catherine''s eyes light up and she sat up straight, as if she had opened up a new world, with the rhythmic thumping sound and the poignant string sound.


    If it weren''t for her reason, she would have rushed behind the white curtain to find out what kind of musical instrument could actually make such a touching sound.

 Chapter 285：

    "It''s been a while since the legend. It was a new era. There are many continents in the whole world. It''s a continent that is much larger than our current Forbidden Mountain Range. The most important ones are these continents. Niu Hezhou..."


    During the speech, many strange-shaped plates appeared on the white screen, forming a world map, this is the prehistoric world.


    "And the story begins in the Aolai Kingdom of Dongsheng Shenzhou, where there is a mountain called Huaguo Mountain with a divine stone on it. One day, the divine stone burst and a stone monkey flew out of it..."


    A triangular mountain appeared on the white screen, and then it split open, and a figure jumped out of it. It was a monkey-style shadow puppet.


    These shadow puppets, drums, yueqin, erhu and the like were all brought by Liu Feng from the earth, and then taught to his subordinates.


    As more figures appeared on the white screen, the tone of the conversation attracted all the women, and they didn''t dare to let out the air, they all watched with relish.


    On the other hand, Liu Feng was dozing off a bit. Shadow puppets were very new to Beast Ear Niang and the others. It was equivalent to that in the 1980s, whoever had a TV could attract the whole village to watch it.


    But for Liu Feng, who has been baptized by the modernization of the earth, shadow puppetry is really not attractive.


    Liu Feng can fully imagine how popular this shadow play house will be. It is predictable that it will be full every day, and you can receive a single ticket.


    The shopkeeper selling steamed buns, "Hello! What do you want?"


    Stone Monkey, "I''m hungry, I want a bun to eat."


    The shopkeeper selling steamed buns, "Where are the coins? Three steel coins for one steamed bun."


    Stone Monkey, "I don''t have any coins."


    "..."


    "Dong dong dong!!!" The drum sounded repeatedly.


    "Foreknowledge what will happen next, please listen to the breakdown next time." A voice that made people want to curse came from behind the white curtain.


    Yes, the first shadow puppet show: Stone Monkey Out of the Mountain is over.


    Afterwards, the black cloth of the window was pulled away, and the light came in from the outside. Liu Feng saw that all the girls were pouting, and even Avril was pouting, as if he was still not satisfied.


    This clearly began to open the world view, and then the stone monkey crossed the ocean and was inquiring about where to go to apprentice.


    Some of them have read the novel "Journey to the West", but how could they read the novel as good as a shadow puppet play? The interaction between shadow puppets and the change in the tone of speech made them look good no matter how they looked at it.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, why are you gone so soon?" Catherine turned her head and looked at Liu Feng eagerly, with an expression she wanted to see.


    "Forty minutes have passed now." Liu Feng was helpless. It looked like a shadow play, as if he couldn''t feel the passage of time.


    "Can you do it again?" Darlene stretched her head and said softly, "It''s okay to see the repetition."


    "Master, do you want to come again?" Wei Ya said shyly, her notepad was blank, she just looked at it and didn''t write down any shortcomings.


    "Master, let''s play it again." En Li pouted and shouted, she also wanted to watch it again.


    Liu Feng turned his head and glanced around, seeing the desire in the eyes of the girls, and nodded helplessly, "Then let''s play it again."


    "Yeah!" The girls cheered and all sat down immediately.


    The windows were sealed with black cloth again, the candles were lit behind the white curtain, and the drums, erhu, and yueqin sounded again.


    The second scene, the stone monkey apprentices, begins.


    Liu Feng sat quietly, watching the otherworld version of the shadow play with the girls, but his thoughts drifted far away.


    He was thinking, if he really moved a laptop to play Journey to the West, would it scare the beast-eared mother? After all, there are special effects like flying clouds and fog.


    Well, this is just something Liu Feng thinks about. He really hasn''t figured out how to deal with the consequences of moving here. After all, it''s not good to scare people.


    He didn''t want the beast-eared girls to change their temperament.


    Chapter 0336 items brought to the auction.


    "Hey, have you heard? There''s a new store in the commercial street, and there''s a long queue there."


    "I heard that it seems to be a kind of performance called shadow puppetry."


    "Huh? Have you seen it?"


    "Of course, I was the first to see it. It''s super invincible and beautiful. It turns out that our world was created by an ancestral **** named Pangu..."


    Discussions like this are spreading all over Xiyang City. Today is the second day after Liu Feng watched the shadow play. After watching the shadow play, Liu Feng corrected some flaws and opened the shadow play.


    Tickets are priced according to the front and rear of the seat. There are two copper coins in the first three rows, one copper coin in the middle three rows, and five steel coins in the back three rows.


    On the morning of the opening, the door of the shadow puppet theater was crowded. Many people stood at the door waiting for the 40-minute performance. Of course, ordinary civilians bought seats in the back three rows and the front and middle rows. Willing to, so they are all occupied by those businessmen.


    There are ten shows a day, one forty minutes, twenty minutes for the performers to rest and time to clean the venue, four in the morning, four in the afternoon, and two in the evening.


    In Xiyang City, five out of ten people now know about shadow puppetry, and those who don''t know are working. I''m afraid the whole city will know about it in two or three days.


    Today, Solo also came to watch the shadow play. After queuing for two hours, it was his turn to enter the venue. After entering the door, he handed over two copper coins at the counter, and walked into the hall with a note with the number five written on it. .


    When I got to the first row...


    "Huh? Your Excellency Tori, you also come to see the shadow play?" Solo looked at Tori who was sitting in the sixth seat.


    Tori was stunned when he heard someone call him, turned his head to see Solo, and said softly, "It''s Mr. Solo, you are here too. I heard that the shadow play is very good, so I came with my wife to see it."


    He has already sat in the same shadow puppet show twice, and now they are going to watch it for the third time, and it is a repeated shadow puppet show, but the husband and wife are watching it with relish.


    "Yeah, I also listened to everyone''s discussion." Solo sat down and waited for the performance to start.


    "Trust me, you won''t be disappointed." Tori chuckled, he stood up and walked to the counter outside, he was making up the ticket.


    The shadow play was arranged by Liu Feng, and a new plot was added every seven days, and during these seven days, the previous plot was repeated.


    For example, "Stone Monkey Out of the Mountain" will be performed for seven consecutive days; after seven days, the plot "Stone Monkey Apprentice" will be added, and then the number of performances will be determined according to the number of votes watched on the day, and so on.


    It is conceivable that a "Journey to the West" is completely performed by shadow puppets, and it is impossible for ten years. The super-long serial "Journey to the West" shadow puppet was born.


    In the future, other stories will definitely be added. As a transmigrator, there is not only one "Journey to the West" that can be performed, such as "Romance of the Three Kingdoms", "Liao Zhai", etc. There are all kinds of novels.


    Of course, all of this requires Liu Feng to translate it into otherworldly words, and then adapt it. When it is actually on the white screen, it will really have to wait.


    ...


    "Dong dong dong!"


    With the sound of the drums, the shadow play officially begins...


    During the viewing process, everyone in the room was muted, all staring blankly at the white screen, and listening to the story carefully.


    "..."

 Chapter 286：

    "If you want to know what happens next, please listen to the next breakdown."


    Forty minutes later, the waiter opened the black window, and saw that everyone present was stunned. Most of them were still unfinished. They wanted to open their mouths and shout and continue the performance, but I remembered the advice from the girl at the counter not to make loud noises. , everyone shut up and left the stage.


    Solo sat blankly on the seat, recalling the performance just now, his eyes glowing, and he ran to the counter to buy another ticket.


    And Tori left with his wife, and it was enough to watch three games in a row. There are many people like him, and those businessmen even watched two or three games in a row.


    ¡­


    In the evening, in the castle study, Liu Feng looked at the income of the shadow puppet shop today, earning one silver coin plus more than 300 copper coins a day, which made him very satisfied, mainly because the shadow puppet shop was not very large and the number of people seated was limited.


    Too big is not good, mainly because there is no amplification equipment, plus it is performed by white curtain light and shadow, the people sitting behind the too can''t see it clearly, after all, it is not a stage play.


    He was thinking, should he open two more shadow puppet shops and get more novels, if there were three, he could earn one gold coin a day.


    Forget it, Liu Feng still shook his head after thinking about it. This can''t be rushed. Next year, the house will be built a little more and then it will be arranged. Moreover, the translation of novels is a troublesome thing...


    "Master? What''s the matter?" Mina said softly. She saw Liu Feng suddenly shaking her head and thought it was uncomfortable.


    "It''s okay." Liu Feng shook his head, put down the report, and said softly, "The day after tomorrow, you accompany me to Teng Ying City."


    "Yes." Mina nodded seriously, not to mention that she would follow.


    En Li was writing, her hand holding the pen stopped, her brown eyes flickered, but she didn''t say "follow".


    She is now a part of the castle, and she knows what is important. Xiyang City needs her ability and cannot be as willful as before.


    "Master, what are you going to bring to the auction?" En Li thought of this question.


    Auction items are very important. The purpose of going to the auction is to earn gold coins. If it is not good enough, it is difficult to earn a large amount of gold coins. As for auctioning those ''artifacts'', I am afraid it is not that stupid.


    "Nicole took the auction items to the internal library this morning." Liu Feng said at the corner of his mouth. He went back to Earth last night and brought the items he bought online.


    "Can I see it?" Enri asked with wide brown eyes.


    "Of course." Liu Feng laughed dumbly and said, "Didn''t I give you a key to the inner vault a few days ago?"


    In addition to Liu Feng and Nicole, there are more candidates for entering the inner library, including An Li and Mina. The two also have permission to enter, but they will not go to the inner library without Liu Feng''s instructions.


    "Uh... put it in the inner library?" Enri scolded, there are too many things in the inner library, such as cabinets, shelves and so on, there are dozens.


    "Wait, I''ll look for it." Liu Feng opened the drawer, took out the inner library list that Nicole gave him at noon, and said, "Put it in the cabinet No. 77."


    "I''ll go get it." Enri said seriously, and walked out with her long brown hair tossed.


    "Mina, go and help." Liu Feng said softly.


    "Yes." Mina nodded and followed quickly, she also wanted to know what the young master would bring to the auction.


    Chapter 0337 Inner Library = Kingdom Treasure? ?


    In the castle, in the hot spring, the mist is hazy, and crisp voices can be heard from time to time.


    "Alas! The day after tomorrow I will leave Xiyang City. Time flies so fast." Catherine sighed. She was lying in the hot spring, swaying her slender legs, and her feet surfaced from time to time.


    "Well, it''s really fast." Darlene replied, she was stroking her skin, feeling very comfortable in the hot spring.


    In the past few days, they have already soaked in the hot spring three times, but unfortunately Eliza is afraid of revealing her identity, but she is reluctant to come to the hot spring.


    "In the future, you can come to Xiyang City if you want." Nicole pulled her drooping hair behind her ears and said softly, "We will welcome you all."


    "Yeah, you are welcome to come back to Xiyang City." Wei Ya turned her head and said, she was digging the seams of her feet, her slender legs and knees were out of the water, squeezing the tender white peak.


    "Or just stay for a few more days." Tis raised her head and said, she was paddling in the hot spring, that is, placing a flat stone in the hot spring, and then lying on the stone, paddling her hands and feet to practice swimming.


    It''s just that the white buttocks are exposed in the water, as if there are two hills in the water, trembling with Niu Jiao Niang''s movements.


    "Whoa!"


    The water splashed, and Avril stood up from the hot spring. She covered her face and moved her mouth, staring at Tis angrily.


    "Snapped!"


    Avril slapped Niu Jiao Niang''s buttocks with a slap, and five-fingered red marks appeared on the fair-skinned Roche-Posay''s bun, and the wolf-eared Niang said angrily, "Tis, you kicked me."


    "Ah?" Tiss exclaimed, pouting, covering her hips, twisting her body and shouting, "You hit my foot yourself."


    "What?" Avril was stunned for a moment, then looked around, and found that she had swum here from the other side, and smiled embarrassingly.


    "Whoa!"


    The wolf-eared girl was embarrassed and went diving again, and before leaving, she touched the huge pair of Niujiao Niang underwater.


    "Yeah! Avril, wait, when I learn the game, I must touch it back." Teas shouted and splashed.


    "Everyone is very interesting." Catherine wiped the water droplets from her face, her golden eyes flickered, and said with emotion, "I don''t even want to leave."


    "..." Darlene froze, turned her head to look at the sadness on Catherine''s face, she knew that the other party was speaking from the heart.


    "Unfortunately, I can''t leave, otherwise the family should be in a hurry." Catherine reluctantly smiled.


    "The separation now is just for a better meeting in the future." Nicole stretched out and said leisurely, "This is what the young master said."


    "Is it a better meeting?" Catherine muttered in a daze, with a sweet smile on her face.


    "I''ll take you to buy something tomorrow, I have to bring something back to the capital." Nicole said softly.


    "Okay!" Catherine nodded in agreement. Some of the gifts she gave away have not been bought yet. These days, she has been playing and playing poker and soaking in the hot springs.


    "Okay, after soaking for a long time, I have to report to Your Excellency Liu Feng about the fleet''s cargo." Darlene stood up from the water, her bumpy body exposed to the air.


    "I''ll go with you." Nicole also stood up.


    "I''ll go too." Catherine raised her hand and stood up with her chest covered, but she still couldn''t let go.


    "I want to take a hot spring too." Dessy shouted without looking back.


    "I''ll soak for a while." Weiya replied, she was picking another foot.


    "Row."


    Nicole nodded, looking at Avril who had just come up to take a breath, and dived again, she called to the other side of the hot spring, "Frey, we''re leaving, do you want to leave?"


    After a while, Frey''s cold response came from the other side, "No."


    Nicole nodded and shouted, "Then don''t soak for too long."


    Without waiting for Frey to respond, she took Catherine and Darlene to get dressed, and led them to the study.

 Chapter 287：

    On the way, Catherine asked curiously, "Nicole, why didn''t Enri and Mina come to the hot spring?"


    "Mina has to guard the young master, she is the female knight under the young master''s body." Nicole chuckled, "An Li has to help with government affairs, so she will go to the hot spring later."


    As for Anli, she wouldn''t say that Hu Erniang didn''t take a bath with them because of her breasts.


    "So that''s the case." Catherine nodded and suddenly realized, "It seems that everyone is very helpful to Your Excellency Liu Feng."


    "We only help with small things, and the young master helps us a lot." Nicole said softly, she knew that the beast-eared women were very grateful to the young master, but they were not good at expressing it.


    "Yeah!" Catherine nodded ignorantly.


    "..." Darlene thought of the orcs in the life of Xiyang City, how much perseverance and courage can make the orcs live together with the human race.


    She sometimes wondered if the life of the commoners would be better if Your Excellency Liu Feng came to be the king of this country, just like the commoners living in Xiyang City, everyone was chatting and laughing without going hungry.


    The three of them wrapped their heads in dry towels, wiped their hair, and walked towards the study, all of which seemed very natural.


    Catherine, Darlene also likes to be so natural, unlike in the Royal Capital, where you have to dry your hair after taking a shower, and then go out after getting your hair done.


    Soon the three of them came to the study room and pushed the door in after getting permission.


    "Gag!"


    Nicole glanced around without looking at Mina and Enri, and said in surprise, "Huh? Young master, what about Mina and Enri?"


    "They''ve gone to the inner vault to get the things that will go to the auction the day after tomorrow." Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    "Can you watch it now?" Nicole''s eyes lit up.


    "Of course." Liu Feng nodded, just enough for Darlene to estimate the price.


    Neiku, Catherine and Darlene, also knew about it in the past two days. I heard that there are many treasures in it, some of which are worth a thousand dollars. I heard that they are not sold for a thousand gold coins.


    They can''t imagine what kind of existence that Neiku is, is it more powerful than the treasure house of the British Kingdom, but they think it is unlikely.


    For example, the king of England made a gold scepter a few years ago and it was only worth about a thousand gold coins. They could not imagine what was worth a thousand gold coins in the inner vault.


    Now, the two of them are looking forward to what Liu Feng will auction, an item worth 100 gold coins? This is already an exaggeration. For example, the fleet of Darlene''s family has only earned more than 100 gold coins in previous years.


    Chapter 0338 Black glass bottle?


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, all the goods have been loaded onto the ship, would you like to go and inspect it?" Darlene didn''t think about the Neiku, she found that the more she thought about it, the more she wanted to know what kind of existence the Neiku was.


    She has never entered the treasure house of the British Kingdom, nor has Catherine. I heard that Princess Lucy has entered. After all, the treasure house of the kingdom is a little far away from them, so I can''t imagine it.


    "Okay, I''ll take a look tomorrow."


    Liu Feng nodded. He really had to see it with his own eyes before he could rest assured. Moreover, he planned to go to the dock tomorrow to see how the dock was built.


    There is also a farm to have a look at. He has never visited the farm since it was built. This farm is related to whether it can eat meat on a large scale after Xiyang City, which is to reduce the price of meat. At least, civilians should be able to eat a meal of meat every two or three days.


    Now most of the hunters in Xiyang City have been recruited to serve as soldiers, and the meat sold in the big market is still hunted by the soldiers.


    Especially the army is like a meat-eating machine. It consumes a lot of meat every day. It is impossible to let the soldiers go hunting every day. In a few years, the beasts near Xiyang City will be eaten up.


    In fact, just relying on the farms to make the entire Xiyang City eat meat would not be possible in a few years, unless the meat and animals were bought from other places.


    Liu Feng plans to store canned meat for 10,000 people in the future, and the amount is a year. Canned meat is one of the strategic materials.


    This huge amount can only be imported, that is, bought from other places. Of course, this is the plan for next year, and the economy is a little tight this year.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Footsteps came from outside the study, interrupting Liu Feng''s thoughts. He turned his head to look and saw An Li and Mina each carrying a cardboard box.


    Mina and Enri were stunned when they saw Catherine and Darlene, then smiled and nodded as a greeting.


    "Master, something is coming." En Li said with a smile.


    Mina put the cardboard box on Liu Feng''s desk, took the box from An Li''s hand, and put it on together.


    "Open it." Liu Feng said softly.


    "I''ll open it." Mina replied, slipping her hand gently, a saber appeared in her hand, and cut open the tape that sealed the box.


    Nicole, Catherine and Darlene involuntarily gathered around, staring at the box, wanting to see what kind of auction item was.


    Before opening the box, Cat Erniang glanced at Liu Feng, and after he nodded, he slowly opened the box to reveal the contents.


    "Huh? What is this? It''s dark?" Catherine asked in surprise.


    "This is a wine bottle, wine." Liu Feng reached out and took out the wine from the cardboard box, which was one of the items he was going to bring to the auction.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, can I take a look?" Darlene asked, she has a certain eye for identification.


    "Of course." Liu Feng chuckled lightly and handed over the wine. He still needed the other party to set a price before deciding whether to bring more other things to the auction.


    Liu Feng didn''t know much about the resources and treasures of this era. All he knew was An Li, Mina and the others told him.


    However, what Liu Feng brought from the earth will definitely become a treasure level, just like the five glasses were considered to be glazed glasses.


    "Thank you." Darlene said softly, and respectfully took the wine with both hands. The hand was slightly cool, very smooth, and the overall flow was very nice.


    Catherine, Nicole and a few people looked closely. The slender bottle neck of the wine was black as a whole. It looked like a kind of black crystal, or like a black colored glass, which made all the women breathe quickly. This is comparable to those ceramic wines. The bottle is so pretty.


    "Wine bottle?" Catherine was stunned, blinked her eyes cutely, and waved her hand, "Your Excellency Liu Feng, stop joking, how could such a beautiful black glass bottle be filled with wine."


    Those unpleasant ale, in such a bottle, is an insult to this bottle at all.


    "Huh?" Liu Feng laughed dumbly, reached out and picked up another bottle of wine from the cardboard box, then opened the drawer, took out a multi-function knife, screwed it into the cork, and pulled out the cork.


    "Boom!"


    The wine was opened, and the smell of wine permeated out, which made Catherine believe that this was really a bottle of wine.


    "This... Your Excellency Liu Feng, won''t this be an ale bar?" Catherine asked with a frown. If it was ale, she would be really disappointed.


    "Of course not, it''s filled with wine." Liu Feng shook his head. He then took out a small box from the cardboard box, opened it and took out a tall glass.


    "This..." Darlene covered her mouth, her blue eyes lit up, and the thin glass cup was very attractive to her.


    Liu Feng poured the wine into the glass, and the red wine made all the girls wide-eyed. Enri, Nicole and Mina were also seeing wine for the first time.


    The reason why they were so surprised was that the wine bottle was so amazing, which made them feel that the wine was also very mysterious and precious.


    "Master, what are grapes?" Enri asked with a wink. This was the first time she had heard of this kind of wine.


    "Grapes?" Liu Feng was at a loss for words, and he remembered that he had not seen any grapes in this era.

 Chapter 288：

    "It''s a fruit, I''ll know it next year."


    Liu Feng can only explain that he will bring some grapes from the earth to plant next year, and then make wine by himself. After all, drinking wine can resist aging and prevent cerebral thrombosis.


    "Oh!" Enri nodded, as long as she knew it was fruit.


    "Is this drinkable?" Katherine whispered, licking her lower lip, the red wine was very appealing.


    "Of course." Liu Feng chuckled and handed over the wine glass.


    "Well!"


    Catherine took it carefully, took a sip, her golden eyes lit up, the taste was sweet, and she could taste the wine, but not bitter.


    "Give me a taste too." Darlene took the wine, took a sip, and then took another sip.


    The taste of this wine is delicious, Darlene feels better than those ale, Youhe Daqu, etc., or it is more suitable for girls'' taste.


    Stop, wait, Darlene was stunned and stared at the wine in her hands, isn''t this an auction item? Why did they drink it? Just this wine bottle and wine, the value is not low at all.


    Chapter 0339 is drunk in three mouthfuls.


    "How''s it going? Does it taste good?" Liu Feng said calmly, the wine was indeed sweet.


    Wine is different from other wines. To distinguish the quality of wine, it mainly depends on the grapes. The taste of wine in each region is different.


    "Very good, a hundred times better than the wine in the palace." Catherine raised her hand and shouted, if it was this kind of wine, she would like it too.


    "It is indeed the best wine." Darlene nodded, she had also drunk the wine in the palace, and Catherine brought her a bottle of wine.


    It''s just that she doesn''t like alcohol and thinks it will affect her thinking. But if it''s this kind of wine, she thinks it''s okay to drink some.


    "So, what do you think about the auction?" Liu Feng held his chin with one hand and said, "Let''s talk about the approximate psychological value."


    "This bottle alone, if I have gold coins, I will give out a hundred gold coins." Catherine pointed her chin with her index finger.


    "One hundred gold coins?" Liu Feng nodded, looking at Darlene, waiting for her answer.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, when the auction comes, will you give the wine a try?" Darlene frowned.


    "No, no, I''ll only bring three bottles." Liu Feng shook his head, he wouldn''t take out too many of these things, as they would be worthless.


    "This..." Darlene was speechless and hesitated, "If you don''t let people try it, it''s hard to add value to wine."


    "It doesn''t matter." Liu Feng said indifferently, he has a way to make this wine become popular before it''s been shot, and it''s still possible to hype it up.


    "From my personal point of view, this bottle of wine is at least 150 gold coins at the auction."


    Darlene''s blue eyes narrowed slightly, and she said seriously, "If it is auctioned in the royal capital, it is possible for two hundred gold coins."


    Although Soaring Eagle City is said to be a big city, it is still a few grades behind the royal capital. Every time the Soaring Eagle City auction starts, at most some earls participate, such as marquis and dukes.


    Darlene guessed that this auction in Soaring Eagle City would be attended by a few nearby counts at most. There is no need to worry about financial resources, but the asking price may not be too fierce.


    "One hundred and fifty gold coins?" Liu Feng nodded, the price was beyond his expectations, and he estimated that it was similar to Catherine.


    However, as long as the hype is good this time, at least 200 gold coins can be obtained, then if you sell three bottles, you will earn back the gold coins you bought for the war horse.


    "That, Your Excellency Liu Feng, this..." Darlene held the wine glass and was a little overwhelmed. A sip of wine was like eating coins.


    "Yes, what about adding a wine glass?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, "What about adding this wine glass? How much will the price go up?"


    "Two hundred gold coins." Darlene said without hesitation.


    Adding wine to this glass is not as simple as adding one to one. If this glass is auctioned separately, maybe thirty gold coins will end, but adding this wine will give you a premium of twenty gold coins.


    "Very good." Liu Feng said with a chuckle, three bottles of wine worth a few hundred dollars, plus a glass of several dozen dollars, can be exchanged for several hundred gold coins, which let the people of the earth know that it is impossible to faint without stimulation.


    However, Liu Feng would not re-sell wine on a large scale. Glass products such as glasses are not worth much, and they will cause some troubles.


    This world is not as simple as it looks on the surface. Liu Feng learned from some daily information that there are many secret forces in this world, such as the Black Iris Organization.


    When Xiyang City develops and grows, they will be contacted sooner or later, but it is not too early to contact them now, after all, the king Tailang will be recruited.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, this wine, we..." Catherine looked at the wine opened on the table, a little embarrassed, and said, "I bought this bottle of wine, and I will bring the gold coins next year."


    She thinks that if it weren''t for the doubts she said just now, Your Excellency Liu Feng would not open the wine. This bottle of wine costs 200 gold coins, and you can buy a lot of Lutuqin.


    Does Catherine have two hundred gold coins? Of course not, but she still has a way to get two hundred gold coins, go to the theater more, and sell some lutes.


    "I''ll give half of the gold coins." Darlene said quickly. After all, she drank too. Besides, her friends, can you help me?


    "It''s okay, it''s just a bottle of wine, you can open another bottle if you want to drink it." Liu Feng raised his brows slightly, looking at the two of them and wanting to say something, he waved his hands and said, "Don''t talk about the gold coins, you are the guests. Woolen cloth."


    "Uh..." Catherine and Darlene heard this and looked at Liu Feng blankly. This is 200 gold coins. Is it so grand? Are you talking about an extra bottle?


    "Master, can I have a drink?" En Li squeezed Liu Feng''s clothes with **** and tugged, and said softly, "I''ll drink a little."


    Liu Feng turned his head and looked at Nicole, Anli and Mina who were eager to look at them, and chuckled, "There is still a cup in it, pour it yourself."


    "Yeah!" Enri jumped up and looked at Nicole eagerly.


    "Okay, I''ll pour it." Nicole shook her head amusingly, took out five more cups from the cardboard box, and poured a cup for everyone present.


    These cups were bought by Liu Feng as a set, and then processed on the other side of the earth, and some trademarks were removed.


    "..." Liu Feng looked at Hu Erniang''s expectant eyes, thinking that if he is drunk, he should go to bed earlier.


    He is now worried about whether Mina will get drunk, and if the cat ear girl is drunk, she will go crazy with alcohol, and then she will hug people and not let go.


    "I''ll drink a little less." Mina held the wine glass and smiled in Liu Feng''s ear, "Master, you should pay attention to Anli."


    "Uh..." The corners of Liu Feng''s eyes twitched, and he turned to look at Niang Hu Er who was about to drink. After all, she was someone who would get drunk after drinking.


    "Hmm! It''s delicious." En Li took a small sip, her brown eyes lit up, and then she took another sip.


    After a while, En Li''s cheeks were flushed, and water mist appeared in her eyes. This was the rhythm of getting drunk.


    "Delicious..." En Li shook her head and felt that she was about to get drunk. She poured all the wine in the glass into her mouth, and poured it into Nicole''s arms as soon as she put down the glass.


    "..." Katherine and Darlene stared at An Li blankly, were they drunk after just three sips of wine?


    "Really, if you don''t know how to drink, you have to drink." Mina shook her head, stepped forward and picked An Li up from Nicole''s arms, walked out, and just went back to her room when she was drunk.


    Liu Feng covered his face, he could be considered to have seen An Li''s drinking capacity, as expected, she would get drunk if she drank it.


    Chapter 0340 The perfect man.


    early morning.

 Chapter 289：

    Liu Feng opened his eyes and stared blankly at the ceiling, thinking of the madness last night, a group of drunken mad girls, it was really a ''crazy dance''.


    Last night, Tiss, Avril, Wei Ya and Frey came to the study, just saw Liu Feng and the others drinking wine, and they all clamored for it, and then things went viral.


    The stamina of the wine, and the fact that the beast-eared girls haven''t drank very much, this glass can be poured a lot, and there are also a lot of people who are crazy about wine, like Frey who is crazy about wine.


    Can you imagine how Frey, a cold girl, got drunk and crazy? No one could have imagined that he was actually crying, and the tears flowed down like he didn''t want money.


    What about Tis? This bull-horned girl is unrestrained, jumping around when drunk, twisting her hips, shaking a pair of huge, shouting and singing unknown tunes.


    "Hey..." Liu Feng sighed, no one in his own family was worried about the beast-eared mother.


    No, there is still someone who makes him worry. The only thing that makes him worry is Wei Ya. If you don''t get drunk, go down with three glasses of wine, just like no one else.


    Like Nicole, Mina only tasted lightly; and Catherine and Darlene couldn''t let go of drinking, after all, two hundred gold coins of wine.


    "Gag!"


    The door was pushed open, and Nicole walked in. Looking at Liu Feng with her eyes open, she couldn''t help but cover her mouth and chuckle. Thinking of the last night Tis was holding the young master and jumping around and gnawing on his face like crazy. Like eating a lollipop.


    "Hee hee...Master, did you sleep well last night?" Nicole said softly.


    "Okay, very good." Liu Feng rolled his eyes, can you? It took a lot of energy to settle the beast ear girl.


    "Master, it''s time for breakfast. Aren''t you going to inspect the fleet? You also have to go to the farm." Nicole said softly.


    "Yeah." Liu Feng got up and washed up under Nicole''s service. When he came to the dining room, he saw Darlene and Mina.


    "Morning, young master." Mina greeted softly.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, morning." Darlene said softly, she was also used to the special way of asking morning in the castle.


    "Morning." Liu Feng nodded and said helplessly, "Are they still sleeping?"


    "Well, I haven''t woken up yet." Nicole brought a plate of steamed buns to eat meat buns for breakfast today.


    "Let''s eat, we''ll set off after eating." Liu Feng picked up a bun and bit it, took a sip from the milk tea, and had a quiet breakfast.


    In other words, without a noisy breakfast, Liu Feng always felt that something was missing. Without An Li bickering with Mina, Tis, and Avery''s maintenance, this was not a lively breakfast.


    Breakfast was settled in 20 minutes. Liu Feng took Mina and Darlene into the carriage and headed straight to the alley under the **** of the Wolf Warrior Squad.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The carriage was galloping, and Darlene quietly looked at Liu Feng with her eyes closed, but she was a little distracted. How could there be such a man in the world? Such a noble? Everything is so perfect.


    She has inquired about it. A few months ago, Xiyang City was a very backward small city. The streets were dirt roads, and there was just as much excrement and urine. It was no different from other dilapidated small cities.


    Many civilians are hungry, living in houses with mud walls, unable to afford salt, unable to buy linen, and paying various harsh taxes.


    But since Liu Feng became the city lord and became a noble of Xiyang City, everything has changed, and earth-shaking changes are taking place every day. In just a few months, Xiyang City has become what Darlene looks like now.


    For such a man, Darlene completely understands why her father encouraged her to pursue Liu Feng. I am afraid that 80% of the women in this world will fall in love with Liu Feng.


    He is exactly the perfect male protagonist in Princess Lucy''s novels, so perfect that she can single out a giant dragon. Darlene thought, if Princess Lucy came here, would she like Liu Feng?


    "Ta Tata..."


    "Lord City Lord, the alley is here." The wolf''s shout came from outside the carriage.


    Liu Feng opened his eyes and saw Darlene staring at him blankly, which made him a little confused. Could it be that there is a ''strawberry'' mark left by Tis on his face?


    "..." Darlene blushed slightly and turned her head unnaturally. She didn''t expect time to pass so fast when she was in a daze, and she didn''t even feel the time before she reached the alley.


    Mina glanced at Darlene strangely, she stared at the young master the whole time, her face flushed from time to time, and she smirked from time to time.


    "Get out of the car." Liu Feng got up and touched his face, but he didn''t feel anything. Could it be that he has become more handsome?


    Outside the carriage, Liu Feng looked at the dozen or so boats parked at the entrance of the alley, the hemp ropes shaking in the wind, and said earnestly, "That''s good, at least a hundred boats will be parked here next year."


    "Absolutely." Darlene came to the side and said seriously, "Your Excellency Liu Feng, I''m afraid there are more than 100 ships, and this alley must be several times larger."


    She is telling the truth, the identity of the perfume maker alone is exposed, and at least hundreds of ships will come over next year, and most of them will be people from other kingdoms.


    "Construction will continue in the spring of next year." Liu Feng chuckled lightly. His goal was to park a thousand boats at the entrance of the alley.


    "Please, Your Excellency Liu Feng, come with me." Darlene said softly.


    "Yeah." Liu Feng nodded, followed behind Darlene, and walked in the direction of the boat. The Wolf Warriors team had dispersed, and Mina followed closely beside him.


    After getting on the boat, Darlene took Liu Feng to the cabin to check the condition of the cargo. There was indeed a problem with this.


    "This can of fish, if you put it like this, it''s a blessing to have a few cans for the king." Liu Feng said lightly.


    "This..." Darlene was stunned for a moment, this made her a little confused, and quickly asked, "Your Excellency Liu Feng, why is this? We used to transport wine like this."


    If there is a problem with the canned fish, their family will lose everything. This batch of canned fish alone is worth hundreds of gold coins.


    "Why can canned fish be kept for so long? Do you know why?" Liu Feng asked lightly.


    "I don''t know." Darlene tugged her hands and said honestly.


    "It''s to protect the layer of yellow mud on the top of the canned fish. Once it is cracked and deflated, the fish inside will go rancid in a short time." Liu Feng said seriously, the three most important things for canned fish are taste, filling and sealing. Road craftsmanship.


    The canned fish is placed on the board like this. Once the fleet encounters strong winds and waves, and the boat shakes and bumps, the sealed yellow mud on the canned fish will be shaken, and the cracking and deflation means that bacteria can enter, and then through a long voyage, it will reach The capital will be a jar of rancid rotten juice.


    Chapter 0341 reach out and cut.


    "This..." Darlene also reacted. She is a smart person. Of course, she knows how bumpy the boat is on the water. After being reminded by Liu Feng, she also felt that it was extremely inappropriate to put it on the boat.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, please advise." Darlene asked politely, asking if she didn''t understand. It was one of the secrets for her to take over the family business so quickly.


    "Use rags, hay straws, etc. to lay on the board of the boat, and then put the canned fish. The sackcloth is fortified between the two cans, and the cans do not touch."


    Liu Feng said lightly, "This will reduce collisions, and there will be a strong buffer belt..."


    "Understood." Darlene''s blue eyes lit up, and when Liu Feng mentioned it a little, she knew what to do.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Darlene squeezed her skirt and gave a noble salute, then turned her head and ran outside the cabin, ordering someone to look for rags, hay straws, etc. There is not much time left for her, and the fleet will leave tomorrow. .


    After a while, Darlene returned to the cabin with a look of relief on her face. After all, the mistake was discovered in advance.


    Liu Feng said to Darlene who had just come in, "Let''s take a look at the storage of the paper."


    "Yes." Darlene replied, and took Liu Feng to another ship. She put all five commodities on different ships, and they still existed in a mixture.


    The advantage of this is that if a ship sinks in an accident, it will not lead to the destruction of a certain commodity. Of course, like the precious perfume is stored on her main ship.

 Chapter 290：

    The three of Liu Feng came to the boat where the paper was stored. Liu Feng was quite satisfied with the way the paper was stored. They came according to his request. Later, they watched the storage of wine and the existence of canned cucumbers on the same boat.


    Then, Liu Feng also went to see the storage of perfume and linen. In general, except for the wrong storage of canned fish at the beginning, there were some small flaws later, which still met Liu Feng''s requirements very well.


    "Very good. As long as there are no major accidents on the road, it should be no problem to reach the capital." Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction. He valued this first batch of goods very much. Whether he could open the market in the capital would be a matter of fact. Check out this batch.


    "That''s good." Darlene breathed a sigh of relief, letting go of her dangling heart. Liu Feng''s serious expression just now made her a little scared, afraid that he would be dissatisfied, and that there would be problems with the goods.


    "Be optimistic about the people on the boat, these goods can''t move." Liu Feng turned his head and said coldly, "If you reach out, chop."


    "Yes." Darlene answered solemnly, she understood what Liu Feng was talking about. In a fleet like this, there are always people with dirty hands and feet who would take advantage of something, or steal something to eat. order something.


    This time Darlene will be strictly investigated. After all, this time the goods are not cheap. For example, a can of canned fish costs 300 copper coins, and a can can cover the salary of three or four boatmen.


    Not to mention perfume and wine, they are all sold at the starting price of silver coins. If they are stolen, they will be beheaded, and their hands should be chopped off as an example.


    "Let''s go, let''s take a look at the situation in the dock." Liu Feng turned to Mina.


    "Yes." Mina replied.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, can I go together?" Darlene said nervously.


    "Yes." Liu Feng nodded. The dock was just built, and there were no secrets that would be leaked.


    Liu Feng took Mina out of the cabin. Darlene smiled and followed immediately. She found that as long as she followed Liu Feng, there would be many novel things.


    The three of them, under the **** of the Wolf Warriors team, set off along the Youshui River to the west of the dock, where the dock was built.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Liu Feng walked, the breeze was blowing, turned his head to look at the turbulent Youshui River, and looked up at the opposite bank. There was a vast expanse of whiteness, and there was a wasteland under the snow. By the spring of next year, there would be weeds growing there again.


    No, there will be his big granary next year, and he just needs to build a bridge over this secluded river. Otherwise, it will be too troublesome to transport by boat. It is only a bridge of nearly 100 meters in the river. Liu Feng said that it will take a few more days. years to try.


    "Master, if you don''t get on the carriage, you will catch a cold." Mina gently advised, the dock is still some distance away from the dock.


    "No, let''s go for a walk, it''s been a long time since I walked like this." Liu Feng shook his head and walked on the snow layer deeper and shallower. Since he became the city owner, he has less time to go out. .


    Mina quickly got into the carriage, took out the thermos that Nicole had prepared in advance from the cabinet of the carriage, poured two cups of hot water, and got off the carriage with two cups of hot water.


    "Master, drink hot water." Mina handed a cup of hot water to Liu Feng and another cup to Darlene, and said softly, "Drink some hot water to warm up."


    "No, no, you drink." Darlene waved her hand quickly, she only saw two cups, if she was given one, Mina would not have to drink.


    "Drink it." Liu Feng said softly, he blew the hot water in the cup and took a few sips.


    "This..." Darlene hesitated, but was caught by the cat''s ear mother who put the hot water cup into her hand.


    "Innocent blue." Liu Feng looked up at the sky, took two more sips of hot water, then put the hot water cup into Mina, and said softly, "I''m full."


    Cat Erniang stared blankly at the hot water in the cup, it was clear that there were still two-thirds left, and the young master''s excuse was still so ''bad''.


    "Young master, drink more, wait for me to go to the carriage and drink it later." Mina advised softly.


    "No, drink it." Liu Feng shook his head and walked forward. He could already see the approximate location of the dock, and some people were carrying wood.


    Darlene was holding the hot water and looked at Liu Feng''s back as she walked away. It was the first time in her life that she had seen such a straight and considerate man. She turned her head to look at Mina''s sweet smile, and for some reason she was a little envious.


    "Miss Mina, has Your Excellency Liu Feng always been like this?" Darlene asked in a low voice.


    "Ah?" Mina was stunned for a moment, then she understood what she was asking, and said with a happy smile on her face, "Since I met the young master, he has not changed, and he has always been so desirable."


    "..." Darlene was silent, clenching the cup in her hand, watching Mina chase after Liu Feng with her long black hair, pursed her lips, and walked forward.


    Perhaps, Katherine''s choice was right.


    And what about her choice?


    Chapter 0342 Bridge Lifting Pulley Blocks.


    "One two one, one two one..."


    A tidy shout came from afar, and before Liu Feng reached the dock, he heard the familiar voice of the army.


    "One two one, one two one..."


    As the soldiers got closer and closer, they trotted profusely, taking rhythmic steps with the sound of shouting.


    "This is like exercising." Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction. Compared with the training he saw a few days ago, he was very satisfied with today''s training.


    In the training a few days ago, I didn''t even see much sweat. Now the amount of sweat is like exercising. As long as the salt water and keeping warm are kept up, there is no big problem at all.


    The soldiers put down the wood and ran to the Forbidden Mountains in a line. There are still many woods there. This is the last trip. After this trip, you can go back for lunch.


    Darlene stared blankly at the group of people carrying the wood. These people made her feel like the knights in the capital. No, it was a little different, that is, they moved more neatly, not as lazy as those knights. .


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, who are they?" Darlene asked curiously.


    "My soldiers." Liu Feng chuckled lightly, seeing Darlene''s puzzled eyes, and added, "It''s the knights you think, but in my case, they are all soldiers."


    "Soldier?" Darlene raised her eyebrows, which was a strange title.


    However, she was also very surprised that the knights were actually allowed to move the wood, which is unthinkable in other cities. The knights just need to practice swordsmanship, horsemanship, and spear skills obediently, so it is impossible to move wood.


    Liu Feng did not explain the meaning of the word soldier. He would not recognize too many knights. Otherwise, class struggle would emerge, and soldiers would become the mainstream in the future. Sooner or later, knights would be replaced by him with the officer system.


    "Kakkaka..."


    "Bang bang bang..."


    The shipyard was working in full swing. Hundreds of people gathered here. Under the command of a dozen shipbuilders, sawing wood, digging holes, etc., were all working in an orderly manner.


    There are dozens of tents next to it, which are places for people to keep warm, eat and drink. After all, if you sweat too much at work, you will get sick and catch a cold if you are not careful.


    "Lord City Lord." A steward saw Liu Feng and hurriedly saluted respectfully.


    "Where''s Weishi?" Liu Feng glanced around, but saw no one.


    "Lord City Lord, Weishi is directing the work at the gap." The steward said respectfully.


    "Oh?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, has already begun to transform the gap?


    "I''ll call him over." The steward said quickly.


    "No, take me there to see." Liu Feng shook his head and said, he also wanted to know how the gap was transformed.


    "Yes." The steward quickly led the way.


    Weishi is instructing people to dig holes and bury wooden stakes in the gap on the shore. Here, a wooden platform is to be built, and the wooden platform is to be inclined.

 Chapter 291：

    The construction of the boat starts on the wooden platform, as long as one side is blocked with a wooden stopper to prevent the boat from slipping into the water.


    This method is actually used by coastal docks. After all, a ship is too heavy to be pulled into the water by manpower, which is a bit too laborious.


    When Liu Feng came to the gap, his brows were wrinkled. Not to mention the slipway (wooden platform), the roof of the dock, and so on, not even the frame of the dock. There was no "artifact" like cement, and the construction process was really slow.


    "Lord City Lord, you''re here." Weishi saw Liu Feng and immediately ran over to salute. He was a little nervous, for fear that he hadn''t done it well. After all, it was the first time he had accepted such a big task.


    "How is it? Is there any problem?" Liu Feng asked lightly.


    "No, everything you want here." Weishi shook his head again and again, can you be dissatisfied? You want people to give people, you want wood for wood, and even woodworking tools are unprecedented, such as the saw, the chisel made of stainless steel, etc. .


    "The slipway will be built first, and the rest will be expanded next year." Liu Feng urged that what he wanted was an indoor slipway. After all, it was made of wood. Before the waterproof tung oil was applied, the wind and rain would blow and it would eventually serve. The period will not be too long.


    Moreover, the expansion next year will not be this kind of wooden slipway, but a pure cement slipway, or a water diversion slipway, which relies on water diversion to create buoyancy, and then pulls it into the river.


    The most important thing is that you can use cement columns to add steel, and pulley blocks can be used to make bridge cranes, but this needs to be manually pulled, but there is the principle of labor-saving pulley blocks. Only a few people can lift heavy objects that are many times heavier. That''s the equipment for building big ships.


    At that time, the speed of shipbuilding will be increased many times. After all, the most time-consuming thing is handling, especially for such tall and large ships, it takes a lot of time to move the wood from the bottom of the ship.


    "Yes." Weishi responded quickly, in fact, he also thought so. After the first ship was successfully launched, it must be expanded before it can expand.


    "What kind of wood is used to build the boat?" Liu Feng asked curiously. He hadn''t seen the real thing, and he had never heard of the name of the wood.


    "It''s a spotted fir tree." Weishi got excited when he said this, and said quickly, "Sir City Lord, this kind of wood is the most suitable for shipbuilding. Its hardness is only slightly worse than that of iron wood, but it is very corrosion-resistant and can last for a long time. In the water..."


    It turns out that this spotted cedar tree only grows in a few places, and there is a large area of ??spotted cedar forest in the Forbidden Mountains near Xiyang City.


    Weishi went to inspect it himself, and the number of ships built for hundreds of years could not be used up. This is a gift to him. For example, a ship made of pure spotted cedar tree in a coastal dock is five times more expensive than ordinary ships. more than.


    "Take me to see." Liu Feng ordered.


    "Yes." Weishi quickly led the way and led Liu Feng to the place where the spotted fir wood was placed.


    Spotted fir tree is a tall tree species, tall and straight, with spots and red stripes in the trunk, which is also the origin of its name.


    "What about the keel of the boat? What kind of wood do you use?" Liu Feng then asked. The most important thing for a wooden boat is the keel.


    "Iron mahogany." Weishi said seriously, if the spotted fir tree is a surprise, then iron mahogany is ecstasy. This material comparable to iron is the best boat keel.


    The single price of iron mahogany is more than ten times more expensive than that of spotted fir. It is generally used by big businessmen and nobles to make spear handles or furniture.


    As for the keel used for boats, it is rarely used by many people. On the one hand, it is expensive, mainly because it is rare. There is only growing iron mahogany in the Forbidden Mountains.


    Liu Feng nodded. He knew about this redwood. It was famous for its strong wood and its red heart. I heard that a knight can only chop down a redwood with a long sword for a day.


    This makes Liu Feng think of the iron wood on the other side of the earth. It is also very strong, but it is not as exaggerated as the iron red wood.


    As for why the ship is not built with iron mahogany, it would take half a year to process the wood alone. Liu Feng has heard that four or five people divide iron mahogany into wooden boards, and only one piece can be made a day.


    Just think about how many planks a boat uses, and just thinking about that number can get you to rock bottom.


    Iron mahogany boats can be built, but not now. Liu Feng once planned to use iron mahogany to build ships, but only one ship is built a year. This time let him know that he should not be in a hurry.


    In the future, his big boat will be made of iron mahogany, and he still wants to go to the sea of ??this world to see it.


    Chapter 0343 The added value of the farm.


    The Forbidden Mountains is worthy of being the largest mountain range in the world. There are rich species in it. Like the iron mahogany that is not found in other places, there are many deep in the Forbidden Mountains.


    And near the branch of the Forbidden Mountains near Xiyang City, there is a small iron redwood forest. After a rough calculation, the number is more than 10,000, which is a surprise.


    Liu Feng knew about the iron mahogany from the beginning, because Niu Ben knew this kind of wood, and now the iron mahogany has been banned from private cutting.


    In fact, if he sells iron mahogany alone, he can bring Liu Feng a huge amount of gold coin income, but of course he has to keep such resources for himself.


    His super warships are planned to be made of iron mahogany. After all, steel is used to build large ships. In the next five or six years, there is no need to think about it. It is difficult to make steel ships based on technology and steel output alone.


    But iron mahogany is different. Although its hardness is worse than steel, it can be built within a year or two, and some weapons such as crossbows can be installed. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is a sea fortress.


    "At the current speed, how long does it take to start building a ship?" Liu Feng asked calmly, suppressing the urge to build an iron mahogany ship immediately.


    "Sir City Lord, you can start building ships in a month." Weishi straightened up, and after seeing Liu Feng frowning, he quickly explained, "Now the planks for shipbuilding are being divided, and we have to wait for the planks to dry out, at least one. months to start work.¡±


    "Can the ship be launched in time for the spring next year?" Liu Feng said with a slight brow.


    "Yes, according to the current number of people and the work process, it can be launched in the spring of next year." Weishi assured.


    In fact, if it is a trial boat, it can be launched without waiting until the spring of next year, but such a boat will not last long at all.


    "Go get busy." Liu Feng waved his hand, as long as he can go into the water next spring.


    "Yes." Weishi saluted and ran away quickly. He wanted to focus on the construction of the slipway. That was the top priority, and it was related to whether the boat could be launched smoothly.


    "Iron mahogany, spotted cedar." Darlene muttered in a daze. In her fleet, the keel of the main ship only uses spotted cedar, and the outer hull is made of sand pine or gray teak.


    These woods are commonly used in shipbuilding. Darlene buys several ships or replaces several ships every year, and she still knows a lot about ships; if it is a ship made of pure spotted fir, one is comparable to her half The price of a fleet of ships.


    But if there are any to buy, she will definitely buy a boat made of spotted fir, which is much better than other boats in terms of durability and sturdiness. If the two ships collide, the boat made of spotted fir will be completely fine.


    According to Darlene''s information, the King of England had several ships made of spotted cedar, and Catherine''s father, the Grand Duke, also owned ships made of spotted cedar.


    To put it bluntly, only wealthy and powerful nobles own boats made of spotted cedar. Every year on the Youshui River, the spotted cedar boat crashes into many ordinary ships.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, will you sell ships in the future?" Darlene asked seriously.


    "For sale?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, looked at Darlene''s expectant eyes, shook his head and said, "I have no plans for this for a few years."


    The ships built within a few years may not be enough for me, let alone sold, and the Navy needs at least a dozen or more large ships.


    "Is that so!" Darlene''s blue eyes were a little disappointed, and she decided to ask again later.


    "Let''s go, go to the farm and have a look." Liu Feng said lightly, walking towards the carriage.


    The shipbuilding technology he gave is hundreds of thousands of years more advanced than the shipbuilding technology of this era. If the ship is sold, the shipbuilding technology will not be cracked, but the hull structure will be learned immediately.


    Then, Liu Feng''s advantage on the water is reduced by more than half. This is not what he wants to see. What he wants is a crushing gap and wants him to sell the boat? Let''s wait until he builds sailing battleships and the like.


    The farm is located in the south of Xiyang City, that is, close to the greenhouse vegetables. When selecting the site to build the farm, it was considered that greenhouse vegetables need fertilizer.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The carriage ran quickly, and it didn''t take long for it to arrive at the farm. Liu Feng took Mina and Darlene off the carriage and saw that the surroundings of the farm were very dirty, especially the sewers were drained into a river.


    This scene made Liu Feng frown. This is still downstream. If it is upstream, everyone eats water mixed with feces and urine?


    Walking into the farm, it is even more foul, because to keep the animals warm, there is also a stove here, but the smell is really unacceptable.


    "It stinks." Darlene covered her nose and withdrew before she had time to look inside.

 Chapter 292：

    Mina also covered her nose, frowned and glanced around, only to see many animals lying on the ground, crowded together.


    "Call the steward to see me." Liu Feng glanced at the ground in the farm, which was full of feces and urine, and walked out of the farm with a frown.


    The people from the Wolf Warrior Squad immediately assigned a person to call someone. When they brought the person over, they were searched all over their body before letting the steward go to see Liu Feng.


    "Lord City Lord." The steward, a middle-aged man, saluted in fear when he saw Liu Feng.


    "I didn''t give an order, why is this farm still so messy?" Liu Feng asked with a frown. He wanted to know what went wrong.


    The environment of the animals, he has explained that the dung should be cleaned regularly, and the animals should not be allowed to roll on the dung. This will easily cause some diseases, or some circulating diseases, which are catastrophic, maybe just a few days. , the livestock on the entire farm will be completely wiped out.


    "This..." The steward lowered his head in a panic, and explained with a bitter face, "Lord City Lord, it''s really that feces, and the villains don''t know where to transport them. The greenhouses don''t use that much feces."


    The steward now has a hard time saying that he should dump the feces, but he is afraid of being punished. After all, Liu Feng gave an order that the feces are useful and cannot be thrown away.


    "The greenhouse?" Liu Feng understood. The fertilizer in the greenhouse is watered once a few days, but the manure from the farm is produced every day.


    The added value of the farm lies in these manures. There is no fertilizer in this era. If you want vegetables, high grain yield and good growth, then fertilizer is indispensable, and animal manure is one of the best fertilizers.


    Now the greenhouse can''t consume so much fertilizer, which is a problem. If the wasteland is opened up next year, I am afraid that there will not be enough manure for more than a dozen farms.


    Chapter 0344 otherworldly version of fertilizer.


    Will wasteland be reclaimed next year, not enough fertilizer?


    Liu Feng immediately thought of this question. If the wasteland is to be reclaimed next year, if it is the land on the other side of the Youshui River, and the fertility of the land alone in the first year, there must be no problem in the growth of food. What about the future? There will always be a barren day.


    Just like the land here in Xiyang City, after so many years of planting, the land has long been very barren, and the amount of food grown is worse year by year, and the commoners of this era have no concept of using farmyard manure at all. How could you possibly think of using farmyard manure?


    fertilizer? Liu Feng frowned and thought about it. He didn''t have an impression of this. He only knew that farm fertilizers contained relatively comprehensive nutrients, including nitrogen, phosphorus, calcium, sulfur, etc., as well as some trace elements.


    Most of these nutrients are in the state of organic matter. The disadvantage is that it is difficult to be directly absorbed and utilized by crops. It needs to undergo soil chemical and physical action and microbial decomposition, and fermentation to gradually release nutrients. The advantage is that the fertilizer effect is long and stable.


    He decided to go back and check the information to see how to use this farmyard manure, which would be related to whether the grain yield could be high next year.


    The manager was a little nervous. He watched Liu Feng frown all the time, and his heart almost jumped out of his throat.


    "You collect all the feces into a pile, and I will send someone to take them away later." Liu Feng instructed lightly.


    "Yes." The steward responded respectfully and loudly.


    "Let''s go, go back to the city." Liu Feng turned his head to Mina, then took the lead and walked towards the carriage.


    Mina and Darlene looked at each other ignorantly, what''s the situation? gone like this? The two did not understand Liu Feng''s order to collect feces. What was the reason for this?


    "Tap tap..."


    The three got into the carriage, and under the **** of the Wolf Warriors team, the carriage went straight to Xiyang City.


    In the carriage, Liu Feng closed his eyes and rested. He pondered the characteristics of farmyard manure. Only by solving these characteristics can the grain absorb nutrients faster.


    It was quiet in the carriage, Mina and Darlene looked at Liu Feng quietly, they always felt that something had happened, and it had something to do with the farm.


    "Tap tap..."


    The carriage quickly returned to the castle. Liu Feng got off the carriage and went straight to the study. Mina followed with brisk steps.


    Darlene didn''t keep up. She was going to talk to Catherine about tomorrow''s itinerary, and she had to say goodbye to Eliza. After all, she was going back to the capital tomorrow.


    "Gag!"


    Liu Feng pushed open the study door and glanced around to see An Li, Nicole, and Avery looking at him in astonishment.


    "Master, you''re back." Nicole said softly, stepped forward to help Liu Feng take off his military coat, squatted down and patted the mud on his knees.


    "Well." Liu Feng nodded, stood still, touched Nicole''s head, and said softly, "Okay, you can change clothes later."


    "Okay." Nicole said softly, getting up and standing aside.


    Liu Feng slid his fingers across Nicole''s cheek, laughed lightly, stepped into the chair, opened the bottom drawer, took out a book called ''Nongzheng Quanshu'', opened the catalogue and checked it out. Find the knowledge you want quickly.


    "Using soil and straw to comt fertilizer, grass and tree ash clods..." Liu Feng wrote on paper from time to time with a pen. The knowledge in the book, combined with the characteristics of this era, finally allowed him to find a way to make fertilizer from another world.


    The appearance of Liu Feng made Anli and Nicole a little worried, and they turned their attention to Mina, who had just come in, with a question in their eyes.


    "..." Mina spread her hands, she didn''t know what was going on, and she was confused along the way.


    "Okay." Liu Feng said softly, this fertilizer really needs to be prepared now, after all, every passing day is a waste.


    "Master, what happened?" Enri''s brown eyes were worried.


    "It''s okay, it''s a good thing." Liu Feng shook his head and chuckled, "I found a way to increase grain production."


    "What?" Enri stood up and widened her eyes.


    "Master, are you telling the truth?" Nicole covered her mouth, surprised.


    In this era, food production will only decrease, but not increase. After all, the more the land is planted, the more barren it is, how can it increase production?


    "Of course it''s true." Liu Feng nodded affirmatively. He didn''t explain that much, and instructed En Li, "En Li, prepare to write an order."


    "Yes." En Li replied, sat down and took out a pen and paper to prepare for dictation.


    "The establishment of the ''Agricultural and Fertilizer Factory'' started today. The address is near the farm. Let people choose the site; and immediately build a wooden shed, which needs to be well ventilated..."


    Liu Feng talked about the construction requirements of the ''agricultural and fertilizer factory''. The most important thing is ventilation, and there is also an open-air drying field.


    "Also, let people collect the whole city''s excrement and urine and send it to the fertilizer factory, and send the excrement from the farm to the same." Liu Feng continued.


    "Ah?" An Li was stunned, staring at Liu Feng with dull eyes, why is she collecting excrement and urine now? This request is strange.


    "Master, is this feces and urine related to the increase in grain production?" Nicole immediately thought of this.


    "Well, wheat also needs nutrition. The nutrients in the land were sucked up, so we added nutrients to the wheat." Liu Feng explained briefly.


    The word nutrition, both Nicole and An Li know it. Liu Feng had explained it to them before because of the issue of eating, but it was intertwined with excrement and urine, which made them a little afraid to look directly at the word nutrition.


    "This is the method of making fertilizer, let people start work immediately, and it will be urgently needed next year." Liu Feng handed An Li the method of how to make farmyard manure into fertilizer he just wrote.


    "Yes." An Li replied, quickly took the paper, and sealed it with the written instructions.


    She will give it to Niu Ben later. Niu Ben is more skilled in this aspect. Niu Ben is responsible for the farms and greenhouse vegetables, mainly the talents in planting and breeding in Xiyang City. What An Li understands is not a lot of.


    "Huh..." Liu Feng breathed a sigh of relief. He really forgot about this before. The yield of crops grown with fertilizers and those without fertilizers is several times worse.


    His fertilizer formula is actually a soil method. The feces are composted with a total amount of soil, that is, the feces are fermented in the soil, and the soil becomes fertile through physical and chemical effects, and then grass and wood are added, and then dried in the sun. , it becomes soil fertilizer.


    After such soil fertilizer is fertilized, because there are soil components, it will be easily absorbed by plants. This is the alien version of fertilizer.

 Chapter 293：

    Of course, the production of such fertilizer is more troublesome and requires a lot of labor, but the result is worth it.


    Chapter 0345 Bella''s distress.


    The land of chaos is located in the north of the Kingdom of England and Romania, and is the place where the three principalities of Mulin, Maner, and Chama are at war.


    A principality is an existence lower than a kingdom. Originally, the land of these three principalities was a kingdom, but later the new king and the old king rebelled and split.


    Several grand dukes rebelled, leading to the rupture of the kingdom. Several grand dukes struggled endlessly, all wanting to destroy each other and set up a new kingdom.


    In the end, the three major duchies were formed, that is, the three grand dukes divided the land and formed a three-legged situation, but they were constantly fighting, and everyone wanted to annex the other.


    In addition to these three major dukes, there are also some weaker dukes, marquis and noble forces, and some lands have also been divided.


    Bella is planning these weaker noble forces. Only by winning these lands, it may become the place where the orcs live, and then slowly develop and grow, and finally annex the three major duchies and establish a new orc kingdom.


    Of course, all of this was just Bella''s plan. She took her subordinates and is now camping on a hilltop in the Land of Chaos.


    In the cottage hall...


    "What happened to the information I collected?" Bella said lightly with her eyes closed.


    It has been a while since they came to this chaotic place, and everything is just lack of information. As long as she understands the situation here, she will arrange for someone to attack and plunder resources.


    Only when there are resources can the knight team be strengthened, and then the nobles can be seized. Otherwise, with her current number of people, it is useless to occupy the next small nobles'' territory, and it will restrict their mobility.


    "Sister Bella, the viscount we are looking at belongs to the nobles of the Principality of Chama. There are 200 knights in the territory, only more than 100 have iron armor, and the rest are leather armor." Someone immediately came out to report.


    "Have you found out how much wheat is in the granary?" Bella asked calmly. She didn''t care about this.


    Wheat is their ultimate goal. The orcs are too edible, and now that it is winter, the wheat they bring will be eaten up.


    If you don''t grab some wheat, I''m afraid that the great goal will not be achieved, but you will starve to death on the street, which will become the annual joke.


    Or being known by the golden-haired lion girl, the flat-chested girl, she will definitely laugh and her stomach hurts. Bella decides to do so when she thinks of it, even if the goal cannot be achieved, she cannot starve to death.


    "Enough for us to let go and eat for a month." shouted a Rat Orc.


    "One month? Grab it." Bella''s eyes lit up, this amount is good, as long as you don''t let go of it, you can last for two months, then can you save it for three months?


    "Yeah!" the orcs cheered, if they knew that Bella didn''t have any, would they still be so excited after letting them let go of the idea of ??eating?


    "Get ready and leave at noon." Bella waved her hand and shouted excitedly, "Go and get the wheat back."


    "Ta Tata..."


    Before everyone could cheer, a panicked shout suddenly came from outside, "Sister Bella, it''s not good, it''s not good..."


    "Stop, shut up, what''s wrong with me?" Bella stared at the dark brown vertical pupils, looked at the pig clan orcs who ran in, and rebuked, "I told you, don''t panic if anything happens."


    She had a bad feeling about it, and she knew it quickly.


    "Sister Bella, then, that viscount was robbed first." The pig clan orc shouted in a panic.


    "What?" Bella stood up with a ''swish'', staring at the pig orcs with dull eyes. She wondered if she had heard it wrong.


    "Really, that viscount was just robbed this morning." The pig orc said seriously.


    "I @%#&%..." Bella yelled in her heart, what are you doing? Just as she was about to make a move, she was taken first by others?


    "Huhu..." Bella took a deep breath and said coldly, "Which group grabbed it? How dare you move our prey?"


    "Sister Bella''s head is made by the knights of the Duchy of Maner, and I know their flag." The pig orc affirmed.


    The orcs looked at each other, what the **** is this? Are they happy together?


    "..." Bella sat back in her chair in a dejected manner, and after thinking for a moment, she knew that the battlefield was going to expand, and the food in these principalities was not enough, otherwise she would not come out to grab the food.


    She only has more than 300 orc knights. How can she fight with thousands of knights in a principality? Now she can only keep a low profile and keep a low profile. Once it is high profile, it will attract siege.


    "Stop doing it, everyone save some wheat." Bella waved her hand helplessly, "Let people go to find the target, even a lower-level target."


    She didn''t want to go to auctions to rob merchants anymore, which made her feel too low-level. She was the daughter of a duke, and she actually went to rob small merchants. In fact, what she wanted to rob most was princes, dukes and other big nobles.


    "Yes." The orcs responded weakly, the dinner was over, and everyone was happy, and everyone left the hall in disappointment.


    Bella looked at the backs of the orcs and felt helpless for a while, as if she thought things were too simple, and now she can''t even rob a simple robbery.


    "Could it be that you really want to leave in despair?" Bella grabbed her long green hair with both hands, scratched her scalp, and shouted, "How could it be possible to leave like this, I must take a piece of territory."


    "However, how will the territory develop? Does it keep looting?" Bella frowned and thought.


    "Or find the Terran to cooperate? Coax the other party first?"


    "No, the human race is too cunning." Bella denied several goals in a row.


    "I don''t know what happened to Tis. Did the woman in Avery find a flat-chested girl? Where is the lion girl..." Bella murmured to herself with her cheeks held up.


    When she came to the chaotic place, she found that it was more chaotic than expected. The most important thing was that she had no material support, food, use, clothes, and weapons at all.


    If someone supports her with supplies behind her back, it will definitely take a few years before she can unify these three principalities and establish a kingdom of orcs.


    After all, her intelligence and intelligence are used in warfare, and she is really bad at government affairs development. Who told her father not to teach her.


    Chapter 0346 peer candidates.


    When night fell, the study was very lively, talking about Liu Feng going to Teng Ying City.


    Because Liu Feng is going to go out again tomorrow, it will be longer than the last time he went to North Wind City, and he only went out for five days last time. This time, it will take 14 days to add up to the return trip, and he has not counted the stay in Tengying City. time.


    To say the least, it would take seventeen or eighteen days, so this candidate to accompany Liu Feng on a long journey is a topic of debate.


    Liu Feng sat in front of the desk, holding his chin, looking at the row of beast-eared girls in front of him. The way they were arguing was so cute.


    "Master, I think Avril wants to go with you." En Li crossed her arms across her chest, shaking her fox ears, and shouted, "In an emergency, she can help you."


    Hu Erniang didn''t decide to go, and she couldn''t leave. Now, Liu Feng is not familiar with some details of Xiyang City, and she has become more skilled and reasonable in handling government affairs, big and small.


    "No." Liu Feng vetoed, looking at the pouting fox ears, stretched out his hand to tug at An Li''s fox ears, and said softly, "She wants to stay to protect your safety, besides, I have Mina here, No problem at all."


    The beast-eared girls have been ignoring his force value, and always use some words to prevaricate him, saying that the nobles can''t do it easily, and this is a loss of identity...


    "Yes, yes, yes." Wolf Ear Niang nodded, she felt that what Liu Feng said was too right, how could she feel at ease after letting her leave the princess for so many days.


    "..." En Li glared at Avery, pouted and stopped talking. She felt that the young master was the one who needed protection the most when he was out of the house. They were in the castle, and there was no problem at all.


    Avery blinked her orange eyes foolishly, her wolf ears lay down, her palms folded on the table, her head tilted in a very innocent and innocent look.


    "Okay, Anli, don''t make it difficult for Avery." Liu Feng poked the bulging fox ears with his fingers, denting her face.

 Chapter 294：

    The usual cold wolf-eared girl, but now she looks pitiful. If she wears a tongue sticking expression, it won''t work. Liu Feng doesn''t dare to imagine it any longer. It will bleed.


    "Oh." En Li sighed, stretched out her hand to pinch the troublesome fingers on her face, and sat obediently.


    "I think Nicole wants to accompany the adults." Wei Ya shook the bunny ears and said, "This time I have been out for so long, the adults always need someone to take care of them."


    "Indeed." En Li nodded, she agreed, and in terms of being careful and caring, Nicole ranked first in the entire castle.


    And the most important point is that Nicole is a human race. They can''t let the young master be surrounded by orcs, right? If you need a female companion to participate in the auction, you can''t let those nobles look down on the young master, right?


    "..." Liu Feng frowned and pondered, turned his head to look at Nicole, and saw that she was looking at him nervously, her gray eyes full of expectation and tenderness.


    "Okay, Nicole will go too." Liu Feng nodded with a chuckle. This girl has been supporting him unconditionally since she entered the castle, never fighting for anything, taking care of him is more comfortable than being a prince.


    In addition, there is the same careful Weiya in the castle, but he can take Nicole out, and he is used to being taken care of by Nicole now.


    "Really? Young master, can I really go together?" Nicole squeezed her hands together, her knuckles were white, and looked at Liu Feng nervously, for fear that she was playing with her.


    "Really." Liu Feng smiled gently, "You will have to work hard when you are away from home."


    "No, it''s not hard at all." Nicole smiled and shook her head. "For the sake of the young master, no matter how much you do, it won''t be hard."


    "Clothes and so on, whatever you want to bring out, I''ll leave it to you to arrange it." Liu Feng said softly, Nicole is now arranging his clothes and so on, and he has to look for them wherever they are.


    "This is my duty." Nicole shook her head and said softly, "I''ll arrange it now."


    After Nicole finished speaking, she squeezed her skirt, gave a playful salute, and walked out with brisk steps. Now she will go to the inner library to choose what to bring out, and the young master''s clothes must be sorted.


    "Tis can also go, she is very strong." Wei Ya turned her head with a wry smile, and suggested again, "She, she can help move things."


    This made Liu Feng stunned for a moment, turned his head to look at Niu Jiao Niang, saw that she was pulling the corner of Rabbit Ear Niang''s clothes, and said funny, "Tis, if you continue to pull it, Wei Ya''s clothes will be pulled by you. down."


    Everyone looked over and saw Rabbit Ear Girl with a bitter face, her clothes were all torn, and her fair and slender neck was exposed.


    "Uh..." Tis''s hands froze, and when she saw everyone''s gaze, she put down her hands embarrassedly, she really wanted to go out for a walk.


    "Next time, take Mina and Nicole with you this time." Liu Feng said softly.


    He also wants to take everyone to play, but Xiyang City needs people to sit in the town, like Anli to handle government affairs, Wei Ya to teach, Avili''s guard.


    Of course, the stability of the city also needs Tissi. Now Niu Jiao Niang is also very famous in Xiyang City. When there are troublemakers there, she is often the first to rush up and knock them unconscious.


    "Okay." Tis replied obediently, and Liu Feng said that next time, she believed it, Niu Jiao Niang is so straightforward and simple towards acquaintances.


    "I''m going." Frei came to Liu Feng and looked at him coldly, her cheeks almost touching his face.


    "No, you have to go to school." Liu Feng shook his head, stretched out his hand to hold Frei''s head, and prevented her from getting any closer. The sight of the surrounding beast-eared girls was very strange.


    "I''m not going." Frey said coldly.


    "No." Liu Feng shook his head, stared blankly at Frei''s green eyes, lowered his head and kissed her on the forehead, and said softly, "Honey, wait for me to come back and take you to heaven."


    Frei''s green eyes flickered, looking at Liu Feng''s gentle smiling face, a faint blush appeared on her cheeks, she lowered her head, and replied in a small mosquito voice, "En."


    She found that she couldn''t stand Liu Feng''s trick, the gentle smile, the intimate gestures, and most importantly, the temptation of God.


    Seeing Frei''s appearance, Liu Feng breathed a sigh of relief. The closed girl who was the most difficult to deal with also finished persuading her to go away tomorrow. He was still very curious about Tengying City.


    Compared with his Xiyang City, what kind of existence is Teng Ying City, and he also began to contact those great nobles. As for what kind of reaction it will cause, everything is unknown.


    Chapter 0347 Killer takes orders.


    Phuket City, which is also the city of Earl Puli, is also a big city of 20,000 to 30,000 people.


    The night is thick, and the cold wind is blowing. I can''t wait to scrape a few layers of flesh on people''s bodies. It is now around twelve o''clock at night, there is no one on the street, and the surrounding houses are completely dark. By this time, everyone is sleeping. , except for some people with special intentions.


    "It''s so cold, these bounty hunters, why do they want to take orders at this time? It''s really a long head." Charlotte grabbed the animal skin on her body, and the cold wind made him shiver.


    Charlotte was very dissatisfied. He searched for many days and spent a lot of money before he found out where the bounty hunter took the order.


    Today I finally let him inquire, but the order will not be accepted until evening, and the client must come to the door in person, otherwise he will not even be able to enter.


    Of course, this may have something to do with Charlotte being a rookie. In the industry of bounty hunters and killers, there is no hidden point, and the timing is not special. I am really afraid of being strangled by the local nobles.


    After all, killers are dangerous guys. No matter which noble they are, the city lord will not want to have this group of people in his territory. Maybe he was suddenly surrounded by a group of knights that day, and then killed.


    "Ta Tata..."


    It was pitch black all around, except for the night bugs, only Charlotte''s footsteps were left, which made him shrink his neck and turn his head to look at the darkness behind him.


    "Did they keep up?" Charlotte muttered in a low voice. Not far from him, there were several knights who were secretly protecting him.


    "Hahahaha..."


    Charlotte took a deep breath and walked to the place in her memory. It didn''t take long for her to come to a remote place in Phuket City.


    A pub, a very remote pub, a pub that has closed.


    "Did that bounty hunter lie to me? Sell me fake news?" Charlotte gritted her teeth. He looked at the door of the tavern. There was no light in the crack of the door, and there was clearly no one inside.


    Moreover, he had an impression of this tavern, didn''t it open during the day? It''s a very normal tavern, how could it be the place where the bounty hunter killer takes orders.


    "Damn bastard, dare to deceive me with a silver coin, don''t let me catch you, I have to chop you up and feed the wolf."


    Charlotte stomped his feet fiercely. He was a little numb from the cold. At this time, he should have been sleeping with his concubine in the house.


    "who is it?"


    Suddenly, a hoarse voice came from the silent night, which made Charlotte''s heart skip a beat, and she retreated in panic, looking at the tavern in horror.


    "Crack..."


    There was a sound from the roof. A man in black stood on the roof with an arrow and a bow in his hand, facing Charlotte at this time.


    "Gag!"


    The door of the tavern suddenly opened, and a hoarse voice came from inside, "Did you place an order? Please come in."


    "Yes, yes." Charlotte responded in a panic. He clearly saw that the longbow in the guy''s hand on the roof was even more bent. I''m afraid he would be shot immediately if he said no.


    "Go in." A cold voice from the man in black came from the roof.


    "Yes." Charlotte trotted in in panic. He swore that as long as his father''s mission was completed, he would send a knight to destroy the tavern.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Charlotte walked into the tavern in the dark. After only a few steps, the tavern door was closed. Before she turned her head, she felt something held her waist, and a hoarse voice came from behind, "Let''s go."


    "Yes." Charlotte''s face turned pale. It was the first time he experienced such a thing, and his head was still stunned.

 Chapter 295：

    Charlotte moved forward all the way in the dark. There was a little candle in the wine cabinet in front, which only illuminated a range of a few meters. When he got closer, he found that the wine cabinet was full of people, either with face towels or animal skins. The mask, no one is showing their face. Seeing this, Charlotte knows what''s going on no matter how stupid it is.


    That **** bounty hunter pitted him, didn''t he just give him one less silver coin, and didn''t tell him to come to the tavern to disguise, that is, to cover his face, no wonder he was treated like this, and he looked like a layman.


    "Hey... a little rookie?"


    "This guy, Viscount Charlotte, actually came here?"


    "Oh, still a noble, come here in person, is it funny?"


    There were sneering sarcasms from all around, which made Charlotte''s teeth almost crack. These damned gutter rats dared to mock him.


    "Cough cough cough..."


    There was a coughing sound from behind the wine cabinet, and in an instant, the entire tavern became quiet, and all the discussions disappeared.


    "Bring him in." An old voice came from behind the wine cabinet.


    "Let''s go." Charlotte urged in a hoarse voice behind, and was stabbed in the waist.


    "Okay." Charlotte walked forward obediently, went around the wine cabinet, found a small door, pushed it open under urging, and walked in only to find that it was pitch black and there was also a small candle.


    But this candle was smaller, illuminated a smaller area, and was half blocked. He could vaguely see a person sitting behind the candle.


    "Viscount Charlotte, please take a seat." The old voice sounded.


    "Okay." Charlotte nodded and sat on the chair. She was a little restrained. She wanted to see the other party, but she couldn''t. The candlelight was in front of her eyes, which was a bit too dazzling.


    "Viscount Charlotte visited at night, I don''t know why?" the old voice asked.


    "I''m here to find the killer." Charlotte said with a serious face.


    "Okay." The old voice was not surprised at all. Nobles hired killers the most. Most of them in this industry served the nobles.


    "Who to kill? How much?" the old voice asked briefly.


    "Kill a baron named Liu Feng. He is the city lord of Xiyang City in the west." Charlotte said quickly, "I want to hire the top 100 killers."


    "A baron? Want a killer within the top 100?" The old voice was full of surprise, "A killer within the top 100 isn''t cheap, are you sure?"


    "How much?" Charlotte asked. He was afraid that he would be tricked by the other party. When the time came, he would invite the top ten killers, which would be fatal.


    "The lowest price for killers in the top 100 is 130 gold coins." The old voice said lightly.


    "This..." Xia was stunned, why is this price so much more expensive than what he knew?


    According to his understanding, this price can even invite the 80th or 90th killer, which is still the lowest price.


    Chapter 0348 is a ruthless man.


    "Do you want to place an order?" the old voice asked. He could see Charlotte''s surprise, but there was no need to explain it. The price here is just like this. If you want to place an order or not, it''s up to you.


    "Come down." Charlotte gritted her teeth, he came here for this, why did he come here without placing an order.


    "Pay the coins." The old voice said, he is like an intermediary here. The coins are placed with him. After someone completes the task, they can come to him with the voucher to collect the gold coins.


    He wants to take the handling fee here, which is one-tenth. It can be said to be a real profiteering agency, but no one dares to have an opinion, unless it is the top ten killers, for them, the agency usually only takes a little hard work. .


    "Task deadline?" The old voice said calmly, "If time is tight, then you need to add gold coins."


    "This..." When Charlotte heard that he wanted to add gold coins, he immediately shook his head and said, "I want to see his head for at least two months."


    In two months, at that time, he was already integrating the people of the Western Land, and he was just able to take over Xiyang City and enslave those orcs.


    "Two months?" The old voice paused, and then there was the sound of rummaging through things, and after a while, he said, "Xiyang City in the west, hurry up, it will take fifteen days from here... ¡­¡±


    "Okay, within two months, if it doesn''t work, you will come back to get the gold coins." The old voice said calmly.


    If the task is not completed, the coins will be returned, and a handling fee will also be charged, but the handling fee is 1%. Anyway, the intermediary will not lose money.


    "Okay." Charlotte swallowed her saliva, pulled out a burlap bag from her bosom, counted twenty gold coins from it and put it into her personal pocket.


    He put the sackcloth on the table, his eyes flashed with reluctance, and said, "There are a total of one hundred and thirty gold coins, you can count them."


    "No, if the gold coins are wrong, the killer will go to Viscount Charlotte to ask for it in person." The old voice said indifferently.


    "Uh..." Charlotte was stunned for a moment, holding back her anger, she gritted her teeth, "Welcome to me."


    This old man actually threatened him? Charlotte really hates itching teeth. He has been very aggrieved since he came to this tavern.


    "Then, Viscount Charlotte can leave." The old voice ordered the expulsion.


    "Humph." Charlotte hummed softly from her nose, squinting to see the person behind her through the candlelight, but she saw a dark shadow vaguely.


    "Gag."


    Helpless, Charlotte could only get up and leave, and he didn''t dare to make too many moves, otherwise he would annoy these desperados, and he was afraid that even his life would be explained here.


    After Charlotte left, the room fell into silence, except for the occasional candlelight, as if no one existed.


    "Come out." The old voice sounded.


    As soon as he finished speaking, a man in black walked out from behind the chair where Charlotte was sitting two meters away. Except for his pupils, his whole body was wrapped in black cloth, and a short sword with an arm was inserted into his waist.


    "I won''t take this task." The man in black said indifferently.


    "Oh? It seems that you also want to intervene in the mission of the Brutus treasure map?" The old voice said in surprise.


    Afterwards, a person stood up behind the candlelight, a middle-aged man of forty years old, wearing a red robe, his voice changed, and he was no longer old, but instead said with vigour, "There are already a large number of people looking for it. , you may not find it if you go."


    "Master Seven Deacon, want to stop me?" The man in black asked indifferently.


    It turned out that the name of this middle-aged man who could change his voice was Seven Deacon. If Charlotte saw this scene, she would definitely doubt her life.


    "No, I won''t stop you, after all, this is your freedom." Seven deacon said, sitting on the chair, pulling the sack to count the gold coins.


    "In this mission to assassinate the Baron, adults will only find those ranked around three hundred, right?" said the man in black.


    "Why not? It''s just a baron, you don''t need to invite less than a hundred people to invite you. Besides, they don''t like it now." The seventh deacon said calmly, counting out fifty gold coins and putting them in another sack. Here, this is the coin to invite other killers.


    The other task they mentioned was the task of finding the Hurricane Thieves. As long as you found the silhouette of the Hurricane Bandit, you could get three hundred gold coins. If you could find the treasure map on the Hurricane Bandit, you could also get a thousand gold coins.


    This is a task given by Diess. They searched for a few days and couldn''t find any trace of the Hurricane Thieves, so they offered a bounty task in a fit of anger, which attracted many bounty hunters, and some killers also participated eagerly.


    "..." The black-clothed man''s pupils flickered. He had seen through this early on before he refused, otherwise he would only be given fifty gold coins for such a task.


    "What kind of expression do you have? How can you say that you are also a limited number of killers in my list who are ranked below 100. How could I let you do such a cheap task?" Seven Deacon said with a smile.


    "..." The black-clothed man said nothing, his teeth clenched slightly. His evaluation of the Seventh Deacon was that squinting eyes are all black-bellied monsters. If the other party had more quest resources here, he would have switched to another bounty club.

 Chapter 296：

    The bounty club is where hunters exchange quests or receive quests. Each club will be visited by regular hunters, but you can also go to other bounty clubs.


    There is no limit to this, but there are fewer hunters and fewer tasks to be accepted, so the principal of the bounty club will earn less in handling fees, which means that the principal will keep some powerful hunters, such as handling fees, intelligence, etc. will take care of one two.


    "When are you leaving?" Seven Deacon asked indifferently.


    He took out the parchment, quickly wrote the task on it, and then hung it in the tavern for three days. If there was no killer to accept the task, it would be sent to other bounty clubs. Of course, the handling fee would be taken out more. .


    "Let''s go tomorrow." The man in black said indifferently.


    "Be careful, don''t bump into the third-ranked one. He just came back, and he has a bad temper." Seventh Deacon paused as he wrote, and continued, "The tenth has been killed."


    "Sky Wing Hunter?" The black-clothed man''s eyes narrowed and he shouted, "Didn''t you say that the one has been missing for a long time?"


    "Who knows? According to the recent news, the mission failed. It seems that he has been trapped in one place for a long time and has just returned recently."


    The Seventh Deacon picked up the parchment and blew it, sighing, "Whenever, I would like to have a top ten killer here. The tenth one is also unlucky, and actually wants to grab that person''s mission."


    "I understand." The black-clothed man nodded, that Sky Wing Hunter was a ruthless man, and he didn''t know who could beat him.


    Chapter 0349 She is not an ordinary person.


    In the early morning, the genius is slightly bright, outside the castle.


    "It''s cold outside, let''s go back." Liu Feng shouted to Anli, Wei Ya and the others, "Watch your home, I''ll be back soon."


    "Yeah!" Enri''s brown eyes flashed with mist, she nodded heavily, and her voice was a little choked, "Yes, we will wait for you to come back."


    She has been in the castle for a few months, and has been with Mina, Nicole and Liu Feng, but now the three most familiar people have to leave for so many days, she is still not used to it, she feels very lost, as if There is an illusion of being abandoned.


    "Good, don''t cry." Liu Feng grinned, touched Hu Erniang''s head, and comforted, "The temporary separation is for a better reunion next time."


    "Well, I know... it''s just..." An Li pursed her lips, her tears could not be held back in the end, she lowered her head and choked, "I''m just a little bit reluctant, I can''t bear the food made by Nicole, I can''t bear the young master, I can''t bear the rice... No, Mina I am willing."


    "Huh?" Mina''s blue eyes narrowed slightly, she was a little moved just now, but now she was swept away by An Li''s words, and shouted, "An Li, you actually give up on me? You little fox girl, I can''t bear to give up on you. ."


    "Hmph, it''s better if you leave, otherwise you''ll always be mad at me." En Li turned around arrogantly, wiping away her tears.


    "Really..." Seeing An Li like this, Mina''s blue eyes flashed with water mist, and she walked to An Li''s side, hugged Hu Erniang, and whispered in her ear, "Come back, you will You can talk to the young master..."


    "Shut up, shut up..." En Li fox''s tail froze, she broke free from Cat Er Niang''s arm, jumped two meters away, blushed and shouted, "Mina, you, you..."


    "Me? What am I?" Mina smiled slyly, the cat''s tail twitched, as if you wanted to say something.


    "You...you bitch." An Li shouted with a blushing face, she turned around and ran into the castle, but the loss in her heart was swept away, leaving only the color of embarrassment.


    As soon as Hu Erniang entered the gate of the castle, she saw Frei standing in the shadows, staring coldly outside the gate, which made her stunned.


    "You can go out and see the young master." En Li said softly, "He will be very happy to see you."


    "..." Frey turned her head and glanced at the tears in the corners of Hu Erniang''s eyes, then turned and walked towards the backyard of the castle.


    "Uh..." Hu Erniang was stunned for a while, and quickly wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes, chasing after and shouting, "It was blown by the wind and sand, so I didn''t cry..."


    "I''m also very reluctant." The corner of Liu Feng''s mouth was slightly raised, but the closed girl didn''t come out to see him. She took her eyes back from the castle gate and turned her head to look at Wei Ya and the others.


    "Sir, pay attention to safety." Wei Ya smiled reluctantly, but she was holding the rabbit''s ears with both hands. She didn''t know why she was a little disappointed. It wasn''t like this yesterday.


    "Well, yes, the school will have to work hard for you." Liu Feng nodded and said softly.


    "This is my duty." Wei Ya''s eyes curved slightly.


    "Then I can rest assured." With a smile on his lips, Liu Feng turned to look at the wolf-eared lady, and said seriously, "Avery, the safety of everyone in the castle will be handed over to you."


    The security of the castle cannot be relied on by Avril alone. Liu Feng has already transferred a team of veterans to be stationed around the castle. The security issue he talks about is actually the personal safety of the beast-eared girls, and Avril is needed for this. .


    "Sir, leave the security of the castle to me." Avril was wearing armor and a big sword hanging from her back, and said solemnly, "I will protect everyone."


    She went to Nicole last night to ask for this armor and great sword. When Liu Feng was not in Xiyang City, she decided to wear armor and martial law.


    "You should also pay attention to your safety." Liu Feng said softly.


    "Ah?" Avril was stunned for a moment, then reacted, and turned around a little awkwardly, thinking to herself, why did the adults say such strange things, how could something happen to her.


    "Master, we''re leaving." Nicole shouted from the window of the carriage, her eyes were a little rosy, and it seemed that she was hiding in the carriage and crying.


    "Okay."


    Liu Feng didn''t turn his head back, reached out and patted Tiss on the shoulder, turned around and walked towards the carriage, there was a light laugh, "Tiss, watch your family, if anyone makes trouble, knock him."


    "Ah?" Tis was stunned for a moment, watching Liu Feng get on the carriage, and then she realized...


    "Master, remember to bring something delicious." Tiss put her hands on her waist, her purple eyes flashed, she pursed her lips, and shouted loudly, "I want ten people."


    "Sir, I, I want to eat too." Su Mi stepped on her feet, waved her hands, and shouted excitedly, "I, I want a lot, a lot of food."


    "Hehe...hahaha..."


    Everyone was amused by the speeches of Su Mi and Niu Jiao Niang. She was always thinking about what to eat, as if there would be no sadness if she had something to eat.


    "Okay, no problem, I''ll bring you a hundred servings." Liu Feng stretched his head out of the carriage window and said earnestly to Niu Jiao Niang, "Don''t eat food given to you by others."


    "Oh!" Tiss replied, scratching her head irritably. She was inexplicably upset about the young master''s departure.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The carriage was driven by Zink to the port. This time, the seven warriors of the Wolf Warrior team set off with the team, leaving one person to train new recruits.


    For things like supplies, it was already arranged to be loaded onto the ship before dawn. Liu Feng and the others were the last to set off. Like Darlene, she was already staring at the cargo at the port before dawn.


    Of course, Catherine was not so early, she was saying goodbye to Eliza at the door of the pizza shop.


    "Catherine, remember to write to me when you return to the capital." Eliza urged, "If you can''t make it through, write to me, and I will pick you up."


    "Okay." Catherine forced a smile, stretched out her hand to take Eliza''s hand, and said softly, "You should pay attention, don''t reveal your identity."


    "Don''t worry, revealing your identity, I will go to the capital to find you and let you support me." Eliza teased.


    "I''ll have no problem raising you." Catherine smiled.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The sound of hoofs made the two turn their heads to look.


    "The Lord of the City is here, you can go quickly." Eliza pursed her lips and urged, "Don''t make people wait too long."


    "Mmmm!" Catherine grimaced and hugged Eliza reluctantly before letting go after a while.


    "gone!"

 Chapter 297：

    Catherine bit her lower lip and trotted away to the carriage, afraid that she would cry if she stayed any longer.


    The Royal Capital and Xiyang City are too far apart. If they were ordinary people, saying goodbye would be a goodbye. Fortunately, she was not an ordinary person.


    Chapter 0350 start first to be strong.


    "Be careful along the way." Eliza raised her hand and waved it. After a period of time together, she was quite reluctant. After all, she was very lonely in this Xiyang City.


    "Well, yes." Catherine nodded heavily, then pushed open the compartment door and went in.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Zink flicked his whip, and the two horses pulled the carriage and ran.


    "It must be fine."


    Eliza watched the carriage go away and yawned before turning around and entering the pizza shop. She woke up earlier today.


    In other words, the three girls didn''t sleep much last night, they were all chatting, and she also received a bottle of perfume from Darlene.


    ...


    In the carriage, the atmosphere was not very good. Catherine, Nicole and Mina were all very disappointed. After all, they were going to be separated from their good friends.


    "Okay, it''s as if we won''t see it again in the future." Liu Feng said helplessly, and the atmosphere made people very uncomfortable.


    "Yeah, we''re only going out for a while." Mina forced a smile, Enri''s emotions still affected her to some extent.


    "Yeah." Nicole nodded and pursed her lips. She was looking forward to what the outside world would be like, compared to Xiyang City.


    "Huh..." Catherine sighed lightly, her golden eyes flushed red, if it wasn''t for what Liu Feng said, she might have been in tears.


    "Happy, leaving now is just for a better reunion in the future."


    Liu Feng said softly, he was not willing to live with the beast-eared mother in the castle, but he was also curious about what the outside world was like.


    "So familiar..." Catherine was stunned for a while, then remembered that Eliza had also read this sentence, and looked up at Liu Feng, which happened to meet a pair of black eyes.


    "..." Catherine was stunned, then pretended to be nothing, turned her head away, and looked at each other, she was still not used to it.


    Perhaps it was Liu Feng''s words, or his curiosity about going away, and the atmosphere in the carriage became a little warmer.


    Like Nicole, she has been asking Katherine about the details of going out, what to pay attention to, what not to do and so on.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The sound of hoofs, the wheels rolled over the snow, leaving trails of winding ruts, and soon the carriage arrived at the port.


    "Lord City Lord, the port is here." Zink shouted, and put down the wooden ladder.


    "Yeah." Liu Feng pushed open the door of the carriage, stepped out, stood on the frame, and looked at the ships docked at the port. There were already many people on board busy and preparing for sailing.


    "Master." Niuben''s voice came from beside the carriage.


    "Did you bring everything?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, stepped off the carriage, and asked, "How many did you bring?"


    "Thirty carrier pigeons have been brought here." Niu Ben said earnestly, these thirty carrier pigeons have been eating his special bird food recently, and now Liu Feng is going to Tengying City, which can be handed over to Liu Feng for a test flight.


    "Very good." Liu Feng nodded. As long as half of the pigeons flew back to Xiyang City during the test flight, the test was a success.


    "Master, there is one more thing you need to decide." Niu Ben asked calmly.


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Feng said indifferently.


    "A few nobles who are mining, do you want to let them go?" Niu Ben said seriously, those nobles are not the material for work, and now they are hungry and can''t bear it anymore.


    "We didn''t let them go until two days after we left."


    The corner of Liu Feng''s mouth was slightly raised, and he said lightly, "If they make trouble, they will be locked up in the little black room for two more days, but I guess they won''t dare to make trouble."


    "Yes!" Niu Ben''s mouth twitched slightly, he had been locked up twice, and those nobles were still making trouble, so they really had a long head.


    "Uncle Niuben, Xiyang City will be handed over to you. Anli and the others are a little ignorant, so you can help close the end." Liu Feng said softly, talking about the social survival experience of this era, he and the beast-eared girls It''s not as good as the bull run.


    "Young master, please rest assured, I won''t let anything happen to Xiyang City." Niu Ben said solemnly, he would temporarily take over the intelligence organization of Xiyang City and return it when Mina came back.


    "Then, let''s go." Liu Feng waved his hand and walked towards the boat, Mina and Catherine immediately followed.


    "Be careful, take care of yourself and the young master." Niu Ben told Nicole, then waved his hand, "Go, look at the world more..."


    "Yeah!" Nicole nodded affirmatively, and followed Liu Feng step by step, turning back three steps. It was the first time she left her parents for a long trip, and she was still a little melancholy.


    When everyone got on the boat, the fleet officially set sail with the sound of shouts.


    "Anchor! Anchor!"


    "Raise the sail! Raise the sail!"


    "..."


    Niu Ben stood at the pier, watching the fleet slowly leave the port under the guidance of the wind, stomping on the prosthesis of his right foot, and said with a light smile, "If you go out and see the outside world, you will know Xiyang. What a beautiful city."


    "..."


    The fleet left the port, and it was Darina''s main ship who took the lead, but she was not on the main ship, but appeared on Liu Feng''s ship and was thanking Liu Feng.


    "Thank you, Your Excellency Liu Feng." Darlene and Catherine squatted slightly holding their skirts and gave Liu Feng a noble salute.


    What they thanked was Liu Feng''s decision to let Jesse and Kunzhan leave two days late. Leaving late also meant losing the initiative, and then most of the source of the rumors disappeared.


    "Don''t be so polite." Liu Feng waved his hands and said, this part of him is also for himself. He didn''t want to carry it with the great nobles of the Yingluo Kingdom too early, which would disturb the development of his territory.


    When he accumulates enough capital, or reaches a bottleneck in development, if others don''t come to him, he will go to others.


    "Thank you." Darlene gave another noble courtesy before giving up.


    This time, when she returned to the capital, Darlene decided to act first, and spread some ''rumours'', such as Viscount Jessie bullying men and women, Kun Zhan forcibly breaking into private houses, etc. In the end, she was ordered to guard by Miss Catherine and regretted it...


    Darlene knows too much about the shameless behavior of some nobles. If she doesn''t do something, she is afraid that when Jesse, Kunzhan and the others return to the capital, they will definitely pour sewage on them.


    Like Catherine, maybe they still have some scruples about the Duke, but they don''t have that scruple when they treat her, and they will definitely pour sewage on her and ruin her reputation.


    Before, Darlene was still worried about what to do when she returned to the capital? But she didn''t expect Liu Feng''s decision to help her solve most of her troubles.


    Chapter 0351 Which place has the most meat?


    "Crash..."


    The boat rowed through the waves, and the water broke into bits and pieces and returned to the Youshui River.

 Chapter 298：

    "Yeah! I caught another one." Catherine shouted excitedly, pinching the fishing line carefully, just like a little girl who got candy.


    "Shh, Catherine, keep your voice down, you''ll scare the fish away." Darlene said angrily.


    She had been fishing for a long time, but she didn''t even see a single fish. Like Catherine, Nicole, and Mina, they were pulling up one by one. Of course, like her, there was Your Excellency Liu Feng.


    Darlene turned her head to look at Liu Feng, who was basking in the sun, rolled her eyes, pouted her mouth and lifted the hook from time to time to see if any fish were caught.


    "Don''t be in a hurry when fishing, you must be steady, and then the fish will take the bait." Liu Feng opened his eyes slightly, and chuckled, "You always mention it, how do fish eat bait?"


    "Yeah! I''m hooked." Darlene felt the fishing rod sink in her hand, she quickly lifted the rod, and saw a fish as thick as **** caught.


    "..." Liu Feng''s eyes trembled, do you want to fight back so quickly? He turned his head to look at his fishing rod. He had not moved for a long time. He lifted the fishing rod and looked at it. The bait was still there.


    what? This fish also chooses beautiful women''s bait to bite? Liu Feng found that this fishing activity was inconsistent with him. In the past, he could catch a fish occasionally, but now he will not be hooked directly. It is definitely inconsistent. Otherwise, how could Cat Erniang and Nicole raise the fish one by one?


    "Huh? Your Excellency Liu Feng, what did you just say?" Darlene put down the fish and said embarrassedly, "I didn''t hear it just now, can you say it again?"


    "Uh..." Liu Feng was speechless, seeing Darlene''s puzzled face, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, and he said softly, "It''s nothing, just saying that you are very beautiful."


    "Ah?" Darlene was stunned for a moment, and then she reacted, a blush on her cheeks, she turned her head a little overwhelmed, and stared blankly at the river.


    So, what does Your Excellency Liu Feng mean? Why did he suddenly praise me for being beautiful? Could it be...he has an idea for me? No, not possible, but why?


    Well, Liu Feng didn''t expect that one of his own jokes made Darlene fall into a tangle of herself. Perhaps, the age was different.


    If it is placed on the side of the earth, the girl will clearly know that it is a perfunctory word when she hears this, I am afraid that she will get a blank eye.


    "Daliana, I want to ask you something." Liu Feng had a flash of inspiration and immediately thought of changing the subject.


    Sure enough, Darlene was stunned when she heard this, turned her head to look at Liu Feng, and said suspiciously, "Your Excellency Liu Feng, what do you want to ask?"


    "I want to know which place has the most meat, that is, which place has the most livestock." Liu Feng said softly.


    "The most animals? What does Your Excellency Liu Feng mean? Horses? Or sheep?" Darlene frowned, tilting her head and said, "In terms of beasts, the Forbidden Mountains have the most."


    "Just sheep." Liu Feng raised his eyebrows. He only remembered at this time that the staple food of meat in this era is sheep. Like pigs, they have not yet been domesticated, and they are still a group of wild boars. There is a group of wild boars in his farm. .


    "What about sheep?" Darlene raised her chin and thought, and said after a while, "Now there are several large pastures in the Yingluo Kingdom, and many sheep are raised."


    "Huh? Big pasture?" Liu Feng was surprised and asked quickly, "How big is it? How many sheep are raised?"


    For his canned meat strategic materials, he had to find a supplier first, otherwise it would be difficult to store enough canned meat for a year only by relying on the farm in Xiyang City.


    He also learned last night from En Li''s last report that the price of meat in Xiyang City had quadrupled. It turned out that most of the meat went to the army, and the difficulty of hunting in winter increased many times.


    And the meat of the army cannot be reduced. This is the key to whether a strong army can be made. People can be strong without meat, and they can fight without being strong.


    But Xiyang City can''t have no meat supply. It''s okay for a while, but things will happen in the long run. It''s not enough for the civilians to resist him.


    You can''t slaughter the wild boars, pheasants, and lambs in the farm for meat. The cattle inside are related to his important task of opening up the wasteland next year.


    "Big? There should be one or two thousand sheep..." Darlene said unsurely, "I don''t know now. In winter, there will probably only be lambs left, and there shouldn''t be many."


    "This..." Liu Feng frowned, the lamb was not what he wanted, there was no pasture in Xiyang City, it was all wasteland, and he didn''t want to build a pasture.


    "Does Your Excellency Liu Feng want a lot of sheep?" Darlene asked curiously.


    "Yeah!" Liu Feng nodded. If you eat mutton on an order basis, the army will eat at least 100 sheep a day. This is not something you can eat freely.


    Not to mention Zuixiaolou, and Xiyang City''s nearly 10,000 people''s consumables. Can these 2,000 sheep last for ten days?


    Now the people in Xiyang City have gradually become rich, and everyone is willing to eat meat. Don''t have money to buy meat. This market will become deformed and unbalanced. The most important thing is that once there are foreign meat traders invaded In the market, the price will definitely not be cheap.


    "I know there are a lot of sheep in a place, but that place is a little far away." Darlene said hesitantly.


    "Oh? That place?" Liu Feng asked quickly.


    "The Sahara Prairie, there are tribes that raise sheep and horses." Darlene said slowly.


    "Prairie?" Liu Feng''s eyes lit up and asked, "How far is it from here?"


    "The Sahara Prairie is ten days away from Tengying City, and seventeen days away from Xiyang City." Darlene shook her head and said, the distance is very long. If she buys sheep, she will only use the forage. to many ships.


    "The waterway will take seventeen days?" Liu Feng frowned and asked, "Is there no closer waterway?"


    "This..." Darlene blushed and said embarrassedly, "I don''t know either. I also heard about this route. As for whether there are other waterways to the Sahara Prairie, I don''t know."


    "That''s it." Liu Feng nodded, and it seemed that he had to go to Tengying City to inquire about the route.


    In fact, in addition to wanting to buy sheep, the most important thing is to buy cattle. Otherwise, relying on the few cattle in Xiyang City alone would take up too much manpower.


    Chapter 0352 is also difficult to be a princess.


    Yingluo Wangcheng, in the palace, in the courtyard of Princess Lucy.


    There is an unpleasant conversation going on here at this time, or rather, unilaterally ordering the other to do what he wants.


    "Lucy, as the king''s younger sister, you should help the king more. I will definitely be good to you when I become the king." The eldest prince Lucia said very sincerely.


    "This..." Lucy lowered her body slightly and said timidly, "Brother, let this little sister think about it."


    "Considering?" The eldest prince Lucia frowned, then stretched his brows, Shuang Lang smiled, "Okay, when the little sister thinks about it, give me another answer."


    After finishing speaking, without waiting for Lucy to answer, he got up and walked out, turning his face as black as ink.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Lucy watched the eldest prince leave, patted her chest and breathed lightly. She was not having a good time now. These days, the eldest prince, the second prince and the fourth prince sent people to send messages from time to time, and wanted her to write about them as the protagonists. a novel.


    Just write it, the plot, villains, and ending are up to them to decide; for example, the plot is to write about how great they are, how many achievements they have made, and then by the way to vilify the competitors, that is, the opponents who are fighting for the throne, the ending is all about them. The king ends.


    How can this be written? She can''t write it at all, and she doesn''t dare to write if she knows how to write. This will be blamed by her father, and she doesn''t want to write. This completely goes against her original intention and aspirations.


    No, Princess Lucy pretended to be sick, didn''t go out of the courtyard, and didn''t meet anyone, but she still couldn''t escape. The eldest prince came to the door in person, or forced his way in, saying he was concerned about the health of the little sister.


    But as soon as she was rejected, she walked away angrily, which also made Lucy see that her brothers just wanted to use her fame among nobles and businessmen to build momentum for them.


    ...


    The eldest prince Lucia had a gloomy face, and his heart was burning with anger, thinking about it? He thought this was already a rejection, and he was really brave, a wild princess born of a cheap handmaid, dared to reject him.


    It''s a pity that he has been running the image of the elegant prince, but he can''t get angry, otherwise he would just slap the table and scold Lucy, and he still wants to consider his request. Is he going to write a book for that savage in Greener?


    "Ta Tata..."


    As soon as Lucia walked out of the courtyard, she saw the person she hated, that is, the second prince, Greener, the barbarian who could most threaten his throne.


    "Yo, isn''t this the second brother? What? You came to see little sister Lucy too?" Lucia said with a smile, looking very enthusiastic, even if she wanted to stab him to death with a sword.

 Chapter 299：

    "Hmph... I want you to take care of it." Greener pouted and said indifferently, "It seems that you are also playing on the little sister''s idea, why? She promised you?"


    "Little sister said to think about it." A cold light flashed in Lucia''s eyes, walked past Greener, and left a sentence, "I hope you can succeed."


    "..." The second prince, Greener, turned his head to look at Lucia''s back. He could hear the meaning of the words of the eldest prince. The other party emphasized the word "success" in particular, which was an insinuation that he would fail.


    "Let''s see." Greener said coldly, and walked towards Princess Lucy''s courtyard, without knocking on the door, he pushed the door hard and walked in.


    This is Greener''s temperament. If the eldest prince pretends to be a handsome young man, then the second prince is a rough and generous person, and if it sounds ugly, it means he has a bad temper.


    "Bang!"


    "boom!"


    The courtyard door was pushed open violently, the door panel slammed into the wall and made a loud noise, and then came a loud shout, "Little Lucy, the second brother is here to see you."


    "Uh..." Lucy raised her heart again, looking nervously at Greener who broke in.


    If it is said that the eldest prince is still out of etiquette and does not dare to do anything excessive; then the second prince is a person who does not speak etiquette, and can do a lot of scolding others on the spot.


    "I''ve seen the second brother." Lucy got up quickly, holding her skirt and giving a noble salute.


    "Hey, don''t make these false things." Greener waved his hand and said carelessly, "Little Lucy, what do you think of what the second brother mentioned?"


    He said straight to the point, "Did he also mention it just now, eldest brother? You are right to refuse him. You help the second brother to write a novel, look! I''m pretty handsome, right? I can kill the enemy again, If there is a dragon, I can go and kill it right away..."


    "..." Lucy was stunned for a while, listening to Greenna Barabara''s talk, and dancing when she talked about the excitement.


    "How is it?" Greener looked at Lucy who was stunned and frowned, "This time is very important to me. If I can become a king, I will promote your novels to the whole kingdom."


    As for the promotion of that novel, of course, it is the ''Autobiography of King Greenner'', so that the whole kingdom knows his greatness and might.


    "This..." Lucy''s face was embarrassed, her little hands were tangled together, and her little face said timidly, "Second Prince, please let me think about it."


    "Consideration? What else do you need to consider?" Greener put his hands on the stone table and shouted, "Do you still want to write to that dead fat man Ding Koda?"


    "I..." Lucy moved back slightly, her golden eyes full of fear, she shook her head repeatedly, "No..."


    "What''s that?" Greener''s eyes widened, and he got closer, and said fiercely, "You don''t even help with this little thing, why don''t you think I''m your second brother?"


    "This..." Princess Lucy pursed her lips, looking at Greener a little bewildered, her golden eyes misted, she didn''t know what to do.


    "How dare you cry..." Greener raised his hand and wanted to pull Lucy''s hair. Today, how could he force the other party to help him write a novel.


    He knows that his reputation is not very good, so he can only rely on Lucy''s reputation to save his reputation. For the throne, he has already begun to do whatever it takes.


    "Whoosh!"


    A stone was projected from the side, hitting Greenner''s arm, and then a figure rushed over.


    "Ah!" Greener cried out in pain, clutching his arms, taking a step back unconsciously, his eyes narrowed at the figure running over in front of him, especially the claw blade in the opponent''s hand, which made him tremble.


    "Jones, stop." Lucy exclaimed.


    The claw blade stopped on Greener''s neck, a pair of red eyes full of dangerous but fatal attraction, cold and arrogant, and full of murderous mystery.


    Chapter 0353 Leopard female fierce.


    Jones: Leopard clan orc, 1.65 meters tall, with long brown hair, cold red eyes, a delicate and arrogant face, the most striking is a pair of long legs, divided into golden ratio, a tight black leather armor , the palm of the five fingers with a seven-inch long finger blade.


    At this time, the finger blade was resting on Greener''s throat, and the tip of the blade pierced the skin and shed a little blood, which then turned into a blood line.


    If Princess Lucy''s voice was slow, Jones'' throat would be shattered, and no one could save him.


    "You, what do you want to do? I, I am the second prince of the Yingluo Kingdom, you can''t kill me." Greener opened his mouth and let out a low roar, but he did not dare to sway his throat, for fear that the finger blade would go in a little further.


    After all, the pain in his throat is real. Although he has a grumpy temper, he is not a fool. It is better to admit it. The female orc in front of him has a bad reputation, and it is not worth him to anger the other party.


    Jones'' red eyes narrowed slightly, the blade of her index finger moved slightly, and instantly there was a bloodstain on Greener''s throat, and the skin was scratched again, but it was not fatal.


    "Jones, don''t." Lucy hurriedly stood up, grabbed Jones'' leopard''s tail timidly, and pulled it slightly.


    "..." The corners of Jones'' eyes twitched and her body trembled slightly. The silly woman pulled her tail again when she was in a hurry, and she meditated seventy-ninth times in her heart.


    Leopard-eared girl''s red eyes glanced at Lucy helplessly, and with a ''swish'', the finger blade left Greener''s throat. If Lucy hadn''t stopped her, she would have killed Greener.


    "Cough, cough..." Greener immediately took two or three steps back, clutching his throat and coughing. His eyes were full of panic, and he looked at Jones with murderous and frightened eyes.


    Greener didn''t feel that death was so close to him at this moment, but he heard that the leopard girl brutally murdered many people, including many nobles. In the end, they all ended with no evidence and Lucy''s asylum.


    "Huh..." Greener sighed softly, stabilizing his beating heartbeat, and looking away from his throat, his palm was full of blood, which scared him.


    "How can there be so much blood??" Greener shouted in horror, turned his head and ran out of the courtyard. He was going to see a witch doctor. He didn''t want to die.


    Lucy quietly looked at the slightly swaying door, let out a sigh of relief, let go of the leopard''s tail that was holding Jones, and stepped forward to close the door. The maid was pushed away by the prince Lucia.


    "Huh... finally they''re gone." Lucy patted her chest, showing a relaxed smile, then came to Jones, put her toes on her toes, squinted at Jones'' cold and arrogant face, and said with a small face, "Joan Si. Si, where did you go?"


    "Shopping." Jones'' red eyes flickered, she turned her head casually, and the leopard''s ears were thrown back.


    "You lie." Lucy pouted and said angrily, "Jones, you dare not look me in the eyes when you lie."


    "No." Jones took a step back and took off the finger blade in her hand. This is a steel half-glove type finger blade, but she paid a lot of money to ask a famous dwarf master craftsman in the royal city to make it.


    The other party is a dwarf female master craftsman who is one of the five strange women in the capital. If the other party is not for Princess Lucy''s sake, her order will probably be placed in three years.


    "Come on, I''ll help you." Lucy sighed, stepped forward, gently pulled Jones'' palm, and skillfully helped take off her finger blade.


    "..." Jones looked at Princess Lucy quietly, a hint of softness flashed in her eyes, and then her red eyes flashed coldly.


    She left just now, purely because she was led away. The other party deliberately left Lucy alone. What was the intention?


    "Apart from the one just now, who else has been here?" Jones asked calmly, the leopard''s tail twitched slightly.


    "Brother Dawang has been here." Lucy said softly, and quickly took off one of the finger blades, then hung it in the specially made pocket around Jones'' waist, and then took off another.


    "..." Jones'' red eyes opened slightly, and her killing intent surged. She immediately wanted to understand the cause and effect. The eldest prince, Lucia, had a good plan and wanted to kill someone with a borrowed knife. That knife was her.


    The other party investigated her character as well as that of Princess Lucy and the second prince Greener, and then lured her away, and came to Princess Lucy in advance to make a pretentious attitude.


    When I left, I happened to meet Grenner and create pressure. With Grenner''s irritable character, I would definitely do something out of the ordinary to Princess Lucy. Then, I happened to meet her and come back to see it. Needless to say, I am sure. Will kill.


    This is a very simple tactic, and it is completely worthless after the fact. Princess Lucy is not a fool. As long as you think of the eldest prince and his maid, and Jones''s sudden disappearance, plus the eldest prince, the second prince will come to her. Here, there are so many coincidences?


    "Jones, you are not allowed to mess around." Princess Lucy clenched Jones'' palm, her voice was low, "They, what they said, are also my elder brothers... Father will be sad."


    "..." Jones'' red eyes flickered, and the killing intent slowly subsided. Looking at the girl with her head down and her shoulders trembling, she said coldly, "I see."


    "Hee hee..." Princess Lucy raised her head, with two tears running down her delicate little face, but she laughed out loud, "Jones, it''s the best."

 Chapter 300：

    "Shame." Jones pouted, a trace of pity flashed in her eyes, this girl is always so optimistic.


    "What''s the matter, you''re the only one here anyway." Lucy wiped away tears as she grabbed the corner of Jones''s shirt, and it wasn''t the first time she''d done so with her skillful movements.


    "..." The corners of Jones'' eyes twitched, and she quietly pulled back the corner of her clothes, reciting the fifty-seventh time in her heart.


    "Catherine, Darlene and the others sneaked out to play and didn''t bring me with them." Lucy pouted.


    "You want to go?" Jones said coldly.


    "Well, I think it''s time to leave. Father is right. I can''t stay in the palace anymore." Lucy looked up at the gloomy sky. Today''s events are too sad.


    She had thought that the fight for the throne would be fierce, but she didn''t expect to use her, and even wanted to use her hand to kill her rivals. Jones''s actions were no different from her actions.


    "When are you going?" Jones patted the finger blade on her waist.


    "Wait for Catherine and Darlene to come back, say goodbye to them and leave." Lucy rolled her long golden hair under her ears.


    Chapter 0354 I''ll kill you next time.


    The palace was very quiet at night. Except for the patrolling knights, no one was walking around. The maids and servants had already rested early. They still have a lot of work to do tomorrow.


    "Bang bang bang..."


    The eldest prince Lucia smashed the things in the room fiercely, his face like a gentleman, but now it was as gloomy as ink, and the whole face was about to distort.


    "Damn, that bitch, he didn''t do it." Lucia roared in a low voice, the plan to kill with a knife had been planned for half a month, but unexpectedly it failed.


    Half a month ago, he began to think of a way to kill the second prince, Greener. If he didn''t kill the second prince, his position was constantly threatened, so he thought that the second prince''s irritable temper should be used. He originally wanted to lure fake horse thieves. Greener went to suppress the bandits to gain fame, and then ambush halfway to kill Greener.


    But at this time, Lucia heard that Lucy had plans to open a new book, and that one of his servants was killed by Lucy''s maid, the Leopard Girl. In order to retaliate, he planned to kill with a knife.


    Anyway, it was Lucy''s maid who moved the hand, and the king''s father blamed him and would only kill the female orc, and then Lucy was imprisoned, but he could ascend to the throne.


    For all this, he also tried many times, such as sending someone to deliberately provoke Princess Lucy, without exception, if he went too far, he would be killed by the leopard girl named Jones.


    But today''s news made it hard for Lucia to believe that Greener escaped from Lucy''s Court alive. How is this possible?


    Didn''t the Leopard Girl arrive? Lucia thought the same at first, but none of the knights who led the Leopard Girl came back. Later, news came that Greener fled with his **** neck in his hands, but his life was not in danger.


    "Damn, damn... bang bang bang..." The more Lucia thought about it, the more angry she became. She smashed the ceramics, wooden ornaments and the like in the room. The father''s body was getting worse and worse, and he was not close to the throne. It was the last step, no wonder he was anxious.


    There were four or five knights standing beside him. These were all his confidants, or people who offered advice, such as killing people with swords, which they proposed and perfected.


    Now they are looking at the eldest prince Lucia with trembling fear, for fear that it will affect them. If they suffer now, it would be too unfortunate. They just want Lucia to be king and then confer them as nobles, so they will do their best. ''s advice.


    "Huh~~"


    Suddenly, a dark shadow flashed across the room, and the candle light shook violently, making everyone in the room nervous.


    "Who?" Lucia shouted sharply, looking around in panic, he was afraid that it was the killer sent by Greener.


    "Whoosh~"


    The sound of breaking the air sounded, and several candles in the room were extinguished, followed by screams.


    "what!"


    "Save~"


    There was a very brief scream, and then there was the sound of something falling to the ground, leaving a terrified Lucia.


    "You guys, talk?" Lucia shouted shudderingly, her voice broken.


    For a while, he didn''t even respond to a sound, which made Lucia''s heart sink to his stomach, and shouted in horror, "Killer, I''ll give you double the coins, please let me go."


    "Chong..."


    A metal collision sounded, and Lucia was stiff, trying to raise his head, and the cold feeling from his neck made him horrified.


    Jones stood behind Lucia, the seven-inch blood dripping finger blade was hanging on Lucia''s neck, and the metal sound was the finger blade touching.


    Jones has been here for a while. Listening to Lucia''s clamor, she couldn''t bear it anymore, so she killed those planners and came to warn Lucia.


    It is impossible to kill Lucia, unless she escapes with Princess Lucy, otherwise the King of England will never spare them, and Princess Lucy will not allow her to kill Lucia.


    She understands what Princess Lucy is thinking. After all, they are brothers and sisters. Lucia can kill the second prince with a knife like a beast, but Princess Lucy can''t do such a beast. It''s noon, and she will let it go. One of the reasons for Greener.


    "Next time, I''ll kill you." Jones'' finger blade slowly slid across Lucia''s neck, leaving four shallow bloodstains, but it wouldn''t hurt the blood vessels.


    Jones''s slow motion made Lucia''s legs go weak and she wet her pants. He could tell who was behind her. Princess Lucy''s maid, Jones, the indifferent leopard girl, just because she knew who it was. He was frightened.


    "Humph!" Jones smelled the smell of urine, her red eyes flashed with contempt, she flicked her arm with a finger blade, and walked a few times with her slender legs, and nimbly left the room.


    Jones'' eyes glanced around sharply, her legs moved very fast, but she landed silently.


    She has to go back quickly, otherwise Princess Lucy will be in trouble when she wakes up. Although she won''t punish her, pulling her tail will make her unbearable.


    Soon, Jones returned to Princess Lucy''s courtyard, and after finishing the blood on her finger blade outside, she carefully pushed open the door.


    "Gag~"


    Jones walked in gently and was about to go to bed, but found Lucy sitting on the edge of the bed staring at her.


    "Gag~"


    "..." Jones was stunned, and closed the door as if nothing had happened.


    "Killing again?" Lucy whispered, her golden eyes scanning Jones'' body, and she was relieved when she didn''t see the wound.


    "Yeah." Jones nodded. This kind of conversation was all too familiar. Before she killed people, Lucy asked her like this, and then helped her finish.


    Just like Greener today, if the other party is not Lucy''s brother, maybe Lucy will not stop her from killing. Of course, if it is to kill a good person, Lucy will definitely disagree.


    "Let''s go, while the father doesn''t know yet." Lucy pursed her lips, and sadly pulled out a cloth bag from under the quilt, and said, "This is all my novel manuscripts and some gold coins, you can take them Just run."


    In the evening, Lucy knew from the moment Jones left the room. She knew the temperament of Leopard Erniang, and it would definitely be unpleasant to be tricked. She didn''t have time to stop her, so she could only pack her things silently and prepare to run away for Jones. use.


    "..." Jones was stunned for a moment, then reacted immediately, the corners of her mouth twitched slightly, and then she returned to being cold, and said coldly, "I didn''t kill him."


    "Ah?" Lucy pouted for a while, then silently put the cloth bag back into the quilt, and pulled the quilt to cover her head, embarrassed, it turned out that she had misunderstood.


    She always thought that Jones was going to kill two princes, and she was ready to admit it, then go to see her father, give him an explanation, and then face imprisonment, as well as the reputation of killing her relatives for thousands of years.


    "..." Jones'' face was weird, she saw Lucy''s decision, was she trying to save her?


    Could it be that in Princess Lucy''s heart, she is a mindless leopard orc?


    Chapter 0355 The legend of ''God''s Kingdom''.

 Chapter 301：

    "Crash..."


    The boat broke through the waves, and Liu Feng stood at the bow of the boat, looking at the wide river. The width of the river has reached more than 700 meters. He heard Darlene say that this is not the widest place.


    "Morning, Your Excellency Liu Feng."


    Suddenly Darlene''s shout came from below the boat, Liu Feng turned his head and looked over, just in time to see that she was rowing over in a small boat.


    "Morning! Miss Darlene." Liu Feng responded.


    Soon, Darlene got on the boat and came to Liu Feng''s side. She had to shuttle between several boats every day for inspection. No, she came back from the inspection early in the morning.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, there is something I want to tell you." Darlene said earnestly, pulling her head hanging from her forehead behind her ear.


    "Oh? What''s the matter?" Liu Feng was surprised. Darlene''s expression was really rare.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, have you seen it in the past two days? There are a lot of ships in the Youshui River." Darlene said in a deep voice.


    "Well, it is indeed a lot more." Liu Feng asked the meaning of these words in thought, paused, raised his eyebrows and said, "Shouldn''t they also go to Teng Ying City to participate in the auction?"


    "I think, yes." Darlene nodded affirmatively and said, "I wonder if Your Excellency Liu Feng has heard of the legend of the ''God of Heaven''?"


    "God''s Kingdom? That legendary country? As long as someone enters that country, can they have the legend of immortality?" Liu Feng said strangely, this legend was told to him by Nicole.


    ''The Kingdom of God'' is a myth and legend that has been widely circulated in this era. When Liu Feng heard it, he understood that this was again made up by that unknown old **** to fool people, just like the ''Nuwa mending the sky'' on the other side of the earth. A kind of legend.


    "I heard that there is an item in this auction that comes out of the ''God''s Kingdom''." Darlene said with a serious face, this was the news she learned from a passing ship she knew yesterday.


    "Huh? Do you believe it?" Liu Feng chuckled and raised his eyebrows, "Miss Darlene, do you really believe there is a ''God''s Kingdom''?"


    "Hee hee... Of course I don''t believe it." Darlene chuckled, her blue eyes curved into a crescent shape. She wanted to fool Liu Feng, but she couldn''t help laughing.


    As long as a keen businessman will understand, this is someone who wants to improve the style of the auction item, and uses the legend of the "God''s Kingdom" to set off.


    "That''s not it, I must have come to join in the fun." Liu Feng''s black eyes narrowed slightly, and he immediately thought of an idea, about the idea of ??''God''s Kingdom'', isn''t this a hype delivered to the door?


    "By the way, Your Excellency Liu Feng, you will arrive at Soaring Eagle City tomorrow morning." Darlene reminded.


    "Okay." Liu Feng nodded.


    "Then I''ll go first." Darlene squeezed her skirt and gave a noble salute, then turned and walked to the cabin, she was a little hungry.


    Liu Feng watched Lianna leave, turned and looked at the surface of the secluded river, thinking about the legend of "God''s Kingdom", and perfecting the plan he thought of.


    After half an hour...


    "Master, don''t catch a cold." Mina quietly walked over with a military coat, put it on Liu Feng, and said softly, "Nicole said, it''s time for dinner."


    "It''s not as cold as Xiyang City." Liu Feng pulled up his military coat, and had been away from Xiyang City for six days. He had been on the boat all the way, and he was almost suffocated.


    No, getting up early in the morning and looking at the broad river surface really makes people open-minded and swept away the dullness of many days.


    "Yeah, and it snows less." Mina nodded in agreement. When going out in Xiyang City, a few coats are indispensable.


    "Let''s go, have breakfast." Liu Feng turned and walked towards the cabin, he missed the land a little.


    "Yes." Mina replied.


    The two came to the cabin, just in time for dinner. Nicole was carrying a large plate of noodles on the table, as well as a few plates of braised fish and steamed fish.


    "..." Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, this has been eating fish for four days in a row, but these girls still like it so much that they still enjoy fishing every day.


    Well, the main thing is that the fish made by Nicole is delicious, and the fishy smell has been removed. With the addition of various sauces brought by Liu Feng from the earth, the fish made is of course delicious.


    "Wow! There are fish to eat again." Mina shouted happily, and hurriedly leaned forward and smelled the fish. The cat-ear girl''s eyes glowed when she saw the fish, and most of the fish also entered her stomach.


    "Sit down and eat." Nicole greeted softly.


    "Morning, Your Excellency Liu Feng." Catherine greeted.


    "Morning." Liu Feng nodded, and after everyone sat down, he moved his chopsticks, and everyone started to eat.


    While sucking noodles, eating fish, chatting some interesting stories.


    Liu Feng suddenly said, "Nicole, you will arrive at Teng Ying City tomorrow morning. I will pack up a little tonight and disembark tomorrow."


    "Huh? Is it coming tomorrow?" Nicole nodded in surprise and said, "Understood, then I''ll get some more delicious food for Miss Catherine and Miss Darlene to take away tonight."


    "Is it going to be parting tomorrow?" Catherine was stunned for a moment, and said in a loss, "How does time pass by so quickly."


    "Why don''t you come with me?" Nicole put down her chopsticks and said softly, "Is it alright to go back to Wangdu later?"


    In these days of life, Nicole also likes Catherine, a lively and cheerful girl, who is completely devoid of the stubbornness of the daughter of a duke.


    "This..." Catherine paused, then shook her head and forced a smile, "I don''t want it anymore, it''s been out for too long. If you don''t go home soon, Father should be in a hurry."


    Darlene told her about the ''rumours'', she couldn''t cause Darlene''s plan to fail.


    "..." Darlene smiled apologetically at Catherine, this time she really couldn''t stop, unless she left Catherine, but she went back to the capital alone, fearing that the Duke would block the door.


    "I''m so full." Catherine put down the table and chopsticks, reached out and squeezed Darlene''s palm under the table, and shook her head indifferently. In the end, it was caused by her identity.


    In fact, she was the one who felt the most sorry, because her status as the daughter of a duke, coupled with her illness, caused a series of trivia.


    The interaction between the two, Liu Feng sees in his eyes, a friend who can understand each other is really a great blessing in life.


    "Master, do you want to release carrier pigeons today?" Mina swallowed the last piece of fish and said, "There are twelve left, how many do you want to release today?"


    "I won''t let it go for the time being, let''s put it back in Teng Ying City." Liu Feng shook his head.


    These days, some homing pigeons are released one after another, and white linen cloth is tied on the paws of the Pulsatilla as a mark. If they can fly back to Xiyang City, they will be tied with red cloth and fly back to his side, which means that the training of the homing pigeons is successful. .


    Has anyone in this era used birds to transmit information? In fact, there are. He heard Catherine say that some special organizations use birds to transmit information.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, can you give me a carrier pigeon?" Catherine suddenly asked, "I think of writing a letter to Nicole and Mina."


    "Of course, I''ll give you three carrier pigeons when I leave tomorrow." Liu Feng nodded in agreement, not to mention that he would also give it, as to whether he could fly back to Xiyang City is one thing.


    Chapter 0356 Don''t get your hopes up.


    "Ta Tata..."


    There were rapid footsteps outside the cabin dining room.


    "Lord City Master, the homing pigeons are back." Zink shouted from outside the dining room, "Five homing pigeons have returned."


    "Oh?" Liu Feng''s eyes lit up. Only then did he mention the carrier pigeon, and there was good news. He got up and said, "Take me to see it."


    "Yes." Xin Ke respectfully said, turning around and leading the way.

 Chapter 302：

    "Really?" Catherine''s golden eyes also lit up, and she hurriedly chased Liu Feng out. Nicole, Mina and Darlene in the dining room also followed.


    When Liu Feng and the others came to the board, they saw five bald eagles standing on the board, pecking and combing their feathers leisurely, how striking the red cloth on their claws was.


    "Push puff..."


    Just as Liu Feng was about to go forward, he saw another Pulsatilla flying in the sky, also tied with red cloth on its claws.


    "Master, are these the eight carrier pigeons we released three days ago?" Mina said softly.


    "Yeah! The ones who came back were all Pulsatillas. It seems that other species of birds are not suitable for long-distance flights." Liu Feng nodded. Among the 30 pigeons he brought, there were also other species of birds mixed in them. Judging from the current situation, Pulsatilla is the best carrier pigeon.


    Liu Feng went forward and checked, and found that the six carrier pigeons were in good spirits and were very active. It seemed that the good food even hooked the birds.


    "Master, can you write a letter and ask the pigeons to bring them back to Anli and the others?" Nicole asked softly.


    "Okay, let them rest for a night." Liu Feng said lightly.


    "Then I''ll go get them bird food." Nicole smiled softly, turned and ran to the cabin. This trip brought a lot of special bird food, enough for these pigeons to eat for half a year.


    "Catherine, you can choose three from here tomorrow to take away." Liu Feng turned his head and said to Catherine and Darlene, "When the time comes, take some bird food and remember that you must not feed other food to the carrier pigeons. "


    "Yes." Catherine and Darlene nodded again and again. With the carrier pigeon, they could contact Xiyang City.


    "At the beginning of this carrier pigeon..." Liu Feng told the two about the precautions. If you don''t pay attention, don''t get embarrassed if the carrier pigeon won''t fly back.


    Pulsatilla''s flight speed is very fast, because of its large size, it competes with some eagles on the earth, and it flies in a straight line. From the release to Xiyang City, it can actually be reached in a few hours.


    Just like taking a plane on the other side of the earth, the car takes days and nights to drive, and the plane arrives at the destination in a few hours. Well, what Liu Feng wants to complain about is that the speed of the ships in this world is really too slow, and the waterways are also tortuous.


    "..."


    Night falls.


    After dinner, Nicole was helping Catherine with her things, and Darlene was helping too. From the time of departure to the present, Catherine had been living on Liu Feng''s boat. Even Darlene occasionally stayed overnight, only a few days later. She stayed overnight on the main ship.


    "This is dried fish. Didn''t I catch a lot of fish these days? I made it into dried fish, and you all take it back to eat."


    Nicole said with a few large bags of dried fish, "I brought Mina''s share too. If you save some food, you can eat it for two months."


    "Is this really okay?" Catherine scratched her cheeks and said embarrassedly, "Then Miss Mina didn''t eat dried fish? She really likes fried fish."


    Mina loves fried fish, and everyone on the boat knows that, after all, Mao Er Niang is eager to chew a piece of fried fish in her mouth. Dried fish is already one of the items she must bring with her.


    "It''s okay, she asked me to bring it here." Nicole stuffed the dried fish into the wooden box and said softly, "Besides, if we want to eat dried fish, we can fish and continue."


    "Unfortunately, I can''t learn it." Catherine scratched her blue hair in distress. She had also learned to cook fish, but the fish she made was really inedible, and the fishy smell was too strong.


    "..." Darlene turned her head unnaturally. With her cleverness, she couldn''t make fish either. Either she put too much salt, or she forgot to put salt...


    "It doesn''t matter, if you want to eat, come to Xiyang City at any time, and I will cook it for you." Nicole said softly.


    She looked at the two large wooden boxes of dried fish. According to Catherine''s way of eating, this amount can be eaten for three or four months. If it was replaced by Mina, it would be a month''s amount.


    "It''s good." Catherine stepped forward and hugged Nicole, rubbing her cheek.


    "Hee hee...it''s itchy." Nicole laughed and scratched Katherine''s stomach with both hands, and soon the two of them got into trouble.


    "It''s good." Darlene put down the clothes in her hand and looked at the two who were rolling on the bed. Catherine could really easily play with other girls.


    "By the way, have you been to Eagle City?" Nicole''s head stretched out from Catherine''s arms, she gathered the flaxen hair on her cheeks, and asked, "What should we pay attention to when we go to Eagle City?"


    "I haven''t been." Catherine shook her head.


    "I haven''t been there either." Darlene said softly.


    In fact, the number of times the two of them went far away was very small, even less for Catherine, usually just strolling in a few cities near the royal capital.


    "I''m going to Tengying City tomorrow, and I don''t know how it compares to Xiyang City?" Nicole said as she lay down.


    She heard the young master say that Tengying City is a big city with a population of 20,000 to 30,000 people, two or three times more than that of Xiyang City, which aroused her curiosity.


    Or it could be the expectation of the outside world. She was born in Xiyang City, and has not left the territory of Xiyang City for more than ten years. She is well protected by her parents, and she will definitely be curious about the outside world.


    "Uh..." Darlene, at a loss for words, looked at Catherine and saw a hint of helplessness in each other''s eyes.


    "Teng Ying City, I haven''t been to it. Don''t hold out your hopes too much. If it''s not what you imagined, you''ll be too disappointed." Catherine persuaded politely.


    It''s not like she hasn''t been to the cities near the royal capital. How about Teng Ying City? She could guess that it must be dirty and messy, buying and selling slaves along the street or something.


    "Probably not. It''s a big city of 20 to 30 thousand people anyway." Nicole hesitated. She learned from some novels that other cities have many customs.


    "Maybe." Darlene''s blue eyes flickered, and she also lay down.


    She doubted that Ni would not want to leave Xiyang City in the future.


    Chapter 0357 arrived at Teng Ying City.


    "Sail down, half sail down!"


    "Get the wooden top ready, hurry up... move faster, run..."


    "Ta Tata..."


    Early in the morning, just as the sun rose on the top of the mountain, there was a loud roar from the fleet, accompanied by the sound of dense footsteps.


    On the boat, Liu Feng opened his eyes, stared blankly at the top of the cabin, and quietly listened to the sounds outside. Is this going to Tengying City? He heard ''wooden roof'', which was a wooden pole brace used to prevent collisions, one of the features of this era.


    Liu Feng guessed that there must be a lot of boats outside, otherwise, the ''wooden roof'' would not be used, and it was so dense that it needed wood to prevent the boat from colliding with the rear.


    This ''wooden roof'' can also stand between a small boat. If it is a big boat, I am afraid that it will be crushed and it will not be able to hold it at all.


    "Aha~~" Liu Feng sat up, raised his hands and stretched his waist. He didn''t need to go out to command anything. After all, he didn''t know how to sail a boat at all, so he would just leave everything to the professionals.


    "Gag~"


    The door was slowly pushed open, and Mao Erniang''s head came in, and she saw Liu Feng yawning.


    "Morning, young master." Mina said with a wide-eyed smile, pushed open the door and walked in. Last night, she was pulled over by Catherine and slept with Nicole and Darlene.


    "Morning, how was the conversation last night?" Liu Feng smiled lazily, with black hair all over his head.


    This boat is really uncomfortable to sleep, especially when it is windy at night, it is shaking, and there is a ''creaky'' sound from the cold wind blowing the mast.


    "It''s very happy to chat until late." Mina said softly, stepped forward, and took out the clothes from the wooden box to Liu Feng.


    In the past few days, the cat ear girl has also learned to serve Liu Feng, and Nicole sometimes teaches dressing and so on. After all, these days, she is either sleeping with Liu Feng or Nicole.


    "Well, what''s going on outside?" Liu Feng got out of bed and let the cat-ear girl frizzy help him change his clothes. Her movements were still very unfamiliar.

 Chapter 303：

    "It''s almost time to reach Teng Ying City. There are many ships outside, and the speed of the ships has slowed down." Mina replied softly, serving seriously.


    Soon, Mina helped Liu Feng change his clothes, comb his hair, and tie it with a red headband at will.


    "..." The corners of Liu Feng''s mouth rose, looking at the delicate and delicate face of the cat-ear lady, with blue eyes as blue as the sky, pink lips, and strangely beautiful cat ears.


    He couldn''t help approaching slowly, lowered his head to hold Mina''s mouth, reached out and hugged Cat Erniang into his arms, kissing her intimately.


    "Bah~~"


    After a while, after Mina was almost out of breath, Liu Feng let go, looking at the red-cheeked cat-ear girl, feeling inexplicably happy in the morning.


    "Huh, huh..." Mina gasped, blushing angrily, "Master, you''re messing up again."


    "The sound insulation of this cabin is really bad." Liu Feng chuckled lightly, squeezed Mina''s cheek with his hand, turned and walked out.


    "..." Mina was stunned for a while, and after reacting, her cheeks were flushed with shame, and the sound insulation was not good. Was it because she was screaming too loudly?


    "Young master, it''s true, it''s sultry when it''s early in the morning." Cat Er Niang patted her cheeks, calmed her restless heartbeat, picked up the military coat hanging next to her, and hurried out of the cabin.


    On the boat board, Liu Feng looked at the crowded boats in front of him, at least one or two hundred. This surprised him that an auction would actually attract so many people.


    The appeal of the legend of ''God''s Kingdom'' is far beyond Liu Feng''s imagination. A group of people are thinking about immortality, which makes him think of the ancient times on the other side of the earth. No matter the great person, from the merchant to the emperor, They are all in pursuit of longevity.


    Especially those rich and powerful people are extremely perverted and the mystery of the pursuit of longevity. Many wise and martial people pursue illusory longevity in their later years, thus making many absurd decisions.


    And the nobles of this era are people who enjoy it very much. Of course, they want to enjoy it forever. Even if they know that the "God''s Kingdom" is fake, they will take a chance to find out.


    "Master, you don''t wear clothes anymore." Mina put on Liu Feng''s military coat angrily.


    "It''s not very cold." Liu Feng said calmly.


    The more and more times he crossed, his body has become stronger and stronger. The weather that used to be too cold to bear, now he finds it tolerable.


    "Master, what should we do after we arrive at Tengying City?" Mina looked at the densely packed boats on the Youshui River and said solemnly, "If we go on like this, we won''t have a place to live in Tengying City."


    She didn''t want to live on the boat anymore, she didn''t sleep as well as on land, and it was still wet.


    "Don''t worry, there is always a way." Liu Feng said lightly, he never worried about living.


    "Yeah." Mina replied softly, and the two of them were quietly blowing the cold wind.


    With the advance of the fleet, Teng Ying City gradually became clearly visible, especially the port was full of ships, at least four or five hundred, although most of them were small boats.


    When there were still a few hundred meters from the port of Teng Ying City, Nicole brought Catherine and Darlene to see Liu Feng, and they were about to start parting here.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, thank you for taking care of you these days." Catherine pursed her lips, pinched her skirt and gave a noble salute.


    "Thank you very much." Darlene also saluted.


    "No, I didn''t do anything." Liu Feng waved his hand and said softly, "Welcome to Xiyang City next time."


    "Yes, we will disturb you." Catherine nodded earnestly.


    She has already decided that she will go to Xiyang City with Darlene''s fleet next year, and she will go there secretly without making any noise.


    "If there is any problem, just use the carrier pigeon to contact him." Liu Feng said gently. The two girls gave him a good sense of getting along these days.


    "Will do."


    Darlene took Katherine and saluted again, then hugged Nicole and Mina respectively, and said a few words about the girl''s concern.


    "Then, let''s go first." Catherine was dragged away by Darlene.


    "Take care of yourself."


    Liu Feng, Nicole, and Mina watched as the two boarded the boat and safely arrived at the main ship of the fleet. Then they waved to each other, left the Tengying City river far away, and finally disappeared out of sight.


    And they lasted for seven days, and finally came to Teng Ying City.


    Chapter 0358 The real look of the times.


    "Crash..."


    The boat cut through the spray, and after lowering the sail, it slowly approached the port of Tengying City. The people on the boat supported the boat with bamboo poles. There were too many boats in the port. Ships are not allowed.


    Soon, the ship came to the port. The port of Tengying City was a wooden port. The anchor was quickly dropped, and hemp rope was tied to the wood.


    "Huh...it''s finally here." Liu Feng stood at the bow of the boat, looking at the lively port, all the fat nobles, at least with four or five knights, and as many as a dozen knights walked to Tengying City .


    "Master, shall we go down now?" Mina was already wearing leather armor with a black hooded robe over it.


    She doesn''t want to cause trouble to Liu Feng by dressing like this. After all, orcs are still very disgusting to those nobles, or those nobles will greet them in more disgusting ways, such as: Are you a female orc selling? change?


    Between nobles, it has become the norm to exchange or trade beautiful concubines, slaves, maids, including beautiful orcs, and the beauty of cat ears will definitely attract many nobles who are attracted to sperm, and they will definitely come with a fluke mentality. ask a question.


    "Go down now, just leave the person watching the boat." Liu Feng said lightly.


    He turned his head, saw Nicole''s lost expression, and said softly, "Catherine and the others are only leaving temporarily, and we will meet again in the future."


    "Hmm!" Nicole smiled reluctantly, and then paid attention to the surrounding situation, especially when she saw the wooden port, she said in amazement, "So this is the port of Tengying City? It''s worse than our port in Xiyang City. Too much."


    "..." Liu Feng was at a loss for words, of course this is bad, are the two comparable? Compared with cement, wood is definitely far worse.


    "Take everything, let''s go down." Liu Feng calmly said, walking down the wooden ladder.


    "Yes." Mina pulled up her hood and put it on, her hands were hidden in her sleeves, but two sabres appeared in her hands, closely following Liu Feng.


    Nicole was holding a wooden box with red wine in it, and followed Liu Feng on the other side, followed by a few servants who were carrying wooden boxes.


    The seven Cinkers also wore black robes, but they didn''t have a hood. They wore steel armor under their black robes. Too high-profile would attract the attention of interested people, which was not conducive to protecting the city lord.


    This time, the purpose given by Liu Feng is to be low-key, and to be low-key at the beginning, after all, there are still some plans to unfold.


    After Liu Feng and the others disembarked, the seven warriors immediately dispersed, and they surrounded Liu Feng and the others in a circle, with their palms on the hilt, and anyone who dared to collide would be beheaded.


    "Crack~"


    After disembarking, Liu Feng and others stepped on the wooden board and made a ''jijiji'' sound, as if they were about to break apart.


    Liu Feng looked down at the wood laid in the wooden port. The wood had been corroded and was about to rot. He guessed that it would take at least three or four years, and it would not last a few years. The wooden port would be rebuilt.


    "Let''s go, enter the city, and find a place to rest." Liu Feng said lightly, there is nothing to stay, the surroundings are messy, and there is a rancid smell.


    "Crack..."


    Liu Feng and his party went to Tengying City. There was a reason for Xin Ke and others, and no one came to disturb Liu Feng and the three. They were like some port traffickers and hooligans. They coveted Nicole''s beauty and wanted to get close. Several people took out knives and scared away.


    In a place like a port, most of these hooligans and traffickers who fish for fish in troubled waters choose beautiful girls to start their attack, and they will try it out first.

 Chapter 304：

    "This is Tengying City? Isn''t it bad?" Liu Feng said lightly.


    He stood at the gate of Tengying City and looked at the six-meter-high stone city wall in front of him. It was not a little bit stronger than Xiyang City, and it was much stronger than the earth wall of Xiyang City.


    This made him decide to demolish the city wall of Xiyang City in the spring of next year. The ruined city wall will affect the appearance of a city too much. He wants to build a tall concrete city wall.


    "This..." Nicole was surprised that the city wall was more beautiful than Xiyang City, although the port was a bit worse, now she was curious about what the city was like.


    Mina had already prepared in her heart, so she was not surprised at all. She had been to many cities, and the embarrassing place in Xiyang City was really the dirt wall, which was much worse than other cities.


    "Let''s go, go into the city and have a look." Liu Feng walked towards Tengying City, and only after each handed in a copper coin did he enter Tengying City.


    "It smells so bad!" Nicole covered her nose as soon as she entered Tengying City, and looked at the dirty and muddy ground around her. This scene is too familiar, isn''t it what Xiyang City looked like a few months ago?


    "Xinke, send someone to ask where the biggest and best restaurant in the city is." Liu Feng ordered.


    "Yes." Xin Ke replied, and called the name of No. 5.


    Soon, No. 5 came back and brought the news Liu Feng wanted, "Sir City Lord, the best restaurant in Teng Ying City is in the center of the city."


    "Lead the way, go and stay first." Liu Feng waved.


    "Yes." Number Five led the way.


    Liu Feng and the others looked at Tengying City as they walked. The low stone and wooden houses, or the houses with earth walls, except for the main city road, which was a little wider, all other places were alleys and alleys, and the layout was messy, and there was no Xiyang City at all. The planning is neat, not to mention the ground. It is all muddy dirt roads. If you step down, you will be covered in mud. If you walk in a remote area, you may step on excrement and urine.


    "..." Nicole is disappointed, she now fully understands why Catherine said that to her yesterday, this Soaring Eagle City is almost the same as Xiyang City a few months ago, the same mess.


    Moreover, there are many people who buy and sell slaves along the street. They are all skinny, with little clothes, huddled in the cold, looking numbly at the passers-by, hoping that someone will buy them.


    In addition to slaves, there are many beggars, holding broken bowls and begging with their waists half bowed.


    Among them, many beggars are disabled, leaning against the icy wall, looking at the passersby begging, hoping that they will be rewarded with a copper coin.


    Nicole lowered her head and couldn''t bear to see those slaves and beggars, because she couldn''t help anything, and when she saw the panic in her heart, she suddenly found that Xiyang City was compared to Teng Ying City. Xiyang City was simply a paradise on earth. At least not selling slaves on the street, and there are so many beggars.


    Liu Feng reached out and rubbed Nicole''s head, pursed his lips slightly, and looked up at the gloomy sky. The cruel scene in front of him is what this era really looks like.


    Chapter 0359 The treasure of ''God''s Kingdom''.


    In the Eagle Castle.


    Earl Tengger was receiving a guest. It was Earl Puley, who was also an earl. The two met in the living room.


    "Your Excellency Puli, you came very early." Count Tengger greeted with a smile; but he thought in his heart, this old fox is really well informed, and he got news from so far away.


    "As soon as I heard that Your Excellency Tengger had a treasure about the ''God''s Kingdom'', I rushed over immediately." Earl Poole said with a smile, thinking in his heart, this stingy old ghost, shouldn''t he have fake news?


    "Come on, please take a seat." Earl Tengger smiled, and did not answer Earl Puley''s words, and sat on the main seat first.


    "Please." Earl Poole was not in a hurry, he sat down leisurely, and he was not inferior to anyone in terms of raising Qi.


    "Your Excellency Puli, how are you doing recently? Has the income of the territory doubled again?" Earl Tengger said, and he started talking about it.


    "Okay, it''s fine to live for a few more decades." Earl Poole narrowed his eyes, thinking that this stingy old **** will really do something.


    In this way, the two talked about each other, and after they were thirsty, they stared at each other, and neither admitted defeat. This was a confrontation between the older generation of nobles.


    Back then, the two had a good relationship, and they roamed the royal capital together. Later, the two pursued a woman at the same time. In the end, the woman was snatched home by a certain duke. .


    Later, there were commercial exchanges between the two cities, and the two slowly began to talk again. After all, no one would have trouble with the gold coins.


    "Hmph, you''re still so stingy. After sitting for so long, you don''t even have a drink. It''s almost like when we went to ''play'' together. After the ''play'', you didn''t bring any coins, or you went to **** and sneak." Earl Poole snorted coldly.


    "Who, who stole? I just went home to get the coins." Earl Tengger stared, his cheeks flushed.


    "Come on, the reputation of your Earl Tengger is still circulating in the romantic land of the royal capital. There is still a legend that you ''playing'' with women without coins." Earl Puli said lightly.


    "I, you..." Earl Tengger blushed, looked at the maids and knights who were snickering beside him, and roared loudly, "Get out, get out."


    "Ta Tata..."


    The maids and knights immediately left the living room in fear.


    "Huh..." Count Tengger took a deep breath and immediately returned to his calm look.


    It was because of the jokes he made when he was young that he didn''t dare to go to the royal capital for a few years, because he was afraid of embarrassment. Some familiar nobles often used this to ridicule him.


    "Tell me, what kind of treasure do you have in the Kingdom of God? Or is it a lie?" Earl Poole said indifferently.


    "Liar? How is this possible." Earl Tengger sneered.


    "What the **** is that?" Count Poole sat up straight, his eyes widened slightly, and asked in a deep voice, "You have to tell me something."


    "Other nobles will come tomorrow at the latest, and you won''t know when it arrives at the auction tomorrow night."


    Earl Tengge didn''t let go, and said lightly, "You just need to prepare gold coins to bid, and you won''t be disappointed anyway."


    "Hey..." Earl Pooley sneered and said with a sneer, "Stop doing these little tricks, hurry up and tell me, what is it? I can estimate whether I have enough gold coins."


    "This..." Earl Tengger hesitated, looked left and right, stepped forward slightly, and said in a low voice, "Amos notes."


    "What?" Earl Puley stood up abruptly, his eyes widened, and he stared at Earl Tengger in shock, his mouth wide open, and roared, "Old Scrooge, are you joking?"


    "Old Scrooge???" Earl Tengger''s eyes widened and he roared, "You old fox, believe it or not!"


    "Uh..." Earl Poole was stunned for a moment, only to realize that he had made a blunder, and actually called out the title of scolding in private.


    "Don''t worry about these little things, are you telling the truth? Are they really Amos'' notes?" Earl Poole stepped forward and said nervously, "You should know that this is no joke."


    "Of course it''s true." Earl Tenger raised his head and said proudly, "I''ve verified it, it''s definitely Amos''s notes."


    "..." After listening to Earl Poole, he silently sat back in the chair, frowning and thinking, thinking about the deeds of Amos''s notebook.


    Amos, the great knight of the fallen kingdom of Mancha, is also a grand duke. He is very legendary; he was a knight genius since he was a child, and he inherited his father''s duke title at the age of 30 and became Mancha. Great knight of the kingdom.


    The next year, he took the order of the old King Mancha to lead five hundred royal knights into the Forbidden Mountains to find the location of the "God''s Kingdom": Mount Olympus.


    It has been three years, and in these three years, the old King Mancha could not wait for the news of Amos, and died in the second year, the old king died, the new king came to the throne, and the rebellion followed .


    The Kingdom of Mancha was split into today''s Mullin Duchy, Man''er Duchy and Chama Duchy, but this process took thirty years.


    In the third year, the great knight Amos came out of the Forbidden Mountains. He came out alone. When he was discovered, he was already unconscious, and he said in his mouth: I have found the ''God''s Kingdom''.


    Before anyone could ask any more questions, Amos passed away, leaving only his itinerary notes, a total of 72 parchment books, known as Amos Notes by the world.


    How precious Amos''s notes are, just think about the three words "God''s Kingdom", and let''s not talk about the **** storm that happened that year.


    In the end, the Amos Notebook disappeared during the competition. I don''t know who hid it. It has been 30 years since it disappeared, and it has appeared several times in the meantime, and each time it has caused great turmoil.

 Chapter 305：

    Earl Puli did not expect that this Amos notebook would be in the hands of Earl Tengger, so it is no wonder that he did not dare to spread the news. I was afraid that the news of Amos''s notebook would spread, and Tengying City would be destroyed by some big people in a few days. Nobility stepped down.


    "Your Excellency Tengge, don''t auction it, dedicate it to His Royal Highness the Fourth Prince, and help him ascend to the throne. You will be at least a grand duke in the future." Count Puli tempted.


    "No, my news has already been released. If I don''t auction it, my reputation will be ruined." Earl Tengger refused, sneering in his heart. He didn''t expect to get such a piece of information that Puli was actually a man of the fourth prince.


    "Then I''ll take my leave." Earl Pooley got up and walked out. He was going to prepare. This news was too shocking.


    Earl Tengge looked at Earl Puley, who had disappeared, turned his head to the back of the chair and said, "Send out the notes of Amos, and I want to spread it all over the city before night."


    "Yes!"


    Chapter 0360 The difference between the two cities.


    In Tengying City, a city of 20,000 people, there are rich and poor people. The rich will always be a minority. The commoners are better. Those poor people who can''t eat will starve to death every year.


    In order to survive, some people even sold themselves as slaves, or went to the streets to beg. In this day and age, how can begging depend on begging for food and clothing, just to not starve to death.


    The disabled people on the street were not injured or robbed, but were frostbitten. When winter came, when they were not warm enough, their feet were exposed and necrotic.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Liu Feng''s face was indifferent, and he took Nicole and Mina along with No. 5. The whole group was quiet. The current situation of Tengying City gave the Wolf Warrior Team, Nicole and others a great impact.


    Only then did they know that the outside world is like this, especially Nicole''s expectations for the outside world are completely fragmented at this moment.


    In her cognition, even if the city outside was worse than Xiyang City, it wouldn''t be too much worse, but she didn''t expect it to be so far away.


    Liu Feng, Mina didn''t teach anything, you have to figure it out yourself, there is only one Xiyang City in the world.


    "Lord City Lord, the best restaurant in Tengying City has arrived." No. 5 stood in front of a stone-wood house.


    "Brown Restaurant?" Liu Feng looked at the signboard and raised his eyebrows, "The best and largest restaurant?"


    "..." Nicole, Mina and the others, looking at the low house in front of them, and comparing the Zuixiaolou, a few words popped into their minds: Dilapidated house.


    "Uh..." No. 5 scratched his head, Brown Restaurant, what he inquired about was the biggest and best restaurant in Teng Ying City, but he didn''t expect it to be like this, at least fifty copper coins would be charged for a night''s stay.


    "Let''s go, go in and have a look." Liu Feng waved his hand, he hasn''t seen any restaurants in this era.


    After opening the door and walking in, a damp smell of corruption came out, which made Liu Feng frown. It was very dark inside. In order to keep warm, the window was covered with animal skins, and only a few candles were shaking in the room. .


    Liu Feng glanced around and saw that more than a dozen tables were full of people, drinking ale and talking loudly. When he saw Liu Feng and others coming in, he just glanced at them and stopped paying attention.


    "Guest, is it housing? Or dinner?" The restaurant guy ran over and asked respectfully. If you can come to Brown Restaurant, everyone knows that you have money and status.


    "Housing." Liu Feng said lightly.


    "Excuse me? How many rooms do you want?" The guy glanced around and said respectfully, "We have VIP room, middle room, and lower room."


    "Five VIP rooms." Liu Feng calmly said.


    "Okay, please come with me." The guy was surprised, didn''t he even ask the price? And also give the knight a VIP room? This is definitely an aristocrat. If you want to serve him, the tip will definitely not be small.


    With this in mind, the man assigned five VIP rooms next to each other to Liu Feng and the others.


    "Gag..."


    Liu Feng pushed away the VIP room, and after taking a look around, he could use the word ''poor'' to express it. The room was not small, but the damp and corrupt smell was very serious. Such a smelly room made people not even want to live.


    "This is your best room?" Liu Feng asked with raised eyebrows.


    "Yes, our city masters praise us for being here." The guy said confidently.


    Nicole, Mina and the others were all stunned when they heard the guy''s words. Has this room been praised by City Lord Teng Ying? What kind of vision is this?


    "The animal skin on the window was lifted, let''s ventilate it first, and then turn on the stove." Liu Feng said helplessly.


    "Yes." The servant carrying the box hurriedly put down the box, took out an iron stove from it, picked up the firewood in the room and lit it.


    The guy stared blankly at the servant''s movements. Does this even come with a stove? Made of steel? He carefully glanced at Liu Feng, and the things that he could bring with him were real nobles.


    "Go on." Liu Feng waved at the guy, and Mina threw ten coppers to the guy.


    "Yes! Please send someone to let me know if anything happens." The guy said respectfully and left happily.


    "Okay, let''s go out, let me come next." Nicole said softly, she had to do some details herself to feel at ease.


    "Yes." The servant respectfully said, leaving a few boxes and exiting.


    "Xinke, assign the remaining four rooms to yourselves." Liu Feng waved his hands and said, "By the way, send someone to search for the information about the auction, especially the information about the ''God of Heaven''."


    "Yes." Xin Ke gave a military salute and left.


    "Huh..." Mina let out a sigh of relief, lifted the hood, and only relaxed when she got to the room.


    "Actually, you don''t have to wear it like this." Liu Feng reached out and touched Mao Erniang''s head, and said softly, "I don''t care what others say."


    "It''s okay." Mina shook her head, she hated the eyes of some people, and was afraid she couldn''t help but use a knife.


    Seeing Nicole lifting the quilt, she hurried forward and said, "Nicole, I''ll help."


    "Okay, help me remove all the quilts and the like on this bed." Nicole chuckled. Don''t need all the things on the bed. I don''t know how many people have slept in it. You can still see stains on it. The sour and moldy ones The smell is even more pungent.


    "Okay." Mina dragged the quilt and threw it to the corner of the room. After doing this, she helped open the box and took out the quilt she brought to lay it out.


    "I''m starting to cook lunch, what do you want to eat, Master?" Nicole turned her head and asked, she hadn''t considered eating in a restaurant at all, or it was safe to cook by herself.


    "Cook some noodles, didn''t you bring a few packets of special noodles?" Liu Feng chuckled.


    The so-called special noodles are the so-called instant noodles. On this trip, Liu Feng brought a lot of things from the other side of the earth, and instant noodles are one of them.


    "Okay." Nicole licked her lips. The special noodles were really delicious. She quickly took out the pots and pans from the box, as well as canned fish and so on, and started cooking lunch.


    Liu Feng watched the two busy, feeling very warm, turned around to the window, and looked at the passers-by walking outside.


    Now, we can only wait for the information of Xin Ke and the others. Only after understanding can we act. Otherwise, if we plunge into it, I am afraid that it will have the opposite effect.


    He just doesn''t know what this ''God''s Kingdom'' is auctioning. What he lacks is the information in this regard. Moreover, the auction will start tomorrow night, and there is only preparation time for today.


    Chapter 0361 instant noodles sale plan.


    "Young master, it''s time for lunch." Nicole called softly, she put the noodles on the table, skillfully opened the can of fish, smelled it, and found that it was not bad.


    "Well." Liu Feng turned to the table and greeted, "Sit down and take a rest after eating. I haven''t slept well on the boat these days."


    "Yes!" Mina responded, immediately pulled out the chair and sat down, holding her own bowl, looking at Liu Feng greedily as he waited for him to eat.


    "Eat it." Liu Feng stuffed a piece of egg into his mouth, and saw Mina pick up the bowl and gulp down the noodles.

 Chapter 306：

    "Eat slowly, there''s still a lot in the pot." Nicole said with a smile, it''s a pleasure to see other people eat delicious food cooked by herself.


    "Hmmmmmm..." Mina replied vaguely, her mouth was full, and the rich aroma and spicy taste of instant noodles made her like it very much.


    "Suck, suck, suck~~"


    Nicole also took a bowl and ate it in big mouthfuls. She tried to imitate the taste of instant noodles in the past, but she couldn''t make it, and she always felt that something was missing.


    Liu Feng looked at the sweetness of the two people''s food, and shook his head with a chuckle. On the other side of the earth, the taste of instant noodles is also very popular, but it is better to eat less, after all, instant noodles contain too little nutrition.


    "Master, this kind of noodles is delicious." Nicole took a sip of soup, looked at Liu Feng with gray eyes, and asked, "It''s also very convenient to cook, can we also make it and sell it?"


    "Ah?" Liu Feng was stunned, swallowed the noodles in his mouth, thought for a while, and nodded, "Okay, I''ll teach you how to make it when you go back, and then hire workers to make it and sell it."


    Instant noodles are indeed a way to make money. A piece of flour cake, add a seasoning packet, pour into hot boiling water, and a delicious instant noodles is done.


    The main ingredient of the noodle cake is wheat, which is easy to obtain. Just teach some people how to knead and ramen noodles, add spicy powder packets, etc., and then put them in a paper bag, and a packet of instant noodles will come out.


    Liu Feng thought about selling instant noodles to those people, and the price didn''t need to be too high, just ten copper coins in a pack. Those merchants, noble girls and knights were the main consumers.


    For the common people, it is temporarily unaffordable. After all, it is not industrial production, and it all depends on manual production of noodles; he calculated a little, as long as the amount is large, the cost of a pack of instant noodles is about eight steel coins, and the price is close to one. A copper coin.


    If you want the common people to buy it, the price must not be too high. The starting price of one or two copper coins is too low, and the common people are not willing to spend one or two copper coins to buy half-full instant noodles.


    Thinking of this, Liu Feng smiled strangely, instant noodles are cheap food on earth, but in this era, they are sold by him as expensive food.


    "That''s great." Nicole happily put down her chopsticks, made inferences from one case, and said seriously, "Master, can you still open a shop to sell noodles?"


    "Of course, you can open a shop with some bone broth and noodles." Liu Feng chuckled. As long as he knows how to knead noodles and get some seasonings, he can open a shop. He thinks the business will be better than a pizza shop.


    "Master, leave it to me." Nicole patted her chest and said, she already has experience in opening two stores, and is confident in opening a noodle store.


    "Okay, I''ll leave it to you." Liu Feng said gently. He looked at Nicole''s happy look, and he didn''t look lost at all, and couldn''t help but sighed at the temptation of delicious food.


    "Suck, suck..." Cat Erniang focused on eliminating the noodles without disturbing the conversation between the two.


    Twenty minutes later, the three of them slumped on the chairs, resting while stroking their stomachs, but they fell asleep a little later.


    "Aha~~Sleep." Liu Feng yawned, got up and took off his coat, climbed onto the bed, and lay directly in the middle, looking sideways at Nicole and Mina, who were blushing.


    "This..." Nicole blushed, turned her head to look at Mina, and whispered, "Mina, you go to sleep first, I''ll put the tableware and chopsticks before going to bed."


    "Yeah." The cat ear girl blushed, nodded lightly, walked slowly to the bed, slowly took off her leather armor and coat, and crawled to the inside to lie down.


    "Aha~~ Nicole, let''s do it when you wake up." Liu Feng yawned again, holding Cat Erniang in his arms with one hand, and beckoning Nicole with the other.


    "..." Nicole glanced at Liu Feng shyly. After a few seconds of pause, she moved to the side of the bed. When she took off her coat, her neck and ears were red.


    "Come up quickly, I''ll catch a cold later." Liu Feng urged, half-standing up and reaching out to grab Nicole''s arm, easily pulling her onto the bed and taking her into his arms.


    "Yeah~" Nicole whispered, lying blushing in Liu Feng''s arms, turning her beautiful eyes, she saw Mina looking at her blushing, she immediately looked away in shame.


    "If the Wolf Warriors come back, remember to wake me up." Liu Feng said lazily, knowing that Cat Erniang would always wake up before him.


    "Okay." Mina replied softly.


    "Sleep." The corners of Liu Feng''s mouth rose, and he muttered to himself, his arms tightened, just like that, he embraced Shuangmei, smelling the faint fragrance, and slowly closed his eyes.


    "Yeah." Nicole leaned on Liu Feng''s shoulder obediently, peeking at Liu Feng with her eyes closed, her heart was filled with a heavy sense of security, and she slowly fell asleep with a sweet smile on the corner of her mouth. It was the first time she was hugged by Liu Feng. fall asleep.


    "Aha~~" Mina grinned, she was used to the smell of Liu Feng, and fell asleep with the cat''s tail on Liu Feng''s waist.


    The whole room was quiet, only the light breathing of the three of them, and the faint sound of wood breaking when the wood was burning. The cold wind from the window was blown in, but it was blocked by the temperature of the fire.


    Outside the door, there are two people from the Wolf Warrior team guarding the door, and they take turns to eat and rest.


    ...


    Four hours later, the sun was already set in the west.


    "Master, Master, wake up..." Mina called softly, shaking Liu Feng gently with her slender hands.


    "Huh?" Liu Feng slowly opened his eyes, saw Mina''s delicate face, yawned, and slowed down from Shinto, "Cink and the others are back?"


    "Yes." Mina said softly.


    "What time is it?" Liu Feng got up and saw Nicole cleaning the dishes, and he was the last to get up.


    "Five o''clock in the afternoon." Mina immediately served Liu Feng to get dressed.


    "Let them come in." Liu Feng said lazily, sitting on a chair, took a sip of the brewed hot tea.


    "Yes!" Mina said solemnly.


    Chapter 0362 The truth of ''God''s Kingdom''.


    "Gag."


    With approval, Xin Ke pushed open the door and walked in, giving a military salute, "Sir City Lord, all the information has been collected."


    "Let''s talk about the information about the Kingdom of God first." Liu Feng put down the teacup and said.


    "Yes, Lord City Lord, it is now spreading outside. Regarding the auction of the ''God''s Kingdom'' item, it is an auction item called Amos'' Notes." Xin Ke said slowly, this is what they got from visiting some taverns. information.


    "Amos Notes? What is this?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, this was the first time he had heard of this name.


    "Master, I know." Mina said softly, she also learned about the deeds of Amos''s notes by accident.


    "Tell me, what is this Amos notebook?" Liu nodded.


    "Master, this Amos notebook is a diary of a great knight named Amos who entered the Forbidden Mountains to find the ''God''s Kingdom''..." Mina said softly about the source of Amos''s notebook.


    "You mean, this Amos didn''t come out after entering the Forbidden Mountains for three years?" Liu Feng blinked, he seriously doubted whether this guy got lost.


    "Yes, Master." Mina nodded affirmatively.


    "Do you know how this legend of ''God''s Kingdom'' came about?" Liu Feng put his hand on his cheek and asked, "How did it spread in the first place."


    "I don''t know." Nicole shook her head. She stayed in Xiyang City since she was a child, and even the legend of "God''s Kingdom" was told to him by her father.


    "I know a little bit." Mina frowned slightly and said in a low voice, "This is what my mother told me when I was a child. She said that the miracle of the ''God''s Kingdom'' has appeared in the human world several times, and many people have seen the distant sky. There will be a huge mountain with many giant birds flying on it."


    "Ah? Really?" Nicole''s gray eyes widened, and she covered her mouth and exclaimed, "This is too incredible, isn''t it?"


    "..." Liu Feng frowned. Will mountains appear in the distant sky? Why does he feel that this scene is very familiar, but suddenly he can''t remember it for a while.


    "Lord City Lord, I also heard some legends about the ''God''s Kingdom''." Sinke said in a low voice.


    "Oh? You said." Liu Feng waved his hand.

 Chapter 307：

    "This is what I heard from a boatman. He said that he once saw the miracle of the ''God''s Kingdom'' in a place near the sea. It was also the shadow of a mountain in the sky." Xin Ke said solemnly. .


    "Virtual shadow? Could it be..." Liu Feng widened his eyes and immediately thought of a possibility, that is a mirage.


    He thought of the mirage that happened on the other side of the earth, which was called the location of immortals in ancient times, so that many people believed in the existence of immortals.


    Mirage, also known as mirage, is a natural phenomenon formed by the refraction and total reflection of light. It is a virtual image formed by light reflected by objects on the earth and refracted by the atmosphere. Its essence is an optical phenomenon.


    Liu Feng completely saw through the truth of this ''God''s Kingdom''. There is no such thing as a kingdom of immortality. It should be a mirage formed by light reflecting off a certain mountain in the Forbidden Mountains, but it was made up as a ''God''s Kingdom''.


    "Master? Could it be what? Do you know the ''God''s Kingdom''?" Mina''s blue eyes narrowed, and she instantly became nervous.


    She has been with Liu Feng for the longest time and is one of the people who knows Liu Feng best. For some abnormal things about Liu Feng, such as the sudden appearance of many magical things, although she would not ask, she kept it in her heart. She had doubts Is Liu Feng from ''God''s Kingdom''?


    "Huh? How do you say it?" Liu Feng was speechless, do you want him to explain the function of light and the principles of reflection?


    "Young master, you can leave it alone." Nicole interrupted suddenly, clasping her hands together, and said softly, "Whatever this ''God''s Kingdom'' does, it''s none of our business."


    She was also afraid, afraid that Liu Feng would suddenly disappear. Her thoughts were the same as Mao Erniang. After all, Liu Feng was too mysterious and knew a lot of different things.


    "Stop, where did you think of it? That ''God''s Kingdom'' is fake and doesn''t exist."


    Liu Feng rolled his eyes and knew that the two were thinking crookedly, and said indifferently, "No, in other words, that place exists, but the legend of the ''God''s Kingdom'' is false, it''s just an ordinary mountain."


    "Ah?" Mi Na was stunned. She tilted her head and looked at Liu Feng, shaking her cat''s ears. Why does this sound so confusing?


    "Master, are you saying that the mountain peaks that appear in the sky exist, but the legendary place of ''God''s Heaven'' is false?" Nicole said with a frown.


    "Well, that''s what it looks like." Liu Feng appreciated it.


    "But, why do mountains appear in the sky? This is something only God can do." Nicole said inexplicably.


    "Uh..." Liu Feng opened his mouth, how to explain this? If he explained it would only create more problems.


    "Master, I believe you." Nicole chuckled suddenly.


    "I also believe in the young master." Mina shouted.


    "..." Liu Feng rolled his eyes. Why does it sound so far-fetched to believe what he said? It''s clearly the kind of person who has doubts in his heart, but endured not to say it.


    Liu Feng didn''t bother. Since the two were so understanding, he was happy to pretend to be confused. He turned to look at Cink, who was stunned, and asked, "Have you heard the rules of the auction?"


    "Yes, I have already found out." Zink immediately reported.


    The rules of the Teng Ying City auction were originally divided into two parts. One part is that the City Lord of Teng Ying provides auction items for auction, and the other is that individuals provide auction items to go up for auction. The City Lord of Teng Ying will provide a venue for people to use. What comes, just pay a little money.


    But in this second part, you have to bear the price of auctioning fake goods yourself. After all, every year, some people bring inferior items to the auction, and in the end, many people are trapped.


    "This is really a good rule." Liu Feng came on the court, and the second part of the rules was just right for him. After all, he wanted to expose himself too early.


    "Master, what should we do?" Mina asked, shaking the cat''s tail.


    "Don''t worry." Liu Feng shook his head, took out the paper on the table and wrote it. He just perfected his plan.


    Ten minutes later, Liu Feng handed the note to Cink and urged, "Do as the above requires, and remember to disguise yourself well."


    "Yes!" Zink respectfully took the paper.


    Chapter 0363 Since the hype began.


    Cink came to his room with the paper, and called several other people to look at the words written on the paper in a circle.


    "This is a new task given by the Lord of the City, everyone quickly memorize it." Xin Ke glanced around and said solemnly, "Just give everyone half an hour."


    "Yes!" The six responded.


    The notes are written on the paper, as well as some lines, coping methods, etc., as well as the choice of goals.


    Half an hour later, Zink put away the paper and shouted, "Start changing, only give ten minutes."


    "Yes." The six immediately dispersed and went back to their rooms to change clothes and disguise.


    Xin Ke also acted immediately. He took off his black robe and armor and put on fine linen clothes. This is the casual clothes prepared by the city lord for them, that is, clothes for camouflage.


    After he changed his clothes, he took out a small wooden box from the burlap bag. When he opened it, there were some black hairs. He immediately asked No. 2, who lived in the same room, to help glue his beard, and then black charcoal powder painted his eyebrows.


    Three minutes later, a 30-year-old middle-aged man appeared, and Xin Ke became seven or eight years old. Even acquaintances would find it difficult to recognize his true colors.


    "The Disguise Technique taught by the Lord of the City is really amazing," No. 2 exclaimed.


    This disguise technique is actually a makeup technique. When he set out to Tengying City, Liu Feng taught it to the Zhanlang team. After two days of teaching, the eight Zhanlangs learned a little bit of fur.


    "Okay, don''t sigh, Lord City Lord has too many magical means." Xin Ke stood up, took the wooden box and urged, "Hurry down and sit down, I will disguise you."


    "Okay." No. 2 sat down obediently, and let Cink ''misbehave'' on his face.


    Three minutes later, a man with mixed temperament appeared, with his hair parted in the middle, just blocking his big plate face, becoming a small-faced man.


    "It''s done." Cink clapped his hands, then took out a few coin bags from the burlap bag, handed one to No. 2, and exhorted, "This is the expense, save some money."


    "Understood." No. 2 took the purse, opened the mouth of the bag and looked at it, there were about 300 copper coins.


    This coin was given by Liu Feng from Nicole. Every time the Wolf Warrior went on a mission, he would distribute some funds, which was also a compensation in disguise.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The rest of the Wolf Warrior Squad finished Yi Rong and regrouped at Xin Ke.


    "Here, this is the funding for the mission. Save it if you need it, and spend it if you don''t." Cinke urged, sharing a purse for each person.


    "Yes." The six responded.


    "Let''s go, go through the window, don''t reveal your whereabouts." Cinke urged seriously.


    "Understood." The six nodded, then dispersed, leaving Brown''s Restaurant in their own way.


    Zink used the simplest method, which was to open the window. It happened to be dusk and it was already dark. He peeked at the window outside and no one was paying attention to it, so he quickly opened the window and went out.


    Then I chose the shadowy place to go. As for stepping on a few pieces of hard shit, it was a common occurrence. Cinke was going to inquire about the tavern today.


    Taverns in this era are all places for bounty hunters or knights to drink. Of course, there are also civilians who go to taverns, but very few.


    For example, at dusk, those knights especially like to go to the tavern to drink, because at night, the merchants or nobles who are guarding each other no longer plan to go out, so the knights are free.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Zink pushed open the door of the tavern, and all kinds of loud noises came into his ears, as if he wanted to vent all the depression during the day.


    "Hey, Big Bear, are you still following that stingy businessman?"

 Chapter 308：

    "Oh, don''t mention it, I plan to leave after this month. The salary he gave is too small, and my knight''s armor has no coins to repair."


    "Hahaha... You have had a miserable life, haven''t you? Would you like to be with me, Lord Baron?"


    "I''ll think about it."


    "..."


    Hearing this kind of discussion, Cink came to the wine cabinet and saw two knights sitting next to him, ordering a glass of ale, and pricked up his ears to listen to the conversation between the two.


    "Have you heard that there will be Amos''s notes in this auction. This is going to be a big event."


    "That''s not it, no matter which aristocrat photographed it tomorrow night, it may not be a good thing."


    "..."


    Hearing this, Xin Ke squinted his eyes slightly, took a gulp of ale, and approached the two of them in small steps. He quickly glanced at the armor on the two of them. It was a good armor, indicating that the nobles who followed had a lot of money, and a lot of money represented a lot of money. The nobles are powerful, that is his goal.


    "Hi, your two knights, can I ask you something?" Cink leaned forward and said in a low voice.


    "Who are you?" One of the knights asked cautiously.


    "My surname is Ke, and I just heard the two of them talking about Amos'' notes."


    Looking at the more vigilant eyes of the two of them, Xin Ke quickly took out a dozen copper coins from the purse, placed them lightly on the wine cabinet, and said solemnly, "Don''t worry, I''m not malicious, I just want to inquire about something."


    "..." Another knight glanced at the copper coins on the wine cabinet and said coldly, "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s also about the ''God''s Kingdom''."


    Xin Ke''s voice was even lower, his eyes inadvertently glanced at the tavern guy who was slowly moving over, the corner of his mouth raised slightly, and said, "My lord, I heard that there is another item about the ''God''s Kingdom'' in Tengying City, I don''t know about you Any news? If you know, my family is willing to pay a lot of money to buy it."


    "What? There''s another item from the Kingdom of God?" The two knights widened their eyes.


    "Huh? Don''t you know? That bothers me." Zink pretended to be stunned, waved his hand quickly, and wanted to leave.


    "Mr. Ke, don''t be in a hurry, let''s have a drink together." Instead, the knight stopped Cink enthusiastically, put the copper coins on the wine cabinet back into Cink''s hands, and then took out four or five copper coins from his purse and gave them to Cink. .


    "This..." Xin Ke hesitated, took the copper coin and said, "Only one drink."


    "Okay, just one cup." The two knights nodded quickly.


    After a while, the three of them wanted to get close, and they soon became brothers, and they were about to come to a tavern to get married.


    "I said, Mr. Ke, what are you talking about about the other ''God''s Kingdom'' item? Can you tell us about it?" The knight said cheerfully, his pupils flickering, this is the beginning of a clich¨¦.


    "This..." Zink pretended to be hesitant, then gritted his teeth, "I said, don''t spread it out."


    "absolute."


    "definitely."


    The two knights said solemnly, they were about to swear to God.


    "I also heard from our adults. He learned a piece of news from a special channel that someone brought three bottles of the divine wine from the ''God''s Kingdom'', and they have come to Teng Ying City." Xin Ke mysteriously road.


    "Divine wine? How is this possible?" The knight didn''t believe it, and there was a hint of cunning in his eyes, which was a clich¨¦ technique.


    "Really, our adults said that the bottle of the divine wine is made of black glass, and the divine wine inside is still blood red." Zink''s voice became more and more quiet.


    "This..." The pupils of the two knights shrank, and the wine bottle made of black colored glass was noble when they heard it, let alone red wine.


    The two knights looked at each other. This information had to be reported back to Earl Poole, and they might be rewarded with a lot of silver coins.


    "Don''t say it out loud."


    Xin Ke got up, sighed and said, "I have to go to inquire about the news, so I won''t accompany the two of you to drink."


    After he finished speaking, he left the tavern immediately without waiting for the two of them to stay. He wanted to go to another place, and there would be other people from War Wolf coming to the tavern. This is called interspersed distribution.


    Chapter 0364 The situation is fermenting.


    With the efforts of the seven members of the Wolf Warrior Squad, the divine wine of ''God''s Heavenly Kingdom'' immediately spread all over the city, and everything was said.


    Earl Pooley also got the news. After listening, he was silent, frowning in thought, obviously very surprised by the news.


    "What is that old miser at Tengger doing? Is he trying to rely on Amos to take notes on this gust of wind? To make another coin of the so-called divine wine?" Earl Poole muttered to himself.


    He turned his head to look at the two knights kneeling beside him, and said coldly, "Did you not bring back the person who sent the news?"


    "This..." The two knights looked at each other and shook their heads bitterly. They also wanted to bring each other back to see Earl Puley, but when they reacted, the other party had disappeared.


    "Hmph, it''s really useless." Earl Pooley snorted coldly, "Get down, get five whips, and go to drink on duty."


    "Yes." The guts of the two knights turned green, and they were dragged down to be whipped.


    "Interesting, it seems that this auction is very lively, even the divine wine has come out." Earl Pooley sneered.


    He was skeptical about this divine wine. The Amos Notebook was already exaggerated when it first appeared. When the so-called divine wine was added, it made people feel that he was here to make money from the popularity of Amos Notebook.


    What black glass bottle? is it possible? Even he seldom saw the black colored glass, the biggest piece was only the size of a thumb, and it was made into a wine bottle? Thumb-sized wine bottle?


    Moreover, as far as he knows, the largest piece of glazed glass in the Kingdom of England is still white, and that piece is the size of a human head, but it is stored in the palace treasury, and it is invaluable. I heard that the king of England still wants to carve that piece of glaze into a crown. , just haven''t found the best sculptor.


    Would anyone be stupid enough to use such a big glass to make a wine bottle? There are three bottles as soon as it appears. In the eyes of Earl Poole, this is obviously just bragging. It''s okay to deceive small businessmen and nobility who have never seen the world. If you want to deceive a noble like him, you should save it.


    However, he does know one kind of red wine. He heard that some great nobles like to use the blood of a virgin in private, and mix it with ale to make red wine. Drinking it can strengthen your body.


    He suspects that this is the origin of the divine wine. As for the black glass wine bottle, at most it is made of some beautiful black porcelain bottles. If this is the case, he would like to auction the next bottle to taste, and he is still willing to spend a few gold coins.


    ...


    Earl Bipley doubted the objective mentality, while the mentality of Earl Tengger on the other side was a bit bursting.


    "What? Divine Wine?" Tengge was stunned. After he received the news of the Divine Wine from this ''God''s Kingdom'', his whole person was not well.


    Isn''t this to make trouble? Items of the ''God''s Kingdom'' come out so easily? What about the divine wine, why didn''t you say that there was a goddess?


    "Check it out for me, who spread this news." Earl Tengger roared, "I found it, bring it back to me immediately, I want to see who is so bold to spread rumors in my territory."


    "Yes." Several knights ran out immediately.


    "Damn, is that **** taking advantage of me?" Earl Tengger was so angry that his legs cramped, and he sat on the chair and shook his legs.


    As soon as the rumor of the divine wine comes out, it will affect the authenticity of the Amos notebook. After all, the Amos notebook has just been published, and now there is another divine wine. Will there be another divine medicine later? Divine Soldier?


    This will give people an illusion, when did the items of the ''God''s Kingdom'' become so flooded? It will definitely affect the auction price of Amos'' Notes.


    "I hope it won''t affect the plan of the adults, otherwise..." Earl Tengger shook his legs, showing a trace of fear on his face.

 Chapter 309：

    Amos notes that this item, he can''t get it, is given to him by a mysterious organization, as long as he helps to auction it out, he can get a large amount of coins, as well as some support from the forces.


    How mysterious this organization is, Earl Tengger scared him by only knowing the tip of the iceberg. A certain duke in the Kingdom of Yingluo is also helping this mysterious organization. I heard that the position of the duke was supported by the mysterious organization all the way. .


    Even the Duke could be supported. Earl Tengger was really frightened, and he was very eager to be supported as a Duke, but the appearance of this divine wine today made him very annoyed, as if someone was making trouble.


    Holy wine? His opinion was actually similar to that of Earl Pooley, and he felt that it was bragging. He believed that anyone who had seen the world would know that a wine bottle made of black glass simply could not exist.


    ...


    At twelve o''clock in the evening, the little stars in the night sky are twinkling, and by the way, some people''s wishes are entrusted.


    The tavern, the tavern that Zink went to, was already closed at this time. There was only a candle in the tavern. In the wine cabinet, the man was wiping the wine glass.


    "God wine? Which noble or businessman gave it out?" asked a man in a red robe in front of the wine cabinet, his face not exposed to the candlelight.


    The guy who wiped the wine glass quickly responded, "Lord Deacon, we lost it. Those guys were very quick and experienced. We, we didn''t keep up."


    "Huh? Even you guys didn''t keep up?" The man in the dark was surprised and asked in confusion, "Could it be someone from another organization? Those guys from Black Iris?"


    "Lord Deacon, they don''t behave like those of the Black Iris Organization. They move faster, faster, and more ruthlessly. Several of us have had their throats cut." The tavern clerk said bitterly.


    After he heard the chat between Zink and the knight, he sent someone to catch Zink, but he didn''t expect to suffer a big loss.


    After meeting a few people, he also suffered a big loss. Later, when he called more people, the group of people disappeared miraculously, and many eyeliners did not see these people haunting.


    "Could it be that there really is a divine wine? An organization has already found the ''God''s Kingdom''? No, it''s impossible." The figure in the darkness muttered to himself, the organization has been searching for the ''God''s Kingdom'' that has not been found for hundreds of years, how could it be so easy to find.


    "Strictly keep an eye on the gate of Tengying City, as long as there are suspicious people, I will take it down, and I will let Tengge cooperate with it."


    "Yes!"


    The candle extinguished, and the figure in the dark walked away. Today''s news is not good news...


    Chapter 0365 Secret Weapon.


    The next day, Xin Ke went to meet Liu Feng and reported the affairs of last night.


    "Boom bang bang..."


    Xin Ke knocked on the door and shouted in a deep voice, "Lord City Lord, please see me on the 1st."


    "Come in." Liu Feng''s lazy voice came from inside.


    "Gag..."


    Xin Ke sorted out his clothes, pushed open the door and walked in, and saw that the Lord of the City was helping Miss Mina to disguise herself.


    "How''s the effect?" Liu Feng didn''t lift his head, looked at Mina''s face intently, and brushed on Cat Erniang''s face with a brush.


    Participating in the auction tonight is a dangerous thing. From the time he went to the auction under the label of ''God''s Kingdom'', the danger has been with them, and they might be hacked.


    "Lord City Lord, the effect is very good, there is a discussion about the divine wine outside today." Xin Ke responded quickly.


    He went out to inquire early in the morning, and it was easy to hear people talking about divine wine, although most of them didn''t believe in divine wine.


    "Very good, you did a good job, you can keep the rest of the funds." Liu Feng nodded lightly.


    "Yes." Xin Ke gave a respectful military salute, and then continued, "Sir, it''s just that many people don''t believe that the divine wine is real."


    "Of course they won''t believe it, they are fools if they believe it." Liu Feng put down the brush, picked up the thrush, and said, "As long as they know there is such a thing as divine wine, they won''t be able to believe it at the auction at night."


    This hype is to give people a proper reaction time. When the real thing appears, it will cause most of the people to believe that it is true, and the reaction to people is: It turns out that there is really a divine wine.


    "..." Xin Ke blinked dumbly, he didn''t understand what it meant, and then reported, "Lord City Lord, we were attacked last night."


    "Oh?" Liu Feng''s hand threw his eyebrows for a while, then he raised his eyebrows at Mina seriously, and said calmly, "No one was hurt, right?"


    "No." Xin Ke shook his head and said solemnly, "There are not many people on the other side."


    "Is it a knight?" Liu Feng asked.


    "No, it''s a group of people in black. They want to know the whereabouts of the wine." Zink said coldly.


    The attack last night was really unexpected, but the opponent''s skills were not very good, and it was solved in three or two times.


    "You didn''t reveal your identity, right?" Liu Feng said slowly, this was something he expected, but he thought it was tonight, but he didn''t expect some people to respond so quickly.


    "No, we''ve all changed things, and we''re going through the window." Cinke responded quickly.


    "Today, let everyone be careful, the other party is not easy." Liu Feng put down the thrush, the other party can have such a response, but he can''t underestimate people, otherwise it will be a joke if the boat capsizes in the gutter.


    "Yes." Xin Ke nodded respectfully and said solemnly, "Sir, we have found several suspicious people. They are all inquiring about us, do you want to silence them?"


    "No, you don''t need to do extra actions, let everyone behave naturally." Liu Feng shook his head, the temperament of the Warrior Wolf team was very different, and it gave people the feeling of being sharp-edged.


    "Yes." Xin Ke said seriously, "I will tell everyone."


    "Have you found out the route to the Sahara Prairie?" Liu Feng asked after changing the subject.


    "I got it." Zink took out a roll of sheepskin from his arms and handed it to Nicole, who was sitting on the side, watching the makeup carefully, and said, "This is the map that my subordinate bought."


    This is the first time Nicole has seen such a miraculous thing. The young master took the bottles and jars, rubbed Mina''s face, and put some paint on Mina''s face to make Mina look a little uglier, completely changed. A person.


    Liu Feng looked at the blush-faced cat-ear girl, with red lips and some black spots on her face. She couldn''t help but twitch at the corners of her mouth. She couldn''t bear to look directly at her. His makeup skills were really amazing. He turned ugly.


    "Oh?" Liu Feng took the map and looked, well, this map is really abstract, and he can barely understand it.


    "Is it from the river in Blackwater City?" Liu Feng frowned.


    If there is a straight line from Xiyang City to Tengying City, then Tengying City to the Sahara Prairie is a horizontal line, then from Heishui City to the Sahara Prairie is the turning point of the oblique line, forming a prismatic map.


    Heishui City is not a city close to Youshui River, but a city located in Heishui River, a branch of Youshui River. It is three days away from Xiyang City, and three days away from the Sahara Prairie.


    If Liu Feng sent a boat to take the Heishui River to the Sahara Prairie, it would only take six days to arrive. Compared with the Tengying City route, it would save four days of road distance, but there were some problems with the Blackwater River.


    "I''ll study it later." Liu Feng put away the sheepskin map. Tonight''s auction is the key point. If you don''t auction more gold coins, I''m afraid you won''t be able to buy mutton.


    He turned his head and said to Xin Ke, "Let them get ready, we will go back to the ship tonight and leave Teng Ying City tomorrow morning."


    "Yes." Xin Ke stood up straight, waiting for the next command from the Lord of the City.


    "Tonight, when the auction ends, there will definitely be riots." Liu Feng turned his head to look at Cink and instructed, "After the auction ends, I need you to cover Mina''s retreat outside the city."


    At the auction tonight, Mina is going to the stage to auction the wine. Originally Liu Feng planned to go there by himself. Who knew that Mao Erniang and Nicole were unwilling to live and die, saying that the young master is a valuable person and cannot take such risks. .


    "Sir, don''t you need to create a riot outside the auction?" Cinke wondered. Needless to say, the security of the auction is very tight. If you don''t create a riot, it will be difficult for Miss Mina to leave the auction, let alone. Out of town.


    "No, the auction will automatically riot, you just need to stop those chasing soldiers outside the city gate." Liu Feng smiled mysteriously, but he has a secret weapon from the earth, and the auction will be closed at that time. It won''t work if the door doesn''t open.

 Chapter 310：

    The most fearful thing is the situation after leaving the city. Those people will definitely ambush outside the city gate in advance to blackmail. After all, the Amos notebook is very attractive, so after the wine makes them think that it is a **** wine, I am afraid it will be more dangerous. , because it means that someone has been to the ''God''s Kingdom'', which would make people crazy.


    "Yes." Zink nodded, he didn''t think about why, just accepted the order.


    "Go down and prepare, we will set off in the evening." Liu Feng calmly said.


    "Yes." Zink gave a military salute and walked away.


    Chapter 0366 Brain tonic is the most terrifying.


    The night came and the cold wind was blowing, but it couldn''t stop everyone''s determination to participate in the auction.


    "Young master, it''s time to go." Nicole looked at Liu Feng''s dress, her eyes almost twinkling with little stars.


    Liu Feng was wearing an elegant Hanfu today, with white gloves on his hands, a jade ornament hanging around his waist, and long black hair tied with a golden hair rope. His whole body exuded a noble temperament. No one would believe it if he was a prince. .


    "Nicole, you are very beautiful today, just like a princess." Liu Feng looked at Nicole. She was wearing a long pink dress today, her long flaxen hair was piled up into a noble hairstyle, the skirt had beautiful patterns, and she was wrapped around her neck. Beautiful silk scarf with translucent silk gloves on hands.


    Such a Nicole, no one will believe it if she is a princess. After all, this dress is already convincing for most of the people.


    "Master, he also looks like a prince." Nicole tilted her head and smiled sweetly. Being praised for being a princess is the best compliment.


    "Then, Princess Nicole, come with me to the auction?" Liu Feng smiled gently and stretched out his arm to Nicole.


    No need to keep a low profile tonight, this gorgeous dress is just for the trust, and it is a pity not to mention the price.


    As for whether it will be seen through, it depends on their current dress, saying that he is a prince, no one dares to believe it. Of course, he wouldn''t explicitly say that I am a prince; it is the most successful to let others mistakenly think he is a prince, and let others guess, make up their minds and fear.


    As for the identity being discovered in the future, so what? He never said he was a prince. Moreover, he is also confident that in the future, he will not be a prince rather than a prince.


    When I walked out of the room, I saw two members of Zhanlang standing outside the door. The two members were wearing knightly armor made of stainless steel. They were responsible for being Liu Feng''s guardian knights. A noble prince, how could he be short of knights? .


    "Lord City Lord." Number 5 and Number 6 shouted in unison.


    "Isn''t it enough to let the veterans come? Why are you here?" Liu Feng was surprised. He originally asked for two veterans to be sent to the ship to be knights. What is the situation now?


    "Captain is worried about your safety, let us replace the veteran." No. 5 said solemnly.


    "Let''s go." Liu Feng was helpless, this was the loyalty of his subordinates, and it was too late to rush the two back.


    "Yes." No. 5 immediately took over the wooden box in Nicole''s hand, which was full of copper coins. How can I not bring coins in the auction? If you don''t open the box, some people believe that it is gold coins.


    Liu Feng brought Nicole to the hall of Brown''s Restaurant. The noisy hall immediately quieted down. All of them stared at the two of them in a daze. Others stood up and saluted, watching Liu Feng and the four leave the Brown''s Restaurant.


    "Hey, that person just now, isn''t that a prince? The clothes are too gorgeous, even the knight''s armor is shining, it''s really cool."


    "Of course it is. The worst is also the heir to the great aristocracy. That temperament is really too noble. The lady next to her is very beautiful, maybe she is a princess."


    "..."


    Liu Feng and the others couldn''t hear the discussions in the hall of Brown''s Restaurant. They boarded the carriage rented by Xin Ke at noon and went to the auction in the center of Tengying City.


    "Master, will Mina be all right?" Nicole''s gray eyes flashed with concern. At noon, Mina sneaked into the auction first.


    "It''s all right." Liu Feng pursed his lips and said softly, "Trust her, nothing will happen."


    If Cat Er Niang''s whereabouts are revealed, with the secret weapon he gave, plus Mina''s skills, she can absolutely escape safely.


    "Mmmm." Nicole nodded softly, but she could only keep her worries in her heart, praying that Mina was safe.


    "Sir, the auction is here." No. 5''s voice came from outside the carriage.


    "Well." Liu Feng got up, walked out of the carriage, and came to the carriage. He looked at the chaotic scene in front of him, the carriages, and some nobles and businessmen.


    "Master." Nicole got off the carriage and stood beside Liu Feng with her skirt up. The skirt was swung to her ankles, and it was dirty if she didn''t lift it.


    As soon as Liu Feng and Nicole got off the carriage, they attracted the attention of everyone in the audience. They all looked at the two with cautious and surprised eyes. Like some small nobles, the small businessman had already saluted them from a distance.


    Earl Tengger, who greeted the guests at the gate of the auction, narrowed his eyes when he saw what Liu Feng and Nicole were wearing, and hurriedly tidied up their clothes to greet them, for fear that the two of them were the kind of noble people.


    "Let''s go." Liu Feng glanced around indifferently, and walked towards the auction, but was stopped by Earl Tengger''s enthusiasm at the door.


    "My distinguished guest, I am Earl Tengger, the initiator of this auction." Earl Tengger said very politely, "I didn''t expect a distinguished guest like you to come here. It really makes my face bright."


    He didn''t ask anything else, just throw out the flattering words first, and then wait to see Liu Feng''s reaction.


    "I passed by here by chance, and I heard that there were Amos''s notes, so I came to take a look." Liu Feng raised his eyelids slightly, glanced at it, and said calmly, "Hopefully, it''s better not to be a deceiver."


    "No, how could it be." Earl Tengge shook his head again and again, the man in front of him was dressed, the tone of speech, etc., gave him the feeling that he was at the level of a prince, but he didn''t know it, which made him a little undecided. .


    The heir of a certain grand duke? Out to play now? But the Grand Duke knows only those few people, their heirs.


    Could it be the prince of another kingdom? Yes, it is very likely that he has heard that in previous years, princes from other kingdoms would come to court Princess Lucy.


    Now in the eyes of Earl Tengger, Liu Feng is the kind of prince from other kingdoms, and only this explanation can fit the extravagance and luxury of Liu Feng.


    Sometimes, brain supplementation is the most terrifying thing. Count Tengger made excuses to finish brain supplementation. The class suppression of this era made him not dare to ask some rude words.


    "When will the auction start?" Liu Feng said indifferently, frowning slightly, looking impatient.


    "Come on, you go first, and I''ll show you the way." Count Tengger shouted in a panic, and hurriedly led the way in front of him. As for the admission fee, the entrance fee was completely waived.


    Earl Tengge didn''t dare to collect Liu Feng''s coins. Who knew what would happen if he received them, and it was also a very rude thing to do.


    Chapter 0367 Dialogue on the beam.


    Liu Feng and Nicole followed Earl Tengger into the auction, and they saw eighteen wooden pillars, and then there was a spacious space with many tables and chairs. There was a wooden counter in front of it, which was the auction table.


    In order to build this auction, Earl Tengger spent nearly 300 gold coins. The most valuable is the eighteen pillars in the auction, all of which are half a meter thick iron mahogany. He invited people to go deep into the Forbidden Mountains. shipped out.


    It took nearly 200 gold coins for these 18 iron mahogany trees, many slaves died, and the knights also lost more than a dozen people. It took four months to get back to Tengying City.


    The main reason is that too much time is wasted in the Forbidden Mountains, the attack of wild beasts, the transportation of iron mahogany, etc.


    Therefore, this auction has always been his pride, and it can also be said to be the main source of coins for Count Tengger. He often accepts auctions of some people''s items, or ''washes'' some objects of unknown origin. He and several big thieves The group has contacts, so as to earn the middle price.


    The monthly auction can bring in more than 100 gold coins for Earl Tengger, more than double the annual income of other earls.


    Earl Tengge peeked at Liu Feng''s reaction, but only saw the indifference on his face, and even the young lady next to him was very calm.


    "Dear guest, please come with me." Earl Tengger felt a little stern in his heart, and he didn''t dare to underestimate the two of them.


    "..." The corner of Liu Feng''s mouth trembled slightly, and he reached out and patted Nicole''s hand that was holding his arm tightly, giving her a calm look.


    This auction also surprised Liu Feng. Although the decoration is not very good, it is still very powerful to create such an auction in this era.


    Liu Feng has been baptized by the major ancient buildings on the earth, but he doesn''t feel anything, but Nicole didn''t. She was amazed in her heart, but she didn''t show it at all on her face.


    "Dear guest, please sit here." Tengger brought Liu Feng and the two to the middle table of the auction, which was also the best place.

 Chapter 311：

    "Yeah!" Liu Feng said lightly, waving his arms lightly, and his sitting posture was full of atmosphere and elegance.


    "..." Nicole nodded with a slight smile, gently lifted her skirt, and slowly sat next to Liu Feng.


    No. 5 immediately put the wooden box on the table, then stood behind Liu Feng with No. 6, put one hand on the handle of Tang''s knife, and glanced around with his sharp eyes.


    Earl Tengger sat on the other side. The main seat was originally prepared for him, but now he can only take the second seat.


    "Ta Tata..."


    There were footsteps behind him, followed by Earl Tengger''s words, "Your Excellency Puli, welcome."


    "Your Excellency Tengge, you came really fast." Earl Poole said solemnly, with two knights behind him, holding a wooden box in their hands.


    "I''ll come to accompany you if you have a distinguished guest." Earl Tengger said politely.


    "Your honored guest?" Earl Puley narrowed his eyes slightly, looking at Liu Feng and Nicole''s clothes and temperament carefully, which really surprised him.


    The scene of his brain supplementation is the same as that of Earl Tengger, even more exaggerated. His vision is a little higher than that of Earl Tengger, that is, the vision is high, and the brain supplementation is powerful.


    The two of them were dressed up by Earl Puley, who would say that the fourth prince''s dress was not as good as half of the two in front of him.


    As for Liu Feng''s identity as the city lord of Xiyang, Earl Puli didn''t think about that at all, and he didn''t even have the slightest suspicion. How could a small nobleman in the west have such a temperament.


    "His Royal Highness, I am Earl Puli." Earl Puli directly addressed Liu Feng as His Highness.


    "Well!" Liu Feng nodded indifferently, a smile flashed in his eyes, Puli? Could it be that Earl of Pooley? Father of Baron Omar.


    Thinking of this, the corners of Liu Feng''s mouth twitched slightly. If the two of them have any relationship in the future, he really wants to know the expression of Earl Poole knowing the truth. It must be very interesting.


    "..." Nicole glanced at Liu Feng with a smile in her gray eyes. She suppressed her laughter and pretended to be indifferent. Her little hand was pinching her thigh, and she was afraid she couldn''t help laughing.


    The young master is too bad. When others call the prince, he can respond so indifferently. This courage makes Nicole amazed and amused...


    Earl Puli saw that His Royal Highness was not very talkative and did not feel uncomfortable. He sat next to Earl Tengger and talked in a low voice.


    At this time, on the beam of the auction house, Mina was sitting in the shadow of the beam, her blue eyes staring at Liu Feng, her left hand was pressing on a wooden box, which contained wine, that is, The ''Sacred Wine'' to be auctioned.


    After watching it for a while, Cat Erniang came back to her senses. Her blue eyes scanned the surroundings of the auction. There were more and more people, and it was almost full. I''m afraid the auction should start soon.


    "Huh? That person?" Mina''s blue eyes narrowed slightly, her right hand flicked, the saber slipped into her hand, and she stared at a dark place in the auction, where a person was hiding and was crawling towards the beam of the house come up.


    Mina waited for the other party to climb up the beam, and saw the other party''s appearance. It was a middle-aged man in a gray robe. When she was considering whether to kill the other party, the gray robe man also found her.


    "..." The man in the gray robe looked awkwardly at the ugly monster in front of him. He never imagined that there was someone on the beam, and he couldn''t make a sound, otherwise his identity would be exposed.


    He was the guy in the tavern last night. He was called out by the deacon tonight to search for information and see who took Amos''s notes.


    He was thinking about which organization the woman in front of him belonged to. She was wearing a black robe and a hood, and only showed an ugly face. Hard to guess.


    "Are you here to search for information too?" the tavern guy asked in a low voice.


    Mina glanced at him coldly, the saber in her sleeve was put away, the other party was not threatening at all, she could twist his neck without the saber.


    After a while, the tavern clerk asked in a low voice, "Which organization are you from?"


    organization? Mina raised her brows, she remembered what the young master said at noon, turned her head and said indifferently, "Xianmen."


    "Xianmen?" The tavern guy was stunned, what kind of organization is this? How did he hear it for the first time.


    Xianmen, of course, is an organization made up by Liu Feng casually. It is used to divert attention. Just like the Hurricane Thieves, it is strange that the tavern clerk has heard of it.


    Chapter 0368 The auction begins.


    "Where are you from?" Mina asked coldly, her body tense. If the other party didn''t speak, she would rush over to break the other party''s neck.


    "Bounty Club." The tavern clerk''s eyes flickered, and he could see that this woman had murderous intentions. He was not very good at it, but he was only sent to eavesdrop because his concealment ability was stronger.


    "..." Mina''s eyes narrowed slightly, and she could immediately tell that the other party was lying. She weighed the pros and cons, and in the end, in order not to expose it, she still didn''t do it. After all, she also told a lie.


    The tavern guy is indeed telling lies, and the bounty club is only a superficial identity. In fact, the identities of those who can work in the bounty club are not as simple as one layer, maybe there are several layers of identities.


    The two of them stayed on the beams, staying far away from each other without disturbing each other, waiting for the auction to start.


    Time passed, and half an hour later, as the door of the auction closed, the auction officially started.


    "boom!"


    The door of the auction was closed, and there were more than twenty knights guarding both inside and outside the door to ensure the safety and normal operation of the auction. The one who least wanted an accident was Earl Tengger. This auction was his tool for making money.


    "Ta Tata..."


    An old man came to power. He was Earl Tengger''s housekeeper and today''s auctioneer, presiding over today''s auction.


    "Everyone, nobles, gentlemen, ladies, welcome to today''s auction... Then, today''s auction officially begins, please let us have the first auction item." Auctioneer Balabala took five or six minutes before he started to get down to business .


    Two knights came up with a wooden box, placed it on the auction table, and then stood to one side.


    "Crack~~"


    The auctioneer opened the wooden box, revealing a sheathed long sword inside, and he quickly introduced, "This is a one-handed knight sword made by a great northern dwarf master craftsman. It has a history of over a hundred years. A very good collectible, the starting price is thirty silver coins."


    "Master Dwarf? I''ll give you thirty-one silver coins."


    "Thirty-five silver coins."


    "..."


    The people below immediately scrambled to get the starting price, the name of the dwarf master craftsman, and the weapons he made were at least bought at gold coins, although this one was a hundred years ago, it would be a little worse.


    Earl Tengge smiled, was this knight''s sword made by a dwarf master craftsman? He said that it was not important at all, just borrowed a name, put on the name of the dwarf master craftsman, and the price would be at least several times, otherwise twenty silver coins would be the final price of this sword.


    "I have one gold coin, and thirty silver coins," shouted a strong man, a baron who loved weapons.


    "One gold coin and thirty silver coins, the deal." The auctioneer repeated the final price, and immediately asked the knight to deliver the long sword to the strong man and take the coins back.


    In this auction, the most primitive rules are implemented, the first hand is paid and the other is delivered, and it is delivered on the spot, and there is no chance to go back.


    "Let''s look at the second auction item." The auctioneer shouted, and the two knights carried a male deer head up.


    "This deer head is a collection of a nobleman. He was in urgent need of coins, so he took out his cherished deer head for auction... Look at these deer antlers, this is definitely the leader of the deer herd, think about who hangs it on the wall of his study The last majestic deer head will definitely show the might of the nobles... The starting price is fifteen silver coins." The auctioneer said seductive words.


    "I give out sixteen silver coins." This was a merchant.


    "Seventeen silver coins." It was a baron.


    "..."


    Liu Feng''s black eyes flickered, he thought of deer antler, a tonic, and venison. He decided to go back and ask Niuben to see if there are deer in the Forbidden Mountains. It would be good to keep some deer in captivity, or open a zoo. of.

 Chapter 312：

    As time passed, the various auction items opened Liu Feng''s eyes and made him sigh that these nobles and businessmen really had money and nowhere to spend, so they bought some **** home.


    The auction lasted for two hours, and Liu Feng was a little sleepy, but Nicole watched it with relish. Although many things seemed inferior to those in the inner library of Xiyang City, they were very novel.


    For example, Earl Puley also bought a few things, and he bought the deer head, saying that he would send it back to his grandson to decorate the study.


    Earl Tengge observed Liu Feng from time to time, and when he saw that he didn''t take any items, he couldn''t help feeling lost. Could it be that the items he auctioned were so low-level? Not in the eyes of the top nobles at all?


    "Cough cough... This is the penultimate item today. It is a bottle of royal tribute wine from the Yingluo Palace. The starting price is one gold coin." The auctioneer shouted with a bottle of black ceramics.


    "I give three gold coins," cried a baron.


    "Five gold coins, the royal tribute wine, must be tasted." A Viscount shouted frantically.


    "..."


    A bottle of royal tribute wine made the nobles frenzy. After all, the royal palace is too far away from them. Some nobles may have only been to the royal capital two or three times in their life, let alone going to the royal palace or even drinking the wine in the palace.


    In fact, what they want is a reputation, and what they want is vanity. Whether the tribute wine used by the palace is good or not is not the most important thing.


    Liu Feng glanced at the smiling Earl Tengger, and immediately understood his intention. It was clear that he wanted to guide the rumors of the divine wine to pave the way for the next auction of Amos'' notes.


    Earl Tengger really planned this way. Isn''t the divine wine circulating in black bottles? , he took out the treasured tribute wine for the royal palace and put it up for auction. Who would think about the divine wine now?


    "I will give out fifteen gold coins." An earl shouted in a deep voice, adding three gold coins in a row, the royal tribute wine for the palace, and some earls were also very envious.


    After all, it is not that the earl is as rich as Earl Tengger and Earl Puli, and many of the earl''s annual income are not high, after all, they only rely on the grain output of their own territory.


    "Fifteen gold coins, the deal." The auctioneer shouted, and immediately a knight took the wine to hand it over.


    "There is the last auction item left today, and that is the Amos notebook. Count Tengger is invited to auction it for everyone in person." The auctioneer shouted and saluted Count Tengger.


    Chapter 0369 colorful pool.


    Earl Tengge stood up, saluted Liu Feng, and smiled apologetically, "Excuse me."


    After that, Earl Tengger strode towards the auction table, and finally arrived at the most important moment of the day. As long as it is done well, he can get the support of that mysterious organization, and the position of Duke is waiting for him.


    "Cough! Everyone, you must all know about Amos'' notes, right?" Count Tengger stood on the auction stage and said loudly, "I won''t introduce the origin of Amos''s notes, I know that many people question the authenticity of the notes. Sex, today, I will read a certain page in my notes to everyone."


    "Wow~~"


    The people below were in an uproar and exclaimed. I didn''t expect to be able to explore the contents of Amos''s notes.


    Earl Tengge didn''t say much, and said to the auctioneer, "Take out the Amos notebook."


    "Yes." The auctioneer nodded, and he waved to the knights. Immediately, eight knights stood around the auction table with their hands on the hilt of their swords to prevent anyone from robbing them.


    After the auctioneer saw the knight in his seat, he took out a wooden box from his arms. It turned out that the Amos notebook had been hidden on his body. The auctioneer respectfully handed it to Earl Tengger, and then stepped back.


    "Crack~~"


    Count Tengger opened the box and took out the thick Amos note from the inside. Because it was made of sheepskin, it was very thick.


    He casually opened a page in Amos''s notes, watched it for a while, and read aloud, "Today, on the one hundred and seventieth day of my search for Mount Olympus, I saw a miracle, a five-colored The pool, no one would dare to believe that there are five colors in a pool, the upper half of the pool is blue, the lower half is orange-red, the left side is sky blue, the right side is green, and the middle is yellow..."


    "At a glance, there are all colorful pools, and each pool is different. I decided to rest here for one night and move on tomorrow. I have a hunch that I am not far from the ''God''s Kingdom''. ."


    Count Tengge finished reading it in one breath. It was the first time he had read the contents here. In other words, this Amos notebook was handed over to him only yesterday.


    "Oh my God? How could there be such a pool? Is it the place where the gods in the ''God''s Kingdom'' bathe?"


    "It''s unbelievable. Could it be true that what was recorded in Amos'' notes?"


    After listening to the people below, they all shouted in amazement, saying everything, but the voice of doubt was less than half.


    "Colorful Pool?" Liu Feng frowned, glanced around, and saw that the eyes of everyone around were glowing, and even Nicole''s eyes were full of yearning.


    This colorful pool, he thought that there is such a scenic spot on the other side of the earth. It is also a colorful pool. He has never been to it. He has only seen pictures on the Internet, but it is really beautiful.


    There are many reasons for the formation of colorful pools, such as topography, temperature and light refraction, and it is the magic work of nature.


    It''s just that people of this era prefer to associate all of this with ''God''. The unknown is mysterious, and the mystery will be superstitious. Liu Feng suspects that the Amos notebook is an exploration guide.


    "After listening to the contents of this page, please judge for yourself whether this Amos note is true or not."


    Count Tengger closed the Amos Notebook, raised his hand and said, "The starting price of the Amos Notebook is: three hundred gold coins."


    Quiet, quiet, the number of gold coins frightened many people, some small nobles who were eager to try, and small businessmen were all stunned.


    "Five hundred gold coins." A viscount noble raised his hand and shouted, this was the income of his territory for one year, and he wanted to add two hundred gold coins to scare off those who competed.


    "Six hundred gold coins." An earl glanced at the viscount contemptuously and sneered, "Naive."


    "Seven hundred and fifty gold coins."


    "I give out eight hundred gold coins."


    "..."


    "One thousand three hundred gold coins." Earl Poole raised his hand and shouted, which was nearly half a year''s worth of his territory.


    He looked at Liu Feng, who had been silent, and asked in a low voice, "His Royal Highness, why don''t you ask for the price?"


    "I passed by by chance, but I didn''t carry so many gold coins with me." Liu Feng frowned, showing a trace of annoyance.


    "Huh... that''s such a pity."


    Earl Poole was obviously relieved. His biggest competitor didn''t bring enough gold coins to go out. If he hadn''t come to the auction specifically, he wouldn''t have brought so many gold coins out.


    "One thousand and three hundred gold coins? Anyone else increase the price?" Count Tengger shouted loudly. This price is already the highest price since the auction was held.


    He was thinking, if the news of Amos''s notes was released at the beginning, would it attract big nobles such as marquis and dukes to come? The auction price is probably three or four thousand gold coins, but there is a high probability that they will directly **** it.


    Earl Tengger waited for a while, but he still didn''t wait for an offer, so he shouted helplessly, "One thousand three hundred gold coins, the deal is done, congratulations to Earl Puli for obtaining the Amos Note."


    "Accepted." Earl Poole''s face was serious. He took Amos''s notes at this price. He could see that these nobles were absolutely uneasy and kind, and they must bleed a little tonight.


    Earl Puli personally went to the auction table to hand over, handed a box of gold coins to Earl Tengger, took Amos''s notes, clasped them in his hands, glanced around vigilantly, and returned to his seat, he decided to go straight to the capital tomorrow. , hand over the Amos Note to the Fourth Prince in exchange for the promise of a Duke.


    "Everyone, the first session of today''s auction is over, and the rest is free auction time. Let''s play to your heart''s content." Earl Tengger smiled lightly, and stepped off the auction stage.


    These words made Mina''s blue eyes on the beam flicker, and she took her eyes away from the Amos notebook in Earl Poole''s arms. She wondered if she wanted to grab it later.


    Then thinking that the most important thing now is the auction, the cat ear girl silently picked up the wooden box beside her, glanced at the tavern clerk, and ran lightly on the beam.


    "..." The tavern clerk was stunned for a moment, and then realized that this woman was trying to grab Amos''s notes? She can''t let her ruin the organization''s plan, just wanted to shout out, but was frightened by Mina''s action.


    I saw Mina jump off the beam and land on the auction table, throwing a few stones in the middle to extinguish the candle near the auction table, leaving the auction table in darkness.

 Chapter 313：

    Chapter 0370 Catch her for me.


    The sudden change frightened many people, all staring blankly at the pitch-black auction table.


    "Protect the Count." The knights surrounded the masters nervously, drawing their long swords and aiming them at the auction table.


    Liu Feng''s black eyes flickered, and he glanced at Nicole inadvertently. Finally, he was about to start. After planning for so long, it was just for this moment. After earning enough coins, he could return to Xiyang City.


    "Everyone, I have no ill intentions." Mina''s light and hoarse voice sounded, causing everyone below to be stunned.


    "A woman? What are you going to do?"


    "Are you here to **** Amos''s notes? It''s too bold, isn''t it?"


    "..."


    "Crack~~"


    The wooden box opened, and a candle was lit on the auction table. Everyone looked at the three wonderful bottles on the auction table in astonishment.


    The wine bottle is in front of the candle, and everyone below can see it, it is a slightly translucent dark green, and orange with flames, which looks very cool.


    The nobles and businessmen below were stunned, their eyes were completely reluctant to leave, and the shape of the bottle also surprised them.


    "I''m from Xianmen." Mina said lightly, "I''m here today just to auction these three bottles of divine wine."


    "What? Is there really divine wine?" Someone exclaimed.


    "That bottle seems to be really made of colored glass, isn''t it incredible?"


    "Xianmen? What is this place?"


    "How do I know you lied to us? Give us a taste and we will believe it." Someone shouted loudly.


    "Yes, let''s taste a little divine wine before we believe what you say."


    "..." Mina was delighted by this shameless remark. Whose auction item is for people to try, but all this was expected by the young master.


    "Taste a little, of course, but you don''t have the qualifications." Mina swung her sleeves, the saber slipped into her hand, holding the saber, and in the eyes of everyone''s astonishment, she cut it at one of the bottles of wine.


    "click~"


    A crisp and angry sound sounded, and the bottleneck flew high and fell into the crowd below, immediately causing a riot.


    "Mine, don''t grab it, it''s mine."


    "Ah, I cut my hand, you bastard, come to grab it."


    "..."


    Mina''s wrist turned, the saber was put away, she took out two goblets from the box, and poured the wine into them under the dull eyes of everyone.


    "There are two cups of divine wine. Whoever auctions the divine wine will give it to him. Of course, this cup is also auctioned together." Mina said, flicking the glass with her index finger, making a crisp sound.


    Three bottles of wine are not as valuable as two bottles. No matter what it is, the less it is, the more precious it is.


    "Can I go up and take a look?" Earl Tengger looked at the divine wine obsessively, and quickly added, "Don''t worry, I''ll go up alone."


    "Okay." Mina nodded, this was all in the young master''s prediction, and the saber in her sleeve started again.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Earl Tengger trotted up to the auction stage, staring at the wine bottle with wide eyes. He was even more fascinated by the close-up look, especially when he saw the wine glass, which was as thin as a fingernail, and his breathing became even more rapid.


    He also sniffed hard, and the rich aroma of wine carried an unknown fresh smell, which made Earl Tengger''s heart move. He was a wine lover.


    "Is there anything special about this divine wine?" Count Tengger asked nervously, wanting to reach out to touch the wine bottle, but was afraid that Mina would use the knife.


    "It can resist aging, soothe the mind, nourish the brain, and nourish the body." Mina said lightly, she believed that three points would be enough to make people crazy.


    "What? Anti-aging?" Earl Tengger breathed heavily, his eyes were hot. He was already very old, and he didn''t want to grow old anymore.


    "Of course." Mina affirmed, these were all said by the young master, so she was very convinced.


    "How many gold coins to shoot." Earl Tengger said quickly.


    "One bottle and one cup. Three hundred gold coins to shoot." Mina shouted.


    Yes, the starting price is 300 gold coins, which is higher than the transaction price predicted by Darlene. This is the result of the hype. The most important thing is to borrow the east wind from Amos''s notes.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Earl Tengger shouted, "Four hundred gold coins..."


    This makes the people who are going to bid stupid below, do you want to be so aggressive? It''s just a bottle of wine.


    "Four hundred and fifty gold coins," shouted an earl, anti-aging is still very tempting.


    "Six hundred gold coins." Liu Feng directly increased the price by one hundred and fifty. He could see that many people hesitated.


    "Seven hundred gold coins." Count Tengger immediately added fifty gold coins, as if he was determined to win.


    "..."


    No one asked for the price, everyone quieted down, and Liu Feng didn''t make any bids. The price increase was a bit harsh, and he was very satisfied with the price.


    "Seven hundred gold coins, the deal." Mina decided, the price made her feel incredible.


    "Sell this bottle to me too, it''s also 700 gold coins." Count Tengger shouted directly, he made a plan, and one of the bottles was donated to the mysterious organization.


    Mina was stunned, turned her head and glanced at the people below, and found that there was no objection, knowing that the price was already the limit.


    "Okay." Mina nodded, which was exactly what she wanted.


    "Bring the gold coins here." Count Tengger shouted to the knight.


    Immediately, a knight put the 1,300 gold coins given by Earl of Poole on the counter, and then took out a burlap sack from his arms, which happened to contain a hundred gold coins.


    Count Tengger saw that Mina had received the gold coins, and immediately let the knight leave with two bottles of divine wine. He carefully picked up the wine in the two wine glasses and poured it into his mouth.


    "It''s delicious, it''s so delicious, it deserves to be a divine wine." Earl Tengger''s eyes lit up, and he directly poured all the wine in the two wine glasses into his mouth.


    He didn''t give other people a chance to speak at all. He smiled and played with two wine glasses. The more he looked at it, the more he liked it.


    "..." Earl Poole frowned, he still wanted to buy another cup, but he didn''t expect this miser to be so shrewd.


    "Catch her for me." Suddenly an earl stood up and pointed at Mina and roared, "Whoever catches her, I''ll give you a hundred silver coins."


    Since there is no auction to buy the divine wine, then ask the origin of the divine wine. No one cares about anti-aging, especially the nobles.


    Chapter 0371 white fog filled the air.

 Chapter 314：

    One hundred silver coins is equivalent to one gold coin. Many knights are eager to move. After all, their monthly salary is only a few hundred copper coins, and the best ones are close to the silver coin level. Unless they are knights of the Royal Knights, they will take one. Monthly salary in silver coins.


    "It''s really not greedy enough." Mina smiled coldly, took out a sackcloth rope from her pocket, tied it to the gold coin box, and tied it to her back with a shake.


    "Grab her, I''ll give you three gold coins." Another earl shouted, the divine wine was anti-aging, which made some aging nobles very jealous.


    For example, Earl Poole, if he hadn''t been protecting Amos''s notebook, he would have been the first to do it.


    "..." When Nicole saw this scene, Liu Mei frowned and turned to look at Liu Feng, her gray eyes flashing with anxiety and worry.


    "It''s alright." Liu Feng said softly, reaching out and patting the back of Nicole''s hand, everything was as expected.


    Of course, the price of the wine auction is beyond expectations. I didn''t expect these nobles to be so afraid of death. If they were told that the anti-aging effect of this wine is extremely weak, even negligible, how would you feel?


    If you want to resist aging, you must drink wine for a long time, otherwise it is just a good wine.


    The temptation of three gold coins immediately moved some knights, and a dozen knights walked around and slowly surrounded Mina.


    "Three gold coins?" Mina sneered and glanced around, suddenly raised her head and shouted at the beam, "Hey, why don''t you come down to help?"


    On the beam of the house, he was watching the lively tavern clerk. He was still thinking about how to get the divine wine when he saw the ugly woman looking up, and immediately had an ominous premonition. Sure enough, he was tricked.


    "What? Are there accomplices on it?" The knights looked up vigilantly, and immediately saw the tavern clerk.


    "There is someone on the beam," the knights shouted, drawing their swords.


    Earl Tengger''s face is very ugly, and it''s okay if there is an ugly monster who sells divine wine. Now there are people hiding on the beams. Isn''t this hitting him in the face?


    "Take me these thieves, and none of them are allowed to run away." Count Tengger shouted in anger.


    "Clumsy excuse." Mina said coldly, this is clearly to catch her, and then come to get both personal and wealth, but it is too good to think.


    She had delayed enough, and Cat Ear Niang took out a round white smoke cake the size of a slap from the box in which the wine was placed. This was the secret weapon the young master gave her.


    White smoke cake, often used for stage smoke effects.


    "Break it into four pieces?" Mina followed the method taught by Liu Feng, broke the smoke cake in half into four pieces, and then pinched two pieces with one hand and lit them on a candle.


    The white smoke broke out instantly, Mina was stunned when she saw this scene, a smile flashed in her eyes, she immediately understood how to use it.


    "What is that? How come there is so much white smoke coming out?"


    "Me, are we still going up? This is so weird."


    "¡­"


    The knights who were approaching stared blankly at the white smoke that kept coming out of Mina''s hands, and they didn''t dare to go forward.


    "Don''t come up? Then it''s my turn." Mina sneered, tossing the two white smoke cakes in her hand into the crowd, and then charged at the knights with the remaining two white smoke cakes.


    Smoke filled the surroundings, and soon the entire auction was plunged into white fog, followed by terror and panic.


    "Cough, cough... Open the auction door, I''m going out, and I''ll choke to death if I stay."


    "Damn it, hurry up, open the door to the auction."


    "¡­"


    Nobles continued to join in the shouts to open the door, and even some nobles asked knights to storm the door. The white smoke produced by unknown means filled many people with panic.


    "Ah...ah..."


    A few screams followed, escalating the terror to the peak, and even Earl Tengger became anxious and roared, "Open the door."


    "Gag~"


    Not long after Earl Tengger''s words fell, the door was opened by the knights guarding the door, and then the crowd rushed out.


    Liu Feng and Nicole wore a gas mask and sat quietly in their place, listening to the screams and screams coming from their ears.


    "Who? Damn it, the Amos notebook was taken away." Earl Pooley''s shrill scream sounded, which made the crowd panic even more.


    Mina was also wearing a gas mask. Taking advantage of the panic in the crowd, she ordered another smoke cake and threw it out from the gate. When the white smoke filled up, she rushed out in the chaos, and then turned left and right into the shadow of the house. , and quickly go out of the city, only after leaving the city and getting on the boat is the real safety.


    "No one is allowed to leave the auction." Earl Pooley roared one after another, and his Amos notes were snatched away by the chaos.


    Listening to this roar, Liu Feng shook his head amusingly, took Nicole''s hand, and said softly, "Let''s go, it''s time for us to go out."


    "Mmmm." Nicole nodded softly, looking at the whiteness around her in amazement. She didn''t expect the young master''s secret weapon to be this.


    "Sir, please follow us." No. 5 said solemnly.


    He and No. 6 opened the way in front, and whoever blocked the two of them was pushed aside with force, and even kicked them, or pushed them with their shoulders, and used brute force to open the way.


    It took a few minutes for the four people to come out of the auction. Before they came out, Liu Feng had put away the gas mask. He didn''t want to reveal that he was related to Bai Wu, but he would be besieged.


    Outside the gate of the auction, Liu Feng saw Earl Puley''s eyes wide, bloodshot in his eyes, looking like he was going to bite people, scanning everyone who came out of the auction, there were already many corpses lying on the ground. .


    "..." Liu Feng shook his head, and he didn''t know it was the guy who actually took Amos''s notes, which was really bold.


    "Let''s go, let''s go out of the city." Liu Feng said softly, taking the lead in walking towards the carriage.


    "Yes." Nicole nodded softly and followed Liu Feng''s side.


    No. 5 and No. 6 even took out the Tang Dao and guarded them before and after the two. The current atmosphere was on the verge of breaking out. After all, Earl Tengger was also angry. His glass wine glass was cracked. Both wine glasses shattered.


    No one dared to stop Liu Feng and the four, so they went out of the city with some small businessmen and nobles. I am afraid that many people will leave Tengying City in the morning. After all, the disappearance of Amos''s notes will cause another turmoil.


    Chapter 0372 What nonsense.


    "Tap tap..."


    The carriage walked leisurely out of Tengying City. Liu Feng sat upright, enduring the bumps of the carriage. He was still in a very happy mood. After all, two bottles of wine were sold for a sky-high price of 1,400 gold coins, which was definitely beyond the expectation of 600 for three bottles. The price of a gold coin.


    It''s not a loss for him to come here. He can earn more than 1,000 gold coins for one trip. He is willing to come a few more times, but this time, he can earn so much by borrowing the Dongfeng from Amos''s notebook. If it is hyped, a bottle of wine is at most about 300 gold coins.


    "Master, should Mina be alright?" Nicole''s gray eyes were full of worry, and she clenched Liu Feng''s hand with both hands.


    "Don''t worry, with Mina''s skill, no one can stop her." Liu Feng said softly.


    When you go out of the city, there are people from the Wolf Warrior Squad. As long as it is not surrounded by hundreds of knights, there is no problem. Ordinary knights are really not the opponents of the Warrior Wolf Squad. A single crossbow arrow can make people suffer a wave of losses.


    "Sir, someone is following us." The low voice of No. 5 suddenly came from outside the carriage.


    "Oh? How many people?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, is this someone eyeing him?


    "There is only one person." No. 5 lowered his voice.


    "Look for a chance and take him." Liu Feng calmly said, he was thinking about his own problems, and people were staring at him.

 Chapter 315：

    "Yes." No. 5 replied respectfully.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The carriage continued to advance, and when it reached the outside of the city, the road was even more bumpy. Fortunately, it was relatively close to the port. Fifteen minutes later, the carriage stopped.


    "Master, the port is here." The voice of No. 6 came from outside the carriage.


    "Yeah." Liu Feng nodded, pushed open the door of the carriage, and saw No. 6 standing aside with a lantern in his hand, his Tang knife unsheathed, his eyes scanning the surroundings vigilantly, and No. 5 was no longer there, presumably to catch the stalker people.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Suddenly, a group of people ran out of the dark and surrounded the carriage. These were the dozen or so veterans stationed on the ship, and they were also part of the connection.


    "They''re back?" Liu Feng asked calmly.


    "Lord City Lord, Zhanlang and the others are back." A veteran responded immediately.


    "Go back to the boat." Liu Feng nodded, walked towards the boat, and left a sentence, "Clean up the blood stains."


    "Yes." The veteran replied.


    Under the light of the lantern just now, there were a lot of **** footprints on the wooden boards of the port. I think Mina and Zhanlang killed a lot of people. Some details need to be handled properly. He doesn''t want to be besieged by people tomorrow morning.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Holding Nicole''s little hand, Liu Feng stepped onto the boat and walked straight to the cabin. As soon as he entered the room, he saw Mina, the five members of the Wolf Warrior Squad standing with blood all over their faces, with radiant smiles on their faces.


    "Lord City Lord, fortunately not to be humiliated." The Wolf Warrior Squad gave a military salute.


    "It''s hard work." Liu Feng''s face was slightly condensed, and he said seriously, "It seems that the battle situation is more serious than I thought?"


    "Huh..." Mina said with a relaxed sigh of relief, "Master, there are actually thirteen groups of knights who are going to be black and black, and they are all hiding outside the city."


    She had just left the city. If she hadn''t been cautious, she would have almost never returned. Just after she escaped the ambush of a group of knights, another group of knights appeared.


    Fortunately, they are also afraid of each other, and they are not sure who she is, nor whether the Amos Note is on her, just because she is the first person to leave the city, or she wants to intercept information or the like.


    "It seems that most of the nobles are involved." Liu Feng''s eyes flashed with coldness.


    Fortunately, Mina and the others were all right, otherwise, he would set fire to all the ships in this port, block all the nobles in Tengying City, and then settle accounts slowly.


    "Yes, they all seem to know that they can''t get Amos'' notes." Mina raised her eyebrows.


    "It''s just that everyone has suffered a loss this time, and the person who stole Amos''s notebook was cheap." Liu Feng was a little unhappy. They were originally blocking the auction of Amos''s notebook halfway.


    "..." Mina''s blue eyes flickered, she glanced at the five people in the Wolf Warrior team, and pursed her lips.


    Liu Feng also saw Mina''s strangeness, turned his head to Nicole and said, "Instruct the kitchen to prepare a big meal for everyone."


    "Yes." Nicole replied, and went back to the room to change her dress and prepare to cook something for Mina and the young master.


    "Go down and wash up, rest early after dinner, and leave Teng Ying City tomorrow morning." Liu Feng said to Zhan Lang Wu Ren.


    "Yes." The five warriors gave a military salute and walked away.


    The five left, and Liu Feng immediately stepped forward, ready to grab Mao Erniang''s hand, but was avoided by Mina.


    "Master, I''m very dirty right now." Mina shook her head again and again, looking at the blood in her palm, and said astringently, "Wait for me to wash up first."


    "Why are you so stupid today?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, reached out and grabbed Mina''s little hand, took it into his arms, and said softly, "Have you been knocked on the head? What nonsense are you talking about?"


    "I..." Mina was stunned, her blood-stained and stiff hands, slowly hugged Liu Feng''s waist, buried her head in his arms, and smelled the fresh aroma, which calmed her restless heart.


    After hugging for a while, Liu Feng let go of Mina, glanced up and down the cat ears, and asked with concern, "Are you injured?"


    "No." Mina shook her head, with the cover of the Wolf Warrior team, she only needed to kill the enemy.


    "Xiao Hua Mao." Liu Feng looked at Mina''s lost makeup, raised his hand to caress Mao Er Niang''s face, and said softly, "The makeup is all gone, it''s hard for you tonight."


    "It''s not hard." Mina tilted her head, her blue eyes curved, and said softly, "I''m glad to be able to help the young master."


    She has been trying very hard to help Liu Feng, but she can only kill people. She doesn''t handle internal affairs like Nicole, and she doesn''t handle government affairs like An Li... As for the intelligence organization, she is still very unfamiliar in control, so she can help this time. , made her very happy.


    "It seems that the head was really knocked stupid." Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, raised his hand and flicked the forehead of Cat Erniang with his index finger.


    "No." Mina covered her forehead and pouted, her cat ears shaking.


    "Go wash up." Liu Feng said softly.


    "Mmmm." Mina nodded, turned around and took a brisk pace. She only took two steps before she stopped.


    "What''s wrong?" Liu Feng frowned slightly, and asked with concern, "Is something uncomfortable?"


    "No, it''s not." Mina patted her head, reached into her arms, took out a thick notebook, turned around and shouted as if offering a treasure, "I almost forgot it."


    Chapter 0373 Hand in hand? !


    "This is..." Liu Feng stared blankly at the Amos notebook held up by Cat Erniang. The person who snatched the Amos notebook was actually Mina.


    "Master, this is also very valuable." Mina''s beautiful eyes blinked lightly and asked for credit, "When I left, I took it away."


    "It''s really flattering." Liu Feng said with a wry smile. It seems that he was not wronged to be killed, and he actually brought back Amos''s notebook.


    He looked at the smiling cat''s ear girl, his left hand reached out to take Amos''s notes, his right hand pinched the cat''s ear girl''s cheek, gently tugged, and said softly, "Next time, don''t take such a risk. ."


    "Mmmm." Mina nodded earnestly, knowing that the young master was concerned about her safety, mainly because she saw that the young master was very interested in Amos'' notes, so she took it away.


    "Go wash." Liu Feng said softly, rubbing his right hand on Mao Erniang''s face before letting go.


    "Okay." Mina blushed and nodded, walking towards the bathroom with light steps.


    Liu Feng looked at Mina''s disappearing back, stepped into the chair, and looked curiously at the Amos notebook in his hand. He was really curious about what was recorded in the notebook.


    "Huh? I can''t read these pages clearly." Liu Feng turned to the last pages of Amos''s notes and found that they were all pitch black, as if someone deliberately didn''t want them to see it.


    Liu Feng didn''t think too much about it. From the beginning, he looked at it with relish, as if he was reading an adventure novel, and all kinds of amazement and guesses appeared in his notes.


    "I entered the Forbidden Mountain Range for four hundred and fifty-six days, and I survived for such a long time. I thought I would not be surprised by what I saw, but the sight of the bones in front of me still makes me very scared..." Liu Feng said silently. write.


    Bone ground? Where is it? Is there a place where animals die collectively? Magnetic cause? Or a poison? Liu Feng guessed one after another.


    There are too many personal analyses in Amos''s notes, his thoughts about missing his family, and his mental state, all of which are vividly expressed in the notes, but many of them are descriptions of small fragments, and the date is sometimes written on a page every seven or eight years.


    "Master, it''s time to eat." Nicole put down the tray and said softly, "Let''s see after eating."


    "Okay." Liu Feng rubbed his eyebrows and closed Amos''s notebook. There were many interesting things recorded in it, which made him very interested. He could explore it at some time in the future.


    "Master, the blood on your body?" Nicole was stunned, looking at the blood on Liu Feng''s chest, it wasn''t there just now.

 Chapter 316：

    "It''s on Mina." Liu Feng raised his eyebrows and changed the subject, "Did the kitchen cook dinner for the Wolf Warriors?"


    "It''s ready, they''re eating." Nicole''s gray eyes flashed with clarity, and they must be tired of being together again.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Mina was wearing slippers, wiping her hair with a towel, and seeing the fish on the table with her blue eyes, she happily shouted, "There are fish to eat."


    "Eat it." Liu Feng said with a chuckle. After taking the first bite, he saw Mao Erniang caught in a food battle, watching others gulp his food, causing him to eat more unconsciously.


    Twenty minutes later, the dinner at around ten o''clock was over, and the three of them slumped on the chairs.


    After a few minutes of silence, Nicole broke the calm and asked, "Master, was that Amos'' notebook just now?"


    "Yeah." Liu Feng glanced at the thick parchment book on the table.


    "Then..." Nicole opened her mouth, her gray eyes flashed with concern, she lowered her head slightly, and asked in a low voice, "Master, will you go to find the Kingdom of God in the future?"


    She had heard from her father since she was a child that there were countless people who went to find the ''God''s Kingdom'' every year, but most of them never came back, and they all disappeared.


    "If it''s an expedition, I should go." Liu Feng nodded. After all, there are a few interesting places in Amos'' notes.


    "Then, can you take me with you?" Nicole looked up, looked at Liu Feng, and said seriously, "I can help the young master cook."


    In her perception, there is a half chance of finding the ''God''s Kingdom'', which means goodbye. Not to mention the danger in the middle, once the ''God''s Kingdom'' is found, it means that you will never come back.


    "I''m going too." Mina raised her hand, she suddenly regretted bringing back Amos''s notebook, she knew better to let those people explore the way and compete.


    "Okay, everyone will go together then." Liu Feng said gently, but he didn''t think so much, after all, it was still a long time ago.


    "Hmm." Nicole breathed a sigh of relief, and the smile reappeared on her face.


    "..." Liu Feng was helpless, it seemed that the two still believed in the existence of the ''God of Heaven'', or rather, they would rather believe it than not believe it.


    "Bang bang bang~" There was a knock on the door outside the cabin.


    Liu Feng narrowed his eyes and put the Amos pen to Nicole. After hiding it, he called out the door, "Come in."


    "Gag~"


    The door was pushed open, and No. 5 walked in with a person, threw it on the board, and said, "Sir, this person is the one who followed us."


    "Huh? Isn''t he the one hiding on the beam?" Nicole said in astonishment.


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows and said lightly, "Tell me, who sent you? Why are you following us?"


    "..." The tavern clerk was silent, and now there is suffering. The stalker was actually caught. As for why he followed the people in front of him, it was because his intuition told him that the people in front of him must be related to the disappearing Amos notes.


    "Don''t tell me?" Liu Feng said calmly.


    "..." The tavern guy couldn''t say anything, otherwise he would just die.


    "Take it down and lock it up, and then interrogate it in a few days." Liu Feng waved his hand and said, he could see that the person in front of him was specially trained and needed some time to grind it slowly.


    "Yes." No. 5 respectfully said.


    Chapter 0374 A whimsical courier plan.


    "Go away, we just go up and search, we will leave if we don''t see the suspect."


    "Damn, you dare, my lord is a noble."


    "Hmph, this is the order of our Count."


    "..."


    Early in the morning, Liu Feng was woken up, sat up and looked at the figure of the cat ear girl beside him.


    Turned over and got out of bed, ready to go out to see those nobles who were jumping over the wall. This morning, they started making noise.


    "Gag..."


    The door opened, Nicole stepped in, saw Liu Feng''s gray eyes brighter, and greeted softly, "Morning, young master."


    "Morning." Liu Feng turned to look at Nicole who came forward, stopped his **** hand, and let Nicole serve him, and asked, "Did they not rush to our boat?"


    "No, we have left the port and arrived at the center of the river." Nicole said softly, and buckled Liu Feng''s belt.


    "Whose idea?" Liu Feng was a little surprised, he thought he was going to entangle with those nobles.


    "It was Mina''s idea, she woke up before it was all day." Nicole said softly, and tied the jade pendant to Liu Feng.


    "Go, go out and have a look." Liu Feng stepped out and lost Amos''s notebook. The nobles outside were not crazy.


    If it was spread out that he got the Amos Note, even if he was really a prince, those nobles would probably kill him.


    "Okay." Nicole replied with a smile.


    "Ta Tata..."


    When Liu Feng came to the board, he saw a riot in the port not far away. A group of knights were rampaging. A piece of cargo on the shore was overturned. He also saw one or two ships on fire.


    "They are too much." Nicole clenched her palms and said angrily, "How can you burn other people''s boats?"


    "It''s just a robbery." Liu Feng shook his head. Those knights robbed coins more than they looked for people. I''m afraid it would be even worse in Tengying City.


    "Whoosh~~"


    Suddenly there was a cracking sound from above. Liu Feng looked up and saw Mina jumping off the mast with a hemp rope, and then saw the canvas being lowered.


    "Tap~"


    Mina took two steps in a row with the help of the buffering force, came to Liu Feng, shook off the cat''s ears, slapped the cat''s tail, and said with a smile, "Morning, young master."


    "Morning." The corners of Liu Feng''s mouth rose, and he said softly, "Get ready to go, and leave this place of right and wrong early."


    "Okay." Mina took brisk steps and went to inform others.


    Soon, the people on the boat started to run, the boat moved slowly by the wind, and soon left the range of Teng Ying City.


    "Puchi puchi~~" There was a sound of wings flapping in the sky.


    Liu Feng looked up at the sky and saw a white-headed weng flying down, and soon landed on the board.


    There is a piece of red and yellow cloth attached to the top of the boat pole. Pulsatilla can see the cloth from a distance in the sky and it will fly down. Moreover, the most important thing is that Pulsatilla is looking for the route of Youshui River to fly.


    Liu Feng was very surprised how Niu Ben was trained. The Pulsatilla gave him a big surprise. Compared with the carrier pigeons on the other side of the earth, it seemed that the Pulsatilla was a little more powerful, or there were some habits he didn''t know about.


    "Master, it''s the letter from Xiyang City." Nicole took out a piece of paper from the cloth bag at Pulsatilla''s ankle, and said happily, "It''s the letter from An Li."

 Chapter 317：

    "What did you write?" Liu Feng said with a smile at the corner of his mouth, leaning on the railing and looking at the turbulent water.


    "I''ll take a look." Nicole opened the letter, read it, and laughed lightly from time to time. This is the reply she wrote yesterday.


    "Looks like it''s a joke again." Liu Feng raised his brows, thinking of a few beast-eared mothers in Xiyang City.


    "That''s not it." Nicole said with a smile, fluffing her long flaxen hair, "Master, Frey doesn''t go to school anymore. She''s either sitting in the study all day now, or sleeping in your bed."


    "..." Liu Feng was stunned for a moment, then shook his head with a wry smile, and sighed, "Free''s temperament, I''m afraid it won''t change for a while."


    He could imagine why Frey was like this. It was relying on his performance. He came out these days, making the closed girl feel insecure.


    "Frey likes the young master very much." Nicole said softly, her gray eyes flickered, she didn''t know why she thought of Catherine, the daughter of the duke seemed to like the young master too.


    "Reply to the letter and tell Frei, let her go to school obediently, or go back without taking her to heaven." Liu Feng said gently.


    "Okay." Nicole said softly, took the letter and walked to the cabin. There were still some girls'' whispers in the letter.


    Liu Feng turned his head to look at the back of Nicole''s departure, and then turned to stare at Pulsatilla again, frowning and thinking about how to make it easier for letters to circulate and information to be reported more quickly.


    What happened in the past two days, that is, what Amos took notes, if he was in Xiyang City, it would take at least a month to get such news, that is, it would take more than a month for him to receive external news.


    This is not what he wants. The lack of information means passing by the opportunity. It will lose and miss a lot of things, but it is unrealistic to use the bald man to transmit information, and it will be exposed if it is used too much. This is his information One of the secret weapons.


    "Letter delivery? By express?" Liu Feng touched his chin, frowning in thought, and muttered, "Letter? Don''t leave the items first?"


    He pondered the express delivery business on the other side of the earth in his mind, and wanted to find a delivery method suitable for this era, so he didn''t need to think about express delivery for purchasing items.


    "Do you specialize in the circulation of letters?" Liu Feng''s black eyes lit up, yes, first, let''s start with the method of delivering letters, and then receive the courier when it matures.


    "Using the city as a unit? One city passes one city? Finally reaches the destination?" Liu Feng''s mind quickly turned, thinking about the feasibility of this plan.


    In this era, there are fewer people who can read and even fewer people who can write. If you want to deal with express mail, you must at least be able to read and write.


    There must also be an office in each city, errands and messengers, land and water routes to go together, fast-moving boats and carriages, etc.


    The more Liu Feng thought about it, the more feasible it was. He decided to go back to Xiyang City and start mail express delivery. For the time being, he would conduct pilot projects in several cities near Xiyang City, and then promote it after success. The surface is letter express delivery, but secretly it is intelligence express delivery. , In the future, when it grows and develops, it will start to get goods express.


    Chapter 0375 Blackwater City.


    Blackwater City is located by the Blackwater River, a branch of the Youshui River. The name of Liancheng is also named after the Blackwater River. The location is not very good, or in winter, the location is very poor.


    Because the Heishui River is frozen, it is impossible to sail by boat. The road distance from Heishui City to Youshui River takes a day by horse and carriage, let alone walking on foot. It will be frozen, so Blackwater City has become an isolated city.


    The Lord of Blackwater City, Spencer, was sitting in the castle in distress, and next to him stood his daughter, Sheeran with short black hair and brown eyes. Both of them were worried about the food storage in Blackwater City.


    "Father, the food in our Blackwater City is only enough for everyone to eat for about 20 days. This is still under the circumstance of frugality." Xilan whispered.


    "This..." Spencer opened his mouth, and finally turned into a helpless sigh, what can I do? Their Blackwater City was originally barren, and before the winter came, they were robbed by horse thieves once, resulting in insufficient food for their Blackwater City.


    If you go to other cities to buy grain, how can you buy it? Many cities don''t sell wheat in winter, not to mention they don''t have any gold coins.


    Spencer is a baron noble, and his family has been a noble of Blackwater City for generations. In other words, Blackwater City is an old city. He has experienced five city lords, all of whom belong to the Spencer family, and the next city lord will be Sheeran.


    In fact, Spencer, the blackwater city lord, is not as good as an ordinary businessman. He is too worried about the commoners of Blackwater City. In other words, he is a good nobleman and a good nobleman who loves the people.


    Spencer did not exploit the commoners, and he lived a miserable life. He felt like a village chief, not like the lord of a city; his life was better than that of the commoners, but he was very popular among the commoners. Ai Dai, as soon as you say hello, the commoners are all rushing to come to help. This is a comfort.


    "Father, why don''t I take the knight to hunt?" Sheeran pressed one hand on the knight''s long sword at his waist, and said with relief, "At least this can last for a while longer."


    "Forget it, it''s hard to find prey in winter. If you don''t freeze, you''ll lose more than you gain." Spencer shook his head to stop him. He was reluctant to take his only daughter to take risks, and he had only one daughter left.


    Spencer''s generation was bleak. His wife died when his daughter was thirteen, and he never married again, so he raised her daughter alone.


    "This... Father, why don''t I go to another city to ask for some wheat and return it to them next summer?" Xilan couldn''t bear to see her old father frowning all day.


    "They won''t borrow it." Spencer shook his head with a wry smile. He knew too well the virtues of nobles in other cities. They were all selfish people. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be ridiculed as a good man.


    Blackwater City is only a small town of 2,000 people. Many people in the city have blood ties with Spencer. Some of the commoners¡¯ grandfathers are also the knights of Spencer¡¯s grandparents. This makes him so cruel to watch the commoners starve to death. .


    "But..." Sheeran was anxious, this is not good, that is not good, is everyone waiting to die after the wheat is eaten up?


    "Go on, let me think about it." Spencer waved his hand.


    "..." Xilan looked at her father''s face, the wrinkles at the corners of her eyes were a few more layers, and the white hair on the top of her head was more, she pursed her lips, her brown eyes flashed a little firmness, and she turned to leave.


    She is going to find a way to get some food, no matter what it is, as long as she can share it for her father, she is afraid that if this continues, the old father will become very ill.


    Sheeran put on a few sheepskin coats, hung a knight''s sword at his waist, and held a spear in his hand. He left the castle with these two things, and stood outside the castle, looking at the ruined castle walls, his brown eyes were full of tenacity.


    "I will definitely make Blackwater City a big city, and the castle will also get bigger. Father, don''t worry." Sheeran cheered, turned around and went out of Blackwater City.


    A few hundred meters away from Blackwater City is the Blackwater River. It is a river more than 30 wide. Now it is completely frozen, and the ice layer is as thick as two palms.


    "Huhu...it''s really cold." Sheeran moved her hands and feet and went down to the ice surface of the Blackwater River. She wanted to cut through the ice to fish. This was just her whim.


    She used to be a good fisherman. She used to stab the fish with her spear. Every time she was able to add food to her old father, that was the happiest moment.


    "Phew~~" Sheeran took a deep breath, then clenched her spear and poked at the ice layer. Not to mention, the ice layer was really hard. It took more than 20 minutes to poke a bucket-sized ice hole.


    "Huhhaha..." Sheeran gasped, exercising in winter is really exhausting, especially if you don''t eat well.


    "Very good, let''s see if there are any fish passing by." Sheeran held the spear and half squatted on the edge of the ice cave. The stupidest way was to stand there and wait for the fish to emerge.


    She has no other way. Hunting in winter, she might not be able to find prey for several days, and she has to consume more wheat to maintain her stamina, but she will lose even more.


    Ten minutes passed, and the ice cave quickly froze again, which annoyed Sheeran so much that he couldn''t help but stab him down with a spear.


    "Huh?" Sheeran was stunned. The spear had a different touch. It had hit something. He quickly pulled it up and found a slap-sized fish on the tip of the spear.


    "Really, is there really a fish?" Sheeran''s brown eyes widened with joy, and she was so excited that she quickly took the fish off the tip of her spear.


    "That''s great, let me poke a few more fish and go back to making soup for my father." Sheeran stood still again, this time poking at the ice hole with a spear from time to time.


    However, the goddess of luck seemed to have abandoned Sheeran. An hour passed, and the man was tired and panting, but he did not hit a fish again.


    "Guru~~"


    The most tragic thing is that Sheeran''s hungry stomach screamed. She couldn''t help patting her stomach and shouting, "Belly, hold on, I''ll go back after poking a few more fish."


    "Phew~~" Sheeran stood up straight and moved her hands and feet, especially her bent waist. She turned her neck again, but saw a black spot moving in the distance.


    "Huh? Is it a human?" Sheeran frowned, wondering, "Who would go out for a walk in the big winter?"


    Since the beginning of winter in Blackwater City, no outsiders have come here, and no one has left Blackwater City.


    Chapter 0376 ice sledge.


    "Ta Tata..."

 Chapter 318：

    The sound of horses'' hooves was continuous, and several horses pulled the ice sledge and walked on the frozen Blackwater River ice.


    Ice sledges are on the other side of the earth and are generally used for transportation and recreation. Liu Feng used a low-footed ice sledge, which is a floor-standing sledge. It uses two short logs of equal length as feet, and then nails steel pieces under the feet of the sledge, so that the friction with the ice is smaller and the speed is faster. , the horse is not difficult to pull up at all.


    The ice sledge he is using now has been designed by Liu Feng to be an extended version, but it still needs to hold some food and so on, so the space allocated to each person is limited, like the people of the Wolf Warriors team, they still take turns on the ice sledge. Sit for a while, then trot forward.


    "Huh..." Liu Feng let out a long breath and moved his long-bent legs. He is now sitting on the ice sledge, and sitting beside Cat Erniang and Nicole.


    Today is the fourth day after leaving Tengying City. He is going to check the situation with Heishui City. If he can, talk about business by the way, that is, about buying sheep from the Sahara Prairie. After all, taking the route of Heishui River can help He saves four days.


    Nicole Meimu just saw this scene and said softly, "Master, shall I rub your legs?"


    After speaking, he struggled to get up, but Liu Feng grabbed his waist, shook his head and said, "Don''t move around, your face will be scratched when you fall."


    "Ah?" Nicole exclaimed, she didn''t dare to move her body. No girl didn''t care about her appearance. It was okay to have a burnt face, but she was afraid that she would become depressed.


    After a while, Nicole reacted and said angrily, "Master, you scare me."


    "It should be coming soon, just bear with it a little longer." Liu Feng said calmly, this trip was not originally planned to come to Blackwater City, but he suddenly became interested.


    There is very little space for horses in the current boat, and it is impossible to take a few horses to travel. This time to Blackwater City, there are only three people from Liu Feng and seven people from the Warrior Wolf team. The others are guarding the boat by the Youshui River.


    "Master, look, isn''t that black spot Blackwater City?" Mina pointed to the black spot in the distance, she stood up flexibly, and stood firmly on the sledge, completely unaffected by the advancing sledge, with a great sense of balance amazing.


    "Wait, let me take a look." Liu Feng took out the binoculars from the box behind him, looked over, vaguely saw the appearance of a city, nodded and said, "It should be Blackwater City."


    "It''s great, it''s finally here." Nicole''s gray eyes were slightly curved, and her body and bones were very uncomfortable after sitting on the sledge all day.


    "Master, let me take a look." Mina said softly, her blue eyes stared straight at the telescope. She liked this artifact that could see far away.


    "Here." Liu Feng handed it over and smiled lightly, "I''ll give this to you."


    The binoculars, he will give it to the Wolf Warriors team or people in special departments in the future, but the key technology has not yet been broken, that is the anti-disassembly technology.


    The principle of the telescope is very simple. It can be done by using the refraction of light and concave lenses. As long as you know the principle, people in this era can imitate them. They don¡¯t have glass, but they can use some transparent crystals to slowly polish the lenses.


    Therefore, anti-disassembly technology is very necessary, or self-destruction technology. As long as someone accidentally gets the telescope and wants to disassemble the telescope, the spring inside will pop out and destroy the lens.


    "Really?" Mina''s blue eyes widened and she said in surprise, "This telescope, young master, do you really want to give it to me?"


    "Really." Liu Feng chuckled lightly. This telescope is a small telescope. It''s as big as a palm and can be carried around. It''s just right for the cat-ear mother.


    In fact, he has already planned to order a batch of night vision goggles on Earth, a sharp weapon for night action, combined with the silent killing of a strong crossbow, I am afraid that one person can pick dozens of people.


    Night vision goggles will be another trump card for him, or for special situations.


    "Master, that''s great." Mina bent over, gave Liu Feng a peck on the face, and happily looked around with the binoculars.


    "Huh? Is there someone on the ice?" Mina said in surprise.


    "Oh? Let me take a look." Liu Feng reached out and took the telescope. There was indeed a person on the ice, but it was too far away to see his appearance.


    "Master, do we want to go over and take a look?" Mina asked softly.


    "Let''s go, just to understand the situation of this Blackwater City first." Liu Feng nodded.


    Cink, sitting on another ice sledge, heard it and immediately shouted, "Go ahead faster."


    "Yes." The Wolf Warriors team immediately drove the horses and made them run faster.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Horses pull the ice sledge and run fast. The frozen river surface is the best road made by nature. It is twice as fast as on land. With the ice sledge, the forward speed is doubled.


    It used to take a day on land, but now it only takes about six or seven hours. If there are fewer things, and if there are two horses dragging it, I am afraid that it will be no problem to run back and forth in a day.


    Soon, the team approached the figure on the ice, and Liu Feng and the others could also see the other''s appearance clearly. This was a heroic woman with neat short black hair, brown eyes full of vigilance, and the spear in her hand was aimed at them. .


    "Who are you?" Sheeran said sharply, looking vigilantly at the fully-armed team in front of her. The whole person was in a half-bow shape, holding a spear tightly. Now she regretted leaving at the beginning.


    The armor and weapons on the opponent''s body are better than hers. Even if she can usually pick two Knights of Blackwater City, she is a little overwhelmed now.


    "We have no malice." Liu Feng got up, got off the ice sledge, and said gently, "We just have something to go to Blackwater City."


    "What are you doing in Blackwater City?" Xilan was even more vigilant, even if the other party was good-looking, she couldn''t let her relax.


    Her father had taught her that the more handsome a man is, the more cunning he is, and the more he will coax girls with rhetoric.


    "This..." Liu Feng was stunned for a while, why did the other party''s eyes seem to be looking at a pervert?


    "Our young master, I want to meet the Blackwater City Lord and talk about some important things." Nicole said in a soft voice, "We really have no ill intentions."


    Looking for your father? Is it for food? When Xilan thought about food, she thought of food. After all, only food can make people think about Blackwater City.


    "We in Blackwater City have no more food to sell to you." Sheeran said with wide brown eyes, and the spear in his hand moved forward.


    Chapter 0377 Is it stupider than a fish?


    No surplus food in Blackwater City? Liu Feng raised his brows, and after thinking for a while, he realized that not every city is as wealthy as Xiyang City, and many cities spend the winter half-starved.


    "What are you doing now? Poke the fish?"


    Liu Feng asked, he glanced at the slap-sized fish on the ice, and saw that the woman in front of him was very vigilant, so he could only break through by turning to another topic.


    "Well." Sheeran hummed lightly, a hint of color flashed in her eyes.


    Who can catch fish in winter like her, anyway, in her nineteen years of life, she has never heard of anyone catching fish in a frozen river.


    "It''s really amazing to be able to poke a fish in winter." Liu Feng chuckled, or he was lucky.


    In the river water after freezing in winter, fish generally stay in a place where the water depth is relatively warm, and fish rarely get close to the ice unless there are bait lures.


    "..." Sheeran''s brown eyes became more vigilant, and she didn''t respond to Liu Feng''s words. She slightly moved her feet to the place where the fish was placed on the ice, for fear that the fish she poked would be snatched away.


    She felt that what her father said was right, and the man in front of her started to coax her with rhetoric, and finally deceived the fish.


    "Uh..." Liu Feng shrugged, it seemed that the conversation failed.


    Nicole and Mina flashed a smile in their eyes. The woman in front of them made the young master helpless, as if the young master was a bad guy.


    "Guru~~"


    Suddenly a hungry voice sounded, Liu Feng turned their heads and saw that the woman in front of her had a blush on her cheeks, and her hands and feet were a little flustered.


    Can you not panic, Xieran is embarrassed to death now, and her stomach is screaming at this time, which makes her want to get into the ice cave.


    A smile flashed in Liu Feng''s eyes, and he turned to Nicole and said, "I''m hungry, let''s have afternoon tea."


    "Okay." Nicole said softly, but she understood what Liu Feng meant. Is there anything more tempting than eating?

 Chapter 319：

    "Afternoon tea?" Mina was stunned, eating on this ice? She suddenly couldn''t keep up with Liu Feng''s thinking.


    "Master, what do you want to eat?" Nicole asked with a wink. You don''t need to think about pastries. You can only make some food, such as noodles, or boil some rice porridge.


    "Fish." Liu Feng smiled lightly, stepped on the ice, and said, "Dig the ice cave to fish, it''s good to eat grilled fish in this weather."


    "Ice cave fishing?" Mina was stunned, her blue eyes glanced at the ice cave on the ice, and she immediately understood what the young master meant.


    "Okay, I''ll prepare the fire." Nicole responded with a soft smile, turned around and walked towards the ice sledge, trying to remove the stove.


    "Miss Nicole, let''s do it."


    Xin Ke and the others immediately stepped forward, still having some vision, and immediately put several ice sledges together to form a platform.


    "No. 5, feed the horses." Zink ordered, "No. 3, lay the animal skins..."


    "Yes!"


    "Dig an ice hole and come out." Liu Feng shouted.


    "I''ll do it." Mina raised her hands high and answered in front of Cink, her blue eyes staring straight at Liu Feng, she was very interested in fishing.


    "Okay, you can do it." Liu Feng shook his head with a wry smile, and the cat-ear girl was excited when she talked about fish.


    "Hee hee..." Cat Erniang giggled, and while her sleeves were shaking, a saber appeared in her hand, and she squatted on the ice to dig holes in the ice.


    Ice cave fishing? What is this fishing method? Sheeran stared at the brown eyes and looked at the crowd suddenly busy in front of her, thinking, is it more powerful than her ice hole poking fish?


    She didn''t dare to relax her vigilance, for fear that these people in front of her would do something unfavorable to Blackwater City, but her brown eyes were curiously watching the strange actions of everyone.


    "Phew... it''s done." Mina sighed softly and shook her sore wrist. It took her about ten minutes to cut out an ice hole the size of the mouth of a bucket.


    Cat Er Niang took out a two-finger-sized iron box from her pocket, opened it, and took out a fishing hook and a float wrapped around a fishing line. This is the simple fishing tool Liu Feng gave her. If you are in the wild, only It needs to be tied to a wooden stick, which is a simple version of a fishing rod.


    She then went to the box on the ice sledge, cut a hard piece of beef as bait, put it on the hook, and threw it into the ice hole.


    Xilan stared blankly at Mina''s movements, and couldn''t help frowning. She didn''t understand such a practice. Could it be that the fish would bite on it stupidly?


    "Dig a few more ice caves." Liu Feng turned his head and instructed the Wolf Warrior, "Otherwise, it won''t be enough to eat."


    "Yes." Xin Ke and the others took out the sabres around their waists and started digging the ice hole. After ten minutes, after the ice hole was finished, they also took out the simple version of fishing tools. The city master also taught the method of fishing under the ice. them.


    For things like fish hooks, the Wolf Warrior Squad will definitely be equipped, which will make it easier for the team to obtain food in the wild. Liu Feng will promote it in the whole army, especially the logistics team.


    "Huh?" The fishing line in Mina''s hand trembled, and a hint of joy flashed in her blue eyes. It was a fish tentatively touching the bait.


    "Okay, I''m hooked." Mina yanked the fishing line, and a fish the size of two palms was dragged onto the ice.


    "This..." Sheeran''s brown eyes widened, how long has it been? Just caught a fish?


    Three minutes later, Mina picked up the second fish under Sheeran''s astonished eyes, followed by the third, the fourth...


    "I''m hooked." Zink pulled up a slap-sized fish.


    "Me too." No. 2 also picked up a fish.


    "..."


    Sheeran was numb, and she glanced down at her ice cave, the spear in her hand, and the fish that had been poked.


    Look at other people who spent a little time and caught more than a dozen fish, while she stabbed with a spear for a long time and was lucky enough to stab an unlucky fish. The comparison between the two made her feel as if she had been stabbed a few times by an invisible spear. down, worry.


    Liu Feng sat on the platform paved with animal skins, glanced at the stunned woman, the corners of his mouth raised, he still didn''t believe that he couldn''t handle an indigenous girl.


    "Master, you''re so bad." Nicole said angrily, she was grilling the fish, flipping the fish from time to time.


    "It''s really fragrant." Liu Feng chuckled lightly, is it bad? This is just a strategy, or, he is also hungry, grilling fish on ice, but the first attempt.


    Half an hour later, the fish on the ice were piled up like small hills. As long as the hook was placed deep, it was easy to catch fish.


    "Master, this fish is too stupid. The fish is caught too easily, and the fish bites the hook as soon as it is put down." Mina pouted and complained, feeling no sense of accomplishment at all.


    The fish is too stupid, the fish is too easy... Xilan opened her mouth and stared bitterly at a fish under her feet, is she more stupid than the fish?


    Chapter 0378 supply station.


    "It''s delicious." Mina twitched her pretty nose, her blue eyes stared at the grilled fish on the stove, and asked softly, "Nicole, can you eat it?"


    "It''s coming soon." Nicole said softly, she reached out and squeezed some seasonings from a wooden box and sprinkled it on the grilled fish, and the richer fragrance permeated the air.


    The fragrance made everyone lick the corners of their mouths unconsciously and swallow their saliva; Sheeran''s stomach kept growing, and she was a little at a loss where she stood.


    In other words, it''s embarrassing, let her leave like this, and a little unwilling, she wants to know the other side''s magical way of catching fish.


    If Blackwater City had this method, they would definitely catch a lot of fish, and they would definitely be able to survive the winter, but Sheeran didn''t know what to exchange, as if her family had nothing of value.


    "Okay, no need to fish, let''s bake." Liu Feng turned his head and shouted to Xin Ke and the others, "Come and get the seasoning yourself."


    "Yes."


    The seven of Cink happily put away the fishing line, some took out the saber to kill the fish, some lit the stove, and some went to steal Nicole''s fish grilling technique.


    "Okay, you can eat." Nicole put the grilled fish on a plate, handed it to Liu Feng, and made a cup of hot tea.


    "Nicole''s fish grilling skills are really getting better and better." Liu Feng looked at the slightly browned fish, and after trying a bite, he couldn''t help but praise, "It''s really fragrant and delicious."


    "Yes, I like the fish made by Nicole the most." Mina praised loudly, her blue eyes peeking at the woman standing not far away.


    "It''s delicious, just eat more, there''s still a lot of grilled fish." Nicole said softly.


    "Okay." Mina nibbled at the fish.


    Nicole glanced at the woman standing awkwardly, and whispered to Liu Feng, "Master, do you want to invite her over to eat together?"


    "Yeah." Liu Feng nodded and ate his food, it would be too easy to set the other party''s words at that time.


    "Miss over there, if you don''t mind, you can come and eat together. We still have a lot of grilled fish." Nicole waved and pointed to the pile of fish.


    "This..." Xilan pursed her lips and shook her head. She resisted the desire to eat, and told her rationally that there was no free food, and the other party must have a plan.


    "Don''t you want to know how to catch fish?" Liu Feng took a sip of his tea and said lightly, "If you want to know, you might as well come over."


    How to catch fish? Of course, she wanted to know. Sheeran thought of her father''s white hair and wrinkles. If there was such a fishing method, Blackwater City would definitely be able to survive the food crisis. In the end, Sheeran walked towards Liu Feng.


    A smile flashed in Liu Feng''s black eyes, and he pointed to the vacant seat beside him and said, "Please take a seat."


    "Excuse me." Sheeran gave an aristocratic salute, and she didn''t hesitate, sitting next to Nicole with her back straight.


    "I don''t know how to call Miss?" Liu Feng said lightly.

 Chapter 320：

    "Sheeran." Sheeran replied, her little hands clasped together.


    "Liu Feng." The corner of Liu Feng''s mouth lifted slightly, and he introduced softly, "The two next to me are Nicole and Mina."


    "Come on, please have a taste of my craft." Nicole put the grilled fish on a plate and handed it to Sheeran, "I hope you like it."


    "Thank you." Xilan hurriedly took the plate, looking at the white tableware, the shiny knife and fork in her hands, her brown eyes slightly condensed, how could she feel that the name Liu Feng was a little familiar.


    "This..." Sheeran was stunned after the first sip, is this really fish meat? Why is it completely different from the fish she cooked before?


    "What? Not to Miss Sheeran''s appetite?" Nicole said softly.


    "No, it''s not." Sheeran shook his head quickly and said seriously, "This fish is very delicious. It''s the best food I''ve ever eaten."


    "That''s good, you eat more, I still have a lot here." Nicole said softly, and then put another grilled fish on Xilan''s plate.


    "Thank you." Sheeran started eating fish with a bit of restraint, peeking at Liu Feng, Nicole, and Mina from time to time. These three made her feel different from ordinary people.


    "¡­"


    After eating, the four of them all stopped and quietly enjoyed the satisfaction of being full. Xilan''s brown eyes rolled, thinking about Liu Feng''s intentions.


    "Miss Xilan, she is the daughter of the Blackwater City Lord!" Liu Feng said with a smile.


    "Ah?" Xilan opened her mouth slightly and stared blankly at Liu Feng, her eyes even more vigilant, she touched the knight''s sword at her waist with one hand, and said coldly, "Who are you? Why do you know me?"


    With this action, Mina''s blue eyes narrowed slightly, and the saber appeared in her hand. As long as there was any change in Sheeran, the saber would cut through the opponent''s throat.


    "You don''t wear clothes that ordinary people can wear." Liu Feng said lightly, and there was one thing he didn''t say, that is temperament and behavior.


    "Uh..." Sheeran sneered and said apologetically, "I was reckless."


    "I''m the City Lord of Xiyang. This time, I want to meet the City Lord of Heishui to discuss cooperation." Liu Feng said lightly.


    "You, you are Liu Feng, the Lord of Xiyang City?" Xilan stood up abruptly, looking at Liu Feng in surprise.


    "Miss Xilan knows me?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, and the other party''s reaction was beyond his expectations.


    "No, I don''t know, I just heard about it." Sheeran scratched her face embarrassedly, and glanced at the saber in Mina''s hand, which made her shudder.


    Recently, Liu Feng, the lord of Xiyang City, has been widely circulated in the nearby cities. Some merchants do business and often brag about the changes in Xiyang City, the greatness of Liu Feng, etc., so as to set off how outstanding their products are.


    Xilan just heard about it. She didn''t believe it very much. According to the boasting of those businessmen, Liu Feng was almost the son of a **** in the world. Everything was so perfect. How could there be such a person in the world?


    "Oh?" Liu Feng nodded. It was normal for his reputation to spread. After all, his Xiyang City had changed so much.


    Xilan glanced at Liu Feng in amazement, except that the other party looked better and dressed better, but he didn''t see any special features. Yes, there is another point that life is very luxurious, and he also brings plates, stoves, etc. when he goes out.


    "I don''t know what kind of cooperation you want to discuss with my father, Your Excellency Liu Feng?" Xilan asked curiously.


    "Ms. Xilan, do you know about the Sahara Prairie?" Liu Feng asked rhetorically. Blackwater City is a good forage supply station.


    "Saharan prairie? I know some." Sheeran nodded. Her father had sent people to the Saharan prairie to buy sheep and horses, but the orcs there were quite fierce.


    Chapter 0379 Cooperation reached.


    "Then, Miss Sheeran, do you know the situation in the Sahara Prairie?" Liu Feng picked up the teacup and asked lightly, "It''s the situation of the tribe over there."


    "Tribe?" Sheeran was surprised, her eyes flashed, and she nodded, "We in Blackwater City only have contact with two or three tribes in the Sahara Prairie, and we have only had contact with one orc tribe in the past two years."


    "Oh? So, do these tribes have a lot of sheep?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, but he didn''t expect that there were still orc tribes.


    "Sheep? Yes, one of the orc tribes, they have a large number of sheep, and the price is 10% cheaper than other tribes. My father sent someone to buy sheep in the summer." Xiran answered honestly, this is not true What kind of secret, you can find out after a little inquiries.


    "Is that tribe far from Blackwater City?" Liu Feng asked. This is the most crucial question. If it is far from Blackwater City, this tribe will be excluded from the purchase options by Liu Feng, and he will choose a tribe that is close.


    "It will take three days by boat. That tribe is just on the edge of the Sahara Prairie, next to the Blackwater River." Sheeran replied, she seemed to understand what the other party was going to do, buy sheep? What kind of cooperation does it have with Blackwater City?


    "Three days?" Liu Feng was very satisfied with the distance. In fact, he thought it would take four or five days.


    It takes three days to reach the Sahara Prairie from Blackwater City, but the time to arrive at the tribe is not included in the calculation, but I did not expect that there are tribes directly located on the edge of the prairie. Is this being excluded by other tribes?


    "What kind of person is the leader of this tribe?" Liu Feng asked again. This is very important. Only by knowing the other party can bargain.


    "The leader of the orc tribe is very mysterious, and none of the people we sent has seen the leader of the other party." Sheeran shook his head and said.


    "Mysterious?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, is he afraid of being missed by the human race?


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, I don''t know what cooperation you are talking about?" Xilan asked curiously, she hoped that it would be beneficial cooperation for Blackwater City, rather than unilateral exploitation.


    "You Blackwater City are in short supply of food right now?" Liu Feng turned the teacup and said slowly, "I can support you with food and help you through the winter."


    "..." Sheeran''s brown pupils shrank, her little hands clenched into fists, she forced herself to exclaim, and said calmly, "What do we need to pay for Blackwater City?"


    "Two conditions." Liu Feng raised **** and said indifferently, "First, I need you from Blackwater City to help me send a letter to the leader of the orc tribe."


    All he needs is an introducer, that is, a middleman. As for how to talk, it is between him and the tribal leader.


    "Okay, I can agree to this." Sheeran frowned. The first condition was too easy, making her more cautious about the second condition.


    "Second, I need you to deliver mutton from Blackwater City." Liu Feng looked at the stunned Xilan with black eyes, and said indifferently, "Of course, it only needs to be delivered during the winter, and I will pay for the wheat."


    Blackwater City is really responsible for the transportation of mutton. If someone is sent from Xiyang City, the cost will be doubled.


    "Delivering mutton?" Sheeran was really stunned, what kind of condition is this? Bring mutton from the orc tribe to Blackwater City? Or Xiyang City?


    "Yes, I need people from Heishui City to help me transport mutton from the Sahara Prairie to Heishui City. No, it''s over the Youshui River. We have a boat waiting there." Liu Feng smiled lightly.


    The Heishui River is frozen, and there are no icebreakers, so they can only be transported manually. When the winter is over, after the ice has melted, the live sheep will be transported by boats, not the slaughtered mutton.


    "No, it''s impossible." Xilan shook his head, pursed his lips, and said solemnly, "We don''t have that many horses in Blackwater City, and we rely on manpower to move mutton, so I''m afraid we won''t be able to move much mutton."


    She didn''t say anything else. If you rely on manpower to move mutton, I''m afraid that the time will be doubled. It takes six days to move mutton from the prairie to Heishui City. Not a fool.


    "Human handling of mutton?" Liu Feng was stunned for a while, then smiled in surprise, "No, this is the most stupid way."


    In this cold winter, after slaughtering the sheep, they only need to be placed in the open air for a few hours, and they will be frozen. This kind of weather is a natural big freezer, and it can be transported in wooden boxes.


    "But, we don''t have any extra horses in Blackwater City." Xilan said bitterly. In fact, she was very moved by the conditions she said to Liu Feng. After all, helping to get food for work is a good thing for mutual benefit, especially for Blackwater City. to say.


    "I will talk to the orc tribe about pulling the horse. You just need to go out and bring the mutton over." Liu Feng said lightly.


    He believed that if he bought enough sheep, the orc tribe would send some horses to transport the mutton, and he would agree to it. In addition, he would also use the ice sledge, so the amount of transportation would be much larger.


    "If that''s the case, I can agree on behalf of my father." Xilan said with a serious face, all this is good for Blackwater City, especially when there is a shortage of food in winter, it is undoubtedly a help in the snow.


    "Don''t you need to discuss it with your father?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, and he admired Xilan''s decisive character.


    In fact, there is one thing he didn''t say, that is, Blackwater City will become a supply station for the sheep fleet in the future, an important transit station connecting the Sahara Prairie, and some items on the grassland can be sold for a lot of coins, such as wool processing After that, goat milk and so on.

 Chapter 321：

    Now in the winter, let¡¯s taste the sweetness of Blackwater City first. When the plan is fully implemented next year, this Blackwater City will be inseparable from Xiyang City, which is equivalent to being connected by Xiyang City. Maybe Liu Feng will send troops there. In Blackwater City.


    "No, my father will agree." The corner of Xilan''s mouth twitched slightly. This is a great thing for Blackwater City. As long as her father is not confused, he will definitely agree.


    "Master, a lot of people rushed out of Blackwater City." Mina suddenly stood up and said with a serious face, "They are all armed."


    "Rescue Miss Sheeran!!!"


    Liu Feng heard this shout from a distance, and looked at the stunned Xilan with a strange expression. Did they mistake Xilan to be kidnapped by them?


    Chapter 0380 I don''t mind you marrying out.


    Spencer was in a hurry, and the knight guarding the city came to tell him that his precious daughter Sheeran was kidnapped in the Blackwater River.


    No, he immediately called Qi people, fifteen knights, and twenty or so militiamen, and went straight to the Heishui River. He is only one daughter, and he still expects Xilan to inherit the throne of Heishui city. If you are looking for a husband, you can only go to Blackwater City.


    "Ta Tata..."


    "Come on, save Miss Sheeran."


    When the group left the Blackwater City, they rushed towards the Blackwater River with a loud roar, and when they came to the ice, they were all stunned.


    Sheeran was sitting on a table made of animal skins, on which there were plates with some grilled fish, and she stared blankly at her father and the knights.


    "Save, save..." Save the shit, Miss Sheeran doesn''t look like she''s been kidnapped, she''s clearly attending a banquet.


    "Protect Lord City Lord." Xin Ke snapped.


    "Qiangqiang..."


    The seven wolf warriors, Tang Dao drew out their sheaths and stood in front of Liu Feng and the others, and all the military crossbows appeared in their hands. Suddenly, a chilling air filled the air, scaring the knights of Blackwater City back two or three steps.


    "Father, what are you doing?" Sheeran stood up and shouted with her hands on her hips.


    "This..." Spencer opened his mouth, cooperating with their misunderstanding, and quickly put the long sword in his hand back into the scabbard.


    "Father, they are the guests." Xilan didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, and apologized to Liu Feng and the others, and hurried forward.


    "Didn''t I hear that you were kidnapped?" Spencer glared at the knight who reported the message angrily.


    "Hijacking?" Sheeran''s mouth twitched, and she rolled her eyes. "I misunderstood, how could I be kidnapped?"


    "Ha~" Spencer smiled awkwardly, turned his head to look at the strangers, and asked in a low voice, "Sheeran, who are they?"


    "It''s Your Excellency Liu Feng from Xiyang City. They came to cooperate with us this time..." Sheeran introduced the situation to Spencer in a low voice, and repeated the previous conversation with Liu Feng.


    "What? You mean, he is the Lord of Xiyang City?" Spencer opened his mouth, his daughter didn''t know the situation of Xiyang City, how could he not understand, Xiyang City was called the city of miracles by him.


    In just a few months, it has grown from a barren town to a city where civilians no longer go hungry. In his opinion, it is a city of miracles.


    "Uh..." Sheeran was stunned, her father''s reaction made her roll her eyes, why did the two focus on different things? Shouldn''t it be a matter of cooperation? Why did you pay attention to Your Excellency Liu Feng himself?


    "Cough cough cough... Father, cooperate, cooperate." Sheeran reminded lightly.


    "Oh? Ah! It''s... cooperation." Spencer was stunned for a moment, then he reacted, looking awkwardly at the shining knight''s long sword with a strange pattern in front of him.


    "It''s alright." Liu Feng''s black eyes flashed, and he clapped his hands and said, "It''s all taken away."


    "Yes."


    The seven people of Xin Ke stood aside, the Tang knife was sheathed, but the palm did not leave the hilt, and looked at the knights vigilantly. They were confident that they would kill each other before they came over.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, I''m really sorry." Spencer stepped forward to express his apology. According to Sheeran, the food crisis in Blackwater City could only be rescued by Your Excellency Liu Feng.


    "It''s okay, you are also eager to protect the girl." Liu Feng waved his hand indifferently, so that the gossip won''t make him angry, he just finds it interesting, after all, if he really wants to attack, I''m afraid there are already corpses all over the ground.


    "As expected of Your Excellency Liu Feng, he is very generous." Spencer praised, he had seen too many stingy young nobles.


    Often a few words or a small friction will trigger a **** battle, giving people the feeling of being naive and petty, and only those who are literate will laugh off small things.


    His Excellency Liu Feng in front of him gave Spencer the feeling that he was the kind of person with high literacy, or self-confidence, or even restrained arrogance. He believed that he was not worthy of the opponent''s anger. This was a true noble.


    Spencer, he has been ridiculed by people for the past few years, which makes him very distressed. His father''s generation went back several generations, and the nobles at that time came here to fight for the commoners, fight horse thieves, maintain the peace of the territory, and be respected by the commoners.


    However, I don''t know since when, the nobles have changed, become selfish, exploit the commoners for pleasure, and even wage wars for a luxurious life.


    "Your Excellency is wrong." Liu Feng smiled politely and waved to the animal skin table with his hand, "Please take your seat."


    "Okay." The more Spencer looked at Liu Feng, the more satisfied he felt, as if he was looking at the candidate for a son-in-law.


    "..." The corners of Xilan''s mouth twitched. Seeing her father''s appearance, she knew what the **** he was paying attention to. Every time she saw a young man, she wished she could marry him back to Blackwater City.


    "I want to ask your Excellency, do you know anything about the orc tribes in the Sahara Prairie?" Liu Feng asked.


    "Orc tribe? The Orc tribe in the Sahara Prairie is not very good, they are isolated by the human race." Spencer sighed, he sent someone to understand the situation in the Sahara Prairie.


    "Isolation?" Liu Feng nodded, he could imagine this, but it just happened to be cheap for him.


    "Yes, many human merchants are reluctant to trade with the orc tribe, thinking that they will be robbed by the orcs."


    Spencer recalled the information collected by his knights, and said, "Actually, those orcs are quite friendly, as long as they are not too much, they are still very good at talking."


    "Then do you know the leader of the orc tribe?" Liu Feng asked this question again.


    "I don''t know." Spencer shook his head and frowned, "However, I heard that the leader of the orc tribe is a female orc."


    Liu Feng nodded, this is a piece of information, he was thinking about whether to go to the Sahara prairie, but thinking about the affairs of Xiyang City, it has been a long time since I left, the first transaction is still a letter and sending someone to complete it. .


    "Your Excellency, I would like to ask you to be the middleman and help me bring a letter to the leader of the orc tribe. I want to do business with her." Liu Feng said seriously.


    "Okay." Spencer nodded immediately. The business was done. Only then could they transport mutton and earn wheat in Blackwater City.


    "Ice sledge, in a few days, I will send someone over to exchange with your Excellency and bring the food over." Liu Feng said lightly, the candidate to send has already been thought out, that is Niu Wu, here is one person Stare, talk with the orc tribe also need their own people.


    He then exchanged opinions on the ice sledge and some details, and left dozens of hooks and fishing methods, and then took people out of Blackwater City. There are some affairs in Xiyang City, and he needs to go back and make up his mind.


    Spencer looked at Liu Feng''s retreating back, turned his head to look at the dazed Xilan of the fish hook, and said, " Xilan, Your Excellency Liu Feng is very good. If it is him, I don''t mind if you marry him."


    "What?" Sheeran''s eyes widened, and she yelled angrily, "I haven''t reached the point where no one wants me."


    "But you are nineteen years old, and you are not gentle, and you still love to dance swords and throw spears."


    "I don''t listen... Father, stop joking."


    Chapter 0381 Elf slave.


    In Xiyang City, in the pizza shop, Eliza is calculating the accounts. Nicole has been away from Xiyang City for more than ten days, and now she is calculating the accounts.


    "Phew... it''s done."

 Chapter 322：

    Eliza breathed lightly and stretched her waist. It was around three o''clock in the afternoon, and there were usually no guests coming to eat pizza. Except for some foreign merchants, it was a good time for her to rest.


    Now there are only three or two customers in the pizza shop, happily tasting pizza.


    Eliza rested her chin with one hand and stared at the tables and chairs in the pizza shop in a daze. There were only less than two months left until next spring. She remembered how she felt when she first came to Xiyang City.


    Originally intended to stay until the winter passed, and then leave to save other elves, but now he does not want to leave.


    Now Xiyang City has changed even more. The shadow puppet shop is now full every day. Sun Wukong has become the most discussed person in Xiyang City. What many orcs are asked the most is to know the monkey orcs?


    Eliza finds it funny when she thinks about it. Life is the best now. Many people don''t want to leave when they come to Xiyang City. Even the business in the pizza shop is much better. Many people pack pizza and go to the shadow puppet shop. Eat and watch.


    "Hey... Catherine and Darlene, should they be still on the boat at this time?" Eliza sighed, without Catherine and Darlene, she would be bored at night.


    "Why don''t you go find Tis tonight?" Eliza frowned, thinking about Niu Jiao Niang''s invitation yesterday, she was still considering whether to go or not.


    "Gag..."


    The door of the pizza shop was pushed open, and two men in gray robes walked in. The two glanced around and were stunned when they saw Eliza, and they whispered a few words.


    "Just eat here, it''s quiet enough here."


    "Hey... This woman is so pretty, and she''s a good item. Write it down first."


    "Well, it''s important to do business, just report it later."


    "I hope this mission has a good harvest."


    "It''s getting harder and harder..."


    The two walked into the pizza shop while talking...


    "..." Eliza''s emerald green eyes narrowed slightly. She heard what the two were saying, which made her heart twitch. The two were definitely human traffickers.


    If it weren''t for her ears being several times stronger than ordinary people''s, otherwise, she really couldn''t hear what the two of them said. Is she being missed by others?


    This reminded Eliza of the fact that someone wanted to kidnap her last time. If the patrol police were not dispatched, she would be really in danger. The two men in gray robes gave her a bad premonition today.


    Thinking of this, Eliza didn''t show anything on her face. She walked towards the two men in gray robes, but landed silently, listening intently to the discussion between the two.


    "I don''t know how many elves have been caught by Steward Jin? Those idiots are fooled every time."


    "Hey... Who made us really have elf slaves in our hands?"


    "After spreading the news about the city, shall we leave?"


    "No, just stay for two days. After the task is completed, I want to see some shadow play."


    "Hey, do you really want to see it?"


    "Of course, as soon as we entered the city, people all over the city were talking about it. It''s been said for two days. I''m really curious about who Sun Wukong is."


    "you¡­¡­"


    When Eliza heard these words, her emerald green eyes shrank, and she immediately analyzed a lot of news. The two were organized people, and they actually caught a lot of elves. She resisted the urge to force the two of them to share information. .


    "Guest, what do you need?" Eliza tried her best to keep her tone calm.


    "This, this..." The two men in gray robes ordered two pizzas at random, most of them peeking at Eliza.


    "Okay, please wait a moment, guest." Eliza smiled politely, turned around and walked to the back kitchen.


    "Really beautiful, much more beautiful than those elf slaves."


    "Yeah, this must be reported. I believe that the golden manager will reward us."


    "..."


    Eliza heard all these words, her eyes flashed coldly, holding the menu tightly in her palm, turned around and entered the back kitchen, gave the order to the person in the back kitchen, and said, "Wait a minute, I have left beforehand. , the store will be handed over to you."


    "Okay, store manager Eliza has something to do."


    Eliza smiled, walked away from the back kitchen, and came to the counter. She took out a piece of paper and wrote it down, all of which are the precautions of some pizza shops. She will follow the two later and find an opportunity to force out the elf slave.


    Half an hour later, the two men in gray robes checked out and left, staring at Eliza a few times before leaving.


    "..." As soon as Eliza took off her apron and put the paper away, she walked away from the pizza shop, followed by the two men in gray robes, which lasted for two hours.


    When she found these two people, she chose to go to places with a lot of people, such as the lobby on the first floor of Zuixiao Building, the queue outside the shadow puppet show, etc., and then spread some news inside.


    The news is that there are elf slaves in Moth City, and not one or two, but five elf slaves, both male and female.


    Eliza knew the reason for the other party''s actions. Isn''t she just trying to lure the elves to rescue the elves. It seems that there are quite a few cities where it is spread, even Xiyang City.


    Eliza didn''t know whether the news was true or not. She guessed that most of the elf slaves were true, but there might be a discrepancy in the number. Even if it was a trap, she still planned to check it out. If it was true, she must rescue the elf companions. After all, the Lord of the City said that he would take in the elves.


    Moth City, Eliza knows where it is. It is a small town a day away from Xiyang City. I heard that there are only more than 500 people in a small town. It is said that there are more villages than cities.


    Choosing to detain the elf slaves in this place made Eliza feel that something was wrong. Tonight, she decided to interrogate the two gray-robed men who spread information and force them to find out some specific information.


    Chapter 0382 Seductive rumors.


    Around nine o''clock at night, in Xiyang City, in the castle study.


    An Li was holding the pen, poking her chin, looking at the government affairs on the notepad. Since the day the young master left, Xiyang City has not snowed for more than ten days.


    Hu Erniang, who is busy with government affairs every day, is devastated. She is afraid that a government affairs error will lead to a major accident, so she will think twice before correcting each government affairs.


    "It''s done." En Li calculated for a while, found the best solution, took out a piece of paper and wrote it, and then filled the envelope with isinglass, and the order would be issued tomorrow.


    "His Royal Highness, take a rest, you haven''t had a good rest for more than ten days." Avili whispered to the side.


    Since Liu Feng left, An Li has not been out of the castle, gone shopping, or bought lollipops, and spent two-thirds of the day in the study to handle government affairs.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll rest when I have one more deal." Without raising her head, An Li opened another notepad on the desktop to see that this was a notepad related to the safety of Xiyang City, which was usually handed to by Mina. Liu Feng watched it.


    "..." Avril shook her head and spread her hands to Wei Ya who was beside her, expressing that she had nothing to do. She knew that Her Royal Highness, as long as she was serious, would rarely be influenced by outsiders.


    "Really..." Wei Ya shook her bunny ears and shook her head helplessly. Since the adults were not in Xiyang City, the atmosphere in the castle has become much more tense, and the smiles on everyone''s faces have disappeared.


    She glanced down at Tis, who was dozing off, and shook her head with a wry smile. This one is even more diligent. She patrols the streets every day, and even eats at a pizza parlor at noon. What the young master told her, she should be optimistic about Xiyang City.


    Tiss leaned on the chair with her head tilted on the back of the chair, a pair of huge pair rose and fell with her breathing, and there was still a sparkle on the corners of her mouth, pursing her lips from time to time, as if she was dreaming of something delicious.


    In this scene, Wei Ya shook her head, put down the student''s homework that was corrected, got up and picked up her jacket, and gently covered it on Niu Jiao Niang, which made Tis too tired these days.


    As for Frei and Su Mi, they went to the hot spring, and it was Lu Erniang who took Frei there. The two got along unexpectedly. Of course, most of them were Su Mi ''chattering''. Listen quietly, or it is more appropriate to be distracted.


    "Huh? This..." An Li''s ears stood up and she said in surprise, "Xiyang City, there has been a rumor recently that there are elf slaves in Moth City???"

 Chapter 323：

    Hu Erniang frowned, holding the pen in her mouth, thinking about the purpose of the rumor. The rumor gave her the feeling that it was deliberately spread and had no purpose.


    "No, it''s a seductive rumor!" En Li''s brown eyes widened, she picked up the notepad and looked at it seriously again.


    "Avery, help me run a trip to the Guard Division." As An Li spoke, she lowered her head and quickly began to write, trying to eliminate the source of the rumor before it spread.


    "Yes." Avril stood up straight, flicked her long orange hair, and tied the great sword on her back, as if something was about to happen.


    "Give the letter to Axe, he should be on duty today, let him arrest people immediately." An Li said with a serious face, and handed the letter to the wolf-ear lady.


    "Yes." Avery took the letter, stuffed it into her pocket, and strode out of the study to the guard department.


    "Damn, who are the rumors trying to lure? Elves? Are there elves in Xiyang City? Or are they spreading in several nearby cities?" En Li squirmed and sat on her numb buttocks. .


    Young master, I will be back tomorrow. I hope nothing major happens. Don''t wait until the last moment and something disappointing the young master happens.


    Hu Erniang was lying on the desk, shaking her sour arms from time to time, which was too much writing.


    "Anli, let me rub it for you." Rabbit-eared girl''s light red eyes flashed with pity.


    "No, you still have to mark a lot of homework." En Li shook her head and said.


    "Sir, are you coming back tomorrow afternoon?" Wei Ya asked, grabbing Hu Erniang''s little hand and kneading.


    "Yesterday''s reply said so." Hu Erniang pouted and muttered, "It''s been three days later than expected."


    "Didn''t you say, went to Blackwater City halfway?" Wei Ya''s mouth was slightly raised, such a fox-eared girl is too cute.


    "The young master said that in about a month or so, we can eat a lot of mutton." An Li licked her lips and said that since the young master took Nicole away, their food quality has dropped a lot.


    "Isn''t that very good?" Rabbit-eared girl said softly.


    "It''s good, but I''m still very envious of being able to accompany the young master out."


    "What''s good outside, I''d rather stay in Xiyang City..."


    "..."


    On the other side, Eliza''s house.


    "Huh..." Eliza took out a wooden box from under the bed, opened the wooden box, and looked at the black robe inside, as well as the long bow and a dozen long arrows.


    "It''s been useless for a long time." Eliza pursed her lips slightly, and her emerald green eyes flashed with determination. If she hadn''t heard the news, she might be able to live in peace.


    Now her compatriots are suffering, and she can''t say how kind and great she is, but she is willing to help the leader as much as she can. Otherwise, living a stable life and watching her compatriots being sold as slaves, she feels uneasy.


    Eliza got up, took off her casual clothes, put on a black robe, put on her hood, hung her quiver around her waist, and came to the window, clutching her longbow.


    "Gag..."


    The wooden window with animal skins opened, and Eliza turned over and went out. The emerald green eyes under the hood scanned the surroundings, sneaked into the shadow of the upstairs room, and headed for the residence of the gray-robed man. This was the day she followed during the day. Known.


    She wants to force the two to tell the truth about the news spread during the day, and what the truth about Moth City is like.


    Soon, ten minutes later, Eliza came to a relatively remote place, which is north of Xiyang City, an old yard and a cheap rental house.


    She heard that the building will be demolished next year. Now the housing supply in the city is tight, some outsiders are temporarily settled in these courtyards, and the two gray-robed men are also in one of the courtyards.


    Chapter 0383 traps are also going.


    Eliza''s emerald green eyes glanced around, she could see clearly at night, unlike most humans and orcs who became blind at night.


    It is the so-called night blindness. Ninety percent of the people in this era have night blindness. It is also one of the reasons why people do not hurry at night or go out for a walk.


    Eliza didn''t have this worry at all, or the entire elves didn''t have this worry. They were the darlings of the night, and they were able to drill into the dark alleys without fear of bumping their heads, which was also one of the elves'' life-saving talents.


    Most elves come out at night to look for food, and it is still too dangerous during the day. Even so, the elves still have a hard time. They are caught and sold.


    "..." Eliza sneaked in the darkness, fell silent, and soon came to the courtyard of the two gray-robed men. She hid in the corner of the wall and listened carefully to the conversation inside.


    "Has the news been reported? The girl from the pizza shop is really beautiful, she''s definitely first-class."


    "It''s reported, it just needs to be passed on to the steward, at least it will take more than a month."


    "Hey... It''s not just a month, we can wait, as long as the auction has a good price, we will become prosperous."


    "Unfortunately, it looks so beautiful, but it''s not an elf, or an orc, so the price can go up by 10%."


    "That''s what I said, but if it''s a human woman, her life should be a little easier. At least it will be bought by those nobles, and she may even be a concubine."


    "Hey...then she will thank us, we made her live a good life."


    "It''s true... Hahaha... Hello, hello, hello everyone."


    "..."


    The shameless conversation inside made Eliza silver teeth clench outside, and her slender fingers pinched three long arrows from the quiver. Before pressing the question, she had to give the two of them a bit of hardship.


    The most important thing is that she is indeed being watched, and the news has spread, is she running out of room?


    "..." Eliza was silent for a while, came to the door of the yard, hid in the shadow, raised her hand and knocked on the door three times in a rhythmical manner. This way of knocking on the door gave people a friendly feeling. rhythm.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    After knocking, Eliza took three steps back, half squatted, and the long arrow was on the string, aiming at the gap between the door.


    "Huh? Who?"


    The two gray-robed men in the room immediately became nervous. Can they not know what they were doing? Especially in Xiyang City, they could see how powerful the patrolmen were.


    "Open the door and see, don''t open it too much." One of the gray-robed men urged.


    "I know." Another gray-robed man clenched the short knife behind his back, slowly opened the door to a gap the size of two fingers, and glanced outside...


    "Whoosh!"


    At this moment, Eliza let go of the strings, and the long arrow pierced through the air, stabbing straight into the gray-robed man''s throat.


    "Uh..." The gray-robed man''s eyes widened, looking straight into the darkness, his body slowly fell back, and the door was forced open.


    "Whoosh!"


    Another long arrow pierced the sky, swept across the sky, and went straight to the gray-robed man in the room, nailing it into the gray-robed man''s thigh, crippling his mobility.


    "Shhh!" Eliza lightly rushed straight into the room, closed the door with one hand, held a long arrow in one hand, pressed it against the gray-robed man''s throat, and kicked the arrow in the gray-robed man''s hand with one foot. Short knife.


    "If you dare to scream, I will kill you immediately." Elizasen said coldly, the long arrow hit the gray-robed man''s throat, his skin was pierced, and bright red blood flowed down.


    "Uh... uh uh..." The gray-robed man said it in his throat, and forced himself to hold it back again, his body swaying coldly, especially his companion who was lying on the side motionless, which gave him a great sense of fear. .

 Chapter 324：

    "I ask, you answer." Eliza didn''t give the gray-robed man any time to react and think, and asked indifferently, "Moth City, how many elves are there?"


    "Ah?" The gray-robed man was stunned, his eyes rolled subconsciously, he was thinking about a response, or weaving a lie.


    "puff!"


    With a flick of Eliza''s wrist, the long arrow instantly pierced into the other thigh of the gray-robed man, and the long bow hit the gray-robed man''s chin instantly, making the sound of howling in pain vanished.


    "Uh uh uh..." The gray-robed man''s eyes widened, and the blue veins in his neck burst out. In the end, he didn''t make a sound. He didn''t dare.


    "Don''t think about lying." Eliza picked up another long arrow, aimed it at the eyes of the gray-robed man, and said coldly, "You only have one chance left."


    "I don''t know, I haven''t been to Moth City for half a month." The gray-robed man stared at the tip of the arrow, his voice hoarse, and shouted, "This Xiyang City is my last stop."


    "Half a month ago, how many elves were there in Moth City?" Eliza frowned, which was exactly what she had guessed. The other party spread rumors in several nearby cities.


    "One." The gray-robed man replied immediately.


    "Male, female? What did you do to her?" Eliza said coldly.


    "Woman, we won''t do anything to her." The gray-robed man shouted in horror, "Our Black Iris Organization treats elves very well, we dare not hurt them, we don''t touch them, we don''t take advantage of them... "


    The gray-robed man spoke with Balabala, and he also guessed Eliza''s identity, which was the elf family.


    It turns out that the Black Iris Organization never takes advantage of the elf or high-quality beauties after catching the goods. It is true that some customers have serious mental cleanliness, which is a cleanliness addiction to women, and they do not allow their women to be used by men. Take advantage.


    The Black Iris Organization, as the largest beauty trafficking organization, is of course the customer first, so they hired female traffickers as watchmen. After all, after some beautiful slaves climbed into the nobles¡¯ beds, they also gained some power, which made the people of the Black Iris Organization. Don''t dare to go too far. Who knows if the next beautiful slave will climb on the prince''s bed. After all, the Black Iris organization is mainly to earn gold coins.


    "Black Iris Organization!" Eliza''s emerald green eyes flashed a cold light, it was this organization again, and most of the bounty hunters who were chasing her were from this organization.


    Now, the Black Iris Organization has set up traps in Moth City again. It has been half a month, and she doesn''t know how many companions have been fooled.


    "How many of you are in Moth City?" Eliza asked coldly, this is the last question.


    "More than a hundred people." The gray-robed man replied immediately.


    "puff!"


    As soon as the words fell, Eliza flicked her wrist, and the long arrow fell into the mouth of the gray-robed man. She turned and walked out. She had to go back and prepare, and set off for Moth City tomorrow morning.


    Even if it was a trap, she would go to see it and look for opportunities to save people.


    Chapter 0384 Explain the last words? ?


    "Ta Tata..."


    As soon as Eliza walked out of the house, her keen ears heard the sound of dense footsteps in the distance. She immediately turned over on the roof, hid in the shadows, and pointed her arrow at the direction of the footsteps.


    Two minutes later, the six people walked out of the darkness, and Eliza immediately recognized who was taking the lead. It was the patrol captain Axe, and the five patrolmen at the back. This made her heart shudder, and she didn''t dare to move. move.


    If she is exposed, I am afraid that she will be arrested by the patrolmen and put in prison. At this time, she cannot go to prison, she is going to save her companions.


    "..." The axe turned his head and glanced around, gestured a few times, and assigned the position and order of actions.


    "Action." The axe drank in a deep voice, took the lead and kicked towards the door, staggered, almost got a split, and looked at the scene inside with an ugly face.


    "Dead!" A patrolman stepped forward to check and said, "Captain, the two of them died not long ago, and their blood has not yet coagulated."


    "Damn, one step late." Axe said angrily, "Let someone chase, the murderer should not have run far."


    "Yes." Several patrol officers rushed into the darkness immediately.


    "Who did it?" The axe held his chin and checked the wounds of the two. The more he looked, the more wrong he felt.


    In particular, the first person is a one-hit kill, which shows that the murderer is very strong, but the second person has five wounds, double thighs, throat, chin and mouth.


    "Captain, is this a forced confession?" a patrol policeman whispered.


    "Yes, it''s a confession." Axe nodded affirmatively. He glanced around, looked down at the footprints on the ground, and said indifferently, "The other party is still a woman."


    "Huh? Captain, how did you see this?" a patrolman asked curiously.


    "Footprints, these footprints are very small, and there is an 80% chance that they are the footprints of girls." Axe said lightly, this is one of the knowledge points he learned from the Wolf Warrior team.


    "Is that so." The remaining two patrolmen nodded thoughtfully.


    "Could the deaths of the two have something to do with today''s rumors?" Axe lowered his head and pondered, "Shut up? Why do you want to force a confession?"


    "Captain, are we going to chase too?" a patrolman asked.


    "Let''s go, let''s chase together, the murderer must have just left for a while." Axe said coldly, his pupils flickering a few times.


    "Yes." The patrolman replied.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Axe left with the two patrolmen and chased in another direction.


    Eliza on the roof did not move, her eyes were fixed on the dark place, and she stayed silent for ten minutes.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Axe walked out of the darkness with two patrolmen, and the three of them glanced around, as if they knew someone was hiding in the darkness.


    "Huh... It seems that he really left." Axe sighed and said to the two patrolmen, "Take the body away."


    "Yes." The two patrolmen responded.


    A few minutes later, the three of them left with the two bodies, and the house was sealed off. Axe wanted to report the matter to the City Lord''s Mansion.


    "Ta Tata..."


    After another five or six minutes, Eliza came down from the roof, glanced around vigilantly, and stepped into the darkness.


    ...


    Half an hour later, the detailed report appeared in the castle study. En Li looked at the report written by Axe, and the words in it were barely comprehensible.


    "It seems that we really have elves hidden in Xiyang City." An Li put down the document, put her arms around her chest, and said calmly, "Otherwise, as soon as the rumors of elves appeared, the two suspects were forced to confess and killed, and there is a chance that the elves would act. Seventy percent, and they use bows and arrows."


    "His Royal Highness, do you want me to take action?" Avril''s orange eyes flickered, and she was a little eager to try. This murderer interested her. She used to kill people like this, but it was more bloody.


    "No, the other party should go to Moth City immediately." En Li shook her head, staring at the letter, she was wondering who this hidden elf was?


    "When the lord comes back tomorrow, you can ask for more advice." Wei Ya put down her last homework and said softly, "Go to rest early, or you will have dark circles tomorrow."


    "This... okay." En Li nodded helplessly, closed the document, stretched, and walked out, she was going to soak in the hot spring.


    She wants to welcome the young master''s return with the best image, black eye circles are absolutely not allowed.

 Chapter 325：

    ...


    On the other hand, it took Eliza half an hour to sneak back into the room. It was already under martial law outside, and there were more police patrolling the streets. She was almost found several times.


    After Eliza returned to the room, she sat at the dining table, staring at the stove in a daze, thinking about this time.


    There are more than 100 slave traders in Moth City. This is a challenge for her. One person can choose a hundred people. She can''t do it. This time is a dangerous operation. to know.


    "After tomorrow, are you going to say goodbye to here?" Eliza looked up at everything in the room.


    Going to Moth City tomorrow, if she can successfully rescue people, her identity will definitely be exposed, she can''t stay in Xiyang City any longer. If they don''t succeed, they can only be captured as slaves, or commit suicide. Maybe it would be better if they died.


    "Catherine, Darlene, you really got the point." Eliza murmured to herself, and said with a bitter face, "It seems that it is impossible to live a peaceful life."


    Eliza shook her head, took out a few pieces of paper from the cabinet, and began to write. She wanted to leave a letter to Miss Nicole about the situation of the pizza shop and thank her for her care.


    Like Tiss, she also sent a letter. As one of her friends, she has been taken care of by Niu Niang recently.


    The city owner should also have a letter, thank him for creating Xiyang City, so that she can live happily for a few months, and thank him for being willing to take in the elves, although she has never revealed her identity.


    As for Catherine and Darlene, each of them should also send a letter to express their regrets and so on.


    It was around one o''clock in the morning when Eliza finished writing all the letters, but most of her eyes were red, resisting the urge to cry.


    "Huh... Okay." Eliza sighed softly, and after climbing into the bed, she muttered to herself, "Eliza, you are really worthless, and it''s not certain that something will happen, it''s just like explaining your last words."


    Chapter 0385 I can''t bear everyone.


    early morning.


    Eliza opened her eyes slowly, looked up at the ceiling, and just lay there quietly, enjoying the last moment of peace.


    "Huh..." Eliza sighed, got up, and when she was washing, she opened the cabinet and looked at the tableware and chopsticks inside, which she bought from the big market.


    After washing up, Eliza picked up the package she had organized last night, picked up the wooden box containing the letters, and came to the door. Looking at the pairs of slippers on the floor, she remembered when Catherine and Darlene lived here. Scenes.


    "Gag!" When the door opened, Eliza turned around and walked out, closing the door slowly.


    "After today, everything has changed." Eliza glanced at the door, remembering how clumsy she looked when she first checked in, the corners of her mouth rose slightly, but there was a hint of sadness in her eyes.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Eliza turned around and walked out. It took half an hour to get to the pizza shop. It usually takes ten or twenty minutes to get there, but today she was reluctant to walk fast.


    "Gag!"


    The door of the pizza shop opened, and Eliza walked in, and saw several waiters who were already cleaning.


    "Huh? Miss Eliza, who are you??" A round-faced waiter stared blankly at Eliza''s package.


    "Oh? Something happened at my house, and I have to rush home for a few days." Eliza made up a lie at any time and forced a smile, "No, I will say goodbye to everyone for a few days."


    "I see, Miss Eliza, you scared us and thought you resigned." The round-faced waiter said with a smile.


    "How is it possible, such a good job, there is no second one in the world." Eliza shook her head and said.


    "That''s right, those who quit are fools." Another waiter nodded heavily.


    "Then, Miss Eliza, how many days are you going to leave?" the round-faced waiter asked.


    "It''s probably going to be a while, depending on how things are handled, I''m not sure about the time." A hint of helplessness flashed in the depths of Eliza''s emerald green eyes, and she forced a smile, "While I''m away for a while, I''ll ask everyone to be optimistic about pizza. shop."


    Of course I can''t tell, maybe if I have the chance, I may come back here in a few years to taste the taste of pizza.


    "No problem, leave it to us." The round-faced waiter nodded heavily.


    "That''s good." Eliza glanced around the pizza shop, then put the wooden box on the counter, patted the box, and said, "If Miss Teas comes over at noon, please help me hand this wooden box to her. "


    "Okay." The waiters responded.


    "Then trouble everyone." Eliza said softly, then nodded, turned to leave the pizza shop, and stood outside the door, listening to the discussions coming from inside.


    "What happened to Miss Eliza recently? It''s been weird these two days, and it was rare yesterday that she left very early."


    "Is something wrong? Would you like to ask Miss Teas later?"


    "Huh? Could it be Miss Eliza who is interested? Now go back and talk about marriage?"


    "This... it shouldn''t be possible. Miss Eliza is so beautiful that ordinary men are not worthy of her, unless it is the Lord of the City."


    "..."


    Eliza smiled bitterly, talking about marriage, does she still have such a day? I''m afraid that no one dares to marry her. At the price of one thousand gold coins, she will only receive endless harassment after revealing her identity, and they all want to capture her in exchange for a bounty.


    As for Tis, she knows Niu Jiao Niang. If she lets the other party know about Moth City, she will definitely ask to go together. She can''t drag the other party into ''hell''.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Eliza walked out of the city and bought a few meat buns while passing by the bun shop. This is today''s three meals.


    "Hey, isn''t this Miss Eliza? Are you going on a trip?" a passerby greeted.


    "Yeah, go out for something." Eliza responded politely.


    During the distance out of the city, many people recognized Eliza and greeted them one after another, until they finally left Xiyang City.


    "I don''t know, is there still a chance to come back?"


    Eliza stood outside the gate of Xiyang City, looking at the gradually bustling Xiyang City, turned around and resolutely walked into the wilderness trail, she wanted to take a shortcut to Moth City.


    You will arrive at Moth City around 8 o''clock at night, after all, you are walking on your feet.


    Tiangong is not beautiful, a little bit of snow fell from the sky, and it started to snow again, as if to see off Eliza.


    ...


    Near noon, Tis had just finished patrolling the streets, and went to the pizza shop to eat a piece of pizza to fill her stomach as usual.


    "Gag..."


    "It''s really cold, luckily it''s snowing." Tis muttered, pushed open the door of the pizza shop, and stepped in. The first thing she saw was the counter, but it wasn''t Eliza.


    "Welcome." The round-faced waiter called out subconsciously, and when she saw Tis, she was stunned.


    "Where''s Eliza? Isn''t she here?" Tis asked suspiciously.


    "It''s Miss Teas, Miss Eliza has something to do." The round-faced waiter said seriously, "She also left a box for you."


    "The box?" Tis raised her eyebrows, followed by the box handed over by the round-faced waiter. She curiously opened the lid and saw a stack of envelopes inside. The top one was written for her.

 Chapter 326：

    "Letter?" Tis frowned, always feeling that something was wrong. She picked up the letter written to her and opened it to look.


    "Tis, I''m sorry, I lied to everyone, I''m an elf, I''m sorry, I''ve kept it from you for so long... These days in Xiyang City, thank you very much for your care, I''m leaving, I''m going to save my companions I''m really sorry for leaving without saying goodbye, I''m afraid to see you, so I can''t bear to leave Xiyang City, I really miss everyone."


    "..." Tiss was stunned after reading the letter, her hands clenched into fists, how could this letter be written like a goodbye?


    "Gag!"


    Tis picked up the wooden box, slammed out the door, and ran towards the castle. She needed Enri to analyze what was going on.


    "Damn, what the **** is going on?" Tiss looked anxious, she was upright, but it didn''t mean she was stupid.


    The letter left by Eliza is clearly saying that she is going to do a very dangerous thing, and it is very likely that she will never return.


    "This..." The round-faced waiter stared blankly at the shaking door. She always felt that something big was about to happen, and she muttered silently in her heart, "Miss Eliza, don''t have any trouble, she is such a good person."


    Chapter 0386 That silly woman.


    "Crash..."


    The sound of the waves breaking through the boat, Liu Feng stood on the bow, looking at the port of Xiyang City not far away, feeling very kind inexplicably.


    "I''m back at last." Liu Feng put his right hand behind him, his long black hair fluttered in the wind, and let the white snow fall from the sky, with Mina and Nicole standing behind him.


    "Yeah, it''s been almost 20 days since I left home." Nicole pulled back her long flaxen hair that was blown away and said with a smile, "I miss Anli, Wei Ya and the others."


    "I don''t know what they are doing now, will they surprise us?" Mina tilted her head, shook the snow on the cat''s ears, and stroked the cat''s tail with her hand. The cold wind made the tail a little cold.


    "I don''t know~~" Liu Feng said in a lazy voice, "It will snow when you come back today. Is this a welcome?"


    "Go back and have a big meal." Mina raised her hand and shouted, "If you want lean meat and refined rice porridge, no fish first."


    She has been eating fish for nearly 20 days, and she feels that it is enough.


    "Hee hee... It seems that I can''t rest when I go back. Anli and the others should complain about me." Nicole raised her head slightly and pointed her chin with her index finger. She knew how many fox ears, and her mouth was now raised by her. Take it.


    "Ha~" Liu Feng shook his head with a dumbfounded laugh. The beast-eared mother at home, if she was away from home now and didn''t have any food made by Nicole, she would probably lose a lot of pounds.


    "Sail down! Half sail down!! Full sail down!!!"


    A loud roar sounded, and the boatmen all ran quickly, driving the boat to the port.


    "Break down! Break down!!"


    With the sound of anchoring, the ship stopped steadily at the port, the stairs were immediately lowered, and the people of the Wolf Warrior team disembarked first to be alert.


    "Ta Tata..."


    After Liu Feng disembarked with Nicole and Cat Erniang, she saw Avril waiting at the port with her carriage, her face very solemn.


    Seeing the appearance of the wolf-eared girl, Liu Feng and the three frowned. Is this what happened in Xiyang City? Otherwise, with the character of the wolf-eared girl, it would not be this expression.


    "Sir, welcome back." Avril said solemnly.


    "What happened?" Liu Feng asked indifferently, "Someone is making trouble?"


    "No, you should go back to the castle, let Her Royal Highness tell you." Avril shook her head and put down the carriage ladder.


    "Row."


    Liu Feng stepped into the carriage, followed by Mina and Nicole. Most of the joy of arriving home was washed away.


    "Master, could it be An Li''s prank?" Mina''s blue eyes flickered, and with her understanding of the fox ears, she might actually make some pranks to welcome them.


    "No, not this time." Liu Feng shook his head, he could tell from the wolf-eared girl''s performance, if it was a prank, I was afraid that An Li would come to deceive him in person.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The carriage was driven by Avili so fast, it was already around two o''clock in the afternoon, and it had been six hours since Eliza left Xiyang City.


    Twenty minutes later, the carriage entered the castle, and Avery saw Enri, Tis, and Weiya standing by and waiting.


    "Sir, we''re at the castle." Wolf-eared Lady shouted to the carriage. She put the ladder in place and jumped down.


    "Gag~"


    Liu Feng pushed open the compartment door, stepped out, stepped out of the carriage, looked at the serious-faced beast-eared women, and asked with a frown, "What happened?"


    "Master, (adult) welcome back." Enri, Weiya and Tis shouted in unison.


    After shouting, An Li jumped up, rushed to Liu Feng in three or two steps, held a letter high, and shouted, "Master, look at this letter first."


    "Okay." Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, reached out to take the letter, opened the seal, and took out the letter to look.


    "Lord City Lord, I''m Eliza, I''m an elf, I''m sorry for hiding you for so long; I''m also sorry for leaving without saying goodbye, the reason I''m an elf, maybe, you don''t know how much my identity will bring you Trouble...for your hard work, I have to leave."


    "Maybe one day, we can meet again. I hope that at that time, your Xiyang City and your ideals will shock me again. Please continue to keep your heart."


    "She''s really a stupid woman." Liu Feng blurted out after reading the letter, "It makes people want to spank her ass."


    "Ah?" The people present all stared at Liu Feng in a daze. They never imagined that the young master would say such words after reading it.


    "Tell me, what''s the situation." Liu Feng walked towards the study, he still didn''t understand, what kind of identity could Eliza be? Isn''t it a genie?


    There are so many orcs in Xiyang City, are you afraid of having one more elf? Liu Feng wanted to see who was so bold and dared to come to his Xiyang City to grab people.


    "Master, it''s like this, yesterday there was a tempting rumor that there were elf slaves in Moth City, and then two men who spread the rumors were killed at night. Today, Tis will go to the pizza shop..." En Li trotted quickly, chasing after Liu Feng, who took big strides, talked about what happened yesterday and today.


    "Moth City? That small city? It''s not far from us." Liu Feng nodded, pushed open the study and walked in, and said, "Show me the other letters."


    He glanced at Frey, who was indifferent. She was sitting on a chair with Su Mi obediently hugging the panda Caesar. The atmosphere in the castle today made two people and one beast know that this is not the time to be noisy.


    "Okay." Tis trotted into the study, picked up the wooden box on the desk and handed it to Liu Feng.


    Liu Feng picked up the letter from the wooden box and saw that it was almost the same, except for some girls'' whispers.


    "Really, that stupid woman, go save people by herself?" Liu Feng rolled his eyes, turned his head and instructed An Li, "Life, the Wolf Warrior Squad will eat immediately, bring all the equipment, and prepare to go, target Moth City, go save That stupid woman."


    "Yes." Hu Erniang immediately wrote an order.


    "Mina, bring the compound bow." Liu Feng tugged at the collar, turned to Nicole and said, "Help me prepare the armor, I''m going too this time."


    "Yes... ah?" Mina responded subconsciously, then froze.


    "Ah?" The others present were stunned.


    "Ah what?" Liu Feng tore off his military coat and said solemnly, "I can''t believe what I promised back then."


    Chapter 0387 The white-haired demon girl debuts.

 Chapter 327：

    "Ta Tata..."


    Eliza was wearing a black robe, holding a longbow in her hand, her emerald green eyes glanced around vigilantly, but her footsteps were not slow.


    "Whoosh..." Eliza was a little out of breath from exhaustion. Eleven hours have passed since she was on her way in the morning. It is now around 7 o''clock in the evening, and it is still an hour away from Moth City.


    "Hold on for a while, it''s coming soon." Eliza was panting, her throat was a little sore, and she was rushing on the road all day without stopping, making her two-thirds of her physical strength.


    "Huhu..." Eliza looked back at the darkness behind her, smiled bitterly, turned her head and walked forward, but her expression became more and more vigilant. This place is close to Moth City, so the Black Iris Organization will definitely send someone with a dark whistle. .


    "Ta Tata..."


    Eliza shook her head and threw off the snowflakes on her hood. It snowed all day today. Although it was a light snow, there was still a layer of snow on the ground, and walking was a little laborious.


    "I don''t know if Tis will be very angry when she sees my letter." The corners of Eliza''s mouth rose, thinking of Niu Jiao Niang''s upright character. If she knew about it, she would definitely ask to come together, or even more so. Bring the cops with you.


    "But, I can''t be so selfish." Eliza said bitterly, the patrolmen came, it was really good for her.


    But she couldn''t do it. Tis took the patrolman out of Xiyang City without authorization. No matter where she was, she took the knight to leave the territory. This is the most taboo behavior. With the deterrent power of the nobles.


    "Sigh..." Eliza sighed, she had thought about asking the Lord of the City, but thinking about her identity, and thinking that the Lord of the City was not in Xiyang City, she rejected everything.


    Maybe, she doesn''t have the courage to ask someone. She has always been alone. She has been struggling in the world on the Terran side for five years. She is alone. Even her friends are Darlene, Catherine, Lucy and Little Point Four. people.


    That''s why she was so infatuated with Xiyang City, but now that everything has returned to the original point, she is still alone, and she still has to face some things alone.


    The time quietly came to 7:30, and there was still half an hour away from Moth City. Eliza began to sneak forward and entered a dry forest, and she was even more careful in her actions.


    "Crack!"


    Suddenly there was a sound of wood being smashed not far away, Eliza''s emerald green eyes narrowed, the long bow in her left hand was raised, and her right hand quickly pinched the long arrow to string it, pulling and releasing it with force, from reaction to shooting, the whole process was complete. The process is only one second.


    "Whoosh!"


    "Ah~" The woman''s frightened voice came from the darkness, and then stopped immediately, which made Eliza frown.


    She drew three long arrows from the quiver with her right hand, one was placed on the bowstring, and the other two long arrows were sandwiched between the ring fingers. This method was prepared for rapid archery, which is the ability of the elves.


    "Shhh!" Eliza hurriedly ran in the direction of the sound with her legs hard. If it was the dark whistle of the Black Iris Organization, she would definitely have to silence it immediately to prevent it from going back to report the message.


    While she was in action, she kept her archery posture. The arrow was aimed at the darkness, but her emerald green eyes were turning quickly, her pointed ears were shaking, listening to the sounds that might come from the darkness.


    Soon, Eliza came to the source of the voice and stared blankly at the girl who was trying to draw the arrow. The long arrow was nailed from the clothes under the girl''s arm into the tree pole. If it passed another point, it would pierce the girl. heart.


    The girl''s long emerald green hair and emerald green eyes all indicated that the other party''s identity was an elf, which was what made her stunned.


    "You, are you an elf?" Eliza said in shock. The girl in front of her was very ordinary, with a public face and a little freckles on her face, looking like fourteen or fifteen years old.


    After all, elves aren''t all pretty girls and handsome guys, there are also ordinary elves, and most elves are just like humans, and they are very ordinary.


    "You, are you also an elf?" The girl looked at Eliza''s emerald green eyes in horror.


    "Huh..." Eliza breathed a sigh of relief, pulled off her hood, her white hair floated away, and pointed ears emerged from the white hair.


    She didn''t expect to meet her fellow clan in such a place, and almost killed her with an arrow. She looked at the long arrow nailed to the girl''s armpit, and secretly said: Lucky.


    "You, you are the white-haired demon girl?" The elf girl, with her emerald green eyes widened, exclaimed, "Are you here to save other elves too?"


    "What''s your name?" Eliza stretched out her hand to pull out the long arrow that had been nailed into the tree pole, and said softly, "You know me?"


    "My name is Xiao Mo." The elf girl looked at Eliza with admiration and said excitedly, "The name of the white-haired enchantress has been spread among the elves, and you are the one who made a duke of the race perish. "


    "Call me Eliza." Eliza shook her head, she was still very disgusted with the title of white-haired enchantress.


    Her hair is not green like ordinary elves, but white, which is an anomaly among elves. Fortunately, her parents, relatives, and friends do not reject her, which is why she loves elves so much. one.


    "This..." Xiao Mo was stunned for a while. She scratched her face, then remembered that the white-haired enchantress is not a good title, and hurriedly called out respectfully, "Lord Eliza."


    "Sir?" Eliza rolled her eyes, what is this title? But I didn''t correct it, this is better than the white-haired enchantress.


    "Xiao Mo, did you also hear the news?" Eliza asked.


    "Yes, we all rushed over after hearing the news." Xiao Mo replied, she squatted down and picked up a short bow and a barrel of arrows from the snow.


    "Just now, I''m sorry." Eliza looked apologetically at the hole in Xiao Mo''s armpit.


    "It doesn''t matter, it''s my stealth skills that are not good enough." Xiao Mo shook his head, patted his chest in fear, and said admiringly, "Sir Eliza''s archery is so powerful that she can hit me if she can hear a sound in the dark. ."


    "Little Mo, everyone you said just now? Are there other elves coming?" Eliza changed the subject. Her archery skills were all learned while fleeing, so there''s nothing to show off or praise.


    "Yes, we have a total of five elves here, plus Lord Eliza, there are six people." Xiao Mo said excitedly, the chance of rescuing his companions will be even greater this time.


    Chapter 0388 something is wrong.


    "Add me, six people?" Eliza''s emerald green eyes lit up and she said quickly, "Where are the other four? Take me to see."


    She didn''t expect that besides her, there were five elves coming. If the six elves went to save people, the probability would indeed increase by 10 to 20%, and at least 20 people traffickers could be killed.


    "Okay." Xiao Mo nodded lightly, took the lead and walked into the depths of the dry woods, whispering as he walked, "Lord Eliza, out of this dry wood, outside is Moth City, there are some traffickers there. patrol."


    "How many elves were captured in total?" Eliza asked in a deep voice.


    "..." Xiao Mo was silent for a while before he said, "Seven people."


    "How come there are so many? Wasn''t there only one person at the beginning?" Eliza frowned, this number is a bit tricky, and it is even more difficult to rescue if there are more people.


    "I also heard from other elves. At first, I was alone, but after that, elves kept coming to the rescue, and everyone was arrested." Xiao Mo lowered his head, timidly not daring to look at Eliza.


    "That''s it." Eliza frowned, the people of the Black Iris Organization were so cunning.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The two fell silent for a while, and did not speak, only the sound of walking. After walking for about 20 minutes, they came to a cave, where a little fire was shining.


    "..." When Eliza saw this scene, she frowned. No police sentries were set up outside the cave, and a fire was lit up. Once someone was touched by a trafficker, it was really a mess.


    "Little Mo, are you the only police whistle?" Eliza suddenly turned her head and asked.


    "Yes." Xiao Mo nodded.


    "How did you get out so far? The police post can''t be too far away from the cave." Eliza said solemnly, "The police post is too far away, it''s very dangerous."


    "Ah?" Xiao Mo was stunned for a moment, scratching his cheeks, and said timidly, "I, I wonder if an elves will come over, so I just want to go outside the dry woods to have a look, don''t let the elves blindly break in to save them. people."


    "I didn''t expect that I actually met Lord Eliza." Xiao Mo clapped his hands and said excitedly, "It''s really good."


    "I really want to thank you, or else I''ll break in with my head covered." Eliza sighed.


    When she said Chong, of course, she was sneaking. Once she really couldn''t save anyone, she would still retreat, and then wait for an opportunity to find an opportunity, such as saving someone after an auction.

 Chapter 328：

    "Well, I can only help a little like this." Xiao Mo pouted, walked towards the cave, and said, "Lord Eliza, hurry in and bake the fire, and take a good rest."


    "Yeah." Eliza nodded, she really had to take a break and cultivate her energy to save people.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Eliza followed behind Xiao Mo, looking at Xiao Mo''s feet suspiciously, just about to ask her if her feet were injured, why she made such a loud noise while walking, you must know that the elves sneak with light footsteps, and have superb archery skills. as a life-saving skill.


    "Huh? Is Xiao Mo back?" A woman''s voice came from the cave.


    "Yeah, I''m back from my inspection tour, do you see who I brought?" Xiao Mo shouted happily.


    When Eliza walked into the cave, she saw a fire inside, surrounded by four women, all in their teens and twenties, with green hair and pointed ears.


    As for her appearance, Eliza was still the most beautiful in the audience. No, when she entered the cave, the four elves were stunned, with white hair, emerald green eyes, and pointed ears. matter.


    The tallest elf among them immediately reacted and shouted, "You, are you a white-haired enchantress?"


    "It''s me, just call me Eliza." Eliza responded with a smile.


    "It''s unbelievable, Miss Eliza, you are the idol of our elves, you can actually make a duke of Yinlu Kingdom perish." A slightly fat elf shouted excitedly.


    "It''s just a coincidence." Eliza waved her hand, and it was rumored how she planned to destroy a duke. In fact, only she knew in her heart that she was just being used as a gun.


    Otherwise, would a duke perish so easily? Don''t be kidding, she''s beautiful, but not so beautiful that a duke and a king will work hard for her, she''s self-aware of this.


    "Miss Eliza, you are too humble." The tall elf said happily, "With Miss Eliza taking action this time, the chances of saving everyone will be even greater."


    "Yes, Miss Eliza, come and guide us." The other three elves said in unison.


    "This..." Eliza looked at the four people in front of her with a wry smile, which instantly made her shoulders heavy.


    "Miss Eliza, sit down, have you eaten? I have oatmeal here."


    "Come on, warm up the water, Miss Eliza should be very thirsty."


    "..."


    Eliza sat aside, looking at the enthusiastic four people, her heart was warm, and most of the cold of the day was dispelled.


    "Sisters, talk to me, I''m going out for inspection." Xiao Mo suddenly said, "I''m afraid there are elves like Lord Eliza who came here at night."


    "Little Mo, take a rest, you''ve been outside for too long," the tall elf advised.


    "Let me go on this tour." The slightly fat elf stood up and said.


    "No, no." Xiao Mo quickly waved his hand and stepped back two or three steps, "I don''t have any skills, I can only help with some things like this, sisters, don''t argue with me."


    After Xiao Mo finished speaking, without waiting for the people present to reply, he hurriedly ran out of the cave. The moment he turned around, his emerald green eyes flashed with a strange light.


    "..." Eliza quietly looked at Xiao Mo who disappeared in the cave, turned her head and asked a few elves, "Is Xiao Mo always patrolling outside?"


    "Yeah, we wanted to go for her, but Xiao Mo didn''t want to, and drove us back." The tall elf said helplessly.


    "How many days have you been here?" Eliza asked, with her years of escape experience, she always felt that something was wrong.


    "The four of us have been here in a day or two." The slightly fat elf replied.


    "What about Xiao Mo?" Eliza asked curiously.


    "Little Mo? Never heard of her." The tall elf shook his head and asked in confusion, "Miss Eliza, what''s wrong with her?"


    "It''s nothing." Eliza frowned, and then asked, "Was Xiao Mo here when you came?"


    "Yeah, this cave was found by Xiao Mo." The slightly fat elf praised, "Xiao Mo is very diligent and rushes to do everything."


    "Always let us rest, I have been blowing cold wind outside." The tall elf sighed, "This makes us feel very ashamed."


    Chapter 0389 I am a dark elf.


    "Are you all brought here by Xiao Mo?" Eliza asked slowly, "Haven''t you heard about other elves?"


    "We were all brought here by Xiao Mo. Xiao Mo said that all the other elves were taken away, and she was the only one who escaped, and then she waited for the other elves to come over in the dry woods and took everyone to the cave. Wait for more elves to come, and then go to rescue the elves together." said the slightly fat elves.


    No, the more Eliza listened, the more she felt that there was something wrong there. Xiao Mo is an elf.


    The four elves looked at each other and saw that Eliza was thinking about things, so they didn''t bother, but the four of them didn''t know what was wrong, especially Eliza kept asking about Xiao Mo.


    "No, it''s not right." Eliza stood up abruptly, replaying the whole process of meeting Xiao Mo today, the sound from the darkness, the arrow she shot, the sound of Xiao Mo walking, and the four Conversation spoken by an elf...


    "Miss Eliza, what''s wrong? What''s wrong?" said the tall elf in shock.


    "Go, get out of here immediately." Eliza''s emerald green eyes were slightly pressed, and she said solemnly, "I hope it''s not as I imagined."


    "Go?" The expressions of the four elves changed.


    "Quick, let''s go now." Eliza picked up the longbow, and with her right hand squeezed a few arrows, she strode out of the cave.


    "This?" The four elves looked at each other, nodded helplessly, picked up the longbow and followed.


    Eliza''s face was dignified, and she stepped outside the cave, her body suddenly froze, her emerald green eyes widened, and she looked at the dark withered woods.


    "Who, come out." Eliza stood upright with the longbow in her left hand and the long arrow in her right hand.


    "What happened?" The expressions of the four elves changed, and they immediately raised their bows and arrows, looking nervously at the dry woods in the dark night.


    One minute, two minutes, three minutes... Just when the four elves thought that Eliza had made a mistake, the sound of applause came from the darkness.


    "Clap~"


    "As expected of the white-haired enchantress Eliza, you really can see the flaw."


    A familiar voice came from the darkness, causing the faces of the elves to change greatly. Eliza''s face sank, and the back of the bow-holding hand burst into blue veins.


    The tall elf shouted in astonishment, "Isn''t this Xiao Mo''s voice?"


    "Little Mo, come out, what nonsense are you talking about." the slightly fat elf shouted.


    "Hey...that''s naive." Xiao Mo''s figure walked out of the darkness, the timid expression on his face was gone, replaced by a mocking look.


    "Little Mo, don''t make trouble, you go to the cave to rest, let me go and inspect." The fat elf put down his long bow and walked forward.


    "Stop." Eliza moved halfway, blocking the slightly fat elf, and said solemnly, "Don''t go up, she is the enemy."


    "Enemy? How is that possible?" The fat elf was stunned for a while, and then shouted in a hurry, "Miss Eliza, Xiao Mo is an elf."


    "No, Eliza~ big~ person~ is not wrong." Xiao Mo tilted his head, especially in emphasising the word "adult", and sneered, "I knew I couldn''t hide it from you."


    "The arrow I shot in the dark was the sound you made intentionally, right?" Eliza said coldly, her emerald green eyes scanning the surroundings.

 Chapter 329：

    "Indeed, I just didn''t expect it, it almost killed me." Xiao Mo shook off his long green hair and said indifferently, "I didn''t expect to catch a big man like you, a white-haired enchantress worth a thousand gold coins. "


    "Hmph, let them come out. The sound of your footsteps is just for them to pass the news. It''s really hard work." Eliza said coldly, and suddenly shot an arrow at the darkness.


    "clang!"


    A metal crash sounded, and sparks flickered in the darkness.


    "After all, she''s a white-haired enchantress, I can''t be too cautious." Xiao Mo said indifferently, raising his hand and waving at the darkness.


    "Ta Tata..."


    In the dead woods in the dark night, there was the sound of dense footsteps, as well as the ''click'' sound of wood breaking, and the ''clanging'' sound of armor.


    Dozens of knights in armor walked out of the darkness, all holding a shield in their hands and clenching the knight''s sword in the other hand, looking at Eliza and the five people with indifference.


    "Jin Mo is in charge, everyone is here." The leading knight said solemnly.


    "Yeah." Jin Mo nodded, looked at Eliza and the other five indifferently, and said coldly, "Put down the bow and arrow and follow us obediently, otherwise I won''t be responsible for anything that happens."


    "This... how could it be?" The tall elf turned pale, and the change in front of her frightened her.


    "Little Mo, you..." The chubby elf looked at Jin Mo in disbelief. All this had hit her too hard.


    "Why, you are also an elves, why do you want to help the Black Iris Organization? Deceiving your fellow elves." Eliza gritted her teeth, she remembered the golden steward mentioned by the two gray-robed men in Xiyang City, that is, In front of him is Jin Mo, who is also an elves.


    "Hahaha... Elves? Stop kidding me, I''m not an elves, I''m a dark elves, and I''ve fallen into the darkness. Back then, it was you so-called elves who abandoned me and my mother, and it was you who took me down. into the abyss of despair."


    Jin Mo laughed grimly, his arms spread out, his emerald green eyes bloodshot to his eyes, and he shouted morbidly, "Besides... being a slave, it''s not bad for elves, you sell it to Those nobles, you can still eat well, you don''t have to starve or freeze outside, you should thank me."


    When she and her mother escaped from the forest of life, the habitat of elves, the so-called elves abandoned them because they thought her mother and daughter were dragging their feet.


    It was also at that time that her mother suffered from frostbite. When she was twelve years old, she swore that if anyone rescued her mother and daughter, she would be the master of the other and destroy the entire elves.


    A year later, her mother and daughter met Lord Black Iris, and that charming and moving woman rescued her mother and daughter.


    "..." Eliza''s forehead burst into blue veins, the long arrow pointed at Jin Mo, and coldly shouted, "Shut up, you crooked way."


    "I advise you to put down your bow and arrow. Otherwise, I can''t guarantee that the four elves over there will do something."


    Jin Mo crossed his arms and said coldly, "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to you before the auction. After all, elves are high-end goods."


    Chapter 0390 Don''t think about someone coming to rescue you.


    Even if the other four elves are average, nobles will buy them to try them out. After all, not every noble has coins.


    Jin Mo glanced at the other four elves indifferently, but focused on Eliza. This white-haired enchantress, one elves is worth ten ordinary elves, so if the other four elves are sacrificed, they can be safe and sound If you win Eliza, you will earn it.


    "You..." Eliza''s face changed slightly, and she could see Jin Mo''s plan. If she escaped, then the four elves next to her were afraid that they would be abused.


    "Miss Eliza, hurry up and leave us alone," the tall elf shouted.


    "Yeah, leave us alone, you can escape, and then find a way to save us." The fat elf shouted.


    "Yes, please leave quickly."


    "You are more important than us, and we have lived enough."


    "..." Eliza listened to the persuasion of the four, but her face was stunned. She looked at Jin Mo coldly, dropped the longbow in her hand, and said bitterly, "It''s too late."


    "Too late?"


    The four elves reacted and quickly glanced around and found that they were completely surrounded by knights, especially the shields in the hands of the knights, for them who were good at bows and arrows, it was simply a shield of despair.


    "This..." The four of them panicked.


    "Follow me obediently, don''t make any small moves, otherwise, I can''t guarantee anything will happen." Jin Mo said coldly, turning around and walking out of the dry woods.


    "Put down the bow and arrow." The knights shouted in unison.


    "..." The four elves were helpless, and at this point, they could only drop their bows and arrows in frustration.


    The knights encircled and confiscated the bows and arrows of the five people, and surrounded the five people with the shield face in the middle, leaving only a gap for them to walk.


    "Let''s go." The knights drank coldly.


    "..." Eliza''s silver teeth gnawed slightly, surrounded by shields, completely preventing the possibility of escape unless they could fly.


    "Ta Tata..."


    There were only footsteps left on the way, and the atmosphere was extremely depressed. After walking out of the dead woods, Eliza looked up at the night sky. No matter how you looked at the stars, they were not as bright as those seen in Xiyang City.


    Moth City, it is said to be a city, but it is similar to a village. The city wall is surrounded by wood, and the city owner is a knight. Small cities like this are too common in this era. Now the civilians of the entire city of Moth City are , were detained by Jin Mo''s people in dilapidated houses.


    The current Moth City was completely occupied by the people of the Black Iris Organization. Eliza walked all the way, and after careful observation, she found that there were more than 100 knights here.


    Afterwards, Eliza and the five were sent to a civilian house, and there were seven other elves in it, all of them were female elves. As for the male elves, I was afraid they would be executed.


    "Don''t think about someone coming to save you, just stay honest, and in a few days, I will help you find your own home."


    Jin Mo stood outside the door, glanced indifferently at the twelve elves inside, and then said coldly to Eliza, "Be good, don''t make noise, don''t make trouble, this is good for everyone."


    "Humph." Eliza turned around, looking out of sight and out of mind. It was true that no one came to save them. She also accepted her fate temporarily. She just waited for the auction to find a chance to escape.


    "I''ll work harder these days to help you find more elves as companions." Jin Mo sneered.


    "You... shameless." Eliza turned around suddenly and shouted coldly, "You deceived the elves'' trust in you. If you do this, won''t your conscience hurt?"


    "Conscience?" Jin Mo grinned and sneered, "My conscience has long been trampled by the elves, and my conscience will only be dedicated to Lord Black Iris, not the so-called elves."


    Eliza looked at Jin Mo quietly and said calmly, "You are so pitiful."


    "Poor? You say I''m pitiful?" Jin Mo was stunned for a moment, then roared with a grim expression, "Eliza, don''t put on such a superior expression, look at you now, are you qualified to call me pitiful? "


    "You live in the past forever." Eliza said calmly, turned to sit down, and suddenly realized that it was pointless to argue with Jin Mo at all.


    "Chi... ridiculous." Jin Mo snorted, what happened in the past, do you want her to forget?


    She couldn''t do it, her mother was still lying in the headquarters of the Black Iris Organization, lost her legs forever, and could only lie down. Such injuries will never be forgotten...


    "Eliza, what you said today, I hope you can say it in the future." Jin Mo said coldly, then turned and left.


    She will then go to the dry woods and wait for the elves who advance to save people. If those elves come to Moth City and see so many knights, I am afraid that some elves will escape, and she is the most important part.


    "I want to see how many more elves will come." Jin Mo''s emerald green eyes flashed coldly, and he sneered, "In the past, I could abandon my family, but now I want to save people. It''s ridiculous."


    The extremely cold storm that year took away too many people, and the life forest in the elves habitat is next to the rocky forest, the bird clan orcs can still fly, but the elves can only run on their legs, which leads to some It is very difficult for weak elves to survive.


    Even if they escape the forest of life alive and enter the orc country, they will be captured and sold as slaves by the orcs. In Jin Mo''s view, there is no difference between orcs, elves and human races, and they all have the same inferiority.

 Chapter 330：

    "Don''t come near without my order." Jin Mo turned his head and instructed the knights behind him.


    These knights were all cultivated by the Black Iris organization. The task assigned to her this time is a test for her. If she is completed, her stewardship will be promoted to the deacon.


    In fact, after she captured Eliza, the white-haired enchantress, promotion to the deacon was a sure thing, but Jin Mo wanted to take this opportunity to catch more elves, especially those who abandoned them back then. Elf.


    "Yes." The knights stopped, they would lurk outside the dead woods, waiting for the signal from Jin Mo''s steward.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Jin Mo walked into the dry woods. She didn''t say anything. Eliza guessed wrong. Her feet were injured. She couldn''t walk as lightly and silently as other elves.


    She was held in her mother''s arms, and her legs were only frostbitten, not frozen and necrotic like her mother''s.


    Chapter 0391 anti-wolf electric stick.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The sound of hoofs resounded loudly.


    After running for five hours in a row, Liu Feng felt that his buttocks were about to become four petals. This riding technique really needs to be improved. The most important thing is to get the saddle with stirrups out.


    The saddle of this era, that is, the seat on which the back of the horse sits, is the most primitive kind, that is, the saddle made of animal skins and wooden frames, as for the stirrups that allow the feet to borrow strength.


    Xinkema descended quickly, retreated to Liu Feng''s side, and asked, "Lord City Lord, there is a forest in front of us, shall we go around?"


    "How long will it take to get to Moth City? How long will it take to walk through the woods?" Liu Feng asked with a frown. He hurried on the road. The most fearful thing was taking a long detour and encountering obstacles.


    "At the edge of the woods, there is a path, and it takes two hours to reach Moth City."


    When Xin Ke explored the situation around Xiyang City before, he learned about the situation here and responded immediately, "Going through the woods, you can reach Moth City in an hour at most."


    "Get off the horse, get dressed, and enter the woods." Liu Feng instructed. If it could be an hour faster, of course, he chose to cross the woods.


    They are a little worried about Eliza, has that stupid woman already acted, if she has acted to save people, has she been caught? Or have you escaped?


    However, he estimates that the possibility of being caught is higher. This rumor is obviously a trap. The behavior of that stupid woman to save people alone is simply a sheep.


    Now, Liu Feng only hopes that Eliza is not injured. As for saving people, let them leave it to them. He is very interested in elves, but Eliza doesn''t see anything special. Of course, beautiful Except for this.


    "Yes!" The eight of Zink respectfully said.


    The beast-eared girl who accompanied Liu Feng this time included Mina, Tis, and Avery, especially the Niujiao Niang, who strongly requested to come together and bring Eliza back no matter what.


    As for the wolf-eared girls being forced by An Li, Liu Feng did not refuse them. He couldn''t refuse everything. This would dampen the enthusiasm of the beast-eared girls, and the disappointment would accumulate, but it was very hurtful, and this time it was Saving people is not going to the battlefield.


    "Master, why don''t you just stay here and let us go to save people." Mina tugged at Liu Feng''s clothes and whispered, "We don''t know what traps the other party has set up, Master can''t go on an adventure."


    "What nonsense?" Liu Feng rolled his eyes, glanced at the surrounding wilderness, and asked him to stay here?


    He couldn''t help but patted Cat Erniang''s buttocks with his hands, and said in a bad mood, "It''s not like you don''t know my strength."


    "..." Mina blushed and covered her hips. She wanted to say that it wasn''t a question of strength, but a question of danger. No matter how strong her personal strength was, there would be surprises.


    "Okay, darling, get your things ready and set off immediately." Liu Feng reached out and squeezed the cheek of the cat''s ear girl, and said softly, "This time, it''s not to fight, save people."


    "Yes." Mina said solemnly, bowing her head to straighten the leather armor on her body, then put on the black face towel, and there were sabers in both hands.


    Liu Feng nodded, his eyes glanced at Avili and Tis, the wolf-eared girl would always be able to get it done with a big sword, and she was wearing light armor made of fine steel.


    Niu Jiao Niang didn''t bring her baseball bat this time, and replaced it with a two-meter-long Overlord Spear.


    "Don''t worry, Eliza will be fine." Liu Feng persuaded Tis with a serious face, "She shouldn''t be caught so stupidly."


    "Yeah, Eliza is very smart." Niu Jiao Niang nodded, her serious face relaxed a little.


    "Mina, give me the box from the inner library." Liu Feng turned to the cat-ear girl and instructed, "It''s the iron box I asked Nicole to take."


    "Okay." Mina trotted to the horse, removed it from an iron box fixed behind the saddle, and held it in front of Liu Feng.


    "Crack!"


    Liu Feng lowered his head and dialed the password, opened the box, and took out an arm-sized anti-wolf electric stick. This is also a two-in-one product of a powerful flashlight and an anti-wolf electric stick.


    "Master, what is this?" Mina flicked the cat''s tail and asked curiously, "Strange iron rod?"


    "This is a good thing." Liu Feng smiled mysteriously, looking at Tis and Avery who were coming around, holding the flashlight at the dark woods, and pressing the flashlight mode switch.


    In the next second, white light shone out, causing everyone present to stare at the place where the woods were like daylight.


    "This..." Mina stared at her blue eyes, turned her head to look at the woods, then turned her head to look at the flashlight, her mouth open, speechless.


    "Shh!"


    "Who?" Avril took two steps back, and the sword was drawn out, pointing in the direction of the woods, looking very vigilant, thinking that there was an enemy.


    Tis was curious, reached out and touched the flashlight, and said, "Master, what is this called?"


    "Anti-wolf electric stick, no, no, it''s wrong, it''s a flashlight, and it''s one of the things I use for lighting in my hometown." Liu Feng quickly changed his words when he saw the wolf-eared girl''s confused look.


    "Is it against me?" Avril tilted her head, looked down at the big sword in her hand, and quickly put it back into the scabbard.


    "Why does it emit white light? It''s too amazing, right?" Mina lowered her head and brought her face close to the flashlight.


    "Huh? Mina, don''t be scary." Tis slapped Cat Erniang''s face and pushed it away, then brought her own face up, and a ''Night Night Bullhorn Demon'' appeared.


    "Stop, don''t make a fuss." Liu Feng saw that the wolf-eared girl also had the intention to come over, so he quickly raised his hand and pulled Tisi''s horn away. Now is the time to save people, not to play with the flashlight.


    He came out with a flashlight in order to travel quickly and quickly, so that he could reach Moth City faster. After all, the later he arrived at Moth City, the more dangerous Eliza would be.


    "Go, let''s go." Liu Feng waved his hand, and the people of the Warrior Wolf team immediately opened the way in front of them, advancing alternately in groups of two.


    "Yes!" Everyone shouted in unison.


    Mina and Avril were guarded by Liu Feng on the left and right, while Tiss followed behind, with the overlord gun on his shoulder, as if not to mess with me.


    A group of twelve people left the horses outside the woods, entered the woods overnight, and headed towards Moth City.


    Chapter 0392 Elf Biao acting.


    Half an hour later, Liu Feng and his party entered the depths of the woods. There were still about 20 minutes before Moth City. He turned off the flashlight and began to move forward in the dark.


    Fortunately, Liu Feng arranged a good meal for the army, and the vitamins and nutrients were comprehensive, so that everyone did not suffer from night blindness. In addition, the weather tonight was very good, and the moonlight was very soft. Although he couldn''t see very far, walking was no problem.


    "Who?"


    There was a stern shout from the Wolf Warrior Squad in front, causing Liu Feng, Mina and the others who were following behind to look solemn and rush forward quickly.


    Jin Mo looked at the two people in front of her in astonishment. She didn''t expect to encounter a human race, especially the strange knight sword on her neck, which made her not dare to move at all.

 Chapter 331：

    "Tap..."


    Footsteps came from all around, making Jin Mo stunned, and several people dressed in the same clothes came over, looking at her with cold eyes. She had only seen this kind of look in the elite knight team in the Black Iris organization.


    "Girl?" Zink frowned at the timid girl in front of him, glanced at the girl''s hair color, ears, etc., and said coldly, "Are you an elf?"


    "I, I..." Jin Mo hesitated. Could it be that these people are also human traffickers who received news to **** the elves? So what is she going to do? Are you going to be caught and sold?


    No, absolutely not, she has to go back to take care of her mother, if she is captured and lost, with the principle that the black iris organization does not raise waste, the mother will definitely be abandoned by the black iris organization.


    "Tap tap..."


    Just when Jin Mo was about to shout and make a noise, she heard footsteps again, which made her eyes light up, thinking that the knights were coming.


    "Have you caught the police whistle?" Before Liu Fengren arrived, the voice came.


    "Lord City Lord, I caught a girl who is an elf." Sinke said respectfully.


    "Elf?" Liu Feng was stunned. He walked to Zink''s side in three or two steps and looked at the girl in front of him. With an ordinary appearance, green hair, and pointed ears, he felt that, except for the special points of the ears, she was just an ordinary girl. .


    "Master, she is an elf." Tis stretched her head, glanced at the girl, and nodded, "Maybe she came to save the elf like Eliza."


    Eliza? Jin Mo was stunned when he heard this, and calmly glanced at the few people in front of her. She was very surprised that the orcs were actually with the human race.


    Moreover, it seems that this group of people should also know Eliza. Could it be Eliza''s rescue soldier who may be able to use it? Jin Mo, who made up his mind, even pretended to be pitiful and timid. .


    "Are you here to save the elves too?" Liu Feng glanced at the girl up and down, and waved to Xin Ke and the others, motioning to put away the Tang Dao.


    "Qiangqiang!" Xin Ke and the others retreated, alerting the periphery.


    "Yes, yes." Jin Mo shrank his neck and said timidly, "We failed again."


    "What do you mean?" Liu Feng frowned.


    "Sister Eliza, and the other four elves, everyone has been captured." Jin Mo lowered his head and choked, her hand squeezed **** her thigh, causing her to tremble with pain.


    "What, Eliza has been caught?" Tis''s purple eyes widened, and she turned to look at Liu Feng anxiously. Her eyes were full of questions, as if to say, Master, didn''t you say Eliza wasn''t that stupid before?


    "Cough, cough..." Liu Feng coughed lightly, with a strange expression on his face. How did he know that Eliza would be so stupid and was taken away so quickly.


    "What''s your name?" Liu Feng turned his head and asked.


    "Xiao Mo, my name is Xiao Mo." Jin Mo said with a tear, her thigh was still burning.


    "Little Mo, how did you know that Eliza was captured?" Liu Feng raised his brows slightly, staring at Jin Mo''s eyes.


    "I..." Jin Mo was inexplicably flustered by Liu Feng''s black eyes. He lowered his head quickly, and said timidly, "I, I''m too useless. Sister Eliza and the others won''t let me go with me."


    "So, how many people are there in Moth City?" Liu Feng asked lightly.


    "Yes, there are more than fifty people." Jin Mo immediately halved the number, saying that he could lure them away with less, right?


    "Oh?" Liu Feng frowned, glanced at Xiao Mo, who had his head lowered, and turned his head towards Xin Ke and pouted out of the woods.


    "..." Xin Ke nodded and immediately understood the meaning of the Lord of the City. After ordering two team members, they walked out of the woods, their footsteps fell silently, and they had to explore first.


    "How long have you been here?" Liu Feng asked softly.


    "I, I''ve been here for five or six days." Jin Mo quickly organized the language in his mind, and said with wide eyes, "The elves have been captured by twelve people, you must save everyone."


    "Of course, we are Eliza''s friends, and of course we will save them." Tis said with a heavy nod. Although she was anxious, she would not urge Liu Feng. She was still sensible.


    "Thank you, thank you very much."


    Jin Mo lowered his head and thought to himself, sure enough, as she guessed, these people knew Eliza, and they had a good relationship.


    This was something she didn''t expect. In Eliza''s identity, with the value of a thousand gold coins, someone would treat her as a friend instead of capturing her for a bounty. These people must be fools.


    "Everyone will be rescued." Liu Feng calmly said, his black pupils flickering as he glanced around the woods.


    Mina tugged at the corner of Liu Feng''s clothes, her blue eyes blinked twice, her mouth opened, but she didn''t make a sound, "Young master, something is wrong."


    Caterpillar is not an elf, and she does not have the so-called elf kinship trust bonus that Eliza has. With her many years of survival experience, it is easy to see many problems.


    Avril next to her frowned, her orange eyes stared straight at Xiao Mo, as if she was about to see the bones, her palm clenched the hilt of the great sword, and her keen intuition told her that things were not that simple.


    "..." Liu Feng nodded lightly. Of course, he also found that something was wrong. Xiao Mo''s words were full of loopholes, especially the clothes on his body, which didn''t look like he hadn''t changed for five or six days.


    "You must be tired, right? Let me take you to a resting place, where there is a cave to shelter from the cold wind."


    Jin Mo grimaced and said hoarsely, "Not long ago, Sister Eliza and the others were resting there."


    "Okay." Liu Feng nodded, the corners of his mouth raised, and he suddenly felt interesting.


    Chapter 0393 Stop pretending.


    "Please come with me."


    Jin Mo turned around, the corners of his mouth were slightly hooked, and his emerald green eyes flickered at the dark woods. He first stabilized these people, and then let the knights come to encircle and suppress them. The few orcs here are high-quality goods.


    "Tap tap..."


    Liu Feng led Mina, Avril and Tis behind, and the people of the Wolf Warriors team had dispersed, advancing vigilantly around.


    The behavior of the Wolf Warriors team made Jin Mo a little nervous. He always felt that these people were not simple. They were like spies when the war was about to start. Knights who could be spies were very powerful.


    Soon, Jin Mo brought Liu Feng and others to the previous cave. After the people from the Wolf Warriors team went in to check that there was no danger, Liu Feng led them in.


    "Go in." Liu Feng stepped into the cave, Mina followed closely, her blue eyes locked on Jin Mo inadvertently, as long as the other party made any dangerous move, she would stab him in the throat.


    After entering the cave, people from the Wolf Warriors team immediately started a fire, burned the water, and cleaned the cave a little, for fear of poisonous snakes and the like hibernating in it.


    "It''s been hard for everyone to travel, hurry up and sit down and rest." Jin Mo shouted with concern.


    "It''s not too hard, there''s no need to rest, let''s talk about Eliza." Mina replied indifferently, I''m afraid that today''s amount of exercise is not as much as the Wolf Warrior team has exercised in a few hours.


    "Uh..." Jin Mo was at a loss for words, did you answer like this?


    "Indeed, the most important thing now is how is Eliza''s situation." Liu Feng nodded in agreement.


    "I''m not very clear either." Jin Mo lowered his head, he couldn''t say more, otherwise he would be exposed.


    Jin Mo suddenly found it a little tricky. The inadvertent caution of these people made it a little difficult for her to get out, and she didn''t dare to mess around with some small movements.


    "Then how was Eliza captured?" Liu Feng asked, changing the subject.


    "Everyone went to Moth City to save people. I didn''t expect that after entering, they found that it was a trap. There were many knights ambushing there." Jin Mo said quickly, she had already prepared the answer.


    "Really?" Liu Feng''s black eyes narrowed, and the corner of his mouth had a smile that was not a smile.

 Chapter 332：

    "Yes." Jin Mo nodded affirmatively.


    "Then how did you escape?" Avril asked suddenly.


    "I, I didn''t go." A trace of panic flashed in Jin Mo''s eyes.


    "If you didn''t go, then you know it''s a trap?" Mina said with a blank face, playing with the saber in her hand, "You are inconsistent."


    "I, I..." Jin Mo hesitated and didn''t know what to say. She only realized now that she seemed to have made a logical mistake.


    "Tell me, who are you?" Liu Feng said indifferently. Many of Xiao Mo''s performances seemed very immature to him. If he lied to an innocent and upright person, he might succeed, such as Tissi.


    "I''m an elf." Jin Mo pursed his lips slightly, his siblings were a little overwhelmed, she didn''t expect to make such a mistake.


    "Elves?" Liu Feng raised his eyes slightly, looking at Jin Mo''s freckled face, and said indifferently, "There are good people and bad people, and the same is true of elves, what kind of person are you?"


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Jin Mo''s emerald green eyes trembled, he stood up abruptly, walked outside the cave, and shouted, "I''ll go check to see if there are other elves coming over, you rest first. Just a moment."


    Xin Ke walked in from outside the cave, his cold eyes made Jin Mo dare not move, and he snorted coldly, "Go in."


    "..." Jin Mo saw that the man in front of him had put his hand on the hilt of the sword, but he retreated helplessly and sat timidly in the corner, giving him a very helpless feeling.


    Xin Ke walked to Liu Feng''s side, lowered his head and reported in a low voice, "Sir, there are dozens of knights ambushing at the edge of the woods, and there are dozens of knights in Moth City, all of them about a hundred knights."


    "Have you found the place where the elves are being held?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows and asked, his black eyes glanced at Xiao Mo who was in the corner. The number of knights reported to him is half the number. If you are not prepared enough to break in, That''s killing people.


    "Number 5 is still in search, I''ll report back first." Zink said quickly.


    "Well, let''s cook something to eat, warm up, and act as soon as you find out." Liu Feng said solemnly.


    "Yes." Xin Ke replied, got up and took out the compressed military ration from his backpack and started to cook.


    Liu Feng turned his attention to Xiao Mo in the corner and asked calmly, "Xiao Mo, can you explain why there are more than 100 knights in Moth City?"


    "You..." Jin Mo''s emerald green eyes flashed a hint of disbelief, and turned to look at the man who was cooking. Could it be that she had gone to check the situation in Moth City while she was not paying attention?


    "Don''t pretend, you have too many loopholes." Liu Feng said lightly, "Perhaps, it''s okay for you to lie to Eliza, who is also an elf, but if you want to lie to us, do you think too highly of yourself? ?"


    Mina''s heels lifted slightly, the cat''s tail stopped swinging, and the saber was slightly loose in her hand. As long as Liu Feng gave an order, she could take down Xiao Mo in two seconds.


    "..." Jin Mo was stunned for a while, then the corners of his mouth rose, and he said coldly, "Humans, really can''t be underestimated."


    "It seems that you should be the most important part of the trap plan." Liu Feng looked into Xiao Mo''s eyes and said lightly, "I can now guess why Eliza was caught."


    "Humph! That''s how stupid she is." Jin Mo glanced around, looking for an opportunity to escape.


    "Using the identity of the same family to deceive Eliza." Liu Feng''s face was slightly condensed, and he said coldly, "What do you have to be proud of?"


    "Haha..." Jin Mo sneered, "It''s really interesting, a human race actually came to teach me?"


    "You liar." Tis frowned, she also reacted and shouted angrily, "You lied to Eliza."


    "Liar? It seems that you don''t know Eliza''s identity." Jin Mo''s eyes flashed sarcasm, and he sneered, "Eliza is the real liar, she doesn''t even dare to tell you her real identity."


    "What do you want to say?" Liu Feng frowned, remembering the letter from Eliza to him, saying that Eliza''s identity would cause him trouble.


    "Let me tell you, Eliza''s true identity." Jin Mo raised his head slightly and sneered, "Eliza, also known as the white-haired enchantress, has an underground bounty of 1,000 gold coins to capture her."


    Chapter 0394 began to rescue.


    "What? One thousand gold coins?" Mina''s blue eyes widened and she looked at Jin Mo in astonishment. Eliza was offered a reward of one thousand gold coins?


    "The white-haired enchantress is Eliza???" Avril was stunned. Of course, she has heard of this name. As long as she has been in the bounty hunter industry, no one knows about the underground bounty front. ten.


    "How is this possible?" Tiss covered her mouth. She also knew the name of the white-haired enchantress. After all, her elder sister was very envious of the above bounty tasks.


    Now someone tells them that Eliza, whom they have known for a few months, is actually the white-haired enchantress who was offered a reward of 1,000 gold coins, the elf who made the duke die.


    "..." Liu Feng''s black eyes tightened, he fully understood why that stupid woman wrote those words in the letter, which was simply because she was afraid that it would attract too many mercenary bounty hunters to Xiyang City.


    "Hahaha...how about it? Who is a liar?" Jin Mo raised his head slightly, grinned widely, his eyes bulged slightly, and shouted sneeringly, "Eliza, she is afraid of her identity being exposed, so you arrest her. Go and exchange gold coins."


    "No, absolutely not." Tis clenched the Overlord Spear and smashed it hard.


    "Bang!" The wall of the cave was directly smashed into a large pit of a washbasin, and the mud and stone splashed.


    Jin Mo''s pupils tightened as he stared at this scene, I was afraid that the knight wearing armor would also be shot to death!


    "Tis, calm down." Mina drank in a low voice and stopped in front of Niu Jiao Niang. She was afraid that if Ti Si shot Xiao Mo in the past, all the clues would be cut off.


    "Hmph." Jin Mo snorted coldly, "If Eliza believed you, she would have already told you her identity."


    "So what?" Liu Feng answered lightly, "Who would have no secrets?"


    With such a simple provocation, only the upright Niu Jiao Niang will be fooled. People like Avili, Mina and others are all staring at Jin Mo''s performance with cold eyes.


    "That''s a thousand gold coins. I don''t believe you won''t be tempted." Jin Mo folded his arms and looked at the few people in front of him indifferently.


    "One thousand gold coins? Is it a lot?" Liu Feng said calmly, his black eyes did not waver at all, quietly looking at the proud girl in front of him.


    A thousand gold coins is a lot of money for the great nobles, not to mention those poor people and those hunters who are desperate for coins.


    Once Eliza''s identity was revealed and it was rumored that she had appeared in Xiyang City, within a month, Liu Feng guessed that at least a few thousand bounty hunters would come to hear the gold coins.


    For Xiyang City, it was a very dangerous shock. After all, the potential danger is what worries people the most. If it is to set up a frontal position, Liu Feng is not afraid of it at all.


    But thousands of people come to assassinate, destroy and other things, that is really terrifying, and Liu Feng is most worried about this, just like the terrorist attack on the other side of the earth.


    Liu Feng fully understands Eliza''s approach, or rather supports it, that is, not revealing her identity for the time being, which is beneficial to everyone. After all, the harm outweighs the benefit after exposure.


    "Uh..." Jin Mo looked at Liu Feng in disbelief, guessing the identity of this man, but he didn''t put a thousand gold coins in his eyes, with such a big tone?


    A thousand gold coins must have been a lot for Liu Feng before, but now it is different. He just brought back 1,400 gold coins from Tengying City, not to mention in the future.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Footsteps came from outside the cave, and the figure of No. 5 walked in and said solemnly, "Sir, we have found the place to imprison Miss Eliza."


    "Very good, hurry up to eat, and leave after eating." Liu Feng''s mouth rose, turned his head and instructed Mina, "Tie her up, save Eliza and deal with her later."


    "Yes!" The Wolf Warriors team started to eat dinner.


    "Understood." Mina and the Wolf Warrior Squad wanted to use hemp rope to tie Jin Mo up. She didn''t struggle, and just let the cat-ear girl be **** obediently.


    "You will not succeed." Jin Mo''s emerald green eyes flickered, and he said lightly, "Just the few of you, you are simply going to die."


    "I don''t need to worry about it." Mina picked up a piece of sackcloth and stuffed it into Jin Mo''s mouth, and said coldly, "You should think about what you will do in the future."


    "..." Jin Mo glared at Mao Erniang, then quietly watched the actions of Liu Feng and the others.

 Chapter 333：

    Half an hour later, everyone had enough to eat and drink, and their bodies rested for a while. Most of their fatigue was relieved, and they were all ready to go.


    "Let''s go." Liu Feng glanced at Jin Mo and walked out of the cave. Everyone followed closely, leaving Jin Mo quietly staring at the fire in a daze.


    Outside the cave, Liu Feng motioned to Xin Ke to lead the way. This time around dozens of knights outside the woods, saving people was the first priority.


    The group bypassed the knights outside the woods, passed through the side woods, and slowly approached Moth City in the dark. When they were only a few dozen meters away from Moth City, everyone hid in a small mud canal.


    "The Wolf Warrior team began to sneak in, occupy the high point, and prepare a retreat path. They can use compound bows and special steel arrows."


    Liu Feng commanded in a low voice, "Remember, we only have ten minutes to rescue us. If we can''t be rescued after ten minutes, we will retreat immediately."


    Ten minutes later, the knights on the other side of the woods will definitely receive the news. Once the two groups of knights are surrounded, it will be difficult to retreat, unless they assassinate all the knights in Moth City.


    Assassination of dozens of fully-armed knights is too much time, it is difficult, and there are not many crossbow arrows. The most important thing is that there is no news about that little Mo for too long, which will cause the knights to be vigilant.


    "..." The Wolf Warrior Squad nodded solemnly, and Xin Ke immediately arranged people with gestures.


    No. 7 and No. 8 took out a wooden box from their backs, took out a big killer compound bow from it, and matched it with a special steel arrow. The power went straight to some firearms, and it didn''t make a lot of noise.


    This time, I brought out a total of three compound bows, two for the Wolf Warrior Squad, and one for Eliza. The elves are all sharpshooters.


    Liu Feng watched No. 7 and No. 8 sneak into Moth City, climbed to the roof of the civilians, and hid in a shadowy place before waving his hand and saying solemnly, "Let''s go."


    Cinke led the three of them to clear the way immediately. The two held the Tang Dao and the two held the short crossbow. Liu Feng also pulled out the Tang Dao. noodle.


    Chapter 0395 Bloody Night.


    Liu Feng and his party walked in the shadow of the house and landed silently, like a group of ghosts. When it was unavoidable, it was the time to see blood.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    The Tang knife slashed through the throat, and the crossbow arrow pierced the knight''s throat and eye sockets. People like Avery and Tis who used wide open and closed weapons did not shoot, otherwise they would pierce the armor and make an ear-piercing sound. .


    "Whoosh..."


    Liu Feng and the others were all gasping for breath. This was the third wave of knights on patrol. Each wave consisted of seven to ten people. These knights had a good response ability, but compared to the Wolf Warrior Squad and others , still much worse.


    "Who is it?" A loud shout came from the corner, and a group of more than ten knights happened to bump into them.


    "Kill, forcibly dash forward."


    Liu Feng drank it coldly, threw off the blood on the Tang Dao, and rushed forward first, facing the knight who was screaming the loudest.


    His feet were staggered, and with the strength of his body twisting and turning, the Tang Dao was pulled out, the blade slashed horizontally, and cut through the throat of a rushing knight.


    "Protect the young master." Mina cat flicked her tail, her body was very flexible, and when the knight didn''t react, the saber wiped the knight''s throat.


    When her body turned flexibly, Cat Erniang lifted her foot and kicked on the waist of a knight. She used her strength to do a backflip, dodging the long sword that was slashing, and the saber in her hand swung out, nailed it into the knight''s face, and landed tightly. He then went up, pulled out his saber before the corpse fell to the ground, and walked to Liu Feng''s side.


    "..." Avril didn''t say a word, her orange eyes narrowed slightly, the wolf''s tail froze, and she swung the big sword in her hand to slash the knight''s neck. In the opening and closing room, before he could react, the knight was beheaded.


    "Drink!" Dessy shouted loudly, waving the two-meter-long Overlord Spear, waving it with her strength.


    "Bang Bang!!"


    The knight''s long sword in the knight commander was broken by Niu Jiao Niang''s overlord spear, and the armor on the chest was cast unabated. You can clearly see the indentation. Turned white and slumped.


    "Go!" Liu Feng threw off the blood on the Tang knife and walked forward, and the Wolf Warrior team rushed in front immediately.


    It was already exposed at this time, and there was no need to hide it any more. They all ran quickly. Seeing that the knight didn''t say a word, he rushed up with the Tang knife.


    "Whoosh whoosh!!!"


    Steel arrows flew out from the roof, easily tearing the knight''s armor and taking away one life, which was much faster than slashing with a Tang knife.


    With the support of long-range output, and everyone''s full combat power, the advancement speed was faster than half, and soon it was close to the place where Eliza was imprisoned.


    ...


    At this time, Eliza and others were imprisoned in the house.


    "Hey, no one would have thought that Xiao Mo was the kind of person who deceived everyone."


    "I felt something was wrong at first, but I didn''t expect her to knock me out with a wooden stick."


    "I was put into a burlap bag in my sleep."


    "Damn, Xiao Mo actually dares to lie to Miss Eliza. It''s so irritating."


    "..."


    Eliza smiled wryly. Listening to the conversations of these elves, she found that many elves were caught in different ways. Except for the five of them who were forcibly escorted in, the others were all tricked by Jin Mo. come in.


    "This voice? No... Is there something going on outside?" Eliza''s ears shook, she stood up, raised her hand to silence the noisy elves, and tried to listen to the shouting from outside.


    "Shouting?" Eliza''s eyes lit up and she quickly shouted, "Someone came to save us from outside."


    "Really?" The elves stood up happily, gathered at the door, and looked out along the crack of the door, but only saw darkness.


    "Are our compatriots here to save us?"


    "Be sure to succeed, goddess of life, please bless our compatriots."


    "..."


    The elves were talking about it, just like ordinary human girls, they pinned the impossible on non-existent gods of faith.


    "Is it right here?"


    A familiar voice came in from outside the door, causing Eliza to widen her emerald green eyes and stare at the door in a daze. This voice is clearly the voice of the city owner, Your Excellency Liu Feng.


    "Sir, it''s here." No. 5 panted.


    "Cut off the chains and let them out." Liu Feng swung the Tang knife to kill one person, and shouted without turning his head, "Hurry up, time is running out."


    "Yes!"


    "Qiangqiang!!"


    No. 5 waved the Tang knife and slashed at the iron chain on the door knocker. He slashed seven times before breaking the chain. He pushed the door open, and saw Eliza who was stunned.


    "Miss Eliza, the Lord of the City has come to save you, this is a longbow." No. 5 said solemnly, handed over a wooden box, and turned to fight.


    Eliza hurriedly took the box. She stared blankly at Mina, Avery, and Tis who were fighting in the crowd, as well as the city lord who gave her a refined temperament before, but now it is a blend of iron and blood.


    She never thought that the Lord of the City would bring someone to rescue her, which she dared not ask for.


    "What are you doing stupidly? Do you want to stay here for the night?" Liu Feng turned his head, rolled his eyes and shouted, "Come out soon, prepare to retreat."

 Chapter 334：

    "Yes!" Eliza replied respectfully.


    She shook her head and put down the wooden box. When she opened it, she saw that it was a special longbow. It was a little heavy to hold, and there was a steel arrow in it. She picked it up and tied it around her waist. , all ready, a big man has come to save us, follow them and leave Moth City."


    "Yes." The elves followed Eliza and gathered towards Liu Feng and the others.


    "Whizzing!"


    "Qiangqiang!!"


    Elisala shot arrows with a bow, and then she was completely stunned, looking at the longbow in her hands short of breath, what''s going on? Those knights'' armor actually shot through?


    Chapter 0396 I bought you.


    "The people in the back quickly catch up and dash forward."


    Liu Feng shouted loudly, his footsteps were nimble and undisturbed, his black eyes were full of coldness, and he rushed towards the surrounding knights.


    "Ta Tata..."


    From small steps to small runs, Liu Feng held the Tang knife diagonally, reading the prediction given by the early warning response.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    In an instant, four knights were beheaded, and four people were beheaded in an instant. This was already the limit of Liu Feng''s current body. Compared to the previous time, when he could only behead two people, it was already a leap forward.


    Avili was stunned behind her. She was frightened and cut four people in an instant. How fast is this sword swing speed? What a sharp eye, what a terrifying calculation.


    With her years of combat experience, she can only kill two people in an instant at most, and she still has to be lucky, or that the opponent is too weak.


    "Don''t be in a daze, keep up." Mi Na''s figure swept past the wolf-eared girl, and followed Liu Feng''s figure closely.


    "Yeah!" Avril''s orange eyes straightened, she decided to go back and find the adults to discuss when she had time, and she found the motivation to move forward again.


    The wolf-eared girl flashed, walking with agile steps, wielding a big sword with one hand, and often one or two moves could kill a knight and protect Liu Feng''s left side.


    "Don''t get in the way, bastards." Dessy''s long purple hair fluttered, and she clenched the tail of the Overlord''s spear in both hands, just like a spinning top, she slammed it towards the knight.


    "boom!!"


    The knight was pulled upside down and flew out and rolled several times on the ground. Niu Jiao Niang went crazy, she really looked like a female bull demon king, her strength was really terrifying.


    "Whizzing!!!"


    Eliza, the marksman elf, has a compound bow, which seems to have opened up a new world. A special steel arrow can easily tear through the armor of knights, and recklessly harvest knights one by one.


    With the four fierce men leading the way, and the sharpshooter Eliza at the back, the team moved forward very fast, and finally left Moth City before the knight in the woods returned. , into the other side of the woods.


    "Huhuhu..."


    Liu Feng was panting while leaning on the tree pole, and everyone behind him was the same, all gasping for breath. The fighting with cold weapons was the most exhausting.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The sound of footsteps came, and the two people behind the No. 7 and No. 8 halls came, shaking their arms as they walked. This compound bow is very strong, but it is very laborious. After all, it is an enhanced version of the compound bow that can shoot rhinos and elephants.


    "Lord City Lord, they didn''t chase after them, those knights retreated." Report No. 7.


    "Retreat?" Liu Feng frowned, turned his head and instructed Mina, "Go to that cave and see if Xiao Mo escaped."


    "Yes!" Mina nodded, looked for the direction and set off, followed by Avili, if there was a change, with the ability of the two, they could still kill them.


    "Eliza, are you alright?" Tis asked with concern, carrying a two-meter gun, "Those people didn''t abuse you, did they?"


    "No." Eliza shook her head softly, staring blankly at the blood on Niu Jiao Niang''s body, pursed her lips, and didn''t know why her eyes were a little sore.


    "Hee hee... It''s fine if you don''t." Tiss grinned, pulled away the purple hair hanging down from her forehead, and flung her long purple hair up. At this moment, Niu Jiao Niang showed a wild attitude.


    "Are you all okay?" Liu Feng glanced around with his black eyes, and saw that the Wolf Warriors team shook their heads, turned to look at Eliza, and saw that the elves were hiding behind her, looking at them timidly. .


    "Lord City Lord, we''re fine." Eliza said softly, biting her lower lip with her teeth. She was in a very complicated mood now. The person who was the least likely to save them was here to save them.


    "Well, take a rest, and return to Xiyang City immediately." Liu Feng instructed Cinke, "Set up a police post and cook in a pot."


    "Yes!" Cinke didn''t want to rest, and immediately ordered two people to guard.


    While Zink was cooking compressed rations in a pot, Eliza came to Liu Feng and handed him the compound bow.


    "Lord City Lord, this bow is really powerful." Eliza held the bow in both hands and said respectfully, "I really appreciate the help of Lord City Lord."


    Liu Feng didn''t pick up the bow, but instead asked, "Do you want this bow?"


    "Ah?" Eliza was stunned, looked down at the strangely shaped longbow, pursed her lips, struggled in her heart for a while, and slowly shook her head, "I can''t have it."


    "Uh..." Liu Feng rolled his eyes, why didn''t this follow a routine.


    "Lord City Lord, this is a divine bow, I''m not worthy of it." Eliza smiled when she saw Liu Feng''s appearance, "You should find someone more powerful to use it."


    "I''ve found it." Liu Feng calmly said, where did he go to find a sharpshooter that was more powerful than the elves?


    "Ah?" Eliza was stunned. Seeing Liu Feng staring at her, her cheeks were slightly red, and she whispered, "Are you talking about me?"


    "Yes, it''s you." Liu Feng pushed the compound bow towards Eliza and chuckled, "The elves are the best marksmen, come back to Xiyang City with me."


    He said, and glanced at the elves standing not far away. This was the marksman squad in his mind. Coupled with the compound bow, it became the special sniper of the otherworld. Shoot enemies from great distances.


    "I, I..." Eliza lowered her head and said that it was fake if she was not moved, but it was her own identity.


    "What''s wrong?" Liu Feng''s black eyes flickered.


    "I can''t go with you, Lord City Lord, I will bring disaster to Xiyang City." Eliza''s emerald green eyes were full of sadness, and she took a step back, covering her mouth and choking, "I really appreciate you. , and everyone came to save me, me, I let you down."


    She really wanted to agree to go back to Xiyang City, but her current identity has been exposed, and all this has become an extravagant hope.


    "Eliza, what nonsense are you talking about?" Liu Feng flicked the blood on Tang''s knife, put the knife in its sheath, and said with a smile, "Isn''t it just a thousand gold coins, I bought you."


    Chapter 0397 I am willing to stay.


    "Cheng, Lord City Lord, you already know?" Eliza stared blankly at Liu Feng''s gentle smile.


    "Hmm!" Liu Feng nodded indifferently and said calmly, "Yeah, I happened to hear that you were offered a reward of 1,000 gold coins."


    "I..." Eliza''s face was extremely pale, she bowed her head at a loss, and she didn''t know how to speak in the current situation.


    "What are you worried about?" Liu Feng looked up at the night sky and said calmly, "How long do you want to escape? Or do you think Xiyang City can''t protect you?"


    "No, it''s not." Eliza shook her head quickly, but she couldn''t speak with her mouth open. She had too many concerns and couldn''t act as she wanted.


    Especially this time Liu Feng, Tis and others came to rescue her, which touched her heart and made her worry even more.

 Chapter 335：

    "What will happen to Xiyang City? This is not something you should worry about." Liu Feng lowered his head, his black eyes fixed on Eliza, and said indifferently, "That''s what I, the city lord, should worry about, so you can do your best. Just do your part and live a good life.¡±


    "Ah?" Eliza stared blankly at Liu Feng, this was the first time she had heard of such a declaration.


    "Lord City Lord, you, you don''t know about bounty hunters, right?" Eliza said hesitantly.


    "Isn''t it because I was afraid that someone would come to Xiyang City to make trouble?" Liu Feng waved his hand and said with a smile on his lips, "If there is a bait bigger than a thousand gold coins, do you think someone will pay attention to you?"


    "A bait bigger than a thousand gold coins?" Eliza was stunned. She found that she couldn''t keep up with the thinking of Lord City Lord. Isn''t this jump too big?


    "You don''t need to worry about this, I will find a way to solve it." Liu Feng said softly, he had two or three ideas for the time being to solve Eliza, which can only be implemented after going back and perfecting it.


    "This..." Eliza looked at the confident city lord, feeling warm in her heart, and whispered, "I am willing to return to Xiyang City, but I can''t work in the pizza shop anymore."


    "There is a better job for you." Liu Feng said softly, "I''ll tell you in detail when I go back."


    "Okay, okay." Eliza was stunned and nodded slowly. She was finally persuaded by Liu Feng. Maybe it was because she was reluctant to bear Xiyang City, and she had the mentality of trying by chance.


    "Tadata..." The sound of footsteps came, Mina and Avril came back, their faces solemn.


    "Master, Xiao Mo escaped." Mina lowered her head a little guiltily, and said abruptly, "She broke the rope with fire and escaped."


    "It''s really two strokes." Liu Feng frowned, burning the rope with fire, it would definitely burn his hands, this little Mo was cruel enough to himself.


    "Master, do you want me to chase her back?" Mina said coldly, spinning the saber in her hand.


    "No, she should join those knights." Liu Feng shook his head. Although it was unexpected to escape, Eliza was rescued, and there was no need to take any more risks.


    "Yes." Mina gritted her teeth unwillingly and put away her saber.


    "Don''t be upset, everything will be fine." Liu Feng raised his hand and rubbed the cat''s head, then turned to Eliza, "Those elves, I need you to tell them that you are willing to go to the West with us. From Yangcheng, I am very welcome."


    "Okay, I''ll explain it to them." Eliza pulled her white hair and smiled lightly, "They will like Xiyang City."


    "Go, bring them something to eat." Liu Feng saw that the compressed rations had been cooked.


    "Yes." Eliza nodded and turned to talk to the elves.


    "Let''s all take a rest." Liu Feng turned to Mina, Avril and Tis and said, "If you''re full, you''ll have the strength to hurry later."


    "Yes!" The beast-eared girls responded.


    After resting for more than half an hour, after eating and drinking, the elves agreed to go to Xiyang City to take a look at Eliza''s persuasion.


    "Go, go home." Liu Feng waved his hand and led the crowd out of the woods. This rescue mission was a perfect success.


    ...


    In Moth City, the smell of blood was all over the place at this time, and in the cold winter, it was quickly frozen into ice slag.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Jin Mo wrapped her hands with sackcloth and entered Moth City under the **** of the knights. She looked at the scene in front of her with an ugly face. The knight team of more than 100 people has now lost more than 40 people. The most important thing is The elves were also rescued.


    "Steward Jin, do we want to go after him?" the knight captain asked solemnly.


    He could never have imagined that in just a short while, the elves were rescued and so many knights died, which gave the impression that they were just trash.


    "Chasing? It''s just you people? Or is it your ability?" Jin Mo roared with a ferocious face, "Going to die? You can''t even see anyone, so you have the nerve to say go after them?"


    "..." Knight captain, the knights around bowed their heads in shame, and today really let them know what real power is.


    "Huh..." Jin Mo took a deep breath and turned his head to look in the direction of the woods, as if to see the people inside.


    "Eliza, you''re lucky this time, there will be a human race to save you, next time you won''t be so lucky." The man with black hair and black eyes appeared in Jin Mo''s mind, and he hated in his heart.


    "Retreat, all evacuated from Moth City." Jin Mo said coldly, turned and walked outside. This mission was a failure, and she needed to give Lord Heiwei an explanation when she went back.


    There is also the appearance of the white-haired enchantress Eliza, and the powerful bow and arrow that can shoot through armor, all of which need her to report in person.


    "Yes!" The knights breathed a sigh of relief. In the Black Iris organization, the hierarchy is very strict, and the people at the upper level can easily decide the life and death of the people at the next level.


    Jin Mo was walking in the snow, looking up at the night sky, Eliza, and that man, this time you were lucky enough to escape, but it won''t be the case next time.


    Chapter 0398 When will you go to heaven?


    early morning!


    "Huhuhu..."


    Liu Feng''s gentle and powerful breathing sounded in the room, and after an unknown amount of time, his eyelashes fluttered, and he slowly opened his eyes, staring at the bed curtain sleepily.


    This was the third day after I rescued Eliza. I was on the road that night, and it was already past ten o''clock in the morning when I arrived in Xiyang City. After eating and washing, I went to rest and sleep. Sleep until the third morning.


    "Sure enough, I still sleep comfortably at home." Liu Feng sighed sleepily, turning his head to look at the cabinet, wanting to check the time.


    When he turned his head, he saw Frei lying beside his bed, with long silver hair scattered, revealing the delicate little face of a girl, and the ears with small feathers trembled from time to time.


    "Really, can''t wait in the morning?" Liu Feng rolled his eyes, wondering why Frey was here, probably because he wanted to go to heaven.


    "Hmm~" Frei Jiaohan made a dreamy sound, her mouth wriggling, as if she was dreaming of something delicious.


    "Only when you sleep can you show your true self." Liu Feng looked at the girl''s charming appearance, stretched out his hand and pulled the military coat hanging beside him, carefully putting it on Frei.


    "Hmm~" Frei felt the warmth on her body, her eyelashes trembled, she slowly opened her eyes, she saw Liu Feng''s hands away, looked down at the military coat on her body, and pursed her lips.


    "I woke you up, do you want to come up and sleep for a while?" Liu Feng said gently, he didn''t expect the girl to be so sensitive.


    "Yeah." Frei nodded coldly, then undressed, leaving the underwear, which is the apron, climbed onto the bed with Liu Feng''s stunned expression, and got into the bed, revealing half of his head outside.


    Liu Feng blinked, feeling the body temperature of the girl in his arms, and sighed, "Who taught you this?"


    "What?" Frei''s face was blocked by the quilt, only green eyes stared blankly at Liu Feng.


    "Who gave you the apron?" Liu Feng asked curiously. He hadn''t seen Frei wearing it last time. Most importantly, he didn''t invent the apron at all.


    "Enri." Frey said coldly.


    "Huh? Could it be that Hu Erniang researched it by herself?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, which surprised him, and was very happy that Beast Er Niang had such innovative ability.


    "For the hot spring." Frey said lightly.


    "Uh..." Liu Feng was at a loss for words, well, he thought about it too much, and he could guess that Hu Erniang must have a small chest problem, and then made this apron to block people''s sight.


    "Why did you wake up so early and didn''t sleep?" Liu Feng asked curiously. He glanced at the alarm clock. It was only half past seven in the morning.


    "This..." Frey suddenly lifted the quilt, sat up straight, and turned around, revealing her entire clean back.


    "Huh? This is??" Liu Feng stared blankly at Frei''s back, where there was a scar, but fluffy feathers grew.

 Chapter 336：

    "Wings." Frei said lightly, with a little joy in her tone, and lay back in Liu Feng''s arms, pulling the quilt to cover it again.


    "It''s great that the wings are starting to grow." Liu Feng chuckled lightly. He knew why the girl came over so early. This is to share the joy with him.


    "Yeah." Frey nodded expressionlessly, her green eyes staring straight at Liu Feng, as if she wasn''t talking about her.


    "This is a happy thing, can you laugh?" Liu Feng put his hand on his cheek, and said with a smile on the corner of his mouth, "If you laugh more, the wings will grow faster."


    "Laugh?" Frey tilted her head in thought.


    "Yes, it''s just a smile, like this..." A smirk flashed in Liu Feng''s eyes, his palms quietly stretched out to the edge of the girl''s armpits, and suddenly scratched.


    Frey was expressionless and looked at Liu Feng quietly, as if tickling, not her armpit.


    "Uh..." Liu Feng withdrew his hand in frustration, closed the girl''s tickling action, and failed completely.


    "Laugh?" Frey stretched out her two index fingers and outlined the corners of her mouth, revealing a smile that was uglier than crying.


    "Stop, stop laughing." Liu Feng stretched out his hand to cover Frei''s mouth, this weird smile made one''s heart flutter.


    "Wings, grow fast." Frei turned her head away from Liu Feng''s hand, turned around, and used her index finger to outline the corner of her mouth.


    "..." Liu Feng couldn''t help covering his face, what is this operation? If you let the girl draw the corners of her mouth all day, I don''t know how many people will be scared.


    He stretched his arms around Frei''s waist, embraced him, touched the wings on the girl''s back, and said softly, "Laugh, you have to smile sincerely, you will be happy when you eat delicious food, the way to express it is lol."


    "..." Frei stopped the gesture of framing her mouth, turned to look at Liu Feng, and said, "I don''t understand."


    "You don''t need to understand now, when you can make you laugh, you will understand." Liu Feng calmly said, fiddling with the feathers on the girl''s ear with her index finger.


    A closed girl really has to untie her heart knot, otherwise she won''t let go of her heart at all, let alone express her emotions.


    He was thinking about Frey''s heart knot, it should be the girl''s sister, and he didn''t know what happened between the two sisters, but when he asked the girl, he couldn''t ask anything.


    "Oh." Frei nodded coldly, her green eyes looking at the crystal saliva on her index finger, she suddenly stretched out her hand to outline the corner of Liu Feng''s mouth and moved it.


    "What are you doing?" Liu Feng stared at Frei blankly, confused by her actions.


    "..." Frei looked at Liu Feng with a blank expression, but her fingers were playing, and the corners of Liu Feng''s mouth were hooked up and down, making several funny looks.


    Liu Feng blinked and looked at Frei''s interested eyes. He couldn''t help rolling his eyes. He opened his mouth to hold the girl''s index fingers, and said with a buzzing voice, "Stop, stop playing."


    "Oh!" Frei pulled out her index finger coldly, wiped the saliva on Liu Feng''s body, looked up at him, and said indifferently, "When will you go to heaven?"


    "God?" Liu Feng thought of coaxing Frei before going to Teng Ying City, raised his eyebrows and said, "Wait in the scientific research department to see, if things are ready, I will take you to the sky."


    "Go now." Frey sat up, picked up the clothes next to her, and put them on.


    "It''s really¡ªthe little goblin that grinds people." Liu Feng said helplessly. The girl''s vigorous and resolute behavior made it difficult for him to stay in bed again. Eliza and the elves should also make arrangements.


    Chapter 0399 is coming.


    "Gag~"


    While Liu Feng was getting dressed, Nicole pushed the door and came in.


    "Huh? Frey, why are you here?" Nicole asked in surprise, "Did you sneak over to sleep with the young master again last night?"


    "She came here in the morning." Liu Feng replied, tugging at the collar, wearing Hanfu would be quite troublesome if no one served him.


    "Hee hee... Young master, let me come." Nicole smiled lightly and stepped forward to help Liu Feng organize her clothes, her little hands were very swift and gentle.


    "What happened to the castle?" Liu Feng raised his hand and let Nicole play with it, and asked, "Is Eliza living in the castle now?"


    "It''s okay, Enri arranged the day we left very well." Nicole smoothed the slightly wrinkled collar and said softly, "Eliza slept with Tis."


    "Are you awake?" Liu Feng wiggled his sleeves.


    "Wake up, it''s in the dining room." Nicole took the military coat and put it on Liu Feng.


    "Let''s go, let''s eat." Liu Feng nodded, glanced at the panda Caesar who was still sleeping in the bear''s den, smiled, and took the two to the dining room for breakfast.


    "Hey, Tess, you actually speak ill of me."


    Before Liu Fengren reached the dining room, he heard Hu Erniang''s shouting. This familiar scene made the corners of his mouth rise involuntarily. This is how a happy morning should be.


    "Where is it, I''m telling the truth, don''t you like grabbing people''s chests?" Tis spread her hands, showing a very innocent look.


    "Yes, you see Eliza is smiling, you big cow, big stomach cow..." En Li crossed her arms and hugged her chest, pouting and shouting in dissatisfaction, "Wait, I''ll find you tonight. ."


    "No, I''m going to sleep with Eliza tonight, there''s no place for you." Tis''s voice immediately raised a degree, she was really afraid of Fox Erniang''s tricky hands.


    "Gag!"


    Liu Feng pushed in the door and said with a chuckle, "Everyone, it''s good morning."


    "Morning, young master." An Li raised her hand happily and shouted. After Liu Feng came back, her heart was really relaxed.


    "Sir (Master), morning." Avril, Weiya, Mina and Tis, Su Mi shouted.


    "Morning, Lord City Lord." Eliza got up and gave a noble salute.


    "Don''t be so restrained." Liu Feng waved his hand, sat in the main seat, and chuckled, "Take the castle as your home."


    "Thank you." Eliza saluted gracefully with the hem of her skirt, knowing that the city lord let her live in the castle because she was afraid of being attacked, which made her very grateful.


    "Let''s have breakfast." Liu Feng picked up the noodles in the bowl and called by name, "After eating, Eliza, Enri, Mina and Frey and I will go to the scientific research department."


    "Yes." Several people responded.


    "Suck, suck, suck~"


    Liu Feng took a few mouthfuls of noodles, turned to look at the rabbit-eared girl who was taking care of Su Mi''s meal, and asked, "Weiya, is there anything at school during the time I''m away?"


    "It''s okay, the students are listening to the class carefully." Wei Ya helped Su Mi wipe off the soup stains from the corners of her mouth and said sweetly, "They are popular now, and everyone in the family is asking them about the follow-up plot of ''Western Games''. "


    "If you don''t waste your studies, let them go." Liu Feng shook his head, and now Xiyang City has set off a frenzy of "Journey to the West".


    "Master, now the commoners in Xiyang City are saying that Xiyang City is the place where the Tang monks and the others want to come to learn Buddhist scriptures." Tis said vaguely, and took the bowl and drank the noodle soup.


    "..." Liu Feng was stunned, the hand holding the noodles stopped, then glanced around and said softly, "Maybe, everyone has a piece of pure land in their hearts, they say yes, that''s it."


    This can be regarded as a kind of recognition for him. The Xiyang City he built is the pure land that the common people think of, and the blissful world that can be imagined in their hearts.


    ¡®Where there is a young master (adult), it is the pure land in their hearts. '' That''s what the beast-eared girls thought in their hearts.


    "Suck, suck, suck..."


    Niu Jiao Niang sucked the noodles, looked at the way everyone stopped, and said strangely, "Aren''t you going to eat it? Then I''ll eat it all."

 Chapter 337：

    "No." Enri and Mina both said in unison.


    "Suck, suck, suck..."


    Soon, there was a sound of sucking in the dining room, and everyone ate beef noodle soup.


    Half an hour later, everyone was full and started today''s work. Niu Jiao Niang then went to the security department, Tu Er Niang took Su Mi to school, and Wolf Er Niang was in charge of escorting.


    Nicole has to sort out the internal affairs of the castle. After all, she has been away for so many days, and she has to check the bills of the perfume shop, pizza shop, and steamed bun shop. This is enough for her to be busy for a few days, not to mention opening a noodle shop.


    "Let''s go!" Liu Feng got up and walked out with Mina, Enri, Frey and Eliza.


    "An Li, isn''t there anything major happening in the city?" Liu Feng asked as he walked.


    "Master, City Lord Joseon''s horse is here. He waited for you for three days and then went back." An Lihui reported that the war horse was a big deal.


    "How is the war horse? Are there any sick horses?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, the cavalry wanted a horse, which was a good thing.


    As for City Lord Joseon, he didn''t pay much attention to it. He said to wait for three days, I''m afraid it''s to enjoy in the drunk night building.


    Moreover, he will soon contact the orc tribe on the Sahara Prairie side. If the horses and war horses are cheap, he will buy them from the orc tribe in large numbers.


    "Five of them fell ill, and the city lord Joseon is also included." An Li frowned and turned over the notepad, stepping on her short legs, and said, "Now the war horses are arranged in the farm, and some of the vegetables in the greenhouse have been shipped to The war horse is eating."


    "Very good, don''t be reluctant to let go of the vegetables, fatten them up, and put them into the army''s training as soon as possible." Liu Feng appreciated it, and pinched the fox ears of the fox ears.


    The warhorse allows the soldiers of the army to get acquainted with them earlier, and they can also form combat effectiveness earlier. As for the vegetables, Liu Feng really doesn''t care about them. Xiyang City can''t consume too many vegetables. Next year''s words may not be enough, but this year there will definitely be leftovers.


    "Yes." An Li raised her head slightly, the corners of her mouth raised, under the circle of notepad, let the greenhouse transport another batch of vegetables later.


    "Let Niu Wu go to the study to find me later, I have a task for him." Liu Feng said slowly, the affairs over Blackwater City should also be arranged.


    "Okay." Enri nodded.


    Chapter 0400 Putting shoes on horses makes a joke.


    When Liu Feng brought the four of them to the outside of the hospital, the Wolf Warriors team had already prepared the carriage, and Liu Feng led a few people into the carriage.


    "Tap tap..."


    The carriage was driven by Xin Ke and ran to the scientific research department outside the city. In the carriage, Liu Feng sat in the middle, with Mina and An Li on the left, and Eliza and Frey on the right.


    "An Li, what is the disease of the sick horse?" Liu Feng turned to look at Hu Erniang who was sorting out the notebook and asked, "If it is a minor illness, send someone to take care of it."


    In this era, a war horse is much more valuable than a human being. A good war horse is calculated by gold coins, which is equivalent to a car on the earth.


    The car can still be repaired, but there is a problem with the war horse. Most of them represent death. They are killed and eaten for meat. Generally, people who can be treated will be sent to treat them, and it is more expensive to take care of them than people.


    "Master, I can''t take care of it, the horse''s hooves are rotten, and I can''t even walk." An Li shook her head.


    "The horse''s hoof is rotten? Did you step on a sharp stone?" Liu Feng frowned. What a horse is most afraid of when running is sharp things.


    "Yes, during the process of transporting the horses, I stepped on a stone." En Li reluctantly said that these horses were lost before they entered the battlefield.


    "It seems that it''s time to put shoes on the horse." Liu Feng said lightly, thinking of the horseshoe on the other side of the earth, that is, the horseshoe.


    "Ah?" An Li opened her mouth wide and stared at Liu Feng, a young master, stop joking.


    Eliza blinked emerald green eyes, she wondered if she heard it wrong? Shoes for horses? With the city lord''s smart brain, how could he say such a thing?


    "Master, putting shoes on the horse will affect the horse''s flexibility." Mina put her head in Liu Feng''s ear and reminded in a low voice.


    Putting shoes on horses, this method has been tried for a long time. When this cold weapon was used, the knights were the main combatants, and the knights took great care of their horses.


    Some people thought of putting shoes on horses like people, but in the end the horse fell down while running, and the knight died because of this, and it became a joke among the knights. Putting shoes on horses is what knights talk about. joke.


    For example, when two knights scold each other, they will shout, "Why don''t you put shoes on the warhorse?"


    Putting shoes on horses is one of the most popular jokes in this era.


    Frey turned her head and said expressionlessly, "Stupid."


    She wondered if Liu Feng was deceiving her when he said that he could go to the sky without wings.


    ''how? Are you stupid enough to put shoes on a horse? '' This is what my elder sister called her stupid before.


    "Master, are you joking about putting shoes on the horse?" En Li grinned, in her opinion, this was simply a joke by the young master to liven up the atmosphere.


    "What?" Liu Feng was stunned for a moment, looking at the reaction of the four women in confusion, and said strangely, "Just putting shoes on the horse? Is there anything wrong with this?"


    After he finished speaking, he stretched out his hand and squeezed Frey''s cheek, and said, "You actually called me stupid?"


    "Stupid." The girl endured the deformation on her face and said indifferently, "It''s more stupid than what my elder sister said."


    "Uh..." Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, realizing that something was wrong, he turned his head to look at Eliza, but saw the elf''s strange face, turned his head away from him, and the shrugged shoulders were clearly holding back a smile.


    "Hee hee... Young master, you''re so funny." Hu Erniang covered her stomach and fell on Liu Feng''s lap, letting out a crisp and sweet laughter, which attracted passers-by outside to stop and look up.


    "What''s so funny about this?" Liu Feng blinked his black eyes and stared blankly at the fox-ear girl who suddenly laughed.


    "..." Cat Erniang saw her young master''s dazed appearance, the corners of her mouth rose, and she couldn''t help covering her mouth. It was really the first time I saw such a silly young master.


    "Are you hiding something from me?" Liu Feng narrowed his eyes slightly. He guessed that he should be involved in a funny incident caused by some people in this era of "stepping".


    "Hahaha~~" Hu Erniang laughed even louder when she saw Liu Feng''s innocent appearance.


    Liu Feng''s eyes twitched, he raised his hands, shook his ten fingers, and grinned, "Since it''s so funny, let''s laugh a little longer..."


    "Squeaky..." Liu Feng scratched at An Li''s belly, armpits and other sensitive and laughable places.


    "No, hahaha...don''t...hahaha...Master, I don''t dare, hahaha~~"


    Hu Erniang twisted her body, begging for mercy repeatedly, laughing while avoiding Liu Feng''s claws, tears burst out.


    With a smile on her lips, Eliza looked at Liu Feng and An Li who were making fun of each other. She didn''t expect that the Lord of the City had such a childish side, which made her feel more real and close.


    After a while, Liu Feng let go of Hu Erniang, looking at An Li with a blushing face, lying on her limbs in a large shape, her belly heaving panting, as if I had lost the strength to laugh.


    "Young master, you are too bad." En Li came to her senses, a hint of slyness flashed in her brown eyes, and she pouted and muttered, "Mina, Eliza and the others laughed too, so you are the only one to scratch me."


    "Smelly fox girl, shut up." When Cat Ear Wolf heard that An Li was going to ''set fire'' to them, he immediately rushed up, sat on En Li''s belly, and scratched the tickling of the fox ear girl.


    "Hahaha...Smelly cat...No, I don''t dare, hahaha..." Mother Hu Er hurriedly kicked her legs and raised her hands to beg for mercy.


    "Humph! I''ll let you talk nonsense." Mina grinned wickedly. Seeing that An Li was laughing and had no energy to move, she stretched out her hand and pinched Hu Erniang''s cheek and rubbed it.


    "Stinky...Catwoman, you, you give me...wait." Enri said vaguely.


    Liu Feng turned his head to look at Eliza, and when he saw the elf retreating halfway, he couldn''t help rolling his eyes and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t scratch you."

 Chapter 338：

    "Uh..." Eliza breathed a sigh of relief. She glanced at the fox-eared girl who was rubbed by Mina. It would be too embarrassing to be treated like this.


    "Tell me, put shoes on the horse, why do you laugh like this." Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, he wanted to know, the pioneer of this era was making a joke again.


    Chapter 0401 Military Workshop.


    "Lord City Lord, don''t you know about horses wearing shoes?" Eliza stared blankly at Liu Feng, this is a very famous joke that also describes people as stupid, but have you never heard of it?


    "I haven''t heard of it." Liu Feng shook his head. It had only been so long since he came to this world, and his understanding of things was still very limited.


    He is thinking about whether to collect books in this world, read them carefully, and understand the customs of this world, such as the novel written by Princess Lucy, he has been listening to Nicole and others talking about it, but he has never read it. pass.


    "It''s like this. A knight once made a pair of iron shoes for his war horse. When trying to test it, the horse''s hooves were twisted, and the knight was thrown out and fell on a stone to die." Sha slowly explained to Liu Feng.


    "Uh..." Liu Feng was stunned for a while, with a strange expression on his face. He expressed his admiration for this pioneer''s behavior. He actually put shoes on the horse, even though he paid a tragic price.


    "Lord City Lord, the scientific research department is here." Zink''s shout came from outside the carriage.


    "Let''s go down first." Liu Feng got up and walked out of the carriage. Let''s build the horseshoe, otherwise these silly girls should be laughing again.


    Liu Feng took the four out of the carriage. After some procedures, they entered the scientific research department. The process surprised Eliza, especially seeing the secret methods of the scientific research department, she felt that she could not sneak in at all.


    "Master, you are here." Niu Si respectfully saluted at the gate.


    "Take me to the military workshop, I need them to build something." Liu Feng ordered.


    "Yes, please come with me." Niu Si led the way. He was thinking about what new things have been researched in the military workshop? There seems to be something in the testing phase.


    Mina, Enri, and Eliza looked at each other in dismay, do they really have to put shoes on the horse?


    "God." Frei grabbed the corner of Liu Feng''s clothes and looked at him indifferently, as if not to do stupid things. God is the most important thing now.


    "Wait a minute, it will be fine soon." Liu Feng patted the girl''s head and walked towards the military workshop.


    The military workshop is a place where iron is made to build weapons. The armor, knight swords, steel arrows, etc. of Xiyang City are all made by the military workshop, and it is also one of the most guarded places in the scientific research department.


    The scientific research department has a total of three layers of guards. The first layer is the outer perimeter, which can block 99% of the people, and the second layer is the secret whistle, which blocks the 1% that is missed.


    The third floor is the important research institute, and there will be an additional layer of guards in the manufacturing workshops, such as the military workshop, such as the manufactured Tang Dao. There are soldiers with knives monitoring outside the entire yard, and it is not allowed to bring out anything that can record things. Items, even clothes, have to be removed for inspection.


    There are too many important things in the military workshop, such as the metal composition of the Tang Dao''s blade, and the manufacturing process is a big secret.


    The most important thing about cold weapons is the three points, craftsmanship, the combination of metal materials, and the style of the weapon; and in this era, the most important thing now is the composition of metal materials, that is, alloy steel, gold-gold steel and steel, the two collide It''s a far cry.


    Why can the people of the Wolf Warrior team pick a few? In addition to skills, the most important thing is the weapon. The hardness of the Tang Dao is much stronger than that of the weapons of this era.


    The weapons of this era, unless some masters spent time and energy forging weapons, or other weapons are really far worse than the Tang Dao, the credit is the hardness of the metal.


    Although Liu Feng only pointed out a few simple metal combinations, it was far ahead of this era. Now there are people in the military workshop who are specially responsible for the preparation of metal materials. In order to test out more excellent alloys, this is also for the future. weapons to lay the foundation.


    "Boom bang bang..."


    "Clang clang..."


    Before Liu Feng and the others built the military workshop, they heard the sound of beating metal from a distance, and the sound was very dense, as if dozens of people were hammering iron.


    The closer you got to the military workshop, the louder the metal banging sound. Soon a yard appeared in the eyes of several people. There were more than a dozen fully armed soldiers standing outside the yard, holding a sharp knife of about 2.5 meters. His eyes glanced around.


    These people were secretly trained by Liu Feng. They were all soldiers guarding the scientific research department. They were also one of Liu Feng''s secret forces. Unless Xiyang City was alive and dead, they would not use this team.


    These people don''t have the variety of killing skills like the Wolf Warrior Squad, nor the variety of tactics like the army. They only have brute force, and they only know how to swing the Mo Dao in their hands.


    The appearance of Liu Feng and others immediately locked these soldiers. After seeing Liu Feng, they narrowed their sharp eyes and silently gave a military salute.


    "Go in." Liu Feng glanced around and walked into the military workshop, followed by Mina and the others behind him.


    Entering the gate of the military workshop, you can see that there are more than a dozen strong men inside, and most of them are orcs. They are trying to swing the sledgehammer in their hands and smash them on the burning red steel block. This is precisely the creation of Tang Dao.


    "Niu Si, do you have enough meat?" Liu Feng turned his head and asked. The consumption of ironwork is more than military training. All-weather ironwork makes these big men''s shoulders and arms small.


    "Young master, you have enough meat tubes. They are all shouting that they will beat you to death." Niu Si said with a wry smile. The workers in this military workshop eat better than the army.


    The military workshop is one of Liu Feng''s most valued places. He also invests most of his funds here, and supplies everything like meat and vegetables. Liu Feng really does not treat the technicians badly at all.


    "Call the leader here, I have something for him to do." Liu Feng instructed that the horseshoes and stirrups should also be kept secret.


    "Yes." Niu Si turned his head and ran into the military workshop. Although he was in charge of the scientific research department, he didn''t even know many things, he only knew a general purpose.


    Chapter 0402 Does the horse not hurt?


    "Ta Tata..."


    A burst of hurried footsteps came from the military workshop, and an old man in his fifties ran out. After seeing Liu Feng, he respectfully saluted and shouted, "See the Lord of the City."


    "Old blacksmith, I have two things that I need you to build." Liu Feng said straight to the point.


    The old blacksmith was originally a blacksmith in Xiyang City. In the early days, Liu Feng let him build some things. Later, Liu Feng called him to the military workshop to preside over the building of some armor and weapons.


    "Please instruct the Lord of the City." The old blacksmith respectfully said, his eyes full of fire, as a person who builds weapons all year round, every time the Lord of the City is tasked, he can learn a lot.


    "Go to your workshop." Liu Feng said lightly.


    "Yes!" The old blacksmith immediately led the way.


    "Old blacksmith, how is your son learning from you? Have you learned your ironing skills?" Liu Feng asked behind. The old blacksmith has a skill, that is, the skill of hammering iron blocks, which can save most of the effort. The quality of the cast iron is also much better than ordinary people.


    This kind of skill, Liu Feng also let people record, put it in the castle''s internal library, actually useful things, he let people record, it is a kind of background.


    Who knows whether some ancient techniques will be lost after thousands of years. It is one of the risks that Liu Feng made for his descendants, and it is also to prevent the fault of civilization.


    "He''s still practicing hard, his skills are still too bad, otherwise he can help the Lord of the City." The old blacksmith hated that iron was not steel.


    "Hahaha... Don''t worry, you can still help me for a few more years." Liu Feng smiled, and he admired the old blacksmith''s ability to strike iron.


    "Sir City Lord, here we are." The old blacksmith took out the key and opened his workshop, which was a blacksmith''s room.


    "Give me paper and pen." Liu Feng said to An Li.


    "Here." Hu Erniang immediately took out a notepad and a ballpoint pen from her backpack and handed it to Liu Feng, seriously watching Liu Feng''s next move.


    Liu Feng took the notepad and pen, and immediately began to draw horseshoes and stirrups, beckoning to the old blacksmith, "Old blacksmith, how long will it take you to make these two things?"


    "Let your subordinates take a look first." The old blacksmith took the notepad and carefully observed the picture above. After making an estimate in his heart, he quickly said, "Sir City Lord, you can build it soon, give me ten minutes."


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you." Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction, it wasn''t long before that.


    "Please wait a moment, Lord City Lord." The old blacksmith said solemnly, turned around and trot away, and immediately got busy.


    "Niu Si, go find a war horse, the kind that is neat and tidy." Liu Feng turned his head and instructed Niu Si. He wanted to demonstrate on the spot and let the four girls laughing at him all the way to see what a horse wears. Correct operation of the shoe.

 Chapter 339：

    "Yes." Niu Si nodded and turned to go out.


    "Clang clang..."


    The old blacksmith opened his stance, and the hammer dance was fierce. With one operation, he made a horseshoe in two minutes. After eight minutes, four horseshoes were assembled, and then two stirrups took seven minutes.


    "Huhuhu..." The old blacksmith gasped, brought the water-soaked horseshoe and stirrup in front of Liu Feng, and shouted, "Sir City Lord, things are ready."


    "Very good." Liu Feng took over. Although the craftsmanship is rough, it is already very good to be able to build it so quickly.


    "Tap..."


    Niu Si also just came in to report, "Master, the war horse is ready, it''s in the yard."


    "Let''s go." Liu Feng nodded and said to the old blacksmith before leaving, "Take a hammer with you."


    "Yes."


    The group followed Liu Feng to the yard, and saw a war horse walking around, snorting from time to time, not very satisfied with the sound of the hammer.


    This made Liu Feng raise his eyebrows, and he remembered that the adaptive training of the warhorse must also be carried out, otherwise he would be frightened by some sounds, but the camp would be bombed.


    "Master, how are you going to put shoes on the horse?" En Li shook her fox ears and asked curiously, "These two things don''t look like shoes anyway."


    "Just watch." Liu Feng put aside the war horse training and instructed Niu Si, "Let people show the horse''s hooves."


    "Yes." Niu Si stepped forward and flexibly pushed the war horse to the ground, with all four hooves exposed.


    "Old blacksmith, you flattened the horse''s hoof, and nailed this horseshoe under the horse''s hoof." Liu Feng said and handed over the horseshoe.


    "Ah?" Everyone looked at Liu Feng in astonishment.


    "Master, take a nail to a horse''s hoof, won''t this horse hurt?" En Li stared at her brown eyes and said in surprise, "This will hurt a lot, right? The horse can''t walk at all."


    "Really?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows and said softly, "I''ll ask you a question."


    "Young master, you ask." The cat ear girl asked curiously.


    Eliza and Fu stared at Liu Feng, waiting for his question.


    "Does it hurt to cut your nails?" Liu Feng asked calmly, a smile flashing in his eyes.


    "This..." Everyone was stunned again, looking down at their nails.


    "Ah, I see." Enri''s brown eyes lit up, and she raised her hand excitedly and shouted, "The hooves of a war horse are the same as our fingernails."


    "So it is." Mina, Eliza, Niu Si and others suddenly realized.


    "Yes, the reason why the horse''s hoof is damaged is that the horse''s hoof is not as hard as a stone. If a horseshoe that is harder than a stone is placed on the horse''s hoof, there is no such concern at all, and the horse can run faster." Liu Feng said calmly.


    For a war horse that runs frequently, the cuticle of the horse''s hoof will be damaged very quickly, and the growth rate cannot keep up with the rate of wear and tear, so the unprotected horse''s hoof will become full of blood, and will soon completely lose the ability to move, while the horseshoe Just a pair of iron soles.


    "Young master, you are so smart." An Li stared at Liu Feng with wide brown eyes, admiringly looking at Liu Feng, the joke of letting the horse wear shoes, actually completed the counterattack.


    Eliza''s emerald green eyes flickered, why is such a simple thing no one can think of, but the Lord of the City easily thought about it.


    "Big sister is really stupid." Frey muttered in a low voice.


    When Mina heard the girl''s words, she couldn''t help but smile, the young master didn''t seem to have let them down.


    Chapter 0403 of the alien version of the human punching machine.


    "Hiss..."


    The warhorse neighed, watching the old blacksmith beat on its hooves, making it uneasy.


    "Okay." The old blacksmith quickly nailed the four horseshoes and got up and left the war horse. He knew that the hammer in his hand made the war horse very uneasy.


    "Get up." Niu Si released the war horse, patted the war horse''s neck, and stroked it to soothe its emotions.


    "hiss~~"


    The warhorse neighed, and immediately struggled to stand up and walked around the yard. After a while, the warhorse suddenly stopped, lowered its head and shook it, and soon it was a long ''neigh'', and it started to walk happily.


    "It seems that the horse likes it very much." En Li flicked the fox''s tail and chuckled, "These horse shoes are really good."


    "Master, this horseshoe is a great event for the knights." Niu Si said seriously.


    "Well, arrange a military workshop and start mass-producing horseshoes. We will nail all horseshoes to the war horses in five days, and do it in secret." Liu Feng''s black eyes flickered, and he said solemnly, "Remember to keep it secret, I don''t want the function of horseshoes to spread. "


    The horseshoe must not be spread out for the time being. In fact, the confidentiality cannot be kept for long, but it is better to be later. The advantage of the early stage should be maintained for a period of time.


    "Yes, I will tell everyone." Niu Si said seriously.


    "An Li, give Niu Da the same order, the army is not allowed to spread the news of horseshoes." Liu Feng said solemnly.


    "Yes." Enri took out a notepad and wrote the order.


    "Master, what is this for?" Mina asked with blue eyes staring at the stirrup in Liu Feng''s hand, "Is it also for war horses?"


    "This is called a stirrup. It is installed on both sides of the saddle. It can help people get off the horse and use it to step on things when riding." Liu Feng handed the stirrup to Niu Si and pointed out how to install the stirrup.


    The function of the stirrup is not only to help people get on the horse, but also to support the rider''s feet when riding, so as to maximize the advantages of riding.


    At the same time, it can effectively protect the safety of the rider, and can further liberate the rider''s hands, which is a major auxiliary weapon for the cavalry; the cavalry who liberates both hands can fight more flexibly, like archery, avoiding the enemy''s attack. Fall and so on.


    When the knight was still worried about falling, his legs were tightly clamped to the horse''s belly, one hand was holding the reins, and he was sitting on the horse''s back honestly.


    Liu Feng thought that at a certain period of the earth, it was because of the appearance of the stirrup that some knights could get the most out of them, and they became the mainstream combat force and swept one side.


    "This..." Everyone was stunned, none of the people present were idiots, and they quickly figured out the benefits of stirrups.


    "Master, stirrups can double the combat power of a knight." Niu Si exclaimed, many movements on horseback can be done, and the combat power can be more than doubled.


    "Master, it''s easy for people to know about the stirrup." An Li worried, how could someone steal the stirrup that her young master finally invented.


    "Let''s use it in the army for the time being." Liu Feng said helplessly, there is no way for the stirrup to leak. As long as the other party is seen, if the other party is not stupid, he will make one soon.


    "The hides on both sides of the saddle can be extended so that the stirrups can be blocked." Eliza suddenly suggested, "Or get a covering cloth on the saddle, just enough to cover the stirrups."


    "Huh?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, although this suggestion would waste more materials, it might be a good solution, he instructed Niu Si, "Eliza''s method, let someone try it, it can''t affect the cavalry Get up and down quickly and get a few samples out."


    "Yes." Niu Si nodded and took out a notepad to write.


    I don''t know when it started, some high-level personnel in Xiyang City, everyone will carry a notepad with them.


    "Old blacksmith, how''s the punching machine?" Liu Feng suddenly remembered, turned his head and asked, "Have you tested the weight of the punching machine?"


    "Lord City Lord, the trial production has already started, do you want to take a look?" the old blacksmith said cautiously.

 Chapter 340：

    "Let''s go and have a look." Liu Feng nodded, very curious about what happened to the human punching machine.


    "Please come down with the city master." The old blacksmith immediately led the way and walked to the other side of the yard.


    The courtyard of this military workshop is like several courtyard houses. The types of work in each courtyard are different. Some are engaged in research, and some are engaged in production.


    "clang!"


    Liu Feng followed behind the old blacksmith, and heard a roar of metal collision from a distance.


    When they got there, Liu Feng and others saw an iron workbench, four iron pillars the size of two fingers, with a square iron block on it, and round rings at the four corners, which just fit around the four iron pillars. Above the iron block is an iron chain, and on the iron chain is a pulley block.


    At this time, two people were pulling the iron chain, pulling the iron block up, and then quickly letting go, the iron block suddenly dropped, hitting the workbench below, making a loud ''clang'' sound.


    "Pull it up," shouted the old blacksmith. After he was pulled up, he ran to the workbench, where there was a concave groove, which was the die of the punching machine.


    The old blacksmith pried up the thing punched by the die, carefully held it in front of Liu Feng, looked at him nervously, and waited for the evaluation.


    "This is the armor piece." Liu Feng took the piece of armor and observed it, and there was still heat. The shape of the piece of armor was a little deformed, and it had to be modified before it could be used.


    "Master, is it so easy to make a piece of armor?" Mina''s blue eyes were full of surprise. You must know that a piece of nails can only be formed by continuous beating and shaping by manpower.


    "This is pseudo-industrial production." Liu Feng sighed, not satisfied with this manual punching. Although it is faster than manual pressing, it is not his ideal punching machine.


    The appearance of the stamping machine is to free up the labor force and speed up the amount of casting products; the current human-powered stamping machine, speed, yield, etc., will definitely not be high, and there are many problems, but it is a kind of progress, compared with manpower using a hammer It''s much faster to tap.


    Chapter 0404 Air Fortress.


    "Pseudo-industrialization?" En Li frowned. She still knew a little about the word industrialization. In the words of the young master, it is industrialization that makes things dozens or hundreds of times faster than human labor.


    "Old blacksmith, this human punching machine will continue to be improved, and the production of fish scale armor can also start." Liu Feng said calmly.


    The fish-scale armor is what Liu Feng will use to change the army next. It is made of high-quality steel and woven into armor pieces. In this way, the importance of the armor will be reduced a lot, and the defense is much stronger than ordinary armor.


    "Yes." The old blacksmith nodded, feeling a little disappointed, knowing that this thing could not enter the eyes of the Lord of the City.


    He decided to go back at night, and then went to study the hydro-powered stamping machine. If the river water outside froze, he would like to start making it.


    "Old blacksmith, the other thing is the most important thing. Get that thing out first." Liu Feng urged.


    "Ah? The No. 7 blueprint that the city master said?" The old blacksmith said in a daze.


    "Yes, that thing is the best power source." Liu Feng affirmed that that thing is the starting artifact of industrialization...


    "Yes, I will definitely make No. 7." The old blacksmith assured solemnly.


    "If you can make it at the end of next year, I will give you a big reward." Liu Feng chuckled.


    There is also a research institute in the military workshop, which is the No. 7 Research Institute. The old blacksmith is one of the main researchers of the No. 7 object. His son is now working on the No. 7 object.


    Even if there are blueprints provided by Liu Feng, for the old blacksmiths, it is also a very time-consuming and laborious thing, and many things do not know how to do it at all.


    "Yes." The old blacksmith raised his head and roared, "It has to be created even in death."


    The city master''s big reward is a real big reward. There is a reward system in the scientific research department, and the big reward above is what everyone in the scientific research department wants.


    Eliza blankly listened to the dialogue like a riddle, what is Object No. 7?


    Mina and An Li looked at each other and frowned thoughtfully. The two of them also knew little about Object No. 7. They had never seen anything, they only knew that it was something that could exert a lot of strength.


    "Let''s go." Liu Feng nodded, turned and walked outside. This time he saw the military workshop and knew that many things could not be rushed, and now he is a little eager to get it done.


    The manual punching machine is only Liu Feng''s initial test of industrialization. Now it seems that it is temporarily impossible to realize the industrialization of some objects by the manual punching machine. The failure rate is too high, and the precise force is not enough.


    In fact, Liu Feng was thinking of a hydraulic press, or the No. 7 object as a power source. These can still be conceived, but some parts cannot be produced with the technology of this era, and he has to buy them from the earth, such as Bearings, this is a big difficulty.


    What he wants is to get rid of the dependence on the earth, and cannot rely on the earth in certain aspects, such as mass production technology, or else expand the production line in the future, Liu Feng is afraid that he will have to travel back and forth between the earth and the other world to transport parts.


    And after the beginning, it will never stop. The demand for industrialization will only increase. Once it stops and expands, it will be hit, and the bottleneck will be stuck on the point that Liu Feng is worried about, that is, excessive dependence on the earth.


    Less reliance, Liu Feng will be more relaxed, after all, after the development and growth, every industry depends on a little bit of the earth, I am afraid that Liu Feng will become a transport worker, his inner space is only two cubic meters.


    This is why Liu Feng only provides knowledge and allows the scientific research department to do research on its own, so that the scientific research department has a technical accumulation, and only after the background can realize the industrialization he conceived.


    Of course, the human punching machine is only a microcosm of the industry. Liu Feng will mostly use the punching machine in military production, such as the production of fish scale armor and the production of arrows. As for civilian use, he is not in a hurry for the time being.


    Now Xiyang City is still semi-industrialized, maybe not even semi-industrialized. When most of the labor can be liberated, that is when Liu Feng starts to develop.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Liu Feng and his party walked out of the military workshop, and Niu Si asked aside, "Master, are we going now?"


    "Go to the No. 3 Research Institute." Liu Feng glanced at Frei who was staring straight at him. If he didn''t go to see the hot air balloon again, I was afraid that the girl would be bitten.


    "No. 3?" Niu Si was stunned, that Sky Fortress Research Institute? The No. 3 Research Institute, which is more rigorous than the military workshop? ? ?


    "Let''s go." Liu Feng stepped forward, and Frei trotted to catch up, reaching out and grabbing Liu Feng''s clothes.


    "Yes." Niu Si hurriedly led the way in front of him. He only knew the name of the No. 3 Research Institute, but he didn''t know anything about the specific objects. Hearing the name was related to the sky, could it be Feitian?


    Mina, Anli and Eliza followed behind Liu Feng and walked to the other side of the scientific research department, which was a few hundred meters away from the military workshop.


    The valley of the scientific research department can be said to be completely divided into dozens of large and small areas. Liu Feng also gave an order that after the spring begins tomorrow, the hills in the valley will be hollowed out to make a top-secret research institute.


    Originally, Liu Feng planned to install some of the research institutes in the Forbidden Mountains, but the manpower and other aspects were still limited. Unless a hot air balloon was built, and it was a very stable hot air balloon, he could try to transport materials into the Forbidden Mountains.


    Research Institute No. 3 is also a yard. Most of the houses are made of wood. They were built during the winter. After all, cement can''t be used.


    In fact, more than two-thirds of the houses in the scientific research department are all wooden houses, and there are still too few cement houses. In one winter, there are many research institutes in the scientific research department, all of which are self-studying and researching things.


    Most of the people in Xiyang City who are literate, loyal, and have flexible brains are secretly sent here to be apprentices, teaching some simple physics and mathematics.


    In fact, the staff of the major research institutes of the scientific research department are transferred very frequently. For example, if you work in the military workshop today, you may be transferred to the No. 5 research institute tomorrow, or the day after tomorrow. You will be transferred to the No. 3 research institute.


    Of course, the person in charge of the main research will not be transferred, only some apprentices who do chores.


    In the final analysis, the accumulation of talents is still too small. Which research institute is urgent for projects, and the talents will be transferred to that research institute. Only when there are more talents in the future will the research institute be fixed.


    Chapter 0405 air dominance.


    Outside the No. 3 Research Institute, there are also more than a dozen Modao soldiers guarding. In addition to the Modao soldiers, there are five or six soldiers with military crossbows. It can be seen that Liu Feng attaches great importance to the No. 3 Research Institute.


    "Shh!"


    The approach of Liu Feng and others immediately aroused the vigilance of the guards. After seeing Liu Feng, they relaxed with a salute.


    "Go in." Liu Feng led a few people into the No. 3 Research Institute and saw many people busy.


    "Master, I''ll go and call the person in charge." Niu Si turned his head and ran to the inner courtyard.

 Chapter 341：

    The people outside the No. 3 Research Institute are all in charge of chores, and the main researchers are all inside. Except for the researchers, no one is allowed to enter.


    Now the people in this outer courtyard are still sewing the airbags of the hot air balloon. Everyone''s handwork is very careful, for fear that it will be torn apart by force.


    "Ta Tata..."


    A cloth lady and an old carpenter are following Niu Si out. These two are the main research leaders of the hot air balloon, one is responsible for the manufacture of the air bag of the hot air balloon, and the other is responsible for the manufacture of the bellows and the gondola of the hot air balloon. .


    "See Lord City Lord." The cloth weaver and the old carpenter saluted respectfully.


    "How is the hot air balloon test?" Liu Feng glanced at the two of them. The cloth weaver was one of the best weavers in Xiyang City, and the old carpenter''s craftsmanship was among the top few in Xiyang City.


    "Lord City Lord, we haven''t tried it yet." The old carpenter said cowardly, he didn''t dare to try it, he couldn''t believe that they could make something from the heavens.


    "What''s the progress?" Liu Feng frowned and glanced at the person who was sewing the airbag. According to his estimation, it should be almost completed these days.


    "Lord City Lord, it''s done." The cloth-weaving woman said quickly, she was also a little uneasy. The airbag being sewn was preparing for the second test, for fear that something might go wrong the first time.


    In fact, both the old carpenter and the weaving woman are illiterate. Now they are learning while manufacturing. Many capable people in the scientific research department do this, and then teach them to the next generation. In a few years, Liu Feng will reap the rewards. Mostly literate technicians.


    "Let''s go, take me to see." Liu Feng calmly said, it seems that he still needs to participate in it and give these people a little courage.


    Otherwise, the real air fortress will not be built in the future. The hot air balloon is just a little trouble. As long as he has the means to mass-produce hydrogen, the airship will be built by him. That is the real air fortress. A few hundred miles is no problem, and he will hold the air dominance in his hands.


    "Yes." The two said respectfully, and immediately led the way to the backyard of the No. 3 Research Institute.


    "Master, can people really go to heaven?" En Li''s brown eyes were suspicious, she was very suspicious of the possibility of going to heaven.


    "Yes." Frey said suddenly indifferently.


    "Uh..." Mother Hu Er was stunned for a moment, then rolled her eyes and said, "Yes, the bird clan orcs can go to the sky."


    "Wait a minute, can''t you see it with your own eyes?" Liu Feng said with a chuckle, no matter what era and world, people long for the sky, longing to fly to the blue sky, this is the dream of many people, he also did this when he was a child. dream.


    "Okay." Hu Erniang''s brown eyes were full of longing. The same goes for Mina and Eliza. Flying into the blue sky and white clouds was something they had fantasized about when they were young.


    Soon, the group came to the empty space in the backyard, and they saw a delicate bamboo hanging blue, as well as airbags spread on the ground, as well as some charcoal, a wooden box and a few ceramic jars.


    "Lord City Lord, things are ready." The old carpenter said respectfully, if Liu Feng didn''t come, they would try it out two days later.


    "According to the method I gave, get ready to start." Liu Feng said with a serious face, he didn''t know whether it would be successful or not. After all, it was the first test, no one could tell.


    "Yes." The old carpenter took a deep breath and immediately called someone to help assemble the hot air balloon.


    The hot air balloon is composed of three parts: a balloon, a hanging basket and a heating device. The most important thing is the heating device, and Liu Feng used a bellows instead, which is the kind of hand-push wood bellows.


    The rope on the airbag is tied to the gondola, then the bellows is installed, the charcoal is loaded into the gondola, and several jars of high alcohol are also loaded.


    Then install a shelf above the hanging basket, put charcoal and pour alcohol. After ignition, start blowing with a bellows to spray the hot air into the airbag, and the hot air is continuously blown into the hot air balloon.


    A few minutes later, Liu Feng and others saw that the airbag of the hot air balloon inflated, and gradually began to float upwards.


    "No, no, young master, are you going to use this cloth bag to make people fly into the sky?" En Li''s brown eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Yes, this is called a hot air balloon." Liu Feng chuckled. He turned his head to look at Frei, and saw the girl staring at the hot air balloon without blinking. The blue veins could be seen on the hand holding his clothes. Violent.


    "Floating, really floating." The old carpenter shouted happily, just like a child.


    The hot air balloon floated completely. If it wasn''t tied by a big rock, I''m afraid it would have already flown into the sky. This scene made the cloth woman cry.


    The old carpenter and the weaving woman were under a lot of pressure. After all, they had never touched this thing before, for fear that the city owner would be dissatisfied with what they made.


    Or, this is most of the thinking of the scientific research department. Liu Feng''s invisible pressure is too great. After all, good treatment is to see results, and simple people always feel that they have to pay back after eating.


    "Lord Liu Feng, I want to go up." Frei turned her head and looked straight at Liu Feng, her green eyes full of desire.


    "Okay." Liu Feng nodded. He glanced at Mina, Anli, and Eliza. They all saw desire in each other''s eyes, and said softly, "Come one by one, don''t worry."


    This hot air balloon is small, and it can carry the weight of two people, no more.


    "Master, let me come first." Cat Erniang stood up and said, she was afraid of the danger of the hot air balloon.


    "No, it won''t fly very high." Liu Feng waved his hand and took Frei''s hand towards the hot air balloon.


    The first test flight would definitely not fly very high, and the scientific research department was not very far from Xiyang City. He didn''t want the news of the hot air balloon to be exposed, which would definitely attract some forces to snoop.


    It''s better to be low-key, and for the time being, it''s better to be low-key.


    Chapter 0406 Frey''s request.


    "Lord Liu Feng, hurry up." Frei dragged Liu Feng''s hand towards the hot air balloon. She wanted to go up to the blue sky to see it.


    "Okay." Liu Feng reluctantly followed, but there was a smile on the corner of his mouth. The girl has obvious mood swings now, which is a good thing. Perhaps, this can be a breakthrough to understand Frei''s past.


    Liu Feng came to the hanging basket, stepped into the hanging basket, turned around and wanted to reach out to hug the girl in, but saw the girl holding the hanging basket with one hand, turning over sensitively into the hanging basket, he remembered that the girl was regarded as a killer. cultivated.


    "That''s alright." Frei looked up at Liu Feng who stretched out his hands, a smile flashed in his indifferent eyes.


    "Okay." Liu Feng sighed, the elusive girl, he turned his head and shouted to the old carpenter standing beside him, "Let go of the rope."


    "Yes." The old carpenter said respectfully, and quickly untied one of the ropes tied to the big stone.


    "Stand firm." Liu Feng urged, he pushed the bellows, the flames rose up at once, and the hot air balloon slowly rose.


    When they saw the hot air balloon swaying off the ground, everyone was breathing rapidly, Mina''s body was even more tense, and her blue eyes stared at Liu Feng worriedly, for fear that it would suddenly fall.


    "Mina, Mina..." An Li grabbed Cat Erniang''s arm with her little hand, and shouted nervously and excitedly, "Master, Master is really going to heaven."


    "Yes, yes." Mina replied dryly, she was very nervous, and she was praying that nothing would happen.


    "Too...it''s unbelievable." Eliza covered her mouth with one hand, her emerald green eyes twinkled with brilliance, and stared at the hot air balloon that continued to rise. The scene in front of her gave her a great impact.


    She never imagined that, in addition to the bird race orcs, there is actually such a way to make people fly into the blue sky. The image of Liu Feng at this moment is infinitely high in Eliza''s heart, and it becomes more and more mysterious, as if it is covered with fog. Makes you want to explore.


    "That''s great, it''s a success." The old carpenter choked, wiping away tears with his arms, staring at the still-rising hot air balloon.


    "Quick, get the sackcloth ready, hurry up." Niu Shi roared, instructing to spread the sackcloth underneath, in case it fell and could pick up people.


    He was nervous. If something happened to the young master, I was afraid that he would be torn apart by his parents and brothers, not to mention the people of Xiyang City. I was afraid that the entire scientific research department would be flattened.


    The people on the ground were nervous, but the people on the hot air balloon were very happy. Liu Feng pushed the bellows from time to time. Now it has risen to more than 100 meters high. Because there is a rope tied to the big rock, it will no longer rise. Gao was about to fly out of the valley.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Liu Feng let out a breath of hot air. It was really cold up there. He turned his head and saw Frey staring blankly into the distance, looking very obsessed.


    "What''s wrong? Do you miss the feeling of flying before?" Liu Feng''s black eyes flashed with pity, and he reached out and touched the girl''s head.


    For Frey, who used to be able to fly freely in the sky, it is a sad thing that she can only rely on hot air balloons to touch the sky now.

 Chapter 342：

    "Yeah." Frey nodded, stretched out her hand and waved it in the sky. In the past, she and her elder sister, as well as other friends, chased in the sky and jumped off the towering rocky mountains until they reached the limit. Spread your wings and fly, that is the most free and happy time, the whole sky belongs to them.


    She can chase the birds, fly into the white clouds to catch the mystery, play in the water on the river, all of which used to be her game activities, but now she stays in the hanging basket and looks at the sky where she used to play.


    Liu Feng looked at the mountains in the distance and asked softly, "How long will it take for your bird orcs to fully grow their wings?"


    "More than a year." Frei looked back at Liu Feng, then looked up at the sky, suddenly jumped up, and stood lightly on the edge of the hanging basket.


    "..." Liu Feng''s pupils tightened and his mouth was slightly opened. He was really startled, thinking that the girl was about to jump off.


    "Flei, come down quickly, it''s dangerous up there." Liu Feng said in a deep voice, the edge of the hanging basket was only a few centimeters wide of wood, and it was high in the sky. The girl dared to stand on the edge of the hanging basket, and when a gust of wind came over, it shook. Too powerful to fall.


    Frei stood on the edge of the hanging basket and opened her hands as if embracing the blue sky. Hearing Liu Feng''s words, she turned her head to see his serious face, and looked at each other silently for a few seconds.


    "Oh." The girl replied softly, flexibly returning to the hanging basket, and this time she stood obediently and stopped making trouble.


    "In a few days, I will let you fly in the sky." Liu Feng sighed.


    He was really afraid that the girl would jump out and fly freely. That would be a tragedy. After all, shutting down the girl is something he really dared to do. It would be safer to get something he expected and hang her appetite. .


    "Really fly?"


    Frei turned her head sharply, her green eyes stared straight at Liu Feng, walked towards him, jumped up and rushed over, crawling towards Liu Feng like a koala, her cheek against his cheek.


    "..." The corners of Liu Feng''s eyes twitched, looking at the girl with the tip of her nose pressed against the tip of her nose in front of her, why is this move again?


    "Really fly, let you glide in the sky." Liu Feng said helplessly, moving slowly in his hand, and pushed the bellows again.


    In addition to hot air balloons, there are several ways to make people "fly" in the blue sky, such as gliders, gliders, etc.


    In particular, the glider, a new type of flying product on the earth, is a game that many glider enthusiasts think are also brave, and it is also a challenge that many extreme athletes want to challenge.


    If Liu Feng was asked to choose, he would choose a glider, a relatively safe and mature flying device. In fact, he also wanted to try the feeling of flying in the blue sky.


    "Really?" Frey got closer again, the tip of their noses were flattened, and their mouths were only a little apart from each other.


    "Yeah." Liu Feng snorted softly, looking at the girl''s emerald-like eyes, and sighed that she was so beautiful.


    "Flying now?" Frey looked at the deep eyes in front of her, her cheeks blush a little, and her breathing suddenly became a little short.


    "After a while, things aren''t ready yet." Liu Feng reached out and grabbed the girl''s back collar and pulled away from him.


    It''s time to add some charcoal or the hot air balloon will go down.


    The collar of Freihou was carried by Liu Feng, her limbs were hanging down, and she did not struggle like a little milk cat. She looked at Liu Feng quietly, and said amazingly, "Lord Liu Feng, when will you marry me?"


    Chapter 0407 The concept of the alien version of the ''Air Force''.


    "Huh?" Liu Feng was stunned, looked at the girl''s indifferent face, left the bellows with his other hand, and flicked on Frei''s forehead, angrily, "What nonsense are you talking about again, wait a while. We will discuss this issue in the next year.¡±


    He was a little helpless, why did the girl still think about this matter? He hasn''t been so beastly enough to attack a thirteen-year-old girl, and when the other sister comes to her door, it will be a hundred words.


    "I''m not too young." Frei said indifferently, her green eyes staring straight at Liu Feng, as if you were going to give me an answer.


    "Sixteen, no, eighteen, when you are eighteen, I''ll marry you." Liu Feng used the trick of procrastination and dealt with it today.


    "Fourteen years old." Frey swayed, her long white hair fluttering in the wind, her indifferent expression a little serious.


    "Sixteen years old, can''t be less." Liu Feng said quickly, fourteen years old? The girl will be fourteen next year, do you want him to get married next year?


    He found that the girl was very smart. Every time the two of them were alone, he would bring up the question of marriage. He was a little weird. He was forced to marry again by the girl.


    "I wrote it down." Frei shook her body slightly, broke away from Liu Feng''s hand, and came to the side of the hanging basket, looking at the blue sky, the corners of her mouth rose inadvertently, obviously in a good mood.


    "Really..." Liu Feng felt a little pain in his head. He was going to marry in three years? A sixteen-year-old girl? Although in this era for girls, it is almost the age of marriage.


    Liu Feng shook his head and put this matter away. There were still three years left. He was not in a hurry. He quickly added some charcoal to the shelf and pushed the bellows several times in a row.


    "Lord Liu Feng, how do people fly?" Frei asked impatiently and curiously. For her, there are three things that concern her now. One has just been resolved, and the rest is Feixiang and her elder sister.


    "Using something like a bird''s wings to jump from a high altitude, you can fly." Liu Feng replied softly, the girl talked a lot more than usual today, which is a good thing.


    "Wings? Made of wood?" Frey turned her head and frowned, "Can''t fly."


    "Uh..." Liu Feng was stunned for a moment. How could she feel what the girl meant when she said this? Did she try to make wings out of wood?


    "I tried, and I fell." Frey said indifferently, her green eyes flickering, and she turned her head to look at the blue sky outside.


    More than a fall, she made wooden wings and jumped off Shizhu Mountain. If her elder sister hadn''t appeared to save her, she might have become a meatloaf.


    "..." The corners of Liu Feng''s mouth twitched, how could he feel that the girl must have had a lot of fun and silly things before, and she felt pitiful in addition to being funny.


    "It''s not wood, but a special fabric and steel as a bracket, and then you can make a glider that makes people fly." Liu Feng said calmly, the glider reminded him a lot.


    For example, can gliders and hot air balloons form an ''air force'' force? Of course, this air force is not an air force with planes and fighter jets on the other side of the earth, but a pseudo-air force.


    Gliders need high slopes or headwinds to take off, but if a hot air balloon takes off, as a take-off point for gliders, the problem of limited terrain can be solved.


    Once the problem of the limited terrain of the glider is solved, it will make a big difference. The glider unit is in the sky, can detect the enemy''s situation, can go deep behind the enemy, as long as it is equipped with a parachute, it can sneak in secretly, and then a decapitation operation - perfect.


    "I don''t understand." Frey said indifferently, she couldn''t imagine how it could make people fly with fabric and heavy steel.


    "You''ll know when it''s done." Liu Feng said softly, asking him to explain the principles of lift and resistance, and the girl wouldn''t listen.


    As for the glider troop, he decided to put it on the schedule, and the training of the personnel should also start, especially the hot air balloon needs at least four to serve as the take-off platform for the glider tribe.


    "Oh." Frey responded indifferently, and stopped talking, quietly looking at the blue sky.


    After staying in the sky for another ten minutes, Liu Feng saw the girl''s body trembling slightly. It was clearly too cold and she was still holding on.


    "Go on." Liu Feng calmly said, before waiting for the girl to respond, he stopped pulling the bellows, and when the hot air from the charcoal was no longer enough, the hot air balloon slowly descended.


    Frey didn''t speak, she looked at the sky quietly, and she didn''t say a word until she reached the ground. Today is a very happy day for her.


    "Master, how''s it going? Is it fun to be there?" En Li''s brown eyes were full of anticipation, and she trotted over to grab Liu Feng''s arm and asked, "It shouldn''t be dangerous, right?"


    "There will be no danger." Liu Feng shrugged and said.


    As long as the hot air balloon does not fly too high, there is no danger. The air bag can buffer the falling speed, just like a parachute, unless the air bag is completely ruptured, or it encounters bad weather.


    "Lord City Lord, is there anything else to improve?" the old carpenter asked next to him.


    "If the airbag is bigger, at least four people should be able to sit on it. This is too little." Liu Feng said slowly.


    If it is used by the glider unit in the future, the hot air balloon must accommodate at least four people, otherwise there will be a lot of materials that cannot be transported.


    "Yes." The old carpenter said respectfully and wrote it down immediately.


    "There is also a need to change the fuel. Find some more flame-resistant materials. After flying into the sky, it is impossible to fly down for a short time."

 Chapter 343：

    Liu Feng thought about it, and then said. "It must also emit a lot of heat, which is the key to the ability of hot air balloons to go to the sky."


    He hopes that the hot air balloon can float in the sky for a few hours without having to come down to refuel. Although it is a bit tasteless to sit up on one person and fill other positions with fuel, it can float for a longer time.


    "Yes." The old carpenter wrote it down, and he would transfer to the research institute he said goodbye to. They were not in charge of the fuel. There was a research institute dedicated to researching fuel.


    "Master, can I also take a ride on the hot air balloon?" An Li whispered, her brown eyes looking at Liu Feng expectantly.


    As soon as the words fell, Mina and Eliza were also looking at Liu Feng with determination. This was a once-in-a-lifetime experience.


    Chapter 0408 want to fly back home to see.


    "Of course." Liu Feng said with a chuckle, he would definitely satisfy Hu Erniang with such a small request.


    "Yeah! That''s great." En Li jumped up happily, her face was full of smiles, her eyes were full of hope and a little nervous.


    "Let''s go." Liu Feng smiled and extended his hand to Hu Erniang, turned his head and said to Mina and Eliza, "Just a moment."


    An Li looked at Liu Feng''s outstretched hand, her cheeks flushed slightly. This was the first time that the young master had asked her to hold hands. The small hand was placed lightly on Liu Feng''s palm, and was then held by Liu Feng.


    "Yes." The cat''s ear girl said softly.


    Eliza''s emerald green eyes were slightly curved, and she nodded, "Okay."


    Liu Feng took An Li into the hot air balloon. The charcoal had already been replaced by the old carpenter. He pushed the bellows, and following the order of the ''Loose Rope'', the old carpenter loosened the rope and the hot air balloon slowly lifted off again.


    Hu Erniang was very nervous. After all, it was the first time she went to heaven, snuggling in Liu Feng''s arms, her brown eyes looked around in amazement, she felt the hot air balloon rising, and the fox tail swung around Liu Feng''s thigh.


    "Don''t be afraid." Liu Feng felt An Li''s nervousness, patted Hu Erniang''s back, and comforted, "As long as the hot air balloon doesn''t fly very high, it is very safe."


    "Mmmm!" En Li nodded lightly, the fox ears trembled, her nervous heart slowly calmed down, and she asked in a clear voice, "Master, why can a hot air balloon fly just by burning charcoal?"


    "Hmm~ how do you say it?" Liu Feng paused for a while, then said after thinking, "An Li, this world is more complicated than we imagined. For example, in this air, there are many things that we cannot see with the naked eye."


    "Ah? Is there something in the air?" En Li stared at her brown eyes and looked around, but she couldn''t see anything when her eyes were sore. She couldn''t help but pouted and muttered, "Young master, are you kidding me? Is there something in the air? what."


    "No? Then think about it? Why do we need to breathe?" Liu Feng raised the corners of his mouth and said softly, "What is the air we breathe?"


    "This..." Enri''s eyes were dull, yes, why are we breathing? What is the breath out? Is there really something in the air?


    "I''ll ask you another question." Liu Feng looked at the stunned Hu Erniang and said slowly, "Why does the wood float on the water?"


    "This..." En Li frowned, holding her chin in her small hand and thinking, why does the wood float on the water, isn''t it because water is like this?


    No, why can the fish be in the water? Why did the stone sink? Can the soil sink too?


    Is it the weight? No, the wood is so big and the stone is so small, the weights of the two are not the same, Hugh?


    Hu Erniang''s smart brain, she thought of many things at once, but there was something missing, and she couldn''t figure out what it was after thinking hard.


    "Whoosh..."


    Liu Feng pushed the bellows, with a smile on his lips as he watched Mother Fox Er was thinking hard. This is the knowledge of the junior high school curriculum on the other side of the earth. If no one clears the mysterious fog, it may be confusing for a long time.


    "Master, why? Why does the stone sink to the water''s surface, but the wood floats on the water?" An Li pouted and looked at Liu Feng bitterly. She really couldn''t figure it out, what was the reason for the two?


    "Density." Liu Feng spit out a word softly.


    Hu Erniang looked at Liu Feng in confusion, shook her head and asked, "Master, what is density?"


    "Density is the mass of a substance per unit volume, and it is a characteristic. Is iron very hard? Is water flowing? In the case of the same volume, is wood not as hard as stone? This is the characteristic of material, and it is also determined by the size of the density. Yes." Liu Feng explained roughly.


    "..." En Li lowered her head ignorantly, thinking about it, she still didn''t quite understand, she only knew that stone is of course harder than wood, could this be the density? One is harder? a softer one?


    "And our air also has characteristics." Liu Feng pushed the lower bellows and continued, "We see that the hot air will float up because the density of the hot air is low and the density of the cold air is high, which creates buoyancy."


    "Huh? Is that so?" Enri''s brown eyes flashed, and she hurriedly looked at the charcoal on the shelf. She saw that the heat was really rising. Could this be the secret of the hot air balloon?


    "That''s it." Liu Feng said with a light smile, he was quite surprised that Hu Erniang was able to accept this kind of knowledge for the first time.


    "Density, volume, characteristics..." En Li muttered, and immediately took out a notepad and wrote it down. She found that this was a truth that could make people recognize the essence of this world, and it was also the secret of hot air balloons.


    The hot air balloon was pulled by the rope, and soon it stopped rising. Liu Feng quietly looked into the distance. Today is the beginning of an epoch. He has already started to touch the field of the sky, which is thousands of years earlier than the human race of this era. As for the racial talent of the bird race orcs, he really couldn''t compare them.


    "It''s so beautiful." En Li came to the hanging basket. She looked up at the top of the Forbidden Mountain Range in a daze. It would be great if she could fly over, maybe she could see the Brutus Orc Kingdom?


    "Are you homesick?" Liu Feng pushed the bellows and looked at the top of the Forbidden Mountain Range. He could feel the sudden loss of Hu Erniang.


    "I''m just curious about how my hometown has changed." En Li''s voice was low, her usual crisp joy was gone, and her fox ears lay down.


    home? When Liu Feng heard these words, his heart warmed slightly. Mother Hu Er really regarded Xiyang City as her new home, otherwise she would not call the former Brutus orc kingdom her home.


    "Master, can this hot air balloon fly over the top of the mountain?" En Li turned around and asked, her normally energetic face was now full of weakness, and her brown eyes flashed with hope.


    "Of course you can." Liu Feng nodded affirmatively, reached out to caress Hu Erniang''s cheek, and smiled gently, "After a while, I will take you back to your hometown to see if a more powerful hot air balloon is developed."


    "Really?" En Li''s brown eyes widened, her little hands clenched the wide palms on her cheeks, she really wanted to fly back to her hometown to see, this was a regrettable wish.


    "Really." Liu Feng responded earnestly, stroking the glittering fox Erniang with his thumb.


    "Master, that''s great."


    An Li rubbed Liu Feng''s palm on her cheek, her hands suddenly hooked around his neck, and she tried to get close to him on tiptoe...


    Chapter 0409 is rare without me.


    Liu Feng was stunned for a moment, looking down at Hu Erniang, her blushing face, her eyelashes trembling, she raised her face and tried to bring her head up, but it was because of her height that she could barely kiss him.


    This made Liu Feng feel amused and pitiful, he slowly lowered his head and pressed it down, kissed An Li''s little mouth, and wrapped a hand around Hu Erniang''s waist, hugging him into his arms.


    The two kissed sweetly in the sky. After kissing for a while, the two separated, and their lips were rosy. Hu Er Niang looked at Liu Feng shyly, and put her head in his arms, quietly. does not speak.


    This is An Li''s bold act. Don''t look at the usual perverted fox ears, ahem, she is quite bold and playful, but the other party is all familiar female friends, she is still very shy when facing Liu Feng.


    Liu Feng patted Hu Erniang''s back, and occasionally pulled the bellows with one hand, so that the flames of the charcoal could emit sufficient heat.


    The two were enjoying the tranquility of this moment. An Li was the second orc that Liu Feng had been in close contact with. She usually behaved strangely, like a girl. She seemed petite, but she was actually older than Mina. one year old.


    She has an unusual concern and entanglement about her breasts, and it is also the glue for many beast-eared girls in the castle. It is also because of her playfulness that everyone is well integrated into the life of the castle.


    If Liu Feng was asked to evaluate who helped him the most and Xiyang City the most, he would say that it was An Li, and some government affairs were all handled by Hu Erniang.


    "Master, are you stressed?" An Li suddenly spoke up, looked up at Liu Feng''s face, and said seriously, "Did we put a lot of pressure on you?"


    With so many orcs living in Xiyang City, Liu Feng must be under the greatest pressure. Human nobles are not very close to orcs.


    "Say something stupid, the pressure doesn''t exist."


    Liu Feng shook his head, he looked at the distant sky, raised his hand and said, "Sometimes pressure is also a driving force, you are a kind of spur to me, let me know that I can''t stop moving forward, one day, I will Let all races live together in harmony."

 Chapter 344：

    "Master, this is really a great ideal." En Li''s brown eyes flashed with brilliance, and the corners of her mouth raised slightly, "It will definitely come true. Maybe the young master will be a king by then."


    "Uh..." Liu Feng was stunned for a while, then retracted his hands embarrassedly, rolled his eyes, and there are some things he can''t say now.


    "Master, I heard that Frey is going to marry you?" En Li changed the subject. If she couldn''t talk about it now, it''s better to say less.


    "Uh..." Liu Feng was at a loss for words, this topic is difficult to answer, and how did Frei leak it out?


    "Didn''t the young master agree to her? When are you going to marry her?" An Li hugged Liu Feng''s waist, her brown eyes fixed on him, and a hint of slyness flashed in her eyes.


    This is a good topic. She also wants to know the answer, or the answer she wants. She is not young. In a few years, she will be an old woman, just as old as Elsa, if I remember correctly If so, Elsa is twenty-two years old this year.


    "Sixteen years old, three years later." Liu Feng sighed and said, the news spread, and it would be fine not to marry after three years.


    "Three years?" En Li muttered, calculating the time in her heart, and heaving a sigh of relief, three years was still within her ideal acceptance range.


    "What? Do you want to marry too?" Liu Feng raised his lips slightly, jokingly said, "I''ll marry you both at that time."


    "Married together?" When En Li heard this, her cheeks blushed visibly, and she automatically filtered out the word "you" in her mind.


    "The weather is really nice today." Liu Feng sighed and looked at the blue sky. It didn''t feel as cold to him today, which also meant that the winter was slowly passing.


    "..." An Li heard Liu Feng''s sigh, looked up, saw Liu Feng''s natural appearance, pouted, knowing that Liu Feng was joking with her.


    "What? Your mouth is so high? You can hang a soy sauce bottle." Liu Feng looked down and saw An Li pouting, as if she owed me a lollipop.


    "Young master is a big idiot." An Li said angrily, then ran to the side of the hanging basket and looked at the sky, feeling sullen in her heart.


    "..." Liu Feng looked at An Li''s back, and shook his head amusingly. Everyone has kissed, and he will definitely marry. He whispered, "Wait for me a few more years, and I will give you a satisfactory answer."


    When he is famous all over the world, a grand wedding is what he wants, and it is also his answer to Beast Ear Mother.


    En Li trembled slightly, with a smile on her face, she said happily and clearly, "I''ll wait, I''ll wait anytime."


    This is a promise. After all, she is a little different from Mina, Frey and others. She used to be a noble princess, and she still has a little bit of pride in her heart. She will not take the initiative to compete for anything, of course, except for food.


    "Let''s go." Liu Feng smiled, this kind of mutual understanding made him feel very relaxed.


    "Okay." Enri nodded obediently.


    Under the control of Liu Feng, the hot air balloon descended slowly. The two of them didn''t speak during the whole process. They both knew each other''s intentions, but they just hadn''t pierced the crucial step.


    "Mina, come here." An Li beckoned and shouted, then turned her head and looked at Liu Feng for help, she couldn''t get out of the hanging basket.


    "I''ll take you out." Liu Feng stepped forward in a funny way, and put his hands on Hu Erniang''s armpits. The petite An Li was very light, and effortlessly lifted it up and placed it outside the hanging basket.


    "..." En Li blushed and ran away. It wasn''t shy, it was embarrassment. It was embarrassing for being too short. She was a little suspicious that Frey would grow taller than her in a few days.


    "Miss Eliza, then I''ll go first." Mina said politely.


    "Okay." Eliza nodded, brushing the hair down from her forehead.


    Mina smiled politely, turned and trotted towards the hot air balloon. When passing by En Li, she teased, "En Li, how does it feel to be picked up by the young master?"


    "Shut up, you mutated catwoman." En Li immediately froze and reached out to grab the cat''s tail.


    "You can''t catch it." Mina flashed, and the cat''s tail twitched against Fox Erniang''s buttocks, then ran away.


    "Damn..." En Li bit her teeth, stomping her feet as she watched Mina get on the hot air balloon, pouting and muttering, "Anyway, the young master also likes small ones, you are all big, not as rare as me..."


    Chapter 0410 The past of cat ears.


    "It''s so beautiful!" Mina shook her cat''s tail, stood by the hanging basket, and looked around. It was the first time she had reached such a high sky.


    Liu Feng pushed the bellows, watching the cat ears walking around the hanging basket, looking from east to west, full of curiosity, and looked up at the airbag, as if eager to climb up.


    "Mina, do you want to go back to the Brutus Orc Kingdom to see?" Liu Feng hurriedly said, he was really afraid that the cat-ear girl would climb on the airbag.


    "Ah?" Mina was stunned, holding the hanging basket with both hands, her cat ears lying down, looking in the direction of the Forbidden Mountains, her tone was low, "Master, Brutus Orc Kingdom no longer has my home."


    "..." Liu Feng was silent, his black eyes flickered, and he said softly, "It''s okay, Xiyang City is your home."


    "I am an orphan with a group of friends who are also orphans... We rely on begging and peeping for food to make a living. When the extreme cold storm came, I was still looking for food in the wild, and I didn''t have the chance to go back and see what everyone was. I hope everyone can escape safely.¡±


    Mina''s blue eyes flashed with sadness, she knew it was impossible, and even she almost couldn''t escape.


    "They''ll be fine." Liu Feng patted Cat Erniang on the back. It was the first time he heard that Mina was an orphan since childhood. No wonder Cat Erniang''s character was so tenacious and vigilant.


    "My best friend, her name is Mila." Mina lowered her eyes and said in memory, "My name is still Mila, she used to be better than me, every time she can find a lot of food, It is also distributed to everyone to eat, she is the real eldest sister in our little gang."


    "She''s an amazing person." Liu Feng admired how the life of an orphan was. Thinking about what this era was like, you could see how hard it was. Although he had never been to the orc country, he thought about it.


    A man who can share the food he finds with his mates is a man who deserves real praise.


    "Her greatest wish is to go out and explore the world, to see the customs of various countries, and to be a great adventurer." Mina said with a smile.


    "Adventurer?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows. It seemed that Mira was an orc who was unwilling to be at peace. He asked curiously, "What kind of orc is Mira?"


    "Cat clan, they are cat clan orcs like me." Mina shook off her long hair that was ruffled by the wind, and chuckled, "She has heterochromatic pupils, and the color of her eyes are different."


    "Oh? It''s so amazing?" Liu Feng was surprised. He had never seen pupils of different colors in his eyes.


    "The eyes are one white and the other black." Mina whispered unconsciously, "She usually wears a blindfold to cover one eye so that she won''t be caught by the traffickers."


    There are also traffickers in the Orc Kingdom, no matter which country there are bad people, and the traffickers are no exception.


    "Wear a blindfold? It''s strange." The only thing Liu Feng thought of was the image of a certain pirate''s head.


    "Mila is a beautiful woman, but..." Mina became depressed, and mist flashed in her blue eyes.


    "Did something happen?" Liu Feng patted Mao Er Niang''s back. For the first time, he saw Mina crying when she talked about the past. Did something happen to Mila?


    "Mira... In order to save me, someone slashed... a wound on her face, leaving... a scar." Mina said hoarsely, wiping the moisture from the corner of her eyes with her thumb, this was her heart a thorn.


    There are scars on a girl''s face, what does it mean? Mina knew too much, so she was sad. If she had been more careful, she would not have affected Mila.


    "It''s over, maybe Mila didn''t take it to heart." Liu Feng comforted gently, he understood Mao Erniang''s mentality.


    Two friends who have been good friends since childhood, one day because of their own reasons, they will permanently hurt their friends. Even if they think about it many years later, they will still feel very guilty, annoyed that they should not have done that in the first place, or be careful. can be avoided.


    "I shouldn''t be greedy... I, I just want to help Mila find more food, I..." Mina squatted down and hugged her long legs, which was a shadow of her childhood.


    "You didn''t do it on purpose. Don''t be sad." Liu Feng also squatted down and took the cat ears into his arms.


    He didn''t think that the cat-eared girl had a vulnerable side. Speaking of the past, she blamed herself so much, which shows the position of the orc named Mila in her heart. Maybe Mila has been regarded as her sister by Mila.


    When I think about it, I know that Cat Erniang has been an orphan since she was a child. She has an elder sister who takes care of her like a family member. Psychological problems, such as frequent nightmares.


    There are scars on the face. If you follow the treatment method on the other side of the earth, it is either plastic surgery or a tattoo, which is tattooed on the face to block the ugly scar.

 Chapter 345：

    With the technology of this era, plastic surgery is impossible, tattoos can still be tried, and equipment Liu Feng can also bring over, but this Mila does not know where it is.


    "Master, I''m fine." Mina wiped away the wetness from the corners of her eyes, and quickly cleared up her emotions, her face became a little more relaxed, and the words she had held in her heart for a long time came out, much more relaxed.


    "Mila doesn''t want to see you sad." Liu Feng said gently, among the beast-eared women, Mina was the one who had the hardest time.


    "Mmmm!" Mina nodded, shook the cat''s ears, and patted her cheeks, except that her eyes were a little red, she couldn''t see anything unusual, and her tough character was immediately revealed.


    "We''ll have a chance in the future, see Mila again, and we''ll thank her again." Liu Feng raised his hand and stroked Cat Erniang''s cheek, stretched out his head, and pecked Mila on the lips.


    "..." Cat Erniang''s cheeks flushed immediately, she lowered her head shyly, and played with the cat''s tail with both hands.


    "Okay, let''s go down, bring Eliza up to have a look, let''s go back, some work is going to start." Liu Feng said and got up and patted Mao Erniang''s head.


    "Yes!" Mina stood up and took a deep breath into the sky, feeling her whole body relaxed. It was the first time she had spoken about Mila, and even Enri didn''t know.


    Liu Feng controlled the hot air balloon to descend. He had something to talk to Eliza about, such as the sniper team. He didn''t know if the elves would agree to it.


    Chapter 0411 The Elf Sniper Squad was established.


    Liu Feng controlled the hot air balloon to descend. Before the gondola reached the ground, Cat Erniang smiled at Liu Feng, "Master, I''ll call Miss Eliza over here."


    After she finished speaking, without waiting for Liu Feng to react, she turned over and got out of the hanging basket, landed lightly, moved her steps nimbly, and soon came to Eliza and said calmly, "Miss Eliza, it''s your turn to go up. ."


    "Okay." Eliza nodded politely and walked towards the hot air balloon with her hips twisted. She was curious about what it was like to sit in the hot air balloon.


    "Really..." Liu Feng sighed, Mina was still a little concerned about that Mira, and even her actions were a little impatient, not like her usual calm appearance.


    "Lord City Lord." Eliza came to the hanging basket, her emerald green eyes flickered, and said softly, "Can you go up now?"


    "Come in." Liu Feng nodded with a smile, and immediately ordered the old carpenter to replace the charcoal and add new charcoal. With the blowing of the bellows, the charcoal burned very fast.


    "Yes." Eliza turned sideways, her hips were next to the side of the gondola, using this as a fulcrum, she gracefully rotated her body into the gondola, and stood beside her obediently.


    Soon the charcoal was replaced, and Liu Feng controlled the hot air balloon to float into the sky. The two did not speak during the whole process. Eliza was admiring the beautiful scenery around, while Liu Feng was thinking about how to speak.


    "Lord City Lord, what kind of work are you going to give us?" Eliza finally spoke first. She is a little nervous now. After all, there are too few nobles who can take in elves without changing their minds.


    "I heard that your archery skills are very good." Liu Feng''s black eyes flashed with a smile, and he said indifferently, "I want to form a sniper team that is dominated by elves."


    "Sniper squad?" Eliza was stunned, what is this sniper? What''s the matter? Hitters?


    "Sniper, a member of the armed forces responsible for covert ambush." ??Liu Feng raised his eyebrows and explained slowly, "Hiding in a hidden and open place, using a precise bow and crossbow to carry out long-distance, destruction and assassination of targets or important people. a profession."


    "..." Eliza frowned. She was not disgusted by killing people. According to Liu Feng''s explanation, she could understand a sniper as a type of killer.


    "You can ask any questions." Liu Feng calmly said.


    In fact, in the sniper plan, he originally wanted to choose among the newly trained Wolf Warriors team, but now that there is a team of elves, and they are all ready-made marksmen, there is no need to go farther.


    "Do you all use the divine bow the other day?" Eliza asked nervously, her emerald green eyes flashing with anticipation. The divine bow the other day gave her a great impact.


    "Yes, that bow is the standard configuration of the elf team, and you will be given six compound bows." Liu Feng nodded and said.


    The elf sniper team, in the future, will cooperate with the expanded war wolf special team to carry out missions, and only need to match two elves when out of the mission, and then match it with a compound bow, one person with a recurve bow, one far and one near.


    Compound bows are used to snipe targets, or major damage targets, and generally use elves as their core actions.


    "Compound bow? It was called a compound bow." Eliza muttered slightly. The compound bow she used that night was beyond her imagination.


    The power of a compound bow, she can say with certainty, is several times stronger than an ordinary longbow. Generally, when a longbow shoots 30 to 40 meters, it still has lethal power, which is already very powerful.


    The power of the compound bow made Eliza amazed. She could still shoot through armor at a distance of 100 meters. Although most of it was due to special arrows, the power was provided by the compound bow, which really surprised her. .


    One hundred meters is definitely not the limit of a compound bow. Unfortunately, after that day, she had no chance to touch the compound bow. After the war ended that day, the compound bow was taken away.


    Thinking of this, Eliza said seriously, "Lord City Lord, we promise to be snipers."


    "The treatment is that the monthly salary is one silver coin, living in the military camp, there are two days off each month, of course, after the mission, the vacation will be rewarded." Liu Feng said softly.


    "This..." Eliza opened her mouth slightly, the monthly salary was one silver coin, and there were two days of vacation, which really shocked her, and the treatment was too good.


    "Your camp is independent and will not live with other teams. I will send Mina to help train you." Liu Feng said slowly, snipers not only need to train archery, I believe that archery does not need to be He sent people to train.


    The reason for letting the cat ears go is to train the elves in camouflage, field camouflage skills, field survival skills, rational use of Xiyang City''s equipment, and how to cooperate with the Wolf Warrior Squad in missions.


    "Yes." Eliza said respectfully, she couldn''t think of any reason to refuse such a treatment.


    "Of course, Eliza doesn''t have to live in the barracks with other elves, it''s safer for you to live in the castle." Liu Feng said softly.


    "Thank you, Lord City Lord." Eliza saluted while pinching her skirt. She knew why, or for her safety.


    "Don''t worry, soon you won''t have to worry about being offered a bounty." Liu Feng calmly said, he will design to kill a wave of bounty hunters, and directly attack those people.


    "Yes." Eliza said softly, looking at Liu Feng''s handsome profile with her beautiful eyes, the corners of her mouth raised slightly, maybe she would be just as the Lord of the City said, and she can appear in Xiyang City to go shopping and eat food in an upright manner in the future.


    "Let''s go down, it''s just lunch time when we go back." Liu Feng chuckled lightly, saying that this morning was very successful.


    "Yes." Eliza respectfully said, from now on, she is the subordinate of the Lord of the City, and she is looking forward to the next day.


    Liu Feng controlled the hot air balloon to descend, and the days to come will be very busy. The Blackwater City plan will be implemented, the letter courier will also be launched, and some other plans will also start.


    Chapter 0412 The establishment of the Security Division.


    In the castle study, just had lunch at this time, except for those who were taking naps and busy, now there are only Liu Feng, Mina, Eliza, Ann Li and Frey in the study.


    "Master, the storage capacity of steel has reached more than 1,000 tons." En Li sat up straight, grinned and reported that she was really shocked by the amount of steel.


    She thought of the Brutus orc kingdom. The total amount of pig iron in the entire kingdom in a year is not that much, let alone steel. Most orcs still use stone tools and wood as tools.


    The iron-making technology of this era is backward, it can be said that it is only in its infancy, and the output is pitifully small. Many civilians use stone tools, and they do not even have a decent pig iron knife, let alone steel.


    A large amount of pig iron was used by the lords and nobles to make armor. There was no need to think about agricultural use, not to mention that it was used to build buildings like Xiyang City. In private, Liu Feng was called the prodigal city lord by the commoners.


    "More than a thousand tons of steel?" Liu Feng frowned, resting his chin with one hand.


    From the beginning of winter to the present, the amount of steel has not been used much except to build weapons. Using the steel-making technology on the other side of the earth, there is only a storage capacity of more than 1,000 tons. He must be dissatisfied.


    Is more than a thousand tons a lot? Very few. According to the current construction of houses in Xiyang City, a two-story building will use nearly two tons of steel. This is because less steel is used because the floor is short, otherwise it will only be more.


    Needless to say, the house will be built in large quantities next year. The armor of the army must also be built, especially the heavy infantry armor, which will require a lot of armor. Although even the soldiers have not had time to recruit, the steel should also be prepared to leave some. of.


    Most importantly, Liu Feng has a big ambition. This will use a lot of steel, and he must start storing it now, otherwise the future development will be delayed.


    "Do you know which city has iron mines nearby?" Liu Feng glanced at Eliza, Mina and Enri.


    According to the current mining speed of Xiyang City, it is too slow. If the No. 7 item is obtained, the mining speed may be improved by a few grades; perhaps it is also a strategy to obtain iron ore from other places? ?


    "I don''t know." An Li shook her head. There were too few cities with iron ore. Generally, even if they could mine iron ore, they would hide it for fear of being attacked and robbed by other forces.

 Chapter 346：

    Eliza''s emerald green eyes moved away from the book in her hand, and she said after thinking for a while, "I heard that most of the pig iron in the Yinlu Kingdom was purchased from the Ori Dwarf Kingdom."


    "Aoli dwarf kingdom?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows. This is the first time I have heard of this kingdom, the kingdom of dwarves?


    "Master, the Ori Dwarf Kingdom is a kingdom with a large amount of iron ore. Most of the people are dwarves. They are a kingdom run by iron tools, and they are also the richest kingdom. Many kingdoms dare not offend." Things are not very understood, immediately explain.


    "Is that so." Liu Feng''s black eyes narrowed slightly, and he has a lot of pig iron. Can this be planned?


    "Master, the Ori Dwarf Kingdom is a little far from Xiyang City." Mina moved her hips and reminded in a low voice, "It''s a country close to the ocean."


    "Ocean? It''s really a bit far." Liu Feng frowned and thought about it. He opened the notepad and wrote the words ''Ao Li Dwarf Kingdom'' on it. He can''t plan now, but it doesn''t mean that he can''t in the future. He has a lot of pig iron, it must be Can''t let go.


    "An Li, how many plows are there?" Liu Feng turned his head and asked, glancing at Frei who was sitting in a daze. The three-none girl skipped class this afternoon.


    "There are more than 150, and the agricultural workshop is still under construction." An Li immediately replied, she reported the progress of Xiyang City 20 days after Liu Feng left.


    "Farm tools can''t be dropped, hoes, nails, and rakes have to be manufactured in large quantities. We will open up wasteland in the spring of next year. This will be related to the food problem of our whole city next year." Liu Feng urged.


    The big granary plan has been planned now, and some preparations must be done, otherwise it will be too late to wait until the spring, and he will plant the first batch of crops immediately after the spring.


    Some of the seeds cultivated in the greenhouse have gradually matured, and they will be transplanted after the spring. Even potatoes have been planted in several greenhouses, all of which will be reserved for next year.


    As for whether it can adapt to the planting situation in this world, Liu Feng expressed no worries. He has prepared many kinds of crops, and the first batch has to be tested.


    "Understood, I will let the agricultural workshop focus on agricultural tools." En Li said seriously.


    She will mobilize people according to the output. The most important thing is to number the farm tools. She is already ready for the land reclamation next year. For example, the unified distribution and recovery of farm tools, the farm tools made of steel are very valuable.


    "Bang bang bang!" There was a knock on the door.


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows and shouted, "Come in."


    "Gag!"


    The door was pushed open, and Niu Wu and Xin Ke came in.


    "Lord City Lord (Young Master)." The two of them gave a military salute.


    "Well." Liu Feng waved his hand and said to the two, "I called you here today because there are some things you need to do."


    "Please instruct the Lord of the City (Young Master)." The two of them said in unison again.


    "Xinke, you are now the captain of the Wolf Warrior. How are the new recruits?" Liu Feng asked. The Warrior Wolf Special Forces team has now become an independent military and political director, and it has entered the dark side from the bright side.


    "Lord City Lord, you can already enter the actual combat stage." Xin Ke said with a serious face.


    "Very good, the Security Department will be established from today, with Mina as the director, Xin Ke as the deputy director, and the Wolf Warrior captain."


    Liu Feng''s black eyes narrowed slightly, and he said solemnly, "The Security Department is responsible for intelligence, the security of Xiyang City, and operations for special tasks."


    Mina immediately jumped up from the desk, straightened up and shouted, "Yes."


    Cat Erniang was stunned, she never thought that she would become the director of a department like this, although she was still in charge of intelligence issues.


    "Yes!" Xin Ke''s eyes lit up with joy. He was already at the end of his life. He became the deputy director of a department. At the very least, his salary would be doubled, and he would not have to worry about getting a wife.


    Chapter 0413 Letter Express Plan.


    Liu Feng took out two documents from the drawer and handed them to Mina and Xinke respectively, and said solemnly, "This is the specific operation of the Security Department and the method of transmitting information."


    "Yes." Zink respectfully took the document.


    Mina took the document with both hands with a serious face. She knew that the young master was going to make a big move again, otherwise he would not suddenly set up a department.


    "Mina, the first task of the Security Department is to start building an intelligence organization. I need intelligence outside Xiyang City." Liu Feng said seriously, and he thought about the situation in Tengying City, as well as the elf incident. This incident taught him the importance of intelligence.


    "This..." Mina was stunned. Is there an intelligence organization outside Xiyang City? Build a Zuixiaolou branch? But isn''t the cement exposed?


    "Isn''t there a lot of literate people in the intelligence organization?" Liu Feng asked calmly, thinking of the eavesdropping personnel on the ground floor of Zuixiao Building, it is not good for those people to stay in it for too long, and there are not too many personnel. Some come out to use.


    "Yes, there are seventy-three people who can read." Mina replied immediately. Those intelligence officers were Niu Ben and her. They taught them hand-to-hand, and many of them also had some self-defense skills.


    "Selection of half of the staff to set up a letter courier service." Liu Feng said indifferently. What a letter needs quickly is someone who can write, and intelligence personnel are the most suitable.


    "Master, what is express mail?" Mina asked with a frown. Is express mail express mail?


    "Let me ask you something." Liu Feng took a sip of the tea next to him, which was made by Nicole before going out after lunch.


    He put down the teacup, glanced at the people present, and said calmly, "If you are away from home, go to another city, miss your family and want to write a letter to go home to report safety, but find that you can''t write, what should you do? "


    "Ask someone to write it on your behalf, and then ask the traveler to bring the letter." Niu Wu replied immediately. This is what he learned. After all, he has been to several cities and knows more.


    "Hire hunters to deliver letters," said Eliza, who only thought of this way.


    "..." En Li and Mina looked at each other, spread their hands, and they were all finished.


    There are two ways to deliver letters in this era. One is to specially send their own knights to go out, or hire hunters to send the letters home. This method requires high costs. Except for the rich businessmen, the common people cannot afford it. To an unscrupulous hunter, it is possible to discard the letter at will if he is afraid of getting half of the coins.


    Another method is to let the traveling merchants take the letters home. This is also the practice of most civilians, but seven or eight letters out of ten do not reach the hands of the family members. Maybe all of you have returned home, but the letter has not yet arrived.


    The traveling merchants will not deliver letters to the door, they will only bring them to specific cities to let people pass the word.


    If you meet someone you know, it¡¯s easy to say, maybe you will run errands to spread a word, but if you don¡¯t know someone, you don¡¯t give coins and they will help you spread the word. Originally, the dealer would only earn a few copper coins with a letter for you.


    "What do you think if there is a store like this that can help people write letters and deliver letters to their homes?" Liu Feng said with a raised corner of his mouth.


    "This..." Mina frowned, thinking about the feasibility of this matter, and asked, "Master, this requires a lot of personnel, and I''m afraid there won''t be enough people."


    The transportation between cities is not bad. It can be delivered once a day. The trouble is that it takes a lot of people to reach the city and send the letter to the home.


    "Then, what if the people in that city were to deliver the letters themselves?" Liu Feng said indifferently, "In that city, hiring people to deliver letters is calculated as five letters and one copper coin."


    Before everyone could speak, he continued, "You don''t need to charge a lot of copper coins for a letter. Between two adjacent cities, the price starts at two copper coins. After more than five cities, the price starts at three copper coins. For every five cities, the price starts at three copper coins. One more copper coin."


    "Huh? We only need a few people who can write and transport letters." Enri''s brown eyes brightened, and she said excitedly, "And the most important information, let the transport personnel be responsible."


    "Oh, so that''s what happened." Mina, and the people present suddenly realized that it was an intelligence collection station by express mail.


    "Then, first open a letter courier in Xiyang City, with two letter writers and a team of transport personnel, starting from Xiyang City, and slowly spread to other cities, the transportation method is one city to one city transportation. , this can save most of the manpower." Liu Feng said slowly.


    Letter express is to lay the foundation for the future express delivery, etc., and the express industry has sprouted in another world.


    "Yes." Mina replied earnestly, she was going to ask Nicole''s experience in opening a store later.


    "Xinke, send someone to watch the transport personnel in the early stage. I don''t want to have an accident in the middle of the road. All the thieves who are blocking the road should be cleaned up." Liu Feng instructed that there are many people blocking the road and looting in this era. .


    "Yes." Zink respectfully said.


    "Also, Eliza will set up a sniper team. You have to cooperate with their training and bring them on missions." Liu Feng then ordered.

 Chapter 347：

    "Yes, we will cooperate with the sniper team." Zink said seriously, he knew the concept of the sniper team because they had all learned it.


    "Eliza doesn''t need to go." Liu Feng set his tone before Eliza spoke. Now is not the time for elves to go out and walk.


    "..." Eliza opened her mouth, but closed it again helplessly, letting her stay in the castle and not working, which made her feel very sorry.


    "Be patient for a month." Liu Feng said indifferently, Eliza''s identity after exposure will not be fully spread for at least a month, and that''s when he will do it.


    "Understood." Eliza sighed, do you want to be idle for a month? Or how about helping out in the kitchen?


    "Eliza, there is something you need to do." Liu Feng said indifferently, "Just now, there was news from the scientific research department that there is something that has reached the testing stage. You can help test it."


    "Yes." Eliza stood up, as long as she had something to do, she was also very interested in the scientific research department.


    "Anli, give me the warrant." Liu Feng ordered. The scientific research department produced the first crossbow. Although it is small, it is more powerful than bows and arrows, but the accuracy needs to be tested, and Eliza is the best. staff.


    The bed crossbow is the real big killer. In this era, no one can stop it. It is related to the attack of the army and the fleet. The accuracy requirements will be very high, and the cost of shooting a crossbow is too high.


    "Yes." Enri wrote the warrant to the scientific research department.


    Chapter 0414 Codebook.


    "Eliza, this is the warrant. When you approach the scientific research department, remember to shout, otherwise you may be attacked if you approach silently." En Li handed the written warrant to Eliza and warned him to pay attention matter.


    "Okay." Eliza took the warrant, saluted Liu Feng, and left the study. She had to go to the elves now and tell the city master''s arrangements before she could go to the scientific research department.


    "Gag!"


    Liu Feng watched Eliza leave, and the study door was closed again. He said to Niu Wu, "Niu Wu, this time I want you to go to another place."


    "Master, please." Niu Wu said with a serious face. He is now a diplomatic envoy of Xiyang City. He has been to the nearby cities, although he is secretly doing some things to spread rumors.


    "We don''t have much meat in Xiyang City. I''m afraid that in half a month, there will be a shortage of meat in Xiyang City. I want you to go to the Sahara Prairie and talk to the tribal leaders there about purchasing mutton. ."


    Liu Feng said slowly, it was actually more serious than what he said, because of the winter, more meat was consumed.


    "Saharan Prairie?" Niu Wu was stunned, he didn''t expect to go to this place, he thought he was going to some other city.


    "Yes, the city lord of Blackwater City will show you the way. This time, you need to bring back the mutton with a letter and an ice sledge..."


    Liu Feng briefly recounted the story of his trip to Blackwater City, then took out a letter from the drawer and handed it to Niu Wu, saying, "This letter is to the leader of the Sahara Prairie Orc tribe."


    "Understood." Niu Wu stepped forward, took the letter with both hands, and said suspiciously, "Master, what if that orc tribe doesn''t want to trade with us?"


    "Bring some goods first, 500 catties of frozen vegetables, 500 cans of canned fish, 100 catties of salt, and 100 bottles of Youhe Daqu wine."


    Liu Feng narrowed his black eyes slightly, and said lightly, "If this kind of goods can''t impress the orc tribe, then forget it, and find another tribe in the Sahara Prairie to trade."


    If such goods cannot impress the other party, it is not worth trading at all, and it is better to spend a little more time and go to a farther tribe to trade, rather than being slaughtered as a big fat sheep.


    "Yes." Niu Wu said solemnly, he was completely confident about the goods, and the other party would definitely agree, as long as he wasn''t a fool.


    "If the orc tribe agrees, tell the other party. If you want to expand the transaction volume, let the other party meet and talk with me. The location can be placed in Blackwater City." Liu Feng said indifferently.


    If successful, he will establish a long-term supply relationship with the other party, and let the orc tribe raise more cattle, as well as the most important business of wool and goat milk.


    Wool can be combed into cashmere threads, and then woven into woolen clothes for sale. The price is much more expensive than linen. The price starts from silver coins. Liu Feng intends to let all nobles wear wool and dominate the fashion of nobles.


    Goat milk is also the source of milk powder, which is also a high-priced commodity. However, the problem of goat milk preservation is about to be dealt with in the prairie, and a factory is to be built there, which requires cooperation with the orc tribe.


    "Understood." Niu Wu said seriously.


    "Go down and prepare, and prepare to leave tomorrow." Liu Feng waved his hand.


    "Yes." Niu Wuxing bowed and turned to leave the study.


    "Gag!"


    The study door closed.


    "Huh..." Enri sighed and lay on the table, thinking that Catherine and the others should arrive at the capital, right? I don''t know how the goods are sold. The sales volume of goods can be related to the shipment volume of Xiyang City next year.


    Mina''s buttocks sat in the corner of the desk again, and when she opened the file, she was stunned when she saw the last small notepad. The notepad was the size of a palm, and it was full of numbers and words.


    "Codebook?" Mina whispered, frowning at the text on the cover of the small notepad, the more she looked at it, the more confused she became.


    "What? I don''t understand?" Liu Feng held the tea, looked at the stunned Cat Erniang, and chuckled, "This is for sending information."


    "Passing on information?" Mina blinked her blue eyes, and then flipped through the words in the notepad. They knew all the words and numbers, but they were all confused.


    "Give me the codebook, and let me teach you how to read it." Liu Feng reached out and gestured to the cat ear girl.


    "Oh." Mina handed the codebook in her hand to Liu Feng, and watched the young master flip through the codebook, then took a pen and wrote a series of numbers on the white paper.


    "521, 233, 134?" Mina frowned and muttered these three sets of numbers, completely comprehending the expression.


    "There is a mystery here. The first word of each group of numbers represents the number of pages in the codebook."


    The corners of Liu Feng''s mouth rose, and he said slowly, "The second number represents the number of lines in the font on the page; the last number represents the number of fonts in that line."


    "Ah?" Mina covered her mouth in astonishment, her blue eyes looked at Liu Feng in disbelief, and then looked down at the codebook. This way of recording information shocked her.


    "According to this method, you can make several more codebooks to pass information to your subordinates." Liu Feng said with a chuckle, this method is not afraid of information being intercepted.


    "Young master, how did you think of it?" Hu Erniang leaned over with a small face, blinked her brown eyes and looked at the numbers on the paper, and urged, "Mina, look it up and see what the numbers mean."


    "Okay." Mina nodded, turned over the codebook, and searched it according to the arrangement method Liu Feng said.


    "The first is ''big'', the second is ''stupid'', and the third is ''egg''???" Mina shook off her cat''s ears, blinked her blue eyes, and repeated dumbly, "Big stupid? "


    "Hahaha..." En Li was stunned for a moment, then covered her stomach with laughter and shouted, "Mina is a big idiot."


    "This... young master!" Mina looked at Liu Feng angrily, and actually said she was a big idiot, then glared at Hu Erniang, rolled her eyes, and said, "If you keep laughing, your chest will become smaller."


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Hu Erniang''s laughter came to an abrupt end, she looked down at her chest, then raised her head and pouted, "You mutant catwoman, whose **** will be smaller because of laughter? You big idiot. ."


    "Yes, my fox girl will laugh too loudly, which will cause her **** to become smaller." Cat Erniang said lightly, a smile flashed in her blue eyes, her legs were raised, and her cat''s tail was swayed.


    "Damn, your **** will become smaller." Hu Erniang shouted angrily, "The mutated catwoman looks at the trick, this princess''s eighteen cat-destroying poses."


    "You pervert, stop..."


    "Don''t, don''t run!"


    Chapter 0415 say goodbye to you.


    Yingluo Kingdom City.

 Chapter 348：

    Today is the third day that Darlene and Catherine have returned to the capital, and it is also a very important day, because the goods brought back from Xiyang City will be sold tomorrow, and today is the last day of preparation time.


    Now Darlene is busy in the shop. Except for the first day of rest, she devoted herself wholeheartedly to preparing for the sale of goods, to be ready to shock the capital. Although there is an astonishing capital of perfume, but She also didn''t want to make a big mistake.


    "Take it easy, it''s okay to slow down, don''t drop things."


    "This is the shelf over there, yes, let''s put it in the past, and the rest will be put in the cabinet below, and it will be convenient to ship tomorrow."


    "Stop, this shelf is broken, replace it quickly, be careful, the opening tomorrow is very important, there will be many nobles coming."


    Darlene''s crisp voice sounded repeatedly in the store, directing the actions of the guys, and managed everything in an orderly manner, and there was no panic at all.


    Tomorrow is really a big test for Darlene. If she goes wrong, she will be attacked by those nobles or jealous businessmen. After all, the items sold tomorrow are amazing.


    "Tap tap..."


    Footsteps came from outside the store, and then a familiar voice sounded, "Daliana, I''m here, open the door quickly."


    "Bang bang bang!"


    "Really... How did the Duke let her out so quickly?" Darlene rolled her eyes, the voice belonged to Catherine, but she heard that Catherine was locked at home by the Duke and thought about it? Why did you go out so soon?


    "Come on!" Darlene opened the door herself.


    "Gag!"


    The door opened, she stared blankly at the two figures behind Catherine, and then immediately gave a noble salute, "I have seen Princess Lucy."


    "Daliana, long time no see." Princess Lucy chuckled.


    "Please come in!" Darlene immediately moved away, her blue eyes glaring at Katherine secretly.


    "Yes, come in quickly, there are a lot of good things in it." Catherine hurriedly pushed Princess Lucy into the store, sticking out her tongue when she passed by Darlene.


    Princess Lucy came to look for her today, and it was because of this that she was able to escape from the Duke''s Mansion. Her father knew about her illness that day, and she was locked up for several days and was not allowed to go out.


    "You go out secretly, and don''t tell me." Princess Lucy complained as she walked. She went to Catherine today just to ask where the two have been these days.


    "Please come to the backyard with me." Darlene led the way, Princess Lucy came to the door in person, she had to accompany her no matter what.


    The four came to the backyard of the store, Catherine, Darlene and Princess Lucy found a seat and sat down, while Leopard Ear Niang stood leaning against the wall.


    "Miss Jones, come over and take a seat too." Darlene invited the leopard-eared girl who was standing. "There is still room here."


    "No." Jones said coldly.


    "Daliana, don''t call her, Jones''s character is like that."


    Princess Lucy said softly, she knew why Jones didn''t sit. In Jones'' words, when danger came, the reaction time of standing was one second faster than sitting.


    "Yeah!" Darlene nodded, without insisting, she opened a box on the table, took out two packs of milk tea, tore the two packs and poured them into the hot water basin, and poured them out for everyone present. had a cup.


    This milk tea drink was given to her by Miss Nicole. She gave a total of five packs. She left one pack for her father, and drank two packs on the way. Now there are only the last two packs left.


    "..." Catherine scratched her cheek embarrassingly. She also received five packs of milk tea drinks, but she couldn''t help but drank them all on the way.


    "It''s so fragrant, what is this?" Princess Lucy twitched her nose and looked at the white drink in the glass in surprise.


    "Milk tea, it''s a new type of drink, it''s delicious." Catherine introduced with a smile on the corner of her mouth, picked up the ceramic cup and blew it, and took a sip.


    The milk taste and sweetness are very weak. Because of the lot of flushing water, she also flushed it like this when she was on the boat. A large milk tea can be drunk for two people for half a day.


    "Oh?" Princess Lucy also picked up the ceramic mug and blew carefully. After taking a sip, her golden eyes lit up, she immediately turned her head and shouted to Leopard Ear Girl, "Jones, come and drink milk tea, this is very good. drink."


    "..." Jones looked into Princess Lucy''s expectant eyes, stepped over to pick up a cup of milk tea, took a sip, and then stood back to the place with the cup.


    "Hee hee..." Princess Lucy saw Leopard Ear Niang''s behavior and drank the milk tea with a smile, so that Jones would not put down the cup, it could be seen that she liked this drink very much.


    "Is it delicious?" Catherine chuckled, as if I was right.


    "Well, it''s really delicious, where can I buy this?" Princess Lucy asked curiously, the faint sweetness made her like it very much.


    "It''s not for sale yet." Darlene put down the ceramic cup and said softly, "It won''t be available until next year."


    "Next year?" Princess Lucy asked with her golden eyes twinkling, "Is this milk tea the one you got from the place you went out?"


    "Yes." Darlene nodded. There is nothing to hide. As long as the goods are sold tomorrow, Xiyang City will definitely be exposed. There are many people who have been to Xiyang City.


    "That''s it." Princess Lucy nodded, without asking where it was. The place where such drinks can be produced must be kept secret.


    "A city in a remote part of the western land, called Xiyang City, is where the milk tea comes from." Darlene said indifferently.


    "Huh?" Princess Lucy looked at Darlene in surprise and wondered, "Don''t you keep this place a secret?"


    "No, many people will know about it soon." Darlene shook her head, took a sip from the ceramic cup.


    "Is that so." Princess Lucy nodded, paused, and said abruptly, "I''m here to say goodbye to you today."


    "Ah?" Catherine and Darlene stared blankly at Princess Lucy.


    "Lucy, what do you mean?" Catherine quickly grabbed Princess Lucy''s hand. The blood of the two was cousins.


    Chapter 0416 Take the throne and be the queen?


    "I''ve been in the capital for too long, and I want to go out for a walk and find inspiration for a new novel." Princess Lucy shook her head, a strand of blond hair fell from her forehead, blocking half of her right eye.


    "Huh? But it''s winter now?" Catherine was stunned, looking at Princess Lucy who was smiling, she wondered, "When you left the royal city before, didn''t you always choose spring and autumn? Why did you think of going out in winter this year?"


    In the past, she and Princess Lucy also went out to relax together, that is, to several cities near the royal capital, and the selected time was spring and autumn.


    "It''s not like I''ve left the royal city in winter before, but this time I want to see the winter scenery in other cities." Princess Lucy said softly, pulling her drooping blonde hair behind her ears.


    "Is that so?" Catherine frowned, she always felt that Lucy had something to do to choose to go out in winter.


    "Of course...or what else?" Princess Lucy pursed her lips slightly, she had to leave.


    If she doesn''t leave, her father will force her to leave, and the battle for the throne has become more and more cruel.


    The King of England is in poor health, and now it has been rumored that many great nobles and well-informed businessmen know about it, and only Catherine and Darlene who have just returned to the capital for two or three days do not know about it.


    The eldest prince Lucia and the second prince Grener have been fighting fiercely recently. Many nobles have lined up one after another, and they almost cut each other with their swords. Many small nobles died, and they were all eliminated in the exchange of interests. of.


    "..." Darlene looked at Lucy with a sad and slightly relaxed face, and couldn''t help frowning, her blue eyes swept around her eyes, and paused on Leopard Erniang.


    Something was wrong, she immediately thought of what was wrong, Darlene narrowed her blue eyes slightly, and said lightly, "Princess Lucy, will the King of England agree to you leaving the royal city in winter?"


    "Well... Father has already agreed." Princess Lucy was stunned, her face flashing a little unnatural.


    "..." Darlene raised her eyebrows, recalling what happened in the royal capital in her mind, and actually made the most beloved princess of the King of England leave the royal city in winter.

 Chapter 349：

    As for what Princess Lucy said about going out to see the scenery in winter and looking for inspiration for novels, in Darlene''s view, it was all excuses, because there was no need to come and say goodbye to them like that.


    Did something happen in the palace? etc¡­¡­


    Darlene suddenly thought of a piece of information, that is, when she left the capital, she heard a rumor that the King of England was ill and did not invite ministers to discuss matters for several days.


    Has the battle of several princes affected Princess Lucy? Forcing her to leave the capital is cruel enough to start clearing up potential crises?


    Darlene thought of this and lowered her voice, "Princess Lucy, what did those people say to you?"


    "..." Princess Lucy''s hand trembled slightly while holding the ceramic cup, pursed her lips, stared blankly at Darlene''s serious face, and sighed, "Daliana, you are still so smart."


    "Could it be?" Catherine wasn''t stupid, she also reacted, staring blankly at Princess Lucy, and said, "Can they no longer tolerate you?"


    "A few days ago, the eldest prince Lucia..." Princess Lucy repeated the story of Lucia''s murder with a knife.


    "This... Damn, that hypocritical person." Catherine said angrily after hearing this, "I thought the eldest prince was a person of grace, but I didn''t expect to be so sinister and vicious."


    "It''s alright for Princess Lucy to leave. The capital is now a big vortex. If you are not careful, you will be involved in it. I don''t know how she died." Darlene said seriously.


    She suddenly regretted coming back to the royal capital. This game of king competition has only just begun, and she might be involved. After all, her goods are very valuable.


    "Lucy, which city are you planning to go to?" Catherine took Lucy''s hand and said worriedly, "You haven''t traveled far, so I''m afraid you won''t be used to it."


    "I don''t know where to go, so let''s take a look while walking." Princess Lucy''s weak face showed a hint of relief, and said, "I have Jones with me, it''s fine."


    "You? Are you going to take Jones away alone?" Catherine''s cyan eyes widened, her mouth opened wide, and she looked at Princess Lucy in disbelief, as if you were not joking.


    "Yeah, Jones will secretly take me away, and in the future...maybe she won''t come back..." Princess Lucy''s golden eyes were full of sadness. Ever since she rejected several princes to write autobiographical novels for them, the royal capital There is no place for her anymore.


    After the death of the King of England, she will have no protection. No matter which prince ascends the throne, she will not let her go. A princess is the best use of marriage to win over the great nobles and stabilize the royal power.


    "This..." Catherine was stunned, she didn''t know what to say with her mouth open. She didn''t expect Princess Lucy to go anonymous.


    "Princess Lucy, have you ever thought about..." Darlene''s blue eyes narrowed slightly, she glanced at Jones, and lowered her voice, "Sit in that position."


    "..." Princess Lucy was stunned, staring at Darlene, she knew what ''position'' meant.


    "Darlena, you''re crazy." Catherine stared at her golden eyes, shook her blue hair, and said to Princess Lucy with a serious face, "Lucy, don''t listen to Darlene''s nonsense, that seat is not for you to sit. "


    Does the Kingdom of England have a queen? In fact, there is. There was a queen in the previous generations of kings. It was a brilliant enchanting princess who designed and forced the previous generation of kings to pass the throne to her, and eventually became a queen.


    After the queen took the throne, in order to improve the status of women, many nobles were miserable and treated as a model. During the queen''s tenure, it can be said that women''s rights prevailed.


    It is because of this queen that many great nobles are very disgusted with the power of women. After several generations of thrones have been changed, let alone a princess as queen, they are completely contradicted by the great nobles, and there is not a single supporting noble.


    And Catherine is worried about this. Princess Lucy has no noble supporters, and there are no knights, etc., and the fight for the throne is just to die.


    "Catherine." Princess Lucy called softly, her beautiful eyes flickered, and she shook her head and said, "Dalena didn''t mean that."


    She understands Darlene''s hidden meaning, which is to find a territory to hide, develop forces to rebel again, and then seize the throne and become queen.


    Chapter 0417 The choice of Princess Lucy.


    Darlene asked Princess Lucy if she had any plans for the throne. This was a test. If it was found out that Princess Lucy wanted to sit in that position, she would definitely advise Catherine to stay away from Princess Lucy. Very dangerous idea.


    "It really didn''t mean that." Darlene got the answer from Princess Lucy''s expression and said calmly, "Princess Lucy, are you planning to leave the Yingluo Kingdom?"


    Although she often complained about the novels written by Princess Lucy, she never underestimated others, and her IQ was no worse than hers, but in terms of her usual performance, she would make people feel smarter.


    "..." Princess Lucy was silent for a while before nodding, "I have this plan."


    She wants to leave the Yingluo Kingdom and go to other kingdoms to see the customs and customs, and collect more materials for her novels.


    More wanted to escape the harassment of several princes. Her departure would surely make the princes feel uneasy, and they would definitely send someone to track her down.


    And the most important thing is Jones, Leopard Ear Girl is an orc, and the two of them walking in the Kingdom of Yingluo will definitely attract some traffickers. This is what Leopard Ear Girl told Princess Lucy.


    "What?" Catherine stood up abruptly, put her hands on the table, stared at Princess Lucy with golden eyes, and said in disbelief, "Lucy, why? Why do you want to leave the Kingdom of England? So we won''t be able to see each other in the future. ?"


    "Catherine, don''t get excited." Princess Lucy reached out and took Catherine''s hand, and said solemnly, "I will stroll around the cities in the Kingdom of Yingluo. I think it''s time to send... Father the last ride."


    Princess Lucy knew that her father''s health was dying. She saw her father coughing up blood a few days ago and could no longer spoil her. The King of England made her leave the capital for her safety.


    But she still misses the King of England, so let her leave the Kingdom of England with regrets like this? Don''t you even know when your father died? How can she feel at ease outside?


    So Princess Lucy discussed with Jones, first to wander around the cities in the Kingdom of Yingluo, then pay attention to the movements in the palace, and finally sneak back to take the father and the king a ride.


    "This... do you still want to leave in the end?" Catherine asked in disappointment.


    "I don''t want to, but there is no need for me to stay any longer." Princess Lucy said sadly.


    No one wants to leave their hometown, so she has no choice but to be a carefree princess, just thinking about the plot of the novel every day, but when people live, there will be all kinds of trivial matters.


    "Can¡­¡­"


    Catherine wanted to say something, but was stopped by Darlene and interrupted, "Is Princess Lucy trying to find a witch doctor?"


    "Uh..." Princess Lucy was at a loss for words, her golden eyes fixed on Darlene, and after a while, she said, " Darlene, did anyone say you are too smart?"


    "I accept your compliment." Darlene said calmly.


    She had already seen it, how could Princess Lucy, a well-known filial daughter, leave the capital like this. She must have a purpose.


    "Huh? Didn''t you mean to leave? Why did you talk about looking for a witch doctor?" Catherine was stunned, feeling that the two were dealing with a riddle.


    "The departure that Princess Lucy said happened after the death of the King of England." Darlene said seriously.


    "So that''s the case." Catherine only reacted at this time, looking at Princess Lucy angrily, and said angrily, "I thought you were leaving right away. According to the current age of the King of England, it is perfectly fine to live a few more years. of."


    "..." Princess Lucy was stunned for a while, and then there was a slight smile on the corner of her mouth. How long did the father live? She also thought, but the witch doctor in the palace said that it can only last until next autumn at most.


    "Go to Xiyang City, maybe there will be unexpected gains." Darlene narrowed her blue eyes and said slowly, "It''s a city of miracles, you go and see."


    "The City of Miracles?" Princess Lucy was stunned, staring at Darlene in a daze. When did this talented lady in the shopping mall believe in the existence of miracles?


    "Yes, Lucy, go to Xiyang City, it is a city beyond your imagination." Catherine clenched her head and said seriously, "If it wasn''t for permission, maybe I would stay in Xiyang City. I won''t go back to the capital."


    Catherine''s eyes showed reluctance, and she looked very longing. The most important thing was that her father, the Duke, came to ask her what she thought of the eldest prince Lucia during these few days of confinement.


    Is this planning to marry her to the big prince? Catherine thought of this, and she had a plan to leave the duke''s palace, no, to leave the capital, so as not to marry that hypocritical prince.


    "Is there anything special about Xiyang City? Let you admire it so much?" Princess Lucy frowned. It was the first time she saw two people praise a place so much.


    "Lucy, let me tell you, there are many orcs in Xiyang City. Even Eliza is there. Everyone lives in peace with the human race." Catherine said excitedly with a smile on her face, "There are Lots of goodies, buns, pizza..."


    "Wait, Catherine, you mean the orcs live in peace with the humans?" Princess Lucy glanced at Jones with a cold face, and quickly interrupted and asked, "And where is Eliza? You didn''t lie to me, did you? ?"


    "Really, what Catherine said is true." Darlene said softly, Princess Lucy''s reaction was the most normal in her opinion.

 Chapter 350：

    "This is too incredible." Princess Lucy covered her mouth and looked at Jones with her golden eyes. Since Darlene said so, she believed that there was such a place.


    "..." Jones put her hand on the finger bag, the orcs live in peace with the human race? is it possible? She knew why Princess Lucy left the Yingluo Kingdom, mostly because she was an orc.


    "It''s decided. I''ll go to Xiyang City in a few days. I haven''t seen Eliza for a long time." Princess Lucy smiled, the orcs and the human race live in peace, and she really wanted to see it.


    At least, before leaving the Kingdom of England, such a place should be visited.


    "Lucy, let me tell you, there are too many interesting things in Xiyang City, such as..."


    "Really? Is it really that delicious?"


    "real¡­¡­"


    Chapter 0418 The killer''s goal.


    Xiyang City Pizza Shop, it was about 4:30 in the afternoon, and people were already coming to eat pizza one after another, and the elementary school was also dismissed.


    "Father, I want to add meat to pizza." Gor asked Solo.


    Garr licked the corners of his mouth after saying that, the meat pizza is twice as much meat as the normal pizza meat, although the price is twice as expensive, but delicious.


    "Okay, pizza with meat." Solo nodded, turned to the waiter and said, "One pizza with meat, and another frozen cucumber."


    "Okay, please wait a moment." The waiter politely said, took down the order, and went to order the next table. At this time, the business of the pizza shop began to be lively.


    "Ger, how is your study? I heard that you are going to take the exam soon? You won''t give me another 20 points, will you?" Soro''s eyes were fixed on Geer, as if you dare to take 20 points and come back, you The good days are over.


    In the last exam, Geer scored 20 points and asked him to sign. Although he was not the worst in the class, he was also the tenth from the bottom, which made him feel ashamed.


    "Uh..." Geer was at a loss for words, staring blankly at his father, why did he evoke painful memories before eating delicious food?


    "When the pizza comes up, you can eat more." Soro touched Geer''s head and chuckled, "If you don''t get 30 points in the next exam, today''s pizza will be your last pizza. Well, wait until you get 40 points in the test before you can eat pizza, or triple the meat."


    "..." Geer''s eyes were sluggish, and he opened his mouth to look at his father''s smiling face. How could he say such vicious words with a smile?


    He suddenly didn''t look forward to that pizza. No wonder his father brought him to eat pizza today. It turned out to be a temptation for him. No, it was a devilish pressure. Have to wait for the next exam to eat?


    You must know that the school exams are only taken once a month. Do you want him to have no pizza for two months? But Croton can eat pizza twice a month.


    "Croton is playing around every day, and you can get 80 points in the exam. You don''t look stupid, don''t you? Why did you get such a stupid score?" Solo said piercing words.


    "I..." Geer pursed his lips. He really listened to the class carefully and wrote the homework carefully, but why couldn''t he get a high score?


    He felt it was very unfair, why did Frey often miss class and still get 90% in the exam? Obviously he studied hard.


    "Gag!"


    The door of the pizza shop opened, and Frey walked in with her schoolbag on her back. She wore a black hood that covered half of her head and covered her ears. This was given to her by Liu Feng.


    "..." Geer looked at Frey who walked in alone, the corner of his mouth could not help twitching, and he couldn''t help touching his cheek. He was punched by the girl a few days ago, and it still hurts a little now.


    Frey is now one of the two people who can''t be harassed in the class. If she provokes her, there is no reason to be beaten. She tells her parents that she will be beaten, and she can''t beat even a girl; and the other is Teacher Wei Ya.


    "You have to study hard, if only you are half as smart as Darlene." Solo persuaded bitterly.


    "Yes..." Geer rolled his eyes and responded, he didn''t want to be as smart as that ''devil'' sister, this would make the father work hard.


    "..."


    "Welcome...Aha, it''s Miss Frey, here to buy pizza again? What flavor do you want today?" The waiter greeted with a smile.


    "Super-added meat, big portion." Frey said coldly, super-added meat means double the meat.


    Now the flavors launched by pizza shops are toppings, and a pizza can be doubled. After all, ordinary pizzas have more dough, but some businessmen want to eat more meat, so they come up with a pizza with toppings, which is also credited by the pizza shop. in the menu.


    "Okay, still packing?" the waiter asked.


    "Yeah!" Frey nodded coldly, then stood quietly and waited.


    "Please wait a moment, I''ll pack it for you right away." The waiter took down the order and went to the kitchen.


    Frey glanced at the people in the pizza shop indifferently, and then stood silently. She bought pizza to go to the orphanage. She used to be an orphan who was also a slave, and a few were under the age of school. She bought some pizza for her. they eat.


    ...


    Fang Fang is a killer. He is thirty-seven years old this year. He has a simple and honest face and a big beard. On the surface, he looks like an ordinary businessman.


    It has been five days since he entered Xiyang City pretending to be a businessman. Three days ago, Liu Feng, the target person, came back, but the protection of the city lord''s mansion is too tight. Carry out the assassination plan again.


    He stared at the girl standing by the counter from the corner of his eye. These days, he has been collecting information, and he knows that the girl is called Frey, and this girl is his target today, a target to understand the inside of the castle.


    Poison Fang ranks 118th in the underground bounty killer rankings. Just like his nickname, he is a master of poison, and he makes good use of a poison that can paralyze people. As long as the wound is cut by this poison, It doesn''t take long for the person to lose consciousness and the whole body becomes immobile.


    It is said to be poisonous, but it will not make people deadly, it will only make people unable to move, otherwise the killer ranking of fangs may rise to less than 100.


    "Miss Frey, your pizza is ready, six copper coins." The waiter handed over a paper bag.


    Frey took out six copper coins from her pocket and gave them to the waiter. She went out with a paper bag in both hands. She wanted to rush to the orphanage and then rush back to the castle for dinner.


    "Gag!"


    Fang Fang looked at the back of Frey leaving, and hurriedly shoved all the pizza on the table into his mouth. This pizza was really delicious, and it was worthwhile for him to step here for three days in advance.


    After completing this single task, he will eat here for three more days, and then he can go back to collect the bounty. Although the defense of a small city''s castle is beyond his expectations, he has a small trick.


    As long as he understands the internal structure of the castle, etc., he can find loopholes and sneak in, and then kill the target silently, then everything is perfect.


    "Gag..."


    Fang Fang opened the door of the pizza shop and followed.


    "..." Geer stared at the door of the pizza shop, frowning, how could he feel that the bearded man was weird, as if he couldn''t wait to go out.


    "Here''s your meat pizza."


    "Wow, it''s delicious, it''s so delicious..." Geer was immediately attracted to the pizza, throwing everything to the back of his head.


    Chapter 0419 is a real killer.


    Fang Fang followed behind Frey, looking for an opportunity to strike up a conversation, and kidnapped the **** the street. He didn''t dare, otherwise, he was afraid that the patrolmen would surround him in a while.


    He found that there were quite a lot of patrolling knights in Xiyang City. Although he did not know why he was called the patrolman, he did not dare to act rashly. He had to know that a businessman was drunk and made trouble a few days ago. Go, that force is worth he is not sure to escape.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t be targeting a girl, women like Dess, Nicole, and Weiya were all targets that could be targeted, and it was because he was afraid of the patrolmen that he finally stared at Frey.


    Because little girls are easy to deceive!


    "Ta Tata..."

 Chapter 351：

    Fang Fang followed for a while, and seeing that the crowd was less, he hurriedly chased after Frey and stopped in front of the girl.


    "Little sister, can I ask you something?" Fang Fang''s simple and honest face had a gentle smile.


    "No." Frey responded with a cold face.


    "Uh..." Fang Fang''s gentle face froze, why didn''t he answer the question according to common sense? Does he look scary? The faces of his old family members shouldn''t be scary.


    Frey held Pizza''s little hand, touched the chain thorn on her wrist inadvertently, walked around the stranger in front of her, and then walked towards the orphanage.


    Fang Fang rubbed his cheeks, then chased after him, stopped in front of Frey again, and said gently, "I''m really asking about a trivial matter, little sister, you are so cute, I will only take up a little of your time? "


    "You''re ugly." Frey said indifferently, bypassing the strange man in front of him again and walking towards the orphanage.


    Tooth: ? ? ?


    He twitched the corners of his eyes, patted his chest with his palms, smoothed his depressed chest, and warned himself to calm down. This was an abnormal conversation, and the girl''s brain might also be abnormal, so be patient.


    Ordinary people are approached, although they will be vigilant, but they will also listen to the other party''s inquiries. This is a good entry point, but this girl refused.


    The second time he struck up a conversation was even more outrageous. He first praised the girl''s cuteness, and then proceeded, but directly called him ugly? Just after he complimented you, you called him ugly? What''s wrong with ugly? Have you eaten your rice? Still live at your house?


    "Huh huh..."


    Poison Fang took a deep breath, turned his head and glanced at the crowd walking around, looking at the girl who had walked some distance, hurriedly chased after him, and stopped in front of Frey again.


    "Little sister, this question is really important to me. After you answer it, I will give you five copper coins."


    The corners of his fangs'' mouth rose. He was confident that this trick would be very effective for little girls. He had used this trick to lure girls and boys before, and he had learned a lot of useful information.


    "It''s not important to me." Frey''s green eyes narrowed slightly, and she could see that this stranger was approaching her on purpose.


    Tooth: ? ? ?


    He looked at the girl in front of him with a bewildered expression. He really wanted to ask, is your brain flooded? Why is the focus different? Shouldn''t the five copper coins be the focus?


    "Huh? Why didn''t you leave?" Fang Fang stared at Frei in astonishment. Did the conversation succeed? Start listening to him.


    Frey looked at the strange man coldly, and the little hand under the pizza had already touched the thorn, and she was hesitating whether to give the annoying guy in front of her a chill.


    But thinking of Lord Liu Feng''s exhortation, she finally regretted giving up this general idea, and she once again bypassed the stranger and walked to the orphanage.


    "..." Poison Fang was stunned, what does this mean? How do you talk and leave? He found that he was a failure, a dignified killer who failed to even approach a little girl.


    No, how can you admit defeat? My fangs are ranked 118th killer. Thinking of this, he chased after him again.


    "Little sister, I''ll pay you ten copper coins to inquire about something?" Tooth said with a flattering smile.


    Indifferent face Frey: "..."


    "Those twenty copper coins?"


    "..."


    "How about a silver coin? It''s really a small thing."


    "..."


    "Ten silver coins, these are all my coins!" The fangs gritted their teeth, he couldn''t believe that he couldn''t handle a little girl.


    "Give it to me!" Frey stopped and held out a small hand.


    "Huh??" Tooth widened his eyes and said in shock, "You agreed?"


    "Give me the silver coins, let''s ask." Frey said indifferently, her little hands trembled, asking a question for ten silver coins, this time was worth wasting.


    "Okay, I''ll give it to you right away." Fang Fang said excitedly, took out a burlap bag from his pocket and put it in Frey''s hand. This is all the family property he brought with him.


    "Ask." Frey cherished her words like gold, took the burlap bag and put it in her pocket, looking at the fool in front of her indifferently.


    "Uh..." Fang Fang opened his mouth and was a little speechless, isn''t it right? He suddenly reacted, how could he spend ten silver coins to ask a question? This is not a fool... He was a little stunned, and once again went too far.


    "Three seconds." Frey stepped back slightly, her little hand had already caught one end of the chain thorn, and said coldly, "One, two..."


    "Stop, I''ll ask now." Fang Fang waved his hand and said quickly, "How can I enter the castle, see the Lord of the City."


    As soon as he finished asking, Fang Fang wanted to slap himself. Isn''t this the last question to ask? Do you want to gradually seduce girls to speak out? How did you start asking?


    "Go through the door." Frey said indifferently, bypassing the fool in front of her. Even Gerr knew about such a question, and he still needed to be asked.


    "Go...the big...door."


    The three words echoed in Fang Fang''s mind, and they were equated with ten silver coins, staring blankly at the girl''s back, opening his mouth at a loss.


    Go through the gate, if he can, does he still need to ask? Ten silver coins are gone like this, gone~~


    Where are you staying tonight? No money, what to eat tonight? Eat snow? He never imagined that a girl would be deceived.


    "Sir, please come with me."


    Suddenly Fang Fang felt a chill in his neck, and a cold and murderous voice came from behind him, which made his skin get goosebumps.


    "Don''t move your hands, don''t you want your hands?"


    "..." Fang Fang''s pupils tightened, knowing that he had encountered a stubborn stubble, and he was discovered as soon as he moved his finger.


    Unlucky, this is a coin being deceived, do people still need to be caught?


    Chapter 0420 otherworldly version of anesthetics.


    Avery didn''t expect that she just escorted Weiya and Su Mi back to the castle first, and then came to the pizza shop to **** Frey to the orphanage. It was just a little late, and she saw someone following Frey and was still entangled.


    She also followed slowly, watching the man''s behavior. Although she looked stupid, everything seemed to be gathering information, but the wrong object was chosen.


    In the castle, Frey could only communicate with Liu Feng, and he only spoke a few words to others, and most of them would not take care of them.


    "Well, do you have any misunderstanding? I''m just a businessman." Fang Fang tried his best to calm himself down, and he could poison the people behind him only by giving him a little chance.


    "Businessman? Then what are you doing with a little girl? Could it be a human trafficker?" Avery''s orange eyes flashed coldly, and the big sword in her hand moved forward a little, immediately piercing the skin of the fangs.


    "No, no, no." Fang Fang''s pupils trembled, and he hurriedly shouted, "I''m not a trafficker, I just asked the girl some questions."


    He had heard that he was caught in Xiyang City, whatever he said, don''t say anything about human traffickers, or he would be sent to mine, or mine for a lifetime. This city hates human traffickers very much.


    "What question?" Avril said coldly.


    "Uh..." Tooth hesitated, and then a pain in his neck, he could clearly feel that the wound was bigger, and said in a panic, "I just want to ask, how can I see the Lord of the City."


    "Why do you want to see Lord City Lord?" Avril said coldly, now she can be sure that this person in front of her has a plot against Lord Liu Feng, and in all likelihood has bad thoughts.

 Chapter 352：

    "I admire Lord City Lord very much, and I want to learn from him." Fang Fang opened his mouth to talk nonsense, almost killing the other party.


    "Really?" Avril raised her mouth slightly and sneered, "Let''s go, I''ll take you to see Lord City Lord."


    "..." Fang Fang was stunned, a smile flashed in his eyes, very good, if you can see the target face to face, then it means that the task is half completed.


    "Let''s go, don''t try to play tricks." Avery moved the big sword away and sheathed it.


    Fang Fang turned around and looked at the heroic girl in front of him, especially the pair of wolf ears on the other side''s head, which made his pupils shrink, and said astringently, "You are a wolf orc!"


    He found that the mission this time was not at the level of thirty gold coins, at least fifty gold coins. Those damned bounty clubs had inaccurate information, and there would actually be wolf orcs.


    "Raise your hands and hold your head." Avril said indifferently, her orange eyes narrowed slightly, she moved away and let the other party walk in front.


    Venomous fangs obeyed honestly, holding his head in his hands, and obediently walking forward. The appearance of the wolf clan orcs made him not dare to act rashly. He knew that he was not an opponent, just like the opponent could silently appear behind him.


    This is the end of it, the fangs hate it, the bounty club is regarded as a pit for him, and the wolf clan orcs have appeared.


    In this way, Avili walked into the castle with Fang Fang, especially when she saw Fang Fang''s walking steps, the landing was silent, and the footprints were very shallow, which was clearly a professional habit... She judged that this person is not simple.


    Soon, Fang Fang was escorted into the castle, and was immediately taken over by the Wolf Warriors team on duty. Today, Zink took people on duty, that is, stationed in the castle, and patrolled everywhere. It was because of them that Fang Fang was allowed to be on duty. Don''t dare to dive in.


    Zink immediately asked Fang Fang to tie his hands and feet, and the knives, hidden weapons, and some bottles and jars hidden on his body were all found.


    Avery stood aside and sneered, a businessman would bring such a thing? Clearly a killer.


    The fangs and silver teeth were clenched tightly. The people in front of him were clearly professionals. He looked down at his bound thumbs and tail fingers. This way of binding people completely eliminated the possibility of breaking the rope, unless he broke his own four. finger.


    This binding method was developed by Xin Ke and others after Jin Mo escaped last time, to prevent people from breaking free of the rope.


    "Let him spit out everything. I believe that Lord Liu Feng also wants to know the information of this person." Avril said coldly.


    "Leave it to us." Zink nodded, beckoning someone to bring the fangs to the interrogation room, what kind of good people can those who wear these hidden weapons on their bodies.


    Fang Fang was taken away with a bewildered look on his face. He had a very bad premonition in his heart, feeling that his life was about to undergo huge changes and he was about to face the biggest disaster in his life.


    Sure enough, in the first few minutes of entering the interrogation room, Fang Fang was as hard as a stone. After a bamboo stick was nailed between his fingernails, he began to speak like a river of water, which was pure nonsense.


    Then after cutting off a few pieces of skin on my arm, I was completely scared to pee, and said everything, such as when I was a child, I peeked at the neighbor''s bath, when I was a child, I stole things, etc., all of them were explained in detail, and only two or three records were recorded. Ten pieces of paper, still pick the key points.


    Three hours later, the interrogation document appeared in front of Liu Feng''s desk. After he watched it carefully, he was interested in the poison in it. He raised his head and said to Xin Ke, "Go and bring that fang over here, I want to see him."


    It can make people lose consciousness without hurting people''s lives. Isn''t this a natural anesthetic? For people who are seriously injured and have to undergo surgery, it is simply a magic medicine.


    "Yes." Zink turned and left, and brought Fang Fang to the interrogation.


    Liu Feng watched Cink leave, turned his head to look at Frei who was reading quietly, and shook his head with a smile on his lips. This killer called Venomous Fang is really stupid, and he can''t even handle a little girl.


    "That''s right." Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, he turned to Mina and said, "What happened to the stalker brought back from Teng Ying City last time?"


    "Master, that person is dead." Mina''s face was solemn, her blue eyes flashed a stern look, and she said coldly, "That person committed suicide, leaving only a line of blood."


    "Oh? What did you write?" Liu Feng frowned, actually committed suicide? Is that a certain noble, or a dead man trained by the forces?


    "God''s brilliance, there will be someone chosen by God to punish you, you sinner." Mina said coldly, she disliked this line of blood, clearly implying that the young master was a sinner.


    "Interesting, the person chosen by God? Which organization brainwashed the fanatics?" Liu Feng said indifferently. There are too many organizations and people pretending to be ghosts in this era, and he is not surprised at all.


    Chapter 0421 Help me work.


    It has been several months since Liu Feng came to this world, and he has not seen any fanatical religious beliefs, at most there is a legend of "God''s Kingdom".


    This is a good thing. Once there is some kind of religion or something, it will cause people a headache. Once the ignorant civilians are brainwashed, they will do some crazy things.


    "Let people pay attention to matters related to the ''God''s Kingdom''." Liu Feng instructed Mao Erniang, he did not want to have religious beliefs in his own territory or around him during the great development.


    "Yes." Mina nodded, just enough to give the letter a quick task.


    "Bang bang bang!" There was a knock on the door.


    "Come in." Liu Feng calmly said, this fang killer, he is very curious, as for who hired the killer, he also has a little guess, and the final confirmation is needed.


    "Gag."


    The door of the study opened, and Cinke walked in with the embarrassed fangs. Now the fangs are completely gone. The beard has been shaved, and the hair has been cut into a bald head. Both hands and feet are chained. , such an image is like a prisoner in a prison on Earth.


    "Kneel down." Cinke scolded coldly, kicked Fang Fang''s small hind foot, and immediately made Fang Fang kneel on the floor.


    "..." Out of the corner of Fang Fang''s eyes, he just caught a glimpse of Frei who was sitting beside him, the corner of his mouth couldn''t help twitching, thinking about what happened during the day, the more he thought about it, the more he felt like a fool.


    "You are Fang Fang? You came to kill me?" Liu Feng rested his chin with one hand, his black eyes scanning Fang Fang''s embarrassed appearance.


    Fang Fang lowered his head and said coldly, "So what? Since you were caught, you can kill or cut it as you please."


    "Oh? So tough?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, looking at the trembling fangs, still talking about supporting the scene?


    "Master, let me stab him with a thousand swords." Mina stared at her blue eyes and said coldly, "Dare to assassinate the young master, you should be punished."


    She knew that the young master had something to do with the killer, otherwise he would have been sent to the gallows, so she cooperated with people to scare people.


    "I..." These words made Fang Fang shudder, but he didn''t know what to say, begging for mercy is useless, and assassinating a noble is a capital crime.


    "I want to know, did you research this poison?" Liu Feng held his chin and asked lightly, "It''s your poison that can make people unconscious."


    "I researched it." Fang Fang raised his head and said proudly. This is the only thing he can be proud of. There was a top 50 killer who wanted to spend 200 gold coins to buy a secret recipe for poison, but he was not willing to sell it.


    He took the opportunity to scan the entire study with his peripheral vision, and he was stunned. The beautiful orc girl was not mentioned, but the layout of the study made him dumbfounded.


    Fang Fang absolutely believes that he has been tricked. As far as the layout of this study room is concerned, the nobles in front of him are definitely not simple, and they are more extravagant and exaggerated than some earl houses he has been to.


    "Oh?" Liu Feng was surprised that he was able to develop this poison similar to anesthesia by himself. The killer in front of him was considered a talent.


    This poison has great prospects for development. As long as the clinical trial is completed, he then asks, "What about the ingredients of the poison?"


    "..." Poison Fang was silent, wanting him to tell the secret recipe of his painstaking research on poison, but he would die anyway.


    "What was your occupation before?" Liu Feng didn''t push him for the time being. When he wanted to forcefully twist the ''melon'', it was when he would break the opponent''s neck.


    "Witch doctor." A trace of surprise flashed in Fang Fang''s eyes. The nobleman in front of him gave him a very different feeling. He didn''t have a lot of hostility. Unlike those nobles who only yelled, like a big monkey, it was more obvious. There is an inner atmosphere.


    "Witch doctor, then how did you become a killer?" Liu Feng asked curiously. He was really surprised. Witch doctors and killers are completely irrelevant.


    "Healing the dead." The fangs gritted their teeth, thinking of the patient who was on the verge of death, and it was the patient who made him run around.


    Who wants to be a bounty hunter killer in the life-threatening business, he is desperate, and he has no choice but to go into the dark underground to survive, and survive by taking orders to assassinate.


    When he was a witch doctor, he cured and killed the lord of the city where he lived, and then he was caught by the knights, saying that he wanted to kill the lord of the city.


    If he hadn''t already researched the poison at that time, attacked the knight guarding the gate while in the dungeon, and then sneaked out, he would have been sent to the gallows long ago.

 Chapter 353：

    Heal the dead!


    Liu Feng understood in seconds that with the medical methods of this era, bloodletting treatment, and various black methods, it is a strange thing to be immortal.


    Facing the fangs, he said indifferently, "I have a chance for you, so that you don''t have to be hanged, and you can atone for your sins."


    "What chance?" Poison Fang frowned and asked, who doesn''t want to live if he can live, he doesn''t want to die anyway.


    "Help me with my work." Liu Feng stared at Fang Fang with black eyes, as if he wanted to see through the other party, and said indifferently, "You become a witch doctor again, no, you are a doctor."


    "Ah? My lord, what did you say?" Fang Fang''s eyes were dull, his mouth opened wide, and he said in astonishment, "Don''t you want me to be a killer?"


    "No, you''re not meant to be a killer, but you can be a good doctor."


    Liu Feng tapped his fingers on the table and said calmly, "Dong Dong... I need you to continue researching this poison, I want all its changes, that is, whether it will make people addicted, and whether it will make people idiots and paralyzed if they use too much. Wait."


    Most of what he wants is for medical purposes, and it can also be used for military purposes in the future, such as anesthesia needles, which are the best hidden weapons in assassination operations.


    "Sir, what are you doing here?" Fang Fang asked dumbfoundedly. Poison was used to kill people. If he hadn''t added some poison to make the anesthesia effect gone, he would have wanted to add it instead of putting it alone. down.


    "When someone is seriously injured, this is the best painkiller, not a poison." Liu Feng said lightly.


    "This..." The fangs were speechless, and his original intention seemed to be for patients.


    "Take him to the Medical Research Institute of the Scientific Research Department." Liu Feng waved his hand and said, this is a talent. For the time being, we have to observe it before we can really accept it, otherwise we will be placed under house arrest in the Medical Research Institute.


    "Yes." Sinke said respectfully, and was about to leave with his fangs.


    Before leaving the study, Fang Fang turned to Liu Feng and said respectfully, "Lord City Lord, you have to be careful, I failed, and there will definitely be killers coming again."


    "Let''s go." Liu Feng waved his hand. He really didn''t worry about the killer. I don''t know what kind of killer will come this time. Will it be a talent?


    Chapter 0422 hot letter express.


    How good is life in Xiyang City now, Tori is one of the people who knows best, now every household can have enough to eat, and there is still money left to watch a shadow play, he remembered the new play yesterday, the stone monkey Now that he has a name, he seems to have worshipped a great master.


    Tori now has a shop in the big market. The shop is rented by him to sell some goods that are only available in North Wind City.


    Otherwise, he can''t support his own expenses, and he spends too much on food. He will go to Zuixiaolou in a few days.


    As for the meals on the first floor, after all, it is a little worse than the second floor, so he still has to go to the second floor to satisfy his cravings; now his family''s three meals are in Zuixiaolou, a steamed bun shop and a pizza restaurant.


    "Hiccup!" Tori hiccupped and stepped out of the bun shop. It was his first time eating buns on the second floor of the bun shop.


    "Huh? Isn''t this Deputy Director Ryan?" As soon as Tori came out of the bun shop, he saw Ryan and his wife Lizao holding a bag of buns.


    "Ah? It''s Your Excellency Tori." Ryan turned his head and greeted, "Would you like to eat meat buns?"


    "No, I just finished eating it." Tori shook his head, he nodded to Lizao who saluted him, and chuckled, "Is Deputy Director Ryan resting today?"


    He sighed very much. He didn''t expect that the down-and-out Knight Ryan a few months ago would be valued by Mr. Liu Feng, and he immediately became the deputy director of the security department of Xiyang City. It was really unpredictable.


    "Yeah, it''s just a vacation today. I''ll take Lizao out for a walk, drop by the letter express store, and send a letter back to Liema City." Ryan chuckled lightly.


    "Letters Courier Store? Master Liu Feng has opened another store?" Tori said in astonishment. Hearing the name of this store is not something that ordinary people can imagine.


    "Yeah, it seems to have been open for a few days, and I only found out after listening to Lizao." Ryan smiled bitterly, making Lizao next to him roll his eyes when he heard it.


    "I only heard about the letter courier store yesterday." Lizao said softly. Outside, she gave her husband a lot of face, so she could make trouble at home.


    "Is this letter express store specially used to send letters?" Tori did not expect such a store, and said in surprise, "Aren''t you afraid of losing money? It seems that not many people can send letters, right? Many civilians are I don¡¯t know how to read, of course, except for Xiyang City.¡±


    The current literacy rate in Xiyang City really shocked Tori. All the commoners who came to his store before were illiterate, but now three or four out of ten commoners are literate.


    How long has it been since then, 30% to 40% of the common people are literate. After winter, the literacy rate in Xiyang City will not exceed half?


    "I don''t know, maybe the Lord of the City has any special plan?" Ryan shook his head and took a bun from the paper bag and took a bite.


    "I''ll go check it out with you guys," Tori suggested, curious about how the mail delivery worked.


    "Okay." Ryan chuckled lightly, taking Lizao and talking to Tori, and they walked to the letter express store.


    The location of the shop is not on the main avenue, but on the second road, which is relatively remote, and the main avenue will not be congested with more people in the future.


    Now there are four avenues in Xiyang City. One is the main avenue that leads directly to the castle from the city gate. The other two are parallel to both sides of the main avenue.


    Of course, besides the main avenue, there are many buildings next to the main avenue. Of course, not many buildings have been built on the other avenues. The future of Xiyang City planned by Liu Feng will require dozens of avenues.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The three walked to the second avenue, and saw a lot of people lining up outside the door of a house from a distance, which made the three of them look at each other in dismay. Could it be that this letter express business is also very popular?


    "Go, go and have a look." Tori''s fat body, with short feet, walked forward quickly.


    "Huh? Are you also writing a letter home?"


    "Yeah, I want to tell my family about the situation here, so that they don''t worry. When I make money, I will move out and live, rent a bigger house, and bring my family here."


    "Yes, there is hope in Xiyang City. As long as I work hard, I can pay a down payment in a few years, and then I will have a home that truly belongs to me."


    "Hee hee hee... When I came to Xiyang City, it was really the smartest decision in my life."


    "Hahaha... That''s not it, I wrote a letter to go home this time, just to want my eldest brother to come with me."


    Tori, Ryan, and Lizao approached, and they heard a lot of such discussions, which made the three of them very understanding.


    "Everyone really respects Lord City Lord." Lizao sighed. Every time she went out to buy things, she would hear praises of Lord City Lord.


    "Master Liu Feng is a good city lord and a real noble." Tori said solemnly. He also only recently understood the true meaning of aristocracy. The nobles who are respected and loved by the common people are the real nobles, and the nobles who make the common people fear are the worst failures. of.


    "Let''s go, let''s go in and have a look." Ryan said cheerfully, it was Lord Liu Feng''s charisma that made him really serve his life.


    The letter express door enters, and it is divided into two sides. One side is written in front of the counter, and the other side is written with ghostwriting.


    "Huh? What does this ghostwriting mean?" Tori asked curiously.


    "You''ll know when you go up and take a look." Ryan stepped forward and saw two girls writing behind the counter and two civilians in front of the counter, talking to the girls at this time.


    "What else do you want to say?" After the girl finished writing, she looked up and asked, "Do you want to add some blessings?"


    Civilian: "Okay, okay, sorry to bother you."


    "No trouble." The girl shook her head, wrote a few words of blessing, put it in an envelope, sealed it with hot resin, and asked, "What is your address?"


    The commoner hurriedly said: "The address is Soka''s house in Beifeng City, West Street, Nine Lane."


    The girl lowered her head and wrote the address on the envelope, and said softly, "Okay, the fee is three copper coins, and it is expected to arrive at your home in five days."


    "Okay, it''s very soon, very soon." The commoner smiled and took out three copper coins and put them down. It''s the best way to communicate with the family.

 Chapter 354：

    "If your family is illiterate, our letter express also has a branch in North Wind City, and they can ask the ghostwriter in the letter express." The girl, the ghostwriter, said softly.


    "It''s really great, I appreciate you very much." The civilian shouted happily.


    "You''re welcome." The ghostwriter chuckled, this job is really good.


    Chapter 0423 probably needs to negotiate.


    "Thank you!" The commoner thanked him again, and left the mail delivery with longing in his heart, imagining the expression of his relatives when they saw him sending a letter home, they must be very surprised.


    "Next." The ghostwriter girl shouted to the civilians sitting beside her.


    "Come now." A civilian stood up and shouted.


    The store for mail delivery is not very big. In addition to the office space, the small room for storing letters, and the reading room, there can only be a dozen or so chairs in the hall, which are for civilians to sit while waiting.


    The letter courier now has a reading room, which is to invite some people who can read letters to read letters to the commoners. After all, most common people do not know words, so there is the emergence of the accompanying reading room.


    Of course, you can also ask the accompanying person to help you write the reply letter in the accompanying reading room, just like a ghostwriter, but with an additional accompanying reading service.


    This function is mainly used by other cities. In the future, there will be more literate people in Xiyang City, and fewer people will go to the accompanying reading room.


    Tori, looked at Ryan and Lizao. They finally understood why so many people came from the mail courier. With such considerate service, the commoners would not be able to come.


    "This is the charm of Lord City Lord. He can always turn small things into big things." Ryan praised, what he said was the pattern, the height of people standing, and the points they saw were different.


    If it is an ordinary noble, maybe he only thinks of helping the nobles deliver letters. Even if it is a letter courier, he will definitely not think of finding someone to help the commoners to write letters or read letters.


    "This is the magic of Lord Liu Feng." Tori shook his head and sighed. He thought of the depression of North Wind City, which might be worse now, after all, Xiyang City has developed.


    "I''m going to send it." Lizao said softly, she wanted to send a letter to a friend in Liema City.


    "Then I''ll write a letter to my father too." Tori went to the counter of the ghostwriter.


    With such an opportunity, Tori felt that he would write a letter back to North Wind City to say hello, so as not to be scolded by his father for not having any news.


    "Sir, what can I do to help you?" The copywriter looked at Tori and said, "If you''re here to write letters, please line up first."


    "No, I want to write a letter by myself, can you give me a pen and paper?" Tori shook his head and said, he knew the words, it was better to write by himself.


    "Sir, please go to that counter, here is the letter writing area." The copywriter girl smiled politely.


    "Okay, thank you." Tori nodded and walked to the counter for mailing.


    To say thank you, in the past, he might not have said anything to the commoners, or even thought much about talking, but after living in Xiyang City for a long time, he will naturally forget his former identity and integrate into a harmonious life on his own.


    Tori came to the mailing area, and after getting the paper and pen, he wrote a letter of several pages, which contained his own experience in Xiyang City, as well as his feelings, and his admiration for Liu Feng. I want Northwind City to make changes.


    He really wanted his father to have a cooperative relationship with Xiyang City, so as to drive the development of Beifeng City. In the past two years, Beifeng City has made him feel worse and worse.


    "Okay." Tori looked at the address on the envelope, blew, and when he handed the letter to the office staff, he asked mysteriously, "Well, can you send things here besides letters?"


    "Ah?" The office staff was stunned for a moment, then nodded, "Yes, but I can''t send too many things for the time being."


    It was the first time that the office staff heard such a question from a guest. Fortunately, they were informed of such a situation in advance, so that they would not be unable to answer.


    "Really?" Tori stayed for a while, he just asked casually, he really didn''t have the luxury of sending something.


    "Yes." The office staff said according to the office regulations, "The cost will be more expensive, the sustenance items are not fully open for the time being, and the orders that can be accepted in one day are very limited."


    These words are all what Liu Feng asked to say. It is a trial camp stage. In the end, there is still a shortage of manpower. The requirements for transport personnel will be relatively high. In this era, a certain armed force is needed. Otherwise, the transportation process is robbed by horse thieves, and the credit will be suspected.


    Soldiers cannot always be sent out for transportation, which is a bit of putting the cart before the horse. Unless there are a large number of veterans, it can bloom everywhere, and it can be couriered to other countries.


    "Can I express perfume?" Tori asked quickly, he wanted to send a bottle of perfume back to his father.


    "Yes." The office staff whispered, "Perfume is a valuable item, and the cost will be more expensive than ordinary items."


    "Okay." Tori nodded, paying more money for valuables, which is understandable.


    He went to the Qixi perfume store to buy a bottle of perfume and sent it back to Beifeng City, lest his father always say that he was not filial, and it would be impossible for him to go back to live in Beifeng City anyway.


    The last time his father came, he wanted him to go back to North Wind City. He said that he was a noble of North Wind City and lived in someone else''s city. What did he say?


    Tori knew that his father was jealous of the prosperity of Xiyang City. He felt that he was living in Xiyang City, which was denying his father''s Beifeng City; in fact, Xiyang City was indeed much better than Beifeng City. Brutal fact.


    "Your Excellency Tori, are you all right?" Ryan said with a chuckle, "Would you like to go to a show? I heard that there is a new show coming out."


    "Ah? I watched it yesterday." Tori came back to his senses and replied, "Deputy Director Ryan, do you want me to tell you the back story?"


    "Stop, don''t say it." Ryan waved his hand quickly, rolled his eyes and said, "Don''t say it, I want to see it myself."


    "I''m not going to see it today. I''m going to the bank to get some money and buy something." Tori said helplessly, he originally wanted to see it again today.


    "Your Excellency Tori, have you also deposited the coins in the bank?" Ryan asked in surprise.


    "Yeah, I heard that the bank is going to open a bank in another city, so I''ll just need to bring money tickets when I go out. I don''t need to bring a lot of copper coins. It''s very convenient." Tori sighed and said, "I don''t know how long it will take. Woolen cloth."


    He hoped that North Wind City could also have a bank, especially with the introduction of steel coins, which would make it easier to buy and sell many items.


    "Yeah, I heard that many businessmen are asking Lord City Lord to open a bank in another city." Ryan sighed.


    "Hopefully it won''t be too long."


    "It shouldn''t be long, it probably needs to be negotiated."


    Chapter 0424 The shock of the royal capital.


    The royal capital, the main avenue of the Royal City of Yingluo, was very lively at this time. Aristocratic carriages drove past, targeting a shop in the middle of the main avenue. That shop is the shop of Darlene''s family. Today it is selling goods. day.


    "Tap tap..."


    The wheels of the carriage rolled over the slate, making a harsh sound, which was then drowned out by the sound of horses'' hooves. There were roughly hundreds of carriages on the road, and in addition to the nobles, there were many merchants.


    Darlene''s shop became popular before it even started selling. Most of the reasons were because she left the capital during the winter, and she was accompanied by Catherine. The most important thing was Darlene''s three days. A lot of rumors have been released, such as the best wine, food, and the news of the fragrance released yesterday.


    Of course, the great nobles themselves will definitely not come, but the children of the clan will still come, and there are quite a few. Although most of them come for people, this also shows how attractive Darlene is.


    At this time, outside the gate of Darlene''s shop, many nobles and businessmen have gathered, and there are some civilians watching the lively outside.


    "Isn''t it open yet? When?"


    "Miss Darlene, can you open the door? Are we going to wait a day?"


    "Our time is very precious. If there is anything good, just take it out and take a look."


    Darlene frowned and looked at the noisy nobles in front of her. She also saw Jesse and Kunzhan in the crowd, and they were the loudest people.


    She didn''t expect that the two of them still have faces here? You must know that on the first day they came back, the rumors were spread. When the two rushed back to the capital yesterday, they were despised and ridiculed by many nobles.

 Chapter 355：

    "Shut up!" A voice shouted from outside the crowd.


    "Ta Tata..."


    A group of knights separated the crowd, and Catherine walked in with a cold face, her golden eyes coldly scanning the clamoring crowd, especially for Jesse and Kunzhan for a while.


    This made the two of them tighten their necks and dare not look directly at Catherine. The level of the two of them was too low, so they only dared to provoke Darlene.


    "Humph!" Catherine snorted coldly, turned around and walked towards Darlene. Today, she is here to stand up for her good friends. If she is here, some people will not dare to go too far.


    "Catherine, you are finally here." Darlene was obviously relieved when she saw Catherine. She didn''t open the store door, she was just waiting for Catherine to come over. There must be no mistakes in this sale.


    "Open the door." Catherine shook her long blue hair and raised her voice a little, "I see who dares to make trouble."


    "Okay!" Darlene stared at Catherine in a daze. Today''s Catherine is really different. She looks very strong, more like the daughter of a duke, without her usual playfulness.


    "Gag!"


    The door of the shop opened, and Darlene walked in with Catherine, followed by the nobles and businessmen behind her, whose voices were obviously much lower.


    Catherine is also the daughter of the duke, plus her particularity, to a certain extent, represents the duke, and can be said to be the top existence among this group of nobles.


    After entering the door, there is a concave counter in the store. Except for the lobby, there is a whole row of cabinets inside, and behind the cabinets are people.


    There was a table in the middle of the hall. At this time, Darlene and Catherine were standing in front of the table, facing the nobles and businessmen who came in. This is to introduce them first.


    "Everyone, I won''t let you down if I can come to the store this time." Darlene pinched the hem of her skirt and bowed, then she waved her hand to let the man bring something.


    The guys who had been waiting for a long time immediately brought up a tray with a stack of sackcloth, or sackcloth of several colors, carefully placed on the table.


    "Isn''t it sackcloth? This is what you won''t let us down?" Immediately, a noble shouted.


    "That''s right, we have a lot of sackcloth. Hurry up and take out the perfume, don''t make some rags to trick us."


    "..."


    Darlene listened to the roar of the crowd, reached out and patted Catherine who was about to get angry, held her hand and shook her head, glanced at the crowd, and raised her voice, "Sackcloth, I know that everyone is short of sackcloth, but it is more than normal sackcloth. Linen cloth that is several times softer, I think few people have it?"


    "I have it, right here..." Darlene reached out and picked up a stack of red sackcloth, shook it away violently, and spread it lightly on the table. This is the best sackcloth Liu Feng can produce at this stage.


    The nobles immediately stretched out their hands to touch the sackcloth, which was very soft and did not feel rough at all, which surprised the nobles, which was much better than the sackcloth they were wearing.


    "How much is the linen? I want it all." A middle-aged man shouted loudly.


    "Impossible, my father wants some of this linen." A fat man shouted.


    "I''m here to buy some fine linen from the Marquis."


    "..."


    All of a sudden, the children of the great noble family and the housekeepers were quarreling, and they carried out the great nobles behind them, just to fight for the linen on the table.


    "Dear guests, don''t argue any more, we still have some stock in this shop, so everyone present can buy it." Darlene said with a smile, this opening was a shock to everyone.


    When the nobles heard Darlene''s words, they all quieted down. It would be a bit shameful to argue any more, and they all looked at Darlene, waiting for her next thing.


    Seeing this scene, Darlene nodded with satisfaction, and beckoned the man to put away the wrinkled sackcloth, and then brought up a few more trays, which contained paper.


    The nobles and guests looked curiously at the contents on the tray. It was a pale yellow thing, and none of them knew it.


    "Haha~~"


    A nobleman next to him sneezed, and even his snot came out. He wiped it off with his sleeve, which made the corners of the eyes of the nobles next to him twitch.


    But this scene gave Darlene an idea, and she quickly changed the explanation plan prepared in her mind. Under the curious eyes of everyone, she picked up the tissue in the tray and said, "This guest, you can use this tissue to wipe your nose."


    Chapter 0425 special idea.


    Darlene''s words made the snotty noble a little embarrassed, she put down her snot-stained sleeves embarrassingly, and stared blankly at the items in the tray.


    The snotty nobleman curiously picked up a tissue and pinched it. It felt very soft. He said in surprise, "Use this to wipe the snot?"


    "Yes, this is an item made by a special process. After twelve processes, it takes a month to produce an item."


    Darlene added her own opinions according to the instructions given by Liu Feng, and said, "This is called paper, and now the tissue in your hand is a kind of use for paper, you can use it to wipe your nose, wipe your mouth, and even go to the toilet... Shit works too."


    "Huh? It can also be used for shit?" The runny-nosed noble was shocked, didn''t he scrape it with bamboo or wood chips?


    "Of course, tissue is a one-time item, you can throw it away after use." Darlene said slowly, thinking of the people present, there are really few people who have toilets at home.


    Runny nose nobleman, his snot flowed out again, went directly to his mouth, picked up a tissue and wiped it, squirted all the snot out, the tissue was full of snot, he threw the tissue on the ground with a wave of his hand, picked up another tissue and wiped it, Just throw it away, and the whole person is much cleaner.


    "Wow! This is very convenient." The runny-nosed noble said in surprise. As long as his nose was blown by the cold wind, he would often runny nose, and the cold wind blew it when he got off the carriage just now.


    He immediately picked up another tissue and said loudly, "I want this tissue."


    "This is really useful, I want some too."


    "Then why can''t I have my family? It just so happens that my father thinks the bamboo chips are too cold and troublesome."


    "..."


    The nobles are fighting again. Now they are fighting for face, linen, and paper towels. For nobles, it is a matter of face. If you don¡¯t buy them, then other nobles have them. Isn¡¯t this saying that your nobles have no strength or financial resources? ?


    "Everyone, there are a lot of paper towels, and everyone can buy them." Darlene chuckled, picked up a stack of paper from another tray, and said, "This is also paper, but this kind of paper is relatively hard. instead of parchment scrolls for writing."


    After Darlene finished speaking, she picked up the quill prepared in the tray and started writing on the paper, and a line of beautiful words appeared.


    "Everyone can try it. The appearance of paper is an epoch-making item. It was invented by a very powerful noble." Darlene praised it, put down the quill, and held the paper to show everyone.


    "This... this is too incredible, it can actually replace the parchment roll?"


    "Come on, let me give it a try... ah, it''s very easy to write."


    "We also want this writing paper. We want a big carriage."


    "Miss Darlene, how much is this paper? My family has it all."


    "..."


    The nobles were completely quarreling. The paper that could replace the parchment was instantly sought after by everyone, and they all wanted to take a little more share. In other words, they also saw the way of business in it.


    "Everyone, please stop arguing." Darlene raised her hand and shouted, "The purchase of paper shares can be discussed after the end."


    "Hahaha...Okay, it''s our rudeness."


    "Miss Darlene, what other Pok¨¦mon are there? Hurry up and take them out. I''m so curious."


    This time, the nobles, without the irony at the beginning, are completely conquered by linen and paper, these two things, any one thing can support a great nobleman.

 Chapter 356：

    Being able to support a great nobleman means an income of nearly 10,000 gold a year. The people present are not fools, they are all elites, and many people have special ideas.


    Someone in the crowd had already withdrawn and went to inform the forces behind him. Even Kunzhan cut away the crowd and left. He was going to inform the next fourth prince.


    Darlene looked at the people who had withdrawn. She had long known that this would be the case, otherwise Katherine would not have come out to stand, just to deter these people.


    She asked the staff to remove all the paper, and they brought up canned fish and Youhe Daqu. Her first task was to sell the goods. As for the idea of ??the goods, no, it should be the person who had the idea of ??production technology. She didn''t need it at all. Worry, who made her really have no production skills.


    "Guests, wine, everyone must have drunk a lot, and some people have even drank the royal wine in the palace." Darlene glanced at everyone and said loudly, "And my next item is wine, a kind of wine. Wine that tastes better than imperial wine, of course, this is what my father said, so please taste it."


    "Really? How dare you say it''s better than Yujiu?"


    "Fake, right? Royal wine is already the best wine in the kingdom. How can there be other wines that are better than royal wine?"


    The voices of doubt kept ringing, and Darlene didn''t say anything, let the guys start pouring wine, let these people taste it, and let the facts slap these people in the face.


    "Boom boom..."


    The guy opened three bottles of Youhe Daqu in a row, and the rich aroma of wine drifted out, making all the noisy people shut up, staring at the ceramic wine bottle and taking a deep breath.


    "Pfft~" There was a sudden sound like a leak.


    "Cough cough cough..."


    Many people were choked and coughed, and they glanced around with ugly faces. Which **** suddenly farted?


    The runny-nosed aristocrat held a tissue to plug his nose, his **** shook slightly, and his face showed a look of indignation. He couldn''t help it.


    Darlene and Catherine took a step back together, looking at the noisy crowd in front of them with strange faces, some people had already started to taste it.


    "Tsk tsk tsk..."


    After a few nobles drank, they closed their eyes and pouted, as if they were thinking about something.


    "Huh? One cup doesn''t taste much, so let me try another cup."


    "Indeed, one cup is too little, I should drink a few more."


    "..."


    In the eyes of other people, a few people who had tasted wine at the beginning also drank the second cup, and when they were about to take the third cup, the others reacted and immediately stepped forward to grab the wine.


    "Wow! This wine is too good, right? Hiccup... This wine tastes so strong, so strong... Plop..."


    "Damn, you guys actually drank two glasses of wine."


    "This wine is really better than imperial wine, it''s incredible."


    Chapter 0426 Is this woman crazy?


    The Youhe Daqu wine surprised the nobles and businessmen present. Three bottles of wine were quickly snatched out, and even the ceramic wine bottles were taken away.


    "..." Darlene''s mouth twitched, is this wine really that good? Anyway, she didn''t like the taste of wine. Before the nobles competed to buy wine, she said, "If there is good wine, of course there must be delicious food."


    The guy standing by the side, under Darlene''s gesture, took a tool to knock the yellow mud on the top of the fish can, then opened the lid, and a rich meat fragrance wafted out.


    "Guru~~"


    Many nobles had their throats surging and swallowed their saliva. The scent was too slanderous. If they hadn''t had a bit of reason, they would have rushed up to grab it.


    "Miss Darlene, what kind of food is this fragrance?" a noble asked eagerly.


    "There are two kinds of delicious food in this ceramic can." Darlene motioned the man to pour the can into the plate, and continued, "One is canned fish, and the other is canned cucumber."


    At this time, the man also poured three canned fish and three cans of cucumber into the plate. The rich fragrance tempted everyone to salivate, and his eyes stared at the fish on the plate.


    "Dear guests, please have a taste." Darlene chuckled lightly, her blue eyes looked at Catherine, and they were ready to watch the crowd rush for food.


    Darlene''s voice fell, and immediately a noble picked up the fork prepared next to him, and put a piece of fish meat into his mouth. The delicious and fragrant fish meat instantly made the nobles like it.


    "Fish? Is this the fish I used to eat? How could it be so delicious?"


    "Why is there no fishy smell? It''s really delicious?"


    "Huh? Is this a fruit? There is still fruit in winter? It''s sour, very refreshing!"


    The nobles immediately began to fight. The forks had long been abandoned, and they used their hands to grab them. A few plates of fish and cucumbers were all robbed in a few seconds.


    Catherine next to her pouted. The appearance of this group of people is a bit embarrassing. When she thinks of Your Excellency Liu Feng from Xiyang City, the other party seems to have always been elegant and noble.


    "Dear guests, after the introduction, everyone can go to the counter to buy this kind of canned food and wine." Darlene waved her hand and asked people to clean up the messy table top and the fragments of plates on the ground.


    "Miss Darlene, if you have anything else, please introduce it quickly? Do you want to start selling it first? It''s the same when we buy and listen." Some nobles shouted impatiently.


    "This guest, please wait a moment." Darlene smiled softly and said slowly, "Only the last item is left, and the official sale will begin after the introduction."


    "Oh? Is there only one left? Is it a perfume?" A wise nobleman responded immediately.


    "Yes." Darlene nodded, she beckoned the man to bring the perfume up, these actions were rehearsed in advance, and immediately the man put five wooden boxes on the table.


    "Fake, right? Perfume is not so easy to make, otherwise there will be only one store selling perfume for so many years."


    "Isn''t the perfume only sold by His Royal Highness the Fourth Prince? Did Miss Darlene crack the secret of perfume?"


    Darlene didn''t respond to these words. She opened the fifth-grade perfume, which is a bottle of eighty-eight silver coins. She pulled out the cork and waited for the faint fragrance to dissipate, and then removed the residual smell from the canned fish. Banished away, let the eyes of the nobles light up.


    "It''s really a perfume, it smells better, it''s mild."


    "No way? Does this really have perfume?"


    Many nobles looked at the ceramic vial in Darlene''s hands in disbelief. They had heard that there was perfume, but in fact few believed it, not even the Fourth Prince took it seriously.


    Now, it really scared them. Jesse in the crowd stared blankly at the perfume in Darlene''s hand, screaming in her heart, she had to tell the fourth prince quickly.


    "All the guests here, there should be many people who have used perfume." Darlene''s blue eyes glanced at everyone, the corners of her mouth rose, and she said, "The perfume I have here is different from ordinary perfume."


    "Huh? Ordinary perfume?" The nobles were stunned. Does this imply that the perfume sold by the fourth prince is ordinary perfume?


    "Everyone knows that after ten days of ordinary perfume, the aroma will mutate. As time goes on, the aroma will become less and less, and finally it will emit a foul smell." Darlene said with a serious face.


    She knew that she would definitely offend the fourth prince, but from the time she promised to sell perfume, she was destined to offend the fourth prince. She only hoped that the fourth prince would not do some shady tricks for Catherine''s face. , She was really not afraid of the commercial means on the bright side.


    "..." The people present were silent, many looked blank, and some looked at each other, obviously many people didn''t know this at all.


    "Damn...is this woman crazy? Wait for the fourth prince to come and see how you end it." Jesse gritted his teeth and dared to announce the shortcomings of the perfume, which was clearly cutting off the fourth prince''s financial resources.


    "Does perfume have this disadvantage? No wonder the perfume I bought last time broke after only one use. I thought it was improperly stored."


    "Damn, I went to ask before and said that I didn''t keep it well. It turned out to be a liar, the four kings...uuuuuu..."

 Chapter 357：

    "Do you want to die? Dare to say anything? Don''t die?"


    Many aristocrats who bought perfume are ticklish with hatred. A bottle of perfume for a few gold coins has only been used for ten days. Some people use it once, and the perfume stinks.


    But thinking of the fourth prince, everyone could only secretly hate him. Recently, the fourth prince has become more active and seems to be fighting for the throne, which makes many nobles dare not offend him.


    "Miss Darlene, is there anything special about your perfume?" a noble asked curiously.


    "Of course, the perfume in my hand has a shelf life of 180 days." Darlene shook the perfume in her hand and said seriously, "The price is also much cheaper, only 88 silver coins."


    "What? Miss Darlene, are you kidding me?" A noble immediately shouted in disbelief, "How can perfume be so cheap? Only eighty-eight silver coins?"


    "And it can be stored for one hundred and eighty days. Isn''t this deceiving?"


    Chapter 0427 confrontation.


    Darlene looked at everyone''s unbelievable expressions, she could have guessed it like this, after all, she thought it was unbelievable at the beginning.


    "Of course it''s true, I can testify." Catherine shook her long blue hair and said indifferently, "I''m using it now, and I''ve been using it for many days."


    "This..." The nobles were at a loss for words. If no one would question, the daughter of the duke is the best credit guarantee. If they lie, Catherine''s reputation will be completely stinky after today.


    "Everyone, I haven''t finished my words yet." Darlene looked at Catherine gratefully before turning her head to say to everyone, "There are five grades of perfume, and the perfume in my hand is the cheapest grade. Of course, the perfume that Catherine uses. , is the best first grade, a bottle of perfume for twelve gold coins, with a shelf life of one year."


    "It turns out that eighty-eight silver coins are the lowest-grade perfume."


    The nobles suddenly realized, but this lowest-grade perfume is already better than the perfume sold by the fourth prince, but everyone will not say it, otherwise it will be troublesome for the fourth prince to hold grudges.


    "There are actually five grades. Miss Darlene''s perfumes are too many."


    "The top perfume costs twelve gold coins, and if the shelf life is one year, then it''s totally worth it."


    "Yeah, even the lowest-grade perfume can be guaranteed for 180 days. It''s worth it."


    Many nobles appreciated that, compared with the perfume of the Fourth Prince, this is simply a super conscience perfume, and many people are eager to buy a few bottles of perfume to cover their odors.


    Aristocrats who rarely take baths in summer, let alone in winter, have a very unpleasant smell on their bodies after a few months, and now they urgently need a bottle of perfume to suppress the odor.


    "Miss Darlene, how much gold coins do other grades of perfume cost?" a noble asked.


    "The first grade is twelve gold coins, the second grade is eight gold coins, the third grade is four gold coins, and the fourth grade is one gold coin, and the last eighty-eight silver coins are the fifth grade." Dalian Na said slowly, as for the supreme bottle of perfume, she felt that she didn''t need to take it out for the time being.


    "Miss Darlene, what''s the difference between each grade of perfume?" A noble asked suspiciously.


    "The difference in the intensity of the aroma, the higher the grade, the more fragrant the aroma." Darlene said softly.


    She opened the first-grade wooden box and took out a white ceramic bottle from it. After pulling out the cork, a rich aroma came out. Everyone present only smelled the aroma, but could not smell any other smells at all.


    "This... I bought it, I definitely want to buy it."


    "Buy, buy, buy, just buy the first grade."


    The nobles went crazy, and they all took off their wallets and shouted to buy perfume, as if they didn''t want money, which made the smile on Darlene''s face widen.


    "Dear guests, please go to the counter to buy the goods." Darlene beckoned the man to move the table away and walked aside with Catherine.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Aristocrats and businessmen rushed to the counter, shouting and shouting, and went to foreign stores with the aunt on the other side of the earth to scan the goods.


    "Quick, I want three bottles of the first-grade perfume, and ten bottles of the second-grade perfume..."


    "Twenty cans of canned fish, twenty cans of canned cucumber, and five bottles of third-grade perfume."


    "You He Daqu Liquor, give me twenty bottles, ten pieces of linen, and a carriage of tissues..."


    Shouts like this kept ringing, and many didn''t even ask for the price, for fear that they would be robbed by others.


    "..."


    Three hours later, at noon, the goods in the store were swept away, leaving only a few boxes full of coins.


    This was completely beyond Darlene''s expectations. She stared blankly at the messy shop and the tired and paralyzed guys, her mouth slightly open and she didn''t know what to say.


    "Daliana, great, all the goods are sold out." Catherine shouted excitedly, she knew that Your Excellency Liu Feng''s goods would be very popular.


    "This..." Darlene sighed and said helplessly, "It''s not good either."


    This is the first day of opening the store, and all the prepared goods are sold out, which is definitely not good for future development. Although she still has some inventory, I am afraid that she will not last for a few days.


    What she is most afraid of is that someone will take her goods and resell them. This is what worries her, and the impact is not very good.


    "Ta Tata..."


    At this time, footsteps came from outside the door, followed by a cold male voice, "It seems that Miss Darlene''s business is quite good."


    Darlene turned her head to look over, her blue eyes narrowed slightly, and she said solemnly, "His Royal Highness the Fourth Prince."


    She didn''t expect that the fourth prince, Ding Koda, would actually come to the door in person. Now she understands that things are not easy to solve.


    "His Royal Highness the Fourth Prince, why are you here?" Catherine frowned. She didn''t like the short fat man in front of her with a smile, and she completely understood when she saw Kunzhan and Jesse behind her.


    "Didn''t I hear about perfumes? Come and have a look when you are curious." The fourth prince, Ding Koda, squinted and looked around, calmly said, "It seems that I am a step late? Are all the perfumes sold out?"


    "Yes, it''s sold out." Catherine took a step forward and blocked Darlene behind her. These four princes were clearly bad comers.


    "Yeah." The fourth prince nodded and glanced at Catherine, a gloomy flash in his eyes. The Duke seemed to support the eldest prince, which made him feel unhappy, and even Catherine didn''t like it as much as before.


    "Miss Darlene, can you hand over the perfume maker?" The fourth prince looked at Darlene with a gloomy face, and said indifferently, "I just researched the method of making a new perfume, but I didn''t expect a traitor to come out and put the new perfume on. Perfume-making methods stole."


    "What?" Catherine''s golden eyes widened, looking at the fourth prince in disbelief, she could say such shameless words.


    "..." Darlene pursed her lips, things were beyond her imagination, the fourth prince seemed to be shameless, and he didn''t care about the feelings of Catherine''s father, the Duke, and planned to take it by force.


    Just when the fourth prince Ding Keda was about to go further to persecute Darlene, a soft female voice came from outside the door, "Brother Fourth Prince, why are you here?"


    "..." The fourth prince held back what he was going to say, put on a false smile on his face, turned his head to look out the door, and said with a small smile, "I didn''t expect little sister Lucy to come too. Are you here to buy perfume too?"


    "Yeah, I''ll stop by to see how Darlene''s shop is going." Princess Lucy looked at the fourth prince quietly with a soft smile on her face.


    She came to cheer Darlene up. In fact, she had let Jones pay attention to the Fourth Prince for a long time. After Darlene gave her a bottle of perfume yesterday, she knew that something would happen today.


    "Unfortunately, the perfume is sold out, so I''ll go first." The fourth prince glanced at Darlene indifferently, knowing that there was no way to do it today.


    When he passed by Princess Lucy, he left a sentence, "Some things, it is better to be less involved. This is the warning given to you by the fourth prince."


    "Maybe." Princess Lucy chuckled, reaching out to hold Jones next to her. As long as her father was still there, no one would dare to do anything to her.


    Chapter 0428 Mint.

 Chapter 358：

    In the remote place of Xiyang City, compared to the intriguing royal capital, life is still so comfortable.


    Some civilians have already begun to take out the farm tools at home to repair, and even civilians have been grinding stone tools all winter, that is, to make farm tools. After all, spring is not far away, and many civilians are already preparing for the spring sowing.


    In the study, Liu Feng sat in front of the desk, flipping through the report in his hand, which stated the financial flow of Xiyang City. The gold coins he brought back from Tengying City greatly eased the financial crisis of Xiyang City.


    "Huh? Are there so many people depositing coins in the bank now?" Liu Feng looked at the bank deposit report and was very surprised.


    Next to him, Nicole, who was working on the financial statement with her head lowered, raised her head and smiled and said, "Young master, there are too many coins for civilians in Xiyang City. I feel that it is not safe to keep them at home, so they will all be deposited in the bank."


    She has been dealing with the financial situation of Xiyang City these days. She has carefully verified several stores and learned about the specific consumption situation of the civilians in Xiyang City.


    "Oh? Are you willing to deposit the coins in the bank? That''s a good thing." Liu Feng raised his mouth slightly.


    In fact, if he had started earlier, he would not have had to go to Teng Ying City to attend the auction at all. The bank is rich, which means that Liu Feng can mobilize more coins. In fact, there is room for movement, but the funding gap cannot be delayed for too long.


    "Hee hee... It''s all thanks to Anli, Weiya, and Tis. They took the lead in depositing the coins in the bank, and they led some people to deposit the coins too." Nicole chuckled and whispered. road. She glanced at the fox ear girl who was dozing off. It was too late to play again last night, and she was sleepy this morning.


    "That''s it." Liu Feng nodded, looking at the names on the top of the Qianzhuang report. The first one is Enri, and the next ones are people who know each other, like Tori, Ryan, Buff, and Sink.


    The total number of people adds up to more than 500 people. Compared with Xiyang City, which has about 10,000 people, this number is very small. But those who can deposit coins into the bank have extra money, and the bank also serves these people.


    Regarding the question of the bank, Liu Feng is also in the plan. He also wants to promote the bank to other cities. At least the cities near Xiyang City should have a bank, and then promote the steel coins.


    The difficulty now is two points. One is the opening of banks. No city will allow a business to store coins. No, it''s the nobles who don''t allow it, they want to keep the coins in their coffers.


    This can actually be solved slowly, such as through negotiation, or direct economic invasion, to grasp the fate of coins, so that those nobles dare not act rashly.


    In other words, by enticing those nobles to deposit their coins into coins as well, this will initially control the flow of the economy, and Liu Feng is already invincible.


    The second difficulty lies in casting steel coins. The steel coins issued by Liu Feng are very beautiful. With the ability of this era, they cannot be mass-produced at all. Even if it is mass-produced, the cost price is several times more expensive than the production of steel coins. In this case, it is better to produce copper coins.


    The reason for the production of steel coins is to stimulate consumption, so that many things that cannot be bought can be bought apart to promote the flow of coins.


    The only place where steel coins can be produced is Liu Feng''s mint, which is a real top-secret place, where the staff eat and live.


    And the steel coins minted by the mint are the stamping machines brought by Liu Feng from the earth. They are the kind of external force stamping machines. The power of animals, the sleeves are rotated, and they act on a place the size of a palm. A steel coin template.


    "Nicole, how many parts of the stamping machine are broken in the mint?" Liu Feng turned his head and asked.


    There are only five people that the mint knows, and Nicole is one of them, and she is also mainly responsible for communication.


    "Master, there are about a hundred broken, and there are more than 30 left in stock." Nicole said in a low voice.


    "What about the minting volume of the steel coins?" Liu Feng frowned. He had to go to Earth to ship another batch of parts, and the wear and tear of the punching force was too great.


    "There are more than 30,000 steel coins." Nicole said softly, there are only three people at the desk, plus a bear.


    "No, it''s still too little." Liu Feng shook his head, this amount was really too small, and it wasn''t enough for Xiyang City to digest by itself.


    "Master, do you want to add another stamping machine?" Nicole suggested that she knew part of the master''s plan, and at the current coinage speed, it would not be able to keep up with the progress.


    "Okay, you go to choose people. You want people who know the details." Liu Feng paused and said solemnly, "The number of people increases, and five groups of people are needed."


    He will return to Earth tonight to place an order and buy five stamping machines. Although they are all powered by animals, as long as they survive the winter, they will be powered by water, and the speed of minting coins will be increased several times.


    "Yes." Nicole nodded seriously, she needed to discuss this with Mina, who was also one of the people who knew the mint.


    "Nicole, pick a few clever girls in the castle and start teaching them how to print and typeset. When the time comes when a bank is opened in Blackwater City, someone will need to go to work." Liu Feng said slowly.


    In his mind, there are two places to open a bank, one is North Wind City, and the other is Black Water City.


    North Wind City will not be mentioned for the time being, but Blackwater City is the most suitable, because poverty is the easiest way to accept new things. When the time comes, he will pay the salary and so on, and let the bank directly distribute it.


    "Yes." Nicole nodded and wrote it down in the notepad, thinking back in her mind which girl is more honest and which one is more clever.


    "An Li..." Liu Feng turned his head to look, saw Niu Er Niang dozing off on the table, drooling, shook his head amusingly, and turned to Nicole and said, "Let Niu Da pick five veterans out. , teach them the bank safety rules, and they will go to Blackwater City together when the time comes."


    "Okay." Nicole said with a smile.


    "Really, you will catch a cold when you sleep on your stomach." Liu Feng said dotingly, getting up and pulling off the military coat hanging on the side, covering it on Hu Erniang.


    He looked down at Hu Er Niang, wrinkled her nose slightly, snorted, and fell asleep. It must have been late for playing cards again last night.


    "If I had known, I shouldn''t have taught her to play new poker games." Liu Feng smiled bitterly. He also played tortoise smoking with Beast Ear Mother on a whim last night.


    Chapter 0429 Other sweethearts?


    Three days later, Xiyang City, the scientific research department.


    Today, Enri brought Nicole, Avril, Weiya, and Tess to the scientific research department. The four of them all came to ride the hot air balloon. None of the four of them took the hot air balloon, but Enri had other things to do.


    "Tiss, come and smoke turtles tonight, I must draw five turtles on your face." Enri shouted as she walked.


    Ever since Liu Feng taught the beast-eared girls to play the card game of drawing a turtle, these nights, the beast-eared girls have gathered to play a turtle drawing. Whoever draws a turtle will draw a turtle on their face.


    And Hu Er Niang has lost several times against Niu Jiao Niang, which makes her very unwilling. She is so smart, why does she keep losing to the upright Niu Jiao Niang?


    Could it be that Dessy is really favored by the goddess of luck, otherwise every time she plays a game with a lot of luck, Dessy wins?


    "Enri, that''s impossible, it''ll never be possible." Tis sneered with a wicked smile, "At most, you only painted three turtles on my face."


    "You..." En Li stared at her brown eyes, pouted, and said angrily, "Next time I can definitely draw five turtles."


    "Then there must be fifteen turtles on your face." Tiss raised her head and said proudly. Playing turtle poker, she really wasn''t afraid of anyone, even the young master drew three turtles by her.


    "Impossible, you can only draw seven turtles on my face at most, fifteen turtles is impossible at all." En Li shook her long brown hair and said disdainly, "Don''t think you have such good luck all the time."


    "Then go back, let''s just draw three turtles when we lose a game, how about that?" Tis raised her eyebrows and put her face in front of En Li.


    "Don''t...don''t get so close!" Enri pouted, pressing her little hand on Tiss''s face.


    Walking beside Nicole, Wei Ya looked at the bickering fox ears and cow horns with smiles. Every time there was An Li, the atmosphere couldn''t be colder, and the joy was the most.


    Avril opened her mouth and wanted to persuade Enri not to play with Tis, otherwise she would only lose more. In this game of tortoises, Tis is at the king level.


    "Nicole, do you know what a hot air balloon looks like?" Wei Ya asked curiously. She asked Anli and Mina, but neither of them could tell. Charcoal can go to the sky.


    "I don''t know, the young master is very strict, I didn''t ask anything." Nicole shook her head helplessly.


    "Nicole, do you want to go to the hot air balloon after work?" Wei Ya asked, the reason why they came together today is that Nicole and Anli have work to come to the scientific research department, and a few of them came together by the way. .


    "I''m going to the food store to see the development of instant noodles, so you and Tess will go on a hot air balloon ride first." Nicole said, pulling the long flaxen hair hanging from her forehead behind her ears.


    "Instant noodles?" Tiss heard her favorite food on the tip of her ears, her purple eyes lit up, and she didn''t argue with the fox ears, she ran to Nicole''s side, and shouted, "Nicole, Nicole, can I go to see instant noodles together? production?"


    "Ah?" Nicole was stunned for a moment, looked at the horned Niu Jiao Niang, and chuckled, "Okay, let''s go together if you want to see it."


    "Then I''ll go too." Weiya said softly, she was also curious about instant noodles. Although she had eaten it in the castle, she didn''t know how it came.

 Chapter 359：

    "Let''s go together then." Nicole nodded, not in a hurry to take a hot air balloon or something.


    "..."


    Soon the five people came to a cross road. The roads in the scientific research department are very complicated. Each research institute is separated from each other, and the roads are crisscrossed.


    At the crossroads, Enri said to the three of Nicole, "Then let''s part here, we''re going to the agricultural workshop."


    "Okay." Nicole nodded, and she walked to the other side with Niu Jiao Niang and Rabbit Ear Niang. The research institute of the food workshop was in the opposite direction from the agricultural workshop.


    "Avery, let''s go." Enri said to the wolf-eared lady, and she took the lead and walked to the other side.


    Her job today is to check the progress of the farm tool production in the agricultural workshop. Spring is getting closer and closer. Farm tools are the most important thing in land reclamation. She has to pay attention.


    On top of that, there''s an implement for quick sowing. Liu Feng is going to inspect the situation of the Elf sniper team, so he will leave this matter to her, or let''s check it out, so as to determine whether to mass-produce it.


    "His Royal Highness, do you really plan to stay in Xiyang City forever?" Avril asked suddenly, her orange eyes a little nervous.


    "..." En Li was stunned and asked in confusion, "Why did you ask this question suddenly?"


    "This..." Avril pursed her lips and lowered her head. She also noticed something was wrong recently. Her Royal Highness, the princess, seemed to be in love with Lord Liu Feng.


    "Tell me, you''re still hesitating with me." Enri yawned, she''s been sleeping a little lately.


    "Your Highness Princess, are you in love with Lord Liu Feng?" Avril asked directly.


    "Uh..." En Li staggered when she heard it, and almost fell to the ground, her cheeks flushed, she stared at the wolf-eared girl, and said angrily, "Avery, why are you asking such a question?"


    "His Royal Highness, it seems that she really likes Lord Liu Feng." Avili nodded affirmatively when she saw En Li''s expression, her orange eyes flashing strangely.


    "Stop!" En Li grabbed the wolf-eared girl''s armor with both hands, stared at her with brown eyes, and asked earnestly, "Avery, what do you want to do?"


    She felt something was wrong, the wolf-eared girl was not usually like this, or she would not gossip like this.


    "I''m going to discuss with Mr. Liu Feng and ask him when he will marry you and let you be his wife." Avril said with a serious face.


    She found that Her Royal Highness the Princess no longer wanted to leave Xiyang City, so it was time to think about lifelong events. And the only person in Xiyang City who can be worthy of Her Royal Highness is Lord Liu Feng.


    But Avril found out that there are still a few people in the castle who are interested in Lord Liu Feng. How can this be done? Her Royal Highness is a dignified princess, and when you get married, you must be the wife, so you must start first.


    "Stop... Avril, what nonsense are you talking about?" En Li''s furry fox tail exploded, and she shouted, "Am I the kind of person who can''t get married?"


    "Huh? Could it be that Her Royal Highness has another crush?" Avril was stunned, and looked at Hu Er Niang in a cute manner.


    Chapter 0430 Animal Power Drill: Aquilegia.


    "Huh?? What nonsense are you talking about?" En Li looked at Avili with a bewildered expression. How did this wolf-eared girl think she had another crush? What kind of magical brain circuit is this?


    "His Royal Highness, you are already quite old, in a few years..." Avril said worriedly, and the wolf''s tail flicked.


    "Shut up, don''t talk about this topic again." En Li''s face flushed with anger, she stared at her brown eyes, and said angrily, "I won''t be old in a few years."


    Hu Erniang flicked her long brown hair and stepped forward. She was afraid that she would listen to Avili again. She would have to be pounced on and bit someone.


    Besides, the young master has asked her to wait for a few years, and he will give her an explanation. Isn''t it just a few years, she can wait.


    "Uh..." Avril looked at An Li who was walking away, sighed, and whispered, "Your Highness Princess, you have too many competitors. If you continue like this, you won''t be able to be your wife."


    The nobles of this era were divided into concubines and wives. The wife was the regular wife and was often the mother of the family. The treatment and so on were much better than those of partial concubines.


    This is what Avili worries about Anli. If a dignified princess can''t become a real wife, it will be laughed at by the whole world. She doesn''t care, but she has to think about Her Royal Highness.


    "Alas!" Avril sighed again, she felt that she could not persuade Her Royal Highness the princess now. If she really got married, she only hoped that Princess Elsa would not know.


    Princess Elsa values ??the glory of the Brutus orc kingdom very much. If she finds out that Her Royal Highness Princess Enri is marrying a small baron of the human race, she is afraid that she will get angry and get angry.


    Avril trotted to catch up with An Li, followed quietly, thinking about things, she was still thinking about whether to mention this to Lord Liu Feng, if Her Royal Highness the Princess married Lord Liu Feng, she would definitely not be able to leave. , and will also stay by the side of Her Royal Highness the Princess and serve.


    Is it? I want to be a concubine for Lord Liu Feng? It''s impossible, right? Rob a man with Her Royal Highness the Princess?


    "..." The more she thought about it, the more crooked she became. Her cold cheeks were slowly crawling into a blush, and she was slanting in an unorthodox direction. It was the first time she had such a thought.


    "Avery, what''s wrong with you today? Are you sick? Do you want the young master to give you an injection?" An Li frowned, looking suspiciously at the red-cheeked wolf-eared girl.


    "Ah?" Avril shuddered, shook her head, threw away the strange thoughts, returned to her cold appearance, and responded immediately, "Your Highness Princess, I''m not sick, I don''t need a needle."


    "Really? Next time you ask these strange questions, I''ll ask the young master to give you an injection." An Li rolled her eyes and said angrily, "You worry about me, you should worry about yourself first."


    "Me?" Avril shook off the wolf''s ears and looked at the fox-ear girl dumbly. Why did she mention her?


    "Avery, are you older than me?" En Li smirked and teased, "Would you like to marry the young master first?"


    "Ah?" Avril opened her mouth wide, staring blankly at Her Royal Highness, who was smiling, then frowned and thought, and said seriously, "Marrying Lord Liu Feng, as long as it is your request, Her Royal Highness, I will have no problem. "


    "Cough, cough... That, let''s talk about it later." En Li coughed lightly to hide her embarrassment. She was speechless to Avril. She was really willing to marry the young master.


    "Your Highness, I will follow you wherever you go." Avril said with a serious face.


    "I see." En Li raised her mouth slightly and said softly, "Avery, don''t worry, the young master will take care of everything."


    "..." Avril was stunned, thinking of how Lord Liu Feng handled things, and nodded lightly.


    Liu Feng was one of the two most perfect nobles she had ever met. The other was Her Royal Highness Princess Elsa. The two had many similarities.


    "It''s here, the agricultural workshop." An Li looked at the yard in front of her. There were four soldiers guarding outside. Compared with the defense of the military workshop, there were far fewer soldiers.


    Hu Erniang stepped forward and showed the order to the soldiers before entering the agricultural workshop, where she saw the managers and researchers of the agricultural workshop.


    "Miss Anli." The manager said respectfully. Everyone in the scientific research department knew that Anli, Mina and Nicole were the spokespersons of the city lord.


    "How many farm implements are there?" En Li asked indifferently as she walked to the Agricultural Research Institute inside the agricultural workshop.


    The manager immediately followed, and the report said, "Ms. Ann Li, you are already working hard to build farm tools, five hundred hoes, five hundred rakes, four hundred shovels..."


    "Well, when the spring starts next year, there will be at least a thousand pieces of each type of farm implement." En Li said solemnly.


    "Yes." The manager said respectfully.


    "Where is the new farm tool? Take me to see it." An Li said slowly, the most important thing today is this new farm tool.


    "Yes, please come with me." The manager immediately led the way. If the production of new farm tools is approved, they will have many rewards.


    Soon, Enri and Avery came to the inner courtyard. There was a piece of land in it, which was specially reserved for the test of farm tools. When the two arrived, the new farm tools were being tested.


    "Huh? This is the new farm tool?" Enri looked at the wooden farm tool being dragged by the horse in surprise.


    "Yes, this is the planter." The manager said seriously.


    The seed drill he was talking about was the columbine cart in ancient times. The animal power seed drill that appeared in the ancient Han Dynasty was the crystallization of the wisdom of the ancients, but it was completely abandoned and forgotten in the later dynasties.

 Chapter 360：

    Aquilegia is driven by a horse or an ox, and only needs one person to operate it. It is ten times faster than manual seeding. In this era, the comparison is more than ten times faster.


    In order to make it easier to remember, Liu Feng directly named it the seeder. It was a farm tool that Liu Feng had been researched and made at the beginning, and it was another major agricultural tool after the curved plough.


    "How is this planter tested? Can it be used well?" Enri asked, staring at the planter with brown eyes, "What''s wrong with the operation?"


    "There are some flaws, and some key parts need to be made of steel." The manager immediately replied that this was a question he had prepared in advance.


    "Immediately improve and produce 100 planters to prepare for next year''s land reclamation." Enri instructed with a serious face.


    "Yes." The manager replied respectfully.


    Chapter 0431 The development of the otherworld version of instant noodles.


    Liu Feng is not worried about the research on the planter. He gave the drawings and the working principle. It can be manufactured in the ancient Han Dynasty on the earth. If the Agricultural Research Institute can''t make it according to the manufacture, it should Replaced as manager.


    "By the way, there is also this." An Li took out a document from her backpack and handed it to the manager. "This is a large-scale planter that the young master arranged for research and development. Please start researching it immediately."


    "Yes." The manager took the file, opened it and looked at it, his face showing embarrassment.


    "Tell me, what''s the problem?" Enri raised her eyebrows.


    "Miss Ann Li, such a large planter requires at least four draught horses to move it, and the speed will definitely not be fast. Compared with the current planter, it will not be fast." The manager quickly Find the difficulty of the design.


    "That''s it." En Li understood and smiled lightly, "Young master said, don''t worry about power, this is not a planter for Rammara, you can just develop it according to this."


    "Understood." The manager respectfully said, since there is another way to drive the big planter, he can develop it with confidence.


    "Let''s go, let''s go and see how the farm tools are made." En Li was about to go to the inspection, and she would be relieved after seeing it with her own eyes.


    "Yes, please come with me." The manager led the way.


    Anli and Avili followed the manager to patrol. She corrected all the dangerous behaviors that might lead to fire. This is also what Liu Feng values. Fire is the biggest destroyer of work.


    Afterwards, Anli and Avril left the agricultural workshop and went to the food workshop to find Nicole. The two were also very curious about the research and development of instant noodles.


    The two soon came to the courtyard of the food court, and there were also four soldiers at the door. En Li entered by brushing her face, as long as it wasn''t a workshop with important secrets. Enri, Nicole, and Mina can all get in by brushing their faces.


    In particular, An Li, a person who often came out to inspect, 50% of the workshops and research institutes in the scientific research department can enter and leave at will.


    "Nicole, are you ready to eat?"


    When An Li arrived at the gate, she heard Niu Jiao Niang''s voice, she couldn''t help rolling her eyes, and said helplessly, "This foodie, only the young master can afford her."


    "..." Avril was speechless. What Her Royal Highness said was the truth. She suspected that Bella could not support the big rice bucket of Tis by letting her out.


    "Come on, just put some dehydrated greens." Nicole''s slow voice sounded.


    "It''s really fragrant." En Li wiggled her nose, and hurriedly ran in the direction where the fragrance came from, followed by Avery.


    After entering the gate, turn around two or three doors, and came to a workshop. Hu Erniang saw seven or eight people surrounded by the front. The tall rabbit ear girl was very conspicuous, especially the pair of long ears.


    "Enli, Avili, you came just in time, there are noodles to eat." Wei Ya waved and shouted, she turned her head and just caught a glimpse of the two.


    "Okay." An Li replied, came to Nicole''s side, and looked at the dozen packs of instant noodles on the table, some of which were already soaking.


    "Come on, how''s the work going?" Nicole asked softly, she was still debugging the fuel pack.


    "It''s going well, I''ll wait for the spring to come next year." En Li replied casually, her brown eyes staring at the brewed instant noodle plate.


    "That''s good, the young master is very concerned about the beginning of spring next year. I''ve been a little too busy recently." Nicole said with emotion.


    In the past few days, the young master has been out of the castle every day, inspecting the territory everywhere, and also took a boat to the opposite side of the Youshui River. I heard that he was going to design some bridge piles.


    "Anli, that''s mine, don''t look at it." Tiss covered her palm in front of Hu Erniang and said proudly, "I''m Nicole''s taster today, and these instant noodles are mine."


    "Uh..." An Li licked the corner of her mouth and pouted, "Yes, yes, it''s all yours, big rice bucket cow."


    She seriously doubts the nutrition of the food Niujiao Niang eats, all of which have grown to her breasts, otherwise how can she eat so much, and one person can eat the food of two orcs.


    "All, wait a while." Nicole reconciled casually, her gray eyes staring at the instant noodles on the plate, she was testing the time to soak the noodles in hot water.


    Since the young master taught her how to make instant noodles, she has researched many styles of instant noodles, but many have failed, and now she is testing the few remaining instant noodles.


    The production of instant noodles is all manual production. Some steps will be omitted if they can be saved, reducing the production time. Nicole is now reducing the steps. Like kneading the noodles manually, she came up with the method of pressing with bamboo sticks. You can knead large pieces of dough at one time.


    The way of pulling noodles has also been changed, and it is made into a way of extruding noodles. This is still the idea given by Liu Feng. It is to use a cylinder, make a small round hole in it, put it in the dough and squeeze it with wood, you can make a long shape. long noodles.


    After that, there are methods such as frying, drying, etc. The production line is already being prepared, and all manual selections are made, waiting for the final test of the instant noodle production method.


    "Okay, Tis, come and try it. Which of the three instant noodles is more delicious?" Nicole felt that the instant noodles were cooked, and hurriedly pushed the three plates of instant noodles in front of Niu Jiao Niang.


    "Okay." Di Si''s eyes glowed, and she picked up the instant noodles and ate it.


    "Oh, Tis, don''t just eat one, try the other two." Nicole said angrily, handing over a glass of warm water.


    "Oh..." Tis froze for a moment, took the warm water and drank it all, picked up the second plate and ate it, followed by the third plate.


    "How? Which one is better?" Nicole asked expectantly.


    These three plates of instant noodles are all made in a minimalist way, with very few seasonings.


    "The first plate is more delicious, very fragrant, and has a little minced meat." Tis quickly commented.


    "Is it oil residue?" Nicole nodded, she decided to produce the first plate of instant noodles.


    The first plate of instant noodles contains oil residue, which is the meat fat residue left after the meat fat is fried out of oil. Then add seasonings for secondary production, and use stones to compress them into small pieces to become seasonings.


    "Everyone, start brewing, the method of making instant noodles has been determined." Nicole shouted.


    "Yeah! I want ten bowls."


    "Leave a bowl for me."


    Chapter 0432 Sniper training.


    Outside Xiyang City, in a small hidden valley near the Forbidden Mountains, this is where the elf sniper team lives and trains.


    Similar to this kind of small valleys, there are too many in the Forbidden Mountains. There are hundreds of small valleys found near Xiyang City, and the journeys range from half an hour to a few days.


    Several hidden valleys closest to Xiyang City were banned by Liu Feng, that is, some of the valleys that became military-controlled areas, like the valleys where the Wolf Warriors team was training daily, and the valleys where the Elf team was training this time, were all blocked.


    "Master, do you want to personally instruct them to train?" Mina wore leather armor, with two sabers in her hands, and her blue eyes scanned the surroundings sharply.


    "You can rest assured if you come to see it." Liu Feng''s mouth lifted slightly, and he said indifferently, "Some special tasks in the future will require them very much."


    "Special task? Young master, I can also do the task." Mina cat''s ears twitched, her serious look is very cute.


    "You have a mission now."

 Chapter 361：

    Liu Feng glanced at the wolf warrior squads walking around, and said with a chuckle, "Find some orcs and form a special team to guard the castle and protect Nicole, Anli, Wei Ya and the others."


    The safety of the beast-eared girls has always been his concern. The appearance of the fangs a few days ago, and Frey''s idea, made him know that he couldn''t delay it any longer.


    "Ah?" Mina was stunned, training an orc team by herself?


    "Look for Avril to help you. She''s been a little busy recently. Find a candidate and let her train." A smile flashed in Liu Feng''s black eyes. The wolf-eared lady has been looking at him recently, not quite right, so she has to give it to her. Find something to do.


    "Yes." Mina was obviously relieved, she just needed to find some orcs, and left the training to Avery.


    As for the candidate, she has to choose carefully, preferably all female orcs, she is thinking about which orc race in Xiyang City is more capable.


    "It''s just like a knight, it doesn''t need any assassination ability, it''s mainly used for escort." Liu Feng reminded that for assassination and other teams, he already has a wolf warrior team and an elves team.


    "Understood." Mina nodded, several races flashed in her mind, bear clan orcs, bull clan orcs, etc. This one has to go back and slowly sort out the candidates.


    "Lord City Lord, the valley where the elf sniper team is located is ahead." Zink trotted over to report that only the elf, Mina, and some transporters had entered the valley.


    "Come on, go in and have a look." Liu Feng stepped into the valley and saw several wooden houses under construction in the open space.


    "Master, Eliza and the others are training in the innermost valley." Mina pointed to a path in the valley, leading to the depths of the valley, which was a natural training ground.


    "Go in." Liu Feng patted Cat Erniang''s buttocks and asked her to lead the way.


    "Yeah!" Mina exclaimed, rolling her eyes shyly, twisting her hips and leading the way.


    "Shoot faster, the speed of winding is too slow." Before Liu Feng and his party entered the valley, they heard Eliza''s urging sound.


    Liu Feng frowned. He heard the sound and knew that the sniper team''s archery training was crooked. Walking into the valley, he saw Eliza and the others were shooting targets.


    "Huh? Lord City Lord." Eliza heard the footsteps and turned her head to look at Liu Feng and the others in astonishment.


    "Stop this kind of training." Liu Feng said helplessly, it seems that even archery training is not new.


    "Yes." Eliza immediately stopped the elves, lined up to look at Liu Feng, and waited quietly for his words.


    "Have you achieved 100% hits in your archery target training?" Liu Feng asked indifferently.


    "Yes." Eliza shouted immediately, they were training the speed of archery just now.


    "So, have you ever tried shooting a moving target? Have you ever tried putting a bun on a person''s head and shooting a bun? Have you ever tried shooting from an extreme distance?" Liu Feng repeated several training sessions, and all he got was shaking his head.


    "Lord City Lord, I will arrange for them to train immediately." Eliza hurriedly shouted.


    "Stop first." Liu Feng stopped Eliza and asked, "How about camouflage training?"


    "It''s all done." Eliza raised the corners of her mouth, disguising is really not difficult for their elves.


    "Oh? It''s so fast?" Liu Feng was surprised, turned his head to look at Mina, saw a confused face, raised his eyebrows and looked at Eliza, and said, "Then show me, just outside the valley. In the woods, I''ll give you twenty minutes to get ready to start."


    "Yes." Eliza shouted, and asked the elves to bring all their equipment and immediately ran out of the valley.


    Mina quietly watched Eliza and the others leave, turned her head and whispered to Liu Feng, "Master, I didn''t expect their progress to be so fast."


    She was the one who trained on the first day. After that, she was busy with the establishment of mail delivery, but paid little attention to the training of elves.


    "Let''s see the results before making a conclusion." Liu Feng shook his head and said, he hoped that the elves would be able to disguise well, so that they could quickly form combat effectiveness.


    He estimated that Darlene, who had returned to the capital, should have been selling the goods she brought from the past. I believe that some people have already paid attention to Xiyang City.


    "Lord City Lord, do you want to camp?" Zink asked aside.


    "No need, go to the Youshui River after the inspection." Liu Feng waved his hand, the wasteland opposite the Youshui River is the best farmland.


    Then build a bridge on the Youshui River, which will be put on the agenda. It cannot be transported by boats all the time. In the future, the operation of the grain harvest will be too slow. After all, the number of boats is limited.


    Building a steel bridge, etc., with the current technology and steel output, there is no need to think about it. You can only choose a location with gentle water and try to build a pontoon bridge.


    Chapter 0433 The ignorant elves.


    Twenty minutes later.


    "Master, it''s time." Mina said softly, putting the watch back in her pocket.


    "Let''s go, go out and take a look at their disguise." Liu Feng stomped his feet, and after standing for a while, his feet were a little cold and numb.


    He misses the days when spring comes. Many things are inconvenient in this winter. Fortunately, the end of winter is not far away.


    The group walked out of the valley, Liu Feng pointed to the wooden house in the valley, and said to Mina, "Go back and tell Nicole, and let someone bring more warm things over."


    "Okay." Mina nodded.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Liu Feng came out of the valley and walked towards the dry woods, his eyes scanned around, his brows could not help wrinkling, and he walked towards a snowdrift.


    "Come out." Liu Feng looked down at the snowdrifts with dead leaves in front of him, and said, "You have been exposed."


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Sure enough, an elf climbed up from the snowdrift. He was covered in animal skin robes, with only one pair of eyes showing. At this time, he looked at Liu Feng with a dazed expression. She didn''t know where she was exposed.


    "With such a thick snowdrift, there are still dead leaves on it?" Liu Feng glanced at the leaves beside him and said slowly, "Isn''t this telling others that there is something abnormal here?"


    "Ah?" The elf was stunned and bowed his head in shame.


    "Hiding in the snowdrifts, you can use a few dead branches to breathe, as long as the gap between the dead branches and the snow is bigger." Liu Feng taught lightly.


    "Yes." The elf respectfully said.


    Liu Feng walked away, then walked into the dry woods, glanced around, and soon found a loophole in the elf, and walked to a snowdrift that resembled a human shape.


    "Come out, your **** has been exposed." Liu Feng''s mouth twitched, who was hiding in the snow and made a human-shaped snowdrift?


    "Whoosh..."


    The elf got up from under the snow, blushing and exhaling hot air, and looked at Liu Feng a little bewildered, her **** exposed?


    "The snow covered is so thin that you can see the outlines of people, especially..." Liu Feng glanced at the elf''s buttocks, which were too obvious.


    "This..." The elf blushed, bowed her head in shame, and covered her hips with her hands.


    Liu Feng shook his head, he was very dissatisfied, such a camouflage would be seen through by an experienced hunter or knight. He walked towards the dry woods, and from time to time he found out where the elves were hiding.


    "Come out, your hair is showing... When you hide, cover your hair with a cloth, especially in snowy places."


    "Come out, stones are such a natural hiding place, you don''t need to get so dense with dead branches to cover them up. Are you telling others to hide here?"


    "And you come down too. When you hide on the tree, remember to remove the snow prints on the tree poles."

 Chapter 362：

    In less than ten minutes, except for Eliza, all the elves were found by Liu Feng. They all made careless and common-sense mistakes, just like the Wolf Warrior Squad.


    "Master, Eliza is missing now." Mina''s blue eyes glanced around, she really couldn''t find Eliza''s flaws.


    "Can you find it?" Liu Feng turned his head and asked the wolves. This was an impromptu test.


    The Wolf Warriors team carefully observed their surroundings, and after a while, they all shook their heads to indicate that they could not find it.


    "You guys, made another mistake." Liu Feng sighed and walked towards an ordinary snowdrift.


    This is a snowdrift with the top tilted a bit forward. Liu Feng squatted down and looked at the blinking emerald green eyes in the snowdrift.


    "..." Eliza stared at Liu Feng''s black eyes in amazement, how could she be discovered? Obviously the disguise is perfect, people like Mina and the Wolf Warriors can''t find it.


    "Come out." Liu Feng said indifferently, reached out and patted the snowdrift, stood up, and after ten minutes, he saw through the disguise of the elf team.


    Eliza lifted the snowdrift, got up from the snow, and said in surprise, "Lord City Lord, how did you find me?"


    "Yes, young master, how did you find out that Eliza was hiding in this snowdrift?" Mina wondered, there were too many snowdrifts like this, how could you identify someone in this snowdrift.


    "Then did you find any difference in the snowdrift that Eliza was hiding?" Liu Feng said indifferently.


    "This..." Mina, the elves, and the Wolf Warrior team all shook their heads, but they really didn''t notice any difference.


    "It must have been windy last night, right?" Liu Feng asked lightly.


    "Yes, it was very windy last night." Zink responded immediately.


    "Look at the wind direction of the snowdrifts." Liu Feng pointed to the arcs of other snowdrifts, and the arcs of the snowdrifts facing them were more curved. These were all blown by the wind and went in one direction.


    "Ah... I understand." Mina''s blue eyes glowed, and she shouted in surprise, "Eliza''s snowdrifts are more like they were made from the ground, not like they fell naturally."


    "So it is." Everyone suddenly realized.


    "Looks like we all made a mistake." Eliza sighed and bowed her head in shame, she felt a little too arrogant.


    "The highest level of camouflage is to naturally integrate into the surrounding environment, like hiding snowdrifts, dig a snow pit, spread wood and linen on the pit, and then sprinkle snowflakes gently, and there is room for activities inside. It won''t make people freeze..." Liu Feng explained slowly.


    He was talking about hiding in dead woods. If there were evergreen trees and the like, there would be more ways to hide, but now the snowdrifts were the best place to hide.


    What Liu Feng understands is all he learned from watching special documentaries, as well as some military film and television plots.


    "Is there anything else you don''t understand?" Liu Feng glanced at the people who were thinking about it. Today is a lesson for Mina and the Wolf Warriors team.


    "Understood." Mina''s blue eyes brightened, and the Wolf Warrior team nodded.


    "I understand too." Eliza said excitedly, and she also thought of many ways to hide.


    "Continue training, when can you do it, shoot the enemy in disguise, and let the enemy not find you, that is a success." Liu Feng said lightly.


    "Yes." Eliza and the elves responded respectfully.


    Today, Liu Feng really taught them a lesson, dispelled their impetuous and arrogant emotions, and restored their previous humble attitude.


    Chapter 0434 You have to be careful.


    In the capital, for seven days after Darlene started to sell goods, Darlene''s shop was full of customers during these seven days.


    There are even many secret recipes that want to threaten Darina to hand over the goods, or the source of the goods. If it wasn''t for the help of Catherine and Princess Lucy, Darlene might have been kidnapped.


    To this day, all the goods that Darlene brought have been sold out, and even the bottle of the supreme version of the perfume has been bought by the merchants of other kingdoms. It is said that they will go back to pay tribute to the king.


    Darlene closed the shop today, and the goods were sold out, so it closed temporarily and went home to receive Princess Lucy and Jones.


    "Princess Lucy, thank you for your help these days." Darlene said gratefully and poured a glass of water for Princess Lucy.


    "Aren''t we friends?" The corner of Princess Lucy''s mouth rose, revealing a warm arc.


    "..." Darlene was stunned, then smiled knowingly, and nodded seriously, "Yes, we are friends."


    She used to regard Princess Lucy as a competitor, no, she was a sympathetic opponent, two excellent girls would unconsciously make comparisons.


    "These days, your source of supply has been exposed, what are you going to do?" Princess Lucy asked softly, taking a sip from the ceramic cup.


    "It''s okay, it''s expected." Darlene shook her head indifferently.


    Exposing Xiyang City is a matter of time, or it is inevitable. There are so many people who follow her to Xiyang City, and there are dozens of boatmen in her fleet. Yangcheng''s experience.


    Not to mention the nobles like Kunzhan and Jessie who came back from Xiyang City, as long as you think about it, you will know about Xiyang City.


    "Oh? Aren''t you afraid that the royal capital''s business will be robbed?" Princess Lucy raised her eyebrows and said in surprise, "Those businessmen who go to Xiyang City will buy a lot of goods and come back to the royal capital, so your advantage will be lost. "


    "No, I''m not worried at all." Darlene said with a smile, her blue eyes full of confidence.


    She has the document signed by Mr. Liu Feng, and she is the biggest selling point in this area of ??Wangdu. She doesn''t care about other odds and ends.


    "It seems that you have other preparations." Princess Lucy nodded lightly, she agreed with Darlene''s business wisdom.


    "It''s not about getting ready, it''s just a good partner." Darlene''s blue eyes curved into crescent moons, thinking of the young man with black hair and black eyes.


    "Daliana, you have to be careful." Princess Lucy suddenly said with a serious face, "Although everyone''s attention is now diverted from you to that Xiyang City, you are still very dangerous."


    "Uh..." Darlene frowned, she knew what Princess Lucy was talking about, she pursed her lips, and said helplessly, "For the time being, they don''t dare to make big moves."


    "Don''t underestimate their greed, this time you''ve earned too much gold, they won''t be patient for long." Princess Lucy warned.


    "I understand, I will leave the capital when I finish my business." Darlene sighed, she didn''t understand that the gold coins obtained from the sale of goods this time made many nobles jealous.


    "I will leave the capital tomorrow, do you want to come with me?" Princess Lucy asked with a ceramic cup.


    "This..." Darlene was a little moved, but thinking of her own business, she shook her head and said, "I can''t leave for the time being."


    "Yes, you still have a home to take care of." Princess Lucy lowered her head and sighed, "Unlike me, you have to run away from home."


    "boom!"


    Suddenly, there was a sound of collision, which attracted Darlene and Princess Lucy to look over and saw that the ceramic cup in Jones''s hand was cracked.


    "Hee hee... I''m a little sentimental." Princess Lucy smiled, looked at Jones, turned her head away, and relaxed her whole body. She also has a arrogant leopard-eared girl.


    Darlene stared at the bizarre expressions of the two, and couldn''t help scratching her thighs. She raised her eyebrows and asked, "Princess Lucy, do you know what Catherine is doing these days?"


    Catherine hasn''t been here for three days, and she''s been here every day for the past few days, but just three days ago, after being led by a knight from the Duke, she didn''t see her again, and Darlene was a little worried.


    "She..." Princess Lucy opened her mouth slightly and sighed helplessly, "She''s been busy learning etiquette recently."


    "Etiquette?" Darlene''s blue eyes opened slightly, and she asked in astonishment, "Could she have already started to prepare for marriage?"


    "Yeah!" Princess Lucy''s golden eyes flashed a bit of sadness, and she said bitterly, "Catherine is different from us. She is the daughter of the duke, and there are some reasons why she can''t choose to be willful."

 Chapter 363：

    As the daughter of Duke Catherine, the ending has long been predetermined. If her father is not ill, she will be married to someone she doesn''t like just like Catherine in two years.


    "Who will she marry?" Darlene clenched her fists, thinking about the elopement that Catherine said.


    "I don''t know, the battle between the three has just begun. Maybe it will take a while before the Duke decides who to support." Princess Lucy bit her lip slightly.


    "..." Darlene didn''t know what to do, helped her friend escape from the Duke''s Mansion? She doesn''t have that kind of ability at all, and she can''t even enter the gate of the Duke''s Palace.


    According to this, Catherine will definitely marry someone she doesn''t like. Darlene can imagine that playful girl, and she can only live with a bitter face in the future.


    She couldn''t think of anyone who could help Catherine. Could it be that she had to rely on Lord Liu Feng? That distance is not realistic at all.


    The atmosphere became depressed, and there was nothing she could do about Princess Lucy. She was just a princess who was dying. Even going to the Duke''s Palace to see Catherine was politely refused.


    "I''m going to say goodbye to Xiao Budian, and you won''t come to see him tomorrow." Princess Lucy stood up and said.


    "Yeah!" Darlene nodded with a smile.


    "I''m leaving." Princess Lucy chuckled and left with Leopard Ear Girl.


    "I don''t know when we can meet again." Darlene stared blankly at the departing Qianying.


    "I have to find a chance to meet Catherine. In a few days, will she go to Xiyang City with me?"


    Chapter 0435 dwarf family Yuffie.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Princess Lucy took Jones away from Darlene''s house, stopped at the door, looked back at the door, and sighed, "I don''t know when we can meet in the future?"


    She plans to go to Xiyang City to see what Darlene said about the scene of the orcs and the peaceful coexistence with the human race, and then she will leave to find a witch doctor. If she does not find the witch doctor who rescued her father, she will eventually leave the Yingluo Kingdom.


    "You can come back anytime." Jones said coldly.


    "Hee hee... that''s also true." Princess Lucy chuckled and walked forward, she was going to say goodbye to her last friend.


    Her friend is a little, a dwarf, only about one meter tall, very petite and delicate, and one of the five strange women in the capital.


    Dwarves, a branch of the human race, are famous for their short stature, and they are famous for their great strength and superb skills in making armor and weapons.


    The dwarf Ori Kingdom is a mountainous kingdom. More than 50% of the entire kingdom is iron ore, and it has the most extensive volcanic area. The iron production and weapon building of all the entire kingdom are the top of this era. The presence.


    Dwarves rarely leave the Auli Kingdom, so it is very rare to see a dwarf in other kingdoms, let alone the relatively remote Yingluo Kingdom.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Princess Lucy walked quietly on the street, looking at the deserted streets and some begging people, she couldn''t help speeding up, she saw the panic in her heart.


    "Jones, you say, is there really a place where people can eat and clothe themselves without having to beg outside?" Princess Lucy asked weakly, turning her head to look at the cold-faced Leopard-eared Girl.


    "There is no such place." Jones was stunned for a moment, and said coldly, "Stop dreaming."


    "That''s right." Princess Lucy said bitterly, looking up at the gray sky. It''s going to snow again, and many people will freeze to death.


    "..." Jones was silent and glanced around her eyes coldly. For her, she had seen too many scenes.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Princess Lucy took Jones to a house made of stone and bricks. The sound of iron hammering from inside could be clearly heard, and she walked towards the house.


    As soon as he entered the door, he saw a middle-aged man about one meter tall, who was struggling to beat a red iron block. This dwarf was the owner of this iron shop.


    "Uncle Yili." Princess Lucy greeted, it was not the first time she had come.


    "Huh?" Yi Li, who was in the middle of the iron, turned his head to look over, and said in surprise, "Princess Lucy, you are here? What are you going to make for Jones?"


    Yi Li is a bald dwarf with prominent muscles all over his body. His arms are no thinner than his thighs. He looks like he has four feet. He holds a big hammer in his right hand, and his breath is very sturdy.


    "No, I''m looking for Yuffie this time." Princess Lucy waved her hand quickly, she turned her head and glanced at Leopard Ear Girl, this guy must often build things in her name.


    "Oh, I''m looking for Yuffie." Yi Li put down the sledgehammer, wiped the sweat from his face, glanced inside the house, and said in a low voice, "Princess Lucy, you''re here just in time, please help me persuade me. Yuffie."


    "Huh? What happened?" Princess Lucy asked in astonishment.


    "Hey~" Yili touched his bald head, and said with a miserable expression, "Yuffie, these days, I don''t know what to think, she said she wanted to build a flying device, so that she could fly back to the Aoli Kingdom."


    "Ah? A flying device?" Princess Lucy asked in amazement, her golden eyes widened, "Why did she fly back to the Ao Li Kingdom?"


    "This..." Yi Li hesitated, then gritted his teeth, "In order to fly back, Yuffie can sneak a peek at her mother."


    "So that''s what happened." Princess Lucy understood, she also heard that Yuffie had said that Yuffie and Yuffie''s mother were in free love together.


    Yili was a commoner, and Yuffie''s mother''s family was a nobleman, so the two were immediately separated. Even Yuffie''s mother was taken back to the family, while Yakult took Yuffie to escape from the Ori Kingdom with difficulty, and finally came to England. Luo Wang has settled down.


    It''s no wonder that Yuffie wanted to make a flying device and secretly flew back to the Ori Kingdom to see his mother. The child who left home really missed his mother.


    "Princess Lucy, please help me to persuade Yuffie, how can people fly into the sky? Not to mention making flying equipment, this is simply a fantasy." A daughter, there is a problem, how can he face her mother.


    "Okay, I''ll persuade." Lucy replied seriously.


    "Thank you." Yi Li grinned in thanks.


    Princess Lucy nodded and walked into the house. When she came to a closed door, you could clearly hear the sound of hammering iron from inside.


    "Boom bang bang."


    "Yuffie, it''s me Lucy, can I go in?" Princess Lucy knocked on the door and shouted.


    "Gag."


    The door was quickly opened, and a dwarf in leather armor stood in front of the door, with short pink hair, delicate cheeks, and pink eyes looking at Princess Lucy in surprise.


    "Princess Lucy, why are you here? Are you making something for Jones?" Yuffie said the same thing as her father.


    "Uh... No." Princess Lucy shook her head quickly, looking into the house with golden eyes, and said, "I have something to tell you."


    "Quick, come in." Yuffie opened the door and invited Lucy and Jones in.


    Everything in the room is very small, the bed is small, the table and chairs are very small. So Princess Lucy sat on the edge of the bed, looking at the thin sheet of iron on the workbench.


    "Yuffie, are you really making flying equipment?" Princess Lucy asked in surprise.


    "Yeah, this is the inspiration I dreamed of, I want to build a wing that can fly, just like a bird." Yuffie clenched her fists and said excitedly, "I can fly everywhere and then fly back. Go to the Ori Kingdom."


    "This..." Princess Lucy opened her mouth slightly, what would she say? Could it be that this is a whimsical thing?


    "Flying, whimsical." Jones said coldly.


    "..." Princess Lucy covered her face, should this leopard-eared girl be so direct, it would hurt Yuffie''s heart.

 Chapter 364：

    "I, I..." Yuffie''s excited face stiffened, she pouted and turned her head away, angrily said, "Of course I know it''s whimsical, but I just want to give it a try."


    "Then you have to pay attention to safety and don''t jump from a high place." Princess Lucy urged softly.


    "Of course, I''m not stupid." Yuffie raised her head and said with hope in her pink eyes, "I want to fly into the blue sky like the bird orcs."


    "Okay." Princess Lucy breathed a sigh of relief. Yuffie didn''t look like a crazy dwarf now, and at least her IQ was still there.


    "By the way, Princess Lucy, are you here today?" Yuffie asked curiously.


    "I''m here to say goodbye to you. I''m leaving the capital tomorrow." Princess Lucy said solemnly.


    "I see, then have fun." Yuffie smiled innocently.


    "Yes." Princess Lucy nodded affirmatively, she knew that Yuffie thought she was going out to play.


    Chapter 0436 Raid the barracks at night.


    "Crash~"


    The night was windy, blowing the water on the secluded river, and a bonfire was already lit on the bank, and the firewood made a ''clack-clack-clack'' sound in the flames.


    It was now around eleven in the evening, and Liu Feng took Mina and the Wolf Warriors team to have a barbecue by the secluded river. After inspecting the training of the elf team during the day, they came to the place where the pontoon bridge was chosen by the Youshui River.


    The address for building the pontoon has also been selected. It is just above the dock. There is a corner there. The water flow will slow down a lot after passing through the corner. It is a good place to build a pontoon.


    "Master, it''s time for you to eat." Mina flipped the pheasant on the grill, her blue eyes looking worriedly at the other side of the bonfire.


    At this time, Liu Feng was writing and drawing with his head down. There was a book next to him. He looked at it from time to time, and then wrote on the drawing.


    "You eat first, I''ll be fine soon." Liu Feng didn''t lift his head, and then wrote, he was calculating the construction volume and feasibility of the pontoon bridge.


    A pontoon bridge is a bridge building that uses boats or pontoons instead of piers and floats on the water. To build a pontoon bridge, the first thing to do is to calculate the water flow, whether the water flow will rush across the pontoon bridge in rainy days, how many boats are needed as piers, how many people can walk, and the service life.


    Liu Feng has to measure and count all of these, and no one will help him at all. No one in this era can build a pontoon bridge. He is the first person in this industry. Only when he leads people to build a pontoon bridge can his subordinates accumulate experience. .


    The most important point is that the pontoon bridge is to prepare for the construction of the long bridge over the Youshui River. The construction of the cement piers has to be done on the water. If there is a pontoon bridge, you can try it.


    "The number of boats can''t be small. Small boats are fine. No, medium-sized boats are required, so that the buoyancy is stronger..." Liu Feng muttered while writing, rejecting his own ideas from time to time.


    "There will also be thick steel cables for the connection, and strong and heavy bases on the shore to prevent the pontoon from being washed away."


    "You can build boats now, or it will be faster to buy some boats, just in time for the opening of the spring..."


    "If this is the case, then the budget for buying sheep gold coins will be reduced by 20%, and the number of military canned food will be reduced by 20%. No, it is not calculated like this. When the fleet returns after the spring, the budget for mutton will be supplemented..."


    Liu Feng was talking, thinking about it in his head, and he was not slow to write on his hand. He quickly wrote down the construction plan of the pontoon bridge. As long as he went back and filled the gaps, he could order someone to start the construction.


    "Phew... it''s done." Liu Feng sat up straight, put down the ballpoint pen, swung his sore wrist, and closed the notepad and book.


    "Master, you can do it again tomorrow." Mina hurried over to help pack up the pen and paper, put it in an iron box, and then messed up the password.


    "Just think of it as a visit to the moon." Liu Feng closed his military coat and looked up at the moon in the night sky.


    "Master, have some hot tea." Mina immediately handed over the teacup and also brought the roast chicken.


    "Yeah." Liu Feng took the hot tea and ate the roast chicken. This was considered leftovers from dinner. There is one more thing that has stayed until now tonight, that is, the raid on the military camp.


    He wants to check the training of the barracks, especially whether it can maintain combat effectiveness at night. Tonight is a test time. He wants to see if the soldiers are on high alert in the cold winter.


    "You can eat too, and everyone else has something to eat." Liu Feng put down the teacup and shouted to the cat ear girl and the Wolf Warrior team, "There are still tasks after eating."


    "Huh? Mission?" Mina froze for a while, then turned to look at the night sky. It was now eleven o''clock at night, and 90% of the people had already fallen asleep.


    "Chaying, raiding the camp tonight, I want to see their training situation." Liu Feng said slowly.


    This idea was just something he had suddenly, without any planning. It was an idea that came only after watching the training of the elf team.


    "Yes." The Wolf Warriors team shouted in unison. They had been raided by the city owner to check the camp, and more than once, as long as they heard the sound, put on their equipment and run out with their weapons.


    "Master, do you want to prepare?" Mina also accompanied Chaying and was very familiar with Chaying''s routine.


    "Just bring a gong." Liu Feng waved his hand with a chuckle, and started eating the roast chicken.


    "Okay." Mina nodded, with a wicked smile on the corner of her mouth, her favorite was Chaying.


    Half an hour later, when everyone had eaten and drank enough, Liu Feng and others got up and went to the barracks in the east of Xiyang City, and soon came outside the barracks.


    "Who?" Before they got close to the barracks, Liu Feng and others were stopped, and there were seven or eight people lurking in the night.


    "Come out." Liu Feng glanced around with his black eyes and shouted, "I''m Liu Feng."


    "Huh?" There was a sound of astonishment in the darkness, and several soldiers with sabres came out immediately. These people were all military camp sentries, and they were also veterans.


    "See the Lord of the City." The veterans approached, and when they saw Liu Feng, they all saluted respectfully.


    "Dark Whistle, very good." Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction, it was still a long way from the barracks, and it was good to be able to find them in advance.


    "Huh!" The veterans gave another military salute.


    "I''m here to check the camp tonight, you guys continue to be vigilant." Liu Feng waved his hand and walked towards the barracks with Mina and the Wolf Warrior Squad.


    "Yes." The veterans shouted in a low voice, gloating in their eyes, and the veterans have also experienced a lot of the pain of this camp inspection.


    Liu Feng and his party went through the inspection of the two teams again. After entering the barracks, Liu Feng said to Mao Erniang, "Mina, hit the gong and time it."


    "Yes." Mina shouted seriously, holding a small wooden stick in her hand, and beating the gong fiercely.


    "Crack, crackle~~"


    A sharp and piercing gong sounded suddenly, causing the silent barracks to explode in an instant, and there were noisy sounds from all around.


    The first point of checking the camp is to gather urgently. Liu Feng waited quietly. He wanted to see how much time it took to use the fastest and how long it took the slowest.


    Chapter 0437 Lax housekeeping.


    "Crack, crackle~~"


    In the barracks, Niu Da''s barracks, he suddenly opened his eyes and scolded, "Who is making a noise???"


    Niu Da jumped up from the bed, ran to the hanger, tore off his clothes and put it on his body, picked up the armor and put it on his body.


    Even if the barracks was very close to Xiyang City, he would go home and live for one day every seven days. Unless he was summoned by Liu Feng, he would not enter Xiyang City, but stayed in the barracks to train soldiers.


    "Ta Tata..."


    "Director, the Lord of the City is here." The soldier on duty at night ran in, and after shouting, he quickly helped Niu Da put on his armor.


    "Master is here?" Niu Da was stunned for a moment, and immediately understood what was going on. After putting on his armor, he picked up the Tang Dao hanging beside him and trotted out of the barracks.

 Chapter 365：

    "Tap tap..."


    Niu Da could see from a distance that the torches in the open space of the military camp were bright at this time, and there were several large fires around, and the young master stood by and looked at him.


    "Master." Niu Da ran over and saluted.


    "Time." Liu Feng said indifferently.


    "Two minutes." Mina responded immediately.


    "Very good." Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction, this speed is satisfactory, after all, the armor of this era is more troublesome to wear.


    "Huh..." Niu Dawei breathed a sigh of relief, the young master checked the camp, he was also very nervous.


    In the military camp, there is no one with a high position who can procrastinate, at least not in Liu Feng''s place. The leader can''t take the lead, how can it be possible to bring out a good army.


    "Tap tap..."


    Just a little bit slower than Niu Da, there were soldiers wearing armor and weapons running out one after another, quickly assembled in the open space, and divided into seven square formations, each with fifty people.


    "Time." Liu Feng''s face was cold, and his sharp black eyes glanced at everyone.


    "Three minutes." Mina said solemnly, this time is excellent, after all, it takes a lot of time to wear armor.


    Liu Feng nodded slightly. He was also very satisfied at this time. The rest should be looked at. If the armor lacks parts, it will be moisture.


    "Today, I''m here to trouble you. Who makes me dissatisfied? The 20-kilometer load-bearing cross-country is waiting for you." Liu Feng shouted, his voice was low and powerful, causing the soldiers to straighten up unconsciously.


    "Tap tap..."


    Liu Feng walked towards the phalanx, followed by Mina with a lantern. The two of them glanced at the soldiers in front of them, and they could see the feces in the corners of their eyes.


    "Snapped!"


    Liu Feng stood in front of a soldier, raised his hand and patted the soldier''s chest armor, and asked sharply, "Where''s the helmet? Do you want to be beheaded on the battlefield?"


    "..." The soldier''s eyes were lowered, and his mouth was tightly closed in shame.


    "The 20-kilometer load-bearing cross-country begins." Liu Feng said coldly.


    "Yes," the soldier shouted.


    "I can''t hear." Liu Feng stared at the soldier with black eyes.


    "Yes!" The soldier shouted at the top of his voice.


    Liu Feng stepped aside and shouted, "Execute."


    "Yes!!" The soldier roared, gave a military salute, trotted away from the phalanx, and went off-road alone.


    Liu Feng continued to check with a cold face. His sharp black eyes made the soldiers feel a little uneasy. He was the most admired existence for the soldiers.


    "Soldier, tell me, where are your armguards?" Liu Feng shouted while standing in front of a soldier.


    "Report! In the dormitory!" the soldier shouted.


    "Off-road with heavy loads, start." Liu Feng said coldly.


    "Yes!" The soldier shouted, and ran out of the phalanx after salute.


    With the passage of time, people kept being pulled out, all of them were not wearing the armor properly, as if they were worn crookedly. Wearing armor in the barracks is a cooperation between two people, you help him, he helps you.


    "Twenty-three." After Liu Feng checked, he looked at Niu Da and said indifferently, "I hope next time, there won''t be one."


    "Yes." Niu Da shouted loudly, his voice resounding in the night sky.


    "The next thing is internal affairs." Liu Feng turned and walked towards the dormitory area. Mina and Niu Da immediately followed.


    Liu Feng came to the first dormitory, walked in, frowned and looked at everything inside. The ground was still clean, but the towels were hung in disorder, and there were also drinking glasses.


    "Whose dormitory is this?" Liu Feng said solemnly, steel-like discipline is one of the successes of a strong army.


    After Niu Da heard it, he immediately shouted to the door, "Dormitory No. 1, come here..."


    "Yes!" A soldier in the phalanx immediately shouted, trotting over.


    "The housework is not up to standard, you are slack." Liu Feng pointed to the towel and the water cup, and said solemnly, "Is it possible to make such a mess before going to bed? Is it organized in the morning to handle the inspection?"


    "..." The soldier bowed his head, and the Lord of the City said everything was right.


    "Look up." Liu Feng stared at his black eyes and shouted, "My soldier, you can''t bow your head even in death."


    "Yes!!" the soldier shouted hoarsely.


    "The entire dormitory has a 20-kilometer load-bearing cross-country." Liu Feng shouted in a low voice.


    "Yes!" The soldier saluted, turned around and trotted out. He called several soldiers in the same dormitory, and they all went off-road with heavy loads.


    "The internal affairs are slack, and we will investigate it tomorrow." Liu Feng said coldly, and walked to the next dormitory.


    "Yes!" Niu Da''s face was ugly, he didn''t want to be a little inattentive, and the soldiers would be lazy.


    "This is not qualified, let them start." After Liu Feng inspected the second dormitory, he found that the wooden basins were scattered around, and it was obvious that they were randomly thrown before going to bed last night.


    "Yes." Niu nodded and shouted, "The **** in the second dormitory, run immediately."


    "Yes!!" There were several roars in the phalanx, and soldiers immediately ran out.


    "Discipline can''t be relaxed for a moment, and they can''t take chances. Strict discipline is one of the elements that can quickly direct actions." Liu Feng said with a serious face, as he walked, "Especially the recruits have to be stricter and polish them. loose temper."


    "Understood." Niu Da said seriously. Recently, he was busy with war horses, and this internal affairs was neglected.


    "I don''t want an army that is scared and scattered." Liu Feng pointed to the seventh dormitory.


    "Yes." Niu Da shouted, "The **** in the seventh dormitory, run."


    "Keep an eye on them, they will be recruiting again soon. If they can''t do it, let them go to the reserve team." Liu Feng said indifferently.


    "Yes." Niu Da''s heart froze slightly, this is about to expand the army again.


    Chapter 0438 What is a strong army?


    "One two one, one two one, one two three four."


    A loud shout rang out.


    The familiar voice made Liu Feng slowly open his eyes, looking at the wooden beam above his head, he couldn''t help being a little lost. After the camp inspection last night, it was already two o''clock in the night. He spent the night in the military camp and was woken up this morning.


    Liu Feng thought of the camp inspection last night and the performance of the soldiers. He was very dissatisfied. The recruits seemed to be here to mess around, no, they were here to live a good life.

 Chapter 366：

    The treatment and meals of the military camp have long been passed on through the mouths of the veterans, which lured many people to join the army, and the daily training is a bit like catching the ducks on the shelves.


    Compared with the veterans, the recruits lack a sense of determination, that is, they have not been baptized by war. Like the veterans who experienced the battle of North Wind City and saw blood and corpses, let them know the cruelty of the war.


    What is a strong army, Liu Feng thought about this last night, and always felt that there was a lack of ceremony. Today, he will make up for this ceremony, so that these recruits have goals in their hearts.


    "Gag!"


    The door was pushed open, Mina walked in with a wooden basin, placed it on the table next to it, turned to look at the bedside, and saw Liu Feng''s open black eyes.


    "Master, you''re awake." Mina''s mouth curved into a beautiful arc, the cat''s ears twitched, and the cat''s tail swayed from side to side.


    "En." With a lazy smile on Liu Feng''s face, he sat up yawning and said with a chuckle, "What about the things I asked you to prepare last night?"


    "Okay." Mina nodded quickly, took out a piece of white cloth from her pocket, and asked suspiciously, "Master, do you want to make clothes?"


    "No." Liu Feng rolled his eyes, did he use it to make clothes? This is for the flag.


    He thought about a lot last night. The soldiers lacked a belief and a goal to protect, so he made one for the soldiers. With the military flag, that rootless ideal has a part of responsibility.


    The military flag is a symbol of the military''s honor, bravery and unified command. It has a color of worship, a symbol of force, and one of the representative symbols of power.


    "Master, you should wash up first." Mina brought her clothes and served to change and wash.


    After washing up, Liu Feng spread out the white cloth on the table, turned his head and asked the cat-ear lady, "Where are the ink and brush?"


    "Here." Mina turned around and took out a wooden box in the room and put it on the table. After opening it, there were brushes and ink in it, which she had brought to the castle in the morning.


    "Very good." Liu Feng picked up the brush and ink, and began to draw on the white cloth according to the image of the black dragon flag on the red bottom in his mind.


    Of course, it is white now, and the red bottom will be dyed with blood, and sooner or later it will be a real red bottom black dragon flag.


    "Master, what is this painting?" Mina asked curiously, this dark pattern is very strange.


    "Dragon, this is the black dragon, the dragon of my hometown." Liu Feng said earnestly, sketching the appearance of the black dragon in his hand.


    "Dragon?" Mina blinked her blue eyes and asked curiously, "Does dragon look like this? Does it not have big wings?"


    "No, this dragon will swallow clouds and spit fog, and fly in the wind and clouds." Liu Feng''s mouth slightly raised.


    "That''s it." Mina nodded ignorantly. She didn''t have the image of a dragon in her mind. What the young master said was what he said.


    "Okay." Liu Feng put down the brush, picked up the white cloth and waited for it to dry. This military flag may be very simple, but it is the most suitable.


    Is there a military flag in this era? There must be, maybe not the military flag, it should be called the noble flag, or the family flag, representing a noble, a family.


    "Master, is there a dragon in your hometown?" Mina asked curiously, her blue eyes staring straight at Liu Feng, waiting for his answer.


    "Huh?" Liu Feng was stunned for a moment, then shook his head with a laugh, and chuckled, "I haven''t seen it before, but I may have the blood of a dragon."


    "Really?" Mina''s blue eyes glowed, and she glanced at Liu Feng closely, as if trying to find out the characteristics of the so-called dragon.


    "Okay, don''t look at it again." Liu Feng patted Mao Erniang''s buttocks, stretched his waist and said, "Pack up the military flag and make up for the ceremony today."


    "Yes." Mina pouted and folded the flag carefully, but her blue eyes were aimed at Liu Feng, still looking for the characteristics of a dragon.


    "Let''s go, they should have been waiting." Liu Feng stepped outside. He told Niu Da to gather the entire army this morning last night, and he was going to teach everyone a lesson.


    "Yes." Mina followed behind holding the military flag.


    "Gag!"


    Liu Feng pushed open the door and walked out, walking towards the open space of the military camp. From a distance, he saw that the space was full of soldiers, and Niu Da was standing beside him waiting.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Silence, only the sound of Liu Feng''s footsteps sounded. The camp inspection last night made the recruits feel awe of Liu Feng.


    "Master, all the people are here." Niu Da said respectfully.


    "Well." Standing beside Niu Da, Liu Feng did not rush up to the wooden platform in front of him, and asked calmly, "Niu Da, what is a strong army?"


    Niu Da was stunned, lowered his head and thought, he knew that this was a test, and responded, "Victory in battle is a strong army."


    "One-sided." Liu Feng said indifferently, "What if the number of enemies is ten times that of ours? What would you do?"


    "..." Niu Da was silent, thinking for a longer time.


    Liu Feng did not rush him. In fact, he was also thinking about the issue of a strong army. What is a strong army? How strong should it be?


    "Master, there are ten times the number of enemies, so retreat rationally." Niu Da said seriously.


    "Then what if I can''t retreat? There is a kilometer cliff behind." Liu Feng asked indifferently.


    "Fight to the death." Niu Da responded immediately.


    "Give you five hundred soldiers, how many do you think will surrender?" Liu Feng asked another question.


    "This..." Niu Dayu was at a loss, and he couldn''t answer this question. It wasn''t that no one surrendered, but the number of surrenders was uncertain.


    "If the two armies are fighting against each other, there is always a way out. Even if the army is weaker, it may be sick, and the food is insufficient. However, the battle can still persist until the last soldier is killed, or even one soldier is left. He can still charge the enemy, and that kind of soldier is a strong army." Liu Feng''s tone was low and powerful.


    "This... young master, it is impossible to have such an army." Niu Da lost his voice, how could there be such an army.


    His father taught him that knights from two sides fight, and if one knight is strong and defeats the other knight, most of them will surrender, wait for the ransom, or be reduced to slavery, rather than resist being killed.


    "No, there is." Liu Feng''s voice was even lower, and he strode towards the wooden platform.


    Is there no such army? Yes, there are too many, he thought of the history on the other side of the earth, the battles that never retreated, Taierzhuang, Shangganling... He shed the last drop of blood just to delay the enemy for one more second.


    That is the strong army in his mind.


    Chapter 0439 casts the soul of the army.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Liu Feng stepped onto the wooden platform step by step, Mina followed closely, and the soldiers all gathered their eyes, waiting for the Lord of the City to speak, and also secretly praised the beauty of Mao Erniang.


    "..." Liu Feng stood on the wooden platform, his black eyes looked at the soldiers below quietly, and he looked at the soldiers silently without saying a word.


    One minute, two minutes... Five minutes, the eyes of many soldiers drifted away, no longer looking at Liu Feng, their eyes drooping, they didn''t know what the Lord of the City was going to do.


    "You guys, I''m very disappointed." Liu Feng''s calm and powerful voice sounded, "I was disappointed by yesterday''s assembly and internal affairs."


    More soldiers lowered their eyes in shame. Only the veterans stood up straight and looked at Liu Feng with sharp eyes. There are not many veterans left in the barracks now, and many of them have been transferred to other jobs. Check the camp, the results are very satisfactory.


    "Now I''m even more disappointed." Liu Feng''s black eyes narrowed slightly, his brows pressed down, he stepped forward, and shouted loudly, "What? Don''t you dare to look directly at me? My soldiers are not so timid. , you are not as good as students in elementary school."


    Liu Feng decided that after a while, the school also launched military training to train the group of students. Of course, the time is seven days, just let them experience it.

 Chapter 367：

    "Shu~"


    Looking up neatly, the soldiers'' eyes instantly converged on Liu Feng, and many people clenched their palms into fists.


    "Angry?" Liu Feng looked down at the crowd with his hands behind his back, and said indifferently, "I let you eat well and full every day. No one in Xiyang City has better food than you. Is this how you repay me?"


    "Are you wearing armor faster than you are grabbing food? Even if you don''t even wear your armor, you are embarrassing me when you go to the battlefield, and you are going to get knives."


    Liu Feng walked up on the wooden platform, his black eyes glanced at the soldiers sharply, and said indifferently, "It''s okay to be embarrassed, you won''t know that you are embarrassed, you were already dead at that time. It''s your relatives who are embarrassed, you parents, your children."


    These words made the soldiers below clench their teeth, and they replaced the scene Liu Feng said in their minds.


    "When other people talk about it, they will say that you were killed on the battlefield. You are a group of miscellaneous soldiers. After all, you can''t even wear a soldier''s armor. What is that not a miscellaneous soldier? Tell me..." Liu Feng said at the end. Roaring, "Are you soldiers?"


    "No!!!" The soldier responded with a hoarse roar.


    "No?" Liu Feng Qingluo smiled and said coldly, "Tell you, the miscellaneous soldiers will only call out those who are not."


    The soldiers blushed instantly. They gritted their teeth and looked at the Lord of the City. They wanted to prove that they were not miscellaneous soldiers.


    "Are you trying to prove that you are not a miscellaneous soldier? No, I have no chance to prove it to you. Your performance last night made me think you are a miscellaneous soldier." Liu Feng shouted coldly.


    These words made the soldiers almost clench their teeth. Did last night become their eternal shame?


    There is no need for praise in the barracks. The best praise is to gain honor through practical actions. That''s how arrogant soldiers will lose. Even if the soldiers do well, Liu Feng will not praise them. Only to pick on the thorns, let alone recruits.


    "Let me tell you, in my heart what is not a miscellaneous soldier." Liu Feng''s black eyes were full of sharpness, and he said with a serious face, "The strong soldier in my heart is strict discipline, and dares to fight without fear of death. The enemy army As long as they persist, the strong army can last an hour or two longer than them. Even if there is one person left in the final battle, they dare to carry a long spear and charge with a knife."


    The lowly soldiers were all stunned. They were at a loss with their mouths open. Is this a strong army? They are really junkies.


    "Do you want to be a miscellaneous soldier forever?" Liu Feng shouted, looking at the soldiers.


    "I don''t want to!!" The soldiers raised their heads and yelled. Who doesn''t want to be such a strong army, just thinking about it makes their blood boil and dares to challenge the enemy alone.


    "Death, it''s not scary, I will be responsible for the hero who died in battle." Liu Feng said solemnly, "From today onwards, as long as the soldiers who died in battle for Xiyang City, your parents, I will come here. For them to die; your children, I will train them to become talents; I will build tombstones for you, and bring your relatives to witness your glory."


    "Huhuhu..."


    The soldiers breathed heavily and looked at Liu Feng with red eyes. Such promises and the intertwined fantasies in their minds made them want to fight for Lord City Lord now.


    Niu Da opened his mouth and stared blankly at Liu Feng. Would such a promise be too heavy? According to this era, if the knights died in battle, the payment of some silver coins is regarded as a pension, and who will take care of your family.


    These soldiers are all civilians, and some are slaves and orcs. This promise from Liu Feng is too heavy for them, and they feel that they have no worries at all.


    "Bring it." Liu Feng stretched out his hand to Mina, and now the military flag is on the field.


    "Yes." Mina respectfully put the military flag on Liu Feng''s hand, and she was also excited by what she said.


    "Shh!"


    Liu Feng shook the military flag away, held the military flag high in his right hand, and shouted, "It represents me, it also represents you, and it represents Xiyang City."


    "Chong!"


    The Tang knife was pulled out by Liu Feng from his waist, and he held the hilt in his mouth. He swiped his left palm against the blade, blood spattered, and the bleeding palm pressed against the white military flag, leaving a dazzling blood-red handprint, although it was only half. A handprint, but the soldiers were stunned.


    "Master." Mina was stunned for a moment, then reacted immediately, took out a piece of white cloth from her bosom, and hurriedly grabbed Liu Feng''s palm and wrapped it around it.


    Everyone did not expect Liu Feng to do this. Niu Da was sluggish underneath for a few seconds, and his face became awe-inspiring. He walked to the wooden platform, came to Liu Feng, and respectfully took the Tang knife in Liu Feng''s mouth with both hands.


    "Cut your thumb, you can''t delay training." Liu Feng said indifferently, holding the military flag high with one hand and letting the cat-ear girl bandage with the other.


    "Yes." Niu Da nodded respectfully, and Tang Dao crossed his thumb and pressed it on the military flag, leaving a **** fingerprint.


    Suddenly, a soldier who was low down walked towards the wooden platform, and the soldier behind was stunned, pursed his lips, and followed. The soldiers came to Liu Feng, saluted the army, crossed their thumbs on the Tang Dao, and pressed their blood on the military flag.


    This is the ceremony Liu Feng wants. What he wants is a military soul. An army with a military soul is the real strong army.


    Now is only the beginning of casting the military soul, and it is necessary to experience the baptism of war, but the seeds of the military soul have been planted, waiting for the iron and blood to be poured.


    Chapter 0440 I went to kill.


    Half an hour later, the military flag was covered with blood-red thumbprints, and the **** thumbprint in the middle was particularly conspicuous.


    Liu Feng looked at the blood-spotted military flag in his hand and nodded with satisfaction. This may become a ceremony for recruits to join the army in the future.


    "Niu Da, find a piece of wood to hang it up, the people are here, the military flag is there, and the military flag cannot be overturned." Liu Feng instructed and handed the military flag to Niu Da.


    "Yes." Niu Da saluted and took the military flag with both hands respectfully.


    "Wait back to the castle next time, there are some things for you to do." Liu Feng said indifferently.


    "Understood." Niu Da replied, his heart was slightly stunned, and he knew that he was going to talk about recruiting troops.


    Liu Feng looked at the soldiers below, and he found that the soldiers had changed a bit.


    "Let''s go, go back to the castle for breakfast." Liu Feng turned to leave, and Mina quickly followed.


    "Ta Tata..."


    After getting on the carriage, he slowly ran out of the barracks. He heard Niu Da''s roar in his ears, "Treat the wound, eat breakfast, and start training."


    "Yes!!"


    In the carriage, Mina grabbed Liu Feng''s hand, looked at him angrily, and said softly, "Master, how can you hurt yourself?"


    "Small injury, it will heal in two days." Liu Feng shook his head and said in a deep voice, "The military flag needs to see blood, and using my blood is the best way to start."


    He believed that those soldiers would remember this scene forever and pass on what happened today, so that those recruits would remember the origin and glory of the flag.


    "Master, this is the first time you have been injured, or did you hurt yourself? Everyone will be anxious when you go back." Mina raised her eyebrows.


    "Uh..." Liu Feng was speechless, thinking of Nicole, An Li and the others in the castle, he sighed helplessly, "I just hope they don''t make a fuss."


    "Hee hee... that''s hard to say." Cat Erniang laughed, she wasn''t worried about the young master''s wound, it was just a broken layer of skin, and the injury wasn''t deep.


    "Mina, are there any candidates for the **** team?" Liu Feng opened the curtain and asked. Winter is really very depressed, and it is even rarer to see some people outside the city.


    "There are a few candidates for the time being, and I will talk to them personally." Mina chuckled lightly, the cat''s tail twitched. There are quite a few orcs in Xiyang City. I will select a few for training. no problem.


    "Yeah!" Liu Feng nodded, he was very relieved about Mao Erniang''s ability to act.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The carriage, under the **** of the wolf warrior, quickly entered the castle.


    "Lord City Lord, the castle is here." Zink shouted outside.


    "Yeah." Liu Feng pushed open the door of the carriage, stepped out of the carriage, and strode toward the dining room. He was a little hungry, and Mina followed with a jog.

 Chapter 368：

    Liu Feng and Mina, before they even reached the dining room, heard Niu Jiao Niang''s voice from a distance.


    "Anli, yesterday, the young master didn''t stay in the castle for a day, and didn''t come back at night. Will something happen?" Tiss shouted worriedly.


    "What nonsense! It''s alright, nothing at all, the young master went to inspect the army." An Li shouted in a crisp voice, "I''ll be back soon."


    Nicole reassured her softly, "Tis, it''s alright, Mina sent someone back to the castle in the morning to get a writing brush."


    "Everyone, don''t worry, Lord Liu Feng is outside." Eliza''s cold voice sounded, and her sensitive ears heard the familiar footsteps outside.


    "Gag..."


    The dining room door was pulled open, and Frey''s little head was sticking out, and her green eyes looked at Liu Feng and Mina who were approaching.


    She just swiped around and immediately discovered Liu Feng''s abnormality, which was the bandage wrapped around her palm, and her green eyes flashed a cold light.


    "Flei, why did you come out?" Liu Feng approached, patted Frei''s head, and chuckled, "Did I come back late again?"


    "Who hurt your hand?" Frei raised her head, looking at Liu Feng with sharp green eyes, and said indifferently, "I''ll kill it."


    "Cough cough..." Liu Feng was choked by these words, killed? kill him?


    "Frey, no one hurt the young master." Mina said with a smile at the corner of her mouth, with a strange expression on her face, "The young master accidentally injured himself."


    "Stupid." Frei glanced at Liu Feng coldly, turned and walked to the dining room, hurting herself. According to her elder sister, she was a big idiot.


    "I..." The corners of Liu Feng''s mouth twitched, and she glared at the cat-ear girl who snickered, and what she got was a tongue-in-cheek expression.


    "What? Is the young master injured?" En Li shouted in panic, and the petite figure ran out of the dining room.


    "It''s alright, don''t panic." Liu Feng shouted quickly, stepping into the dining room to meet Hu Er Niang who trotted over.


    "Master, are you seriously injured?" En Li''s brown eyes were looking around, and when she saw Liu Feng''s bandaged hand, she quickly grabbed it.


    "An Li, let me see if the injury is serious." Nicole squeezed the hem of her skirt, ran over anxiously, and took Liu Feng''s hand gently.


    "Master, who hurt you? I''m going to blow him up." Tis shouted, already holding the Overlord Spear in her hand, and her head was squeezed in front of Liu Feng.


    "I''m going to get the first aid kit." Wei Ya was a head taller than the beast-eared mother. She saw Liu Feng''s injured hand first, and ran out with her long legs and skirts.


    "It''s a minor injury, don''t worry." Liu Feng shouted hurriedly, turning his head to look at Rabbit Ear Niang, who was running so fast that he almost stumbled and fell.


    "Master, come in and sit." Nicole pulled Liu Feng, pressed him on the chair, and slowly loosened the bandage on Liu Feng''s palm.


    "It''s really a small injury." Liu Feng said softly, looking at the worried faces in front of him, his heart felt extra warm, and it felt good to be cared for.


    He didn''t go to persuade him either. If he didn''t let the beast-eared girl finish the tossing, he wouldn''t let his heart down, and he might make a mess.


    "My lord, my lord, I, I''ll give you a breath, that way it won''t hurt." Su Mi''s little head got out from under the arm of Hu Erniang, and shouted excitedly, "I fell, sister Wei Ya is the That helped me."


    "Thank you Su Mi, I don''t feel the pain now." Liu Feng laughed dumbly.


    "Master Liu Feng, were you cut by the Tang Dao?" Avril said coldly, seeing the bandage that Nicole had just folded, and immediately recognized that the wound was caused by the Tang Dao.


    "Yeah." Liu Feng nodded with a wry smile.


    "That''s it, the young master is in the military camp today..." Mina hurriedly came out to relieve the siege and recounted what happened this morning.


    "Lord Liu Feng, I am willing to fight to the death for you." Eliza shouted with a serious face.


    "Living is the best reward for me." Liu Feng and everyone present looked at each other.


    Chapter 0441 The third conscription.


    "Master, you have to protect yourself." Nicole narrowed her eyes and said angrily, "We won''t hurt ourselves."


    "Cough, cough..." Liu Feng coughed a few times and turned his head away embarrassedly. Well, he admitted that his behavior today was a bit stunned. Who is not frivolous when he is young.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The sound of hurried footsteps came, and Rabbit Mother panted and shouted, "The first aid kit is here."


    "Thank you for your hard work." Nicole said softly, took the first aid kit, opened it, took out the disinfectant alcohol, disinfected Liu Feng, then smeared medicine powder, and wrapped a bandage.


    A few minutes later.


    "Okay, young master, you have to be careful, this hand can''t touch the water." Nicole urged.


    "This... Nicole, you are exaggerating." Liu Feng''s eyes twitched, looking at his left hand, his entire hand was covered with bandages.


    "Huh? Will it?" Nicole raised her eyebrows and stood up holding the first aid kit with a blank look on her face.


    "Master, this is good. Do you want to entangle some more, so that it will be better soon." Tiss shouted worriedly.


    "No, that''s it." Liu Feng rolled his eyes, and he felt relieved when he saw Nicole''s eyes glowing, as if to mummify him.


    "Hee hee..." Seeing Liu Feng''s hand, An Li covered her mouth and laughed lightly, "Young master, this is so cute."


    "Okay, I''m hungry, I''m ready to eat." Liu Feng said quickly, got up and walked to the dining table, and the beast-eared girls were all seated.


    "Young master, your hand is injured, let me feed you." Cat Er Niang picked up a piece of red bean cake and handed it to Liu Feng''s mouth.


    Today''s breakfast is cakes, all kinds of cakes, red bean cake, mung bean cake, sweet-scented osmanthus cake, etc., which are all materials brought by Liu Feng from the earth.


    "I can eat it with my right hand." Liu Feng opened his mouth to hold the red bean cake and said while chewing, "It''s not like I can''t move both hands."


    "I want to feed it too." An Li squeezed a piece of mung bean cake in each hand and squeezed to Mina''s side, her eyes glowing at Liu Feng, as if she was looking at a pet.


    "Really..." Avril covered her face, Her Royal Highness, are you treating Master Liu Feng as a pet?


    "Come one by one." Nicole smiled, took a piece of sweet-scented osmanthus cake with chopsticks, and lined up behind Mina''s fox ears.


    "It''s my turn next." Niu Jiao Niang shouted excitedly, lining up with a plate of red bean cake.


    "I want too." Frey lined up with a plate of red bean cake and mung bean cake in each hand.


    "This..." Wei Ya looked at the cakes on the plate, pinched the cakes, and finally shyly didn''t dare to line up for food.


    "It looks like a lot of fun." Eliza put a piece of osmanthus cake into her mouth, and looked at Liu Feng with emerald green eyes full of smiles.


    "You, what are you doing?" Liu Feng stared blankly at the beast-eared women who suddenly lined up. Are they all going to feed him?


    "Master, come." Hu Erniang said crisply, stuffing the mung bean cake into Liu Feng''s mouth where he was about to speak, and then jumping out of the way.


    "Young master, drink some water." Nicole tilted her head, held up a water glass for Liu Feng to drink, and then continued to feed.


    "..." Liu Feng rolled his eyes, he understood why Nicole had bandaged him like this, it was clearly premeditated, and this black-bellied character appeared.


    "It''s my turn, come, young master, open your mouth." Tiss brought the plate to Liu Feng''s mouth, intending to use the whole plate.

 Chapter 369：

    "Tiss, stop, stop." Liu Feng''s eyes twitched, and he quickly shouted, "I can''t eat as fast as you do."


    "Tis, just feed a piece." Mina persuaded.


    "Okay then." Tis pouted, regretting that she couldn''t pour the whole plate of red bean cake.


    After Liu Feng finished eating Niu Jiao Niang''s food, he saw Frei holding two trays of cakes in both hands. He couldn''t help rolling his eyes and said with a smile, "You are trying to kill me."


    "No." Frey shook her head seriously, she was only half full after eating two plates.


    "I don''t have your stomach." Liu Feng held a red bean cake in his right hand, stuffed it into Frei''s mouth, patted Frei''s head, and chuckled, "Okay, I''ve already fed it."


    "Oh." Frey chewed the red bean cake and walked away, sitting in the seat, frowning at the cakes on the plate, always feeling that something was wrong.


    "Whee¡­¡­"


    The people present, seeing Frey''s stunned look, all laughed and went to feed people, but they became fed.


    Liu Feng said with a wry smile, today''s interaction has become him. He looked at his left hand, and it seemed that he really couldn''t be hurt, otherwise, the next time the beast-eared girl would not be feeding, she would have to help take a bath.


    Half an hour later, breakfast was spent in the show. Liu Feng brought Mina, Anli, Avery and Nicole to the study, and when he came, he happened to meet Niu Da.


    "Master." Niu gave a military salute.


    "Go in." Liu Feng entered the study and sat on the main seat.


    "Yes." Under Liu Feng''s gesture, Niu Da sat on the chair in front of the desk and waited quietly for Liu Feng to speak.


    "Niu Da, let you come today, there are two things you need to do." Liu Feng said seriously.


    "Master, please instruct me." Niu Da respectfully said.


    "The first thing is to get the pension system in place. Soldiers who died in battle will be given pensions if there are elderly people at home. The number of coins each month must ensure their basic living standards. You are responsible for coming up with a standard." Liu Feng warned that if the soldiers are to work hard, their worries must be resolved.


    In the ancient times of the earth, they joined the army because they could not afford to eat, and they could get a little pension if they died in battle, which led many poor people to join the army.


    "Yes." Niu Da nodded, he needed to investigate this.


    "Anli, another point of the soldier''s pension system is that after the soldier''s death in battle, the children of the soldier''s family will be admitted to school for free, and we will help to train them for free until they are fifteen years old. For this, you need to calculate the approximate amount of money you need, and come up with a standard. ." Liu Feng ordered.


    "Understood." En Li nodded earnestly, she knew that this was a preparation in advance, lest any soldiers die in battle, but the issue of pensions was not followed up, which would be chilling.


    "Niu Da, prepare for the third conscription. This time I want 300 infantrymen, 100 heavy infantry and 200 light infantry." Liu Feng said with a serious face.


    "Yes." Niu Da replied seriously.


    After another 300 troops were recruited, Xiyang City had more than 700 troops, almost catching up with the number of knights only the Marquis had.


    Chapter 0442 Xiong Er Niang goes to work.


    "click click..."


    The weaving workshop in Xiyang City is currently in full swing. There are looms in it, which have been used by the weavers skillfully. They all want to weave one more piece of cloth to earn more copper coins.


    The weaving workshop is based on piecework. The more cloth you weave, the more copper coins you will get. As long as you complete the number laid out on the day, you can get a copper coin reward for each additional piece of cloth that you weave.


    Weaving an extra piece of cloth will get you a copper coin. This reward is a great reward for the common people. After all, their daily salary is only three copper coins.


    The weaving workshop is a two-shift system, that is, some people work night shifts for ten hours, and some work day shifts for ten hours. It is a total of 20 hours, and the extra four hours can be regarded as rest time.


    In order to earn more copper coins, the workers all wanted to work for 12 hours, but many defective products would be produced due to fatigue production. This is what Liu Feng did not want to see, so he forced the workers to work for only ten hours. last twelve hours.


    Gaba works in the weaving workshop. She is a female orc of the bear tribe, with long brown hair, brown eyes, and a height of two meters. For the common people of the human race, who are generally about one meter six, she is like a giantess.


    But she is such a giantess, but she works in the weaving workshop, doing such delicate work as weaving, and the production quantity is the top three people in the entire weaving workshop.


    "click click..."


    Gaba was weaving the cloth very quickly, and the sound of the wooden boards being collided. The whole weaving workshop was the same sound. Everyone was not distracted. They all want to settle down in Xiyang City.


    "Phew..." Gaba let out a light breath, shook her sore wrist, moved her arms, straightened her back and made bone sounds. If you hold the pose for too long without moving, you will make a sound when you move a little.


    "Finished one horse ahead of schedule today, and the speed has increased again." Gaba''s face was full of smiles.


    She moved her hands and feet a little more, and started to knit again. Today, she finished knitting an extra piece of cloth earlier than usual, so she could knit an extra piece of cloth today.


    In the weaving workshop, each piece of cloth that is woven will be recorded, so that the next time you take over the cloth woven by others, you will continue to connect the piece of cloth.


    If you work hard, you will not feel the passage of time, especially when you are fully focused. After half an hour, the gong of the weaving workshop rang.


    "Dong Dong Qiang!"


    "It''s time to get off work, everyone pack up your things, and you can get off work." The manager shouted loudly and began to patrol.


    "Huh...it''s time to get off work again."


    Gaba sighed lightly, looked at the sackcloth that had been woven into small pieces, took out a tape measure from his pocket, measured the length of the sackcloth, picked up the notebook next to him and wrote down the length, waiting for the manager to come to confirm.


    Soon the manager came over, checked the quality of the sackcloth with his head down, wrote down the quantity in the notepad, and said in amazement, "Gaba, you are weaving another piece of cloth today, the speed is really fast."


    "It''s okay." Gaba said politely. Seeing the value written down by the manager, she got up and walked out. She has to go home quickly, her sister must be hungry.


    It was already past six o''clock. After Gaba passed the guard at the gate and checked the book, he found that the pattern of the loom was not recorded, so he let her out.


    "Guru..."


    A hungry voice sounded, making Gaba look bitter, and patted her belly angrily, "Stop screaming, I''ll go home and eat wheat porridge right away."


    "Ta Tata..."


    Following the flow of people, Gaba walked towards the center of Xiyang City. She had to cross the commercial street before returning to her rented home.


    "Huh? Why are so many people surrounded? Has the Lord City Lord issued another order?" Gaba stood out among the crowd, looking at the crowd surrounded by many people in the square in front of him.


    "Wow, the city lord is recruiting again. I have to pass this time. I heard that there are large pieces of meat to eat every day."


    "Yeah, as long as you train hard, you will have meat to eat."


    "Last time I ran too slowly and was brushed off. This time I have a private training run and I will definitely pass."


    "..."


    Gaba stood in the crowd and quietly listened to the people around her discussing conscription. She knew what conscription was, that is, the city lord needed some militiamen to protect Xiyang City.


    She didn''t want to join the conscription. Although she had a large piece of meat to eat, she gave less copper coins than the weavers, and she couldn''t go home for a long time. This was the most unacceptable thing to her.


    Of course, if it''s just her, it''s fine, but she also has a younger sister who has limited mobility to take care of.


    "Ta Tata..."

 Chapter 370：

    "Bought two meat buns for my sister today." Gaba stepped out of the crowd and walked to the bun shop.


    Gaba came to the bun shop and lined up. At this time of the day, many people would buy buns, because several workshops were off work.


    After queuing for 20 minutes, Gaba bought two meat buns and walked to the rental room. The meat buns were considered as a reward for weaving another piece of cloth today.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The house that Gaba rented was a two-person room, and the rent was not expensive at all, which made her very grateful to the Lord of the City, especially that the city could take in orcs, so that the two of her sisters had a place to live.


    Soon, Gaba came to the rental room and took out the key to open the door. As soon as she entered the door, she heard a soft voice, "Sister, you are back."


    "Nuoyue, are you okay?" Gaba''s somewhat stiff cheeks softened, looking at the weak girl sitting beside the bed.


    Nuoyue is a bear clan orc and Gaba''s younger sister. She is fifteen years old today, three years younger than Gaba.


    She is a disabled person, her legs are frozen, she is completely unconscious, she can''t walk, she can only lie down or sit every day, which makes Nuoyue very thin, only 1.5 meters tall, and Bigaba is a dwarf.


    "I''m fine." Nuoyue took a paper bag from the pillow, handed it to Gaba, and said softly, "Sister, you must be hungry, I have the steamed buns you bought yesterday, eat them quickly."


    "Nuoyue, why didn''t you eat the steamed buns?" Gaba sighed, because she was afraid that Nuoyue was hungry and bought it for her.


    "I''m not hungry." A weak smile appeared on Nuoyue''s cheeks.


    "Guru..."


    But the next second, a hungry cry came from his stomach, which made Nuoyue''s smile froze.


    Chapter 0443 is too rich.


    "Nuoyue, I work in the weaving workshop, so I have something to eat." Gaba raised her hand and rubbed the seeds on Nuoyue''s head, and said with pity, "You can only stay at home, it''s inconvenient to move around, don''t save it. give me something."


    "Guru..."


    An embarrassing scene appeared, and Gaba''s stomach also screamed, making her look at Nuoyue embarrassingly.


    "Hee hee...Sister, you''re hungry too." Nuoyue covered her mouth and chuckled.


    "I''ll eat the steamed buns, you eat this." Gaba scratched her cheeks, handed over the paper bag, took the remaining half of the steamed buns, got up and said, "I''m going to cook dinner."


    "Sister, have you bought steamed bread again?" Nuoyue swallowed and looked at the paper bag in her hand. Steamed bread is better than wheat porridge, but a little more expensive. In other words, with the appetite of orcs, steamed buns are not as economical as wheat porridge.


    "It''s meat buns." Gaba turned her head, blinked her right eye lightly, and went to the kitchen to cook porridge while chewing steamed buns.


    "Meat buns?" Nuoyue was stunned, staring at the paper bag blankly, her saliva secreted, thinking of the smell of meat buns she had eaten a few days ago, which made her unforgettable.


    She carefully opened the paper bag and found that there were two meat buns, one more than last time.


    "Sister, what happened? Why did you buy meat buns?" Nuoyue took out a meat bun and shouted in confusion, "I only bought one last time, why did I buy two this time?"


    Last time, my sister seemed to be rewarded with a copper coin, which was used to buy meat buns and steamed buns. The meat buns were half per person and were very delicious.


    "Because my weaving speed is faster, and if this goes on, the weaving will be faster and faster." Gaba''s head stretched back and forth from the kitchen.


    "Ah?" Nuoyue was stunned for a moment, then she reacted with a soft smile on her face, knowing that it was her sister who made an excuse to buy her delicious food.


    "Ah what? Hurry up and eat the meat buns, they won''t taste good when they get cold." Gaba urged, putting the ceramic pot on the fire and adding wheat and water.


    "Okay." Nuoyue responded softly, but she put the meat buns in a paper bag, sealed the opening, and stuffed it into the blanket to keep warm. She wanted to wait for her sister to eat together.


    The two-person room that Sister Xiong Erniang rented was just one room. There was no living room or dining room, only the kitchen and toilet were separated.


    Gaba in the kitchen looked sideways at Nuoyue, who was sitting beside the bed. She couldn''t help but sighed and stopped persuading her. She knew her sister, just like Nuoyue knew her, she was a stubborn person.


    "Nuoyue seems to have lost weight recently? It''s time to make up for her."


    Gaba frowned and thought, took out the purse from her pocket, and counted the copper coins, "One, two, three... seventeen."


    "Seventeen copper coins? There are still fifty copper coins in the deposit at home, and it''s almost time to pay the salary. Okay, let''s have some meat today." After calculating the firewood, rice, oil and salt in Gaba''s heart, she immediately decided to make up for her sister tonight. .


    In fact, her savings was not meant to buy a house or something, but to buy books for her younger sister. Gaba knew that her younger sister likes to read books, especially the ''Love Notes of a Noble Girl''. She doesn''t know much about what''s good-looking anyway, but her sister likes to read books, so she should help buy a book as a sister.


    Books in this era were very expensive, they were all calculated in silver coins, and were written by special copyists. Of course, there are also civilian manuscripts, which will be much cheaper. Although there will be many typos and the like, they will cost more than a few dozen copper coins.


    When it comes to buying a house, with Gaba''s salary and consumption, it is difficult to afford a house. She and her sister are both orcs, with a great appetite and a lot to eat.


    Besides, Gaba is already very satisfied with the rental housing. Compared with the days when she fled and hid in Tibet, the current days are the most beautiful.


    "Life is good now." Gaba sighed in her heart, pushed open the kitchen window, and brought in a snow-covered wooden box hanging outside the window.


    She scraped the snow off the top of the box, brought it to the stove and set it on fire, melting the ice in the cracks of the box. He carefully opened the box and found a palm-sized wild boar inside. This is the wild boar that Gaba bought with his salary a month ago. He has eaten it five times, and today is the sixth time.


    "Do you want to eat it three times?" Gaba was a little hesitant while holding the ceramic knife. Thinking of her younger sister''s skinny appearance, she decided to eat it two times.


    "Eat half of it, anyway, the payday is coming soon." Gaba put the frozen hard pork on fire and roasted it. After it was soft, he cut it with a ceramic knife.


    There are two kinds of knives used in agriculture in Xiyang City, one is this kind of ceramic knife. The other type is also a ceramic knife, but the blade is inlaid with small pieces of iron.


    "Okay, eat half of it, add the meat buns, today is a good day." Gaba smiled with satisfaction, put the remaining half of the wild boar in a wooden box, and hung it outside the window, it won''t take long for the wild boar to be eaten Freeze hard.


    "Blublu..."


    The wheat porridge in the ceramic pot was boiling, Gaba quickly lifted the lid and put it aside, looking at the yellow, churning wheat porridge, her pretty nose twitched, and the fragrance of wheat made her even more hungry.


    "Cut pork, cut pork." Gaba quickly looked away from the porridge, picked up a ceramic knife and ground it at the water chestnut, washed it with water, and cut the wild boar.


    "Okay, let''s put the pork." Gaba put the cut pork into the porridge. Cooking porridge is one of her favorite things, which makes her feel very comfortable and happy.


    "Add some more salt." Gaba took out the salt bag, scooped out half a spoon of salt with a small wooden spoon, poured it into the porridge, and stirred it a few times with a large wooden spoon.


    "It''s done, get out of the pot." Gaba took out two large ceramic bowls, or a plate more appropriate, filled two bowls of wheat porridge, and took them out of the kitchen.


    "Wheat porridge is so fragrant, sister, have you put any meat?" Nuoyue shrugged her nose and immediately smelled the aroma of meat.


    "Yeah, the meat has to be eaten, otherwise it will go bad if you leave it for too long." Gaba smiled. She put the meat and wheat porridge next to her, and brought out a small wooden table from the corner and placed it on the bed. This is their dining table.


    "Sister, today is too rich." Nuoyue said in shock, buying meat buns and eating meat and wheat porridge.


    "What does it matter? People are mainly happy." Gaba Shuanglang laughed, compared to the days when he was fleeing and gnawing at the roots of trees, it was indeed a bit too rich.


    Chapter 0444 Violent Bear Ear Niang.


    happy? Nuoyue stayed for a second, then showed a smile, yes, just be happy, they were not happy before, there is no need to make themselves unhappy.


    "Come on, let''s start eating." Gaba put the meat and wheat porridge in front of Nuoyue and handed over the wooden spoon.


    "Okay." Nuoyue took the spoon, looked at the pieces of meat in her porridge, and then saw that there were only a few pieces of meat in the glutinous rice porridge, she pursed her lips and said nothing.


    She knew that her sister was stubborn, and if she picked meat, her sister would only pick more meat. She reached out and took out the meat bun from the bed.

 Chapter 371：

    "Sister, I''ll give you one." Nuoyue handed over the meat buns, shaking her bear ears, and chuckled, "Two, I can''t finish them all."


    "Okay, one person per person." Gaba said helplessly, reaching out to take the meat buns, the excuse for not being able to finish eating is really too bad. With the appetite of the orcs, it takes ten meat buns to make the bottom.


    "Hee hee..." Nuoyue bit the meat bun with a smile, her brown eyes narrowed, and she said in admiration, "It''s delicious, this meat bun is really delicious."


    "Well, after all, it was invented by the Lord of the City, and it must be delicious." Gaba watched Nuoyue eat happily, feeling very happy, and opened her mouth to bite the meat bun.


    "Sister, with your ability, do you want to try to work in the City Lord''s Mansion?" Nuoyue opened her eyes and said seriously, "The Lord City Lord will definitely value your sister''s abilities."


    "Tsk..." Gaba snorted, swallowed the meat buns in his mouth, shook his head and said, "It''s not that easy, Lord City Lord already has a lot of orcs helping him."


    Who doesn''t want to work in the City Lord''s Mansion, it means that life will change dramatically.


    "This..." Nuoyue opened her mouth, helplessly speechless. Yes, Lord City Lord has already had many orcs to help him, like Miss Mina, Miss Tis and others.


    "I only know how to fight. I don''t know anything else. I can''t even recognize the words. How can I be valued by the Lord of the City." Gaba shook her head with a wry smile, spooning the porridge into her mouth.


    She really wanted to work in the City Lord''s Mansion. I heard that the salary was very high, and she might even eat special delicacies. But every time the City Lord''s Mansion recruited people, she was brushed down. She was two meters tall, and she didn''t have much literacy. She was already eighteen years old, so she really had no advantage.


    "But, but, elder sister can be a bodyguard. Your strength is very strong." Nuoyue shouted a little excitedly, and the bear''s tail was raised.


    "Okay, Lord City Lord already has a lot of guards." Gaba waved her hand. She has seen the guards guarding the Lord of the City, and she feels that the other party is very strong, and she is not sure to get down on the other party with empty hands.


    "Blame me, it''s me who dragged down my sister." Nuoyue lowered her head and said in a choked voice, "If I wasn''t a cripple, my sister wouldn''t be dragged down by me, and she has to take care of me, obviously..."


    "Okay, Nuoyue." Gaba''s brown eyes narrowed slightly, and she raised her voice, "You are not allowed to say these sad words."


    Nuoyue''s legs were in trouble because of taking care of her. In the winter three years ago, she was seriously injured and fainted when she was evading the pursuit of slave traders.


    But Nuoyue ran away with her on her back. At that time, Nuoyue was twelve years old, and she was short and thin. She walked in the snow on her back for a day before finding a place to hide. After that, she took care of her for a month in a row. When she was healed, Nuoyue''s feet were also frozen.


    "Sister, I..." Nuoyue raised her head, her tears and snot flowing down, crying like a child.


    "Really, don''t worry about it." Gaba''s eyes were slightly red, she pulled a tissue to wipe Nuoyue, and said earnestly, "I am working in a weaving workshop now, I can earn a lot of copper coins, and my life will be better and better. the better."


    "Hmm!" Nuoyue nodded heavily, letting Gaba wipe her face.


    "It''s still the same as a child." Gaba laughed, and after wiping her face, she pinched Nuoyue''s fair cheeks.


    "Sister is not too." Nuoyue pouted, the bear''s ears were shaking, and her cheeks were a little red.


    "Okay, hurry up and eat, otherwise it will be cold." Gaba urged, eating hot food in winter is the only way to enjoy it.


    "Okay." Nuoyue nodded and quietly ate the meat and wheat porridge.


    Dinner was spent in a warm atmosphere. After Gaba cleaned up the pots and pans, she began to boil water to take a bath.


    When the time came to 7:30 in the evening, both of them were already lying in bed. Gaba held Nuoyue in her arms and quietly listened to her sister tell some stories.


    And at this time, when the workshop was on the night shift, people went out to the workshop one after another.


    "You idiot, I told you, you want to bet on number four, but you buy number three and lose?"


    "Who knows, it was No. 3 who won last time. Who knows that this time the performance was abnormal, and it was actually two to three."


    "Hey, hey, keep your voice down, it will make a noise."


    "Go to work quickly, the weather is so cold."


    "Who''s arguing? What time is it now, is anyone asleep?"


    "Don''t forget, Gaba''s sister goes to bed very early. If you keep arguing, you will be beaten by Gaba."


    "The disabled sister of the bear girl? I''m afraid she will beat me? Just kidding, does she dare to appear in front of me?"


    "..."


    Don''t think too much about the sound insulation of the rental room, so the two sisters Xiong Erniang in the room can hear the sound outside.


    "Hee hee...Sister, is he provoking you?" Nuoyue held her cheek with one hand and looked at Gaba with a smile at the corner of her mouth.


    "Nuoyue, wait for me." Gaba smiled sweetly, got up and walked out. After turning around, there was no smile on her face, only indifference, just enough to vent her depression.


    "If you don''t die, you won''t die." Nuoyue sighed, shook her head and said, "My sister has a bad temper sometimes."


    "Gag!"


    The door opened and closed again.


    "Hey, Gaba, I didn''t speak ill of you."


    "It''s him, it''s his stupid bull who told you, if you want to beat him, beat him."


    "Damn, you betrayed me... Gaba, let me tell you, I''m not afraid of you at all, and I''m still talking loudly, what''s wrong... ah ah ah ah... Be gentle, don''t break my horns..."


    "..."


    "Hmph, keep it quiet for me, don''t disturb my sister''s sleep, or - beat, you guys." Gaba shouted indifferently, word by word.


    "Yes Yes Yes¡­¡­"


    In the room, Nuoyue listened to the movement outside and sighed helplessly, "Sister, you are so violent, who would dare to marry you in the future."


    Chapter 0445 Recruit test.


    The third conscription is in full swing. By the deadline for registration, more than 1,000 people have signed up, which is 30% more than the second conscription.


    There are three tests in Liu Fengnong''s conscription. The first test is an interview. The first test is an interview, selecting a healthy body and a moderate age, and asking a few questions about the bottom line of morality, that is, thinking trap questions. As long as two of the three are correct, You can pass the first test.


    The second test is now, which is the physical fitness test. This level will eliminate about 700 people, and the remaining 300 people are the best infantry recruits.


    The best 100 recruits among the recruits are the reservists of the Modao heavy infantry. After the recruits are trained, they are the real Modao heavy infantry, and the remaining 200 will be incorporated into the light infantry.


    The third test is the test in recruit training. Anyone who performs too poorly will be transferred from the army and become a logistics transport soldier, that is, a team that transports supplies during war.


    At this time, outside Xiyang City, where the army was training, more than a thousand candidates gathered here, waiting for the second test to begin.


    There is no use of special forces to select recruits in conscription. Only the strong ones can be selected, and the number will definitely not be large. If they choose according to obstacles, I am afraid that even a hundred recruits will not be able to be selected.


    In the future, the number of people in Xiyang City will increase, and the conscription will only become more standardized and stricter. The army was definitely what Liu Feng valued the most, more than anything else. With military power in hand, he could suppress all nighttime troublemakers.


    And now Liu Feng is taking Mina, Anli and Avili outside the training ground, watching the test that is about to start, Niu Da is speaking.


    "Everyone selected, I''m Niu Da, deputy director of the Military and Political Department." Niu Da shouted with a serious face, "Congratulations, you have passed the screening of the first level and entered the second level of the test, you can only pass the second level. The assessment, you are the real recruits, and the rest are all eliminated."


    "Wow~~"


    The smiling civilians below, the smiles on their faces disappeared in an instant, and they all looked at Niu Da dumbfoundedly. They did not expect that there would be a second test.

 Chapter 372：

    "Isn''t it unexpected?" Niu Da''s sharp eyes glanced at everyone, and many civilians dared not look at him.


    He shouted coldly, "I can tell you clearly that the number of people selected this time is 300, and more than 700 of you will be eliminated."


    These words instantly made the civilians nervous, and the number of three hundred selected made them all look around vigilantly.


    "The army doesn''t want the weak, don''t be lazy, and don''t want those worms who come to eat and wait to die." Niu Da''s voice became louder and louder, continuing to put pressure on the civilians, "The city owner attaches great importance to this recruitment, you should work hard."


    The civilians all turned their heads to look at Lord City Lord not far away, which made the civilians feel more pressure, praying that they could pass the test and become a soldier.


    Niu Da put one hand on the Tang Dao on his waist and shouted loudly, "This test project is running, no petty movements are allowed. The discoverer will be punished according to the seriousness of the circumstances, and the serious ones will be beheaded."


    These words made the civilians shrink their necks, for fear of accidentally making a mistake, and they would lose their lives if they didn''t take it as a soldier.


    "Let''s get someone to prepare." Niu Da turned his head and instructed Niu Er.


    "Okay." Niu Er turned around and set off with the veterans. Eyeliner was placed outside the training ground to observe the recruits, and he would arrange for someone to lead the way.


    "Now, get ready..." Niu Dagao raised his hand, swung it down sharply, and shouted, "Start running."


    "Ta Tata..."


    In an instant, more than a thousand civilians began to run, scrambling to run in front, and under the leadership of the veterans, they began to slip in circles on the training ground.


    "Master, how long does it take them to run?" En Li raised her head and asked curiously. It was the first time she heard that recruits wanted to run. Isn''t it just a test of swordsmanship?


    "As long as they can''t run, the first three hundred people will be selected." Liu Feng said lightly.


    "Master, can''t we recruit more?" Mina asked suspiciously, the cat''s tail swung back and forth, pumping the buttocks of the fox ears from time to time.


    "Not yet. We will have to wait until the spring of next year before we can recruit troops." Liu Feng shook his head, his black eyes fixed on the running civilians.


    He can''t afford to support too many soldiers for the time being, and more than 700 soldiers are already the limit of Xiyang City''s support. Not to mention that there are other soldiers to support, such as the guard soldiers of the scientific research department.


    Unless next year, Xiyang City develops greatly, then the army can be expanded. Besides, there is no need to rush to recruit troops now. With an army of more than 700 soldiers, he can completely fight against some big nobles.


    Liu Feng quietly looked at the running civilians. At this time, many people had begun to fall behind. They changed from running to walking. All such civilians were invited out by the veterans and became a glorious elimination.


    Twenty minutes later, more than 200 people were eliminated, which surprised Liu Feng. There were only 200 people. It seems that the living standards of the common people have improved.


    Thirty minutes later, more than one hundred people were eliminated.


    Forty minutes, 500 people were left; after 50 minutes, 300 people were running, and it was better to say that they were walking.


    "Stop, you persevered, you were selected." Niu Da shouted loudly.


    "Yeah! Great, I''m selected." The commoner shouted excitedly.


    "It''s so tiring, it''s too tiring." Some civilians slumped on the ground, but their faces were full of smiles, they were strong.


    "..."


    "The eliminated ones can leave and wait for the next conscription."


    Niu Da turned his head to the dejected civilian on the other side, and shouted, "After you go back, you can live a hard life, don''t think about coming to the army to eat and eat, today''s running is only a small part of the army training."


    "Yes." The knockout shouted weakly, turning around and leaving in the direction of Xiyang City.


    "And you, immediately line up and prepare to enter the military camp to receive your daily necessities." Niu Da roared at the casual recruits.


    "Get up, hurry up, take a step slower, and go for a few more laps."


    "Hurry up, hurry up, don''t procrastinate."


    Immediately, veterans stepped forward to grab people, and now began to baptize the army of the recruits, so that they could adapt to the rhythm of the army as soon as possible.


    "Let''s go, go to the scientific research department, I heard that Poison Fang has prepared a new type of anesthetic." Liu Feng turned and walked towards the carriage. This is the news that came today.


    "Yes." Mina, Enri and Avery immediately followed.


    Chapter 0446 Anesthesia = Military.


    "Ta Tata..."


    In the carriage, Liu Feng sat in the middle, flipping through the information on the guard candidates that Cat Erniang gave her. Mina and Enri sat on both sides of the carriage, and Avril was driving the carriage.


    "A total of four people?" Liu Feng asked Mina after reading it, "Have you ever been in contact with them?"


    "Not yet, still under observation, this is just a tentative list."


    Mina shook her head, her cat ears turned back playfully, her pale fingers pointed at a person''s name on the document and said, "This bear clan orc named Gaba, I''m quite optimistic about her."


    "Oh?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, looked down at Gaba''s information seriously, and nodded after a while, "There is a disabled sister who has been taken care of by her very well. In terms of conduct and responsibility, the output of the weaving workshop is good. Ranked second, the ability to act is quite good, so let''s focus on it."


    "Yes." Mina nodded and decided to find a time to contact Gaba, it is best to test the opponent''s force.


    "Master, didn''t that fang just go to the Academy for a few days, why did new anesthetics come out?" An Li frowned and said strangely, "Will he do some tricks?"


    Hu Erniang immediately thought of something dangerous to Liu Feng, who made that fangs a killer, and the killer who came to assassinate Liu Feng, so she had to worry.


    "It''s okay, he doesn''t have the guts." Liu Feng shook his head with a chuckle. He had observed Poison Fang, and the other party was a person who was afraid of death and a coward.


    "Enli, there is me." Mina showed a saber in her hand, and said murderously, "If he dares to make a small move, I will kill him with a knife."


    "..." The corners of Liu Feng''s eyes twitched, Mina''s murderous aura was getting heavier and heavier, maybe because she became the director of the Security Department, she had more responsibilities.


    "Ta Tata..."


    "Lord Liu Feng, the scientific research department is here." Avili shouted from outside the carriage.


    "Let''s go." Liu Feng rubbed Hu Erniang''s head with his left hand, gently squeezed Cat Erniang''s tail with his right hand, and got up and walked out of the carriage.


    Mina and Enri looked at each other, their cheeks turned red for some reason, and they quickly got up and ran after them.


    Liu Feng and the three of them entered the scientific research department and walked directly to the Medical Research Institute. After being saluted by the eight soldiers outside the hospital, they entered the Medical Research Institute and saw Venomous Fang.


    "You, are you fangs?" Liu Feng stared blankly at the man in front of him. His hair was messy and he looked like a chicken coop. His eyes were very dark circles.


    "Lord City Lord, it''s me." Fang Fang''s voice was hoarse, but his expression was very excited, and he shouted, "I have developed a new anesthetic, a very strong anesthetic."


    These words made Avril and Mina, who were standing beside them, nervous. Both of them touched the weapons in their hands, and their eyes were fixed on Fang Fang''s hands and feet.


    "What''s the effect of the new anesthetic?" Liu Feng asked curiously. His early warning perception didn''t respond, which meant there was no danger.


    "A strong anesthetic, just a little bit, can quickly make people stunned for a few seconds." Tooth said in a low voice.


    "Oh?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows and asked suspiciously, "What''s the difference between your previous anesthetics?"


    "It''s very different." Fang Fang scratched the chicken''s head and explained excitedly, "Lord City Lord, the anesthetics I studied before, it took a certain amount of time to make people lose consciousness. I tested the time and it took about five minutes. "

 Chapter 373：

    When it comes to excitement, a few strands of hair were pulled off, and he said hastily, "And the anesthetic developed this time is a rapid anesthetic, as long as a small wound is cut, it only takes five seconds to make a person lose consciousness. "


    "You said that five seconds can make a person lose consciousness?" Liu Feng''s black eyes brightened, and a weapon immediately appeared in his mind, that is, anesthesia blowing needle.


    "Yes, it''s five seconds." Fang said with certainty.


    "What''s the harm to people?" Liu Feng asked quickly, this is the most important question.


    "Lord City Lord, there is no harm, I just feel dizzy. I have tested it, and I have tried it myself." Fang Fang clenched his fist and said, yes, he personally tried this new anesthetic.


    "How big is the wound? What about increasing the dose?" Liu Feng then asked.


    "The size of the wound with a needle can make people stunned for about 30 seconds. If it is cut with a knife, it will make people stunned for a day, and wake up with a headache." Fang Fang said immediately, he had tried everything.


    When he came to this medical research institute, he felt like he was in heaven, adapting like a fish in water. As long as there was something that was researched and reasonable, someone would quickly find it for him, which he never dared to imagine before.


    For example, for the new anesthetic this time, he used the instruments of the Medical Research Institute to simplify his previous prescriptions before obtaining the new anesthetic.


    "Very good, you have made a great contribution." Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction, looked at Fang Fang seriously, and ordered, "Write down the new anesthetic prescription and keep it a secret."


    "Yes." Poison Fang respectfully said, coming to the Medical Research Institute, he also understands the rules here.


    "This new type of anesthetic is listed in the military ranks, not in the medical ranks. The old anesthetic formula is for medical use." Liu Feng said seriously, this new type of anesthetic is very harmful.


    "Understood." Fang nodded seriously, military use is taboo, but there will be many rewards, such as independent buildings.


    "An Li, give me a paper and a pen." Liu Feng turned his head and instructed Hu Erniang, he wanted to get out the anesthesia blowing needle, just for the guards, and Zhan Lang to do some secret tasks.


    "Okay." Enri immediately took out a pen and paper from her backpack.


    Liu Feng took the pen and paper, quickly drew on the paper, and drew the specific appearance of the blowing needle, as well as the tube used for blowing the needle, and wrote the requirements.


    "Mina, send this thing to the military workshop and let them start making it." Liu Feng handed the paper to the cat-ear lady.


    "Yes." Mina took the paper and walked outside.


    "Poison Fang, this new type of anesthetic, produces 100 bottles." Liu Feng turned his head to look at Fang Fang and instructed, "We need to continue the research. I hope there will be more powerful anesthetics, such as using gas to anesthetize people."


    "Yes." Fang''s eyes glowed, Liu Feng''s words made him find a new target.


    Chapter 0447 The killer takes the order again.


    In Liema City Castle, Viscount Charlotte was in the study at this time.


    "Ta Tata..."


    He walked around in the study, looking at the furnishings inside. This was the study of his younger brother Baron Ollie, and Baron Adam had also stayed here.


    But now both of them have disappeared, one is missing and the other has been confirmed dead. He was quite happy that Charlotte was missing two competitors, especially Baron Adam, the most threatening opponent.


    Viscount Charlotte has been in the west for some time. Recently, he has been uniting nobles in several cities and asking them to send knights. He now has more than 200 knights, plus the 100 he brought. The knights already have a knight team of 300 people.


    There are still more than seven hundred people left before the request of his father, Earl Puley. As long as he is given another month, he will be able to gather a thousand knights.


    I came to Liema City today to integrate the knights in the city, and to ask the bounty club, has he completed the killer mission? After a while, he will go to Xiyang City to gather the orcs there, and take over the entire city.


    During his days in the West Land, he often heard people compliment how good Xiyang was and how attractive it was. He was also very curious about Xiyang City, and wanted to take it into his hands.


    "Have you found the location of the bounty club?" Charlotte said, facing out the window.


    "Master Charlotte, the bounty club has been found. It''s in a hotel in the east of the city." The knight standing in the shadow of the corner responded.


    "Have you changed hotels this time?" Charlotte raised her eyebrows and sneered, "Those mice are very good at hiding."


    "Master Charlotte, do you want me to take the knight to **** people over?" the knight asked in a cold voice.


    "No." Charlotte waved her hand and said lightly, "I''ll go see them in person, there''s no need to spend energy on dealing with the little mice for the time being."


    "Yes!" the knight respectfully said.


    After all, the western land is relatively remote, and there are not many prosperous cities. For example, bounty clubs are set up in prosperous cities, while most cities in the western land do not have bounty clubs, and Liema City is a prosperous city. There are also clubs.


    In the eyes of underground bounty hunters, whether a city is prosperous or not depends on whether the city has a bounty club.


    "Is there the latest news from Xiyang City?" Charlotte asked indifferently, he has been paying attention to the information of Xiyang City recently.


    "The latest information comes, Xiyang City seems to be building a dock, preparing to build ships." The knight replied.


    "Building a ship?" Charlotte''s eyes widened and he sneered, "Is this Liu Feng from Xiyang City stupid? Or is he used to being a businessman before?"


    "Yes, I heard that construction has been started for a long time." The knight replied honestly.


    "It''s really interesting." Charlotte sneered, "I hope you don''t lose too many gold coins, otherwise..."


    If that Liu Feng loses too many gold coins, if he doesn''t kill the other party first, he will imprison that Liu Feng and let the other party give him the idea of ??earning gold coins. The Xiyang City should also be well preserved, to lure those stupid orcs to go there, and then secretly sell the orcs into slaves, this is the method he thought of recently.


    Charlotte''s next journey is North Wind City, then Xiyang City, and now she''s waiting for the killer''s information.


    Time passed, and soon it was twelve o''clock in the evening.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The piercing night wind made Charlotte feel particularly unhappy. She cursed inwardly at those underground rats. The bounty club had to open at night.


    This time, Charlotte has learned a lot, with a piece of cloth covering her face, and walked towards the hotel the knight mentioned.


    Charlotte moved forward in the night wind. Half an hour later, she came to the outside of the hotel, looked at the closed door of the hotel, and subconsciously looked up at the roof.


    "Is there anyone?" Charlotte was startled, turned her head and glanced left and right, but saw no one, so she could only go to knock on the door.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    After knocking three times, the door of the hotel was immediately opened, and a masked man appeared inside. After nodding to Charlotte, he retreated.


    "..." Charlotte froze for a while before realizing what it meant. She stepped into the hotel, thinking that this is the normal way to enter the bounty club.


    "Gag!"


    After Charlotte entered, the hotel door was closed, and the masked man stood behind the door, staring at him quietly without speaking.


    "..." Charlotte was stunned, what the **** was this operation?


    Not leading the way? After staring at the masked man for a while, he glanced around and saw candles in front of him, so he stepped forward helplessly.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The silent hotel echoed Charlotte''s footsteps. He walked along the path of the candlelight, and soon came to a room. The door was closed, and someone was talking inside. The voice was so low that he couldn''t hear it clearly. what are you talking about.


    "Boom bang bang..." Charlotte knocked on the door, the voices inside stopped, and then continued, as if ignoring the knock.

 Chapter 374：

    "Boom bang bang..."


    Charlotte frowned, raised her hand and knocked on the door again. When did he enter a person''s door and knock twice?


    Even going to his father''s room only had to knock once, because he didn''t dare to knock a second time.


    "Boom bang bang..."


    "Bang bang bang..." Charlotte knocked on the door impatiently, over and over again. As for pushing the door in, he really didn''t dare. If he encountered any taboo scene, he would be silenced.


    "Bang...gah...crack!"


    Charlotte stared blankly at the suddenly opened door, looked down and saw her hand, which was hammering on the face of a big masked fat man, quickly retracted her palm, and said embarrassingly, "I said it wasn''t intentional, do you believe it?"


    "I believe it." The fat man nodded, raised his fist to hit Charlotte''s nose, and said earnestly, "I didn''t mean it."


    "You... did it on purpose." Charlotte felt dazed, her nose was very painful, and blood was flowing out, so she quickly reached out to cover her nose.


    "It was indeed intentional." The big fat man responded seriously, and then stepped outside.


    "I...you..." Charlotte looked at the big fat man''s back angrily, his teeth itch with anger, but now that he was here alone, he didn''t even dare to say ruthless words, he remembered the big fat man''s body type firmly.


    "Outside, please come in." A pleasant voice suddenly came from the room.


    Chapter 0448 The killer takes the order again.


    The sweet voice made Charlotte stunned, turned her head to look at the room, hurriedly sorted her clothes, took off the linen covering her face, wiped her nosebleed, then walked into the room and closed the door.


    "Gag!"


    Charlotte closed the door, turned to look into the room, saw a curtain, hurriedly stepped forward to lift the curtain, and then saw another curtain and a chair.


    "Please sit down, Viscount Charlotte." A melodious female voice came from behind the curtain.


    "..." Charlotte gritted her teeth, resisting the urge to pull the curtain, and sat on the chair unwillingly.


    "Viscount Charlotte, are you here to place an order?" asked a nice female voice.


    "I''m here to ask about the progress of the mission. I have already placed an order for the killer mission last time." Viscount Charlotte said coldly, not at all surprised that the female voice master could recognize him. The movement is not small.


    He was curious about what kind of woman was behind her, and her voice was so nice, which made him feel heartbroken.


    "Oh?" The female voice was surprised, and then there was the sound of rummaging through things. After a while, she said, "Viscount Charlotte, you once placed an order here to reward a person''s life, and the progress of the task has not yet been completed."


    "Unfinished? How long has it been since?" Charlotte frowned. It wasn''t finished yet. Although he had the idea of ??imprisoning Liu Feng, he still felt unhappy.


    "A killer has already taken the order." The female voice replied indifferently, "It seems that there is a high chance of a miss, I will spread the news, and a new killer will take the order soon, and this time the killer will be stronger. ."


    "Can I ask the killer not to kill Liu Feng, I want him as a whole." Charlotte sat up straight and said quickly, "Of course, it doesn''t matter if you cut off your hands or feet, I want him, not an idiot. kind."


    He heard about Xiyang City and Liu Feng the most in the western land. The point is that Liu Feng is very powerful. It only took a few months to develop a very backward city into a prosperous city.


    The ability of Liu Feng made Charlotte very valued, and wanted to recover Liu Feng to help him work and give him advice. Of course, if he is not obedient, he has a way to make Liu Feng.


    "Oh? Do you want to change the nature of the mission?" The female voice was surprised, "Change from death to kidnapping?"


    "Yes." Charlotte nodded affirmatively. He thought that the killer had taken the order. After so long, that Liu Feng should have been killed, but he didn''t expect the killer to miss it.


    "Please hand in ten gold coins for the revision task." The female voice said lightly.


    "Ten gold coins?" Charlotte was stunned, then glared angrily and shouted, "I have already handed over one hundred and thirty gold coins, and now let me hand over gold coins?"


    "If you don''t pay, the mission target will still die." The sweet female voice gradually became cold.


    "You..." Charlotte gritted her teeth and said bitterly, "Okay, ten gold coins are ten."


    "When you leave, just put the gold coins on the chair." The female voice said indifferently, completely lost its previous sweetness.


    "When can I send the killer out?" Charlotte said impatiently, spending one hundred and forty gold coins against a baron, the other party should be able to feel proud.


    "No more than three days at most, someone will take the order." The female voice said flatly.


    "I hope I can get good news when I enter Xiyang City." Viscount Charlotte stood up, took out ten gold coins from his pocket, threw them on the chair, and walked out.


    "Gag!" Charlotte walked for a while.


    A figure came out from behind the curtain. This was a woman in a red robe, with long black hair, red eyes, a delicate face, slender fingers, and fair Roche-Posay skin.


    "Master Fifth Deacon, the amount of this task is too much." Another figure walked out from behind the curtain, this was a maid, she said indignantly, "That Viscount Charlotte paid one hundred and thirty gold coins, but Lie Lie Macheng only has fifty gold coins, and the Phuket City Bounty Club has deducted too many gold coins."


    The fifth deacon, the hostess with a good voice, said indifferently, "It doesn''t matter, return the task, tell the seventh deacon to modify the task, and let him spit out the gold coins. Otherwise, the task will not be completed."


    "Yes." The maid respectfully said.


    "It''s really interesting, I just came here to inspect, but I didn''t expect to find such a thing." The fifth deacon flicked his long fingers and chuckled in his heart. The seventh deacon was a little greedy, but the organization explained it. Don''t deduct too many gold coins, lest the task cannot be completed in time.


    "Lord Fifth Deacon. One hundred and thirty gold coins are for assassins ranked within one hundred, but the task list issued is fifty gold coins, which is too much deduction." The maid said coldly, "No way. The task has long been completed."


    "Use the birds to pass it on. By the way, tell the seventh deacon the news of my presence here. If he is smart, he will know what to do." The fifth deacon''s voice was soft and sweet.


    "Yes." The maid said seriously, and hurriedly ran to write the information.


    The maid went behind the curtain and took out a piece of sheepskin the size of a palm. It was also specially treated sheepskin, which was much lighter and thinner than normal sheepskin. She took a quill and wrote it.


    After a while, the maid finished writing and dried the ink, came to the corner of the room, and pulled open a cage covered by a black cloth. Inside was a small black bird the size of a slap, which was the bird that the bounty club sent information on.


    After tying the sheepskin to the birds, he went to the window, threw the birds away, and watched them disappear into the night.


    "This Xiyang City is really interesting." The fifth deacon looked at the information about Xiyang City on the table, especially when he saw some changes about Xiyang City.


    "Master Fifth Deacon, do you want to send someone to capture him?" the maid asked quickly.


    "No need, the goal of the organization this time is the competition for the new king." The fifth deacon waved his hands and said that the organization was ready to open, and this time the new king''s help was needed.


    A noble of Xiyang City, even if it is special, is not qualified to let her take action, just leave it to those hunters and killers driven by gold coins.


    "Yes." The maid respectfully said.


    Chapter 0449 Arrived in the Sahara Prairie.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The sound of horses'' hooves is endless. This is a team of about a hundred people, walking on the ice surface of the frozen Blackwater River. More than a dozen horses pull forward with ice sledges full of goods.


    Niu Wu and Spencer, as well as the civilians of Blackwater City, all walked on their feet. They had too few draught horses, and they had to bring a lot of goods.


    "City Lord Spencer, take a rest at the ice sledge." Niu Wu turned his head to look at Spencer, who was wobbly walking, but don''t freeze.


    "No, it''s coming, I can..." Spencer waved his hand with great effort. He wanted to see the deal between Xiyang City and the Orc Tribe concluded with his own eyes, otherwise he would be sorry for the part of the wheat that Your Excellency Liu Feng paid in advance.

 Chapter 375：

    "You''re exhausted, but how did you introduce me to the orc tribe?" Niu Wu didn''t wait for Spencer to reply, and helped Spencer to press on an ice sledge forcibly.


    "I''ll sit for a while and then change Mr. Niu Wu to rest." Spencer said quickly.


    "It''s okay, the young man is in good shape." Niu Wu waved his hands and said, he couldn''t let Spencer, the middle introducer, get tired, he couldn''t lead the way without him.


    "Mr. Niu Wu, can I ask you something?" Spencer said suddenly.


    "Well, yes, you can ask." Niu Wu raised his eyebrows and said, but he was curious about what the other party would ask. In the past few days, he felt that the city owner of Spencer was quite good.


    "Your city lord, does he have a wife?" Spencer asked with a smile on his lips.


    "Huh?" Niu Wu was shocked. He thought of many questions, but he never expected to ask this question. He still responded, "Young master doesn''t have a wife yet."


    The choice of the young master''s wife, Niu Wu immediately thought of his sister Nicole, but when he thought of their family status, he seemed a little unworthy of the young master.


    "Isn''t it?" Spencer''s cloudy eyes lit up, and then he asked, "What kind of woman do you like, Your Excellency Liu Feng?"


    "This..." Niu Wu hesitated, he didn''t know how to answer at all, thinking of all the beautiful girls around the young master.


    "It doesn''t matter if you can''t say it." Spencer saw that Niu Wu hesitated, only to realize that he had asked too much.


    "No, I don''t know what kind of woman the young master likes." Niu Wu said with a wry smile. He has also reacted now. Thinking of Spencer''s daughter, Miss Sheeran, did he like the young master?


    He knew that Spencer had only one daughter. If he married his daughter to the young master, wouldn''t Blackwater City become the young master''s city? Could it be that Blackwater City will be the second city-state of the young master?


    "That''s it." Spencer nodded. He planned to let Xilan go to Xiyang City to learn from Liu Feng how to be a city lord in the spring of next year. It would be even better if he could become the other party''s wife.


    He hoped that his daughter would be happy, instead of taking on the heavy burden of Heishui City. If he could become Liu Feng''s wife, then Blackwater City could become a vassal of Xiyang City.


    "I''ll go check the goods." Niu Wu quickly made an excuse to walk away, he didn''t want to participate in the young master''s emotional life.


    He glanced at the dozen or so ice sledges, checking them from time to time to prevent the cargo from falling out. In addition to the goods, they also brought wheat, which is their food.


    After walking for another half an hour, the time came to twelve o''clock in the afternoon, and they started to set off at the dawn of the morning, which has been walking for six hours in a row.


    "Everyone stops, rests on the spot, and prepares to eat lunch." Niu Wu shouted loudly.


    "Yes!" The veteran shouted immediately, this time Niu Wu brought the veterans of the ten-man team.


    The veterans have a wealth of survival experience and know what to do when resting. Add firewood to the stove and start to boil wheat porridge, and also add some dried meat to boil it into meat porridge.


    "It''s great, you can rest." The civilians of Blackwater City shouted happily, and spread the animal skins that were draped over their bodies on the ice as a blanket to sit on.


    All of them looked straight at the busy veterans, focusing more on the boiled porridge, swallowing saliva from time to time, and they were quite hungry now.


    Half an hour later, the wheat porridge was ready, and the civilians of Blackwater City voluntarily went to line up to receive the wheat porridge. This scene has been going on for two days. Today is the third day that they left Blackwater City.


    "City Lord Spencer, can we reach the orc tribe before dark in the afternoon?" Niu Wu held a bowl of wheat porridge in each hand and handed a bowl to Spencer.


    "Yes, no problem at all." Spencer took the porridge with both hands and affirmed, "Before the sun goes down, you can reach the orc tribe."


    "That''s good, there may be a blizzard today, I hope I can make it in time." Niu Wu looked at the rolling clouds in the distant sky.


    "Blizzard?" Spencer was stunned for a moment, then looked up at the sky, his face suddenly ugly, and said solemnly, "Hurry up and get on the road, and arrive at the orc tribe before the blizzard comes."


    If you encounter a blizzard in the open field, without certain survival skills, you will most likely freeze to death in the wild.


    "Well, we really have to catch up." Niu Wu nodded seriously, turned his head and shouted to the resting people, "Hurry up and get on the road, the blizzard is coming."


    "Yes." The veterans responded in unison.


    "Ah? The blizzard is coming?" The civilians of Blackwater City were stunned for a while, and then they ate the wheat porridge in a panic.


    "It''s so hot... Add some snow in there, it''ll get cold sooner." Someone shouted out an idea.


    "Eat quickly, I don''t want to freeze to death."


    In the case of you urging me to rush, the lunch was quickly resolved, and the team started to set off immediately, and the walking speed was one point faster.


    The time came to more than four in the afternoon, the sky was dark and heavy, and a strong wind began to blow.


    "Everyone work harder, the orc tribe is coming soon." Niu Wuwu shouted to cheer everyone up.


    "Yes." The veteran is still so concise and powerful.


    As for the civilians of Blackwater City, they had no energy to respond, and they all bowed their heads and hurried away, only showing a pair of eyes.


    It was a two-hour walk, and many people were numb from the cold. Several people fainted and were carried on the ice sledge and crowded with the goods.


    "Isn''t it here yet? If it goes on like this, everyone will freeze to death." Niu Wu said in a muffled voice.


    "It''s here, it''s coming." Spencer straightened his neck and responded subconsciously, "Hold on a little longer, it''ll be there soon."


    "..." Niu Wu rolled his eyes, he had heard this more than thirty times, but he did not see the shadow of the orc tribe.


    "It''s here, it''s really here." Spencer shouted excitedly, pointing to the blurry house in the distance.


    "Really?" Niu Wu narrowed his eyes and stared at it. There was really a building similar to a house. He quickly turned his head and shouted to the veteran, "Investigate ahead."


    "Yes." The veteran immediately grabbed the Tang knife and stepped out, touching the front.


    After ten minutes, the veterans immediately returned to report, "Sir, there is indeed a tribe of orcs ahead."


    "Let everyone prepare, we will start visiting the orc tribe." Niu Wu said solemnly.


    "Yes." The veterans immediately went down to prepare the military crossbow, which was their life-saving weapon to break out of the siege.


    Chapter 0450 bitter lion ear mother.


    "Whoa whoa...


    crackle crackle..."


    Elsa sat in the tent dejected, looking up at the animal skin window, and the snow was swept by the strong wind, making a dense sound.


    "Blizzard? Should I thank you? Or hate you!" Elsa sighed, resting her chin with one hand, dazed, lion ears listening to the ''percussion'' from the sheepskin tent.


    She is in a very dull mood now. What happened today makes her unhappy. She has the urge to kill, because her stupid subordinates caused two tents full of grass to catch fire.


    And the fire was very big. The wind blew the flames with their teeth and claws, and it just happened to snow, so they suppressed the flames and gave them time to put out the flames with snow. The end result was that the grass in the two tents was completely burnt, leaving only a pool of water and charred soil.


    What does pasture represent? That is the ration for sheep and horses. Without pasture, it means that the sheep and horses will starve to death. Originally, there was not much pasture, and when such a thing happened, the few orcs who made mistakes had already ordered her to be beheaded.


    "Your Highness, it''s time for dinner." The maid came over with a tray and said worriedly, "You haven''t eaten for a day."


    "Well... let it go." Elsa sighed, how could it be possible to have an appetite to eat when such a thing happened.


    "Your Highness, what happened today is not your fault, you don''t have to blame yourself." The maid comforted.

 Chapter 376：

    "The grass in the two tents is gone, how long will the remaining grass last?" Elsa asked, glancing at the food in the tray, and it was boiled mutton again. I''m afraid that this time there is very little salt.


    "More than a thousand sheep will not survive the spring." The maid lowered her head and said.


    "A thousand sheep." Elsa was stunned, and put down the knife she just picked up. Originally, the consumption of mutton was expected, and the preparation of pasture was similar.


    The extra 1,000 sheep could have been kept until spring, but now there is not enough pasture to survive the winter. Such a loss is too great.


    "His Royal Highness, why don''t everyone kill these more than a thousand sheep and store them." The maid suggested.


    "Let''s order the sheep to be killed tomorrow, so let''s add a meal to everyone." Elsa said helplessly.


    "Yes." The maid replied respectfully.


    "Is there still frozen vegetables?" Elsa looked at the mutton on the plate, and after eating it, she would feel the smell of sheep on her body.


    "There''s one meal left." The maid whispered.


    "The last meal?" Elsa blinked her golden eyes.


    "Yes, there is only one frozen vegetable left." The maid did not dare to look at Her Royal Highness''s pitiful gaze.


    "Take, take half... No, take one-third." Elsa said in frustration, the lion''s ears were all lying down, and the lion''s tail was hanging down listlessly.


    "Okay." The maid hurriedly walked outside. She felt that Her Royal Highness was too pitiful. One frozen vegetable had to be eaten three times, and she probably didn''t even have a bite.


    "Tsk tsk..."


    Elsa cut off a piece of mutton with a knife, stuffed it into her mouth and chewed it, carefully feeling a little salty taste in the mutton, well, not at all.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The maid had snowflakes on her head and held a wooden bowl in her hand, which contained small pieces of frozen vegetables, that is, wild vegetables.


    "Your Highness, do you want me to send someone to dig some grass roots out of the snow?" The maid put down the frozen vegetables and asked in a low voice, "Some grass roots are also delicious."


    "No, no need." Elsa shook her head, resisting the desire in her heart, reached out and squeezed a small piece of frozen vegetable and stuffed it into her mouth, then cut off a large piece of mutton and stuffed it into her mouth, and started chewing on the frozen vegetable.


    The maid looked at Her Royal Highness''s expression of squinting and enjoying, her eyes couldn''t help but turn a little red. The eldest princess, who used to have no worries about food and clothing, is now happy because of a small piece of frozen vegetables.


    "Has our tribe ran out of salt?" Elsa asked as she chewed, the lion''s tail swung back and forth.


    "Yes, only we have a little left in the kitchen here." The maid replied in a low voice.


    "What''s everyone''s reaction?" Elsa opened her eyes and asked, her back straight, which instantly made the maid feel pressure.


    "I don''t have much reaction, I''m just complaining that the meat doesn''t taste good." The maid replied immediately.


    "Is there no trouble?" Elsa raised her eyebrows and asked. She knew the consequences of not having salt. There might not be big troubles, but there must be a lot of small troubles.


    "A few quarrels broke out." The maid said softly.


    "Really? Next time something like this happens, lock them up and starve him for three days before releasing him..." Elsa said indifferently, some eating and making trouble, she wouldn''t be soft-hearted, compared to the human kingdom The compatriots who fled and starved, they are already living a good life.


    "Yes." The maid said solemnly.


    "If you use weapons, drive them out of the tribe and let them be self-reliant." Elsa said coldly, she is not a soft-hearted person, otherwise she would not be able to suppress the tribe of 30,000 orcs.


    "Understood." The maid bowed her head and replied.


    "Isn''t a human caravan not here now?" Elsa asked as she cut the mutton, slashing knife after knife.


    "Yes, the caravans all bypassed this area." The maid pursed her lips and said helplessly, "Those caravans didn''t know who had heard bad things about us and thought we would rob them."


    "Robbery?" Elsa frowned, her golden eyes looking at the knife in her hand, she was not a pedantic person, so she went to robbery if she couldn''t.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Suddenly, the sound of hurried footsteps came from outside the tent, which made Elsa''s golden eyes narrow.


    "His Royal Highness, there is a human caravan from outside the tribe to see you. The leader is the city lord of Blackwater, who had a deal with us before." The orc knight''s shout came from outside the tent.


    "What? Human race caravan?" Elsa''s golden eyes widened, just read about the human race caravan, and now the human race caravan came to the door?


    "Yes, it''s a big caravan with more than 100 people." The orc knight reported.


    "Blackwater City Lord Spencer?" Elsa frowned. She had an impression of this person. She was one of the few human races who traded with her tribe, but the number was too small. Compared with the base of the entire tribe, it was simply too small to be ignored.


    Now she brought a large caravan. Could it be to introduce business? She hurriedly shouted to the knights outside the door, "Take them to the parlour."


    "Yes." The knight replied respectfully, turning around and trotting away.


    "Get ready, I''m going to see them." Elsa got up and prepared to disguise her identity as the orc princess.


    "Yes." The maid responded quickly.


    Chapter 0451 Negotiations.


    Outside the orc tribe, Niu Wu and Spencer looked at the orc knights who were on guard in front of them, waiting for the orc knights who went in to report in the snowstorm.


    The sharp-eyed Niu Wu carefully observed the equipment of the orc knights, the armor, long swords and spears on their bodies, and soon found something strange.


    He found that many of the armors of the orc knights were rusty, and most of them were wearing leather armor. To know that the equipment of the gatekeeper knights should be the best group, he guessed that the living standard of the orc tribe in front of him should not be very good.


    This kind of discovery made Niu Wu more confident in the negotiation. As long as the other party''s life is poor, it means that the goods he brings are tempting enough, and it is easier to complete the things that the young master explained.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The sound of hurried footsteps came, and the beckoning orc knight rushed over, came to the gate, and politely said to Niu Wu and Spencer, "Please go to the parlour."


    "Okay." Spencer nodded, looked at Niu Wu, and walked to keep up with the orc knight. There were five heavily armed veterans behind them, and the others stayed to guard the cargo.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Soon, Niu Wu and Spencer followed the orc knights to the meeting room. The meeting room of the orc tribe was a huge sheepskin tent. It was usually the place where Elsa convened the orc knights to discuss, and it could be regarded as the meeting room of the tribe.


    There were a row of chairs in the living room. Niu Wu found a chair and sat down. He turned his head and glanced at the door of the living room, and found that there were more than a dozen orc knights on guard. This orc tribe was very vigilant.


    "Ta Tata..."


    After waiting for a while, the sound of footsteps sounded outside the living room. A man in full armor walked in with a maid. Well, except for his eyes, he could not see any other features. He was wrapped in a robe of animal skin and had a face. He was covered with sackcloth, and his head was covered with a helmet.


    On the other hand, the maid next to him, Niu Wu recognized that the other party was a sheep clan orc, and he had no information on the rest, not even a man or a woman.


    "I''ve seen the leader." Spencer immediately stood up and gave a noble salute, and Niu Wu also stood up and salute. The orc tribe of tens of thousands of people could not tolerate him being careless, although it was the first time he saw the leader of the orc tribe.


    "Sit down." Elsa waved her hand indifferently, her golden eyes glanced at the few people in front of her, and paused on a few well-equipped Terran knights.


    Niu Wu and Spencer looked at each other and saw the incredible look in each other''s eyes. They didn''t expect that the leader of this orc tribe was actually a woman.

 Chapter 377：

    "Boss, I''m Spencer who has dealt with your tribe before." Spencer immediately introduced.


    "Well, is your Excellency Spencer coming this time to buy sheep? Or to draw horses?" Elsa asked straight to the point. She didn''t want to be too polite with the human race, otherwise she would talk about it for a long time.


    "This..." Spencer was stunned for a moment, and quickly responded, "Boss, it''s not that I want to buy sheep and horses, but the Mr. Niu Wu next to me wants to buy sheep. I''m just an introducer."


    "Oh?" Elsa raised her eyebrows and looked at Niu Wu with her golden eyes. There was nothing special about her ordinary face, she said lightly, "Where is Mr. Niu Wu from?"


    "Xiyang City." Niu Wu replied calmly.


    "Xiyang City?" Elsa frowned, turned her head to look at the maid, and received a shake of her head, indicating that she had never heard of this city.


    "Chief, Xiyang City is a city in the west. The city owner is Your Excellency Liu Feng, a very talented baron." Spencer quickly introduced, and a few words showed the general situation of Xiyang City.


    "Oh, I see." Elsa nodded flatly, and suddenly lost interest.


    How many sheep can a little baron in a remote place buy? I''m afraid that two hundred will not necessarily buy. As for the talent, it seems that the human race likes to exaggerate and praise people.


    "Boss, Your Excellency Liu Feng also wrote you a letter." Spencer took the letter out of his arms and handed it to the orc knight standing beside him, who handed it over.


    "Oh, and write to me." Elsa was surprised, looking at the letter the maid was opening. The maid opened it before handing it over to her. She took the letter and looked like it.


    The general content of the letter is Liu Feng''s words and deeds of kindness expressed, and also mentioned that he hopes to cooperate and can buy a large number of sheep and horses from her.


    Elsa read the letter quietly, put it aside at will, and asked her to evaluate the letter. She could only say that it was boring and hypocritical. She knew the human race very well, and she could say beautiful words on her lips, but her actual action was not satisfactory. .


    "I read the letter, Mr. Niu Wu, what are the quantities of sheep and draught horses that your baron said to buy in large quantities?" Elsa asked indifferently.


    "Two thousand sheep." Niu Wu said seriously, he knew that the real negotiation had begun.


    "Two thousand sheep, um... Huh?" Elsa recited it for a while before she realized it, her golden eyes widened, and she asked in astonishment, "Did you mean two thousand sheep?"


    "Yes, two thousand sheep." Niu Wu nodded affirmatively and said indifferently, "Two thousand sheep a month."


    "What?" Elsa opened her mouth wide, looked at Niu Wu in disbelief, and asked in a low voice, "Two thousand sheep a month?"


    Is this quantity large? For the tens of thousands of sheep of the orc tribe, it is certainly not many, but it is the largest transaction volume of the Elsa tribe.


    "Yes." Niu Wu replied, these 2,000 sheep are considered a tentative transaction, and the number of sheep purchased is definitely not enough to last a month compared to Xiyang City''s population of more than 10,000.


    "What about the price?" Elsa asked, if it was too low, it would be a waste of joy.


    "Fourteen copper coins for a pound of mutton." Niu Wu quoted, this price is about 10% lower than the market price.


    "Fourteen copper coins!" Elsa closed her eyes and pondered, the price was similar to the selling price of other tribes.


    What she was curious about was that the human race did not lower the price. Last time, the human race caravan came to discuss the business of buying sheep, and the price was reduced to ten copper coins per pound of mutton.


    Is it true that this nobleman named Liu Feng does not discriminate against orcs as stated in the letter? Or is there another plan?


    "Boss, what do you think of this price?" Niu Wu asked with raised eyebrows.


    "Okay, just the price of fourteen copper coins." Elsa said solemnly, she thought about it, if the other party had any premeditated plan, it would be to pay the coins for the goods first, and then allow the sheep to leave.


    Chapter 0452 Negotiations.


    "Leader, please start killing sheep tomorrow." Niu Wu sat up straight, talking about this point, the sheep business was negotiated.


    "Kill the sheep? Didn''t you take the whole sheep directly?" Elsa was stunned, looking at Niu Wu inexplicably.


    Other human race merchants transported the whole sheep away, and would not leave a single hair in their tribe.


    "No, there is no way to take the whole sheep away at the moment, only the meat." Niu Wu shook his head, their boats couldn''t come over, so they could only kill the sheep to transport the meat.


    "Then the viscera and sheepskin that kill the sheep? What are you going to do with it?" Elsa asked. It is better to talk about the details clearly, so as not to be trapped by the human race.


    "The viscera will be left to the noble tribe, just treat it as the cost of slaughtering, and please help to store the sheepskin. Next year, we will send a big boat to buy the sheep, and we will transport them together." Niu Wu said seriously.


    The offal has a strong fishy smell, but it is a good thing for commoners who can''t eat meat, but Niu Wu and the others now have a hard time transporting pieces of meat, let alone internal organs.


    Moreover, it is difficult for live sheep to be transported to Xiyang City alive, and it is difficult to reach them with pasture alone. Do they have to buy more pasture? In that case, the cost will increase too much, and the frozen sheep will also be troublesome to slaughter. In general, it is the most economical to slaughter on-site and leave with the meat.


    "Oh? Will you come over to buy sheep next year?" Elsa''s golden eyes narrowed slightly, and it sounded like she was still sailing over, which is good news.


    "Yes, the young master said that if the cooperation is pleasant for the first time, he will continue to cooperate with your tribe. Next time, he will not only buy 2,000 sheep." Niu Wu said seriously.


    "The first cooperation will definitely be very pleasant." Elsa immediately said, if they can find a long-term buying caravan, they don''t have to worry about the sheep they raise can''t be sold.


    "Of course, the number of purchases next time, etc., please ask the leader to talk to our young master in person. I can''t make up my mind about this." Niu Wu took the opportunity to throw out the topic that the young master explained.


    He knew that the young master wanted to talk to the leader of the orc tribe in person, and that there was a major business that needed to be confirmed in person.


    "Let me talk to Your Excellency Liu Feng in person?" Elsa frowned, thinking about the purpose.


    "Yes, at least 20,000 sheep will be purchased next year. This number is a bit huge, and I can''t make the decision." Niu Wu lowered his head and said.


    "Twenty thousand sheep?" Elsa stared at Niu Wu with her mouth open. She wondered if she had heard it wrong? You must know that with her tribe, the number of sheep raised a year is only about 50,000 or 60,000, and now she has to buy one-third of the sheep.


    "Yes, this is the minimum number. Please talk to the young master to find out how much." Niu Wu said with a serious face.


    "..." Spencer looked at Niu Wu speechlessly. He was thinking about why the black-haired and black-eyed young man had such courage to open his mouth to buy 20,000 sheep.


    "Aren''t you kidding me?" Elsa raised her eyebrows, her golden eyes flickered, and said in a low voice, "Say something ugly, your city lord is just a little baron, can he buy 20,000 sheep?"


    "Hahaha¡­"


    Niu Wu was stunned, and then burst out laughing, "Boss, I think you made a mistake."


    "What''s wrong?" Elsa''s golden eyes narrowed slightly, but she wanted to see what she could say.


    A little baron, actually opened his mouth to buy at least 20,000 sheep, and asked her to talk to him in person? Just a baron?


    "My young master is not an ordinary baron. To put it in a bad way, as long as my young master is willing, he is at least an earl now."


    Niu Wu stood up imposingly, his voice full of chill, "Boss, don''t judge our young master with other barons, this is an insult to him."


    "..." Elsa raised her eyebrows and quietly looked at Niu Wu, who had completely changed her mind, thinking about what kind of person could actually let her subordinates protect him like this.


    "Bold, how dare you do this..." The maid heard it, and a small businessman dared to speak rudely to Her Royal Highness.


    "Let''s not talk about this for now." Elsa waved her hand to silence the maid, she didn''t want to ruin the business of 2,000 sheep.


    If it was her in the past, Niu Wu dared to talk to her like this, and a whipping would be indispensable... But now she has to think about the tribe and restrain her temper a little.


    "It''s my rudeness." Niu Wu also accepted it when he saw it, and went down the steps for the other party.


    "Mr. Niu Wu, what do you use to pay for the sheep?" Elsa asked indifferently. This is the most important thing. If it is paid with gold coins, she will arrange for someone to sneak into the human race city to buy supplies.


    "It depends on how the leader chooses. If you want gold coins, we can settle it on the spot. If you want goods to be deducted, we also bring some goods over." Niu Wu said slowly, and finally it was the most important time of the day.

 Chapter 378：

    "Oh? You brought the goods here?" Elsa was shocked and asked quickly, "Did you bring salt?"


    "Bring it." The corners of Niu Wu''s mouth raised slightly, the young master guessed well, the tribe was very short of salt, otherwise they would not ask if they brought salt.


    "How much? How to calculate the salt?" Elsa asked in a deep voice, as long as it wasn''t too outrageous, she decided to buy it.


    "We brought one hundred catties of salt, the price is the market price, thirty copper coins per catty." Niu Wu said lightly.


    "Are you sure it''s thirty copper coins per pound of salt?" Elsa asked blankly, knowing that due to the lack of salt, the market has fried salt to thirty-six copper coins per pound.


    "Yes." Niu Wu nodded and added, "It''s a preferential price for your tribe, it''s just our little sincerity."


    "Sincere?" Elsa nodded lightly, a hundred catties of salt was not much, but at least it could last for a while.


    "We also brought wine and some food." After Niu Wu finished speaking, he gave the veteran a look, and two veterans immediately walked outside.


    "Wine, food?" Elsa clenched her palm tightly. She hadn''t had a drink for a long time, let alone food, and she was very satisfied if she could give some more frozen vegetables.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The veteran returned soon, bringing canned fish, Youhe Daqu wine, and a few packets of salt.


    Chapter 0453 Negotiations ¡¤ Next.


    "Boss, these are the four kinds of goods I brought, please take a look." Niu Wu pointed to the things in the hands of the veterans, including frozen vegetables wrapped in sackcloth.


    "Bring it here." Elsa instructed the maid, looking at the four things curiously.


    "Yes." The maid immediately took four things from the veteran and placed them in front of Elsa.


    "Which is salt?" Elsa glanced at the four objects in front of her, including ceramics and linen, and an unknown object. But the ceramic jar is pretty nice.


    "That brown stuff is salt." Niu Wu said quickly.


    "Is this bag of salt?" Elsa held the paper bag of salt and pinched it, it didn''t feel like linen.


    "The bag with salt is something called paper. It is specially made to be waterproof. The weight of a bag is one kilogram." Niu Wu gave a rough introduction.


    "I see."


    Elsa nodded dumbfoundedly, she didn''t know what she was talking about anyway, it just felt very powerful. She picked up the knife on the table and plunged it directly into the salt bag to open it, staring blankly at the white salt.


    "Is this salt? So white?" Elsa blinked her golden eyes and put a bit of it into her mouth with her fingers. She frowned, but she swallowed it anyway.


    "This is the salt specially prepared by our young master using a secret method, without the bitterness of ordinary salt." Niu Wu raised his head and said.


    "It''s good salt." Elsa nodded, and the salt she ate at the Brutus Orc Palace was even better, just plain salty.


    A pound of such salt only sells for 30 copper coins, and she has indeed earned it. If Elsa knew about this salt, as long as the civilians of Xiyang City bought it with their ID cards, only five copper coins per pound would be more expensive. Be surprised.


    Elsa took a sip of water, gargled and swallowed, turned her eyes to the black ceramic bottle, and asked, "What is this bottle?"


    "Wine, Youhe Daqu wine, is a first-class fine wine." Niu Wu introduced.


    "Youhe Daqu? Strange name." Elsa didn''t have much expectations for wine. She often drank imperial wine in Brutus Orc Palace. Could it be better than imperial wine?


    Without Elsa''s instructions, the maid opened the wine, and the rich aroma of wine wafted out, making the people present drool.


    Especially those orc knights, who swallowed their saliva so loudly that Elsa''s face turned red when she heard it, which was really embarrassing.


    "Good wine." The maid poured some wine and tried it before pouring Elsa a glass.


    "Good wine, absolutely good wine." Elsa took a sip, her golden eyes gleamed, it was even better than the wine she drank in the Brutus Orc Palace, and it really was a first-class wine.


    "This is also a special wine made by the young master with a secret recipe. Only Xiyang City in the world produces it."


    Niu Wu''s mouth smiled and said proudly, "Please open another jar, it''s a delicious appetizer."


    "Okay, open it." Elsa ordered, her curiosity completely aroused.


    The maid then opened the can of fish, and the aroma of fish meat and seasonings wafted out, causing another sound of swallowing.


    "What is this?" Elsa stared straight at the ceramic jar, saliva secreted, and her stomach felt very hungry.


    "This is canned fish, and it was specially made by the young master with a secret recipe. Only Xiyang City can produce it." Niu Wu licked the corner of his mouth and said.


    The maid brought the plate, poured out the fish, and prepared a knife. After trying it out, she ate another piece and put the plate in front of Elsa with a red face.


    "Hey...this is delicious..." Elsa used a knife to poke a small piece into her mouth, completely filling her taste buds with the rich aroma, making her gulp.


    "..." Niu Wu''s mouth twitched as he looked at the tribal leader, one hand pulled up the sackcloth covering his cheeks, and one hand kept stuffing fish into his mouth, but he couldn''t see what the other party looked like.


    Seeing Niu Wu''s strange eyes, Elsa held back her greed, put down her knife embarrassingly, looked at the last linen wrap with golden eyes, and asked curiously, "What about this last thing?"


    "The leader will know when he opens it." Niu Wu chuckled lightly, the bait of frozen green vegetables, I''m afraid no one can resist it.


    "Oh?" Elsa pulled the knot of the bundled cloth with her own hands. After pulling the sackcloth, she stared blankly at the frozen green vegetables.


    With trembling hands, she picked up a green vegetable, tore off one and put it in her mouth and chewed it, shouting in astonishment, "Is this really a green vegetable?"


    "Yes, it is also our young master who uses the magic of magic to cultivate green vegetables in winter." Niu Wu would brag about Liu Feng''s greatness whenever he had the chance.


    "Tsk tsk tsk..."


    Elsa was chewing on the green vegetables, her golden eyes were full of shock for a long time, she was suddenly interested in that mysterious Liu Feng, what kind of person can he produce so many magical and incredible things.


    "I think next spring, I can meet and talk with Your Excellency Liu Feng." Elsa put down her knife and wiped her mouth with a sackcloth, "Talk about the business of the 20,000 sheep, as well as this salt, wine, fish Canned food, and the greens business."


    "I''ll tell the young master." Niu Wu bowed and saluted, most of the task was over.


    "How many draught horses do you need?" Elsa asked, putting down the vegetables. This is also a big business. The draught horses only consume pasture in winter, so it''s good to sell some in advance.


    "We need 100 draught horses for the time being. We need draught horses to drag mutton." Niu Wu said slowly, if he buys too many draught horses, he will definitely consume a lot of vegetables in the greenhouse.


    "One hundred horses? Is it too little? I can be cheaper in terms of price." Elsa frowned.


    "One hundred horses is enough for the time being, and I will buy them in large quantities next year." Niu Wu calmly said.


    After the two hundred rams pulled the mutton back, they could be put back into the work of the dock, and they would not be idle at all. If they were to buy in large quantities now, they would just be wasted.


    "It''s next year again? So where will I meet with Your Excellency Liu Feng? In our tribe?" Elsa raised her eyebrows. She found that the other party had big plans for next year, otherwise they wouldn''t buy a lot of sheep and draught horses.


    "You can talk to our young master in Blackwater City, which happens to be halfway between the Sahara Prairie and Xiyang City." Niu Wu said quickly.


    "Impossible." The maid was the first to object, shouting, "Who knows if your human race will do any tricks."


    "Go down and rest first, I need to think about this." Elsa waved her hand and told the orc knights to take Niu Wu and the others down.


    "Then I''ll say goodbye." Niu Wuxing saluted and followed the orc knight.

 Chapter 379：

    Chapter 0454 the troubles of Niu Niang.


    Xiyang City is very quiet at night. It is now around four o''clock at night, and there are still two hours before dawn.


    In the castle, except for the soldiers on duty at night, everyone was asleep, the beast-eared girls fell into a sweet sleep, and everyone fell asleep peacefully, because this was Liu Feng''s castle, and they were all at ease.


    But Niu Jiao Niang was having a nightmare. In the dream, familiar faces roared fiercely.


    "You''re just a slave, why are you arresting me?"


    "You''re a lowly slave, slave, slave..."


    "..."


    "No, no, I''m not a slave, I''m not, not..."


    Tis shouted unconsciously, waving her hands, frowning, her face full of pain.


    "I''m not a slave, no, no!!"


    Dessy''s face was grim, her purple eyes suddenly opened, she gasped for breath, swallowed her saliva, and stared blankly at the sackcloth roof, and it took a while for her to recover.


    "Have this nightmare again." Tiss rubbed her eyes, she was very sleepy but didn''t feel sleepy at all.


    This is the same dream she had for three consecutive days. Every day in the dream, many people shouted at her, ''You are a slave, you are a slave...''


    Today, this dream made her even more flustered. Even the people in the castle called her a slave, and even Enri, Mina, Nicole, and Eliza called her a slave. The look of disgust made her very scared.


    What woke her up was that even the young master and sister Bella called her a slave and made her go far away, which completely woke her up. She was a civilian two days ago, and her colleagues in the security department called her a slave. This nightmare made her more and more terrified.


    "What should I do?" Tiss stretched out her right arm, with an obvious triangular slave mark on it, which she made after being coaxed by a walking merchant.


    "Would you like to take a knife and cut it off?" Dess rubbed the slave''s brand with the fingers of his left hand.


    "It hurts." Niu Jiao Niang''s right arm became hot, and the pain hit immediately, causing her to gasp at her mouth.


    "Ugh!"


    Tiss sighed, put down her arms, turned her head and stared at the window, thousands of thoughts popped up in her mind, will this slave brand be with her forever?


    She thought she didn''t care about slave status, no, she always didn''t care about slave status, but the nightmares of the past few days made her think of many things, which made her become concerned.


    Niu Jiao Niang just lay on the bed like this, thinking wildly until dawn, when she heard noises from outside, she sat up, tossed her long purple hair, and her huge chest trembled.


    "The weather is fine today. Yesterday it was a blizzard, and today it''s sunny." En Li shouted loudly.


    "Anli, don''t be too loud, the others are still sleeping." Wei Ya advised softly.


    "Well... I''m sorry, sorry." Hu Erniang quickly apologized in a low voice.


    "..."


    Tis listened to the sound outside quietly, the corners of her mouth raised slightly, she thought that only Weiya, the young master and Nicole could make Enri so quiet... If it were her and Mina, it would be another fight.


    As for the reason, she looked down at her heavy chest with a smile, and muttered to herself, "Probably just jealous of my big breasts."


    Her **** are the largest in the castle, and the eldest sister liked to hold her to sleep in the middle of the night, which made her quite helpless.


    "I''m also worried that my **** are too big. It''s tiring to walk." Tiss scratched her hair, thinking that if Hu Erniang said it in front of her, she might cause Hu Erniang to yell again.


    Tis lifted the quilt, got out of bed and started to change clothes, ready to go to breakfast, to start today''s work, that is, to patrol the road.


    "Or, don''t go today." Tis took off her clothes and was about to put on her leather armor, but she stopped and looked down at the slave brand on her arm. She didn''t want to go out and see other people''s strange eyes.


    She removed her hand from the leather armor, grabbed a long dress and put it on, and decided to take a day off today, just as it was a holiday.


    "It''s done, it feels a little empty." Niu Jiao Niang changed into a long dress and patted her unconstrained breasts. She hadn''t worn such clothes for a long time, and had been wearing leather armor before.


    "Gag!"


    Tis, with long purple hair scattered, opened the door and walked out. Now the dining room should be able to eat, she got up late today.


    "Ta Tata..."


    As she was walking on the road, the startled gazes of the maids made her unconsciously hold her right arm and hurriedly walked away.


    "Wow! Miss Teas is so pretty today. It''s the first time I see her in formal clothes."


    "Yeah, especially those **** are really enviable."


    "Don''t say it, wait for Miss Enri to hear..."


    "Hee hee... I won''t, let''s go."


    "..."


    Tis did not hear the conversation of the maids. When she came to the dining room, she had already seen Enri, Nicole, Su Mi, Frey, Eliza and Weiya.


    "Huh? Tis, are you feeling uncomfortable today?" En Li asked in astonishment. Niu Jiao Niang actually wore a long skirt today, especially the huge pair, which was very dazzling.


    "Yeah, what''s wrong with you, I''ll go to the young master to show you." Nicole asked with concern, she felt that Niu Jiao Niang was a little abnormal today.


    "It''s alright, I just want to rest today." Tiss yawned as she said, her right hand involuntarily hiding behind her.


    "..." Eliza frowned and looked at Niu Jiao Niang''s movements. She also felt that Tiss was a little strange, not as carefree as before, but rather restrained.


    "What''s the matter? Who''s not feeling well?" Liu Feng asked, bringing Mina and Avery in. This morning Xiu just warmed up and heard the conversation at the door.


    "Huh? Tis, you are so beautiful today." Mina praised in surprise.


    "Thank you." Tis scratched her cheeks embarrassedly, and said softly to Liu Feng, "Master, no one is uncomfortable, I want to be lazy today and not go to the guards."


    "Really okay? Tis, haven''t you rested recently?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, looked at Niu Jiao Niang''s dark circles, and said worriedly, "If you need more rest, you shouldn''t go to the guards for a few days."


    "Well, it''s just a nightmare." Tis forced a smile, placing her right arm behind her. She didn''t know why, and she didn''t want those present to know that she was a slave.


    Chapter 0455 Black History.


    "Have a nightmare? Then go to the hot spring to relax tonight." Liu Feng smiled warmly, beckoned and shouted, "Have dinner, eat more delicious food, and then go back to sleep."


    "Hmm!" Tis nodded quickly, she didn''t know why, she was a little afraid to sleep.


    "Nicole, what are you eating today?" En Li raised her hand and shouted, looking around with her brown eyes, she couldn''t see anything to eat.


    "Eating rice rolls today is my new breakfast." Nicole raised a finger and said with a smile, "I''ve already tried it, and it''s very delicious."


    "Huh? What is intestinal powder?" En Li''s brown eyes widened, she said in surprise, "What a strange name, intestines? Internal organs?"


    "Innards?" Avery''s orange eyes brightened, her hands resting on the edge of the table, and she quickly asked, "Want to roast pig intestines? I want more garlic this time."

 Chapter 380：

    "..." Liu Feng looked at the wolf-eared lady who licked the corner of her mouth with a smile. She ate barbecue a few days ago, and the roasted pig intestines made the wolf-eared lady very like.


    "Ah? Have a barbecue in the morning?" Wei Ya asked in surprise.


    "No, you think too much." Nicole rolled her eyes and waved her hands, "This rice roll is not the pig intestines you imagined, but a kind of pasta. You will know when I get it out."


    After Nicole finished speaking, she left the dining room, leaving behind the beast-eared girls who were a little regretful. They thought it would be good to have a barbecue in the morning.


    "Ta Tata..."


    After a while, Nicole came in with a few maids, carrying a round pot, a wooden bucket, and several trays of ingredients, which contained eggs, green vegetables, and minced mushrooms, etc. The most important thing was a special sauce. .


    "Is there so much food prepared?" Liu Feng said with a chuckle, this rice roll is one of his favorite breakfasts, but Nicole also made it out.


    "More ingredients are delicious." Nicole responded while busy. She put the custom-made round pot on the stove, then added water to it, put the lid on and waited for the water to boil.


    "What is this doing?" Wei Ya and Curiosity came to the side, watched Nicole''s movements carefully, and took out a notepad to write it down.


    "Intestine powder is to be steamed." Nicole explained while stirring the rice milk in the wooden bucket with a wooden spoon, "This sausage powder is made from polished rice, and then steamed with water."


    "Huh? Then why is it called rice noodles? It''s not better to call it rice milk powder directly." An Li flicked her fox tail, not understanding the name very well.


    "You''ll find out soon." Nicole smiled mysteriously. She was originally surprised by the way the rice rolls were given by the young master, but also about the name, but after the rice rolls were tested by her, she felt that there was no problem with the name.


    "The water is boiling." Hu Erniang hurriedly shouted.


    "Don''t worry, you can eat it soon."


    Nicole picked up an iron plate the size of a washbasin, poured a spoonful of rice slurry into the iron plate, and shook the rice slurry on the iron plate. Then take a bowl, crack an egg, add minced meat and chopped mushrooms, stir all together, pour the egg into the iron plate, and then add the greens.


    Then lift the lid of the pot, put it into a rack into the pot, put the iron plate in, put the lid on the pot and wait for it to be cooked.


    After Nicole finished all this, she picked up an iron plate and started doing the work just now, adding rice milk, eggs and so on.


    "It''s almost done." Nicole finished the iron plate, and estimated that she would lift the lid of the pot in the next time, and wrapped her hands in sackcloth to hold the iron plate.


    "Wow! It looks like a cake." Mina said in surprise, her blue eyes staring at the iron plate.


    "Everyone will have it soon." Nicole put another iron plate into the pot, picked up an iron scraper, and scraped it against the steamed noodles in the iron plate, and the noodles were quickly scraped. into strips.


    "Wow, it turns out that this is rice rolls." En Li suddenly realized, "However, I still think the name is very strange."


    "Okay, the first plate of rice rolls is finished." Nicole poured the special sauce on the rice rolls, put the rice rolls on Liu Feng''s table, and said expectantly, "Master, how do you feel when you taste it?"


    "Okay, I''ll try it." Liu Feng picked up his chopsticks, picked up a piece of rice roll dipped in sauce and stuffed it into his mouth.


    "Well, tsk..." Liu Feng chewed and swallowed, gave Nicole a thumbs up, and said in appreciation, "It''s delicious, it''s the taste in my memory."


    "That''s great." Nicole''s gray eyes were crescent-shaped, and the corners of her mouth were smiling. Fluffing her long flaxen hair, she picked up the rice roll with great interest.


    "It''s really delicious." Liu Feng picked up another piece of rice rolls, and when he lifted his eyes, he saw the beast-eared girls staring straight at him, how could he eat it.


    "Come on, you all have a taste." Liu Feng stuffed the rice rolls he was holding into his eyes and looked at Frei, then pushed the rice rolls on the plate to the middle of the table.


    "Shhhhh..."


    In an instant, four or five pairs of chopsticks went straight to the plate. The wolf-eared girl and the cat-eared girl were the first to grab it, followed by the elf and the rabbit-eared girl. As for the fox-eared girl, because of her height, she was trying her best to reach for the plate. stretch.


    "His Royal Highness Princess, come here, open your mouth." Avery held the rice rolls in her mouth and stretched it out to Anli just like coaxing a child.


    "..." The corners of En Li''s mouth twitched, she raised her arms, raised her palms to aim at Avril, and said angrily, "I can clip myself, and... I''m not a child anymore."


    "His Royal Highness, it was all me before..." Avril was stunned, and opened her mouth to continue.


    "Avery, shut up." En Li blushed, her fox tail frowned, and shouted, "Don''t bring up the past, I can eat by myself now, no one needs to feed it!"


    "Uh uh..."


    Silence, everyone stared blankly at Hu Erniang, and a scene emerged in their minds, that is, Xiao Hu Er Niang was lying in Xiao Lang Er Niang''s arms, and the little wolf Er Niang was feeding. Such two little beasts The Erniang feeding scene is so cute.


    "..." Anli''s eyes twitched, she turned her stiff neck, glanced at the crowd, sat back in the chair in embarrassment, bit the rice roll handed over by Avril with her arms on her chest, and sighed weakly, "It''s delicious, Really delicious..."


    God, I have another dark history. I really am not a person who needs to be coaxed to eat, ah... No, that''s because I have to use my hands to read books, so I need people to feed me, yes... That''s it look.


    "Su Mi, open your mouth." Wei Ya shook her head amusingly, stuffed the rice roll into Lu Erniang''s mouth, and asked softly, "Is it delicious?"


    "It''s delicious." Su Mi squinted, chewing and making a vague sound, "I, I also want to learn to cook."


    "Okay, let Sister Nicole teach you later." Wei Ya comforted.


    "Huh? Tis, why don''t you eat it?" Liu Feng stared at Niu Jiao Niang who was sitting in shock. Isn''t it the most active way to grab food?


    Chapter 0456 Is Auntie here?


    "Ah?" Tis froze for a moment, blinked her purple eyes, came back to her senses, and asked suspiciously, "Master, what did you say?"


    She was distracted just now, thinking about how to remove the slave brand, but she didn''t pay attention to what everyone was doing for a while.


    "Are you not feeling well?" Liu Feng frowned. Today''s Niujiao Niang is very abnormal. She is usually the most positive about eating, but today she seems to be a different person.


    He looked at the plate in the middle of the table, and there was still a lot of rice rolls in it, but he couldn''t attract Niu Jiao Niang''s eyes. Those purple eyes were full of sadness, which made him feel that something must have happened.


    "No, it''s really not uncomfortable." Tis hurriedly waved her hand, she didn''t want to say that because of the slave, there was no way to change it, unless the slave brand was removed, otherwise people would see that she was a slave.


    The triangular slave brand is already a sign of slaves in this era. As long as slaves are found in the wild, they can be killed or captured, because nine out of ten are runaway slaves, and no one will be held accountable if they are killed, or they will be sold again.


    "Could it be that you have a fever?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, and immediately thought of a possibility, that Niu Jiao Niang was afraid of injections, so he insisted that he was not feeling sick.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Liu Feng got up and walked towards Niu Jiao Niang. Looking at her hurried appearance, he felt that his guess should be accurate.


    "Master, I''m really fine." Tis shook her head quickly, her pair trembled violently, her left hand squeezed her right arm tightly, and she felt very flustered.


    "I''ll check it and find out." Liu Feng smiled warmly, reached out and picked up the purple hair in front of Niu Jiao Niang''s forehead, lowered her head and put her forehead on it, carefully feeling Niu Jiao Niang''s temperature.


    "..." Tis'' purple pupils stared dully at the cheeks in front of him, those deep black pupils. Liu Feng''s intimate movements and the hot and humid breath hit her face, causing her cheeks to blush.


    The young master looks so special, his eyes are captivating, so gentle, his body smells good, and he is willing to give her a lot of delicious food. Every time he eats, he prepares more for her. It is really like the love of a noble girl. The male protagonist in "Notes" makes people yearn for...


    No, Tis, you are just a slave, you are not worthy of the young master, no noble would marry a slave, you can only be...


    Stop, Tess, you can''t think about it anymore, the young master is not that kind of person, you can''t think about it.


    Niu Jiao Niang''s thinking is now in confusion, and all kinds of thoughts come into contact. Her eldest sister Bella taught, "Men don''t have a good thing, they are all lies."


    And the things she had experienced made her think wildly. She hadn''t slept well for a few days, which made her nervous, especially the dream she had last night, which made her feel terrified.


    "Hey, don''t you have a fever?" Liu Feng frowned, moved his forehead away from Tis, turned his head and shouted to Mina, "Mina, go get the thermometer."

 Chapter 381：

    He felt that Niu Jiao Niang''s forehead temperature was similar to his own, and now he can only measure it with a thermometer to be more accurate.


    "Okay." Mina responded, twisting her hips, fluttering the cat''s tail and running out.


    "Master, is Tis ill?" Nicole asked worriedly, and put down the two plates of rice rolls.


    "Check it with a thermometer." Liu Feng shook his head, looked down at Niu Jiao Niang, who frowned tightly, raised his hand and rubbed her head dotingly, smiling gently, "It doesn''t have to be an injection."


    "Mmmm!" Tis looked up at Liu Feng''s warm and sunny smiling face, her chaotic state of mind was suppressed, and she sat quietly.


    "Tis, it''s alright." Eliza sat next to the cowgirl, holding her right arm tightly.


    "I''m really fine," Tis said in a trembling voice, looking down at her right arm that was being held, her purple eyes trembling.


    "..." Eliza frowned, she could feel Tis''s nervousness, which made her feel very restrained, as if she had done something wrong.


    After a while, Mina came back with the first aid kit. She hurriedly opened the first aid kit and took out the thermometer. She also uses this thing now. After all, there are many girls in the castle, so it is impossible for Liu Feng to do everything.


    "Tiss, come, put the thermometer under your armpit." Mina held the thermometer, and it was not Tiss'' response, she reached in through her collar, and after the huge softness, tucked the thermometer into the horns'' armpit. .


    "I..." Tiss could clearly feel everyone''s concern for her, as well as the deep worry, which made her depressed mood much better, but some words could not be said.


    Sometimes honest people, once they have troubles, think more seriously than ordinary people, and are more difficult to dissipate than ordinary people.


    "It''s okay, you just didn''t rest well." Liu Feng said gently, he could feel Niu Jiao Niang''s anxiety.


    "Hmm!" Tiss nodded, she didn''t tell the nightmare, she felt like she was making a big fuss.


    A few minutes passed quickly, and Mina took out the thermometer from Niu Jiao Niang''s armpit. After observing, she breathed a sigh of relief, "It''s okay, I don''t have a fever."


    "Great." Eliza said happily.


    "Maybe I''m too tired. Let''s rest after breakfast." Nicole said seriously, pushing a plate of rice rolls in front of Tis.


    "Okay." The corner of Di Si''s mouth showed a smile, her pretty nose twitched a few times, and her purple eyes glowed at the rice rolls.


    "Eat it quickly, everyone." Liu Feng said in a loud voice. He looked at Ti Si''s face, his black eyes flickered, and he lowered his head to eat rice rolls.


    "Finally I can eat." En Li shouted happily, grabbing her chopsticks and eating.


    "It''s really delicious," Eliza admired, her pointed ears quivering twice.


    "More." Frey put down her chopsticks and pushed the empty plate to Nicole, who had already eaten it just now.


    "I want it too." Su Mi shouted with sauce hanging from the corner of her mouth, "I want a big serving, bigger than Frey."


    "I want three." Frey said coldly.


    "..."


    Listening to the childish dialogue, Liu Feng couldn''t help but feel amused. Maybe Frey was more like a thirteen-year-old girl at this moment.


    The pleasant breakfast began, and the maids quickly got busy. Nicole ate the plate while supervising and pointing.


    But Liu Feng still found something unusual. Niu Jiao Niang ate less for breakfast today and only ate one third of the usual amount, which made him think about what happened.


    Wait, abnormal? Liu Feng immediately thought that girls seem to have abnormal days a few days a month. Could it be that Tis''s ''relative aunt'' is here?


    Chapter 0457 Should I leave?


    Girls in this era, ''relatives and aunts'', are considered filthy things, and girls won''t tell them. Some girls think they are sick when they bleed for the first time. Every few days in a month, Will be suspiciously worried about whether they will die.


    Of course, what Liu Feng knew was what Mao Er Niang told him. After the two of them were warm, they would talk about some heart-to-heart topics, and they talked about the issue of ''relatives and aunts'', which is the menstrual period.


    Liu Feng also gave Mao Er Niang a popular science, what is a menstrual period, why girls are abnormal in a few days a month, but he didn''t say that, because he didn''t know either.


    "Mina, come here." Liu Feng reached out and grabbed the cat''s tail and gently tugged it.


    "Yeah!" Mina''s cheeks were flushed and she made a nasal sound, her whole body felt soft, her tail seemed to have electricity running straight to the top of her head, and she moved her body closer to Liu Feng.


    "Mina, Tis may be the one here." Liu Feng pinched Mina''s cat ear and whispered, "Go and ask if the one is here?"


    "That?" Mina was stunned, her blue eyes full of doubts, she didn''t know what the young master was talking about.


    "You..." Liu Feng rolled his eyes, then whispered, "It''s the days when the girl bleeds."


    "Ah..." Mina covered her mouth, her cheeks blushing visibly, she nodded shyly, and made a mosquito-like nasal sound, "Hmm."


    "If the real one comes, make some brown sugar water for Tis." Liu Feng whispered, then let go of Mina''s cat ears.


    "Okay, okay." Mina replied in a low voice, she didn''t expect the young master to tell her that, which was really embarrassing.


    "Okay, I''m going to deal with government affairs, so you can eat slowly." Liu Feng clapped his hands, got up and gave Mao Erniang a look, and took An Li to the study.


    "Su Mi, is Frey full? Going to school." Wei Ya shouted, shaking her bunny ears.


    "I''m full." Su Mi patted her slightly bulging belly.


    "Yeah!" Frey snorted coldly.


    "Miss Avili." Wei Ya said politely to Avili, "I want to trouble you again to **** us to school."


    "It should be." Avril said coldly.


    Lang Erniang took the big sword next to her and walked outside first, followed by Rabbit Erniang with Frei and Luerniang.


    "Tiss, you have more rest today, I''ll go to the training camp first." Eliza patted Niu Jiao Niang''s arm, her emerald green eyes flashed, and she said meaningfully, "If you have anything, you must say it. ."


    "Okay." Tis was stunned, but responded immediately, "Go quickly, don''t be late."


    "Okay, I''m leaving." Eliza got up and picked up the recurve bow placed beside her, which was for her self-defense on the road, although there were soldiers escorting her.


    "Yeah." Tis turned her head and stared at Eliza who disappeared. The people in the dream were terrifying, but the reality was so gentle and warm.


    "Tis, do you want to eat more?" Nicole''s gray eyes glanced at Niu Jiao Niang''s plate, and she said worriedly, "Have you eaten very little today? Are rice rolls not to your taste?"


    "No, no, the rice rolls are delicious, but I have no appetite." Tis quickly shook her head and said seriously, "Nicole''s food is the best."


    "No appetite, have you accumulated food?" Nicole frowned, thinking about whether to cook something for lunch.


    "Tis, did you have that **** day?" Mina asked suddenly, with a little blush on her cheeks.


    "Ah?" Tis was stunned, her purple eyes staring at Mina, her mind digesting the meaning of this sentence, and then her cheeks flushed red.


    "Huh? That''s the reason?" Nicole was stunned. After thinking about it, she suddenly realized, and said with concern, "Tiss, does your stomach hurt?"


    "No, no, that didn''t come." Tis blushed, shook her hands, flung her long purple hair, strode out, and fled directly.


    "Uh..." Mina and Nicole looked at each other, shrugged helplessly, everyone ran away, how could you even ask.

 Chapter 382：

    "I''m going to inspect." Cat Erniang waved her hand, she was going to inspect the intelligence organization and collect yesterday''s intelligence to the young master.


    "Let''s go." Nicole laughed. She wanted to tidy up the castle. The young master said that in the spring of next year, he would start to remodel the castle.


    "..."


    "Ta Tata..."


    Tis shyly ran out of the castle, and came to the street outside to realize that she didn''t plan to go out today, but she didn''t expect to run out habitually...


    "Let''s go shopping in the big market." Tis turned her head to look at the castle, feeling that she would definitely be asked something embarrassing when she went back at this time.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Tis walked on the road, looking around with purple eyes, wandering aimlessly, and came to the entrance of the big market, and saw that Fat Bear was enthusiastically soliciting customers.


    "Bring me a lollipop," Tess said, thinking that she hadn''t eaten a lollipop for three days.


    "Huh? It''s Captain Tess, you are so beautiful today." Fat Bear praised, handing over a lollipop.


    "Thank you." Tis gave the coins and walked away with the lollipop. I felt good today, not as scary as in my dream.


    She walked around, greeting passers-by from time to time, and soon came to the inside of the big market, and heard a noise in front of it. It was the boxing ring venue, and many people went up to fight in the morning.


    "Beat him, beat him, how dare a slave be so fierce."


    "Bah, beat him up, the slaves are so angry, if it wasn''t for the kindness of the city master, the slaves would have been driven out of the city."


    "Hey, how did you talk? What happened to the slaves? Lord City Lord said, we are free people now."


    "Hahaha... Then the slave brand on the back of your hand doesn''t think so, you are a slave."


    "Shut up, do you want to refute the City Lord''s judgment?"


    "laugh¡­¡­"


    Tess stood outside the crowd, pursing her lips and clenching her right arm with her left hand. She remembered catching the troublemaker three days ago. Her sleeve was just pushed up a little, revealing the slave brand, but the troublemaker yelled at her as a slave, even though she knocked the man unconscious.


    The nightmare also started that day.


    Hearing such words again today made Dess feel very heavy. She turned around and walked away. She suddenly wanted to go back to the castle room. Maybe it was time to leave Xiyang City? Looking for Miss Bella?


    What Niu Jiao Niang didn''t see was that in the crowd, a few pairs of strange eyes watched her leave, and then the voice of scolding the slave disappeared immediately, as if the conflict did not exist.


    Chapter 0458 The target is Niu Niang.


    When night fell, Xiyang City was shrouded in darkness, and the lively Xiyang City returned to calm again. There were a few people walking on the street in a hurry. They were rushing to watch shadow puppets. This is the only nightlife place in Xiyang City.


    In the castle study, Liu Feng, who had just finished dinner, was dealing with government affairs. He was checking the last loophole of the pontoon bridge. This pontoon bridge will be used for several years, not an annual product.


    Of course, if there is a flood, there is no way to save it. The pontoon bridge will definitely not be able to support too much water flow. This is a natural disaster, but it is not in his calculation.


    "Phew... it''s done." Liu Feng breathed a sigh of relief and put away a few pages of the pontoon bridge design drawings. He marked the matters that should be paid attention to in this era on the drawings.


    After all, it started from scratch. If I don''t write more details, I''m afraid that this group of newcomers to build the pontoon will make a one-time pontoon for him.


    "Master, take a rest." Mina was chewing on the dried fish, sitting on the corner of the table, shaking her long legs, and the cat''s tail twitched from time to time.


    "Yeah!" Liu Feng leaned back on the chair and made a lazy nasal sound, frowning and thinking, who should he find to build this pontoon bridge.


    "Mina, help me check, whoever builds a bridge in the city, a wooden bridge can also." Liu Feng said slowly, a little bit of experience is better than someone who doesn''t understand at all.


    "Yes." Mina clapped her hands, took out a notepad from her arms and remembered, and issued the order to the intelligence organization tomorrow.


    "By the way, what about today''s information?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows and asked. He would read what happened in Xiyang City when he had time.


    "Here." Mina handed over several documents on the desktop, each document recording the same type of things, all classified.


    For example, rumors, all kinds of rumors will be recorded in the same type of file. Such as fights and fights, which is another type.


    "Heh~" Liu Feng''s black eyes narrowed slightly, and he said indifferently, "To actually sell salt privately, it seems that there will always be people who take risks where there is interest."


    "Young master, we have already grasped the number of people. There are seven people in total. They privately bought green salt from civilians, and then dispersed them out of Xiyang City." Mina said coldly, a saber appeared in her hand, and it was turning flexibly .


    She hates these trick-or-treating people, all of which are stealing the young master''s wealth.


    Civilians in Xiyang City with ID cards can buy a pound of green salt for five copper coins. There are too many benefits to be drilled. As long as there are merchants who buy from the commoners at a slightly higher price and resell them to other cities, they can make crazy money.


    "Give the list to the Guard Division, and let Ryan immediately arrest them and send them to mining for five years. And those civilians who sell salt privately, all fine, and take them to the Guard Division to live for a few days to reflect."


    Liu Feng threw the documents on the table and said indifferently, "Register their ID cards so that the salt shop can only sell them one packet of salt for three months, for three years."


    This is to let those civilians with ID cards know that if you don''t cherish the benefits I give you, you can deprive you of your benefits at any time.


    "Yes!" Mina immediately remembered that the information was issued by the Security Division to the Security Division.


    Liu Feng then looked at another document, and the more he looked, the more his brows wrinkled. After reading it, a fly could be caught between his brows.


    "Three days ago, someone in the city spread rumors of driving out slaves. Did you find out who did it?" A trace of cold flashed across Liu Feng''s eyes.


    This rumor is very vicious. It is clearly destroying the harmonious atmosphere of the city he created, and laying a ticking time bomb for the common people. Maybe when the incident of discrimination against slaves breaks out, then Xiyang City will be in chaos.


    The personnel structure of Xiyang City is divided into four parts: nobles, merchants, commoners, and slaves.


    Among them, the nobles are him, and there are a few noble children such as Tori, who are not valued by the family.


    There are more merchants, most of them are foreign merchants, and Liu Feng, a local merchant, has supported a few, and they have set up shop in the big market.


    The most complicated is the class of civilians. The local civilians only account for about half of the population of Xiyang City, that is, about 5,000 people. The rest are foreign populations, divided into orcs and human races, as well as slaves turned into free people, a total of about 5,000 people.


    Free people are some foreign slaves, such as the orc slaves that Liu Feng rescued in Beifeng City. They have been pardoned by Liu Feng to get rid of their slave status and become free people like commoners.


    In the case of slaves, it is the 800 slaves that Liu Feng sent people to rescue from the blade. They will work for Liu Feng for a few years, and they will gradually get rid of their slave status.


    Now the problem lies with the free people. Some people are targeting people who have been converted from slaves to free people, and the status of slaves is infinitely magnified in an attempt to provoke a tragic sense of superiority among the common people.


    It is not a joke to say that people are fearful. It is an invisible weapon for killing people. When the slaves are discriminated against, they will have resentment, and ordinary civilians will feel superior to others. Sooner or later, there will be conflicts.


    "Master, the spread of this rumor is very small, and it only appears for a short time. It can only target a few people. They have strong vigilance." Mina said with a serious face.


    "Oh? The spread is very small..." Liu Feng muttered silently, closing his eyes and thinking.


    This rumor is purposeful, it''s not like it was specifically aimed at him in Xiyang City, it''s more like persecuting someone. No, it is aimed at the freedmen. Is there anyone who is special among that group of freedmen?


    "Wait..." Liu Feng abruptly opened his eyes, his black eyes flashed with cold light, and said coldly, "They are targeting Tis, this rumor is for Tis."


    "Ah?" Mina stared blankly at Liu Feng, her blue eyes narrowed, and said coldly, "Master, do you mean that someone wants to attack Tis?"


    "Yes, Tis is also a free citizen." Liu Feng''s face was ugly, and he finally knew why Niu Jiao Niang had sadness in his eyes during the day.

 Chapter 383：

    It is obvious that he heard the rumors, and with the honesty of Niu Jiao Niang, he will definitely take it to his heart. If I don''t go to the inspection today, I must be afraid of hearing the slave''s remarks, and I will mind because I care.


    "Damn, who is so hateful?" Mina''s face was icy cold, and there were sabers in both hands, she wanted to cut the throat of the gossip.


    "Who has Tis caught in the past few days?" Liu Feng said coldly.


    Chapter 0459 Hot Spring Talk.


    "You have to ask Dess about this, or I will go to the Guard Division to get the prison records." Mina said quickly, this situation is a bit wrong, and someone is trying to draw Dess'' attention.


    "Well, by the way, let someone call Tis, I have something to talk to her about." Liu Feng calmly said.


    "Yes." Mina nodded and immediately got up and walked outside.


    "Gag!"


    Liu Feng watched Cat Er Niang leave, his black eyes flickered. He didn''t expect Niu Jiao Niang to be sad because of his slave status. Before, Tis showed that he didn''t care about slave status and was very optimistic.


    If today''s rumor hadn''t been discovered in time, he still didn''t know why Dessy was sad, and he thought it was because he was sick and came to his aunt. After all, everyone is used to Niu Jiao Niang''s usual appearance, but there is a sudden change, without thinking about the identity of the slave, Liu Feng does not have any mind reading skills.


    ...


    "Crash..."


    The sound of stirring the water sounded, and voices of voices could be heard from time to time in the mist-filled hot springs.


    "Anli, why did you come to the hot spring today? Don''t you need to accompany the young master?" Wei Ya asked Su Mi in her arms, swinging her long straight legs and splashing some water.


    "Uh..." En Li''s cheeks were slightly red, only her head was exposed on the water, and she shouted, "It''s good to come to the hot spring occasionally."


    "Really?" Wei Ya shook her bunny ears, her light red eyes smiling.


    I didn''t know why the fox ears came to soak in the hot spring. The hot spring on the other side was now both Tiss and Frey soaking, which caused Enri to come over here.


    "Yes." En Li turned her head and gritted her teeth. Out of the corner of the eye, she glanced at the bumpy figures of Nicole, Weiya, Eliza, and Avril. Looking down at her own appearance, she couldn''t help feeling decadent.


    "Why did Tis go to Frey''s side to take a hot spring today?" Wei Ya raised her eyebrows, she felt very strange, usually Niu Jiao Niang would take a hot spring with them.


    "Maybe it''s better to be quiet." Nicole rubbed her body and said softly, "She may be so tired today that she only ate a little bit of dinner."


    "Then don''t play tortoises tonight, everyone should rest early." Eliza replied softly.


    She was lying on her back on the big stone in the middle of the hot spring. This is the place where Tis usually used to practice swimming. Today, the training was a little hard. The hot spring made her feel very comfortable. She remembered that there is such a big lake in the middle of the forest of life, but the temperature Too high and the animals will be cooked in the water.


    "Okay, it''s too late to go to bed recently." Avril nodded quickly, her routine is very regular, she usually accompanies everyone to play, although most of the time she sits.


    "Okay." En Li pouted and rubbed the fox''s tail in the water, she could only go to bed early tonight.


    Recently, they lost the tortoise draw. They stopped drawing turtles on people''s faces and changed their avatars. Although it was very funny, it was very fun.


    "Mina hasn''t come yet. It seems that there is a lot of business tonight." Nicole rolled up her long hair and looked at the bamboo wall of the hot spring on the other side. She wondered if the young master would go in, and then bumped into Tess soaking in the hot spring. ?


    "Young master is going to do something about the pontoon bridge, it will be very late, Mina should be with you." After An Li finished speaking, she sank into the hot spring and swam.


    Recently, Mina began to receive information, and many of her overlapping matters were handed over to Mina, which made her a lot easier, otherwise she would be handling government affairs in the study now.


    "That''s it, the young master is very hard." Wei Ya''s light red eyes flickered, and she lowered her head to help Su Mi take a bath.


    "Yeah, it''s hard work."


    "It didn''t help much."


    "..."


    On the other side of the hot spring, Frey and Tess looked at each other, silently saying nothing.


    Frey also didn''t expect Dess to come over and take a hot spring with her. Isn''t it normal that Enri came here secretly? What''s going on today?


    But she is not the kind of talkative person, just soaking in the hot spring quietly and looking at Niu Jiao Niang coldly.


    "..." Why did Tis come to the hot springs here today, she didn''t know why, she just wanted to avoid other people and didn''t want them to see her slave mark.


    The problem of slave branding, in fact, everyone in the castle knows, like Nicole, who is also concerned about the problem of her slave branding. At that time, she didn''t care about the slave brand at all, and she even joked about the slave brand, and everyone didn''t care about the slave brand.


    But it''s different now. Tis starts to care. She likes Xiyang City and everyone in the castle. She cares because she likes it, which makes her seem to have matured a lot overnight.


    What I heard in the daytime, it turned out that the people in Xiyang City looked down on the brand of slaves, which made her feel very hurt, as if they were rejecting her.


    Tis also hinted to herself that everyone in the castle didn''t care about her status as a slave, but the nightmares of the past few days made her hints useless, especially the words she heard in the big market during the day, which made her feel very hurt.


    "Crash..."


    Frey''s legs were dancing underwater, her hands were swaying, she was tired and stood on a rock, she slipped as soon as she stood up, her legs were split open, and she instantly sank.


    "Crash..."


    The sight of Frey sinking into the hot spring was like snorkeling in Tis''s eyes, and she was very hot to see it, but unfortunately she still hasn''t learned to swim yet.


    "Crash..."


    The water splashed everywhere, and Frey''s little hand slapped the water vigorously, like a bird falling into the water.


    No... Tis blinked her purple eyes and immediately realized that Frey was not swimming, but she was clearly drowning. She quickly got up and rushed over, her hands violently picking up Frei who was struggling.


    "Cough cough..." Frey coughed and spat out water, her face turned pale, she experienced the feeling of death again.


    "Are you alright?" Dess patted Frey''s back lightly, feeling so scared that she almost thought Frey was swimming.


    "No, it''s fine." Frey''s face was buried in the huge pair of Niu Jiao Niang, and she felt very at ease.


    "That''s good." Tiss breathed a sigh of relief and looked down at Frey''s body, just to see the slave brand on Frey''s arm.


    It was only now that she remembered that Frey was also a slave, a slave just like her, which made her feel like someone of the same kind in an instant, and unconsciously hugged Frey tightly in her arms.


    "Cough cough..."


    Frey waved her hands, pulled Niu Jiao Niang''s hands away, and quickly left Tiss''s embrace, gasping for breath, almost suffocated to death.


    "That, I didn''t mean to." Tiss scratched her head embarrassingly, she didn''t expect to almost suffocate Frey with her chest.


    "Huhu..." Frey looked at Niu Jiao Niang''s chest in fear, if she was suffocated to death, it would really be a big joke in the world.


    "Frey, don''t you care about this?" Tis raised her right hand and pointed at the slave brand with her left hand, and asked in a low voice, "What do you think of this?"


    "Ugly." Frey said lightly.


    "..." The corners of Tis''s eyes twitched, she was not asking a question that looked good or not.


    "Ta Tata..."

 Chapter 384：

    A burst of hurried footsteps sounded, and the maid shouted from outside, "Miss Tiss, the Lord of the City is looking for you to go to the study."


    "Huh? Young master is looking for me?" Tiss was shocked, and hurriedly shouted, "Okay, I''ll go right away."


    Chapter 0460 Who dares to question you?


    "Crash..."


    Tis got up from the hot spring, a pair of gigantic trembling, bumpy figures were very hot, if the fox ears were seen here, she might be even more shocked, and it is no wonder that she did not come here to soak in the hot spring.


    "Crash..."


    Frey paused, and immediately got up and followed behind Niu Jiao Niang. She didn''t want to soak in the hot spring, and she was afraid of drowning again.


    "Frey, are you not going to the hot spring?" Tis asked while wearing her underwear.


    "No." Frei said indifferently, picked up a dress and put it on her body, then pulled over the military coat.


    "Uh... Frey, where are your panties?" Tis asked in a dazed way. Would you like a skirt?


    "Trouble." Frei''s green eyes rolled, and she glanced at Niu Jiao Niang''s Lace Xiaonei and walked out.


    "Is it troublesome?" Tis looked down at the bra in her hand, no trouble. She shook her head, quickly got dressed, pulled off her military coat and put it on, and ran after Frey.


    "Ta Tata..."


    When Tis caught up with Frey, she was already outside the study. Before they could knock on the door, Liu Feng''s voice came from inside, "Come in."


    "Huh..." Tis didn''t know why she was a little nervous. When she was still hesitating, Frey had already pushed open the door and walked in.


    "Gag!"


    "..." Tis blinked her purple eyes and walked in. After seeing Liu Feng, she quickly shouted, "Master, what are you looking for from me?"


    "Sit down and talk about it." Liu Feng waved his hand, turned his head to look at Frei who was next to him, and asked softly, "Why didn''t you soak in the hot spring today?"


    "Tired." Frey said calmly, her green eyes looked at each other and moved away.


    "Tell me, what happened?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, and he looked at Niu Jiao Niang, expecting the girl to say that it was impossible.


    "Master, Frey almost drowned just now." Tis said with a serious face, this is a serious problem, and if you are not careful, you will die.


    "Drowning again?" Liu Feng turned his head to look at Frei in astonishment, remembering how long it had been since the last time the girl drowned, and this time she was drowning again.


    No, he decided to go to Earth to buy some life buoys, otherwise Frey would be really dangerous. Or, the hot spring needs to be remodeled to create a shallower, shallower area.


    "Slippery feet." Frei stretched out her hand to squeeze Liu Feng''s sleeve, her green eyes flashing, and said lightly, "It came unexpectedly."


    "Accident? It''s just an accident that this kind of thing happens. Is it still intentional to drown?" Liu Feng rolled his eyes and reached out and rubbed the girl''s white hair.


    Frei pursed her lips, stopped talking, and held Liu Feng''s sleeve with her other hand. Today''s drowning really scared her.


    "Really." Liu Feng sighed, raised his hand to wrap the girl''s waist and pulled it into his arms. At this time, a hug was the best comfort.


    "..." Tis quietly watched the interaction between Liu Feng and Frei, and said nothing. She envied Frei a little, so she could be so intimate with the young master.


    "Tis, I called you here because I have something to ask you." Liu Feng hugged Frei and asked Niu Jiao Niang, "Who have you arrested these three days?"


    "Who did you arrest?" Tis frowned, tilted her head to think for a while, and said solemnly, "I only arrested one person in the past three days, who is a troublemaker."


    "What did he say when you arrested him?" Liu Feng asked with a frown. He only arrested one person. Could it be that his guess was wrong?


    "Say, say..." Tis''s purple eyes trembled slightly, and she slowly lowered her head, she was a little speechless.


    "Did you say something about you?" Seeing Niu Jiao Niang''s reaction, Liu Feng immediately understood that Dess was abnormal. It must be what that person said.


    "He... young master, can I not be the captain of the patrol police?" Tis raised her head, her purple eyes filled with mist, she didn''t want to hear the words ''you''re just a slave, what qualifications do you have to catch me''.


    "Really?" Liu Feng frowned. He could feel that Dessy was on the cusp of a bull''s horn. Without guidance from an upright person, he would really think wildly.


    "I..." Tis lowered her head again, a pair of horns facing Liu Feng. Of course it wasn''t sincere, but she also didn''t want to discredit the young master. Once it was known that the young master had made her a slave to be the captain of the patrol police, others would speak ill of the young master.


    "Tiss, did he say that you are a slave and that you are not qualified to catch him?" Liu Feng guessed a little, and then guessed the conversation. Only in this way will Niu Jiao Niang be so disappointed.


    "Yeah." Tiss nodded lightly, and that''s when these words started, she had nightmares all night.


    "Do you believe in me? Or do you believe in him?" Liu Feng''s black eyes narrowed slightly, he wanted to guide Niu Jiao Niang out of the vicious circle of self-denial.


    "Of course it''s Master Xin." Tis suddenly raised her head and shouted.


    "Then I''ll let you be the captain of the patrol police, and I''ll let you arrest people. You just need to listen to me alone."


    Liu Feng''s black eyes stared at Niu Jiao Niang, and he said with high momentum, "What qualifications are not qualified, this qualification is given by me, who dares to question you, let him come to me."


    "I..." Tisi''s purple eyes slowly widened, staring at Liu Feng with a serious face, pursed her lips, and said, "But I''m only a slave, I''m afraid..."


    "What are you afraid of?" Liu Feng waved his sleeves, pointed his finger at Niu Jiao Niang, and shouted domineeringly, "Even if you are a slave, the whole world rejects you, and I want you."


    Tis''s body trembled slightly, her mouth opened wide, and she stared at Liu Feng dully. The mist in her purple eyes finally turned into a glittering glitter and slipped down her cheeks.


    "Really? I really don''t think I''m a slave." Tiss covered her mouth and choked, holding back her crying. The nightmares for the past three days made her very tormented.


    "Silly! Who despised you? In the castle, who despised you?" Liu Feng raised the corners of his mouth and said gently, "Oh, yes, An Li despised you, and despised you for stealing her tomato scrambled eggs."


    "Uuuu... young master!" Tis cried, standing up in tears and rushing towards Liu Feng.


    "Really..." Liu Feng opened his arms to catch Tiss who rushed over, hugged Niu Jiao Niang''s slender waist, and his face was overwhelmed by a pair of gigantic faces.


    "Uuuuu..." Tis cried like a child, holding Liu Feng''s head tightly with her arms. She was standing and Liu Feng was sitting.


    "Stop...I..." Liu Feng''s cheeks were pressed against the soft spot, and his breathing was a little difficult.


    Chapter 0461 leads snakes out of their holes.


    "Gag!"


    Mina walked silently, and when she pushed open the door of the study, she saw Tis crying holding the young master''s head, while the young master was waving one hand, and next to him stood Frey, who was pouting.


    "What''s the situation?" Mina blinked her blue eyes and stared blankly at the scene in front of her. Why did the young master wave his hand?


    "Tis... let go, I breathe..." And there are such intermittent indistinct shouts?


    Liu Feng raised his head with great effort, freed his cheeks from the softness, looked up at Niu Jiao Niang''s chin, and tears fell on his forehead.


    "It''s alright, it''s me." Liu Feng pursed his lips and patted Tiss on the back. It was the first time he saw Tiss cry so sadly, not as optimistic as before.


    "Master, I''m sorry... I shouldn''t..." Tis said in a choked voice, but she couldn''t go on. She shouldn''t have that kind of thought of leaving. The young master, like her eldest sister Bella, treats her as herself. people.


    "I understand, it''s fine." Liu Feng shook his head slightly, he knew what Tis wanted to say, and he could guess what some people were thinking.

 Chapter 385：

    "Uuuu... hiccup!" Tis cried and cried, and suddenly hiccupped, the crying stopped instantly, she lowered her head and stared blankly at Liu Feng''s gentle face.


    "Don''t cry anymore, I''ll be drowned if I cry again." Liu Feng raised the corners of his mouth slightly, and said dotingly, "Everything is over."


    "Master!" Di Si''s pink lips parted slightly, her hands slightly loosened Liu Feng''s head, and suddenly she looked down and her pink lips were attached.


    "Hmm..." Liu Feng''s black pupils opened slightly, looking at Tisz who had closed his eyes, tears still hanging from his trembling eyelashes, his cheeks flushed clumsily and clumsily pressed against his mouth.


    I was kissed? A thought flashed through Liu Feng''s mind, his eyes were closed, and he opened his mouth to guide the clumsy Niu Jiao Niang. He could feel Niu Jiao Niang''s breathing is slightly short.


    "Hmm..." Liu Feng opened his eyes, looked at Niu Jiao Niang''s delicate cheeks, and was so bold that he stuck his tongue out.


    Actually attacking first, how could Liu Feng let go of the naughty attacker and send his tongue to meet him and entangle him.


    "Yeah!" Tiss made a shy nasal voice, she was almost out of breath, her head slowly retreated, and she took a deep breath.


    "Huh..." Liu Feng took a breath and looked up at Dessy, whose cheeks were flushed. The pink lips were now dark red and slightly swollen.


    "Cough cough cough..."


    When the two looked at each other, a light cough came from behind Tis, which made Niu Jiao Niang tremble, and she quickly looked back, seeing that it was Cat Er Niang, her cheeks were even redder, and even her neck was stained with red.


    "Uh..." Liu Feng embarrassedly wiped the corner of his mouth with his thumb. He also felt the sharp eyes coming from the side, and he didn''t even need to think to know that it was Frey''s eyes.


    Mina looked strangely at Tis, who lowered her head, and Liu Feng, who was embarrassed, thinking, could it be that the second person with the young master is Tis?


    "How is it? Did someone bring it?" Liu Feng quickly changed the subject, he didn''t expect Tis to be so bold and kiss him in front of Frey.


    "Master, the troublemaker Tis caught three days ago committed suicide at noon today."


    Mina flicked the cat''s tail and said with a serious face, "Originally, the guards didn''t do anything to him. He just thought he was a troublemaker and locked him up, but he didn''t expect him to commit suicide."


    "Suicide, silence!" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, he immediately knew that this rumor was not simple, that some organization was targeting him, no, it was targeting the beast-eared girls in his castle.


    "Black Iris Organization." Liu Feng said coldly, a cold light flashed in his black eyes, only this slave trader organization would make rumors.


    "Master, is it someone from the Black Iris Organization who is eyeing Tis?" Mina''s blue eyes narrowed slightly, and the saber slipped into her hand in her sleeve.


    "Eighty percent of them are them." Liu Feng rubbed his brows and said with a serious face, "I don''t rule out you, Weiya, Avili and Anli. You should all be targeted by this organization."


    "Master, what should we do then? Do you want to arrest those villains who spread rumors?" Mina asked coldly.


    "Don''t worry, those are all small fish." Liu Feng waved his hand, closed his eyes and thought, he felt that the other party''s strategy should be more than this.


    He thought about it a lot. If he just stared at Tiss, he would probably catch people in secret, instead of making these rumors, which was a bit of a fuss.


    Therefore, he guessed that the reason for the rumors was to divide Xiyang City, that is, to focus on the orc slaves, so that the people of Xiyang City would reject the orc slaves and cause chaos.


    For example, if the orc left Xiyang City, if he found out about Dessi later, Niu Jiao Niang would definitely not last a few days, and would leave Xiyang City or hide in the castle.


    Regardless of that point, it will affect the mood of the beast-eared girls in the castle. At that time, the conflict between orc slaves and civilians will be intensified in Xiyang City, such as killing a few civilians and then blaming the orc slaves.


    When the whole city is in chaos, he, the city lord of Xiyang, the city lord who promised to treat orcs kindly, is a civilian on one side and an orc on the other. Which side should he favor?


    On the side of the orcs, the commoners of Xiyang City will complain about him, and the people who have just raised them will lose their hearts; on the side of the commoners, the orcs will definitely stop believing him, I am afraid that the beast-eared girls in the castle will also leave, This is their time to start.


    What a ruthless strategy, Liu Feng secretly praised it. The person who planned this plan is very skilled in using rumors. He believes that the same person planned the Moth City incident.


    "It''s interesting, this is the person who brought attention to me." Liu Feng''s black eyes flashed with murderous intent, trying to destroy his Xiyang City with a sinister strategy.


    "Mina, order." Liu Feng said coldly.


    "Yes!" Mina straightened up and took out a notepad and pen.


    "The people who mobilized the intelligence organization and stared at those civilian hotels. I want the information of people who have entered the city this month."


    "Dong Dong..." Liu Feng tapped his fingers on the table and said slowly, "There are also Terrans who stay in the rental house and do not work. Let''s see who is suspicious."


    "Yes." Mina wrote quickly.


    "Tissi, I need you to cooperate with me in a play that leads snakes out of their holes." Liu Feng said, looking at Tis who was stunned.


    "Okay." Tiss said seriously with a blushing face.


    "If you want to play, then look at each other''s means." The corner of Liu Feng''s mouth rose, fighting wit, he was never afraid.


    Chapter 0462 black iris leader.


    There is a small hillside outside Xiyang City, 40 kilometers away from Xiyang City. At this time, there are hundreds of knights gathered here. They all stay silent, even if they are frozen, they will not dare to make a sound.


    There was a small bonfire burning on the top of the hillside, and there were two people burning the fire at this time, one of them was Jin Mo, but she was standing and looked very respectful.


    "Crack crackle..."


    The sound of wood burning and breaking, the hillside was very quiet, a tall woman was sitting beside the bonfire, and she was the only one sitting. Cast a dark shadow behind him.


    One minute, two minutes... half an hour, one hour, two hours...


    No one spoke, a knight fell unconscious from the cold on the hillside, and no one paid attention. Jin Mo lowered his head, pursed his mouth and dared not speak. The mysterious woman sitting there was the leader of the Black Iris Organization.


    She never expected the leader to come. Although she heard that she just happened to pass by, it also made her feel incredible, because she heard that the leader rarely left the station.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Footsteps suddenly sounded in the distance, very obvious in the silent night, but Jin Mo and the others did not move.


    Not long after, a figure knelt down three meters away from the bonfire, his head was almost on the ground, and he didn''t dare to look at the black iris leader.


    One minute, two minutes... ten minutes, fifteen minutes, the man''s knees became a little numb, but he didn''t dare to make any sound.


    "Chi Guanshi, how are things going?" The leader of the black iris said, his voice so charming that it made people feel goosebumps.


    "Go back, go back to the leader, I have already demonstrated it in front of Tissi." That person, Chi Guanshi, trembled slightly, and his voice was very nervous.


    "What''s the reaction?" The black iris leader''s voice was still so charming.


    "Turn around and leave immediately and go back to the castle." Chi Guanshi replied respectfully.


    "Have you dealt with the arrested person?" The leader of the black iris stirred a bonfire.


    "Already dead. After the three people made trouble yesterday, they were caught and secretly spread the word. He should have died tonight." Chi Guanshi said immediately.


    "How long have you been in Xiyang City?" The black iris leader suddenly changed the subject.


    "This subordinate has been in Xiyang City for seven days." Chi Guanshi respectfully said, his mind turned, thinking about why the leader asked this question.


    "How does Xiyang City feel to you?" The black iris leader threw the wooden stick in his hand into the bonfire and looked up at the direction of the Forbidden Mountains.


    "It''s very interesting." Chi Guanshi commented in four words. In addition to assigning tasks and making unannounced visits these days, he mostly stayed in the shadow puppet shop.

 Chapter 386：

    "Is it interesting?" The black iris leader chuckled, and the charming voice made the knights riot, and there were a few frozen and confused knights who were relieved and fell down.


    Then the atmosphere calmed down, the black iris leader quietly looked at the Forbidden Mountain Range, his silver-white eyes flashed with strange brilliance, and muttered to himself, "I don''t know how many people died... Sad..."


    Jin Mo''s head was a little lower, and her pointed ears were drooping. She didn''t want to listen to what the leader had to say, knowing that too much would kill her faster.


    She originally wanted to go back to the station and be punished. After all, the mission failed, but after a few days of rushing, she learned that the leader had arrived in the west, and she immediately led the remaining knights to guard.


    But Chi Guanshi was the candidate to replace her, to take back those elves instead of her, and to take all the high-quality goods in Xiyang City by the way.


    "Go back and act according to the plan. If Dessy doesn''t leave Xiyang City, she will do it in three days. People, let''s kill a little less, just see the blood, don''t be too hasty... It doesn''t take half a month. Succeed." The leader of the black iris said with a sway.


    "Yes!" Chi Guanshi respectfully replied, kneeling and taking three steps back before he dared to get up and run into the dark night.


    The black iris leader quietly looked at the night, slender fingers pinched a wooden purple and threw it into the bonfire, and said lightly, "Xiaojin, the Moth City mission, is the sudden appearance of the Xiyang City Lord that made you fail?"


    "Yes." Jin Mo replied in a deep voice. The plan of Moth City and the current plan of Xiyang City were all planned by the leader. But she failed, and if Chi Guanshi was to succeed, she would become Chi Deacon.


    "Interesting, a human race..." The black iris leader smiled charmingly, his voice a little surprised, "Interesting."


    Jin Moyin gritted his teeth slightly, and blamed the damned human race. It was because of him that her mission failed.


    "Jin Mo, let''s go, go back to the station."


    The black iris leader clapped his hands and stood up suddenly. He was 1.7 meters tall, with a delicate animal skin robe covering his body. His long silver hair was slightly raised by the night wind, and his face was covered by a white linen, revealing a pair of silver-white Eyes make people dare not look directly.


    "Yes!" Jin Mo was shocked, she didn''t expect the leader to go back suddenly, couldn''t she wait for the result?


    "If he fails, there will be no future." The leader of the black iris said lightly, as if he knew what Jin Mo was wondering.


    This made Jin Mo lower her head immediately. She didn''t dare to ask why. The leader of the black iris had absolute dominance, and no one dared to question anything. She was willing to die immediately, as long as she could treat her mother kindly.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Below the knights, sixteen knights ran out immediately, carrying a small house in the shape of a wooden house, and came to the leader of the black iris. Jin Mo immediately stepped forward to open the wooden door.


    "Gag!"


    The black iris leader glanced back at the direction of Xiyang City, and muttered to himself, "The interesting thing is that it can''t last forever, sad!"


    After she finished speaking, she stepped into the small wooden house, Jin Mo gently closed the wooden door, and the knights immediately carried the small wooden house to walk.


    Jin Mo turned his head and looked in the direction of Xiyang City angrily, and said with a sneer, "Eliza, we will meet soon, you will be in the cage then."


    She knew why the leader of Black Iris didn''t wait for the result here. It was because she had absolute confidence. The plan planned by the leader for a long time, in all likelihood, was successful.


    That time in Moth City, if it wasn''t for the human race to make trouble, she would have succeeded.


    Chapter 0463 Fire Inspection.


    Early in the morning, a hotel run by a civilian in Xiyang City.


    "Ah chirp..."


    A sneeze kicked off the day, Chi Guanshi rubbed his nose, he was frozen last night, and his nose is a little runny today.


    He shuddered a little when he remembered the scene last night. The leader was really terrible. Although his voice was very nice and charming, it was also a voice that could take his life at any time.


    Chi Guanshi is a fat man with fat cheeks. His fleshy face looks very greasy and kind, which makes people naturally let go of most of their guards.


    "Ah chirp..."


    Chi Guanshi sneezed again, snot running down his nose and dripping on the quilt, he wiped it off with his sleeve.


    At this time, a subordinate shouted from outside the door, "Chi steward, there are patrolmen outside to check the use of candles."


    "Check the candles? Wait a minute, I''ll come out right away." Chi Guanshi pouted and shouted, he was satisfied with many of Xiyang City, but very dissatisfied with a few points, such as this candlelight inspection.


    He didn''t know what the city lord of Xiyang thought. In hotels, shops, etc., patrolmen would come over every few days to check the use of fire candles, what to say about safe use of fire, and not to accumulate debris next to fire candles.


    Chi Guanshi got up, got dressed, his impatient face immediately turned into a smile, he opened the door and walked out. When he came outside the hotel lobby, he saw three patrolmen asking questions about the store manager, holding a note in his hand. Ben wrote.


    In this scene, if a few days ago, when the patrol police checked for the first time, he would have been very nervous, thinking that he had been found out, but now it is natural, of course, he is still a little nervous.


    "Huh? Isn''t this Captain Axe? It''s you who came to check today." Chi Guanshi saw Axe, an orc of the cattle clan, and said hurriedly, "It''s really hard work, I''ll come to work in the morning."


    In these days in Xiyang City, he has already recognized all the main characters in Xiyang City. The military department like the Division of Guards must be the focus of attention.


    "Who are you?" Axe frowned, looking at the big round face in front of him suspiciously.


    "Ah, let me introduce myself, my surname is Chi, and I am a linen merchant." Steward Chi said quickly.


    He is now disguised as a businessman who came to Xiyang City to do the linen business. After a few days, he became very famous. After all, the merchants who can make sackcloth are very rich, and the rich merchants love to make friends, even if it is superficial.


    "Oh, it''s Mr. Chi, you''re a guest staying at this hotel, right?" Axe nodded and asked lightly, "Today, I routinely check the safety of fire, and I hope you can cooperate."


    "No problem, you can ask anything you want to check." Chi Guanshi said immediately, showing great cooperation.


    "Thank you for your cooperation, then the store manager said, this store is covered by you, how many of you are there?" Axe asked as usual.


    "With me, there are seven people in total." Chi Guanshi smiled.


    "When did you come in?" Axe asked again.


    "Eight days ago." Chi Guanshi answered honestly.


    After asking a few questions, the axe asked, "Please take us to check the place where the candles are placed?"


    "Please come with me." Chi Guanshi smiled and led the way, and the store manager followed behind.


    He wasn''t afraid of being checked. He didn''t bring any prohibited weapons on his body. The weapons and armor were hidden outside Xiyang City. It was too difficult to bring a large number into Xiyang City.


    The three of Axe followed behind to check the placement of the fire candles. After checking the second room, they found the situation in the third room.


    "What''s going on? There must not be animal skins under the candles, but a ceramic plate. If you don''t pay attention, a fire will break out, and people will die." The axe pointed at the animal skins on the table and shouted with a sullen face.


    "Yes, I will definitely change, I will definitely change." Chi Guanshi quickly said with a flattering smile.


    "Store manager, you must tell the guests well, otherwise you will suffer the most." Axe said with a cold face.


    "Yes, I remember it." The store manager responded quickly.


    "Be careful, or you will be asked to close the store and think about it." Axe wrote on the notepad.


    Today, this inspection of the store is also one of his tasks. Of course, there is no need to inspect every day, about once every seven or eight days, depending on the season.


    "Understood, you must remember." The store manager replied with a flattering smile.


    "I''ll visit again in a few days, that''s all, I''m going to visit the next house." Axe waved his hand, turned and left with the two team members.

 Chapter 387：

    The moment the axe turned around, his eyes flickered, and there was a sneer at the corner of his mouth. He was quite cunning, and he only saw a few short knives in his weapon.


    "Tap tap..."


    Manager Chi and the store manager watched the three of Axe leave.


    The store manager politely said to Steward Chi, "Mr. Chi, please pay attention to the candle, otherwise it is really dangerous. A store was burned down a month ago."


    "Okay, I''ll tell the guys." Chi Guanshi also responded politely.


    "Then don''t bother." The store manager smiled politely and left.


    Chi Guanshi watched the store manager leave, his smiling face immediately sank, turned his head to stare at his subordinates, and scolded, "I don''t want this kind of thing to happen again."


    "Yes." The men responded in unison.


    Chi Guanshi is a middle-level cadre in the Black Iris organization. There are deacons on him, and deacons are the core cadres. As long as he completes this Xiyang City collapse plan, he will have a little more leverage for promotion to deacon.


    Therefore, in order to complete the task, he can disguise himself as a very kind businessman, be patient and not make trouble.


    "Go to the joint as planned, don''t let anyone find out." Chi Guanshi''s cheeks trembled, and he said indifferently, "Keep an eye on the castle, as long as Tis appears, pay attention to her whereabouts, and if you go out of the city, act immediately. ."


    "Yes!" The hand replied in a low voice.


    Chi Guanshi waved his hand. Except for the two people who stayed behind, everyone else mixed into the crowd of people who got up early, and contacted other people lurking in Xiyang City in exchange for information.


    "It''s time to go out, or that fat man Tori will complain again." Chi Guanshi stretched his back and made an appointment with Tori yesterday to see a shadow play.


    In Xiyang City, he has made a lot of businessmen now, and Tori is one of them. Many of his information came from Tori''s mouth.


    For example, the food in the castle is the most delicious food in the world, many times better than Zuixiaolou. He and some businessmen from Tori have been to Zuixiaolou, which is a good place for friendship, but the food is too expensive.


    Chapter 0464 closed the net at night.


    "Tap tap..."


    Chi Guanshi went out alone and walked towards the main avenue. He and Toriyo met outside the bun shop. Today, he tried to gather information again and asked the number of knights in Xiyang City.


    Soon, he saw the figure of Tori, who was standing outside the steamed bun shop, talking to Ryan, which made his footsteps pause, knowing that Ryan was the deputy director of the security department, and he was one of Xiyang City. big shot.


    "Your Excellency Tori, I''m so sorry, I''m late." Chi Guanshi greeted with a smile.


    "It''s okay, I just came." Tori waved his hand and quickly introduced, "Mr. Chi, this is Deputy Director Ryan."


    "Hello, hello!" Chi Guanshi quickly and politely said.


    "Hello." Ryan nodded with a smile on his lips, turned to Tori and said, "Are you going to see the shadow play again today?"


    "Yeah, there''s a new drama, and Sun Wukong heard that he was kicked out by the master." Tori''s eyes glowed.


    "Oh? He was actually kicked out of the teacher''s door. What''s the reason?" Ryan said in astonishment.


    "I don''t know. I didn''t watch it last night. I plan to go and see it this morning." Tori shook his head.


    Chi Guanshi stood beside him and couldn''t speak. He knew his position, like the high-level executives of Xiyang City, he didn''t have to work hard to get in touch, because it wouldn''t be long before this city of Xiyang would decline.


    "Huh? Is that what happened?" Chi Guanshi''s pupils shrank, and seven or eight patrolmen were escorting a carriage, a four-wheeled carriage he had never seen before.


    "Oh? Those were some smuggled salt traders who were reported by the commoners." Lane said lightly.


    Last night, he received the information about the smuggler of salt from Miss Mina, and arranged an arrest plan last night. This morning, he would raid the salt seller and take away the salt seller and those civilians at one time.


    "It''s abominable, those people always want to exploit loopholes to make black money." Tori said indignantly.


    "Yeah, alright, I''m going to work." Ryan waved his hand, turned and walked in the direction of the Department of Guards.


    "Okay, you go first, I''ll buy some buns." Tori chuckled.


    "Let''s line up." Chi Guanshi said quickly, and the two lined up.


    When lining up, he turned his head to look at the carriage. He had never seen such a prison carriage before, only two-wheeled prison carriages.


    Regarding the arrest of the salt seller, there was only sarcasm in his eyes. Those who were incompetent deserved to be arrested, as if they had been fine all the time, not yet active, spreading rumors, enjoying life, and waiting for the start of the plan.


    On the second floor of Baozipu, near the window of the avenue, Liu Feng was sitting there eating breakfast, his black eyes staring at Chi Guanshi who lined up below.


    "That fat man is the most suspicious?" Liu Feng''s black eyes glanced at the people behind Tori in the queue below, and **** pinched a xiaolongbao, which Nicole made this morning. Sitting next to him was Cat-eared Niang, and behind him stood Axe and Zink.


    The axe entered the bun shop from the back door, with a notepad in his hand, and two patrolmen were guarding the stairs. There were only six of them on the second floor, and there were other people from the Wolf Warrior Squad in the crowd on the first floor.


    "Sir City Lord, we only know that the person''s surname is Chi. He came to Xiyang City eight days ago. He said he was a linen merchant. There were six other people who entered the city together. However, there were eight people who entered the city that day."


    The axe flipped through the records on the notepad and said, "When the subordinates went to check the candles just now, they found that their hotel did not store any weapons with high lethality. I suspect that they have other hidden locations."


    Liu Feng nodded and said to Mao Erniang, "Mina, how are the people who spread rumors supervising? Is anyone going to contact them?"


    "Yes, around eleven o''clock last night, there were three people who were in contact. I suspect that those three people were responsible." Mina opened the notepad and read.


    Liu Feng stuffed the xiao long bao into his mouth and said while chewing, "So, how many lines have you felt so far?"


    "Young master, I have found seven lines now, and I should be able to find them all at night." Mina said coldly, she never thought there were so many people.


    "Oh? How about the number of people?" Liu Feng asked indifferently.


    These seven lines in the city are enough to tell the truth, but in order to cut the grass and root, Liu Feng decided to endure it for a while, and let Niu Jiao Niang lure and stir these snakes hidden in the dark.


    "Fifty-six people, the number of people on each line varies, and the number of people who transport food is relatively large." Mina flipped through the notepad and said that this was checked out last night.


    "The most important thing is the station outside the city, we must uproot them." Liu Feng''s black eyes flashed with cold light. This black iris organization is really big enough, and he has invested so many people in this small city.


    "Yes, I have sent someone to investigate." Mina said seriously.


    "Xinke, pass the password to Niu Da, and ask him to send troops to search within 50 kilometers, especially the port location. Not a single ship is allowed to leave today." Liu Feng''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he was playing with a small Cage.


    "Yes." Zink respectfully said.


    "Have you observed this person''s behavior?" Liu Feng asked indifferently, his black eyes swept across Chi Guanshi below his eyes.


    "This..." The people present were at a loss for words. After all, the whereabouts of this person were only found last night, so it is difficult to observe.


    "How many scenes does Tori usually watch?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows and asked, he could see that the man was interested in befriending Tori.


    "Master, Tori will watch two plays every time, and three new plays." Mina replied immediately, Tori is also under the surveillance of the intelligence organization, who made him the son of the North Wind City Lord Woolen cloth.


    Liu Feng said indifferently, "Today there is a new show, and the Internet cafe will be closed at night. After the three new shows, let Dessy come out for a stroll, and keep an eye on those who gather at Dess."


    "Yes, I will send veterans into the crowd in disguise." Mina said with a serious face, some of the veterans were transferred to her security department.


    "Tomorrow is the rest day of the workshop, just to solve the problem of slaves." Liu Feng''s mouth slightly raised, as long as the problem of slave branding is solved, everything will return to its original point.

 Chapter 388：

    In this case of slave discrimination, it is best to solve it in advance. Don''t solve it when there are too many slaves in the future.


    Tomorrow happens to be the end of the month, which is the day when the salaries are paid. The workshop workers will be given a day off, which can be regarded as a benefit.


    Chapter 0465 A great spiritual tonic.


    In the study room of Xiyang Castle, Liu Feng, who had just returned from Baozipu, was telling Tis something.


    Liu Feng sat in front of the desk, resting his chin with one hand, his black eyes looking at Tis, who was sitting beside him nibbling on chicken thighs, as if to make up for what he hadn''t eaten a few days ago.


    Now Dessy is back to the heartless look she was before. She stopped having nightmares last night, and had a sweet dream, a bit of a serious one. Anyway, when the elf secretly went to see it last night, he only heard Niu Jiao Niang pouting, as if she was kissing something. This is the most comfortable sleep Niu Jiao Niang has slept in for three days, no, it is the best sleep in her life.


    "Tis, you go to the big market to buy a bunch of lollipops at noon, then go to the pizza shop to buy a bunch of pizza, and then you can come back." Liu Feng said with a smile.


    "Ah?" Tis froze for a moment, swallowed the chicken in her mouth, nodded quickly, and replied, "Okay."


    She went back to the upright Niu Jiao Niang again, and Liu Feng could do whatever she ordered, as long as she did her best. It''s a bit like the generals in ancient times, the military division gave a strategy, the general went into battle and rushed to kill, and Niu Jiao Niang was ordered to go shopping this time.


    "Hee hee..." En Li covered her mouth and snickered, rolled her eyes and shouted, "This is the big cow Tis, a big rice bucket."


    "I didn''t eat today. I''m eating meat. I''m eating meat." Tiss put down the chicken bones and shouted, "Call me a big meat stick."


    "Pfft..." Liu Feng spat out the tea he just drank, what kind of conversation was this.


    "Master, what''s wrong with you?" Nicole quickly took out her handkerchief and wiped the water from the corner of Liu Feng''s mouth.


    "No, it''s nothing, I just choked suddenly." Liu Feng waved his hand and glanced at Niu Jiao Niang strangely.


    "Hiccup~~" Niu Jiao Niang let out a flying burp. This fried chicken leg is indeed a great tonic for her spirit. It made her let go of the depression of the past few days and just eat a big meal if she is not happy. Just two meals.


    "Tiss, you have to show a little sadness, a little sadness. The way you are now doesn''t look like you''re going shopping and preparing to run away from home."


    En Li couldn''t help but complain, "Also, it''s better to digest your bulging belly before going out."


    "Sad?" Tis patted her slightly bulging belly and asked En Li, "How can you pretend to be sad? Sad?"


    "This..." Hu Er Niang was blocked.


    "Just frown from time to time, don''t have a smiley face when talking to people." Liu Feng said slowly. He asked Niu Jiao Niang to go shopping, which was a preparation to lure snakes out of their holes, that is, to go out to attract eyeliner.


    "Okay." Tiss frowned slightly, instantly making people feel more worried and worried.


    "Huh? I really feel that kind of sadness." Enri said in surprise, the fox tail twitched.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Footsteps came from outside the study. After getting permission to come in, Mina walked in quickly, glanced at Dess, and saw a pile of chicken bones on the table, her blue eyes flashed a smile.


    "Mina, is it ready?" Liu Feng asked indifferently.


    "Yes, people have been distributed, and people have been placed under surveillance." Mina said solemnly, she disguised the veteran and sneaked into the crowd.


    "Tonight, let the elf sniper team and the wolf warrior team cooperate with the task. If there is a resistance, kill!" Liu Feng''s black eyes narrowed, and he said coldly, "The surname Chi, his life is reserved for me."


    "Yes." Mina said respectfully.


    "Tis, let''s go." Liu Feng turned his head to look at Niu Jiao Niang, and said seriously, "What''s wrong, just run, someone will help you behind."


    "Okay." Tiss had a serious face, her purple eyes sparkling with emotion. All actions taken today are to eliminate her worries.


    "Tis, let''s go." Mina turned around and walked outside, she had to explain some things in person.


    "Yeah." Tis glanced at Liu Feng''s mouth and ran away blushing.


    Liu Feng blinked his eyes, the corners of his mouth were slightly lifted, and the shyness of Niu Jiao Niang was very different, with a feeling of contrasting cuteness.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Tis followed behind Mina and listened to her muttering, "Tis, when you go out of the castle, don''t look around, just do what the young master ordered, ignore anyone who talks to you, and come back after shopping. Castle, go out of town with your shopping in the evening."


    "Okay." Tis said seriously.


    "Go." Mina patted Tiss on the back, she was going to disguise and supervise those secret people.


    "Um."


    Tis nodded and walked out of the castle frowning like this, went to the big market for a stroll, bought a lot of pizza at the pizza shop, and returned to the castle in the afternoon.


    ...


    At around five o''clock in the afternoon, in the hotel where Director Chi was staying, he was listening to the report of his subordinates.


    "You mean? Tis bought a lot of food after she left the castle?" Chi Guanshi frowned.


    "Yes, she went to the pizza shop and bought a dozen pizzas to take away."


    "Hurry up and get everyone to keep an eye on the castle, Tis, she is about to leave." Chi Guan Shi quickly ordered.


    "Yes."


    "Hurry up, as soon as she leaves Xiyang City, take her down for me." Chi Guanshi raised his mouth and said solemnly, "Let the knights outside the city intercept it, don''t dispatch too many knights, so as not to disturb the people in Xiyang City. knight."


    "Yes." The subordinate immediately turned around and ran out.


    "The leader''s guess is accurate, the control of people''s hearts is too scary." Steward Chi stood up and walked around the room.


    The leader only got the information of Xiyang City, so he devised such a plan, starting with Tis, who is a slave, and then disturbing the trust of the orcs in the castle to the city owner.


    After he became suspicious, everything would get worse and worse. He felt that after winning Dessi, he could increase the rumors, and the effect would be doubled. example of.


    "Tonight, that Dessy will definitely run away. Do you want to kill a few civilians tomorrow to frame the blame?" Chi Guanshi muttered to himself.


    He was thinking about whether to kill a few orcs too, so that the conflict would be more provoked, but he also thought of the danger of being caught by the patrol police.


    Chapter 0466 Capture Begins On.


    "Huh..." Tis took a deep breath and turned to look at Mina and Avery, who were fully armed. She was now ready to leave the castle again, and then leave Xiyang City to lure the group of slave traders out.


    "Tis, remember, after you leave the city, you must go to the east, there will be someone to pick you up, if they start halfway, don''t worry, our people are ready, you just go." Mina With a serious face, she was wearing a black leather armor.


    "Okay." Tis nodded, she wasn''t afraid, just a little nervous.


    "Don''t worry, I will follow you." Avril said lightly.


    She was wearing a set of black armor all over her body, which was specially made for night travel. She used black paint to make the armor non-reflective, just for stealth at night.


    "Well, then I''ll go out first." Tis nodded, picked up the bag next to her, which contained some rags, and held the Overlord Spear.


    She walked to a remote part of the castle. Of course she couldn''t sneak through the gate, and her acting was reasonable. She climbed the wall and exited the castle under the watchful eyes of Mina.

 Chapter 389：

    "I''ll follow from the other side." Avril said lightly, flicking the wolf''s tail, and stepping into the dark night.


    "Then get ready to close the net."


    With a saber in her hand, Mina turned and ran to the other side. She knew that the castle must be under surveillance. The best time for her to attack was when Tiss caught the attention of the traffickers.


    "tread!"


    Dessy climbed over the wall and glanced at the distant light after the sun set. It was already dark. She walked towards the city gate. It was only half an hour before the city gate was completely closed after dark.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Tis just walked away for a while, when seven or eight people came out immediately, looking in the direction where Niu Jiao Niang left.


    "Immediately send someone back to inform Steward Chi, the target has already begun to leave the city." The person who was obviously the little boss ordered.


    "Yes." Someone immediately responded.


    "Let''s go, let''s follow." The little leader waved his hand and led someone to chase after Tiss.


    "Ta Tata..."


    As soon as they left, Avery appeared. She brought the people from the Warrior Wolf team and stared coldly at the backs of those people.


    "Miss Avery, are we going to start in the city?" Number Two asked.


    "Do it outside the city, and there are other people in the city who are in charge." Avril shook her head and stepped to catch up with those people, followed by the people from the Wolf Warrior Squad.


    Avili and her party hung at the back, and from time to time they saw someone rushing out from the dark corner to join the team chasing Tiss in front, which made Avili and the Wolf Warrior team look dignified. Many people.


    "Ta Tata..."


    When Tis came out of Xiyang City, she clearly felt that someone was following her, and the footsteps could be clearly heard, which made her move faster.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The sound of footsteps sounded densely, making Dessi, who had just walked a few kilometers, look slightly dark, throw away the burden, hold the Overlord Spear tightly in both hands, and scan the surroundings with purple eyes, staring at the looming figure in front of her, it turned out that someone was waiting for her .


    "Ta Tata..."


    The footsteps sounded step by step, twenty or more knights appeared in front of Dessi, and more than 50 people appeared behind Niu Jiao Niang. They blocked Desi''s back path. They did not intend to let her return to Xiyang City.


    "In order to catch me, you actually dispatched so many people." Tis said coldly, with murderous intent in her eyes. It was these people who made her have nightmares for three days.


    "Oh? It seems that Miss Teas also knows that we are coming for you?" A captain-level figure immediately answered.


    "You are the ones who spread rumors in Xiyang City these days, right?" Tis said in a deep voice, with blue veins on the back of her hands.


    "Huh? Miss Teas, how do you know?" The captain made a surprised voice, and he had a bad premonition.


    "This, you''ll find out later." Tis Overlord flicked his spear, his purple hair flew, and his footsteps stomped on the snow.


    "Shh!"


    Tis bowed slightly, the Overlord Spear swept across an arc and swept up from the bottom, the Overlord Spear head swept across the knight''s abdomen, blood splashed, and half of the knight''s body flew up.


    "Drink!" Tis shouted violently, staggering her feet, flashing half of the fallen corpse, and using the inertia of the Overlord Spear, her hands circled around her head and slammed down a knight in the head.


    "boom!"


    The knight''s head was attached to the helmet, and it was smashed into it. Tis''s short stature avoided the slashing long sword, and the overlord spear swept along his arm, smashing the two knights close to him.


    "Everyone be careful, she is very strong."


    "Damn, she already killed our two brothers, kill her."


    "..."


    "No, you must not, let her die."


    "Kill kill!"


    Killing red eyes on the battlefield endangered their lives. Who would care so much, the knights all rushed towards Tiss.


    The corner of Tis''s mouth pursed slightly, and the Overlord''s spear was waving. She rushed to the knights first, smashing left and right, but the knights couldn''t help her for a while, and everyone was afraid of being hit by her.


    "Ah ah ah ah..."


    Just when the knight was about to consume Tis''s physical strength, screams came from the crowd of more than 50 people behind him. It turned out that Avery had killed with the warriors of the wolf team.


    "It''s really timely." Tis took the opportunity to take a breath, and out of the corner of the eye saw a flying figure in the crowd, that person was Avril.


    "Shhhhh!"


    Avery staggered her feet, her figure flashed quickly, and she swung the big sword in her hand quickly. How could this group of people with only small knives be her opponents, killing seven or eight people in just one face-to-face.


    "Get down, get down and don''t kill." No. 2 roared loudly.


    Immediately, someone lay down on the ground, and those who did not lie down were greeted by Tang Dao''s slashing and slashing, causing these traffickers to rush to the ground.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Suddenly the ground shook, and torches lit up in the dark. It turned out that Niu Da came with cavalry. Under the light of the torches, their bodies were also stained with blood, and it seemed that they also encountered human traffickers on the periphery.


    "All lie down and put your hands on your head, or you will be killed without mercy." Niu Da''s loud voice came from far away in the night wind.


    "Throw down your weapons and lie down." Tis kicked a stunned knight and shouted, "Hold your head with both hands."


    Her depression was completely vented, and now her body was dripping with blood and sweat, showing her wild side.


    Chapter 0467 capture begins ¡¤ next.


    Just after Tis left Xiyang City, Mina appeared in the Guard Division and was speaking to the patrolmen, the wolf recruits, and the elf snipers.


    "Act quickly, and no one is allowed to let go." Mina glanced at the people in front of her and said coldly, "Kill the resisters!"


    "Yes!" The crowd responded in a deep voice.


    "Action." Mina waved her hand and nodded to Ryan, who was standing next to him. This time, the Guard Division cooperated with the Security Division''s actions, and she was completely under her command.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Hundreds of people, led by the Mina Security Department, headed to the hiding place of the traffickers lurking in Xiyang City. The elves worked in groups of two, cooperating with the patrolmen and the new recruits.


    The axe took five patrolmen, seven new recruits, and two elves, followed the intelligence officers and ran behind them, and soon came to a community, which was a rental community, leaving a few people guarding the gate, others rushed go in.


    Soon the axes came to the downstairs of a building, and the intelligence officer pointed to a room on the second floor and said in a low voice, "There are six people there."


    "Okay." The axe nodded, took out the Tang saber in one hand, and the small round shield in the other. He was the first to rush upstairs, and he could make a contribution again today.

 Chapter 390：

    "Let''s go." The two elf team members ran to the next building, quickly rushed to the top of the two buildings, and aimed their bows at the floor where the axe was, and the door of the room where the traffickers were.


    Axe took the patrolman to the outside of the room, nodded to the patrolman standing on both sides of the door, raised his foot to the door lock, and suddenly kicked him.


    "boom!"


    The door made a vibrating noise, and the door was kicked open instantly. The axe put the round shield in front, and the first one rushed in. At this time, a strong wind swept through the ears.


    "laugh¡­¡­"


    In front of him was a human trafficker who rushed up with a short knife and was falling backwards. A long arrow was nailed to his throat. The arrow feather was still shaking, which made his heart a little nervous.


    "drink!"


    The axe let out a low voice, and didn''t have time to give him any hair. A small knife stabbed at the top of the round shield, and the Tang knife in his right hand slashed it, and he knew a human trafficker on the spot.


    "Squat down, hold your head and squat down."


    Four or five patrol officers poured in behind them, all with round shields and Tang knives in one hand, shouting loudly, daring to resist is a stab at the past, in the narrow six-person rental house, how can the traffickers be the opponents of the heavily armed patrol officers.


    In the end, six people died, three people were injured, two people were injured, and one person surrendered. The capture of the first stronghold ended perfectly.


    Axe glanced around the room and said to the two patrolmen, "Block the scene, search this place, and take away anything suspicious."


    "Yes." The patrolman replied.


    "Huh..." Axe breathed a sigh of relief, glanced at the traffickers on the floor who had been shot by arrows, stepped outside the door, looked up at the roof opposite, and saw two elves waving at him.


    "It''s amazing." Axe sighed, raising his hand to show a gesture of completing the task.


    "Gag!"


    At this time, the door of the next room was pushed open, and Gaba stared blankly at the several patrolmen in the aisle. She heard the noise in the room and came out to see what was going on.


    "We''re on a mission, and I''m really sorry for disturbing you." Axe said quickly and apologetically.


    "No, no, I was abrupt." Gaba shook her head quickly, turned her head and glanced at the door next door. She saw blood flowing out, which made her heart shudder, and quickly looked away and closed the door. .


    "call¡­¡­"


    Gaba breathed out, frowning and thinking about what happened. She didn''t know who lived next door, and she didn''t even look at the people in the room. She only knew that the house was rented out more than ten days ago.


    "Sister, what happened?" Nuoyue''s soft voice came.


    "It''s the patrolman at the office, it should be the person next door who committed the crime." Gaba said quickly, without saying anything about the bloodshed.


    "What happened? It sounds like you smashed the door." Nuoyue said worriedly, she was a little scared.


    "It should be something very serious, otherwise I wouldn''t have smashed the door." Gaba sat back on the bed, hugged Nuoyue and comforted, "The salary will be paid tomorrow, let''s move to a better new house."


    "Huh? Why? Wouldn''t the new house be very expensive?" Nuoyue''s brown eyes were full of surprise.


    "But it will be quieter there, and it won''t be too expensive for a month..." Gaba said quickly, because the rental house here is cheap, there are many people living there, and it is noisy, and the crowd is very complicated.


    "This... okay." Nuoyue nodded, knowing that her sister was worried about her safety.


    "Go to sleep, I''ll take you out for a walk tomorrow." Gaba chuckled lightly.


    "Okay." Nuoyue answered expectantly.


    ...


    On the other side, Mina took Eliza to the inn where Chi Guanzhi was located. This is the most important target of capture. Mina and Eliza were dispatched together.


    At this time in the hotel, Steward Chi was listening to the report of his subordinates, "Steward Chi, Tis has already left the city, and most of our people have followed."


    "Very good, spread the rumors tomorrow, and take one of the things that Dess was wearing to the castle." Chi Guanshi ordered with a smile, and he wanted to increase the pressure on the orcs in the castle.


    "Yes!" The subordinate replied respectfully.


    "You, who are you? What are you doing?"


    At this time, there were loud shouts and noises from outside, which made Chi Guanshi''s heart skip a beat, his face changed slightly, and he felt that he had a bad premonition.


    "boom!"


    The door was kicked open, and Mina''s figure rushed in. The trafficker standing next to him was about to stop him when a red line was drawn across his throat, causing a string of blood flowers, and the saber stopped in front of Chi Guanshi''s throat.


    "Guru!" Chi Guanshi''s eyes narrowed, his throat surging and swallowing saliva, he looked in horror at the two men who were falling behind Mina, and they were killed in the blink of an eye.


    "That, Miss Mina, I don''t know what you are doing? Did I do something? I''m just a sackcloth merchant." Chi Guanshi shouted in horror.


    "Shut up, talk about it, kill you." Mina''s cold blue eyes glanced at the director, and he was so frightened that he didn''t dare to speak.


    He still doesn''t want to die, not at all, he still wants to be a deacon, become a big man, can have a lot of coins to spend, have a lot of women to play with, and have a lot of subordinates to drive.


    Chapter 0468 Bite your tongue and commit suicide?


    "Dong dong dong..."


    In the castle study, Liu Feng was standing by the window, tapping his fingers on the window sill, his black eyes looking at the few places where the fire was shining in Xiyang City, it was Mina and the others who were in action.


    He stood quietly by the window, looking at Xiyang City in the night without saying a word. In this world, there is white and there is black. It is impossible to have only white forever, but he is willing to make more white and less black as possible.


    "Master, Dess will be fine, with Avril and War Wolf." En Li said in a clear voice, the fox tail swung back and forth.


    "Yes, the arrangement of the adults is perfect." Wei Ya nodded in agreement, but her bunny ears were always pointed in the direction of the study door.


    "If there is no problem, they should be back." Nicole poured a cup of hot tea with the teapot, and came to Liu Feng and handed it to him.


    "Well, Tis may be slower." Liu Feng raised his mouth slightly, took the tea cup, and said lightly, "I''m not worried about Mina and the others'' tasks, I''m thinking about how to prevent such incidents."


    "Master, just remove that slave brand." En Li hurriedly shouted.


    "Removing the slave brand is impossible for the time being." Liu Feng shook his head and glanced at Frei who was sitting quietly. Before planning the action, the girl wanted to secretly follow Avery, but was caught by the wolf-eared girl. Take it back.


    "Ah? What should I do?" En Li opened her mouth and was a little overwhelmed. If the slave brand was not removed, it was a thorn in Niu Jiao Niang''s heart.


    "It''s impossible to remove it, but it can still be done by changing the appearance of the slave brand." Liu Feng chuckled.


    "Huh? That''s okay too." Enri shouted in astonishment, isn''t the change in appearance a slave brand!


    "Ta Tata..."


    This was the sound of heavy footsteps from outside the study, followed by a familiar shout, "Master, someone has been caught."


    "Come in." Liu Feng turned around and shouted, stepping onto the chair, his black eyes staring at the study door.


    "Gag!"

 Chapter 391：

    The study door was pushed open, Mina pulled an iron chain, followed by a man with a black cloth bag on his head, and at the end was Eliza in leather armor.


    "Kneel down." Mina dragged Chi Guanshi into the study, kicked him on the calf, and kicked Chi Guanshi to his knees.


    "Boom!"


    There was a muffled sound when his knees touched the ground, and Chi Guanshi''s face was twisted in pain, but it was because a log was stuffed in his mouth and his teeth were stretched to the maximum, so that he couldn''t speak at all.


    Cat Ear Niang reached out and tore off the black hood, revealing Chi Guan Shi''s fat face, and then slapped him on the back of the head, and the log stuffed in his mouth flew out.


    "Ah ah ah..." Chi Guanshi howled, trying to close his mouth, and finally pushed his chin with his arm, so that the slightly dislocated chin was realigned.


    "What''s your status in the Black Iris Organization?" Liu Feng leaned back on the chair and asked indifferently, "Who planned the plan?"


    "Lord City Lord, I don''t know what you''re talking about, I''m a linen merchant who came to Xiyang City to do business." Chi Guanshi pretended to be stupid and shouted.


    He won''t admit it, saying that he will definitely die, not to mention that he can be shamed, maybe there is still a chance of life. Moreover, when he revealed about the Black Iris Organization, it would be difficult for him to live in the future. With the terror of the leader, he was afraid that it would be more difficult than death.


    "Sackcloth merchant?" Liu Feng narrowed his eyes and said indifferently, "As far as I know, you have been in Xiyang City for eight days. Except for the first day you went to the linen shop to buy two or three pieces of linen, you didn''t have the remaining seven days. I''ve been to a linen shop, stayed in a hotel every day, or went to a shadow play shop to watch shadow puppets."


    "Tell me? How do you look like a linen merchant?" Liu Feng said coldly, as long as he was a linen merchant, he would pay attention to the price of linen all the time, so that he could buy when the price was reduced.


    "This..." Chi Guanshi''s eyes narrowed. He didn''t expect that his actions in Xiyang City would be completely monitored, even when he went to a linen shop.


    "What? No quibble?" Liu Feng crossed his hands and said indifferently, "Do you still think someone from outside the city came to rescue you?"


    "Hmph! I didn''t expect that Your Excellency Liu Feng actually has so many eyeliners in Xiyang City." Chi Guanshi said indifferently, he no longer pretended to be stupid, because it was completely unnecessary, and even the knights arranged outside the city were known, indicating that ten Eight or nine are over.


    "You guys are not bad, you''re almost catching up with me." Liu Feng''s black eyes flashed coldly, and he said lightly, "In my city, there are hundreds of little mice deployed, and your Black Iris organization really has a set. "


    "..." Chi Guanshi''s pupils trembled. He didn''t expect that all traces of himself and others would be exposed, which had never happened before.


    "What if all of you are taken away? Your city will be destroyed by our Black Iris organization sooner or later." Chi Guanshi sneered, he was a little broken, this mission failed, and he had to become a disabled person when he went back.


    "Destroy?" Liu Feng''s mouth lifted slightly, with a sneer, "Do you really think you can divide my city by relying on slave branding?"


    Chi Guanshi was stunned for a moment, and then sneered, "It seems that you are just like that. Slaves are indeed slaves. You turned them into slaves again. You are really hypocritical."


    "Who said I want to turn them into slaves again?" Liu Feng took a sip from the teacup and said indifferently, "I have solved the problem of slave branding."


    "Impossible." Chi Guanshi struggled to remember, was kicked to the ground by Mina, but still shouted, "Impossible, unless you use a knife to cut their flesh."


    "Nothing is impossible. As long as you use a permanent color to paint on the slave brand, you can solve the slave brand problem." Liu Feng calmly said, he wants to disintegrate Chi Guanshi''s psychological defense, that is, hit him first .


    "Permanent color? It''s impossible, you lied to me..." Chi Guanshi raised his head and roared, bloodshot in his eyes. If Liu Feng''s words are true, isn''t everything he did just work in vain? To die for nothing?


    "The frog at the bottom of the well, nothing is impossible in this world." Liu Feng sneered, looking at Chi Guanshi with cold eyes.


    "No, the leader can''t make mistakes, it won''t..." Chi Guanshi shouted while holding his neck. He opened his mouth and wanted to bite his tongue to commit suicide, but Mina kicked him in the cheek, making him dizzy. .


    "Bang!"


    "You want to bite your tongue and commit suicide? You want to be choked to death by blood?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows and said indifferently, "I forgot to tell you, bite your tongue, as long as you stop the blood, you won''t die."


    "No..." Chi Guanshi shook his head, got up and tried to refute, but was kicked down by Mina again.


    "Take it down, let the Wolf Warriors team take action, I want the information of the Black Iris Organization." Liu Feng waved his hand, and had no interest in killing it any more.


    "Yes." Mina kicked the back of Chi Guanshi''s neck with a clever kick, and was knocked unconscious by the kick, and pulled the Chi Guanshi away with the chain.


    Frey stared blankly at Mina''s back, her green eyes flickered a few times with her neat movements.


    Chapter 0469 The day of the paycheck.


    In the early morning, it was a new beginning of the day. The noise and chaos of last night were covered up in the night, leaving only a little bit of talk.


    "Last night, did you hear it? The patrol police were dispatched in large numbers. I heard that some traffickers sneaked in to arrest people."


    "Those **** human traffickers are really abominable. They want to come to Xiyang City to arrest people, they deserve to be arrested."


    "Yeah, I heard that several girls and boys have been captured. If the city lord sent patrolmen to rescue people, they might have been captured and sold."


    "..."


    Gabba walked on the road, listening to the voices of discussion in her ears, let her know that the patrol police caught people traffickers last night, no wonder they met blood, those inhuman guys, it is best to kill them all.


    If it weren''t for the fact that the Guard Division didn''t recruit people, she would have signed up a long time ago, just to deal with the traffickers. Several of her former companions were captured by the traffickers.


    "Let''s go, hurry up and queue up, get ready to pay your salary."


    There was a shout from the side, which made Gaba, who was in deep thought, recover, and hurriedly walked towards the workshop.


    Today is the end of the month, the day when the salary is paid, and the happiest day for everyone. She is thinking about taking her sister to see the new house later, and then going to the first floor of Zuixiao Building to have a good meal.


    Gaba soon came to the weaving workshop. There was already a long queue in front of her. She lined up quickly. She came very late today, and there were nearly a hundred people in front.


    As time passed, it was soon Gaba''s turn to receive the salary. She looked at the person in front of her in surprise. This time it was actually the clerk of Buff who came to pay the salary for the weaving workshop.


    Buff wrote in the notebook and asked without raising his head, "Number, name."


    "Number seventeen, Gaba." Gaba said quickly.


    "No. 17..." Buff flipped through the notepad, and soon found the number seventeen Gaba, and muttered in surprise, "The monthly salary is 80 copper coins, there is no record of leave, and the personal output of No. 5 weaving workshop is ranked The second place will be rewarded with 20 copper coins, plus 20 pieces of multi-woven linen cloth, each will be rewarded with a copper coin, a total of 120 copper coins."


    "Yes." Gaba responded quickly. She had calculated her own value earlier this morning, but it was unexpected for her to be ranked in the top two in the weaving workshop.


    "You''re fine." Buff looked up at Gaba and said in admiration, "Keep working hard!"


    "Thank you, I will." Gaba nodded earnestly, her brown eyes full of joy, and the salary for the second place was ten copper coins more than her third place last month.


    "Here, this is your salary." Buff opened the drawer and took out a red paper bag. The salary inside was prepared in advance, and it was handed over to him by the City Lord''s Mansion. I heard that Miss Nicole was in charge.


    "Okay." Gaba took the paper bag, gently tore the opening of the paper bag, and poured out the copper coins and counted them. This is what the workshop required, and everything was counted in person.


    "Is the number correct?" Buff''s pen stopped at the seventeenth number.


    "Yes, one hundred and twenty." Gaba nodded affirmatively, and quickly stepped aside to give the next person in line.


    "Okay." Buff ticked the number seventeen and shouted to the person in front of him, "Number, name."


    "The twenty-ninth..."


    Gaba bowed to Buff, hid the copper coins close to her body, and walked out of the weaving workshop with brisk steps. She was going to pick up her sister, and then she went to find a new house, and just returned the old one.


    "Come on, something happened over there."


    "Ah? What''s the matter? Is there anything the City Lord has announced?"


    "No, I heard it''s about human traffickers."

 Chapter 392：

    "..."


    After Gaba heard it, she also accelerated her pace and walked towards the square, which is the square in front of the castle. Anyway, it was the way to go.


    When she came to the square, she found that thousands of people gathered here. She estimated that most of the people in Xiyang City had come. She was two meters tall and could easily see the place in front.


    "Huh? The gallows? Could it be?" Gaba''s face was slightly condensed, she guessed that the traffickers should be tried.


    She frowned and pondered, and decided not to go home for the time being, to see what happened to those traffickers here, and her sister didn''t like watching such a scene.


    The time came to 8:30, the sun was high, and six or seven thousand people had gathered around the square. Except for some people who couldn''t get away, most of them came.


    "Come, Lord City Lord is here." There was a noise from the crowd, and there was a commotion. Many people crowded and looked forward, wanting to see Lord City Lord.


    "Uh..." Gaba was helpless, she looked down at the girls next to her, and squeezed forward excitedly, her frenzied look made her smile bitterly.


    She looked up and saw the direction of the castle. A group of knights ran out, splitting the crowd to form a road. The ones behind were the Lord City Lord, the Captain of the Patrol Police, Miss Mina, and so on.


    Liu Feng nodded to the surrounding civilians with a light smile, and walked to the high platform that had been prepared. Today, the traffickers are to be tried. The interrogation was done overnight. After getting the desired information, let the main culprit die, otherwise it will be a waste. food. As for the other personnel, let''s go mining. Coal mines and iron mines are short of people.


    "Bring everyone up." Liu Feng turned to Mina and said, glancing at the people under his eyes. In addition to winning the hearts of the people, today''s trial is to remove the potential problems of free people.


    "Yes." Mina replied respectfully, beckoning in one direction, and immediately a patrolman escorted a dozen people to the gallows.


    "Kneel down." Axe personally escorted Chi Guanshi, made him kneel on the gallows, and then ripped off his hood, revealing a terrified face.


    Chi Guanshi''s eyes were red with blood. This was the result of being interrogated by War Wolf last night. The nails on his hands had been lifted five or six times, so he couldn''t help but tell the information about the Black Iris Organization.


    I don''t know why, but now he has a bit of relief, and he doesn''t have to go back to that dark and scary place.


    "Huh? Isn''t that Mr. Chi? How could he go to the gallows?" There was a voice of consternation in the crowd.


    "Yeah, did he do something?"


    "How big of a deal is this? It''s going to be sent to the gallows. Fortunately, I''m not familiar with him."


    The businessmen who knew Chi Steward were all talking about it.


    In the crowd, Tori was holding a steamed bun in his mouth, staring blankly at Steward Chi on the gallows. Yesterday, he watched a shadow puppet show with him. Will he go to the gallows today?


    What''s wrong with this?


    Chapter 0470 The otherworldly version of the tattoo shop.


    Liu Feng stood on the high platform, his eyes glanced at the people below, his ears listened to the discussions below, and the corners of his mouth lifted slightly. Today, he is going to kill chickens to warn the monkeys. Among the people below, there are many people with crooked thoughts.


    "Everyone, I''m Liu Feng, the Lord of Xiyang City. Some of you know me and some of you don''t, but it doesn''t matter, everyone knows me today." Liu Feng started with a brisk voice.


    "Hahaha..." Everyone at the scene let out a kind laughter.


    "Xiyang City has the current prosperity, and it is inseparable from everyone''s efforts." Liu Feng''s voice began to sink.


    "No, this is the credit of the Lord of the City, so we have a good life." An old man in the crowd waved his hand and shouted loudly.


    "Yeah, it is all thanks to the kindness of the Lord of the City that we can all be fed."


    "Long live the city master! Long live! Long live!"


    The lowly civilians raised their hands and shouted, and some children also shouted in their tender voices, with admiration in their eyes.


    The corner of Liu Feng''s mouth was slightly raised, his palm pressed down, and the scene immediately quieted down, all looking at the solemn-looking Lord of the City.


    "Everyone, it will only get better and better in the future, so that everyone will no longer starve, sleep on the streets, and won''t even understand family letters." Liu Feng shouted loudly.


    "Long live the city master, long live, long live."


    The commoners below became even more frenzied, blushing and roaring. No noble would make such promises to commoners. Although the promises were simple, commoners liked to hear them.


    "The good days are not far away, but some people can''t get used to us having a good life."


    Liu Feng waved his sleeves, pointed at Chi Guanshi and others who were kneeling, and shouted solemnly, "These human traffickers are the ones who don''t let us have a good life."


    "Human traffickers?" Tori at the bottom widened his eyes, staring at Chi Guanji on the gallows in disbelief.


    "Isn''t it? Is Mr. Chi a personal trafficker?"


    "It''s too hard to believe that such a kind person is actually a trafficker?"


    Liu Feng ignored the discussion below, and continued to shout, "These traffickers wanted to enter the house last night to grab people, and they chose beautiful little girls to attack."


    "If your child is taken away and branded as a slave, then it is a slave, a commodity that is bought and sold. They will not be able to see you and enjoy their current life."


    "What is a slave? A slave is a commoner, a commoner just like you, who was then branded with a red-hot iron on his arm by a trafficker, and thus became a slave."


    Liu Feng was walking on the high platform, and his sharp eyes glanced at the people below, seeing many people in grief, sadness and fear, and then shouted, "Your former friend, relative or lover was taken away by traffickers, maybe next time you will be lucky. When we meet, they are a slave, a slave who has been bought and sold. They cannot recognize you, nor dare to recognize each other, and even feel inferior, but not long ago, they were just like you, a free civilian. "


    "Because of the greed of the traffickers, many people''s lives have been changed. Maybe the next slave will be you." Liu Feng said coldly with his sleeves twitched.


    "This..." Many civilians took a step back. They were frightened by Liu Feng''s words. They are only living a good life now, and they don''t want to be caught and used as slaves.


    "Afraid?" Liu Feng said in a low, heavy voice, "There are many slaves in Xiyang City, and there are free people who have recovered from their slave status."


    The voice fell, and thousands of people below couldn''t help lowering their heads, tears flashing in their eyes. They were the slaves of the city lord''s mouth, and the slaves who were caught by the traffickers and sold for money.


    "Raise your head." Liu Feng''s sharp voice pierced his heart, glanced at the people below, and shouted, "There are slaves among you, as long as you work hard enough, you can change your destiny, all changes are in the hands of in your own hands."


    The slaves below slowly raised their heads. They looked at Liu Feng with eyes full of gratitude and gratitude. It was the Lord of the City who gave them a new life.


    "As long as you work hard enough, I will give you freedom and let you become free people, as free as civilians." Liu Feng shouted excitedly.


    "Lord City Lord, I will work hard, I will work hard, I want to be a free citizen." A pig orc below shouted.


    "Yeah, we''ll do our best."


    "We will not disgrace the Lord of the City."


    The slaves at the bottom shouted excitedly, they got a promise from the big mouth of the city lord, so they saw hope, a hope after getting rid of slave status.


    Listening to this sentence, Liu Feng waved his sleeves and shouted, "Free people, I will give you a new life, and I will help you remove the slave brand on your arms, so that you can truly have freedom."


    "..." Quiet, silent, followed by an excited roar.


    "Lord City Lord, is what you said true? Can you really help us get rid of the slave brand?" Many slaves shouted with longing in their eyes.


    "Of course, as long as you are already free citizens, you can take your ID card and go to the tattoo shop next to the Guard Division to change the slave brand." Liu Feng nodded affirmatively.


    "Yeah! It''s great... woo woo... it''s great..." Many people who were already free people cried with joy. For them, this news was really a new life.


    "Now, we will start the trial of the most heinous traffickers." Liu Feng sternly glanced at everyone with his black eyes, and said coldly, "I sentence them to death, hang them, and execute them immediately."

 Chapter 393：

    "Yes," the patrolmen shouted respectfully, as they put hemp ropes around the traffickers'' necks.


    "Hang them, hang them." The bottom people shouted angrily, their emotions completely mobilized Liu Feng.


    Chi Guanshi let the rope around his neck, staring blankly at the shouting civilians below, he recalled his life.


    He remembered that he came from a small mountain village. He could not remember what his parents looked like. He only knew that when he was fourteen years old, there was no food at home. He was sold by his parents to a trafficker, and he escaped in the middle.


    What impressed him most was that he remembered the day he left the village, Xiaohua next door cried and told him to remember to go back, but after so many years, he couldn''t go back. man.


    If he could have another chance, he would go back and look at Xiaohua''s smiling face again.


    He didn''t know if it was a hallucination. He seemed to see a twelve-year-old flower in the crowd. She was smiling at him...


    Chapter 0471 Wings of Freedom.


    More than a dozen people were hanged on the gallows, and it was quiet below. No one would sympathize with the traffickers, and the slaves were even more disgusted. They wished that the traffickers were all dead.


    Liu Feng looked at the crowd below, saw some children covering their eyes, black eyes flashing, turned to Mina and said, "Send someone to bury these human traffickers in a place outside the city, find someone to build a monument, and bury their traffickers Write your occupation."


    He wants to warn those traffickers that Xiyang City is not the place where traffickers should come. He can''t control what other cities are like for the time being. Maybe slaves are used to this era, but he does not allow his subjects to become slaves.


    "Yes." Mina said respectfully, and immediately ordered someone to move the body.


    "Let''s go, let''s go to the tattoo shop." Liu Feng waved his sleeves and turned around, walked off the high platform, and walked to Commercial Avenue under the **** of the Warrior Wolf Squad.


    The crowd immediately parted a path, looking at Liu Feng with awe, gratitude and admiration in their eyes, all bowed their heads when Liu Feng walked past them.


    The tattoo shop was opened next to the Guard Division, and the plaque was a pair of wings, which symbolized freedom and represented slaves moving towards freedom.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Liu Feng took Mina, Tis, and Frey to the outside of the tattoo shop under the **** of the wolf warrior. There were many people behind him, most of them were orcs, and they were free people.


    He wants to tattoo the bull horn, that is, tattoos, and by the way, teach those office staff to tattoo, and some precautions must be followed, or they will all be infected.


    "Just let a few people in, and others will stop you." Liu Feng turned his head and said to Xin Ke.


    "Yes." Zink immediately asked several team members to guard the gate and let a few civilians enter the tattoo shop.


    Entering the gate of the tattoo shop, she saw a counter with a girl sitting inside. When she saw Liu Feng, she immediately stood up and saluted, "Sir City Lord."


    "Where''s Dudley?" Liu Feng glanced around, but didn''t see anyone else.


    Du Li was the one who operated on Liu Feng before. He lay in bed for several months. After the wound healed, he did not return to the army. Diligently literate, Liu Feng is now transferred to the tattoo shop as the manager.


    "The manager is practicing on the second floor." The girl at the front desk said quickly.


    "Okay, let''s go up." Liu Feng walked to the second floor. This shop was thinking of opening temporarily. If it wasn''t for Tis, he definitely didn''t expect to open a tattoo shop so early.


    Even the people were recruited temporarily, and no one could get tattoos. Dudley also got the instructions from him in advance, and now he should be practicing alone.


    "Ta Tata..."


    When Liu Feng came to the lobby on the second floor, he saw Dudley sitting on a chair with a needle for tattoo sticking on his arm. Hearing the footsteps, he looked over subconsciously, and quickly got up and saluted.


    "Lord City Lord." Dali gave a military salute.


    "Yeah." Liu Feng nodded, without correcting Dudley''s salute. He looked at Dudley''s arm, which had a messy pattern of crooked melons and cracked dates.


    "Are you practicing with your own arm?" Liu Feng''s mouth twitched, do you want to be so upright? Didn''t he say to practice drawing patterns with pigskin first?


    "This..." Dudley said embarrassingly when he saw his arm, "I''m so stupid, I''ve wasted all my pigskins."


    "You haven''t slept all night?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, helplessly looking at the bloodshot in Dudley''s eyes.


    "I didn''t pay attention to the time, it will be dawn after the pigskin is used up." Dudley scratched his head embarrassedly.


    "Today, I''ll teach you how to draw patterns and tattoos." Liu Feng glanced at the fat wings on Dudley''s arms, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but rise.


    "Yes." Dudley said earnestly, and quickly stepped aside.


    Liu Feng took a step and sat on the chair, beckoned to have Tis sit next to him, glanced at a few sneaky civilians, and raised his voice, "Come and see."


    "Ah? Yes!" Several civilians responded respectfully, and came over with joyful eyes.


    Mina stood by, clenching the saber under her sleeve, staring at these civilians, she did not dare to relax her vigilance for a moment.


    "The first thing is to draw a picture first, and draw the pattern to be tattooed." Liu Feng squeezed Niu Jiao Niang''s small hand, pushed up the sleeve, and looked at the fair-skinned Roche-Posay''s arm, which felt as soft as boneless.


    "Yes." Dudley quickly took out a pen and paper and wrote it down.


    Liu Feng took out a ballpoint pen from the wooden box on the table, and drew a pair of wings on the slave brand on Tis''s arm. Fortunately, he had a little drawing skills. Dudley''s fat wings look better.


    "..." Tis''s cheeks were flushed, and her purple eyes quietly looked at the serious Liu Feng. She couldn''t help but look crazy for a while, saying that serious men are the most handsome.


    "It''s done." Liu Feng put down his pen and looked at the wings that covered the slave''s brand. He was very satisfied. He raised his head and asked Niu Jiao Niang, "How is it? Does it look good?"


    "It looks good." Tiss tilted her head, her eyebrows and eyes curved, no matter how you look at this pattern, she thinks it looks good.


    "That''s good." Liu Feng chuckled and took out the needles for tattoos from the wooden box. He felt Tis''s hands tremble, and he couldn''t help comforting him, "It''s just a little pain, just bear with it. already."


    "Hmm." Tiss pursed her lips.


    "Before starting the tattoo, the needle must be disinfected, it must be boiled in hot water, and then cleaned with disinfectant alcohol."


    While disinfecting the needle, Liu Feng explained with a serious face, "Human skin can be divided into a superficial epidermis layer and a lower dermis layer. The epidermis layer can be renewed and shed quickly, while the dermis layer does not. The pigment used in the tattoo is to use a needle to pierce the epidermis layer and then enter the dermis layer, so that it can stay permanently.¡±


    "This..." Dudley was stunned with the pen, staring blankly at the back of his hand. He didn''t understand what the Lord of the City was talking about. Does it seem like a person''s skin has two layers?


    "Be patient." Liu Feng said softly, holding the tattoo needle and tying it up on the back of Tis''s hand, trying to be as gentle as possible.


    The people at the scene quieted down, their breathing was much lighter, and they watched Liu Feng''s movements quietly. After seeing the patterns on Tiss''s arms becoming clearer and clearer, those civilians were breathing heavily.


    Chapter 0472 The best looking pattern.


    Do tattoos hurt? It must be painful. Using a needle on the flesh, how could it not hurt? This is one of the prices that freedom has to pay.


    "Okay." Liu Feng chuckled lightly. After spending an hour, he finally got Tisi''s tattoo done and tattooed a pair of wings on the back of his hand.


    He looked at the pattern on the back of Tis''s hand. There were blood beads coming out, and the skin was still red and swollen. He quickly wiped it with disinfectant alcohol. What can he say about his craftsmanship? Last night he was on the other side of the earth, and he also tried it with pork, and the meatiness was definitely different.


    "It''s so beautiful." Tis''s purple eyes stared at the back of her hand, and there was a strange light flashing in her eyes, and the slave brand was gone.


    "Lord Liu Feng, I want to do it too." Frei squeezed towards Liu Feng, handed her little hand in front of him, her green eyes staring at the wings on Niu Jiao Niang''s arm.


    She liked this wing pattern very much, and she was delighted for no reason, as if it represented the orcs of the bird race.


    "Okay, it''s your turn." Liu Feng raised his mouth slightly, took the girl''s soft little hand, and pulled up the sleeve of her sleeve. Looking at the ugly mark on her arm, he reached out and stroked it.

 Chapter 394：

    Frey''s little hands trembled slightly, her green eyes flickered, and her heart was not at peace, indicating that she was not so indifferent to this slave brand on the surface.


    "It''s the same painting of Wings of Freedom?" Liu Feng boiled a tattoo needle with hot water, then washed it with disinfectant alcohol, and asked, "Do you want another pattern?"


    As for the choice of tattoos, Liu Feng has made more than a dozen kinds, all of which are simple and easy to draw, but the Wings of Freedom is ranked first.


    Like there are free people in the army, he also got a special tattoo for the army to use, that is the symbol of the army, the dragon totem on the army flag.


    The army does not recruit civilians such as tattoos. He does not have this restriction, or there is no restriction for the time being. Otherwise, those free people will think that he discriminates against them in the future.


    However, special forces and departments will not recruit civilians with tattoos, because tattoos will make the enemy remember the logo, so secret missions have a great chance of revealing their identities.


    "I want this wing." Frey said seriously with wide green eyes.


    "Okay, just tattoo this." Liu Feng chuckled lightly, and started to get the tattoo needle in hand, and said slowly, "Endure the pain, it will be fine soon."


    "Yeah." Frey tilted her head, quietly looking at the needles going in and out of her arms, her expression didn''t change at all, as if she couldn''t feel any pain.


    "Soon." Liu Feng said softly, took the alcohol cloth, wiped the blood on his arm, and then stabbed it. After getting Tis''s experience, the second time was much faster.


    Forty minutes later, Liu Feng''s second tattoo in his life was completed. He looked at the slightly flawed Wings of Freedom tattoo on Frey''s arm and was very satisfied.


    "How is it? Does it look good?" Liu Feng wiped the blood beads. Although the wings were a little fat, they were cute, weren''t they?


    "Good-looking." Frey glanced at Niu Niang''s tattoo, and then at her own. Her wing was a little bigger, and she must have flown farther and higher.


    "Huh..." Liu Feng breathed a sigh of relief. He really wasn''t a professional tattoo artist. He almost got the tattoo wrong just now, mainly because the skin was squeezed by him.


    "Did you see clearly?" Liu Feng turned to Du Li.


    "See clearly, subordinates know what to do." Dudley said seriously.


    "Very good, then I''ll see if you get a tattoo." Liu Feng said with a raised corner of his mouth.


    "Yes." Dudley said respectfully.


    Liu Feng turned his head and shouted to the few freemen standing beside him, "Who of you will try the tattoo? The first one is free."


    "I, Lord City Lord, let me come." A pig orc jumped up and planned to rush forward.


    "Don''t move!" Mina''s footsteps moved slightly, and the saber in her hand was placed on the neck of the pig clan orc, and she said coldly, "Don''t collide, search your body."


    "Ah... yes." The female pig orc didn''t dare to move at all, and cold sweat broke out from his forehead.


    Cinke, who was standing next to him, immediately stepped forward to search his body. In addition to the regular body search, his hair was turned over and over again, and his shoes were also required to be taken off. After the inspection, the pig orcs were allowed to go forward.


    "Sit here." Dudley placed the pig orc on another chair and began to prepare according to Liu Feng''s procedure.


    "Which pattern do you want?" Dudley asked, taking out a piece of paper. There were more than a dozen patterns on it, like bear''s head, pig''s head and so on.


    "If you want this pair of wings, can you help me draw a bigger one?" the pig orc whispered.


    "Okay." Dudley nodded and began to draw the pattern.


    "..." Liu Feng looked at Dudley''s painting, the corners of his eyes couldn''t help shaking, such fat wings looked like chicken wings no matter what.


    "Bear the pain," Dudley soothed softly.


    "It''s okay, you can pierce it, I have thick skin." The pig clan orc said loudly.


    Dudley nodded, bowed his head and tied it up seriously. The speed was faster than Liu Feng''s, and it was rougher, like a big chicken wing.


    Half an hour later, the tattoo was completed, and the pig clan orc looked at the wings on the back of his arms with red eyes, and the original slave brand was gone.


    "Thank you, thank you." The pig clan orcs saluted Liu Feng and Du Li.


    "Are you satisfied?" Liu Feng asked indifferently. He felt that he needed to train Dudley''s painting skills first.


    "Very satisfied, this is the most beautiful pattern I have ever seen in my life." The pig orcs looked at Liu Feng frantically and asked for instructions, "Sir City Lord, can I go out? I want to go out and tell everyone the good news. ."


    There were many people standing outside the tattoo shop, all of them waiting for the news, the news that would allow them to truly get rid of their slave status.


    "Go." Liu Feng smiled and waved his hand.


    "Thank you, Lord City Lord." The pig orc respectfully said.


    He glanced at Mina in awe, then turned around and slowly walked out of the aisle, then raised his feet and ran wildly, holding his right arm high, the wings of freedom''s wing pattern was red, and he rushed outside the tattoo shop.


    "Yeah, look, this is my wing, I''m a free citizen of Lord City Lord, not a slave! No-yes-slave-slave!!" The pig clan orc roared hoarsely, looking up at the sky, holding high Arms, tears welling up in the eyes and sliding down.


    "Great, great..."


    "Freedom, true freedom!!"


    In an instant, shouts erupted from the crowd, some laughing, some shouting, all kinds.


    Listening to the noise outside, Liu Feng raised the corners of his mouth, and his black eyes flickered at the sky outside the window on the second floor. This is a new beginning, and a good day has just begun.


    Chapter 0473 Crying Catherine.


    Wangdu, it is snowing heavily today.


    "Tap puff puff..."


    Darlene was walking on the snow, looking at her feet half sunk into the snow, she couldn''t help shaking her head, it was snowing in the winter in the capital, which was really not that bad compared to Xiyang City, and no one even cleared the snow on the avenues.


    "Huh..." Darlene sighed softly, looking at the snowflakes still falling in the sky, and sighed, "Princess Lucy has been away from the capital for more than ten days, and she doesn''t know where she is now."


    She is going to go to Catherine today and ask her if she wants to go to Xiyang City with her. She has already dealt with everything and decided to leave for Xiyang City tomorrow, just in time for the arrival of spring.


    "Tap puff..."


    Darlene pulled out her left foot and walked forward laboriously, shaking her long red hair from time to time, and shaking off the snowflakes on her head. She missed the oil-paper umbrella in Xiyang City a little, and she forgot to bring an oil-paper umbrella. King''s capital.


    "Miss Darlene, someone is following behind you." The knight who guarded her whispered.


    "..." Darlene''s steps stopped, and then took another step, her blue eyes flashed, and she said lightly, "Don''t worry about them, let them follow."


    Darlene didn''t have to guess to know who was following her. It wasn''t that those who wanted to go to Xiyang City were watching her closely, for fear that she would deceive them.


    She estimated that when she left for Xiyang City tomorrow, there should be many ships following her. As for how many people there were, she did not know.


    "How many ships are in the port now?" Darlene asked lightly.


    "There are more than 500 ships." The guard knight respectfully said.


    "It seems that they also know that I am leaving." Darlene sneered. She has been preparing supplies these days. As long as she pays attention to her actions, she will know that she is leaving the capital.


    "Tap puff..."

 Chapter 395：

    Darlene walked for more than half an hour and came to Catherine''s house. The door of the duke''s palace was closed, and the knight rushed forward to knock on the door.


    "Boom bang bang!!!"


    "Gag!!"


    After a while, the door opened, and the gatekeeper frowned and looked around. After seeing Darlene, his brows stretched out. The girl in front of him was the one the young master was after.


    "Miss Darlene, are you here looking for Miss Catherine?" the gatekeeper asked politely. If someone else knocked on the door, even if it was an earl, he didn''t have to be so polite.


    "Yes, please let me know." Darlene said politely.


    "Okay, please wait a moment." The gatekeeper knight politely and closed the door again.


    "Huh..." Darlene stood outside the gate, looking at the large and tall Duke''s mansion in front of her, she couldn''t help sighing, "This is nothing more than a cage."


    Since Catherine was grounded, she has also come to see Catherine several times, most of them have been refused to meet, and she has only seen Catherine twice.


    One time, ten days ago, when she met Catherine, the other party hugged her and cried, because the carrier pigeon given by Your Excellency Liu Feng seemed to have been killed by Catherine''s eldest brother.


    The second time we met was five days ago, when she smuggled her carrier pigeon to Catherine, only to coax the other party into a smile, and she could clearly feel the other party''s unhappiness.


    "Gag!"


    The sound of the door opening awakened Darlene who was in deep thought. She turned her head to look in the direction of the door and saw the knight who was going to report.


    "Miss Darlene, please come with me, the Duke has allowed you to see Miss Catherine." The knight at the gate shouted with a smile.


    "Thank you." Darlene nodded, took the gift from the knight, and followed behind the gatekeeper.


    "No thanks, you will definitely be very happy to see Miss Catherine." The gatekeeper said in a low voice.


    "..." Darlene nodded lightly, followed silently, her blue eyes scanned the environment of the Duke''s Mansion, and found that it was very deserted, except for a few teams of knights patrolling, there was no one.


    Turning left and right, it took more than five minutes for Darlene to arrive at Catherine''s residence. The knight at the gate saluted and left silently.


    Darlene adjusted her mood, with a small smile on her lips, walked to Catherine''s room with a gift, knocked on the door, and heard shouts from inside before she spoke.


    "Let''s go, I don''t want to see anyone, let''s go, let''s go." Catherine''s voice was hoarse.


    "..." Darlene frowned, she guessed that the Duke forced Catherine to do something she didn''t like again, but she knocked on the door again and shouted softly, "Catherine, it''s me, Darlene."


    "Ta Tata..."


    There were rapid footsteps, and then the room was opened. Catherine looked at Darlene with red eyes, her usual playfulness was gone, and her hair was disheveled.


    "Catherine, what''s the matter with you?" Darlene said in shock, and quickly stepped forward to grab her hand.


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuyy all the homing pigeon."


    "Huh?" Darlene''s blue eyes widened, and she asked in surprise, "Killed by him again?"


    "Hmm!" Catherine snorted in a choked voice.


    "Come on, let''s go in." Darlene helped Catherine into the room, closed the door, and asked, "Why? Does he know it''s a carrier pigeon?"


    "I know." Catherine twitched, her tearful eyes were very distressing.


    "Okay, don''t cry, tell me what''s going on." Darlene wiped Catherine''s tears and asked softly, "How did he know that it was a bird of credit?"


    "He bought a maid of mine, and then he knew everything." Catherine was tearful. She was very depressed these days. When she saw Darlene coming, her grievances broke out.


    "This..." Darlene frowned, finally knowing why Catherine was so sad. One of the reasons was that the carrier pigeon was killed. The most important thing was the maid. The maid next to Catherine, the youngest one also followed her for two or three years. Now, I betrayed her, I will definitely be very sad.


    "Daliana, all the pigeons are gone, will Your Excellency Liu Feng blame me?" Catherine asked with red eyes.


    "Uh..." Darlene rolled her eyes, she thought it was the maid who hurt Catherine, but she didn''t expect to care about Your Excellency Liu Feng''s opinion.


    "It must be my fault, right?" Catherine saw Darlene''s appearance, and her tears were about to fall. This carrier pigeon was the only way she could connect with Xiyang City. Now it''s completely gone, which made her a little desperate. .


    Chapter 0474 ask Liu Feng to help.


    When the carrier pigeon was killed, Darlene understood Catherine''s mood. She knew that Catherine had a good impression of Your Excellency Liu Feng and cared about whether the death of the carrier pigeon would make Your Excellency Liu Feng have an opinion on her.


    "No, you didn''t mean to." Darlene quickly comforted.


    "Really not? I heard that this pigeon is difficult to cultivate." Catherine looked at Darlene with tears in her eyes.


    "Really." Darlene nodded affirmatively and said indignantly, "This pigeon was not killed by you, but by that bastard. Your Excellency Liu Feng will forgive you."


    "That, that''s good, that''s good." Catherine was obviously relieved and patted her chest.


    "Okay, don''t cry." Darlene held Catherine''s face in her hands and wiped the tears from her cheeks with her thumb.


    Now Catherine feels vulnerable and helpless to Darlene. She is exactly what an ordinary girl should look like. She doesn''t have the imposing manner of the daughter of the duke before. Maybe she will only show her vulnerable side in front of her.


    "Guru..."


    A hungry cry sounded, causing Catherine''s cheeks to flush.


    "Catherine, you haven''t eaten well yet?" Darlene raised her eyebrows, finally knowing why the Duke let her in. Catherine must have used a hunger strike to protest again.


    "Well, those meals are unpalatable, and I have no appetite." Catherine pouted and whispered, she was going to go on a hunger strike to protest, but as a result, her brother was punished by his father and closed for seven days, four days more than last time. .


    More importantly, she was used to the food in Xiyang City, how could she bear it when she returned to the capital to eat salty boiled meat.


    "Have you run out of canned fish?" Darlene immediately knew why.


    "Well, I secretly finished eating two days ago." Catherine said embarrassingly, is she really on a hunger strike? Of course she is not that stupid, and she must be prepared not to starve to death before the hunger strike.


    "I knew it would be like this." Darlene rolled her eyes, pointed to the wooden box on the table, and said softly, "I brought you some meat, which was boiled with the juice and ingredients from the canned fish."


    "Is it delicious?" Catherine shrugged her nose and ran to the wooden box. After carefully opening it, she immediately smelled a strong fragrance.


    "Compared to fish, it''s still almost, but it''s also very delicious." Darlene stepped forward to help bring the plate out of the wooden box.


    "I''ll try." Catherine picked up the chopsticks and stuffed a piece of meat into her mouth, chewed it twice, her golden eyes lit up, and she picked up another piece of meat and stuffed it into her mouth.


    "Delicious, right? This method was invented by those nobles who bought canned fish." Darlene chuckled.


    The canned fish she brought to Xiyang City was still too small, and the number of those nobles was also very small. In order to eat more delicious food, she invented the canned fish as a seasoning to cook meat.


    The meat cooked in this way tastes much worse than canned fish alone, but it is much better than ordinary boiled meat in brine.


    "Huh? It''s really delicious, why didn''t I think of this method?" Catherine''s mouth was stuffed full, her expression was a little annoyed, and the rest of her canned fish soup was used by her to mix with refined rice.


    "Eat more if it''s delicious." Darlene helped pour a glass of water.


    "Mmmm..." Catherine chewed, and suddenly stopped moving, staring blankly at the meat on the plate.

 Chapter 396：

    "Catherine, what''s wrong?" Darlene asked in surprise.


    "I''d better eat less and save some for the next meal." Catherine put down her chopsticks and forced a smile, "Daliana, are you leaving?"


    She is not stupid, but she is usually rather playful. Today, when Darlene came over, she could guess that the other party was leaving the capital and was going to the magical Xiyang City.


    "Uh..." Darlene was stunned, then nodded and said, "Well, we''re leaving tomorrow, do you want to go together?"


    "..." Catherine was silent for a moment, her golden eyes flickered, she shook her head and said bitterly, "I''m afraid I won''t be able to go, my father has grounded me."


    "Who did the Duke decide to marry you?" Darlene asked with a serious face.


    "I don''t know yet." Catherine shook her head and sighed, "Recently, both the eldest prince and the second prince have come to contact their father, and they all want to get their father''s support."


    "In other words, the Duke hasn''t decided who to marry you yet?" Darlene was obviously relieved.


    "Yeah, but it''s not far away. By the summer of next year, you''ll know who to marry." Catherine''s face was calm, her golden eyes quietly staring at the meat on the plate, but the back of her hand holding the chopsticks bulged. .


    "Catherine, you..." Darlene frowned, she didn''t know what to say.


    "Me? I don''t know what to do anymore." Catherine put down the chopsticks, her tone was helpless, "Father will not change his mind, I can''t be willful any more."


    "Is there really no other way?" Darlene asked abruptly.


    "No more." Catherine shook her head and said bitterly, "My father said that if someone is more dazzling than the prince, he can let me marry him, Darlene, do you think it''s possible? Who can be compared to a future What about the king''s prince?"


    "This..." Darlene was at a loss for words, this request was definitely impossible, unless someone rebelled, or another prince came to ask for marriage, or the kind of prince who wanted to become a king.


    "Would you like to sneak away?" Darlene said in a low voice, her blue eyes glancing in the direction of the door.


    "Impossible." Catherine frowned and sighed, "I''ve already tried it. I didn''t even go out of the duke''s mansion before I was intercepted by the knights."


    "This..." Darlene opened her mouth and stared at Catherine, not knowing what to say to comfort her.


    "I understand, my fate has long been decided, and no one can save me." Catherine''s golden eyes were insincere.


    She knew that this day would come, and she wanted to struggle and struggle before, especially during the time in Xiyang City, which made her think a lot, such as elopement.


    But reality is reality, without the capricious capital given by her father, she is just a girl who knows a little bit of music, and nothing else.


    "If, I said if..." Darlene''s blue eyes flickered, and she whispered, "If there is a chance to let you leave the Duke''s Mansion, will you leave?"


    "Of course, definitely." Catherine said decisively, her golden eyes looking forward to Darlene, waiting for her next words.


    "I will ask Your Excellency Liu Feng for help." Darlene said with a serious face, she decided to give up the share of the proceeds from this transaction and use it to ask Your Excellency Liu Feng to help.


    "But... But, Your Excellency Liu Feng, you won''t necessarily agree." Catherine clasped her hands tightly, her expression very complicated, worried that Your Excellency Liu Feng would not agree, and hoped that Your Excellency Liu Feng would agree, but she agreed that the other party would be in danger...


    "Try it, maybe you will agree." Darlene said calmly, she couldn''t watch her good friend''s happiness ruined like this.


    Chapter 0475 The killer strikes.


    "Is this Xiyang City? It''s really run down."


    Outside Xiyang City, a 1.6 meter girl was wrapped in black linen, including her hair and ears.


    Her name is Mila, she is a killer, ranked among the top 100 killers. Today, her task is to kidnap the city lord of Xiyang. As long as the person is **** and taken to the designated place two days later, she can get 130 gold coins , such a lucrative task, if she just happened to find someone in the west, it would not be her turn to take the task.


    It''s her first time doing the killer''s job as a kidnapper, what''s your experience? Definitely not, but seeing such an earthen city wall, this target noble must be nowhere near as powerful.


    "This city wall is really bad." Mila shook her head. She was a little nervous at first, but she was relieved immediately.


    Mila walked towards the gate of Xiyang City, and when she saw a group of knights guarding the gate, especially the fine armor on the knights, her green pupils shrank and her body collapsed.


    She stepped into the city, but no one stopped her in the end, which made her breathe a sigh of relief, and there was a hint of sneer at the corner of her mouth, but she didn''t interrogate her. It seemed that these knights were just like gatekeepers.


    "Che, I thought it would be intercepted and checked, but I didn''t expect to come in so easily." Mila sneered, she walked through the city gate to test the knight''s reaction ability of Xiyang City.


    She was ready to start, killing a few knights to cause a riot, then sneaking in to observe, looking for opportunities to win the mission target. But the plan can''t keep up with the changes, well, there is no change at all, do you want her to come forward and provoke? She couldn''t do something so stupid.


    "Huh... Find a place to rest and have a full meal." Mila patted her stomach and looked up at the sky. It was afternoon.


    Mila was stunned after entering the city, looking at the scene in front of her, the broad avenue, the snow-free ground, and the neat houses.


    "Did I come to the wrong place?" Mila muttered to herself, she turned and walked out of Xiyang City.


    Under the shocked eyes of the soldiers, she came to the soldiers and asked, "Is this Xiyang City?"


    "Yes, this is Xiyang City." The soldier guarding the city gate straightened his back.


    "But..." Mila raised her finger in surprise and pointed to the city wall, and then pointed to the direction of the city.


    "The Lord of the City has issued a notice that Xiyang City will rebuild a city wall next year." The soldier answered skillfully.


    The soldiers guarding the city gates are used to being asked this question. Those new businessmen often ask this question. After all, Xiyang City is so prosperous, but the city wall is a very dilapidated city wall.


    "Rebuild a city wall?" Mila blinked, her face a little more serious.


    "Miss, are you here to travel? Or are you here to eat food?" the soldier asked curiously.


    "Ah?" Mila was stunned, then tilted her head in confusion, "Why do you ask like that?"


    "Because our Xiyang City is very famous in this area, people often come here to watch football games and eat delicious food." The soldier chuckled lightly.


    "Is that so?" Mira nodded, understanding why she didn''t interrogate her. There were simply too many people like her, and the knights were used to it.


    As for what the game was, she didn''t ask, and didn''t want to know about it. In terms of food, she could give it a try.


    Mila turned around and walked towards the city gate, frowning in thought, not seeing the soldiers behind her who were staring at her walking.


    After Mira walked away, the soldier said to his companion, "There is something wrong with this person. You can see that she walks without a sound at all. She is a powerful person."


    "Then hand over the news." The companion said quickly.


    "Okay, you guard first." The soldier immediately turned around and walked into the city. As long as there was a suspicious person, he would upload the information.


    "Go."


    ...


    Mira didn''t know what to ask casually, and the soldiers noticed her. She is now squatting on the side of the street observing the people coming and going, especially those orcs, this is what shocked her the most.


    "There are orcs living in this city, what the **** is going on?"


    Mila''s green eyes widened, and she muttered in disbelief, "Why isn''t this in the information you gave?"


    She doesn''t know what to do anymore. The peaceful coexistence of humans and orcs has hit her too hard, and she doesn''t know how to start.


    "Damn, those **** actually missed such important information." Mila scolded through gritted teeth.

 Chapter 397：

    How could she kidnap the city lord of Xiyang, if the target person is kidnapped, the balance between the human race and the orcs in front of her will be broken.


    This kind of thing, she can''t do it. Humans can live together with orcs, which is something they can''t even imagine.


    "What should I do? What should I do?" Mila bit her fingers and turned her head quickly. Do you want to give up this mission?


    "Hey... it would be nice if the eldest sister was here, she would definitely give us an idea."


    "There''s that little guy who doesn''t know where he went. Big sister was very angry this time. The little sister who came back most concerned about her disappearance. Big sister beat everyone up."


    "Really, if I hadn''t been looking for a little guy, I wouldn''t have taken this mission. It''s too embarrassing. Is it going to be my first mission to fail?"


    Mila bit her fingers, mumbling endlessly, her eyes swept around, she was carefully observing to see if it was a fake side, a pair of bear clan orcs who had just passed by caught her attention.


    "Sister, are we really going to eat on the first floor of Zuixiaolou? Will it be too wasteful?" Nuoyue worried.


    "Don''t worry, this month''s salary is ten more copper coins than last month''s salary. You can rest assured to eat a good meal. Next month, I will hit the first place in weaving, and then there will be ten more copper coins." Gaba turned her head. He chuckled lightly, holding Nuoyue''s buttocks tightly with both hands.


    "Yeah! Sister, your hand." Nuoyue''s cheeks flushed, and she said angrily, "It''s too embarrassing."


    "Ah? Oh!" Gaba smirked and adjusted her gestures, holding Nuoyue''s thigh, she is now carrying her sister to eat a good meal.


    "Would you like to ask these two sisters about the situation in Xiyang City? Especially the target person." Mila muttered to herself.


    Chapter 0476 The city of miracles for the orcs.


    The situation of Xiyang City is a very remarkable existence in anyone''s eyes, especially for the oppressed orcs, it is not an exaggeration to call it a city of miracles.


    Mira just feels so incredible right now, feels a little dreamy, so she needs to get to know the city well.


    "That... Excuse me." Mila stood up and stopped in front of the two of Gaba.


    "Who are you?" Gaba frowned, her brown eyes vigilantly looking at the strange woman in front of her, she released one hand that held Nuoyue''s thigh, and clenched it into a fist to prevent the opponent from attacking.


    "Don''t get me wrong, I have no ill intentions." Mira quickly waved her hand and took a step back to express her friendliness.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Gaba said coldly, her vigilance not slackening at all.


    For her, except for her sister, everyone is the object of vigilance. This is the truth she has come out of her escape for several years. The enemy is too cunning, so you have to be more cautious than the enemy, no matter who you are facing.


    "I, I''m a newcomer to Xiyang City. I don''t know much about this city. Can I ask you a few questions?" Mila didn''t know why she was a little nervous.


    "Are you an orc?" Gaba asked with raised eyebrows. She glanced at the sackcloth on the other side''s head. What kind of orc was the other side?


    "Yes, I''m an orc." Mila hesitated before nodding, but she didn''t take off the sackcloth above her head, and asked a few questions without revealing her identity.


    "..." Gaba hesitated, thinking of the other party''s appearance, probably only beasts would do this.


    "What do you want to ask?" Nuoyue asked first, she could feel her sister''s entanglement.


    "Are you willing to answer my question?" Mila''s green eyes widened, which surprised her. She thought she would be rejected. If it was a stranger who asked her, she would definitely reject it.


    "Ask it." Gaba nodded. If she knew about Xiyang City, she felt nothing.


    "Can the humans and orcs in Xiyang City really coexist peacefully? No one is forcing you?" Mira asked the biggest doubt in her heart.


    "Of course, Xiyang City is a city of miracles for orcs." Nuoyue spoke first, and Gaba nodded in agreement.


    "City of Miracles?" Mila lowered her head in silence, then raised her head sharply and asked, "But how did this happen? It''s clear that humans hate orcs?"


    "Uh..." Gaba and Nuoyue were at a loss for words. They couldn''t answer this question, and they also wanted to know the answer.


    In other words, the answer to this question is what most people in Xiyang City want to know, but unfortunately no one answers them.


    "You don''t know either?" Mila said stunned, she thought people living in Xiyang City would know.


    "We don''t know." Gaba shook her head, looked up in the direction of the castle, and said with a slightly raised corner of her mouth, "Maybe only one person knows."


    "Who?" Mila asked eagerly.


    "Lord City Lord, he must know why." Nuoyue said softly.


    "City Lord?" Mila raised her eyebrows, thinking about it, it seems like this is the case, she really wants to know the answer, if the eldest sister knows, she will be very happy.


    "Yes, Lord City Lord is a great nobleman. He treats us orcs very well." Nuoyue waved her small hand and shouted.


    "Nobles, be kind to orcs..." Mila''s mouth pursed slightly, this was the first time I had heard of it.


    Seeing the other party''s appearance, Gaba said lightly, "Sir City Lord, you are different from other nobles. You will know it after you have lived in Xiyang City for a few days."


    "Okay, thank you." Mira said politely, she didn''t have the time to live for a while.


    "Well, if it''s okay, we''ll go first."


    Gaba nodded, walked towards Zuixiaolou with Nuoyue on her back, took two steps, paused, pointed to a place, and said aloud, "You can go to that place and see, maybe you can find the answer."


    Mila turned her head and looked in the direction of her fingers. She saw a lot of people around a house, most of them were orcs, which made her very curious.


    "That''s..." Mila turned her head and was about to ask where it was, but she saw that the two were already far away, so she had no choice but to walk in the direction of the crowd.


    "It''s really great. I heard that the cheapest tattoo is only a copper coin. The Lord of the City is too kind."


    "Yeah, I heard that we free people have such benefits. Other civilians want tattoos. I heard that they have to pay three copper coins."


    "That pattern is really beautiful, I decided to draw a pair of wings of freedom, that represents freedom."


    "Hee hee... I heard that some businessmen want to get tattoos and want to leave some beautiful patterns on their bodies."


    "..."


    The opening of the tattoo shop, after a long time of dissemination, and some people showing off after the tattoo, made the tattoo popular in Xiyang City.


    "What are you talking about? What is a tattoo?" Mila stood outside the crowd, listening to the discussions in the crowd.


    "The Lord of the City has come out, everyone quickly get out of the way."


    "That''s right, get out of the way, Lord City Lord has not eaten all day for us."


    "..."


    Liu Feng stayed in the tattoo shop today, he was teaching Dudley, and a few newly transferred people, some precautions were repeatedly emphasized.


    In the meantime, he also saw that someone asked to stab a pair of wings of freedom in front of his forehead, which made him quite speechless, the outsiders really knew how to play.


    He was so busy that he forgot to eat lunch, and Mina, Tess and Frey all accompanied him and didn''t go back to eat.


    "Lord Liu Feng." Frei raised her head, and a childish and cold voice sounded, "I''m hungry."


    "Okay, go back to eat immediately." Liu Feng chuckled lightly, rubbed the girl''s head, and walked towards the carriage.

 Chapter 398：

    "what???"


    Mila in the crowd turned her head abruptly, and there was a voice she was familiar with, too small.


    She pulled the crowd hard and drilled forward. In the voice of a group of people complaining, she finally came to the front and saw a carriage going away.


    "Where''s the person?" Mila looked around and saw no familiar figure at all. Could it be...


    She stared at the distant carriage, her green eyes flickered, and she frowned and thought, thinking, is the little one on that carriage? No, with a petite personality, except for the eldest sister, he would not call anyone an adult at all.


    Why don''t you sneak into the castle tonight and take a look?


    Chapter 0477 Infiltrated successfully.


    Night fell, the wind was cold, and light snow began to fall at night. Few people in Xiyang City came out to walk around, only the patrolmen were patrolling with lanterns.


    "Huhuhu..." Mila exhaled a few breaths of heat and hid in the shadow of the house, her green eyes staring at the patrolling policemen who were walking away. She found that these knights in leather armor were all elites, and they were very vigilant at night.


    She decided to invade the castle today to find that familiar voice, and she wasn''t willing to take a look at it in person. Moreover, she also has another purpose, which is to go to the target person to talk about why the human race and the orcs can coexist peacefully in Xiyang City.


    She wanted to know this answer very much, and used it as a basis to measure whether to give up the mission, and by the way, tell the other party the news that a noble was going to attack Xiyang City.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The footsteps of the patrolman faded away, and Mira walked out of the dark place and sneaked in the direction of the castle. She was very confident in her sneaking skills.


    The footsteps landed silently, avoiding the patrol police from time to time. It took twenty minutes for Mira to come to the outside of the castle wall, standing in the shadows to observe, looking for a breakthrough.


    The walls of the castle were four meters high, and Mila couldn''t climb in, so she could only find other ways. She carefully observed the surroundings and finally let her find a breakthrough.


    "That place may be able to go in." Mira looked at a house about ten meters away from the castle. The house was eight or nine meters high and could be used as a tread.


    Mira did what she thought of, she quickly approached the house, and flexibly climbed up along the edge of the window outside the wall, and after a while, she climbed to the roof.


    During the climbing process, she found that no one lived in the house, or that it had not been renovated. It was a rough embryo house, which was exactly what Mila wanted, and no one knew if the movement was bigger.


    Mila stood on the roof and squinted to observe the movement in the castle. At night, she really couldn''t see anything clearly. She saw a tall building in the castle, and the top room was lit by candlelight.


    "That city lord should be where it is." Mila''s green eyes flickered a few times, and she began to take off her clothes. She took off the black linen robe on her body, revealing the tight leather armor inside.


    "Huh... it''s really cold." Mila reached out and grabbed the two hemp ropes behind her and pulled it hard, and the hemp rope tied into a slipknot was pulled out.


    "Shhh!" A pair of black wings slammed up, but the length of the wings was much shorter, and it felt like someone had been cut in half with a knife.


    "Whoosh whoosh..."


    Mila flapped her wings hard, moving the wings that had been tied for a long time. She turned her head to look at the wings, reached out to touch the feathers, and sighed, "Come on, it will be fully grown in a few months, and then there is no need for it. Glide, you can soar in the sky to your heart''s content."


    Yes, Mila decided to sneak into the castle by gliding. Gliding can still be used for a short distance to achieve the effect of flying. With her flying talent as a bird orc, it is no problem to fly a few dozen meters.


    "The infiltration plan begins." Mila stood on the edge of the roof, the target was the very bright candle-lit room, and she jumped up suddenly.


    "Whoosh!!!"


    In the air, Mila spread her wings, tried to spread her wings and fluttered, and then controlled the direction to glide forward. The walls of the castle were easily crossed. She observed above the castle, and under the cover of night and light snow, she successfully sneaked into the castle.


    "Huhu...it''s really cold."


    Mila covered her face with her hands, tried her best to control her direction, flew lower and lower, and finally landed in the middle of the tallest building, which is the second floor. If the cold wind hadn''t made her buoyant, she would have fallen.


    "Huh..." Mila took a deep breath, flicked her wrist, and then slowly began to climb up, aiming for a room with candles at the top.


    It happened that there was a window edge on this floor for her to start. Mila used a short knife to remove the ice and snowflakes. It took half an hour and finally came to the window of the candlelit room.


    Mila held her breath and tried to listen to what was going on inside, but she didn''t hear anyone speaking for a while, which surprised her.


    "Is there no one in the room?" Mila blinked her green eyes, her hands and feet were a little numb, her palms were red and swollen from the cold, and she was about to lose it.


    Mila pulled the edge of the window, slowly lifted her head up, and touched the window with her hand. She found that the window was not actually made of animal skin, and the material was much thinner than animal skin...


    "Gag..."


    The window suddenly opened under Mila''s astonished gaze, and a long, good-looking man was looking at her.


    "Hi!" Liu Feng''s mouth was slightly raised, his hands resting on the window sill and he looked at the girl hanging outside. He was revising government affairs just now, and the back of his head was a little numb, and the early warning sensor immediately responded to him that there was danger outside the window.


    "You..." Mila''s eyes were dull, her mouth was open, she was at a loss, she had never encountered such a situation, she wanted to sneak in, but was discovered, it was still an embarrassing situation, she was still hanging outside. .


    "Who are you?" Liu Feng looked at the girl in front of him carefully, looked at the other''s wings in surprise, and a thought flashed in his heart, a bird clan orc!


    "..." Mila was extremely embarrassed, and looked down, jumping down would really kill her.


    "Master, who is outside?" Mina''s voice came, her head stuck out of the window, and her face changed greatly when she saw the girl hanging outside.


    "Shh!"


    "Young master, step back." Mina''s saber suddenly pulled out and blocked in front of Liu Feng. The saber was aimed at the woman, and her blue eyes were full of fierceness.


    "Mina, she is a bird clan orc." Liu Feng patted Cat Erniang on the shoulder, and he immediately thought of Frei.


    "Bird Orcs?" Mina looked at the woman''s back in surprise, a pair of black wings were flapping.


    "Let her come up first, or she should fall off." Liu Feng said lightly.


    "You, come up." Mina looked at the woman indifferently, her face full of prudence, she was really frightened, and someone actually touched the outside of the study window.


    "..." Mila was helpless. Her hands were so cold that she couldn''t stand it. If she went down, she would die, but if she went up, she could survive.


    Chapter 0478 I do not go back.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Mila hesitated, looked at the two people in front of her vigilantly, shoved the short knife into her mouth, and slowly crawled up the window while biting the short knife.


    As soon as she climbed up the window, Mina grabbed the collar and dragged her in. The saber slashed the short knife in her mouth, and when she reacted, the saber was already on her neck.


    "You''d better be honest." Mina said coldly, her saber clinging to her neck, her blue eyes full of killing intent, the other party really angered her today, and he dared to climb the window of the young master''s study, this is absolutely Conspiracy.


    If the other party is not discovered by the young master today, is there a chance to successfully assassinate the young master? This is something she can never forgive. If the other party was not a bird orc, she would have killed the other party long ago.


    "You..." Mila''s face changed slightly and she pursed her lips. She found that she was a little naive. The strength of this cat clan orc was much stronger than hers.


    "What are you? If you say one more word, I''ll kill you." Mina''s saber was a little closer, and her blue eyes were full of killing intent. She really couldn''t help it.


    "Mina, ask first." Liu Feng said indifferently, he turned and sat back in the chair, resting his chin in one hand, looking curiously at the wings on the woman.


    "Say, who are you? What are you going to do? Do you want to do something to the young master?" Mina said indifferently, the back of her white hand bursting with blue veins.


    "Hmph, kill me." Mi stretched her neck and her green eyes were full of contempt. She didn''t expect to be caught, but it was impossible for her to yield.

 Chapter 399：

    "You really think I don''t dare?" Mina gritted her teeth, the hair on the cat''s tail exploded slightly, the young master was her inverse scale, and she was almost touched today.


    "Come on." Mila leaned her neck against the knife, her skin was instantly cut, and blood flowed out, flowing down her neck.


    "..." Mina''s blue eyes narrowed slightly, and just as she was about to use a knife on her wrist, she heard a knock on the study door.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    "Master, we''ve finished soaking in the hot springs, do you want to take a dip?" En Li''s crisp voice rang out.


    "Gag..."


    The door was pushed open, and An Li stepped in, followed by Weiya, Frey, Tis, Avril, Eliza, and Su Mi.


    "This... what''s going on?" En Li stared blankly at the scene in the study, who is the woman under Mina''s saber?


    "His Royal Highness, step back." Avril instantly blocked En Li and the others behind her, her orange eyes narrowed, and she stared sharply at the strange woman.


    When Mila heard the voice, her green eyes turned and glanced over. She saw Fox Erniang, and Wolf Erniang both disagreed. When she saw Frei, her eyes were dull.


    "Frey, why are you...why are you here?" Mila shouted in astonishment, struggling to move forward, the saber cut a bit of skin again, and the pain made her not dare to move more.


    "Mira!" Frey shouted in shock, her green eyes twinkling, looking at Mira in disbelief, what''s going on? How could Mila appear in Liu Feng''s study?


    "what???"


    Anli, Weiya, Avril and others looked at Mila and Frey in amazement. Did the uninvited guest know Frey?


    "..." Mina''s blue eyes flickered, this was what she expected, the saber in her hand slowly retreated a point, but she did not leave.


    "Frey? What does this person have to do with you?" Liu Feng asked calmly. When he recognized Mila as a bird orc, he knew that he would be related to Frey.


    "Companion." Frey said in a trembling voice, walked towards Mila, came to the opposite side of her, saw the blood on her neck, turned her head to look at Liu Feng, a rare pleading in her green eyes.


    Liu Feng glanced at the girl. It was the first time he saw Frei''s mood fluctuating so much, he turned his head to the cat''s ear and said, "Mina, let her go."


    "Yes." Mina''s arm paused, she moved the saber away from Mila''s neck, and retreated beside Liu Feng to be on guard.


    "Thank you, Lord Liu Feng." Frei''s green eyes were filled with gratitude. She could guess why Mila appeared here. Nine times out of ten, she took the bounty quest and then came to assassinate Lord Liu Feng. After all, her companions, including her elder sister, are all killers.


    The corner of Liu Feng''s mouth was slightly raised, and he waved his hand. Mila didn''t have any intention of killing him, but was just a little hostile. Otherwise, when he found out that the other party was at the window, he would not have smiled and greeted him, and he would have been replaced with a Tang Dao to cut people.


    Today''s events also let Liu Feng know that there is a loophole in his castle, that is, he neglected the attack of the sky. If hundreds of bird orcs attacked today, it would definitely be a great crisis for the castle.


    "Frey, how dare you run away from home?" Mila shouted with green eyes, staring at Frey with red eyes.


    "I''m looking for my elder sister." Frey raised her head, the feathers on the tip of her ears trembled, and said in a trembling voice, "Sister elder sister, are you back?"


    "Of course you''re back. She found you were gone and beat everyone up. We''ve been beaten by her for three days in a row." Mila shouted through gritted teeth. , that scene will never be forgotten.


    "That''s good, that''s good." The corners of Frei''s mouth were slightly raised, her green eyes flashed with mist, and she raised her hand to wipe her eyes.


    What a shit, Mi stretched her hand to grab Frey, and shouted, "Come, come back with me to see the eldest sister."


    "No." Frei stepped back, took two steps back, came to Liu Feng, and said in a low voice, "I''m not going back."


    "Frey, what are you talking about?" Mila stared at her green eyes and shouted anxiously, "Don''t be joking, if the eldest sister finds you, she will be very happy. You can''t go back now?"


    "No, I won''t go back." Frey shook her head stubbornly and pursed her lips.


    "You, are you threatened by this human race?" Mila turned her head sharply to look at Liu Feng, her green eyes flashing with anger.


    "No." Frey shook her head repeatedly.


    "No, then why don''t you go back with me?" Mira shouted loudly.


    Chapter 0479 Dragon did not kill.


    "..." Frey remained silent and lowered her head, why didn''t she go back? Maybe he didn''t dare to go back to face his elder sister.


    She sneaked out to find her elder sister. She used to think that her elder sister had passed away. After all, her elder sister hadn''t come home for so long.


    "Why? Didn''t you sneak out to find the eldest sister?" Mila stepped forward and shouted with wide green eyes, "Now that the eldest sister is back, why don''t you go back?"


    "I..." Frey wriggled her mouth, but didn''t say anything, she lowered her head and said nothing.


    "Frey, what about your decisiveness?" Mila didn''t understand, she didn''t understand very much. The decisive Frey before was not like this at all.


    "Okay, Miss Mila, don''t force Frei anymore." Liu Feng frowned. He also saw that Frei''s state was a little different today. He didn''t have the indifference he used to be, and it was more like a storm. Helping bird.


    "Humph!" Mila snorted coldly, looking at the good-looking man in front of her, she wondered if he had brainwashed Frey.


    "Bang bang... Gah!"


    There was a knock on the door, and the study door was pushed open. Nicole walked in while wiping her hair, staring blankly at the scene in front of her, especially when she saw a strange woman.


    "Master, who is this lady?" Nicole glanced at each other''s wings curiously.


    "Her name is Mila, and she is Frey''s companion." Liu Feng said lightly, and he reached out and rubbed the girl''s head.


    "..." Mila''s green eyes opened slightly, and she looked at Liu Feng''s hand in disbelief. She absolutely suspected that Frey''s abnormality was caused by the man in front of her.


    You must know that Frey''s temperament is similar to that of the eldest sister. It is the kind of very cold and direct type. It is even more impossible to have a situation like being rubbed on the head.


    "Huh? Is it Frey''s companion?" Nicole stared blankly at the blood stains on Mila''s neck. I''m afraid it''s not as simple as a companion.


    "Nicole, take this honey down and deal with the wound." Liu Feng said calmly, he decided to let the emotions of the two dry up and make them clear.


    "Yes." Nicole nodded in response, her gray eyes looked at Mila, waiting for the other party''s reaction.


    "Flei go too." Liu Feng gently pushed down Frei''s back and said softly, "Sleep with Mila tonight."


    He let the two be alone. After all, some things must be said in private to be clear. In front of them, some secret words will not be said at all. After all, they are people who are professional killers.


    "Okay." Frey nodded lightly and walked outside.


    After Mila saw it, she followed after hesitantly, and Nicole followed closely.


    "Master, I''ll take a look." Mina''s blue eyes narrowed slightly, she was a little worried about Nicole.


    "Go, don''t interfere in Frey''s conversation." Liu Feng said softly, he felt that Frey''s closed heart was related to her sister, maybe this time there was a chance to solve the girl''s knot.


    "Yes." Mina nodded, followed with light steps, twisting her hips.


    After the four of them left, An Li trotted over to Liu Feng and asked in concern, "Master, that''s Mila, how did she get in?"


    "It''s the same as you were before." Liu Feng raised his mouth slightly, raised his hand and patted Hu Erniang''s head, turned and walked to the window, looked up at the night sky, and lowered his head to look around.


    "Same as me?" Enri''s brown eyes were slightly opened, and she immediately thought of the scene when she and the axe came to ''rescue'' Mina, thinking that the young master had pierced Mina''s ears, and she thought that the young master and Mina were doing something rude.

 Chapter 400：

    "Sir, will Frey go with that Mila?" Wei Ya asked worriedly. Shaking her bunny ears, she was a little reluctant to give up Frei. Although the girl was very cold and didn''t want to communicate with others, she had feelings after living for a long time.


    "Look at Frei herself, you must respect her choice." Liu Feng said lightly, he would not try to keep people forcibly. Also, Frey wouldn''t necessarily leave.


    "Master, Frey shouldn''t leave." En Li crossed her arms and crossed her chest, and said seriously, "In other places, there is no delicious food in the castle, but there is no comfortable life now, she is reluctant to leave."


    "Master, do you want me to go and tie that Mila? That way Frey won''t leave." Tis said with a serious face, she felt that the woman should be locked in the small dark room of the security guard for a few days Enough.


    "..." Liu Feng rolled his eyes and smiled helplessly. The girl''s temperament is different, and the other side is her own sister, everything is unknown.


    ...


    In the study, they were discussing whether Frey would leave, and Frey brought Mira, who had healed the wound, to her room. The two sat beside the bed and looked at each other quietly.


    "Frey, is that aristocrat threatening you? Or do you have a handle on him?" Mira asked, breaking the calm.


    "No." Frey''s green eyes flickered.


    "You lied." Mila leaned forward, her green eyes stared at Frey, and said coldly, "When you lie, you never dare to look at others."


    "No." Frey said indifferently, she really didn''t lie.


    "Frey, you''ve changed." Mira said with a cold face, "You''re no longer a qualified killer."


    "I''ve let my elder sister down." Frey said coldly, her little hands clenched against the sheets, and the back of her hands burst into blue veins.


    "Hmph, I''ll go back tomorrow, and I''ll let the eldest sister come to tell you." Frey''s face was indifferent. She knew that Frey''s temperament was a very stubborn person.


    "Is your elder sister''s mission completed?" Frey asked eagerly.


    "..." Mila''s cold face instantly collapsed, and she said in a decadent manner, "Failed, 12 people were broken, and the eldest sister''s head was injured."


    "This way..." Frey''s face paled. She didn''t expect her elder sister to take action, the mission still failed, and she was injured.


    "You really don''t want to go back and look at the eldest sister? Why do you want to stay here?" Mila really didn''t understand. Frey, who had always been so obedient, was not obedient at all now.


    "There are really dragons?" Frey asked again, directly avoiding Mila''s question.


    "You..." Mila glared at Frei and said helplessly, "Eldest sister doesn''t know if it''s a dragon, but that monster is quite big."


    "Oh! Go to sleep." Frey rolled over onto the bed and covered her body with the quilt.


    "You..." Mila was so angry that her teeth were itchy, and her temperament really didn''t fit in with Frey.


    Chapter 0480 You are not a qualified killer.


    In the early morning, when the sky was bright, Mila opened her eyes and was confused for a few seconds before she realized it and turned to look at Frey who was sleeping beside her.


    She pestered Frey until the middle of the night last night, and still didn''t persuade him to go home, so she didn''t understand, what kind of ecstasy soup did that human noble give Frey? Let her persuasion be useless at all.


    "Ah..." Mila sighed, looking at Frey''s sleeping face, she couldn''t help feeling very helpless.


    "However, this quilt is really comfortable and makes people reluctant to get up." Mila stroked the quilt, and the soft quilt made her feel very happy.


    During this period of time, she was sleeping in the wild, or staying in a hotel, and she didn''t sleep well. Last night was the most comfortable night she slept in. Of course, if Frey could be persuaded to go home, it might be several times more comfortable.


    "Hmm~"


    Frey snorted softly, opened her eyes slowly, and saw Mila staring at her.


    The two stared at each other quietly for a few minutes, Frey got up with a cold face, went to the closet to change clothes, and was ready to eat breakfast and go to school.


    Seeing Frey ignoring her, Mila''s mouth pouted in anger, and she was about to bite. All have.


    "This... these clothes are all yours?" Mila said in surprise, stretched out her hand and pulled the clothes, and found that they were all made of high-quality fabrics.


    "Yeah!" Frey nodded lightly. Nicole arranged for her to order the clothes. I heard that the style of the clothes was designed by Liu Feng.


    "It seems that you have a good life..." Mila raised her eyebrows, thinking of the clothes rack in her room in Shizhushan, the only two sets of clothes, such as the one she was wearing.


    Frey ignored her, changed her clothes quietly, wrapped the thorns around her wrists again, and walked out.


    "There must be something to hide from me." Mira looked at Frey who was far away. She had just seen the girl''s skillful technique of twisting the chain thorns, and the killer''s ability had not fallen.


    She stepped to catch up with Frey, she estimated that the answer would lie in the city lord, Frey must be brought back, or she will definitely be punished when she goes back.


    By the time Mila caught up with Frey, she had already reached the dining room, and the faint aroma of food came from inside, making Mila''s saliva secrete unsatisfactorily.


    "Frey, how was your sleep last night?" Nicole was setting the tableware and chuckled, "Wait a little longer, you can eat when the young master comes back."


    "No, it''s noisy." Frey glanced at Mila behind her, and kept talking to her in her ear last night.


    "Oh?" Nicole raised her eyebrows, followed her gaze, saw Mila appearing at the door of the dining room, and greeted, "Miss Mila, good morning."


    "Uh..." Mila hesitated, but still responded, "Morning."


    She stepped into the dining room and saw that it was full of orcs. Except for Nicole of the human race who greeted her, she touched the wound on her neck, which Nicole helped her deal with last night.


    An Li, Weiya, Tis, and Su Mi looked at Mila curiously, especially the other party''s black wings, which made them envious.


    "Come and sit down, you can have dinner later." Nicole said softly, she lowered her head and picked up the cutlery.


    "Okay." Mira nodded, sitting next to Frey, her posture was a bit restrained, she stared blankly at the white plate on the dining table, with blue strange patterns on it, like a beautiful artwork.


    But here is an ordinary tableware. She looked at the people present, and did not take the plate in her heart, but paid more attention to the food that Nicole was placing.


    "Nicole, what are you eating today?" Tiss propped up the table with her hands and leaned forward halfway to see what Nicole was cutting.


    "Having a sandwich today is a new breakfast." Nicole chuckled.


    "Huh? There''s new food again." Enri also supported the table with both hands, her brown eyes lit up as Nicole was distributing sandwiches.


    "Yeah." Nicole nodded, put ten sandwiches on Enri''s plate, and said, "Not enough to get them again."


    "Mmmm!" Hu Erniang nodded again and again.


    "Ta Tata..."


    "What delicious food are you doing today?" Liu Feng chuckled and walked in from the dining room, followed by Eliza, Mina and Avril.


    "Morning, young master (sir)." The Beast Ear Mother and Nicole greeted in unison.


    "Morning." Liu Feng nodded and turned to glance at Mila and Frey.


    "Master, have a sandwich today." Nicole replied softly.


    "Oh? I haven''t eaten sandwiches for a long time." Liu Feng said gently, stepping on the seat.


    "Your Excellency, I don''t know what Frey owes you? How could you let her go." Mila suddenly stood up and said with a cold face, "I can replace Frey to pay off the favor and so on."

 Chapter 401：

    "Sit down!" The corners of Liu Feng''s mouth rose slightly, and said indifferently, "Are you sure you want to help Frey pay back?"


    "Sure." Mila said very seriously.


    "No." Frey said coldly, her green eyes glaring at Mila.


    "What doesn''t work?" Mira shouted with her hands on the armrest of the chair, "Don''t you really want to go back and look at the eldest sister''s head?"


    "Don''t worry about it." Frey replied coldly. She has her own perseverance. She has to rely on her own methods to help everyone. She doesn''t want to be left at home by her elder sister to wait for fifty percent of the death news.


    Does she really want to go back? No, she really wanted to go back to see how her elder sister''s injury was, and she really wanted to go back and see everyone.


    But she can''t leave now. Lord Liu Feng has helped her too much, but he didn''t ask her anything. She owes too much, and she has to wait for her wings to grow before repaying Lord Liu Feng.


    What''s more important is that Lord Liu Feng has promised to marry her, she is already half a woman of Lord Liu Feng. Moreover, there are also hot air balloons. She wants to wait for a more powerful hot air balloon to appear. She wants to use the hot air balloon to transport food from Xiyang City to Shizhu Mountain for everyone. In this way, she will trade with her elder sister, so that everyone will not starve. .


    "You... Frey, you will regret it." Mila shouted angrily, and slammed back into the chair.


    "Why do you have to let Frei go back?" Liu Feng asked indifferently.


    "She can only learn the real killing skills when she is with the eldest sister." Mila found an excuse at random.


    Liu Feng asked calmly. "Then how much have you learned?"


    "I learned three or four success skills." Mila raised her head and replied arrogantly.


    "You are really not a qualified killer." The corner of Liu Feng''s mouth rose.


    Chapter 0481 killer competition.


    "What? I''m not a qualified killer?" Mila stared at the man in disbelief with wide green eyes.


    She is a killer trained by the third Sky Wing hunter in the killer ranking. Even the eldest sister praised her well, but today someone rejected her? The other party is still a noble? Does he know the way of a killer?


    "Do you think you are a qualified killer? Then why were you caught by us yesterday?" Liu Feng said indifferently.


    "I..." Mila kept her mouth shut, she wanted to say that she was too careless, not at the level she usually played.


    "What? Are you unconvinced?" The corner of Liu Feng''s mouth rose, a smile flashed in his black eyes, and he said calmly, "Do you think you are being too careless?"


    "Yes." Mila nodded earnestly. She really didn''t sneak into the castle for the purpose of killing people. If it was for the purpose of killing people, she didn''t need to sneak into the castle at all, she only needed to ambush outside.


    "Perhaps, if it wasn''t for me, you would already be dead." Liu Feng said indifferently.


    "I..." Mila was at a loss for words again. She knew that the other party was right. The killer was caught and either died or was tortured. And she was indeed caught, if it weren''t for Frey''s appearance, she would have died.


    "If you''re really unconvinced, let''s try it out." Liu Feng glanced at Frei and said lightly, "If you lose, you will admit that you are not a qualified killer, and accordingly..."


    "No, I won''t lose." Mila seriously interrupted Liu Feng''s words, she knew what the other party was going to say.


    If she loses, she must admit that the elder sister''s teaching is worse than that of the noble, then there is no need for Frey to go back, which she does not allow.


    "How do you want to compare?" Liu Feng reached out and picked up a sandwich. If he didn''t eat it again, Tiss''s saliva was about to flow out.


    "Uh..." Mila was stunned for a while, then said in astonishment, "Didn''t you say you want to try? Why did you ask me how to compare?"


    "No, you can tell me the content of the competition. If you lose, you will be convinced." After Liu Feng finished speaking, he took a bite of the sandwich with a steak inside.


    "Humph!" Mila snorted coldly, is she the kind of person who doesn''t admit defeat? Angrily, "Let me think about it."


    "Think about it while you eat." Liu Feng took another bite of the sandwich. This steak was so delicious, it felt like a hamburger sandwich.


    "Wow, the steak is delicious, and there are pickled cucumbers in it." Tis exclaimed, and three bites made a sandwich.


    "Tis, you big mouth monster!" Enri shouted vaguely with her mouth full of sandwiches. She only took the first bite when she saw Niu Jiao Niang was taking the second one.


    "Nicole, I want five more." Tis chewed her sandwich and called out, "Don''t give it to Enri."


    "Damn, Nicole, give Mina five, don''t give Tess." Enri shouted with a fox tail.


    "Cough cough..." Mina was choked, how did it get on her?


    "Drink some water." Wei Ya handed over the water glass.


    "Thank you..." Mina took the water cup and drank it, slowly reaching out to Fox Erniang''s tail with one hand.


    Avery had a sandwich in her mouth, and her orange eyes aimed at Cat Erniang''s little hand, and she quietly swung her tail to block in front of Fox Erniang.


    "Huh? Why does this feel different?" Mina squeezed in surprise, seeing that Enri was still arguing with Tis.


    She couldn''t help but turn her head to look over, and found that she had pinched the wrong person''s tail, so she quickly released her hand, looked at Avery''s flushed face, and embarrassedly picked up the sandwich and stuffed it into Fox Erniang''s mouth.


    "Uh uh uh..." An Li looked at Mina in confusion, what''s the situation now?


    Mila watched the beast-eared girls play, and looked down at the sandwiches on her plate. After hesitating for a few seconds, she couldn''t resist the temptation of the food, so she picked up the sandwich and took a bite.


    "Huh? This taste... it''s amazing." Mila exclaimed, she finally knew why the one named Dess was eating so fast, it was really delicious.


    The daily noise at the dining table began, Liu Feng looked at the crowd with a smile on his lips, and sometimes joined the ranks of feeding himself.


    Twenty minutes later, when everyone was full, they all sat quietly looking at Mila, waiting for her next test plan.


    "Cough, cough..." Mila said earnestly, holding the water glass to suffocate her throat, "Three games, whoever wins the most wins."


    "How to compare?" Liu Feng flicked the water glass with his index finger.


    "The first game is more than camouflage, whoever finds the other side first will win." Mila said solemnly, killers are very important to camouflage.


    "Okay." Liu Feng agreed with a strange expression, and he glanced at the cat-eared girl and Eliza who were raised at the corners of his mouth.


    "In the second game, whoever attacks the mission target first." Mila raised a finger and explained earnestly, "Within a distance, whoever attacks the target first is the winner."


    "No problem." Liu Feng shrugged, the smile on the corner of his mouth became more obvious, and said, "What is the third game?"


    "Assassination, whoever can win the opponent silently, that is the third victory." Mila said confidently, she felt that she was going to win.


    "Who is the target of the third assassination?" Liu Feng asked indifferently.


    "Just, you and me." Mila shouted aggressively, she didn''t believe she would fail.


    "Interesting." Liu Feng chuckled, his mind turned, and he immediately thought of several assassination methods and found the most secret method.


    "If you lose, you are absolutely not allowed to stop Frey from leaving." Mila said seriously.


    "Of course, as long as Frey leaves voluntarily, I won''t stop it." Liu Feng nodded affirmatively.


    "Okay, when will it start?" Mira shouted eagerly.


    "Come with me, let''s have the first competition first." Liu Feng got up, he had already thought of having the competition there.

 Chapter 402：

    Chapter 0482 Details determine success or failure.


    "Ta Tata..."


    A group of people followed Liu Feng and Mila to the outside of Xiyang City, which is a complex terrain with dead woods and bare rock forests.


    "How is this place?" Liu Feng pointed to the terrain in front of him and said indifferently, "These two terrains, choose to hide and disguise at will."


    "Very good, just this place." Mira nodded with satisfaction, so that she had more choices.


    "The Wolf Warrior Squad gathers." Liu Feng shouted loudly.


    "Shhh!" The eight of Zink lined up in an instant, looking straight ahead with sharp eyes.


    Mila''s face changed slightly, the temperament and speed of these eight people let her know that these people are not simple.


    "These eight people were taught by me. Who do you want to choose to compete with you?" Liu Feng said lightly.


    "Who is the strongest in camouflage?" Mila''s face was serious. Of course, she had to choose the most powerful person to defeat the most powerful person. Then this nobleman must have no face to make excuses.


    "The strongest?" Liu Feng frowned and said slowly, "There is no strongest, none of them have tried."


    "..." Mila pursed her lips, thinking to herself, this nobleman is really cunning. She carefully observed, picked the second person in the team, and said solemnly, "Just him."


    "Okay." Liu Feng raised his eyebrows and chose the strongest No. 2. Does this mean that big men are not good at disguising?


    "You first? Or me first?" Mira asked indifferently.


    "You go first, this hourglass leaking light is the time to find." Liu Feng said lightly, and took out an hourglass from his pocket, which was an hourglass for ten minutes.


    Liu Feng let Mila take the lead, just to convince the opponent that he lost, so that she could not find an excuse to refute.


    "Okay." Mila didn''t refuse, she also saw Liu Feng''s plan.


    She glanced at Frey and stepped into the rocky forest. She decided to circle from the rocky forest to the dead forest. She wanted to let everyone present understand that she was a powerful killer.


    "Master, do you want me to take action?" Mina whispered in Liu Feng''s ear, she wanted to hit the woman.


    "No, I don''t need you to play against her." Liu Feng shook his head. It wasn''t that he looked down on the killers in this world, but he was a little worse than the special forces warriors he trained himself.


    Ten minutes later, Liu Feng waved his hand, and No. 2 rushed into the rock forest. He wanted to find the other party as quickly as possible.


    In the dry woods, Mila hid in a pile of dead branches, which she collected in five minutes. She wanted to stack the dead branches on her body and put some snow on them.


    However, searching for clues is what Zhanlang is best at. Seven minutes later, Mila was found by No. 2, and she followed No. 2 to Liu Feng with a confused look.


    "It took seven minutes, not bad." Liu Feng nodded lightly.


    "This..." Mila looked at the cold-faced No. 2 in disbelief, and at the calm-faced Liu Feng, which made it really hard for her to believe that she was found so easily.


    "Number two, go and disguise." Liu Feng waved his hand, and he glanced at the sluggish Mila, this was a blow.


    ten minutes later.


    Liu Feng said to Mila, "Go, it''s your turn to find someone."


    "Okay." Mila''s face was cold, and she rushed into the dry woods. She must be faster than that person, or she would lose.


    However, half an hour later, she was still looking for both sides of the dead woods and the rocky forest, and it took another ten minutes to return to Liu Feng and others in a decadent manner.


    "I..." Mila opened her mouth and finally turned into three words, "I lost."


    "Xinke, go get the man back." Liu Feng said calmly, winning was completely within his expectations.


    "Yes." Zink ran quickly into the rock forest, and it took ten minutes to find No. 2.


    "Tell her how you hid." Liu Feng said calmly.


    "Yes." No. 2 straightened up and shouted loudly, "There is a gravel field. I use the gravel to pile it up from the feet and bury the whole person in it."


    "No, it''s impossible!" Mila''s green eyes narrowed and she cried out, "I''ve already looked for the place over there."


    She didn''t believe that place could hide people, the piece of land was flat, and she passed by that place three times.


    "Take her there and demonstrate it." Liu Feng calmly said, this hiding method was taught by him, and the most intuitive place is also the most difficult to find.


    "Yes." No. 2 headed to the rocky forest first, with Mila following closely behind, she really didn''t want to believe it. After No. 2 demonstrated it again, Mira couldn''t do anything if she didn''t believe it.


    "How did you find me?" Mira asked seriously, she thought she was hiding well.


    "Withered branches, the surrounding withered woods are too clean, and a large number of withered branches appear in one place." No. 2 said briefly.


    "It''s like this." Mila was dumbfounded, this method was taught to her by the eldest sister, and she didn''t expect such a big loophole.


    "I lost." Mila said these words seriously when she saw Liu Feng. She still learned something, and it can really save her life when she performs an assassination mission in the future.


    "Let''s have the second test." Liu Feng said indifferently.


    "Yes." Mila replied solemnly, she must not lose in the second game. If she loses this game, it is 2-0, and she really loses.


    "At a distance of one thousand meters, whoever hits the target first is the winner." Liu Feng pointed to a dummy that had been set up in the distance. It was the dummy he had made by the Wolf Warriors team just now.


    "Okay." Mira nodded and said seriously, "I won''t lose again."


    "Really?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, pointed at the Wolf Warriors team, and smiled indifferently, "This time, who are you picking?"


    "The last person." Mila picked number eight, which was the thinnest person.


    "Okay, is the weapon optional?" Liu Feng asked.


    "Yes, take the weapon that you are most comfortable with." Mila replied, she took out her short knife and raised her wings slightly. She would use her wings to make herself more agile.


    After listening to No. 8, he took out the recurve bow, took out an arrow and placed it on the bowstring. With his archery skills, one arrow could end the battle.


    "Longbow?" Mila''s face changed slightly. She didn''t expect the other party to use a longbow or an arrow. Is this despising her?


    Chapter 0483 Strange rules.


    "Are you ready?" Liu Feng looked at the two of them standing on the starting line. After nodding at him, he raised his hand and shouted, "Start."


    "Shhhhh!!"


    Mira and No. 8, like Erha off the rope, uh, like arrows off the string, galloping fast.


    "Huhu..." Mila''s wings fluttered, her body became frivolous, and she ran hard with her toes, pulling away the distance of No. 8 at once.


    No. 8 was not in a hurry. He put the arrow on the bowstring and ran without putting it down, but the distance between the two was getting farther and farther, and the physical strength of the human race was worse than that of the orcs.


    At a distance of 1000 meters, when you are vying to get close to the dummy quickly, and the distance is less than 100 meters, Mila''s speed is even faster, she believes that she can touch the dummy in about eight seconds.

 Chapter 403：

    "tread!"


    At a distance of 70 meters from the dummy, No. 8 suddenly stopped, aiming for a second to pull the string and release the arrow.


    "Whoosh!"


    The long arrow slid through the air, and instantly swept past the running Mila. In her astonished eyes, it was nailed into the dummy''s head, and she just rushed to the dummy with inertia.


    Mila stared blankly at the arrow on the dummy''s head, and as you can imagine, she lost again, even if she was only two seconds away from hitting the dummy.


    She turned her head and turned to look at No. 8. Seeing the distance between him and the dummy, she was even more convinced. Such a distance allowed her to shoot arrows, and she couldn''t even touch the body of the dummy, let alone hit the head.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Mila was panting and felt her footsteps heavy. She lost again. She lost two games in a row in three games, and she was convinced that she lost.


    She came to Liu Feng, looked at the smiling face of the other party, and glanced at Frei again, do you really want her to go home empty-handed? The eldest sister will definitely not forgive her lightly.


    Originally, she was the one who stayed in Shizhushan to watch the house, but in the end Frei disappeared, which made her very ashamed and worried. Now that she has finally found someone, she is unwilling to go back to Shizhushan with her.


    "There is one last game." Liu Feng said.


    "No need to compare, I''ve already lost." Mila shook her head, her tone a little decadent.


    She looked at the eight people in the Wolf Warrior team, and she seriously doubted that they were all stronger than her. After all, she chose the people in the two games at will, and she won them all.


    "No, that''s better." Liu Feng nodded, turned and walked towards Xiyang City, followed by the beast-eared girls and elves.


    "Wait, wait..." Mila looked at the backs of Liu Feng and the others, her face was tangled, and she shouted, "The third game, can you also try it."


    She was suddenly very curious about what would happen in the third test, whether it was a win or a loss, and if she won? Wouldn''t it be less embarrassing?


    "Oh?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows and said lightly, "If you want to compete, then come along."


    "Yes." Mila pursed her lips and quickly caught up. What would the third game be like? She was already looking forward to it.


    "Master, it seems that she is still unwilling." Mina whispered, glancing at Mila who was catching up.


    "It''s just a fluke." Liu Feng waved his hand. In today''s game, he wanted to test the strength of this world killer.


    "Master, why did you agree to the third game?" En Li didn''t understand, it was simply unnecessary, which didn''t seem to be the style of the young master.


    "The drunkard''s intention is not to drink." Liu Feng smiled lightly, and walked forward.


    The person he fished was not Mila, but Frey''s sister, a complete bird clan orc. If there were bird clan orcs in Xiyang City, then the shortcomings of Xiyang City''s air force would be made up.


    "What do you mean?" Hu Erniang was stunned. She and Mao Erniang looked at each other and saw the doubts in each other''s eyes. The drunkard doesn''t like drinking? Or is the drunkard already drunk?


    Ten minutes later, everyone returned to the castle, and it was already noon.


    "Nicole, go get some dishes over here." Liu Feng beckoned and asked Nicole to come over, muttering in her ear.


    "Huh? Master, is this true?" Nicole''s eyes widened in horror.


    Nicole''s appearance aroused the curiosity of the people present. It was the first time they saw Nicole like this, and they were very curious about what the young master said to Nicole.


    "Really, go ahead and tell you later." Liu Feng waved his hand, turned and sat in the main seat, waiting for Nicole''s meal.


    The others were all sitting together, quietly looking at Liu Feng and Mila. This third match was an assassination attempt by the two of them.


    "Lord Liu Feng, can we start the competition first?" Mila said seriously, she really wanted to win a competition.


    "Don''t worry, the whole afternoon is the time for the competition." Liu Feng chuckled.


    "From now on?" Mila frowned.


    "Yes, you can start now, and you can also prepare first." Liu Feng waved his hand and said indifferently, "I want to have lunch first."


    "Then I''ll finish lunch first and then prepare." Mila gritted her teeth, Liu Feng didn''t care, it made her feel that it was no fun to win. Moreover, the sandwiches in the morning were very delicious, and she was looking forward to what food would be available for lunch.


    Forty minutes later, Nicole had a serious face, brought seven or eight maids, and came up with more than a dozen plates of food, and the aroma could be smelled from a distance.


    "Nicole, why are there so many dishes today?" Tis said in surprise, her purple eyes staring at the dishes in the maid''s hands.


    "Today''s meal, there is a rule." Nicole stood still, and after seeing Liu Feng nod, she said seriously, "Everyone has two choices of food, if you choose one, you will be fine. If you choose two, there is a certain chance that something will go wrong. "


    "what???"


    Everyone present widened their eyes and stared at Nicole dumbfounded. What kind of rule is this?


    "Nicole, are you kidding me?" Enri frowned, this rule is too strange.


    "This is the master''s decision." Nicole said lightly, her gray eyes flickering.


    "Dinner." Liu Feng said calmly.


    "Yes." Nicole nodded and asked the maid to place two servings of food in front of everyone.


    Chapter 0484 Invisible Murder Law.


    Mila looked at the food on the plate in front of her. Well, she didn''t know it at all, but the aroma and appearance were very attractive, but she could only eat the same thing. She also felt very strange about this rule.


    "Miss Mila, there are two foods in front of you, one is called persimmon cake, and the other is called crab seafood porridge." Nicole first introduced to Mila.


    "Thank you." Mila licked her lips, she calmly plunged the silver needle into the two portions of food, the silver needle did not turn black, which made her breathe a sigh of relief.


    This method of drug testing was taught to her by the eldest sister, and I heard that it was also the method that the eldest sister discovered by accident.


    The way Liu Feng and Nicole were talking in a low voice just now, coupled with the strange rules, made her have to care.


    Nicole nodded lightly, and then introduced to Mina, "One is He Shou Wu Chicken Noodle Soup, and the other is Minced Garlic with Boiled Chicken."


    "Huh? It''s all new dishes?" Mina said in surprise, she obediently picked up the He Shou Black Chicken Noodles. As for the garlic paste with poached chicken, it''s not very attractive to her.


    Nicole was relieved to see the choice of cat ears, and then introduced Enri, Weiya, Avery, Tis and Frey.


    "..."


    After a few minutes, everyone''s food was introduced, Liu Feng quietly looked at the tangled crowd, and chuckled, "Choose, of course, you can also eat both together."


    "Master, can you really eat both?" Tis asked with wide purple eyes. It was really difficult for her to choose one.


    "Yes." Liu Feng nodded with a smile.


    "Okay, I''ll choose two to eat together." Tis took up the dish and took a big mouthful.


    "Then I''ll eat it too." An Li glanced at Liu Feng suspiciously, then frowned and picked up the chopsticks to eat.


    Avery and Frey also ate two kinds of food together, only Eliza, Wei Ya and Mina only chose one kind of food.

 Chapter 404：

    Mila saw that several people chose two dishes to eat together, and she also chose to eat two dishes.


    These ingredients are brought from the earth by Liu Feng, and they are usually stored in the underground refrigerator, but occasionally Nicole will cook a little to eat. Several treats.


    "Nicole, it''s too little to fill your stomach." Tiss rubbed the corner of her mouth with her thumb and shouted, "I won''t only eat this for lunch today, right?"


    "No, the kitchen is still cooking porridge, you can eat it later." Nicole shook her head and said, her gray eyes flashing a hint of worry.


    "That''s good." Tis said with a smile.


    "Master, why are there such rules?" En Li asked in confusion. She ended up eating only two bites of her second meal.


    "Wait, you''ll know." Liu Feng put down his chopsticks, glanced at the person who had eaten two meals, and said slowly, "This is an experiment."


    "Experiment?" Avery raised her eyebrows and looked down at the empty dinner plate.


    "Yes, it''s an experiment." Liu Feng nodded, took a sip from the water glass, and said indifferently, "It''s also a warning."


    "Warning?" The people present were stunned, what happened?


    "Today, I''ll teach you a lesson." Liu Feng put down the water glass and said indifferently, "One trick to kill without a trace."


    "Invisible murder?" Mila raised her eyebrows, her ears twitched, and her long feathers fluttered.


    "Master, is it related to the two meals just now?" Mina stared at Dao Dao''s blue eyes.


    "Yes, it''s related to the two meals just now." Liu Feng nodded affirmatively, looking at the beast-eared girls in astonishment, the corners of his mouth raised slightly.


    "Young master, you, don''t you mean that people who eat two meals will die, right?" En Li shouted in astonishment, she did not believe that the young master would harm them.


    "Of course..." Liu Feng rolled his black eyes, a smirk flashed in his eyes, and panted, "Of course, if you eat two meals, you will definitely not die."


    "Huh..." In an instant, the beast-eared girls let go of their hearts and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "But you have to suffer some minor sins. After all, being too greedy is not a good thing." Liu Feng said lightly.


    "Sir, what are you going to suffer?" Wei Ya asked with concern. She looked at An Li and several people who had eaten two meals, and saw that they were all very nervous.


    "Just a small lesson." Liu Feng chuckled.


    The lesson he said was the slight discomfort caused by the gluttony of food, that is, diarrhea and diarrhea.


    Of course, if you ingest a large amount of two kinds of food that are mutually exclusive, it will transition from discomfort to poisoning. Especially in this era, medical technology is outdated. Once food poisoning, there is only a dead end.


    Food poisoning, the latest theory on the earth side is determined by physical constitution and intake, and constitution is ruled out first. How big is the appetite of the orcs, based on the appetite of the human race, it is no problem to kill two human races, then the orcs ingest a large amount of food that is mutually restrained, it is definitely food poisoning.


    And the food Liu Feng asked Nicole to cook this time was to control the food, but the amount was also small. The result of choosing the food to control the food was diarrhea, not other toxic reactions.


    After half an hour.


    The beast-eared women sat anxiously in the chairs and waited. They didn''t know what the lesson was, and they didn''t know what would happen. This was the more terrifying thing.


    "Guru..."


    Avery''s stomach suddenly screamed, her face flushed, and she got up and ran out.


    "Guru..."


    Tis''s stomach then growled, she was stunned, pushed the chair away and ran out.


    "..." There was a strange look on Mila''s face, and she ran out with her stomach covered, she followed closely behind Tess.


    "This?" En Li and Mina all stared blankly at the people running out, what''s the situation?


    "Guru..." Frey''s stomach also screamed, she frowned and rushed out.


    The people who ate the second meal all rushed out of the dining room, leaving everyone in astonishment. They all looked at Liu Feng and waited quietly for his explanation.


    "Master, are they really okay?" Nicole said worriedly, she blamed herself a little.


    "It''s okay, just pull your stomach, it will be fine soon." Liu Feng shook his head. He did a small amount, so he would have people pull the stomach two or three times, and treat it as laxative and detoxification.


    "That''s good." Nicole sighed in relief.


    Chapter 0485 recruits practice.


    After half an hour.


    Frey, Mila, Teas, and Avery walked into the dining room with vain steps. Their faces were blushing, it was too embarrassing.


    "Avery, how are you Tis?" Nicole asked worriedly.


    "No, it''s fine." Avery blushed and shook her head, which was a great shame in her life.


    "Master, is it really okay to eat a meal?" Tiss shouted with a bitter face.


    "Yes." Liu Feng nodded affirmatively.


    "Why? Why is this happening?" Mila''s face was serious. She knew that she had lost again, but she was greedy for the warning.


    If this meal is not a diarrhea, but a deadly meal, it will really kill the invisible. But she really didn''t understand. She had already tried two meals with silver needles, and they were not poisonous, so why would she still have diarrhea.


    "Everything in this world is mutually reinforcing, and food is no exception." Liu Feng said lightly. He looked at the confused faces of the people present and felt that it was unnecessary to say these.


    "Your Excellency the city lord, are there two kinds of non-toxic food that you eat, and then it will become poisonous food?" Mira asked with a serious face.


    "Yes." Liu Feng nodded and said indifferently, "If you often eat two kinds of foods that counteract each other, people will be poisoned and die."


    "What are they?" Mila asked eagerly. It was the first time she heard of this invisible killing method in her life, and it was difficult to detect it. After all, two non-toxic foods would produce toxins after eating them together.


    "Master, you can''t..." Mina shouted quickly, her blue eyes narrowed slightly, staring at Mila dissatisfied, secretly annoyed that the other party was ignorant.


    "Sorry, I was abrupt." Mila said bitterly, she found that her heart was a little confused.


    "If you want to know this kind of killing method, let Frei''s sister come to me." Liu Feng folded his hands and looked at Mila quietly.


    "This..." Mila opened her mouth and looked at Liu Feng in a daze, doesn''t he know how powerful the eldest sister is? He actually dared to let the eldest sister come to him.


    "Lord Liu Feng." Frei shouted in a panic. With the temper of her elder sister, she was afraid that she would start a fight when she came over.


    "Flei." Wei Ya reached out and tugged at the girl''s sleeves and shook her head at her. Her principle of life is not to interfere in the young master''s decision, just support silently behind her.


    "I..." Frey lowered her head silently, she was a little embarrassed, one side was her fianc¨¦, and the other side was her own sister. When the time came for the two sides to fight, she didn''t know who to help.


    "Always have a good talk." Liu Feng said calmly, some things can only be discussed after meeting, and the girl''s problem must be solved.


    "I''ll tell the eldest sister." Mila replied solemnly. She felt that the eldest sister would also come and take Frey away, not to mention the invisible way to kill.


    "I''m full, you guys eat slowly." Liu Feng got up and walked outside. His appetite was not as big as that of beast-eared girls, and he was full after one meal.

 Chapter 405：

    "I''m full too." Mila immediately chased out, she had something to say to Liu Feng.


    "I''m full too." Mina pushed away the chair and ran out with an ugly face. She wanted to keep an eye on this woman.


    Liu Feng came to the study, and as soon as he sat down, he saw Mila running in panting, wondering, "What''s the matter with you?"


    "Master." Mina immediately entered the study, standing next to Liu Feng and stared at Mila.


    "I have something to tell the Lord of the City." Mila glanced at the cat''s ear girl and said indifferently, "This is about the safety of the Lord of the City."


    "Oh, are you here to kill me too?" Liu Feng raised his mouth slightly.


    "No, I''m here to kidnap you." Mila shook her head and pursed her lips.


    "Kidnapping?" Liu Feng was stunned for a moment. This was something he didn''t expect. Could it be different from hiring Venomous Fang behind the scenes?


    "Yes, someone offered a reward of 130 gold coins to kidnap you. I took over this task." Mila said lightly.


    "Damn, which bastard." Mina gritted her teeth, looking at Mila with an even worse look.


    "Do you know who is behind the scenes?" Liu Feng asked with a frown.


    "I don''t know." Mila shook her head. She received the bounty quest, and the bounty club would not give her information about the people behind the scenes.


    "Then where are you going to tie me up? Who are you going to give it to?" Liu Feng asked again.


    "This..." Mila frowned, thinking of the rules of the Bounty Club, not to disclose the content of the quest, otherwise the Bounty Club would be blacklisted and unable to accept bounty quests in the future.


    But she thought that Frey was here again, and said helplessly, "The people behind the scenes will come to Xiyang City in a day, and my task is to kidnap the Lord of the City Lord outside of Xiyang City, and then hand it over to the other party, even if it is completed. Task."


    "One day later?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, actually kidnapping him instead of killing him, which immediately let him know that someone was trying to capture Xiyang City.


    He turned his head to look at Mina, and said softly, "Let''s go and see if there is any information to send."


    "Yes!" Mina glanced at Mila and ran out of the study. She was going for a mail delivery.


    Her thoughts are the same as the young master. If a large number of people really come to Xiyang City, then the mail delivery in other cities will definitely receive news.


    "You bird orcs, how is your life now?" Liu Feng asked.


    "Yes, it''s been a good life." Mila''s green eyes flickered, she would not reveal the current life of their bird clan orcs.


    "Really?" Liu Feng nodded lightly, but didn''t speak anymore, he''ll find out later.


    After half an hour.


    Mina rushed into the study, handed a letter to Liu Feng with a dignified expression, and said eagerly, "Master, this is the information that just arrived."


    "Well." Liu Feng took the letter, opened it and looked at it, with a sneer on the corner of his mouth, "It''s really interesting, the experience of recruits is coming again."


    "Master, I''ll kill him." Mina said coldly, waving the saber in her hand.


    "No, let''s practice for the recruits." Liu Feng waved his hand, his eyes were slightly distracted, and he thought.


    "..." There was a look of awe in Mila''s eyes, she knew that she was superfluous.


    Chapter 0486 Ambush.


    "Tap tap..."


    The dull sound of hooves resounded intensively, and fifty kilometers away from Xiyang City, a long team was slowly advancing.


    This team was the knights led by Viscount Charlotte. It was the knights he had recruited from the major cities. There were more than 300 knights in total. He only left from North Wind City three days ago.


    Charlotte wanted to laugh when he thought of the way his cheeks were shaking with anger after he had recruited a few knights from Northwind City.


    "Hey... a remote little noble, still want to resist?" Charlotte sneered, he just blocked the knights at the gate of the city, and the Northwind City Lord dared to be angry and dared not speak, but also forced a smile, he found it very interesting.


    He especially liked to see those nobles, and after seeing his knights, they were so angry that they wanted to greet them with a smile.


    "Aya, how long will it take to get to Xiyang City?" Charlotte turned her head and asked.


    "Master Charlotte, it will take half a day to arrive at Xiyang City in the afternoon." Aya responded, he was the chief knight of Viscount Charlotte.


    "Very good." Charlotte nodded with satisfaction. He turned his head and glanced at the three hundred knights behind him. He felt very satisfied. As long as he took Xiyang City, he could use it as his stronghold in the west.


    With a stronghold, he can rest and recuperate. He also has an idea that came up recently, that is, when he develops the Knights to the level of a thousand people, he will cede the land and call himself the king, who will help the fourth prince.


    "Master Charlotte, are we going to attack Xiyang City directly?" Aya asked with a serious face. He was a middle-aged man with a beard and was one of several powerful knights of Earl Puli.


    "No, Aya, we have to use our brains." Viscount Charlotte waved his hand and said proudly, "Sometimes we can achieve our goals without seeing blood."


    The Bounty Club had already given him accurate information and promised to complete the mission. After all, he had already spent one hundred and forty gold coins. If the mission still failed, he would send someone to level the Bounty Club.


    "Master Charlotte, what are your plans?" Aya dismounted lightly with his feet on the horse''s belly. He disapproved of the Viscount Charlotte. The opponent commanding knights to fight is a layman. Not coming to the Westlands.


    "The city owner of Xiyang City, I have already sent someone to tie it." Viscount Charlotte pulled the reins and said with a light smile, "The city without the city owner is not up to us."


    "This..." Aya''s face stiffened slightly, well, this method is indeed very effective.


    "Let everyone get ready. After entering the city, you can have a good meal, live in a warm house, and sleep with the most beautiful orc girl." Viscount Charlotte promised. He thinks that sacrificing a few female orcs can win the loyalty of the knights, which is very worthwhile.


    "Yes." Aya replied earnestly, he turned around on horseback to convey Viscount Charlotte''s promise, which immediately caused cheers from many knights.


    "Yeah! Great, I want three women."


    "Lord Charlotte is amazing."


    "¡­"


    "Tap tap..."


    The pace of the team''s progress is faster, and the knights who have been abstinent for a long time, now they may do unethical things to a female wild boar. After all, it is not without precedent.


    When there were still 30 kilometers away from Xiyang City, a dry forest appeared in front of Charlotte''s team, and there was a path passing through it.


    "Master Charlotte, be careful someone is ambushing this place." Aya turned his head and said solemnly, he glanced around vigilantly.


    "Oh?" Charlotte''s face changed slightly, and he said quickly, "Send the knights to explore immediately."


    "Yes." Aya ordered a few knights to explore the way.


    Ten minutes later, the knight came back, and no one was in ambush.


    "Very good." Charlotte breathed a sigh of relief and shouted quickly, "Speed ??up your progress."


    "Yes." Aya immediately urged the team to speed up.


    Half an hour later, the team left the dead woods without any risk.

 Chapter 406：

    Viscount Charlotte frowned. He looked around, looking for the killer''s figure. The time and place he had agreed to was in this area.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The team continued to move forward. All the scenes that Viscount Charlotte had expected did not happen. The killer did not come to hand over to him. Now it is not far from Xiyang City.


    "Damn it, did the mission fail again?" Charlotte said with a gloomy face, gritted her teeth, "When I take Xiyang City, I will send knights to level the bounty club, the damned underground mouse, how dare you cheat my gold coins. "


    "Master Charlotte, there are still 20 kilometers away from Xiyang City." Aya said expressionlessly.


    "Go forward, take Xiyang City, and avenge my two younger brothers." Charlotte said ruthlessly, all plans could not keep up with the changes.


    "Yes." Aya said indifferently.


    The speed of the team slowed down, and the knights slowly adjusted their emotions and physical strength. They would launch a surprise attack when they were still a few kilometers away from Xiyang City.


    "Sir, there is a canyon ahead." Pathfinder Knight reported.


    "Accelerate forward." Aya shouted loudly, this is another place suitable for ambush.


    But there is no time to waste them. It is not far from the dark. If Xiyang City cannot be captured today, their whereabouts will definitely be revealed. Once Xiyang City is prepared for defense, it will really be a loss. It takes a lot to win Xiyang City.


    "Yes." The knights raised their whips and urged the horses to move forward.


    The canyon, a long and narrow canyon, is one of the land roads leading to Xiyang City, and it is also a shortcut.


    "Ta Tata..."


    More than 300 knights entered the canyon, and all the knights in the team were quiet, only the dull sound of horse hooves echoed in the canyon, which made many knights feel uneasy.


    "Crack..."


    On the canyon wall, a stone suddenly rolled down from it, scaring the knights into a quarrel.


    "Let the team speed up again." Viscount Charlotte urged.


    "Yes." Aya responded immediately.


    "Crack, click..."


    Suddenly, many figures appeared on both sides above the canyon, all of them holding stones in their hands, and the one who took the lead was Niu Er.


    "Throw." Niu Er roared, smashing the stone in his hand with force, and immediately rolled a knight''s head off the horse''s back.


    "Whoosh whoosh..."


    Hundreds of stones were thrown from both sides of the canyon, and the knights below were thrown on their backs, screaming incessantly.


    "Ah ah ah ah..." The screams kept ringing.


    "Quick, move quickly, run quickly." Aya roared anxiously.


    "How could this be?" Viscount Charlotte looked at not far away in horror, a knight''s head was smashed, and red and white things splashed around, and a drop flew to his mouth.


    "Master Charlotte, hurry up and leave the canyon." Aya''s horse whip slapped Viscount Charlotte''s horse ass, and led the knights out of the canyon.


    Chapter 0487 The real knight.


    "Ta Tata..."


    "Whoosh..."


    The sound of hooves and the long neigh of the horses resounded throughout the canyon, coupled with the screams and wailing of the knights, forming a great ensemble of life and death.


    "Quick, run, run." Aya shouted hoarsely, the sharp voice almost hoarse the vocal cords.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Aya''s voice finally took the lead, and the knights desperately whipped the horse''s **** with the whip, or slapped the horse with the long sword to drive the horse to run. In the end, more than 300 knights left behind hundreds of corpses and rushed out of the canyon.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The sound of horses'' hooves was chaotic, and there was no slow start. There were more than 200 knights left, and they gathered together in shock.


    "Assembly, assembly, there are enemies." Aya drew out his long sword and shouted loudly.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    A crisp sound of horse hooves came from afar, and a neat team of cavalry appeared. The high red-bottomed black dragon flag was the cavalry of Xiyang City.


    It was Niu Da who took the lead, and he was the coach in this battle. Followed by Avril and Tis, the beast-eared mother strongly requested to participate in the war. In their words, they must fight when it is time to fight, and they cannot eat the food of the young master (adult).


    "Two young ladies, the first time you charge, you have to pierce the enemy knights directly." Niu Da said solemnly.


    "Understood." Avril said coldly, this time on the battlefield, she finally persuaded Lord Liu Feng and Her Royal Highness the princess to let her participate in the war, and she would never allow mistakes or the like.


    "Leave it to me." Tis responded with a grip on the Overlord''s spear.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Niu Dachang sighed and quietly looked at the assembled knights. They have been waiting here for a long time for today''s battle, just to ambush the other knights.


    The soldier throwing stones in the canyon was a recruit who had just been recruited a while ago. The cavalry that Niu Da is leading now is a cavalry that has been trained for several months. Today is the time to see blood. Whether or not they can become strong soldiers is still very important when they see blood for the first time.


    When the veterans saw blood, they fought against the wild boars, and after the battle of North Wind City, the blood of the veterans was fully stimulated. Now the combat effectiveness of the veterans is much stronger than that of the recruits. This is the importance of seeing blood.


    "Chong!"


    Niu Da drew out his long sword, stood in stirrups, raised the long sword above his head, and shouted, "Bring a visor."


    "Click!!!"


    The 100 heavy cavalrymen who took the lead had serious faces. Many of them pursed their lips tightly. They held the Mo Dao tightly in their right hands, and closed the visor on their helmets with their left hands, revealing a figure-8-shaped hole.


    One hundred heavy cavalry, most of them were orcs, they wore cumbersome steel armor, and they all relied on horses to charge. And the horses of the heavy cavalry are the most durable horses, they are also wearing armor, and the whole is a mobile fortress.


    The warhorse mounted by the heavy cavalry is the warhorse with the shortest service period. Often, after a battle or a few training sessions, some warhorses will be damaged, which is tiring. The armor on the warhorse and the armor of the cavalry are really is too heavy.


    Behind the heavy cavalry are 250 light cavalry, who are responsible for harvesting, harassing and chasing tasks.


    "Click!!!"


    The light cavalry also wore upper armor. They wore fish scale armor, which was much lighter, and the horses were not armored. Their weapons were recurve bows and sabers, as well as spears.


    "Prepare!!" Niu Da''s loud voice sounded, and the cavalry immediately checked their equipment. The heavy cavalry appeased the war horse, clenched the sword, and stepped on the stirrup with both feet.


    "Attack." With a wave of Niu Da''s long sword, he took the lead in charging, with Avery and Tis beside him, forming a sharp cone charge formation.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"

 Chapter 407：

    The dense and urgent crisp sound of horse hooves, the earth trembled slightly, and a hundred heavy cavalry ran out of a thousand people.


    "Don''t be afraid, the other party has fewer people than us." Aya roared, brandishing his long sword, even if he was afraid now.


    "Aya, let''s retreat first!" Charlotte shouted in horror, he was really scared, the other party''s impulse was too timid.


    "Snapped!"


    Aya slapped him suddenly, looked at Charlotte with a grim face, and roared, "If you dare to say anything that affects morale, I will kill you now."


    In the current situation, either the opponent dies or they die. Do you really think that knight fighting is a game? Aya felt that she might die in this charge, and she didn''t care about Charlotte''s identity as the master.


    "You... dare to fight..." Charlotte stared at Aya blankly, just about to reprimand, but was frightened by Aya''s murderous eyes.


    "Charge." Aya raised his long sword and swung forward. He was the first to charge on horseback, his face was quiet, this might be the last charge in his life...


    He remembered how he looked when he first became a knight. His family was very happy, and the whole village celebrated for him. He was only eighteen years old that year, and it was the same year that he married the village chief''s daughter, Azhu.


    He is the pride of the whole village. He doesn''t want to disappoint his family and the people in the village. Earl Puley has battles, he is always at the forefront, and he has been winning glory all the time.


    When he was 30 years old, he became one of several Knight Commanders of the Earl of Poole. In that year, his wife died in childbirth, leaving him no child... He also never married.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The knights behind Aya followed, leaving Charlotte alone, covering his face and looking at the charging knights with resentment.


    "Kill!!!" Aya yelled, wielding his long sword and slashing at the cow. To his despair, the other party didn''t stop him, and he let him slash on the armor, but it collided with sparks.


    "Kill!" Niu Dachangjian chopped off, taking away one of Aya''s arms, and the horse rushed over, not having time to harvest the opponent''s life.


    "drink!"


    With the charge of the horse, the Tis Overlord Spear pierced through a knight''s body, and with a shock and a wave of his hands, the knight was thrown out.


    "Qiangqiang!"


    Every time Avery''s great sword is swung, it takes away the life of a knight. With the stirrups, she can move her body flexibly.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    The heavy cavalry pierced through the knights and took away more than a hundred knights, but only a dozen knights survived.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Aya also survived, at the cost of losing both arms, blinding one eye, and having more than a dozen wounds on his body.


    "Cough cough cough...Azhu, the way I look now must be ugly, right?"


    "Azhu, I''m here, my glory, have you seen it?"


    Aya swayed, lowered her head and bit the reins, just like she was holding Azhu when she was twelve years old, and biting the reins with her mouth to control the horse.


    It was also in that year that Azhu said that he was like a knight, that Azhu was a knight alone... Azhu is gone, he can find Azhu today.


    "charge!!!"


    "Ta Tata..."


    Chapter 0488 You are so bold.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    The heavy cavalry restrained the rope, and the war horses slowly slowed down and turned their heads again. The armor of the heavy cavalry was splashed with bright red blood. When they stopped, many people vomited.


    "Boom..."


    There were also a few war horses that couldn''t hold back and fell down. The horses snorted hot air from their noses. The ones who fell were old war horses. After all, their physical strength was too poor.


    In this charge, no one was killed, but a few were injured. Excessive force caused the wrist to dislocate, and a few were knocked off the horse by the knight, and were trampled and injured.


    "charge!!"


    "Ta Tata..."


    An indistinct shout sounded, Niu Da, Tiss and Avery looked at the knights who rushed over alone, and a dozen knights behind them were numbly watching Aya charge.


    It was said to be a charge, but in fact Aya''s warhorse was already injured, and this warhorse had been with him for fifteen years.


    "It''s a respectable opponent." Avery clenched her sword tightly and said with a serious face, "Let me end the opponent and give him a good home."


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    Avery flicked the reins, and the war horse ran slowly. The war horse with its horseshoes fastened very fast. She stared at the figure in front of her, and the other party had already tried his best to keep his body from falling down.


    "Cough, cough..." Aya coughed up blood, but she still bit the reins, trying to keep herself from falling, with her feet tightly tucked into the horse''s belly.


    His vision was a little blurry, and his life flashed through his mind, reappearing like a fleeting sight. His only regret is that he accompanies Azhu too little, and Azhu doesn''t know when the innocent smile disappeared from the corner of his mouth.


    "Let''s go!"


    Avery clenched the big sword tightly, raised the big sword high, swept an arc, the warhorse rushed over, and a splash of blood was sprayed behind her.


    "Thank you..." Aya''s last sight was his familiar companion, the warhorse with tears in the corners of his eyes.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    Wolf-eared Niang pulled the reins and looked at a dozen knights surrounded by light cavalry not far away. She didn''t know why her heart was a little blocked. Compared with this unknown knight, she thought of those annoying nobles. And what is the way of knighthood that this knight follows? For those corrupt knights?


    "The human race is really complicated." Avril gritted her teeth and spat out a trace of blood from her mouth. She felt unhappy even after winning today.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    Niu Da came forward on a war horse, turned his head and said to the soldier, "Choose a tomb for him nearby. He is a real knight, and he should not be exposed to the wilderness after death."


    "Yes." The soldier replied, looking in embarrassment at the warhorse that remained unwilling to go.


    "Buy it together." Avril said indifferently.


    "Yes." The soldier ran away.


    "It''s too fast to win." Tis threw the Overlord''s spear, she just swung the spear a few times, and the battle was over.


    After hearing that, Avril rolled her eyes, fast? No, it''s not fast, it''s because the heavy cavalry is too powerful. This team of knights has no resistance at all. It can be said that except for combat experience, other aspects are completely defeated.


    "Clean up the battlefield and count the losses." Niu Da ordered.


    "Yes." Immediately, a soldier went down to convey the order.


    "This actual battle did not achieve the expected effect." Niu Da sighed. He looked at the two hundred and fifty light cavalry not far away, who were guarding the dozen remaining knights.

 Chapter 408：

    The light cavalry had no chance of participating in the battle at all. The main reason was that the enemy was too weak and the heavy cavalry was too strong.


    "Sir, catch the enemy leader." The soldier reported that two soldiers walked over with Charlotte.


    Niu Da glanced at Charlotte and said coldly, "Take him back to Xiyang City."


    "Yes." The soldier said respectfully.


    Charlotte didn''t even have any room to struggle, so she was **** by the soldiers, and her mouth, hands and feet were wrapped with hemp rope several times and thrown onto the horse''s back.


    He opened his eyes wide in horror, and he never thought that he would fail. There were more than 300 knights in Xiyang City. What was even more terrifying was the more than 100 knights with iron armor. The knights lost too fast.


    "Go back to the city." Niu Da and other soldiers finished cleaning the battlefield, leaving a few teams to deal with the finishing touches, and took the army back to Xiyang City.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    The sound of the horses'' hooves was crisp and rhythmic. The nervousness at the time of arrival, and the ease at present, made many cavalrymen show smiles for the rest of their lives.


    A few hours later, Xiyang City arrived. Niu Da held Charlotte, and went to the castle with Avril and Tis, and the three of them didn''t say a word on the way.


    In the castle study, Liu Feng was sitting on a chair handling government affairs. The pontoon bridge had been built by someone. Most of the government affairs he was dealing with now were the output of the workshop and the training of personnel.


    Mila was sitting on a chair not far away. She quietly observed everyone present, especially Frey, which made her feel very unfamiliar. She actually went to school to read and she was still doing her homework.


    "Boom bang bang..."


    There was a knock on the study door, which stopped Liu Feng''s thoughts, his black eyes flashed, and he shouted, "Come in."


    "Gag!"


    Niu Dae led Charlotte in, followed by Avril and Tis, who were surrounded by Nicole and An as soon as they came in.


    "Aren''t you hurt?" Nicole asked worriedly.


    "No." Tis shook her head quickly and chuckled, "The enemy is too weak to hurt me."


    "..."


    "Master, this person is the main culprit." Niu Da said solemnly.


    Liu Feng nodded, turned his head to look at the man in his eyes, and said lightly, "Presumably, you are Viscount Charlotte."


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuufully off f c."


    "Release him." Liu Feng waved his hand. He had something to ask. He wanted to know what was going on on Earl Puley''s side. Are they going to fight directly? Yet another test.


    "Yes." Niu Da respectfully said, took out the saber on the side of his thigh, and opened the hemp rope on Viscount Charlotte.


    "Huhuhu..." After Charlotte loosened her ties, she gasped for breath like the rest of her life.


    After he breathed enough, he glanced around resentfully, and when he saw the beast-eared girls, he was even more disgusted, stared at Liu Feng and scolded, "You are so bold, you dare to attack the Count''s Knights."


    Chapter 0489 War countdown?


    "Presumptuous." Mina angrily scolded, blue eyes looked at Charlotte angrily, and the saber slapped a knife flower in her hand.


    "You dare to be disrespectful to the young master again." Tiss stomped heavily, raised her palm to aim at Charlotte, and said coldly, "I''ll crush you to death!"


    "You..." Viscount Charlotte''s face was very ugly. He opened his mouth to scold these orcs, but he didn''t dare to risk his own life, so he had to shut up embarrassingly.


    "I think Viscount Charlotte, haven''t you figured out the situation yet?" Liu Feng folded his hands, and his voice gradually became cold, "Everyone is not a fool, don''t say something that will lose your identity."


    "Hmph! I don''t know what you said." Viscount Charlotte snorted coldly, do you want him to admit that he came to capture Xiyang City? I''m afraid that the next second will be divided by a few rude orcs.


    "Don''t argue, what you have done has been exposed, and you want the killer to kidnap the young master, and then come to seize Xiyang City." Mina said with murderous intent, and she glanced at Mila.


    The cat-eared girl''s words made the beast-eared girls present subconsciously look at Mila, and they finally knew why Mila was here. They didn''t expect to kidnap the young master, but now it seems that she has betrayed.


    "You..." Viscount Charlotte''s pupils trembled, looking at Catwoman in disbelief, hating in her heart that those **** underground mice dared to betray him.


    "It seems that Viscount Charlotte doesn''t deny it?" Liu Feng said lightly.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about. I just came to visit the nobles in the major cities with sincerity on the order of my father, the Earl of Puli, but now they are attacked by you." High, as if he were a victim.


    Anyway, he would not admit it if he died. If he didn''t believe that the other party dared to do anything to him, he carried the earl out. As the son of Earl Puley, no one dared to attack him, at least no one in the west.


    "It''s still sophistry." Mina''s blue eyes narrowed slightly, a sneer sneered at the corner of her mouth, and the saber in her hand was instantly thrown out.


    "Whoosh!"


    The saber flew over Viscount Charlotte''s cheek, a line of blood appeared on his face, and the crimson blood slid from the cheek.


    "Guru..."


    Viscount Charlotte''s pupils trembled, his legs froze in fright, his trembling hands touched his cheeks, his hands were covered in blood, which made him take two steps back.


    "Blood, blood, help me stop the bleeding, I''m going to die, I''m going to die." Viscount Charlotte shouted in horror, his eyes fixed on the blood in his palm.


    "Shut up, I''ll kill you again." Mina drank coldly, and a saber appeared in her hand. She wouldn''t let the young master do these rude things.


    "Uh..." Viscount Charlotte''s screams stopped abruptly, like a squealing duck being pinched by the neck.


    "Tell me, what are you doing here in Xiyang City? As long as you say it, I will let someone help you stop the bleeding." Liu Feng said indifferently.


    "I..." Viscount Charlotte trembled, and he looked down at the blood in the palm of his eyes, a struggle flashed in his eyes.


    "Say, or I''ll give you another knife." Mina said coldly, she could see that this Viscount Charlotte was a man who cherished his life. Like many nobles, if a little endangered his life, he would...


    "I said." Viscount Charlotte shouted in a panic, he was really afraid that Catwoman, a rude orc, would use a knife again.


    "The purpose of your coming to Xiyang City." The corner of Liu Feng''s mouth twitched slightly, and his black eyes flashed. He wanted to see what Earl Poole wanted to do. He sent his three sons to the west in a row, and the number of knights he used. Not a lot.


    "We just want to find a city to be stationed in, and then use it to train knights." Viscount Charlotte said quickly, he couldn''t be too explicit, or he would be stabbed again.


    "What is the purpose of training knights?" Liu Feng squinted his black eyes, his mind turned, and several thoughts emerged.


    "This..." Viscount Charlotte was stunned, then gritted his teeth, "Assist the fourth prince to ascend to the throne."


    "It turned out to be a rebellion." The corners of Liu Feng''s mouth rose, which was similar to what he thought.


    "Anyone of several princes can sit on that throne." Viscount Charlotte would never admit to rebelling, otherwise his family would be attacked by the nobles.


    "The throne." Mina and Enri looked at each other, and both saw a strange look in the other''s eyes.


    Mila''s green eyes flickered, this is a very important piece of information, which can be planned by the eldest sister to find a way out for the bird clan orcs.


    "You are the person who came to convene the knights." Liu Feng tapped his fingers on the table and asked indifferently, "How many princes are involved in the battle for the throne?"


    "Three, the eldest prince, the second prince, and the fourth prince." Viscount Charlotte said eagerly, covering the wound on his cheek with his hand.

 Chapter 409：

    "The old king is seriously ill? Or announce the selection of candidates?" Liu Feng asked Guan Jian''s question, and the difference between the two was big.


    "Seriously ill, I also listened to what my father said." Viscount Charlotte said anxiously.


    "Oh..." Liu Feng raised his eyebrows and pondered. The old king was seriously ill. This was clearly to give a few princes a chance to fight for the throne, so that the princes felt that anyone could take that seat. In other words, the Kingdom of Yingluo Civil war is not far away.


    "I told you, can you help me stop the bleeding?" Viscount Charlotte shouted eagerly, he felt a little dizzy.


    "Take him down." Liu Feng waved his hand.


    "Hey, you can''t shut me down, let me go." Viscount Charlotte shouted with wide eyes, "Otherwise my father, Earl Prily, will not let you go, and he will come to save me himself."


    "Shut up, let''s go." Niu Dahan squeezed the back of Viscount Charlotte''s neck, and his wide palm stopped his voice abruptly.


    "Tap..."


    Niu Da dragged Viscount Charlotte away, and it was useless to let him struggle.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, I have to leave too." Mila suddenly stood up and said, "I have been out for a long time, and I have to go back and report to Frey."


    "Yes." Liu Feng nodded, turned to Nicole and said, "Prepare some wheat for her to eat on the road."


    "Yes." Nicole replied softly.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, Frey will take care of you." Mila said earnestly, it would take at least a month for her to rush back to Shizhu Mountain, after all, she couldn''t really fly.


    "You don''t need to tell me, I will too." Liu Feng said calmly, he knew what the girl was thinking. After all, the girl told him everything.


    Chapter 0490 Bella''s territory.


    "Kill, kill, kill..."


    "Take this territory and we''ll have a home."


    "Drive this **** human race out, drive out, kill..."


    "..."


    "Run away... The orcs are killed, run away."


    "Help, the lowly orcs have been killed, and the orc slaves have rebelled."


    "..."


    The territory of Viscount Tuibai ushered in a disaster today, Bella led the orcs to attack his territory. In the evening, when most people rest and eat, the territory is attacked.


    "Damn, damn..." Viscount Cuibai held his long sword and gnashed his teeth as he looked at the orcs rushing over.


    "My lord, it''s time to retreat." The knight commander shouted. The sudden attack cost them a lot, and they couldn''t even organize an effective resistance.


    "Let''s go." Viscount Cuipai had a gloomy face, and rushed out under the guard of the knights. His treasures and women were not taken away in time.


    "Damn." Viscount Cuibai growled coldly, knowing that he would be attacked by orcs today, he should have killed all the orc slaves in the territory.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The horses ran wild, and Viscount Cuibai led dozens of knights out of the territory, standing on the hill outside the territory, watching the fire in the territory from a distance, and the howls of the human race and the roar of the orcs from afar.


    "My lord, we will take it back. Let''s find other lords for help." The knight commander said quickly.


    "Yes, my lord, let''s kill again."


    The knights persuaded them one after another, for fear that Viscount Cuibai would rush back with a fever, so that everyone would be buried together, which is really fierce.


    "Humph! Let''s go." Viscount Cuibai snorted coldly, he knew what his subordinates were thinking, and he still couldn''t beat those orcs.


    He didn''t know where these orcs came from, but they were equipped with a lot of iron.


    "I will come back, **** orcs, you will be killed by me sooner or later." Viscount Cuipai glanced in the direction of the territory, and fled with the knights, he was going to find assistance.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Viscount Thuyber sullenly led the knights into the night.


    ...


    In the territory, Bella threw off the blood from the long sword, looking at the fire on the civilian''s house with an ugly face.


    "Put out the fire, put out the fire for me immediately." Bella shouted loudly.


    She didn''t expect those knights to burn the civilian''s house before they escaped. She didn''t intend to leave the house to them. There are still more than a month before the end of winter. If there is no house to live in, many orcs will freeze to death.


    "Fight the fire, put out the fire quickly." The orcs picked up the snow on the ground and threw it into the flames, knowing that these houses were for them to live in.


    Immediately, an orc rushed over and reported to Bella, "My lord, the castle has been taken, and the human noble has escaped."


    "Escaped?" Bella frowned, her brown eyes looked into the dark night, it was a bit difficult to do now, and the other party would definitely make a comeback.


    "Sir, I''ll take people to hunt them down." A cow orc shouted.


    "No need." Bella shook her head. With the mobility of the orcs, she couldn''t escape the cunning human race at all, and they would be killed if they were not careful, not to mention that their war horses were already very tired.


    A fox orc said worriedly, "Sir, once the nobleman exposes the traces of our orcs, it will definitely attract the siege of the human race."


    "Yeah, eldest sister, let me lead someone to hunt them down." A bear clan orc growled.


    "No need, everyone is already very tired." Bella shook her head and said in a cold voice, "It''s better to bring people, just to make our reputation and attract the surrounding orcs to come."


    She chose to attack the territory of Viscount Cuibai, but she has investigated it. This territory is relatively remote, not far from the battle center of the three duchies. The lords and nobles are too busy to take care of themselves, even if they know that the orcs occupy the next territory. There is a high chance that they will not be attacked.


    Moreover, the orc knights she leads are not weak. If the opponent wants to attack, they must estimate their losses. Once the losses are too great, will they attract other nobles to annex them. As for the minor nobles, she really wasn''t afraid, it was good that she didn''t take the initiative to attack them.


    "Yes." The orcs responded in unison.


    "Sir, what about those human races?" the fox orcs asked.


    "Expel..." Bella frowned, then thought of Tis, her sister was in the territory of the nobles of the human race, and changed her words, "Those human races who squeezed orc slaves are all demoted to slaves. Ordinary human race, if they want to stay, let them stay. Come down and set things up for them."


    "Yes." The fox orc replied.


    "Keep an eye on those human races, and all those who do small tricks will be executed." Bella said coldly.


    "Yes."


    "How much wheat do we have?" Bella asked lightly.


    "Sir, the wheat is only enough for us to eat for half a month. The wheat we robbed last time has been eaten." The fox orcs said solemnly.


    "Immediately let someone find the caravan, sell the goods we looted, and replace them with wheat." Bella said coldly.

 Chapter 410：

    "Sir, the human caravan may not do business with us." The fox orc whispered.


    "The price can be lower. I don''t believe those greedy human races will not be tempted, especially those businessmen." Bella sneered.


    "They''re ignorant, we''ll kill them all," the orcs shouted in unison.


    "Go." Bella waved her hand.


    Bella looked at the night sky. Today is the first step of her dream. She has carved out a shelter for the orcs. When she stabilizes, she will go to Xiyang City to bring her sister Tis.


    She was uneasy about putting Dess in the Terran Territory, especially when she saw that there were many orc slaves in the Territory Territory today. They were all squeezed by the Terran to work, and they had to grind stone bricks in the winter.


    "I hope that nobleman named Liu Feng didn''t have any crooked thoughts, otherwise..." Bella muttered to herself, her brown vertical pupils were full of killing intent, and she didn''t have a good impression of the human race.


    Chapter 0491 Giants.


    "Ta Tata..."


    "Hahahaha..."


    The sound of rapid footsteps echoed in the cave, accompanied by heavy breathing.


    Jin Mo ran quickly, her body was a little staggered, her face was very ugly, Chi Guan failed, and even the eyeliner in Xiyang City was pulled out by the roots.


    "Damn." Jin Mo gritted his teeth and growled, "That rubbish, such a good plan, actually failed."


    She felt that the plan, if she was asked to implement it, would definitely succeed, instead of losing her life if she failed.


    "stop!"


    With a low shout, a big man stopped in front of Jin Mo, at least 2.5 meters tall, with bulging muscles all over his body, a huge shield in his hand, and a big sword on his back.


    "Yes!" Jin Mo''s face changed slightly, and he replied respectfully.


    She now came to the end of the cave, with a large iron gate in front and the leader''s residence in the back. As for the giant in front of her, she had heard rumors from lowly people, and she didn''t know whether it was true or not.


    I heard that this giant is the guardian knight of the leader. It is a giant clan, a very rare race. I heard that the entire giant clan is only more than a thousand people.


    Jin Mo has only seen one giant clan in front of him anyway, and he has never seen the other giant clan. Even though she was very eager to see the leader, she did not dare to rush into the giant knight in front of her. The power of this giant knight was at the top level in the entire Black Iris organization.


    Not to mention in terms of force, the giants are much stronger than humans, orcs and elves in terms of innate conditions. One giant knight is more powerful than ten orc knights, not to mention the human race. The presence.


    If it weren''t for the scarcity of the giants, I''m afraid that the dominance of this world would not be the human race, but the giants. After all, the congenital conditions are a bit too foul.


    Jin Mo stayed quietly in the corner of the cave, looking anxiously in the direction of the iron gate. She had just been released from the confinement. After all, the elf seduction plan failed last time. The confinement was her punishment. Still in confinement.


    As soon as she came out, she heard that Chi Guan had failed, and even lost her life in Xiyang City, and was engraved on a monument to warn them of the Black Iris Organization.


    She wanted to take the blame and make merit, and asked the people who were responsible for the trafficking of people in that area of ??Xiyang City. She wanted to capture those elves with her own hands.


    "Lord Black Blade, I want to see the leader." Jin Mo said cautiously, the giant knight''s name was Black Blade.


    "Wait." Hei Dao said coldly.


    "Yes." Jin Mo replied respectfully. She breathed a sigh of relief, as long as it wasn''t a rejection, it meant that she had a chance to meet the leader.


    The wait was half an hour, and then the big iron gate opened from the inside.


    "Crack..."


    The big iron gate opened, and a fiery red woman stepped out from inside, her whole body was red, her hair, clothes and eyes were all red.


    "I''ve seen Mr. Red Deacon." Jin Mo hurriedly saluted respectfully, she couldn''t afford to offend the woman in front of her.


    "Huh? Isn''t this little Jin Mo?" Deacon Red raised his eyebrows, stepped in front of Jin Mo, reached for her chin, and smiled lightly, "I heard that your mission failed and you lost a lot of knights."


    "Yes." Jin Mo didn''t dare to move.


    "It''s really a failure. The leader has given you so many resources, but you still failed. I really want to kill you." The red deacon narrowed his eyes, and his tone was so stern that Jin Mo broke out in a cold sweat.


    "Subordinate, you know what''s wrong." Jin Mo''s eyes narrowed, she knew that the woman in front of her was someone who dared to do what she said.


    "Go in." Hei Dao suddenly said, causing Deacon Red to be stunned.


    "I''m joking, you go in." Deacon Red said lightly, releasing the hand that held Jin Mo''s chin.


    "Yes." Jin Mo replied cautiously, her back was covered in cold sweat, it was true if she was joking.


    The red deacon waved her hand and walked out of the cave. She received a new task today, that is, she was in charge of the battle for the new king of the Yingluo Kingdom, and she asked her to help the new king secretly, so as to invest in the black kite organization''s open and upright slave trade in the future.


    Jin Mo watched Red Deacon leave, sighed like the rest of his life, saluted the black knife, stepped into the big iron gate, and saw bright light as soon as he entered.


    At the end of this cave is a sinkhole, the so-called tiankeng, which was later made into her room by the leader of the black iris. I heard that the leader spent most of the year in the cave.


    "Leader." Jin Mo shouted respectfully, she lowered her head and did not dare to look up at the leader.


    "What''s the matter?" A charming and melodious voice sounded, the black iris leader turned his back to Jin Mo, and she looked up at the sky above the Tiankeng.


    "Boss, I would like to ask to be in charge of the slave trade in Xiyang City." Jin Mo whispered.


    "Oh, it seems that you are still worried about what happened last time." The leader of the black iris said softly.


    Jin Mo bowed her head, she was really haunted by the last incident, she failed in that place and wanted to get up in that place.


    "The matter of Xiyang City is not something you can handle." The leader of the black iris said solemnly, and his charming and sultry voice was a little strange.


    She didn''t expect her plan to fail again. More than 100 people including Chi Guanshi were caught, and the main culprit was all hanged. This made her feel like she had found her opponent and made her a little interested.


    "This..." Jin Mo was stunned, not knowing how to speak.


    "I have asked people to re-plan over Xiyang City. Your mission is to find good goods as soon as possible. Our big gold lord, I can''t wait." The leader of the black iris said indifferently.


    "Yes." Jin Mo said respectfully, and left with disappointment.


    "Crack..." The big iron door closed again.


    The black iris leader turned around, his silver-white eyes stared at the door quietly, and sighed softly, "The bird in the cage, huh..."


    "There are still seven high-class girls this year, and time is running out." The leader of the black iris turned around, came to the Tiankeng, and looked up at the sky at the top of the Tiankeng.


    "I don''t know if it''s right or not. In the end, I''m just too selfish."


    Chapter 0492 Sheeran is here.


    "Crash..."


    The hull cut through the water, smashing the spray away like raindrops.


    At the port of Xiyang City, Niu Wu''s fleet returned, a total of three medium-sized ships, filled with mutton, and a hundred draught horses.

 Chapter 411：

    At the bow of the boat, Niu Wu was directing the ship to dock in the port, and standing beside him was the daughter of Blackwater City Spencer Xilan, who came to Xiyang City to study with the fleet this time.


    "Mr. Niu Wu, is Xiyang City Port in front?" Xilan asked in surprise.


    "Yes." Niu Wu nodded affirmatively.


    "It''s amazing." Sheeran praised, she thought of the port of Blackwater City, well, Blackwater City has no port, only a muddy shore, not even a wooden port, let alone a stone port.


    Niu Wu smiled lightly. Everyone who came to Xiyang City by Youshui River would praise this cement port. He heard that the young master would divide the port into two types: cargo port and civil port.


    Under the skillful operation of the crew, the ship quickly docked at the port, the anchor was dropped, and Niu Wu took Sheeran off the ship. The mutton on the ship will be received by the logistics department at that time.


    "Huh..." Xilan exhaled hot air and glanced around the port. She saw many people working, and a large amount of wood was piled up not far away, as if they were forging something.


    "Miss Sheeran, let''s go, I''ll take you to see the young master." Niu Wu asked for a reception carriage.


    The reception carriage, produced by the City Lord''s Mansion, was placed in the port to receive distinguished guests. Xilan is the daughter of the Blackwater City Lord and the next City Lord, and has a cooperative relationship with Xiyang City.


    "Okay." Sheeran got into the carriage and looked at the decoration in the carriage in amazement. There was a small table inside, and there were several boxes on the table.


    "Miss Sheeran, the snacks and drinks in the carriage are all edible." Niu Wu''s voice came from outside the carriage, and then the carriage started to run.


    "Can I eat it?" Sheeran blinked her brown eyes, opened the box curiously, and found a box full of things she didn''t recognize. She picked up a piece and smelled it. It smelled of wheat.


    "Crack..."


    "Hmm~ It''s really crunchy and fragrant." Sheeran said in surprise, her brown eyes lit up, and the bite was crunchy and very fragrant.


    She was more curious about the other boxes, and hurriedly opened another box, which contained three small wooden sticks with a ball at one end.


    "What is this?" Sheeran was stunned, picked it up and smelled it, there was a faint fragrance, pinched it with her hand, and found that it was hard inside.


    She knew what was wrapped on the outside of the wooden stick. It was something called paper. She tore the paper to reveal the grey orb inside.


    "This is also for eating?" Sheeran hesitated, but she put the ball in her mouth, and instantly opened her eyes and said in astonishment, "It''s so sweet."


    Sheeran was completely fascinated by the boxes on the table. Just like a treasure hunt, she was very much looking forward to what was in the box. When she reacted, she heard Niu Wu shouting outside.


    "Miss Sheeran, the castle is here."


    "Huh? So fast?" Sheeran was stunned, she didn''t feel the passage of time at all, and hurriedly shouted, "Okay, I''ll come down now."


    "Ta Tata..."


    When Sheeran came out of the carriage, she saw the decoration in the castle, which was many times better than the castle in Blackwater City, and the difference between the two was the thatched hut and the mansion of the great nobles.


    "Miss Xilan, please come with me." Niu Wu calmly said, and took the lead to walk to the middle courtyard of the castle. At this time, the young master should be in the study.


    "Okay." Sheeran quickly caught up.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Sheeran was very surprised by what she saw and heard when she walked in the castle. The maids and guards were very polite. She also saw several female orc maids, laughing with the human maids, which she had never seen before. passed.


    After all, Blackwater City is too remote and backward. There are no orcs going to Blackwater City at all, just like the previous Xiyang City.


    "Boom bang bang..."


    Niu Wu knocked on the door of the study, which also attracted Xilan''s attention. She hurriedly sorted out her clothes, feeling a little nervous for no reason.


    "Come in." A calm voice came from the study.


    "Gag!"


    Niu Wu pushed open the door and entered, and Xilan quickly followed.


    "Master..." Niu Wu said respectfully.


    "Xielan has met Your Excellency Liu Feng." Xilan held her skirt and gave a noble salute.


    "I''m back, hard work." Liu Feng put down the pen and said gently, "Welcome Miss Xilan to Xiyang City."


    "It''s my honor to come to Xiyang City." Xilan responded politely, and she carefully observed her surroundings.


    She saw Miss Mina, whom she had met last time, sitting casually on the desk of Your Excellency Liu Feng with a piece of fried fish in her mouth.


    And Miss Nicole was looking at her with a smile, and she quickly responded with a smile. There was a little girl next to her with a pair of fox ears on her head, who was watching her curiously, and she responded with a polite smile.


    Liu Feng nodded lightly, looked at Niu Wu, and asked, "How is the mission accomplished?"


    "Master, the orc tribe is willing to trade with us." Niu Wu said quickly.


    "Very good." Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction, almost as he guessed.


    "Master, the mutton has also been brought back." Niu Wuzhen reported, and by the way, he talked about the process of going to the orc tribe.


    "Oh? The leader of the orc tribe is a woman, but he didn''t see what the other party looked like?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, which was unexpected, and asked, "Isn''t even the name announced?"


    "No." Niu Wu shook his head and said with a slightly excited tone, "However, the other party is willing to meet and negotiate with you."


    "In Blackwater City?" Liu Feng''s mouth slightly raised.


    "Yes, in Blackwater City, the other party asked us to choose a date." Niu Wu said respectfully.


    "That''s it." Liu Feng nodded, frowning and thinking, he opened the notepad on the desktop and looked at it.


    After a while, he opened his mouth and said, "Niu Wu, after a few days of rest, go to the orc tribe again, buy 500 draught horses and come back, and tell the leader of the orc tribe, let her book the meeting time. It is our sincerity.¡±


    It is not far from the spring. After the spring, Xiyang City will start a lot of construction, and the main transportation force of horses will start to prepare in large quantities.


    "Yes." Niu Wu replied respectfully.


    Chapter 0493 is printed.


    Niu Wu left, leaving Xilan in the study, Liu Feng gave him three days off, and three days later he would lead the team to the orc tribe.


    "Anli, write an order." Liu Feng said lightly.


    "Yes." En Li immediately took out the paper and ballpoint pen, her fox ears perked up, waiting for Liu Feng''s order.


    "Let the logistics cattle three immediately put the mutton in the warehouse, and put 50% of the mutton into the big market for sale, 20% to the army, and the remaining 30% to the processing workshop immediately, so that the workshop can be processed into canned military meat." Liu Feng indifferently Dao, this is a policy he has formulated before, but the canned meat is increased by 10%, which is prepared for future wars.


    After all, the storm is about to come, the battle for the throne, the possibility of being involved is too great, he has to prepare.


    "Yes." En Li lowered her head to write, wrote a letter, and handed it to the cat ear girl. Now the security department has taken over the delivery of the letter.


    Mina took the letter and left the study. Such strategic documents were handed down by her.


    "Miss Xilan, are you here this time?" Liu Feng turned his head to look at Xilan, who was silent. He guessed that the city lord of Blackwater asked his daughter to come over. What was he planning to do? Hostage?

 Chapter 412：

    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, I''m here to study this time." Xilan immediately stood up and said respectfully, "I hope to get your advice."


    "Learning?" Liu Feng was stunned, what is this operation?


    "Yes, Xiyang City managed by Your Excellency Liu Feng can be called a miracle. In just a few months, Xiyang City has become a prosperous city. These are all things I should learn." Xilan said seriously.


    She will definitely continue to be the city lord of Blackwater City in the future. With her immature and female relationship, it will definitely be difficult to manage Blackwater City, which makes her think of coming to Xiyang City to study.


    Unexpectedly, when she told her father, she received generous support, and said that she would prepare luggage for her. Why does she feel that her father is a little impatient.


    "Learning..." Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, but he didn''t expect this. This idea is very enlightened in this era, and he actually asked other city lords to learn how to be city lords.


    In his layout plan, Blackwater City must be one of the strategic cities, a transit station connecting the Sahara Prairie. Since someone came to study, he is very willing to teach, after all, it can save him a lot of energy.


    "Can''t you?" Sheeran''s smiling face gradually disappeared, and she lowered her head in disappointment. Liu Feng''s silence seemed embarrassing to reject her.


    "No, if you want to learn, I don''t have any opinion." Liu Feng shook his head and smiled lightly, "But some secret things may not be able to teach you."


    "Ah?" Sheeran was stunned for a moment, then a happy smile appeared on his face, and he said quickly, "Just ordinary teaching is enough."


    "Then, how do you deal with Nicole''s internal affairs first?" Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    "Yes." Sheeran shouted respectfully.


    "Miss Sheeran, hello, we meet again." Nicole greeted softly.


    "Hello, Miss Nicole, I will trouble you in the future." Sheeran said quickly.


    "Miss Sheeran, you''re too polite." Nicole saw that Sheeran was a little nervous and reassured, "Just pretend this is her home."


    "Okay, okay." Sheeran breathed a sigh of relief. After all, she came to an unfamiliar environment, so it''s not surprising that she wasn''t nervous.


    "Gag!"


    The study was pushed open, and Mina brought Niu Si and walked in quickly with a wooden box, and placed the wooden box in front of Liu Feng.


    "This is?" Liu Feng stared at the slightly panting Cat Erniang, and the panting Niu Si in astonishment. Did the two of them fly back?


    "Master, the book is printed." Mina said solemnly. When she sent the letter to the logistics department, she happened to meet Niu Si bringing a box to the castle, so she brought Niu Si directly to the study.


    "Oh?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows and quickly opened the wooden box, which contained two thin books.


    He reached out and took out the book. He flipped through the next ten pages. He carefully looked at the contents of the pages, which were all commonly used words in this era. The content of this book is basically a literacy enlightenment book, and there are some carved patterns on the side.


    "Very good, what''s the cost price?" Liu Feng put down the enlightenment book. He was most concerned about the cost. Before that, he hadn''t printed a lot of books because the cost was too high.


    "Master, the cost is five copper coins a piece." Niu Si said quickly, he was supervising the printing of the book.


    "Very good." Liu Feng was very satisfied, the price was very cheap, and then asked, "Have you found the new ink formula?"


    "Yes." Niu Si nodded respectfully and lowered his voice, "The people from the Movable Type Printing Research Institute, they soaked a plant in water and found that the water would become much thicker, and then used a certain percentage of ink, and... Make the current ink."


    "Will it fade?" Liu Feng sighed in his heart that the plants here are amazing, and they actually have the ability to make water sticky.


    "No, it has already been tested." Niu Si affirmed, he now also knows the temperament of the young master, that is, what has been researched, there must be no major shortcomings.


    "Very good." Liu Feng nodded in satisfaction, turned his head and instructed An Li, "An Li, immediately choose a store in the commercial street as a public library."


    "Library?" En Li was stunned, this word was the first time she was obedient.


    "It''s a place to put books. Civilians can borrow books from the library with their ID cards, but they need to pay a deposit..." Liu Feng explained the process of the library.


    He doesn''t sell books as goods for the time being, otherwise those merchants will take them to other cities to sell them and make a lot of money.


    Of course, there is no problem selling it to the people of Xiyang City. The library can sell books, but only with an ID card, and one person can only buy one book of the same type.


    As for selling books in other places, at least his influence should be able to spread to the entire western land, and he still sells books, and the money must be in his own pocket.


    What really makes money is newspapers, and it is also one of the trump cards for controlling rumors. Now that the cost of ink is cheap, printing newspapers should also be on the agenda.


    "So it is." En Li suddenly realized that this library is really good.


    "I''ll leave this matter to you." Liu Feng said gently.


    "Okay." Enri said seriously.


    Chapter 0494 Xiyang City Newspaper Planning.


    With the opening of the library, Liu Feng didn''t think that many people would borrow books. He prepared it for those who couldn''t read books but wanted to read.


    "Master, do you want to give this book a name?" En Li flipped through the book of enlightenment and literacy.


    "Let''s call it the Hundred-Character Book of Enlightenment." Liu Feng chuckled lightly. This ten-page book has more than one hundred characters, so the name is just right. After all, the module of movable type printing is quite large.


    "What about this one?" Enri picked up a second book of the same type.


    "Then it''s called the second volume of the Hundred-Character Book of Enlightenment." The corner of Liu Feng''s mouth rose. He had also read this book. The text in it would be a little more difficult, that is, there were more strokes.


    "Eh?" Enri''s brown eyes opened slightly, is this okay? He hurriedly said, "Master, is there another volume called three volumes?"


    "Yes, books of the same type, just name them like that." Liu Feng nodded.


    "Master, is that the only book in the library?" An Li held the ''Hundred Characters Book of Enlightenment''.


    "Of course not." Liu Feng rolled his eyes, he was ready.


    He opened the drawer and took out a large stack of papers. These were the storybooks he translated from the other side of the earth, as well as some life lessons.


    "Take these to the Movable Type Printing Research Institute and let them print all of them." Liu Feng handed a large stack of paper to Hu Erniang.


    "Yes." En Li hurriedly took it over. She looked through it and found that the words were very small, twice as small as the printed words.


    She estimates that this stack of paper can print more than a dozen books, which is a fatal temptation for people who like books, such as Wei Ya.


    Liu Feng doesn''t care about the library. The library''s money is only a small end, and the newspaper is the issue that attracts his attention. Now the literacy rate in Xiyang City has reached an astonishing 50%, which does not exist in other cities.


    Newspapers, who is in charge? Liu Feng mainly thinks about this issue. He must be the main person in charge at the beginning, but he will definitely train people to take over after that.


    There is one candidate in his mind, and that is Rabbit Ear Girl, Wei Ya is the best candidate, but unfortunately the other party has been arranged by him in the education system.


    "Mina, who else can read in Xiyang City? I want the kind that can read a lot." Liu Feng turned his head and asked.


    People who work in the newspaper industry must be literate and can write articles. After all, it is just the beginning, and only one or two people are required to write the manuscript. For other gossip, he will let the Security Department be responsible for providing it.


    But it will definitely not work in the future, then the profession of reporter will appear sooner or later, especially after Xiyang City develops and grows, if there is no division of labor between reporters and editors, the person in charge of the newspaper industry must be exhausted.


    "This..." Mina frowned and thought, then shook her head and said, "Master, we need to investigate this before we find out."


    "Let someone investigate immediately." Liu Feng instructed, the newspaper must be produced. With the newspaper, it can do a lot of things.

 Chapter 413：

    Not to mention the rumors, the newspaper is Liu Feng''s microphone, which controls the cognition of the commoners and guides the choices of the commoners.


    "Yes." Mina nodded in response. In fact, she had a choice in her heart, but it was not completely determined. She could not tell the young master until she was determined.


    Liu Feng thought of the marketing account on the other side of the earth. Many people were manipulated by the marketing account. One second said that a certain star was good, and immediately there were people who were not aware of it and praised it.


    The next second, another marketing account said that a certain star was not good, and immediately many people turned into trolls, wantonly spraying wildly, and all of this is what marketing accounts like to see.


    Newspapers also have such a function, or even more powerful, such as some authoritative newspapers, that is the real manipulation of people''s hearts. In this era, this effect is more than doubled.


    After all, the commoners in this era have very limited knowledge horizons. What you show them and what they know, they all accept the past. As for the result, you can imagine.


    The core of newspapers is movable type printing, which is also the most important thing. If this technology is known, other newspapers will appear soon.


    "The confidentiality of movable type printing has risen to a new level." Liu Feng frowned. There are four levels of confidentiality protection measures in Xiyang City, namely A, B, C, and D.


    The previous movable type printing technique was classified as a Class B secret, but now it has been upgraded to a Class A secret, which is the most rigorous one, just like a military workshop.


    "Yes." Mina replied solemnly, she knew that every Class A secret would have a wide impact and even change an era.


    "Commercial Street, right next to the Security Division, set up Xiyang Newspaper." Liu Feng said indifferently.


    "Newspaper?" Everyone present was stunned. This was a new word, and they had never heard of a newspaper.


    "Master, what is a newspaper office?" En Li asked curiously, shaking her fox ears.


    "It''s a very interesting place." The corners of Liu Feng''s mouth twitched slightly. This was the first time he had to do the writing and typesetting, especially the layout had to be fixed.


    He found paper and drew it, and he has already started to design the layout. The name of the first newspaper is called Xiyang City News, and it may be expanded in the future.


    An Li still wanted to ask questions, but seeing that the young master was already writing with his head down, she had no choice but to shut her mouth. She also took out a piece of paper to write and planned the opening of the library, which she learned from the young master.


    Mina took out a piece of dried fish from the drawer and walked away with the dried fish in her mouth. She went to investigate the candidate.


    "Interesting place?" Nicole tilted her head to think, then shook her head, the young master''s approach is very novel every time, maybe this newspaper office is also a novel place.


    Nicole got up and waved to Sheeran, took her out, and started to handle the internal affairs of the castle today.


    Xilan blinked her brown eyes and glanced at Liu Feng, who was writing with her head down, and then quickly followed Nicole out of the study.


    No one will disturb Liu Feng who is working hard. This is the understanding and understanding of Beast Ear Niang and Nicole.


    Chapter 0495 Disabled looking for work?


    "Ta Tata..."


    "Sister, where are we going?" Nuoyue''s soft voice sounded, she looked strangely at her sister Gaba who didn''t say a word. She came back from get off work and didn''t even eat dinner, so she carried her out the door.


    "Take you to a good place." Gaba said softly, the corners of her mouth raised slightly, she was in a good mood today.


    "A good place?" Nuoyue tilted her head, resting her chin on Gaba''s shoulder, softly judoing, "What place is it?"


    "When it arrives, you''ll know." The corner of Gaba''s mouth was doting, which was a surprise.


    "Okay." Nuoyue pouted, turned her head to observe the surroundings, her pretty nose twitched from time to time, smelling the aroma in the air, making her feel a little hungry.


    "Gollum!"


    In the next second, the hungry belly screamed, making Nuoyue blushed and put her face on Gaba''s back, which was a bit embarrassing.


    "Let''s go eat something first, and then I''ll take you there." Gaba smiled dotingly, she turned her head and glanced around.


    "Sister, no, no more." Nuoyue raised her head and whispered, "It''s too expensive to eat outside, let''s go to the place you said, and we''ll go home after watching."


    "It doesn''t matter, I don''t eat out often." Gaba said easily, she found that the place was the library, a place where books could be rented, and even buying books was very cheap.


    Compared with the cost of a few hundred copper coins or silver coins for a book outside, the books in the library are really much cheaper. She knows that her sister likes to read books, and this library is really suitable for her.


    "Then what to eat?" Nuoyue asked curiously, she also likes eating out, or she likes the atmosphere.


    "How about eating at that noodle shop?" Gaba pointed to the noodle shop not far away. That shop had opened a while ago. She had never been there before. I heard that it was delicious and the price was not very expensive.


    "Noodle restaurant? Sister, what is a noodle restaurant?" Nuoyue said in surprise. It was the first time she heard this word. It was a strange name, just as strange as that pizza restaurant, although she had never been to that pizza restaurant, nor had she eaten it Over pizza.


    "I don''t know either." Gaba snorted, she had heard all about it.


    In this era, there is no such thing as noodles. After all, even the basic food crops such as wheat cannot be eaten, so what energy is there to make noodles.


    "Sister, will it be very expensive?" Nuoyue said worriedly. She looked at the long queue of people outside the noodle restaurant. This business is really good.


    "It shouldn''t be expensive. I heard that there are noodles at any price." Gaba hesitated. She heard that the cheapest noodles only cost five steel coins.


    The two obediently lined up. Fortunately, they went out early, and just as they lined up, there were dozens of people behind, all queuing up to eat noodles.


    "Old Katou, what kind of noodles are you coming to eat today?"


    "Hehe... I decided to eat a bowl of mutton noodles this time. I heard that mutton is very delicious."


    "Huh? Lao Katou, are you making money? To actually order mutton noodles, you need two copper coins for a bowl."


    "I''ll order a small piece of meat and try it out."


    "That''s also a copper coin. It seems that my sister-in-law gave you more coins."


    "..."


    Gaba and Nuoyue, the two of them quietly listened to the discussions around them, most of them were talking about noodles, which also gave them a bottom line.


    Half an hour later, it was finally Gaba and Nuoyue''s turn. There were two waiters standing at the entrance of the noodle shop, and one of them was a female orc from the rat race.


    "Welcome to the noodle shop, are there two people?" the Rat Race waiter asked politely.


    "Yes." Gaba responded. She glanced at the noodle shop and found that it was full of people.


    "Please come with me." The mouse waiter said softly, turned around and led the way, to the window on the second floor, where there was a small table, just for two people.


    "Two, please sit here." The Rat Race waiter said.


    "Okay." Gaba put Nuoyue down carefully, and then sat down by herself.


    "This is the menu." The Rat Clan waiter put down a menu, and her eyes flashed a little abnormally. She saw that the Bear Clan Orc was disabled.


    She sighed in her heart, fortunately it was in Xiyang City. In other cities, most of the disabled orcs would be abandoned and starved to death, so it is impossible to come to a noodle shop to eat noodles like now.


    "Thank you." Nuoyue thanked softly, took over the menu and looked.


    There are only three kinds of noodles on the first page, which are lamb soup plain noodles, pork bone plain noodles, and mixed noodles. These three types are all five steel coins, which are the cheapest type.


    The second page is about a copper coin, and there are more than a dozen types of noodles, such as mutton soup noodles, mutton fried noodles, braised pork noodles and so on.

 Chapter 414：

    The next few pages are more expensive, they are the price of a few copper coins, and the ingredients are more, such as fried wild eggs, roasted lamb chops, etc.


    "Sister, what do you want to eat?" Nuoyue handed the menu to Gaba. She just glanced at the menu at the back and didn''t read it. After all, she couldn''t afford it.


    "I''ll take a look." Gaba took the menu and glanced at the back, but didn''t look at it.


    "You can order a larger portion of mutton soup plain noodles, so that you can eat more full." The Rat Race waiter kindly reminded, "In terms of price, you will also give three more steel coins."


    A portion of noodles in a noodle restaurant is calculated according to the portion of the human race. Orcs will definitely not get enough to eat, and increasing the portion is designed for orcs, and the price is favorable.


    "Okay, let''s have two extra servings of mutton soup plain noodles." Gaba closed the menu and said.


    "Okay, wait a moment, the larger portion of mutton soup plain noodles will come soon." The Rat Clan waiter put away the menu and left.


    "Sister, it''s also very good for everyone to work here." Nuoyue looked enviously at the rat race waiter who was walking away, who looked beautiful in uniform.


    "Yeah, there are orcs in many places of work now." Gaba said with emotion, and it was because of this that Xiyang City made her feel friendly.


    "Sister, me, I..." Nuoyue hesitated, and after seeing Gaba''s encouraging eyes, she gritted her teeth and said, "Sister, I also want to work."


    "Huh??" Gaba was stunned for a while, and it took a while to react, frowning in thought.


    She can''t say it''s impossible. After all, if a disabled orc is looking for a job, how can someone recruit him, but being too direct will hurt his sister''s heart.


    Chapter 0496 Library.


    Nuoyue stayed in the room every day, sitting by the window, looking at the scenery outside, listening to the sounds outside, she envied people who could walk so much.


    She can''t even go to the toilet, so she has to use that kind of chamber pot. She also tries to drink as little water as possible, and even eats three meals as little as possible, so that she can use a little less chamber pot. After all, it doesn''t smell good.


    "..." Seeing her sister''s embarrassed expression, Nuoyue quickly waved her hand and forced a smile, "Sister, I''m just joking."


    "Let me ask you a question." Gaba''s brown eyes flashed with pity, she knew her sister''s suffering.


    Gaba felt that it was really unfair to keep Nuoyue at home. Although it was very safe, she lost a lot.


    "Really?" Nuoyue''s eyes widened. She really wanted to help her sister. Every time she saw the thick calluses on her sister''s weaving palm, she felt ashamed. She was the one who dragged her down.


    "Really, I''ll ask you later." Gaba pursed her lips, she didn''t know if there was anyone else in that place.


    "That''s great." Nuoyue smiled happily, with anticipation in her brown eyes.


    "Tap..."


    The Rat Race waiter came over with a tray in both hands, and placed two bowls the size of a human head in front of Gaba and Nuoyue.


    "Increase the amount of plain noodles in sheep soup." The Rat Clan waiter said softly, and handed over two pairs of chopsticks and spoons.


    "Thank you!" Nuoyue responded with a smile.


    "Please use it slowly." The Rat Race waiter politely said, turning around and going downstairs.


    "It smells so good." Gaba twitched her nose and looked at the yellow noodles in the big bowl, feeling that her saliva was about to flow out.


    "Suck it~~"


    Nuoyue had already started eating. The first bite of noodles in her mouth made her stunned. It was so delicious. There is a strong mutton flavor in the soup, and the noodles are chewy. Eating noodles and drinking soup is simply a great enjoyment in life.


    "Suck it..."


    Gaba also gulps down the noodles. This kind of situation is normal in a noodle restaurant. Most people don''t have time to talk, and they are all eating noodles. The sound of ''sucking'' keeps ringing.


    Twenty minutes later, with a ''breathe'', both Gaba and Nuoyue put down the big bowls together, and both of them drank the soup.


    "Nuoyue, are you full?" Gaba asked softly, she was fifty percent full.


    "I''m full." Nuoyue patted her stomach. She ate a little more than at home, and she was 80% full.


    "Then let''s go, don''t close the door late." Gaba got up and said, squatting down in front of Nuoyue.


    "Mmmm." Nuoyue shook the round bear ears, pursed her lips and lay on her sister''s back. She once remembered that her sister said that she would always be her feet.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Gaba came to the first floor with Nuoyue on his back. After paying the bill, he went out of the noodle shop and walked in the direction of the Guard Division. The location of the library was near the Guard Division.


    "Huh? Sister, why is a new store opened there?" Nuoyue shouted in surprise. She looked at the store next to the Guard Division, and there was a plaque on it.


    "Xiyang City Newspaper Office?" Gaba followed her gaze and said in shock, "Huh? This store didn''t exist yesterday."


    "Newspaper? Another strange name." Nuoyue said curiously, "Sister, does this shop also sell food?"


    "I don''t know." Gaba shook her head, she had never heard of the word ''newspaper''.


    "Sister, there are people around over there, are you shopping?" Nuoyue asked curiously, her brown eyes staring at the people lining up.


    "Let''s go to that place first, and come back for a stroll when we get home." Gaba shook her head, carrying Nuoyue on her back and then walked forward.


    "Okay." Nuoyue replied obediently. Before she went out, she remembered most of the sights and shops. This is her talent.


    When God takes something away, it always gives something, but Nuoyue doesn''t have the strong physique of her sister, but she has a smart mind.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Gaba came to the library with Nuoyue on her back. The store opened three days ago. On the first day of its opening, she saw the book and went in to read it.


    "Library?" Nuoyue murmured, her brown eyes brightened, she immediately understood why her sister brought her here, books, one of her favorites.


    "Go in and have a look." Without waiting for Nuoyue to answer, Gaba went in behind her back.


    After entering the library, I just said the word "quiet", very quiet, there is no noise in other shops. This made Nuoyue''s eyes light up, and she stared at the big word "quiet" on the wall.


    There are many bookshelves in the library, but only one bookshelf has books on it. Nuoyue also saw a sign with the words ''heavy money for books'' written on it. Below the font is a counter, a girl is working, and there are two or three people queuing in front of the counter, all with books in their hands.


    "Sister, is this a place to sell books?" Nuoyuezui whispered in Gaba''s ear, "Are the books here expensive?"


    "It''s a place that sells books. I heard that you can borrow books." Gaba also whispered, "Let''s go and see what books are there."


    "Okay." Nuoyue said expectantly.


    Gaba came to the bookshelf with Nuoyue on her back. There were dozens of books in front of her, most of which were repeated books.


    "A book of fairy tales."


    "One Hundred-character Book of Enlightenment."


    "Twelve philosophies of life to warn the world."


    "..."

 Chapter 415：

    Nuoyue looked at the books on the shelf. She had never read the books on them, and she had never even heard of the titles, which made her eyes glow, and she wanted to take them home.


    "Nuoyue, we both borrow a book to go home, so you have two books to read." Gaba whispered.


    "Lending a book? Do you want coins?" Nuoyue asked worriedly.


    "No, I have already inquired about it. To borrow a book, you need to pay ten copper coins as a deposit. When you return the book, the coins will be returned to us."


    Gaba said with a serious face, "You can borrow a book for ten days. If you don''t return it for more than ten days, the book will be considered bought, but the next time you borrow a book, you will have to pay five times the deposit, and damage to the book will also be a problem. Deposit money to be withheld."


    "It''s so cheap." Nuoyue said in astonishment. She looked at the bookshelf with glowing eyes. It was really great that she could borrow books like this.


    Chapter 0497 Marrying people together?


    "Nuoyue, which two books do you want to choose?" Gaba turned her head and asked, looking at her sister''s profile, which was a happy smile.


    "If you want that book of ''Fairy Tales'' and the book of ''What is Ritual'', I need these two books." Nuoyue quickly picked two books.


    "Okay, I''ll get it for you." Gaba nodded, holding Nuoyue''s buttocks with one hand, and reaching for the book with the other. Soon both books were in hand and handed to Nuoyue.


    "It''s great, there are books to read." Nuoyue held the book happily. She had read a lot of books before, but she lost all the books she brought with her when she was on the run for a few years, so she never read them again.


    Nuoyue''s parents are nobles. Although they are small nobles in the Brutus orc kingdom, they are also nobles. It is no problem to buy some books. In addition, her mother is a fox orc, and she likes to read books very much. For Gaba and Nuoyue, the older sister follows her father, and the younger sister follows her mother.


    Fox orcs are generally smarter and play the role of military advisors in the major orc forces. And Nuoyue''s mother is also a scholar, and she is very knowledgeable in terms of IQ and knowledge, but Nuoyue has been nurtured by her mother since she was a child, and her personality is more like her mother''s love of reading books.


    "Let''s go through the borrowing procedures." Gaba walked over to the Nuoyuewei counter on her back.


    There was no one at the counter now, just the two of them, and two or three librarians and staff in the entire library.


    After all, there are still too few people reading books. For some commoners, reading books is really boring, and there is no real shadow play.


    "Hello, are you two borrowing books? Or buying books?" the counter staff asked politely.


    "We have to go through the borrowing procedures." Gaba said quickly, handing over the two books in Nuoyue''s hand.


    "Yes, please show your ID card." The employee took the book, took out the registration book, and wrote down the serial number and title of the book.


    "Okay." Gaba took out her ID card from her pocket and put it down, then groped Nuoyue''s buttocks with her right hand, took out Nuoyue''s ID card from her pocket and handed it to the employee.


    "Please pay a deposit of 20 copper coins, and the book must be returned within ten days..." After the employee took over the ID card, he introduced the conditions for borrowing books to Barabala.


    "Okay, we got it." Gaba took out twenty copper coins from her pocket. Fortunately, she was paid a few days ago, so she was allowed to carry so many coins on her body.


    "Please collect the bills, and bring the bills together when returning the book, so that the deposit can be refunded." The employee handed the bills copied with carbon paper to Gaba, and handed over two books together.


    "Okay." Gaba hurriedly took the bill and book, and handed it to Nuoyue, her brown eyes flickered, she wanted to ask if there are still people here to work?


    "What''s the matter with you?" The employee looked at Gaba, who was stunned, and smiled, "Is there anything I can help you with?"


    "That..." Gaba pursed her lips and gritted her teeth slightly, "I want to ask, is the library still recruiting people to work?"


    "Huh?" The employee was stunned, looked at the two of them strangely, shook his head and said, "I don''t know about this either, but I guess it shouldn''t be necessary, after all, there are not many people in the library to read books, and the current number of employees is just right. ."


    "That''s it." Gaba responded a little disappointed, nodded to the staff, and walked outside the library with the silent Nuoyue behind her back.


    "Sister, it''s alright." Nuoyue pursed her lips in disappointment, her brown eyes were slightly red, her arms were wrapped around Gaba''s neck, and she forced a smile, "I have books to read now, and it''s good to stay at home. what."


    "I''ll go to the mail courier tomorrow to ask. There is a need for someone who can write in that place. Nuoyue''s handwriting is so beautiful, and I will definitely recruit you." Gaba''s voice raised a little bit, she didn''t want to make her sister feel inferior.


    "Sister, no, I can''t walk, and I will have to trouble others to help me." Nuoyue shook her head and looked up at the dusk sky. Staying at home won''t cause trouble for others, and you don''t need to let my sister Worry.


    "This..." Gaba was at a loss for words. She knew that what her sister said was right. It''s okay to trouble others once or twice. It will be annoying after a long time.


    "Tap tap..."


    Gaba is moving, this is an unsolvable problem. Nuoyue has to carry her on her back when she goes out, and she also needs her help when she takes a bath... At this moment, Gaba''s thoughts drifted out. She was thinking about what to do after Nuoyue? How to get married? Maybe she got married and let the other party marry Nuoyue by the way?


    "Sister? What''s the matter with you?" Nuoyue tilted her head, looking at Gaba''s face worriedly, blushing for a while, frowning for a while, and in a short while, there were seven or eight expressions...


    "Ah?" Gaba turned his head blankly, looked at Nuoyue with flushed cheeks, turned his head back abruptly, strode forward, and said, "Nothing, nothing."


    "Huh? Really?" Nuoyue frowned, her brown eyes slightly brightened, she thought of a possibility, and asked quickly, "Sister, do you have someone you like? Who is it?"


    "Cough, cough..." Gaba was choked and stared at Nuoyue dumbfounded. How could she think of someone she likes?


    "Sister? Who is it? It made you fall in love?" Nuoyue said in surprise.


    Gaba''s performance made her feel that this possibility is very high. After all, her sister works in the workshop. With so many people working together, you will definitely meet an excellent man.


    "No, no, you think too much." Gaba shook her head quickly, how could there be someone she likes? She can''t even weave cloth, and you still want her to like it?


    "Really?" Nuoyue squinted her eyes suspiciously, carefully observing Gaba''s expression.


    "Really." Gaba nodded affirmatively.


    "Sister, what kind of person do you like?" Nuoyue didn''t find any flaws, and she changed her mind and asked, "What kind of man makes your heart move?"


    "A person like Lord City Lord." Gaba said without thinking, in her mind, Lord City Lord is the kind of existence that chases, just like an idol.


    "Huh? It''s actually a person like the City Lord?" Nuoyue widened her brown eyes in surprise, and then smiled, "Then sister, you have to be careful of being alone for a lifetime. Lord City Lord, maybe there is only such a magical person in the world."


    "Then you are miserable too." Gaba smiled, and in Nuoyue''s dazed eyes, she teased, "I will marry you in the future, since I can''t marry, then we will grow old together. Bar."


    "Ah? Sister, why did you say this all of a sudden, I''m still young." Nuoyue said softly.


    "You also want to get married." Gaba said of course, "and fifteen years old, not too young."


    "Don''t listen." Nuoyue blushed slightly, pointed at the newspaper office, and changed the subject and shouted, "Sister, let''s go to that place."


    Chapter 0498 Interview.


    The Xiyangcheng Newspaper Office opened a day ago, but it is still in the preparatory stage. The newspaper has already been printed, but it lacks management personnel, news sources, and so on.


    Today is the time for the recruitment interview. The treatment is very good, attracting many people who know security to line up for the interview.


    This is also what Gaba and Nuoyue are seeing now. There is a long queue outside the newspaper office, there are more than 50 people at least, and they are all attracted by the work of the newspaper office.


    "Let''s go, let''s take a closer look." Gaba walked towards the newspaper office with Nuoyue on her back.


    "Sister, where is this newspaper office, why are there so many people lining up?" Nuoyue asked in a low voice.


    "I''m going to ask..." Just as Gaba was about to ask someone, she saw the notice posted on the door of the newspaper office and stared blankly at the words on it.


    "Sister? What''s the matter?" Nuoyue followed her eyes curiously, and was stunned, she muttered to herself, "Is this impossible?"


    Notice:


    Xiyangcheng Newspaper is recruiting staff and recruiting two reporters. Requirements: literacy, able to proficient in writing a letter to the family. The age is fifteen to fifty years old, and the monthly salary is two hundred copper coins.

 Chapter 416：

    Recruit an editor-in-chief, literate, able to approve articles, aged 15 to 50, and a monthly salary of one silver coin.


    ...


    Gaba and Nuoyue were shocked by the above treatment. The highest monthly salary can get a silver coin, which is Gaba''s salary for more than half a year.


    "Nuoyue, do you want to give it a try? You are literate again, and you have read a lot of books. Maybe you will be attracted?" Gaba turned her head and whispered.


    "Okay, I''ll try it." Nuoyue gritted her teeth, and the bear''s ears shook. She is really excited about the monthly salary of one silver coin. If they can really have one silver coin a month, then they can have their own house.


    "Then line up." Gaba lined up with Nuoyue on her back, listening to the conversation in the line.


    "I heard that dozens of people have entered before, and they all failed without exception."


    "Definitely, those people only know a few words, they want to go in and try their luck, and they don''t want to know who is inside."


    "Huh? Who''s in there?"


    "Of course, the Lord of the City is in there. How can the Lord of the City be interested in those people?"


    "Ah? It turned out to be the Lord of the City, so why did you apply for the job?"


    "Silly, I don''t dare to think about that reporter or editor-in-chief, but that cleaning job can still be tried."


    "Wow! You are so cunning, very good, I want this position."


    "Damn, how can you..."


    "..."


    Gaba and Nuoyue looked at each other, they didn''t expect Lord City Lord to be inside, which made them a little nervous for no reason.


    Time is passing, inside the newspaper.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Liu Feng watched one person leave again, and rubbed his brows helplessly. There is no qualified reporter, let alone editor-in-chief, which is normal.


    But there is no one who makes him feel that he has cultivated, which is a bit helpless. It can''t be cultivated from a child, right? Then he would have to write press releases for several years. He couldn''t bear to write manuscripts every day. It was common for him to stay up all night without inspiration.


    "Master, let''s just forget about it today, and we''ll recruit again tomorrow." Mina said softly, the young master has watched hundreds of people since he finished eating at noon.


    "How many people are there?" Liu Feng asked indifferently. If it doesn''t work today, he decides to push the newspaper back, temporarily not opening it until a suitable candidate is found.


    "There are still thirteen people." Mina said quickly, she saw a familiar figure in the queue, maybe that girl can satisfy the young master, it''s just a matter of feet... alas.


    "Let them come in, and go back after reading." Liu Feng waved his hand.


    "Yes." Mina nodded, nodding to the soldier standing by the door.


    "Gag..."


    The soldier opened the door and let the next interviewer in.


    "Go in." The soldier said to the two people outside the door.


    "Yes." Gaba answered seriously, she and Nuoyue had been waiting outside for an hour, and it was finally their turn.


    "Don''t be nervous, be normal, it''s okay to fail." Gaba reassured.


    "Okay." Nuoyue let out a long sigh. This was her first experience in her life, and it was still facing the Lord of the City.


    "Let''s go." Gaba entered the room with Nuoyue on her back, and saw two people inside.


    "Oh? Is it an orc this time?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows. This was the first pair of orcs to come here, causing his black eyes to flicker a few times.


    "You two, please sit down." Mina said coldly.


    "Yes." Gaba responded quickly, her palms were sweaty, she put Nuoyue on the chair, she stood behind her sister, glanced at Lord City Lord, and lowered her head.


    Nuoyue was even more nervous, her little hands were holding two books tightly, her palms were all sweaty, the bear''s tail was shaking violently, and the bear''s ears were swaying nervously.


    Liu Feng quietly observed the two of them, the corners of his mouth raised, and said lightly, "Introduce yourself."


    "Ah?" Nuoyue was stunned for a moment, looked up at Lord City Lord, then lowered her head quickly, softly and whispered, "I, my name is Nuoyue, I''m a bear clan orc."


    "Lord City Lord, my name is Gaba, I''m Nuoyue''s sister, and now she works in the weaving workshop." Gaba raised her head, quickly finished speaking with her mouth closed, and then lowered her head again.


    "Don''t be nervous, I don''t know how to eat people." Liu Feng supported his cheek with one hand, glanced at the book in Nuoyue''s hand, and asked softly, "Who are you applying for? What position are you applying for?"


    "It''s me, me, I''m here to apply for the editor-in-chief." Nuoyue said softly.


    "Editor-in-chief?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, which was quite interesting, and then asked, "How old are you this year?"


    "Fifteen years old." Nuoyue replied in a low voice.


    "How many words do you know? Can you read the two books in your hand?" Liu Feng asked indifferently. He can be cultivated at a young age.


    "I know a lot of characters, except for the rare ones, I know all the other characters." Nuoyue knew that she was about to enter the real drama, and said quickly, "These two books, just borrowed, haven''t read them yet."


    "Yeah!" Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction and answered honestly. He took out a page of paper from the drawer, wrote a lot of words on it, and handed it over, "Read the words on it again."


    "Yes." Nuoyue picked up the paper and read...


    "Are you disabled?" Liu Feng asked lightly.


    "Yes." Nuoyue''s head was lower, and her voice was much smaller.


    Chapter 0499 Two choices.


    Nuoyue did not expect that the Lord of the City would ask such a direct question. When others saw that she was disabled, they would avoid it without mentioning it. Now, her nervousness and other emotions are gone, only a strong sense of loss.


    Behind him, Gaba''s expression changed slightly, and she pursed her lips and glanced at the Lord of the City. Could it be that the disabled really can''t find a job? Does even the Lord of the City despise Nuoyue?


    Liu Feng saw the expressions of the two of them, and said lightly, "The editor''s job is to approve the manuscript of the article, and he also needs to be able to write the article himself."


    Liu Feng''s words reminded Nuoyue a little, as long as she didn''t let her go directly, it meant there was hope.


    "Can you write an article? Or a letter from home." Liu Feng said indifferently, his requirements are not high, it doesn''t matter if the article is not good, this can be learned, and he can also teach. But I don''t know how to write family letters, so I really don''t have any foundation at all, so don''t even think about the position of editor-in-chief.


    "I know a little bit about the article." Nuoyue replied cautiously, she learned it from her mother.


    "Oh?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, looked at Nuoyue in surprise, reached out and pushed the white paper and pen on the desktop, and said slowly, "Write an article out."


    "Ah?" Nuoyue stared blankly at the white paper and pen in front of her, she was really a little embarrassed now.


    "Just write about the difference between Xiyang City and other cities." Liu Feng gave a simple question.


    "Yes." Nuoyue pursed her lips. After thinking for a while, she picked up the pen and began to write. The topic was very simple, and she could think of a lot to write.

 Chapter 417：

    During the writing process of Nuoyue, Mina lowered her head and muttered in Liu Feng''s ear, her blue eyes glanced at Gaba from time to time, she was reporting on the selection of the guard, and Gaba was the one she liked.


    Liu Feng nodded calmly. The big girl in front of him was the person Mina was looking for, which was unexpected. Her sister is now applying for the editor-in-chief, which is really interesting.


    Twenty minutes later, when Nuoyue finished writing a full page and wanted to write the second page, Liu Feng stopped her.


    "Okay, that''s enough for the time being." Liu Feng waved his hand, reached out to draw the paper full of words, and looked at it seriously.


    Nuoyue was nervous, her little hands trembled a little, and her brown eyes stared at Liu Feng''s expression, as if she wanted to read something.


    Gaba was also very nervous, knowing that this was a test, she put both hands on Nuoyue''s shoulders and kneaded gently to soothe her sister''s nervousness.


    "Nuoyue, I''ll give you two choices now." Liu Feng took a few minutes to read it, and said calmly, "One, your article is not good enough to be qualified for the position of editor-in-chief, learn from me for a while. How to write an article, but you can only get one-third of your salary, and when you are truly independent, you will be given a silver coin for your monthly salary."


    Before waiting for the two to respond, Liu Feng continued, "Secondly, you can refuse."


    "I choose the first one." Nuoyue shouted without thinking. This was really a surprise. She thought that the Lord of the City would be rejected, but she didn''t expect to learn from the Lord of the City.


    Gaba opened her mouth and looked at the Lord of the City in astonishment. She didn''t expect this reversal. She thought that the Lord of the City would dislike her sister as a disabled person, and then found an excuse to refuse.


    After all, disabled people, no matter what they do, are inherently weaker than others, especially in terms of mobility, which is basically zero, and being rejected is also expected by Gaba and Nuoyue.


    "Then you start work tomorrow, and I will teach you some basic things." Liu Feng glanced at the smiling Xiong Erniang.


    "Yes." Nuoyue replied happily, she found a job.


    "City Lord, are you here to work? Or in the castle?" Gaba asked cautiously.


    "Go directly to the newspaper office tomorrow. Tomorrow is the day when the first issue of the newspaper will be released." Liu Feng said lightly.


    "Understood." Gaba nodded affirmatively. She decided to quit her job in the weaving workshop and use it to travel with Nuoyue, so that she didn''t have to trouble others, and her sister could take care of her.


    "Lord City Lord, I, I am a disabled person, why did you choose me? After all, there are so many..." Nuoyue asked softly, her brown eyes flickering nervously, her little hands clenched tightly together, she wanted to know if she would agree, otherwise I won''t be able to sleep tonight.


    "Nuoyue, what are you talking about?" Gaba shouted eagerly, this question is a bit too offensive, how the Lord City Lord chooses, that is his consideration.


    Liu Feng waved his hand, motioning Gaba not to get excited, the corner of his mouth raised slightly, "The value of a person is not only reflected in the feet, and you don''t have feet, but the value shown is better than many healthy people."


    What he said was the truth. In this short article, he could see a lot of things. Compared with the people who lined up outside to try their luck, Nuoyue''s ability was a few blocks away from those people.


    Liu Feng didn''t find it strange, the orcs were able to survive without being caught as slaves. Most of the people in Xiyang City came to apply for jobs, and it was impossible for some businessmen who came to Xiyang City to do business. Orcs who dare to apply for jobs are most likely to be nobles once, and only nobles can receive higher education.


    "My value is better than others?" Nuoyue opened her mouth slightly, looking at Lord City Lord in disbelief.


    "Brain." Liu Feng waved his hand holding the article and said indifferently, "A wise person, even if she can''t move her whole body, I will apply for her."


    "Understood." Nuoyue nodded earnestly, the city owner was interested in her wisdom.


    "Let''s go." Liu Feng waved his hand. Today''s recruitment has been completed. With Nuoyue''s ability, he only needs to teach him for a while to be a hands-off shopkeeper.


    "Yes." Gaba responded quickly, lowered her body, carried Nuoyue on her back, and walked outside.


    "Gag!"


    Gaba came to the outer avenue with Nuoyue on his back, and the two of them felt very relaxed, but they didn''t expect that the disabled really found a job.


    "Sister, Lord City Lord is really different." Nuoyue said softly.


    "Yes, Lord City Lord is a very noble person." Gaba''s brown eyes twinkled like a star-chasing girl.


    Chapter 0500 orphans selling newspapers.


    In the early morning, around six o''clock, the sky was only bright, and there were about twenty children gathered outside the newspaper office, including boys, girls, and orc children.


    "Huh... it''s so cold!"


    The tender voice sounded, and a human girl jumped and moved her body, and the thin clothes could not block the cold.


    "Ale, are we here too early?" a boy shouted to the other red-haired boy, shaking his mouth, "It''s not six o''clock yet?"


    "The night watchman doesn''t seem to have beaten the six o''clock watch yet, but it is estimated that it will be soon." Ale is a boy of about 1.4 meters, and the most conspicuous thing is red hair.


    Ale glanced at the companions around him, and said solemnly, "It''s better to come early. The Lord of the City gives us such an opportunity, and it''s not wrong to be earlier."


    Last night, they received a notice that the Lord of the City had work for them. No, they came to wait outside the newspaper office before it was fully dawn.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom..."


    Three patrolmen came out of the Security Division, holding gongs in their hands, and knocking six times as they walked, indicating that it was six o''clock in the morning.


    "Ale, look, those patrolmen are so cool." The boy shouted with bright eyes.


    "Yeah, it''s cool." Ale stared blankly at the backs of those patrol officers, holding his little hands tightly, he must become a patrol officer.


    "Ale, I remember last time you were rescued by that patrolman named Axe?" the boy sighed.


    "Well, it''s Captain Axe." Ale nodded. The last time he was bullied, he was just passed by Captain Axe, so he sent the man to the Guard Division. After that man came out, he didn''t dare to bully him again. he is.


    "Ale, you said that the Lord City Lord asked us to come, what kind of work did he give us?" the boy looked forward, "do you want us to join the army?"


    "Don''t think about it, at our age and physique, we can''t even pass the first stage." Ale rolled his eyes and said, in the eyes of ordinary people, especially in the eyes of orphans, joining the army is the best way out.


    "That''s what I said, Ale, you are too strict..."


    "..."


    At half past six, there was the sound of hooves in the distance, and soon a carriage appeared outside the newspaper office, causing the twenty children to retreat quickly, looking at the carriage door expectantly.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Zink drove the carriage to a stop in front of the newspaper office, glanced coldly at the children around him, then jumped out of the carriage to prepare the ladder, and shouted to the carriage, "Sir City Lord, the newspaper office is here."


    "Gag!"


    The door of the carriage was pushed open, and Liu Feng came out, followed by Mina. He frowned and looked at the child under his eyes, and sighed in his heart that the children of the poor were in charge of their homes early, not to mention the orphans.


    "Go in." Liu Feng waved his hand and shouted, entering the newspaper office under the **** of Mao Erniang.


    Twenty children were allowed to enter the newspaper only after the wolf warrior team searched. After they entered the newspaper, they were taken into a room, which was the office of the editor-in-chief of the future newspaper.


    "Dong dong dong..." Liu Feng tapped his fingers on the table, quietly looking at the orphans in front of him. These twenty children were all orphans, most of them were around twelve or three years old.


    "..." The orphans all bowed their heads, and some people''s feet were trembling. They did not dare to look up at the Lord of the City, even if the Lord of the City was the object of their respect.


    "Everyone raised their heads, I won''t eat you again." Liu Feng smiled warmly, but there was no need for the child to be dignified by the city lord.


    The gentle voice made the children relax a little, all raised their heads, glanced at Lord City Lord, and then immediately moved away, their eyes wandering.


    Liu Feng looked at the twenty orphans in front of him. Their clothes were very tattered, they were all bent over, and their lips were frozen pale.

 Chapter 418：

    "Mina..." Liu Feng beckoned to let the cat-ear girl approach, pinched her cat-ear girl and muttered a few words.


    "Okay, okay." Mina blushed slightly, and walked out of the office a little vainly, her cat ears were still too sensitive.


    "I asked you to come today because I have a job for you." Liu Feng said seriously, some of the parents of these orphans died of starvation, and some died of illness.


    Ale was the first to shout respectfully, "Please instruct the Lord of the City."


    "The job is to sell this thing." Liu Feng stared at the red-haired boy for a second with his black eyes, picked up the newspaper on the table, and said, "This thing is called a newspaper, and it sells two steel coins each. Every time you sell one, you get a steel coin."


    The words fell, and the orphans breathed heavily, all staring at the newspaper.


    The corners of Liu Feng''s mouth raised slightly. This time, he asked the printing department to print 500 copies of newspapers, and the cost price was just controlled at one steel coin and two newspapers, that is, selling 500 copies of newspapers only made 250 steel coins.


    The more newspapers there are, the more money you can make. Of course, newspapers definitely don¡¯t make money by selling newspapers. The most important way to make money is advertising.


    And printing 500 copies of the newspaper is the first market experiment to see how many people will buy the newspaper, and if it sells well, it will be reprinted.


    "Lord City Lord, how do you sell it?" Ale asked cautiously.


    "It''s like this..." Liu Feng picked up a newspaper and explained.


    After more than ten minutes, the twenty orphans seemed to know what they didn''t know, trying to digest what Liu Feng explained.


    "Gag!"


    The door of the office was pushed open, and Mao Er Niang came in with a large bag of steamed buns and placed it in front of the twenty orphans.


    "Eat, start preparing when you''re full." Liu Feng supported his chin with one hand and waved his hand, "I will report to the society to prepare breakfast for you in the future."


    With 500 newspapers a day, 20 orphans are evenly distributed, and they can earn more than 70 copper coins a month, which can fully support them.


    "Thank you, Lord City Lord." Ale shouted first, then stepped forward to get a steamed bun.


    "Thank you, Lord City Lord." The orphans followed suit.


    Some orphans eat steamed buns with red eyes. They are all orphans. Their daily task is to struggle to survive. If not for the help of the city master, they would have starved to death.


    "Work hard, go to study and read when you earn money, then there will be a way out." Liu Feng said seriously, as if he saw himself in the orphans.


    "Yes." The orphans shouted in unison, and some of the children choked out.


    The world has never treated them kindly. Today, one person is enough to clear thousands of white eyes.


    Chapter 0501 The first issue of the Alien Edition newspaper.


    "Hey, chubby, hurry up, hurry up and line up to buy buns, you won''t be able to go to work in time."


    "Huh, huh... Don''t worry, it''s still early, it''s only early seven o''clock."


    "You''re stupid, don''t you have to wait in line to buy buns? Or do you want to scrape together to eat pizza?"


    "Huh? You can eat pizza, this time I have an extra steel coin."


    "Okay, I will give out four steel coins. When I save enough coins, I will bring my family to eat a pizza with double meat."


    "Then I have already brought my family to eat..."


    "..."


    In the early morning, around 7:30, it is the peak time for breakfast at work, and the bun shop business is the most popular, and most people buy steamed buns.


    At this time, the newspaper office opened, and twenty orphans who sold newspapers ran out, each with a sackcloth bag with four characters ''Xiyang City News'' on the sackcloth bag. This was the equipment given by the newspaper office. holding a newspaper.


    "Ale, I''m going to the community over there." The boy beckoned and shouted, and ran away immediately. A newspaper could earn him a steel coin, and he was eager to sell more.


    "Be careful." Ale stood up and shouted. He turned around and walked towards the pizza shop. People there have a lot of spending power, and several people have already visited the steamed bun shop with a lot of traffic.


    "Sell, sell the newspaper, sell the newspaper. A newspaper is two steel coins, and there are articles written by the Lord of the City, as well as recruitment information. The current housing price is fifty copper coins per square meter, and there are still seven houses in Tai''an Community. Available for sale..."


    From the initial hesitation, Ale shouted fluently at the end, holding a newspaper in his hand and shouting loudly.


    Within a few minutes, people everywhere in Xiyang City were shouting and selling newspapers.


    "Lizao, are you alright? Hurry up and go out, you''ll be late for work." Ryan stood at the door and shouted helplessly, "If it''s late, I won''t be able to eat pizza in time."


    "Come on, come on." Lisa''s perfunctory voice came from the room, and it took a while to run out.


    "Did you put on perfume again?" Ryan snorted and smelled it, no wonder he was procrastinating.


    "I wear perfume every three days? Don''t you forget?" Lizao narrowed her eyes and stretched out her fat hands to Ryan''s waist.


    "Let''s go, there''s not enough time." Ryan was so excited, he turned around and went out, and he was relieved. Who would remember to put on perfume.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Lizao rolled her eyes and closed the door to catch up.


    Lane and Lizao walked towards the main avenue and heard the sound of newspaper sales, which made Lizao curious.


    "Lane, what are those shouting for?" Lizao asked curiously.


    "Selling newspapers." Ryan replied casually. He had already received the news in advance, but he didn''t know what newspapers were.


    "What''s a newspaper?" Lizao blinked.


    "I don''t know either. It''s a new business developed by Lord City Lord. If you buy a copy, you''ll know." Ryan shook his head.


    "Okay, then buy a copy and have a look." Lizao nodded quickly, beckoned to the red-haired boy who had just passed by, and shouted, "That newspaper seller, bring a newspaper."


    "Okay, come right away." When Ale heard this, he ran over immediately, handed over the newspaper in his hand, and said, "Mrs. Lizao, one newspaper and two steel coins."


    As the wife of Deputy Director Ryan, Lizao is also very famous in Xiyang City, and most people know her.


    "Here, two steel coins." Lizao squeezed two steel coins from her pocket and put them in Ale''s palm, only then did she take the newspaper out of curiosity and open it.


    This is a 50cm by 50cm piece of paper. There are four **** characters ''Xiyangcheng News'' at the top of the newspaper, and then the whole paper is divided into four sections, political news, announcements, interesting stories, and business reports. .


    Political news is the big or small thing that happened in Xiyang City. The announcement is the order issued by Liu Feng, recruiting personnel, etc. Funny talk, just some market jokes and the like. Commercial notices are commercial advertisements, etc.


    "Huh? Lane, Lane." Lizao hurriedly pulled Lane''s sleeve, pointed to the political news in the newspaper, and said in surprise, "Look at the political news, the Lord of the City will build a bridge over the Youshui River, how is this possible? what?"


    "I''m watching." Ryan frowned and stared at the newspaper, before shaking his head for a while, "Building a bridge over the Youshui River, this... maybe, it will probably be successful."


    The Youshui River is so wide, and a bridge is built on it, which is undoubtedly the Tianfang Night Lake. But he thought of the many magical abilities of Lord City Lord, and he was not sure whether it would be successful.


    "You need some common sense, how is this possible." Lizao rolled her eyes and walked into the pizza shop with the newspaper.


    "Uh..." Ryan scratched his cheek, and quickly stepped into the pizza shop. After he entered, he saw several people, all of whom were reading with newspapers.

 Chapter 419：

    "Double the meat pizza." Lizao immediately looked at the newspaper after ordering a pizza.


    "Okay, please wait a moment." The waiter stepped back.


    "Lane, look here." Lizao leaned over when Ryan sat down, pointed to the funny talk page and said, "Look here, Miss Anli actually has more than 300 lollipops, and many of them are limited editions. And the most expensive ones cost ten silver coins each, which is incredible."


    "Uh..." Ryan was stunned, looked serious, and said helplessly, "It''s not necessarily true, it''s all marked as a fun talk, maybe it''s written for fun."


    "Is that so?" Lizao frowned and shook her head. "Next time I meet Miss Anli, I''ll ask if it''s true."


    "Don''t ask, you''ll be jealous if you ask." Ryan said helplessly.


    "Huh? The commercial report here costs 500 copper coins at a time, and it''s only one day, and the value will increase with the sales volume of newspapers."


    Lizao completely ignored Lane''s words, and said in surprise, "Will there be any businessmen willing to report?"


    "Who knows, if I were a businessman who just came to Xiyang City, I might give it a try." Ryan sighed, marriage is really a man''s purgatory.


    He really admires the Lord City Lord, even if he comes up with such a magical thing as a newspaper, the news will definitely circulate quickly. Maybe the decree will be issued tonight, and the entire Xiyang City will know about it tomorrow morning.


    Chapter 0502 is difficult to do business.


    "Ugh¡­¡­"


    Tori sighed, his business has been getting worse and worse recently, and if it goes on like this, his family is going to eat the northwest wind.


    The business he does is clothing business. Fewer and fewer people come to buy clothes from him. He has already lowered the price several times, and he can no longer lower it, otherwise he will lose money.


    "Tori, go out for a walk, you''ve been at home for three days." Tori''s wife persuaded, "Maybe there will be inspiration outside?"


    "If you don''t go, you will spend money when you go out. I''d better stay at home." Tori shook his head. He glanced at the son in his wife''s arms.


    He estimated that the business would not pick up in a few months, and he would have to close the store, otherwise he would not be able to pay the rent of the shop. Don''t worry about it now, do you want to go back to the father in the future? He can''t afford to lose this man.


    "Why don''t you go find Mr. Solo, maybe he can do something." Tori''s wife couldn''t help feeling distressed when she saw that her husband had lost weight.


    "Mr. Solo? He has a very good life every day now, and he doesn''t care about business anymore." Tori shook his head. He estimated that the price of his clothes was high before, scaring away many civilians.


    Even if he has lowered the price now, civilians don''t know, how can they come to his store to buy clothes? Do you want him to go to the roadside shouting? He can''t afford to lose this man.


    "Then what should I do?" Tori''s wife''s face also became heavy. She often heard her husband sigh at night, tossed and turned and couldn''t fall asleep, and she didn''t even watch her favorite shadow puppet show.


    "I''ll go out and take a breath." Tori saw his wife''s appearance and knew that he had affected her. Looking at the son in his wife''s arms, he was sleeping soundly. This might be the motivation for his struggle.


    "You can buy some wine and drink it back, and you can sleep more comfortably at night." Tori''s wife said softly.


    "Yeah." Tori nodded perfunctorily. For him now, a bottle of Youhe Daqu is very expensive.


    Recently, he has dismissed many wine bureaus and stopped drinking and bragging with those people. Last time, the businessman surnamed Chi scared him. The other party was actually a human trafficker.


    After the businessman surnamed Chi was hanged that day, he was also invited to talk to the Division of Guards and said what a confession he was making. At that time, he was really frightened, and he thought he would be severely tortured.


    "Gag... bang!"


    Tori went out and yawned. He hadn''t slept well in the past few days. The cold wind was blowing this morning, and he couldn''t help but shudder.


    "Go buy some steamed buns to eat." Tori licked his mouth and was a little greedy. Now there are fewer people on the street, most people have gone to work, and those who didn''t go to work are staying in the room.


    "The newspaper is sold, the newspaper is sold, the latest news, the city owner will recruit more than 100 people to fell trees..."


    When Tori walked to the main avenue, he heard young shouts, not one, but several shouts.


    "Sir, do you want to buy a newspaper?" Seeing Tori''s outfit, Ale immediately stepped forward and asked, "There is an article written by the Lord of the City in this newspaper."


    He only had the last newspaper left, and in less than half an hour, the twenty newspapers he had allotted would be sold out.


    "How much money?" Tori asked subconsciously, looking at the paper in the boy''s hand, which had dense text on it.


    "Only two steel coins." Alexi said with a smile.


    "Come here." Tori heard that it was so cheap, and immediately bought it with coins.


    "Sir, here it is." Ale handed over the newspaper. After taking the steel coins, he turned around and ran to the newspaper office. He had to pick up a few more newspapers to sell.


    "Running really fast."


    Tori watched the little boy go away, looked down at the newspaper, and when he saw Liu Feng was going to build a bridge over the Youshui River, he couldn''t help sighing, "Lord Liu Feng, this game is a bit big, I don''t think it will be successful. ."


    "Huh? This is a commercial report? What is an advertisement?" Tori continued to read in a bit of confusion, only to realize what an advertisement was. It turned out to be to increase the popularity of businessmen.


    "Five hundred copper coins a day, this price is really not cheap." Tori frowned and thought, thinking of his own shop, and finally gritted his teeth and rolled up the newspaper and walked towards the newspaper office.


    He wants to increase the popularity of his shop, and he is still willing to pay 500 copper coins. As long as the commoners know that his clothes are cheap, someone will definitely buy clothes from him.


    Thinking of this, Tori got a little excited, his fat body ran up, and ran in the direction of the Guard Division. The newspaper office was next to the Guard Division.


    When Tori came to the door of the newspaper office, he saw the red-haired boy who was selling his newspapers. At this time, he was running out with a few newspapers, nodded to him and ran into the crowd.


    "Young people are impulsive." Tori shook his head, calmed his breath, and stepped into the newspaper office.


    "Hello, is this gentleman here to break the news? Or is he here to buy a newspaper?" the girl at the front desk said politely.


    "Neither." Tori shook his head, glanced around, and said lightly, "I''m here to talk about this advertisement."


    "Huh?" The little girl at the front desk was stunned for a while, then blinked her eyes three seconds later to react, and said quickly, "Please wait a moment, I''ll report to the City Lord."


    The little girl at the front desk turned around and ran to the second floor. She felt that it would be better to tell the Lord of the City about such a big event as an advertisement.


    "It''s really good here." Tori looked around, there were only two or three people on the first floor of the newspaper office, all of them were writing with their heads down, occasionally looking up at him.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The sound of footsteps came, and the little girl at the front desk ran over and panted, "This gentleman, the Lord of the City asked you to go up and meet him."


    "Okay." Tori nodded and followed the girl at the front desk to the second floor.


    He was actually nervous too, not sure if the ad was useful, he was just a dead horse as a living horse doctor.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    "Come in."


    Tori pushed open the door and walked in, and saw that Mr. Liu Feng was eating breakfast, he couldn''t help but stunned, the aroma made him greedy, as if it was just the right time.


    Chapter 0503 of the otherworldly version of advertising.


    Liu Feng went out at six o''clock in the morning and didn''t eat breakfast. Nicole brought breakfast over. Not long after she put it down, she heard that someone was going to pick up the advertisement space in the newspaper.


    He didn''t expect it to be Tori. After thinking about it a little, he knew it was inevitable. Tori is very open-minded in receiving new things. After all, he is the only nobleman who can move to Xiyang City for the time being.

 Chapter 420：

    "Lord Liu Feng." Tori hurriedly saluted, staring straight at the cakes on the table.


    "Sit down." Liu Feng raised his hand to signal, and he glanced at the nervous Nuoyue and Gaba.


    "Yes." Tori replied respectfully, sitting opposite Liu Feng, his throat was surging, he went out without having breakfast, and the smell of the cakes made his stomach feel a little uncomfortable.


    "Nicole, prepare some cakes for Mr. Tori." Liu Feng said lightly, picking up a red bean cake with his thumb and index finger and placing it on Nuoyue''s plate.


    "Thank you, Mr. Liu Feng." Tori smiled and thanked him.


    "Thank you." Nuoyue said softly.


    "After breakfast, you can also eat it as an after-dinner snack." Liu Feng also brought Gaba a red bean cake.


    "Yes." Garba replied respectfully.


    Can the two not be nervous, they came to the newspaper office at 7:30 early, and then they knew that the Lord of the City would be here at 6:00, which scared them.


    Gaba, Nuoyue was a little too excited last night, and Gaba decided not to go to the weaving workshop, and wanted to follow Nuoyue to protect her, which led to the two of them persuading each other last night, and finally went to bed at three o''clock in the night.


    "There are still a lot of cakes here, you''re welcome." Nicole''s mouth lifted slightly, revealing a soft smile.


    She brought several boxes of cakes for breakfast and snacks for the young master and the cat-ear girl. She brought a plate of pastries to Tori, and then a plate of red bean cakes each for Gaba and Nuoyue.


    "Hmm... The food in Lord Liu Feng''s house is still so fascinated, it''s really delicious." Tori squinted his eyes and praised.


    "Then eat more." Liu Feng took a sip from the teacup and ate slowly.


    "Yes." Tori replied with a smile, only thick-skinned can eat.


    Twenty minutes later, Tori was exhausted, slumped on the chair, and looked at Liu Feng embarrassingly. He accidentally ate too much.


    "I heard that Mr. Tori wants to pick up the advertising space?" Liu Feng put down the teacup. It is unknown to what extent the advertising effect will be achieved. After all, there are no advertisements in this era, and he is also trying it for the first time.


    "Yes." Tori wiped his mouth and said seriously, "Recently, the business of the store has been getting worse and worse, and the price reduction has not changed, so I hope the newspaper can help promote my store."


    "If there''s no problem with the price, it''s fine." Liu Feng calmly said, this advertisement is an experiment.


    What he thought was that in the future, when the ''Xiyang City News'' became famous, the advertisements in the future might have to be paid by the highest bidder. It is estimated that it will be calculated in gold coins a day.


    "Excuse me, Mr. Liu Feng, how can I make this advertisement attractive?" Tori asked humbly.


    "What''s the cheapest clothes in your store?" Liu Feng said lightly, glancing at Nuoyue who was taking notes. This silly girl actually wrote down the entire conversation.


    "The cheapest piece of clothing is ten copper coins." Tori replied without hesitation, he only earned one or two copper coins for this price of clothes, which was used to attract customers.


    Ten copper coins? Gaba was surprised, she decided to buy two pieces after get off work, it was so cheap.


    "The slogan says, the cheapest ready-to-wear store in Xiyang City - Toli Ready-to-Wear Store." Liu Feng said slowly.


    "Huh? That''s ok." Tori''s eyes brightened, as long as anyone who wants to buy clothes sees such an advertisement, they will definitely come to his store to take a look.


    "There are some ugly words in the front. It''s okay to say this in the advertisement. But if you don''t meet the requirements written in the advertisement, you don''t have clothes with ten copper coins. The advertisement will be dropped immediately, and we will issue a notice to criticize your store." Liu Feng said with a serious face, this is the bottom line of advertising, not helping people spread false information.


    "Absolutely not." Tori waved his hand quickly. If he was criticized by a notice in the newspaper, then his store''s reputation would really stink.


    Nuoyue frowned and used a pen to draw a big circle in the words said by the Lord of the City, and marked it as the focus. It was this habit that she later published a book dedicated to Liu Feng''s daily life.


    "One day? Or a few days?" Liu Feng calmly said, he created a new industry, then he must set the basic rules, so as not to create "bulls, ghosts and snakes" in the future.


    "Four days." Tori gritted his teeth and took out two silver coins from his arms. He took two silver coins with him today.


    "Yes, five hundred copper coins per day. If you want to receive another advertisement after four days, the price will be different. Similarly, an advertisement can be received for a maximum of seven days, and the price will be discussed again after seven days."


    As Liu Feng spoke, he turned his head and said to Nuoyue, "Write all these down, and someone will come to pick up the advertising space in the future, just tell them like this."


    "Yes." Nuoyue took it seriously.


    "Then, I''ll take my leave first." Tori got up and said, he wanted to go back to the shop in a hurry, and he had more clothes for the ten copper coins.


    "Let''s go." Liu Feng nodded lightly. Today''s commercial made him think a lot. For example, can shadow puppets be advertised? Ice hockey, boxing matches can also find sponsors and so on.


    Liu Feng shook off these distracting thoughts, turned his head to look at Gaba, raised his eyebrows and said, "Don''t you have a job?"


    "I..." Gaba bowed her head guiltily, not knowing how to speak. After all, if she doesn''t go to work, she is very sorry for the opportunity given by the Lord of the City.


    "Lord City Lord, my sister didn''t go to work because she was worried about me." Nuoyue explained quickly.


    "Go to work, I will give Nuoyue a way to move." Liu Feng sighed, he could only go to Earth to get a wheelchair.


    "Really? Lord City Lord? Can you really let Nuoyue act on her own?" Gaba shouted eagerly, her brown eyes staring at the boss, looking at him expectantly.


    "Simple actions are still possible." Liu Feng nodded lightly. There is no problem with the wheelchair going straight or turning, or the newspaper office can be remodeled.


    "Lord City Lord, as long as you can make Nuoyue act, I am willing to pay any price." Gaba said with a serious face.


    Chapter 0504 Do you feel your legs?


    Gaba has always been brooding about the fact that she didn''t take good care of Nuoyue and caused her sister''s legs to become disabled. Now that she heard that her sister could act on her own, she must be willing to pay some price.


    "The price?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, glanced at Gaba, and said lightly, "No need, Nuoyue, as my employee, allows her to act independently, which will improve work efficiency."


    "Uh..." Gaba stared blankly at the Lord of the City, her brown eyes flashing with brilliance. At this moment, the charm of Lord City Lord made her feel more respectable than her father.


    "Lord City Lord, I will work hard." Nuoyue raised her small hand and shouted firmly.


    With a slight smile on the corner of Liu Feng''s mouth, he turned his head and instructed Nicole, "Nicole, the No. 16 cabinet in Neiku, bring the contents here."


    "Yes." Nicole replied softly, holding the skirt and walking out, she was more aware of what was in the library.


    Gaba and Nuoyue looked forward to seeing Nicole, who disappeared around the corner. They knew that the Lord of the City would let someone take it and make Nuoyue move on her own.


    "Do you still feel your feet?" Liu Feng asked with a frown. He wanted to see if Nuoyue''s feet could be healed. It''s still a bit cruel to let a young girl in a blooming season sit in a wheelchair from now on.


    "Perception?" Nuoyue was stunned, shook her head in disappointment, and said softly, "No perception."


    Liu Feng looked at Nuoyue''s appearance, and probably didn''t know much about it. He got up and walked over to Nuoyue, crouched down under the shocked eyes of the beast-eared girls, and reached out to hold Nuoyue''s little feet.


    "Cheng, Lord City Lord, no, no..." Nuoyue shouted at a loss, her weak cheeks blushing visibly, and her brown eyes shyly misted.


    It was the first time she was met by a man other than her father, and the most important thing was that the other party was the Lord of the City. This feeling made her a little flustered, and she raised her head to look at Gaba for help.


    "Lord City Lord, let me come, this will get your hands dirty." Gaba crouched down in a panic, trying to reach out to hold Nuoyue''s feet.


    "Don''t be nervous, I''m just checking to see if there is any possibility of healing." Liu Feng said lightly. He looked at the smooth soles of Nuoyue''s feet, but he didn''t wear shoes, and after a little thought, he understood why.


    Gaba''s outstretched hand froze, staring blankly at the handsome profile of the city lord, and quickly shouted, "Lord city lord, please see, please see."


    Nuoyue was stunned, she had no time to be shy, she stared blankly at the Lord of the City, who lowered her head, a glimmer of hope flashed in her heart, she wished to hear the news that she could walk again.

 Chapter 421：

    "Do you feel it?" Liu Feng held Xiong Erniang''s fair-skinned Roche-Posay''s little foot and pressed it on the sole of the foot. It felt soft and boneless. He raised his head and asked, "Do you feel itchy?"


    "No, no." Nuoyue shook her head blankly.


    "What about this one?" Liu Feng then pressed on the sole of the other foot. If this foot doesn''t feel anything, it may be that the nerve in the foot is really necrotic.


    "Huh?" Nuoyue widened her brown eyes and exclaimed, "Yes, a little bit."


    "Really? Really feel it?" Gaba asked excitedly, staring at Nuoyue.


    "Well, there really is." Nuoyue grinned and nodded.


    "Two feet before? Did you not feel at all?" Liu Feng let go of Nuoyue''s fair feet and asked with a frown, "I have no consciousness today?"


    "No." Nuoyue said seriously. When she couldn''t move her feet before, her sister thought of many ways for her, such as scalding with hot water, roasting with fire, etc., but she didn''t feel at all.


    "In the future, put on shoes to keep warm, and massage your feet three times a day in the morning, noon and evening to allow more blood to circulate." Liu Feng said slowly, this method is to slowly rejuvenate the feet, and there is a certain probability that the feet will gradually improve.


    After all, it was completely unconscious before, but now it is somewhat conscious, indicating that the body''s self-healing mechanism is still operating.


    "Yes." Nuoyue and Gaba responded in unison. Now what the Lord of the City says, they will do what they do.


    "The reason for this is that it may make your feet feel slowly in the future." Liu Feng said lightly.


    He decided to go back to Earth to check the information and see if there was any way to stimulate Nuoyue''s feet, or learn acupuncture?


    "Yes." Xiong Erniang responded in unison.


    "Sister, fetch water for Lord City Lord." Nuoyue poked Gaba''s stomach with her little hand, and pouted at Lord City Lord''s hand.


    Gaba was stunned for a moment, then reacted immediately and ran out of the house. After a while, she came back with a bucket of water, placed it in front of Liu Feng, and respectfully said, "Lord City Lord, please wash your hands."


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, put his hands into the bucket to wash, and took the sackcloth handed over by the cat ears to wipe his hands. In fact, Nuoyue''s feet are very clean, after all, her feet do not touch the ground.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Footsteps came from outside the door, and then Nicole''s figure appeared, followed by two people from the Wolf Warrior Squad, carrying a half-human-height box in their hands.


    "Master, the things are here." Nicole said softly, she didn''t know what the contents were called.


    "Open it." Liu Feng waved his hand.


    The wheelchair inside was prepared for Niu Ben before, bought together with the prosthesis, and kept in the inner warehouse. Unexpectedly, it would come in handy today.


    "Yes." Nicole did it herself, took out the key and opened the lock, revealing the strange things inside. She vigorously took the contents out of the box and put them in front of the young master.


    "Master, what is this?" Mina asked curiously.


    "It''s called a wheelchair, and it''s specially designed for people with limited mobility." Before Liu Feng finished speaking, he gave a demonstration of sitting in a wheelchair by himself. With just one hand, he made the wheelchair move, and even turned left and right.


    "This..." Gaba and Nuoyue widened their eyes, looking at the operation of the Lord of the City in shock.


    "Okay, come up and give it a try." Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    "Yes." Nuoyue replied respectfully, Gaba hurriedly carried her into a wheelchair, and then began to operate strangely.


    "It''s great, it''s really great." When Gaba saw it, her voice was a little choked, and her eyes were red.


    She understands that such a fetish, that shiny steel, and that peculiar shape, is not something ordinary people can use.


    Gaba suddenly turned around and bowed to Liu Feng, shouting loudly, "Lord City Lord, please do whatever you want, I can do anything."


    "You come to the castle to work." Liu Feng raised his mouth slightly and said to Cat Erniang, "Mina, arrange work for Gaba."


    "Okay." Mina replied respectfully, the first guard was recruited, and the character and the like were completely relieved.


    "Yes." Gaba shouted with joy, she didn''t expect that she would also be able to enter the castle to work.


    Chapter 0505 God Bishop? !


    In the palace of Yingluo Royal City, in the palace of the eldest prince Lucia, the entire room was pitch-black, only a candle flickered on the table.


    The eldest prince, Lucia, was sitting at the table, tasting the fine wine and the song of the secluded river. He glanced at the kneeling chief knight, and asked in a deep voice, "Have you found that woman yet?"


    The voice was particularly loud in the silent night, making the chief knight tremble. He knew that the eldest prince was impatient, so he could only bite the bullet and reply, "His Royal Highness, Princess Lucy is guarded by Jones, and the trail is too difficult to trace. "


    "Hey...that woman, how naive she actually dared to give up her identity as a princess." Lucia sneered, but the back of her hand holding the cup was bursting with blue veins, indicating that he was still very worried about Princess Lucy''s escape. .


    Lucia was very annoyed. The departure of Princess Lucy made him very suspicious. He always felt that the old man of the father had given the **** any power. He knew that the father had a mysterious knight in his hands.


    It was this mysterious knight order that made him, the second prince, the fourth prince and others dare not act rashly, otherwise they would have started fighting for the throne long ago, and there are still small actions like open and secret battles.


    "His Royal Highness, this subordinate thinks that Princess Lucy will not come back." The chief knight said cautiously.


    "Humph!" Lucia snorted coldly, glanced at the knight gloomily, and said indifferently, "Should? There is a slight possibility, and it is not allowed to exist."


    In fact, he knew that the most threatening person to the throne was the lowly servant Lucy, who made the father and king love each other the most. If it wasn''t for a woman, the throne would have been determined long ago.


    Now that the battle for the throne has reached the critical moment, he will not allow new changes to occur. The two known opponents, the second prince and the fourth prince, have already given him a lot of headaches. Even if he has the upper hand, he did not sit In that position, after all, dare not relax vigilance.


    "Let people monitor those big nobles. I don''t want anyone to contact that lowly servant secretly." Lucia drank the wine in one gulp, her whole face wrinkled.


    He didn''t want the ancestor princess to be the king, and the woman would be cruel, sometimes even more cruel than the man. He could remember what happened a while ago, and the other party would definitely hate him.


    "Yes." The chief knight respectfully said.


    "Grenner, what''s going on recently?" Lucia asked lightly, reaching out and pouring herself another glass of wine.


    "Go back to His Highness, the second prince often runs outside the city recently, and his subordinates can''t get close. Thirteen knights have already been killed." The chief knight said solemnly.


    "Oh?" Lucia''s hand holding the cup trembled, her brows furrowed, she didn''t know Greener''s actions, which was very bad. What the **** is that vulgar guy doing in Greener? What''s outside the king''s city?


    "His Royal Highness, this subordinate will go check it out in person." The chief knight said solemnly.


    "No need." Lucia shook her head and waved her hand, "Go on, let me think about this."


    "Yes." The chief knight was stunned, glanced at the corner of the dark room, bowed his head and exited the palace.


    "Gag!"


    The palace door was closed, the wind blew in and the candles flickered, and the darkness retreated back and forth.


    "Come out." Lucia said lightly, her voice low and a little helpless.


    As soon as the voice fell, a figure stepped out from the dark place of the room, and stopped at the edge of the darkness illuminated by the candlelight, and a person in a red robe could be vaguely seen.


    "You people are really interesting, so you like to stay in the dark?" Lucia said coldly.


    "Hehe... Let His Royal Highness laugh." The red-robed man let out a hoarse and strange laughter.

 Chapter 422：

    "This time, what are you doing here?" Lucia narrowed her eyes and said coldly, "You sneaked in again and again, do you really think I won''t kill you?"


    "Hehe... His Royal Highness, please calm down." The man in red robe remained motionless, his hoarse voice laughed, "I''m here to help you this time."


    "Help me?" Lucia snorted, with blue veins bursting out on her forehead, resisting her anger, "Last time, you said to help me, you took a thousand gold coins from me, this time, what do you want?"


    This is the fourth time that the red-robed man has appeared. The first time was when he was in the wild, the other party suddenly approached the door and provided a piece of information, letting him know that there was a spy of the second prince by his side.


    The next two times, the people in Hongpao provided him with information. After he paid 2,000 gold coins, he gained the upper hand in the battle of the second prince, and his treasury was also a little nervous.


    "His Royal Highness, I don''t want gold coins this time, and I won''t want gold coins in the future." The red-robed man chuckled, his tone relaxed and natural.


    "What do you mean?" Lucia frowned and said coldly, "You make it clear."


    "His Royal Highness, our bishop, let me discuss cooperation with you." The red-robed man smiled lightly.


    "Cooperation? What cooperation?" Lucia felt that the other party was a little malicious.


    "Help His Highness the First Prince to ascend to the throne, we will give you strength and fully support you to ascend to the top." The man in red robe said in a low voice.


    "What?" Lucia raised her eyebrows and looked at the red-robed man in disbelief. He had seen the intelligence ability of the other party. With the help of the red-robed man, his chances of ascending the throne would be even greater.


    "As long as His Royal Highness cooperates with us, you can definitely ascend to the throne." The red-robed man said arrogantly.


    "How can I trust you? You won''t even show your face." Lucia sneered.


    "As the First Prince wishes." The man in red robe seemed to know that Lucia would say this, and stretched out his hand to pull down the hood of the red robe, revealing an old face, the most conspicuous thing was a pair of mustaches, full of white hair, age At least fifty or more.


    "Who the **** are you?" Lucia''s pupils tightened. He knew this person, wasn''t he the one who cooked in the back kitchen?


    "Me? Hehe..." The red-robed man said hoarsely, "The next is the third deacon of the bishop."


    "Bishop of God? What organization is this?" Lucia frowned, having never heard of the name.


    "The Bishop of God is an organization that believes in the Lord of God and the creator of the world, Father Lomistro. Our purpose is to pursue the gift of the Lord of God, so that we can enter the Kingdom of God and live forever." The man in red roared frantically.


    "God Heaven? God Lord? Immortality?" Lucia instantly caught a few points. He didn''t believe it, and sneered, "Don''t talk nonsense here, what price do I have to pay for cooperating with you?"


    "The price? No, it''s a cooperative transaction." The red-robed man waved his hand and said indifferently, "We will help His Royal Highness to ascend to the throne, you only need to allow us to build a church in each city after ascending the throne. Announcing the gift of the Lord."


    "That''s it?" Lucia said solemnly, this request is not difficult, it is very simple.


    "Yes, that''s it." The red-robed man chuckled.


    Chapter 0506 Scramble for perfume?


    At this time in the palace, in the palace of the second prince, Greener, he was also talking with his allies. The Red Deacon of Black Iris, his ally, found him a few days ago, saying that he could help him get on board. throne.


    "Are you sure what you said is true??" Greener said coldly.


    "Of course." Deacon Red crossed Erlang''s legs gracefully, and said indifferently, "With the help of the bishop, the first prince has lowered the possibility of His Highness winning the throne."


    The information given to her by the Black Iris Organization found that the bishops were very active, and the person who had the most contact was the eldest prince.


    "Damn, who is this bishop? Why do you want to help that bastard?" Greener shouted angrily.


    "The bishop is organized by a group of whimsical people. Their purpose is to find the existence of the legend of the ''God''s Kingdom'', and to pursue the eccentric who is immortal." The red deacon said solemnly, their Black Iris organization did not know the bishop very well either. , I only know that the other party has invested a lot in the underground bounty club.


    "Pursue immortality???" Greenner''s voice increased a bit, no one would be indifferent to this topic.


    "True or false, who knows." Deacon Red''s pupils flickered, she was not very satisfied with this second prince, her temper was too reckless, if she had no choice, she would not choose the second prince.


    As for the fourth prince, she was completely out of her consideration. The other was the weakest among the three princes, and the least dazzling one, and even the only perfume that she could get her hands on had caused a scandal.


    "That bishop, is it really that powerful?" Greener frowned and asked, how much better the chance of the eldest prince ascending the throne.


    "Those crazy people are several times more powerful than you imagined." Deacon Red said solemnly, "Maybe, His Highness is still alive tonight and will die tomorrow."


    "What? Assassination?" Greener became a little nervous, and his eyes glanced around vigilantly.


    "Don''t worry, we are surrounded by people now. I killed thirteen sneaky knights recently. They must all belong to the eldest prince." Deacon Red waved his hand.


    "What should I do now?" Greener asked indifferently. Since this person from the Black Iris Organization joined, his confrontation with the eldest prince has finally stopped.


    "Please prepare for failure, Your Highness." Deacon Red said lightly.


    "What?" Greener stood up abruptly, staring angrily at the Red Deacon, and growled, "What are you talking about? Do you think I will fail?"


    He is very annoyed now, if it wasn''t for the other party''s ability, he would have had the woman dragged out and beheaded.


    "This is the worst preparation, isn''t it?" Red Deacon glanced at the second prince, completely ignoring the rudeness of the other party.


    "Failure, that''s death, you know?" Greener clenched the hilt at his waist with one hand.


    "No, I failed, there is still a chance to come again." Red Deacon said with a serious face.


    "What do you mean?" Greener said coldly, loosening his grip on the hilt of the sword.


    "In the capital, how does Your Highness think the power of the eldest prince compares to that of the second prince?" Red Deacon asked a question instead. When she met the second prince, the leader analyzed it for her.


    "That **** is more powerful." Greener said solemnly, his rude personality made many nobles reluctant to get close, and instead liked the hypocritical person.


    "Since we can''t compete in the capital, has the second prince ever thought about going to other places to develop and grow, and then compete again?" Deacon Red said slowly.


    "This..." Greener''s eyes narrowed, yes, since he couldn''t compete in the capital, he would go to other places to develop, and then bring the knights back to kill, and then ascend to the throne is the same.


    "The current situation is definitely not good for us. The eldest prince has too many supporters in the capital, and he has also gotten closer to Duke Kelack recently. In this way, the eldest prince will have the support of two dukes." Hong The deacon stated lightly.


    "What? The old guy Karak actually chose that bastard." Greener''s face changed wildly, which made him uneasy. The support of the two dukes was definitely bad news for him.


    There are four dukes in the Kingdom of England, and the great knight who supports him is a grand duke. There is also the Home Secretary, who supports the eldest prince, and Catherine''s father, the Grand Duke of Kerrack.


    "Your Highness, Second Prince, you have to make a choice, or you will be in danger in the future." Red Deacon said indifferently, and learned from the information of the Black Iris Organization that the Fourth Prince seems to have planned the same way, and the other party is planning the western land recently.


    "Just let me leave the capital?" Greener''s face was ugly, didn''t this show that he was afraid of the big prince?


    "Of course not, we only need to leave at a certain time, such as when the Kingdom of England dies." Deacon Red said lightly.


    "Why when the father died?" Greener said inexplicably, that time was already the most important moment for the battle for the throne.


    "Hey..." Deacon Red sneered and said indifferently, "What if the death of the Kingdom of England suddenly came out as the murder of the eldest prince? Does His Highness have an excuse for rebelling, such as helping the Kingdom of England to report and clear the door?"


    "Yeah, why didn''t I think of it?" Greener suddenly realized, and he thought of another point, that is, if he fails to fight for the throne, he can occupy the land and call himself the king.


    "What do you think of the Second Prince?" Deacon Red chuckled.


    "It''s a plan that''s moving forward and backward." Greener praised, and he was very satisfied with the plan.


    "Then, His Royal Highness, the second prince, you can slowly transfer your wealth now, and you need to find a place where you can develop." Red Deacon''s plan was given to her by the leader of Black Iris.

 Chapter 423：

    "Let''s choose the south. The territory of the Great Knight Duke is also there." Greener said seriously.


    "I also heard that there is a new perfume formula? Can I get this one?" Red Deacon said seriously.


    "I have already sent someone to do it. If the other party is interested, they should hand over the secret perfume recipe." Greener thought of the team he sent to the Westlands, and hoped that the little aristocrats there would be obedient.


    "That''s good, the perfume formula is in hand, then the gold coins will come continuously." The red deacon chuckled, as long as the second prince becomes the king, then the Black Iris Organization can come to the bright side.


    "No one can stop me." Greener''s eyes flashed with murderous intent. From what he knew, the eldest prince and the fourth prince had sent people to compete for perfume.


    Chapter 0507 Another world version of the New Year?


    "Aha..."


    A lazy yawn sounded, Liu Feng slowly opened his eyes, and felt that his neck was a little wet. When he looked down, he saw a pair of cat ears. The cat ears girl was sleeping on his shoulders, breathing right on his neck.


    Cat Er Niang slept with him last night, and then the two tossed it several times, making Cat Er Niang exhausted, otherwise when he woke up, Mina would have woken up long ago, this time I am afraid she will sleep until noon .


    However, the corner of Liu Feng''s mouth twitched, he turned his head to look to the left, and saw a pair of green eyes looking at him. After the incident last night, Frey pushed the door open, climbed onto his bed expressionlessly, and slept with his arms in his arms as if nothing had happened.


    "Why don''t you sleep a little longer?" Liu Feng had no choice but to speak first and asked in a low voice, "You don''t have to go to school today, you can sleep a little longer."


    "Hot." Frei said coldly. She was being held by Lord Liu Feng. Today, for some unknown reason, she felt very hot, and her little hands wanted to lift the quilt.


    "Wait, don''t lift it yet." Liu Feng hurriedly stopped him. He and Mao Er Niang were naked. He reached out and picked up the man''s Xiaonai from the bedside. When he was about to wear it with one hand, the girl took it over.


    "I''m coming." Frey took Xiaonei, then got into the bed, and a pair of small hands brushed across the mysterious area.


    "Hahahaha..."


    Liu Feng''s black eyes widened, the girl''s heavy breathing made him a little confused, and then his little hand brushed his thigh, and Xiaonei put it on for him.


    "Huh..." Liu Feng breathed a sigh of relief. It was like this in the morning. If it weren''t for the existence of the girl, Cat Erniang would probably have to sleep until night.


    "Okay." Frei''s head got out of the quilt, her little hands lay on Liu Feng''s chest, her little blushing looked at him, her green eyes full of mist.


    "Get up, today is a good day." Liu Feng said gently. He wants to spend a new year in another world, that is, the Spring Festival, because today on the other side of the earth is the last day of the old year.


    "Oh." Frei''s green eyes flashed with shame, and she got off Liu Feng, climbed out of bed, and put on her clothes.


    Liu Feng looked at the girl''s bright and clean back, slightly lifted the quilt and glanced down, the corners of his eyes trembled.


    "Master." Mina half-squinted her eyes and snorted lazily. She felt powerless all over her body, as if her bones had been pulled away.


    "Sleep a little longer." Liu Feng said softly, his physique is getting better and better, and he is also stronger in that respect. In addition, he has been busy recently, and he hasn''t done any serious things for a while. Last night was a bit too much.


    "Hmm~" Mina snorted lazily, she was helpless when she was determined, she closed her eyes and fell asleep again.


    "It''s been too long, isn''t it a little bad?" Liu Feng muttered to himself, but there was a smirk at the corner of his mouth, and he was clearly very satisfied.


    "Gag!"


    The door was pushed open, Nicole stepped in, her pretty nose shrugged, and her cheeks flushed.


    "Master, are you awake?" Nicole said softly, glancing at the sleeping cat-ear girl with a blushing face, wondering if the battle last night was very intense?


    "Um!"


    Liu Feng got out of bed with gentle movements, and Nicole immediately served him. After a few minutes, the three of them walked out of the room quietly after washing up.


    "Master, breakfast is ready." Nicole said softly, she heard the young master say that there is something to announce today.


    "Let''s go, everyone should be in a hurry." Liu Feng chuckled lightly. He looked out the corridor window. The weather was getting warmer and the spring had arrived.


    "Breakfast is so rich today, is there any happy event today?" En Li''s crisp and surprised voice came from the restaurant.


    "There are noodles, rice rolls, pastries..." Tis''s indistinct voice sounded, as if there was saliva in her mouth.


    The next second, Enri''s shouting sounded, "Tiss, don''t get too close, your saliva will drip into the dishes."


    "Another day full of energy." Liu Feng said gently, stepping into the restaurant and seeing the beast-ear mother and the elves all looking at him.


    "Morning, young master (adult)." Everyone greeted.


    "Morning." Liu Feng responded with a chuckle, stepped into the main seat, and glanced over from the left, Enri, Avril, Frey, Weiya, Su Mi, Eliza, Tis, Sheeran, Nicole, And Mina, who didn''t come.


    Before he knew it, there were already so many people in his castle, and they stayed for various reasons. Many beast-eared mothers were not very good, and the best one should be Nicole. Carefree.


    Everyone''s relationship with him is different, there is affection, indifference, and worship...


    Everyone looked at Liu Feng quietly, everyone knew that he had something to say, so they didn''t bother him.


    "Today is the last day before the beginning of spring, and tomorrow is the time for spring to come." Liu Feng said slowly with a smile on his lips, "Spring is the best season of the year, and it is also the season when all things are reborn after experiencing cold winters. "


    "Master, spring is here, what do you want to do?" En Li said in a clear voice. Spring is here, and it is also the most important time of the year and the busiest start.


    "No hurry." Liu Feng chuckled, folded his hands, leaned forward and said, "Today, in my hometown, is the last day of the old year, and it is also a more important day."


    "An important day?" Everyone present was stunned. They come here every year, so it''s nothing important?


    "There are a few things to do today. Let''s have breakfast first, and I''ll tell you later." Liu Feng waved his hands and said, he didn''t explain too much. is to get it out.


    After all, this place is already his home. There is no New Year at home, so it always feels like something is missing. Since I don''t have him, I''ll get one out. For the holidays, I''ll have it.


    "Yes." The girls replied.


    Even if they were curious, they resisted asking, and they were all looking forward to something different this time. After all, every time Liu Feng came up with something, it made them feel incredible and magical.


    "Ow..." Panda Caesar yelped in the corner, hugging the bamboo.


    Chapter 0508 alert level.


    After half an hour, everyone was full.


    Liu Feng sat on the main seat with a warm smile on his face, and said with a light smile, "From now on, today in Xiyang City will be New Year''s Eve, which is the last day of the old year. Four days off with pay and work until the fourth day of the new year."


    The New Year''s holiday can be regarded as creating a sense of expectation that you can rest for a few days after a hard year. Paid vacations can make everyone have fun.


    In the future, people who go out to Xiyang City will think of the new year in Xiyang City at this time, just like the overseas Chinese on the other side of the earth.


    "Ah?" En Li opened her mouth wide, and everyone in the city was on vacation? How can this be.


    "Of course, the military and political department, security department, security department, as well as the shop, etc., all worked hard. Everyone will not have a holiday these few days, and they will be transferred to them in the future, and they will be compensated three times in coins." Liu Feng smiled.


    "Huh..." En Li was relieved when she heard it. If the whole city was really on holiday, there would really be a problem.


    "An Li, arrange for someone to set up a stage in the square." Liu Feng turned his head and instructed. If there is no Spring Festival Gala, he will make one.


    "Okay." An Li responded quickly, not knowing what the young master was going to get, but she knew that the young master never did boring things.

 Chapter 424：

    "Avery, bring Nuoyue to me." Liu Feng turned to the wolf-eared girl who picked his teeth and said, "Gaba''s training will stop for a few days, and let her come back to spend a few days with Nuoyue."


    Nuoyue has been working in the newspaper these days, learning all the procedures of the newspaper. But Gaba was taken to the elf sniper squad and trained with the elves.


    "Yes." Avery quickly put down the toothpick, turned around and ran out with blushing cheeks.


    "Eliza, transfer the elf team to the Guard Division to help for a few days, and rest after the Spring Festival." Liu Feng instructed the elf.


    "Understood." Eliza nodded seriously, got up and walked outside.


    "Tis, pass the word to Ryan, Xiyang City has entered the second-level alert state during the four days of the Spring Festival." Liu Feng said with a serious face, there are three levels of alert status in Xiyang City. Level 1 means that there is going to be a war soon. Level 2 and 3 means that there is chaos or major festivals in the west city to prevent accidents.


    "Yes." Niu Jiao Niang replied seriously.


    "..."


    It took half an hour for Liu Feng to arrange everything that could be arranged before taking Frey and Nicole to the study.


    "Master, what am I going to do next?" Nicole asked as she walked.


    "Next." Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, there is a show tonight, and said with a smile on the corner of his mouth, "Go and prepare a new set of clothes for everyone, and wear them when you take a shower at night."


    "Are you ready for new clothes?" Nicole was stunned for a while, then her gray eyes lit up, and she asked expectantly, "Master, can you take out the clothes that are in the inner library and wear them?"


    "Those clothes were prepared for today." Liu Feng chuckled, he had already prepared for the Spring Festival.


    He imagined that in the future, Xiyang City will develop and grow, and how lively it will be during the Spring Festival in the future? Now that the Spring Festival is celebrated on Earth, there is no longer the flavor of the previous year.


    "That''s great, then I''ll prepare first." Nicole turned around and ran away with a smile on her face. The clothes were really beautiful.


    Liu Feng chuckled and shook his head. Girls will never be able to resist the temptation of beautiful clothes. When Xiyang City develops and grows, he will bring out the clothing show and invite some noble ladies to participate. Gold coins are not allowed.


    "Lord Liu Feng, when will you fly?" Frei tugged at Liu Feng''s sleeve, her green eyes flashing with hope.


    "After the Spring Festival." Liu Feng raised his hand and rubbed the girl''s head, knowing that the girl was talking about glider flying.


    Since that Mila brought the news of the girl''s sister, Frey''s sense of closure has loosened a little, unlike before, she didn''t speak coldly.


    "Oh." Frey nodded, her wings had grown as long as a slap, and it was estimated that it would take about half a year for them to fully grow.


    "Frey, when will your sister come over?" Liu Feng asked curiously, he was very curious about the girl''s mysterious sister.


    "It will take Mila two months to return to Shizhu Mountain." Frei said lightly, her green eyes flickering, and she was also looking forward to the arrival of her elder sister.


    "Two months." Liu Feng nodded. It has only been a month, and it is estimated that it will not arrive until the end of January.


    "Gag..."


    Liu Feng took Frei into the study, and he started to get busy, such as the production of Spring Festival couplets, if you want to get them, you can get a full set, Spring Festival couplets, New Year''s Eve dinner, Spring Festival Gala, etc.


    "Boom bang bang..."


    There was a knock on the door of the study, and Avery''s voice came from outside the door, "Lord Liu Feng, Nuoyue is here."


    "Come in." Liu Feng replied without raising his head, and continued to write with the brush in his hand.


    "Guji..."


    Avery pushed Nuoyue into the study and saw Liu Feng writing, so she didn''t bother and waited quietly.


    "Huh... it''s done." Liu Feng sighed softly, put down the brush, and looked at the neatly arranged text from other worlds on the red paper, how could it feel so good-looking.


    "Lord City Lord, what are you doing?" Nuoyue asked cautiously, her brown eyes curiously looking at the text on the red paper.


    "This is the door couplet, and it''s pasted on both sides of the door." Liu Feng chuckled. He decided to write a few Chinese character couplets later, and put them on both sides of the study.


    "Huh? What''s the meaning of putting this on both sides of the door?" Nuoyue said in astonishment. Isn''t it strange to put things on both sides of the door?


    "In my hometown, the door couplet attached to the door will be more festive, and the atmosphere of the New Year will be more lively. It is also related to some legends of our ancient ancestors, such as the peach talisman to exorcise ghosts and ward off evil spirits." Liu Feng explained with a slight smile.


    "It''s like this." Nuoyue suddenly realized that she took out a notepad and wrote it down, especially focusing on exorcising ghosts and warding off evil spirits. She felt that tomorrow''s newspaper interesting topic had been found.


    "Nuoyue, I asked you to come today, because there are some things for you to do." Liu Feng sat back on the chair.


    "Please instruct the Lord of the City." Nuoyue straightened her body and said.


    "Tomorrow''s political news, just write it like this..." Liu Feng handed over a document with his arrangements and manuscripts.


    Chapter 0509 stunned leopard ear mother.


    Thirty kilometers away from Xiyang City, a team of foot merchants is advancing, and the target is Xiyang City.


    "I''m finally going back to Xiyang City." Ying Ya sighed, since he was forced to go to other cities to sell salt after the city owner of Xiyang made new salt, he has always wanted to return to Xiyang City.


    Now all the salt is sold out, and he can''t find a place to buy it. But he heard that the pirates on the coast are very ferocious. There are more than a dozen big pirates hovering in the coastal area, going ashore from time to time to loot, and many coastal cities are no longer Going out to sea again, sea salt is no longer sold inland.


    This situation has caused the price of salt to rise all the time, and it has also made Yingya a good profit. He is returning to Xiyang City now, because before he left, he saw that Xiyang City was undergoing major changes, and from time to time he heard other businessmen compliment Xiyang City, which made him want to return to Xiyang City to retire.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The three horse-drawn carts were pulled forward on the muddy road, and the wheels were occasionally caught in the mud puddles. The coldest winter has passed, and the breath of spring has arrived.


    The snow is already melting, and Yingya is not surprised. The winter in this western land is strange and fierce, the retreat is also strange, and the retreat is also fast.


    In particular, Yingya can feel that the temperature is slowly rising these days, and he wears one less clothes than last time. He estimated that within a few days, the snow would melt completely, and those places downstream of the Youshui River would be dangerous.


    "Oh, I don''t know how many people will be drowned this year." Yingya sighed.


    The reason why he returned to Xiyang City now was that he was afraid that the snow would melt and cause a major flood. It was the safest to return to Xiyang City, where the terrain was relatively high.


    "Grumbling..."


    With a muffled sound, the carriage sank into the mud pit again, and this time the horse could not be pulled up, and a few guys fell off the carriage.


    "Damn, I''d have known better to go by water." Yingya was very annoyed, and hurriedly shouted, "Hurry up, quickly pull up the carriage, or you won''t be able to make it to Xiyang City in the afternoon."


    "Yes." The guys responded in unison, grabbing sticks and starting to pry the wheels.


    "Sir, there won''t be any horse thieves here, right?" a guy asked worriedly.


    "What nonsense? It''s not far from Xiyang City, and there is no such stupid horse thief who will be active nearby."


    Ying Ya glared and reprimanded, "Xiyang City has killed horse thieves, how can this horse thief dare to come?"


    "Ta Tata..."


    As soon as the voice fell, the sound of horse hooves was heard not far away, which made Yingya''s face froze, and instantly became nervous. Couldn''t there be such a stupid horse thief?


    "Sir, there is only the sound of a horse''s hooves." The shrewd man shouted.

 Chapter 425：

    "Phew...that''s fine, that''s fine." Ying Ya breathed a sigh of relief, looking up at the road behind her.


    "Huh? It''s an orc driving the carriage." The sharp-eyed guy shouted.


    "Orcs?" Ying Ya raised her eyebrows and secretly said: Did you hear the news that Xiyang City was taking in orcs, and then came to go to Xiyang City?


    The carriage running in the distance also found Yingya and others, and slowly slowed down, and then a refreshing and soft voice came from the carriage, "Qiong Si, has Xiyang City arrived?"


    "There''s someone ahead." Jones said with a cold face, she inserted her hand into the finger blade, her red eyes staring at the person who stayed in front of her.


    "Huh? Those who are chasing us?" Princess Lucy stuck her head out of the carriage and asked in surprise, "Didn''t you already get rid of them?"


    "It''s a businessman." After careful observation, Jones pulled out her hand from her fingertips. With her eyesight, she could still tell if it was a person in disguise.


    "Businessman? Just ask the way, don''t go the wrong way again." Princess Lucy said in surprise.


    It has been almost two months since they set off from the capital. Originally, at the speed of the two of them traveling lightly, they should have reached Xiyang City soon, but they took the wrong road, and there is still a road to go.


    "..." Jones was silent, she was indeed leading the wrong way. He could only drive the carriage and continue to move forward until he came to the merchant.


    "Hello, sir, how can I get to Xiyang City?" Princess Lucy spoke first.


    "Oh?" Ying Ya raised her eyebrows, but she didn''t expect that she guessed correctly, and quickly said, "We are also going to Xiyang City. If you don''t mind, you can follow us."


    "That''s great." Princess Lucy chuckled, stepping out of the carriage and sitting beside Jones.


    "Okay, the carriage is up." At this time, the guys also pulled the carriage out of the mud pit.


    "Let''s go." Yingya shouted loudly.


    "Yes." The guys drove the carriage forward.


    "Jones, spring has come." Princess Lucy looked at the trees by the roadside, some withered trees had already grown buds.


    "Yeah!" Jones responded coldly, staring at those people vigilantly with red eyes. She didn''t dare to relax her vigilance at all outside, and it was precisely because of this that they escaped from the pursuit of the eldest prince.


    "Miss, are you visiting Xiyang City?" Yingya asked tentatively, glancing at the cold-faced orc. Two such beautiful girls dared to walk outside. There must be some What a special skill.


    "Yes, we were introduced to Xiyang City by a friend." Princess Lucy replied softly.


    "So that''s the case." Ying Ya nodded, seeing that the other party was more vigilant, so he stopped talking.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Two hours later, Yingya, Princess Lucy, and Jones were not far from Xiyang City, and they also encountered soldiers patrolling Xiyang City.


    There are three land roads leading to Xiyang City, and each road has a checkpoint, which is used for preliminary review and early warning.


    "Are you businessmen?" the inspecting soldier asked, his sharp eyes glanced at the crowd, but he didn''t see a large number of weapons.


    "Yes, I''m a businessman." Yingya responded quickly, "I stayed in Xiyang City before, and now I''m back."


    "Let''s go." The soldier said indifferently, holding the Tang knife with one hand.


    "Thank you." Yingya breathed a sigh of relief, and hurriedly asked the man to drive the carriage forward. He thought he had to give coins.


    Jones'' red eyes narrowed slightly. The dozen or so knights were not simple. They were standing in positions that could attack and defend. Moreover, a knight standing in the distance was holding a horse rope in one hand. If there is a problem, it will be reported immediately.


    "Orcs?" The soldier chuckled when he saw Jones, "Welcome to Xiyang City."


    The soldiers have all received orders not to make things difficult when they find that orcs are heading to Xiyang City.


    "Uh..." Jones was stunned, when did the human race be so friendly to the orcs?


    "Ta Tata..."


    Jones frowned and drove the carriage through the checkpoint. She turned her head and looked back at the knight at the checkpoint, who was the trained knight.


    "Jones, I look forward to Xiyang City even more." Princess Lucy said softly, and she heard the knight''s welcome just now.


    "I hope it''s not fake." Jones said coldly, her red eyes flashing.


    Chapter 0510 Princess Lucy''s astonishment.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The carriage came to the area of ??Xiyang City, and the group quickly came to the gate of the city, looking at the broken city wall of Xiyang City.


    "This is Xiyang City?" Princess Lucy said in astonishment. The ruined city wall in front of her was too bad. It was far from what she imagined.


    Xiyang City was the worst city she had ever seen. Suddenly, she understood why orcs came here. The nobles here were either very bad or honest nobles.


    "Miss, you''ll know when you go in." Yingya smiled and entered Xiyang City with his buddy.


    Princess Lucy was stunned for a while, and then said to Leopard Erniang, "Jones, let''s go in too."


    "Ta Tata..."


    Jones drove the carriage into Xiyang City, and the two of them were stunned by the scene in front of them. The avenue wider than the capital was full of people, and the houses were neat and tidy. Compared with the city walls, they were really two extremes. .


    "Hey, how''s the measurement? How wide is that over there?"


    "It is five meters high. That area must be excavated first, and a section of the city wall can be left before people can pass."


    "No, Lord City Lord said, don''t leave any city walls here, the new city wall has been planned."


    "Then what should I do with these clods? They have to be transported away, so why not leave them temporarily."


    "..."


    Princess Lucy and Jones listened to the quarrel not far away, and several old men with gray hair were arguing and shouting.


    "Let''s go, find a place to stay first." Princess Lucy sighed, the city lord of Xiyang City is really not easy.


    "Yeah." Jones replied coldly, her red eyes scanning the flow of people walking on the avenue. She saw many orcs in the crowd, and those orcs were chatting and laughing with the human race.


    Such a scene gave her a strange illusion, as if she had come to another world. Compared with the orcs in other cities, the orcs who were whipped by the human race and carried heavy goods on their bodies... Compared with the current situation, the impact on her was too great, causing her to become a little distracted.


    "Huh? Zuixiao Restaurant? Since it''s a restaurant, there should be a place to live."


    Princess Lucy looked at the drunken night restaurant where many people came and went, turned her head and said to Leopard Erniang, "Jones, this restaurant should be the place to stay."


    "Yeah." Jones came back to her senses, and drove the carriage to the door of the Zuixiao Building, and a guy ran out immediately.


    "Two people, is it a meal? Or a lodging?" the guy asked politely.


    "Accommodation and meals." Princess Lucy said lightly.


    "Please come with me. I''ll take the two to check in first." The man said quickly.

 Chapter 426：

    "Okay." Princess Lucy nodded, and Jones and Jones followed the staff into the Zuixiao Building, and were shocked by the scene inside. They had never seen so many people eating at the same time.


    It is now around 2:00 pm. Today is the reason why Liu Feng is on holiday. Many people eat lunch late.


    "The Lord of the City is too merciful. He actually gave us four days of leave, but it''s still a paid vacation."


    "I heard that it seems that there is a festival going on. Today is the day of preparation. Didn''t you find that wooden platforms are already being built in the square? There must be something important to announce."


    "Did the paper say anything today?"


    "It doesn''t seem that there is any festival. Maybe everyone misrepresented it, or wait for tomorrow''s newspaper."


    "..."


    Princess Lucy raised her eyebrows, and when she was passing by the dining table, she heard several commoners talking about the holiday, which made her more and more curious.


    Jones frowned. She had been observing the orcs and found that everyone was talking and laughing, and they got along well with the human race. This made her not very clear. Don''t these orcs know that the human race is hypocritical? ?


    "Ta Tata..."


    The two followed their buddies to the third floor of Zuixiao Building. They climbed the stairs and saw a counter. There were two girls sitting there, one of them was a female orc from the cow tribe.


    "Help the two guests check in." The man said quickly.


    "Okay." The girl at the front desk replied.


    "Do you want one room for the two of you? Or do you want two rooms?" the cow female orc asked.


    "One room," said Princess Lucy.


    "Please fill in here." The cow female orc took out two forms and handed them two pens.


    "Okay." Princess Lucy and Jones quickly filled in, and also filled in pseudonyms.


    "The room for the two guests is No. 112. This is the key to the room." The cow female orc handed over the key with a smile and chuckled, "If the guests are hungry, they can go to the dining room on the second floor and go to the front of the castle tonight. There will be performances there.¡±


    "Oh, good." Princess Lucy took the key, which was a piece of iron, which surprised her.


    Princess Lucy took Jones to room 112, stared blankly at the door, raised her hand to look at the iron plate in her hand, how does this open the door?


    "..." Jones rolled her eyes, reached out and took the key, inserted it into the crack in the door handle, and tried to twist it left and right before opening the door.


    After entering the door, there is a room with very different decoration. The two of them looked at everything in the room in amazement and felt very incredible.


    The decoration of the accommodation on the third floor of Zuixiao Building is all done according to the modern decoration on the other side of the earth, so it gives people a sense of surprise and a very fresh feeling.


    "It''s great, this house is so good." Princess Lucy exclaimed, looking left and right, taking off her shoes and jumping on the bed.


    "Not bad." Jones said in a rare praise, the decoration of this room is very in line with her temperament, simple and clear.


    "Huh..." Princess Lucy was tired from dancing, and after sighing, she lay on her back on the bed in big letters, turned her head to look at Leopard Erniang standing by the window, and said slowly, "Jones, you said Xiyang City Is there really a witch doctor who can heal the father?"


    "Difficult." Jones replied coldly. She saw that the King of England was already old and had little life. Even if he found a witch doctor who could heal, he might not be able to go back in time, and some people didn''t want them. go back.


    Chapter 0511 Restaurant takeaway?


    difficult? Princess Lucy was slightly startled and pursed her lips. She knew what Jones was talking about. Even if she finds a top witch doctor, if she wants to bring it back to the palace, neither the eldest prince nor the second prince will be willing.


    "Eat." Jones said lightly.


    "Oh." Princess Lucy pouted, looking for it if it was difficult. How would you know if you didn''t try it, the father was still waiting for her to go back, even if...


    "There''s a menu here." Jones'' red eyes glanced at the menu on the table, which surprised her. How could there be a menu in the room where she stayed?


    "Menu?" Princess Lucy got up, got out of bed and came to Leopard Erniang''s side, looking down at the words on the menu, well, the two big words "menu" on the cover came into view.


    She turned her head and said, "Let''s eat in the room and then have a rest. Isn''t there a show at night? Let''s go out to see it at night."


    The two came all the way, and when they were resting at night, they hid in the room to eat, so as to reduce the chance of exposing their traces.


    "Yeah." Jones nodded lightly, she asked not to go out in the room before.


    "Let''s see what''s delicious." Princess Lucy looked at the menu, and when she opened the first page, she saw a sentence, ''Guests who order food, write the name of the dish and hand it over to the front desk staff, if you want it outside the restaurant For delicious food, one copper coin is required for delivery.


    "Meal delivery fee? Can you order food outside the restaurant? Isn''t that incredible?" Princess Lucy said in astonishment.


    Who would write about the food outside the restaurant? Don''t you make money in your own restaurant? This is what is best for the customer.


    In fact, Liu Feng is not so stupid. The food that he asks people to add to the menu is all from his own store. In doing so, a new profession is born, that is, a deliveryman, which can be regarded as a pilot in the delivery industry.


    "I''ll write." Jones picked up the paper and pen, looked at the menu coldly, and waited for the name of the dish.


    "Then I''ll order it." Princess Lucy then opened the menu and looked at the names of the dishes, all of which she had never seen or heard of, which surprised her.


    "Chopped pepper fish head? What is this chopped pepper? Would you like to try it?" Princess Lucy was surprised.


    "Yeah." Jones wrote down the name of the dish with chopped pepper fish head.


    "And this white cut chicken? The name of this dish is really strange." Princess Lucy then flipped through the menu, surprised, "There is actually a dish called Lion''s Head?"


    "Try it." Jones was also curious, so she wrote down the names of the dishes.


    "Oh, these are the delicacies outside the restaurant." Princess Lucy turned to the end of the menu and ordered two dishes, "two meat buns and braised lamb noodles."


    "A total of five dishes." Jones put down the pen, turned around and opened the door, and handed the paper to the cattle orc at the front desk.


    "Guest, it may take a long time to have two dishes." The cattle orc politely said.


    "Yeah." Jones nodded coldly, turned around and went back to the room, waiting patiently. When she returned to the room, she saw Princess Lucy standing by the window looking out.


    "Gag..."


    The door opened and closed, causing Princess Lucy to turn her head and said softly, "Jones, this city is really incredible."


    Jones was stunned, then nodded lightly, she could see that Princess Lucy had something on her mind, nothing more than worrying about the old king.


    "Jones, how would you feel if you were allowed to live here?" Princess Lucy said suddenly.


    "Impossible." Jones said coldly, her red eyes flashed with confusion. She was used to staying by Princess Lucy''s side in recent years, and never thought of living alone.


    "Jones, you should have your own life, it''s a waste of your talent to follow me." Princess Lucy turned around and looked at the pedestrians outside the window. Those talking and laughing orcs were happier than the indifferent leopard-eared girl.


    "What do you want to say?" Jones'' red eyes narrowed slightly, she knew that Princess Lucy was going to say something stupid again.


    "Jones, I will live an ordinary life in the future. It''s a pity for you to follow me." Princess Lucy said in a deep voice, she could only live incognito in the future.


    This was her sudden thought when she saw the orcs outside. You must know that Jones is a very, very powerful killer. If she didn''t save Leopard Erniang by chance, she wouldn''t have followed her all the time.


    "You will starve to death." Jones said calmly, with what she knew about Princess Lucy, let her live alone, only to fear that she would starve to death.

 Chapter 427：

    "How could that be?" Princess Lucy pouted and said angrily, "I can also learn to cook by myself, and I can also write novels to make money."


    "Deceiving yourself." The corners of Jones'' mouth were slightly raised, and with Princess Lucy''s cooking skills, she was afraid that she would poison herself.


    "Humph!" Princess Lucy hummed shyly. She also knew that her craftsmanship was really not suitable for cooking. When she was outside, it was all made by Jones.


    Jones raised her eyebrows, sat on the edge of the bed, took out her finger blade and wiped it. She didn''t take Princess Lucy''s words seriously. Princess Lucy always thought that she was restraining her.


    In fact, it''s just that Jones has become accustomed to the current life. As for the killer''s life, she is no longer thinking about it. Being a killer is a last resort, and now it is not a last resort.


    "Boom bang bang..."


    Twenty minutes later, the door was knocked, and a voice came from outside, "Guest, the dishes you ordered are here."


    Jones'' red eyes narrowed slightly, she got up and came to the door, the upper finger blade of her right glove was hidden behind her, and then she stretched out her left hand to open a crack in the door, and saw a few people standing outside the door, holding trays in their hands.


    "Gag!"


    Leopard Erniang took a step back, opened the door, and let the food delivery people in.


    "It''s quite fast." Princess Lucy looked at the dishes on the table, and quickly took out a copper coin from her pocket and handed it to the person delivering the meal.


    "Please use it slowly, just leave the finished plate outside the door, and someone will come to take it away." The delivery man respectfully took the copper coins and withdrew.


    "Gag..." The food delivery man closed the door as he left.


    "Jones, come over for dinner soon." Princess Lucy shouted quickly, her golden eyes staring at the dishes, and the fragrance made her salivate.


    "Yeah." Jones put away her finger blades and sat next to Princess Lucy.


    "Wow? This tastes so irritating, is this the chili that Darlene said?"


    "Hey, this round thing is not a lion''s head, right? It''s delicious."


    Chapter 0512 lucky money.


    "Crash..."


    Around 4 o''clock in the afternoon, in the hot spring pool, the beast-eared girls, the elves and Nicole, all of them were soaking in the hot spring and preparing to wear new clothes.


    "New Year? How did the young master decide on such a festival?" En Li lowered her head and said, she was grooming her fox tail.


    Hu Erniang didn''t understand it, and neither did other people. After all, there were no festivals in this world. The only festival was the day when the kingdom was established. That day was a national celebration. Forgotten.


    Not to mention that the beast-eared women are not from the Yingluo Kingdom, and they have no concept of festivals. After all, the Brutus orc kingdom is gone.


    "Didn''t the young master say it? The New Year is a festival in the young master''s hometown, perhaps to commemorate." Nicole said softly, she was washing Tiss'' hair.


    "Hey, what do you say? Where is the hometown of adults?" Wei Ya asked curiously.


    "Well, I heard the young master say that he is from the East." Mina said lazily, lying in the water with only half of her face exposed.


    "Dongfang? This range is too large." En Li rolled her eyes.


    "In the case of the East, isn''t it near the sea?" Avery wondered, she had heard of the customs of the East in the wild.


    "By the sea? I haven''t heard the young master mention the sea." Nicole grabbed the cow''s horns'' head with both hands, and smeared the horns with shampoo foam.


    "Hey, what do you think the sea looks like?" Tis asked curiously, she had never seen the sea.


    "I don''t know either." Mina shook her head, she had never been to the sea.


    "I heard that there is a lot of water, hundreds of times bigger than some big lakes, and the water is still salty." Eliza answered lightly, she was teasing Su Mi.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll have a chance to find out later." An Li grinned and said lazily, "Isn''t the young master building a big ship? I''ll take a boat to the sea to see it later."


    "Huh? Pay attention to this." Tiss sat up abruptly, fluttering her long purple hair, and foam flew everywhere.


    "Tiss, don''t move, it''s not washed yet." Nicole said angrily, and patted Niu Jiao Niang''s clean back.


    "Sorry." Tis lowered her head obediently again.


    "Xielan, don''t be shy." Wei Ya turned her head to look at Xieran, who said nothing. The other party held her chest with both hands and was soaking in the hot spring.


    "Ah?" Xilan was stunned, staring blankly at Rabbit Erniang. It was the first time she had soaked in the hot spring, and the feeling was so relaxing. Compared to her life in Blackwater City, her current life was a noble life. .


    "No, it''s okay." Weiya chuckled and shook her head. She thought Xilan was shy, but she didn''t expect to be in a daze.


    "Okay, let''s go take a dip." Nicole helped Tiss to wash off the foam, and even washed away the foam that splashed on her body.


    "Yeah!" Tis stood up, a pair of huge chests shaking, and jumped into the hot spring.


    "puff!"


    The water splashed high, and the faces of the people present were full of water marks, and the water rippled violently.


    The next second, everyone started a water fight, you splashed me, I splashed you.


    On the other side of the hot spring, Liu Feng was lazily soaking in the hot spring, and listening to the hilarious sounds from the other side, he was considered to be the one with the least hot spring in the castle.


    "Crash..."


    The water suddenly splashed on his face, Liu Feng raised his hand to wipe the water on his face, turned his head to look at Frei who was practicing swimming while wearing a swimming ring, and stomped his feet on the water.


    Liu Feng shook his head. The girl''s swimming skills really didn''t improve at all. He taught the girl to swim, but he accidentally touched the place that shouldn''t be touched.


    Twenty minutes later, Liu Feng felt his whole body go limp and yawned from time to time. He turned his head to look at Frey, who was languid, drifting with the water in a swimming ring.


    "Flei, stop soaking." Liu Feng stood up, and before the girl could react, she picked up the large towel next to her and surrounded her lower body, and walked to the shore. He was afraid that if he continued to soak it, the girl would faint.


    "Crash..."


    Frei stomped her feet and paddled the water with both hands to the shore. She went ashore like this, and put the swimming ring carefully into the cabinet. Under Liu Feng''s gaze, she wore her clothes with a blushing face.


    "..." The corners of Liu Feng''s mouth twitched. He really didn''t treat him as an outsider. He had no choice but to put on his clothes with his back to the girl. He heard that the beast-eared girls on the other side had stopped soaking in the hot springs.


    "Gag..."


    "Ta Tata..."


    The door was suddenly pushed open, and the sound of slippers walking sounded. Liu Feng didn''t have to guess to know that it was Beast Ear Mother.


    "Huh? Young master, are you not soaking?" En Li looked at Liu Feng and Frei who were neatly dressed in astonishment.


    "As I said, the young master will only be faster than us." Mina wiped her wet black hair with a towel.


    "Hee hee... An Li is disappointed again." Nicole chuckled, with a towel on her head, she saw Liu Feng wiping her hair, and hurriedly stepped forward to take over.


    "I''ll fall asleep again." Liu Feng rolled his eyes, Hu Erniang always wanted to pounce on him, didn''t you see Wolf Erniang staring?

 Chapter 428：

    "Sir, what should I do next?" Wei Ya asked curiously. She is very interested in the festival. She doesn''t need to teach these days, which makes her a lot easier.


    "Next, we''ll have the New Year''s Eve dinner, and then watch the performance to keep the year old." Liu Feng said softly and waved to Nicole.


    He walked towards the cabinet, and with the help of the cabinet, he took out a stack of red envelopes from the inner space, the red envelopes that can be bought on Earth, with exquisite patterns on them.


    During the New Year, how can you get less red envelopes? He had already prepared this red envelope. After taking a shower and putting on new clothes, he needed a red envelope to press his pocket.


    "Master, what is this?" An Li curiously looked at the envelope-like thing in Liu Feng''s hand.


    "This is a red envelope." Liu Feng raised his mouth slightly, took out a red envelope and handed it to Hu Erniang, and said, "Giving a red envelope during the New Year, also called lucky money, is a custom in my hometown."


    "Red envelopes? New Year''s money? Customs?" An Li took the red envelope in a daze, and was instantly attracted by the exquisite pattern on the red envelope, and said with emotion, "This pattern is so beautiful."


    "Wow! There is actually a silver coin in here." Dessy exclaimed.


    Eliza hesitated while holding the silver coin, "Sir, will this be too much?"


    "Once a year, it''s not too much." Liu Feng waved his hand and looked at Lu Erniang holding a silver coin to show Weiya happily. He was curious about whether Little Beast Erniang handed in the New Year''s money? Or keep by yourself?


    "Sister Wei Ya, I also have silver coins." Su Mi shouted happily, holding the silver coins carefully in both hands.


    "Then you have to take good care of it." Wei Ya said softly.


    "Silver coins for sister Wei Ya, buy delicious food for Xiaoxue and the others." Su Mi shouted excitedly.


    The little snow she was talking about was the orc children from the tribe, the orphans in the orphanage.


    "Okay, I''ll take you to see everyone tomorrow." Wei Ya said gently, she would not refuse Su Mi''s kindness.


    Chapter 0513 Modern Castle?


    "Master, I''m going to cook first." Nicole put away the red envelopes, glanced at everyone and said, "What do you want to eat tonight?"


    "Don''t make it so complicated, everyone will make dumplings and eat together tonight." Liu Feng waved his hand.


    On the other side of the earth, dumplings have many meanings, and they also represent reunion. Children eat dumplings before leaving home and eat dumplings when they return home.


    Of course, Liu Feng has never eaten like this. After all, he is an orphan. These are what he sees on TV, so he wants to follow it once.


    "This...is that enough?" Nicole hesitated.


    Do you know it''s a holiday today? Dumplings have also been eaten in the castle several times, but compared to the usual braised pork, fried chicken, etc., it is a little worse.


    "Just make dumplings." Liu Feng chuckled, he really likes dumplings.


    "Okay, I''ll prepare first." Nicole nodded and took Weiya away when they left. They had to get the filling and dough first.


    "We also have something to do." Liu Feng waved his hand and walked towards the backyard accommodation with the beast-eared girls.


    "Master, what are we going to do?" Enri asked curiously.


    "Post the door couplet, your room will be posted by yourself." Liu Feng chuckled, repeating the words he gave to Nuoyue in the morning.


    "Okay, I''m going to post it." Tiss shouted excitedly.


    "I want too." Xiaolu Erniang shouted.


    "All of them." Liu Feng smiled warmly. In the morning, he had written all the affiliations.


    "Master, I''ll go get the door couplet." Mina said and ran quickly towards the study, with the wolf-eared lady following behind with her wolf''s tail.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Liu Feng brought Frei and the others to the accommodation, looking at the courtyard in front of him, he couldn''t help frowning.


    "Master, what''s the matter?" En Li wondered, shaking her fox ears and looking at the yard, it was no different from usual.


    "It''s too small." Liu Feng sighed. The castle is very big, but the yard in the backyard is not big. Now there are more and more people living in the backyard. If there are a few more people, it will take two people to share a room.


    "Sir, that''s enough." Eliza whispered beside her, she thought Lord City Lord was blaming herself.


    "Don''t worry, there will be a new house in a while." Liu Feng said solemnly, he decided to put the castle renovation on the agenda at the same time after the spring, at least electric lights and running water are indispensable.


    "New house?" Eliza, Anli, and Tis were all stunned, staring blankly at Liu Feng''s handsome profile.


    "Well, when the time comes to rebuild the house on the other side, this kind of yard is too humid, and it will cause rheumatism if you live for a long time." Liu Feng pointed to the open space not far away, there was a lawn, just used to build the house.


    "Master, don''t do it anymore." An Li flicked her fox''s tail and persuaded, "That lawn is the separation area between the backyard and the middle courtyard. If you build a house on it, the castle will not look good."


    She knew that the castle was the face of a nobleman. Like the castle owned by the young master, it used to be a duke-level castle. Although it was only half-built, it was better than many nobles.


    In the future, when Xiyang City grows, many nobles come to visit, and they will definitely visit the castle. If people find that the structure of the castle is chaotic, they will be ridiculed by the nobles for their lack of self-restraint.


    "Oh?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows. He knew what Hu Erniang meant. In this era, the aristocrats looked at their faces more than anything else.


    In fact, he was not very satisfied with this castle for a long time. It was humid and dark, and people would feel very depressed after living for a long time. Instead, he yearned for a modern residence on the other side of the earth.


    Perhaps, he can build a modern castle instead of the current dilapidated castle that is prone to breeding mosquitoes. He decides to look for the design drawings when he returns to Earth, or ask some professionals to design it. Castle.


    But the transformation of the castle still needs to be carried out. After all, to build a modern castle, with the construction ability of this era, it will take a few years at least, unless he builds something.


    "Master, the door couplet is here." Mina awakened Liu Feng who was thinking.


    "Then let''s get one pair for each person." Liu Feng said softly, reached out and took a pair of door couplets, took the glue handed over by Avril, and helped Nicole''s room paste the door couplet.


    "Mina, give me a pair." En Li hurriedly shouted, pushing her small body towards Cat Ear Niang, but she was squeezed by Tis''s buttocks and took two steps back.


    "Damn big cow." En Li gritted her teeth, she compared the heights of the two, and sighed in frustration.


    "His Royal Highness, here it is." After seeing it, Avril hurriedly handed over a pair of couplets.


    "No, I''ll do it myself." En Li waved her hand, asking Avril not to care about her identity, so don''t make too many special things.


    "This..." Avril stared blankly at En Li and went to pester Mina again, her orange eyes were full of loss, and Her Royal Highness the Princess didn''t rely on her as much as before.


    "Everyone has to grow up, and An Li is a lot more mature now, which is a good thing." Liu Feng smiled, looking at the enthusiastic Hu Erniang and said, "After today, she is another year older."


    "Growing up?" Avril stared blankly at the back of Her Royal Highness, she was indeed much stronger than before.


    "Go, you can also paste the door couplet." Liu Feng took the glue from Avril''s hand and chuckled, "You can stick the door couplet in your own room, and others don''t need to worry about them."


    "Yes." Avril nodded, took the door couplet and went to post it.


    When Eliza heard the conversation between the two, she stared blankly at Lord City Lord''s profile, thinking to herself that Lord City Lord was still warm and caring as always. She saw that Avril was confused, but she didn''t expect to let the two words of the Lord of the City be resolved.


    "Eliza, don''t you stick the door couplet?" Liu Feng turned his head and asked.


    "Ah?" Eliza was stunned for a moment, then she smiled and said softly, "Of course it will be posted. This is a word written by the Lord of the City. It is not acceptable if you don''t post it."

 Chapter 429：

    The elf''s teasing words made Liu Feng roll his eyes. It seems that the elf has begun to integrate into the life of the castle. Then, as long as he can solve the matter of the underground bounty for Eliza, then it will truly liberate Eliza''s heart.


    Chapter 0514 lucky dumplings.


    After spending half an hour, Liu Feng took everyone to affix the door couplet and walked to the restaurant. Now the sky has darkened, that is, around 6:30 in the afternoon.


    "Ta Tata..."


    "Nicole, are you alright?" Enri''s voice came in before she even got to the restaurant.


    "It''s almost there." Nicole looked up, her gray eyes looking at the people who appeared in front of the restaurant.


    "The meat filling is ready, it''s time to roll out the dough." Wei Ya''s rabbit ears shook and said, "Everyone can wash their hands first and prepare to make dumplings."


    "Okay, I haven''t made dumplings yet, I have to give it a try this time." Mina said enthusiastically, and walked over to wash her hands.


    "I haven''t tried it either." Tis raised her hand and followed the cat ear girl to wash her hands, and the others followed.


    Liu Feng took out three silver coins from his pocket. He was going to play the little game of eating lucky dumplings. Eating dumplings with silver coins represented good luck, wealth and safety this year. Of course, this is a kind of life adjustment.


    He deliberately left his hands until the end, and by the way, he rubbed the silver coins with detergent several times before wiping them off with a clean linen cloth.


    When he came to the restaurant, he saw the beast-eared girls staring at Weiya''s movements seriously, they were learning how to make dumplings.


    "Why does it feel so difficult?" En Li muttered, holding a dumpling wrapper and trying to close it.


    "Hahaha... Enri, what are you wrapping? Why does it feel like a lump of mud." Tiss teased, she scraped the purple hair hanging down on her cheeks with her hands, and the flour on her fingers left on her cheeks The next few white marks.


    "Hahahaha... You splendid cow, you have a big splendid face." An Li pointed at Niu Jiao Niang and laughed loudly.


    "Huh? You are also a fox with a face." Tis quickly raised her hand and touched Hu Erniang''s face, leaving four white flour marks.


    "Damn..." En Li wanted to fight back, but found that she was not tall enough, and couldn''t help feeling sullen. When will I grow taller? Or will it be like this from now on?


    "Okay, don''t make a fuss, hurry up and make dumplings, and I have to go to the show tonight." Eliza came out to round up the scene, and let a few people make a fuss. It will take a long time to make enough dumplings for everyone. After all, Beast Ear Mother The appetite is not small.


    "Master, how is my bun?" Mina spread her palms, a dumpling that was kneaded into a ball, and everyone believed that it was a bun.


    "It''s okay." The corners of Liu Feng''s eyes trembled, and sure enough, Cat Erniang didn''t have any talent for cooking. Comparing Weiya and Nicole in terms of cooking skills, it was like the difference between -1 and 100.


    "What about mine?" An Li also spread out her palm, and a dumpling that was twice the size of the cat''s ear girl was lying in the palm of her hand. It took two or three dumpling wrappers.


    "Anli, are you making buns?" Wei Ya''s eyes trembled, she said, but the movement of making dumplings in her hand didn''t stop.


    "The big one is good, I can eat more meat." An Li raised her head and said proudly, "It''s faster to make dumplings this way."


    "Enli, don''t make such a big bag. If you cook it together, you will be slow." Nicole rolled her eyes, she was rolling out the dough quickly.


    "Oh." En Li pouted and put the big dumplings aside, but had no choice but to give up the idea of ??making big dumplings.


    "Miss Eliza''s dumplings are pretty good, just like Wei Ya''s." Sheeran opened her brown eyes and stared at Eliza''s movements.


    "Really." Tis hurriedly put down the dumplings with finger marks, squeezed beside the elf, and pulled Eliza to teach her.


    Liu Feng calmly stuffed the silver coins into the dumplings, and was relieved to see that no one found it; he looked up at the crowd, and then saw a scene that shocked him.


    "Flei, what are you wrapping?" Liu Feng''s mouth twitched, looking at the long dumplings in the girl''s hands? This long dumpling is about a palm long, is it still a dumpling?


    "Mine." Frey said coldly, placing the long dumplings on the plate, then picking up four dumpling wrappers and laying them out, and then putting the meat filling on them.


    "Okay, yours." Liu Feng said helplessly. Why does the dumpling maker feel like the Beast Ear Mother is playing with mud?


    It took half an hour to make enough dumplings for everyone to eat. Nicole was putting the dumplings out of the pot, and the rest were sitting at the table waiting, expecting to eat their own dumplings.


    "Okay, the first plate of dumplings is on the pot..." Nicole took the net spoon to fish the dumplings, and then poured down another pot of dumplings.


    More than ten minutes later, more than ten plates of dumplings were placed in front of the dining table, and each person had a large bowl of vegetable soup.


    "Let''s start eating." Liu Feng picked up the dumpling and stuffed it into his mouth. It was a normal dumpling, like the long dumpling made by Frey. Most of it was broken during the cooking process, and only a few were okay.


    "Delicious." Tiss stuffed two dumplings into her mouth in a row, so she could stuff four or five dumplings into her mouth in a row.


    "Uh...the skin is so thick." Anli grimaced, the large dumplings she made, the skin of the dumplings were much worse than those made by Wei Ya and the others, the word ''unpalatable''.


    "Crack..." A sudden sound of teeth biting into something hard sounded.


    "What?" Eliza followed the voice with sharp ears, and saw Su Mi, a little loli, stunned.


    "Su Mi, what''s wrong with you? Did you bite something?" Wei Ya worried.


    "Kaka..." Su Mi chewed two more lightly, and slowly spit out a silver coin from her mouth. She held the silver coin in her small hand and stared blankly at the silver coin. She never thought that she would eat the silver coin in the dumplings.


    "Huh? Su Mi, why did you put the silver coin in your mouth and bite?" Mina said in astonishment.


    "No, no, it''s from dumplings." Su Mi exclaimed excitedly, her face full of disbelief.


    "That''s what I put, and it''s also a small game in my hometown. Those who eat dumplings and get silver coins represent good fortune, and there are two silver coins that haven''t been eaten yet." Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    "Ah?" Everyone present was stunned, and in the next second, they all grabbed the dumplings and stuffed them into their mouths one by one.


    "Tiss, how can you take it away in one plate??"


    "I''m done eating, let''s eat those plates."


    "Hey, hey, why don''t you eat the strangely shaped dumplings you make?"


    "Wait before eating..."


    Chapter 0515 crooked mind?


    "Well¡­¡­"


    The delicate nose sounded, and Princess Lucy slowly opened her eyes, only to see the darkness, blinking her golden eyes in confusion, and then she reacted.


    "Jones, are you there?" Princess Lucy turned her head and looked at Leopard Ear Niang, who was sleeping beside her. The two rested for a while after dinner in the afternoon, and now they don''t know what time it is.


    "Huh?" Jones'' eyelashes trembled, her red eyes opened, and she immediately rolled over and got out of bed.


    "Crack..."


    The flint was struck, the candle was lit, and the dark room was instantly lit.


    "Jones, what time is it now?" Princess Lucy sat up, her long golden hair scattered, and her whole body exuded a lazy aura.


    Jones'' hair was messy. She walked to the window and looked out. She saw that the fire was bright and the avenue was full of pedestrians. It was very lively.


    "It''s probably only been dark for a while." Jones said lightly, her face was a little annoyed, she had fallen asleep, and she had to wake up only after Lucy called her, which was not seen before.


    "Is it only dark for a while? I thought it was a long time ago." Princess Lucy stretched out the lazy bed, which was so comfortable.

 Chapter 430：

    "..." Jones'' face was cold, clutching her long brown hair, the city exuded a comfortable atmosphere, which made her uncomfortable.


    Princess Lucy got out of bed and came to the window to see how lively it was outside. She thought of the performance that the front desk said today, and said quickly, "Jones, quickly tidy up, let''s go out for a walk."


    "Yeah." Jones let out a cold, nasal sound, and tied the finger blade set at the head of the bed around her waist, tied her long brown hair with rope, and put on a long robe.


    Princess Lucy circled her long blond hair behind her head, then wrapped it in sackcloth and put on a robe to be considered finished. The first to open the door to go out, she is curious about the outside now.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Under the **** of Jones, Princess Lucy came to the outside of the street, looking at the fires on both sides of the road and the flow of people walking in one direction on the street, feeling very fresh.


    She is a princess, but she seldom goes out to play in the palace, let alone at night. Plus, there is not much to do in the palace at night. The streets are all deserted, except for the drunken noble children.


    Unlike the scene in front of you, the streets are full of people, shouting, giggling, discussing people, etc., giving people a bustling scene.


    "It''s incredible, there are so many people at night." Princess Lucy said with emotion.


    Jones'' red eyes glanced around vigilantly, and she was also quite surprised. She had been to many cities, and few civilians came out to wander at night.


    "Lane hurry up, don''t be slow, it''s disrespectful to the Lord of the City if you go late." Lizao dragged Ryan and urged, "It''s been less than ten minutes since I left the arena."


    "Okay, don''t rush, it''ll be there soon." Ryan was arranging his clothes as he walked, and the two of them made people in a serious manner before going out, which caused them to go out late.


    Princess Lucy quietly looked at the two people walking by in front of her. She silently recorded it. The conversation between the two just now can be regarded as a material in her novel.


    "Come on, hold the child for me, walk faster." Tori stretched out his hand to take the child in his wife''s arms, but his fat figure was walking quickly.


    "Good!" Tori''s wife chuckled. In the past two days, the business of my husband''s shop has been getting better and better. A dozen newspaper advertisements doubled their family''s income several times.


    Princess Lucy looked at the fat man who was trotting at a trot, and the woman who followed closely, and couldn''t help but smile, this couple is also very interesting.


    "Jones, let''s go take a look too." Princess Lucy smiled. She was really looking forward to the performance ahead. Could it be similar to the stage play in the capital?


    The two walked along the flow of people, and soon came to the square, and saw a strange stage ahead with a large white cloth on it. There are several rows of chairs in front of the stage, and the two couples they met on the road before sat on those rows of chairs.


    The stage was surrounded by people, and Princess Lucy and Jones were also part of the crowd, and everyone was discussing in a low voice.


    "I heard that there are three shadow puppet shows, and they are all for everyone to watch for free, for four nights in a row."


    "It''s great, I can finally see what shadow puppets are like."


    "Yeah, the Lord of the City is really kind, not to mention giving us paid holidays, but also giving everyone a shadow play."


    "..."


    "Shadow puppet show?" Princess Lucy frowned. What new stage play is this? Such a strange name.


    "Look, Lord City Lord has come out, so handsome, like a prince?"


    "Wow! Miss Nicole is very beautiful."


    "Miss Anli is also very cute, everyone is very beautiful."


    "..."


    Princess Lucy and Jones followed everyone''s gaze and saw the direction of the castle. There was a group of people walking towards the chairs in front of the stage.


    Because of the distance and the dark night, the fabric must be hard to see, but the style of the clothes amazes her, too noble, gorgeous and trendy; this makes Princess Lucy think that those people are princes and princesses.


    "Huh? That person is Eliza?" Princess Lucy saw a familiar person in the group. The delicate face and white hair were too obvious.


    "Going to meet each other?" Jones said coldly, but her eyes were fixed on the knights in full armor, and she felt a sense of crisis from those knights.


    "No, not for now." Princess Lucy shook her head, not wanting to reveal her identity.


    Jones'' red eyes flickered, and she reminded faintly, "Find her to find out, if you don''t know the true or false of the witch doctor."


    "That''s right!" Princess Lucy suddenly realized, Darlene and the two said that the city master''s medical skills are very good, and this happened to Eliza to understand.


    "What are you going to do?" Jones said indifferently.


    "Don''t be in a hurry." Princess Lucy shook her head. She frowned and thought, thinking about how to get close to Eliza without being discovered.


    After all, her status as a princess is too sensitive, and she will cause trouble too much. She doesn''t know what kind of person the city lord is. Even if the other party manages Xiyang City so well now, it''s hard to guarantee that the other party will move. She couldn''t believe a stranger just because of Darlene''s words.


    Chapter 0516 of the otherworld version of the first Spring Festival Gala.


    "Cough cough..."


    After Liu Feng coughed twice, the noisy atmosphere all quieted down, and they all looked at him quietly. He was standing on the shadow puppet stage with a microphone in his hand. It was an all-in-one microphone, that is, the microphone itself had an amplification effect.


    "I''m Liu Feng, the city lord of Xiyang." Liu Feng threw his sleeves slightly and pointed the microphone to his mouth. "Today is the last day of the old year. After today, everyone will be one year older."


    With Liu Feng''s current prestige, it was very quiet below, no one made a sound, An Li, Mina, Nicole and the others looked at Liu Feng with beautiful eyes.


    "In the old year, everyone didn''t have a good time. It''s normal for everyone to be full and hungry for a day." Liu Feng''s voice was low and powerful, and he said solemnly, "The old year is old, and the new year is coming soon. Only labor can make Everyone has a good life, only labor can fill everyone''s stomach, and diligent study can change their destiny."


    "As long as you are diligent and studious and work hard, as your city lord, I have no other ability, at least I won''t let everyone go hungry."


    The simple and straight-forward words made the eyes of the commoners turn red. Their old year was too hard. If they had not met the benevolent city lord, they would have been exempted from extortionate and miscellaneous taxes, and had produced steel coins so that everyone could trade in small denominations. Life is richer and more diverse.


    Liu Feng''s voice became higher and higher, and then his voice changed, "Spring is coming, every year at this time of the year, the last day of the old year, and the first three days of the new year, all have a paid holiday. Besides, there are shadow puppets to watch. ."


    As soon as the voice fell, a neat roar broke out from the crowd, "Long live the city lord! Long live the city lord!"


    Liu Feng''s simple words are the most touching. The commoners don''t think much and don''t see the long-term. They only focus on the immediate interests, paid holidays, and shadow play. These two things hit the hearts of the commoners.


    Shadow puppetry, commoners know that there is such a play, but many commoners are reluctant to spend money to watch it. Now the shadow play that Liu Feng wants to show started from the first episode. After four days and twelve episodes, it happened to be connected to the shadow play shop. The new episode of , can attract many people to go to the shadow play store to watch.


    Liu Feng stood on the stage and waved his hand, stepped off the stage, sat in the middle chair, turned his head to Mina and said, "Let''s start."


    "Yes!" Mina nodded and got up to arrange for someone.


    "Hiccup~"


    An Li next to her suddenly hiccupped, and her cheeks flushed immediately.


    "Hiccup~" Dessy hiccupped too, causing her to bow her head embarrassingly. She and Enri grabbed the most dumplings.


    "Would you like to drink some water?" Nicole asked with concern, a smile flashed in her gray eyes. The two of them grabbed so many dumplings, but in the end they didn''t get any silver coins.


    "No." Enri and Tis hurriedly shook their heads, their stomachs were already in a panic, and they would vomit if they drank any more water.


    "Nicole, there are digestion tablets in the first aid kit, go get them two tablets to eat." Liu Feng said with a smile, two people who didn''t know how to control.


    "I''ll go get it." Wei Ya smiled embarrassedly, got up and went to the castle, where she ate one of the silver coins.


    "Who knew our luck would be so bad." En Li pouted and muttered, and the fox ears lay down listlessly.

 Chapter 431：

    "I won''t dare to eat so much next time." Tis had a big belly and rubbed her stomach from time to time. People who didn''t know it thought she was pregnant.


    "Dong Dong Dong!!!"


    At this time, the sound of gongs and drums sounded, the surrounding torches were immediately blocked by the black linen cloth, the surroundings immediately darkened, and the fire was lit behind the white curtain.


    "Dong dong dong..."


    Drums sounded intensively, immediately attracting everyone''s attention, and shadow puppets appeared immediately on the white curtain.


    The small drum sounds of ''dong dong dong'' sounded one after another. With the provocation of Yueqin, the erhu was pulled, and the magnetic sound came from behind the white curtain.


    "It''s been a while since the legend. It was a new era. There are many continents in the whole world. It''s a continent that is much larger than our current Forbidden Mountain Range. The most important ones are these continents. Niu Hezhou..."


    Following the performance of the shadow play, Princess Lucy in the crowd slowly widened her golden eyes, looking at the white curtain in front of her in disbelief, her eyes completely reluctant to leave.


    Jones wasn''t much better either, her red eyes stared at the curtain intently, the leopard''s ears perked up, and she paid full attention to the slightly accented voice.


    With the progress of the shadow puppet drama, the civilians didn''t even dare to take a breath, for fear of disturbing the people behind the curtain, even those who had seen it, looked again seriously. For them, it was really a never-ending experience. .


    Only Liu Feng sat there, grinning from time to time, he was a little sleepy, and the shadow puppet show had very limited appeal to him. He decided to build a big theater, and then get all the stage plays and sketches out. That''s the only one. The real Spring Festival Gala.


    "Aha~~" Liu Feng yawned. On the first night of the Spring Festival Gala, he couldn''t leave, and at least he had to stay up until twelve o''clock.


    Nicole probed into Liu Feng''s ear and exhaled like Lan said, "Young master, you can lean against me and sleep for a while, everyone can''t see here."


    "Yeah!" Liu Feng yawned again. Only the shadow puppet stage was lit up in the entire square, and the rest of the place was pitch black for a while. Liu Feng also rested comfortably on Nicole''s lap for a while.


    He was very busy last night, got up early again, and now he can just catch up on sleep. Pillowing on the girl''s soft thighs and smelling the light and fresh body fragrance, Liu Feng fell asleep shortly after.


    Nicole''s cheeks were slightly red, her hands were placed on the young master''s head, and she slowly combed her long black hair. Looking at the peaceful face of the young master, she felt very peaceful in her heart.


    "Huh? Where''s the young master?" Mina came back, but didn''t see Liu Feng.


    "Here!" Nicole beckoned and pointed to her thigh.


    "Uh..." Mina was stunned when she saw this scene, her cheeks flushed instantly, she thought that the young master had tossed with her so late last night, and today was another busy day...


    Chapter 0517 Nicole embarrassed.


    "Dong dong dong..."


    "Act 2: End!"


    As the drums dwindled, the announcement shouted, and the second shadow puppet show ended, the backstage staff hurriedly took a break to drink water and eat something to replenish their strength.


    "Huh?" Eliza turned her head and looked back, her emerald green eyes looked around, scanning the crowd, always feeling that someone was staring at her.


    "Eliza, what''s wrong?" Mina asked softly, she also turned her head and glanced behind, all she saw were figures.


    "It''s nothing." Eliza shook her head, turned her head to look at the shadow puppet stage, thinking that it might be an illusion, her identity has been revealed, and she is always worried that someone will come to Xiyang City to make trouble.


    "..." Mina frowned, turned her head around, and quietly waited for the next shadow play to begin.


    Watching shadow puppets with so many people gives Mao Erniang the feeling of being lively and has a different life experience, although she doesn''t like too many people.


    "Dong dong dong..."


    The drums sounded, and the third session began, and the somewhat noisy discussion disappeared immediately.


    In the crowd, Princess Lucy slowly raised her head and was relieved when she saw that the shadow play started again. Just now, she was staring at Eliza''s back. She didn''t expect the elf to be so sensitive.


    "Isn''t it bad for her to see?" Jones turned around and said indifferently, "She shouldn''t be the kind of person to show off."


    "People change." Princess Lucy sighed and watched the shadow play quietly. She felt that the scene performed on the stage would be great if it was written into a novel.


    Time passes slowly, and focusing on one thing can make people feel that time is too short.


    But for Nicole, this is a torment, her legs are tense and relaxed from time to time, her face is blush, and her gray eyes are full of mist. She squeezed the young master''s long hair tightly with both hands, and her breathing was a little short, as if she was holding back something.


    "Nicole, what''s the matter with you?" Wei Ya felt Nicole''s strangeness, turned her head and asked with concern, "Why is your face so red?"


    "I...it''s fine." Nicole pursed her lips. She was a little embarrassed to ask to go to the toilet. She looked down at the sleeping young master, and didn''t want to wake the young master.


    "Really? Do I have a first aid kit here? I have medicine." Wei Ya shook the rabbit''s ears and took out the first aid kit in her arms, which she brought along with the digestion tablets just now.


    "It''s really not necessary." Nicole shook her head, took a deep breath, and almost didn''t hold back.


    "..." Wei Ya frowned, nodded silently, and stopped talking. She turned her head to watch the shadow play, but occasionally she turned her head and saw Nicole frequently taking out her watch.


    Time passed slowly, and as the third shadow play came to the end of the curtain, the night time also came to more than 11:50 minutes.


    "Master, wake up..." Nicole nudged the young master with flushed cheeks, but it was the young master''s cheek against her belly, and the heat of her breath made her whole body go weak.


    "Huh?" Liu Feng slowly opened his eyes wide and said lazily, "What time is it now?"


    "It''s almost twelve o''clock." Nicole breathed heavily.


    "Huh?" Liu Feng was stunned for a while, he could feel Nicole''s strangeness, he got up and asked with concern, "Nicole, what''s wrong with you?"


    It was Nicole''s current appearance that frightened him, her cheeks were flushed, and there was a bit of pain, and her gray eyes were full of water mist, as if she was about to cry.


    "I..." Nicole trembled and was about to stand up. She wanted to hurry back to the castle to go to the toilet. She couldn''t help it, but when she was halfway up, she found that her legs were numb and she couldn''t exert herself. long time.


    "Come on, are you uncomfortable there? Is your stomach?" Liu Feng asked anxiously, seeing Nicole covering her stomach.


    "Young Master, come here with your head." Nicole said hesitantly, she really couldn''t help it, and she must not be embarrassed in public.


    "You said..." Liu Feng hurriedly leaned his head over.


    "Master, I, I want..." Nicole said intermittently and embarrassedly in Liu Feng''s ear, "Go to the toilet."


    "Uh..." Liu Feng was stunned, the corners of his eyes trembled, and he couldn''t help laughing and laughing. He quickly put Nicole in his arms, turned his head and said to Cat Erniang, "Mina, you will give everyone a New Year''s greeting for me."


    "Yes." Mina said with a strange expression, she heard Nicole''s words too, and held back her smile, she didn''t expect Nicole to have an embarrassing day.


    Liu Feng didn''t care what other people thought, he hugged Nicole and strode toward the castle. He looked down at Nicole, whose cheeks were red, and said helplessly, "You can wake me up."


    "I..." Nicole was speechless and could only bury her face in the young master''s arms, which was really a bit embarrassing.


    "Really..." Liu Feng smiled bitterly, the girl couldn''t bear to wake him up, so she did such a pitiful thing.


    Liu Feng thought of the girls on the other side of the earth. There are too few innocent girls, so there may be no more stupidity. When such a thing happens, I am afraid that I will slap you to death earlier, why sleep? The old lady needs to go to the toilet.


    "It''s here, hurry in." Liu Feng came to the castle toilet and quickly put down Nicole.


    "Yeah." Nicole made a small mosquito noise and trotted into the toilet with a blushing face. It was too embarrassing.


    "Huh..." Liu Feng exhaled softly, it was the sound coming from inside that made him feel strange.

 Chapter 432：

    "Happy New Year!!!"


    Suddenly, there was a shout from outside, like a wave of the sea, a voice higher than a voice.


    "The new year is here." Liu Feng chuckled and glanced at his watch. At this time, it was just twelve o''clock, and the new year in the other world started.


    "Shh!"


    "Ta Tata..."


    Nicole covered her face, ran out of the toilet, and slipped away quickly. It was so embarrassing, she was a little afraid to face the young master now.


    "Really..." Liu Feng looked at Nicole''s back running in embarrassment, something embarrassing happened in the new year, and he couldn''t help laughing, "The days will only get better and better."


    "Aha!"


    "I''m still a little sleepy." Liu Feng walked towards his room. In the few days of the new year, he was about to get busy with the water supply plan and the city expansion plan.


    "Just a few more people to help."


    The words Liu Feng muttered came from the corridor, causing the maids in the night watch to look at each other in dismay.


    "The Lord of the City is really hardworking."


    "Yeah, everyone is on vacation, and the Lord of the City still cares about the territory."


    Chapter 0518 Bridge over the secluded river?


    In the early morning, around eight o''clock, the streets were full of people coming and going.


    "The newspaper is sold, the newspaper is sold, good news for the New Year, good news." Ale shouted everywhere with the newspaper, a smile on his face, he was very happy and full these days.


    He sells newspapers in the morning and at noon, and goes to Mr. Buff''s night hall to learn how to read and write. He can already write his name, and he can eat and clothe himself. The next step is to save money to buy a house.


    "The newspaper has been sold. Good news for the New Year. The Lord of the City has written a message for everyone." Ale waved the newspaper and shouted.


    "Newspaper seller, give me a newspaper." Tori shouted, holding two steel coins in his hand, the change he bought from Baozi.


    Now in Xiyang City, the wealthier families would buy a newspaper in the morning, and then discuss the news with others all day long.


    "Okay, sir, your newspaper." Ale immediately handed over the newspaper.


    Tori took the newspaper and spread it out to see that Zhengwen said Happy New Year and some New Year''s etiquette. It was like the first day of the new year, and it was necessary to give red envelopes to relatives, juniors and elders, as well as the meaning of red envelopes, and Amount suggestion, etc.


    "Huh? This is interesting. Give a red envelope to the juniors. Then go to Mr. Solo''s house tonight, do you want to give a red envelope to Gore? Ten copper coins should be about the same, right? Just treat it as pocket money." Tori chuckled lightly.


    "The door couplets on both sides of the house can actually exorcise evil? The word "Fu" is pasted upside down, which means that blessing has arrived? This is also OK?" Tori was shocked, and then nodded seriously, "Since the Lord of the City has also pasted, then I will buy a few too. Let''s stick it up."


    Tori walked according to the address where the couplet was sold in the newspaper, and read the newspaper as he walked. He continued to read. There were many political news, but the last one made Tori widen his eyes and said in astonishment, "Building a bridge over the Youshui River, It''s almost done? It''s not a joke, is it?"


    He had already heard about the construction of the bridge over the Youshui River. He heard that it was being built a month or two ago, but he didn''t take it seriously at all, thinking it was just the Lord of the City talking about it.


    "After the New Year, the Youshui Pontoon Bridge was officially opened. The land opposite the Youshui River is fertile. Please prepare for land reclamation. You only need to pay 10% of the grain tax in the first year of land reclamation, and 20% of the grain tax in the second year. The 30% grain tax was not paid until the third year." Tori whispered, he was surprised by the policy announced by the Lord of the City, and it was really good for these commoners.


    He was thinking about whether to hire civilians to open up wasteland to grow wheat. After all, this is also a way to make money, but the next political news made Tori dispel this idea.


    "The City Lord''s Mansion is recruiting workers. It needs a lot of manpower to open up wasteland. The monthly salary is 80 copper coins. Please register after three days."


    Tori now knows that the city lord has made a big move again. Is it to recruit people to grow food by himself?


    "Huh? This advertisement actually got the store to pick it up. I heard that now they ask for a silver coin a day, so I''m really willing."


    "..."


    Princess Lucy and Jones stood on the side of the avenue, watching the fat man who was babbling away, and couldn''t help but become curious about the newspaper.


    "Jones, do we want to buy a copy and have a look?" Princess Lucy asked curiously, going after last night, the two slept very sweetly, and went out to hang out early in the morning.


    "Buy." Jones walked directly to the shouting boy. In the other''s timid eyes, she handed over two steel coins and took a newspaper.


    Ale pursed his lips and ran away holding the steel coin tightly. That woman is so cold, even colder than Miss Mina next to the Lord of the City.


    "Jones, you scared him." Princess Lucy said angrily, her golden eyes full of smiles as she looked at the boy who was far away, and reached out to take the newspaper handed over by Leopard Ear Girl.


    "..." Jones was speechless, her character was like this, and she was frightened, indicating that the other party was timid.


    "This is the newspaper? It''s incredible." Princess Lucy''s golden eyes trembled, and she opened her mouth to look at the words in the newspaper. She only glanced at it a few times and found that the newspaper was definitely not handwritten.


    Because it is handwritten, it is impossible for the entire article to be free of typos, and more importantly, the font gaps in this newspaper are all neat and tidy.


    Jones just glanced at the newspaper and didn''t pay attention. She was not interested in words at all, but the smell of meat in the air made her very interested.


    "It''s not handwritten, how did this word come from?" Princess Lucy frowned and thought, this technique made her very eye-catching. After all, all the novels she published were all copied by hand, and the novels copied like this There are many typos.


    Princess Lucy thought, how wonderful it would be if the novels she wrote could produce a thousand books according to this technique, and everyone could see the novels she wrote.


    This should be made by the city owner, do you want to ask him? Princess Lucy pondered for a while, then shook her head, letting go of this idea for the time being.


    "Conscription? What is this?" Princess Lucy frowned and read the newspaper seriously, she didn''t understand the word very well, and continued to read, "It is required to be able to swim, familiar with water, to be physically strong, between fifteen and thirty years old, with a monthly salary One hundred copper coins."


    "It should be the fleet escort." Jones said lightly.


    "Jones, do you see this political news? A bridge is being built on the Youshui River, and it is almost done. Are you kidding me?" Princess Lucy pointed at the last political news with a chuckle.


    "It''s whimsical." Jones was stunned for a moment, then said indifferently, "It''s impossible."


    How wide is the Youshui River? Everyone knows that it is impossible to build a bridge over the Youshui River, which is obviously grandstanding.


    "Yes, I also think it''s impossible." Princess Lucy chuckled and shook her head, then looked down.


    Half an hour later, Princess Lucy stood on the side of the road, finished reading a newspaper, and couldn''t help sighing, "This newspaper is really an amazing invention, with this newspaper, everything that happens in a city can be easily learned."


    "Are you going to find Eliza?" Jones asked indifferently.


    "Not for now, let''s take a walk around the city first." Princess Lucy rolled up the newspaper. She is very interested in the city now, especially the newspaper office and the library.


    Chapter 0519 comers are not good.


    "Crash..."


    The sound of water hitting the wooden board sounded.


    On the Youshui River, a fleet of hundreds of ships was slowly advancing, led by Darlene''s fleet.


    Darlene stood at the stern of the boat, looking at the large and small ships behind her. She was in a very complicated mood now, and she didn''t know whether it was good or bad to bring so many people to Xiyang City.


    But she thought of what Your Excellency Liu Feng said when she was about to leave, so she didn''t need to worry. When she came, she didn''t need to worry about those followers, even if she took them to Xiyang City.


    "How long will it take to reach Xiyang City?" Darlene asked without looking back.

 Chapter 433：

    "Miss, there are still eleven days to reach Xiyang City, and..." The knight quickly and respectfully said, but he hesitated halfway through.


    "Tell me, what happened?" Darlene said indifferently, no one in charge of these fleets would want her to have an accident.


    "The snow has melted very fast these days. The amount of water upstream is very large. The speed of the fleet can''t be accelerated. I''m afraid that it may not reach Xiyang City in eleven days." The knight said quickly, he predicted eleven days. at the last speed.


    "Huh..." Darlene exhaled, if it weren''t for the fact that she had to wait for Catherine, she would have set off more than ten days ago, and this time it was half a month later than the scheduled time.


    "I''m really sorry, Your Excellency Liu Feng." Darlene sighed. She doesn''t know what to do now. Catherine is now grounded, and she may marry someone she doesn''t like in the future.


    "It''s a little difficult to speak." Darlene looked up at the gloomy sky, it was about to rain. When she went to Xiyang City this time, she didn''t know how to ask Your Excellency Liu Feng for help.


    But apart from Your Excellency Liu Feng, she couldn''t think of anyone who could help Catherine. As for Princess Lucy, she didn''t have to think about it, the other party could not protect herself now.


    If she seeks help from others, I am afraid that in the next second, she will be caught and brought to the presence of Lord Kelack.


    She looked down at the fleet behind her. There were definitely three princes'' messengers in it. As for their purpose, she didn''t even need to think about it, and they came to the magical goods such as perfume, wine, and paper.


    "The visitor is not good." Darlene sighed helplessly, turned and walked to the cabin, the wind was strong outside, and she felt dizzy for a long time.


    Darlene''s guess was right. The fleet that followed was the messengers of the other three princes, such as Jesse and Kunzhan who followed again.


    "Hmph, that woman, I''m afraid this is her last business time, right?" Jesse looked at the back of Darlene as she walked into the cabin.


    "His Royal Highness the Fourth Prince said that as long as we can get the formula of the perfume, that woman will be at our disposal." Kunzhan''s face was gloomy, and he hated that woman deeply now.


    Because of Darlene, his reputation in the capital was already bad, and no noble girl was willing to pay attention to him, let alone marry him.


    "What? You still want her?" Jesse squinted, a cold glint flashed in her eyes.


    "Yes, why not? I want to kill her." Kunzhan sneered and said in a low voice, "I''ll give you some money as compensation, how about that?"


    "Hey..." Jesse snorted and said coldly, "No, I want to play too."


    "Hahahaha..." The two looked at each other and laughed, and the people around them cast weird looks.


    "And the **** city lord of Xiyang, this time if he doesn''t know the fun, then his doom is coming." Kunzhan gritted his teeth.


    What happened in the little black house, that dark house with no sound, can be said to be the biggest nightmare in his life. Now that he sleeps, he must light a candle, otherwise he will not dare to sleep.


    There is also mining in that mine. If you don¡¯t dig enough ore, you won¡¯t have wheat porridge to eat. The first two days will make them hungry enough. You can only dig hard, so that he doesn¡¯t starve to death.


    "Hehe~ Do you think he is willing to hand over the perfume formula?" Jesse sneered, he also hated that Xiyang City Lord and those disgusting orcs.


    "I''m definitely not willing, and I''m not willing to come, so? He''s dead." Kunzhan laughed, this time they came under the order of the fourth prince. If the other party doesn''t hand over the perfume formula, they can get it. kill him.


    This time Catherine didn''t come, and they were no longer afraid of a small noble. And they also brought over a hundred knights.


    "This time we should pay attention to the people of the eldest prince and the second prince. They are the biggest competitors." Jesse turned his head and glanced at the big ship in front of the left, which was the eldest prince''s ship.


    "Don''t be afraid, don''t forget what the fourth prince said." Kunzhan said with a grin.


    "I don''t understand." Jesse glanced around vigilantly and lowered his voice, "Why did the fourth prince choose the western land? That place is too remote."


    "You don''t understand, and I don''t understand either." Kunzhan also lowered his voice and said helplessly, "I guess the nobles in other places are unwilling to support the fourth prince."


    "Huh..." Jesse exhaled and said bitterly, "I don''t know if the fourth prince can reach the top, if not? Then we..."


    Can he not be bitter? Participate in the battle for the throne. If you fail, you will definitely die. Even if you survive, you will be demoted to slavery.


    "Hmph~ What''s the point of saying this now? After we stood in line, there was no way out." Kunzhan said indifferently.


    This time they went to Xiyang City to explore the outpost. They even brought all their net worth. The king cannot go back for the time being. Rebel to take the throne.


    "I heard that there is an Earl of Privy, who has been planning the western land for the fourth prince, and I don''t know what is going on now." Jesse changed the subject and said.


    "I heard a word or two from the fourth prince last time. It seems that knights have been recruited in the western land. The first batch is the Thousand Knights." These two sentences.


    "So powerful? There are actually a thousand knights. It''s great. The fourth prince definitely has the hope of becoming the king." Jesse growled excitedly.


    The British Kingdom will be divided into two, the land of the eldest prince and the second prince. The western part of the remote area, including the Xiyang City, will all be under the rule of the Fourth Prince in the future.


    "The first task of perfume must be completed. As for those wines, they can be given to the messengers of the eldest prince and the second prince." Kunzhan said lightly.


    "No, didn''t you say that there are thousands of knights? Wouldn''t it be better to let the knights kill the two princes'' messengers and then storm Xiyang City?" Jesse''s voice was cold and low.


    "It can be considered..." Kunzhan frowned and pondered, then nodded, "Go to the western land to contact the thousands of knights first and then talk about it."


    Chapter 0520 Interesting stuff.


    Today is the second day of the new year. In the castle study, Liu Feng and the beast-eared girls are playing tortoise smoking.


    "Hee hee... I won, there are two left, young master, it''s your turn." An Li giggled and shook the two cards in her hand, her fox ears shaking.


    "Don''t be too happy." Liu Feng blew the note attached to his brows. There were notes attached to both of his brows, indicating that he had lost two games.


    "I won''t be a turtle in this game anyway." En Li puffed up the note on her cheek.


    "Be careful with extreme joy and sadness." Liu Feng looked at the five notes on Hu Erniang''s face with a funny look, and reached out to draw a card in the opponent''s hand.


    "It''s my turn." Tiss shouted excitedly, and her voice blew up the three notes stuck to her nose.


    "Okay, I''ll draw it for you." Liu Feng chuckled and handed over the two cards. Niu Jiao Niang now has only one card left.


    "Just this one." Tiss grabbed a card at random, flipped it over, and shouted excitedly, "Hahaha, it happens to be a pair of sevens."


    "Uh..." En Li was stunned, why is Tis so lucky? So soon it''s over.


    "Enli is here. You don''t have any one to smoke, so I''ll be kicked." Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, and the note fluttered.


    "One-half chance of success." En Li pursed her lips, her brown eyes fixed on the two cards, and her little hands moved left and right tangled.


    "Enri, draw quickly." Mina urged, she had a note ready in her hand, she was the first to draw the cards, so she had the right to stick a note.


    "Just this one." En Li chose the card on the left, turned it over and saw that it was Zhang Eight, her face collapsed instantly, and the remaining card was four.


    "Looks like it''s a miss, then it''s my turn." Liu Feng chuckled lightly, shaking his fingers as he looked at the fox ears who kept changing cards.


    "Master, let''s play." En Li stared at the cards nervously with her brown eyes wide, thinking in her heart, don''t draw four, don''t draw four.


    "This one." Liu Feng quickly drew one, turned it over and saw that it was a pair of four.


    Thinking of Hu Erniang''s happy look just now, he couldn''t help laughing dumbly, "Ha, Anli is a tortoise again."


    "Hmph~ Hurry up and post it, the next round, I will definitely win." En Li pouted and turned her face to the cat ear girl.


    "That''s coming." Mina took the note and stuck it to Mother Fox Er''s chin, making a beard.


    "Come again." Enri gathered the cards and began to shuffle them.

 Chapter 434：

    "Boom bang bang..."


    At this time, there was a knock on the door of the study, which left Liu Feng stunned. Who would come at this time? Beast-eared girls are all here reading books and playing cards.


    "Come in." Liu Feng said calmly, and Mao Er Niang immediately reached out and ripped off the note from his face and played in private. You can order it at will, but you must maintain a noble demeanor in front of people.


    "Gag..."


    The door of the study was pushed open, and Niu strode in, holding a burlap bag in his hand. When I came in, I saw that Beast Ear Mother and my sister had notes on their faces, I immediately understood what they were playing, and I felt that I had come at the wrong time.


    "Niu Da, what happened?" Liu Feng frowned. Niu Da''s task was to patrol the periphery of the territory and be vigilant.


    "Master, there is something I need to report to you." Niu Da said hurriedly, he opened the burlap bag in his hand, revealing about a dozen flat, black things the size of a palm.


    "What is this?" En Li was shocked, this thing is too ugly, isn''t it?


    "Where did it come from?" Liu Feng was surprised. He recognized what these things were, freshwater mussels.


    "I went to the port to patrol in the morning and saw that the bridge builders fished it out from the bottom of the river. I felt very strange, so I brought it to the young master to see." Niu Da said briefly.


    "I didn''t expect this thing to exist in the Youshui River." Liu Feng chuckled lightly, reaching out and grabbing a freshwater mussel, which was quite large.


    "Master, do you know this thing?" Mina said in surprise, her cat''s ears trembling slightly.


    "This is called a freshwater mussel." The corner of Liu Feng''s mouth rose, glanced at the people present, and said with a chuckle, "I ask you a question?"


    "Sir, what''s the problem?" Wei Ya''s rabbit ears stood up.


    "Do you know how the pearls came from?" Liu Feng asked lightly.


    "Pearl?" Nicole frowned, then shook her head, she really didn''t know that.


    "Sir, you don''t mean to say that the pearls come from freshwater mussels, right?" Eliza said in surprise.


    "That''s right." Liu Feng nodded, reached out to Mina and said, "Knife."


    "Yes." Mina flipped it over, and a saber appeared in her hand and handed it over.


    "Freshwater mussels have a certain chance of producing pearls." Liu Feng said indifferently, the saber pierced along the edge of the mussels and pryed open the shells.


    "Wow! There are really pearls, so many." En Li exclaimed excitedly, looking at the dozen or so pearls of different sizes in the mussel.


    "This is the origin of pearls." Eliza, Nicole, Mina, and Weiya were all stunned.


    They heard that pearls come from the sea, and are very precious jewelry. The pearls that can only be exchanged with human life are actually produced by such an ugly thing?


    "Aren''t you surprised?" Liu Feng took out the pearls, divided one for each person, and said softly, "There are also pearls in the sea, and they are produced by similar mussels. The pearls are larger than the freshwater mussels."


    "Master, do these have pearls?" Tiss stared at the freshwater mussels that had not been opened, and she wanted to open one for herself.


    "Just try it and you''ll know." Liu Feng handed over the saber, saw the eager eyes of the others, and said with a smile, "Let each person open one."


    He thought of an interesting thing, which could make money and play at the same time, that is, betting on clams to open pearls. However, he needs some knowledge to see how to select pearl mussels, and artificial cultivation can also be very profitable.


    "Yeah, I''m going to choose this." En Li immediately hugged the largest freshwater mussel.


    "Then I want this." Tiss also chose.


    "I''m not in a hurry, you can choose first." Wei Ya said softly.


    "..."


    Chapter 0521 Pearl Pavilion.


    The third day of the new year.


    "The newspapers are sold, the newspapers are sold, the city owner has opened a new store called Pearl Pavilion. Don''t miss it if you pass by." The child selling newspapers on the street shouted loudly.


    "Get a newspaper."


    "Bring me a newspaper too."


    "..."


    Solo was walking with Geer on the road. The father and son were about to eat noodles when they heard the newspaper salesman shouting pearls, which caught Solo''s attention.


    Pearl is a very good thing, and it is also one of the favorite things of the great nobles. It is more popular than gold, especially those ladies who are crazy about pearls.


    "Father, let''s go eat noodles first." Gerr had a bad feeling when he saw his father reading the newspaper seriously.


    "Buy some buns to eat, let''s go to this Pearl Pavilion and eat noodles later." Solo put away the newspaper and strode towards the Pearl Pavilion.


    "Oh!" Geer pouted, followed reluctantly, and then bought a few buns at the bun shop.


    The Pearl Pavilion is located near the Qianzhuang. It is a large building. It was originally reserved by Liu Feng to open a spice shop, but now that there are pearl mussels, it will be used first.


    When Soro brought Geer to the Pearl Pavilion, he found many acquaintances, all of them businessmen, and some curious civilians.


    "Look, everyone, Mr. Solo is here too."


    "Haha... Mr. Solo, are you also here for the pearl?"


    "..."


    "Mr. Solo, you''re here too." Tori greeted, who also came after reading the newspaper.


    "Lord Tori, why are you all standing here?" Soro asked curiously.


    "We''re early, the Pearl Pavilion hasn''t opened yet." Tori said, spreading his hands.


    "Uh..." Solo was stunned for a while before he realized that it was indeed getting up early. He was accustomed to getting up early because he was going to send Geer to school, not like he used to stay in bed.


    "I don''t know how many pearls there are. I hope there are a little more, so that the price will not be too high." Tori said softly, he wanted to buy a few better pearls to go back to his wife.


    "There shouldn''t be a lot of pearls in the store opened by the Lord of the City, right?" Soro''s tone was full of uncertainty. If there were a lot of them, it would be another business.


    "Mr. Solo, what do you think pearls are?" Tori rolled his eyes and said helplessly, "You must know that pearls are treasures from the sea, and the number of pearls that go to the west every year is even less."


    "Then I can only hope that the price is not too high." Solo sighed, if there were a lot of pearls, he might buy a lot of them.


    In the crowd, Princess Lucy and Jones were also there. They were also attracted by Pearl. Now both of them are hiding in the corner, for fear of being seen by Solo.


    After all, Solo is Darlene''s father, and he has also met Princess Lucy. Once Solo sees it, his identity will be exposed.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The sound of horse hooves sounded, and a carriage was slowly approaching not far away, and stopped in front of the Pearl Pavilion after a while.


    "Sir City Lord, the Pearl Pavilion is here." Xin Ke reported in a deep voice, his cold eyes scanning the surroundings, forcing many people to retreat.

 Chapter 435：

    "Gag~"


    The door of the carriage opened, Liu Feng walked out, glanced at the people below, thinking that the allure of pearls was strong enough, and 90% of the merchants in the city came.


    "Lord City Lord, Happy New Year." Tori and Solo took the lead in shouting, which they came from the newspaper.


    "Happy New Year." Liu Feng was stunned for a moment, then chuckled, "Everyone, it''s really early."


    "Lord Liu Feng, we all came when we heard that there were pearls." Tori replied.


    "Okay, let''s go in then." Liu Feng turned his head and nodded to An Li who was standing behind him, "Let someone open the door."


    "Yes." An Li said respectfully, stepped outside the Pearl Pavilion, and knocked on the door.


    "Gag~"


    In less than two seconds, the door opened. There are already guys preparing inside, and after opening the door, they stand aside.


    Liu Feng stepped in and glanced at the beast-eared girl standing beside him. Are the spots on the ears a leopard orc? He didn''t think too much, and stepped into the store.


    Mina stared at the leopard clan orc vigilantly, she felt the crisis from the other party, and the murderous aura was too obvious, which made her have to be vigilant.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The three of Liu Feng had just entered, and Tori, Solo, and others all rushed in. They wanted pearls so much, after all, they could make money by reselling them.


    "Uh..." The businessmen after entering the door stared blankly at the decorations inside. Isn''t this too rough? Nothing like the beauty of other stores.


    "Lord City Lord, where is the pearl?" Tori asked curiously, there was no pearl at all in the hall.


    The people present only saw more than a dozen large wooden barrels in the hall. Could it be that the pearls are placed in the large wooden barrels? Are there too many pearls? Are you going to use a big wooden barrel?


    "The pearl is here." The corner of Liu Feng''s mouth rose, and he reached out and patted the big wooden barrel beside him.


    "Really?" Tori''s eyes lit up, and he rushed to the big wooden barrel and looked down. He was dumbfounded. There was only water in the big wooden bucket, and there were some things that were flat like stones.


    "Lord City Lord, are you kidding me?" Solo was stunned, how could this be considered a pearl?


    "Don''t believe me?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows and said lightly to Mao Erniang, "Choose one and open it for them to see."


    "Yes." Mina nodded, rolled up her sleeves, reached into the large wooden barrel with her left hand and picked up the top freshwater mussel, turned the saber slightly with her right hand, stabbed it along the mussel shell, and pried it open.


    "This...is there really pearls?" Tori''s eyes widened, staring at the seven or eight pearls of different sizes in the shell in shock.


    "It''s unbelievable, the pearl actually grows here." Solo pointed at the shell and said in surprise, "Lord City Lord, what is this thing called?"


    "Freshwater mussels can also be called pearl mussels." Liu Feng smiled and said slowly, "This kind of mussels has a certain chance of containing pearls."


    "Lord City Lord, how do you sell these?" Tori asked hurriedly, thinking of these fresh pearls.


    "It is measured by the size of a pearl." Liu Feng said indifferently, he took out a wooden box from his sleeve, which contained a measuring instrument.


    Chapter 0522 gambling clam.


    "Snapped!"


    Liu Feng lifted the lid of the box and put a vernier caliper inside. The main ruler is usually in millimeters, which is just used to measure pearls. You must know that every millimeter of pearls has a completely different price.


    "An Li, test it." Liu Feng handed the vernier caliper to the fox-ear lady, who had taught it to the people in the castle when he brought it from Earth last night.


    "Yes." En Li took the corpse, squatted down and took the largest pearl to measure, and said, "This pearl is seven millimeters."


    "This one is five millimeters, this one is three millimeters..." En Li quickly measured several pearls and recorded them on paper. The smallest pearl was three millimeters.


    "This... can be divided so carefully." Tori said in astonishment.


    "Lord City Lord, how to sell this pearl?" Solo asked quickly, he wanted to buy the largest pearl.


    "The price depends on the size and roundness of the pearl. The bigger the pearl, the more round it is, and the color determines the price." Liu Feng''s black eyes narrowed slightly, and he said lightly, "Take this seven-millimeter pearl as an example, at least fifty pieces. The price starts in silver coins."


    The pearls produced by freshwater mussels are not very big. They are not artificially cultured. The average size is about seven to eight millimeters. This is the conclusion that Liu Feng came to by opening hundreds of freshwater mussels yesterday.


    As for pearls over ten millimeters, it is relatively rare, and the price of at least one piece starts at ten gold coins.


    "Fifty silver coins?" Solo nodded. This price is the market price, which is not much more expensive than other pearls.


    "A 6mm pearl costs only 20 silver coins..." Liu Feng briefly introduced the price of pearls.


    "Lord City Lord, I bought all of these." Tori said quickly, his clothing store business is booming recently, which has made him a good profit.


    "Mr. Tory, you can''t eat alone, and I''ll buy three pearls too."


    "And me, please give me a five-millimeter pearl."


    The merchants at the scene were not happy, and hurriedly shouted to buy pearls, for fear that they would not be able to buy pearls if they spoke too late.


    "Everyone, please listen to me." Liu Feng waved his hands and waited until everyone was quiet before speaking, "Pearl, I still have hundreds of them here, and they will be placed on the second floor. If you are interested, just wait. Go up to the second floor to choose."


    "Very good, then I won''t argue, Mr. Tory please."


    "Yeah, since there are still pearls, don''t hurt your feelings."


    The merchants backed away embarrassedly, and gave the venue to Tori, as if I would not grab it from you, and Tori rolled his eyes in anger.


    "Lord City Lord, are all these wooden barrels filled with this kind of pearl mussels?" Solo asked, raising his eyebrows, he was suddenly interested in this pearl mussels.


    "Yes, these are full of pearl mussels." Liu Feng said lightly, this is the pearl mussels he ordered people to dig out yesterday.


    The source of the pearl mussels was sealed by Liu Feng yesterday, and the salvage of the pearl mussels was also carried out in secret.


    "Does that allow me to pry one open? Of course, I can pay for it." Solo said seriously.


    "Lord City Lord, I want to try it too." Tori said quickly.


    "Okay, the pearl mussels in these barrels are for everyone to pry themselves." Liu Feng waved his hand, and the corner of his mouth raised, "The price of the freshwater mussels in the barrels here is different. For example, I In the wooden barrel next to it, the price of a freshwater mussel is ten silver coins, and whether it can produce pearls depends on luck.¡±


    Yesterday, Liu Feng found some information on Earth, and could barely tell which mussels contained pearls. As for the size of the pearls, it really depends on luck.


    The first mussel opened today was also arranged by Liu Feng before, just to show the audience, and for one purpose, that is to gamble on mussels.


    "This..." Solo was sluggish, the price of a freshwater mussel was ten silver coins. Once the freshwater mussels with pearls are opened, it will definitely be a steady profit, and there will be big profits. But I''m afraid that the freshwater mussels that come out have no pearls, that is, blood loss, which is completely like gambling.


    "Of course, there are cheaper freshwater mussels over there. One only costs five silver coins and one silver coin." Liu Feng pointed to the large wooden barrel in the corner of the hall, and said lightly, "There are cheaper ones, as long as Five hundred copper coins, of course, the lower the price of freshwater mussels, the lower the chance of pearls."


    He only put a few mussels with pearls in each barrel. Most of them were mussels without pearls. This would definitely make him only make money and not lose money. As for the accidental high-quality pearls, it depends on luck. , is really not in his scope of consideration.


    "Isn''t this too exciting? If the freshwater mussels you bought didn''t have pearls, wouldn''t the flesh hurt for a long time?"


    "But once you buy freshwater mussels and get pearls, you will earn blood."

 Chapter 436：

    "I have a bad heart, but I can''t play such exciting things."


    "It all depends on luck. If you buy it, you will make a lot of money."


    "..."


    There was a lot of discussion at the scene, but their eyes glanced at the big wooden barrel from time to time. Many people had already moved, and they all wanted to try their luck.


    "Oh, the wooden barrels over there are more expensive. A freshwater mussel costs fifty silver coins, and the chance of pearls will be higher." Liu Feng pointed to the three large wooden barrels in the center of the hall.


    "This..." Everyone present was frightened, isn''t this too exciting? A freshwater mussel actually costs fifty silver coins.


    "If you can make a big pearl, it will really make a lot of money, everyone, why don''t you try it?" Liu Feng chuckled.


    He is not in a hurry, anyway, he has made a steady profit without losing money, no, it is pure profit, no matter if someone buys freshwater mussels or no one buys them, he opens most of the freshwater mussels with pearls, although only ten freshwater mussels can Identify three or four with pearls.


    "Lord City Lord, I want to buy a freshwater mussel with ten silver coins." Soro took the lead and said, this kind of exciting thing, how can you do it without experiencing it.


    Chapter 0523 a knife heaven and hell.


    "Choose it yourself." Liu Feng said calmly, with a calm expression, "Just hand in the coins before opening."


    "Yes." Solo nodded, and hurriedly came to the big wooden barrel of ten silver coins, reached out and picked it up from the wooden barrel, and studied it with a few freshwater mussels.


    As a result, except for the size, the rest of the freshwater mussels are similar in his eyes, and finally he chose a larger freshwater mussels.


    "This is ten silver coins." After Solo chose, he immediately handed over the silver coins.


    "There are tables and knives over there. You can go over there to open the freshwater mussels, or you can go home and open them again." Liu Feng reached out and took the silver coins and handed them to Hu Erniang. An Li was in charge of the Pearl Pavilion store.


    "Okay." Solo had a serious face, and walked to the table. Tori and the businessmen gathered around, all staring at the freshwater mussels in Soro''s hands.


    "Master, does that have pearls?" En Li whispered, her brown eyes scanning the surroundings.


    "Who knows?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows. The number of freshwater mussels in each barrel is different. Maybe some barrels don''t even have a single freshwater mussel with pearls. Conversely, it is possible for freshwater mussels with many pearls. It''s all about luck.


    "Master, one person was drowned by fishing for freshwater mussels yesterday." An Li''s voice was a little low, and she looked at the freshwater mussels in the wooden bucket, which were fished out by a dozen people yesterday.


    "Three times the pension to his family." Liu Feng narrowed his black eyes and said seriously, "Those who fish for freshwater mussels must be protected."


    Fishing for freshwater mussels is a dangerous job. If you are not careful, you will be drowned by water. Fortunately, you are in the water to touch the freshwater mussels by the Youshui River, and the current is not very large. How many. The salary of catching freshwater mussels is relatively high, and some people are still willing to take the risk of catching freshwater mussels.


    The discovery of freshwater mussels was originally an accident, that is, when building a pontoon bridge, freshwater mussels were accidentally discovered in the mud.


    "Yes." Enri replied solemnly.


    "Mina, let someone find a place where the river level is gentler, I''ll help." Liu Feng turned his head and instructed Mao Erniang.


    "Okay." Mina nodded.


    Liu Feng is planning to cultivate pearl mussels artificially, and the demand for pearls will only increase in the future. However, the cultured pearl mussels can satisfy the market more, and the pearls produced are larger, and the quantity and production of pearls can be controlled.


    The most important thing is that if it is processed into jewelry in the future, the price can be doubled again. Pearls will be a powerful tool for attracting gold in Xiyang City. As for betting on mussels today, it is a small game, a game to make some money. .


    "Wow, yes, pearls out, five pearls." Tori yelled, more excited than Solo.


    "It''s beautiful." Solo held the pearl with a smile on his face. He didn''t expect that the freshwater mussels he had chosen actually had pearls.


    "Sir City Lord, I also want to buy a freshwater mussel with ten silver coins." Tori immediately pulled away from the crowd, ran to Liu Feng, shoved the ten silver coins over, and ran to pick the freshwater mussels.


    "Lord City Lord, I want to buy freshwater mussels with a silver coin."


    "I want to buy two freshwater mussels for five hundred copper coins."


    "..."


    The freshwater mussels chosen by Solo came out with pearls, which immediately attracted most of the people to buy freshwater mussels. It was too tempting.


    "No, ah? Why not? Damn, damn..."


    "I don''t have mine either. My luck isn''t that bad, is it?"


    "Hahahaha... I opened it, I opened it, three pearls, hahaha..."


    "..."


    Not everyone has such good luck. For example, Solo was the first to pick a freshwater mussel with pearls.


    Liu Feng quietly looked at the annoyed and happy people, a sneer flashed in his black eyes, a knife in heaven, a knife in hell, these are the people he was talking about.


    "Master, will they be okay?" En Li''s ears perked up, frowning at those decadent people, she was afraid that those people would do something extreme.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just a normal phenomenon." Liu Feng said slowly, he thought of the gambling stones on the other side of the earth, which were also similar to today''s appearance.


    "Master, what should I do with those small pearls?" En Li asked. The pearls are big or small. If they are too small, no one will buy them unless they are made into jewelry.


    "Grinding those small pearls into powder can be used as medicine." Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    "Ah? Can pearls be used as medicine?" En Li was shocked. Isn''t a pearl just a piece of jewelry? How is it related to the drug?


    "Pearl is crushed into powder, but it is very useful. It has the effects of calming the nerves, calming the nerves, detoxifying the heat, relieving sores, moisturizing the skin and removing freckles."


    Liu Feng recalled the information he found last night in his mind, and then read, "It can also be used for restlessness, sleeplessness, dreaminess, forgetfulness, restlessness, epilepsy, convulsions, ulcers and ulcers, sores on the tongue, swollen gums, throat Festering, skin discoloration, etc."


    Hu Erniang and Mao Erniang both listened to Liu Feng in a daze, but most of them didn''t understand, and they didn''t realize it was very powerful.


    "In short, there is a beauty effect." Liu Feng rolled his eyes.


    "I see." En Li''s brown eyes widened, she knew what to do with those words.


    "Let''s go, go back and prepare, tomorrow the pontoon bridge will be tested." Liu Feng stepped outside.


    "Yes." Mina immediately followed, leaving Enri to manage for the time being.


    And Princess Lucy and Jones, who were hiding in the crowd, were also very interested in this pearl. It can be said that few women can resist the temptation of pearls.


    "I''m going to buy two, go back and open again." Jones got up and walked to the big wooden barrel with ten silver coins, picked up two freshwater mussels, gave the coins, and left with Princess Lucy.


    Chapter 0524 ten years of green salt.


    "Aka, are you going to build a house?"


    "No, the city owner needs someone to dig ditches. I applied for this job. I heard that the monthly salary is 80 copper coins."


    "Why don''t you go to open up wasteland? Maybe you can get the land?"


    "No, the land allocated will be very remote, so it''s better to help the city owner to work more safely."


    "..."

 Chapter 437：

    In the early morning, Xiyang City called out a new machine, the whole city was very lively, and there were discussions everywhere.


    In the castle study, Liu Feng quietly listened to the noise outside. The three-day New Year''s holiday has passed, and all the people working in the workshop have started to go to work. Others, who have been idle for a winter, go out early in the morning, all of them waiting to arrange work.


    "Huh..." Liu Feng exhaled and took out a letter from the drawer. It was a letter sent by Niu Wu last night, and he just remembered to check it now.


    Mina''s buttocks sat on the desk, chewing dried fish, watching the young master''s movements curiously, and occasionally turning to look at En Li, who was writing and drawing with her head down.


    Everyone is busy today. Avril escorted Nicole and Sheeran to visit the store, Tis went to work in the security department, Eliza went to sniper training, and Weiya took Frey and Su Mi to school.


    Only she can be lazy for a while. The intelligence organization is already on the right track, and she no longer needs to do it herself. Now the mail delivery is expanding to other cities in an orderly manner. I believe that in half a year, all cities in the western land will have a letter company. Express delivery.


    "It''s a bit interesting, there are actually thirty cows, which is really good news." Liu Feng chuckled lightly, this is Niu Wu reporting back the request of the Sahara Prairie Orc tribe.


    "Master, do you have any requirements for that orc tribe?" Mina asked curiously. She was very interested in that orc tribe, and it was incredible that she could actually build a large tribe of 30,000 or 40,000 orcs in the prairie. thing.


    "They want salt and green vegetables." Liu Feng said slowly, he had to decide for thirty cattle, Xiyang City was too short of cattle, or the entire western land was short of cattle.


    As long as there are cattle, they can be tamed into cattle, and with a curved plough, it is absolutely half the effort to open up wasteland and cultivate land. Now the orc tribes also value cows, and definitely cowhide is a good material for leather armor.


    According to the information returned by Niu Wu, it seems that many nobles know that cowhide is a good material for leather armor, and some people have begun to raise cattle in large numbers.


    And now Liu Feng needs cattle, he is targeting the orc tribe''s lack of salt, and is negotiating terms with the other party. This letter is the second negotiation. The last time I bought a horse and came back, it was the first time we talked about cattle.


    He also wants the orc tribe to help him cultivate calves, and the use of cattle will only increase in the future.


    "Master, there is a shortage of salt in the surrounding cities recently, and the price of salt has risen to forty copper coins per pound." Mina said a piece of information, which was collected during the three days of the new year.


    "Oh?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows and asked suspiciously, "What''s the reason? Although there was a lack of salt before, it wasn''t that exaggerated, right?"


    Forty copper coins per pound of salt, needless to say, few civilians can afford it, so something must have happened in that place.


    "The intelligence shows that something happened in the eastern ocean. I heard that there are more than a dozen big pirates harassing coastal cities." Mina said with a serious face.


    "In other words, the production of sea salt has been destroyed." Liu Feng''s black eyes flickered, and there were actually more than a dozen pirates, which reminded him of the colonial period in modern times on Earth. Is someone aiming for the coastal areas? Want to land on land?


    "Yes, the foot merchants can''t get the source of new salt, and now they are raising their prices." Mina said in a low voice, which reminded her of when Xiyang City was just starting, the salt vendors in the city increased their prices.


    "Master, this may be an opportunity. Our green salt storage is enough for Xiyang City to eat for ten years, so we can sell the green salt." An Li raised her head and suggested that selling salt is definitely a profitable business.


    The production of salt in Xiyang City has not stopped. The salt produced every day is enough for Xiyang City for half a month. The excess salt is stored, and the warehouse is full of three.


    "Oh? There is actually so much salt." Liu Feng raised his eyebrows and thought for a while, "Mina, arrange for someone to investigate the use of salt in nearby cities, as well as the operation of those salt sellers."


    "Yes." Mina replied seriously.


    "It seems that more salt can be given to the Orc tribe." Liu Feng took out a piece of paper and wrote it down. Since there is more salt, he should give more, which is his sincerity.


    Fifteen minutes later, Liu Feng wrote the letter and handed it to Mina, "Arrange someone to send it to Blackwater City to give it to Niu Wu. By the way, bring 300 catties of green salt and 1,000 catties of Chinese cabbage."


    "Okay." Mina replied, and immediately went out of the study door to arrange for someone to deliver the salt and the letter.


    "An Li, how many people have we recruited?" Liu Feng turned his head and asked Hu Erniang, "How many people signed up for the job of reclaiming wasteland?"


    Thirty cows are going to come to Xiyang City, at least ten days later, but now the time to open up wasteland cannot stop.


    "Master, more than 1,000 people have signed up to open up wasteland." An Li flipped through the notepad and said, this data was collected before the new year.


    The first major event in the beginning of spring must be the sowing of spring seeds. The sooner the grain seeds are planted, the sooner the harvest can be harvested, and the food can be self-sufficient, so that it will not be controlled by others.


    "What about construction?" Liu Feng nodded. There were more than 1,000 people reclaiming wasteland. This number made him very satisfied.


    "Master, this number is also more than 1,000 people, and many of them are from the autumn group of civilians who signed up." An Li quickly read, she knew the data in her heart.


    "Very good." Liu Feng nodded in satisfaction, took out a drawing from the drawer, and spread it out on the table.


    "Young master, what is this?" An Li was curiously gathered around, looking at the blueprint with both hands on the desk, she said in surprise, "This is the Xiyang City plan?"


    Chapter 0525 Constraints of population.


    The planning map of Xiyang City was designed by Liu Feng himself. The last planning map of Xiyang City was only the size of the original Xiyang City. planning diagram.


    "This is the new Xiyang City plan." The corner of Liu Feng''s mouth rose. It took him an entire winter to come up with a plan that was suitable for this era.


    "Master, can this really be built?" En Li''s brown eyes trembled as she stared blankly at the blueprint, how could she feel a little whimsical.


    Have you seen buildings that are dozens of meters high? And there is a platform on top of the building, that round big bun-like building is too big, right? It looks like something that only exists in fantasy.


    "What? You don''t think it can be built?" Liu Feng raised his brows slightly. Cat Erniang had doubts before. After all, a building with a height of tens of meters is really incredible in this era.


    "Uh..." An Li flicked her ears and stammered, she really thought it was impossible, a building with a height of several tens of meters is really too high, who has a way to build it so high? It will collapse easily.


    "You''ll find out later." Liu Feng didn''t explain anything. These tens of meters high buildings were regarded as his landmark buildings in Xiyang City Lane.


    Landmark buildings are very necessary. Just like some tourist areas, some people just go to see that or something, and this landmark building will also become a symbol of Xiyang City in the future, such as the tallest building in the world!


    With the construction capabilities of this era, to build such a building will definitely cost a lot, and it will require a lot of manpower and material resources, but it is a worthwhile investment.


    "Master, what is this?" An Li didn''t bother, and asked about the bun-like building. The master said that it was fine, although it was unbelievable.


    "This is the theater and the venue." Liu Feng smiled lightly, and he saw that Hu Erniang was dubious.


    "Is it that big?" En Li was stunned, how did she find out that many things were tall and large in this new Xiyang City plan.


    "This is a theater that can accommodate 5,000 people." Liu Feng chuckled lightly. The plan he came up with is the plan for the next five years.


    In fact, the construction speed will only be slower than that of the earth, because the manpower he uses is several times or ten times the number of people who build buildings on the earth.


    "Then young master, do you want to start construction now?" Enri''s brown eyes flickered, full of worry.


    She is afraid that the young master will build these unlikely buildings, which will waste a lot of materials and manpower, and will drag down Xiyang City.


    "Not for the time being." Liu Feng smiled and shook his head. "Currently, there are not enough houses for civilians to live in. The school for students has not been built, and the city wall has to be built."


    He was not blinded by his own longings, and he pursued the face project eagerly, which would make Xiyang City a deformity in the future, and the cost of turning back after a fork in the road would be too great.


    "That''s good, that''s good." An Li breathed a sigh of relief, she was really worried that the young master would pursue these shocking things, regardless of the lives of the civilians below. However, the young master is the young master, he did not let her down, and he is still the good nobleman who loves the people.


    The appearance of Hu Erniang made Liu Feng roll his eyes. He pointed to a low-rise building complex on the drawing and said, "I will build all of this area into residential buildings, which is one of the primary construction tasks in Xiyang City. "


    The design of the residential building can accommodate more than 10,000 people, which is regarded as a densely populated area.


    "Yes." Enri immediately took a notepad and wrote.


    "This area will become a park, that is, a place to hang out." Liu Feng pointed to the blank space near the residential building area.


    "Park? What''s this like?" Enri didn''t understand. Park was a new and unfamiliar word.


    "It''s just planting some flowers and plants, making some gravel roads, and after dinner in the evening, you can come out and walk around." Liu Feng talked about it, and he will understand if he understands it. He even put the zoo on the agenda.

 Chapter 438：

    "That''s it..." Enri said in a long voice, well, she didn''t understand why she did this, it would be better to just wander around the big market or something.


    "These are the architectural drawings of residential buildings and parks, as well as precautions, etc." Liu Feng took out a large stack of envelopes from the drawer, the size and so on, he asked an architect on Earth to get it.


    "I will arrange it." An Li took the blueprint and asked in confusion, "Master, what about the city wall of Xiyang City? There should be not enough manpower."


    Hundreds of people are required to start the construction of this residential building, and the construction of the city wall also requires a lot of manpower. Considering the manpower of about 10,000 people in Xiyang City, it is really not enough. After all, the army, the elderly and children account for most of the people. Not to mention that people are needed for the construction of ports, workshops, etc.


    "Not enough manpower..." Liu Feng frowned, yes, the population is still too small, but there are not many foreigners all of a sudden, even if you go to buy slaves, you can''t buy many slaves. Most importantly, there is no capture without buying and selling.


    He was thinking that if the tribe of 30,000 or 40,000 orcs were merged into Xiyang City, then it would be possible to start construction on multiple lines, even building dozens of meters high buildings at the same time.


    "Master, it''s the beginning of spring now, and few people will come to us." An Li said helplessly, the beginning of spring is the time for sowing, and the nobles of other cities will not let their labor leave their territories. The period when the territory is closed.


    Liu Feng frowned and thought about how to increase the population. There are several ways in this era. The most important one is war, invading other cities and plundering the population back. The second is that there is a disaster that makes all the nobles and civilians in the territory flee.


    In the case of war, Liu Feng will not consider it for the time being. His territory is now under stable development. The consumption caused by the war may not be able to support the plundered civilians. After all, the war is about materials.


    "Master, do you want to discuss with the orc tribe and let the other party send some orcs to help? After all, the other party wants to raise so many orcs." An Li suggested, and the fox tail flicked.


    "You can give it a try." Liu Feng nodded. He didn''t hold much hope for this suggestion. Orcs have a hard time believing in human races, unless the other party came to Xiyang City to see it.


    Chapter 0526 Potential disaster.


    "Gag~"


    The door of the study was pushed open, Mina walked in and said softly, "Master, there is still half an hour before the ribbon-cutting time for the pontoon bridge. Are we going to set off?"


    "Oh? It''s ten o''clock." Liu Feng was stunned, stretched out, and chuckled, "Let''s go, people who open up wasteland should be in a hurry."


    Liu Feng got up and walked outside, followed by Hu Erniang and Mao Erniang. Today is the day when the pontoon bridge is opened. In the future, opposite the Youshui River will be the big granary of Xiyang City.


    The three quickly got into the carriage and were escorted out of the castle by the Wolf Warrior Squad. The carriage came outside and immediately attracted the attention of the civilians. These civilians were all people waiting to open up wasteland, and they were waiting for Liu Feng''s arrangement.


    "Ta Tata..."


    With the sound of horses'' hooves, the civilians moved out of the way and followed behind the carriage. They knew that the Lord of the City was going to the Youshui River, and this morning''s newspaper also stated that the pontoon bridge was going to be cut.


    "How is the arrangement of farm tools?" Liu Feng looked out from the gap in the curtains and saw that someone was demolishing the old city wall, and dozens of draught horses were transporting mud blocks.


    "It has been arranged in the warehouse at the port." Enri said softly, she had arranged it a few days ago.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The carriage quickly left Xiyang City. Liu Feng opened the curtains and looked at the scene outside, but he couldn''t see any snow at all. He was wearing a thin moon-white Hanfu today, and he couldn''t feel the cold. The current weather was nothing like the winter that just passed.


    This cold snap comes and goes quickly. As soon as the cold wave left, the temperature here suddenly rose, and if you were almost in physical condition, you might have caught a cold.


    The carriage walked all the way, Liu Feng''s face was very solemn, causing An Li and Mina to look at each other, wondering what happened to the young master. After the two looked at each other, Mina spoke first.


    "Master, what happened?" There was a saber in Mina''s sleeve, and she wanted to see who dared to make the young master feel bad.


    "There''s something in trouble." Liu Feng said in a deep voice. After he left the city, the ditches outside the development territory were full of water, and when he thought that it had not rained a little these days, he knew where the water came from.


    "Master, what''s the trouble?" An Li asked in confusion. She looked out the window and found nothing.


    "Haven''t you noticed that the snow is melting too fast?" Liu Feng remembered that he could still see snow a few days ago. The thick snow melted all at once, especially near the Forbidden Mountain Range, where the snow layer melted completely. amount of water would have catastrophic consequences.


    "This..." En Li turned her head and looked out of the carriage window again. Seeing the rushing water in the ditch outside, her face became solemn. She knew what the young master was worried about.


    "Sink." Liu Feng shouted out of the carriage window.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The sound of the horse''s hooves slowed down a little, and Xin Ke slowly slowed down from the front to parallel the carriage, and said respectfully, "Lord City Lord."


    "Send someone to inspect the west side of Xiyang City immediately to see if there is a lot of water accumulation, and where the water is flowing." Liu Feng commanded with a serious face.


    "Yes." Xin Ke said respectfully, let the horse speed down again, and then ordered people to go to work.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The carriage soon came to the port, where many people had gathered, and the pontoon was at a distance above the port, above the dock.


    "Don''t stop, go directly to the pontoon bridge." Liu Feng said solemnly, he was a little worried about the safety of the pontoon bridge.


    "Yes." No. 2, who was driving the carriage, responded, and drove the carriage forward.


    "I hope it won''t have too much impact on Xiyang." Liu Feng sighed, he did not expect such a potential crisis.


    "Master, it''s alright, if there is a problem, it will be recorded a few years ago." Mina comforted, and the cat''s tail twitched at the fox ears.


    An Li was stunned for a moment, and immediately said, "Yes, if there is a flood, Nicole has already reminded the young master."


    "Be careful." Liu Feng shook his head, he was always cautious. Especially before these disasters that can kill people, if you don''t take precautions, once it really happens, you won''t have to buy regret medicine.


    Ten minutes later, the pontoon arrived.


    When Liu Feng got off the carriage, he saw that many people were already waiting, such as Tori, Solo and others, as well as Niu Jiao Niang who maintained order.


    "Young master, you''re here." Tiss came up with the Overlord''s spear.


    "Yeah." Liu Feng nodded and walked towards the Youshui River with a dignified expression, staring closely at the rushing water.


    "What''s wrong, young master?" Tiss was a little stunned, she turned her head to look at Hu Erniang, her eyes questioning.


    "It''s like this..." Enri muttered in her ear as she put her toes on her toes, pulled Tiss''s horns.


    "What?" Tis stared at the young master with purple eyes and looked at the young master in disbelief. If there is really a flood, it will be a big trouble.


    "Lord City Lord, I''m Fei Lu, a book seller."


    "I have seen the Lord of the City, and I hope you can give me some time."


    "..."


    The people around greeted Liu Feng respectfully. If it weren''t for Mina''s sharp eyes and the saber in her hand, these businessmen would have already crowded in.


    Liu Feng nodded to the crowd and walked towards the pontoon bridge. Looking at the wood standing beside the pontoon bridge, the scale on it had been submerged to the number three, indicating that the water level had risen by three meters.


    This water level rise is very dangerous. If it rises by another two meters, the port and the dock will be submerged by the flood. If it rises to six meters, the river will flood to the gate of the city.


    Moreover, the water level has risen by three meters, which is about to reach the maximum impact force that the pontoon bridge can withstand. You must know that the pontoon bridge is built in a corner of the Youshui River, which happens to be a buffer zone, otherwise it would have been taken away by the rushing river water.


    Liu Feng touched an iron chain on the pontoon and found that it collapsed very tightly, which made his face very dignified, and the wooden board made a ''click, clack'' sound from time to time, which was the river hitting the board and the hull.


    "Go, call the cow over." Liu Feng instructed Cinke, who was following closely behind.


    "Yes." Xin Ke immediately ran not far away, and Deputy Director Niu was arranging for guards.

 Chapter 439：

    Chapter 0527 The shock brought by the pontoon.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Niu Da came in a hurry. When he saw the young master''s serious face, his heart skipped a beat. He thought that there was something wrong?


    "Master, you are looking for me." Niu Da said respectfully.


    "Well." Liu Feng stared at Niu Da with his black eyes, and asked in a deep voice, "It has snowed in the past few years, has there been a flood in Xiyang City?"


    "Ah?" Niu Da was stunned, frowned and thought, then shook his head and said, "Master, there has never been a flood in Xiyang City."


    "Is there as much snow in previous years as this year?" Liu Feng asked a new question. He was really afraid that there would be a major flood, and then the losses to Xiyang City would be too great.


    "It''s the same, it''s not much different from previous years." Niu Da answered honestly, he didn''t know why the young master asked this, although this year''s snow came a few days earlier than last year.


    "Huh..." Liu Feng breathed a sigh of relief. If this was the case, the chance of a major flood in Xiyang City would be reduced by more than half.


    "But..." Niu Da heard the flood, as if thinking of something, and said quickly, "Master, there is no major flood in Xiyang City, but some places far away from us were flooded last year. a lot of people."


    "What? Are you telling the truth?" Liu Feng''s black eyes opened slightly.


    "It''s true, a businessman told me." Niu Da nodded affirmatively, he was impressed by this matter.


    I heard from the businessman that hundreds of cities were submerged in water, and many people died, many nobles also died, and cities were swept away by the water.


    "When? When did you hear the news last year?" Liu Feng asked solemnly.


    "It''s probably summer." Niu Da answered honestly.


    "No." Liu Feng rolled his eyes and said, "It''s the time of the flood."


    "Oh..." Niu Da suddenly realized, and immediately said, "It seems to be about the same time as now."


    "Is it similar to now?" Liu Feng muttered to himself, he turned his head to look at You Shuihe, and sighed in his heart.


    He has a guess, that is the lower part of the Youshui River. The water from melting snow flows into the Youshui River from all over the place, so that the water in the lower part of the Youshui River cannot be drained away in time. In the low places, it is really a catastrophe.


    "Master, it''s time to cut the ribbon." Niu Xiao reminded in a loud voice.


    "Okay." Liu Feng nodded. He temporarily put aside the big flood. Today''s first task is to open up wasteland. The pontoon bridge is a shortcut to the wasteland opposite the Youshui River.


    The pontoon is more than 100 meters long and a dozen meters wide. The shores on both sides are all supported by large stones. It took a lot of work to move these stones. Now that the weather is getting warmer, those stones will be reinforced with cement. The pontoon is connected to twelve large iron chains, and it took a lot of effort to get these large iron chains, all of which were manually hammered out.


    Below is the use of boats as bridge piers, which is a boat-like structure similar to a large wooden box. In addition to twelve large iron chains, the main support is thirty-six hemp ropes as thick as arms, and then covered with wooden boards as the bridge deck.


    Such a pontoon is certainly very simple to place on the earth, but it is practical. Liu Feng is very willing to pay for the infrastructure construction. After all, something real is better than putting gold coins in a warehouse and breaking a mouse''s teeth. .


    But now such a pontoon bridge has a shocking impact on people in this era. Everyone who just came to see the pontoon bridge was stunned, and then exclaimed.


    "This, this is the bridge? It''s incredible, isn''t it?"


    "Oh my God, building a bridge over the Youshui River, am I dazzled? How is this possible?"


    "It turns out that what the Lord of the City said is true. He really built a bridge over the Youshui River."


    "..."


    Liu Feng walked to the entrance of the pontoon bridge, where a red linen was already tied, and a maid was standing next to her, holding a tray with scissors in her hands.


    "Cough cough..."


    Liu Feng coughed softly and glanced at the people who were talking about it. After everyone was quiet, he slowly shouted, "Everyone, you have also seen the pontoon bridge behind me. Today is the ribbon-cutting ceremony for this pontoon bridge."


    "Crack!"


    As soon as the words fell, Liu Feng took the scissors and cut it. He wanted to end the pontoon as soon as possible. He was still worried about the flood.


    He then shouted, "The pontoon bridge officially opened today, and everyone can experience it."


    After Liu Feng finished speaking, he turned around and stepped on the pontoon first, and walked towards the middle of the pontoon. Walking up, the pontoon felt a little wobbly. Mina, Anli, Xin Ke, Niu Da and others immediately stepped onto the pontoon.


    Crowds also began to pour into the pontoon bridge. After more than a hundred people entered, the soldiers standing at the entrance of the pontoon bridge immediately stopped those who wanted to enter behind.


    "Everyone, the first group is 100 people on the bridge, the others please wait a moment." The soldier shouted loudly.


    "Damn, one step late." Tori stomped and shouted. He went out a little late today, so he could only wait helplessly.


    He is convinced now that Lord Liu Feng is convinced that the bridge over the Youshui River has really been completed. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn''t have believed it.


    Among the first people to go to the pontoon bridge were Princess Lucy and Jones. Now the two of them touched the iron chain and the thick hemp rope with shock on their faces. It was unbelievable that someone actually built a bridge over the Youshui River.


    "Jones, this is unbelievable." Princess Lucy said abruptly. Thinking of what she said after reading the newspaper before, she felt that her outlook on life had been impacted.


    "Miracle." Jones said solemnly, with her mind, she had to say admiration. A bridge is built on the Youshui River, and it is said that in all likelihood, people will laugh at it for being overly ambitious, daydreaming, or being called a fool.


    "I suddenly believe what Darlene and Catherine said." Princess Lucy said quietly, even building a bridge over the Youshui River. Such a person is proud and will not do anything that would be degrading.


    "Are you going to see him now?" Jones'' red eyes narrowed slightly, she was a little surprised by Lucy''s decision.


    "No, I still want to see Eliza. It would be too rude to make such a sudden visit." Princess Lucy said with a big smile.


    Chapter 0528 The Great Granary Project.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Liu Feng walked in the front, standing in the center of the pontoon bridge, turning his head to look at the surface of the secluded river, the rushing river water washed the pontoon bridge into an arc.


    "Niu Da, send someone to set up a sentry on the shore and prohibit boats from approaching the pontoon bridge." Liu Feng said solemnly, the pontoon bridge could not withstand the impact of the boat.


    "Yes." Niu Da respectfully responded.


    "In two days, I will send someone to deliver the crossbow." Liu Feng said lightly, the test of the crossbow has long been completed, and it is already being built in batches.


    "Understood." Niu Da straightened his body. He knew the big killer of the crossbow, and it was because he knew it that he understood the importance of the matter.


    "Tap..."


    Liu Feng took a step and walked across the Youshui River. He wanted to see the wasteland of the Big Granary Project. The future rations of Xiyang City will depend entirely on this big granary plan.


    Soon, Liu Feng and his party went to the shore. He looked up at the wasteland in front of him. At first glance, it was all barren. Except for a few hills, it was all flat wasteland.


    Liu Feng walked into the wasteland. After walking for more than ten minutes, he squatted down and grabbed a handful of soil. The soil was very fertile, and it was a natural planting land.


    "An Li, immediately arrange for people to open up wasteland, and proceed according to the planned plan. I want 100,000 mu of arable land." Liu Feng ordered.


    The 100,000 mu of land is the first step in his plan for a large granary. As long as there is 100,000 mu of arable land, it can support at least 200,000 people, and it can support 200,000 people for a whole year in one season.


    If you follow the planting method of this era, and seeds are definitely not possible. Of course, it is unrealistic to have 100,000 mu of arable land all at once, and the manpower cannot be obtained. In addition to the seeds brought by Liu Feng from the earth, there is not so much breeding in winter greenhouses.

 Chapter 440：

    "Yes." An Li replied, this big granary plan was formulated by her and the young master, and it will occupy the most important point in the future development plan of Xiyang City.


    "Niu Da, send someone to patrol, I don''t want anything to affect the progress of land reclamation." Liu Feng said with a serious face, spring ploughing is the most important, more important than anything else, so everything must make way for spring ploughing.


    "Yes." Niu Da responded coldly. He also knew the importance of spring ploughing, which was a major matter of whether more than 10,000 people in Xiyang City could fill their stomachs.


    When Liu Feng inspected, he made a few more requests. Food is one of the foundations of stability. The first step is to store enough food for the entire city of Xiyang City for a whole year, and even the warehouse has begun to be built in large quantities.


    "Let''s go, let''s go to the dock to take a look at the big ship." Liu Feng stood on a hill, looked at the big lake in the distance, and turned around after thinking for a while.


    That lake has a tributary connected to the Youshui River. He hadn''t figured out how to use that big lake. If it was used to cultivate pearl mussels, it would be fine, but it would be a bit of a waste.


    Mina and En Li looked at each other and breathed lightly. The current young master is full of majesty and takes things very seriously, making the two of them look serious the whole time.


    "Ta Tata..."


    When Liu Feng came to the entrance of the pontoon bridge, he saw many people lingering on the pontoon bridge. He turned his head and instructed Niu Da, "Don''t let people stay on the pontoon bridge."


    In order to reduce the load on the pontoon bridge, he has limited too many people to rush onto the pontoon bridge at one time, otherwise the pontoon bridge will not be able to bear and break, it will become a joke.


    "Understood." Niu Da nodded, and immediately ordered the soldiers to execute and drive away those who stayed on the pontoon.


    Liu Feng stepped onto the pontoon again, looking at the rushing water in the Youshui River, his black eyes flickered, and he walked towards the shore.


    The dock is not very far from the pontoon, and can be reached in ten minutes by carriage. Now the dock is completely different, a huge wooden shed is built, and the boat is built in it.


    The person in charge of the dock, Weishi, has long been invited by the Lord of the City, and has been waiting at the door of the dock. He is smiling now, because the 50-meter ship has been built and his wish has been fulfilled.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The sound of horse hooves made Weishi quickly tidy up his clothes and look at the carriage running in the distance, his eyes and pupils were full of excitement.


    When Liu Feng got off the carriage, Weishi immediately greeted him and shouted respectfully, "Lord City Lord."


    "Well, how''s the boat?" Liu Feng glanced at the dock and saw a new dock under construction, mostly made of cement.


    "It has been completed." Weishiqiang endured his excitement and reported, "Everything is completed, and the final water trial is just short of it."


    "Take me there." Liu Feng nodded. He had never seen a 50-meter wooden boat on Earth, but a steel boat.


    "Yes." Weishi led the way.


    "Ta Tata..."


    When Liu Feng and his party entered the greenhouse, they saw a wooden boat that was seven or eight meters high, with an overall length of more than fifty meters, like a city wall.


    "Wow, what a big ship." Enri exclaimed, her fox ears trembling. It was the first time she had seen such a big ship. There was no such a big ship in Brutus Orc Kingdom.


    "It''s really big." Mina flicked the cat''s tail. It was the first time she saw such a big boat.


    "A ladder." Liu Feng calmly said, he didn''t know whether the boat was good or not, because he was the first to see the real thing, just like Beast Ear Mother.


    "Yes." Weishi responded quickly. He saw the calm expression of the city lord, and his excitement froze slightly. It was only at this time that he realized that he could build a 50-meter ship because of the blueprint provided by the city lord. Just finished building.


    The wooden ladder is ready-made. After being checked by Xin Ke and others, Liu Feng and others boarded the big boat. At first glance, the boat board knew that it was painted with waterproof tung oil, and it was shiny and shiny.


    Liu Feng stepped into the cabin and found that it was very dark. Weishi quickly lit the candle, led the way, and entered the lower layer of the ship''s deck, which is where the cargo and crew rest.


    "There must be a rule for the use of candles." Liu Feng mentioned while watching that the most feared thing about the boat is the fire, which must be strictly checked.


    "Yes." Weiss responded quickly.


    "Niu Da, the training of the sailors, add the candlelight." Liu Feng said lightly.


    "Understood." Niu Da said seriously, the recruitment of sailors was already planned, that is, it would be implemented in the next few days.


    Chapter 0529 The big ship is launched.


    This 50-meter ship is not a cargo ship, but a troop carrier, or a warship. It can be divided into three layers. The bottom layer is used to store goods. The middle layer is where the sailors rest. The place is the administrative center of the ship.


    Liu Feng is now patrolling the second floor. The entire second floor is filled with small rooms, where the sailors live.


    "Gag!"


    Liu Feng pulled open the door of a room. The door here is of the horizontal type. He glanced at the room. It was a quadruple room with single beds on both sides. There was a table in the middle of the house. A table on the wall of the ship.


    This room is very small, and there is no place for four people to sit in it. Liu Feng designed it in the style of a high-speed rail sleeper, so that more people can be loaded in a limited amount.


    "How''s the ventilation?" Liu Feng stepped in and opened a cabinet door at the end of the bed. In addition to a drawer, there was a one-meter-high space for the sailors to put things.


    "Lord City Lord, this is the vent of the room." Weishi held the candle and pointed to a large opening at the top of the room, "It connects to the outside hull, and wind can flow in during sailing, and the door of the room It wasn''t airtight either, there were many finger-sized holes in the door panel."


    "Very good." Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction. This ventilation design was not given by him. For some details, the drawings he gave were not clearly marked.


    The place where the sailors live is divided into eight areas. Each area can accommodate about 20 or 30 people. That is to say, the whole ship can carry about 200 people. This is the limit that a 50-meter ship can use.


    "It''s so narrow." En Li looked around the room and muttered in a low voice, "Will you go crazy if you stay for a long time?"


    Liu Feng heard Hu Erniang''s whisper, and everyone present heard it. After all, the room is small and it is also a semi-enclosed space, and a little sound will be amplified.


    "Let''s go, take me to the restaurant." Liu Feng said lightly.


    "Yes." Weishi immediately led the way. The big ship has a restaurant. He doesn''t understand this very well. After all, if the restaurant is turned into a room, it can accommodate more than ten or twenty people.


    The restaurant is located in the middle area of ??the second floor, and it is also the widest place on the second floor. There are more than a dozen tables in it, as well as a kitchen, where the sailors dine.


    The transport ships of this era did not have any restaurants, not even a few rooms.


    "Wow, it''s so spacious." En Li walked happily in the dining room, got into the kitchen to look, then ran out and shouted, "Master, when are we going to have dinner here?"


    She hasn''t eaten on the boat, and she hasn''t even been on a boat. Getting on a boat today is the first experience in her life.


    "Let''s eat on the boat at noon today." The corners of Liu Feng''s mouth rose, such a small request would of course satisfy Hu Erniang.


    "Master, I''ll make arrangements." Mina chuckled, turned and walked outside the restaurant.


    "Sir City Lord, I don''t understand a little bit, why do you want to set up this restaurant?" Weishi still couldn''t hold back his doubts and said, "Small has built many transport ships, and the more people who are looking for the better, the better. It¡¯s all about getting the food ready and then distributing it.¡±


    "In the future, the fleet will sail for ten days and a half months and stay in a small room. Can you stand it?" Liu Feng glanced at Weishi and said indifferently, "This is a place to relax."


    "Understood." Weishi suddenly realized, he immediately figured it out.


    The most painful thing about taking a boat is that the place is cramped and there are not many places to move around. If you only stay for a few days, you can bear it, but if you stay for ten days and a half months, people will become irritable, which is very painful.


    "Sailors, start recruiting immediately when you go back. I want to prepare 300 sailors." Liu Feng turned his head and told Niu Da.


    If there is a ship, then there must be sailors, although there is only one big ship now. The most important thing is to let the sailor adapt to life on the ship as soon as possible, he does not want any seasick soldiers.


    "Yes." Niu Da replied respectfully.

 Chapter 441：

    Sailors will be one of Liu Feng''s key arms in the future. Xiyang City relies on the Youshui River, and most of the trade is carried out by boats. The Youshui River will become the golden road on the water.


    So, what if there are nobles who are jealous of passing merchant ships and want to make a windfall? As a person from Earth, Liu Feng knows that wealth on the water can make people jealous. After all, there were many pirates in ancient times on Earth.


    At this point, the importance of sailors has come out, used to deter those nobles with ulterior motives, to destroy those water pirates, and even to guard against the group of pirates at sea.


    Liu Feng values ??the Youshui River as a transportation line. In the future, 80% of the trade in Xiyang City will come from the Youshui River, so patrolling is necessary.


    "Ta Tata..."


    After reading the inside of the hull, Liu Feng came to the board and instructed with a serious face, "Weishi, prepare to launch the big boat."


    "Yes." Weishi shouted respectfully, with nervousness and excitement on his face, the big ship was finally about to go into the water.


    The 50-meter ship has been built and has not yet been launched into the water for sea trials, so everything is unknown. If it falls apart after launching, it means failure.


    Liu Feng and others got off the boat and stood on the high platform watching Weishi arrange the preparations for launching the boat. After the boat is built, launching is the most important step. If the boat can''t even get into the water, it will be a joke.


    "An Li, how many gold coins did this ship use?" Liu Feng asked calmly.


    "I''ll check." En Li took out a notepad and looked it up. The cost of building the ship would be reported to her every seven days.


    She quickly found out, and said, "Master, apart from the latest report, it is estimated that fifty-two gold coins have been used for this big ship."


    Of course, this is only the price of building the ship alone, but the cost of building the dock is not included.


    Chapter 0530 The capital chain is going to be broken.


    "It''s okay." Liu Feng nodded lightly, fifty-two gold coins for a large boat, or a fifty-meter boat, the price is still acceptable.


    The main reason is that the materials do not need to be transported far away, and they are transported free of charge. Newly recruited infantrymen also carry wood for training like cavalry. If you are in a seaside city, you are afraid that a 50-meter boat will cost at least 100 yuan. Fifty gold coins to start.


    "Master, this first ship made a few mistakes in the middle, otherwise it wouldn''t cost fifty gold coins." En Li flipped through the notepad and said, "They once made a mistake in the structure, so they dismantled it and rebuilt it. "


    "It''s the first time to build a large ship, which can be forgiven." Liu Feng chuckled lightly. He had reported this matter to him before, otherwise the large ship would have been completed half a month earlier.


    "Master, the big boat is about to go into the water." Mina said in a deep voice, holding an umbrella in her hand, standing in front of Liu Feng''s left.


    Liu Feng raised his eyes slightly, and saw Weishi holding an axe and cutting down the hemp rope tied to the slide rail. It took three strokes to cut the thick hemp rope. However, the big boat did not go into the water, which was too tied up. For a long time, the slide rails have been stuck.


    "Quick, come and push the boat." Weishi shouted loudly, and was the first to push against the hull.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Dozens of boatmen ran over and pushed them collectively towards the big boat. With the force of everyone, the hull swayed.


    "Rewind, rewind." Weishi shouted quickly, his body backed up again and again, and everyone immediately ran away, and then they saw the slide rails move.


    The weight of the boat, coupled with the **** type of the wooden platform, the slide rail began to slide down at a very fast speed, and it slid into the water instantly. water waves.


    "Crash..."


    The waves splashed into the dock, pouring Weishi and the others into a mess. Liu Feng only had a little water droplets here, which was blocked by Mina''s umbrella.


    "Successful, successful entry into the water." Weishi was stunned, wiped the water from his face, and shouted excitedly, "Entered the water, the big ship entered the water."


    He waited for this moment for too long. The 50-meter boat entered the water again, and his dream took a big step forward.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Liu Feng stepped onto the wooden platform and looked at the big boat swaying in the Youshui River, with anticipation flashing in his eyes, the first boat of the Golden Waterway was launched.


    "Lord City Lord, I''m asking for a trial voyage." Weishi shouted respectfully. Now he really wants to go up and try to sail, and to check whether there is water leakage.


    "Together." Liu Feng smiled, and he wanted to go up and feel it.


    "Ah?" Weishi was stunned for a moment, his face changed slightly, and he discouraged, "Sir City Lord, no, this big ship hasn''t sailed to test the water, it will..."


    "Aren''t you confident in your skills?" Liu Feng glanced at him and said lightly, "I have confidence in my drawings."


    "This..." Weishi was at a loss for words, not confident? To be honest, he was really not confident, after all, all the 50-meter boats he had participated in before had sunk.


    "Get ready and get on the boat immediately." Liu Feng waved his hand and smiled lightly, "Eat lunch on the boat."


    "Yes." Weishi said respectfully, and he turned around to make preparations for boarding the ship. First, he had to pull the big ship back to the shore, and then set up a ladder to board the ship.


    These Weishis were very skillfully arranged, and they were all done in a short while. Then he invited Liu Feng and others to board the boat, and he ran around on the boat with a dozen boatmen to check.


    Liu Feng and Beast Ear Niang were standing at the bow of the boat, quietly watching Weishi and the others who were running. The structure of the hull, etc., had to be checked to see if there was any leakage or breakage.


    After running for half an hour, Weishi came to Liu Feng with a face full of joy, and said respectfully, "Sir City Lord, the hull is fine, is it a trial voyage?"


    "Trial." Liu Feng said solemnly.


    "Yes." Weishi said in a low voice, turning around and shouting to the boatman behind him, "Sail."


    "Wow!!!"


    The boatmen who had been prepared for a long time let go of the sails, and the wind immediately blew the sails, and the boat immediately began to accelerate and move at a very fast speed, because the boat was not loaded with anything, and the boat was very light.


    The big ship passed by the port very quickly, and immediately attracted the attention of the civilians in the port. They all stared at the big ship in stunned eyes. Many civilians saw it for the first time.


    "Look, that ship is too big, isn''t it? Much bigger than those big ships."


    "Lord City Lord? Everyone, look, Lord City Lord is up there."


    "Could it be that this boat was bought by the Lord of the City? This is too cool."


    "..."


    Liu Feng smiled and listened to the exclamation from the shore. This is the first step. When the dozens of large ships he built in the future docked, it would be truly amazing, right? Not to mention the 100-meter-long super ships.


    "An Li, take three hundred gold coins from the vault and put them into the dock. I want to build two more docks and build three large ships at the same time." Liu Feng said calmly, his long black hair fluttering in the cold wind.


    "Yes..." En Li hesitated before answering, she opened her mouth, glanced at the smiling Weishi, and closed her mouth helplessly.


    Weishi is of course happy, and can build a 50-meter boat again, which can give him experience, so that he is qualified to build the 100-meter boat that the Lord of the City said.


    "Tell me, what''s the matter." Liu Feng could feel the strangeness of Hu Erniang.


    "Master, Darlene hasn''t come yet." An Li could only point to it, there were other people at the scene, so she couldn''t say something.


    "Well, maybe it will come in a few days." Liu Feng''s black eyes narrowed slightly, he knew what Hu Erniang meant.


    The gold coins he earned from Teng Ying City are almost exhausted, after all, the prairie has invested a lot. The current situation is that the gold coins in the vault are going to bottom again. If Darlene doesn''t come this month, the workers'' salaries will not be able to be paid.


    "Master, did something happen to Darlene?" En Li said in a deep voice, she was a bit euphemistic, and the hidden meaning was that Darlene ran away with the money, and the amount of gold coins sold for the goods was quite a lot.


    It is not without reason that she has this guess. You must know that the young master has left a carrier pigeon for Darlene. After so long, there is no news.

 Chapter 442：

    Chapter 0531 Planning the population.


    "Wait another half a month, if it doesn''t work, send someone to the capital." Liu Feng''s black eyes flashed, and he understood what Hu Erniang meant, but with his eyesight and intelligence analysis, Darlene was not. Such a stupid person, not to mention that Darlene''s father, Solo, is still in Xiyang City.


    Unless something really happened to Darlene, the people in the capital were so greedy that they ignored the identity of the daughter of Duke Catherine.


    Then, he really wants to send someone to the capital. The Wolf Warrior and the Elf Sniper Squad are very good at assassination.


    "Yes." Mina answered from the side.


    An Li pursed her lips and said no more. She knew that the young master had a new plan in mind, so a reminder is enough.


    Liu Feng patted Hu Erniang''s head and chuckled, "Don''t worry, everything will be fine, I have everything."


    "Master, if you keep shooting, I won''t grow taller." En Li pouted, and the fox tail swung back and forth.


    Mina, who was standing next to her, rolled her eyes when she heard it, and couldn''t help but smack Fox Erniang''s buttocks with her cat''s tail. This arrogant girl clearly likes the young master to touch her.


    "It''s good-looking even if she''s not tall." Liu Feng smiled and patted Hu Erniang''s head again. Then he turned to look at Weishi and asked, "I''ll give you three hundred gold coins, how long will it take to build six fifty-meter ships?"


    "This..." Weishi frowned and thought, his mind quickly turned, counting the number of boatmen and the construction workload, before he raised his head and said, "Sir City Lord, if you build a large ship according to the existing dock, you can build one ship a month. ship out."


    "How long does it take to build a dock? You should have seen the use of those cements, right?" Liu Feng said lightly. There is only a 50-meter ship a month, which is a bit slow.


    "It will take at least ten days." Weishi blurted out, he had calculated in the past two days, the cement was really incredible.


    "Then, I hope that three large ships will be launched in a month. I need eighteen large ships of fifty meters in length." Liu Feng said with a serious face. This number of ships is just enough to support the initial development of the Golden Waterway.


    "Lord City Lord, I need manpower." Weishi stepped forward and requested, "The current manpower can just complete the work of building a ship in a month."


    "How many people are in the dock now?" Liu Feng asked.


    "There are a total of 120 people." Weishi responded immediately.


    "In other words, there are two hundred and forty people in the two docks." Liu Feng frowned. This number is not a lot, but he also has to recruit from other places. Now there is a shortage of labor in Xiyang City.


    "Lord City Lord, there is more than this number." Weishi said quickly, "We will also add some new lumberjacks and people who transport wood."


    "Don''t worry, someone is in charge of this." Liu Feng waved his hand. The newly added sailors'' daily training, carrying wood, can''t run away, not to mention a large number of new horses.


    What he is most worried about now is the population issue. To develop Xiyang City, it is inseparable from the population. The workshop cannot be stopped, and the land reclamation, construction, army, etc. cannot be stopped. It seems that there is really no manpower available.


    "Master, do you want to go to Blackwater City to transfer someone?" An Li whispered, she could see the embarrassment of the young master.


    She didn''t dare to imagine that a city of 10,000 people would worry about the lack of population, and everyone had a job to do.


    Liu Feng shook his head and went to Blackwater City to transfer people. He had thought about it, but he rejected it in the next second. This is not a long-term solution at all. There are not many people in Blackwater City, and the port of Blackwater City will also be built. It is a place for the fleet to rest on the way, and it is also a supply station for the sheep to replenish fodder.


    He looked at the Youshui River in the distance, raised his brows, and thought of a possibility of rapidly increasing the population. If a major flood really occurred in the lower reaches of the Youshui River, then the victims would be the population.


    "Mina, write an urgent letter to the mail courier." Liu Feng turned to Mina and said in a low voice, "Using the carrier pigeons, tell the strongholds in other cities, let them keep an eye on the water flow around them, and send the information back immediately."


    He has to analyze the possibility of a major flood by himself, so that he can set out in advance to save people and save the population.


    "Yes." Mina replied respectfully, immediately took out a notepad and wrote down the password, and then handed it over to her subordinates, who would copy a few ten points and distribute it to other cities.


    "An Li, let someone prepare the wheat, and the fleet will be repaired and ready to set off at any time." Liu Feng immediately ordered. His fleet consisted of several ships he bought from North Wind City, and now he added the big ship at his feet.


    "Yes." En Li hurriedly asked and asked curiously, "Master, is this a mission?"


    "I suspect that there will still be major floods in the lower reaches of the Youshui River this year." Liu Feng said solemnly, looking at the Youshui River. Xiyang City is close to the Forbidden Mountain Range, and the water after the snow melts does not converge in many places, which makes the Youshui River rise by three meters.


    Then the accumulation of water flow, the water from everywhere into the Youshui River, will definitely expand in a certain area, and then a major flood will occur.


    Liu Feng analyzed that with the technology and awareness of people in this era, they would never think of managing the flood. The flood that happened last year will definitely happen again this year.


    "This... Young Master, it''s impossible, right?" En Li''s brown eyes widened, this is really a bit scary, the big flood was predicted by the Young Master?


    "Just in case." Liu Feng pursed his lips and looked at the gloomy sky. Wouldn''t it rain in such weather?


    "Master, it''s time for lunch." Mina walked over and said, "Lunch is ready."


    "Well, let''s go back after eating." Liu Feng nodded, he still had to go to the scientific research department, and the promise of Frey should be fulfilled.


    "It''s time to eat." En Li shook her head and put the flood disaster aside. She found that she couldn''t do anything, so she could only wait for the young master to make arrangements.


    Chapter 0532 Liu Feng''s embarrassment.


    "Frey, did your lord say where to go?" Eliza asked coldly. She was wearing leather armor, with a recurve bow on her back and a long arrow tied around her waist.


    She was told by the Lord of the City to take Frey to wait at the entrance of the castle, and she didn''t know what to do.


    "Flying." Frei said coldly, her toes slightly padded, her green eyes looking expectantly at the city gate in front of the avenue.


    Today, Master Liu Feng is going to take her to the sky. She has been waiting for this day for a long time, so after lunch, she didn''t go to school with Wei Ya and just waited here.


    "Flying?" Eliza was stunned, and then immediately thought of a hot air balloon. Are you going to take a hot air balloon today?


    "Ta Tata..."


    The sound of the carriage running also attracted the attention of the two of them. They saw Liu Feng''s ride and the members of the Wolf Warrior Squad.


    After a while, the carriage stopped in front of Frey and Eliza. Before the girl could stop, she lightly jumped on the carriage, causing Eliza to roll her eyes.


    "Do you want to be in such a hurry?" Eliza murmured, also jumped up, got into the carriage, and then the carriage started to run.


    "Don''t worry." Liu Feng said helplessly, looking at the girl who was squeezed beside him, and the fox-ear mother who was pouting.


    "Hey, Frey, the rest of the place is so spacious, why are you crowding here?" En Li was staring at Frey at the moment, and she was pushed away from the young master by Frey.


    "I want to sit here." Frey said confidently, and glanced coldly at Mother Fox Er.


    "What?" En Li opened her mouth slightly, looking at the girl''s indifferent face, do you want to be so upright?


    "Really..." Liu Feng sighed, stretched out his hand to wrap his arms around the girl''s waist, and hugged it with a little force, vacating the seat next to him, and smiled at An Li, "That''s it."


    "..." Frei''s whole body was stiff, and she let Liu Feng hold it cutely, feeling the temperature of Lord Liu Feng.


    "This..." En Li was dumbfounded, staring blankly at the girl with red cheeks, fox tail flicked, silver teeth biting slightly: Frey is really a good routine.


    The corner of Mina''s mouth was smiling, her blue eyes looked at the shriveled An Li, and she shook her head helplessly. She was a little arrogant friend, I was afraid that she would always be held back emotionally.


    She doesn''t need to fight anymore. She gave it to the young master for the first time, and also took the first time from the young master. No, it should be more than the first time, the second, the third... many times.


    Eliza stared dumbfounded at the cold girl''s operation, is this okay? It gave her new knowledge.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The carriage was running, and it was a little bumpy immediately. Everyone knew that it was leaving Xiyang City, otherwise, the road of Xiyang City would not feel any bumps at all.

 Chapter 443：

    This bump doesn''t matter, it''s Frey and Liu Feng who are the worst. Now that the weather has turned warmer, they don''t wear much. Frei sat in Liu Feng''s arms, the girl''s buttocks trembled with the bumps of the carriage, making Liu Feng react helplessly.


    This reaction made Liu Feng embarrassed. What can''t be done, the three eyes around him were staring at him, and the occasional touch made him take a few deep breaths.


    "Hmm~" Frey''s sensitive parts were pushed up, and she couldn''t help but let out a reverie nasal sound, her cheeks were flushed, and her whole body was limp in Liu Feng''s arms.


    She pursed her lips, forcing herself not to make a sound, her green eyes were full of water mist, and she looked like she was about to cry. Out of the corner of the eye, she caught An Li''s surprised eyes and closed her eyes shyly.


    "Hmm~"


    The girl gave another snort, causing the three of cat-ear, fox-ear, and elf to look at each other, looking at Frei who was twisting in surprise. What''s going on?


    "Hiss..." Liu Feng took a breath of cold air, the girl''s twisted buttocks made him almost unable to hold back, it was really exciting.


    "Master, what''s wrong with Frey?" En Li asked worriedly, her brown eyes fixed on the girl''s frown.


    "Yes, it should be motion sickness, this road is too bumpy." Liu Feng shook his cheeks and said quickly, "Just let her rest."


    He was embarrassed to push the girl away, which completely exposed the difference between the two. What did the three of them think of him?


    "Motion sickness?" En Li was shocked, what kind of disease is this? Is motion sickness like this?


    "Cough..." Mina coughed lightly, her cheeks flushed, she glanced shyly at the girl''s buttocks, and the corners of her mouth couldn''t help rising.


    She has come here, so she doesn''t know what the young master and Frei are doing. She didn''t expect the girl to be so courageous, but she also knew that it was an accident.


    "Master, how long do we have to be there?" Mina asked under cover, of course she knew where she was going, and she had been there, so there was nothing to say.


    "It''s almost there." Liu Feng said embarrassedly, and glanced down at the girl who looked like a snake.


    "Huh? Where are you going? Isn''t it going to the scientific research department?" En Li was really distracted and opened the curtains to look.


    "Yes, to an interesting and confidential place." Liu Feng raised his brows slightly. Damn, he got stuck a little more.


    "Oh~uh~"


    Frey''s whole body was tense at this time, her nasal voice was heavy, and she tried to lean back, her slender neck was full of blue veins, and it was the first time in her life.


    "Huhuhu..." Frey''s whole body was paralyzed, her body twitched slightly, her chest heaved up and down, her breathing was rapid and heavy, as if she had done some heavy work.


    "Huh..." Liu Feng breathed a sigh of relief, the girl slipped out of his arms, and left with his hips raised, letting his tense body relax, and subconsciously turned his head to look at Cat Erniang.


    "..." Mina''s cheeks were flushed, and her blue eyes were full of water mist. Seeing the black eyes of the young master''s desire, she lowered her head shyly, and the cat''s tail gently touched the young master''s thigh.


    "Cough, cough..." Eliza coughed lightly and turned around. She was not a fool. Seeing the girl''s appearance and the prominent parts, she thought that the girl and the adults really knew how to play, but she was actually in the carriage. , play this in front of them.


    Chapter 0533 Secret base.


    "Master, is Frey really alright?" En Li frowned, looking worriedly at the girl with a "painful" face, it didn''t look like she was alright.


    However, this, why is it a bit like her peeking at Mina and the young master doing something serious? As soon as the idea came up, she hurriedly shook her head and thought to herself why she was not ashamed.


    "Cough, cough..." Liu Feng coughed softly, looking at the innocent fox ears with a strange expression on his face, how should he answer this?


    "Hey, it''s here." Mina hurried to save the scene, the atmosphere was embarrassing, but it''s not allowed to embarrass the young master.


    "Arrived? Where did you go?" En Li was drawn to her attention again. Even Eliza was no exception, and the two squeezed to the carriage window to watch.


    The scene outside, the two of them don''t know each other at all, it looks like they have come to the Forbidden Mountain Range.


    "Huh..." Liu Feng breathed a sigh of relief and gave Mao Erniang an admiring look. This was the most embarrassing time he had ever had.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The carriage stopped, and Zink''s shout came from outside, "Sir City Lord, it''s here."


    "Yeah." Liu Feng replied indifferently, looking down at Frei with his eyes closed, his long eyelashes trembling from time to time, making him smile helplessly.


    "Okay, let''s go down first." Eliza took the lead out of the carriage sensibly.


    "Okay." En Li wasn''t stupid, she also saw the strange situation and got out of the carriage with her curiosity.


    "Master, there is a change of clothes in the box." Mina approached Liu Feng''s ear, blushing and exhaling, "It''s close to the body."


    "Uh..." Liu Feng opened his mouth and was about to say something when he saw Mina get out of the carriage in a hurry, leaving the two of them behind.


    What''s the situation? Let him be alone with the girl? Ask him to help him change his body... Although the girl is his fiancee in name, but this is too much, right?


    "Frey, get up and change your clothes." Liu Feng helplessly raised his hand and patted the girl''s cheek.


    "Well." Frei slowly opened her eyes, her green eyes looked shyly at Lord Liu Feng''s cheek, thinking of what happened just now, her heart beat faster.


    She struggled to get up, her body was a little puffy, her little hand grabbed at will, and then pinched xx. This made Liu Feng''s eyes widen, what''s the situation?


    "..." Frei was stunned for a moment, pursed her lips slightly, thinking of the spring drama she peeked at night, she couldn''t help but make a decision that made Liu Feng unbelievable.


    She overheard May''s conversation with Nicole, saying that if a man holds back for a long time, something will happen.


    "Flei, what are you doing? Don''t talk about it..." Liu Feng was stunned, staring blankly as the girl lifted off his Hanfu.


    "Hi..." Liu Feng gasped, looking at the girl''s undulating head, her black eyes narrowed slightly, and she asked, "Where did you learn it?"


    "At night, Mina and your lord..." Frey''s voice sounded indistinctly.


    "What? You actually peeked...hs..."


    "..."


    Half an hour later, Liu Feng got out of the carriage in a good mood, turned his head to look at Frei whose mouth was slightly swollen, and jumped out of the carriage.


    "Lord Liu Feng." Fu Lei lowered her head blushing, pushed Liu Feng''s waist, and motioned to stop looking at her.


    "Cough..." Liu Feng coughed softly. Knowing that the girl was shy, he quickly turned around to look for the beast-eared girls. He saw En Li, Mina, Eliza, and the Wolf Warrior Squad more than ten meters away. All stand far away.


    It''s a little unclear now, Liu Feng''s brows trembled, and at a glance, he knew why they were hiding so far. He must have thought that he and the girl were doing something unethical.


    "Let''s go." Liu Feng sighed and walked towards Mao Erniang and the others. What they should face is what they have to face.


    "Master." Mina whispered, her blue eyes flashing with shame, she turned to look at Frey who was walking normally, she couldn''t help being stunned, this was different from what she imagined?


    "Huh?" En Li also stared blankly at Frey who was walking normally. What''s going on? The mood of pantothenic acid dissipated immediately, didn''t the young master do ''bad'' things?


    "Strange." Eliza whispered, her emerald green eyes glanced at Liu Feng and Frei, who stayed in the carriage for more than half an hour without doing anything?


    "Hurry up, you have to go back when it''s dark." Liu Feng rolled his eyes, he didn''t know what the three girls were thinking. He is not a beast, the girl is still so young, not even a fianc¨¦e, besides, the environment does not allow it.


    "Yes, yes, hurry up." Mina''s blue eyes just caught sight of Frey''s red and swollen mouth, she immediately understood what was going on, and glanced at the young master strangely with red cheeks.


    "Oh~~" En Li pouted and lengthened her voice. She always felt that Frey and the young master had been on the carriage for half an hour. They must have done something, but the only unreasonable idea was overturned, so what did they do? ?

 Chapter 444：

    She stared at Frey''s lithe pace, which was not like Mina''s staggering walk. Could it be that I''m thinking too much?


    "..." Eliza had the same thoughts as Hu Erniang, looked at Frei strangely, shook off the strange thoughts in her mind, and hurriedly followed.


    "Master." An Li patted her cheek, trotted to catch up, walked on Liu Feng''s left, raised her head and asked, "Where are we going now?"


    "Secret base." The corner of Liu Feng''s mouth was slightly raised, and they were now at the foot of a branch of the Forbidden Mountains. There is a distance from Xiyang City. It took forty minutes by carriage, and then it took twenty minutes to reach the destination.


    "Secret base?" En Li was stunned, why didn''t she know this place existed? Could it be that the young master made it out in private?


    "We''ll know when we get there, there''s still a short way to go." Liu Feng waved his hand. Only a few people knew about the secret base he mentioned, not even An Li. It should be said that it was not very clear.


    The person who knows the most is Mina, except for the Wolf Warrior Squad, but he has only been there once. And Liu Feng has only been there once. He is now curious about how the base is doing.


    "Master, could it be that the materials that were mobilized before were transferred to the secret base?" En Li is not stupid, she can guess something.


    "Well, it''s been a month, and I don''t know if I''ve met my requirements." Liu Feng said with a smile on his lips. He didn''t have much time to pay attention to it except for some technical methods that he taught at the beginning.


    Chapter 0534 of the otherworldly version of the Air Force.


    The Forbidden Mountain Range has many branches, and the location of Xiyang City is also one of the branches of the Forbidden Mountain Range.


    "Tap tap..."


    Under the **** of the Wolf Warrior Squad, Liu Feng and the five were climbing a mountain, but the height was not high, only a small peak of several hundred meters.


    The climb lasted for twenty minutes. When they reached the top of the mountain, Enri, Eliza and Frey looked at the scene below in astonishment.


    It turned out that the top of the mountain was actually a big pit, and there were many people walking around, seeing wooden houses, pulling horses, and even hot air balloons.


    "Master, this is the secret base?" En Li was shocked, what exactly is this secret base for?


    "Well, it''s here." Liu Feng nodded indifferently, this is the air force base, of course, it is a pseudo air force base, and the number of the air force is only a dozen.


    "Is this base producing anything??" Enri asked curiously, just like a perfume workshop.


    "This is an air force base." Liu Feng''s mouth was slightly raised, and he walked down the opened road.


    "Air Force? What is this?" En Li asked, and the fox tail flicked to catch up. Air Force was another unfamiliar word.


    "You''ll find out later." Liu Feng said indifferently, he was here to fulfill his promise today, to take Frey to experience the feeling of gliding.


    "Oh." En Li pouted, Xiao ran followed behind Liu Feng, looking around with brown eyes.


    Eliza pursed her lips. She resisted her curiosity and followed behind. She was very moved now that the Lord of the City was willing to bring her to the secret base.


    "Tap tap..."


    The arrival of Liu Feng and others immediately attracted the attention of the people in the base, and a dozen soldiers in full armor ran over immediately. When they saw Liu Feng, they all saluted respectfully.


    "Lord City Lord."


    "Where''s Niu Er?" Liu Feng glanced around the circle and didn''t see the person in charge, Niu Er, who was temporarily in charge of this air base.


    It can be said that all of the Niu Ben family were held in high positions by Liu Feng. This was something that Liu Feng felt helpless and could not do anything about. In fact, there were too few people in his hands.


    We can only wait for the future manpower to be cultivated, and then slowly replace some people. Otherwise, the senior military officials will be handed over to the family. There will be some hidden dangers. When he is in power, no one will dare to have distracting thoughts, but I am afraid that future generations will not be able to hold on to the scene.


    In fact, Niu Ben persuaded him openly and honestly, telling Liu Feng not to hand over all the heavy duties to his family, which would make people have opinions and gossip.


    There is no doubt about the loyalty of the Niu family to Liu Feng, but people''s hearts will change. The simplicity now does not mean that the original intention remains the same after a long time. Liu Feng''s talent pool has only just started, but fortunately he has set the tone, and he will change his high-level position every few years, and he is a person with absolute power.


    Of course, it''s too early for Liu Feng to think about this now, at least ten years later, he will consider the issue of the dominance of his subordinates and his family. With his plan, there will be no such problem at all.


    "Master City Lord, Master Niu Er is training soldiers." The leading soldier said respectfully.


    "Take me to see." Liu Feng waved his hand and said that the person who led the Air Force team in his mind was Frei, but the girl hadn''t grown yet, and the pair of wings had not yet grown.


    "Yes." The leading soldier immediately led the way.


    "drink!!"


    Before anyone approached, they heard shouting from a wooden house.


    Liu Feng glanced around, the wooden houses were neatly arranged, and nodded with satisfaction. When he first came, there were no wooden houses. Everyone lived in caves. After more than a month, the wooden houses were also built.


    "Gag!"


    The wooden door was pushed open, and Liu Feng walked in with Mina, Frey, Anli, and Eliza, and saw more than a dozen people practicing with wooden knives.


    Niu Er turned his head to see Liu Feng, ran over immediately, and saluted respectfully, "Master."


    "How''s the training going?" Liu Feng looked at the soldiers who stopped and asked indifferently, "How''s the progress?"


    "Master, now focus on fighting training." Niu Er said respectfully.


    "Has the flight training been carried out?" Liu Feng asked with a frown. This is the purpose of his visit, and this is the top priority of the Air Force.


    "Trained five times." Niu Er responded quickly. When it comes to flying, he is excited. He really can''t believe it. It''s incredible that people can fly into the blue sky.


    "Oh? It''s actually been done five times. I called them and I''ll see the training results." Liu Feng said with a slightly raised mouth. He had brought more than 20 gliders from the earth, and he also left a few for the scientific research department. It''s a counterfeit, and I don''t know if it has been made yet.


    "Yes." Niu Er saluted, turned and shouted to the soldiers. "gather."


    "Tap tap..."


    Fifteen people, immediately lined up in three teams of five, all with serious faces, they were the elites selected from the army.


    "Prepare for a test flight." Niu Er shouted again.


    "Yes." The soldiers shouted in unison.


    "You only have ten minutes to prepare, gather at the flying platform and disband." Niu Er''s voice was loud.


    "Yes." The soldier ran away immediately.


    "Let''s go." Liu Feng nodded in satisfaction, the soldier''s aura was not bad, he was indeed an elite selected from hundreds of people.


    "Yes." Niu Er trotted over and led the way to the flying platform in front.


    Enri and Eliza looked at each other, what is this flying platform? It feels like everything here is full of mystery.


    The flying platform is the place where the air force can fly into the blue sky, and there is a lift-off platform, which is the place where the hot air balloons are parked.


    These two places were decided by Liu Feng. There were also reasons why Liu Feng chose this place as an air force base.


    Chapter 0535 Perfect configuration.


    "Tap tap..."

 Chapter 445：

    Liu Feng and his party soon arrived at the flying platform. An Li, Eliza and Frey looked at the platform in front of them in astonishment. Is this too dangerous?


    What appeared in front of everyone was a cliff, a huge and flat platform, and there was a cliff below. The Beast Ear Girl carefully walked to the edge and took a look, and found that it was several hundred meters deep.


    "This is the flying platform?" An Li looked at the young master in astonishment, and said in a clear voice, "Young master, are you training at this place? Do you practice courage?"


    "Uh..." Liu Feng rolled his eyes, how dare he practice, and chuckled, "This is the run-up and take-off platform."


    Gliders need a high place to take advantage of the power to fly into the sky, which is why the air force base is chosen here. The flying platform is a natural place to run and take off.


    On the flat ground, hot air balloons can also be used as take-off platforms. Liu Feng heard that more than 20 hot air balloons have been produced, and special carriages have been configured.


    "Run-up and take-off stage?" En Li was stunned, her fox ears twitched, what''s going on?


    Eliza''s emerald green eyes narrowed slightly, she always felt that something new had appeared, and now it completely aroused her curiosity.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Fifteen heavily armed airmen showed up, each carrying a bag, followed by dozens of others, carrying gliders.


    "Master, what is that?" Enri''s brown eyes stared at the two- or three-meter-long thing.


    "It''s called a glider, something that can make people fly into the blue sky." The corners of Liu Feng''s mouth rose. He even gave everyone a parachute to train an air force soldier, but it took a lot of energy and money.


    "Fly to the blue sky?" En Li was surprised, hesitated for a moment, and asked with a fox tail, "It''s like a hot air balloon?"


    "It''s a little more dangerous than a hot air balloon, and it''s also a little more fun." Liu Feng glanced at Frei who was stunned. The girl is now staring at the glider all the way.


    "Glider, how does this fly into the blue sky? Is it still on fire?" Eliza frowned, she was also curious about how the thing went to the sky.


    "You''ll know when you look at it." Mina said coldly. She had seen the test flight of the glider once, and the young master took her to the sky. That backpack is called a parachute, which is used in times of danger.


    "Check the equipment." Niu Er had a serious face, looking at the air force soldier in front of him.


    "Shh!"


    The air force soldiers immediately checked according to the training requirements. First, the headgear, the backpack behind him, the Tang knife on his back, the saber on the back waist, and the military supplies on the left waist, such as compressed dry food, molten iron cup, fish hook, medicine powder bandage, etc. , This is in case something goes wrong, so that people can survive.


    "Report, inspection completed!"


    "Report, inspection completed!"


    "Report, inspection completed!"


    "..."


    There was a loud report, and fifteen air force soldiers stood upright. Today is the city owner who came to inspect. They didn''t dare to be careless at all. If they were embarrassed, they might be kicked out of the air force.


    No one of them would like to leave the Air Force. You must know that the food in the Air Force is much better than that of the Army. They can eat a lot of meat and have unlimited supply. They have heard that the food in the Air Force is only worse than that in the City Lord''s Mansion, and it is almost the same as the food in Zuixiaolou.


    The treatment is also the best. Their monthly salary is three hundred copper coins, which is three times that of other soldiers.


    "Get on the glider." Niu Er shouted, "Hurry up, hurry up, hurry up."


    There are dozens of people in charge of logistics behind them, and every two people carry a glider up, there are a total of eight gliders, which are double gliders. With the help of logistics, Air Force soldiers put on safety measures such as harnesses.


    When the airmen were ready, they stood on the flying platform and lined up one by one. The one who took the lead was the single glider. He was the leader.


    "Master, he, they''re going to jump off?" Seeing this scene, En Li wondered what was going on, and asked in surprise, "Can this fly?"


    "Of course, this uses principles such as air. If you want to know why, I''ll tell you when you go back." Liu Feng smiled lightly, his black eyes staring at the soldiers.


    "Okay." En Li nodded earnestly, her little hands clasped together, and she jumped from such a height, which was a bit scary.


    "..." Eliza''s emerald green eyes kept flashing, and she was also a little nervous. After all, except for the bird race orcs, she had never heard of that race that could fly, which was different from a hot air balloon.


    Frey took a step forward, her green eyes staring at the soldiers who were about to jump off the cliff, her hands clenched into fists, for fear that the soldiers would not be able to fly.


    "Start, rush." ??Niu Er raised his hand and shouted, "Every five seconds, open the gap."


    The voice fell, and the leading soldier began to run, rushed towards the cliff, and fell off the cliff under the stunned eyes of the girls.


    "This..." Enri, Eliza, and Frey froze for a while, then trotted to the edge of the cliff. They were relieved to see that the leading soldier was already flying.


    "Next." Niu Er shouted, "Keep the distance, don''t get too close, keep the formation."


    "Next."


    "Next, hurry up, keep up."


    "..."


    Airmen jumped off the cliff one by one, and then all gliding safely, forming a V-shaped formation in the sky.


    Gliders are really useful. They can be used for reconnaissance. When the two armies are fighting, one side has a reconnaissance in the sky, which can clearly know the enemy''s formation, and can even raid and burn food and grass. On the other hand, the other party doesn''t know anything. This is the asymmetry of information. If you fall behind, you will be beaten.


    This is also the reason why Liu Feng spends so much energy on the glider, because there is a mobile hot air balloon, which solves the limitation of the terrain. As long as the hot air balloon is raised in a hidden place and the air force soldiers take off from the hot air balloon, that is Perfect configuration.


    "Lord Liu Feng, I want to fly." Frei turned around and looked at Liu Feng expectantly. Her green eyes were full of longing. She had been waiting for this day for several years, and she couldn''t wait to fly into the sky.


    "Okay, let me prepare it for you." Liu Feng chuckled lightly, bringing the girl here today is to fulfill the promise of taking her to fly.


    Chapter 0536 The girl cried.


    Frey, as a bird orc, has not been in the sky for a long time since she cut off her wings. The last hot air balloon was only going up to the sky. The existence of the hanging basket made her feel no fun in the sky.


    Liu Feng also knows the girl''s mind. He often sees the girl sitting silly and looking at the sky. Maybe this is also a knot in the girl''s heart.


    "Niu Er, prepare a parachute and a glider." Liu Feng turned his head and instructed.


    "Yes." Niu Er said respectfully, and immediately turned his head and ordered the logistics staff to bring it over.


    "Master, you, are you really going to fly?" En Li was a little nervous, her palms were sweating, she was a little worried that something would happen.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine, I''ll take you up for a flight later." Liu Feng chuckled lightly, reaching out and pinching Hu Erniang''s cheek.


    "Okay, okay." En Li''s cheeks were slightly red, and her brown eyes were shining. She was worried, but she wanted to try it.


    "Is Eliza going to go up later?" Liu Feng turned to look at the elf.


    "No, no." Eliza hurriedly waved her hand, and she couldn''t help but take a step back. She was a little scared, but more embarrassed. When she saw the soldiers'' use of gliders, she actually asked the two of them to hand over each other. It''s so shameful.


    "Okay." Liu Feng shrugged, he didn''t care, it was normal for some people to be afraid of heights.


    "Master, things are ready." Niu Er came over with a parachute.


    "Okay, give it to me." Liu Feng took the parachute back, waved to Frey, and said, "Come here."


    "Yeah." Frey came over curiously, turned around, and approached Liu Feng with her back to Liu Feng. This was what she saw the soldiers do.

 Chapter 446：

    "It''s really self-conscious." Liu Feng''s mouth was slightly raised, he squatted down slightly, took the girl into his arms, fastened the belt around the girl''s waist, and hugged Frey with both arms and walked towards the glider.


    With the help of logistics, the glider quickly fixed it for Liu Feng, and the straps of the glider were fastened around their waists, so that the weight in the sky would act on the glider.


    "Lord City Lord, it''s alright." The logistics soldiers checked three times.


    "Okay." Liu Feng''s head drooped slightly, his chin rested on the girl''s neck, and he exhaled, "We''re about to start, are you nervous?"


    "No, don''t be nervous." Frei''s cheeks were flushed, and her snow-white neck was softened by Master Liu Feng''s exhalation.


    "That''s good." Liu Feng looked up at the blue sky outside the cliff, took a deep breath, and started running with his legs.


    In five seconds, he rushed to the edge of the cliff. With a kick of his legs, Liu Feng flew into the air. The glider suddenly fell for a few seconds, and then flew up by the momentum of the air flow.


    "Huhuhu..."


    The air was blowing on his face, and Liu Feng''s heart beat a few times faster, as if his heart was about to jump out. This was a natural reaction of the body, and then the heart calmed down.


    "The feeling of not touching the ground is really unaccustomed." Liu Feng chuckled, but his expression was very interested.


    "Master Liu Feng, this is flying." Frei waved her legs and hands in the air, and shouted excitedly, "Flying, really flying."


    "Yeah, look at how small Xiyang City is." Liu Feng replied gently, pointing to the distant Xiyang City with one hand, and controlling the direction of the glider''s flight with the other hand.


    "Lord Liu Feng, I want to go there." Frei held the bar of the glider with one hand and pointed to a small lake in the Forbidden Mountains.


    "Okay, let''s go over." Liu Feng nodded, and immediately controlled the glider to fly over.


    Soon the hang glider flew over the small lake, and the two of them could see many beasts drinking water, including deer, wild goats and so on.


    "The weather has completely turned warm, and the animals have all come out for food." Liu Feng glanced at him, and he saw that the grass was already budding, and some trees were even covered with green shoots.


    "Lord Liu Feng, fly to the sky, fly higher." Frei waved and shouted.


    "Okay." Liu Feng replied, the girl''s current appearance is like the emotions a teenage girl should have, and she couldn''t help but control the paraglider to climb.


    The glider itself has no power, and must rely on external force to climb. In clear weather, by controlling the flight direction and the aerodynamic principle of the headwind, the glider can enter the thermal airflow and climb to the height of the cumulus clouds that day. Usually two thousand to four thousand dew point heights.


    Liu Feng controlled the glider to keep climbing, reaching a height of about 3,000 meters. After turning around, he could clearly see the air force base and the fox-ear girl who was waving at him.


    "Flei, how is this height?" Liu Feng lowered his head and asked in the girl''s ear.


    "Okay, okay..." Frey burst into tears, her hands and legs were in large letters, and she felt the wind brushing across her cheeks, a feeling she hadn''t tried for a long time.


    "Don''t cry, it''s a good thing." Liu Feng could hear the girl''s choked voice, soothed, "I''ll teach you how to use this glider, and you can fly by yourself in the future."


    "Really?" Frei turned her head suddenly, facing Liu Feng sideways, her green eyes were watery with tears, and her nose was running out.


    "Really." Liu Feng laughed dumbly, stretched out his hand and took out a tissue from his pocket to help the girl wipe it up, and said, "However, you have to learn how to control this glider before you are allowed to come out for a test flight."


    There is a large wooden shed in the air force base, which is used for training flying, that is, ropes are tied to the beams, and people and gliders are hung in the air for training.


    This is the otherworldly version of the Air Force Academy, so far none of the Air Force soldiers have died, just relying on this hanging training, if a girl wants to use the glider alone, she has to pass the test.


    "Okay." Frey nodded and wrinkled her nose. She is much more relaxed now, and she can fly into the blue sky without wings, which is really incredible.


    She thought if her elder sister knew about this, would she be very happy? For his non-flying companions, this glider is really an artifact.


    Chapter 0537 The medicine garden plan starts.


    Liu Feng took Frei to fly in the sky for 20 minutes, watching the surrounding scenery, which made people feel a lot more open-minded and relaxed.


    "Go back." Liu Feng said softly, he just remembered that he had something to ask Niu Er.


    "Yeah." Frey nodded obediently, the corners of her mouth lifted slightly, and her face was full of smiling faces. In the future, even if the wings will take a long time to grow together, there is no need to worry. Now that you have a glider, you can fly.


    Liu Feng glanced at the soldiers who were still training to fly in the sky, and couldn''t help nodding. The flying technique was quite proficient. After practicing a few more tactics, the mission would be ready.


    In fact, during World War II on Earth, a certain German used a glider to fight. This is a bigger guy than a glider. Both are the same principle, but the materials used are different. Compared with gliders, gliders can carry more people and played a great role in raids during World War II.


    The landing of the glider is more like a forced landing. It is not as light as a glider, and it might even kill him. That¡¯s why Liu Feng chose a glider instead of a glider.


    "Huhuhu..."


    Liu Feng controlled the glider to fall to the air force base, and landed easily in the open area in the middle of the air force base through wind resistance.


    "Master, it''s great, it''s really great." An Li ran over, flicking her fox tail, and shouted, "It''s really incredible."


    "It will be your turn soon." Liu Feng chuckled lightly, reaching out to undo Frei''s belt and putting down the girl.


    "Master, have a drink." Mina brought a warm water cup, her blue eyes glanced at the smiling Frei, poured a glass of water and handed it over.


    "Well." Liu Feng took the water and took a sip, and asked Niu Er who ran over, "Have you found the place I asked you to observe?"


    Niu Er was stunned for a moment, and immediately knew what the young master was asking, and said, "Master, I have found two places."


    "How about it?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows. He was talking about the medicine garden plan. Niu Er was looking for a place suitable for medicinal herbs. Xiyang City needed a lot of medicinal herbs, and the army also had a huge demand for medicinal herbs.


    "Master, the two places are not far from Xiyang City. It takes a day''s journey to get there. One is a valley surrounded by mountains on all sides. Even in winter, there are green leaves. This was discovered three days ago." Niu Er reported earnestly. .


    "Oh? Where is the place?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows. There are also green leaves in winter, which means that the place is warm, cold wind and snow can''t get in, and there may even be magma underground.


    "It''s just a little north of the west." Niu Er pointed to the northwest and said, "If you fly with a glider, it will be half an hour."


    "Over there?" Liu Feng frowned, turned around and beckoned to Cinke, and asked, "Is the ginseng you asked you to look for last time in that direction?"


    Xin Ke was stunned for a while, tried to identify it, and said respectfully, "That''s the direction." It took a few days to find ginseng last time, and Xin Ke was very impressed by this.


    "Niu Er, send someone to clean up a take-off platform in the ginseng valley for going to and from the air base." Liu Feng ordered. If there are hang gliders now, flying over the valley will save time and effort.


    "Yes." Niu Er said respectfully, this requirement is relatively simple, and he supervised the construction of the air base according to the drawings.


    "An Li, find a few commoners who can grow green vegetables, and give them a task in a few days." Liu Feng turned his head and instructed Hu Erniang, that ginseng valley was already one of the medicine gardens he reserved, and he didn''t expect to let Niu Er found it.


    These commoners, he wants to train as a medicinal farmer, specially for planting herbal medicine, and also divides a large area in the forbidden mountain range, and uses the glider to spread the herbal seeds, maybe there will be a large number of wild herbs in a few years.


    Liu Feng also asked people to search for herbal medicines in this world, and use executed prisoners for clinical research.


    "Yes." Enri immediately recorded.


    "How about another place?" Liu Feng asked. One medicine garden is enough for the time being, but no one will think too much.


    "Master, the second place is to the southwest. There is a pit similar to our air force base, but the mountain is very short, and the situation inside is similar to the previous valley." Niu Er briefly introduced.


    "Oh? Are there green leaves in winter?" Liu Feng''s black eyes lit up, which was unexpected.


    "Yes, there are some wild fruit trees inside, which were discovered by a soldier yesterday." Niu Er affirmed.


    "Very well, let''s go, go to that place." Liu Feng stretched his waist and instructed, "Prepare the gliders for Xin Ke and others."

 Chapter 447：

    Ginseng Valley has a detailed description of Zink, so don''t rush to see it for the time being, but this new pit is going to be seen, and he has a plan to implement.


    "Master, I''ll go too." Mina cat fluttered its tail quickly and said eagerly, "I can control the glider by myself."


    "No, you haven''t trained before." Liu Feng rolled his eyes, Mao Erniang had never used a glider herself, how dare she let her control it alone. Even he learned how to control after a week of earth studies.


    "But..." Mina was anxious, she was the young master''s personal bodyguard, and it was never before to let the young master go to unfamiliar places alone.


    "Don''t worry." Liu Feng reached out and stroked Mao Er Niang''s cheek, and said gently, "There''s the Wolf Warrior Squad here."


    Even the Wolf Warriors team came to the Air Force base for training when they were free, and only flew three times in total. The cat ears didn''t even have a single flight, so they wanted to fly into the blue sky, which was too long.


    "But..." Mina was in a hurry, and she blamed herself for not taking time out to train a glider.


    "Master, I''m not going, let Mina go." An Li spoke up at this time, she was a little worried about the safety of the young master, so it would be safer to go with Mina.


    "Master, you can go in a hot air balloon." Niu Er reminded beside him.


    "Yes, we can go in a hot air balloon." Mina''s blue eyes lit up, and she almost forgot that hot air balloons can also carry people.


    The current hot air balloon can carry four people. It is the latest generation of hot air balloons. She, Enri, and Eliza can control it. After all, they will go to the scientific research department to play hot air balloons together.


    "Okay, let''s go together." Liu Feng thought about it and thought it was okay, and ordered people to get a new glider and prepare a hot air balloon. After each flight, the glider should be carefully checked to see if there are any cracks in the connection port. Wait.


    Chapter 0538 strangeness in the air.


    "Master, I''ll make arrangements."


    Hearing the conversation, Niu Er immediately turned around and ordered the logistics to prepare the hot air balloon, and also asked the Air Force soldiers to open the way first to see if the pit was dangerous.


    "An Li, come here." Liu Feng beckoned to Hu Erniang, ready to buckle the belt.


    "Okay." An Li''s cheeks were slightly red, and she walked towards Liu Feng with a slight hesitation on her face.


    "What''s wrong?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, looking at the red face of the fox ears, the fox ears were lying on the ground listlessly.


    "Master, I, I..." En Li opened her crimson mouth and lowered her head hesitantly.


    "Are you a little scared?" Liu Feng looked at Hu Erniang''s trembling body, and said gently, "You''re on top, I''ll carry you on my back, so I won''t be afraid."


    "I, I want to be in the front, the young master, hug." An Li bit her lower lip and moved in small steps before coming to Liu Feng.


    She was a little scared. It was different from riding a hot air balloon. The hang glider didn''t have a hanging basket. It was completely suspended in the air and faced the ground. She was afraid that she would be embarrassed, such as the one who accidentally urinated...


    "Huh?" Liu Feng laughed dumbly, looking at the coquettish Hu Erniang, the corners of his mouth raised, "Okay, you can face me, and I''ll hold you."


    "..." Mina stared blankly at An Li, the corners of her mouth twitched, is this fox girl finally enlightened? Ken took the initiative.


    Frey frowned, holding her chin in her small hand, her green eyes flashing, she turned around, took out a notepad from her arms, and squatted on the ground to write.


    The girl''s appearance made Eliza very curious, and she walked over lightly and peeked with her probe.


    "Uh..." Eliza''s emerald green eyes opened slightly, and the corners of her eyes trembled. This was actually a strategy. The top line was written: Master Liu Feng sleeps at 12 o''clock at the latest, and can meet you halfway through the toilet.


    Don''t you have a toilet in your room? It''s too obvious to meet halfway.


    There is also the one I just wrote: A coquettish woman will make Lord Liu Feng more gentle.


    What are these? Eliza rolled her eyes, the girl was trying to attack Lord Liu Feng, but it was too simple, right?


    "Crack." Frey closed the notepad abruptly, the shadow cast on the ground let her know that someone was peeping, she turned her head to stare at Eliza, her green eyes shone with light, like you don''t want to steal your teacher.


    "Cough cough..." Eliza turned her head awkwardly, her feet trembled slightly, and she was caught peeking, which made her a little embarrassed.


    "Want to see it?" Frey stretched out her hand and said coldly, "One gold coin to read one page."


    "Pfft..." Eliza choked, looking at the girl''s serious look in disbelief, the corners of her mouth twitched fiercely, and said angrily, "No, I don''t watch it."


    One gold coin to see a page, this is faster than robbing, Eliza did not expect that an indifferent girl has such a side, unless ten copper coins are about the same page.


    "Oh." Frey''s green eyes flashed a wicked look, and she silently tucked the notepad into her arms for people to see? This is impossible.


    "Everyone, the hot air balloon is ready." Niu Er shouted from a distance.


    "Mina, all of you have parachutes on your back." Liu Feng urged that if you have a parachute, you are not afraid of accidents.


    "Yes." Mina said seriously, and walked towards the hot air balloon with Eliza and Frey.


    "Then it''s our turn." Liu Feng looked at Hu Erniang in his arms, stretched out his hand to fasten the belt around her waist, and directly made Hu Erniang stick to him.


    "Hmm~" An Li snorted softly, clutching Liu Feng''s clothes tightly with both hands.


    "Let''s go." Liu Feng supported Hu Erniang''s buttocks with both hands, and the soft touch made him feel a little swayed.


    "Yeah!" An Li''s buttocks were attacked, her cheeks flushed instantly, her face was buried directly in Liu Feng''s arms, her brown eyes were full of mist.


    "Cough cough..." Liu Feng coughed lightly, he could feel the heavy breathing of Hu Erniang in his chest, and hurriedly walked towards the glider.


    Soon, Liu Feng arrived at the flying platform again. With the help of the logistics soldiers, he fastened the belt again and waited for the hot air balloon of Mina and the others to rise.


    "Huhuhu..."


    Mina was quickly pulling the bellows to increase the fire, and the hot air was blowing up the hot air balloon. After a while, the hot air balloon slowly rose.


    "Eliza shakes the wind wheel." Mina saw that the hot air balloon was going up, and quickly ordered, "Shake the wind wheel to the east."


    The wind wheel is a large wooden hand-turned fan, which is used to increase the driving force and correct the route. It is one of the latest products produced by the scientific research department.


    "Okay." Eliza responded quickly, turning the wind wheel hard. With a little wind, the hot air balloon left the air force base and moved slowly to the southwest.


    When Liu Feng saw the hot air balloon taking off, he started to run, and after five seconds, it took off again smoothly.


    "Ah~"


    At the moment when she fell off the cliff, she felt weightlessness, which made An Li scream, hugging Liu Feng''s back tightly with both hands, her whole body clinging to Liu Feng''s waist, her legs still wrapping around Liu Feng''s waist, just like the tree bag Like a bear.


    "Okay, it''s alright, now you can take a look at the scenery." Liu Feng reassured, controlling the glider to follow the air force soldiers leading the way.


    "Huhu..." Enri took a deep breath, and it took a while before she dared to turn her head and look down.


    At the first glance in the sky, En Li was fascinated, her brown eyes flashed with surprise, she looked at the scenery of the earth obsessively, and muttered to herself, "It''s so beautiful."


    "Don''t worry, I''m here." Liu Feng supported Hu Erniang''s buttocks with one hand, while the other hand controlled the glider to follow the team in front.


    "Mmmm." En Li nodded with a blushing face, her feet tightly gripping the young master''s waist, she was afraid of falling.


    "Master~" An Li called in a tender voice, her hands slowly moving from Liu Feng''s back to her neck, wrapping around Liu Feng''s neck, her eyes looking at the young master''s chin.


    "Um?"

 Chapter 448：

    Liu Feng bowed his head suspiciously, seeing An Li''s shy face, his expression was slightly startled, then the corner of his mouth raised slightly, and his probe caught Hu Erniang''s mouth...


    Chapter 0539 The cat ears can''t stand it.


    "Ugh..."


    En Li closed her eyes tightly, wrapped her arms around Liu Feng''s neck, and responded jerkily.


    "Tsk tsk tsk..." Liu Feng was distracted by the control of the glider.


    "Hmm~" En Li had difficulty breathing, and the two separated, breathing heavily, her brown eyes looking at the young master''s face.


    It''s great that I can be alone with the young master. Enri has been waiting for such an opportunity for a long time. Don''t think she''s stupid, Young Master and Frey in the carriage must have done something shameful, or at least kissed.


    Liu Feng glanced at Hu Erniang''s red and swollen mouth. Today''s Hu Erniang is a little different. Was she stimulated by Frei?


    "Master." Enri called out with a sigh of relief.


    "Huh?" Liu Feng bowed his head in doubt, and his mouth was sealed before he lowered his head. He was kissed back by Hu Erniang, so he should respond to her enthusiasm.


    "..."


    "Cunning." Frei crossed her arms and looked at the gliders swaying from side to side in the sky. The fox girl actually kissed Lord Liu Feng in the sky.


    "It''s really her temper." The corners of Mina''s mouth twitched and her bellows twitched helplessly. She was a little envious and wanted to try kissing in the air. It was really romantic.


    "Really... can play." Eliza pursed her lips, her cheeks flushed, and she turned the wind wheel harder. Touching her mouth with one hand, she hadn''t kissed yet, which made her a little curious about what it felt like.


    No, no, I can''t think about it anymore; Eliza shook her head fiercely, pouted her lips, kissing must be uncomfortable, and she would eat the other party''s saliva; thinking of this, Eliza shuddered and got goosebumps.


    "Eliza? What''s wrong with you?" Mina glanced at the elf who was shaking her body, and asked with concern, "Is it too cold?"


    "No, it''s not." Eliza came to her senses, hesitated, but still couldn''t hold back her curiosity and asked, "Mina, that...what does it feel like to kiss?"


    She knew that Mina had that kind of relationship with Lord Liu Feng, and everyone in the castle knew about it. After all, sometimes Mina''s cry is quite loud, and it is more than an hour in a row, and finally it is hoarse, which makes the people in the castle know that Liu Feng''s "combat power" is very fierce.


    "Ah?" Mina froze for a while, her cheeks blushing visibly, and she faltered, "So, what, what are you asking about this?"


    "Just curious." Eliza glanced at the glider that was still swaying left and right in the air, and another minute passed.


    "Cough cough..." Mina coughed softly, pulled the bellows quickly, and pursed her lips, "How do you say it, you have to experience this for yourself to know, anyway, it''s very good, very good."


    "Is that so?" Eliza frowned, the vague answer scratched her heart, and she sighed helplessly.


    Now that I have time to think about this, the exposure of my identity has passed so long, and there should be a bounty hunter coming. Mr. Liu Feng also said that there are arrangements, but I don''t know if I can stop it?


    Half an hour passed, and Liu Feng didn''t know how far they flew. Fortunately, the weather was fine today, and they kept floating in the sky.


    "Are you still afraid?" Liu Feng lowered his head and asked gently, looking at Hu Erniang''s red and swollen mouth.


    Hu Erniang was a bit abnormal this time. Except for the first time, he took the initiative, and the other six times, Hu Erniang took the initiative, and even a strawberry was planted on her neck.


    "Don''t be afraid." En Li touched her aching mouth and shyly buried her head in the young master''s neck, going crazy.


    She was really afraid of heights, mainly because her feet didn''t step on anything. The first time Liu Feng kissed her, she forgot her fear and forgot to be at high altitude. Her next initiative was to divert her attention.


    "Master, the place is here." Niu Er''s voice came from a distance.


    "Oh? It''s here?" Liu Feng narrowed his eyes and looked at the ground, and he could clearly see a touch of dark green. Compared with the light green around, he knew at a glance that it was a pit.


    "Master, I found the place to land." Niu Er slowed down, floated to Liu Feng''s side, and reported, "The soldiers have already gone down to clean up in advance, and the fire has been lit."


    "Then go down." Liu Feng nodded, and he also saw the smoke rising in the distance.


    "Yes." Niu Er accelerated and flew forward, he wanted to land first.


    Liu Feng slowed down, floated to the side of the hot air balloon, glanced at Mina, Frey, and Eliza, and urged, "Come with me, and then throw down the twine first, and then the firepower will decrease."


    "Okay." Mina responded quickly.


    "Whoa..."


    Four people from the Wolf Warrior Squad immediately landed first.


    Liu Feng controlled the glider to land slowly. When he landed, his feet felt a little floating and powerless. This was the illusion that he had not been down-to-earth for too long.


    "Come down." Liu Feng looked at Hu Erniang, whose eyes were tightly closed in his arms, with his legs still tucked around his waist, patted Hu Erniang''s buttocks, and said with a smile, "It''s on the ground."


    He didn''t expect Hu Erniang to be so afraid of heights, obviously not afraid of being on a hot air balloon.


    "Huh?" Hu Erniang opened her eyes, turned her head from side to side and glanced at her eyes. She was only relieved when she saw the plants, which scared her when she landed.


    "Crack."


    Liu Feng untied the buckle belt and put down the fox ears.


    "Huhu..." En Li took a deep breath, blushed and let go of her legs from the young master''s waist, staggered to the ground, and quickly squatted on the ground... Mother Hu Er turned her head, and her brown eyes glanced at the prominent place of the young master, and she felt resentful: bad stuff.


    "Cough, cough..." Liu Feng was embarrassed, the fox ears moved around in his arms, making little Liu Feng angry.


    His body is getting stronger and stronger, and his needs are getting bigger and bigger. Mina''s physique makes him rest for a long time after tossing. Recently, Mina has given him advice and asked him to find someone to support him, otherwise he will have to rest until noon every time.


    "What are you thinking?" Liu Feng shook his head, his black eyes glanced around, it was important to do business today.


    Chapter 0540 Tea Garden?


    The sinkhole chose to land on a rocky highland with an open area of ??nearly 100 meters. Except for a few crooked-necked trees growing out of the stone crevices, there were no other species.


    Liu Feng looked up at the hot air balloon floating in the sky and shouted, "Throw the rope down."


    "Shh!"


    A rope was thrown down by Frey, and it was held by Zink and others, and then pulled down hard, Mina stopped pulling the bellows, and the hot air balloon was slowly descending.


    A few minutes later, the hot air balloon landed, and Mina, Frey and Eliza stepped out of the hanging blue and came to Liu Feng''s side.


    "Master." Mina was obviously relieved to see Liu Feng.


    "How much fuel is left for the hot air balloon?" Liu Feng asked. Fuel is the key.


    "The amount for the return trip is enough." Mina replied immediately, she had calculated it, and the current fuel is specially made, the burning is relatively slow, and the production price is also very expensive, the cost price of one kilogram of three hundred copper coins .


    "That''s good." Liu Feng breathed a sigh of relief, turned his head and asked Niu Er, "How is the situation around?"


    "Master, we have found a way to go down." Niu Er responded quickly, they are now on the edge of the mountain.


    "Let''s lead the way, let''s go down and have a look." Liu Feng nodded and ordered, "Leave some people here and guard the hot air balloon. This place should be used as a landing point and take-off platform in the future."


    "Yes." Niu Er immediately went to arrange someone.

 Chapter 449：

    "Xinke, give me a knife." Liu Feng shouted to Cinke, who was standing by.


    "Yes." Xin Ke immediately took off the Tang Dao from his body, and handed it to the Lord of the City with both hands respectfully. He always carried three Tang Dao, two long and one short.


    "Let''s go." Liu Feng took the Tang Dao and said to Mina and Eliza before going down, "Keep an eye on Anli and Frey, and be careful of poisonous snakes and the like."


    "Okay." Mina replied with a serious face. She has very rich experience in jungle survival and knows what dangers are in the jungle.


    Eliza nodded and held the recurve bow in her hand. The elves lived in the woods, and their understanding of the woods was even more expert.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The people from the Wolf Warriors team opened the way ahead, and they took a road with scattered stones. After more than ten minutes, everyone finally came to the bottom of the pit.


    "The trees are a few years old." Liu Feng looked at the surrounding trees, and could clearly feel the baptism of the years. It was tall and had many flaws.


    "Master, the temperature here is higher than outside." Mina could clearly feel the sultry heat.


    "That''s true." Liu Feng nodded, he could also feel the sultry heat, the climate here is very suitable for growing some crops and medicinal materials.


    "Master, do we need to find a water source first?" Xin Ke asked respectfully, they didn''t bring much water when they traveled.


    "Well, let''s find water first." Liu Feng pursed his lips and said, "Just follow the main points of survival."


    The most important things in the wild are finding water, shelter and food, and fire. They are only the first wave of observational exploration, so there is no need to make it so complicated, but water is indispensable. After all, gliders can bring less things or less, like water.


    "Yes." Zink immediately arranged for people to prioritize finding water sources.


    The team moved forward into the woods, walking very cautiously, the woods were very lush, and there were many insects and ants.


    "This place is denser than the woods outside." An Li followed closely behind Liu Feng, her forehead sweating.


    "Huh?" Liu Feng frowned, stopped moving forward, put one hand on the handle of the Tang Dao, and turned...


    "Chong!"


    The sound of the Tang knife unsheathed, the blade slid across an arc, a snake with a thick arm slipped off the branch, and its head was divided into two halves from the middle.


    "Be careful, don''t be bitten by snakes." Liu Feng glanced at the twisting snake on the ground, warning perception in this kind of woods, it felt like radar.


    "Yes." Everyone responded in unison.


    "Uh..." En Li patted her chest in fear, knowing that the snake was coming at her, and the fur on the fox''s tail stood up.


    "Follow me." Liu Feng threw off the blood on the Tang knife, reached out and pinched Hu Erniang''s ear in a soothing manner, and then moved forward.


    An Li was really a little scared now, she was really powerless, someone who only depended on her brain power, she hurriedly stepped forward and grabbed the corner of the young master''s clothes, and followed step by step.


    Frei was very relaxed. Anyway, she walked in front of Liu Feng, clutching the thorns tightly, her green eyes squinting around, such a forest had no pressure on her at all.


    ...


    It took half an hour to walk, and several kinds of wild fruits were found on the way, which made Liu Feng more sure that the climate in the pit was completely different from the outside. Water sources were also found, and there were windfalls.


    Tea leaves, yes, let Liu Feng discover tea leaves, which has to surprise Liu Feng. There are also tea trees in this world, and there are still a lot of them.


    Liu Feng is now standing on a hill, behind him is an ancient tea tree, which is older than the other tea trees, estimated to be thousands of years old.


    "I really didn''t expect it." Liu Feng glanced at the large tea forest in front of him. At least there are thousands of tea trees, large and small, and they grow very densely.


    The discovery of the tea tree can be said to be an accident. After finding the water source, there is a tea tree next to the water source. The cat''s ear girl said that it looks like the tea tree in the backyard of the castle, which caught Liu Feng''s attention.


    Then he identified the tea tree and found that the tea tree was a little different from the tea tree on the other side of the earth, that is, the fresh tea leaves were more bitter.


    Liu Feng immediately instructed someone to pick the tea leaves, and he fried a portion of the tea leaves. Although the tea leaves were a bit burnt and bitter due to limited tools and other reasons, they were indeed tea leaves.


    "You really haven''t seen this kind of tree anywhere else?" Liu Feng turned to the beast-ear mother, and the elf asked, "Have you never seen a tree like this?"


    "No." Eliza definitely shook her head, but she could recognize thousands of trees, not to mention that the forest of life has the most complete tree species in the world.


    Chapter 0541 Monster bones?


    "Lord Liu Feng, this tea tree may be unique to the Forbidden Mountain Range, and there should be no outside." Eliza expressed her opinion.


    "Oh?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, there were no tea trees outside, which was definitely a good thing for him, a great good thing.


    How important tea is, Liu Feng can see by comparing the situation in ancient times on the earth. Tea occupied a lot of tax revenue, and some dynasties even used tea to control the borders, and by controlling the sales channels of tea, they controlled the lives of the surrounding ethnic minorities.


    Chai, rice, oil, salt, sauce and vinegar tea, these few words can explain a lot.


    Tea and salt were important economic and strategic materials in ancient times on earth.


    Not to mention that in this era, nobles like to eat meat and drink tea, but they drink bitter tea, that kind of bitter and disgusting tea.


    Drinking tea is a kind of physiological need, and the aristocratic diet is mostly meat, goat milk and other hot, greasy and indigestible things. Tea is rich in vitamins, tannins, theophylline, etc., which are the nutrients of fruits and vegetables that the human body lacks.


    The corners of Liu Feng''s mouth rose. Now, the large tea trees in front of him could make a lot of money if they were made into tea leaves. Even those nobles would buy them if they were more expensive. This was a monopoly business, and he was the only one in the world who owned tea trees.


    Originally, he wanted to transplant tea trees from the earth, and even wrote down the order hotline of the tea garden, but he did not expect to find tea trees in another world.


    Maybe there are tea trees in this era, but no one knows how to turn tea leaves into tea, or even know what tea trees are, and only treat them as ordinary leaves.


    "Master, what do you think?" En Li asked curiously, and the fox tail flicked. She did not expect that the tea leaves of the young master were actually changed from the leaves in front of her.


    "I''m thinking about how to promote tea." Liu Feng said indifferently, the tea forest in front of him can produce several hundred catties of tea at least, and a catty of tea can be calculated by gold coins.


    "Master, you don''t have to worry about selling tea." An Li shook her fox ears and said in a clear voice, "Nobles will definitely like tea."


    "An Li, send someone here to clean up this area, and transplant all the tea trees that are too dense." Of course Liu Feng knew that tea would not worry about selling, but what he thought was how to promote tea civilization, so that it can be Drive the business of ceramics.


    "Master, there are not enough staff." En Li reminded in a low voice.


    "Uh..." Liu Feng was stunned for a moment, then helplessly sighed, "Come on, there will be someone soon."


    In the lower reaches of the Youshui River, there are nine times out of ten that there will be a major flood, but I don''t know where it will start.


    This pit, Liu Feng plans to transform it into an experimental site for breeding and the like. The climate here is so good that he suspects that grain and the like can be ripened three times a year. There is also the production of perfume, which can also be relocated here, which will become another secret base.


    The most important thing is the experimental field. Liu Feng can bring seeds from the earth, but he is afraid that genetic mutations will occur. If one day the food genes mutate and produce toxins, it will be a disaster.


    The purpose of the experimental field is to cultivate food suitable for this era, or it is called home-grown food. Of course, this is just Liu Feng''s thinking, and it is good to plan ahead.


    In addition to these, there is another very important thing, that is, firing glass. In the past, Liu Feng did not dare to sell a large number of glass products, because he was afraid of attracting prying eyes. At that time, he had no power, but now it is different, and some glass products can be sold.


    And the matter of Eliza should also be solved. The glass is the bait that Liu Feng wants to let out. It is used to kill those bounty hunters and the people of the Black Iris organization. Moved.


    "Niu Er, let the air force soldiers pay attention to such a place." Liu Feng waved and asked Niu Er to come over and said, "I want a place with cliffs and big caves."


    "Yes." Niu Er replied respectfully.

 Chapter 450：

    "Master, are you going to start that plan?" Mina asked in a deep voice.


    "Well, it''s time to resolve Eliza''s affairs." The corners of Liu Feng''s mouth rose, some unstable factors had to be resolved in advance, and at the beginning of the new year, no one could stop him from developing.


    "Ah?" Eliza was stunned, looking at Liu Feng in astonishment, what''s the matter with her? Is it? With a straight face, he said solemnly, "Lord Liu Feng, do you need any help from me?"


    "No, I don''t need you to take action for the time being." Liu Feng waved his hand, picked up a piece of tea from the palm of his hand and stuffed it into his mouth, with a bit of bitterness in it.


    "This..." Eliza opened her mouth and nodded helplessly. She has also known Master Liu Feng these days, and she knows that he has a plan for doing things.


    "Master, do you need to inform those city lords?" En Li said solemnly, she also knew the plan, the ruling plan of the western land.


    "No, it''s not the time yet. We''ll wait until the person who has come from Wangdu has settled." Liu Feng shook his head. Wangdu would definitely send someone to Xiyang City. As for who came, one can guess.


    "Understood." En Li nodded, her brown eyes flickered, the young master''s plan was a big one.


    "Pick some of these tea leaves and go back." Liu Feng stretched his waist, and he could get some tea leaves for trial sale first.


    "Yes."


    "OK."


    Enri, Mina, Eliza, and Frey picked up the tea leaves with sackcloth bags. They all drank tea, but never made it, so they were very interested in making tea.


    In the team, most of the people went out to explore around, and the rest of the people started to pick tea leaves except for being alert.


    "Huh?" Mina put down the tea leaves and turned to look at the woods in front of her left.


    "Lord City Lord..." A figure rushed out of the woods at a very fast speed, as if something was chasing him behind him. The person shouted before he got close, "There is a big discovery, a big big discovery."


    "What did you find?" Liu Feng put down the tea leaves and looked at the Wolf Warriors who were panting in front of them. The Warriors were sent out to explore the surroundings except for the two of them.


    "Lord City Lord... Gulu..." No. 7 swallowed hard, took a breath, and said solemnly, "Lord City Lord, we found a monster''s bone, which is very big."


    "Monster bones?" Liu Feng was surprised and waved his hands, "Let''s go, show me."


    "Yes." Seven immediately led the way.


    Chapter 0542 Dragon? !


    Liu Feng is very curious about the bones of monsters. He has not seen many species in this world, but the existence of beast-eared mothers and elves makes him have a strange idea.


    "Monster bones?" Mina''s blue eyes narrowed slightly, and she threw the sack containing the tea on the ground, took out her saber and followed closely behind Frey.


    "Wait for me." En Li put down the sack and chased after him with a fox tail.


    "The monster''s bone? Could it be that one?" Eliza murmured to herself, frowning slightly and stepping forward.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Liu Feng and others walked for about ten minutes. They left the tea garden and came to a rock forest full of strange-shaped stones.


    "Lord City Lord, the monster bones are inside." No. 7 said with a serious face.


    "Go in." Liu Feng glanced at the rock forest. The rocks here are very strange, as if they were shaped by something.


    "Yes." Seven immediately led the way.


    After walking for another five minutes, an open field appeared in front of him, a half-human-high grass. Zink and the others were all in the middle of the grass, looking down at the grass. The monster''s bones must be in the grass.


    There were blades of grass blocking it, and Liu Feng and the others couldn''t see what the monster bones looked like. They walked along the secluded road opened by Xin Ke and others.


    Liu Feng glanced around, wondering if there are some large beasts living here? Think about it and think it is very likely, after all, the climate here is very suitable for some wild animals.


    "Crack clap..."


    The grass pole was broken, and Liu Feng and the others quickly came to the middle of the grass and saw the monster bone.


    "This..." Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, staring at the bones that were mostly exposed to the grass, how come there are also here.


    Liu Feng is too familiar with these so-called monster bones. Isn''t this a dinosaur fossil? The dinosaur fossil in front of me is a Triceratops, and the Triceratops fossil skull exposed on the ground is really recognizable.


    Could it be that the prehistoric civilization of this world also has dinosaurs and the like? This made Liu Feng think of the dinosaur era of the earth''s prehistoric civilization. Are the two related?


    "Yeah? It''s so big." En Li covered her mouth, looked at the huge skeleton, the strange skull, and said in surprise, "This monster has three horns on its head."


    "This monster was at least six or seven meters long." Mina walked around the monster and assessed, "It''s more than three meters high."


    "..." Eliza was silent, the monster bones in front of her, she had seen in the forest of life, she had seen it secretly in the forbidden area in the forest of life.


    In the forbidden area of ??the forest of life, there are many bones of this monster, at least thousands of them, and some very large bones, which look very gloomy.


    After looking at the monster bones blankly, Frei looked up at Liu Feng and asked, "Lord Liu Feng, what is this?"


    "This is called Triceratops." Liu Feng hesitated, but still explained, "These bones are no longer simple bones, they are already fossils."


    "Fossil?" The people present were shocked, this is another unfamiliar word.


    "Master, what is a fossil? Isn''t this a bone?" En Li asked curiously.


    "When it comes to fossils, let''s talk about the distant age before our world. That age is at least 60 million years away from us."


    Liu Feng''s voice was a little ethereal, and he said leisurely, "That era was the era when this triceratops lived. Maybe at that time, our human race, including elves, and orcs had not yet been born, or they had not evolved yet."


    "Ah?" En Li opened her mouth wide and her fox ears perked up.


    "Six, sixty million years ago?" Mina''s scalp was numb.


    "This..." Eliza''s emerald green eyes trembled, is this too far? 60 million years ago? Hundreds of years seem so far away.


    It was unbelievable. The people present looked at Lord City Lord with inexplicable awe. Lord City Lord (Young Master) was so powerful that he even knew what happened 60 million years ago.


    Could it be the age of the gods? Otherwise, how could there be such a huge creature?


    "This triceratops is very likely to be a creature from 60 million years ago, which means that at that time, it was the world of this kind of creature."


    Liu Feng pointed to the Triceratops fossil, and continued, "Triceratops died, or was accidentally buried by a lot of sand. In the following years, the flesh and other parts of the remains of these creatures were decomposed, and the hard parts were completely decomposed. Such as shells, bones, branches and leaves, and the surrounding sediments have been petrified and turned into stone, but their original shape and structure are still preserved to the present."


    He didn''t know how long ago the Triceratops fossils were formed, but he could learn from the earth''s data and fool around.


    "Master, are you saying that the triangular bones have been petrified?" En Li immediately figured it out.


    "It''s almost like this." Liu Feng nodded and said it was enough. The beast-eared girls didn''t understand too much, and he only remembered this information now.


    "Dragon? Lord Liu Feng, do you think this is a Triceratops?" Frei only paid attention to the name of the monster Liu Feng said, pointed to the Triceratops fossil, her green eyes flashed with expectation, and shouted, "Is it a dragon?"


    "Uh..." Liu Feng was stopped, how should this be explained?


    "Yes, the young master has always called it a triceratops. Could it be that the dragon looks like this?" Mina''s blue eyes flashed with curiosity, and she squatted down and knocked on the triceratops fossil, which was really hard.

 Chapter 451：

    "Uh... It''s probably a kind of dragon." Liu Feng felt that he had to go back and check the information, but he could only deal with it hesitantly, "Triceratops eat plants and are vegetarian dragons."


    "Master, are there bigger dragons? Meat eaters?" Frey stepped forward and asked, "For example, a dragon that can fly in the sky?"


    "Yes, the one flying in the sky is called Fengshen Pterosaur, it''s very big." The corners of Liu Feng''s eyes trembled.


    "Wow, young master, young master, that 60 million years ago? Was it the age of the gods?" En Li asked with wide brown eyes.


    Chapter 0543 To open a dinosaur museum?


    Dinosaurs are too mysterious for people in this era, so they will speculate in the direction of unknown gods, such as gods and the like.


    "The age of gods?" Liu Feng was stunned for a moment, then shook his head and said, "There are no gods in this world."


    He does not allow beliefs such as gods and gods to appear, that will be rhythmical, and if there is a catastrophe, those "bulls, ghosts and snakes" will be fabricated by people, and then they will confuse the ignorant commoners.


    There are too many such incidents, the Yellow Turban uprising in ancient times, the ultra-dark age of the western world, etc., all use unknown gods and the like to confuse people.


    "No gods?" En Li froze for a while, and blinked her brown eyes cutely. Then he came back to his senses, pointed to the Triceratops fossil, and said eagerly, "But there is such a big ancient beast? How can there be no gods?"


    "Yes." Frey nodded her head. She thought of her elder sister going to kill a dragon. Could it be such a dragon? But Liu Feng said, this dragon was 60 million years ago, how could it still be alive now?


    "You think too much." Liu Feng rolled his eyes, what does it mean that there must be a **** if there is a giant beast? How did the two fit together?


    "Really not?" En Li said unwillingly, the fox''s ears kept shaking.


    "No, the gods and so on are all imaginary." Liu Feng affirmed.


    "However, if there is no god, how did this ancient beast come from?" En Li asked another question.


    "An Li, how do you think we got here?" Liu Feng asked back, how did the dinosaurs come, he knows.


    "I was born by my mother," Enri replied immediately.


    "What about your mother? Where is your grandmother? Where did they come from?" Liu Feng asked with a slightly raised corner of his mouth.


    "This..." En Li was at a loss for words, she knew what the young master meant, how did the orcs come into being? This ghost knows.


    "You don''t know? Do you think the gods created us?" Liu Feng asked calmly.


    "Yes, it shouldn''t be." Enri said hesitantly, saying that orcs were created, she would not accept it.


    "Everything has animism, and the birth of races are all evolutionary. Just combining with parents to give birth to children is a little bit of optimization of genes and evolution to adapt to the new environment." Liu Feng said softly.


    "Master, I don''t understand." En Li shook her head in disappointment. What the master said was too profound.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand, I will teach you later." Liu Feng reached out and rubbed Hu Erniang''s head. The knowledge of evolution is too advanced for people of this era.


    "Lord Liu Feng, the forest of life, the habitat of our elves, there are many such fossils." Eliza said solemnly, she felt that it was okay to say it, anyway, the forest of life could not go back.


    "Huh? How many?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows. He thought this was the place where dinosaur fossils were first discovered.


    "A lot, probably thousands of skeletons." Eliza said in retrospect.


    "So many?" Liu Feng was surprised. There are so many dinosaur fossils in one place. What is it that attracts them? Or are they forced to squeeze together?


    "Yes, it''s a pity that it''s buried in ice and snow now." Eliza said a little lost.


    "If there is a chance in the future, let''s go and have a look." Liu Feng chuckled lightly, and I really want to take a look when I have time in the future.


    Eliza twitched the corners of her mouth, knowing that Lord Liu Feng was comforting her, how could she go back to such a cold place.


    "Master, what should I do with this Triceratops?" Mina flicked the cat''s tail, glanced around and said, "Would you like to transport it back to Xiyang City?"


    "Of course it has to be transported back to Xiyang City. This is a peerless treasure." Liu Feng smiled. He wanted to open a dinosaur museum, one ticket and one silver coin. Presumably many curious nobles would spend money to see it.


    "I''ll arrange for someone to come and carry it right away." Mina said with a serious face, her idea was to hide it in the inner vault, which is also the bones of the ancient giant beasts tens of millions of years ago, which is priceless.


    "Xinke, explore around, there is definitely more than this dinosaur fossil." Liu Feng turned his head and instructed the people in the Wolf Warrior team.


    Where there are dinosaur fossils, there will generally not be only one fossil, or at least two or more.


    "Yes." The Wolf Warriors team pulled out their shovels and began to explore around.


    Half an hour later, a total of twelve dinosaur fossils were found, some large and small. Liu Feng saw the fossils of Tyrannosaurus Rex inside, which made him wonder if the pit was a crater, and whether the strange-shaped stones around it would be. It is formed by the condensation of volcanic magma.


    "This ancient beast is too big." En Li stood in front of the fossilized head of the Tyrannosaurus Rex, looking at the sharp teeth, her face turned pale, what kind of existence was this beast?


    "How did they die? Is there anything else that can kill them?" Frey was more concerned about how the dragon died. She wondered if her elder sister failed in front of such a beast?


    "There are more possibilities of natural disasters." Liu Feng guessed, and he was not very sure.


    "Natural disaster?" Mina''s blue eyes flickered, and she asked in a deep voice, "Master, can we kill this giant beast?"


    "Of course it can." Liu Feng said with certainty that as long as a composite stainless steel crossbow is made, the technology of the composite bow is applied to the crossbow, which can easily kill a dinosaur.


    "Lord Liu Feng? Can we really, really kill it?" Frei asked with wide green eyes.


    "Yes, it''s not difficult to kill this giant beast." Liu Feng nodded, there are many ways to kill dinosaurs, such as the powerful anesthetics of the scientific research department.


    "..." Frey pursed her lips. She really wanted to ask her elder sister if the dragon they hunted was this kind of beast.


    "An Li, send twenty hot air balloons from the scientific research department to transport these fossils." Liu Feng instructed that the Dinosaur Museum should be opened as soon as possible, which is also a good way to attract people.


    "Yes." Enri said seriously.


    Chapter 0544 The elves were intercepted.


    As night fell, at eight o''clock in the evening, the noise in the backyard of the castle was calmed down, and the day''s experience became a talk of show.


    "Hurry up, Ali, hurry up, the candlelight in the Lord''s room will be gone."


    "Come, come, wait for me."


    "Miss Eliza, good night."


    "Good evening!"


    Eliza nodded to the two maids and walked outside the castle, thinking about the dinosaur fossils discovered during the day in her mind. Master Liu Feng brought back a small dinosaur fossil today, the size of An Li.


    "Lord Liu Feng seems to have a new plan." Eliza murmured to herself, today is really a magical experience, but she has never experienced hang gliding. She wants to tell Mrs Liu Feng to learn how to use hang gliders. .


    "Huh?" Eliza turned her head to look at the left side of the castle gate, her emerald green eyes flickered, and said lightly, "Mina, are you waiting for me here?"


    "Eliza, are you going to the pizza shop again?" Mina walked out from the shadow of the castle gate, looking at the elf with blue eyes, the cat''s tail flicked, and said lightly, "Do you want to study in a few days? hang gliding?"


    "Uh..." Eliza was stunned for a moment, then frowned, "Is it Master Liu Feng''s instruction?"


    "No, it''s my personal invitation." Mina''s mouth curved slightly, she just returned from receiving information from outside.

 Chapter 452：

    "Okay." Eliza nodded, she really just had the idea of ??learning to hang gliding, and it would be best to have someone to accompany her to learn.


    "Be careful, there are people in the city who are uneasy recently." Mina said coldly, stepping into the shadows and walking in the shadows.


    "It seems that those people can''t wait." Eliza watched Mina leave, put on her hood, and stepped out of the castle gate.


    She is going to help in the kitchen of the pizza shop. Now, making pizza is a hobby, especially after researching new styles of pizza. Today, there are new styles of pizza.


    When she is free at night, she will go to the pizza shop, which has also become a habit of hers. In her words, making pizza is a joy and makes her forget many troubles.


    Eliza stepped out of the castle gate, stepped into the shadow of the house, and slowly walked towards the pizza shop. She doesn''t dare to go out now, except for her habit, and she was afraid of being discovered.


    Ten minutes later, when Eliza was still more than ten meters away from the pizza shop, she stopped, her emerald green eyes quietly looking at the shadow of a house in front of her.


    There are people there, although the other party is well concealed, and the naked eyes cannot see there are people there, but she can feel the cold air, as if she will see blood when she walks in.


    Eliza held the longbow tightly with her left hand, her right hand was already on the tail of the nock, and **** pinched a long arrow, she could shoot a long arrow in one second.


    One second, two seconds...five seconds...


    The elves were still confronting the people in the shadows. Eliza was not sure that one hit would kill her. Based on her experience, she knew that she had only one hit, and that one arrow could not end the battle, that was her death.


    Just when Eliza was thinking about whether to back off, a cold voice came from the shadows, "Eliza!"


    "Who are you?" Eliza frowned, her long pointed ears pricked up in a somewhat familiar voice.


    Something moved in the shadow, and a figure stepped out from the shadow, just to the edge of the shadow, and the sharp red eyes instantly reminded Eliza who the other party was.


    "Jones, is that you?" Eliza lost her voice, her emerald green eyes widened.


    "..." Jones slowly pulled down the black hood, revealing long brown hair, and her indifferent face full of wild beauty.


    "Jones, it''s really you." Eliza''s pointed ears trembled, her right hand released the nock, her emerald green eyes glanced around, and she asked curiously, "Why are you here? Where''s Princess Lucy? She''s here too. ?"


    "Princess Lucy wants to see you." Jones said coldly. She has been observing Eliza''s whereabouts in recent days, and she has found the habit of elves, which is to go to the pizza shop, so she stopped on the way to the pizza shop. Live elves.


    "Princess Lucy is here too?" Eliza was stunned, then said happily, "Quick, take me there."


    Jones turned and walked towards the shadow, Eliza immediately followed, the two of them moved forward silently along the way, and soon came to the third floor of Zuixiao Building.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Leopard Erniang knocked on the door, followed by a few more knocks, and the door was opened. Princess Lucy appeared from the crack of the door. After her golden eyes caught sight of Eliza, she suddenly opened the door.


    "Gag!"


    "It''s really Eliza." Princess Lucy looked at Eliza with a beaming smile, reached out and grabbed Eliza''s hand and dragged her into the room.


    "Princess Lucy, why are you here?" Eliza hurriedly asked, something must have happened when a princess of a country appeared in this remote place.


    "There''s something." Princess Lucy''s smile froze, and she shook her head. "I heard Catherine and Darlene say you don''t live alone? Why did you live in the castle?"


    "Something happened." Eliza chuckled, she saw that Princess Lucy had something on her mind, otherwise a princess of a country would need to hide herself like this, and she would have to be intercepted in secret halfway to find her.


    "What happened? Could it be that her identity has been exposed?" Princess Lucy looked at Eliza''s gray hair. It shouldn''t have been exposed, wasn''t it a disguise?


    "The people of the Black Iris Organization set a trap..." Eliza briefly recounted the last seduction incident.


    "That human trafficker organization? It''s really abominable." Princess Lucy gritted her teeth and said angrily, "Why are their shadows everywhere."


    "Huh? You also met? Do they dare to attack you?" Eliza asked in surprise.


    "Well, when I was in the capital, if it wasn''t for Jones, maybe..." Princess Lucy said with a serious face.


    "..." Jones'' red eyes narrowed slightly, and her right hand was placed on the finger blade around her waist. The person in that organization was not simple. She investigated for a long time and couldn''t find anything useful.


    "It''s really bold." Eliza''s face was cold, she underestimated the people of that organization.


    "It seems that Your Excellency Liu Feng is very kind to you." Princess Lucy said softly, looking at Eliza with a strange look in her eyes.


    "Princess Lucy, why did you come here?" Eliza asked again, something must have happened to the capital, otherwise the king would not allow the princess to leave the capital so far.


    "Eliza, that Your Excellency Liu Feng heard that his medical skills were very good, and he even cured a mortal person. Is this true?" Princess Lucy asked with a serious face.


    Chapter 0545 Referrals.


    The news that Liu Feng saved Dudley had already spread in Xiyang City, and it was not difficult for Princess Lucy to find out the news.


    "Yes, Lord City Lord once treated a soldier who was seriously injured and dying." Eliza nodded, there was nothing to hide.


    "This is actually true." Princess Lucy''s face beamed with joy. She had heard that the severely injured man could be saved by a large opening in his stomach. He must have good medical skills.


    "Princess Lucy, why are you asking this?" Eliza asked in confusion.


    "Alas..." Princess Lucy sighed and said helplessly, "My father is sick."


    "Is there no one in the royal city who can cure them? What about those witch doctors who were raised by the imperial family?" Eliza frowned. She knew why Princess Lucy came to Xiyang City. It must have been Catherine who saved Mrs. Liu Feng after she returned. Tell the princess what happened.


    "No." Princess Lucy shook her head, she didn''t need to go to Xiyang City anymore.


    "Then are you planning to invite Lord Liu Feng to the capital?" Eliza asked in surprise, her pointed ears shaking.


    "Yes, I want to ask him to treat my father''s illness." Princess Lucy said with certainty, her golden eyes filled with hope, as long as her father was fine, then the prince''s struggle for the throne would be meaningless.


    "..." Eliza was silent, she felt that Princess Lucy took it for granted, and it might be a little difficult to invite Lord Liu Feng to the capital.


    "Eliza, I need you to introduce me. I want to talk to Your Excellency Liu Feng in person." Princess Lucy''s golden eyes were full of pleading.


    "This..." Eliza hesitated, looked at Princess Lucy''s pitiful expression, and sighed helplessly, "Okay, I''ll take you to see Lord Liu Feng tomorrow."


    "Yeah! That''s great." Princess Lucy rushed towards Eliza happily, and the two rolled into a ball on the bed and started fighting.


    After fighting for a while, Eliza blushed and hugged Princess Lucy, and asked, "By the way, how about Catherine, Darlene and the others? Are the goods you brought back easy to sell?"


    "The goods are very popular, and the business is very good. The goods are all sold out in a few days." Princess Lucy chuckled.


    "That''s good, the two of them should also come to Xiyang City, right?" Eliza laughed, the goods were in demand, and it was already expected.


    "Catherine may not come." Princess Lucy said solemnly.


    "Why? Could it be?" Eliza''s face changed, she immediately thought of what Catherine said before, is she really going to marry?


    "She is the daughter of the duke, and this is her destiny." Princess Lucy said disappointedly, just like her, she would not escape marrying as a cargo in the future.


    "Who to marry?" Eliza''s face was very ugly. She remembered the joke she made with Catherine. If the other party married, she would elope with Catherine.


    "One of the eldest prince and the second prince." Princess Lucy said helplessly with her eyebrows lowered, "I think the eldest prince is more likely."


    "That hypocritical prince?" Eliza gritted her teeth. This prince is a very hypocritical person, just like a smiling tiger.

 Chapter 453：

    "Well, he has more advantages, if the father is in case..." Princess Lucy said bitterly.


    "..." Eliza glanced at Leopard Ear Girl, she felt that she should go to the capital, she promised Catherine, she must do it.


    ...


    At this time, in the castle study, Mina handed over today''s information to Liu Feng.


    "The water level around Tengying City has risen by five meters, and some fields have been flooded."


    "The large tribal territory of the limestone city has been soaked in water for a day, and the water level is still rising. It is estimated that the city will be submerged in two or three days."


    "..."


    Liu Feng was looking at the pieces of information, and the more he looked, the more serious his face became. He guessed right. There was a flood in the lower reaches of the Youshui River. Although it was only a small flood, the snow is melting faster now, and I am afraid that it will take two or three days. A major flood will come as promised.


    "Master, it''s almost as you guessed, this big flood is really about to happen." Mina said with a serious face.


    "Yeah, I didn''t expect such a big hidden danger in the lower reaches of the Youshui River." En Li said solemnly.


    "Master, what are we going to do?" Nicole immediately put down her research on dinosaur fossils when she heard this, and said eagerly, "Are we going to save people?"


    "Save people? Of course I want." Liu Feng calmly said, flipping through the material and wheat storage in the notebook.


    No one bothered Liu Feng. Everyone knew that the young master was thinking about strategies. This flood was a disaster, but it was also an opportunity for Xiyang City.


    "An Li, immediately order the logistics, so that Niu San prepares the supplies overnight, and immediately transports them to the port tomorrow morning." Liu Feng said solemnly.


    "Yes." Enri lowered her head and wrote the order.


    "Then give an order to the Secretary of Military Affairs to have Niu Da immediately dispatch 100 soldiers to form a search and rescue team, and use 15 large and small boats, including the 50-meter boat that was completed today, and set off immediately tomorrow at noon to go to Liyan City to save people." Liu Feng immediately gave another order.


    Limestone City is also a big city with a population of more than 10,000 people.


    The population of this city is what Liu Feng values, especially since the city is located in a low-lying area, the possibility of flooding is as high as 70%.


    "Yes." Enri continued to write.


    "Mina, these few bounty hunters, let''s keep an eye on them." Liu Feng said coldly, there were already bounty hunters sneaking into Xiyang City.


    "Master, what about this stronghold? Do you want to bring it?" Mina asked, shaking her cat''s tail. She didn''t expect the bounty club to open secretly in Xiyang City.


    "Not for the time being, they are still useful, just keep an eye on them." Liu Feng waved his hand, his plan was only just beginning.


    "Understood." Mina said coldly.


    Chapter 0546 I refuse.


    early morning.


    "Ta Tata..."


    At eight o''clock in the morning, on the main road of Xiyang City, horse-drawn carriages pulled bags of wheat out of the city, which attracted a lot of discussion among passers-by.


    "What''s going on here? How do you ship so many supplies?"


    "Who knows, maybe it''s for wasteland reclamation."


    "Hurry up to start construction, I heard that there will be a lot of houses to be built."


    "..."


    Princess Lucy bit the bun and took Jones to the castle. She made an appointment with Eliza last night and went to the castle gate to find her in the morning.


    "It seems that Your Excellency Liu Feng has made a big move." Princess Lucy sighed, and the days she lived in Xiyang City made her understand how special, beautiful and magical Xiyang City is.


    "This Liu Feng is not simple..." Jones said indifferently, she didn''t say anything else, this Liu Feng might have a strange mind, such as climbing up, according to the information she has collected so far, this Liu Feng The strength is no worse than that of the Earl.


    "Don''t worry about it so much for now." Princess Lucy said softly. Of course, she also noticed something. Some of Liu Feng''s behaviors were too obvious.


    The only thing she has to worry about now is her father''s illness. If her father falls down, then she will not be able to protect herself. Who will care if anyone rebels.


    "It''s here." Jones looked at the castle gate coldly, where Eliza was already waiting.


    "Mr. Lucy... cough, cough, Lucy, you''re here." Eliza greeted, and she glanced around, almost revealing the identity of Princess Lucy.


    After discussing with Princess Lucy last night, she went back to the castle. She lives in the castle now. If she doesn''t go back to the castle at night, she will be mistakenly thought that she was taken away, and a large number of people must come. found her.


    "Eliza, trouble you." Princess Lucy quickly stepped forward and said politely.


    "Let''s go, Lord Liu Feng is already waiting for you in the study." Eliza said softly, stepping forward to lead the way, Princess Lucy and Jones immediately followed.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Princess Lucy and Jones quietly followed behind Eliza, their eyes swept around, the atmosphere in the castle was very good, there was no oppressive atmosphere in the palace, and there was no other aristocratic family that made people feel cautious. feel.


    "Don''t you think it''s incredible?" Eliza said softly without turning her head, "It''s completely different from other nobles, isn''t it?"


    "It''s really unbelievable." Princess Lucy nodded, the atmosphere in the castle was full of energy and positivity.


    "In the castle, as long as you complete the assigned work, you will have time to rest, and you will not treat people like slaves. If you are good enough, you will be promoted, and you can also be assigned to manage the store or something." Eliza said softly. .


    "It''s really special." Princess Lucy was stunned and said with emotion, "Your Excellency Liu Feng''s courage is unbelievable."


    "Lord Liu Feng said that people must have hope to make progress." Eliza''s mouth rose.


    Liu Feng completely regards the castle as another school. The reason why he dares to do this is because of the beast-eared girls. The core backyard is full of beast-eared girls. Nicole and others are controlling them, and they are all arranged by themselves.


    "He is a person with ideals." Princess Lucy said with a sigh, and she gave Liu Feng another high look.


    "It''s here." Eliza quickly brought the two out of the study, raised her hand and knocked on the door.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    "Come in."


    "Gag!"


    Eliza pushed open the study door, nodded to Princess Lucy and walked in.


    "Huh..." Princess Lucy took a deep breath, but she was a little nervous for some reason.


    Jones had already put her hands on the finger blades and followed Princess Lucy into the study. Her red eyes quickly glanced around her eyes, and there were only three people inside.


    "Lord Liu Feng, this is Her Royal Highness Princess Lucy." Eliza gave a noble salute and introduced, "This is Miss Jones."


    "Welcome to the two of you." Liu Feng put down the pen in his hand and quietly observed the two people in front of him. He did not expect a princess to come to Xiyang City, and specifically came to see him.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng." Princess Lucy nodded lightly, and she looked at the fox-ear girl beside her. Why was the other party a little excited?

 Chapter 454：

    Can Enri be excited? This is the person who wrote the "Noble Girl''s Love Notes", she is a fan of Princess Lucy.


    "You two, please take a seat." Liu Feng raised his hand and said to Mina, "Bring tea to the two of you."


    "Yes." Mina''s blue eyes moved away from Leopard Ear Girl, and she picked up the cup and poured a cup of tea for the two of them.


    "..." Jones'' red eyes stared at Mina''s movements. With the instinct she has cultivated over the years to kill, the cat-eared girl in front of her is no worse than her.


    "Excuse me, what''s the matter with Princess Lucy?" Liu Feng didn''t care about Beast Ear Niang''s staring at each other. Last night, Eliza said that her friend wanted to see him, and she was a princess.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, I want to invite you to the capital to heal the king." Princess Lucy said straight to the point, looking at Liu Feng with golden eyes.


    "Huh?" Liu Feng was shocked and asked him to save people? Or the king of a country? Is this wrong?


    "I know this will be a bit abrupt, but the king really needs the medical treatment of Your Excellency Liu Feng." Princess Lucy had a pleading tone.


    "What''s wrong with the king?" Liu Feng frowned and asked him to save people. He didn''t even know what the disease was. How to save him?


    "Uh..." Princess Lucy was speechless, knowing that she was being rude, and said quickly, "I often get dizzy, can''t sleep for a long time, cough, vomit blood..."


    "..." After listening to Princess Lucy''s words quietly, Liu Feng immediately knew the reason.


    Geriatric disease, that is, when people get old, and the functions of all parties decline, with the nursing care and medical skills of this era, that is, waiting for death, there is no salvation at all, and it will be delayed for a few years on the earth.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, I will pay you as long as you can follow us to the capital to save the king." Princess Lucy said seriously.


    "No, I refuse." Liu Feng shook his head.


    Chapter 0547 Opportunity? !


    "Ah?" Princess Lucy was stunned and stared at Liu Feng dully. Did he refuse? Why did he refuse?


    "I won''t go to the capital with you." Liu Feng refused again. Now Xiyang City can''t do without him, and he also has self-knowledge, what medical skills do he have? Just know some common medical knowledge and use some medicines.


    "Why, why?" Princess Lucy didn''t understand. If someone talked about treating the king, many people would definitely be scrambling to go, because after being cured, they will have all the glory, wealth, and wealth. Unless the person is not skilled in medicine, there is no way to cure people.


    Now Princess Lucy looks at Liu Feng with suspicion, this person can really cure a mortal person? Isn''t it exaggerated?


    "You don''t need to look at me like this." Liu Feng shook his head with a wry smile, and said lightly, "There are many diseases, according to your description, the king is old, his body functions and immune system have degenerated, and some diseases cannot be cured at all. ."


    "Old?" Princess Lucy''s golden eyes were slightly sour, yes, the father is old. She should have known long ago that even the most powerful witch doctor in the capital can''t do anything, how could someone in this remote place heal the father!


    After all, she had a trace of fantasy in her heart and asked bitterly, "Is there really no way?"


    "Complete treatment is impossible. You can only take care of your body. Maybe you can live for a few more years." Liu Feng said calmly. He could only bring some medicines and supplements from the earth. As for whether it can make the king live longer For a few years, he didn''t know either.


    "How to take care of yourself? Are you willing to go to the capital with me?" Princess Lucy said with joyful eyes, and it would be fine to keep her father alive for a few more years.


    "No, I''ll give you some medicines and supplements. You can take them back and take medicines on time. You also need to have regular meals and rest, and eat more light food." Liu Feng shook his head and said, if Xiyang City is not a big development now When the time comes, maybe he will go to the capital to have a look.


    "Is that so." The light in Princess Lucy''s eyes dimmed.


    "You wait two days, and I''ll have the medicines delivered to you." Liu Feng said indifferently.


    "Okay." Princess Lucy pursed her lips and nodded, "Then don''t bother, I live on the third floor of Zuixiao Building."


    Princess Lucy nodded politely, and turned away from the study a little disappointed. Before Jones left, she stared at Liu Feng indifferently before walking away.


    "Lord Liu Feng, I''ll go take a look." Eliza saluted and ran after her. She wanted to comfort Princess Lucy. It is said that the greater the expectation, the greater the disappointment.


    "Gag..."


    The study door was closed, Liu Feng looked at the study door quietly, he frowned and thought, the old king was seriously ill, so the fight should begin.


    "Master, this is an opportunity." En Li said in a deep voice, her brown eyes flashing with wisdom, she knew too well the ferocity of the battle for the throne.


    "Yeah, it''s an opportunity." Liu Feng stood up and looked at Xiyang City from the window. He would also be involved in this battle.


    Then, it is also an opportunity for him. In the inland battle, there is no time to worry about him here, that is, it is fine to make trouble with him.


    "Master, we should have made plans earlier. Once the new king ascends the throne, it will not be good for us." An Li said quickly, the current development of Xiyang City is getting faster and faster, and now even the princess is here, maybe The king also came that day.


    For rulers, cities like Xiyang City must be liked, so once they intervene in Xiyang City, the consequences will be disastrous.


    "It will take at least half a year for the new king to become stable." Liu Feng said softly. Now that the old king is seriously ill, from what he knows, there are three new kings competing.


    Then after the old king passed away, it would take at least half a year for the three princes to decide the winner and loser, and after half a year they would have to secure their positions, and it would be winter when they were freed.


    Therefore, this year is a good time for Liu Feng to develop. As long as he develops well this year, and he has food and soldiers, he will be able to compete with the entire kingdom. If the new king is not knowledgeable at that time, the position should be replaced.


    Conflict is inevitable. If he is the king, seeing a magical and prosperous city like Xiyang City, he must take it for himself and promote it.


    "Master, do we still need to recruit troops?" Mina asked, she also felt a sense of urgency.


    "Don''t worry, no one is recruiting soldiers now. We will decide how many people will come to Xiyang City in this flood." Liu Feng waved his hand and said, now the food in Xiyang City can''t support too many soldiers, only When the crops are planted in spring, there will be surplus food when the crops are harvested in summer.


    The west side, in Liu Feng''s opinion, is a geography of once a year, but after Liu Feng''s investigation, it is found that this is basically a geography of two crops a year, and the climate and temperature here can fully achieve two crops a year. .


    But why it used to be once a year before, it was mainly the fault of the nobles, and those nobles were lazy, and they were self-righteous and asked to sow seeds in late spring, wasting the first three months of spring.


    "Master, can the old king survive?" En Li whispered, this is the key.


    "It''s difficult." Liu Feng sighed. Based on his research on history, very few rulers can live a long life. Most of them died in their fifties, and some died in their forties.


    "Master, doesn''t it affect our plan?" En Li asked nervously.


    "It doesn''t have much impact, and the land in the west will not let people interfere." Liu Feng said coldly, if you want to be comfortable, you must have strength, and he has already begun to lay out the land in the west.


    "Master, do you want to send someone to watch over that Princess Lucy? I always feel that she has other plans in Xiyang City." Mina said indifferently, she was afraid that the princess had some conspiracy.


    "No, you start sending people to the capital, I want information over there." Liu Feng said lightly.


    "Yes." Mina nodded.


    Chapter 0548 New military training? !


    The seventh day of the new year is the day when the school starts.


    In fact, the fourth day of the new year is the day when the school starts, but Liu Feng has some requirements and some reforms in the school, which have delayed the start of the school.


    Around 7:30 in the morning, there were some students going to school on the road, carrying schoolbags and making trouble on the road.


    "Hey, Ah Hua, is your schoolbag the latest model?"


    "Yeah, my mother bought it for me. She said that I was third in the class, and she bought a new schoolbag to reward me."


    "Uh, really, really good."


    "Puppy, you have to work hard. You only scored 30 points in the final exam this time. Did your father beat you again?"

 Chapter 455：

    "Cough, cough... I hit twice, my mother hit once."


    "Poor, you come to my house tonight and I will teach you."


    "This...I''ll ask my father."


    "¡­"


    This kind of dialogue between the academic bully and the scumbag is staged every day. The two little ones have no guesses, and the pure friendship dialogue makes some adults sigh very much.


    "Father, if I get the top three in the class in the exam, can you reward me with the same thing?" Geer turned to look at Solo and said.


    "As long as you get into the top ten in the class, as long as it''s not too much, I''ll give you whatever you want." Solo said very aggressively.


    "Okay, I will definitely be in the top ten." Geer said very seriously.


    "Then we have to work hard." Solo touched Geer''s head. At least his son has made a lot of progress and learned a lot, which is much better than Wang Du.


    "Father, I heard that the school is going to launch an activity, it seems to start today." Geer turned his head and said, these students, these days, they go to school to help with cleaning and so on.


    "Oh? What activity?" Solo was stunned.


    "It''s called military training, and it was requested by the Lord of the City. I heard that there are knights to train us for seven days." Geer said a little excitedly.


    "Huh? Why?" Solo didn''t understand, why would there be such an event? Let knights to train children? What do these kids know?


    "I don''t know." Geer shook his head, but he was looking forward to the knights to train them, which would make them feel very interesting.


    Soon, the school arrived, and Geer waved and shouted, "Father, I''m going first."


    "Go." Solo didn''t leave, standing at the school gate, looking into the school, he wanted to see what was going on today, there were many parents who thought the same as him.


    "Clang clang clang..."


    The iron bell was rang, Solo knew that it was class time, he was relieved, it seemed to be a normal class.


    "Tap tap..."


    The sound of horse hooves made people like Solo wandering outside the school to see that ten fully-armed knights were riding over in front of the road.


    "Don''t let the knight really train my son?" Solo muttered to himself in surprise.


    In Soro''s surprised eyes, the ten soldiers entered the school after being verified, and stood on the playground and waited.


    "Tap tap..."


    "Come on, there are knights, there are really knights."


    "Wow! So cool..."


    "¡­"


    The students ran out of the classroom, followed by the teachers, and Wei Ya was inside, and now she has slowly taken over the school''s affairs.


    "Okay, as I said before, everyone stood up." Wei Ya clapped her hands and shouted.


    "Yes." The students shouted in unison. There are more than 500 students at the scene, which are already the children of school age in Xicheng, and also the next generation of talents cultivated by Liu Feng.


    After all the students stood up according to the square of the class, Wei Ya then raised her voice, "Today is the day when the school starts. At the request of the Lord of the City, all the students in the school must undergo military training for seven days each time the school starts. "


    The purpose of military training, in addition to exercising, is to shape the students'' intention to join the army. No, those students were attracted by the cool rear armor when they looked at the ten soldiers standing.


    When necessary, Liu Feng will also take the students to live in the barracks for a few days, especially the older ones, to let them try the taste of the barracks canteen.


    "For seven days from now, you must obey your instructors unconditionally, and the military training starts now." After Wei Ya shouted, she stepped aside and let the ten soldiers step forward.


    Now the school is divided into six classes, each class has about 50 students, mainly because the new school is still under construction, and the classrooms are not very enough.


    "Tap tap..."


    The soldiers were all assigned to that class in advance. When they walked to the square of the students, the voices that were still whispering disappeared. The soldiers looked at the students with serious faces, which made those students feel in awe.


    "I am your instructor, you are the future of Xiyang City, and it is hope. I don''t care what industry you will be involved in in the future, but one thing remains the same, that is, you need a strong body."


    The soldiers began to brainwash the students, and Barabara said a bunch of passionate and generous words, "A strong body requires exercise, so the first task today is to start running."


    "Everyone has it. Turn left, run in unison, and run around the playground." The soldiers shouted loudly.


    "Tap tap..."


    The students began to run in a mess, and with the shouts of the soldiers, the team slowly began to cease to be a swarm of chaos.


    Parents outside the school are all dumbfounded, why does this school do this? Running in the morning? Is this enough to eat?


    It''s normal for them not to understand, just like many people on the other side of the earth, they don''t understand why there is military training, and it feels like a pure waste of time.


    Military training can strengthen the body. This is the first lesson of advocating culture and martial arts. It allows people to learn to attach importance to the shaping of a strong body, learn the most basic skills to strengthen the body, and cultivate the concept of discipline, execution, responsibility and team spirit. integrate into the group.


    Overall, the benefits of military training are numerous.


    Chapter 0549 things exposed?


    In Blade''s Edge City, in the Castle Lord, the atmosphere was very depressed at this time. Dis, the prince of the Brutus orc kingdom, wanted to kill now.


    "You tell me? What about the Hurricane Thieves?" Diess played with his fingers and said indifferently, "Don''t tell me, it took so much time to find someone?"


    "His Royal Highness, it''s as if the Hurricane Bandit didn''t exist. After inquiring for a long time, no one was found, and there was no news of this person even in the Bounty Club." Qiao Mu knelt on the ground and said cautiously.


    "There is no news about the bounty club?" Dies narrowed his eyes and thought.


    The information on this bounty club is the most complete in the world. If there is no news about the Hurricane Thieves even in the bounty club, it is either too well concealed or the name of the thieves is fake.


    "His Royal Highness, and you have offered so many coins as a reward, and no one has found that thief group, and my subordinates suspect the Hurricane thieves group..." Qiao Mu said, unable to continue, after all, this information was brought back by him at the beginning.


    "You want to say that this Hurricane Bandit is fake?" Dies narrowed his eyes slightly, and said in a calm tone, "It''s been so long, you''re telling me a fake now?"


    "Damn it, **** it..." Qiao Mu said bitterly, his head slammed on the ground, making a loud noise and blood flowing out.


    "Dong dong dong..." Dies tapped his fingers on the back of the chair, his eyes full of murderous intent, he had been busy for several months, and now he told him that he was going in the wrong direction.


    The treasure of the Brutus Orc Kingdom left behind by my brother feels farther and farther away from him. Even the treasure map has only been found, and the other three have not been found. When will the treasure be obtained?


    "Elsa has no news at all?" Dies said indifferently.


    "No, no." Qiao Mu was stunned for a moment, shook his dizzy head, his face flushed, his head was clear, and he quickly changed his words, "No, Her Royal Highness has a little news, I heard that in the Sahara The prairie appeared."


    "The prairie?" Dies paused as he tapped on the back of the chair. He knew about the prairie, but only because he knew the face was ugly. The prairie was too big.


    "Yes, it''s just information from a few years ago." Qiao Mu added cautiously.

 Chapter 456：

    "You..." Diess was so angry that he opened his mouth and wanted to have this guy pulled and chopped.


    "Your Highness, Your Highness..."


    Suddenly there was a shout from outside the living room.


    "Let him in." Diss frowned and changed his mouth, glancing at the embarrassed Qiaomu.


    "Yes." The guard knight immediately went out to spread the word.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Then came the sound of hurried footsteps, and a jackal orc ran in, knelt on the ground, saluted, and shouted, "His Royal Highness, find Your Highness Enli."


    "Oh?" Diess''s squinting eyes suddenly opened, full of sharp light, and urged, "Where? Where is she?"


    "Xiyang City, it''s in Xiyang City." The jackal clan orc shouted, "This is the name of His Highness Enli who has heard others mention it, or the fox clan orc. This subordinate thinks it is too coincidental, please judge."


    "Hahahaha..." Dies laughed a few times and said coldly, "Coincidence? No, it''s that bitch, I have a feeling it''s that bitch."


    "His Royal Highness, Xiyang City is not far from us, please let your subordinates take the blame and do meritorious deeds, and bring someone to bring back His Highness An Li." Qiao Mu shouted loudly.


    "That''s right, take two hundred orc knights, I want a treasure map." Dies waved his hand, and said with an aura like a rainbow, "If there is no treasure map, that woman will bring it back to me too, that woman Elsa. Should be willing to exchange the treasure map for that fox girl."


    "Yes!" Qiao Mu said respectfully.


    "His Royal Highness, I, I have something to say." The jackal orc hurriedly shouted.


    "What''s the matter?" Dees frowned, he hated being interrupted.


    "His Royal Highness, this Xiyang City is not easy." The jackal clan orcs thought about the collected information and reported, "There are many knights in Xiyang City, and their equipment is also very good, and they have killed two or three hundred Earls of Privy. knight."


    "You mean, our orc warriors can''t win against a small human noble?" Dies said calmly, the killing intent in his eyes almost overflowing.


    "No, it''s not." The jackal orcs quickly waved their hands and shouted eagerly, "This subordinate thinks that our position will be exposed, which will make other human city lords suspect us, and then jointly encircle and suppress us."


    He didn''t dare to say that the orcs were inferior to the human race. If he said that, he was afraid that he would be pulled and cut off in the next second.


    "Huh? It makes sense." Dies was stunned for a while, and he really felt that it was right. Before they got the treasure, they couldn''t reveal their identities, or they would be besieged by the human race.


    "His Royal Highness, this subordinate thinks that he can kidnap." The jackal orc flattered.


    "Qiaomu, you go to arrange." Diess looked at Qiaomu and said coldly, "If you fail this time, bring your head up to see me."


    "Yes." Qiao Mu said respectfully, kneeling on the ground and taking a few steps back before getting up and leaving.


    The moment he turned around, he breathed a sigh of relief, and he survived again. Fortunately, the jackal orc, let him execute the order together later.


    Diess looked at Qiaomu who was far away, stretched out his hand and sneered, "Enri, you can''t escape my palm."


    Chapter 0550 The plot of the fourth prince.


    At the gate of Phuket City, Earl Puli, the lord of the city, was waiting at the gate of the city at this time. He was sitting in the wooden shed that had been built, squinting and looking into the distance.


    "Cough cough cough..." Earl Poole coughed violently, his cloudy eyes bloodshot.


    "Father, you go back first, we can just wait here for His Royal Highness the Fourth Prince." Geely said with concern.


    Geely is the fifth son of Earl Prily. He is a very mediocre person. It is mainly because of his filial piety that he can stay by Earl Prily''s side, otherwise he would have been driven to his own territory.


    "No need, today is the arrival of His Royal Highness the Fourth Prince. Don''t be rude." Earl Puli waved his hand. He received the news that the Fourth Prince had retreated from the capital, and no longer interfered in the battle between the eldest prince and the second prince, and began to save his strength to seek future.


    "His Royal Highness, the fourth prince, why did you leave the capital?" Geely didn''t understand that their family was the fourth prince. He knew this, so why didn''t they fight for the throne in the capital?


    "It''s not enough, the eldest prince and the second prince have the support of the duke." Count Puley sighed, and this is the only way to let him get on the line, otherwise how could the fourth prince like him as an earl?


    "Understood." Geely pursed his lips, just like him, if it wasn''t for the death of the other brothers, he wouldn''t be in the position.


    "This time... I''m afraid that His Royal Highness the Fourth Prince will be disappointed." Earl Puli sighed, his face a little decadent.


    His three sons were dead, missing and missing. Even the knights had been damaged by hundreds. The knights in the Earl''s Palace had been severely damaged, and most of the knights were missing. I was afraid that the fourth prince would look down on him even more.


    "Father, no one would have thought that Xiyang City was so powerful that there were actually hundreds of knights." Geely reassured.


    The arrest of Viscount Charlotte and the demise of the Knights were all received by Earl Puley. After all, the Bounty Club failed two consecutive missions and all the information was collected, which also allowed Earl Puli to know the true strength of Xiyang City. , and the prosperous trade of Xiyang City, as well as the particularity of the coexistence of humans and orcs.


    "These are not excuses, failure is failure." Earl Poole waved his hand, his cloudy eyes full of murderous intent.


    Geely shut up. With what he knew about his father, he knew that his father was already angry. The calmer he was, the more he wanted to kill.


    An hour has passed.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The ground vibrated, and the sound of ''boom'' horses'' hooves was heard in the distance, and there were thousands of horses running.


    "Come on, get ready." Earl Poole opened his eyes, stood up from the wooden shed, and walked to the middle of the castle gate.


    "Yes." Geely replied respectfully, and immediately ordered the knights to line up the team.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Ten minutes later, a pole flag appeared on the horizon, followed by a horse, and then a group of knights appeared.


    "Ta Tata..."


    A few minutes later, the Knights came to Phuket City, stopped and then separated from each other. A carriage drove forward. It was the carriage of the fourth prince. Count Privy and others rushed forward.


    "Gag!"


    The door of the carriage opened, and the fat and fat Fourth Prince stepped out with a smile on his face.


    "Welcome to His Royal Highness the Fourth Prince." Earl Puli respectfully gave a noble salute.


    "It''s Earl Puley." The fourth prince said gently, getting off the carriage with the support of the knights.


    "His Royal Highness, the fourth prince, I have prepared lunch, please have your meal." Count Puley said respectfully.


    "Let''s go, I happen to be hungry too." The fourth prince waved his hand, very unassuming, not like a loser at all.


    Retiring from the capital means that he can''t compete with the eldest prince and the second prince. This is already half a loser, and no one can say whether the rebellion will succeed in the future.


    "Your Highness, please this way." Earl Poole led the way.


    The group entered the castle with Earl Prily and sat in the dining room. The fourth prince sat in the first place, and Earl Prily sat in the second position from the left, indicating that he could only rank fourth beside the fourth prince.


    "Count Poole, how is the matter I told you?" The fourth prince asked gently as he sat down, "How many knights are there in the Western Lands?"


    The fourth prince had already aimed at the western land. The place was remote, but the population was definitely large. How could the knights gather thousands of people, so that he could have the background to counterattack the capital.

 Chapter 457：

    "This..." Earl Poole was speechless, his face was a little gloomy, he did not expect the fourth prince to be so eager.


    "What? What happened?" The fourth prince''s gentle face slowly converged, his eyes twinkling with dissatisfaction.


    The order to let Earl Prily go to the west to gather the knights was secretly instructed by the fourth prince, and this was also the power that the fourth prince secretly developed, so that the eldest prince and the second prince would not be alerted.


    "His Royal Highness, there is something wrong. The three sons below have all died in the western land." Earl Pooley cried when he spoke of his sadness, shedding turbid tears.


    "What''s the matter?" The fourth prince was stunned for a moment, how could he just say that his three sons died?


    "His Royal Highness, it''s like this. After receiving the order of the fourth prince, I didn''t dare to neglect at all, so I sent my three most outstanding sons to go to the west to complete what His Highness ordered, but who would have thought that there was a man named Liu Feng''s Xiyang City Lord, he disobeyed His Highness''s orders and sent people to kill my three sons." Count Puli said while wiping away tears, if anyone who didn''t know it, thought he really did something for himself The son is sad.


    "It''s so bold? Interesting." The fourth prince squinted at Earl Prily, his cheeks trembled, and then a trace of silence appeared on his face, soothingly said, "Earl Prily, don''t worry, this time we will go to the west side. The land, the one named Liu Feng is at your disposal."


    "Yes, thank you, His Royal Highness, the Fourth Prince." Earl Poole breathed a sigh of relief and passed the test.


    "I brought 2,000 knights this time, and their placement will be handed over to you. After a few days'' rest, I will set off for the western land." The fourth prince chuckled lightly.


    "Please leave it to me." Earl Pooley agreed.


    Chapter 0551 see the death do not help.


    Limestone City is located at the junction of the inland and the west, and it takes about five days to arrive from Xiyang City.


    At this time, the limestone city had been submerged by water for most of the time, and many civilians were standing on the city wall. Fortunately, the city wall of the limestone city was made of stone and bricks, but it could not accommodate many people. More people still got rafts, and then Tie a rope to something heavy so it doesn''t get washed away.


    There are civilians everywhere on the city wall. Crowded people are standing, squatting, and lying down. The civilians have pale faces. They are starving. They have been trapped for three days and have not eaten.


    The flood came too suddenly three days ago. The flood surrounded the limestone city overnight. Then, in just half a day, the ground of the limestone city was submerged. In the next three days, the water level rose higher and higher. , most of the limestone city was submerged in water, and many civilians'' mud-walled houses collapsed.


    "Alas... If this goes on like this, we will all starve to death." An old man sighed helplessly.


    "I''ll go and ask those people again, and ask them to lend us some wheat." A strong middle-aged man said in a low voice, he was wearing a suit of armor and a bearded face.


    "Knight Taki, don''t go, how could they be willing to borrow wheat, not all noble merchants are as kind as Miss Darlene."


    The old man waved his hand to persuade, "Be careful they will insult people again."


    "I''ll try again." Taki hesitated and insisted, "Maybe there will be one or two good people?"


    Taki is a knight in the city of limestone. He did not leave with the city lord of limestone, but stayed to help the civilians, which made him loved by many people.


    The same was true for the huge flood last year, but I didn¡¯t expect that there would be a major flood this year, and it was even more severe than last year¡¯s flood. It has been three or four days and the water level has not decreased, but it has continued to rise.


    If it goes on like this, it will not take two days for everyone to soak in the water and wait to die, and they are afraid of being carried away by the water on the raft.


    "Alas... the Taki knight is really upright." The old man looked at Taki who was struggling on the city wall.


    He turned his head to look in the direction of Taki. There were hundreds of boats docked there, and a dozen boats near the city wall were full of people. These boats were a boat called Miss Darlene. She was willing to let civilians board and settle down. Many civilians were also saved.


    And the remaining hundred or so ships were all unwilling to let civilians aboard, not even giving them some wheat. The old man also felt normal. After all, no one is a selfless person, let alone these nobles and businessmen. There are always a few good businessmen and nobles.


    "Ta Tata..."


    "Everyone, please let me go." Taki said softly, there are too many people in this city wall, and you have to be careful not to step on people.


    "Taki Knight, are you going to find them again?"


    "Don''t go, those people won''t sympathize with us, don''t be mean to yourself."


    "..."


    The commoners are persuading Taki not to go to the nobles and businessmen. Last time they remembered those nobles, they asked Taki to jump into the water and swim to those boats to meet and discuss. Will give the commoners wheat to eat.


    "It''s okay, I''m just asking." Taki said with a gentle smile. He can''t make everyone wait here to die, so he has to try it anyway.


    He was originally an orphan, and he grew up on the food of his neighbors. It was these simple commoners who let him grow up alive and well. As long as he could help everyone, what was an insult?


    Darlene was standing at the top of the cabin of the main ship at this time. She looked at the civilians on the board, the civilians on the city wall, and wherever she looked, she could see water.


    "This big flood really didn''t come at the right time. It''s been delayed for three or four days. I really don''t know when it will go away." Darlene said bitterly. She promised Your Excellency Liu Feng that the time was delayed again. It made her a little unsure how to face the trust of Your Excellency Liu Feng.


    Now the speed of the ship can''t be picked up at all, and the speed of advancing every day is like a turtle, and the wind direction is not right, which has caused the fleet to stop, and many ships have not kept up with them.


    "Pfft..."


    A sound of falling into the water attracted the attention of many people, and also attracted the attention of Darlene. She saw a figure swimming hard with a log in his arms, and the direction was the boat of Jesse and Kunzhan.


    "Taki Knight, come back soon, it''s too dangerous."


    "Don''t go, even if we starve to death, we can''t beg them."


    "..."


    Darlene quietly looked at the civilians on the city wall, listened to their shouts, sighed, and muttered to herself, "I can''t help too much, and the people on our ship also need to be supported."


    She has distributed most of the wheat, but unfortunately there are nearly 10,000 people here, and the little wheat she brought is not enough for everyone to eat.


    "I hope this flood will subside soon." Darlene blinked her cyan eyes and looked at the water in the distance. The downstream area is even worse. I''m afraid even the city wall will be submerged. This flood has spread too wide, except for some terrain. High places, the rest are all submerged.


    "Hahahaha... Who asked you to come up? Get off the ground."


    "Go away, do you think you, a pariah, can come up here?"


    "Do you still want wheat? Buy it with coins! One pound of silver coin is cheap enough? Hahahaha..."


    "Pfft..."


    Taki clenched his gums tightly, his forehead was bulging, and he pushed his legs hard. These nobles were getting more and more excessive. Sure enough, the nobles in the world are as black.


    "Taki Knight, come up quickly, you shouldn''t go, it''s too dangerous."


    "How can those nobles rescue us, Taki Knight, don''t take any more risks, we will be fine."


    "..."


    "Hey, everyone, look, there is a fleet coming upstream."


    Chapter 0552 is willing to give up.


    "Crash..."


    More than 20 ships are advancing along the current. Niu Da is one of the leaders of this fleet, and Avery is the leader of the guard.


    When they passed through North Wind City, they borrowed seven or eight boats from the city owner of North Wind City, and only allowed them to have more than 20 boats.


    Avril stood at the bow of the boat, accompanied by Gaba and Sheeran. This time, the three of them came out to study with Niu University.


    "Look, there are a lot of ships over there." Gaba''s brown eyes flickered, pointing to the fleet of ships gathered on the water in the distance.

 Chapter 458：

    She has already entrusted her sister Nuoyue to the City Lord''s Mansion for this mission, so she can go out with Captain Avery at ease.


    "It should be the limestone city over there, there are quite a lot of people." Niu Da put down the telescope, he didn''t have the eyesight of an orc.


    After five days of driving, they finally reached their destination. Originally, he thought that the limestone city was flooded, and there were not many people left. He didn''t expect that there were quite a lot of civilians on the city wall.


    "Wait a while to maintain order. Anyone who dares to move will be thrown into the water." Avril said coldly, her orange eyes full of coldness.


    "Understood." Gaba shook the bear''s ears.


    "Sheeran, record the number of people and distribute the wheat cakes according to the number of people." Avril turned her head and said.


    "Okay." Sheeran pursed her lips and clung to the notepad with both hands. It was the first time she had undertaken such a task. It was completely different from staying in the Blackwater Castle before, full of expectations and curiosity.


    "Huh? The person on that boat is Miss Darlene?" Avril narrowed her eyes and looked at the dozen or so large boats that were full of people. The figure on the front boat was really familiar.


    "It''s really Miss Darlene." Niu Da took a look at the binoculars and said with great certainty, "I didn''t expect people to be trapped here, you must know that the young master has been waiting for her for a long time."


    "As long as the appointment is not broken, everything is easy to say." Avril said lightly, but she knew that Lord Liu Feng and Her Royal Highness were anxiously waiting for the coins.


    "Let''s go and save people first. Fortunately, I borrowed a boat from North Wind City this time. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be able to hold so many people." Niu Da sighed and said, these more than 20 boats can still seat thousands of people if they are squeezed together. of.


    "Is there enough food? Don''t forget to stick to it for five or six days." Avril frowned, not when the food is not enough, but they themselves are hungry.


    "Sister Avery, the wheat and wheat cakes that you brought here can feed 10,000 people for five days." Sheeran said quickly.


    "Save a little more, just in case, at least six days," Avery said, shaking the wolf''s tail.


    "Okay, one piece of wheat cake per person, no wheat porridge; or one meal of wheat porridge a day, so that it can last for six to seven days." Sheeran suggested.


    "Let''s arrange it like this. It''s almost six days before I return to Xiyang City." Avril nodded, she was in charge of such a thing for the first time, and heard from Her Royal Highness that Lord Liu Feng was interested in training her to become the captain of the bodyguard.


    "Yes." Sheeran respectfully said, turning around and trotting into the cabin to arrange for someone to change the amount of food distributed.


    "It''s almost here, everyone is ready." Niu Da said solemnly, his stout arm resting on the handle of the Tang knife at his waist.


    "Shh!"


    The soldiers on the board all looked serious, holding the handle of the knife with one hand, standing on both sides of the board.


    "Wow! That boat is so big, so big."


    "Where is this fleet? How can there be such a big ship?"


    "..."


    The civilians on the limestone city wall discussed violently, and they were amazed at the huge size of the fifty-meter ship.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, did you really build a 50-meter ship?" Darlene stared blankly at the drifting ship. She recognized Avril and Niu Da who were standing on the bow of the ship.


    It has only been a long time, and the 50-meter boat has really been built. She thought that Liu Feng had asked her to be a shipbuilder a few months ago, but she didn''t care about it, but now that the 50-meter boat has really been built, Surprised her so much.


    "These ships? Why are they approaching us!" Taki was a little surprised, shouldn''t this collide?


    "Retract, break anchor." Niu roared loudly.


    The people on the ship immediately took action, lowered the sails, slowed down, and anchored.


    "This is?" Taki looked at Niu Da, Avili and others vigilantly, especially seeing the well-equipped equipment on the opposite side, which made him even more bitter, as if vigilance was useless.


    "Everyone." Niu Da stepped forward, stood at the bow of the boat, and shouted, "Our fleet is from Xiyang City, and this time we are here to rescue everyone."


    "What? Rescue?" Taki was stunned, and everyone on the city wall was stunned, looking at Niu Da in disbelief. Someone came to rescue them? Why do you think this is impossible?


    "Yes, it''s rescue." Niu Da nodded affirmatively, with an aura like a rainbow, "Our Lord Liu Feng, the Lord of Xiyang City, predicted that there would be a major flood, but I didn''t expect it to be a step too late, so we could only send us out to rescue. Everyone, take everyone to a safe place."


    There are literal traps in these words, that is to take everyone to a safe place. This place is where Niu Da has the final say, so it must be Xiyang City. Those who refuse to leave their hometown go to Xiyang City, and then they will still have to leave. If so, it certainly won''t stay.


    "Really? Can you really take everyone to a safe place?" Taki said eagerly, the reason why he would rather be insulted, or want to try it, except for the food, the city wall is not very safe.


    "Of course, you can get on the boat now, and you can also receive food to satisfy your hunger." Niu Da said with a serious face, "Set up a ladder to welcome everyone on board, and line up."


    "Yes." Immediately, a boatman extended the wooden ladder to the city wall and let the civilians board the boat.


    "Get on the boat alone, don''t push." ??Sheeran stood by the wooden ladder, holding a notepad to record, with Avery standing beside her, and Gaba had already led people to patrol the boat.


    "Come on, these are wheat cakes. Eat them with water." On the other side of the wooden ladder, someone distributed palm-sized wheat cakes compressed with cooked dried Mecca dehydrated vegetables. One is enough for one person to eat for a day.


    Chapter 0553 The otherworld version of the eight wonders of the world?


    In the back garden of the castle, Liu Feng and Mina, Nicole, Eliza and Enri were cleaning the back garden.


    The original vegetable greenhouses have been dismantled. Winter has passed, and all the vegetable greenhouses in Xiyang City have been dismantled.


    In the vegetable greenhouse in the back garden of the castle, there are more flowers and plants, as well as a few tea trees.


    What Liu Feng is doing at this time is to teach Nicole and a few others techniques such as planting flowers. After this, the garden will be remodeled. Liu Feng plans to transplant the earth and all the beautiful flowers in this world, and keep them as seeds first. Later, he plans to Come up with a sea of ??flowers, the otherworld version of the eight wonders of the world''s eight wonders of the sky garden? ?


    "Master, how do you plant this?" En Li shook the fox''s ears, her face was sticking to the sand, and she looked like a tabby cat.


    "You dig up the soil with a shovel, and then put some cultivating soil in the pit..." Liu Feng stretched his waist and demonstrated it with his own hands.


    "Oh, that''s what happened." En Li suddenly realized, her squatting body became busy. This was the first time she tried planting in her life.


    "Huh..." Liu Feng let out a sigh of relief and glanced at Nicole and Eliza, both of whom had done very well. He hasn''t grown vegetables and flowers like this for a long time. Now that he has money and power, it is a feeling.


    "Huh? Mina, it''s not like that." Liu Feng turned his head and saw that Cat Erniang was holding a flower and shaking off the cultivation soil, and hurried over to teach it.


    "Is that so?" Mina buried the entire flower seedling two-thirds, leaving a few leaves on the ground.


    "Don''t bury it...so deep..." Liu Feng rolled his eyes and aimed at Cat Erniang''s tail, which had just broken three flower seedlings.


    "Huh? Then pull it out a little." Mina quickly reached out and lifted the blade.


    "Crack..."


    The flower seedling was broken, Cat Erniang was stunned, looked at Liu Feng embarrassedly, threw it behind her, patted her hands lightly, and began to pick up the new flower seedling.


    "Uh..." Liu Feng turned his head mechanically, looked behind Mao Erniang, and saw more than 20 mutilated flower seedlings lying in a corner.


    "Whoosh..."


    Another broken flower seedling flew by, Liu Feng followed the flight path and looked over, just as Hu Erniang put down her arm, looked back at him embarrassingly, and buried her head in digging again.


    The corners of Liu Feng''s mouth twitched. Today, he had a brain twitch, so he thought of bringing Beast Ear Mother to clean up the back garden. Fortunately, the mutilated flower seedlings were not very precious flower seedlings.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The footsteps came, and the maid bowed and said, "Lord City Lord, Lord Niu Er, please see me."

 Chapter 459：

    "Let him come over." Liu Feng said lightly, thinking about how to design a world-class garden?


    "Yes." The maid turned and left.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Niu Er came soon. He saw that Liu Feng''s hands were covered with soil, and he couldn''t help but stunned. He quickly glanced at the beast-eared girls who were playing more than planting, and wisely stepped forward and took a small shovel to help.


    "Master, a dinosaur fossil has been shipped back, and it is now in the castle warehouse." Niu Er reported.


    "Well, how many days will it take for the rest to be shipped?" Liu Feng asked calmly.


    "It''s still about a month, it''s too much, plus there''s a shortage of manpower." Niu Er said quickly, his hands moving slowly, and burying two-thirds of a flower seedling.


    "Is there any beast in that pit?" Liu Feng nodded. The lack of manpower was quickly resolved. Avril had already returned with a letter from a pigeon, saying that nearly ten thousand people had been saved, and she would return in about four days.


    "It''s all ordinary beasts." Niu Er said softly.


    "Did you come here today to find it?" Liu Feng clapped his hands and said, if it was simply transporting dinosaur fossils, Niu Er wouldn''t have to report it in person now.


    "Yes, I found a large cave in the west, the kind that is halfway up the mountain." Niu Er said quickly.


    "How far." Liu Feng reached out and pulled up the flower seedlings planted by Niu Er.


    "It takes about five days to walk, and about a day to fly." Niu Er wiped his body with his dirty hands, took out a piece of paper from his pocket, and said, "Master, this is the road map."


    "Master, wash your hands." Nicole came over with water.


    "Yeah." Liu Feng washed his hands, took the sackcloth draped over Nicole''s shoulders, wiped his hands, took the paper, and found that the painting was very abstract, but some iconic places could still be recognized.


    Seeing this map made Liu Feng think of making a sand table, a large sand table that accommodates the land in the west. It just so happens that there are also hot air balloons now.


    "Niu Er, I have a task for you." Liu Feng folded the paper and stuffed it into his pocket. This piece of paper was going to be taken to Earth to imitate the treasure map. It was just used to plan the next step. When the nobles came, he had to Give me a good ''entertainment''.


    "..." Nicole stared blankly at the young master''s dark smile, she knew that the young master was going to cheat again.


    "Master, please instruct me." Niu Er said respectfully.


    "For the flight mission, let the Air Force soldiers draw the map of the western land, and then make it into a sand table. You have to cooperate with the scientific research department in the production." Liu Feng said calmly.


    "Yes, the task is guaranteed to be completed." Niu Er said with a serious face.


    "How is that glass fired?" Liu Feng''s topic changed, glass was an important part of his several plans.


    Not to mention that Liu Feng also wants to change the windows to glass. He also wants to build a glass shed in the back garden, and then sell the glass as colored glass in distant places, especially the golden waterway to sell glass, which is another stepping stone to open up the market.


    "Seven cave furnaces have just been built, and now they are preparing to start firing." Niu Erhui reported.


    "The glass is burned out, bring it to me immediately." Liu Feng waved his hand.


    "Yes." Niu Er bowed and stepped back.


    "The glass is burning, so some plans can be released. Four days later, those people will also come, and the time is a little short." Liu Feng frowned and thought.


    Chapter 0554 Princess Lucy''s farewell.


    Outside Xiyang City, Eliza saw Princess Lucy off. Today, Princess Lucy is leaving, and she is going back to the capital with medicine.


    "Princess Lucy, why don''t you stay for a few more days? I heard that there is a major flood in the lower reaches of the Youshui River." Eliza kept her pointed ears shaking.


    The flood was just an excuse. The road to the capital was high, and the two of them knew the truth.


    "I''ll stay for a while this time, next time." Princess Lucy shook her head softly. Her father''s illness had been delayed for a long time. No matter whether the medicine worked or not, she would hurry back to try it.


    "Will you still come?" Eliza took Princess Lucy''s little hand and whispered, "If you can''t stay in the capital, come to Xiyang City, it''s very suitable for old age."


    "Hee hee... Well, yes, I will definitely come." Princess Lucy chuckled and glanced at Leopard Erniang, Xiyang City is really suitable for retirement.


    "It''s time to hit the road." Jones said coldly, she glanced at the waiting team in front of her, her red eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Princess Lucy, the convoy in front will cover you to enter the royal capital." Eliza explained again, she understood that in addition to the cover, the convoy also had a mission to go to the capital to open a mail courier to collect the royal capital. information of the city.


    "Understood." Princess Lucy nodded, walked towards the convoy, and when she got into the carriage, she waved to Eliza, "Go back quickly."


    Last night, she met Liu Feng, the handsome baron. Under the guidance of the other party, she knew the dosage of medicines and some rules of life.


    Now she feels that Liu Feng is really similar to the male protagonist in the novel, as versatile, as extraordinary, and as special.


    "Okay, be careful on the road." Eliza stepped on her feet and waved and shouted, "If you are in a hurry, go to the mail courier."


    "Yes." Princess Lucy nodded, and the carriage was driven by Jones.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Eliza quietly looked at the distant carriage procession, her emerald green eyes flickered, she always had a bad premonition, if she hadn''t been able to leave Xiyang City for the time being, or she had to go with Princess Lucy this time. King''s capital.


    She was still worried about Catherine. Fortunately, there was another day when Darlene was going to Xiyang City, so she could seriously ask what was going on.


    "Miss Eliza, Lord City Lord asked you to go back to see him." The soldier behind him reported.


    "Let''s go, we''re going back." Eliza sighed, turned and walked towards Xiyang City, this time I''m afraid she has another mission.


    "Yes." Six soldiers followed.


    Ten minutes later, when Eliza came to Xiyang City Gate, she saw a strange scene. A dozen orcs were standing at the gate of the city. What is it?


    "It''s really strange." Eliza shook her head and ignored the orcs. Every time a new orc came to Xiyang City, they would be taken aback.


    ...


    "Lord Qiaomu, there are human knights." The jackal orc whispered.


    "Don''t be so loud." Qiao Mu glared at the jackal orcs, but he was not blind, and watched Eliza and a few people enter the city vigilantly. When he came last time, he didn''t see so many people at the city gate, did he?


    Qiao Mu stared blankly at the thousands of people who were tearing down the city wall, but they actually demolished the city wall. Is this Xiyang City Lord floating? Or bloated? Do you think no one is coming to attack Xiyang City?


    "Lord Qiaomu, what should we do now?" the jackal orc asked for instructions.


    "Go ahead and explore some places, remember, don''t expose my whereabouts." Qiao Mu urged that he had been to Xiyang City last time, and he didn''t know if anyone was paying attention to him.


    "Yes." A dozen orcs responded.


    In this way, Qiao Mu entered Xiyang City with more than a dozen men with Dies'' instructions.


    "Wow! So many orcs working? Working with the Terrans, it''s incredible."


    "This human race actually talks and laughs with the orcs. Isn''t this a dream?"


    ...

 Chapter 460：

    A dozen orcs brought by Qiaomu looked at the orcs who were building houses in amazement, and there were some strange eyes flashing in the eyes of the orcs.


    The life of the orcs in Blade''s Edge City is not easy. The food is also eaten a meal, and the accommodation is not good. Recently, I went out to track down the Blast Robbers, and they even sleep in the wind. Many orcs are complaining in private, and now I see Xiyang City. Such a harmonious scene made the orcs very touched...


    "Huh? Are you orcs who just came to Xiyang City?"


    Suddenly, an old voice sounded, startling the beastmen, turning their heads with a fierce look, and saw an old human being in his fifties.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Qiao Mu asked with a frown, thinking that he was exposed there?


    "My name is Buff, I''m a clerk in Xiyang City. Are you here looking for a job?" Buff held a notepad in his hand, and looked at the dozen orcs in front of him with joy. Many jobs in Xiyang City were not done. Happy to see this new orc.


    "Work?" Qiao Mu was stunned, and the orcs were stunned collectively. When did they come to look for a job?


    "It seems so." Seeing the shocked expressions of the orcs, Buff thought he was right, and quickly waved, "You are here just in time, we have a lot of jobs here, you are all orcs, you have the strength. It¡¯s also very big, just to help dig the foundation of the new city wall, and everyone¡¯s monthly salary is 80 copper coins.¡±


    "Really? Eighty copper coins per month?" A pig orc immediately asked in surprise.


    "Of course, this is because the Lord of the City takes pity on us civilians, and knows other cities, the monthly salary is only fifty or sixty copper coins." Buff said with a serious face.


    "Okay, count me, I want to sign up."


    "And me, with a monthly salary of 80 copper coins, that''s a lot."


    "Add me one, I''m very strong."


    "..."


    Immediately, five or six orcs rushed towards Buff and introduced themselves creakically.


    Confused by the rest of the orcs, Qiao Mu stared dumbfounded at the enthusiastic orcs, and couldn''t help but patted his forehead, these newly added orcs are really unreliable.


    Chapter 0555 moved by Eliza.


    "Boom bang bang..."


    Eliza knocked on the study door, and Liu Feng''s pleasant voice came from inside, "Come in."


    "Gag~"


    "Liu Feng... big... person..." Eliza opened her mouth and looked at the Liuli on the floor of the study and on the desk in astonishment. There are dozens of pieces at least.


    "Here it is." Liu Feng raised his head and said softly, putting down the glass in his hand. His desk was full of glass products, including cups, wine bottles, and some odd-shaped samples.


    Although these glass products are very rough, they are enough for Liu Feng now.


    "This, these?" Eliza pointed to the glass on the ground and said abruptly, "Why are there so many glass objects? Did this find any treasure?"


    "It''s not called glass, it''s called glass." Liu Feng said helplessly, no matter what he said, everyone thought that glass was glass.


    Like Enri, Nicole, and Mina next to them, their eyes glowed at the glass on the ground, as if they were going to swallow the glass alive.


    Although Liu Feng brought some glass from the earth, it was only used by Liu Feng, like the wine cabinet in the study, but they were all blocked, and it was not as attractive and shocking as the glass on the floor.


    "Glass? Another name for Liuli?" Eliza blinked her emerald green eyes dumbly.


    "No, glass is not Liuli." Liu Feng sighed, and he didn''t know how to explain it.


    "This glass is even more beautiful than Liuli. Is it a newly discovered gemstone type? It''s really a lot." Eliza came to Hu Erniang, squatted down and picked up a glass ball the size of a palm.


    With her eyesight, these glazed products can sell for tens of thousands of gold coins at least, maybe even more, some of the shapes are really too beautiful.


    "Cough, cough..." Liu Feng glanced at Niu Er, who was holding back a smile. Now the glass here was burned by seven furnaces in two days.


    Niu Er didn''t believe that the colored glaze was actually made of sand. It took more than a day to digest the concept that glass is not colored glaze. As a result, he stayed by the furnace all day and tried it himself. Made it for a while.


    "This glass is very cheap. How much is needed in the future?" Liu Feng said lightly, he didn''t want the people in the castle to take these glass products too seriously.


    "Huh?" Eliza was stunned.


    "Master, aren''t you joking?" An Li raised her head, shook her fox ears, and asked in surprise, "Have we dug the Liuli mine?"


    "How is that possible?" Liu Feng rolled his eyes. It would be good if he had dug into the Liuli Mine. In the castle, except for Liu Feng, who knew about the glass-making process, it was Niu Er later. Everyone who knew about it was now burning glass in the pit. .


    "Master, are you trying to say that you made this glass?" Mina frowned, and the cat''s tail twitched.


    "Well, that''s pretty much what it means." Liu Feng smiled, looking at the girls'' wide eyes, and said with a smile, "Don''t be so shocked, glass is the most basic operation."


    "..." Nicole rolled her eyes, she saw that the young master was in a daze, looking at the glass all over the floor, she felt incredible no matter how she thought about it, is this really artificial?


    "Master, can these be taken casually?" En Li placed a piece of glass in both hands, her brown eyes twinkling with joy, she didn''t care whether it was artificial or not, as long as it was beautiful.


    "Not for now, these are still useful." Liu Feng shook his head, he wanted to use these glass products as bait.


    "What''s the use?" En Li was puzzled, and flicked her fox''s tail to wait for the explanation.


    "These are all bait to lure those bounty hunters." Liu Feng chuckled.


    "Ah?" Eliza was stunned when she heard it, and then reacted immediately, looking at Lord Liu Feng in disbelief. Is this prepared for her?


    "Master, are you going to use these to attract the attention of those bounty hunters?" En Li glanced at Eliza and immediately guessed the intention of the young master.


    "Well, only if the bait is big enough, those people will be fooled." Liu Feng''s face was indifferent, and he sneered, "If you kill most of the people at one time, maybe you can make some people quiet."


    "Lord Liu Feng, I''m not worth using these colored glazes in exchange." Eliza said anxiously, she did not expect that Mrs. Liu Feng was so courageous that she would actually use this valuable colored glaze to pave the way for her.


    The elf''s emerald green eyes stared at Liu Feng, she said it was a lie that she was not moved. Someone willing to spend tens of thousands of gold coins to pave the way for her, and she was also a human noble, which was too special for her.


    "Okay, this has been planned." Liu Feng waved his hand and instructed Niu Er, "Let people transport most of these glasses to the depths of the cave and arrange them properly."


    "Yes." Niu Er said with a serious face.


    "Mina, send a message to the newspaper Nuoyue, and let the newspaper publish an auction on the first floor of Zuixiaolou three days later." Liu Feng turned his head and said to Mina.


    These glasses are not just bait, the nobles and businessmen who came to the capital two days later are all big fat sheep, just enough to slaughter a wave of fat.


    The exclusive auction venue has not yet been built, and the venue on the first floor of Zuixiao Building is just wide enough to be used for auctions.


    "Okay." Mina replied seriously.


    "Nicole, pick up seven small glass bottles here to pack some perfume and make it a bit more upscale. The auction can be used for the day after tomorrow." Liu Feng said softly.


    "Okay." Nicole immediately squatted down and picked up the glass bottle, she was still in charge of the perfume workshop.


    "Take a few more large bottles to decorate the concentrated wine." Liu Feng added that the glass was regarded as colored glass, but Liu Feng would not say it, and no one believed it anyway.


    "Yes." Nicole picked out a few more large bottles.


    Everyone present knew that in two days, Darlene would bring many nobles and businessmen to Xiyang City, knowing that the young master wanted to take several layers of ''skin'' off those people.

 Chapter 461：

    Chapter 0556 North Wind City was emptied.


    A major flood occurred in the lower reaches of the Youshui River, and it has spread in the upstream areas. Many disaster victims have poured into these cities, and North Wind City has also poured into the city.


    The city master of Beifeng stood on the city wall, his face gloomy looking at the refugees who were queuing outside the city to enter the city. There were hundreds of people in this wave, and it was the third wave today.


    "How many refugees are there in the city?" The Northwind City Lord said solemnly.


    "Big, there are about 2,000 people." The knight said cautiously, he could see that the Lord of the City was not very happy.


    "Is there any trouble?" The North Wind City Lord said flatly, no one could see what he was thinking.


    "There are some refugees who stole wheat, and now they have been hanged to show the public." The knight said with a serious face.


    "There are more and more refugees." The fat face of the Northwind City Lord trembled, looking at the gathering of refugees at the gate of the city. If this continues, civilians will be looted and smashed. Once a riot occurs, it will endanger his life. Safety.


    "Lord City Lord, do you want to send knights to drive away the refugees?" The knight suggested that the city is very unsafe now, there are messy refugees everywhere, and things like stealing and smashing happen from time to time.


    "Hmph, no need." The Northwind City Lord waved his hand and said indifferently, "Send someone to send these refugees to Xiyang City. Isn''t that Liu Feng missing someone? We will send him some people for free."


    He thought that the people from Xiyang City came to borrow a boat a few days ago, and it was ridiculous to save people, making him think that Liu Feng was out of his mind? Can the civilians in their own territory afford it? Is it bad to keep the coins? It''s ridiculous to have that kindness to save people.


    "Is City Lord Liu Feng willing to accept these refugees?" The knight asked hesitantly. He knew that Lord City Lord had a lot of opinions on Xiyang City Lord Liu Feng, mainly because the current Beifeng City was about to be overtaken by Xiyang City.


    "I will accept it. By the way, I will send some wheat to Xiyang City. Liu Feng will definitely accept it." The Northwind City Lord sneered, it would be better not to accept it. He spread rumors and made that Liu Feng famous.


    He would like to see how Xiyang City can afford to support so many people. It is only spring, and the harvest will also arrive in autumn. Even if you go to buy wheat, you have to go inland, where wheat is twice a year, but you have to be prepared to be slaughtered.


    The trade in Xiyang City had only just begun, unlike his Northwind City, where he hoarded enough wheat for tens of thousands of people every year. After all, he was a middleman of wheat, and he sold it at a small price every time.


    Who knows that a large population is good, but it has to be able to afford it, and raising so many wastes is purely a waste of food, so he would not foolishly give wheat to those refugees, just like the city lord of Xiyang Only a fool would do that, and no amount of wealth is enough to ruin it.


    Anyway, his wheat won''t be sold to Xiyang City anymore. He wanted to see what Liu Feng did, and actually put his hand in Beifeng City. Did he see him being bullied?


    "Lord City Lord, how much wheat do you want to send?" The knight didn''t expect the City Lord to be so generous, that he would send wheat to others.


    "A thousand catties of wheat." The North Wind City Lord smiled lightly.


    "Uh..." The knight was stunned. A thousand catties of wheat, if you save some food, is enough for a thousand people to eat for two days. It''s not too stingy to send this amount of wheat over there?


    "What? Is there any problem?" The North Wind City Lord squinted and looked over, his eyes full of murderous aura.


    "No, no problem." The knight said in a quivering voice, the city lord has been a little moody recently.


    "Get ready, I will also go to Xiyang City tomorrow." The North Wind City Lord said lightly, he missed the food at Zuixiaolou a little, and he just wanted to see the jokes of the Xiyang City Lord.


    "My subordinates will make arrangements immediately." The knight saluted, turned around and went down the city wall.


    The knight stood under the city wall, turned his head to look at the city lord, sighed silently, and muttered to himself, "Lord City lord, why are you so troubled? We cannot afford this Xiyang city lord."


    "Ta Tata..."


    The knight strode into the city. He was going to transfer people to arrange these refugees. Right now, the streets of North Wind City are surrounded by refugees with their families and their families, holding a broken bowl in their hands.


    "Hey, have you heard? There is cheap salt for sale in the city."


    "Really or not? Now a pound of salt costs forty copper coins, and cheap salt can''t be cheaper, right? How many copper coins can you drop?"


    "Hey...Look, this pack of salt only needs five copper coins, and this pack weighs less than three or two. It only needs more than twenty copper coins per pound, isn''t it cheap?"


    "A pound of salt costs more than twenty copper coins? Are you kidding me? How could it be so cheap? Is salt bad salt? Is it mixed with sand?"


    "No, how could it be mixed with sand? It''s green salt from Xiyang City. It''s good salt. The city lord of Xiyang also specially made this kind of small packet of salt so that the common people could afford it."


    "The salt in Xiyang City, then there''s no problem. I''ll go buy a pack now."


    "It''s just in the east of the city, there''s a new salt shop there, hurry up, many people are rushing to buy it."


    "Okay."


    "..."


    "Hey~~" The knight couldn''t help but sighed after listening to the conversation between the two civilians. The salt dealers in Beifeng City had been controlled by Xiyang City, and the linen business was the same. They were all shops opened by Xiyang City. .


    Now the commoners in Beifeng City heard that the goods were from Xiyang City, and they desperately snapped up the goods. They were cheap and of good quality. The market was already full of goods produced by Xiyang City.


    Clothes, food, housing, and transportation, clothing and food were all pinched by Xiyang City. If it wasn''t for the sale of wheat being controlled by the Lord of the City, perhaps the City Lord of Xiyang had the final say in this Northwind City.


    This is also one of the reasons why the Northwind City Lord hates Xiyang City so much now. In addition to jealousy, he also hates Xiyang City for meddling in Beifeng City.


    If it weren''t for the fear of Xiyang City''s military strength, perhaps this salt shop, linen shop, restaurant, etc., would have been swallowed by the Northwind City Lord.


    Chapter 0557 Darlene has arrived.


    "Crash..."


    On the Youshui River, hundreds of ships were advancing. The more than 30 ships in the lead were all crowded with people and victims, followed by seven or eight ships led by the city master of North Wind. They met Niu Da on the way. Waiting for the rescue ship.


    "It''s here, it''s finally here." Xilan looked at the port in the distance and shouted excitedly, "Sister Avery, look, the port of Xiyang City has arrived."


    She has to calculate the amount of food every day these days, which makes her nerves tense.


    "Yeah." Avril''s orange eyes have thick dark circles. She hasn''t slept well for the past five days. She is either on patrol or on her way to patrol, for fear of a riot among the victims. Once there is a riot on the ship, it means that the ship is going to sink.


    "This time the population should be enough." Niu Da turned his head to look at the victims with their heads stretched out. They all stood on tiptoes and looked towards the port.


    These days, they have instilled in the victims how good Xiyang City is and how good the welfare is.


    "Gaba, go to the inspection again, let the victims not to be chaotic, this time must not be chaotic." Avril instructed the bear ear wolf in a deep voice.


    "Yes, I understand." Gaba replied in a deep voice, turning her head and leading the veteran into the cabin. This 50-meter ship can''t be in trouble.


    "Wow, that port is so big, is it Xiyang City in front of it? Isn''t that too powerful?"


    "Are we going to live here in the future?"


    "Do we really have enough to eat every day? And a new house to live in? It''s not a lie to us, is it?"


    "We''ll know when we arrive. Our home is gone anyway."


    "..."


    The victims were all talking about it, for fear that what they had heard before was false.


    "Everyone, please rest assured, our Xiyang City will not treat you badly. As long as you work hard, you can have a new house and new clothes." Niu Da turned his head and shouted to the victims. He was also afraid that something would happen at the last minute.


    "Master Niu, please rest assured, I will restrain everyone." Taki said in a low voice beside Niu Da, he knew what Niu Da and others were worried about.


    "Wait a minute, just follow me to see the Lord of the City." Niu Da said softly, he thought that Taki was a talent, especially in these days, he helped him a lot.

 Chapter 462：

    "Yes." Taki looked happy, who doesn''t want to climb high? , that he can be valued by others is a good thing after all.


    After all, the city lord of Xiyang has sent people to rescue the civilians of Limestone City, how could it not go anywhere?


    "..."


    On the seven or eight ships behind, the City Lord of North Wind is now looking at the ships in front of them with schadenfreude.


    "Hmph, so many people are brought here, I''ll see what Liu Feng will do." The North Wind City Lord looked at the thirty or so ships in front of him indifferently, and the crowd of refugees on them made him sneer.


    After saving so many victims, is everyone in Xiyang City stupid? Is this sustainable? Do you think that there is as much grain as his North Wind City?


    He is waiting to see the joke now, as long as the other party can''t support so many people, then Xiyang City will be overwhelmed, and then he will have the opportunity to take the salt shop in Beifeng City as his own.


    "Lord City Lord, will the City Lord of Xiyang really accept our people? There are almost three thousand refugees." The knight said worriedly, they only brought food for two days. If Xiyang City does not accept it, then But the most important thing is that North Wind City can''t beat Xiyang City.


    "Liu Feng will take it, didn''t you see that they have taken in so many refugees?" The North Wind City Lord sneered.


    "This..." The knight is not very optimistic, and this City Lord Liu Feng is not a fool.


    "..."


    The next few hundred ships belonged to the nobles and merchants. They fell behind. When the flood receded, they caught up. Who made the fleet full of victims move too slowly.


    "This Liu Feng, isn''t it a brainstorm? How did you get so many refugees? Are you crazy?" Kunzhan''s face was very ugly. He already regarded Xiyang City as the city of the fourth prince.


    With so many refugees, can Xiyang City afford it? If he runs out of food, what will the hundreds of knights he brought eat? The wheat they brought is only enough for two or three days.


    "Look, with so many people, can he feed? I''m afraid most of them will starve to death." Jessie''s face darkened, his thoughts were the same as Kunzhan.


    In fact, the two originally wanted to contact the knights of Earl Puli in the western land, but they did not expect a major flood that disrupted their plans. They had to come to Xiyang City first and then make plans.


    "Wait, what should we do? Are we going to take the knights to seize the port?" Kunzhan asked in a low voice.


    "Don''t do it for now, there are too many changes here, the eldest prince and the second prince don''t know how many knights were brought here, so don''t make a fool of yourself, let''s go straight to Liu Feng tonight to make it clear, and see if he dares to resist the four Prince''s orders." Jesse sneered.


    "Okay, let''s try it out first." Kunzhan nodded, the plan couldn''t keep up with the changes.


    At this time, there were 300 fully armed cavalry stationed in the port. They were transferred by Liu Feng to maintain order and prevent the disaster victims from rioting.


    Kunzhan, Jesse and others on the boat, their faces darkened when they saw these cavalry, and they were all secretly relieved. Fortunately, they didn''t make a fuss as planned, otherwise they would have been locked in that little dark room again. After all That Liu Feng didn''t give the two of them face last time.


    "Rewind and enter port."


    With Niu Da''s order, the boatmen on the boat ran up, quickly folded the sails, and the boat slowly approached the port.


    "anchor."


    "Pfft!"


    Anchors were thrown into the water one by one, pulling the boats to stop. The 50-meter large boats stopped steadily at the edge of the port. The boatmen became more and more skilled.


    "Huh... It''s finally here." Darlene sighed lightly and looked at the familiar port, which made him sigh very much. Unexpectedly, after more than a month and a half, she finally returned to Xiyang City.


    "Catherine, I will definitely persuade Lord Liu Feng to send someone to rescue you." Darlene clenched her fists, her face full of determination.


    "Miss Darlene, the young master is below, let''s go down quickly." Niu Da saw the familiar carriage at the port, and there was Miss Mina standing below.


    "Okay." Darlene nodded. She didn''t know why, but she was looking forward to seeing that good-looking Your Excellency Liu Feng.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Darlene took the lead to disembark, and Niu Da and others maintained order. They had seen many tables lined up in the port, presumably for the registration of the population.


    "Everyone, line up, don''t mess up, get off the boat one by one, we have someone to arrange for you to eat and live." Niu Da shouted loudly.


    "Yes." A collective cry came from the ship. The wide port has conquered these disaster victims. Maybe the cavalry below is more convincing.


    Chapter 0558 sheep into the tiger''s mouth!


    "Dong dong dong..."


    The crisp sound of horses'' hooves, the trooping of the warhorses restlessly, and the 50-meter-long ship docked in the port felt a little oppressive, not to mention the dense silhouettes on the ship.


    "Master, Darlene is here." Mina turned her head to the carriage and said, "Also, the City Lord of North Wind is here too."


    "Gag~"


    Liu Feng pushed open the door of the carriage and stepped out. Looking at the figures on the more than 30 ships, the corners of his mouth could not help but rise. With so many people, the speed of territory construction will be several times faster, especially the construction of city walls. month to get it done.


    "Wow, there are really too many people." An Li followed behind Liu Feng, looking at the crowd of disaster victims, and said excitedly, "This time the plan can be accelerated."


    Mina looked at En Li''s bright brown eyes and couldn''t help rolling her eyes. She knew why Hu Er Niang was so excited. With so many people, they could build the towering buildings on the blueprint, and the bun-like theater, etc. Although she is also looking forward to it.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Darlene trotted to Liu Feng, followed by eight knights, escorting two large wooden boxes.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, I''m late." Darlene gave a noble salute, her face full of apology.


    She bowed her head guiltily and was ten days later than the scheduled time. This was a big taboo in business. It would make people think that she ran away with the payment for the goods, which is also a kind of dishonesty, so she didn''t explain too many reasons.


    "Get up, this time you can help transport the victims, so you can make up for the failure." Liu Feng said calmly.


    If Darlene didn''t help transport the victims this time, I''m afraid that part of Darlene''s share of the coins will be deducted. This was stated in the original contract. Friendship is friendship, and the rules still have to be followed.


    "Thank you, Your Excellency Liu Feng." Darlene raised her head, her blue eyes curved into crescents, and her uneasy heart relaxed for the most part.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Niu Da trotted over with Avril, Gaba, and Xilan. The four saluted Liu Feng and said respectfully in unison, "Master (sir), the victims have brought them back."


    "It''s hard work." Liu Feng smiled gently and asked, "How many victims are there in total?"


    "Sir City Lord, there are a total of 9,312 people." Sheeran flipped through the notepad and reported in a clear voice, "On the way, 72 people fell ill, and they have all recovered."


    "Very good, Anli asked Buff to arrange food and accommodation for the victims immediately." Liu Feng turned to Hu Erniang and said, "Prioritize the elderly and children, and write down those with special skills."


    "Okay." En Li immediately turned around and walked towards Buff, and ordered the plan that had been predetermined before.


    "Lord Liu Feng, the Northwind City Lord brought nearly 3,000 disaster victims here, what should we do?" Avril said in a deep voice, her orange eyes flashing coldly, the Northwind City Lord was very shameless, which made her a little bit. I want to slash the opponent with a big sword.


    "Oh? Is there such a good thing?" Liu Feng was stunned, the corner of his mouth raised slightly, looking at the North Wind City Lord who was walking towards him, or the fat man who was being carried over.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, long time no see." The Northwind City Lord greeted with a smile.


    "Your Excellency City Lord Beifeng, are you here to participate in the auction tomorrow?" Liu Feng said indifferently.


    "Auction?" The Northwind City Lord was stunned for a moment, then nodded quickly, "Yeah, I''m here to participate in the auction, and by the way, I brought some wheat, a thousand catties of wheat to Your Excellency Liu Feng."

 Chapter 463：

    "Oh? I really have to thank the Northwind City Lord for his generosity." Liu Feng''s mouth twitched slightly, knowing that the Northwind City Lord was here to disgust him.


    After all, his plan has been successful for the most part, and the market economy of North Wind City has been overshadowed by him. As long as the Northwind City Lord is not stupid, he will definitely think of resisting, but Liu Feng didn''t expect the other party to be so childish and boring.


    "Hey... Your Excellency Liu Feng, don''t think that a thousand catties of wheat is too little, mainly because there is not much wheat left in our North Wind City."


    The city owner of Beifeng City was crying and his mouth was full of sneer, "No, I heard that Your Excellency Liu Feng has generously saved the victims. In order to prevent the victims from starving to death, I collected all the victims near Beifeng City and sent them to Your Excellency Liu Feng. already."


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, don''t you mind? The Northwind City Lord''s eyes are full of irony. Is he waiting for Liu Feng to accept the move, is it to accept it for the sake of face, or to tear his face?"


    "No, of course I won''t mind, and I would like to thank you for your kindness." Liu Feng smiled, his black eyes staring at the plump face of the Northwind City Lord, and the smile at the corner of his mouth was more like a sneer.


    "Then, that''s good." The smiling face of the Northwind City Lord gradually disappeared, and Liu Feng''s reaction was completely different from what he expected.


    "Niu Da, accept those victims." Liu Feng turned his head and instructed Niu Da.


    "Yes." Niu Da saluted and immediately arranged for someone to receive the victims.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, it''s time to enter the city." The Lord of Beifeng City bowed his hands, and with a flick of his sleeves, people carried him into Xiyang City.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Liu Feng looked at the distant City Lord of North Wind, his black eyes flashed with sarcasm, there are so many people who think they are right, it seems that the erosion plan of North Wind City is going to speed up.


    "Master, this Northwind City Lord is very rude." Mina''s blue eyes flashed coldly.


    "That''s all for the clown." Liu Feng waved his hand indifferently. The other party made him think about the piles of wheat in the granary. This time the other party actually came to Xiyang City in person.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, there are many nobles and businessmen here, including three princes'' lobbyists." Darlene reminded quickly, her blue eyes full of worry.


    "It''s better to have more fat sheep." Liu Feng said with a chuckle, he was afraid that no one would come, and he was not afraid of the large number of people who came.


    "Fat sheep?" Darlene was stunned, what does this mean? Those nobles and businessmen did not bring fat sheep.


    "Mina, let the soldiers be serious, those contraband items are not allowed to be brought into Xiyang City." Liu Feng turned his head and instructed Mao Erniang.


    He would not allow those nobles and businessmen to enter Xiyang City with a large number of fully-armed knights, they would either leave their weapons behind or stay on the boat obediently.


    "Yes." Mina turned and walked towards the soldiers who were inspecting. Those nobles were the hardest to deal with.


    "Let''s put down the knight''s sword? Are you kidding me? The knight has no weapons? What''s the name of a knight?"


    "Knights are not allowed to bring weapons? Even the capital doesn''t have such a rule, why? You guys are better at showing off than the knights in the capital?"


    "Get out of the way quickly, we''re going into the city to rest."


    "Let your city lord come out, a little knight, dare to stop me."


    Chapter 0559 money can make ghosts grind.


    The people who took the lead in the trouble were Kunzhan and Jesse. They brought more than a hundred knights, and they had to disarm them to enter the city. Isn''t this how the tigers have their teeth and claws pulled out?


    "Lord City Lord, are you able to see it if you want? This is the rule. Either you store the knight''s sword in the warehouse over there, and people can go in, or you can stay on the boat." Axe''s attitude was very tough, he I''m not afraid of these people messing around, and I''m not afraid of these people leaving.


    Who has been on the boat for so long and let them go without even entering the destination? How could this be willing, the axe saw this, and the attitude was so tough.


    Well, all this is pointed out by the Lord of the City.


    This time, he came to take over the entry channel. He has no good feelings for these nobles and businessmen, and he is not from Xiyang City. He is not afraid of offending these hypocritical guys.


    "Then what about our safety?" a businessman shouted loudly, they didn''t dare to be tough, didn''t they see that there were more than 300 knights over there?


    "We have good security in Xiyang City. As long as you don''t make trouble, you can be very safe." Axe responded indifferently.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Many nobles and businessmen were angry. They understood the hidden meaning of the words of the cattle orcs in front of them. If something went wrong, they were definitely making trouble.


    In fact, that''s what the axe means. You are either nobles or big businessmen. Who will provoke you, unless you have nothing to do with yourself.


    "Come on, if you don''t want to pass, just get out of the way and make way for those who need it." The axe held the handle of the knife, with an expression of no oil or salt. With the support of the Lord of the City, he didn''t need to give these Human face.


    "Terrible..." Many nobles gritted their teeth and stared at the axe, the cattle orc. If they were replaced by human beings, they would not be so aggrieved.


    When did the nobles of a small place dare to treat them like this? It''s not good to move out of your identity.


    "What should I do?" Jesse poked Kunzhan''s waist with his hand and asked worriedly, "The knights won''t let you enter the city, we can''t force that Liu Feng."


    "How do you force it? Didn''t you see the knights over there? There are more people than us." Kunzhan said angrily.


    The plan was stillborn before it even started, which made the two itch with hatred. Could it be that the mission given by the fourth prince failed like this? When the fourth prince arrives, he must not be beaten to death.


    "What should we do then? Are we going to stay on the boat?" Jessie was stunned and said eagerly, "But we don''t have much wheat left, so we have to go into the city to buy some wheat."


    "Stay on the boat, you want to get it." Kunzhan rolled his eyes and said helplessly, "Let the knights stay on the boat, we can bring a few people in, we have to find a chance to contact Liu Feng and spread the words of the fourth prince to Just do it."


    "Okay, then I''ll arrange it." Jesse nodded, and immediately went to arrange the knights on the boat.


    In the end, under the shock of more than 300 cavalry, Jesse, Kunzhan and the noble merchants all gave in, leaving a large number of knights to guard the ship, and the others went to Xiyang City after crossing the border and entering the port.


    Also passing through the border are Smith, the messenger sent by the eldest prince, and Jinton, the messenger sent by the second prince. Both of them are relatively low-key.


    "Master Smith, are we going to find that Liu Feng today?" the knight asked in a deep voice.


    "Well, it''s better to get in touch early, so that you won''t be attacked in advance." Smith said coldly, he glanced at Jesse and Kunzhan walking in front, he knew these two fools, the other party must be the Fourth Prince faction come.


    "As long as this Liu Feng is not stupid, he will definitely dedicate the secret perfume recipe to the eldest prince." The knight boasted.


    "Still pay attention to the people sent by the second prince. We must not let the second prince''s people take the lead." Smith said coldly. As the second prince''s biggest competitor, if the other party got the perfume, they would rather destroy It cannot fall into the hands of the second prince.


    "Understood, the subordinate immediately arranged for someone to go down and whistle." The knight respectfully said.


    "..."


    At this time, Jinton had already known who the messenger sent by the eldest prince was, and he had long been keeping an eye on Shi Mi, and he observed Shi Mi''s actions in the dark.


    As for the two people sent by the fourth prince, he didn''t take it to heart at all. The two high-profile people who did stupid things were not of the same order of magnitude as him and Smith.


    His plan is similar to that of Smith, secretly contacting Liu Feng, so that he will not be known to everyone, and he will not be secretly attacked. Too high-profile will only die faster.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Thousands of people rushed to Xiyang City. These people were all businessmen and nobles. The victims were still receiving arrangements at the port. If the axe did not limit most of the people, I am afraid that more than 3,000 or 4,000 people would enter Xiyang City. .


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, your port doesn''t seem to be big enough." Darlene looked at the ships that were parked in the port. These hundreds of ships occupied the port.


    "In another month or two, I''m afraid there will be too few ships." Liu Feng said with a light smile, he has no shortage of people now, and the expansion of the port can be put on the agenda. This time, more than 10,000 disaster victims came, a real labor force.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, I don''t understand a bit." Darlene frowned.

 Chapter 464：

    "Let''s talk as we walk." Liu Feng got into the carriage. Buff and others were making arrangements for the scene, so he was very relieved to return to the castle.


    "Okay." Darlene wasn''t coquettish, and followed Liu Feng into the carriage, followed by Anli and Mina.


    "What do you want to say?" Liu Feng turned his head to look at the dense crowd, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, these are the root of the prosperity of Xiyang City.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, you have saved so many victims, aren''t you afraid of not enough wheat?" Darlene asked a question she had always cared about. From her understanding, the wheat harvest in Xiyang City seemed to be unable to support so many people''s consumption.


    "Have you heard a word?" Liu Feng turned his head to look at Darlene''s delicate face, and smiled lightly, "If you have money, you can make a ghost run the mill. As long as you have coins, don''t be afraid of running out of wheat."


    A large part of his auction tomorrow is to make money to buy wheat, pay some things that don''t matter to him, earn a lot of gold coins, and he will ask the Northwind City Lord to hand over the wheat obediently.


    When he asked Niu Da and others to rescue the victims, he had already thought of holding an auction. It just so happened that a large number of merchants and nobles came to the king, and these were all rich people.


    Chapter 0560 is pregnant with ghosts.


    "Money can make a ghost run the mill? What does this mean?" It was the first time Darlene heard of it.


    "Uh..." Liu Feng was stunned, almost forgetting that there is no stone mill in this world, and said calmly, "I can''t explain it now, but I''ll find out later."


    "Oh." Darlene pouted, this is too perfunctory, or is it that Your Excellency Liu Feng can''t explain it himself?


    "Ta Tata..."


    The carriage continued to move forward, and there was noise from time to time outside, everyone was crowded on the road, and the carriage was moving very slowly.


    "An Li, after returning home, immediately arrange for someone to expand the road and make it two-way and eight-lane." Liu Feng turned his head and instructed Hu Erniang.


    The lane he mentioned was calculated according to the size of the carriage, that is, one side should be enough for eight carriages to drive at the same time. He decided to separate the left and right, so that it would not be blocked.


    "Okay." Enri moved her head away from the carriage window and took out a notepad to write.


    "It seems that the construction of shops around the port is about to begin." Liu Feng looked at the merchants carrying boxes outside, thinking that there were either goods or money inside.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The carriage quickly passed the crowd who were walking on their feet alone. There were too many people, and the taxis in Xiyang City could not pull many people.


    "Bah~"


    Kunzhan and Jesse were walking hard, looking at the carriage that went away, their teeth itch with hatred. The carriage was very luxurious, and they also let them know who was sitting in it.


    The last time they came to Xiyang City, they were either locked in a small black house or thrown into the mining area for mining, so they still don''t know what the Lord of Xiyang City looks like.


    After walking for 20 minutes, they came to the outside of Xiyang City, looking at the ruined city wall, everyone was stunned.


    "What happened? Didn''t the city wall still exist last time?" Kunzhan said blankly, but now at first glance, only a lonely city gate remains.


    "Those people seem to be tearing down the city wall." Jesse pointed to the person who was smashing the dirt wall not far away.


    "Isn''t it about rebuilding the city wall?" Kunzhan frowned. He didn''t expect the city lord of Xiyang to be so courageous that even the city wall was smashed and rebuilt.


    "It seems that the perfume has made the other party a lot of money." Jesse said coldly, a trace of greed flashed in his eyes. He wondered whether he should secretly make and sell the perfume after he obtained the secret recipe.


    "Even the city walls are gone, and someone will attack at that time. How do you think the other party will resist the impact of the knight''s iron cavalry?" The smile on Kunzhan''s face was full of gloom.


    "It seems that today''s task shouldn''t be difficult." Jesse immediately understood what Kun Zhan meant, that is, to use power to overwhelm people and threaten that Xiyang City Lord to hand over the secret perfume recipe.


    "Let''s go." Kunzhan waved and strode into the city, followed by Jesse.


    The accelerated speed of the two immediately attracted the attention of Smith and Kington. After thinking a little, they knew why the two were so eager.


    "Follow up, don''t let those two fools take the lead." Smith immediately ordered his subordinates to keep up. He was afraid that the city lord of Xiyang was a short-sighted person, and then was fooled by the fourth prince''s subordinates, and then put the perfume The secret recipe is handed over.


    "Follow them." Kington''s face was ugly, his thoughts coincided with history, and his idea was to slowly plan the secret recipe of perfume, and the actions of the two parties forced him to expose himself.


    The three parties hurried on their way and quickly left the large army behind. After entering Xiyang City, although Smith and Kington were amazed by the neatness and tidy buildings in the city, they had no time to stay for the secret perfume recipe. watch.


    In the end, the three parties all stopped in front of the castle gate, and everyone recognized who the other was.


    "Hmph, I didn''t expect the eldest prince to send Viscount Smith this time." Jesse looked at the thin bamboo pole of Smith with a cold face.


    "Viscount Jinton, the second prince has even sent you. It seems that everyone has ideas about perfume." Kunzhan said lightly, he knew that the eldest prince, the second prince would send someone, fortunately, he made a quick move and put Both parties were forced out.


    "Barbarian." Smee raised his head high, his nostrils looking at people.


    "I don''t know if the fourth prince is dazzling, but he actually sent you here." Jinton said strangely, he looked down on the people under the fourth prince very much, and thought that the eldest prince was the opponent of the second prince, including his subordinates.


    "Everyone, please leave, the gate of the city lord''s mansion is not a market, and it is not for you to bicker. You have to bicker and go to other places."


    "Bold." Smith was upset, turned around and scolded, "Do you know who I am? How dare you talk to me like that?"


    "Yo? I don''t know who you are, but if you are so arrogant and domineering, then you will come with me." Tis came out of the city lord''s mansion with the Overlord Spear and looked at Smith with a bad expression. , It looks like he is going to arrest someone to go to the small dark room if he disagrees.


    "Cough, cough..." Kunzhan and Jesse subconsciously took a few steps back when they saw Niu Jiao Niang, but they knew the ferocity of this cattle orc.


    "Uh..." Smith looked out of the corner of his eye, saw the movements of Jesse and the two, and put his hands down embarrassingly. People who can be chosen by the prince to Xiyang City have their IQs on the line.


    "Hmph, be honest, this is the city lord''s mansion, I want to quarrel and go home." Tis said coldly, carrying the Bawang gun to patrol the streets. Today, many people enter the city, and she is going to maintain order.


    "You..." Smith gritted his teeth, looked at Niu Jiao Niang who was far away, and just caught sight of Jesse''s somewhat regretful expressions, and knew that it was right that he didn''t cause trouble just now.


    "This little brother, please let me know, that the second prince''s messenger, Jinton, is visiting the city lord of Xiyang." Jinton said gently to the gatekeeper knight.


    "And me, the eldest prince''s messenger, Smith." Smith shouted with a dark face.


    "Kunzhan and Jesse, we are the messengers of the fourth prince, and we also visit the city lord of Xiyang." Kunzhan said coldly, now whoever is received first will be eligible to receive the secret perfume recipe.


    "Wait." The guard left a sentence, turned and ran into the castle. He was still a little nervous. There were three princes'' messengers visiting the Lord of the City, which made the guard admire the Lord of the City very much.


    Chapter 0561 Darlene''s plea.


    "Boom bang bang..."


    The knock on the door stunned Liu Feng, who had just sat down, and shouted, "Come in."


    "Gag!"


    The door of the study was pushed open, and the guard stood at the door, bowing his head and reporting, "Sir City Lord, there are several groups of people who claim to be the messengers of the three princes, and they are begging to see you."


    "Oh?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows and turned to look at Darlene. After she nodded, she said, "Take them to the living room."


    "Yes." The guard replied respectfully, closed the study door and trotted away.


    "It''s interesting." Liu Feng''s black eyes flickered, everything was similar to what he predicted, and Wang Du had indeed been eyeing his goods, and he guessed that those people must be eyeing the perfumes that were more profitable.


    "Master, what should I do? The three princes sent messengers to come here. This is a bad person." En Li said anxiously, her fox ears perked up.


    She used to be a princess, she knew how much a prince weighed, and to put it bluntly, like a normal baron and aristocrat, she was not even worthy to carry shoes for the prince. This time, three princes came, although they were just messengers.

 Chapter 465：

    "What should I do?" Liu Feng said with a smile on his lips, "Don''t be nervous, it''s not the messenger of the three princes, and it''s not that the real prince is here."


    Even if a real prince arrives now, he may not take it to heart. The population he wants is coming, the soldiers can be expanded again, and the development of the territory is faster, so he is really not afraid of a prince.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, they should have come for those goods." Darlene answered.


    "Apart from those goods, there is nothing attractive here except the orcs." Liu Feng raised his mouth and said calmly, "Tell me about the situation of the three princes."


    "Okay." Darlene immediately recounted to Liu Feng according to the information she knew, "The most important thing to pay attention to is the eldest prince Lucia, and the second prince Grena..."


    She told about the battle between the princes in the capital, and the situation that Catherine was going to marry, and finally asked Liu Feng to send someone to the capital to save people.


    "Oh? You mean Catherine, who might marry the eldest prince Lucia?" Liu Feng''s black eyes narrowed slightly, the result was completely unexpected.


    He thought of that playful girl, but he didn''t expect to be forced to marry someone he didn''t like, and asked him to save people, which made him have to think more, after all, his emotional intelligence was not low.


    "Yes, Your Excellency Liu Feng, I would like to share the gold coins this time. Please take action to take Catherine away from the capital. She will not be happy when she marries that hypocritical prince." Darlene pleaded. The blue eyes trembled.


    "Go to the capital to save people." Liu Feng touched his chin, thought for a while, and said, "You can keep the gold coins I gave you. Catherine is my friend anyway, and it is right to help friends."


    He still doesn''t care about the gold coin divided for Darlene, didn''t he see the pleading eyes of Nicole next to him? This Catherine''s popularity in the castle is very good, and she is also a friend of the beast-eared girls. How could he die.


    "Thank you, Your Excellency Liu Feng." Darlene stood up with joyful eyes, and hurriedly gave a noble salute, her heart was relieved, and Catherine was saved this time.


    "Let''s go, let''s see what demands those people will make." Liu Feng got up and walked to the living room. He could see the shamelessness of the nobles again.


    Mina, Nicole, Darlene, and An Li followed behind Liu Feng, and they also wanted to see what the other party would ask for.


    "Tap..."


    When Liu Feng brought the four daughters to the living room, he felt a few sharp glances from us, which made the smile on his face even brighter.


    "Welcome everyone to be a guest." Liu Feng said indifferently, stepping forward and sitting on the main seat.


    "Humph..." Kunzhan snorted coldly, they had been waiting for a long time.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng is very busy. You don''t even have time to pay attention to the prince''s messenger. This is the first time I have seen such a courageous person as Your Excellency Liu Feng." Smith said coldly.


    "Yeah, after all, I have to feed so many subjects, so I usually don''t have time to do business." Liu Feng answered with a light smile, as if he couldn''t understand what Shimi was saying.


    "Uh..." Smith''s face darkened, is this saying that their visit is a nostalgia?


    "I think the city wall of Xiyang City is gone, isn''t Your Excellency Liu Feng afraid that someone will attack suddenly?" Kunzhan squinted as he answered, this was a wave of temptation, not just against Liu Feng.


    "Oh? Will someone attack? I seem to have caught a few mice sneaking in a few days ago, and they have been roasted and eaten by my subordinates." Liu Feng''s black eyes looked at Kunzhan quietly, and a sharp temperament made Kunzhan didn''t dare to look at him.


    "Cough cough..." Kunzhan and Jesse''s faces froze, are they saying they are mice?


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, why are there so many orcs in your territory, aren''t you afraid of any accident?" There was something in Jinton''s words, he was provoking the relationship between Liu Feng and the orcs.


    "..." Anli and Mina bit their silver teeth slightly, and looked at Jinton with dark faces. If his vision could kill, Jinton would have been smashed to pieces long ago, and he dared to provoke their relationship with the young master.


    "Your Excellency is worrying too much. The orcs haven''t eaten a single bite of your wheat porridge, so don''t bother you." Liu Feng said calmly, he could see that these people wanted to take the initiative in the conversation.


    "Uh..." Jinton''s face darkened, is he saying that he was full and nosy?


    "Everyone, if you''re here to chat with me, you''ll have to finish lunch first, and then come over to chat with everyone." Liu Feng sneered, not wanting to mess with these people.


    "My name is Smith, and I am an envoy sent by the eldest prince. As long as Your Excellency Liu Feng presents the secret perfume recipe to the eldest prince." To promote Your Excellency, at least a viscount, even an earl is very likely."


    "Hey..." Jinton sneered, "Don''t be kidding, it will be His Royal Highness the second prince who will ascend the throne."


    He turned his head to face Liu Feng and said solemnly, "The second prince said that as long as the person who contributes the secret perfume recipe will be at least an earl when he becomes king."


    "Our fourth prince, we can give a marquis title." Jesse shouted with wide eyes.


    Who wouldn''t brag anyway? As long as you get the secret perfume recipe first, everyone present understands that who will ascend to the throne is unknown, and they are betting on who Liu Feng will believe.


    "Everyone, please." Liu Feng pointed at the door of the living room, calmly, "If you don''t wake up, everyone should go back and have a good rest."


    Chapter 0562 Can you afford it?


    "Have a good rest?" Jesse was stunned, and Smith and the others froze for a while, looking at each other.


    The next second, several people reacted, and their faces were as black as charcoal. Isn''t this an obvious irony that they are daydreaming?


    "Pfft..." En Li burst out laughing, the fox''s ears kept shaking, the young master''s poisonous tongue was much more poisonous than hers.


    "Cough cough..." Mina coughed twice, the cat''s tail happily circled, the smile on the corner of her mouth was very obvious, but her blue eyes were full of killing intent.


    These few people really don''t know what to do, do you really think that the young master is letting them handle it? She was wondering whether to kill these people in private.


    Darlene glanced at Kunzhan and others with an ancient face, is this coaxing children? So childish words can be said. She also saw the wit and vicious tongue of Your Excellency Liu Feng today, and she was very black-bellied.


    The sarcastic person is very elegant, full of aristocratic temperament, not as frantic as the few people in front of him.


    "Master, there are no more guest rooms in the castle." Nicole answered even more sullenly. She couldn''t get used to the arrogance of Smith and the others, and she would not pass up the opportunity to embarrass them.


    "Cough cough cough..." The people present were choked, and God wanted to sleep.


    "This is negotiable, as long as you can offer the secret recipe of perfume, everything can be discussed." Smith said a little embarrassedly, this trick he used, as long as he played the banner of the big prince in the capital, it was successful many times.


    Whose daughter he fancy, as long as the identity of the eldest prince is taken out, the other party can only send it to the door obediently, but today in front of this remote baron, it is completely invalid.


    "How do you want to hand over the secret perfume recipe? Tell me, what are the conditions?" Jinton was a little impatient. There were two other parties present today, and some harsh words and threats could not be said, otherwise the secret perfume recipe would be lost. Push to the opponent.


    "Any conditions?" Liu Feng narrowed his black eyes slightly, and glanced coldly at Kunzhan, Jesse, Smith and others.


    "As long as it''s not too much, I can agree to take the place of the second prince." Jinton''s face beamed with joy, and he finally saw Liu Feng loosen.


    "Is it okay to kill you?" Liu Feng''s mouth was slightly raised, full of jokes.


    "Pfft..." The water that Jinton had just drank in his mouth immediately spewed out, and looked at Liu Feng dumbfounded, with blue veins on his forehead.


    "Just kidding." Liu Feng''s indifferent voice immediately made Jinton''s anger nowhere to vent.


    "This joke isn''t funny at all." Jinton gritted his teeth and said with a look of hatred and bitterness.


    He was really a little scared. If he got the secret recipe of perfume and killed him, with his knowledge of the second prince, he would definitely not hesitate to send someone to cut off his head to make a deal.


    "We can buy the perfume recipe, you can make a price." Kunzhan interjected. This is the trick given to him by the fourth prince. If the other party is not literate, he can buy it with coins first, and then settle the account slowly later.


    The people present all looked at Liu Feng, and they could see that Liu Feng was just teasing them, and he had no idea of ??flattering the prince at all, let alone sending a secret perfume recipe.


    "Buy? Can you afford it?" Liu Feng crossed his hands, raised his eyes slightly, and looked lazy.


    "Say, what price." Kunzhan gritted his teeth, he saw disdain on Liu Feng''s face, and he was actually despised.


    "Perfume is so popular, you can see it from your request for visiting your door today." Liu Feng said in a calm and powerful tone, "Not to mention my enhanced perfume, which is not comparable to the inferior perfume of the Fourth Prince. , since you want to buy it?"

 Chapter 466：

    "This..." Darlene was stunned for a while, her delicate little face was immediately filled with anxiety, her little hand poked Liu Feng''s thigh under the table, and on the leg was written: Can''t sell.


    Liu Feng''s thigh was suddenly swiped by Darlene, which made him jolted, and he couldn''t help reaching out under the table to hold Darlene''s little hand, preventing her from moving.


    The little hand was caught, Darlene''s blue eyes opened slightly, her cheeks couldn''t help crawling red, and her wrist struggled slightly. Seeing that she couldn''t break Liu Feng''s hand, she couldn''t help but hold back her shy little hand.


    Mina glanced at Darlene strangely. She didn''t believe that the young master would sell the secret perfume recipe. Didn''t she see the calm expressions of Enri and Nicole? And a little bit of a laugh.


    "What''s the price?" Smith urged. He also brought a lot of gold coins this time. He also planned to buy the perfume secret recipe for free, so he bought it with gold coins.


    "It''s not expensive, and it''s very cheap." Liu Feng said calmly, "As long as you take 300,000 gold coins, you can take away the secret perfume recipe..."


    "Pfft..." The saliva that Jinton was about to swallow spurted out. Is this still cheap?


    "Cough cough cough..." Shi Mi was choked and stared at Liu Feng in a stunned manner.


    "300,000 gold coins? Why don''t you rob the treasury?" Jesse stood up, and if he hadn''t seen the saber in Cat Erniang''s hand, he would have wanted to curse.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, stop joking." Kunzhan had a dark face and bought the secret recipe of perfume with 300,000 gold coins. No one believed what Liu Feng said was true, and thought he was joking.


    "A joke?" With a hint of coldness on the corner of Liu Feng''s mouth, he said lightly, "I''m not joking, the secret recipe of perfume is 300,000 gold coins, anyone who has gold coins can take them away."


    Is the secret perfume recipe worth 300,000 gold coins? The value is definitely worth it, it can be said to be very cheap, but that is from Liu Feng''s perspective.


    But in the eyes of Kunzhan, Jesse, Kington and Smith, this price is simply a robbery of money, or a robbery of the national treasury. In their opinion, spending a few thousand gold coins to buy a secret perfume recipe is already a sky-high price. .


    "Humph! It seems that Your Excellency Liu Feng has no sincerity at all." Jinton stood up and said coldly, turned and left.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, I''m willing to pay 5,000 gold coins to buy the secret perfume recipe." Smith said, holding back his anger.


    "Please, don''t send it." Liu Feng raised his hand to the door of the living room and signaled that he could leave. He wanted to buy the secret recipe of perfume for five thousand gold coins. Is this the brain water?


    "This price has always been valid. If you figure it out, please send someone to notify me." Smith dropped this sentence and left angrily.


    "Liu Feng, the fourth prince is coming to the west. You should know what this means, right?" Kunzhan stood up and said indifferently, before walking away, glanced at Darlene.


    "Take a good chance." Jesse sneered. He thought that Liu Feng was a little overconfident and took himself too seriously. Isn''t it just a secret perfume recipe.


    "Interesting, it seems that they brought a lot of coins." Liu Feng smiled, his black eyes flashing coldly.


    The fourth prince is coming to the west, and it seems that it is difficult to calm down temporarily.


    Chapter 0563 of the otherworldly version of the restaurant.


    "Tap tap..."


    Smith and Kington went out of the castle. They looked at each other, snorted coldly, turned and left. If the other party hadn''t been there, they would have killed Liu Feng today.


    "Oh, these two groups of people still want to come to Yin." Kunzhan sneered. From the beginning of Wangdu to here, these two groups of people have hidden their identities, and they all know their purpose without thinking.


    "What do I do now?" Jesse''s face was ugly, and the mission failed. I didn''t expect that Liu Feng would not enter, and it would be useless to even move out the Fourth Prince.


    "Don''t worry, anyway, those two groups didn''t get the secret perfume recipe, so we have a chance." Kunzhan waved his hand and said coldly, "Send someone to keep an eye on them, we must get the secret perfume recipe first."


    Today''s behavior is a test. Now they also know Liu Feng''s attitude. That is, it is obvious that it is not good. It can only be yin. It costs 300,000 gold coins. It is necessary to take it and spend it.


    "I''ll arrange for someone to watch them." Jesse nodded, as long as the eldest and second princes didn''t get the secret perfume recipe, it would be better than anything.


    "Then find a place to rest first." Kunzhan sighed. He thought it was an easy task, but he didn''t expect to meet a stunned little aristocrat.


    "The food in that restaurant was very good last time, where are we going?" Jesse thought of the food he ate at Zuixiaolou last time.


    "Also." Kunzhan licked the corner of his mouth, he also thought of Zuixiaolou''s food.


    The two took the knights to the direction of Zuixiaolou, and halfway through, they saw a lot of people outside the door of a shop, most of them were nobles and businessmen.


    "What are these people doing?" Jesse frowned, he recognized who the people around the shop door were, wasn''t it the nobles and businessmen who followed along?


    Among the nobles who came together, many of them were the spokespersons of the big nobles. They just avoided the spokespersons of a few princes and avoided direct conflict, but they still aimed at Liu Feng''s goods, and even the secret perfume.


    "Teahouse?" Kunzhan looked up at the plaque on the shop and said in surprise, "Is it a place for drinking bitter tea?"


    "It''s too expensive. The cheapest one is 888 copper coins, and the better ones actually ask for a silver coin. It''s a steal."


    "But those nobles said it was delicious. Let''s try it next time? I don''t know if it is bitter tea."


    "Didn''t that guy just say it? That''s called green tea."


    "¡­"


    Jesse and Kunzhan listened to the discussions of the businessmen passing by, looked at each other and walked towards the tea house. They wanted to try the tea, and it was so expensive.


    "Tap tap..."


    "Welcome to the tea house."


    As soon as Jesse and Kunzhan entered the teahouse, they heard a clear female voice, and when they turned their heads, they saw a row of girls standing at the door. They were wearing exquisite clothes.


    "Is it two? Is there an appointment?" A waiter immediately stepped forward and asked.


    "You two, there is no appointment." Kunzhan said quickly, he was amazed, and the makeup of the girl at the door made him feel that this place was upscale.


    "Please come with me." The waiter politely led the way.


    This restaurant only opened yesterday. These waiters were also trained urgently, and a few were drawn from the intelligence organization. The usefulness is self-evident.


    "Okay." Jesse was rather restrained. The floor was covered with wooden boards, and the walls were also decorated with hollow wooden boards. It was very delicate. Compared with the rough decoration in his home, he found that his home was not as good as a tea house.


    "Two people, please sit here." The waiter brought the two of them to the table by the window, and after the two sat down, handed over the menu in their hands and said, "This is the tea from our restaurant, you can take a look at it. ."


    "Okay." Kunzhan took the menu and looked at it. The more he looked, the more frightened he became. Have you ever seen a pot of tea that costs ten or twenty silver coins? Now he has seen it all, and most of the menus are at this price. He also sees a pot of tea calculated in gold coins, ten gold coins a pot of tea, is this a divine tea?


    "Cough cough... This, ten gold coin tea, is there any difference from ordinary tea?" Jesse couldn''t hold back his curiosity and asked.


    "There must be something different. First of all, the tea of ??ten gold coins produces less than a pound of tea a year... The cups and kettles used are all made of glass, and they are paired with top-quality pastries..." Waiter Barabara Speaking of what was taught during training.


    This high-priced tea, after all, is a gimmick, used to take advantage of others. Of course, the high-priced tea is brought from the earth, and the low-priced tea is picked from the pit.


    And the waiter explained so diligently that for every pot of tea they sold, they all got a commission. If they sold ten gold coins of tea, the commission alone would be a silver coin.


    "Oh...that''s how it is." Jesse was stunned for a moment. He didn''t realize it was very high-end, as if it should be so expensive.


    "Well, let''s have a pot of tea for one silver coin." Kunzhan''s mouth twitched, drinking tea from a glass made of glass, ten gold coins a pot, which made the prince feel expensive to drink.


    "Okay, please wait a moment." The waiter politely said, and went down after accepting the menu.


    "Huh..." Jesse breathed lightly, glanced around, very quiet, and everyone else kept their voices low.


    He said in a low voice, "This place is too high-end, no wonder so many people at the door dare not come in."

 Chapter 467：

    "This is the place where nobles stay." Kunzhan waved his hand. He likes this kind of high-end place the most, just like Wangdu has a private dining room.


    "Poor people..." Jesse was about to speak, but was attracted by the conversation at a table not far away.


    "Hey...have you heard? There will be an auction tomorrow in Zuixiaolou."


    "Of course I heard it. I also heard that there is a treasure map auction. It is the treasure map of the Brutus orc kingdom. I don''t know if it is true or not?"


    "Whether it''s true or not, you''ll know it by looking at it tomorrow, and the competition for the treasure map must be very fierce. There will be a good show tomorrow."


    "I heard that many people think that the treasure map is real, and several groups of people have already been eyeing the treasure map."


    Chapter 0564 of the otherworldly version of tea culture.


    "Treasure map? Or the treasure map of Brutus Orc Kingdom?" Kunzhan frowned, he always felt that there was something key here that he couldn''t figure out.


    "Hey... this treasure map, don''t you think it''s real?" Jesse sneered.


    "You think it''s fake?" Kunzhan said with narrowed eyes.


    "Of course, how long did it take for the Brutus orc kingdom to perish?" Jesse waved his hand and said disapprovingly, "Even if there is a treasure map, it''s impossible to appear in this small place."


    "No, this may be true." Kunzhan shook his head, pointed to the table not far away, and said in a low voice, "I didn''t see a few orcs over there, and left immediately after listening to the treasure map. Yet?"


    "What''s the connection?" Jesse was a little confused. How could these two prove that the treasure map was real?


    "Haha... Don''t forget the particularity of this place." Kunzhan said meaningfully, "There are so many orcs in this city, it''s not surprising that there is a treasure map."


    "This..." Jesse was at a loss for words, he couldn''t argue, there were quite a few orcs in this city.


    "Tomorrow, we will go to this auction. Anyway, we brought a lot of gold coins here, hoping to have some good things." Kunzhan said indifferently. He is very familiar with auctions. After all, many slave auctions have good goods. .


    "Okay, just take it as a leisure time." Jesse shrugged, and now that the secret perfume recipe is stuck, he can only act according to chance, or wait for the fourth prince''s instructions.


    "Ta Tata..."


    "Two guests, your tea is here." The waiter came over with a tea tray, a delicate wooden tea tray with many carvings on it, very beautiful.


    "This..." Jessie stared blankly at the tea tray, there were a lot of things, are you drinking tea? It''s so ceremonial.


    "This is a tea tray, and each price is different." The waiter explained. She put the teacups and teapots in place, then lifted a small charcoal stove, put the ceramic kettle on, and waited for the water to boil.


    "This teacup? It''s so small? But it''s beautiful." Kunzhan said softly, he fell in love with this strange and artistic tea set at first sight. It was very noble.


    "This is researched..." The waiter roughly talked about the art of tea, then put on a few trays of small cakes, and said softly, "This is a secret cake, it''s very delicious, a noble bought several before. A gold coin pastry to take away."


    "Is it that delicious?" Jesse frowned, looking at the few pieces of pastry on the plate in disbelief. It was quite delicate, but it was a bit small, and it would be gone at most in a few bites.


    "Please try it." The waiter smiled politely.


    "Okay, I''ll give it a try." Jesse squeezed a piece of pastry and put it in his mouth, before chewing twice, the impact on his taste buds made his eyes widen.


    "How is the guest?" The waiter said with a small smile, the other person''s appearance was a bit like her reaction when she first started stealing food.


    "Cough cough... The taste is, it''s pretty good." Jesse blushed, feeling a little embarrassed, as if he had never seen the world.


    "How do you sell this pastry?" After Kunzhan tasted it, he also felt that he should pack some to take away.


    "This plate is called wheat milk cake, this plate is called red bean cake... Each plate of these cakes costs 88 copper coins." The waiter smiled lightly.


    "Uh..." Kunzhan was stunned for a moment, looking at the four small pieces of pastry in the ceramic plate, which add up to half the size of a palm. Is this too expensive?


    "The techniques of each kind of pastry are secret, and many raw materials are very scarce..." The waiter immediately began to explain again when he saw the guests hesitate.


    "These four, give me ten plates of each to take away." Kunzhan said immediately, feeling that the waiter seemed to despise him.


    "Okay." The waiter said softly, the guests at this table really love face.


    "Buzzing..."


    When the water boiled, the waiter immediately put the tea leaves into the teapot, then poured hot water, and began to wash the tea in a smooth manner. Jesse and Kunzhan looked confused, which was really artistic. .


    "Two guests, please drink tea." The waiter made the tea and said politely, "It''s a little hot."


    "Yeah." Kunzhan picked up the teacup, took a few breaths, and drank it in several sips. The mouth was slightly bitter, and then the sweetness made his eyes narrow. The taste was very memorable.


    "Good tea." Jesse shouted, causing dissatisfied glances from the people around him, making him smile apologetically.


    "Guests, you need to be calm when drinking tea, so that you can taste the taste of bitterness and sweetness." The waiter reminded in a low voice.


    "It''s worth a silver coin." Kunzhan opened his eyes and snorted. He was conquered by this tea, which was much better than that bitter tea.


    "Two guests, we have tea to sell here, and even tea sets." The waiter took the opportunity to introduce, "If you like it, you can buy some back and make your own tea."


    "Oh?" Kunzhan''s eyes lit up, and he quickly asked, "How much is the tea set in front of you?"


    "This tea set costs five gold coins." The waiter said with a smile.


    "Here''s a set, and a little more of this tea." Kunzhan said in a high-spirited way, although his heart hurt for a long time, this tea full of aristocratic temperament, why should a set of tea be forced.


    He thought of a guest coming to his house, inviting him to drink tea, and seeing the other party''s dazed eyes, wouldn''t this be a great sense of accomplishment?


    "Then, what price do you want for the tea?" The waiter''s cheeks were flushed, and she sold a set of tea sets. Her commission was at least 500 copper coins.


    She hurriedly introduced, "We have ten silver coins, twenty silver coins, one gold coin... Of course, there are also inferior teas, only one silver coin, eight hundred copper coins..."


    "What''s the price of the tea you''re drinking now?" Kunzhan asked. For more than one gold coin, forget it, it''s too extravagant.


    "It''s twenty silver coins per pound of tea." The waiter responded immediately.


    "Just a pound of tea at this price." Kunzhan said boldly, compared to the tea set, the price of this tea is acceptable.


    "It''s the same with me, too. Tea utensils and tea leaves are needed, as are cakes." Jesse interjected immediately.


    "Okay, make arrangements for the two of them immediately." The waiter replied with a smile.


    Chapter 0565 You want to die.


    Noodle restaurant, on the second floor by the window, Qiao Mu turned his head to look at the crowd of people on the avenue outside the window. Those people dressed up and looked either rich or expensive.


    "Lord Qiaomu, there is new news." The jackal orc whispered.


    "Let''s talk about it first, what''s going on outside?" Qiao Mu frowned. He had been in Xiyang City for a few days, and several of his subordinates were disguised to participate in the work to obtain information.


    "Those people outside are from the capital, and they seem to be heading for the goods from Xiyang City." The jackal orc said solemnly.


    "Oh? These human races are really cunning and know how to do business, just like the fox race." Qiao Mu snorted and said lightly, "What did you find out? That An Li''s itinerary is clear?"


    "Lord Qiaomu, here''s a piece of information I just heard." The jackal orcs glanced around and said in a low voice, "There will be an auction tomorrow night, and I heard that there is a treasure map of the Brutus orc kingdom."

 Chapter 468：

    "What? Are you sure there is really a treasure map at the auction tomorrow?" Qiao Mu''s eyes widened, his first thought was that he didn''t believe that the treasure map of Brutus Orc Kingdom was auctioned off? How is this possible?


    "Yes, I just heard about it. It came from the teahouse." The jackal orc affirmed.


    "Could it be that the woman An Li took out the treasure map for auction?" Qiao Mu only thought of this, and the more he thought about it, the more ugly his face became. The treasure map fell into the human race, which means that his success rate in completing the task is very slim.


    "Lord Qiaomu, what should we do now?" The jackal orc bowed his head and said, he felt that this mission was about to fail, and thinking of His Highness Diss'' viciousness, they were afraid that it would be difficult for them this time.


    "Damn, how could she do this, actually handing over the orc''s things to the human race?" Qiao Mu gritted his teeth and let out a low roar.


    The jackal orc shrank his neck, turned his head and glanced at the glances around him, and quickly whispered comfortingly, "Lord Qiaomu, we can grab the treasure map."


    "Humph! Idiot." Qiao Mu glanced at the jackal orc and scolded, "You want to die, but I don''t want to."


    During the few days he was in Xiyang City, he also heard some information, that is, Xiyang City said that there were 500 or 600 knights, and a quarter of them were orc knights.


    With such a number of knights, all his thoughts of robbing have been defeated. The unequal strength gap is simply an egg hitting a stone and being overly capable.


    "Hey..." The jackal orc smiled awkwardly, and he just blurted out when his head was hot.


    "Auction, what time tomorrow?" Qiao Mu said coldly.


    "This, this, I don''t know yet, everyone is saying it with suspicion." The jackal orc said embarrassingly, "However, I heard that there will be a notice in the newspaper tomorrow morning, and it is said that an invitation letter is required to enter."


    "I heard? I don''t want to hear about it, I want the exact information. You, go and find out immediately." Qiao Mu raised his hand, pointed at the forehead of the jackal orc, and growled, "Quick, go."


    "Yes..." The jackal orcs had cold sweat on their foreheads, and quickly turned around and ran away.


    "Damn, do you want to participate in the auction to take the treasure map?" Qiao Mu''s face was gloomy, he only brought a few hundred gold coins here, I hope those people don''t take the treasure map seriously.


    ...


    When Smith passed by the Pearl Pavilion, he was attracted by the name of the shop. He also saw many people in the shop and walked in involuntarily.


    "Pearl Pavilion? It seems that the lord wants to buy pearls for Miss Fei again." The knight sighed. He knew that Viscount Smith was pursuing a girl. The girl had some distant relatives with the eldest prince, and the other party seemed to like pearls very much.


    "Haha... hit, hit, there are pearls..."


    Before Smith entered the door, he heard an ecstatic voice, which made him frown, so excited to buy a pearl? He knows most of the people inside, all of them from the capital, and they have all seen the world. It doesn''t make sense to lose their identity, right?


    "Ta Tata..."


    "Huh? Where are the pearls?" After Smith entered, he saw many large wooden barrels and a group of people gathered together. What pearls are there?


    "This guest, if you want to buy finished pearls, you can go up to the second floor." The receptionist stepped forward and said.


    "What are they doing?" Smith pointed to the excited and annoyed voices in the crowd.


    "Those guests are betting on mussels, that is, betting on pearls." The man said skillfully.


    "Betting on pearls?" Smith was stunned. Is he so arrogant? To gamble with pearls?


    "Guest, you''ll know when you go up and take a look." The man raised his hand to signal, no matter what he said, he wouldn''t let people understand what kind of existence mussels were.


    "Oh?" Smith raised his eyebrows and walked toward the crowd. With the help of the knight, he walked into the crowd. As soon as he got in, he saw a middle-aged man holding a knife, and the end of the knife was tied with iron. The chain is fastened to the table, and the other hand holds the black oval.


    "It must be hit, it must be hit..." The middle-aged man muttered, holding the knife and prying the black thing.


    "Crack..."


    Everyone around them fell silent and stared at the mussel.


    "Huh..." The middle-aged man took a deep breath and slammed open the clam shell, where four white pearls lay quietly.


    "Hahaha... Hit! Four pearls, earned, big profit..." The middle-aged man immediately shouted excitedly, waving his hands.


    "This... how did the pearls come from??" Smith was dumbfounded, so precious pearls were pried out of this kind of thing? His world view has been completely refreshed, he always thought that pearls are from a kind of ore.


    Just as he was about to ask what this thing was called, he heard someone discussing a topic next to him.


    "These pearls are quite small, so they shouldn''t be worth a lot of money, so let''s make a small profit. I heard that a pink pearl was opened a few days ago. It is as big as fourteen millimeters. That is the real treasure."


    "Really? Fourteen millimeters? That big?"


    "I also heard from a friend that there will be an auction tomorrow night. I guess it will appear at the auction. The price must be very expensive."


    "Yeah, a pink pearl, fourteen millimeters in size, there must be a lot of people fighting for it."


    "..."


    Smith listened quietly. He wants to participate in this auction. If this pink pearl is taken and given to Miss Fei, she will definitely marry me, so that I can get closer to the eldest prince. .


    "Then now, start to gamble." The corner of Smith''s mouth rose, this betting pearl is very interesting, what if you don''t play it.


    Chapter 0566 Either get out.


    As night fell, the excitement of the day was slowly overshadowed by the darkness.


    In the castle study, Liu Feng is correcting government affairs. There are so many disaster victims today, and he needs to ask about resettlement issues.


    "Master, drink some tea and refresh yourself." Nicole came in with the tea and placed it lightly on the desk. Her long flaxen hair was still a little wet, and it looked like she had just taken a shower.


    "Well." Liu Feng put down the notepad, rubbed his eyebrows with one hand, picked up the tea with the other, blew a few times, and took a sip. The taste of black tea was quite good, a little sweet.


    "Master, today the teahouse sold 15 tea trays, 25 catties of tea, and made a total of 73 gold coins." Nicole said softly, this is the bill reported by the manager of the teahouse just now.


    "Oh?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows and said in surprise, "I didn''t expect those nobles and merchants to have such strong purchasing power."


    This is really beyond his expectations. He thought it would be good to sell 20 or 30 gold coins, but he didn''t expect the charm of tea to be so great.


    "Hee hee...Master, those people also bought a lot of cakes." Nicole covered her mouth and chuckled, brushing her long hair in front of her forehead, and said, "The cakes sold for eleven gold coins."


    When it was first reported, she still didn''t believe that those nobles and businessmen actually bought so many cakes.


    "It''s really... special!" Liu Feng''s face was weird. He even bought cakes when he was drinking tea. The cakes were originally used for decoration, so they were very expensive and the portion was small. It just made tea drinking less monotonous, but it was so popular. .


    "Today is still the first day. Those merchants and nobles haven''t been shopping much yet. After a few days, the reputation of tea will spread, and more people will come to buy tea trays and tea sets." Nicole analyzed, and put a tray of egg tarts. Pushed in front of Liu Feng.


    "Yeah." Liu Feng picked up a piece of egg tart, opened his mouth to bite half of it, chewed it a few times, and lifted the other half to Nicole''s mouth.


    Nicole stared blankly at the egg **** in front of her, her cheeks were slightly red, she lightly opened her pink lips and bit the egg tart. Such an intimate gesture made her a little shy. Fortunately, there were only two people in the study, and the others went to the hot spring.


    "As a bonus for the employees of the teahouse, three months'' monthly salary will be awarded, and let them pay more attention to the information." Liu Feng picked up the teacup and took a sip of tea.


    "Okay." Nicole nodded, she has already received the finances, and she is now reviewing the shops in Xiyang City.


    "Let the scientific research department create more tea trays, and burn some more good ceramic cups from the kiln." Liu Feng instructed lightly, the promotion of tea culture has made a good start, and the annual income from single tea leaves will be It''s a huge sum of money.


    "Okay." Nicole nodded seriously.

 Chapter 469：

    "By the way, how much money did the goods in Wangdu sell for?" Liu Feng put down the teacup. Now Xiyang City needs a lot of money. For example, tomorrow''s auction is to make money. He has already asked people from the intelligence organization to start the auction. There will be momentum.


    "11,232 gold coins, 67 silver coins, and 421 copper coins." Nicole said solemnly.


    "More than 11,000 pieces? It seems that Darlene raised the price to sell." Liu Feng narrowed his black eyes slightly. The goods in Wangdu have an estimated price, and now the price is ten times higher than the estimated price. of two.


    "Daliana said that because there are too few goods, those nobles competed to increase the price first, resulting in a much higher price." Nicole''s gray eyes looked at the egg **** crumbs at the corner of Liu Feng''s mouth, and her heart quickened for some reason.


    "Just divide it into Darlene according to the requirements in the contract, and give another 100 gold coins, which is considered a commission for her performance." Liu Feng''s mouth rose, and he said gently, "It''s just that I rewarded her alone, no Included in her family''s bill."


    "Okay." Nicole pursed her lips. The coin Darlene earned for the young master was really nothing.


    "Well, tonight''s egg **** is delicious." Liu Feng picked up another egg **** and stuffed it into his mouth.


    Nicole has nothing to teach him about cooking. Nicole is now limited by the problem of materials and knows more than him. He has sorted out the domestic and domestic menus, and will translate some when he has time. Practice for Nicole.


    "Master, don''t move." Nicole''s cheeks flushed, she reached out and squeezed the crumbs of the egg **** on the corner of Liu Feng''s mouth, and put it into her own mouth.


    "..." Liu Feng stared at Nicole in a daze, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, this behavior touched him a bit.


    "Gag..."


    The next second, the study door opened, and Liu Feng''s strange thoughts were swept away.


    "Master, I''m here." En Li rang out in a crisp voice, jumping in, and the fox''s ears twitched.


    "Wash it up? Where''s Mina?" Liu Feng turned his head to look at Wei Ya, Avili, and Tis who came in one after another from the study door, but he didn''t see Cat Erniang.


    "She said she was going to collect today''s information." En Li twitched her nose, and immediately saw the egg **** on the desk, and pursed her lips subconsciously.


    "Eat it, one person per person." Liu Feng looked at Hu Erniang''s sneaky look, and pushed the egg **** over.


    "Master, have you eaten yet?" En Li asked, she knew that Nicole prepared this for the young master, so Nicole only soaked in the hot spring for a while.


    "Eat." Liu Feng beckoned to Ti Si and the others.


    "Then we will divide." En Li immediately stepped forward, took the egg **** plate and divided it with the horned wolves.


    "Tis, how is the situation in Xiyang City today?" Liu Feng looked at Niu Jiao Niang who swallowed the egg **** and handed over the teacup.


    "Ugh..." Tis chewed, took a sip of tea from the cup, swallowed it, and said with a serious face, "Those businessmen and nobles are too troublesome, they arrested a lot of people today."


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Feng frowned. This is inevitable. With so many people here, it''s impossible for nothing to happen.


    "Fighting, fighting for perfume, and..." Tis said, slowly bowing her head, her voice a little lost, "And disgusting orcs blocking the way and so on."


    "Oh?" Liu Feng''s black eyes narrowed slightly, and the temperament on his body immediately became fierce, and he said coldly, "Have everyone been caught?"


    "If they are caught, they will be locked in the guard department." Tis raised her head and looked at the cold face of the young master, her heart warmed.


    "Lock them up in a small dark room and lock them up for three days." Liu Feng had long known that there would be such a thing. Those who came from the capital were habitually treating orcs as slaves.


    It seems that we should kill the chickens and warn the monkeys, let those people know who has the final say in Xiyang City, either obey the rules or get out.


    "Yes." Tiss replied with a smile.


    Chapter 0567 is not the same information.


    "An Li, how long can we last with our existing wheat?" Liu Feng turned to look at the fox-ear mother who was eating a mouthful of egg tarts.


    "Ah?" En Li was stunned for a moment, then flipped through the notepad and muttered, "Currently there are only three warehouses left for wheat storage. According to the current population growth, there are more than 25,000 people, and we can only hold on to one and a half. months."


    "More than a month and a half?" Liu Feng was silent, frowning and thinking, to develop a territory, food, clothing, housing and transportation, food is always the most important.


    The food in the territory has not yet been harvested, even if the green vegetables seeds are planted, it will not be harvested until a month later, but the vegetables are not wheat, which can grow and mature quickly, and can only alleviate the food crisis.


    That is to say, Xiyang City is now in a food crisis due to the increasing number of victims. Now it can only rely on imported wheat, and the only city that stores a large amount of food is Beifeng City.


    "Master, the layout of North Wind City should be able to be implemented, so as not to have too many dreams at night." En Li whispered.


    "Yeah." Liu Feng nodded, he aimed at Beifeng City as early as winter, the layout had already begun, and slowly said, "Start using salt and linen to pry open the trading rights of wheat, the city owner of Beifeng is not here Is it here? Before he goes back, I want half of the wheat in North Wind City."


    "Master, if you want so much wheat, I''m afraid that other cities will take advantage of this opportunity." Enri''s brown eyes were full of worry.


    She knew that the plan was to use salt and linen to buy wheat from other cities, and then transfer it to Xiyang City. The price would be higher. This was one of the reasons why gold coins were urgently needed in addition to the monthly salary.


    "Don''t worry, they don''t dare." Liu Feng said lightly with a confident smile on his lips, "The market economy of other cities is now in our hands. If they want to make a fortune, they can only listen to us."


    Liu Feng is not worried about the chaos of other cities at all. Starting from Xiyang City, the nearby cities have trade relations with Xiyang City. Although they are all small cities, it is because the city is small and the economy is monotonous and unique, so it is easy to be caught by the West. The big capital Yangcheng invaded the market.


    Clothing, food, housing and transportation, the first two are controlled by Xiyang City. To put it a bit harsher, without the trade of Xiyang City, I am afraid that these cities will go bankrupt one after another. There is no salt for cooking, no linen for clothing, and living standards. It will drop several grades.


    This is another kind of Liu Feng''s rule, which is even higher than rule by force. The fruits of victory can be earned without blood, and the enemy will be subdued without fighting.


    Of course, such a layout must first have strong capital, production, manufacturing and so on. And the most important military power, otherwise everything is just a piece of paper, a paper tiger, who will be ripped open by barbarians with long swords and take everything that is needed.


    Liu Feng''s plan is to accumulate enough industrial foundation in the early stage. Even if there is a war in the future, he can support him with one-on-two, one-on-three, or even one-on-ten... After victory, he can quickly restore prosperity.


    "Then I will immediately write to several other city lords and ask them to cooperate with us." Enri immediately wrote down on the table.


    "Tell them, as long as you can buy enough wheat for us, the next batch of goods will be given 10% more." Liu Feng said lightly, if you want to let the horse run, you must give some food.


    "Okay." Enri replied without raising her head.


    Liu Feng is not afraid of the shortage of goods now. Several of his workshops have not stopped all winter, and have been producing goods. The most important linen has been accumulated in several warehouses.


    "By the way, I will go to Blackwater City in a while to meet the leader of the orc tribe, and I need to discuss some cooperation with the other party." Liu Feng lowered his eyes and looked at the notepad on the desktop, thinking about the development of the next plan.


    Yesterday, there was good news from the scientific research department. The hydraulic textile machine and the hydraulic loom have been successfully researched, which means that a large number of people can be liberated, and the output of linen will be doubled.


    Moreover, the use of hydraulic power can meet many conditions that manpower cannot produce quickly. The market for linen can be slowly occupied, so a new generation of cashmere coats should also be put on the agenda.


    "Boom bang bang..."


    There was a knock on the door, causing Liu Feng, who was in contemplation, to look up, and saw the cat-ear girl walking in, holding a thick stack of letters in her hand, all of which were collected today...


    "Master, there is an important piece of information here." Mina sat on the corner of the desk with her hips raised, piled the letters on the desk, and handed the selected letters to Liu Feng. This was an urgent letter.


    "Oh?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, reached out to take the letter, and frowned as he looked at it, as if he had encountered something difficult.


    The information in the letter is two things that he has been paying attention to, that is, coal and iron ore, and now the iron ore has been found.


    Xiyang City is currently short of steel. Even if Liu Feng has been investing a lot of manpower and material resources in steelmaking, the output of steel will never be enough. The output of steel throughout the winter will only meet the needs of the initial construction of Xiyang City.


    But after Liu Feng''s great development, steel is the top priority. He has already asked the scientific research department to study the steam engine. With the current technological level and according to the drawings, Liu Feng estimates that it will be produced by the end of the year, or sooner. maybe.


    After the steam engine is produced, the steam engine train will not be far away. That is the real iron swallowing monster. When the rails are laid, the amount of steel can be prohibitive.


    To get rich first, build roads. Liu Feng intends to implement this wise saying, so the construction of railways is inevitable, and it is also a place that he will focus on in the future. Waterways always have too many limitations.

 Chapter 470：

    "Master, the city lord of this place is already on his way. He seems to want to talk to you about something." Mina took out another letter.


    "Oh? It''s already here?" Liu Feng took the letter and looked at the corners of his mouth. He didn''t expect that the other party wanted to talk to him about the salt business.


    "Master, do you want to treat him well?" Mina said softly.


    "No, don''t worry for now, let him hang for a few days." Liu Feng waved his hand, looked at the character introduction on the letter, and said lightly, "Tomorrow''s auction is the most important thing."


    "Understood." Mina replied softly.


    Chapter 0568 genius-like creativity.


    At about 7:30 in the morning, Xiyang City was already lively, and many civilians went out to work. Except for some dazed victims, this was the beginning of another day of struggle.


    "The newspapers are sold, the newspapers are sold. The specific news of the first auction in Xiyang City is here." Xiaole shouted at the top of his voice. Today, the newspaper has printed 2,000 copies of the newspaper, which is a good earner of copper coins. day.


    "In the new recruitment of the City Lord''s Mansion, a large number of people are needed to dig ditches, and the monthly salary is 70 copper coins. Those who are interested should go to the labor office to sign up."


    "The city owner has issued a new policy of benefiting the people again. The new victims can enjoy low-cost rental discounts for the first three months."


    "There are six to fourteen-year-old children who are illiterate and can go to school and enjoy the first year''s tuition fee waiver."


    "..."


    Newspaper sellers shouted around with newspapers in the early morning, calling out the approximate contents of the newspapers, attracting customers to buy newspapers.


    "What are you shouting outside in the early morning?" Kington, with a dark face, tore the quilt from his head, and shouted to the door, "Go out and shut up those ghostly pariahs."


    "Gag..."


    The door was pushed open, and the knight came in with a roll of newspaper, and said solemnly, "Sir, the people outside are from the City Lord''s Mansion. Someone went to drive them away before, and they have been taken away."


    The place where they lived was a hotel, which happened to be next to the main avenue. Like a newspaper salesman, they would only shout on the main avenue and would not go to the residential area to disturb the people. This was what Liu Feng insisted.


    But newspaper sellers can sign newspaper delivery agreements with people in some residential areas, that is, they deliver newspapers to their door regularly every day, which is similar to the postman on the other side of the earth.


    There are quite a few nobles and businessmen living in the hotel by the main road. Some people think that the newspaper salesman is too noisy, so they send someone to drive them away, and they are brought back for education by the patrolling police.


    "Damn, this **** broken place." Kington shouted through gritted teeth, looking like he was seriously getting up.


    "My lord, I think you should take a look at this thing." The knight handed over the newspaper. He knew that Kington''s population was right and wrong, and he didn''t know how to praise this amazing city last night.


    "What?" Jinton got up, took the newspaper with a frown, and said subconsciously, "At eight o''clock tonight, there will be an auction on the first floor of Zuixiaolou, and those with invitations can enter... The auction items are pink. Fourteen millimeters of pearls produce a pound of tea a year..."


    On the first page of the newspaper, there were several auction items listed, all of which were top-quality goods, and Kington was very envious of several of them.


    "My lord, are you going to participate tonight?" the knight asked cautiously.


    "Go and get this invitation." Jinton waved his hand and said, why wouldn''t he go to such a noble event as an auction.


    "Yes." The knight breathed a sigh of relief. This invitation letter is not difficult to obtain. I heard that it can be obtained by spending some coins.


    "Gag..."


    The knight left, but Kington was a little dazed by the newspaper. This newspaper made him feel very novel. Compared with the specialness of Xiyang City yesterday, this newspaper was not worth much.


    ...


    In the city, Darlene and Eliza were walking on the main avenue, and they came out to hang out in the morning.


    "Eliza, your identity is exposed?" Darlene bit the meat bun, her voice blurred, "How did you reveal your identity?"


    She was very surprised when she saw Eliza''s face in the castle last night, didn''t she reveal it before she left? How come he appeared in the castle after a few months, and still showed the characteristics of the elf.


    "Well, just to save the elves..." Eliza recounted what happened before.


    "Wow? Your Excellency Liu Feng is a hero saving beauty." Darlene''s blue eyes lit up, the corners of her mouth lifted slightly, and she poked Eliza''s belly with her arm, teasing, "How is it? Do you feel heartbroken? "


    "What does it feel like?" Eliza was stunned, her emerald green eyes flashing with panic.


    "Of course it''s your feeling towards Your Excellency Liu Feng? He''s a hero to save the beauty, so you don''t have any feeling?" Darlene looked at the elf in a panic, and it was fun to tease the elf.


    "No, no, you think too much." Eliza hesitated and shook her head quickly.


    "Eliza, you hesitated, you hesitated just now." Darlene narrowed her blue eyes and said in surprise, "You don''t really have feelings for Your Excellency Liu Feng, do you?"


    "That''s right, I didn''t." Eliza hesitated even more, she thought of Liu Feng rushing to Moth City to save her, as well as his usual care for her, and spending a lot of Liuli to prepare for her campaign.


    "It seems that you have also been poisoned by Your Excellency Liu Feng." Darlene sighed and walked forward, her words were helpless, "There is Catherine in front of you, Eliza in the back, Your Excellency Liu Feng is still there. Really cool."


    "You, don''t talk nonsense." Eliza stomped her feet, her face flushed with anxiety, and she hurried to catch up.


    "Am I talking nonsense?" Darlene''s blue eyes looked strangely at the little woman-like elf. The elegant and cold elf actually made her shy when she said a few words. It seemed that she was another person who had a crush on Your Excellency Liu Feng.


    "You just talk nonsense." Eliza said angrily. She doesn''t know what''s going on recently. She prefers to follow Liu Feng''s every move. She also thought about going to buy that notepad from Frey, and even if she likes Liu Feng My lord, she''s also the kind of person who doesn''t pick out.


    "Okay, I''m talking nonsense. Hurry up and take a look at the Zuixiaolou. I''m here to be a guest auctioneer tonight." Darlene waved her hand and said, she will be the auctioneer for the auction tonight, and she will be the auctioneer now. Go to Zuixiaolou to familiarize yourself with the process.


    "The newspapers are sold, the newspapers are sold... Two young ladies, do you want to sell a newspaper?" Xiaole took a newspaper and handed it to Daliana.


    "Newspaper?" Darlene was stunned, she didn''t have this thing the last time she left Xiyang City.


    "Two copies." Eliza took out steel coins and bought two newspapers, and handed one of them to Darlene. She also likes to read newspapers when she is free.


    "Eliza, what is this newspaper?" Darlene took the newspaper and looked at it, the more she read, the more surprised she became.


    "Newspapers are a channel for quick access to information." Eliza put the newspaper under her arm and dragged Darlene forward, who was looking down at the newspaper, to prevent her from falling.


    "Wow! Your Excellency Liu Feng is really amazing, especially this advertisement, which is really a genius idea..." Darlene yelled when she saw the wonderful place, and praised Liu Feng more and more.


    Chapter 0569 The actions of the bounty hunter.


    "Eliza, look at this advertisement, this notice of missing people, it''s really great... If Your Excellency Liu Feng lets him do business seriously, I''m afraid he will be a big businessman, definitely at the level of wealth that can rival a country." Dalian Na clenched the newspaper tightly in both hands, looking like a little fan girl.


    If her previous admiration for Liu Feng was only because she thought Liu Feng was very smart and had some wild ideas, then after reading this newspaper, she saw too many novel ideas for doing business in the newspaper, and many of them could be made by themselves. Many coins.


    Comparing the fleet run by her and her father Solo in this way, she found that only people with brains can make a lot of money, and her family can only earn some hard-earned business.


    "Okay, don''t brag any more, you''ve finished bragging about the merits of Lord Liu Feng." Eliza rolled her eyes and said, she was almost embarrassed for Lord Liu Feng.


    "Cut...you don''t understand business matters." Darlene sighed, she didn''t want to go back to the capital, and found that it was wonderful in Xiyang City.


    "It''s here." Eliza raised her head and looked at the heavily guarded Zuixi Building in front of her. There were two rows of heavily armed soldiers guarding the door.


    "Then go in." Darlene stepped inside.


    "Yeah." Eliza turned her head slightly and glanced at the crowd behind her, her emerald green eyes flashed a complex color, and then she followed.


    ...

 Chapter 471：

    In the crowd on the main avenue, several groups of people evacuated after seeing Eliza entering the drunk night building.


    "Ta Tata..."


    As a top bounty hunter, Ferguson came to monitor the white-haired enchantress today. The value of a thousand gold coins has attracted many bounty hunters, and he is one of them.


    It has been three days since he came to Xiyang City. Even with his skill and strength, he would not dare to kidnap the white-haired enchantress. This Xiyang City is so special. Those patrolmen, castle guards, etc. He dared not move. From the tracking and surveillance just now, he had developed at least three people who secretly protected the white-haired enchantress.


    "One thousand gold coins is not easy to earn." Ferguson sighed. This time he was originally on a mission to find the Hurricane Thieves, but after several months of searching, there was no clue, but he was surprised to find out Information about the white-haired enchantress in Xiyang City.


    The information of the white-haired enchantress spread all over the bounty hunter circle in a short time, attracting many bounty hunters to come to Xiyang City. These days, many impatient bounty hunters have been cleaned up, and the rest are cautious and experienced. hunter.


    No wonder it is too big to fight alone. Ferguson has no choice but to give up most of his interests to cooperate with others. There are many bounty hunters who think like him.


    Ferguson has found that there are many bounty hunters in Xiyang City these days, most of them are well-known ones, not to mention some bounty hunter gangs. He estimates that there are about 300 bounty hunters in Xiyang City.


    "Huh..." Ferguson took a deep breath and stepped into a hotel where his collaborator was also a very powerful bounty hunter.


    "Boom bang bang... bang bang..."


    The door opened a crack, a pair of pupils glanced at Ferguson, and the door was fully opened to let him in.


    There were two people in the room, all of them were famous bounty hunters, and they all came for the bounty of the white-haired enchantress.


    "How''s it going? Is there a chance?" asked a lean man, codenamed Hound.


    "No, there are too many people following." Ferguson shook his head, he found at least a dozen people watching.


    "I don''t know what''s different about that white-haired demon girl? Just because she''s an elf? It''s worth a thousand gold coins?" Famous for having a red birthmark on his face.


    "There should be some secret about her, otherwise no one will offer a reward of a thousand gold coins." The Hound played with the knife in his hand, and said lightly, "After all, a thousand gold coins, what kind of woman can''t play, even an elves can do it. Bought two."


    "Yes, will there be any treasure map?" Hongmei''s eyes lit up, looking like a financial fan.


    "Come on, a person who can give out a thousand gold coins is at least an earl, or even a marquis duke." Ferguson waved his hand, he glanced at Hongmei, and knew that this wealthy fan was pretending to be an opponent. Not bad.


    "So what? If there is a treasure map or something, kill someone to get the map, and we''ll find it ourselves." Hongmei raised her head in disapproval.


    "Indeed." The Hound nodded. He thought that the other party would not kill the white-haired enchantress, but would still have to live. This must have a big secret. A thousand gold coins are not copper coins.


    "Uh..." The corners of Ferguson''s mouth trembled. He knew that most bounty hunters were similar to Hongmei''s guess, and they all believed that the white-haired enchantress had a big secret.


    In fact, he is also so suspicious, even if the white-haired enchantress appears in Xiyang City, he has an estimate that she is the white-haired enchantress, and is likely to trade secrets to the city lord of Xiyang in exchange for protection.


    He did not say this conjecture. If the conjecture is correct, then it is very likely that the bounty of this thousand gold coins will not be obtained, and the white-haired enchantress who leaked the secret is worthless.


    "Ferguson, what are you thinking?" Hongmei asked with a frown.


    "Nothing." Ferguson shook his head. He didn''t plan to say this bold guess. Maybe he guessed wrong?


    "Speaking of the treasure map, what are your thoughts on tonight''s auction?" The Hound asked indifferently.


    "I heard that there are many treasures, I want to go in and see." Hongmei stroked her face with both hands, she really wanted to see the big pink pearl.


    "Oh? I have a way to get in, you guys..." Ferguson stuck out, rubbing his thumb and forefinger, as if he was giving coins for negotiation.


    "How much?" Hongmei was stunned for a moment, then frowned, "Do you really have a way to get in?"


    She knows the level of martial law at the auction, so most people don''t talk about it, and they''re afraid they won''t be allowed to get close.


    "Ten silver coins per person." Ferguson took out a red invitation from his arms.


    "How did you get the invitation letter?" Hongmei''s eyes widened in astonishment.


    "You don''t need to worry about it. Give the coins if you want to go in, or I''ll go in tonight." Ferguson said with a light smile, of course he stole a businessman. He is a bounty hunter. Fortunately, this invitation letter is not real name system.


    "Okay, I''ll give it to..." Hongmei gritted her teeth, and reluctantly took out ten silver coins, the noble''s auction had long wanted to participate.


    "Add me one more." The Hound thought for a while, and took out ten pieces of silver.


    Chapter 0570 throw me out.


    Night fell, it was dark.


    With the news of the auction and Liu Feng''s intentional spread, nine out of ten people in Xiyang City knew about it, especially the invitation letter was hyped to the level of one gold coin.


    At this time, firewood piles were lit on both sides of the main avenue, illuminating the surrounding light, surrounded by civilians onlookers.


    "Wow! There are so many people, don''t they all come to see the Lord of the City?"


    "I don''t know when the Lord of the City will appear. I heard that the Lord of the City is very good-looking and a beautiful man."


    "Of course, you only came to Xiyang City. Let me tell you, the Lord of the City is the most beautiful man I have ever seen."


    "Should be called handsome, let you read more books, you just like to play, find a fight..."


    "Sister, I don''t dare, you see, the Lord of the City is here."


    "What? Where?"


    "..."


    "Ta Tata..."


    The carriage ran, and an atmospheric carriage approached, followed by the people from the Zhanwolves team. Tonight Zhanwolves put on light armor and visors, leaving only a pair of dark eye holes, allowing them to look at each other. people''s hearts go numb.


    "Sir City Lord, the auction is here." Zink stopped the carriage and set up the wooden ladder.


    "Gag~"


    The door of the carriage opened, and Mina''s figure appeared first, choking on the cheers of the people who were looking forward to it.


    "..." Mina flicked her tail, her blue eyes scanned the surroundings sharply, she was wearing tight leather armor, and today''s scene made her not dare to relax at all.


    "Lord City Lord, it is Lord City Lord."


    "Thank you, Lord City Lord."


    "..."


    As soon as Liu Feng appeared from the carriage, he heard cheers and saw that most of the civilians around him bowed and saluted. He knew that there were many disaster victims inside.


    "Let''s get up, everyone." Liu Feng waved his hand gently. It seems that today''s few measures can be a good way to win people''s hearts.


    "Master, let''s go first." Mina stood in front of Liu Feng vigilantly and reminded in a low voice, "It''s still too dangerous outside."


    "Well, relax." Liu Feng said with a chuckle. Among the people around here, there are at least two hundred soldiers mixed in, so there is no danger at all, let alone the roofs of the houses on both sides of the road, and the elf snipers are also in it. Arming.


    "Okay." Mina replied casually, but she didn''t seem to relax. The cat''s ears shook from side to side, listening to see if there was a sound of breaking through the air. The sound of a long arrow cutting through the air was different. detect.

 Chapter 472：

    There were already many people waiting outside the door of Zuixiaolou. The noble merchants were all waiting. Just because Liu Feng didn¡¯t come, they were all waiting at the door. The bright Tang Dao is guarded by a large shield.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Liu Feng took Mina and walked towards the gate of Zuixiaolou. All the noble merchants stepped aside. It was really Liu Feng''s imposing manner today.


    He was wearing a black aristocratic Hanfu today, and his long black hair was bound by a golden rope, with sections of jade ornaments on the rope, which were custom-made by Liu Feng on the other side of the earth.


    "Are Eliza, Darlene, Anli and the others inside?" Liu Feng asked as he walked. He was dealing with the situation of the disaster victims today, and the auction was just arranged, so he didn''t care.


    "Yes, I eat here at noon." Mina nodded. She followed the young master to inspect the workshop at noon, and she also ate in the workshop cafeteria.


    "Wait a minute and let the Wolf Warriors pay attention, don''t give face to anyone who makes trouble, throw them out to me." Liu Feng''s mouth was slightly lifted, full of indifference.


    "Yes." Mina said with a serious face.


    "..."


    "Humph!" Kunzhan''s face was ugly, he looked at Liu Feng and the others who were walking indifferently, and said sourly, "A little nobleman who pretends to be more like a prince than a prince."


    "To be honest, if I hadn''t known that the other party was a baron, I would have thought it was the prince of which country." Jesse shook his head bitterly, it was the first time he had seen such a baron.


    "He''s too ostentatious, and sooner or later it''s not good." Kunzhan sneered, he was already thinking about Liu Feng''s outfit.


    "Let''s go, it''s time for us to go in." Jesse walked towards Zuixiaolou, holding an invitation letter, which he bought for a gold coin.


    "I want to see if this treasure map is true or not." Kunzhan also took out an invitation letter to follow.


    "Yo? Isn''t this Kunzhan? What? You came out to join in the fun today?" Jinton walked over, holding an invitation letter bordered by gold silk in his hand, and said yin and yang strangely, "I followed a delusional master, but didn''t give How are you?"


    There are two types of invitations, one is an ordinary red invitation, and the seat is not in the front. There is also a gold-lined invitation letter, sitting in the frontmost position.


    "You..." Kunzhan looked at the invitation letter in Jinton''s hand, his face darkened, of course he knew what the golden silk invitation letter represented. That is to represent identity, one needs two gold coins, and there are only ten.


    The most important thing for aristocrats is identity. Kunzhan has always been proud of being the messenger of the fourth prince, thinking that he is no worse than the messengers of the eldest prince and the second prince, but he was beaten in the face today.


    The difference between the invitation letters is that An Li''s little tricks, where there are people, there will be fights, especially the visit of the three groups yesterday, which made Hu Erniang better understand the contradictions between the groups.


    In order for the three groups to not cooperate to calculate Liu Feng, An Li helped to deepen the conflict and earn a little more gold coins by the way. The nobles all love face. Before the auction starts, the contradiction is deeper, and the biggest benefit can be obtained at the time of the auction.


    "Humph!" Kunzhan''s face was black, and he threw his sleeves in angrily. He waited to let the other party know what identity was.


    "Hey...I can''t even afford a gold wire invitation, so I''m embarrassed to fight with me." Jinton smiled disdainfully, for the sake of face, two gold coins...worth it.


    ...


    "You bastard, hurry up." The Northwind City Lord strode towards Zuixiaolou, followed by Tori.


    "Come on." Tori smiled bitterly. He knew that his father didn''t like to see Mr. Liu Feng recently, but why did he come to the auction? What he held in his hand was the golden invitation letter.


    Of course, the City Lord of North Wind is here to see the joke, but what about the auction? This auction can only be held in those big cities. Xiyang City is almost unable to support the commoners, and it was a remote town with no background before. What good auction items can it come up with now?


    Chapter 0571 How much is that female orc?


    The first floor of Zuixiao Building was closed last night and underwent simple renovations. After all, it was the first auction in Xiyang City. If it was too bad, it would not be good for the reputation of Xiyang City, and Liu Feng would also be arrested. people laugh at.


    "Ta Tata..."


    "Master, you are here."


    As soon as Liu Feng entered the door, he heard An Li''s crisp voice.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng (sir), good night." Darlene, Eliza, and Avery greeted each other, and the others did not come to the castle.


    "How are the preparations?" Liu glanced around the lobby on the first floor, looking so-so, not too bad.


    "It''s ready, you can start at any time." Darlene said seriously, she was a little nervous, after all, it was the first time to be a guest auctioneer.


    "Don''t be nervous, just follow what I teach you." Liu Feng said gently, he had given the manuscript in advance, and also wrote what to do in an accident.


    "Okay." Darlene looked at Liu Feng''s handsome face and felt inexplicably at ease. Maybe she wanted to show it in front of him.


    "Xinke, take over the security." Liu Feng turned his head to instruct Xinke behind him.


    "Yes." Zink made a few gestures to the Wolf Warrior team, and the people immediately dispersed and stood beside the hall.


    "Let''s go, the good show is about to start." Liu Feng walked towards the table at the front of the hall. There was a table in front of the auction table, which was prepared for his own people.


    And there are two tables at the back, which are prepared for the golden invitation, commonly known as the VIP table. As for the dense rows of tables and chairs behind them, they are for ordinary invitation letters, and you should sit according to the numbers on the invitation letter.


    Liu Feng led Eliza, Anli, and Mina to sit at the front table, looking at Darlene on the auction table, and Avery on the side. Today''s wolf-eared lady is the security guard, protecting Darlene. and the safety of auction items.


    "Ta Tata..."


    At this time, the nobles and businessmen outside the gate began to enter the venue one after another after checking the invitation letters, and then followed the instructions of the door personnel and took the seats according to the invitation function.


    "Ah? Why am I so behind? Who, who is willing to change positions with me, I can give out a gold coin."


    "I''ll change it with you."


    "Go away, yours is behind me, get out."


    "..."


    Everyone who entered the venue realized that the further back they were, the lower their status was, which was something no one wanted to see.


    "Number three hundred and fifty? Ferguson, you won''t be the last table, right?" Hongmei looked at the number on the invitation, her face a little bad, can you see the pink pearl from the back?


    "Uh...probably, maybe." Ferguson smiled embarrassingly. He didn''t expect that fat fat businessman to actually get such a poor invitation.


    "Okay, as long as you can come in." The Hound hurriedly made peace.


    "Humph!" Hongmei snorted coldly, twisting her hips and walking towards the backmost table.


    "Huh..." Ferguson sighed softly, looking at the hound with a wry smile, women are not easy to mess with.


    "..."


    "Damn, why are you so behind?" Jesse looked at the invitation letter with an ugly face, the number thirty-two? This is a long way from the three independent tables at the front.


    "Don''t be angry, I will use gold coins to save face later." Kunzhan said coldly, he glanced at Jinton who was proud, that stinky guy was at the table in front, and he couldn''t lose the face of the fourth prince outside.


    Just like Kunzhan and Jesse, there is also Smith. He also took an ordinary invitation letter, and the number was still forty-five. He was a little embarrassed.


    Such an opportunity to slap in the face, Jinton would not let it go, he came to Shi Shiran in front of Smith, and said contemptuously, "Is it comfortable to sit in this position? Would you like to come and sit together in the front?"


    Still waiting for Smith to respond.


    "Ah?" Jinton exaggeratedly exclaimed, disdainfully, "Look at my memory, I almost forgot that you can''t afford gold wire invitations."

 Chapter 473：

    "You, don''t be too complacent." Smith gritted his teeth, his teeth rattled, and he was actually beaten in the face today, especially when he saw a few businessmen sitting at the first few tables, his gums were sore. Bleeding.


    "Hey, it looks like the eldest prince is also very poor. He can''t even afford Zhang Hao''s invitation letter." Kington dismissed this sentence and turned away.


    When passing by Kunzhan and Jesse, he disdainfully said, "Poverty."


    "Damn, this bastard..." Jesse was furious, and he wanted to punch the opponent in the face.


    "..."


    "Hee hee...Master, the plan is successful." En Li smiled like a little fox stealing food. She proposed this alienation plan, and then the master helped her to perfect it.


    "It''s good to be angry." Liu Feng said indifferently, that Jinton''s personality has been investigated, and his IQ is okay, but he has two shortcomings, one is impatient, and the other is the type of person who likes to show off.


    Eliza secretly glanced at Liu Feng''s face, her heart accelerated inexplicably, and she quickly turned her head away. She didn''t feel very nervous yesterday, but thinking of Darlene''s words in the morning made her inexplicably nervous.


    "..." Mina''s blue eyes glanced around, seeing Eliza''s blushing face, she didn''t think too much.


    "Gag~"


    When the time came to 8:00, the door of Zuixiaolou was closed, and fifty soldiers were dispatched to guard it. The door would not be opened until the auction was over.


    "Everyone, please be quiet, I''m Darlene, tonight''s auctioneer." Darlene''s crisp voice sounded.


    Everyone who was discussing, all quieted down. Darlene is one of the five great women in the capital. She must have a reputation. Many people also sell her face. Who knows that Darlene will marry the descendant of that great noble in the future. It is better not to be guilty or not to be guilty.


    What everyone thinks does not mean that someone thinks so.


    "Hey, how much is the female orc next to me? I bought it." A frantic voice sounded, which was unusually abrupt in the empty hall.


    "It''s him?" Kunzhan turned his head to look, he recognized the person who spoke, he was a viscount like him, and he had competed with him for female slaves at an auction.


    Chapter 0572 The auction begins.


    The first floor of Zuixiaolou was completely silent, and many people showed schadenfreude expressions, jokingly looking at Darlene and Avril on the auction table.


    Avery''s orange eyes narrowed slightly, and she looked at the viscount with murderous intent, her palms clenched into fists. This was an insult to her. Asking her how much money was treating her as a commodity.


    But Avili didn''t do anything, she still stood there quietly. Today is an important day, which is related to the future financial development of Xiyang City. When she patrolled at night, she often saw candles lit in the study room at twelve o''clock at night. She knew that Lord Liu Feng was worrying about Xiyang City, so she endured it. If it was before, she would have drawn her sword and cut it.


    "Sir, please apologize for my friend." Darlene frowned, her blue eyes full of coldness, and said coldly, "If you say this, I seriously doubt your noble qualities."


    "Hey..." The Viscount sneered, "You are a businessman? You are actually friends with an orc, what qualifications do you have to question me?"


    "Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"


    The people in the audience laughed maliciously and watched the play indifferently. They knew that this was a dismount, a dismount for Liu Feng, and this female orc was just the one who was affected.


    "Damn!" When En Li heard this, her fox ears perked up and she gritted her teeth, "This bastard, how dare you say such a thing."


    "Tonight, you can let the elf sniper assassinate." Eliza said coldly, her emerald green eyes flashed, and her mind immediately perfected the assassination plan.


    "Master, I''ll kill her now." The saber appeared in Mina''s hand, her blue eyes were full of killing intent, she was about to get up to act, but Liu Feng grabbed the cat''s tail.


    "Hmm..." Mina''s body shook, her tense body softened as if she was exhausted, and her cheeks flushed.


    "No." Liu Feng waved his hand at Xin Ke, who was standing behind him, and said coldly, "Since you don''t give face, you don''t need to give it. Drag him out, remember... use drag!"


    "Yes." Zink nodded heavily, turned and walked towards the viscount.


    "What? Can''t even say a word? Do you want to be so domineering in this auction?"


    When the Viscount saw Xin Ke coming, he immediately panicked. He wanted to arouse the emotions of the people around him, and shouted loudly, "Look, this auction actually shelters orcs. If you want to take action against me, the noble, next time it will be you."


    "..." Everyone was speechless, no one spoke for him, they all looked at this ''early bird'' indifferently, they wanted to see what Liu Feng did.


    "You... hum!" The Viscount saw that no one was helping to speak, and seeing that Xin Ke was getting closer, he threw his sleeves and said, "Okay, I can at best not speak, you don''t have to come over to warn me."


    "boom!"


    The one who greeted the Viscount was Zink, who kicked the smug Viscount to the ground with one kick. Even the two knights around him didn''t react. Who would have thought that Zink would dare to do it without saying a word.


    "Cough cough..." The Viscount was stunned, and then roared angrily, "Kill him."


    He lost a lot of face, to be kicked over by a servant in front of so many people, he was stunned, and now he wanted to kill.


    "Bang! Bang bang!!"


    With three moves, the two knights were knocked out by Zink neatly. He beckoned to the Warrior Wolf members not far away, and motioned for them to come and drag them.


    "This gentleman, because you violated the auction system, please go out now." Zink lowered his head and said coldly.


    "You..." The Viscount wanted to shout twice, but was stunned by Xin Ke''s actions, and looked at Xin Ke as he crouched down and grabbed his ankle. mouth open to shout...


    "Boom..."


    Cink grabbed the Viscount''s ankle and stood up, knocking the Viscount''s head to the ground, suffocating back what he was about to say, and was dragged outside by Cink in a very embarrassing posture.


    Everyone at the scene watched the three people who were dragged out, let them look at each other, and let them know Liu Feng''s strength, just because of a few words, let the subordinates drag the Viscount out of the auction in a more insulting way.


    "..." Avril bit her lower lip slightly and stared blankly at the person being dragged away. She knew that such behavior would have a great negative impact on the auction.


    Her orange eyes moved, looking at Liu Feng''s cheeks, which just met Liu Feng''s black eyes, and the two looked at each other silently.


    One second, two seconds... Five seconds, Lang Er Niang''s cheeks turned slightly red and she looked away, and the corners of her mouth rose involuntarily, obviously her mood improved.


    "Cough cough..." Darlene coughed lightly, quickly attracted everyone''s attention, and shouted coldly, "The auction has started, and now I have the first auction item 0..."


    The voice fell, and the maid who had prepared for a long time came up with a tray, placed it on the auction table, and took away the sackcloth that covered it, revealing the small wooden box inside.


    "click..."


    Darlene didn''t say anything, and opened the box directly to reveal the pink pearls inside. She was a little lost when she saw it, and the pearls were even more dazzling under the reflection of the candlelight.


    "This is a large pearl of 14 millimeters, and a rare pink pearl." Darlene collected her mind and said loudly, "This is a pearl that a guest opened in the Pearl Pavilion, very lucky , the other party asks us to auction the auction."


    She made some remarks and advertised the Pearl Pavilion in disguise. Many people in the audience had never heard of the Pearl Pavilion, let alone what the Pearl Pavilion was for. Now Darlene''s words, I am afraid that the Pearl Pavilion will lively.


    "This peerless pink pearl, we have invited top experts to appraise this pearl, and issued a certificate, everyone can rest assured to collect." Darlene read completely according to Liu Feng''s manuscript.


    She also took out the appraisal certificate and showed it to everyone. She didn''t know why she had to do this more, expert? Certificate? What''s the use of all this?


    If there are people from the earth here, they will definitely say that this is a trick, just to attract customers to buy with confidence, so that the other party feels that it is not a loss.


    "Come on, what''s the price?" Hongmei shouted with her head straight.


    "..." The Hound and Ferguson were dumbfounded, turning their heads to look at Hongmei whose eyes were shining, they sighed helplessly, they couldn''t afford to be so excited.


    "Starting price: 20 gold coins." Darlene glanced at Hongmei and said loudly, "Every time you increase the price, no less than 10 silver coins."

 Chapter 474：

    "Twenty-one gold coins." Hongmei raised her hand and shouted, she took more than thirty gold coins to go out this time.


    "Twenty-two gold coins." A merchant immediately increased the price, but this pearl was very attractive, especially pink.


    "twenty-three."


    "Twenty-three gold coins, plus fifty silver coins."


    Chapter 0573 The amount of gold coins is amazing.


    "Thirty-three gold coins." Hongmei hissed, this is all her fortune.


    After a series of bidding, the price of pearls easily increased to thirty-three gold coins. Hongmei has already shouted red eyes. She used to be the daughter of a noble, but she has fallen. Before her death, her mother liked pearls the most.


    "Crazy." Ferguson smiled bitterly, he didn''t understand why Hongmei spent thirty-three gold coins to buy pearls.


    "I have twelve gold coins that I can lend you." The Hound said calmly, playing with the cup on the table.


    "Thanks." Hongmei was slightly startled and smiled, if it weren''t for the birthmark on her face, she might have looked pretty.


    "Thirty-four gold coins."


    "I''ll add three more gold coins, thirty-seven."


    "..."


    The price of pink pearls kept going up. When fifty gold coins were called, Hongmei sat down with a dark face, pouting and cursing, "These bastards, the more gold coins they have, the more amazing they are."


    "Fifty-two gold coins." Smith raised his hand and said, this price has exceeded the value of pink pearls.


    Ordinary 14mm pearls cost about 30 gold coins. Because this pearl is pink, it has a bonus value. The limit is about 10 gold coins, which is about 40 gold coins.


    "Fifty-three gold coins." A fat man with a gold bracelet raised his hand and shouted.


    Someone recognized him, called Pichu, a real big businessman, with a net worth of at least 10,000 gold coins. That is, he is competing with Smith.


    "Fifty-five gold coins." Smith directly increased the price by two gold coins, showing an aura of determination to win.


    "Forget it, leave it to Your Excellency Smith." Pichu sighed, the price was too high, he was a businessman and would not make money-losing transactions.


    "Fifty-five gold coins once... twice... sold, congratulations to this gentleman for getting the pink pearl." Darlene slapped the hammer cleanly.


    Immediately, someone stepped forward with pink pearls and walked to Smith, who was offstage, traded on the spot, and settled on the spot.


    "Now, please ask for the second auction item." Darlene immediately asked someone to bring up the second auction item, which is perfume, perfume in a glass cup.


    The maid immediately delivered perfume, and a total of seven bottles of perfume in glass cups were placed on the auction table. Under the light of candlelight, the senses were very psychedelic.


    "As you can see, these seven bottles of perfume are limited editions of Qixi perfume, that is, only seven bottles of this kind of perfume will be produced in a year, and the bottles used are made of glass."


    Darlene picked up a bottle of perfume, moved in front of everyone, and said, "Now these seven bottles of limited edition Tanabata perfume will not be auctioned separately."


    "What? No separate auction?"


    Some people were immediately anxious. They thought they would be auctioned separately, but they didn''t expect to be auctioned separately. Isn''t this only one person can get?


    "Yes, having these seven bottles of limited edition perfume is enough to last a whole year without having to buy a new one. The auction price of these seven bottles of limited edition perfume is: 100 gold coins, with an increase of no less than 10 silver coins each time. '' Darlene yelled.


    She was a little uneasy, thinking that the starting price of 100 gold coins for seven limited edition perfumes was too high, which would scare many nobles.


    Just when Darlene was worried, the next second!


    "Two hundred gold coins." Pichu raised his hand and shouted.


    "..." Jing, everyone froze for a while, staring blankly at Pichu with a bold face, and the direct increase of one hundred gold coins made many nobles and businessmen sigh that they are indeed big businessmen, and they are really rich.


    "Master, isn''t he afraid of losing too much?" An Li probed her head and whispered in Liu Feng''s ear, "The price of two hundred gold coins is already too high."


    "No, he won''t lose money." Liu Feng''s black eyes flickered, and he smiled lightly, "He earned at least 100 gold coins for these seven limited edition perfumes."


    "Ah? How could this be? Even if it''s a perfume made of Liuli, but the bottle is not big, how could it be worth such a high price?"


    "Limited edition, what does it mean?"


    The corners of Liu Feng''s mouth were slightly raised, and without waiting for Hu Erniang to speak, he said, "It means that there are only seven bottles in a year. For some noble businessmen, this means identity and face. What''s more, we are auctioning seven bottles together. , the other party took seven bottles of perfume, what if he only sells one bottle a year? Do you think one bottle can be sold for more than thirty gold coins?"


    There was one more thing he didn''t say, that was the market environment. If the other party were to auction in the capital, the seven bottles of limited edition perfume would be sold for at least 300 gold coins. But in the Xiyang City auction, one hundred and fifty gold coins reached the top, and the other party spent fifty more gold coins in order to get the perfume as soon as possible.


    "It turns out to be like this." En Li suddenly realized that the definition of limited edition is like this, the bonus price of identity and face is there.


    "Lord Liu Feng, do we really only produce seven bottles of this perfume a year?" Eliza asked in a low voice, she always felt that it was not that simple.


    "Well, this style only produces seven bottles a year." Liu Feng said meaningfully, his black eyes glanced at the elf one more time.


    "Oh!" Eliza understood, this style, can you make a limited edition with another style? Lord Liu Feng is so cunning.


    "Two hundred gold coins once...Second...transaction, seven bottles of limited edition Tanabata perfume belong to this gentleman." Darlene waited for a while and no one asked for the price, so she sold it for two hundred gold coins, which was already beyond her imagination.


    "Mr. Pichu is really brave, and he increased the price by one hundred gold coins at a time."


    "Seven limited edition perfumes, does Mr. Pichu intend to sell one?"


    "..."


    "After this auction is over, let''s talk again." Pichu smiled politely. He was able to save such a large fortune, and his vision was not comparable to that of ordinary people.


    "Next, please ask for the third auction item." After Darina waited for the perfume to be handed over, she immediately asked someone to bring up the third auction item.


    A total of ten bottles of 30-degree white wine in glass were placed in a row on the auction table. Under the reflection of the candlelight, what everyone saw was a twisted Darlene, which indicated that the bottle was transparent.


    "I believe that many people want to ask about this glass bottle, and I will introduce it to you in the next auction."


    "These ten bottles of limited edition Youhe Daqu are also top-quality wines in glass bottles. Only ten bottles are produced a year. The process takes 133 steps and takes three months to complete." Darlene picked up a bottle of Youhe. He Daqu said with a light smile, "I believe that many people have drunk Youhe Daqu and know what this wine is like. But now the ten bottles of Youhe Daqu are limited edition, the wine is stronger than ordinary Youhe Daqu. Strong, the wine is more mellow..."


    Darlene Barbara finished her introduction and called for the price, "Ten bottles will be auctioned together, and the starting price is 300 gold coins."


    "Five hundred gold coins."


    Chapter 0574 Worries of the elves?


    "Five hundred gold coins." Pichu raised his hands and shouted, with a look of anger and wealth on his face, which made many people who loved wine and wanted to bid, beat them. This time, the direct price increase of 200 gold coins is completely not to give others the meaning of competition.


    "It''s interesting." Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, the price of ten bottles of wine and the price of five hundred gold coins were on the transparent glass bottle, which must have been aimed at the glass bottle.


    Otherwise, in terms of wine alone, it would be amazing to be able to sell 20 gold coins for a bottle, and the remaining 300 gold coins are the price of buying a glass bottle.


    After waiting for a while, Darlene didn''t see anyone asking for the price, so she reluctantly waved the wooden hammer and shouted, "The first time...the second time...the deal was made for five hundred gold coins, congratulations again to this gentleman, and I took the picture of Xinyue again. auction items."


    Darlene took a sip of water from the water cup, and her palms were sweating. After all, so many precious things were auctioned off in her hands, her blue eyes glanced at Your Excellency Liu Feng, and she was really moved by Your Excellency Liu Feng''s trust in her.

 Chapter 475：

    "The fourth auction item next is a set of superb ceramic tableware... Starting price: twenty gold coins."


    "Ceramic fine tableware, forty-two gold coins, sold."


    "..."


    "The twelfth auction item is only one pound of tea a year. This time, Your Excellency Liu Feng has put out five taels of tea for auction. The starting price is ten gold coins."


    "..."


    Five taels of tea was finally taken away for twenty-five gold coins. That person was Pichu. He also went to the teahouse yesterday. He also likes tea very much. Top tea tray.


    "The thirteenth auction item, there is tea, of course, a tea set, which is made of all ceramics."


    Darlene picked up the teacup, and then introduced, "Together with the teacup, teapot, etc., it is all made by a pit furnace, which means that there is only this set of tea sets in the world, and there is no second set of the same tea set."


    "What price!" Pichu exclaimed, his eyes shining, he was now very obsessed with this tea.


    After drinking tea yesterday, he felt much more comfortable throughout his body, without that greasy feeling, his chest was relaxed, and he went to the toilet smoothly.


    "The starting price of fifty gold coins." Darlene replied with a light smile.


    "One hundred gold coins." Pichu shouted without thinking.


    "One hundred and ten gold coins." Kunzhan stood up and shouted. He also took a fancy to the tea set, but he just wanted to give it to the fourth prince.


    "One hundred and twenty gold coins." Not to be outdone, Smith added ten gold coins. His idea was similar to Kunzhan''s, and he wanted to dedicate it to the eldest prince.


    "One hundred and fifty gold coins." Kington raised his hand and shouted, the two of them could think of it, and of course he could think of it.


    Kunzhan: "One hundred and sixty gold coins."


    Smith: "One hundred and seventy gold coins."


    "Two hundred gold coins." Jinton glanced at the two of them disdainfully.


    "Two hundred and thirty gold coins." Kunzhan was immediately stimulated.


    "Two hundred and fifty gold coins." Smith stared.


    "Three hundred gold coins." Kington shouted solemnly, and the price also made him a little nervous.


    "Sigh..." Pichu stopped shouting, and sat down silently. The three viscounts, he didn''t pay attention, but the prince behind him made him fear.


    "Three hundred and ten gold coins." Kunzhan''s face was flat, he carried all his net worth on him, and Jesse could also borrow gold coins, so he was not at all cowardly.


    "Three hundred and twenty gold coins." Smith gritted his teeth and shouted, his forehead was sweating. This price was already the limit. As for the coins given by the eldest prince, he didn''t dare to embezzle them. They were coins for the secret recipe of perfume.


    "Three hundred and fifty gold coins, it''s yours if you shout again." Jinton''s face was ugly. He had the same concern as Smith, that is, he couldn''t use the coins given by the second prince.


    "Three hundred and fifty one gold coins." Kunzhan raised his head, arrogantly glanced at Smith and Kington, his face full of contempt.


    "Humph!" Jinton turned his head with a dark face, embarrassed today.


    "Damn." Smith gritted his teeth. If he hadn''t bought pearls, he wouldn''t have had to bid for coins.


    "The first time...the second time...the sale of 351 gold coins." Darlene suppressed a smile, swung down the hammer, and looked strangely at Kunzhan, who was smug. She didn''t know the high price. What''s so great about buying a tea set?


    In this competitive bidding, the biggest winner is Liu Feng, didn''t you see Hu Erniang smiling slyly?


    "Master, this is a big profit." En Li covered her mouth and chuckled, like a little fox stealing food.


    This tea set is worth 100 gold coins at most, but I didn''t expect that the battle between Shimi, Kunzhan, and Kington would actually be sold at several times the price, which was a big profit.


    "They didn''t buy it for themselves." Liu Feng could see that the three of them competed for the tea set just to please the master behind them. How could they be willing to let the three of them use the tea set of 351 gold coins.


    "Oh? It''s for flattery." En Li immediately understood, wrinkled her pretty nose, and pouted, "But it''s also stupid."


    "Hee hee..." Eliza covered her mouth and chuckled, the fox ears looking very cute.


    "Eliza, get ready, it''ll be your turn to go up later, this time I''ll take care of your worries." Liu Feng turned his head and said to the elf.


    "Ah?" Eliza was stunned for a moment, then she reacted and nodded with a serious face, "I won''t disappoint Mr. Liu Feng."


    "Don''t be nervous, it''s just a test, if it doesn''t work, I have other ways." Liu Feng said gently, the next step is to solve the issue of the elf bounty, which was the solution he thought about for a long time.


    Originally, he wanted to kill those bounty hunters, but thinking that there was too much uncertainty, he took an extra step and tried it out first, so as to be safer.


    Chapter 0575 scramble for invitations to Liu Feng''s dinner.


    The auction on the first floor of Zuixiao Building has been going on all the time. The time has come to 9:30, and an hour and a half has passed since the auction.


    "Next is the 30th auction item, an invitation to dinner with Your Excellency Liu Feng, the Lord of Xiyang City."


    Darlene raised her mouth slightly, glanced at Liu Feng, and said with a chuckle, "You won''t be disappointed with the dinner at the castle, it is the most delicious food in the world. Besides, you must know that Your Excellency Liu Feng is called a genius. , if you want to contact Your Excellency Liu Feng, you must seize this opportunity, the price: starting with ten gold coins."


    She didn''t expect that Liu Feng would put things like dinner together for auction, and was very surprised, but if she was given a choice, she would definitely take this invitation.


    "What? An invitation to dinner with Liu Feng?"


    "Hey... is there a mistake? Who does he think he is? The Grand Duke?"


    "It''s ridiculous, isn''t it just a baron? Take yourself too seriously, dinner invitation? You send me an invitation, and I may not go."


    "How about ten gold coins? Why don''t you go grab it? Don''t take pictures. Let''s see how embarrassing he is. This is the funniest joke I''ve heard today."


    "..."


    The people below started talking, and most of them scoffed, thinking that Liu Feng took himself too seriously, and brought the invitation to dinner to auction.


    "Hehe...Tori, this is the Liu Feng you think is wise...sir?" The City Lord of North Wind sneered, especially the lengthened sound of the word "sir".


    "Father," Tori said with a serious face, "If it wasn''t too expensive, I would definitely be the first to auction."


    "Are you stupid?" The Northwind City Lord was stunned, and said angrily, "Isn''t it just a dinner? I had dinner with him before, and I didn''t think there was anything wrong?"


    He completely forgot the way he looked like a bumpkin when he ate dinner, eating fish with his hands and eating biscuits.


    "Father, you... keep your voice down." Tori opened his mouth and sighed helplessly. His father was too self-righteous and would not listen to his advice at all.


    "Wait to see the joke." The Northwind City Lord didn''t dare to say any more when he thought of the viscount who was pulled away just now.


    His old **** was watching Liu Feng''s back, and today he finally saw the joke. Before, he was jealous that Liu Feng had earned so many gold coins in the auction.


    "..."


    "Master? I''ll cut off their mouths." Mina''s silver teeth clenched tightly, her cat''s ears twitched, as if she wanted to shake off those sarcastic voices. She couldn''t hear anyone denying the young master.


    In particular, what the North Wind City Lord said was not concealed at all, and the voice was still so loud that with her sensitive hearing, she could hear everything she said.

 Chapter 476：

    "Don''t worry, it''s just like their vision." Liu Feng''s face was indifferent, he picked up the teacup and sipped, the barking of these weak people made him want to laugh a little.


    "Mina, wait, turn around immediately." An Li sneered at the corners of her mouth. As long as she wasn''t a fool, everyone who had seen Xiyang City in the past few days would like to meet the young master and talk about business.


    Sure enough, the next second.


    "I''ll give you twenty gold coins." Piqiu stood up and said solemnly. He had already talked to Liu Feng for a long time. He was able to save tens of thousands of gold coins, and his vision was not comparable to that of ordinary people.


    But Liu Feng didn''t see him or anyone else, which made him helpless. He also inquired about it, and it seemed that no businessman could have dinner with Liu Feng.


    He wants to talk to Liu Feng about the linen business, the tea business, and the ceramics business. There are so many things to talk about. This invitation is just in time.


    "Twenty-one gold coins." Jesse raised his hand, so that he could discuss the secret perfume recipe with Liu Feng alone.


    "Twenty-two gold coins." Kington bid with a dark face. If it wasn''t for the secret perfume recipe, he would not have bid.


    "Twenty-three gold coins." Smith''s expression was not much better.


    "Twenty-four gold coins," shouted a businessman, many of whom had a long-term vision.


    "..." Many nobles and businessmen followed suit.


    "Thirty-two gold coins." Pichu immediately increased the price, this was an opportunity.


    "Thirty-three gold coins." Kunzhan shouted coldly. Many people gave up. They thought that even if they talked to Liu Feng, thirty gold coins or more would be a bit expensive.


    "Thirty-five gold coins." Pichu steadily increased the price, with a tone of not giving up if he didn''t take pictures.


    "Humph!" Kunzhan gave Pichu a gloomy look, and he gave up.


    "Concession." Pichu smiled, the price was much lower than he expected, and he thought it would take fifty gold coins to win the invitation.


    "How... how is this possible? Are they stupid? Buying a dinner invitation for thirty-five gold coins?" The Northwind City Lord was dumbfounded, and he felt a little pain in his cheek.


    Not only the Northwind City Lord was dumbfounded, but everyone was dumbfounded. A baron''s dinner invitation actually sold thirty-five gold coins. This completely refreshed their understanding of their outlook on life. Is the other party a prince? Or the big aristocrat?


    If this news spreads, they know that Liu Feng is immediately famous, and it is still a good reputation.


    "Alas." Tori sighed, his vision was important, he was glad that he had left North Wind City.


    "Congratulations to this gentleman for taking the invitation to have dinner with Your Excellency Liu Feng." Darlene''s face was full of smiles.


    The invitation was immediately sent to Pichu, making him feel that the biggest gain tonight was this dinner invitation.


    "Huh..." Darlene also sighed softly, the 30th auction item is over, and she can rest.


    Thirty auction items, there are various auction items, it can be said that most of them were brought by Liu Feng from the earth.


    "Next is the thirty-one auction item. This auction item is a bit special and needs to be hosted by another person."


    Darlene glanced at the people below, her blue eyes looked at Eliza, and said with a light smile, "Miss Eliza will be invited to preside over the next auction item for everyone."


    Chapter 0576 Eliza''s confession.


    "Change people? Who are you changing at this time?"


    "Is there any special auction item?"


    Darlene''s words caused everyone below to talk about it. The quality of tonight''s auction was completely beyond everyone''s expectations. It can be said that it is one of the most advanced auctions they have ever participated in.


    "Go." Liu Feng looked at Eliza''s delicate face and said gently, "Just read it according to the manuscript, don''t be too nervous."


    "Lord Liu Feng, why don''t you forget it? Those colored glazes are too valuable, I''m only worth a thousand gold coins." Eliza pursed her lips, her emerald green eyes flashing with strange colors.


    "No, you are worth more than those things." Liu Feng raised his mouth slightly and smiled lightly, "Besides those things, there are as many as you want."


    "Yes." Eliza nodded her head heavily, her emerald green eyes trembled, resisting the feeling of intoxication brought on by her nose, she got up and walked to the auction table.


    "It''s good to be normal." Darlene whispered when handing over to Eliza, "Just treat everyone below as little goats."


    "Mmmm." Eliza nodded lightly, stepped onto the auction table with a cold face, and quietly glanced at the people below.


    "call¡­"


    Eliza took a deep breath, glanced at Liu Feng, raised her hand and tore off the sackcloth around her head, revealing her beautiful white hair, shining under the candlelight.


    "hiss¡­"


    The people under the auction table let out a gasp of breath. If Darlene''s beauty is 92 points, then Eliza''s current score is 96 points.


    "Everyone, I am the auctioneer of the thirty-first auction item today." Eliza''s cold voice sounded.


    Before she waited for the person below to speak, she introduced, "My name is Eliza, and I''m an elf."


    "What? Elf?"


    There was an uproar in the crowd under the auction stage. They all stared at Eliza with wide eyes, and their breathing became heavy.


    "What does this woman want to do?" The Hound''s face was solemn. He didn''t know why the white-haired enchantress was suddenly exposed.


    "I feel like something big is going to happen tonight." Ferguson said solemnly, his pupils glanced around, he found a lot of colleagues, and their faces were all shocked and puzzled.


    "Shouldn''t she be trying to sell herself?" Hongmei said feebly, she hadn''t photographed her beloved pink pearl.


    "Impossible, she seems to be announcing something." Ferguson analyzed.


    "Let''s take a look first, I hope there are not too many mistakes, otherwise we will be busy these days." The Hound said in a low voice.


    "I have a bad feeling." Hongmei sat up straight.


    There are many people who have the same idea as the three of Ferguson. Dozens of bounty hunters sneaked into the auction. They originally wanted to create chaos, and then **** Eliza and left, but seeing the knights around them, let them Don''t dare to mess around.


    "I also have a name, the white-haired enchantress." As Eliza said, she pulled up the hair of her ears to reveal her long pointed ears.


    Now she is a little nervous, for fear that something will happen to the people below; even Avili, who is behind her, can''t help but take two steps forward, her palms shaking slightly, and she will immediately pull out her big sword and chop people when something goes wrong.


    "White-haired enchantress? This name is so strange, have any of you heard of it?"


    "No, never heard of it at all."


    "¡­"


    "Oh my God, it''s actually the white-haired demon girl, the elf who caused the demise of a grand duke?"


    "What? Is she the elf who disturbed the king''s peace a few years ago?"


    "Yes, it''s her, the white-haired enchantress who was offered a reward of a thousand gold coins."


    "One thousand gold coins? This, is this too exaggerated?"

 Chapter 477：

    "Then what does she want to do today? She is worth a thousand gold coins, and she dares to reveal her identity. Does this mean she will die?"


    "..."


    The sound of the discussion below made Eliza''s nervous heart relax instead. At worst, how bad could it be? She has had enough time to hide her identity, and today she will live upright as an elf.


    "You must be very curious, why did I reveal my identity?" Eliza looked blankly at the quiet people, and said coldly, "You must also be very curious, why am I being rewarded with a thousand gold coins."


    "Did you get any important secret? Otherwise, why would you be offered a bounty of 1,000 gold coins?" a middle-aged man shouted.


    "I''m going to announce this secret today, and I''m going to auction this secret thing." Eliza glanced at the middle-aged man. She knew that it was a trust arranged by Lord Liu Feng, so that she could speak smoothly.


    "What? A secret worth a thousand gold coins?"


    "..."


    The people below, Shimi, Kunzhan, Jesse, Jinton, and others all had their ears erect. They knew that this elf was related to the one in the royal palace of the capital. The secret worth a thousand gold coins attracted them very much.


    "This secret involves treasures with more than 10,000 gold coins." Eliza said surprisingly.


    "puff¡­¡­"


    "Cough cough cough..."


    Most of the people were choked by Eliza''s words, and some even spit out their saliva, staring at Eliza with wide eyes.


    "One, the treasure of ten thousand gold coins?"


    "If this is the case, it is no wonder that a thousand gold coins will be offered as a reward. What kind of treasure is this?"


    "Who is offering the reward? Is it a great noble?"


    "..."


    The people below were even more heated, and they almost rushed up to ask Eliza to spit out the secret.


    "Master, it''s going to be a success." En Li whispered, she knew what plan the Master had arranged.


    "After tonight, let Nuo Yue report to the newspaper immediately and spread the matter out." Liu Feng smiled. His plan was to use Eliza''s reward of 1,000 gold coins to make an essay.


    "Yes." Enri replied softly.


    If one day, someone told those bounty hunters that Eliza was worth a thousand gold coins because of a secret. But this secret was exposed, and it was worthless. Even if Eliza was caught to collect the bounty, she might not be able to receive gold coins.


    Liu Feng wants to create such an illusion, which will make those bounty hunters lose interest in Eliza, after all, it is difficult and thankless.


    The most important thing is to warn the person who offered the bounty. Liu Feng, through the information given by Eliza, guessed that the king did a good thing. After all, he just wanted to force Eliza to leave the capital. After all, he calculated the death of a grand duke. , this is not a glorious thing.


    "In an accidental situation, I got a treasure, and that treasure was also leaked. The affairs of the royal capital are not as simple as everyone thinks."


    Eliza gave the manuscript from Liu Feng on time, and said specious words, "And that treasure was finally found by me, and it was also taken away by me."


    Chapter 0577 ten treasure maps.


    "What is it? Take it out and let us see it."


    "Things worth 10,000 gold coins, wouldn''t be a fist-sized gem? Could it be an angel''s heart?"


    "Angel Heart? Didn''t that disappear long ago?"


    "I don''t have any knowledge. If it is really an angel''s heart, it will be more than 10,000 gold coins."


    "..."


    Eliza listened to the discussion and slowly put down her heart, she knew that the plan was half successful.


    "The thirty-one auction item will be requested now." Eliza looked at the maids who had been prepared beside her.


    "Ta Tata..."


    One by one, the maids stood on the auction table with trays. There were twelve maids in total. The trays were covered with red linen, and everything was full of mystery.


    "Shhh!" Eliza came to the first tray, stretched out her hand and tore the sackcloth, revealing a delicate glass vase inside.


    "Wow? It''s so beautiful." The people below stared at the glass vase in amazement.


    "Shhhhh..." Eliza tore off eleven pieces of sackcloth in a row, revealing the delicate glass products in the tray, all kinds of shaped glass products, which really blinded the people below.


    Many businessmen and aristocrats were breathing heavily, and their eyes were about to pop out. They had never seen such exquisite glazed products before, it was about to frighten them.


    "There are twelve glazed products here, each of which is of the highest quality and part of that treasure." Eliza said coldly.


    She glanced at Liu Feng subconsciously. After receiving the encouragement from Liu Feng''s nod, she blushed slightly and raised her voice, "Because Lord Liu Feng has rescued many victims, in order to help those victims, I put these treasures up for auction."


    Eliza blushed the more she talked, it was a shame, she didn''t help anything, and Mrs. Liu Feng contributed money, everything was planned for her, and now she gave her a good reputation.


    "What price." Pichu shouted loudly, he was moved, this Liuli wanted to buy it, and I was afraid that it would make a lot of money to sell it.


    "Now the starting price of each piece of glazed product is five hundred gold coins, and each time the price is increased by no less than ten gold coins." Eliza immediately answered and shouted.


    "Five hundred and fifty gold coins!" Pichu immediately added fifty gold coins.


    "Six hundred gold coins." Some businessmen did not want to be outdone.


    "..."


    "So this is the reason why the white-haired demon girl offered a thousand gold coins?" Hongmei opened her mouth, a little helpless.


    "It seems so. Now that the secret has been announced, the white-haired enchantress'' bounty is useless. The person behind the scenes is afraid that he will die of anger." Ferguson sighed. They had been busy for a few days, and they ended up being empty.


    "Leave tomorrow." The Hound said indifferently.


    "Ah~"


    Many bounty hunters sighed and looked at the bidders. They didn''t get anything in the end. They all thought that Eliza had exposed all the secrets, and I was afraid that the people behind the scenes would not spend sky-high prices to capture the white-haired enchantress.


    ...


    "The twelfth piece of glaze, six hundred and twenty gold coins once... twice... sold." Eliza shouted expressionlessly.


    Twelve glass products took half an hour to be auctioned. The lowest price was 621 gold coins, and the highest auction price was 800 gold coins.


    That''s what made Eliza unhappy. With her knowledge and vision, the cheapest glazed product is worth 1,000 gold coins, but there are not many people on the scene who have a lot of gold coins on them.


    He even got a thing-for-thing, Mr. Liu Feng also accepts everything, such as wheat, horses and other items can be mortgaged.


    "Huh..." Eliza wiped the sweat from her forehead, and finally the auction ended. After selling seven or eight thousand gold coins from her hands, her feet were a little soft. After all, it was the first time in her life.


    "Tap..."

 Chapter 478：

    Liu Feng walked up to the auction stage with the cat ear girl, which instantly attracted everyone''s attention. He was going to have the last auction item tonight.


    "It''s hard work, go down and rest." Liu Feng looked at the elf and said gently.


    "It''s not hard." Eliza shook her head, her voice softened involuntarily.


    Liu Feng nodded with a smile on his lips, turned his head to look at the people below, his whole body was full of nobility and elegance, and said lightly, "There is the last auction item left tonight, this auction item is quite special, it depends on whether you believe it or not. 0..."


    "Oh? Your Excellency Liu Feng, please tell me. I believe everything you say." The middle-aged man shouted again.


    "..." The corners of Liu Feng''s eyes trembled. Who found this trust? It''s a good flattery.


    "Cough cough...I wonder what everyone thinks of the treasure map of Brutus Orc Kingdom?" Liu Feng coughed softly and took out a sheepskin from his arms.


    "Ah? Treasure map?"


    "Isn''t it? Are the rumors outside true? Is there really a treasure map of the Brutus Orc Kingdom?"


    "Damn, did this Liu Feng find all the treasure maps?" Qiao Mu gritted his teeth and said, he also sneaked in tonight, sitting at the back.


    "Sir, what should I do?" The jackal orc shrank his neck.


    "You must find a way to get this treasure map." Qiao Mu said with a gloomy face.


    "There are ten treasure maps here, all of them are exactly the same. I asked the top experts to copy them." With a smile on the corner of Liu Feng''s mouth, he waved the treasure map in his hand, and said calmly, "One auction at a time. The starting price is one hundred gold coins, and the price is increased by one gold coin each time.¡±


    The treasure of this treasure map, of course, was created by Liu Feng, and even the contents of the treasure were forged by him. Of course, the reason was to attract the attention of interested people, and there were some special reasons...


    "This person is too cunning." Kunzhan frowned.


    "Buy one." Jesse sighed, the poor have no human rights.


    "What? Ten treasure maps? This..." Qiao Mu was dumbfounded, not expecting such a coquettish operation at all.


    "My lord, in this case, we can really auction one." The jackal orc said, he knew that the people at the scene bought a lot of gold coins to buy the glazed product.


    "One hundred and fifty gold coins." Qiao Mu was the first to bid.


    The orc''s first bid made some people think the treasure map was real.


    "One hundred and sixty gold coins." Pichu shouted, he was the real rich man, and he bought the most tonight.


    "..."


    Chapter 0578 The industrial artifact came out.


    early morning.


    "twitter¡­¡­"


    A few bird faces flew off the window, and they were grooming their feathers. The winter was over and the birds came back.


    Now the Forbidden Mountains, there are more and more animals, and the birds are back.


    "Ugh..."


    There was a seductive humming from the room, shy away the bird in the window, and from time to time there was a ''smack'' sound, and someone was applauding for love.


    "Young master, I can''t do it anymore... ah..." Mao Er Niang''s coy begging for mercy sounded, followed by a long shy moan.


    "Huhu..." Liu Feng was lying down with heavy breathing, and he had done unethical things in the morning. When he came back too late last night, he went to bed after washing, and he had to make up for it in the morning.


    "Pfft..."


    "Huh..." Liu Feng squinted and let the quilt rise and fall from time to time. Cat Erniang couldn''t stand his fighting power, and could only satisfy him in another way.


    Half an hour later, Mina got out of the quilt blushing, put on a robe, covered her mouth and rushed into the toilet.


    Ten minutes later, Cat Erniang got into the bed with a blushing face, lay in Liu Feng''s arms, and whispered, "Master, do you want to call Nicole?"


    "Crack!" Liu Feng patted Cat Erniang''s buttocks in a funny way, rolled his eyes and said, "It''s early morning."


    "Hee hee... It''s early in the morning, young master... can''t you just do it in the morning? How about tonight?" Mina couldn''t go on in shame.


    "Cough, cough..." Liu Feng coughed awkwardly.


    After all, he had just bid farewell to a virgin for a few months, and he was really keen on that aspect. If he hadn''t known restraint, he would have been walking against the wall every day. Fortunately, his body was getting stronger and stronger.


    "Master, after last night''s auction, there should be a lot of people coming in today, right?" Mina smartly changed the subject, her face still rubbing against Liu Feng''s chest.


    "Don''t worry about them, if that Piqiu comes with an invitation, you can see him." Liu Feng smiled lightly. He earned more than 13,000 gold coins at the auction last night.


    Unexpectedly, the last ten treasure maps were also auctioned at a very good price. Those people are still very keen on treasure maps, and a minimum price of 200 gold coins was sold.


    "Master, do you want those three groups to send someone to arrest them? I always feel like they are going to do something." Mina said in a sullen voice, the cat''s ears twitched, and she scratched Liu Feng''s chin with her ears.


    "They are still useful for the time being, so keep them for now." Liu Feng''s black eyes flickered, and he said lightly, "Just keep an eye on them, and don''t let them disturb the land reclamation and construction."


    "Okay." Mina nodded and drew a circle on Liu Feng''s chest with her little hand.


    Her sense of the three groups of people is very poor, if the young master did not let her move, I am afraid that she would have been sent to the small dark room.


    "Gag..."


    The door was pushed open, Nicole stepped in, her pretty nose shrugged, her face flushed, she knew what the smell was.


    "Nicole is here." Liu Feng stretched and sat up, exposing most of his body.


    "Master, don''t you rest for a while?" Nicole blushed. She looked at Liu Feng''s body and looked at it so many times.


    She would say this because Liu Feng would sleep until after ten o''clock after that.


    "No, I didn''t exert much effort in the morning." Liu Feng said meaningfully, with a smirk on the corner of his mouth.


    "Master~~" Mina said in a long voice, her cheeks flushed, she glanced at Nicole embarrassedly, that means when are you coming to help?


    Cat Erniang''s gaze made Nicole turn her head and take a peek at Liu Feng.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about it." Liu Feng chuckled and waved his hand.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Suddenly there was a burst of hurried footsteps outside, and then Wei Ya Gao Yan''s figure broke in. When she saw Liu Feng''s body, she was stunned, her cheeks and neck blushing visibly.


    "Big, lord, this, this is an urgent letter." Wei Ya blushed, stuttered and put a letter beside the bed, grabbed the rabbit''s ears and ran away.


    Rabbit Er Niang never thought that when she entered the door, she saw the adult''s body, still undressed, and Mina''s white and tender shoulders Many Wei Ya, of course, knew what she was doing.


    "Hee hee..." Mina covered her mouth and laughed lightly, the expression of the rabbit-eared girl just now was too funny.

 Chapter 479：

    "Why is Wei Ya so anxious? Isn''t this her style?" Nicole frowned.


    "Just look at it and you''ll know." Liu Feng smiled bitterly, took the envelope with his slender fingers, and opened the envelope flexibly with his slender fingers, and took out the letter inside.


    "Huh?" Nicole was stunned, staring blankly at the words on the letter: The steam engine has been completed.


    "Master, what do you mean? Steam engine?" Mina leaned her head on Liu Feng''s shoulder.


    "Huh...hahaha..." Liu Feng took a deep breath, let out a hearty laugh, hugged Nicole suddenly, and kissed his mouth in shock.


    "..." Nicole stared at the young master with gray eyes and looked at the smiling young master. She hadn''t seen the young master smiling so happily for a long time, and she even kissed her excitedly.


    "Master, what is it that makes you so happy." Mina''s curiosity was aroused, and the cat''s tail rubbed against Liu Feng''s thigh.


    "You''ll know by then, but it''s not clear now." Liu Feng said with a smile.


    Can you be unhappy? The steam engine, one of the symbols that represented the beginning of the Industrial Revolution, did not expect the steam engine to be built so quickly. He thought it would not be until the end of the year.


    "Then let''s see now?" Mina quickly got up, tore off her clothes and put them on, feeling even more anxious than Liu Feng.


    "Don''t worry, things can''t run away." Liu Feng said and got up, letting Nicole wait and dress him.


    He also really wanted to see the otherworld version of the steam engine soon, and he wondered if they built it according to the drawings? Have those technologies been broken?


    The steam engine has always been the artifact he wanted, but now it is suddenly said that it is complete, but it makes him feel unreal. You must know that this era is the era of zero industry, even if he taught and taught materials, it started from scratch.


    Chapter 0579 Earth Chicken has also crossed?


    "Ta Tata..."


    After finishing the clothes, Liu Feng took Mina and Nicole to the dining room on the way.


    "How is that Xilan''s study?" Liu Feng suddenly asked. He planned to meet the leader of the orc tribe in a few days, and he would take her back to Blackwater City.


    "The learning ability is very strong, and he can draw inferences from one case." Nicole replied softly.


    "There is no problem with the calculation of the account book, the transfer of food, etc., right?" Liu Feng then asked, letting Xilan manage the future Blackwater City.


    "Except for a little mistake at the beginning, the rest was done very well." Nicole pondered and knew why the young master asked this.


    "That''s good." Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction and said, "Show her some tax policy documents from Xiyang City these days."


    To manage a city, first of all, it must be stable in terms of taxation, which represents the main source of income for the city lord''s mansion and the background of how many soldiers it raises.


    "Master, do you really want Xilan to be the city lord of Blackwater?" Mina said, based on her observation, Xilan didn''t seem to be interested in being the city lord.


    "It''s up to her to choose. If she doesn''t want to be the Lord of the Blackwater City, she can find a person to represent her." Liu Feng was stunned for a moment, then slowly said, "Or let her be the agent for the time being, and then train a new candidate. "


    The key to Blackwater City is the supply station for sheep, horses and cattle, so this Blackwater City must be in your own hands.


    "Ta Tata..."


    "Ah!"


    With a frightened cry, Liu Feng was hit by Rabbit Ear Niang, and the faint fragrance of the girl came out, wrapping her arms around Wei Ya''s slender waist.


    "Why are you in such a hurry?" Liu Feng hugged the bunny girl and asked, "Aren''t you going to eat breakfast?"


    "Eat, eat." Wei Ya blushed and was a little overwhelmed, seeing Liu Feng''s naked body just now.


    In order to avoid embarrassment, she wanted to rush to school with breakfast. Unexpectedly, she bumped into her chest when she left the dining room.


    "Why is it so early today?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly. He could guess what Rabbit Ear Girl was thinking, but it was also interesting to tease Rabbit Ear Girl.


    "Xue, the school has to sort out the files." Wei Ya stuttered a little, her rabbit tail was pinched by the adults, that was her sensitive part, her long legs were a little soft, and her whole body rested on Liu Feng.


    "Wait for Avril to accompany you, it''s not safe for you to go out alone." Liu Feng said gently, now that Xiyang City is mixed, there are too many strangers, and the intelligence organization has not fully controlled the whereabouts of suspicious people. Once someone starts to attack Beast Ear Mother, it will be too late to regret it.


    "Sir, Gaba will **** me to school." The corners of Wei Ya''s mouth rose, and it felt good to be cared for, but she was not very nervous.


    "Then go, be careful." Liu Feng let go of the bunny ears with a smirk, he almost forgot that Gaba was now a member of the guard.


    "Hmm!" Wei Ya replied in a low voice with a blushing face, and then ran away with her head lowered. Today is a happy day.


    Seeing the teasing eyes of Mina and Nicole, Liu Feng shrugged and walked into the dining room, only to see the beast-eared girls curiously looking at the things on the table.


    "Master (sir), morning." Beast Ear Mother greeted.


    "Morning." Liu Feng nodded, and sat on the main seat, staring blankly at the things on the plate. Isn''t this a tea egg?


    "Nicole, what is this?" Enri looked curiously at the dark and cracked thing on the plate.


    "Tea eggs, that is, eggs, it''s not like you haven''t eaten eggs." Nicole showed a dark smile.


    "Is this edible? It''s so ugly." En Li pouted, holding a tea egg with a look of disgust.


    "This? This is an egg?" Tis picked up a tea egg and was a little confused, she just didn''t understand this tea egg, otherwise she would have quarreled with Enri long ago.


    "You''ll know after you taste it." Liu Feng took the lead in peeling off the egg shell. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Frei who was dumbfounded and asked in surprise, "Free? What''s wrong? Don''t you eat it?"


    "No." Frey looked at the tea eggs on the plate, shook her head and said, "It''s unpalatable."


    "Uh... it''s unpalatable?" Liu Feng''s black eyes opened slightly, and he turned to look at Nicole. Could it be that Nicole lost her hand today and couldn''t help but bite half of the tea egg in her mouth and chew it...


    "No? It''s delicious." Liu Feng raised his eyebrows. This tea egg is of high standard and tastes good enough. How could it be unpalatable?


    "..." Frei looked at the half of the tea egg in Liu Feng''s hand, then pushed the tea egg away from her plate, and reached out to take the tea egg that Liu Feng had bitten off in half.


    "Uh..." Liu Feng was stunned for a moment, then reacted and said hesitantly, "Flei, are you afraid of eggs? Or have you eaten raw eggs before?"


    "..." Frei didn''t answer, her mouth was stuffed with half an egg, her green eyes looked at Liu Feng, and she didn''t speak anyway.


    "Okay." Liu Feng was helpless, he confirmed that Frey was afraid of eggs, or eggs.


    "Hey, it''s really delicious." Dessy chewed on the tea eggs, looking at the only two tea eggs left on the plate, and glanced sideways at Eliza''s plate, there were only three tea eggs.


    "Not enough to eat? I''ll give you one." Seeing Niu Jiao Niang''s appearance, Eliza chuckled and took one of the tea eggs on the plate.


    "No, no." Tis hurriedly shook her head, turned to Nicole and asked, "Nicole, does everyone only have three tea eggs today?"


    The reason why she asked this is that they usually eat all-you-can-eat no matter what they eat. Today, there are only tea eggs and wheat porridge for breakfast.


    "You can''t eat too many eggs at one time." Nicole peeled the tea eggs and put the eggs into the Frey plate.


    "Is that so." Tis nodded ignorantly, and then ate a large bowl of porridge with tea eggs.


    "How are the chickens on the farm now?" Liu Feng stuffed the half-bitten tea egg into Nicole''s mouth.


    "Cough cough..." An Li glanced at Nicole enviously and replied, "Now there are 3,000 chickens on the farm, and the daily output of eggs is more than 2,000."

 Chapter 480：

    "It''s still too few." Liu Feng frowned, this chicken was a fertilized egg brought by Liu Feng from the earth, and then hatched, which means that the earth chicken also crossed.


    He couldn''t hold living things in his inner space, but he didn''t know why he could bring plants and eggs, but he couldn''t bring even a single fly, which made him feel very strange.


    "Master, do you want to build more farms?" An Li asked, putting down her chopsticks.


    "No, come out in the Forbidden Mountain Range, and let all the chickens be free-range." Liu Feng said solemnly, he was not afraid of running out of land, and free-range chickens were the best.


    "Okay." Enri nodded.


    "Wait a minute, come with me to the scientific research department." Liu Feng brought the tea egg that An Li was biting half off.


    "Yes." En Li responded with a blushing face, and the corner of her mouth, chewing a tea egg, lifted up.


    Chapter 0580 otherworldly version of the steam engine.


    "Frey, how''s your glider study going?" Liu Feng turned his head and asked. He knew that Frey would go to the Air Force base for training when he was free.


    "It''s ready to fly." Frey said vaguely, chewing the egg in her mouth, "I''m going to try to fly for the second time."


    "That''s good. If the test flight is successful ten times, I will give you a set of gliders." Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    Ten successful test flights means that you can graduate from the air force base. You cannot fail once in ten test flights, otherwise you will have to test twenty times before you can graduate.


    "Okay." Frey''s green eyes lit up, she wanted a set of gliders like that, so that she could fly longer.


    "Don''t run around these days, your eldest sister should be coming soon." Liu Feng said softly.


    "Okay." Frey was stunned, then nodded obediently.


    "Eliza, how did you learn?" Liu Feng turned his head and asked, he knew that the elf was pulled by Caterpillar to learn how to hang gliding.


    "This..." Eliza was stunned, her emerald green eyes lowered, and she said timidly, "I haven''t gone to school yet."


    "Not yet?" Liu Feng nodded, knowing that everyone was busy these days.


    "Master, I also want to learn to hang glider." Tis shouted unwillingly, but she heard how good and cool En Li has been playing about hang gliding.


    "Okay, you can go to school when you have time." Liu Feng replied gently, drinking all the porridge in the bowl.


    "Yeah!" Tiss waved and shouted, shaking her **** on purpose to demonstrate to Hu Erniang.


    "You... Damn." An Li''s forehead bulged with blue veins, biting the tea egg fiercely, gnashing her teeth, "Big cow, big milk is amazing!"


    "Go to the scientific research department." Liu Feng reached out and rubbed Fox Erniang''s head to prevent An Li from blowing her hair.


    "Master, I''ll arrange someone." Mina walked outside with the tea eggs.


    "Let''s go." Liu Feng got up and walked outside, Nicole followed with a chuckle.


    "Oh." Enri spit out a sweet tongue at Tis, and quickly followed behind, she knew that something big had happened.


    "Tiss, you have to help me keep an eye out for an orc named Qiaomu." Avery suddenly said to Niu Jiao Niang.


    She saw that Qiaomu last night, the person next to His Royal Highness Diess. Before cooperating with Lord Liu Feng in acting, the other party thought she was dead. This time Qiao Mu definitely saw her, although he might not suspect her. After all, the last acting can be made up with his brain, but it is hard to guarantee that the other party will not test it secretly. .


    "Huh? Do you want to catch it?" Tis froze for a moment and said, "The little black house is full of people now."


    "No." Avril shook her head quickly, unable to disrupt Lord Liu Feng''s plan.


    "Then I''ll go on a tour." Tis stood up, the city has been a little chaotic recently.


    "Go." Avril waved her hand, she still wanted to **** Su Mi and Frey to school.


    "..."


    "Ta Tata..."


    The carriage ran out of the City Lord''s Mansion to the street, and, under the **** of the Wolf Warriors team, ran out of the city.


    "Why is that team familiar?" Qiao Mu held a bag of buns and looked at the distant carriage team, especially the backs of the riders.


    "Sir, it''s time to go, otherwise the buns will stink." The Leopard Dog Orc licked the crumbs of the buns with his fingers.


    "Well, let''s go." Qiao Mu nodded and walked ahead, preparing to leave the city and return to Blade''s Edge City to bring the treasure map back to His Highness Dis.


    There are many people who think and act the same as Qiao Mu, and there are many people who left Xiyang City today.


    "Ta Tata..."


    "Master, will they believe the treasure map is real?" Mina opened a curtain and looked at the pedestrians outside with blue eyes.


    "There will always be people who believe, don''t they?" Liu Feng closed his eyes and rested his mind, he didn''t necessarily believe it, as long as people were greedy.


    "Master, I''m worried about Elsa Elsa. If you let her know that the treasure map of the Brutus orc kingdom appears, she will definitely participate." Enri''s brown eyes flashed with worry.


    Elsa, as the eldest princess of the Brutus Orc Kingdom, is also a Valkyrie-like existence, and will never allow the treasures of the Brutu Orc Kingdom to fall into the hands of others. And that stupid Bella woman will definitely get involved, isn''t this a trap for her own people?


    "Didn''t you say that the eldest princess has half a map of the real Brutus orc kingdom? She will definitely refer to the fake map when she gets the fake map, don''t worry about her being fooled." Liu Feng smiled lightly, he thought that the other party would come to the door. Woolen cloth.


    "Yeah, I almost forgot." En Li was stunned and stuck out her tongue.


    "..."


    "Lord City Lord, the scientific research department is here."


    While chatting, the carriage reached its destination unknowingly.


    "Gag..."


    The door of the carriage opened, and as soon as Liu Feng came out, he saw that Niu Si was already waiting at the gate, as if he knew that Liu Feng would definitely come.


    "Master." Niu Si respectfully said.


    "Take me." Liu Feng said solemnly, followed by Nicole, Mina and Nicole.


    "Yes." Niu Si led the way with a serious face.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Ten minutes later, Niu Si brought Liu Feng and the others to a top-secret yard. There were dozens of soldiers stationed at the entrance, and there were bed crossbows in hidden places.


    This yard represents the pinnacle of the scientific research department, and it is also one of Liu Feng''s heritage in this era. Entering the yard and turning left and right, he came to a room. As soon as he entered the door, he felt a surge of heat.


    There is a wooden table in the middle of the house. On the table is a rotating square. There is a big wheel on the square. The wheel keeps turning. It is a steam engine.


    In addition to these, there were seven or eight bald men, who were nervously looking at Liu Feng and the others, very cautious.


    "Huh? Where''s the old blacksmith''s head?" Liu Feng glanced around, but didn''t see the familiar old man.

 Chapter 481：

    "Report, report to Lord City Lord, father, father, he is ill." A bald middle-aged man in his thirties stuttered, he was the son of the old blacksmith.


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Feng frowned, the old blacksmith''s physique should be hard to get sick.


    "Master, the old blacksmith, he worked so hard that he only slept four hours a day." Niu Si reported in a small voice.


    "What? You only sleep for four hours a day?" Liu Feng stared. He saw the old blacksmith''s son''s eyes. The dark circles under his eyes were very serious. At first glance, he knew it was due to lack of sleep.


    "In order to live up to the expectations of the city lord, Grandpa carried out experiments every day, and fell ill after finishing it." The old blacksmith''s son choked.


    Chapter 0581 train plan.


    "Didn''t I say, I want to rest?" Liu Feng frowned. He didn''t expect the old blacksmith to work so hard that he only slept for four hours a day.


    "Master, the old blacksmith is too stubborn, I..." Niu Si''s face was full of bitterness. He had been persuading the old blacksmith to rest, but he did not expect the old blacksmith to secretly get up at night to try ironing.


    "Lord City Lord, don''t blame Sir Niu, it''s because I didn''t help my father." The old blacksmith''s son said with tears.


    "Cough, cough... bastard, don''t talk nonsense."


    There was an old coughing sound behind him, and the old blacksmith was helped in, as if he was about to collapse when the wind blew.


    "Old blacksmith, you are sick, why are you still up?" Liu Feng frowned, he could see that the old blacksmith was tired and made people tired.


    "City Lord, I''m fine, I''m fine...cough cough..." The old blacksmith shouted excitedly, but then he coughed violently, as if he wanted to cough out his lungs.


    He can''t fall yet, the real mission has not yet been completed.


    "Water, bring water quickly." Liu Feng shouted loudly, he was really afraid that the old blacksmith would just leave like this, and his loss would be too great.


    "The water is here." The old blacksmith''s son ran over with a glass of water and fed the old blacksmith to drink it himself.


    "Mina, go get the glucose in the carriage." Liu Feng turned his head and instructed Mina. He remembered that there was glucose in the cabinet of the carriage.


    "Yes." Mina nodded and ran out with light steps.


    "Quick, sit down and rest." Liu Feng personally took the chair to the old blacksmith.


    "Lord City Lord, I''ll come, I''ll come." The old blacksmith''s son hurried forward to take the chair, but he didn''t dare to let Lord City Lord take the chair.


    This scene moved the old blacksmith to tears. He felt that his hard work was completely worth it, and he felt that he could fight again.


    "Don''t get excited, calm down, you rest first, I''m still waiting for you to report the results." Liu Feng immediately reassured him, he was really afraid that the old blacksmith would go away when he was excited.


    To be able to build a steam engine in just a few months, the old blacksmith is definitely the top talent in this era, and he is the person he absolutely needs. If he dies, the research plan will be broken again.


    "Okay, okay..." The old blacksmith responded with a few hellos and sat down obediently on the chair to rest. He also knew that now was not the time to be brave.


    Liu Feng came to the steam engine and looked at the constantly turning wheels, his face was full of joy. One of the symbols of this industrial revolution was finally created.


    "How many times does this turn per minute?" Liu Feng asked.


    "Sir, 100 to 110 revolutions per minute, it''s been ten days in a row." The old blacksmith couldn''t help shouting, getting up and coming to Liu Feng''s side.


    "What''s wrong in the middle?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, making a steam engine for the first time.


    "A few parts are broken in the middle, and occasionally there will be deflation. The valve problem was just solved yesterday." The old blacksmith said solemnly, his face was full of unease. Knowing that these days, he has used a lot of steel.


    Valve solved? Liu Feng was surprised that one of the key parts was actually solved. He nodded and asked, "Is the little trouble still happening now? I want a very stable one."


    "Sir, I''m already making a new steam engine. It''s an improved one. I believe it can work for ten days without any problems." The old blacksmith said with great confidence.


    He has been limited by the material problem these days. If he hadn''t gone to the steelmaking side a few days ago and learned that a new type of steel had been made, he made it into a steam engine, but he did not expect it to be successful.


    "Very good." Liu Feng''s black eyes were slightly bright, and he praised, "It''s done very well, when will it be made? No, you should rest first, old blacksmith, and then make it after you recover from your illness."


    "Sir, don''t worry about me, my son will do it." The old blacksmith pulled his son and said with relief, "He was with me the whole time, and he knew the process of the steam engine."


    "Okay, then leave it to him." Liu Feng nodded with a chuckle. He knew that the old blacksmith was helping his son to get ahead and wanted his son to be reused by him.


    "Isn''t it time to take orders?" the old blacksmith kicked his son''s foot and cursed.


    "Guaranteed to complete the task," shouted the old blacksmith''s son.


    "Use a small test first. If there is no problem, I want to be able to drive a steam engine of several thousand kilograms or tens of thousands of kilograms." Liu Feng said solemnly, the use of steam engines is too many.


    "Yes." The old blacksmith and his son replied respectfully.


    "Old blacksmith, do you remember the plan I gave you before, the kind of train that can pull thousands of people and run tens of thousands of kilometers?" Liu Feng asked calmly.


    "Remember, remember." The old blacksmith nodded frantically, his eyes were full of madness. He just looked at the picture, so he made such crazy work experiments day and night. He was afraid that he would not be able to complete it in his lifetime.


    "Don''t get tired, you have to help me build that train." Liu Feng turned his head to stare at the old blacksmith, and said solemnly, "You alone can bear the labor of a thousand people in Xiyang City. Your body is important."


    "I will, I will." The old blacksmith was moved to tears. It was the first time he was taken seriously by others, and he was still a nobleman and someone he admired.


    "Master, the glucose is here." Mina entered with a can of glucose.


    "For the old blacksmith." Liu Feng looked at the old blacksmith after he took the glucose, and said, "Drink a little every day to replenish physical strength."


    "Thank you, Lord City Lord." The old blacksmith hurriedly saluted.


    "Get up." Liu Feng said quickly, this kind of person who is willing to work hard and is a research madman is definitely a person he respects, just like several old scientific research gentlemen of the earth flower family.


    "Lord City Lord, give me a year, and I will definitely build the train." The old blacksmith assured with a serious face.


    "Okay, I believe in you. If you want someone to give it to you, you want money to give it to you." Liu Feng said gently. With the drawings he gave, it might really be possible or not.


    He decided to go back to Earth and get some old videos from a special channel, that is, the videos of building trains in the past. Although they were in black and white, he needed to edit them.


    "Guaranteed to complete the task." The old blacksmith respectfully said, his face full of enthusiasm.


    "Go and rest." Liu Feng gave Niu Si a wink. He was really afraid that the old blacksmith would fall ill.


    "Yeah, let the old blacksmith go to rest." Niu Si quickly arranged to send the old blacksmith back to his room to rest.


    Chapter 0582 The otherworldly version of the carriage brand?


    "Cough cough cough..." The old blacksmith coughed and was taken away.


    "Nicole, bring a piece of ginseng from the inner library to the old blacksmith, and explain how to use it." Liu Feng turned his head and instructed Nicole. For someone like the old blacksmith who was willing to work hard for him, he was completely willing to pay for it.


    "Okay." Nicole nodded.


    "What''s your name?" Liu Feng asked the old blacksmith''s son. He really didn''t know the old blacksmith''s son.


    "The youngest is called Jialin." The old blacksmith''s son said quickly.


    "Jia Lin, your father is already too tired, you should start taking over this project." Liu Feng smiled lightly, he wanted to assign Jia Lin as the host.

 Chapter 482：

    "Yes." Garin replied respectfully.


    "This steam engine, I hope to study the power that can be used on ships." Liu Feng said calmly, the train is temporarily impossible.


    Even if the train is really built, it is necessary to eliminate all the enemies, or create an absolute reputation, so that people will not dare to provoke him, so that the rails can be laid, or the tens of thousands of catties of the rails will be stolen.


    "For a boat?" Garin asked in confusion.


    "That''s how it looks..." Liu Feng beckoned An Li to take out a notepad, and then drew on the notepad, probably drawing the propeller, and explaining the working principle.


    "Huh?" Garin was startled, then turned his head to look at the spinning steam engine, and couldn''t help falling into contemplation, as if he had caught some inspiration.


    "I''ll have someone send over the drawings and working principles. Your first task is to apply this steam engine to the ship and use it as a power source..." Liu Feng said again about the role of the steam engine as a power source.


    The steam engine can be used for mining and transportation, without the laborious transportation from the mine to the outside, as long as the rails are erected, the ore can be easily pulled out of the mine.


    It can also be used in workshops. The steam engine can completely replace the water power, and the speed will be faster and more stable. It can also be used for construction and transportation of construction sites, lifting cement stones to high floors, etc.


    With the steam engine in Xiyang City, his previous population troubles and the like can be reduced by half, and the development of the territory will be multiplied several times.


    The most special among them is the ship. The appearance of the steamship means that the sail-powered ship has ushered in the elimination. The autonomous-powered ship is much faster than the wind-driven ship.


    "Yes, my subordinates will build a stable steam engine as soon as possible." Jia Lin respectfully said, his pressure came instantly, and it also made him excited.


    "I will have someone deliver the reward to you." Liu Feng stepped outside and said cheerfully, "Pay more attention to rest."


    "Yes." Jia Lin watched Liu Feng and the others leave with emotion.


    "Work hard, this is the first time I''ve seen the young master pay so much attention to one thing." Niu Si patted Jia Lin on the shoulder and hurried to catch up.


    "Ta Tata..."


    "Take me to the carriage." Liu Feng said indifferently, the carriage he was talking about was the carriage that studies bearings.


    The carriages of this era did not have bearings. They used a round hole to stuff animal skins, etc., or fixed them with iron rings.


    The difference between a bearing and no bearing is that it saves effort. For a carriage with a bearing, the horse also pulls more goods. It can be said that it is several times more than without a bearing, and the speed is faster.


    In the ancient times of China, there were bearings, such as ceramic bearings, pig iron bearings, copper-iron bearings, etc. at the beginning.


    If it weren''t for the current road in Xiyang City, if it were all cement roads, a carriage with bearings could definitely pull several tons of goods.


    "Yes." Niu Si immediately led the way.


    Soon, the group came to a yard, and there were more than a dozen carriages parked at the gate of the yard, all four carriages.


    "Oh? It seems that the research is very successful." Liu Feng raised his eyebrows and looked at the four-wheeled carriages. These carriages were all used to transport goods, and they also replaced the two-wheeled carriages in Xiyang City.


    "Ta Tata..."


    A person rushed out of the yard and hurriedly saluted, "Sir City Lord."


    "Are you the person in charge here?" Liu Feng asked indifferently.


    "It''s my subordinate." Someone in charge was a little nervous, and his voice was a little broken.


    "Have the bearings been made?" Liu Feng asked calmly. The manufacture of the carriage is not difficult, but the difficulty lies in the wheels, especially the bearings that are forced to move forward.


    "Sir, the test of the roller bearing has been completed, and now it is entering the production stage." The person in charge said quickly.


    "How''s the output?" Liu Feng was quite surprised, but he got the roller bearing out so quickly, which made him have to reconsider with the technicians of the scientific research department. Could it be that a blank person learns faster? Or more durable?


    "Only six roller bearings can be produced in one day." The person in charge said carefully.


    "Why are there so few?" Liu Feng frowned, the number was too small, and he wanted more than a thousand carriages, so it couldn''t be counted as mass production.


    "Sir, handmade is already the limit." The person in charge said embarrassingly, sweat dripping from his forehead.


    "Handwork?" Liu Feng was stunned. No wonder the output was so small. He immediately thought of a steam engine. If a steam engine is used as a power source, some things that can only be done manually can be replaced by a steam engine, such as rolling iron chains.


    "Let''s continue with production. In a few days, I will send a machine to help." Liu Feng waved his hand.


    "Yes." The person in charge breathed a sigh of relief. He thought that the Lord of the City would blame him.


    "This carriage, get a few better decorated ones." Liu Feng suddenly thought of an idea.


    "Excuse me, Lord City Lord, what level do you want to reach?" The person in charge asked cautiously. There are several levels of carriages, with Lord City Lord''s carriage being the top one, as well as wooden carriages and so on.


    "Let''s build ten luxury cars according to half of my carriage." Liu Feng said lightly, he decided to get a carriage brand, an alien version of the car? No, it is an alien version of the carriage brand.


    He is such a bad taste. When he gets out the rubber and the like, he plans to build a car. Of course, this can only be thought about temporarily. I am afraid that the battery life of the built car will be a big problem.


    "Yes." The person in charge replied respectfully.


    Chapter 0583 Mila is on the run.


    "Cuckoo..."


    The sound of owls can be heard far away at night, especially in the dark forest, which makes people horrified.


    "Huhuhu..."


    Mila was breathing heavily, her face was very pale, her green eyes were full of fear and vigilance, and she clenched the saber in her hand. This was what Frey secretly gave her when she was leaving, and she thought Frey secretly gave it to her.


    She was hiding behind a thick tree at this time, her green eyes aimed at the darkness from the gap of the dead tree, as if there was something terrifying.


    "Damn, how did you meet that terrifying guy." Mila gritted her teeth, she never thought that she would meet a bounty hunter halfway, or one of the top terrifying bounty hunters...


    She is a bird clan orc. She accidentally revealed her identity, and then was targeted by the other party. She had been chasing her for three days and three nights.


    "Hold on for a while, we''re going to Shizhu Mountain." Mila looked down at the wound on her left arm. It was scratched by the weapon of the bounty hunter during the chase tonight. She was too careless. .


    "Fortunately, it was only scratched, otherwise the entire arm would be gone." Mila squirmed her lower lip, secretly rejoicing.


    She put the saber in her right hand into her mouth, groped for the cloth bag tied around her waist, and quickly found a roll of white cloth, which Frey had stuffed to her in private, saying that it could bind the wound, what is it called a bandage.


    By the way, I had to clean the wound. Mila stopped her hand holding the bandage, put the bandage in her arms, and then took out a small ceramic bottle from her pocket, which was half the size of a palm. Frey said it was disinfectant alcohol.


    Originally, Mila wanted to bring the disinfectant alcohol back to the eldest sister, but she thought that Frey said that if the wound is not disinfected, it will cause lesions and damage to the wound, and there is a high chance that the arm will be disabled. She didn''t dare to try that chance, so she could only pour disinfectant alcohol on the wound according to Frey''s introduction.


    "Hiss..." Mila clenched her teeth, and the veins on her forehead burst out. The disinfectant alcohol poured on the wound, it was really painful, if it wasn''t for her perseverance, she might have screamed.


    Mila''s chest rose and fell, and her breath was very heavy. After waiting for five or six seconds, she slowly regained her senses. She stuffed the remaining bit of sterilizing alcohol back into her pocket, and then picked up the bandage in her arms and wrapped it around the wound. Cold sweat came out on her forehead. .


    "Huh..." Mila took the saber from her mouth, took a deep breath, and moved her left hand. I don''t know if it was an illusion or what, but she felt that her left hand was much better.


    "Should I be able to rest tonight?" Mila probed into the depths of the forest. With her night vision ability, she didn''t see any movement.


    "Tomorrow, we will reach the Shizhu Mountain range tomorrow."

 Chapter 483：

    Mila murmured to herself, her brows furrowed, she was wondering whether to lead this terrifying existence to Shizhu Mountain, she was afraid that if the eldest sister was not on the mountain, it would be wrong to lead this terror back.


    In the end, Mila was worried about gains and losses. She was afraid to lead the bounty hunter back, and then the terrifying person was not left behind, but instead exposed everyone''s habitat. That would be a catastrophe.


    "What should I do, what should I do now?" Mila muttered to herself, her green eyes a little distracted, she couldn''t help but smile bitterly when she thought of Frei from Xiyang City.


    If you don''t lead to Shizhu Mountain and get rid of this terrifying bounty hunter with the help of her friends, it will represent her death. She is not sure that she can escape from the bounty hunter.


    If she died, then the eldest sister would not know Frey''s whereabouts, because the clues were all traced by Mila herself, and even the eldest sister did not know that she was going to the west, and she always thought that Frey was going east.


    "Otherwise, why don''t you escape to other places?" Mila frowned and pondered. She was trying to escape from the city of the human race, so that the other party didn''t have to enter the city, after all, it was so special.


    "Crack..."


    There was a sound of a branch breaking, and Mila''s face suddenly changed. Judging from her experience, this was clearly the sound of some kind of heavy object breaking the branch, and the other party came after him.


    "Damn, don''t you need to rest?" Mila gritted her teeth, shoved the saber into her mouth, and climbed up the treetop with her hands and feet, her green eyes vigilantly looking in the direction of the voice.


    In the dark forest, a black shadow was jumping, walking between trees, with a faint green glow, looking in the direction of Mila, pausing from time to time.


    "Huh..." Mila breathed a sigh of relief when she saw this scene. It was clearly some kind of beast, chasing after her **** smell, not that terrifying bounty hunter.


    "It scared me a lot, I thought it was that partner." Mila''s tense body slackened, and her wings that were about to flutter slowly closed. She also planned to shuttle through the trees if there was any danger. .


    "Ooooooooooo..."


    A wolf howl sounded, causing Mila to roll her eyes, these beasts still want to play sneak attack and siege?


    "Ooooooooooo..."


    Suddenly, there was the sound of wolves in the forest, as if there was an attack, and the sound was full of fear.


    "What?" Mila''s face was ugly, her green eyes stared at the darkness of the forest, and the shadow turned her head and ran away.


    "What happened?"


    Mira suddenly thought of something and lost her voice, "Would the wolves meet that guy?"


    "Let''s go." Mila immediately made a decision, fluttered her wings and jumped under the tree, dodged a few trees in a semi-glide, and began to flee.


    Chapter 0584 Giant Hunter.


    "Ooooooooooo..."


    The howl of the wolves broke the silent forest and spread far in the night, making Mira escape faster.


    "Damn, this bastard, the giant hunter, is really haunted." Mila moved forward, using the strength of the tree pole to move forward, leaving no traces on the ground.


    "Ooooooooooo..."


    A few hundred meters away from Mila, there was an open field, more than two hundred meters wide. Under the moonlight, the ground was covered with green and sprouting grass, and at this time the grass was being watered with crimson.


    Under the moonlight, there were more than a dozen wolves lying on the ground. Some were split in half, and some had their heads rotated by 100 degrees. At first glance, their necks were twisted and broken by violence. .


    Near the edge of the open space, there was a strong figure, half-hunchbacked, holding a large iron axe to the right, with blood dripping from the blade.


    This man is the terrifying bounty hunter who was chasing Mila, that is, the giant hunter in Mila''s mouth. Under the moonlight, you can see that the entire height is more than 2.5 meters tall. He is a giant with a wolf corpse hanging on his shoulders. The left hand is clasping the head of a wolf wolf.


    "Ooooooooooo..."


    The wolf struggled desperately, wailing in his throat, kicking and kicking his limbs, trying to break free from the giant hunter''s broad palm.


    "Crack..."


    "Ow...!!"


    The wolf howling stopped, the giant hunter used his left hand to break the neck of the wolf directly, the wolf shook his body, and his limbs fell weakly. It is the alpha wolf of the wolf pack. Today, he chose the wrong prey and ended his wolf life. .


    "Hehehe..."


    The giant hunter let out a deep laughter, his voice hoarse as if piercing glass, giving one goosebumps.


    "Boom..."


    The wolf corpse was thrown on the ground by the giant hunter, his shoulders trembled, the wolf corpse on his shoulder slid down, the axe in his right hand was lifted up, the wolf corpse was cut in half, and blood spattered.


    "Escape, then escape..." The giant hunter said hoarsely, he put the axe on his shoulders, slowly straightened his body, and his head was exposed to the moonlight from the shadows. The giant hunter actually wore a barrel-shaped helmet. There was only a gap three fingers wide, and a pair of bloodshot pupils could be seen, full of violence and murderous intent.


    "Crack clap..."


    The giant hunter stepped into the forest, his huge body stomped off the dead branches on the ground, but his footsteps became lighter as he walked, and finally fell silent, like an experienced hunter.


    Soon, the giant hunter found the tree where Mira stayed. He rubbed down and touched the blood on the ground with his hand, and put it in front of his nose to smell it.


    "Wine? It''s interesting!" The giant hunter grinned, his voice full of irritability, stood up and strode forward, searching for the traces left by the former Mila from time to time.


    "That stinky woman Leia, this time I''m following behind your clan, and soon, we can meet... Hehehe..." The giant hunter roared like a wounded beast.


    "Crack clap..."


    The giant hunter disappeared into the night, but the huge body was very flexible.


    "Cuckoo..."


    I don''t know how long it took before the disappearing owl''s chirping sounded again, accompanied by the roar of beasts rushing for food.


    ...


    "twitter¡­¡­"


    Time passed quickly, the sky was bright, and the forest was misty white.


    "Huh?" Mila slowly opened her eyes, blinked her eyes, and then glanced around vigilantly, but she was relieved that she didn''t see the terrifying figure.


    "After a short break, let''s go back quickly." Mila looked at the sky, probably resting for less than an hour, she had been hurrying all night, and she couldn''t bear to squint for a while.


    She has to hurry back. It is not far from Shizhu Mountain now, and it will take half a day at most, so she may have a chance to get rid of the giant hunter. To be honest, I don''t know why the other party has been pestering her, but the other party is one of the bounty hunters. The characters in the top ten are really much stronger than the ninety-odd killers in her ranking.


    "Crack..."


    "Huh?" Mila''s feathered ears trembled, and she suddenly turned her head to look behind her, her green eyes tightened, and the huge figure was standing not far away, looming in the white mist.


    "Damn..." Mila''s face was pale, which really scared her, if it wasn''t for her sensitive ears, she just heard the sound of branches breaking.


    "Heh... I found you." The giant hunter''s voice was hoarse and harsh, raised his big iron axe, and stared at the figure on the four-meter treetop.


    "You bastard." Mila immediately stood up and pulled out the saber from her waist. She wanted to find an opportunity to escape. She couldn''t beat the Giant Hunter in singles.


    "Get down." The giant hunter suddenly threw the big axe in his hand.

 Chapter 484：

    "Whoosh..."


    Mila''s green eyes tightened, her body suddenly jumped from the treetops, her wings spread out, and she escaped by gliding.


    "Boom!!"


    The axe was nailed to the ground where Mila was standing just now, the axe blade was half in, and the axe handle vibrated.


    "Bang!!!"


    Then there was a loud noise, and the giant orc''s legs exerted force, ran rampantly, climbed up the treetops in three or two, pulled the axe with his right hand, and grabbed the branch with his left hand and swayed to the ground.


    "Bang!"


    The giant beast squatted on the ground with his hands, his legs suddenly exerted force again, and the entire figure rushed past, chasing after Mila, and the branches in the way were split by an axe.


    "Run away, lead me over." The giant hunter muttered to himself, his eyes locked tightly on the figure running in front of him, but his footsteps slowed down a bit. How could the birdman escape? I''m afraid he will be captured and sold on the first day.


    Chapter 0585 to warm up.


    At noon, the chasing battle in the forest had not stopped, and the distance between Mira and the giant hunter was getting closer and closer, so that Mira had no time to think about the escape route, and she had to pay full attention to the movement behind her.


    "Whoosh!!"


    Mila''s ears were sensitive, and when she heard the sound of breaking through the air, she quickly flashed to the side, and a thigh-thick log flew past her ears and hit a big tree in front of her.


    "Bang!!"


    "It''s almost there, it''s almost time..." Mila''s green eyes looked anxiously ahead, out of this forest, the outside is the scope of Shizhu Mountain.


    "Hehe... You can''t escape." The giant hunter roared loudly, the axe in his hand slashed from time to time on the side of the tree, but he still slashed intentionally, forming a V-shape with the tip pointing in the direction of travel.


    If Mira turned her head to observe carefully, she would find that the giant hunter was marking. Looking at the actions of the giant beast hand, you can definitely find that the other party is driving people away. Unfortunately, Mila is now afraid and nervous, and there is absolutely no way to calm down and observe.


    "Choo Choo Choo¡­¡­"


    Mila''s index finger was bent into a circle, and she put it in her mouth and blew a high-pitched, rhythmic whistle that traveled far in the forest. This is the signal transmission method used by the orcs of the bird race. The rhythm that Mira blows is that there is an enemy attacking.


    "It''s finally here." Mila''s eyes were filled with joy, and she looked through the gaps in the trees, and she could see the open grass, and in front of it was the plain area under Shizhu Mountain.


    "Whoosh!"


    Mila''s wings fluttered, her speed burst out with all her strength, and she quickly shuttled between the trees, throwing the giant hunter away for a long distance at once.


    "Hehehe... It seems that the other bird orcs have found it." Instead, the giant hunter slowed down and left a mark on the tree pole, which is a mark for other bounty hunters.


    He wants to wipe out the bird clan orcs.


    The giant hunter came to seek revenge for the Sky Wing Hunter, Frey''s sister Leia. He was once hired as a security guard, and the target person who could be protected was assassinated. That killer was Sky Wing Hunter Leya.


    This has also become a shame for the giant hunter. He is the seventh-ranked bounty hunter. The mission actually failed, which also caused his ranking to drop to ninth. The top eight are all 100% mission completion rates.


    So the Giant Hunter hates the Sky Wing Hunter, plus he has played against Leya from the beginning, making him feel that Leya''s strength is just that, if it is not for the ability to fly and the speed is faster, otherwise, he will sit on the other side with one ass. .


    "Whoosh!"


    Mira rushed out of the forest by gliding, and immediately saw more than a dozen people not far away, including flying bird orcs, and bird orcs who couldn''t fly with weapons.


    "Mila, come here." The bird clan orcs shouted first.


    "Be careful and avoid it."


    "Behind me, Mila, run away..."


    "..."


    Mila listened to the anxious shouts of her companions, her hair was horrified, her heart throbbed, her toes suddenly hit the ground, and her body flashed to the side.


    "Whoosh!"


    There was a sharp sound of breaking the air, and a silver light flashed past Mila''s body. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw an axe, and at this moment, it slashed into the ground. If she slowed down for a second, she would have already Split in half with an axe.


    "Oh?" The giant hunter squatted alone and looked at Mila in surprise as he fled away. He didn''t expect that the other party would suddenly dodge and miss his axe.


    "Hehehe..." The giant hunter let out a low laughter, his bloodshot eyes looking from his helmet, looking at the dozen orcs of the bird race, he couldn''t help feeling very happy.


    "Is this guy crazy?" Mila quickly distanced herself from the giant hunter, and looked at the giant hunter who was squatting on the ground with a weird smile. Now her companions are all here, and the other party is still laughing. .


    "Mila, you''re finally back. If you don''t come back, the eldest sister will go out to find you." A bird orc descended from the air and asked with concern, "Is that a giant?"


    "Yeah, I''ve been chasing after seeing my injury halfway through." Mila smiled bitterly. After all, her wings couldn''t be hidden perfectly, and they didn''t even grow together. If they wanted to fly, they couldn''t fly, so she could only use her robes. pack.


    But now it''s spring, the weather has started to warm up, and she''s still wrapped up so tightly that she clearly tells others that she has a problem.


    "This guy, is that the giant hunter? How could it be him?"


    "Huh? Is this a giant? Is it the first time I''ve seen a giant?"


    "Didn''t you say that giants have disappeared? How can there be giants?"


    "Others also say that the bird race orcs are extinct, don''t we survive the same?"


    "..."


    A group of bird orcs all started to discuss, pointing to the giant hunter and discussing it, and almost tied the other party up for research.


    "Is eldest sister at home?" Mila asked, glancing at her companions.


    "At home, just came back today." Someone responded.


    "Go to inform the eldest sister and say that a powerful enemy has appeared. We must leave him today. Our habitat cannot be leaked." Mila said quickly, if the habitat is exposed, it will be for the bird clan orcs. Just make it worse.


    "Leave it to me." A flying bird orc flapped his wings and climbed up, flying towards the top of the stone pillar.


    "Oh? Did you go to inform people?" The giant hunter looked at the bird race orcs flying up, stood up slowly, and said coldly, "Since we have already called people, let''s warm up first."


    "Bang!"


    As soon as the words fell, the giant hunter ran wildly, holding the axe tightly and rushing towards the bird clan orcs, and today I want to kill it.


    "Everyone, be careful, don''t touch it hard." Mila shouted loudly, the back of her hand holding the saber burst into blue veins, and her green eyes stared at the rushing giant hunter.


    Chapter 0586 powerful Leia.


    The power of a giant hunter is several times stronger than that of ordinary orcs. Except for special orcs, few orcs can surpass giants.


    If the number of giants is not too small, with the physical quality of giants, this era is the world of giants.


    "Chong!"

 Chapter 485：

    "Ah~"


    There was a sound of metal collision, accompanied by a scream, and a flying bird orc was smashed and flew out. If it hadn''t been blocked with a long sword, he might have died. Now he is seriously injured and his arm is broken.


    "Amin?" Mila rolled on the ground, dodged the giant hunter''s arm, and looked at her wailing companion lying a dozen meters away.


    "Qiangqiang!!"


    The axe in the giant hunter''s hand nimbly blocked the two long swords that were attacking sneakily, and the left hand swept across with a fist, and the two bird orcs fell to the ground by the hammer.


    "Heh~ It''s really weak." The giant hunter sneered, and kicked him violently. It was difficult to survive this kick.


    "Damn it!" Mila saw it, and immediately jumped up, aiming the saber at the back of the giant hunter''s neck. This knife would kill him.


    "Go away!" The giant hunter put his feet away, and the axe in his right hand turned upside down and slashed over. The target was Mila''s head. I was afraid that the saber would not be able to stop the axe.


    "I''m going to die?" Mila''s green eyes narrowed, she was in mid-air, and she couldn''t dodge the axe that was slashing.


    "Whoosh!"


    The sound of breaking the air suddenly sounded, making the giant hunter''s face change slightly, he bluntly stopped the axe he was about to swing, and rolled away on the spot.


    "Bang!"


    With a muffled sound, a spear was inserted into the ground where the giant hunter stood just now. The spear shaft was still shaking violently. It can be seen how powerful the thrown spear was. No wonder the giant hunter avoided it.


    "Whoosh..."


    The giant hunter took a breath, slowly got up and looked up at the sky. He saw a bird orc with a white mask, with broad white wings, waist-length white hair, tied into a ponytail, and a tight leather armor. The posture is exactly the posture of throwing something.


    "Are you here? Sky Wing Hunter." The giant hunter put the axe on his shoulder, his bloodshot eyes staring at the figure above.


    "Great, big sister is here, cough, cough..."


    "Come on, come and rest, stop talking."


    "Come on, two people, take Amin back to the stockade."


    "..."


    Leia took back her throwing posture, and her cold green eyes glanced at the companions lying on the ground. There were a dozen companions, now eight of them were lying down, and they were still the main force in the cottage.


    "You, **** it." Leya''s voice was cold and full of killing intent. With a flap of her wings, her figure instantly fell to the ground, her wings suddenly flapped twice, and the gravity of the landing was immediately buffered.


    "Chong!"


    Leia pulled out her spear, threw away the dirt on the tip of the spear, and waved her hand to Mila to move back.


    Mira immediately retreated. She knew that the eldest sister was angry. She was very angry. It was almost the same as when Frey was not in the cottage. She looked at the giant hunter with pitiful eyes.


    You must know that the strength of the eldest sister is very terrifying, especially the use of wings, which is dozens of times stronger than them.


    "Finally let me find you." The giant hunter twisted his neck a few times, his voice hoarse and harsh, "Today, if you dare to escape, I will kill them all."


    He pointed his ax at those bird orcs who were seriously injured and unable to fly. He didn''t expect that bird orcs had only half of their wings.


    "You don''t have a chance to be presumptuous." Leia''s little feet pushed her little feet, her wings flapped, and her figure rushed forward instantly, stabbing the giant hunter''s chest with the spear in her hand.


    "It''s good." The giant hunter raised his axe in both arms and slashed down at Leia, who was rushing past.


    "call!"


    Leia''s green eyes narrowed slightly, her wings were folded and her body moved sideways, and her feint spear changed from stab to swipe.


    "Snapped!!!"


    "Bang!"


    The giant hunter lost his balance and fell to the ground. His sense of crisis was very good, and he immediately rolled twice to avoid the spear that followed and stabbed.


    "Damn!!!" The Giant Hunter let out a low roar. He never thought that the Sky Wing Hunter was faster and more experienced than him. Could this be the fourth-ranked existence on the Killer List?


    The last time Leia failed to take on the ''Dragon'' quest, the ranking of the killer list dropped one place, and the success rate of the first three quests was 100%, unless Leia could complete the ''Dragon'' quest again.


    "call!"


    Leia would not give the enemy time to rest, her wings flapped, her figure swept past again, and her spear, like a deadly poisonous snake, continued to attack the giant hunter.


    "Clang clang!!!"


    The sound of metal collisions was endless, and the giant hunter waved the axe in his hand to block the attacking spear. Blood was already seen on his body, and he was completely crushed and beaten.


    "Damn, how can the speed be so fast, there is absolutely no chance to counterattack." The giant hunter gritted his teeth, thinking about how to counterattack.


    "Clang clang!"


    "Pfft~"


    Blood splashed, and the giant hunter couldn''t keep up with the speed. He was stabbed in the shoulder by a spear. He stared at Leia and swung his axe, but Leia''s wings fluttered, and the figure retreated a few steps, and the spear was pulled out.


    "It''s not good!" The giant hunter had an ugly face and secretly said in his heart.


    "Evacuate first, anyway, they have found their habitat, and come back with all the people."


    Thinking of this, the giant hunter turned around and ran, leaving Leia and the others stunned. This was still a menacing giant hunter. Before, they heard how reckless and irritable the giant hunter was.


    "Want to run away?" Leia said coldly, flapping her wings, her figure rushed out, and chased after the giant hunter, the habitat of the bird orcs could not be exposed.


    "This..." Mila''s green eyes tightened, looking at the speed at which the giant hunter ran wild, which clearly could easily catch up with her.


    "Damn, it''s a joke... I... I''m not right..." Mila gritted her teeth and immediately thought of a possibility that the other party was expelling her and asked her to bring her here...


    Chapter 0587 Liu Feng is miserable.


    "Bang!"


    The giant hunter collided, and the tree with the thick arm was smashed, and the figure went into the dense branches.


    He could never have imagined that the opponent was much more powerful than he imagined. No wonder he was ranked fourth in the killer rankings, which was no worse than the top bounty hunters.


    "The great giant hunter, do you just run away?" Leia said coldly, the long wings were not easy to spread in the woods, and the speed slowed down.


    "Do you think I''m stupid?" the giant hunter shouted without looking back. The axe chopped off a few branches and pulled it behind him, forming a certain obstacle.


    "..." Leia''s silver teeth clenched slightly, she was a little helpless, the woods were too bad for her.


    "I''m leaving, you wait, wait for me to bring someone." The giant hunter let out a long roar, his pace quickened again, and he got into the denser woods.


    "Bang!!"

 Chapter 486：

    "Damn!" Leia angrily nailed the spear to the tree pole next to her, her green eyes flashing with murderous intent, and staring coldly at the trembling tree, the giant hunter just disappeared in front of her eyes.


    The reason for the geographical environment, there is nothing to say, the giant hunter does not behave like a fool, and will not give her a chance at all, this is what makes her angry, obviously stronger than the other party, but there is no way to keep the giant hunter.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Leia pulled out her spear, kicked the tree pole with her legs, flapped her wings and flew to the sky, and glanced in the air in the direction where the giant hunter disappeared.


    "Huhu..." Leia flapped her wings and flew towards Shizhu Mountain in a circle. Pursuing the current situation would be a waste of time. Apart from sending most of the clansmen, relying solely on the strength of the bird clan orcs would simply be a waste of time. Giant hunters deliver food.


    Soon, she returned to Mila and the others. Seeing the situation of her companions, her teeth were all gnashing, showing how much she hated that giant hunter.


    Since the escape a few years ago, when have they suffered such a big disability in the past few years? Even when they went to complete the "Dragon" mission, they only injured five or six people.


    "Big sister is back." The bird clan orc shouted excitedly.


    "Big sister, is that giant hunter dead?" Mila hurriedly stepped forward and asked. This was related to whether the habitat of the orcs of the bird race would be leaked.


    "Escape." Leia said coldly, the back of the hand holding the spear burst into blue veins, she was not reconciled.


    "Ah?" Mila was stunned for a moment, how could she not have imagined that the eldest sister would take action and let the giant hunter escape.


    "Go back to the cottage, and no one will be left here from today." Leia glanced around and instructed, "Take all the food you have, don''t leave it to others."


    "Then I just reclaimed a piece of land, so I don''t want it anymore? Won''t we plant wheat this year?" said a flightless orc from the bird race.


    "Don''t worry, the habitat is exposed, it''s not safe down here."


    "Yeah, the other party will bring people soon, it''s only safe on the cottage."


    "..."


    The plain under the Shizhu Mountain is a suitable place for planting. This year, the orcs of the bird race are reluctant to sit and eat the mountains, especially those who can¡¯t fly. They don¡¯t want to stay stupid in the cottage, but they are more willing to come down to plant and learn from the human race. That way there will be food for winter.


    "Big sister, what should I do next?" Mila blamed herself a little. If she didn''t lure the giant hunter over, maybe the habitat wouldn''t have to be exposed.


    Now that the giant hunter has escaped, the other party will definitely come back. Everyone understands that if he comes back again, he will not be alone.


    "Let''s go back first." Leia didn''t blame Mila, who knew that the other party could escape from her?


    "Okay." Mila responded in frustration, letting Leia hug her from behind and fly into the sky.


    "Whoosh..."


    After dozens of seconds, Leia took Mila back to the stockade on the top of the stone pillar. This is a platform of more than 6,000 to 7,000 square meters. There are many crooked wooden houses built on it, and there is a small cave...


    Seeing Leia''s return and her companions who had been brought back to heal her wounds, more than 20 bird orcs came out of the wooden house, some adults, some children, some with half-grown wings, and some without wings.


    There are nearly a hundred people in Leia''s bird clan orc village, but there are only a dozen orc clan orcs who can fly.


    "Going out for so long? Does Frey have any news?" Leia asked after landing, and walked towards her injured companion.


    "Ah?" Mila was stunned for a moment, and quickly replied, "I found Frey."


    What she was in a daze just now was seeing her companions and where they lived. After making her compare Xiyang City, her mood was inexplicably depressed.


    "Really?" Leia''s progress suddenly stopped, she turned her head to stare at Mila, her green eyes flashed with anticipation, and she said anxiously, "Where is the person? Why didn''t you bring her back?"


    "This..." Mila hesitated, thinking of the situation in Xiyang City, she still told the truth, "Frey doesn''t want to go back with me, and wants the eldest sister to find her."


    "Where?" Leia asked in astonishment. What''s the situation? Frey doesn''t want to come back? Still mad at her?


    "In a place called Xiyang City, it''s a bit far from our side..." Mila recounted how she met Frey, and her killer skills were taught by Liu Feng.


    "You? You mean? Frey is going to marry a human noble?" Leia''s voice was a little broken, which was the most unbelievable thing she had ever heard.


    "This... yes, Frey said it herself." Mila bit her head and said, she knew that Sister Leia was going to run wild.


    "She, how dare she?" Leia coldly shouted, "I don''t agree, Mila, clean up immediately and take me to that Xiyang City."


    "Yes." Mila responded quickly, she knew that the eldest sister was angry, Frei was going to be miserable, and so was Liu Feng.


    Chapter 0588 tap water plan opened.


    "Ta Tata..."


    "twitter¡­¡­"


    The carriage was running, accompanied by the sound of birds singing. It has been more than a month since the beginning of spring. The earth is green and the trees have grown green leaves.


    "An Li, how big are the shipments in the big market these days?" Liu Feng looked back from the car window, turned his head and asked An Li, "What are those businessmen doing?"


    Today, he led the team to find a source of water, which was the originally designated waterfall, and used it as the source of tap water.


    "Master, the volume of shipments in the big market these days is dozens of times that of the winter. A large number of goods are transported away every day. Those merchants in Wangdu have made us hundreds of gold coins by paying taxes." An Li said quickly, these days. She is busy with the movement of goods in the big market.


    "Oh? What about the inventory? What about the production progress?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows. He was not very satisfied with this tax value, indicating that most of the merchants did not buy the goods, and were still waiting to see, or trying to get something for nothing.


    There are many businessmen and nobles who have this idea. They feel that Xiyang City will be broken down sooner or later, or it will be swallowed up by some people. It must be known that many nobles are eyeing Xiyang City, especially perfume, linen, paper. Wait, these eye-catching goods.


    "Master, the output of several workshops can already supply shipments, and there is still a lot of surplus, especially since we had a lot of goods in stock, and now the goods have filled up several large warehouses." En Li was a little distressed. Too much stock is not a good thing.


    "Is there overcapacity?" Liu Feng thought for a while, and knew that the road to gold on the water was about to be rolled out. He turned his head to look at Darlene who was sitting opposite.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng? Do you have any orders?" Darlene blushed at the sight of Liu Feng.


    She thought for a while and frowned, "Do you want me to take the goods to the capital?"


    "No, I can''t go to the capital for the time being." Liu Feng shook his head. The situation in the capital was based on the information provided by Princess Lucy and Darlene, as well as the analysis of the information collected from those businessmen and nobles these days. A big vortex.


    The struggle for royal power has already begun, especially the information received in the past few days, let Liu Feng know that the fourth prince has actually left the capital and is planning to enter the western land.


    Under such circumstances, there are only two princes left in the capital, and the old king is running out of time, and the capital will definitely be in chaos. Bringing goods to the capital at this time is simply giving money to others. flower.


    "That?" Darlene was stunned, she wanted to go back and stare at Catherine, for fear that the silly girl would do something stupid.


    "You should know all the cities along the Youshui River, right?" Liu Feng said indifferently.


    "I have been in contact with some prosperous cities." Darlene answered honestly, she also guessed some thoughts of Your Excellency Liu Feng.


    "Can you organize a copy of these cities for me?" Liu Feng''s black eyes brightened slightly. He found that Darlene was there, which could save him a lot of effort, or fool Darlene?


    "Of course." Darlene nodded with a chuckle, she had records of all these materials.


    "Master, are you planning to lay the goods to those cities?" En Li was surprised. The progress was a bit fast. She thought it would take a few more months, at least a few more 50-meter ships.


    "Let those people look like there is a shortage of goods, and see who will be in a hurry." Liu Feng smiled, occupying the market as soon as possible, so that his next plan can be successfully implemented.


    "Indeed, those people thought that there was a lot of goods, so they were not in a hurry to buy them." En Li wrinkled her nose, she had long been fed up with those people picking and choosing, and she didn''t buy anything, and she thought it was too bad.

 Chapter 487：

    You must know that the goods in Xiyang City are the best. Hu Erniang knows that those people are trying to lower the price, and they are trying to lower the price. If there is no export in Xiyang City, they may sell it at a lower price, but now there is no need to worry about it. Too much stock.


    "Mina, what are those people doing?" Liu Feng turned to look at the cat-ear girl who was staring at the window.


    "Master, they have all sent out the treasure map." Mina looked away from the crowd behind the carriage and said softly, "There are two more copies taken by the bounty club."


    "Oh? Interesting." The corner of Liu Feng''s mouth was slightly raised, it seemed that ten fake treasure maps could make the situation of the Yingluo Kingdom a little more chaotic.


    He felt that the fourth prince would definitely be interested in this treasure map, as well as the Leonid Orc Dis, both of whom had ambitions.


    "Tap tap..."


    "Sir, the waterfall is here." Zink shouted.


    "Whoa... bang bang bang..."


    Liu Feng could already hear the sound of the waterfall coming from outside the carriage, so he put other things aside for the time being and solved the domestic water supply in Xiyang City first. Otherwise, the newly built house would have no water supply, and people would go downstairs with buckets to fetch it. Water, which is somewhat inconvenient.


    "Gag!"


    After getting off the carriage, Liu Feng looked at the waterfall in front of him, and he could see traces of water washing around him, which was probably the traces left by the flood a few days ago.


    "Master, can this water really be delivered to the building?" An Li asked in surprise, knowing that the building is higher than the ground, how does the water go up?


    "The terrain of this waterfall is much higher than that of Xiyang City. It is no problem to send water into the building." Liu Feng said with a chuckle, he chose this waterfall because of this terrain.


    "Is that so?" An Li was a little stunned. She looked at Mina and Darlene, and the three of them were stunned. Anyway, they didn''t understand Liu Feng''s explanation.


    Seeing the expressions of the three, Liu Feng smiled slightly without explaining too much. He took out the map from his arms, beckoned to call the person in charge of the construction, and explained the drainage of the water potential, the construction of the canal, and the storage Water reservoirs, and the erection of water pipelines.


    In a few days, tap water will definitely enter every household, and there is no need to forcefully fetch water.


    "Mina, instruct Niu Da to send soldiers here to guard the water source. No one is allowed to approach, not even animals." Liu Feng said with a serious face.


    This water source is absolutely the top priority, and people should be sent to prevent people from poisoning or being contaminated by animals or the like.


    "Yes." Mina replied.


    Chapter 0589 Jumping the beam clown!


    "Master, do you want to take a look at the farmland?" An Li asked, seeing that the master had already arranged the water supply.


    "Let''s go, I don''t know how the planting is going?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, and he really hadn''t seen the farmland for a month, except for the time he came to open up the wasteland.


    "It will definitely surprise the young master." En Li chuckled lightly, the fox''s tail was tossing around, and the farmland was arranged by her.


    "Oh? Then I''m looking forward to it." Liu Feng laughed dumbly. Mother Hu Er wanted to praise her.


    The group got on the carriage and headed for the pontoon bridge. The location of the waterfall was upstream of Youshui River. It took more than ten minutes to reach the pontoon bridge.


    Liu Feng got off the carriage and saw a team of soldiers stationed in front of the pontoon bridge. This was to prevent anyone from damaging the pontoon bridge. After all, the pontoon bridge was made of wooden boards.


    "Lord City Lord." The soldiers gave a military salute.


    Liu Feng nodded lightly, and took Darina, Mina, and Anli to the pontoon. When he reached the middle, he looked in the direction of the dock. There were now three docks, and three ships were being built in them, and one of them was fast. It''s done, and the other two are halfway through.


    In half a month, Liu Feng will have three more 50-meter ships, and they will also be the last batch of sail-type 50-meter ships. In the future, steam engines will be added to the production.


    "Tap tap..."


    After walking over the swaying pontoon bridge, the group came to the other side. Liu Feng looked at the green fields in front of him, and the corners of his mouth rose involuntarily.


    "Master, the area in front of you is full of sweet potatoes." En Li said softly, her brown eyes flashing with joy.


    "Okay, very good." Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction. The yield of sweet potatoes is large, which is a good food for food and clothing, and the vine leaves of sweet potatoes can also be fed to pigs and the like.


    "Master, there are ground beans over there, rice over there..." An Li explained skillfully in front of her. She has often come to the fields recently, and has even planted them herself.


    According to the data given by the young master, she calculated that if these grains were all harvested, they would be enough to feed tens of thousands of people in Xiyang City.


    "Where are the cotton fields?" Liu Feng asked. Cotton was a key point in his future plans.


    The development of Xiyang City will inevitably affect the surrounding cities. It is impossible for all good things to be occupied by Xiyang City. After all, the place is so big, even if it is used to win over and the like, some industries still have to be followed by others. City cooperation, so as to expand the scale and earn more.


    Cotton is one of the bargaining chips Liu Feng chose to cooperate with other cities. As long as he grasps the two types of machines, the textile machine and the loom, others will only produce raw materials and earn hard-earned money.


    "There isn''t a lot of cotton grown there." En Li pointed to a cotton field not far away, the size of three football fields.


    "Leave good seeds." Liu Feng nodded. Now cotton is not in a hurry to produce. After all, grain is the most important thing at this stage.


    "Okay." Enri nodded seriously.


    "Let''s go, go back." Liu Feng said lightly after inspecting, "The Dinosaur Museum will open tomorrow, you can go and see it tomorrow."


    "Huh? Young master, aren''t you going?" En Li was stunned, and the fox''s ears twitched.


    "I''m not going, I need to prepare some things. I''m going to Blackwater City the day after tomorrow to negotiate with the leader of the orc tribe." Liu Feng waved his hand and walked back.


    "Dinosaur? What is that?" Darlene was stunned. Did she mean a dragon?


    "Hee hee... I''ll know tomorrow." An Li chuckled and hurriedly chased after Liu Feng.


    "Let''s go, just go out with you tomorrow." Mina tapped Darlene on the shoulder, she knew how much shock it would cause tomorrow.


    "Mysterious!" Darlene pouted, helplessly trotting to catch up.


    "Tap tap..."


    The carriage ran, Liu Feng closed his eyes and rested. He was thinking of meeting the leader of the orc tribe. He wanted more orcs to form an army, but this flickering was very particular.


    After all, the orc''s attitude towards the human race is that they don''t believe it. Even if he has already given the other tribe a lot of benefits, it is difficult for him to make any actual progress.


    "Damn, how is that possible?"


    There was a noise from outside the carriage, causing Liu Feng to open his eyes in contemplation, raise his hand to lift the curtain and look, and saw a familiar and fat figure at the port.


    The city lord of Beifeng was spitting wildly at his subordinates and roaring loudly. He never thought that the wheat in his city was actually bought by Xiyang City, and the most important thing was that he found out after two-thirds of the purchase was completed.


    "Lord City Lord, the price was negotiated by the surrounding City Lords, or it was bought at 10% of the high market price. This..." The butler who reported the letter was a little confused.


    Isn''t this a happy event? Wheat that could not be sold in the past has now been bought at a price that is 10% higher. Why does the Lord of the City seem to have lost thousands of gold coins now?


    "Damn, those greedy guys dare to cheat me together." The Northwind City Lord was even more angry when he heard that. With his understanding of Xiyang City these days, he paid 50% of the price of wheat, and Xiyang City also will buy.


    He has been paying attention to the price of grain in Xiyang City these days, but the price of wheat has never risen at all, and the commoners can buy as much as they want, which arouses his suspicion.


    No, after investigation, I found out that Xiyang City had already bought wheat. I didn''t believe it at first. When I arrived at the port, I saw a shipment of wheat coming in, and finally found that the wheat was his Northwind City wheat.


    "Father..." Tori looked at the city lord of North Wind, who was gasping for breath. He could guess something, wasn''t he just trying to take advantage, but now he was **** off.

 Chapter 488：

    "Damn, damn... uh..." The North Wind City Lord roared, his anger attacked his heart, and he fainted with anger.


    "Father? Father, don''t you scare me?" Tori shouted eagerly.


    "..."


    "Clown jumping on the beam." Liu Feng shook his head and lowered the curtain, with a hint of sneer on the corner of his mouth. After all, it is difficult for people who have no pattern to become a climate.


    Chapter 0590 Dinosaur Museum opens.


    The next morning, the castle was very lively.


    "Weiya, hurry up, the Dinosaur Museum has been open for an hour." An Li stepped back, looking at the dragging rabbit ears and deer ears.


    Today''s elementary school is on holiday, so I can take a day off, so Wei Ya took Su Mi to visit the Dinosaur Museum by the way.


    "Come, come." Wei Ya responded, holding Su Mi and walking slowly.


    Today, except for Mina, Eliza, and Liu Feng, who did not go out of the castle, everyone else went out, all to see the dinosaurs.


    "Anli, you''re in a hurry, the museum won''t run, and we also have intranet tickets." Nicole said softly, she was also very interested in the ten-meter-long dinosaur.


    "I''m in a hurry? You see Frey is about to reach the gate." Enri turned and pointed to Frey who was walking at the front.


    Can Frey be in a hurry? What I saw in the sinkhole was a Triceratops, and it was only five or six meters long. I heard that there are dinosaur fossils more than ten meters long this time. It must be very big.


    "Hee hee..." Darlene covered her mouth and chuckled, she felt that it was very interesting to be with everyone.


    "Avery, is there really a dragon in this world?" Xilan held the notepad and followed the wolf-eared girl.


    "Dragon? There should be." Avery hesitated, thinking that she even has dinosaur bone fossils, and now she doesn''t know if there are dragons.


    "Really?" Sheeran''s brown eyes gleamed.


    "Master Liu Feng said yes." Avril raised her eyebrows.


    "Wow, what does a dragon look like?" Sheeran muttered, wanting to get to the Dinosaur Museum quickly.


    The group went out, met Gaba at the door, and walked collectively to the Dinosaur Museum.


    "The newspapers are sold, the newspapers are sold. Today, the city lord opened a new dinosaur museum. Who wants to know what a dragon looked like hundreds of millions of years ago?"


    Newspaper sellers shuttled through the main avenue, shouting loudly, attracting the attention of pedestrians. After all, the dragon is too ethereal.


    "Is this a joke? Are there really dragons?" Kunzhan was holding a newspaper and a bun in the other hand. His face was a little fatter, and he had been eating too well recently.


    "You''ll find out if you go and have a look." Jesse made a muffled voice, chewing on the meat buns.


    "Okay, let''s take a look." Kunzhan stepped forward, glanced in the direction of the castle, a hint of lewdness flashed in his eyes, it was true that these orc girls were really beautiful.


    "Don''t look, I don''t want to be locked up in the Guard Division." Jesse reminded. Before the fourth prince came, they did not dare to be too presumptuous. The last experience was unforgettable for the two of them.


    "Humph!" Kunzhan snorted coldly and walked towards the Dinosaur Museum.


    "Yo? Aren''t these two dogs of His Royal Highness the Fourth Prince?" Smith''s joking voice came.


    "You..." Kunzhan and Jessie had ugly expressions on their faces, looking at Smith who had just walked out of the noodle shop, resisting the urge to curse, they strode forward, ignoring each other.


    "Hey... I''m not self-sufficient." Smith sneered and stepped forward, holding a newspaper tightly in his hand, dragon? He thought it was just an eye-catching thing.


    "..."


    "Daliana, that group of people last time, do you want to find a chance to send them all into the small dark room?" Anli poked her finger in the direction of Kunzhan and the others, and stabbed Darlene.


    "Uh... this, isn''t it right?" Darlene froze for a while, hesitating.


    "Just say whether you want it or not?" En Li showed a dark smile, these nobles really thought they could swallow Xiyang City, how could they do it without teaching them a lesson.


    "Yes." Darlene gritted her teeth, not forgetting the cynicism of Kunzhan and others towards her, women hold vengeance, no matter how beautiful they are.


    "Then leave it to me." Enri''s brown eyes flickered, she beckoned to the wolf-eared lady, and whispered in her ear.


    "Dean...cough...leave it to me." Avril responded quickly.


    "Don''t make too much trouble." Nicole reminded with a smile.


    She knew why Hu Erniang did that. The main reason was that the young master was going to go away. Now is the time for Li Wei to control the most important people. Then Liu Feng will not have much impact when he goes away.


    "Will something happen to do this?" Wei Ya worried, she was afraid that it would cause trouble for adults.


    "It''s alright, I''m measured." An Li waved her hands indifferently. Last time these people disrespected the young master, this time, let them be a little more peaceful.


    Even if the young master knew, he would support her to do so.


    A group of people walked to the Dinosaur Museum, and soon saw a lot of people queuing outside a house, that is the Dinosaur Museum.


    "Wow! There are so many people." Su Mi covered her mouth and exclaimed.


    "Those businessmen and nobles are here." Wei Ya touched Lu Erniang''s head.


    "Let''s go in." Nicole took the lead and walked forward, the tickets were all on her body.


    At the entrance of the museum, Niu Jiao Niang is maintaining order. After seeing Nicole and others, she rolled her eyes and said, "You are finally here. I have been waiting for an hour."


    "Tiss, did you go in and see?" Enri asked in a crisp voice.


    "Not yet, I''ve been waiting for you." Tis shook her head, she held back her curiosity and didn''t go in.


    "Tis, I need your help with something." Enri came to Niu Jiao Niang, pulled the leather armor and made Tis squat down, whispering in her ear.


    "Okay, no problem, wrap it on me." Tis patted her chest and responded, and a pair of huge pats made waves.


    "..." En Li froze for a while, her face darkened, she gritted her teeth and muttered in her heart that this big cow did it on purpose.


    "Come in." Nicole handed the ticket to the soldier guarding the gate and shouted to everyone, "Don''t block the door."


    How important is the Dinosaur Museum, you can tell by the number of people today. One ticket is five copper coins. The common people are reluctant to see it, but these nobles and businessmen are willing to.


    Then when they see the fossils of dinosaurs, they will definitely be amazed and shocked, so it is not impossible for them to be greedy. The soldiers are to prevent people from looting.


    "Okay." The girls replied.


    Chapter 0591 Satyr? ? ?


    "Ta Tata..."


    Nicole took the beast-eared girls into the Dinosaur Museum, and the entrance door was a shadow wall, with lines going out from left and right in.


    "Go to the right." Nicole led the way according to the sign, and was stunned after entering.

 Chapter 489：

    "This..." Avril, Via, Tis, Su Mi, Gaba, Frey, Darlene, and Enri were all stunned.


    "Wow! Is this a dragon?" Tis'' purple eyes stared at the boss, staring at the sharp and long teeth.


    "Sister Wei Ya, this is terrifying." Su Mi was so frightened that she hid behind Rabbit Ear Niang, tilting her head and looking at the huge fossil in front of her.


    "This, is this the dragon?" Darlene covered her mouth, she was shocked, she thought the dragon was fake.


    "Tyrannosaurus rex fossil? At least one of the overlords from 60 million years ago, with a body length of 11 meters, a head height of 6 meters, and meat-eating..." Avili looked at the stone tablet in front of the Tyrannosaurus Rex, with some introductions engraved on it. .


    The Tyrannosaurus Rex was hung with iron chains, and the bottom was supported by a steel bracket. The six-meter-high Tyrannosaurus head looked down at the bottom, and the sharp teeth were terrifying.


    An Li clasped the hand of the wolf-eared girl with both hands, and when she looked up and saw the Tyrannosaurus Rex, she was also startled, which was more depressing than the Triceratops placed in the soil before.


    "Is it a Tyrannosaurus rex?" Frey''s green eyes stared at the skull of the Tyrannosaurus Rex, and she immediately thought of her elder sister. If the ''dragon'' in the mission is the one in front of her, then failure is normal, and it is not something that can be solved by manpower. .


    She was a little worried. With her temper towards her elder sister, once she failed, she would still challenge until the challenge was successful.


    "How can I persuade my elder sister?" Frey muttered to herself, thinking that her elder sister should be coming soon, right?


    "Draw it down." After Sheeran was shocked, she immediately took a notepad and quickly drew on it. She could bring it back to expand her father''s horizons.


    "Huh..." Gaba breathed out, thinking about when she was free, and brought Nuoyue over to take a look, it was really shocking.


    She glanced at Sheeran''s notepad, looking at the very distorted Tyrannosaurus Rex above, her eyes twitched, is this drawing a Tyrannosaurus Rex? Those who didn''t know it thought it was a long-legged snake.


    "Fortunately, the Tyrannosaurus Rex lived 60 million years ago. If it is still alive today, then we will be miserable."


    "Ta Tata..."


    "Oh my God! Is there really a dragon?" Jesse exclaimed, looking at the Tyrannosaurus Rex fossil in amazement.


    "It''s actually true?? How is this possible?" Smith couldn''t believe it. He used his identity to pressure a businessman in front of the line to give him a ticket before letting him in early.


    "This...isn''t it true?" Jinton covered his mouth and screamed, his pupils almost popping out.


    He saw that Smith, Kunzhan, and Jesse all came in, and bought the tickets, but he didn''t expect to see such a shocking thing.


    "Are you a countryman? Make a fuss." Kunzhan sneered, his eyes full of contempt, but his feet were shaking, and he pretended to be calm to attack people, but he was actually shocked.


    He didn''t expect the four of them to get together, and Kunzhan would not let go of such an opportunity to despise people.


    "Hey... It seems that Viscount Jesse is also a countryman." Kinton countered inciting discord.


    Jesse''s face turned black, why did it get involved with him, he glanced at Kunzhan dissatisfied, after all, he was yelling just now.


    "..."


    "Huh?" En Li turned her head to look at the four Smiths who were two meters away from her, her brown eyes rolled, and she took a deep breath and brewed her emotions.


    "Yeah! Satyr!!" En Li screamed, her brown eyes were teary, she stepped back again and again, hugged her chest with both hands, and looked at Kunzhan, Jesse, Smith, and Kington in horror.


    "Uh..." Nicole, Weiya, Avril, Darlene and the others were all stunned, staring at An Li''s poor acting skills, this was too exaggerated, right?


    "Hey, I''ve heard that Viscount Kunzhan, Viscount Jessie and others have bad character, but I didn''t expect them to be so bold."


    "And that Viscount Smith, Viscount Kington is actually that kind of person. As expected, people are divided into groups, and things gather in groups... scum."


    "It''s a shame for the nobles, it''s disgusting."


    "..."


    The masses don''t want so much, and they won''t let it go if they can get in trouble.


    "What?" Kunzhan, Jesse, Smith, and Kington were all stunned. They were all two meters away. They were afraid they wouldn''t be able to touch anyone with their feet? How did this become a satyr?


    They quarreled with them, how could they have something to do with the pervert? Is the color of this Tyrannosaurus rex?


    The four of them were stunned, but the three planners, Lang Erniang, Niujiao Niang, and Xiong Erniang, immediately reacted and surrounded the four.


    "Squat down." Tis drank coldly, her purple eyes flashing with malicious intent, and strode towards Kunzhan and the others, holding her hands together.


    Avili also surrounded her, her palm was already on the hilt of the sword, and she meant to draw the sword and slash people if they disagreed.


    This frightened Kunzhan, Jesse, Kington and Smith even more. Everyone knew that the wolf clan orcs were so powerful that they were afraid of being slashed by a sword.


    "Don''t move." Gaba''s tall figure has a strong sense of oppression, and her brown eyes are flashing eager to try, as if encouraging the four to resist, so that she can have a good beating.


    "You... I want to see your city lord." Jesse shouted, his voice was a little broken, he didn''t want to enter that dark little house again.


    "Hey...it''s not promising." Smith pouted and glanced at the orcs in disdain. He didn''t believe that the other party dared to beat him, so he would just imprison them for a few days at most.


    "It''s a shame." Jinton''s face was dark, his thoughts were similar to Smith''s, but he was a little upset, but he didn''t dare to make trouble.


    "Really? I hope that in a few days, the two of you can still be so confident." Kunzhan''s face was pale, and his legs were a little weak.


    "Take it away." Tis didn''t talk nonsense to the four, and asked the guarding soldiers to **** the four to the security department.


    "Hee hee..." Darlene covered her mouth and chuckled, looking at the four of them happily.


    "Anli, you are really bad, it''s too obvious to be wronged." Nicole said angrily, that someone who was two meters away would take advantage of you.


    "Hum... This is called killing chickens to warn monkeys." An Li raised her head arrogantly, and finally couldn''t help laughing, "Hee hee hee... This is what the young master taught me."


    "Huh..." Avril was obviously relieved when she heard An Li say that. Fortunately, Her Royal Highness the Princess didn''t change too much...


    Chapter 0592 orcs dismount.


    In Blackwater City, Niu Wu stood at the gate of the city, and beside him was the Lord of Blackwater City, Binsai. They received the news in advance that today was the day when the Lord of Xiyang and the leader of the orc tribe arrived.


    "Mr. Niu Wu, who do you think will arrive first?" Spencer craned his neck to look northwest and southeast, wanting to see which side arrived first.


    "It should be the people from the orc tribe who arrived first. After all, it would be faster if they ride horses." Niu Wu said lightly, he had already received a notice from Niu Da in advance, and he must let the orcs come first, and then investigate, so that safer.


    The orcs are afraid that they will play tricks, and they are also afraid that the orcs will come to Yin. Everything is for the young master, and they have to guard against it. Without the young master, Xiyang City will collapse sooner or later.


    He has been busy in Blackwater City recently, just for today''s meeting, and to help Blackwater City reform, that is, planting seeds in the spring, and reclaiming wasteland and planting grass.


    "Is that so?" Spencer squirmed. He wanted to ask something, but he didn''t know whether to say it or not.


    "City Lord Spencer, just say what you have." Niu Wu said lightly.


    "Sheeran, are you coming together today?" Spencer asked expectantly. He missed his daughter a little, after all, it was the first time his daughter went out for so long.


    "Of course, Miss Sheeran came with the young master." Niu Wu laughed dumbly.


    "That''s good, that''s good." Spencer said repeatedly, he was afraid that his daughter would have a bad time in Xiyang City, which would go against his original intention.


    "Ta Tata..."

 Chapter 490：

    The earth shook, causing Niu Wu, Spencer and the others to look up to the southeast. After a while, they saw hundreds of orc knights rushing towards here.


    "The Orc tribe is here." Niu Wu raised his eyebrows, his face solemn, the opponent''s troops are very strong, there are 300 Orc Knights visually.


    "Don''t panic, it''s not the enemy." Spencer turned to appease the civilians watching behind him.


    The panicked civilians slowly calmed down, but the fear in their eyes did not dissipate, and the roaring hooves made people feel uneasy.


    ...


    Ten minutes ago, Elsa''s orc team.


    "His Royal Highness, you don''t have to come in person, just let me negotiate with the human race." A monkey female orc said helplessly.


    "Qiluo, this is the first important negotiation between us and the human race. There can be no mistakes. This is related to whether our tribe can continue to develop." Elsa said solemnly, the development of the orc tribe was completely stopped.


    Especially salt, they have no access to salt at all, and the human caravan does not do business with them. This is the biggest crisis.


    Moreover, she also got news that there is also a shortage of salt within the human race, and the current salt price has been fired to fifty copper coins per pound.


    Now that a human noble is willing to do business with them, she has to let go of some prejudices. However, she knew that most of her subordinates didn''t like the Terran, and if she didn''t come, the Terran would make some excessive demands, which would anger her subordinates.


    "But you are a princess, and the other party is just a little baron. Shouldn''t he be allowed to talk to our tribe?" Qiluo said unhappily, she thought it was disrespect to Her Royal Highness the eldest princess.


    Qiluo is a monkey clan orc. She has long brown hair, brown eyes, and wears a suit of iron armor. She is Elsa''s captain of the bodyguard. She is very powerful, uses a spear well, and fights with Elsa all the year round.


    "We are the losers. Now we need to start from scratch. We must have the attitude of starting from scratch." Elsa said lightly, she knew that Qiluo''s temper was just a short-tempered and active nature. Eight or nine have to talk about collapse.


    She needs a stable channel most urgently now to sell the horses and sheep in the tribe, even if she suffers a little loss, otherwise she will not come over in person.


    "That''s a natural disaster, otherwise, Her Royal Highness the Princess has already opened up a large area of ??territory, taking at least hundreds of cities." Qiluo shouted a little excitedly.


    Before the natural disaster, Elsa and the orc knights had already plundered dozens of cities. If there was not a sudden snow disaster, I was afraid that the surrounding kingdoms would be destroyed by large territories, or maybe one or two kingdoms might be annexed.


    "That''s the past tense, now we have to feed the people first..." Elsa said indifferently, with a veil on her face, making it impossible to see any emotions.


    Whether natural disasters or man-made disasters, everything has failed. Remembering the glory of the past will only make people angry and lost, and will not help the present.


    "..." Qiluo knew that she had made a blunder, and quickly changed the subject, "Your Highness Princess, do we want to give the clan a little bit of arrogance? This way, the other party may be a little bit wary when negotiating."


    "Oh?" Elsa was stunned, turned her head and glanced at the orc knights around her. This time she picked the most elite knight from the orc tribe, just to prevent the human race from cheating.


    She thought about it for a while, thinking that it would be beneficial to be able to show strength by dismounting, and nodded, "Yes, but don''t go too far, so as not to make people think that we are too barbaric."


    "No, how could it be." Qiluo waved his hand quickly, and said disapprovingly, "If we are too serious, we are afraid of scaring the human race."


    "Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"


    Qiluo''s words made the surrounding orc knights laugh. They had seen many human caravans, and people were scared to pee before they moved forward.


    Elsa shook her head and didn''t say anything. With her restraint, she wasn''t afraid that her subordinates would make trouble. After all, she came to negotiate, not to fight.


    "By the way, when it''s over, don''t call me a princess, call me a leader." Elsa urged, she didn''t want to reveal her identity.


    "Understood." Qiluo nodded quickly, and the surrounding knights responded, "Yes."


    "Leader, there are still more than ten kilometers, and we will reach Blackwater City." The orc knight who was exploring the road ran back to report.


    The orc knights who are exploring the road must first check around Blackwater City to see if there is an ambush of the human race. The orcs have the highest level of vigilance against the human race.


    "Okay, get ready to speed up." Elsa waved her hand and took the lead in galloping.


    "drink!"


    "drive!!"


    Chapter 0593 Elsa''s invitation.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The earth shook, and more than 300 orc knights rushed towards Blackwater City. The deafening hooves and the momentum of the impact made the civilians at the gate of Blackwater City shrink their necks and finally ran away crying.


    Niu Wu''s pupils shrank slightly, looking at the galloping orc knight, his face was a little ugly, the other party was going to give them a slap in the face.


    "Master Niu, step back." The soldier clenched the Tang knife around his waist and quickly protected him beside Niu Wu.


    "No, step back." Niu Wu waved his hand, he couldn''t step back, it was related to the young master''s face, he was now the spokesperson of Xiyang City.


    "It''s so arrogant...arrogant..." Spencer sighed, but he didn''t take a step back. He had no fear of death, so he couldn''t worry about Sheeran, he was too tired.


    "Ahhh..."


    "Ta Ta Ta... Ta Ta..."


    The orc knights stopped when they were four or five meters away from Niu Wu, Spencer and others. The shock and dust brought by the orc knights rolled towards Niu Wu and others.


    As the dust cleared, only Niu Wu, six soldiers, and Spencer and a few knights were left at the gate of Blackwater City. The civilians had already retreated into the city in fright.


    "Oh? You''re brave." Qiluo''s brown eyes glanced at the people in front of her, and the equipment on the soldier''s body stayed for a few seconds, giving her the impression of being elite.


    "Mr. Niu Wu, is your city lord here yet?" Elsa asked, looking around with her golden eyes.


    "Your Excellency, the young master has not arrived yet, please enter the city to rest." Niu Wudan smiled, "It should be coming soon, please wait a moment."


    "It''s not necessary to enter the city, we can rest outside the city." Qiluo answered immediately, if it is dangerous to enter the city, the mobility of the orc knight will be limited.


    "Okay." Niu Wu nodded, he didn''t force it, after all, the master here is still Spencer.


    "Your Excellency, I have prepared a place to rest in the city, please move into the city." Spencer said quickly, as the Lord of Blackwater, some etiquette cannot be lost.


    "No, there are more people under him, so I won''t cause trouble." Elsa said coldly, she nodded to Qiluo, motioning to set up camp.


    She didn''t enter Blackwater City because she wanted to set the home field in the camp she set up, firstly safety and secondly home field advantage, so that she would not be a guest.


    "Set up camp!!!" Qiluo shouted loudly. They also drove hundreds of sheep over with the logistics. They brought sheepskins with the team. Just chop some wood and put them on sheepskins to make a tent. It''s simple and fast.


    Elsa turned her horse''s head around and headed east of Blackwater City, where there was an open area, just enough to camp, and the Blackwater River beside it.


    "His Royal Highness, the other party hasn''t come, our dismounting has no effect." Qiluo said a little annoyed.


    "It doesn''t matter." Elsa waved her hand, and didn''t care that the disarming didn''t work. She was thinking about how to negotiate with the other party. This time, she must have a lot of salt, and if she has iron, she must also buy some.


    Even, she is willing to exchange war horses, the speed of the tribe eating salt is too fast, after all, it is a tribe of tens of thousands of people, and can use several catties of salt a day.


    Especially boiled meat in salt water, if you don''t put more salt, the sheep will not taste good, and it will not taste and smell. Especially when she was used to eating the canned fish these days, so that she knew what food was.


    The orcs quickly went to chop down the wood, and the orcs went to pick up the logistics team behind them, mainly to fetch the sheep and prepare for today''s dinner. It is now around three o''clock in the afternoon, and there are still a few hours before dark.


    "Mr. Niu Wu, what should we do now?" Spencer turned his head and asked, he had already prepared the house, but unfortunately the orcs didn''t seem to believe them very much.

 Chapter 491：

    "Let them go, we won''t interfere with them." Niu Wu waved his hand and winked at a soldier behind him.


    The soldier nodded, turned around and entered Blackwater City, and used the method of flying pigeons to pass the book to the city lord, and passed on the number of orcs here with an attitude.


    Time passed slowly, and it took the orcs two hours to finally set up the camp. Although it was crooked and a little ugly, at least it could keep out the wind and rain.


    "Come, a ship is coming." The sharp-eyed orc shouted.


    "Oh?" Qiluo put her feet up, raised her hand to cover her brows and looked up, and saw a huge ship slowly approaching.


    "Why is this ship so big?" Qiluo said in surprise. She had seen the ship before, but it was the first time she had seen such a big ship.


    "It seems that the other party is not easy." Elsa came to the door of the tent, looking at the big ship in the distance with her golden eyes.


    She knew about the 50-meter ship, or she had seen it in the seized documents, but such a large ship is not something that ordinary nobles can own, which shows that this Xiyang City Lord is very powerful.


    Originally, from the fact that the other party could sell her so much salt, she could know a thing or two. From the current situation, the other party is more powerful than she imagined.


    "His Royal Highness, what should I do now? Should I be vigilant?" Qiluo said solemnly.


    "Well, relax outside and tighten inside, wait a minute, go and invite the other party over for dinner." Elsa nodded, she also wanted to come to a test, if the other party really cooperated sincerely, at least she would agree to her invitation.


    "Yes." The corners of Qiluo''s mouth rose, she suspected that the other party might not dare to agree to the invitation.


    "If the other party doesn''t agree, forget it, we''ll leave overnight tonight." Elsa''s golden eyes narrowed, she never believed that pies would fall from the sky.


    Especially in the previous transactions, the other party''s conditions were too loose for them, which made them feel very incredible, as if the human race was no longer greedy.


    "Yes." Qiluo said seriously, she felt that this time the human race was playing some tricks.


    Chapter 0594 Guards Knights.


    "Crash..."


    In the cabin of the big ship, Liu Feng sat in the first place, next to Sheeran, Tis, Eliza, and Cink.


    "Lord City Lord, Blackwater City is coming." Xin Kehui reported.


    "Let them put on their best clothes and prepare their armor. Don''t make trouble for me. If you don''t have good clothes, don''t go in." Liu Feng said with a serious face.


    This time, he frightened those orcs, let them know his strength, and treated us very well. He brought a hundred orc soldiers here, just to lure those orcs and use the mouths of those orcs to treat Xiyang City. Take it back to the tribe.


    "Yes." Cink saluted, and immediately turned to go out to check.


    "Gag!"


    Xin Ke went out, and Mina came in with a note and handed it to Liu Feng, "Master, this is the information from Blackwater City."


    There is a pigeon cage above the mast of the big ship, which is marked with a special color, and then the birds are kept in it, and this method is used to cultivate the reception and return of the birds.


    "Oh? There are actually more than 300 orc knights, all of which are made of iron. Are you going to dismount as soon as you arrive?" Liu Feng said softly, but the smile on the corner of his mouth became more and more difficult to comprehend.


    "Master, what should we do? We only brought 200 soldiers." Mina''s blue eyes narrowed slightly, and the cat''s tail fluttered.


    "Don''t worry, we''re not here to fight, we''re here to discuss business." Liu Feng put down the note, there was no danger at all, if it was about turning his face, he would have taken Blackwater City long ago, and waited for them to enter the tiger''s mouth.


    Besides, their soldiers are not afraid of the other three hundred orcs, and the soldiers he brought are heavy Modao infantry, and it is no problem to fight against three.


    "Lord City Lord, let our team go with us." Eliza said coldly, this time, the elf sniper team also followed.


    "No, you have to stay on the boat, you can operate the crossbow more accurately." Liu Feng waved his hand and said, there are more than 20 crossbows on the big boat, with a range of several hundred meters, and the improved version of the crossbow can be far Shot and close shot.


    "Yes." Eliza complied, her emerald green eyes flashed with concern, she wanted to follow.


    "Master, I want to follow." Tis raised her hand and shouted, her purple eyes staring at Liu Feng. This time she went out with her, and she was very energetic these days.


    "Okay, you follow." Liu Feng looked at the energetic Niu Jiao Niang with a smile, and said with a smile, "Go and put on the horn steel armor and the Overlord Spear."


    The horn steel armor is specially made for Tis, because she is relatively strong, so the defense will be thickened. Coupled with the overlord gun to kill the enemy, it is like a mobile tank, and you can rampage without fear of being cut.


    "Okay." Tis got up and ran to the room.


    "Master, do you want to wear armor?" Mina asked softly.


    "No, with you here, I''ll just wear this Hanfu." Liu Feng waved his hand. With his current force and early warning perception, he can easily win a 1-10 battle. It doesn''t make any difference whether he wears armor or not. Wearing Hanfu will make him appear elegant and elegant.


    "Lord Liu Feng, should I change my clothes then?" Xilan said with anticipation, she was about to arrive at Blackwater City.


    "No, you''re fine now." Liu Feng turned to look at Xilan''s aristocratic long dress, a little less sharp than before, and a little softer.


    "whisper¡­¡­"


    A tremor was felt on the hull, and then a shout came from outside the cabin, "Sir City Lord, Blackwater City is here, there are many people in front, are you coming to the port?"


    "By the port." Liu Feng replied casually, got up and walked outside, Mina and others also followed to the board.


    "They are still camping." Mina looked at the open space in front of Blackwater City in astonishment. The orcs had already set up their camp.


    "This is a sensible choice." Liu Feng said lightly, not rushing into the city was a wise decision.


    "Master, are we going to enter the city?" Eliza asked, pointing in the direction of the crossbow to the elf team standing by.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The elves immediately trotted to the position of the crossbow, and then ordered the soldiers to load the crossbow and pull the strings, and the elves controlled the crossbow to turn.


    "Let''s decide based on the situation. Let the soldiers not conflict with them, but we can''t weaken our momentum." Liu Feng said indifferently, he wanted to see how the other party would make moves.


    "Yes." Eliza and Mina responded.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The soldiers were all lined up on the ship''s board, all armor made of steel, the helmet visor had a pair of holes, and the hands were full of bright swords. The long blades made people feel terrified.


    "Sail down!!! To port!!!"


    "anchor!!"


    The big ship soon approached the newly built port of Blackwater City. It was a wooden port built by Superintendent Niu Wu, facing the gate of Blackwater City. The orc camp was only about 300 meters away from the port, just within the range of the bed crossbow.


    "Staircase!!"


    With an order, the huge wooden ladder was set up, and the soldiers on the ship walked down with neat footsteps.


    "Boom bang bang!!!"


    Reloading the Modao infantry, the footsteps are no longer inferior to the sound of horses'' hoofs, and they are still very neat and aggressive. The steel armor shimmering with cold light all over the body lined up along both sides of the port.


    "Isn''t it? Is it all made of steel?"

 Chapter 492：

    "It''s too neat. The sound of footsteps is terrifying, especially the long and strange weapon. I''m afraid the pig iron armor on our body can''t stop it?"


    "Huh? How come there are still orcs? Is that a horse clan orc? And a bear clan bearman?"


    "How did they mix with the Terran? Damn! Did they betray Brutus?"


    "..."


    "His Royal Highness, this is a team of elite knights." Qiluo''s face was solemn, and the back of the hand holding the spear was bruised.


    She never thought that the human race would send such a knight team, completely disrupting their arrangements and plans.


    "This team of knights is no longer as good as the royal guard knights of the father." Elsa said solemnly.


    The Knights of the Guards of the Brutus Orc King, that is the top 100 knights, and each of them is an existence against ten, like Qiluo who has experienced in the Knights of the Guards.


    "Impossible, they''re more alike." Qiluo didn''t admit that a random team was comparable to her pride.


    Chapter 0595 Dinner.


    "Reinforce them, I don''t want a conflict." Elsa glanced at the few people standing on the boat, especially when she saw the gorgeously dressed man, turned around and entered the tent, and an indifferent voice came, "Inviting people, Be polite."


    The nobility of the human race did not wear armor, which meant that the other party was not coming to war, so wait until the other party dared to agree to her invitation.


    "Yes!" Qiluo gritted his teeth, and the monkey tail flicked.


    The orc knights, without Qiluo''s instructions, all stepped aside and let the soldiers be on guard. The long Mo Dao was too intimidating.


    In addition to deterrence, it is inferiority complex. The orc knights wear black iron armor that is patched together, and they wear animal skins. The weapons in their hands are various, such as axes and spears. Compared with the shiny steel armor of the soldiers, the neat linen clothes, all the swords, the orcs are like miscellaneous soldiers.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Liu Feng took Desi and Mina on the left and the right, followed by Sheeran, Cink and others.


    "Master." Niu Wu immediately stepped forward to salute.


    "Welcome, Your Excellency Liu Feng." Spencer stepped forward and saluted, seeing Xilan obviously relieved.


    "City Lord Spencer, we meet again." Liu Feng said indifferently, glancing at the female orc standing beside him, his eyes were not very friendly.


    Can Qiluo be friendly? Didn''t you see two beautiful female orcs beside this human noble? This gave her the first impression that the noble in front of her was a pervert.


    That''s okay, the armor on these two female orcs is even better than that worn by Her Royal Highness the princess, which is a bit ironic, these free orcs don''t wear better than these orcs who follow the nobles of the human race.


    Especially this human noble, the clothes on his body are too gorgeous, more like a prince than the prince of the Brutus orc kingdom.


    "Oh! This is from the Orc Tribe..." Spencer quickly introduced, embarrassed halfway through, he still didn''t know the name of the female Orc in front of him.


    "My name is Qiluo, Grand Duke...cough...the chief''s bodyguard." Qiluo coughed softly and almost missed it.


    "Liu Feng." Liu Feng nodded, and glanced strangely at Qiluo''s ears, the semi-circular ears, and his black eyes turned to look at her buttocks, wanting to see the other''s tail.


    "..." Qiluo''s brown eyes narrowed slightly, staring at Liu Feng badly, her left hand covering her buttocks, which made her impression of the nobles in front of her even worse.


    "Young master, it''s a monkey orc." Mina whispered in Liu Feng''s ear, but her hand was on the saber on her waist.


    "Oh!" Liu Feng understood, it was the first time he had seen a monkey orc, which was why he seldom went to workshops and construction sites, otherwise he would have found that there were monkey orcs in Xiyang City.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, the leader of my family invited you to attend tonight''s banquet." Qiluo said coldly, she was ready to be rejected and turned around and left.


    "Oh?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows. He didn''t expect the orcs to be so anxious. He looked up at Qiluo''s indifferent face and said gently, "Yes."


    "Ah? Okay?" Qiluo was stunned, staring at Liu Feng blankly, her brown eyes twinkling in disbelief, just agreed? Don''t hesitate, don''t ask why? Completely beyond her expectations.


    "Is there any problem?" Liu Feng frowned, the other party looked a little weird.


    Mina''s blue eyes were slightly condensed, and the saber at her waist was half pulled out. The other party''s abnormal appearance made her wonder if these orcs had a conspiracy.


    "The dinner party is in our camp!" Qiluo said again, staring at Liu Feng''s face, trying to see something.


    "Okay." Liu Feng nodded lightly. He also guessed why the other party reacted this way. Did he think he discriminated against orcs? Or thought he would be afraid of orcs?


    "Okay, wait for Your Excellency Liu Feng to arrive at night." Qiluo said indifferently, turning around and striding towards the camp.


    "Master, she''s so strange." Tis said straight, isn''t it just a banquet? Make such a fuss.


    "..." Qiluo didn''t go far, and when she heard Niu Jiao Niang''s words, she moved faster.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, please enter the city to rest." Spencer hurriedly invited.


    "Okay." Liu Feng nodded, walked towards Blackwater City, and asked as he walked, "Your Excellency Spencer, has the wheat in Blackwater City been planted?"


    "It has already been planted, and now everyone is planting the grass seeds given by Your Excellency Liu Feng." Spencer answered heartily.


    "The grass should be able to cut the first stalk, right?" Liu Feng asked indifferently, the grass is the high-quality seeds he brought from the earth, and the vitality of the grass is relatively tenacious, and it takes a month to grow up.


    "The first stalk has been cut, and now it''s dried and stored." Spencer said with a smile, he didn''t expect the grass to grow too fast.


    "Store more. After a few days, sheep will stop at Heishui City every day to replenish pasture." Liu Feng thought of the speed of eating meat in Xiyang City, and at least a few hundred sheep must be prepared every day.


    "Understood." Spencer nodded again and again, these five cattle had told him that Liu Feng would buy these pastures with coins.


    Although the pasture could not make a lot of money, it also represented a business, which was better than nothing before. Besides, the sale of salt had already reduced most of the crisis in Blackwater City.


    "Forage, I will send someone to buy it." Liu Feng went on to say that the war horses, draught horses, etc. in the territory of Xiyang City all need a lot of high-quality forage.


    "Will you send someone to buy it?" Spencer was stunned, then happily said, "Okay, I will let everyone store as much pasture as possible."


    He is not greedy, he is very satisfied now, as long as the civilians are not starved to death, this is something he could not imagine before.


    Chapter 0596 High specification? ?


    "His Royal Highness, that Liu Feng promised to come to the banquet tonight." Qiluo returned to the tent to report.


    "Oh? Then prepare the banquet with the highest standard." Elsa was stunned, and immediately ordered, "If there is anything that is not enough, just go to the city to buy it, and we must not lose our face."


    Today''s dress has been compared, so it depends on the high-level banquet in the Brutus orc kingdom to make people stand out. That noble is just a baron, right? She must have never attended a banquet hosted by the princess.


    "Yes." The maid who followed immediately went to prepare.


    "Qiluo, choose a few people to attend the banquet tonight, let them clean up, don''t be ashamed." Elsa ordered coldly.


    "Yes." Qiluo nodded and turned to go out to select candidates.


    "I hope it goes well." Elsa sighed. She only hoped that the other party would not be too greedy. There are still tens of thousands of sheep in the tribe, and raising them every day is not the same thing.


    ...


    The sun was setting, the sky was dark, many fires were lit in the orc camp, and the air was filled with the smell of barbecue.

 Chapter 493：

    "Ta Tata..."


    Liu Feng took Mina and Tis, and followed by Spencer and Sheeran, who were also invited today. Escorted by the wolf warrior team, the group walked to the orc camp.


    "Do you want to eat barbecue tonight?" Tis'' purple eyes lit up, looking in the direction of the main tent.


    "Don''t hold your hopes too much." Liu Feng said lightly, looking ahead. At this time, there is no spice, so only salt is used for roasting meat. The smell of sheep mutton is very strong. Habit.


    "Ah?" Tis was stunned for a moment. Just as she was about to ask why, she saw someone approaching her.


    "Welcome to a few distinguished guests." Qiluo said coldly to welcome people.


    Mina''s blue eyes stared at Qiluo coldly, handed it over with a cardboard box in her hand, and said indifferently, "This is a gift."


    "Go in." Liu Feng patted Mao Er Niang''s back, and the childish expressions of the two made him laugh.


    "Please." Qiluo took the gift, opened the curtain, and let a few people in. As for the Wolf Warriors team, they were standing outside the tent.


    "Ta Tata..."


    After Liu Feng entered the tent, he saw a female orc sitting in the first place, but with sackcloth on his face, he couldn''t see what it looked like.


    The banquet table was arranged on two sides. There were already two burly orcs sitting on the right, and the first one was still empty, which must be Qiluo''s seat.


    "Several distinguished guests, please take a seat." Elsa waved her hand and motioned Liu Feng and others to sit on the left.


    Liu Feng sat in the first place with a small smile on his lips. Mina and Tis sat next to him, followed by Spencer and Sheeran at a table, and Niu Wu was the remaining one.


    "Let''s serve." Elsa watched everyone take their seats and instructed the maid to start serving.


    "Yes." The maid respectfully said.


    The dishes came quickly, a whole roasted lamb, a whole roasted hare, and a few boiled sparrows? No, a bird a little bigger than a sparrow? And shredded greens...


    In short, the table is full of meat, most of which is lamb, in two ways, boiled in brine, and roasted, all meat is complete.


    The corner of the table looked at a large plate of hard, dark bread, and a large mug of cloudy ale.


    After these things were placed on the table, Qiluo and the other two orcs, Spencer and the others had eyes lit up, obviously they rarely had such a sumptuous meal.


    "Dear guests, please don''t be polite." Elsa waved her hand to indicate her meal, her golden eyes looked at Liu Feng who was stunned, and the corners of her mouth raised slightly under the veil.


    "..." Liu Feng nodded with a smile on his lips, looking at all the intact pieces of meat in front of him, he had no appetite at all.


    When he looked up, he saw that Qiluo was eating better, at least using a knife to cut the meat, while the two orcs next to him were not complimented, grabbing a large piece of meat in one hand and taking a bite, and holding wheat in the other. The wine was gushed, and the way of eating was very wild.


    "Sheeran, won''t you eat it?" Spencer said, chewing the meat vaguely, "This roast lamb is really good."


    "Uh..." Sheeran was speechless, looking at her father''s mouth full of oil, she shook her head and said, "I''ve been on a boat for a day today, I''m a little tired and have no appetite."


    She really had no appetite. She was fed by the delicacies in Liu Feng''s castle. The rough food in front of her now made her a little bit at a loss.


    "Then what? Why don''t you go back first?" Spencer hesitated, he still cared about his daughter.


    "No, you eat." Sheeran said softly, she could see the desire for meat in her father''s eyes, and there were very few days in the year when her father could eat meat so recklessly.


    She thought about when to learn about the cuisine in the castle, and then she would cook a meal for her father herself.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Hearing the conversation between the Spencer father and daughter, Liu Feng couldn''t help sighing. He estimated that he was going to open a small club when he went back tonight.


    "Master, this..." Tis cut a piece of roast lamb with a knife, and after chewing it into her mouth, her face wrinkled, she swallowed it with difficulty, and whispered in Liu Feng''s ear, "It''s too salty."


    "Drink some water." Liu Feng picked up the table and put clean water for gargle to Niu Jiao Niang.


    He knows why it''s so salty. The rarer things are in this era, so he uses that kind of thing to entertain guests. This is to pay attention to and respect the guests. For example, there is a lack of salt now.


    "Young master, don''t eat it, you''ll have stomach trouble." Mina also swallowed a piece of mutton with difficulty.


    She is a little dissatisfied now. With the young master''s appetite and taste, tonight''s meal is unpleasant. Although it is the kindness of others, the location is different. This kind of food is really not a blessing to consume.


    "Huh? Your Excellency Liu Feng, is the food not to your taste?" Elsa had to speak out. She looked at Liu Feng for a while, but she didn''t see anything to eat.


    Chapter 0597 Show off? !


    Elsa can see that Liu Feng and the two female orcs next to them are not interested in food, as if they are full, which makes her a little embarrassed and helpless. Could the meat at the banquet tonight make the other party dissatisfied?


    "No, it''s just a long journey, I don''t have any appetite." Liu Feng said gently, the intention of the excuse was very obvious.


    "Oh?" Elsa put down her knife and wiped her hands with a sackcloth. She stared at Liu Feng with golden eyes, trying to see something on his face, but she had a gentle smile on her face.


    She couldn''t see what Liu Feng was thinking. After all, if she wanted to cooperate, even if the food was unpalatable, she would try to pretend.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, do you think we were not well entertained?" Qiluo didn''t have so many concerns. She also kept observing Liu Feng and found that the other party hadn''t touched the food the whole time.


    "No, the banquet food is very rich." Liu Feng shook his head and smiled lightly. He couldn''t say that the other party''s food was too unpalatable, and he would be too sloppy.


    "..." Elsa was silent, she suddenly remembered those cans of fish, looked down at the large piece of meat on the table, and suddenly lost her appetite.


    "Then Your Excellency Liu Feng, why..." Qiluo''s brown eyes narrowed slightly, just about to ask.


    "Qiluo, that''s enough, don''t be rude." Elsa said coldly, she put her identity right, she was no longer a princess.


    "Yes." Qiluo was stunned and lowered her head.


    "I have failed the leader''s good intentions." Liu Feng chuckled and waved his hand, and said gently, "In order to thank the leader for the banquet, I will invite the leader to lunch tomorrow, can you?"


    His subconscious intention is to put the negotiation at noon tomorrow, and he doesn''t want to negotiate tonight. If the other party doesn''t want to talk, he can refuse.


    "Oh?" Elsa raised her eyebrows, looked at Liu Feng quietly for a while, nodded lightly, and replied, "Okay, I will have the banquet on time tomorrow."


    She understood what Liu Feng meant, that is, the home court was going to be changed. If she wanted to talk about it, she must go to this banquet.


    "Then, I''ll leave." Liu Feng stood up and cupped his hands, and left with Mina, Tis, and Niu Wu.


    "Leader, I''m leaving now." Spencer was stunned for a while, then got up and saluted, and took Sheeran away.


    "Ta Tata..."


    "Damn." Qiluo looked at the few people who disappeared at the door of the tent with a very ugly expression. What does this mean? look down on them?


    "This Liu Feng is not easy." Elsa tore off the sackcloth from her face and stared at the tent door with golden eyes.


    "His Royal Highness, this Liu Feng is too arrogant. I don''t think he sincerely wants to cooperate, but he is clearly here to make things difficult for us." Qiluo said with a dark face.


    "Qiluo, you are too irritable." Elsa said coldly, her delicate and delicate face so helpless.


    She glanced at the indignant Qiluo, and continued, "We are testing each other, and that Liu Feng is also testing us."

 Chapter 494：

    "Ah?" Qiluo was stunned, her brown eyes widened.


    "That Liu Feng was dissatisfied with the food tonight, but he didn''t walk away. It shows that the other party has the intention to cooperate." Elsa sighed.


    "What? Not satisfied with so much meat? When I was in the palace, sometimes I couldn''t eat this half of the meat?" Qiluo shouted in astonishment.


    Don''t think that the Orc Palace eats well. Sometimes the king can''t eat half of today''s meat for a dinner. Today''s banquet is already high standard, except that there is no good environment and plates.


    "Maybe there is more delicious food?" Elsa glanced at the two orcs who were still eating and drinking, and sighed helplessly. Don''t take them tomorrow, shameful.


    "Impossible." Qiluo shook her head violently, she didn''t believe what kind of food a little baron could make.


    She admitted that Liu Feng had some strength, but it was a matter of background, and the accumulation of cultural etiquette was not comparable to steel armor.


    "I hope tomorrow goes well." Elsa said quietly, as long as the tribe''s sheep and draught horses can be sold, they can accumulate strength, and then they can expand again. There are many tribes in the grasslands.


    "His Royal Highness, that Liu Feng has a lot of orcs under him, do we want to get in touch?" Qiluo said in a deep voice, she was still a little worried about the orcs being knights under the human race.


    "..." Elsa was silent for a while, nodded, and said coldly, "Okay, just ask, don''t say too many unnecessary things, we can''t lose this channel now..."


    "Understood." Qiluo got up, reached out and grabbed a piece of meat, and stepped out of the tent.


    "The glory of Yuhi is gone, I can''t sink anymore." Elsa murmured to herself, she knew that Qiluo was arrogant and thought that orcs were no worse than humans, or she hated and didn''t believe in humans.


    ...


    At night, the soldiers stationed on the shore looked around vigilantly, and they had to patrol and monitor the safety of the big ship.


    "Ta Tata..."


    "Who?" The soldier snorted coldly, aiming the Mo Dao in the darkness, and that direction was the orc camp.


    "Brother, I am an orc, and I have no malice." Two or three orc knights walked out of the darkness.


    "Stop, don''t get any closer." The soldiers pointed the Mo Dao at the approaching orc knight.


    "Okay, don''t come close." The orc knight immediately stopped, and the bear clan orc who took the lead sneered, "Brother, we came from there, there is really no malice."


    "What do you want to do?" The captain of the soldiers was a bull orc.


    "I, I''m here to inquire about something, is it that you dress so well? Is that noble being nice to you?" The bear clan orc politely said, his tone full of envy, his eyes gleaming at the soldier''s armor.


    He was really envious. Compared with the iron armor they wore, the other party''s steel armor was more eye-catching.


    "Of course, the Lord of the City is the best noble, and he is good to us." The cattle orcs respected.


    "How good? After all, you are an orc, and that noble is a human race?" The bear clan orc asked in disbelief.


    "How good?" The cattle orc squinted at each other and said with a sneer, "I have meat to eat every day, good clothes to wear, and 80 copper coins for a month, and I can enjoy a 20% discount on buying a house in the future... Even if I am discharged from the army. After that, you can also assign work¡­¡±


    "Isn''t it? So good?" The bear clan orc widened his eyes and stuttered a little.


    "Okay, go away, don''t hinder our patrol." The cattle orcs expelled. I thought it was the same as what Mrs. Mina said, these orcs wanted to come over to win over people and ask for information, but it''s nothing to say some benefits, and they can show it off.


    Chapter 0598 Is he the royal family?


    In the morning, the sky is slightly bright.


    "One two one, one two one, one two three four..."


    There were shouts from the port, the soldiers had already started their morning run, the ground shook, and the weight of the heavy armor caused a loud noise, instantly awakening Elsa''s orc knights.


    "What happened?" Elsa suddenly got up from the bed, pulled the armor by the bed and put it on her body.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The tent curtain was lifted, and Qiluo strode in, and when she saw Elsa, she immediately saluted, "Your Highness, the human race is very strange, they are running around in the morning."


    "Ah? Didn''t someone attack?" Elsa was stunned, and the movement of putting on the armor stopped.


    "No." Qiluo smiled bitterly, shook his head helplessly and said, "My subordinates have arranged to watch them, so they won''t let them attack."


    "That''s good."


    "Huh..." Elsa let out a long sigh of relief, letting go of her tense heart, and slowly put on her armor. Qiluo saw it and immediately helped put on the armor.


    "Go and have a look." After Elsa put on her armor, she walked out. She was woken up this morning, how could she still fall asleep.


    "Yes." Qiluo followed closely.


    When the two came to the camp, they saw hundreds of people running on the flat ground at the port.


    "This..." Elsa frowned, is this a morning exercise? What can you do with running? Run or chase?


    On the big boat, Liu Feng was lying on the edge of the boat, looking at the soldiers running below, and glanced at the two figures beside the orc camp, the corners of his mouth raised slightly.


    "Master, is this really good? It won''t reveal the strength of the soldiers?" Mina said softly.


    Last night, I was resting on the boat. Blackwater City is too dilapidated. The only good hotel is not much better. I can''t live in Blackwater Castle.


    "No, it will only make them jealous." Liu Feng said indifferently, everything from yesterday to now has created an illusion for the orc tribes that he is strong.


    There are 20,000 or 30,000 orcs in the orc tribe. Compared with Xiyang City, it is not bad at all. The difference is in terms of economy. In terms of military strength, the orcs are stronger. After all, the orcs can become knights on horses. Thousands of Orc Knights. Of course, the orc knight without armor will be inferior in combat power.


    "Last night, they sent someone to test it." Mina cat''s ears twitched, and she looked at Qiluo and the two who were watching below.


    "Then let the soldiers tell the truth." Liu Feng waved his hand. There are some secrets. The soldiers have signed a non-disclosure agreement. If it is leaked, it is a capital crime, and the soldiers dare not commit it.


    "Do you want to add something?" Mina asked softly.


    "No, there is still an order to let the kitchen cook a few hard dishes and let them see what a banquet is."


    "Yes." Mina turned and entered the cabin to order.


    "Master, do you take them seriously?" Tis asked curiously.


    "The other party has horses, and war horses are a rare resource." Liu Feng said softly, Xiyang City lacked war horses, and if he wanted to expand his army, he would also expand his cavalry, and war horses were an indispensable part.


    "Understood." Tis nodded suddenly.


    "Interesting." Liu Feng looked at the orc leader who was waving at him. He liked the other''s attitude and IQ.


    "His Royal Highness, do you think he did it on purpose?" Qiluo looked at Elsa who put down her hands, and glanced at the human knights who were shouting loudly.


    "Get ready, don''t lose your etiquette at noon." Elsa said indifferently, turning around and walking towards the tent.


    "Yes." Qiluo said respectfully.


    ...

 Chapter 495：

    Time passed, and soon it was noon. Elsa took Qiluo to the banquet, followed by six strong orc knights.


    "Ta Tata..."


    "This ship is really big." Qiluo looked up at the ship, her tone a little flustered, "When can we have such a ship?"


    "We''re on the grassland, and it''s useless to ask for a boat." Elsa said lightly. For such a large boat, a single maintenance cost a lot of coins.


    "Welcome, Your Excellency, the young master is already waiting above, please come with me." Mina said at the entrance of the boat ladder, stepping forward to lead the way.


    "Okay." Elsa nodded, and her golden eyes glanced at Mina''s face.


    "Ta Tata..."


    A group of people got on the boat and entered the cabin under the leadership of Mina. They saw Liu Feng sitting in the first place, smiling at several people.


    "Your Excellency, please sit down." Liu Feng waved his hand to sit down, with a gentle smile on his face.


    "Yeah." Elsa nodded lightly and sat on the square table without speaking. Qiluo sat down next to each other, and the knights who followed were blocked from the cabin.


    "Let''s serve, let''s chat while eating." Liu Feng turned his head and instructed Mina.


    "Yes." Mina raised her hand and clapped her palm.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Immediately, two or three maids came up, holding trays and placing exquisite ceramic plates, knives and forks, tablecloths, glasses, etc. on each table.


    With just this set, Elsa and Qiluo were stunned, which was too extravagant, especially this transparent glass cup, which was several times better than the banquet in the Orc Palace.


    "Tap..."


    The dishes also came quickly. Plates of beautifully arranged dishes were served on the table. The pieces shimmered with gem-like color and the tempting aroma of meat, making Elsa and Qiluo secretly swallow their saliva.


    There are eighteen dishes in total, including cold dishes, hot dishes, soups, etc., as well as a steamed fish more than 40 centimeters long, which Liu Feng bought from Earth.


    "Sorry, time is limited, so I can only get some simple dishes to entertain the leader." Liu Feng said softly, looking at the dishes that had already been served.


    "Cough, cough..." Elsa was choked. If this is simple, what was their food last night?


    "..." Qiluo was silent, staring blankly at the dishes on the table, why is it also roast lamb, how can they make it so exquisite and the meat smell so different?


    "You two, are you drinking? Or drinking juice?" Liu Feng said lightly.


    "Guo, juice." Elsa said bitterly, how could she not feel like a princess? The other party is like a royal family.


    "Pour two glasses of orange juice for the leader." Liu Feng knew why the two didn''t drink, in order to keep their heads clear.


    "Gudonggudong..."


    Soon a maid poured orange juice for Elsa and the two. Huang Chengcheng''s orange juice surprised them. It was the first time they had seen this kind of juice.


    "Please have a meal." Liu Feng moved his chopsticks first.


    Chapter 0599 The real big business.


    Elsa watched Liu Feng eat with two wooden sticks, and looked down at the knife and fork in front of her, as well as the two wooden sticks. The knife and fork can still understand, what are these two sticks? Clip something?


    "This is called chopsticks, you can pick something to eat." Liu Feng explained lightly, "You can also use a knife and fork."


    "Yeah." Elsa picked up the fork and stuck a piece of meat into her mouth. After chewing it twice, her golden eyes widened, looking at the dishes on the table in disbelief.


    "It''s delicious, delicious." Qiluo exclaimed, but the movements in his hands were not slow, and he quickly shoved the dishes into his mouth.


    "It''s really delicious." Elsa glanced at Liu Feng in a complicated way, and finally knew why the other party had no appetite last night. Compared with today''s food, it really couldn''t compare.


    Mina and Tis stared blankly at the two Elsa who were eating wildly, especially Elsa, who lifted the face towel with one hand and put the vegetables into their mouths with the other.


    It''s no wonder that Elsa and Qiluo are like this. They have been eating the salty taste of salt for more than ten years. Now that there are so many delicious dishes, it is abnormal not to grab them.


    For half an hour, there was no voice at the scene, only the sound of chewing and drinking soup, especially the appetite of the orcs was very good, the dishes on this table 80% went into the stomachs of Elsa and Qiluo.


    "Hiccup!" Qiluo squinted her eyes and hiccupped comfortably, which made Elsa startled, and she came to her senses, staring blankly at the messy tabletop.


    "..." Elsa put down her fork embarrassedly, her face blushed, her golden eyes shyly glanced to the side, and she saw Liu Feng with a smile on her face.


    "Uh..." Qiluo also reacted, blushing to the neck, looking at Mina and Tis who were sitting opposite, especially seeing that there was only a few bones on the other side''s table, then looked down at the piles in front of her. Like Xiao Shan Bao''s bones, his face turned even redder.


    "Are you full? Is the food alright?" Liu Feng took a sip of orange juice and said softly, "If it''s not enough, ask the back kitchen to add more dishes."


    "Master, I''ll urge them to serve some steaks." Mina got up and went out without waiting for Elsa to speak.


    "This..." Elsa was stunned. Although the two were 80% full, it would be really embarrassing to eat any more.


    "It''s okay, people should eat enough." Liu Feng whispered, motioning the maid to clear the dishes.


    "Cough cough..." Elsa coughed lightly and said with a serious face, "Liu Feng, read it, you asked me to talk about business here before? I don''t know what kind of business it is?"


    "I want sheep and wool." The smile on Liu Feng''s mouth slowly faded, knowing that he was about to start talking about business.


    "Sheep? How much?" Elsa raised her eyebrows. She had tens of thousands of sheep for sale, so she was not worried about running out of sheep.


    "Every day, I want three hundred sheep, nine thousand sheep a month." Liu Feng said indifferently.


    "What?" Elsa opened her mouth wide and looked at Liu Feng in disbelief. The number was beyond her imagination.


    "What? There aren''t that many sheep?" Liu Feng frowned. At this stage, Xiyang City needs at least 300 sheep per day. After all, the sheep in this era are not very big.


    "No, there are, there are so many sheep." Elsa shouted hurriedly, her breathing was a little short. She only had enough sheep in her territory for two or three months. It seemed that she had to raise those lambs quickly.


    "That''s good, then let''s talk about the wool issue." Liu Feng said calmly, the reserve of canned military meat is not enough, and he will increase the number of sheep after a while.


    "Wool? Wool can also be bought and sold?" Elsa frowned, knowing that after spring, the sheep''s wool will be pruned. In order not to cause trouble to the pasture, the wool will be burned.


    "Ten catties of wool, how about I give you a copper coin?" Liu Feng''s mouth lifted slightly, revealing a meaningful smile.


    "Ah? Really? Ten catties of wool for one copper coin?" Elsa''s golden eyes shone with light, this was simply giving her money. The sheep would shear thousands or tens of thousands of catties of wool every month.


    "Of course, every month, I will send a boat to receive wool." Liu Feng nodded affirmatively. Wool is garbage in the eyes of others, but it can be turned into wool clothes here, and one piece can be sold for several hundred copper coins. .


    "In the past few days, we have a large amount of wool." Elsa said solemnly, the sheep are ready to be sheared.


    "I will send someone to guide you." Liu Feng tapped his fingers on the table and said lightly, "In addition to wool and goat milk, I also want to cooperate with Your Excellency Chief."


    "Goat''s milk?" Elsa hesitated. Most of their tribe drank goat''s milk. Without goat''s milk, they would lose a lot of nutrition. After all, it is impossible to kill sheep for meat every meal, and it also requires a lot of wheat.


    "Don''t worry, I will trade with your tribe, linen, wheat, ceramics, etc." Liu Feng knew what the other party was worried about.


    "Goat''s milk is difficult to store, and it will spoil in two days." Elsa said inexplicably, she didn''t quite understand Liu Feng''s intentions.

 Chapter 496：

    "I don''t have to worry about this, Your Excellency, the leader. I will send someone to build a milk powder factory in your tribe. At that time, I need the leader to ensure that no one will harass me." Liu Feng said lightly, goat milk is a good thing, such as milk powder and cheese. , that is, things like cheese. Of course, it is better to use milk.


    "This is fine." Elsa agreed, which was absolutely beneficial to her.


    "Next, the horse-drawing business." Liu Feng glanced at the quiet Qiluo with his black eyes, and said, "I want a thousand horses."


    "Hey..." Elsa took a deep breath, this is big business, a thousand draught horses are already one-fifth of her current number.


    "The first batch is 1,000 horses, and the number will be added later depending on the situation." Liu Feng said indifferently, there are too few draught horses in Xiyang City, and transportation is a shortcoming. In addition, the great development at this stage requires a lot of motivation.


    "Okay." Elsa took a deep breath, she was really scared today, Liu Feng wanted a huge amount.


    "Also, I hope to buy 500 war horses." Liu Feng said surprisingly.


    "Crack..."


    Qiluo stood up abruptly, the chair was pushed out one meter away, and she opened her mouth to say something, but Elsa raised her hand to stop it.


    War horses are also a strategic resource for the orc tribe. They will not think that there are too few war horses, and their number of war horses is not very large, so they just meet their own needs.


    Chapter 0600 I will go.


    "President... Chief, we don''t have enough horses..." Qiluo persuaded anxiously.


    The orc tribe''s war horses are only about 2,000 in total, and a quarter of them will be sold at once, which is very hurtful to the orc tribe. In addition, the spring is coming, and other tribes must be prepared to attack.


    "Okay." Elsa raised her hand to signal the mother monkey to stop talking, looked at Liu Feng and said seriously, "I can agree to the five hundred war horses, but I have one condition."


    She couldn''t help but agree. The other party had already given her a lot of benefits, especially wool. She didn''t know what Liu Feng was going to do, but in her opinion, it was taking advantage.


    Elsa is not a businessman, so she was a little embarrassed about taking advantage of others, and the two biggest problems were solved, that is, pulling horses and sheep, so she took out a little horse in return.


    "Oh? What conditions?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows. It was a bit unexpected that the other party agreed to sell the war horse to him so easily.


    "I want salt, enough salt for the daily life of the tribe." Elsa said with a serious face, salt was the real reason she was willing to sell the war horse.


    "Salt?" Liu Feng suddenly realized, pondered, and whispered in Elsa''s uneasy eyes, "Yes, I will increase the export of salt to your tribe."


    "That''s great." Elsa smiled, and the three areas she was most concerned about were now perfectly resolved.


    Although it takes five hundred warhorses, everything is worth it, and the development of the tribe can be accelerated.


    "The steak is here." Mina came out at this time, and the maid behind her brought the steak.


    The steak was brought from the earth by Liu Feng. Liu Feng was reluctant to kill the cattle in Xiyang City, and he also had his intention to serve the steak at this time.


    "This is a steak, eat it while it''s hot." Liu Feng cut the steak gracefully with a knife and a fork in the other.


    "Steak?" Elsa was stunned. She knew about beef, but she had never eaten beef. She smelled the aroma of meat and couldn''t help licking her mouth.


    She peeked at Liu Feng''s appearance, and began to cut the beef, although the movements were strange and unfamiliar.


    "It''s delicious." Elsa''s golden eyes were slightly opened, the meat was very good, and the taste was a bit worse than the stir-fry dishes just now.


    "This beef is actually so delicious." After Qiluo tried it, she was also very surprised, it was much better than mutton.


    "Your Excellency, I''ll discuss another business with you." Liu Feng put down his knife and fork, and wiped the corner of his mouth gracefully with a napkin.


    "Ah?" Elsa was stunned for a while, and quickly put down the knife and fork, her cheeks were slightly red, if it wasn''t for the sackcloth on her face, she could see her cheeks red at this time.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she caught a glimpse of Qiluo''s strange eyes, and quickly asked, "You said."


    "This beef, Your Excellency Chief has also seen it and tried it." Liu Feng put down his napkin and said leisurely, "I want to ask Your Excellency Chief to help me raise cattle."


    "Raising cows?" Elsa frowned, hesitated, and asked, "How much?"


    Raising cows is nothing, she is willing to help raise more than a dozen cows, after all, there is such a big business relationship.


    "Ten thousand cows." Liu Feng said calmly.


    "Crack..."


    "What?" Elsa stood up suddenly, the chair made a sharp sound, staring at Liu Feng with wide golden eyes.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, aren''t you joking?" Qiluo opened her mouth and swallowed the beef with difficulty.


    "No, I never make such a joke." The corner of Liu Feng''s mouth was slightly raised, 10,000 cattle was still a small amount for his plan, but the other side''s pasture didn''t seem to be large.


    "This, I have to think about it." Elsa took a deep breath and sat down again, her heart beating a little faster, and the handwriting of 10,000 cows made her a little confused.


    "The growth of cattle is relatively slow. I buy a cow for fifty silver coins." Liu Feng folded his hands, and a big sheep is worth about two silver coins. The price of this beef is very high. Ten thousand cattle, five thousand gold coins a year, this is a real big business.


    However, since the number of cattle in this era is relatively small, the orc tribe will be able to raise more cattle only with a lot of money, and paying more gold coins in the early stage is still worth it to him.


    "What? Fifty silver coins for a cow?" Elsa''s golden eyes widened. This business was bigger than the previous ones.


    "Yes, I will send a cow over for your reference in a few days. I don''t want other types of cattle." Liu Feng said lightly, there are quite a few bison in this era.


    "Okay." Elsa agreed. The business was too big, and she was reluctant to give it up. She decided to go back and started planning to annex the surrounding tribes and expand the grassland.


    "Cow can also produce milk, and the price is higher than that of goat milk. I will also arrange for someone to go there." Liu Feng said softly, milk will replace goat milk in the future.


    "Yes." Elsa nodded.


    "Your Excellency, if you have time, you can go to Xiyang City to have a look." Liu Feng picked up the red wine next to him, shook it gracefully, and sipped, "Your Excellency can also send a caravan to trade in Xiyang City, now Xiyang City can There are quite a few orcs living with them."


    "..." Elsa frowned, thinking about the intention of Liu Feng''s words, and nodded after a while, "Okay, I will visit Your Excellency Liu Feng in Xiyang City when I have time."


    She was telling the truth, and she really wanted to visit Xiyang City. She also heard a lot of rumors about Xiyang City, although she didn''t know whether it was true or not.


    "Then I will wait for the arrival of the leader." Liu Feng raised his red wine glass.


    "I''ll go." Elsa gestured with the orange juice.


    Chapter 0601 The horn of war begins to sound.


    At night, there were dense clouds today, and the moonlight was completely blocked, leaving the capital in total darkness, and the capital at night was very quiet.


    "Ta Tata..."


    A slow sound of hoofs broke the silence of the night, and torches lit up a circle of light.


    "Damn, that Ernie actually kicked this prince out of the house." The second prince Greener said angrily.


    He went to win over some nobles today to prepare for the future. He didn''t expect that not long after he entered Marquis Ernie''s house, the other party began to chase people away, which clearly didn''t take him seriously.


    "His Royal Highness Second Prince, don''t be angry, that Ernie should be the eldest prince''s person." Deacon Heiweihong said lightly.


    She wore a black robe and rode beside her, sneering, "This is also a good thing, at least we know who is on the side of the eldest prince, so as not to be hacked in the future."

 Chapter 497：

    "Hmph, I can''t be mad at that old thing." Greener said angrily. He went to win over the other party before, and he said that he would listen to the king''s arrangement, but now he is falling for the eldest prince. Do you think he will lose in the fight for the throne?


    "His Royal Highness Second Prince, Marquis Ernie is nothing to worry about. He doesn''t even have a fief, and it''s nothing without him." Deacon Red said lightly.


    A noble without a fief can be counted down two levels in a row, which is equivalent to a viscount, and the number of knights they have is limited.


    The Black Iris Organization has fully cooperated with the second prince, and has had several encounters with the bishop in private. She was ordered by the leader to do her best to help the second prince open up the situation. Unexpectedly, today''s win was a failure.


    She suspected that the Marquis of Ernie was drawn by the bishop to the eldest prince, otherwise the other party would not have changed his mind in just a few days.


    "Ta Tata..."


    There was a burst of hurried footsteps, causing both the red deacon and the second prince to frown.


    "Sir, it''s not good..." A man with blood on his face ran up to Deacon Red.


    "What happened?" Deacon Red asked coldly, this was her spies scattered in the capital.


    "Sir, there is an ambush ahead, and the target is His Royal Highness the Second Prince." The spy said eagerly.


    "What?" Greener''s face changed greatly, he looked at the spies in disbelief, and said coldly, "Tell me, what''s the situation."


    "Not long ago, when the second prince left the mansion, a large number of knights rushed out of the mansion of the eldest prince. They blocked the nearby streets and slaughtered the people nearby, and their subordinates were also chased and killed..." The spy briefly recounted.


    "Fake information." Deacon Red''s expression changed, she immediately figured out the main points, Marquis Ernie released false rumors, and then lured them to win over Marquis Ernie, and then set up an ambush in the middle.


    After she figured it out, she gritted her teeth and said, "The **** in the bounty club actually sold us false information. You have to have a life to get coins and a life to spend."


    "Your Excellency Red, what are we going to do now?" Greener told the team to stop moving forward, and then they crashed into the ambush point.


    "Go away, leave the capital." Deacon Red took a deep breath, the king couldn''t compete with the eldest prince, and the other party was guarded by a bishop, and she couldn''t even send someone in to assassinate him.


    "Now?" Greener said unwillingly, he was still fantasizing about competing directly with the prince for hegemony.


    "Of course, His Highness''s supplies have all been removed. It is a waste of time to stay here. Even the fourth prince has withdrawn. He is afraid that he has already reached the west." Deacon Red frowned, she suddenly felt that the fourth prince still With more brains, this second prince is a reckless man.


    "Hey... That guy Ding Koda was timid, and he left before he got rid of him." Greener snorted.


    "His Royal Highness, the fourth prince is not easy. He will be one of your enemies in the future." Deacon Red reminded that there will be a three-way confrontation in the future, although the fourth prince is the weakest.


    "Ding Koda is far worse than Lucia. He is hypocritical and has not learned anything, so he will only make small moves." Greener sneered, he looked down on the fourth prince.


    "My lord, those knights are surrounded." The spy reminded eagerly.


    "Get out." Deacon Red urged, she didn''t want to stay in the capital. The eldest prince had already managed the capital very well. Many nobles had been drawn in, and even the neutral Duke Kairac was drawn in. Listen to this. Said that there are plans to marry Catherine to the eldest prince as queen.


    "Go." Greener gritted his teeth, pulled out the long sword from his waist, swiped his horse''s hip, and rushed towards the city gate first.


    He also knew that the situation was over, and even the palace was under the control of the eldest prince. He had not seen his father for half a month, or the king had not summoned anyone to discuss matters for half a month, but one could imagine what happened.


    "Ta Ta Ta Ta..."


    Under the leadership of Greener, more than a hundred knights began to charge at the city gate. Before they reached the city gate, they were intercepted by the eldest prince''s knights. They did not expect the second prince to be so decisive.


    "Kill...leave the traitor..."


    "Qiangqiang..."


    "puff¡­¡­"


    "Damn, rush for me, don''t stop."


    "Kill kill..."


    In the end, the ambush set by the eldest prince was suddenly attacked by the second prince, causing a hole to be torn open, allowing Greener to lead people out of the capital and gather with the knights camped outside the city.


    Outside the royal city, the red deacon threw off the blood beads on the long sword, glanced at the knights around him, turned his head to look at the torches and figures on the city wall, and secretly said in his heart: From today, the kingdom of Yingluo begins to split, and the horn of war begins. Blow, who is the ultimate king, no one can tell.


    "Let''s go, go to the territory." Greener fled with the remaining knights.


    "Go ahead and pay attention to what''s going on in the capital." Deacon Red ordered the spies.


    "Yes." The scout respectfully said.


    "Ta Tata..."


    So far, the king belongs to the eldest prince.


    Chapter 0602 Bloody Throne.


    "Snapped¡­¡­"


    A loud slap sounded, accompanied by scolding, "Damn, you **** actually let Greener escape."


    "His Royal Highness, the second prince suddenly attacked and did not enter the ambush." ??The knight kneeling on the ground said in panic.


    "Who? Who leaked the information?" Lucia''s face turned black, and his pupils flashed with murderous intent.


    He had all planned to get rid of his great enemy tonight, but he didn''t expect that it would backfire and Greenner escaped.


    This made Lucia very angry, and he was just one last step away. As long as he got rid of Grenner, he could ascend to the throne, but now he was letting people escape.


    He had known for a long time that Greener had moved all his family property to the territory, and now that people have fled, this is the worst result. Even if he ascends the throne, Greener can call the knights to rebel.


    "This... subordinates don''t know." The knight lowered his head, his body swaying a little.


    "You..." Lucia''s anger rose instantly, and she wanted to have the knight dragged out and beheaded.


    "His Royal Highness, well, it''s not the knights'' fault." The third deacon of the bishop said.


    "What do you mean?" Lucia''s eyes narrowed slightly, but he wanted to hear the other party''s reason.


    Recently, with the help of the bishop, he was like a duck in water, and many secret information was sent to him. The success of the Marquis of Ernie was also the credit of the bishop.


    But the more he got to know the bishop, the more frightened Lucia became. The bishop was too terrifying, there was information from all over the place, and he kept a lot of dead soldiers in captivity, so that he was a little afraid.


    "The second prince has the help of people from the Black Iris organization, so he can get the news in advance, and it''s normal to fail." The third deacon waved his hand.


    "Black Iris Organization, what kind of organization is this?" Lucia asked with a black face. If this organization hadn''t helped Greene, he would have killed the other party long ago.


    "We don''t know much about the Black Iris Organization. We only know that this organization has captured many beautiful women as slaves, and then auctioned off a small part of them, but most of the rest disappeared." Deacon No. 3 said solemnly.


    This black iris organization is no weaker than the bishop, the same mystery, but the goal is very strange, the strength is also very strong, and it is very cautious.


    "Beauty slave?" Lucia''s face changed slightly, and she immediately remembered what happened in the past few years. Wang You had disappeared a lot of girls for a while, and even two maids in his mansion had disappeared. Could it be that he was caught by this black iris organization? went?


    "His Royal Highness, leave this organization to our bishop." Deacon No. 3 raised his mouth slightly, and said in an old voice, "And the most important thing for Your Highness now is to ascend the throne, and first digest the benefits at hand."


    "Okay, just tonight." Lucia stood up suddenly, with a cold face, and walked outside.

 Chapter 498：

    "Your Highness? Are you going?" Deacon No. 3 asked knowingly.


    "Royal Palace, I want to visit Father King." Lucia raised a sinister smile on the corner of her mouth.


    "Tap tap..."


    Lucia walked to the palace with a group of knights, completely aboveboard. Just after Greener moved out of the palace, he took control of the palace, and no one was allowed to enter or leave the palace without his approval.


    It didn''t take long for Lucia to come to the palace of the King of England, and the knight at the door immediately saluted, "Your Highness."


    "Isn''t anyone here?" Lucia asked routinely.


    "No." The gatekeeper knight respectfully said.


    "Okay, no one is allowed in." Lucia nodded with satisfaction and walked into the bedroom.


    "Tap tap..."


    The footsteps were very loud in the silent bedroom. There were many knights in the bedroom. They were all arranged by Lucia to watch the King of England.


    "Cough cough cough..." The old and feeble coughing sound of the King of England came from the bedroom.


    "Gag..."


    Lucia pushed open the door and walked in with a worried look on her face.


    "Father, are you feeling better?" Lucia asked with concern, and came to the bedside, looking at the English king with age spots on his face.


    "Cough cough...Huh, hypocritical." The King of England snorted coldly, his voice full of weakness.


    "..." Lucia''s cheeks froze slightly, she endured her impatience, and said angrily, "Father, the Yingluo Kingdom cannot be without a king for a day, please order me to run the country on your behalf?"


    "Where''s Greener?" The King of England raised his eyes with difficulty and asked nonchalantly, "Let him come to see me..."


    "He? Greener has defected." Lucia''s face turned cold, her hand clenched with a fist, and the back of her hand was blue.


    "Hahaha...cough cough..." The King of England suddenly laughed, and then coughed violently.


    He panted, "Have you finally done it? It''s really sad."


    "Father, what do you mean by that?" Lucia''s eyes flashed coldly.


    "You''ve failed too... huhuhu...you know? If I had a choice, I should have sealed you all out in the first place." The King of England gasped.


    "Are you trying to cede the throne to Lucy?" Lucia lowered her head, her face gloomy, and raised her hand to play with her fingers.


    "You dare to do something to Lucy, the throne, don''t even think about it." The King of England said coldly.


    "Really?" Lucia slowly raised her head, with a grim face, bent down, facing the King of England, her mouth hooked up, and growled, "I have already sent someone to find Lucy, she will be a good cargo."


    "You..." The King of England suddenly opened his eyes and opened his mouth to scold.


    Lucia took the pillow and pressed it **** the face of the King of England, letting the King of England struggle and wave, with a morbid smile on his face, "When you''re old, just give up your seat, and nothing will happen?"


    "Boom bang bang..."


    The King of England slapped his arms and made a loud noise, but no one came in outside the door, as if no one heard the sound.


    After a while, the hand of the King of England fell weakly, and a generation of kings suffocated to death.


    "Huh..." Lucia grinned and let go of her hand, letting out a strange laughter like a beast, "Jie Jie Jie..."


    "The throne is mine."


    "Father, don''t blame me."


    "Why don''t you pass the throne to me obediently?"


    "Hey ... hahaha ... don''t blame me, I don''t want to deliberate ... You don''t die, that is, I die."


    "I am the king, and I will be the king from now on."


    Chapter 0603 Leia''s misunderstanding.


    "Huhuhu..."


    In the sky, three black shadows were advancing rapidly, and when I looked closer, I found that Leia was pulling Mila flying in the sky, with a bird orc behind her.


    The three rested in Shizhu Mountain for a few days. Originally, Mila came home and told about Frey. The next day, Leia wanted to set off for Xiyang City, but then the giant hunter came again and brought More than a dozen first-class bounty hunters made Leia stay for a few more days.


    These few days, Leia is helpless. Those bounty hunters are a bunch of stinky hooligans. And the bird clan orcs have no way to go down, restricting the development of the bird clan orcs, this is the fundamental.


    Relying on a few flying bird orcs to transport food, it can completely keep up with the consumption of food. If this goes on, everyone will be hungry.


    In desperation, Leia simply didn''t care, and brought Frey back to Shizhu Mountain first. After all, her own sister was outside, so she couldn''t worry about it.


    "Huhuhu..."


    Leia flapped her wings, and her green eyes glanced at the ground below. As a bird orc, her eyesight was several times that of the human race. She could see clearly where the human race could not see clearly.


    "How long will it take to get to Xiyang City?" Leya said coldly, the original one day''s journey, because with Mila, the time has to be doubled.


    Fortunately, there was one more person to help with Mila, otherwise she would not be able to continue flying for that long.


    "It will take a while, probably until dusk." Mila said cautiously, she knew that the eldest sister was not in a good mood, and those bounty hunters were too annoying.


    It is noon.


    "Are you sure you read it right? Frey is doing well now?" Leia frowned. She didn''t wear a mask today, and her slender eyebrows were full of sharpness.


    "Yes, that Liu Feng didn''t embarrass Frey, and even sent her to learn to read." Mila said quickly, her body did not dare to move, she had been in one position for a long time.


    "Oh?" Leia frowned. She didn''t believe that the human race would be so good. There is no good for no reason in the world. The other party definitely has some intentions.


    "Eldest sister, what are you going to do when you go?" Mila asked in a low voice, she was afraid that when the eldest sister went to Xiyang City, she would find Liu Fengqiang, which would not benefit anyone.


    She didn''t want the eldest sister to fall out with Liu Feng. It was best for the two of them to sit down and discuss calmly. She definitely didn''t want to try the castle''s delicacies.


    "Look at it first." Leia glanced at Mila, her brows raised slightly, thinking that this Liu Feng had some tricks, and even Mila was attracted, otherwise she wouldn''t say such unprofessional words.


    As a killer, going to an unfamiliar place, of course, is to observe and collect information, what else can we do?


    "Sister, what if, I said, what if Frey doesn''t come with us?" Mira said suddenly.


    "Impossible." Leia said firmly. She had never thought about this issue at all. With what she knew about Frey, she had come to pick up people in person, and she would definitely go with her.


    "If, it''s an analogy." Mila quickly reassured her, she didn''t dare to provoke the eldest sister, otherwise she would have to play, or she would be thrown into the air, and then swooped down to catch her, it would be so frightening that her heart stopped beating. Not possible.


    "Are you hiding something from me?" Leia narrowed her eyes and said indifferently, "Has Frey been threatened?"

 Chapter 499：

    "No, no." Mira hurriedly shook her head, blaming herself for so many tongues.


    "Hmph, if she doesn''t want to leave, I''ll knock it out and take it away." Leia said coldly.


    She immediately thought of a lot, that is, something must have happened to Frey, and that Human Race aristocrat must have something to do with Frey, or else he would have come back with Mila long ago.


    I hope that the human race didn''t do anything too much, otherwise I will definitely kill him, hateful human race. Mira didn''t know her words at all, which made Leia think too much and misunderstood.


    Mila was carried by the two of them in turn and flew for three hours in a row.


    "Huhuhu..."


    "Big sister, here we are, the city below is Xiyang City." Mila pointed to the distant city, that special city, with a beaming smile.


    "Yeah." Leia nodded, holding Mila to find a hidden place to land.


    The three began to disguise themselves and put on large black robes. In the current weather, although wearing a black robe looks a bit abnormal, it is impossible to do so, it is better than showing a pair of wings.


    "Let''s go." Leia took the lead and walked towards Xiyang City. They didn''t go to the main entrance. Now that the walls of Xiyang City have been demolished, they can enter from that direction.


    "There are a lot of orcs here." Another bird orc looked at the crowd at work in the distance, and there were many orcs among them.


    "Xiyang City is very special. Humans and orcs live together." Mila explained.


    "Maybe it was forced." Leia said coldly, finding a hidden place to enter Xiyang City.


    She glanced at the houses around her and frowned, "The house is quite good. It was built after squeezing a lot of slaves, right?"


    "This..." Mila was at a loss for words, she really didn''t pay attention to this, after all, the time she spent in Xiyang City was too short.


    "Where is Frey now?" Leia said coldly. She first wanted to see Frey to confirm the safety of the other party.


    "Frey should be at school now." Mila pondered slightly, and said, "I accompanied Frey to school before."


    "Take me." Leia glanced at the surrounding crowd vigilantly, the hand in her robe clenched the dagger.


    "Yes." Mila identified the direction and led the two to the elementary school.


    Chapter 0604 Another cang trap.


    The elementary school ended at about 4:30. When Mila and Leia came to the school gate, they happened to meet the school, and the three of them could only hide and look at the school gate.


    "Frey is literate here?" Leia looked at the door of the school in surprise, and a group of children poured out, including human children and orc children, which surprised her.


    "Yes, Frey is there to read and write, and there is a special teacher to teach it." Mila nodded, she glanced at Avril who was sitting at the school gate, took Laleia''s hand, and hid in a hidden place Now is not the time to reveal your identity.


    "What?" Leia frowned, followed Mila''s gaze, saw a wolf female orc, and said in astonishment, "There are wolf orcs here?"


    "Well, her name is Avril. She is Liu Feng''s subordinate and the one who escorted Frey to read." Mila introduced.


    "Oh?" Leia was surprised that the human nobleman could have a wolf orc as his subordinate.


    "Big sister, do you want to go directly to Frey?" Mila turned her head and asked.


    "No, let''s observe first." Leia shook her head. She changed her mind after seeing Avery. After all, the wolf clan orcs are not easy to mess with. You must first check the information before deciding how to take Frey.


    "Flei is out." Mila said in a deep voice, looking at the rabbit-eared mother Weiya pulling the deer-eared mother Su Mi, with Frei beside her, greeting Avril.


    "Huh?" Leia was surprised, looking at Frey''s slightly soft face and the exquisite costume, she couldn''t help feeling very unfamiliar.


    "Frey is living a good life." Mila whispered, she was afraid that the eldest sister would impulsively rush to grab someone.


    "Let''s go." Leia pursed her lips and suddenly turned to leave. She wanted to find out what was going on.


    "Big sister? What''s the matter?" Mila quickly chased after her and asked with concern, "Aren''t you going to see Frey?"


    "Do you know this Liu Feng?" Leia answered nonchalantly. She was very touched when she saw Frey''s current appearance. This was what Frey had never seen before when she was with her.


    "I don''t know very well, I only know that the other party has a lot of wild ideas." Mila shook her head and recounted what she had seen and heard in the castle before.


    She looked at the silent Leia, as if she had guessed something, and continued, "Sister, do you think everything is an illusion now? That Liu Feng is deceiving Frey?"


    "This will only be known after investigation." Leia sighed, she had seen too much darkness, all kinds of cunning nobles, mad businessmen... There are too many.


    When she saw Frey''s current state, she knew that her sister was very happy. If she went forward now and directly said to take Frey away, not to mention whether she would like to go with her, the wolf orc would definitely stop her.


    So she decided to find out the evidence to get Frei to give up, and then secretly contacted Frei in private and asked her sister to follow her obediently. As for Liu Feng''s so-called threat, she had to be caught.


    "Then find a place to eat dinner first? Then rest?" Mira hesitated, she was really hungry.


    "Yes." Leia pondered, her green eyes glanced around, her pretty nose wrinkled, and she could smell a lot of delicious food.


    "Then let''s go eat pizza." Mila said excitedly, striding towards the pizza shop.


    "Pizza? It''s a strange name." Leia raised her eyebrows. It was the first time she heard this unfamiliar word.


    "Hee hee... Big sister, you''ll know when you go, it''s very delicious." Mila licked the corner of her mouth. Before she left, she ate pizza once, and the taste made her unforgettable, although the food in the castle was even better. , but it''s not impossible to get in now.


    "Really?" Leia pouted in disapproval, she didn''t think the pizza was delicious.


    After half an hour...


    "Hey, big sister, you''ve eaten too much..." Mila looked at the wooden tray next to her, and there were already seven of them.


    "I''m not full yet, three more." Leia chewed on the pizza and said vaguely, "No, five more pizzas, with meat."


    "Stop, eldest sister, let''s go eat other food? Don''t eat pizza." Mila persuaded, the eyes of the people around were too weird.


    Can it be weird? The three ate seventeen pizzas, and now they want to order pizza. The back kitchen even sent a person to deliver pizza to them. The current behavior is too embarrassing.


    "Oh? Okay." Leia wiped her mouth, she also saw the strange eyes around her, her cheeks were slightly flushed, and she quickly got up and walked outside, a little embarrassed to escape.


    "Huh..." Mila breathed a sigh of relief, her behavior was too bright, but her identity would be exposed.


    After paying the coin, she chased out with another bird orc, and when she came outside, she saw that Leia had already lined up outside the bun shop, so she couldn''t help but patted her forehead. Is this for investigation? It was clearly here to eat.


    Mila seriously suspected that after staying in Xiyang City for a few days, the eldest sister would not want to leave. The food in Xiyang City is much better than eating plain wheat porridge every day in Shizhu Mountain.


    "Ah..." Mila sighed and muttered to herself, "Will both sisters fall?"


    "What are you doing standing here? Give me money." Leia raised her hand and knocked on Mila''s head, and walked away with a bunch of buns. She was going to investigate while walking. Maybe there will be new delicacies...cough cough... Intelligence discovery.


    "Okay~~" Mila stretched her voice and took out her purse to check out.


    Another person who fell into the trap of food, she suspected that most of the people stayed because of the food here.


    Chapter 0605 recognize each other.


    Three days later, on the second floor of the noodle restaurant, Leia and Mila were sitting by the window, looking at the passersby walking on the avenue. There were several empty bowls on the table.

 Chapter 500：

    Another bird orc was resting in the hotel. She was sent by Leia to deliver buns to Shizhushan, just to let others try it, and now she is tired.


    "Big sister, Frey doesn''t have to go to school today. She should go to the orphanage. Shall we meet her halfway?" Mila whispered.


    "Well, it''s good to meet once." Leia put down her chopsticks and said helplessly, "Let''s take Frey with you while Liu Feng is not around."


    Can you leave? She searched for three days, but she didn''t find any bad things about Liu Feng. She even went to the bounty club to buy information, and it turned out that she had investigated all the information.


    "Do you want to forcibly take Frey away?" Mila looked at Leia nervously. She was a little worried that the eldest sister would make things worse. Although the eldest sister is very powerful, there are hundreds of knights in Xiyang City. Some earls are worse.


    "Let''s ask what Frey thinks first." Leia said in frustration. She didn''t begin to be confident that Frey would go with her. After all, in Xiyang City for the past three days, she really experienced the temptation of Xiyang City. How powerful.


    Delicious food, comfortable and reassuring living environment, free atmosphere, safety and security system, large market with good quality and low price, and the shadow play that makes people sink...


    "..." Mila blinked her eyes. She had witnessed the strength of Big Sister from the very beginning, and now she is helpless. It''s only been a few days, and most importantly, she didn''t even see Liu Feng.


    "Perhaps, Frey is indeed better in this place than on Shizhu Mountain." Leia turned her head and looked out the window. The life of the past few days has reversed some of her paranoid wait-and-see.


    "Uh..." Mila opened her mouth, not knowing how to persuade, this Xiyang City is indeed very suitable for human life.


    "Big sister, Frey is out." Mila looked at the avenue from the window, and could see a few familiar figures, among them Frey.


    "Let''s go." Leia stood up. She had the same concerns as Mila. If it was at night, she would not be afraid at all, but after visiting the castle at night, they were frightened by the long arrows that were more than one meter long. , densely aimed at the sky, so frightened that the two retreated without sneaking into the castle at night.


    "Wait, eldest sister, Frey entered that store." Mila pointed to the store below. She knew what that store was. It was a store called a museum, and they had not been there yet.


    "Oh? Let''s go in and have a look." Leia raised her eyebrows. Recently, they were all eating delicious food, like museums, libraries, and Tanabata perfume shops.


    The two settled the bill, left the noodle shop under the curious eyes of the clerk, and walked towards the museum. After buying tickets, follow the signs to enter the museum.


    "This..." Leia''s green eyes tightened, her mouth opened in shock, looking at the skeleton in front of her, how could this look a bit familiar.


    "T-Rex?" Mila was taken aback, and after she recovered, she stared at the stone tablet and asked in surprise, "Is this a dragon?"


    "Dragon?" After Leia heard it, she immediately lowered her head to look at the stone tablet, looking at the introduction above, the more she looked, the more surprised she became, and finally she was stunned.


    "How is this possible? Sixty million years ago? Is this a joke?" Leia muttered absentmindedly, her face pale.


    "Eldest sister, what''s the matter with you?" Mila asked worriedly. Big sister''s expression is very strange, even if she is shocked, it doesn''t need to be like this, right? Scared?


    "Didn''t you always want to know what happened to Mungdou, Ye''er and the others?" Leia gritted her teeth, and the corners of her mouth quivered a little, "They were caught by this Tyrannosaurus Rex..."


    "What?" Mila''s eyes widened, she looked at Leya, and then at the Tyrannosaurus Rex fossil, how is this possible? It''s been 60 million years, don''t tell her that this kind of creature still exists.


    "Deep in the Forbidden Mountains, it''s all wild... It''s a valley, a very special valley, surrounded by volcanoes... There''s a hole in the ground..." Leya said a little lost.


    She looked at the fossil of the Tyrannosaurus Rex angrily. Although the Tyrannosaurus Rex that attacked them was not as big as her eyes, in the end she paid a lot of casualties, but the Tyrannosaurus Rex escaped.


    "Mila??"


    A cold voice came from behind, causing Leia and the two of them to tremble. They turned their heads mechanically and looked in the direction of the voice. There was a pretty girl staring at them with wide eyes.


    "Sister? Your elder sister?" Frey''s green eyes trembled as she walked towards Leia mechanically.


    "Sister?" Gaba frowned at the two strangers, holding the Tang Dao around her waist with one hand, and followed closely behind Frey.


    "Sir, is that you?" Frey''s green eyes were filled with mist, and she stared at Leya, blinking reluctantly.


    "Frey, you''ve grown up." Leia twitched the corners of her mouth and said dryly, "Long time no see."


    "..." Mila blinked her eyes, what was going on with this awkward conversation? She now understands why the eldest sister met Frey immediately a few days ago, she clearly just doesn''t know how to meet Frey.


    "Uuuuuu..."


    Tears streamed down Frey''s eyes, and she threw herself into Leia''s arms, hugging her waist tightly, and the choked cry spread.


    "It''s alright, I''m late." Leia''s tense body relaxed, patted the girl''s back, and reassured, "Sorry, I kept you waiting."


    "Huh..." Mila breathed a sigh of relief, the two sisters were clearly having a bit of a fight before, one ran away without notice, and the other couldn''t find anyone when they came back.


    "..." Gaba widened her brown eyes and scratched her head in confusion. Is this here to recognize her relatives?


    Chapter 0606 someone on the water.


    "Crash..."


    On the Youshui River, a 50-meter large boat was sailing, and the water waves beat on the hull.


    "Master, I''ll be back in Xiyang City tomorrow." Mina looked at Liu Feng who was sitting on the bow of the boat. After negotiating with the leader of the orc tribe two days ago, and after talking with the head of Blackwater City for a long time, she began to return. .


    "Well, let people pay more attention to the actions of the orc tribe." Liu Feng quietly looked at the turbulent river.


    "Yes." Mina nodded, she knew that the young master was worried that the orcs didn''t do as required, which would lead to changes in future plans.


    "Master, will Xilan be the Lord of Blackwater City in the future?" Tis tilted her head and asked curiously, Xilan didn''t go back to Xiyang City with them this time.


    "Well, she made her own decision." Liu Feng nodded and said softly, "Don''t worry, you can come to her if you want to see her in the future, and she can also come to Xiyang City to find you."


    "Then, isn''t Sheeran unable to eat food after that?" Tis frowned. She was still concerned about Sheeran''s food. After all, she knew how tempting the food in Xiyang City was.


    "You can rest assured, the young master has a chef to stay." Mina shook her wrist and said softly, "However, that orc leader is interesting, and actually wants a chef."


    During the negotiation process, Elsa also mentioned that she asked Liu Feng to help train a few chefs, but Liu Feng refused, using the lack of spice as an excuse.


    In fact, the spices in Xiyang City are indeed insufficient, such as some fragrant leaves, cinnamon, star anise and so on.


    But some sparse vegetable seasonings are enough, such as onion, ginger, garlic, chili, etc., a lot of harvested when planting in greenhouses, especially chili peppers are also made into chili sauce, dried chili, and some are also sold in the big market, but the price is compared. expensive.


    "That''s good." Tiss breathed a sigh of relief. Sheeran has become good friends with many people in the castle in a short period of time, especially Niu Jiao Niang''s upright temperament, which makes it easier to be friends with people.


    "Cuckoo..."


    There were birdsong overhead, Mina looked up and saw a pigeon flying into the cabin on the mast, and immediately ordered someone to go up and take down the creed on the pigeon.


    Soon the boatman climbed up the mast and took the creed, handed it to Mina, opened his eyes, his expression changed slightly, and quickly reported to Liu Fenghui, "Master, Anli sent a letter saying that Frey''s sister is here, and it was only today. recognized."


    "Oh? Is it finally here?" Liu Feng raised his mouth slightly and waved his hand, "It''s a few days earlier than expected."


    "Master, is Frey''s sister here to take her away?" Tis asked in surprise, her long purple hair blown away by the wind.


    "Nine times out of ten, right?" Liu Feng said indifferently, quietly looking at the river, his black eyes flickering.


    "Ah? What should I do then?" Tiss took a step forward and asked anxiously.


    "Don''t be nervous, Frei won''t necessarily follow." Liu Feng waved his hand and said to himself, "Maybe, she will persuade her sister to stay."


    "Yeah, it''s great to be in Xiyang City, as long as Frey''s sister is not stupid, she will definitely want to stay." Tis agreed.


    Mina rolled her eyes, is it really that simple? To be able to train a killer as small as Frey, there must be no shortage of means, I am afraid that something will happen.

 Chapter 501：

    "As long as Frey doesn''t want to go, no one can force her." Liu Feng looked up at the gloomy sky, it might rain tonight.


    "Master, didn''t you want to cooperate with the bird orcs before?" Mina asked hesitantly, she knew that part of the master''s plan required the power of the air.


    "Well, that thing hasn''t been manufactured yet, and it really needs the help of the bird race orcs." Liu Feng said lightly, he was talking about the airship, the most important helium gas, he would bring equipment from the earth to manufacture, but that Huge skeletons, etc., all need people here to research and manufacture.


    The technology here is being carried out by land, sea and air at the same time. Liu Feng''s ambition is very big. He can''t take a boat for more than ten days to travel far away. He can''t stand it.


    "Sir, there is someone ahead." The observer on the mast shouted, "There is someone on the water."


    "Distance?" Mina shouted.


    "About two thousand meters." The observer immediately reported.


    "Oh, is there anyone on the water? Go over and take a look." Liu Feng waved his hand. Could it be that someone was drowning?


    "Yes." Mina gestured, and immediately someone controlled the big boat to sail to the place where the person was found. A few minutes later, the big ship came to the spot where the man was found.


    "Huh? It''s a woman?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, looking at the man with his back up, his long blue hair rippling on the water.


    "Face down, she should be dead, right?" Tis frowned. The woman was arched, her back was up, and her entire head was submerged in the water. No matter how she looked, she couldn''t possibly be alive.


    "Master, do you want to fish it out?" Mina''s blue eyes narrowed slightly, staring at the back of the woman on the water, where there was a slap-length wound.


    "Go fishing." Liu Feng pondered, turned his head to face Eliza who was playing with a crossbow not far away, and shouted, "Aim at her, if there is a change, fire it immediately."


    It''s better to be cautious. When something strange happens accidentally, it will be scary. He has seen many movie plots act like this.


    "Yes." Eliza immediately got up and operated the crossbow. She went out this time with soy sauce.


    "Then I''ll go." Mina tied a rope around her waist, moved her hands and feet, stood lightly on the railing of the boat, jumped up, and spun in the air. After her hands entered the water, she quickly surfaced. The figure on the water swims away.


    Cat Erniang was like a nimble fish. After a minute, she swam to the woman''s side and watched the figure floating on the water vigilantly. There was no movement for a while, so she couldn''t help but reach out to hold up the woman and turn over.


    Chapter 0607 Mermaid? !


    "Whoa..."


    The water splashed, and the cat-eared lady easily turned the strange woman over and saw a pale face. More importantly, this woman had two huge hard shells on her chest, and she was also wrapped in green water plants?


    "Is she dead?" Mina raised her eyebrows, this woman is really good-looking, especially her pale face, which makes people want to pity.


    "Bah bah bah... What am I thinking." Mina murmured and shook her head quickly, tossing away some weird thoughts. She has been with the young master for a long time, and she seems to have a lot of wild ideas.


    "Mina, how are you?" Tiss shouted, and the huge pair jumped with the movement.


    "Already dead." Mina raised her voice and pressed her hand to the woman''s neck subconsciously. This is the method taught by the young master. It can detect whether a person is dead, which is much more accurate than measuring the breath.


    "Huh? This..." Mina''s blue eyes widened, her subordinates bounced open, she actually felt a movement just now.


    "Illusion, it must be an illusion."


    Mina pursed her lips. This woman has been soaking in the water for a long time, and her face is face down. People have to breathe, so how can she still be alive?


    "Huh...try again." Mina swayed her feet underwater, keeping her body from sinking, reaching out to the woman''s neck again, pressing down...


    "This... is there really any movement? Could it be that you just fell into the water?" Mina asked in surprise, and quickly lifted the woman to get her whole head out of the water.


    "Huh? This ear is very strange, isn''t it a human race? Is this a wound?"


    Mina looked at the woman''s head tilted to one side, revealing pointy ears with three small gaps behind them, which surprised her.


    "Master, this woman''s neck is still throbbing, so she should be still alive." Mi Na immediately turned her head and reported to Liu Feng.


    "Huh?" Liu Feng opened his black eyes slightly, which was unexpected, and shouted, "Rescue people first."


    "Mina, let''s pull you up." Tiss saw Caterpillar hugging the woman, and immediately shouted, "Are you ready?"


    "Okay." Mina responded.


    "Pull." Tis held the rope and pulled the rope easily by herself, pulling Mina to the side of the boat.


    "Prepare the sling." Liu Feng instructed the boatman.


    "Yes." Immediately, a boatman went to prepare the sling.


    A hammock is similar to a hammock. It uses a wide cloth with ropes tied at both ends, so that it can be transported up and down manually, which is much lighter than using a wooden box.


    Soon the sling was put down, and Tis also dragged Mina to the side of the boat, waiting for Mina to put the woman on the sling.


    "Huh..." Mina sighed softly, holding the woman to the sling with both hands.


    "Whoa..."


    The water splashed, the woman was lifted out of the water by Mina, a long tail emerged from the water, and Mina let go of her hands instantly.


    "Snapped¡­¡­"


    The water splashed, the upper body of the woman was hung on the sling, and the lower body was immersed in the water, which also allowed Mina to see what it was.


    "This... this half is human, half is fish tail? Mermaid???" Mina was shocked, her blue eyes widened, and she glanced at the mermaid woman.


    Now she fully understands, no wonder this woman is fine in the water, and the mermaid can breathe underwater. However, it was also the first time she saw a mermaid. She had heard of it before, but Mira told her.


    "What''s this?" When Tiss saw it on the boat, she almost jumped up and shouted, "Half-human, half-fish?"


    "This is the mermaid." Eliza came to Liu Feng and Niu Jiao Niang at some point.


    "Mermaid?" The corner of Liu Feng''s mouth shook, and even the mermaid came out. Thinking about it, it didn''t matter. After all, there were even beast ears, elves, and dwarves that he had never seen before.


    "Rescue people first." Liu Feng shouted to Mao Erniang.


    "Yes." Mina calmed down her frightened heart and put the mermaid on a sling. She grabbed the rope, stepped on the hull with her feet, and climbed up like a rock climber.


    "Pull it hard," Dessy shouted, with blue veins in both hands, pulling the rope up, the violent Niu Jiao Niang pulled the cat ear girl up in three or two strokes, and even went to help pull up the sling.


    Liu Feng squatted down halfway and looked at the mermaid woman, with a pale face and pointed ears, much shorter than those of the elves, and the three seams were fish gills? The chest is covered with a large shell, and the stomach is a kind of seaweed woven clothes? It''s so peculiar.


    "Send her to the room." Liu Feng pressed the mermaid woman''s neck, the beating was very weak, and it was almost gone, and said solemnly, "Bring the first aid kit."


    "Yes." Mina picked up the mermaid woman and went to the room.


    "I''m going to get the first aid kit." Tess dashed into the cabin.


    "Eliza, seal up, top secret." Liu Feng instructed Eliza.


    "Yes." Eliza said with a serious face, there is a mermaid here, and if the news spreads, she was rounded up by many bounty hunters just like how she was treated in the past.


    Mermaid women are even stranger than elves. She has also learned about mermaids from books, but she has never seen mermaids, let alone the nobles of Yingluo Kingdom, they will definitely go crazy.

 Chapter 502：

    Fortunately, the people on the big ship are all their own people, and the people on the board are still veterans. As long as the seal order is issued, no one dares to reveal the secret.


    Chapter 0608 Magical tail.


    Mina put the mermaid woman into an empty room, and saw Liu Feng walk in, with Tis gasping for breath behind her, holding a first aid kit in her hands.


    "Turn the person over and heal the wound first." Liu Feng took the first aid kit and instructed, "Cut off the wet clothes and wipe off the water."


    "Yes." Mina flicked her wrist, the saber appeared in her hand, and quickly picked up the murloc woman''s special clothes, revealing her belly as white as jade, and her small belly button.


    Cat Er Niang took the sackcloth handed by Niu Jiao Niang, and quickly wiped off the water stains on her body. Then she turned over and took off her special clothes, revealing a clean back, which was still bleeding. The wound spoils the beauty of the back.


    "Go get some hot water, and wipe her again later." Liu Feng ordered with disinfectant alcohol, soaking in the river water, there will be a lot of bacteria on the body.


    "Yes." Tis ran away, almost bumping into Eliza who came in.


    "Eliza, what should the mermaid pay attention to?" Liu Feng glanced at the elf walking by and asked in a deep voice, "For example, what do you dislike?"


    "This... I don''t know, I only know that mermaids like pearls very much." Eliza was stunned and replied, "I read this from the book, the mermaid is too mysterious."


    "Master, I know about some mermaids." Mina put down the sackcloth and said slowly, "I heard Mira said that mermaids live at the junction of seawater and land, and mermaids can also live on land."


    "Yeah." Liu Feng nodded lightly, this Mila was Mina''s childhood friend, the cat orc who wanted to be an adventurer with heterochromatic pupils, as long as the mermaid could live on land.


    Liu Feng used sterilizing alcohol to clean the wounds for the fish, and cut off some whitened shredded meat with small medical scissors. Then he washed it twice with sterilizing alcohol, and washed all the things in the wounds. Fortunately, the wounds were not boned, otherwise Just trouble.


    "Master, do you want a blood transfusion?" Mina''s blue eyes lit up. The magical blood transfusion method last time opened her eyes.


    "Come and have a blood test." Liu Feng didn''t reply, he was threading the needle, and the wound had to be sutured, otherwise it would be too slow to heal.


    "Yes." Mina took a deep breath, immediately took out the blood test medicine, glass pieces, etc., and used a straw to drop the blood of the mermaid woman on the glass pieces.


    "..." Eliza was stunned, looking at the movements of Liu Feng and Mina, and immediately remembered that she had heard in Xiyang City that Lord Liu Feng had rescued a dying person. Could it be again today?


    "What blood type?" Liu Feng sterilized the thread and needle again, and carefully sutured the wound of the manfish woman.


    "This... young master, it seems that there are no three blood types." Mina wondered, her steps were correct.


    "No?" Liu Feng''s sutured hand stopped, and a wry smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. "Then there is no way, then maybe the mermaid''s blood type is different from ours."


    After all, mermaids can live in water, and it is possible for them to have different blood types. Liu Feng can''t do anything about this.


    Even if a superb doctor, in this era, there may be no way, whether this mermaid can survive or not depends on the will of God.


    "Master, is there any other way?" Mina asked softly, in her eyes, Master is omnipotent.


    "Let''s see God''s will, and her own will." Liu Feng shook his head helplessly, looked at the crooked stitched wound, and smeared some Yunnan Baiyao on it.


    "Go get some water and feed her these medicines." Liu Feng gave Eliza some anti-inflammatory medicines.


    "Yes." Eliza replied respectfully.


    "Would you like some drips?" Liu Feng frowned, he looked at the bottles of potion in the first aid kit, sighed helplessly, and said, "Turn the person over, make a hole in the quilt, and don''t press the wound on the back. already."


    "Yes." Mina immediately got up, and Tis who came to help pick up the mermaid woman.


    In the end, Liu Feng still put a little bit on the manfish woman. As for whether he can survive or not, everything really depends on the will of God. He should have tried his best.


    "Huh? This mermaid''s tail is so strange." Tiss was wiping the mermaid woman''s body and looked at the mermaid''s tail in surprise.


    "What''s so strange?" Liu Feng adjusted the bit, turned his head to look over, and saw Niu Jiao Niang was picking a slit in the mermaid''s tail with her fingers.


    "Young master, look, this tail can be separated." Tis gently separated the mermaid''s tail from the middle, revealing a pair of big white legs in the surprised eyes of several people.


    "This is too amazing, isn''t it?" Mina leaned over and found that the mermaid''s tail was like a thin layer of fish skin, used to wrap her legs.


    "Let''s take a look." Liu Feng raised his eyebrows and stepped to the side to check. The mermaid''s private parts were also made of special materials. He didn''t feel embarrassed to study it, so he had to study the tail.


    In the end, it was found that this mermaid woman had an extended tail from her hips, like an orc-like tail, with a small bone in the middle, with very wide and flat sides on both sides, which could easily wrap a pair of feet, and shrunk into a striped tail when the feet were not covered. , so it doesn''t look like a mermaid tail at all.


    "This tail is also amazing. It can be unfolded and wrapped around the legs, so that it can become a fish tail. It can be rolled up on land and can walk on both feet." Mina''s blue eyes widened in surprise.


    "Eyes-opening." Eliza said with emotion.


    "Okay, let her rest in peace." Liu Feng rolled his eyes and glanced at the pale face of the mermaid woman. If the other party knew that they were studying her tail, he didn''t know how he would feel.


    Chapter 0609 Bilis.


    "Boom"


    It really rained at night. It was a spring rain, but it was thunderous. Noisy people could not sleep.


    "Crack clack..."


    The big boat was shaken by the wind and rain, and the wooden boat was squeezed between the gaps to make a noise, which would make the first-time passengers unable to sleep due to the noise.


    "Bah~~"


    A low groan sounded, and Bilis opened her blue eyes with great effort. She was confused for a few seconds, blinked her eyes, and then recovered.


    "Not good..." Bilis'' aqua blue eyes widened, as if thinking of something terrible, her head turned quickly, and she glanced at the surrounding environment vigilantly.


    This is a small room, much smaller than her home in Mermaid Bay, and the decoration is also very strange, not decorated with shells or the like.


    "Have you been rescued?" Bilis breathed a sigh of relief, glanced up with her water blue eyes, and saw a glass-clad bottle with white liquid in it, going down a transparent tube little by little. Drop, then down again...


    Bilis looked down the transparent tube, and finally found the end point on the back of her hand. The transparent liquid actually entered her body, which instantly made her body stiff.


    "What is this? Why can it enter my body?" Bilis said in surprise, she didn''t pull it out, and it didn''t matter if she didn''t pull it out.


    She looks like she''s been rescued now. Will pulling out the tube affect her? If I don''t unplug it, I''m afraid it will be harmful to her.


    "My body..." Bilis suddenly thought of something, lifted the quilt, and found that the chest shell was still on, but the seaweed clothes were gone, and the fish skin cloth in the private area was also there, which made her relieved, and she was not caught. People are still pure.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, otherwise it''s just..." Bilis murmured to herself with blushing cheeks, and put the quilt back on. She couldn''t get up even if she wanted to get up, and she had no strength in her body.


    "Damn pirates, dare to attack Mermaid Bay." Bilis gritted her teeth, thinking about what happened.


    "I don''t know what happened to my father. He is a mermaid general, so he should be fine."


    "That group of rebellious people will definitely be surrounded and suppressed by the king, and they dare to join the pirates to **** the treasure house."


    "I don''t know where it is now. I remember fleeing for more than ten days. In order to get rid of those traitors, I sneaked into a cargo ship. After sitting for many days, I was finally discovered by those traitors. After fighting with those bastards, I was injured and fell into the water. Then... what time is it now?" Biris recalled what happened in her mind, and found that the impression came after she fell into the water.


    "Crack clack..."


    Listening to this slightly familiar voice, Bilis knew that she was on the boat, but she didn''t know what the person who saved her was like and how she should repay her, especially the thing stuck on her wrist made her feel very uncomfortable. .


    "uh-huh!"

 Chapter 503：

    With a muffled groan, Bilis was about to struggle when she found that the pain in her back made her whole body numb, but she still lay down obediently.


    "Huhuhu..." Bilis panted heavily, she knew that the injury was a bit serious this time, and it would take more than ten days to recover.


    "It''s time to take a break. Those people shouldn''t be able to find it here, right?" Bilis opened her chest slightly with her left hand and took out a piece of fish skin. She looked at the lines above, which was the roadmap for the new treasure house.


    The new treasure house of the mermaid contains the most pearls, and some special items, which the old king was preparing for the next generation of kings, but did not expect to be targeted by the pirates.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The sound of footsteps sounded from outside the door, which made Biris stunned. She immediately put the treasure map back into her chest, then closed her eyes and opened a small gap to look at the door.


    "Master, she won''t be able to save her mermaid, right? I''ve slept for more than ten hours." Tis said in a deep voice.


    "Who knows? She has already done what she needs to do. Whether she can survive or not depends on herself." Liu Feng said lightly.


    "Master, why don''t you go to rest and give the potion to me?" Mina said softly.


    "No, I''ll check her again to see if she has a fever." Liu Feng shook his head and smiled.


    "Gag~"


    Three people, one male and two females, male dominated 0...


    Bilis analyzed, and when she heard the door open, her eyes closed immediately, she was a little nervous, and she didn''t know what the other party would do to her. After all, she was a mermaid, and she was so beautiful.


    "The drip is almost gone." Liu Feng entered the door, glanced at the drip with black eyes, looked at the little potion left on it, looked down at the mermaid woman''s face, and found that her face was already bloody, indicating that the situation had improved.


    Liu Feng touched the mermaid woman''s forehead, nodded and said, "There is no fever, her condition has improved, and she should be fine."


    "Great." Tis said happily in a refreshing voice. This was the first time she saw a mermaid, and she didn''t want an accident to the mermaid.


    "Tis, don''t be too loud, be careful to disturb others to rest." Mina poked Niu Jiao Niang''s waist and abdomen with her fingers.


    "Yes." Tis nodded obediently and said softly, "I don''t know when I will wake up."


    "It should be tomorrow at the latest." Liu Feng didn''t know what the physique of a mermaid was. If he wanted to live in water, he should be no worse than an orc.


    Seeing that the drip was gone, he reached out and grabbed the mermaid woman''s hand, feeling soft and trembling a little.


    Billis was nervous, her hand was held by a man, and it was still warm, which made her ears turn red, and her hands trembled a little.


    "..." Liu Feng''s black eyes narrowed slightly, the corners of his mouth lifted slightly, looking at the trembling eyelashes of the mermaid woman, she immediately understood that the mermaid woman was pretending to be asleep.


    He didn''t go to expose the mermaid woman either. He lowered his head and pulled out the needle of the drip, and pressed the wound with a little sterile cotton swab. After the wound stopped bleeding, he put his arm back into the quilt.


    "Grumbling..."


    A strange sound suddenly sounded, causing Liu Feng, Mina, and Tis to be stunned. Then they all looked at the mermaid woman on the bed. This voice was too familiar. They make this sound a lot.


    Chapter 0610 Different elves? !


    "Grumbling..."


    The screams of hunger in the stomach made Bilis dumbfounded, her face flushed with shame, it was too embarrassing, her eyelashes trembled, and her aqua blue eyes opened a gap, seeing the strange eyes of Liu Feng and the others, let her I can''t wait to find a crack in the ground to get in.


    What a shame in life.


    "Cough, cough... Awake?" Liu Feng coughed lightly and gave the fish woman a step down, otherwise who knows how long it would last.


    After all, you can''t wake up a person who is pretending to be asleep.


    "Yeah." Bilis replied in a low voice, opening her water-blue eyes, pulling the quilt with both hands, covering half of her face, revealing only a pair of eyes.


    "My name is Liu Feng." Liu Feng introduced himself first, knowing that the mermaid woman was shy.


    "My name is Mina." Cat Erniang said coldly, her blue eyes flashed with a smile. She remembered that when she first saw the young master, she was also screaming out of hunger. The scene at that time was no better than now. Where shall we go?


    "I''m Tis, I''m a bull orc." Niu Jiao Niang smiled refreshingly, her purple eyes looking curiously at the mermaid''s belly.


    "I, my name is Bilis, I''m a mermaid, thank you for saving me." Bilis stammered a little, looking at the three of them with her aqua blue eyes.


    "How is your body? What else is uncomfortable?" Liu Feng said with a smile.


    "No, I just don''t have the strength." Bilis shook her head lightly, looking at the bottle in Liu Feng''s hand with her blue eyes, but opened her mouth but didn''t ask.


    "This is a kind of potion, which can supplement your body''s nutrition." Liu Feng could guess something when he saw Bilis''s eyes, and explained it lightly.


    "Thank you." Bilis was obviously relieved. The unknown is the most terrifying. Now that she knows it''s a potion, she feels that it''s just a little special.


    "Grumbling..."


    Suddenly, a hungry cry rang out, and the blush that had just disappeared on Billis'' face climbed up again.


    "Looks like I''m hungry." Liu Feng chuckled, turned his head and instructed Mina, "Go to the back kitchen, let the chef cook some polished rice porridge, and put some lean meat."


    "Okay." Mina nodded. They had already eaten dinner, so they came to see Bilis.


    Mina just left on the front foot, and Eliza came on the back foot. She came to the door and saw the mermaid woman woke up, and quickly said, "Hello, my name is Eliza."


    "Hello, I''m Bilis, a mermaid." Bilis responded quickly, looking at Eliza''s ears in surprise.


    She hesitated for a moment, frowned and asked, "Are you an elf?"


    "Well, I''m an elf." Eliza replied with a smile.


    "You are very different, your hair is white," Bilis said directly.


    "I''m a little special." Eliza was stunned for a while, then smiled, "Generally, elves have green hair, but my parents'' bloodlines are different."


    Eliza''s parents, her father is an elf, and her mother is not an elf. She doesn''t know what race her mother is. She only knows that her mother died in childbirth, and her hair is inherited from her mother.


    "Huh?" Biris said in shock, "Isn''t the elf''s hair gray?"


    "No, ordinary elves have green hair." Eliza frowned. She didn''t understand why Bilis asked that. Could it be from the books?


    "How is that possible? There are many elves among the pirates who attacked Mermaid Bay, and their hair is all gray." Bilis shouted a little excitedly, her blue eyes full of indignation.


    "Oops¡­¡­"


    The next second, Biris screamed out, and she pulled the wound on her back.


    "Don''t get excited, don''t tear the wound that was just sutured." Liu Feng rolled his eyes and quickly comforted, "Lie down and don''t move, and the wound will bleed again."


    "Oh~" Bilis blinked her eyes and reacted in the next second, her aqua blue eyes widened, and she said in surprise, "Suture the wound? What does this mean?"


    "It literally means, use a needle and a special thread to sew up the wound on your back with a needle, which will help the wound heal quickly." Liu Feng explained with a slightly raised mouth.


    "Hey..." Bilis gasped, clenching her neck, and her whole body got goosebumps. It''s completely conceivable to imagine such a scene, it''s too creepy.

 Chapter 504：

    "That Biris, what did you mean just now? The elf with gray hair attacked Mermaid Bay?" Eliza asked immediately after recovering, "Isn''t the hair green?"


    "It''s not green. We have also caught several gray-haired elves. They are very ferocious, and they are not the same as what is written in the book." Bilis said with a cold face. The warriors of the mermaid race lost a lot of people.


    "But how is this possible? The elves in the forest of life have green hair." Eliza was still a little unconvinced, she suddenly turned around and ran out.


    "Ta Tata..."


    A few minutes later, Eliza brought several elves from the elf sniper team over and said to Bilis, "Look, their hair is all green."


    "Huh? It''s really green hair." Bilis was stunned, is this impossible? Many elves in the group of pirates have gray hair, and she can''t get it wrong.


    "Is there a possibility that the gray-haired elf is not an elf from Eliza''s hometown?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows. This possibility is very high. The races of each region are different, and the hair color is different. This has a high chance of being sprites from both regions.


    Chapter 0612 overseas pattern.


    "Master, what do you mean? These gray-haired elves didn''t come out of the Forest of Life?" Eliza said with emerald green eyes.


    How could she not believe it? Spirits are unique.


    "Yes, this world is very big. As long as the two regions are farther apart, there will be a little difference between the people in the two regions." Liu Feng analyzed it carefully, thinking of the situation on the other side of the earth.


    People in the East and the West are different, even in China, and there are some differences between Tibetans and other regions.


    "Yes, but I have never heard of elves appearing in other places." Eliza hesitated, she had only heard of elves in the Forest of Life.


    "Then have you been to the seaside?" Liu Feng said with a chuckle. With the way of message transmission in this era, coupled with the closure of the forest of life, it is entirely possible that you never heard of what happened far away by the seaside.


    Who knows what''s on the other side of the sea? Maybe another forest of life? Who said this right?


    "No." Eliza shook her head. After escaping from the Forbidden Mountains, she came to the Kingdom of Yingluo and never went anywhere else.


    "Bilis, you haven''t seen an elves before, have you?" Liu Feng turned his head and asked Bilis.


    "No, our Mermaid Bay is relatively remote, and generally not many people go there." Bilis nodded, and her blue eyes glanced at Niu Jiao Niang, even orcs are rare.


    "The gray-haired elves, do you know where they came from?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows.


    "They came from the sea, and formed pirates with some humans and orcs." Biris said resentfully, her blue eyes were cold, and their Mermaid Bay suffered a heavy loss this time.


    "Pirates? And pirates composed of humans, elves, and orcs?" Eliza opened her mouth in surprise. When will the three races live in harmony?


    "Yes, those pirates are very ferocious, and they have captured many of our clansmen." Bilis said sadly, what the consequences of the captured mermaid, she can make up a dozen of them.


    "Pirates of the three races, it''s their interests that drive them to cooperate." Liu Feng said lightly, there is no eternal hatred in this world, only eternal interests.


    Eliza was stunned and silent for a moment, she understood what Liu Feng meant, that is, Mermaid Bay has interests to drive the three races to cooperate.


    "The polished rice porridge is here." Mina stepped in, holding a tray in her hand, with a bowl the size of her palm on it, and it was still steaming.


    "Grumbling..."


    Bilis smelled the aroma of polished rice porridge, her stomach growled more and more cheerfully, making her cheeks flush, and her blue eyes didn''t dare to look at the people at the scene.


    "Come on, help Bilis up." Liu Feng turned his head and instructed Tis.


    "Okay." Tiss nodded and stepped forward to help Biris sit up, leaning her back against a pillow, and said, "Straighten your back, don''t bend over and crack the wound."


    "Thank you." Bilis said gratefully.


    "Hee hee..." Tiss smiled, and then tucked a piece of wood across a gap on the bed wall to form a table.


    "Be careful." Mina put the polished rice porridge on the table and handed the spoon to Billis.


    "Okay." Billis licked her mouth, looked at the lean meat porridge in the bowl, and took the spoon to eat.


    "Um?"


    After the lean meat and refined rice porridge entered her mouth, the mixed aroma of meat and white porridge made Bilis''s eyes glow, which was much better than the seaweed and sashimi they ate.


    "It''s delicious." Bilis couldn''t take care of the girl''s restraint, she took a big mouthful, and her hot mouth sucked in, but she couldn''t bear to spit it out.


    Mina looked at Bilis with a smile. She must have fallen in love with her favorite polished rice porridge. In her opinion, polished rice porridge is the best food in the world.


    Cat Erniang glanced at Liu Feng secretly, she just ate the polished rice porridge of the young master, and then she began to change her life and lived a good life that she could not even imagine.


    As if thinking of something, Liu Feng also turned to look at Mina. The two looked at each other and smiled warmly. Isn''t life better now?


    "call¡­¡­"


    It took only fifteen minutes for Bilis to eat a large bowl of polished rice porridge. She exhaled, her whole body was warm, and her weak body slowly recovered a lot.


    "Are you full? Not enough." Mina said softly, she asked the kitchen to cook a large pot of polished rice and lean meat porridge.


    "Enough, I''m full." Bilis patted her stomach. This was the most comfortable day in her 20 days of escape, making her feel like she was reborn.


    "Bilis, tell me what''s going on at the seaside." Liu Feng pulled over the chair and sat beside the bed. He had wanted to know about the situation overseas before, and now the mermaid is here, which is just an opportunity.


    "The situation at the seaside?" Bilis frowned, looked at the empty ceramic bowl, nodded and said, "I don''t know much, so I can only tell you about it."


    "Okay." Liu Feng nodded, and he also saw that Bilis was very simple, she seldom went out, and had no defense against others.


    "Let me talk about Mermaid Bay first..." Bilis said slowly.


    It turned out that Mermaid Bay can be said to be an island, a half-moon-shaped large island, separated by a strait of dozens of kilometers from the inland. .


    On the other side of the strait are the Dwarves'' Ori Kingdom and the Terran''s Yadian Kingdom. The mermaid and the dwarves are allied and used to fight against the Terran. However, in the last year, the new queen of the Yadian Kingdom has been in a major reform, and the relationship between the two tribes eased.


    Because of their alliance with the dwarves, the mermaids have obtained a lot of iron equipment. They can dive into the sea and tame dolphins as mounts. They are a tyrant at sea.


    It''s just that this pirate attack was too sudden, and with the help of the traitors, the bay was breached, causing a large number of casualties. Bilis didn''t know what happened after that. She was chased by the traitors and fled into the Youshui River upstream. .


    The pirates came too suddenly. In fact, the pirates never attacked the mermaid bay, but only occasionally harassed them. They had been attacking the coastal areas of the Yadian Kingdom and the Yingluo Kingdom before, causing the mermaids to relax their vigilance.


    Unexpectedly, the pirates were the insiders who rebelled against the mermaid.


    Chapter 0613 embarrassed mermaid.


    Now the most important point is where these pirates come from.


    "Mina, have you heard of the grey-haired elf?" Liu Feng turned his head and asked the cat-ear lady, he needed to confirm it so that he could analyze some things.


    "I''ve never heard of it." Mina shook her head and glanced at the green hair of the elves at the door.


    Liu Feng thought for a while, and he thought of a possibility.


    "Bilis, do you know what''s going on on the other side of the ocean?" Liu Feng asked in a deep voice, feeling that these gray-haired orcs might have come from the other side of the ocean.


    "I don''t know, we haven''t explored the situation on the other side. There are huge sea beasts in the sea, which can swallow a dozen mermaid warriors in one bite." Bilis said with a little fear.

 Chapter 505：

    She had seen those sea beasts before, the smallest one was seven or eight meters in size, the largest one was seventy or eighty meters in size, and the bigger ones didn''t look carefully. That time, she was too scared to go out, even the most beloved one. Dolphins were eaten.


    Dozens, hundreds of sea beasts straddle the middle of the mermaid entering the depths of the ocean, the sea beasts will stir up the sea when they eat together, and no one dares to approach.


    "How many people are in this group of pirates?" Liu Feng asked again, he understood that going across the ocean in the shape of a mermaid was almost like going to death.


    Regardless of the world, the ocean is the most mysterious and dangerous place. It is better to cross the ocean by boat.


    "How many pirates? There are probably tens of thousands of pirates harassing the sea in several kingdoms, and there are thousands of pirates who come to our Mermaid Bay alone." Biris said after thinking.


    "So many?" Liu Feng was surprised. Calculated based on the combat power of this era, a kingdom can''t gather so much armed force, so it is from other places, and it is very likely across the ocean.


    Bilis frowned, suddenly felt a little urge to urinate, her legs crossed and squirmed, and she glanced at Liu Feng and the others, she was embarrassed to say she wanted to urinate in front of a man...


    "Huhu..." She took a deep breath to force the feeling back.


    "What''s wrong with you? What''s wrong with you?" Liu Feng touched the mermaid''s forehead with a hand, but found no fever. There is a high chance that wound infection will lead to a decline in immunity. Most of the manifestations are fever.


    "No, it''s a bit overwhelming." Bilis'' cheeks flushed, and she quickly changed the subject, "Do you like pearls? When I get better, I''ll bring you some pearls when I go back."


    "Pearl?" Mina glanced at the mermaid strangely, shook her head and said, "No, pearls are too precious."


    "Yeah, you don''t have to be so polite." Eliza echoed, they are not short of pearls, and Lord Liu Feng gave them some pearls, or a string of pearl necklaces or pearl bracelets.


    "It''s settled, don''t worry about the preciousness of pearls, our mermaid tribe has a lot of pearls." Bilis said cheerfully, as if you were not polite to me.


    The only way she could think of to repay her kindness was to give pearls.


    The mermaid family is really not short of pearls. They keep a lot of sea clam shells, which are the pearl clam shells that produce pearls in this era, and are also the main source of income for the mermaid family.


    You must know that the mermaid lives in that part of the bay. Although the mermaid lives ashore, there is no place for cultivation on the island. Therefore, the mermaid relies on pearls to exchange materials with inland merchants and nobles, such as some wheat, meat, and wine. etc. Otherwise, the mermaid clan has been eating seaweed and fish, and I am afraid that they will eat and vomit.


    "It''s enough if you have this heart." Liu Feng waved his hand and stopped him, "If you go out, don''t reveal that you have a lot of pearls, it will save you a lot of trouble."


    Pearls are not so attractive to him and the beast-eared girls. The cultivation of pearl mussels in Xiyang City has already begun, and there will never be a shortage of pearls in the future, so the mermaid family still lacks the favor.


    "I know." Bilis looked at Liu Feng and the others in amazement, she was able to resist the temptation of Pearl.


    She is simple, but not stupid. Her father once taught that you can''t reveal your wealth when you go out. If you want to reveal it, you must bring at least dozens of fish warriors, and you can reveal as much as you want.


    This time, it was a test for her, to see if these people could have deep friendship and trust.


    Mermaids are rarer than elves, mainly because the mermaids are in the sea, and there is a strait partition, and their strength is very strong, so few people can catch mermaids.


    Bilis tested Liu Feng and the others, just to see if they would catch her and sell her. You must know that any mermaid can auction more than 500 gold coins. Rareness is precious, not to mention she is so beautiful. .


    "You have a good rest." Liu Feng said lightly, turning around and walking outside.


    It seems that the development is going to be accelerated this time. These pirates don''t look simple, and they don''t know how the steam engine has been improved. It has been a while since they left Xiyang City this time.


    "If you have anything, just pat the wall of the boat, I live next door." Mina pointed to the wall of the boat by the bed, and walked away with a bowl and spoon with a smile.


    "Okay, I''m going to inspect." Eliza left with the elf sniper team.


    The elves have relatively strong night vision, so the elves are on duty at night to prevent the big ship from hitting the shore, and more importantly, to prevent some water pirates from touching it.


    Every year, many caravans on the Youshui River are taken away by water thieves. Liu Feng experienced it once before. More than a dozen water thieves got on the boat in the middle of the night, and were finally caught by Mina and the Warrior Wolf team. Now Still mining in mines.


    "Let me lie down for you." Tis said cheerfully, she removed the plank and wanted to help the mermaid to lie down.


    "That, I..." Bliss blushed and faltered.


    "What''s the matter? What''s wrong with you? I''ll call the young master." Seeing Bilis'' flushed face, Tiss turned her head and ran out.


    "No, it''s not..." Bilis reached out and grabbed the horn of Niu Jiao Niang''s clothes, which made Liu Feng come over, and she was even more embarrassed, and quickly said, "I, I want, I want to pull... pee..."


    "Huh?" Tiss was stunned, turned her head to see Bilis blushing blood, and pursed her lips, holding back a smile, "Pfft...cough, cough, this has been prepared for you long ago. ."


    Niu Jiao Niang squatted down and took out a urinal from under the bed, with a curved opening.


    "This, this?" Bilis was dumbfounded, thinking that Niu Jiao Niang would help her solve it, but she didn''t expect to take out such a thing.


    "This is very useful." Tis said with a smile, she felt very interesting.


    "No, don''t need this, you help me... go outside..." Bilis blushed, she didn''t need this shameful thing.


    "No, your wound has just been sutured and you can''t move around. You need to rest in peace, or the wound will open again." Tis quickly refused, forcibly flattened Bilis, and said with a smile, "Let me help you."


    "what?"


    "Come on, how do you take off this fabric!"


    "No, no, don''t use this thing."


    "Okay, don''t be shy, it will be fine soon."


    "I, I''ll do it myself..."


    "Okay, alright, let''s get started."


    Chapter 0614 He can''t protect you.


    In the Xiyang Castle, in Frey''s room, Leia and Mila were both here. The three sat facing each other, no one spoke, and the atmosphere was very awkward.


    This is the second time. Yesterday, we had a chat after we met each other, but we ended up embarrassed. After all, Frey and Leia are not talkative people.


    "Cough, cough..." Mila coughed twice, but said helplessly, "Frey, are you really not going with us?"


    "..." Frey was silent for a few seconds, looking at Leya with green eyes, then shook her head.


    "Why?" Leia said coldly. She was completely worried that her sister was outside. Although Xiyang City was very good and very desirable, she did not forget that this was a city of human race, and how they were persecuted by human race.


    Once Frey''s identity is exposed, it will definitely be targeted by slave traders and bounty hunters.


    "I want to repay Mr. Liu Feng." Frei said coldly, she didn''t forget what she promised Liu Feng.


    "I''ll help you repay your kindness." Leia raised her eyebrows and said solemnly. With her fourth-ranking strength on the killer list, she can completely help Frey pay back all the kindness she owes, and maybe the other party still earns it.


    "No, I''ll do it myself." Frey shouted excitedly, the feathers on her ears exploded.


    "You..." Leia was stunned, her green eyes staring at Frey, this was the first time her younger sister had spoken to her so loudly, she had been taciturn before.


    "Frey, how can you talk to eldest sister like this?" Mila''s face changed and she quickly calmed down.


    "You''ve changed." Leia said coldly, waving her hand to signal Mila to shut up, her green eyes narrowed, she didn''t know whether it was good or bad.


    Frey lowered her head, she is very irritable now, she is happy to see that her elder sister is all right, but letting her leave Xiyang City makes her very annoyed.


    I don''t know when it started, she is used to the current life, compared to the days of starvation and hard training, the current life is too beautiful.

 Chapter 506：

    The most important thing is that she doesn''t want to leave Liu Feng. She wants to stay by Liu Feng''s side and be cared for, which is something she doesn''t have with her elder sister.


    "He can''t protect you. Don''t forget that you are a bird orc. The safest place is only in Shizhu Mountain." Leia said coldly, her sharp eyes staring at the silent Frey.


    Shizhu Mountain is the safest place in the world. She thinks so. Maybe her previous experience has made her a shadow, and now it has been verified. The bounty hunters at the foot of Shizhu Mountain have nothing to do with the bird clan orcs. They can only guard. Staring at the foot of the mountain.


    "I''ll starve to death." Frei suddenly raised her head and said, she didn''t follow back to Shizhushan, part of it wanted to use her as a link to make a channel for Shizhushan, and let Lord Liu Feng give Shizhushan a chance to trade.


    "I won''t starve you." Leia frowned, her green eyes flashed with a hint of disappointment and guilt, she thought that her sister didn''t want to go back with her, just because she was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to eat.


    "I can let Master Liu Feng trade food with Shizhushan." Frei looked at Leya quietly, her expression full of seriousness.


    "It''s too far." Leia was stunned for a while, then shook her head and said, "Shizhushan can buy wheat in a nearby city, you don''t have to come this far."


    To know that there are still many bird orcs without wings, it is very easy to sneak into the human city to buy some wheat.


    "There is too little wheat, and everyone is not eating enough." Frei stepped forward and said seriously, there are only so many bird orcs who can fly in Shizhu Mountain, and the amount of wheat each person carries is limited.


    On the Shizhu Mountain, there are a lot of flightless bird orcs, and some children have also grown up. In addition, the orcs have a relatively large appetite, and they will only get worse in the future.


    This is also the reason why Leia let people grow wheat under Shizhu Mountain. It''s just that now that the place has been discovered, all preparations are in vain.


    Leia also thought of this. She didn''t rush to refute Frey, and asked curiously, "Since you know that we have a limited amount of wheat on our backs, it''s not a waste of energy to come so far from Xiyang City to buy wheat."


    "Master Liu Feng has a solution for this." Frei said lightly, she didn''t say anything about the hot air balloon.


    She still has a plan, that is, to bring the bird clan orcs on Shizhu Mountain to Xiyang City, so that they don''t have to suffer on the mountain. She didn''t say all of these, she knew that she couldn''t convince her elder sister, everything had to depend on Liu Feng is fine.


    "I don''t believe it." Leya disagreed, she didn''t think a human race could provide the amount of wheat needed by the bird race orcs.


    "I''ve grown wings." Frey suddenly changed the subject.


    "What? Let me see." Leia suddenly stood up and eagerly picked up Frey''s clothes.


    To know that bird orcs have wings, they can be considered real bird orcs, and now there are too few bird orcs with wings, many bird orcs have not grown wings, and she has been under great pressure.


    Soon, Frey''s clothes were pulled off, and Leia stared blankly at Frey''s smooth back with a foot long wings.


    "How did it grow? Is there any way?" Leia said eagerly, she knew that her sister''s wings had not grown for a long time.


    "Eat well, eat well, sleep well." Frei told Liu Feng''s guess.


    "Ah?" Leia was stunned, what is the solution? ? ?


    "This is the solution given by Mr. Liu Feng." Frei said lightly.


    "This..." Leia hesitated, she didn''t really believe it, this method was too simple.


    "Ta Tata..."


    "Boom bang bang..."


    At this time, there were hurried footsteps outside, followed by a knock on the door, and the maid shouted, "Miss Frey, the Lord of the City is back, he asked you to go to the study with Miss Lea."


    "Let''s go, I''d like to see, what''s different about this Liu Feng, so that my sister can trust him so much." Leia said coldly, she was a little upset, her sister didn''t turn to her and helped others say.


    She doesn''t mind forcibly taking Frey away, does the other party dare to stop her?


    Chapter 0615 Conscription again.


    "Ta Tata..."


    As soon as Liu Feng got off the carriage, he saw Nicole and An Li waiting.


    "Master, welcome home." Enri and Nicole shouted in unison.


    "Nothing happened, right?" Liu Feng looked at the two of them carefully, and found a trace of sadness between their eyebrows.


    "No, everything is fine in the city." En Li shook her fox ears.


    "That''s good." Liu Feng nodded, turned to Mina who had just got off the carriage, and instructed, "Set up Bilis and watch her take the medicine."


    "Okay." Mina replied.


    At this time, Tiss and Eliza both carried Biris down on a stretcher. The mermaid turned her head curiously and looked around. She has been lying down since she was rescued yesterday.


    "Huh? Who is this?" En Li looked at the strange woman on the stretcher in astonishment.


    "This is Bilis, I''ll tell you what''s going on later, did Frei not go to school today?" Liu Feng said lightly.


    "No, Frey is with her older sister, Miss Leia." En Li shook her head, looking a little worried, she was afraid that Frey would be taken away.


    "Please come to the study." Liu Feng turned his head and instructed Nicole, the bird clan orcs finally came.


    "Yes." Nicole said softly, instructing the maid behind to call someone.


    "Let''s go." Liu Feng rubbed Hu Erniang''s head, feeling good when he got home.


    "Master, are you hungry?" Nicole walked aside and asked with her head raised, "The food is still warm in the kitchen."


    "No need, lunch was eaten on the boat." Liu Feng shook his head softly and asked, "What happened to that Leia?"


    "I don''t communicate much, a very cold person is difficult to contact." Nicole said helplessly.


    From yesterday to now, she has spoken to that Leia, but she has not responded very much, and it feels like an enlarged version of Frey.


    "Oh? Is it difficult to get in touch?" Liu Feng said in surprise, and then realized that Frey''s temperament should have been learned from Leiya.


    "Ta Tata..."


    "Gag..."


    Liu Feng pushed open the study door, sat on the chair, looked at the documents piled up on the desk, rubbed his brows, and said, "An Li, what''s the most urgent thing recently?"


    "Master, Chitu City Lord Hana has always wanted to see you." En Li sat in her chair and replied immediately, "And Pichu also wants to see you, and has already sent the invitation."


    "Who is this Chitu City Lord?" Liu Feng frowned. He knew that Hu Er Niang knew the importance. Since she was the first to report to him, it was the most urgent.


    "Iron ore." Enri said in a deep voice.


    "Understood." Liu Feng understood it in seconds, and pondered, "Let someone prepare a banquet at noon tomorrow. I want to invite Hana City Lord to dinner, and by the way, I will also invite Pichu."


    Iron ore can be related to the future development. It has been hanging on the other side for several days. Now it is time to see the other side.


    "Okay." Nicole recorded the banquet request.


    "What''s the situation with that Pichu? Where''s Darlene?" Liu Feng asked, looking at Hu Erniang.


    "Daliana went to the shadow puppet show. That Pichu is now investigating the price of goods in the big market. I guess the other party wants the goods, and there are a lot of them." In the eastern part of the British Kingdom, where the business is relatively developed, it is estimated that they want to resell them."

 Chapter 507：

    "East?" Liu Feng pondered for a moment. The market in the west of him has not been completed. It is nothing to give Pichu in the east. He only needs to give a regional agency contract, although it will make a little less money.


    "This Pichu has very good credit, and I haven''t heard of any bad business." En Li turned a page and continued, "He also has business with tribes in the Sahara prairie."


    "Oh? It looks like a big businessman." Liu Feng raised his eyebrows. He thought a lot about how to use these businessmen to quickly complete the market occupation and capture the economy of the entire British Kingdom.


    "This Pichu heard that there are nobles behind him, but I haven''t found out who it is." En Li said helplessly.


    "Don''t worry." Liu Feng closed his eyes, tapped his fingers on the table, and asked, "How many people are currently trained to read?"


    "Master, there are 300 people in training, and they are all elites." En Li responded immediately.


    "Not enough, double the number of people." Liu Feng said with a serious face, he decided to start occupying the market in the west, and could no longer accumulate.


    "Yes." An Li replied obediently, she could feel the urgency of the young master, what happened?


    "Order, to the Secretary of Military Affairs and Political Affairs, requesting that another thousand recruits be recruited." Liu Feng said solemnly.


    "One, a thousand people?" En Li was stunned, this number was more than the number of active soldiers.


    "With the current output of Xiyang City, we can already support so many soldiers." Liu Feng said with a chuckle, the meat has been solved, and there is no need to worry about the gold now.


    "Yes." En Li lowered her head and wrote the order, she knew that the sky was going to change, and it was only in the past few months.


    "Master, are you in a hurry?" Nicole put both hands on Liu Feng''s shoulders, she could feel Liu Feng''s determination.


    "It''s not urgent, it has been planned before." Liu Feng smiled warmly. In winter, various material restrictions, coupled with the lack of population, made him dare not let go of many measures.


    Don''t be afraid now. If you want money, you need people, people, and food. If you don''t recruit troops now, you will wait for others to grab his pockets.


    "Master, Princess Lucy has arrived at the royal capital." Enri said a little.


    "Let them keep an eye on the two princes, and inquire about Catherine''s situation." Liu Feng instructed to save Catherine from the capital, which was a promise to Darlene.


    "Okay." Enri immediately wrote an order, and she would have the carrier pigeon take it to the capital later.


    "Boom bang bang..."


    There was a knock on the door, which made Liu Feng''s black eyes light up slightly, and said lightly, "Come in."


    Chapter 0616 Damn rich man.


    "Gag..."


    The study door was pushed open, Frey walked in front, followed by the indifferent Lea and Mila.


    "Lord Liu Feng." Frei called out coldly, and let go.


    "..." Leia was stunned, Frey didn''t introduce her? A little embarrassed, only a cold face.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, we meet again." Mila greeted first.


    "Please take a seat." Liu Feng waved his hand, looking at the woman with white hair and green eyes with black eyes, smiling elegantly, "Welcome, Sister Frey."


    "Yeah." Leia nodded blankly.


    "Please take a seat." Liu Feng turned his head to look at Nicole, who smiled softly and poured a cup of tea for everyone present.


    After Leia sat down, she breathed a sigh of relief. She felt that this good-looking nobleman had a bigger aura than her. She wanted to speak directly to take Frey away, but she didn''t say it.


    "Flei, how''s your discussion?" Liu Feng turned to look at the indifferent girl. He was the home court, and he had to mention some things.


    "I''m not leaving." Frei said directly, her green eyes staring straight at Liu Feng.


    "Hmph." Leia snorted coldly, "Don''t go? You are not safe here."


    "Not safe?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, he fully understood, and said with a smile, "Miss Leia, why do you think I''m not safe here?"


    "Because you are a human race." Leia said directly.


    "What do you mean? Is my human race going to be detrimental to Frey?" Liu Feng laughed dumbly. He now fully understands why Frey is like that, just by looking at her sister Leya.


    "Frey is a bird orc, she is worth at least 500 gold coins." What did Leia say, she would not go around the bush.


    "Understood." The corners of Liu Feng''s mouth lifted slightly, he opened the drawer, took out a small box, opened it, placed it on the table, and said softly, "There are boxes of pearls here, each pearl is at least fifteen millimeters and worth three thousand pieces. If you think I will send Frey to sell, this box of pearls will be used as collateral."


    His meaning is very clear, that is, you think I will sell Frey for gold coins, and now there are pearls that are several times more expensive than Frey, you can take them.


    "You..." Leia stared blankly at the pearls in the box, her mouth open and she didn''t know what to say.


    Three thousand gold coins, how many missions she had to earn to earn it, and now she is willing to take it out to protect Frey.


    "Cough, cough..." Mila coughed lightly, poked Leia''s waist with her fingers, and reminded in a low voice, "Big sister, wings, wings."


    Leia nodded lightly, the first round was defeated because the opponent was a rich man.


    "Lord Liu Feng, my sister wants to discuss cooperation with you." Frei was the first to speak at this time, completely ignoring Leia''s confused appearance.


    "..." Leia was about to vomit blood, when did she want to cooperate with this noble? This Frey actually cheated on her.


    "Oh? What kind of cooperation?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows and glanced meaningfully at the girl before turning to look at the dazed Leia, some thoughts in his heart were confirmed.


    "Cough..." Leia coughed slightly in a bit of embarrassment, returning to a cold look, and said coldly, "I heard Frey say, you have a way to transport wheat to a place hundreds of meters high?"


    "Well, this is indeed possible." Liu Feng nodded, it is still very simple for hot air balloons to transport hundreds of kilograms of things.


    "Really?" Leia''s green eyes widened, looking at Liu Feng''s elegant face in disbelief.


    "It''s not difficult." Liu Feng tapped his finger on the table and said plainly, "The cost price will be more expensive, several times more expensive than ordinary wheat."


    Using hot air balloons to transport things by air, Ma said that he would have to double it several times. After all, he did not own many hot air balloons.


    "It''s really possible." Leia turned her head to look at Mila, the two of them were shocked, knowing that the sky always belonged to their bird orcs.


    "If it is to transport wheat by air, for Frei''s sake, I agree." Liu Feng said with a smile.


    He was still thinking of ways to attract the attention of the Orcs of the Bird Race, and thought he was going to fight, but he didn''t expect that Frey had already helped him take the lead.


    "Frey''s wings have grown, what method did you use?" Leia asked another question she was most concerned about.


    "It''s very simple, eat well, sleep well, and eat well." Liu Feng spread his hands and said that the wings couldn''t grow, and the fundamental reason was insufficient nutrition.


    "It''s that simple?" Leia frowned, she didn''t believe that the problem that had troubled them for so long, she solved it like this...


    "Cough, cough..." Mila coughed again, poked Leia''s waist with her fingers, and whispered, "Many people in the stockade are hungry."


    "Uh..." Leia choked and stared at Mila angrily. She also remembered her companions at the top of Shizhu Mountain. Many people were just struggling to get enough food and clothing. Especially in winter, everyone was hungry for a meal or two. God also has.


    Eating well, eating well, and sleeping well, these three simple requirements are not easy for the Orcs of the Bird Clan. Maybe a few people can be specially provided, but it is too difficult to supply all the Orcs of the Bird Clan without wings.

 Chapter 508：

    "I asked Nicole to briefly describe what Frey ate at each meal, and you can refer to it." Liu Feng saw the little actions of Leya and Mila, and felt that they could add more fire. Come to the bird clan orcs.


    "You, say it." Mira quickly answered for Leia, and the two of them listened carefully.


    "Nicole, introduce our three meals to the two of you." Liu Feng turned to look at Nicole with a dark smile.


    "Okay." Nicole looked back, she understood that the young master was going to cheat again.


    Looking at the serious expressions of Leia and Mila, she slowly said, "Breakfast is about health. Frey''s breakfast is a bit special. In the morning, a glass of milk for five copper coins, a fried egg... The rest of the mix Rice rolls, steamed buns, noodles, etc.¡±


    "There will be meat for lunch and dinner. It''s like a steak of three hundred copper coins. Like Frey, you will eat seven or eight steaks. There are also fish, steamed, braised... Braised pig''s trotters, roasted chicken wings, roasted Lamb chops, etc., at least one silver coin for a meal outside."


    "Pfft..." Mila squirted out the tea she just drank, and eats one silver coin for a meal?


    "Cough cough..." Leia coughed in astonishment, looked at Nicole blankly, and turned her head to look at Frey mechanically. Now she understood how Frey''s wings grew, and they simply used coins. spawned.


    Who can use this method.


    Damn rich man.


    Chapter 0617 I am fully raised.


    Bird orcs have lost their wings, and to grow wings again, they need a lot of nutrients to supplement them. From the original Frey''s appearance, it can be seen that bird orcs generally can only guarantee that they will not starve to death, let alone have enough meat to supplement them.


    "You don''t have to follow this menu completely. As long as there is more meat, there is a high chance that the bird-men orcs who have lost their wings will grow wings." .


    "Huh..." Leia sighed, eating more meat? If I go hunting, I am afraid that my companions will eat less.


    Mila looked sideways at the helpless Leia, and immediately understood the eldest sister''s concerns and worries. She asked Liu Feng, "Your Excellency Liu Feng, can you sell us some meat as well? Help us transport it as well."


    "Yes." Liu Feng nodded and said lightly, "It''s just that the price of meat will be much more expensive, because the meat in our Xiyang City is bought from the Sahara Prairie."


    "This..." Mila was stunned, she couldn''t go on anymore. Meat was expensive, and she bought it from the Sahara Prairie. She didn''t think they would consume it, let alone transport it to Shizhu Mountain. Afraid is also very high.


    "Forget it..." Leia wanted to speak indifferently. If she wanted to end this topic, she was too poor, so she could only think of a way later.


    "Lord Liu Feng, my sister wants to bring some companions to live here." Frey said before Leia again.


    "..." Leia almost bit her tongue, when did she say she would bring her companions over? She glared at Frey, why did she call her name in everything?


    "Oh? How many?" Liu Feng''s smile grew stronger and stronger, and the girl''s assist was really good.


    He understood why Frey did this. It was obvious that Xiyang City was more suitable for human life, and the bird clan orcs were still hiding in the bitter cold, which made Frey unable to bear it any longer.


    "Sir, how many people can come?" Frey turned her head to look at Leia coldly. She knew that her elder sister''s character was unable to say anything for help, so she picked out all the words.


    She felt that the elder sister couldn''t be fooled anymore, and the clansmen couldn''t hold on anymore.


    "Huhu..." Leia took a deep breath, suppressed all her emotions, and said coldly, "You can send a hundred people here."


    She just took a look at what this human race would do. If it was calculated on the basis of one silver coin per meal, these hundred people would need two gold coins a day.


    "One hundred people? I''ve raised them all." Liu Feng smiled lightly.


    What is a hundred people? The three meals are not completely calculated according to the specifications in the castle. It only needs to provide a large amount of meat, and it can also make these people work.


    With these hundred people in his hands, he has no intention of letting go. According to his plan, the bird orcs will become his air force. The hot air balloon is guided by the bird orcs and can fly very far.


    "Quanyang?" Leia frowned. She didn''t believe that Quanxiao had such a good thing, and said coldly, "What price will I have to pay?"


    After all, raising so many bird orcs, no one will raise them in vain, and it is not the relationship between parents and relatives.


    "Help me work after you grow wings." Liu Feng folded his hands and said lightly, "I will pay their salaries, and I can also assign a place to live. If you don''t want to live in the city, I can build a house in the Forbidden Mountains for you to live in. ."


    Bird clan orcs represent speed, and they can never walk as fast. With the help of bird clan orcs, he is equivalent to an extra trump card, and Liu Feng is completely willing to invest in some materials.


    "Why?" Leia didn''t understand, such conditions were too advantageous.


    "Because all those who can fly to the sky are babies." Liu Feng smiled gently, which was much better than hang gliders.


    "Baby?" Leia was stunned, nodded silently, and they were the only bird orcs who could fly to the sky.


    She pondered, not that she believed what Liu Feng said, but that the life in Xiyang City these few days made her a little more swaying, and Frei''s sudden speech completely disrupted some of her thoughts .


    "Don''t worry about safety, no one can hurt your companions in Xiyang City." Liu Feng''s eyes flashed brightly, and he smiled lightly, "We have guards composed of orcs, if you don''t trust me, you can ask Miss Mila to do so. Join the guards too."


    "Big sister, why don''t you try it? Everyone is too bitter on Shizhu Mountain." Mila was already moved, and she simply sat and waited to die on Shizhu Mountain.


    "Okay." Leya said helplessly, she couldn''t do anything either, some of Shizhushan''s companions couldn''t survive.


    Just this time, I brought a hundred people to test it. If it is successful, she will transfer most of the clansmen. Of course, Shizhushan will still keep people, and that place will not be abandoned and used as a back road.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, I don''t know if you have any way to get my companion to come here? Our station was discovered by the bounty hunters." Mila said quickly.


    "Of course there is a way." Liu Feng immediately thought of the hot air balloon. As long as there is enough fuel, and with the guidance of the orcs of the bird clan, he can fly directly here, and he can also bring a parachute for fear of danger.


    "What can I do?" Leia''s green eyes widened, Shizhu Mountain was not near here.


    "Frey, take the two to the air force base and demonstrate the hot air balloon." Liu Feng turned his head and instructed the girl, he would use a hang glider or something to beat Leya and Mila to let people know that the world is not right They can fly.


    "Yes." The corners of Frei''s mouth lifted slightly, and finally succeeded, and the clansmen could come to Xiyang City.


    Isn''t all her hard work just for this day!


    Chapter 0618 Shocked Leia.


    "Gag..."


    Frey left the study with Leia and Mila, and soon came to the stables in the castle. At this time, the Wolf Warriors team was already waiting here, and they would **** Frey and the three to the air force base.


    "Miss Frey." No. 6 saluted, this time he led the team out.


    Of the eight members of the original Wolf Warrior Squad, Xin Ke was promoted to be the deputy director of the Security Department. In addition to escorting Liu Feng, most of them were studying and monitoring the territory.


    The rest of the members have been promoted to lead the team, or are training new special forces, and the castle will stay behind several special forces teams, such as the team led by No. 6 is one of them.


    "Let''s go." Frey said coldly, stepping into the carriage.


    "Yes." No. 6 respectfully said, he knew that several young ladies in the castle had a good relationship with the Lord of the City, and it was estimated that they would become one of the ladies of the City Lord.


    Leia and Mila behind them were stunned, looking at Frey''s background, they now understood that Frey was different, and her status in Xiyang City was different.


    The two got into the carriage, Mila hesitated, but finally Leia spoke up, "Why do you do that."


    "This place is suitable for everyone." Frey knew that what her sister said was what she said in the study.


    "You didn''t think about the consequences?" Leia said coldly, she was very embarrassed today and was led by her sister by the nose.


    "What''s the consequence?" Frey turned her head suddenly, stared at Leya''s eyes, and said coldly, "Lord Liu Feng disdains doing that, selling a few bird orcs? It''s not as good as what he earns in a few days."

 Chapter 509：

    "You..." Leia was choked and speechless, she was not a talkative person.


    "Continue to let everyone die on the mountain?" Frey turned her head, she found that reading is still useful, at least she can say more than elder sister.


    "..." Leia was in a hurry and turned her head away, who made her unable to solve the problem of feeding the bird clan orcs.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The carriage traveled and galloped out of the city.


    Mila gave a wry smile and looked at the two sisters with cold faces. Who would have thought that one day, the strong eldest sister would be sullen when she was told by Frey that she had nothing to say.


    Speechless all the way, it took half an hour, and after a few checkpoints, Frey took Leya and Mila to the mountain of the air force base.


    Today is just the day of the Air Force practice. The soldiers are ready on the flying platform. They can jump off the cliff and take off when Niu Er gives the order.


    "Huh? What are they doing? What are they on?" Mila looked at the person on the cliff in astonishment.


    "..." Leia frowned, her face changed slightly, thinking of a possibility.


    "Get ready, No. 1 takes off, No. 2 is ready." Niu Er shouted, "Five seconds apart."


    Under the astonished eyes of Leia and Mila, the airmen ran down the cliff one by one and jumped down one by one.


    "This..." Mila opened her mouth wide, looking at the behavior of those people in disbelief. Isn''t this going to die?


    "Wait, they''re flying?" Leia trembled, staring at the people who suddenly flew into the sky with wide green eyes.


    "Frey, what''s going on?" Mila turned around abruptly and stared at Frey. The impact on her was so great that the human race actually flew into the sky.


    "Glider, it was invented by Master Liu Feng. With that kind of thing, anyone can fly into the blue sky." Frei explained lightly.


    It was when she saw the glider that she made up her mind to let the orcs of the bird clan come to live in Xiyang City. The sky was no longer the exclusive territory of the orcs of the bird clan.


    "This is what he asked you to take us to see?" Leia''s face was serious, and she immediately thought of many possibilities. Once this glider spread, the bird orcs would be in danger.


    "This is a single soldier." Frey said coldly. She also took a few classes at the air force base, which made her understand many air force combat skills.


    She thought that if they didn''t cut off their wings after learning this knowledge before, even if they couldn''t fly at high altitudes, they would still be able to survive and live well.


    "What is fighting alone?" Leya wondered, she now put aside all her contempt, and really adjusted her mentality to face the Terran that she didn''t care about.


    "Sister, you''ll know later." Frey didn''t explain much, she was also half-understood and changed the subject, "Look at another thing that can fly into the sky, that one can transport a lot of things."


    "Okay." Leia took a deep breath, suppressed the anxiety in her heart, and followed Frey forward.


    "Miss Frey, are you here to fly today?" Niu Er came up to meet them, and looked at the two strange women with vigilance.


    "No, these two are the ones that Master Liu Feng asked me to show me about hot air balloons." Frei said coldly.


    "Okay." Niu Er heard that it was the young master''s order, and immediately ordered someone to arrange it.


    No. 6 glanced at Niu Er, and he understood. After all, without Liu Feng''s order, I was afraid that the people from the Wolf Warrior Squad would not **** the three of them.


    The Air Force Base now has several wooden houses. These wooden houses are the bases for the launch of hot air balloons. The roofs of the wooden houses can be pulled open, and then the hot air balloons can take off after burning and inflating. There is no need to go to the warehouse to carry the hot air. Balloons, this saves a lot of time.


    Soon, a lift-off base for the hot air balloon opened the roof, and a huge airbag began to lift off visible to the naked eye, causing Leia and Mila to stare blankly.


    After a few minutes, the hot air balloon is ready to lift off.


    "Let''s go." Frey took the lead and walked into the lift-off base. There was a huge hanging basket inside, and it was no problem to sit seven or eight people.


    Mira and Leia both entered the wooden house. They saw Frey go into a basket, and the two of them followed.


    "Okay, untie the rope." Frey said to the staff below, pulling the bellows.


    "Yes." The staff untied the rope of the hot air balloon.


    "Huhuhu..." Frey immediately accelerated the pulling of the bellows, the flames soared, the heat immediately entered the airbag, and the hot air balloon slowly lifted into the air.


    A few minutes later, the hot air balloon rose to an altitude of 1,000 meters.


    "This..." Leia was dumbfounded. She was dumbfounded and didn''t know what to say. The impact on her today was too much, and it subverted a lot of her common sense in life.


    "The sky now doesn''t belong to us anymore." Frey calmly looked at her elder sister''s trembling eyes, and said lightly, "Sir Liu Feng has more powerful flying tools under construction."


    "I..." Leia hesitated, then turned around and sighed, "I understand, man, I will bring it."


    "Huh..." Frey breathed a sigh of relief, finally persuading the stubborn elder sister.


    Chapter 0619 The transformation of the castle.


    In the study, after Frey, Leia, and Mira left, Mina came to the study.


    "Master, Bilis is ready." Mina put her feet up, sat on the corner of the desk with her hips raised, her feet swaying, and the cat''s tail swung back and forth, stretching her body.


    "Master, who is that woman?" Nicole asked curiously.


    "Mermaid, her name is Bilis." Liu Feng said with a slightly raised corner of his mouth.


    "Huh? Mermaid??" Enri and Nicole''s eyes widened in astonishment.


    "Yes, Bilis is a mermaid. She was rescued from the Youshui River." Mina opened a box on the desk and took out two pieces of dried fish in spicy sauce.


    "Hey...it''s really spicy." Cat Erniang stuck out her tongue and took three gulps from the water cup Liu Feng handed over.


    After that, Cat Erniang probably told about how to save Bilis, and the two girls were stunned.


    "Mermaid, I''ve never seen a mermaid before." En Li sighed.


    "Master, do you want to get a pool for Bilis?" Nicole thought of the mermaid, don''t fish want water?


    "Don''t need it for the time being. When her injury is healed, take her to the hot spring. If it''s too hot, ask someone to dig a pool in the backyard." Liu Feng smiled lightly. Bilis is one he knows overseas. Channel, he did not believe that overseas told Billis that it was as simple as that.


    Anyway, he planned to dig a swimming pool in the backyard, and this time he just dug it together.


    "Okay." Nicole replied crisply.


    "Master, will Leia send someone here??" En Li put her hands on her chin, shaking her fox ears, and turned the topic to Leia and asked, "That Leia seems to be perfunctory for us."


    She looked from the beginning to the end, but seeing that Leia never answered the young master''s words directly, this was not a good thing, it showed that the other party didn''t make up his mind, maybe he didn''t believe them.


    "Don''t worry, she will agree." Liu Feng could imagine the appearance of Leia and the two of them going to the air force base.


    When they saw the sky and no longer belonged to the Orcs of the Bird Tribe, they would have a sense of urgency and crisis, and they would also worry about whether he would popularize the glider.


    Seeing Liu Feng''s confident smile, An Li stopped talking about this topic, and instead reported the matter, "Master, the renovation of the castle is complete, would you like to take a look?"


    Before Liu Feng left, he explained a lot of tasks, such as the initial renovation of the castle. Although the new castle is already being built in secret, it will take a year or two to complete, so the renovation of the old castle is necessary.

 Chapter 510：

    "Oh? Are those pipes ready?" Liu Feng''s black eyes lit up, and he glanced around the study. In the corner of the room, he saw a small piece of pipes and wires.


    Yes, he has already started to electrify the castle, at least the lights have to be out, and the candles have been used all the time. He is afraid of getting his eyes dirty.


    He is strong enough now, and it is time to get the lights and the like out. Even if the news is leaked, he has the strength to deal with it.


    And he just installed electric lights in several rooms of the beast ear girl in the castle, and his room and study.


    There are also some electrical appliances that he can get and use by himself. For example, printers do not need to be printed by movable type printing. The efficiency of using them alone is still too slow.


    In fact, he has already asked some studios on Earth to help them write a text input method for the alien world. After all, there is no similar text in the alien world on Earth, and it is too painful for him to translate it by hand.


    For this reason, he collected most of the words in this world, and he also asked Solo, the big businessman, to help him.


    By then, he will be able to type and translate faster on a computer.


    "Master, there are white tubes and wires like this in every room." En Li simply reported.


    "Very good." Liu Feng smiled with satisfaction and said, "Has the backyard canal been done?"


    He brought these wires and plastic pipes from Earth, and gave them the drawings before leaving, and asked Enri to supervise the laying.


    "Okay, it has been made into a wide top and a small bottom according to the drawing. The water power is very strong." En Li said with a fox tail.


    "Mina, find two people you can trust, I have something for them to do." Liu Feng turned around and instructed Mao Erniang. He was talking about the installation of electric lights. It was impossible for him to do it himself in so many rooms. Lights etc. are not difficult.


    The difficulty lies in the installation of hydroelectric generators and solar power generation. For this reason, he also installed a set of hydropower and solar power generation in the earth''s yard, in order to study by the side. He intends to use both types of power generation, so that the power will be more abundant, and there will be one more choice in case of unexpected power outages.


    "Master, do you want us to come?" Mina put down the spicy dried fish, sucked the chili sauce on her fingers, and said, "Let me come with Avril and Gaba."


    "No." Liu Feng shook his head and installed the light bulb. Outsiders didn''t know what it was. He was mainly cautious and there was nothing wrong.


    In fact, he is already planning to get large-scale hydroelectric power generation and solar power generation. Although it will take several years, or more than ten or twenty years, it is better than no preparation at all.


    The popularization of electricity is definitely more difficult, and it must be planned. If he can¡¯t do it in the future, he can give it to future generations. Just like the inventors on the other side of the earth, they have left many theories for later scientists and inventions. Home points the way.


    It will take at least a few hundred years to digest the knowledge that Liu Feng has brought from the earth, and maybe it will develop to another route.


    For example, the use of water power, burning water as power to replace gasoline, everything is possible, Liu Feng will not limit the road to people, only give people a direction, maybe one day, suddenly give him a surprise ?


    Chapter 0620 Back to Earth.


    At seven o''clock at night, in the restaurant of the castle.


    Liu Feng was full, and with a smile on his lips, he looked at Leia and Mila who were eating quickly. A large piece of steak was quickly eaten up by the naked eye.


    "No, this plate is mine." Tis stared at Mila with purple eyes, her whole body exuded a dangerous air, she covered the steak in front of her with both hands, and the ox''s tail was fried. food, I''ll beat you up.


    "Uh..." Mila shyly retracted the fork in her hand and glanced at Frey''s plate with a pout.


    The food in the castle was so delicious that she couldn''t get enough of it.


    "Cough cough cough..." Frey coughed very fakely, spraying a little saliva on the steak on her plate.


    "Pfft hahaha..." En Li suddenly burst into laughter when she saw this scene, and quickly turned around to hold back her laughter, her shoulders shaking violently.


    "Looks like you''re full, Enri." Mina forked away the steak from the fox ears with a smile at the corner of her mouth.


    "I''m not full... Damn, that''s my steak." En Li frowned, pouted and stared at the cat-ear girl who was biting the steak.


    "Yeah? I thought you were full?" Mina was chewing on the steak and uttering vague words, clearly teasing the fox ears.


    "Damn, you mutant catwoman, you gave me the steak." Enri shouted angrily.


    "Miss Anli, I''ll give you my steak." Avril immediately forked the steak on the plate to the fox ears.


    The wolf-eared girl glanced at Leya and Mila next to her. When there were strangers, she would call Her Royal Highness the princess as Miss Enri. She also felt a dangerous aura from Leia next to her.


    "No, eat it, I... I''m full..." An Li hurriedly shook her head and refused, pouted and glared at the cat''s ear girl, holding her tomato scrambled eggs, eating it with refined rice, gritted her teeth Click.


    "Mina, you''re teasing Enri again." Nicole shook her head helplessly and gave Enri the steak she couldn''t eat. She loved to play every day.


    She said to Hu Erniang, "Eat, I''m full."


    "Hee hee... Nicole is still the best." En Li smiled happily, and glanced at the cat-ear girl triumphantly with her fox tail.


    "Tiss, this piece of meat is for you." Seeing that she couldn''t tease Enri anymore, Mina handed the rest of the steak to the big eater, Niu Jiao Niang.


    "Okay, give it to me." Tis stretched her neck and grabbed the steak.


    This made Enri pouted again, this steak was clearly hers, damn, damn...


    "Tis, isn''t there enough to eat?" Eliza looked at the half steak on the plate and gave the fork to the horn girl, her appetite is not as big as that of the beast ear girls.


    "Can you?" Niu Jiao Niang licked the corner of her mouth. Today''s dinner, because there were two more people, led to less meat, and she didn''t eat well enough.


    "Of course, eat it." The elf smiled softly.


    "Tiss, eat less meat." Wei Ya divided most of the vegetables left in Su Mi''s plate to Niu Jiao Niang. Lu Er Niang is small and has a small appetite.


    "Okay." Niu Jiao Niang refuses to come.


    "Hello, my name is Darlene." Darlene whispered to the indifferent Lea, and by the way, she forked a piece of steak on the plate.


    She knew that Leia was Frey''s older sister, but seeing that the two of them didn''t fit into the atmosphere of the dining table, she kindly helped to win over them.


    "..." Leia looked at the steak on the plate, turned her head to look at Darlene quietly, nodded hesitantly, and lowered her head to eat.


    Seeing this scene, Liu Feng''s smile became more gentle, and he also praised Darlene''s emotional intelligence.


    "I''m full. I''m going back to my room first. I have something to do tonight." Liu Feng turned his head and whispered to Mina and Nicole.


    "Yes." Nicole and Mina nodded quickly. They knew what the young master meant, that is, the young master is going to the secret room tonight, so don''t worry about him.


    "I''ll go first." Liu Feng got up and told everyone, and walked out, Mina followed closely behind, she was going to help guard the door.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Liu Feng and Mina went out of the restaurant, strolling in the corridor, looking at the moon in the sky...


    "Go and rest, no one will break in." Liu Feng turned his head and said to Mao Erniang who was following behind him, "The security in the castle is being watched by the Wolf Warriors team."


    "If you''ve eaten enough, just digest it after a meal." Mina put her hands behind her back and looked at the young master''s back with a smile.


    "Okay." Liu Feng shook his head, ignoring Mina''s stubborn temper, stepped back to the room, and entered the secret room.


    In the current secret room, the bookshelves in it are already filled with more than half of the books, there are almost a thousand books, and there are many professional books, all of which he transported from the earth.


    "If you really want to translate, I''m afraid I can''t finish it even if I''m exhausted?" Liu Feng sighed. He was wondering whether to teach some people Chinese?

 Chapter 511：

    Perhaps, as the internal language of the family, Chinese is not afraid of revealing the knowledge in the book, and it allows the family to learn more.


    "Let''s talk about it later, it''s too early to say this now." Liu Feng shook his head, thinking about time travel in his heart.


    "Shh!"


    In the next second, he returned to Earth and appeared in the yard he bought, which was the basement in the room. This basement had been transformed by him, and the surrounding walls were welded with thick steel plates.


    He went back to Earth early tonight, because some things he bought have arrived, and he wants to transport them to another world, such as hydroelectric generator components and so on.


    "It''s really boring." Liu Feng fumbled to turn on the light and looked at the books and papers piled up in the basement, which had not yet been transported to the other world.


    Liu Feng glanced around carefully and found that the positions of many things had not changed. Looking at the passage in the basement, the apple hanging on the door lock was still hanging.


    "The things that were planted should have sprouted today, right?" Liu Feng tore off the apple, opened the locks on the three latches with the key, and opened the heavy metal door of the basement.


    This is one of the reasons why he returned to Earth earlier.


    Chapter 0621 New Species Research.


    Liu Feng came out of the basement, turned on the light, looked at the furnishings in the room, and the door lock, and found that everything was intact, so he changed his clothes and put on casual clothes.


    "It''s like being a thief." Liu Feng complained, opened the door and walked out, turning on all the lights in the yard.


    "Whoosh..."


    Liu Feng took a deep breath and found that the air in this world is still so bad, even if it is in the countryside now, the village is backed by mountains and forests.


    He came to the small house outside the yard door, unlocked the door with the key, and saw many boxes piled up. These were things he bought online and then let the courier put them in.


    In order to facilitate receiving the goods, Liu Feng also gave the key to the small house to the courier. After all, 99% of his time was in another world.


    He is still learning the way of a wealthy family in the village. The other party seems to be a rich second-generation, and he will bring women to live in the countryside whenever he has time. Liu Feng has also met each other a few times, and they are all with different women. Still a student girl.


    Liu Feng touched the box with his hand and put the things into the inner space until he couldn''t put them in. Looking at the more than half of the things, he touched his chin and couldn''t help sighing, "I seem to have bought too many things recently."


    He wished to move all the things that were beneficial to him in the other world. Even if it was useless to move them, he liked to pile them up, just in case.


    "Because love doesn''t grieve easily, everything looks like happiness..."


    The phone rang suddenly, Liu Feng took out the phone from his pocket, and saw that it was Zhang Ji, the current principal of Baicaotang, where he went to sell ginseng before.


    "Hey, Doctor Zhang." Liu Feng locked the house while answering the phone, and walked into the yard.


    "Liu Feng, where have you been today? I''ve called you more than a dozen times." Zhang Ji complained from the phone.


    "Uh..." Liu Feng was stunned for a moment, then said nonsense, "I went out today, and my phone ran out of battery. Didn''t I just return home?"


    "Okay, I didn''t tell you this today." Zhang Ji immediately passed the topic and said in a surprised tone, "Liu Feng, it''s successful, the anesthetic you provided has been successful, it has been prepared, really It''s amazing, people can be easily anesthetized without any side effects..."


    Liu Feng listened quietly, and Zhang Jibalabara told him about the anesthetic, which was the formula provided by Poison Fang, and it was also the first-generation formula.


    The plants used were brought by Liu Feng from the other world. He planted them in the back of the yard, where more than ten acres of land belonged to him.


    He also opened a studio called the New Species Research Studio. Of course, the purpose was to deceive people. He brought flowers and plants from other worlds to study their medicinal properties and come up with recipes that belonged to other world''s native flowers and plants.


    The otherworldly version of the anesthetic was the bait thrown by Liu Feng. He asked Baicaotang to cooperate, and then developed this anesthetic, and also opened a company. 60 percent of the shares.


    Then he would be the shopkeeper, and leave everything to the Baicaotang, which has connections and connections, and then provides experiments on several otherworldly flowers and plants of anesthetics, and ignores it completely.


    Today is the day when the anesthetic experiment was successful. Liu Feng also thought that Zhang Ji didn''t believe it when he first heard him talk about anesthetics. If the old doctor Zhang hadn''t supported him, he would have opened a company and started the experiment.


    "Doctor Zhang Ji, of course I know that the recipe I provided will be successful." Liu Feng interrupted Zhang Ji''s words.


    "Uh..." Zhang Ji''s words were interrupted, and he said unfinishedly, "Okay, do you still have that herb? The company is running out of herbs, and I will report it to the health bureau tomorrow..."


    "I still have some of this herb here, but we should find a place to plant a lot." Liu Feng didn''t grow many herbs, and the ones who provided research before were brought from another world.


    "Okay, you can provide some seeds, and I''ll hire someone to rent a piece of land to plant." Zhang Ji took the matter over without a word, he knew Liu Feng''s temperament.


    However, the successful research on new anesthetics this time made him see the possibility of revitalizing Baicaotang. Originally, Baicaotang has always been in the Chinese medicine industry and did not involve the industry of Western medicine.


    If there were ancient anesthesia scattered, then everything would be fine, but now that traditional Chinese medicine is on the decline, and now the new anesthetics without side effects are made by them, the reputation will be different.


    Of course, he knew that the biggest credit was Liu Feng, but unfortunately Liu Feng didn''t want to be famous, so he left everything to him. He was too lazy, what about researching new herbs at home and synthesizing them? will make excuses.


    Of course Liu Feng didn''t want to be famous, and he didn''t even reveal where he lived. He didn''t want to be approached by many people, so he would be more likely to be exposed.


    "By the way, Dr. Zhang, I have several new varieties here. Can you help me test what characteristics?" Liu Feng immediately put forward a new request. The characteristics are whether the plants are poisonous, whether they can be eaten, whether they can be used, and so on.


    "Okay, you can send it together when the time comes." Zhang Ji said indifferently, he didn''t feel anything, anyway, he gave it to his daughter for testing, who made her a female doctor of medicine.


    "Okay." Liu Feng nodded, chatted with Zhang Ji a few words, and hung up.


    "call¡­¡­"


    The corners of Liu Feng''s mouth were slightly raised, and he was in a happy mood. Everything was going according to his plan. As long as he knew the characteristics of some plants in the other world, it could be popularized. How can we cultivate edible green vegetables native to the other world?


    There are also some medicinal herbs.


    "Hurry up and express some flowers and plants, and then go back to the castle to sleep." Liu Feng took the headlamp and walked towards the fields in the backyard.


    Chapter 0622 Bella''s plight.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The horses ran, and the dull sound of hoofs sounded.


    The territory of the former Viscount Cuibai, and now Bella''s territory, a group of orc knights who went out to loot has returned.


    The city gate in the territory, the fox orc Ryan, is also the administrative clerk of Bella''s territory. She looked at the team galloping over from a distance, her eyes brightened.


    "Welcome home." Ryan saw Obi, a bull orc, who was in front of him. He glanced at the back of the team and asked, "Obi Knight, how much wheat is harvested today?"


    No wonder she was in such a hurry. She handles the internal affairs such as food in the territory. Lord Bella will only listen to her general report. If the adults are not satisfied, then she will suffer.


    "Uh..." Obi bowed his head guiltily.


    "Didn''t get the wheat?" Ryan snorted, and his face suddenly became ugly, but she saw that there were more than 100 orcs at the end of the team.


    This did not grab the wheat, and brought the orcs back. Is this going to make everyone starve to death?


    "Well." Obi looked up and said bitterly, "Those businessmen have learned to be smart, and they don''t take those paths anymore."


    Viscount Cuibai is obstructing it, resulting in no Terran merchants willing to cooperate with them. After that, Bella ordered him to loot, and it has been a month since the looting, from the first good harvest to the current no harvest.


    And the most important thing is that their reputation is out. Knowing that Bella''s territory accepts orcs, many orcs are famous, and every time they grab the wheat, they can''t support them for long.


    "Oh my God? What should I do then?" Ryan scratched his hair a few times and said in distress, "What should I do now? Wheat won''t last long."

 Chapter 512：

    "Report to Lord Bella. Recently, I saw the figure of Viscount Cuipai, and that guy should be staring at us now." Obi said with a serious face.


    "I can only report to Lord Bella." Ryan lowered his head, turned and walked towards the castle.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Obi handed over the team to his subordinates, and followed Ryan to the castle, and the two saw Bella easily.


    "Shhhhh..."


    Bella was practicing swordsmanship at this time, and was practicing against two orcs. The two wooden swords she used, and the armor on her body made a ''bang bang bang'' sound.


    "Huh... let''s go." The two Bella dodged out of the battle, and the brown vertical pupils looked at Ryan and Obi, and said lightly, "What bad news?"


    "Uh..." Ryan was at a loss for words, and he couldn''t answer.


    "My lord, I didn''t grab the wheat." Obi said stubbornly.


    "Didn''t get the wheat?" Bella paused, turned to look at Obi, and said coldly, "What''s the situation?"


    "Sir, our reputation has spread, and no human race businessman dares to take the nearby business route." Obi said quickly.


    "Ryan, how long can we eat wheat?" Bella knew now that things were serious, and no income meant chronic death.


    "Only enough for half a month." Ryan bowed his head nervously.


    "Half a month? How could it be so little?" Bella lost her voice, she remembered that she could eat more than a month before.


    "Sir, there are more and more orcs in the territory. There are nearly 5,000 people now." Ruian whispered.


    "..." Bella was dumbfounded, an orc with nearly 5,000 people in her territory? The appetite of the five thousand stomach kings?


    "Sir, you said that if there were orcs, you will receive the territory. Slowly, there will be so many. Today, more than 100 orcs will be added." Ryan explained carefully.


    "Stop, let me be quiet for a while." Bella waved coldly, her slender fingers pressed between her eyebrows, her scalp was numb now.


    Managing a territory is a hundred times more difficult than she imagined. Five thousand mouths are waiting to eat. The pressure makes her want to throw things.


    Ryan and Obi bowed their heads, and out of the corner of the eye saw Lord Bella walking back and forth, and the atmosphere in the hall became depressed.


    "boom!"


    With a shock, Obi and Ryan''s heart skipped a beat, and they saw a wooden sword thrown to the floor.


    "None of those human race businessmen really want to cooperate with us?" Bella''s cold voice sounded.


    "My lord, there was one who was willing to cooperate before, but..." Ryan said half-heartedly.


    "Speak!!!" Bella said coldly.


    "That merchant, cut the price to 50%." Ryan said bitterly, a little angry, "Then, when I heard that we robbed the merchant, he scared him away, and he didn''t even want to buy our goods for 50% of the price."


    "Damn..." Bella angrily threw the other wooden sword out.


    "boom!"


    That is to say, no one dares to take 50% of the price of the goods that she grabbed from her territory. How ironic this is.


    "My lord, I saw Viscount Cuibai today." Obi said solemnly.


    "Huh..." Bella took a deep breath, calmed herself down, and asked in a deep voice, "How many people are there?"


    "About 200 people." Obi pouted, but he didn''t care about the number of the other party, knowing that there were already more than 600 orc knights in Bella''s territory.


    Although most of them do not have iron weapons, they still use wooden sticks.


    "Don''t worry about them." Bella''s thoughts were the same as Obi''s. The most important thing for her now was how to feed the talents in the territory.


    "Sir, we can ship the goods to other places to sell, don''t wait for the merchants to come and buy them." Ryan said the method he had thought about for a long time.


    "Oh?" Bella''s brown vertical pupils brightened, and a place immediately came to mind, that is Xiyang City.


    "Very good." She patted Ruian on the shoulder and smiled lightly, "Rian, I will leave this to you. Immediately bring all the goods to Xiyang City to sell them and buy wheat back."


    "Yes." Ryan respectfully said, this is no way out.


    "Obi, you **** two hundred knights." Bella ordered, she could not leave the territory, and the territory needed her to guard.


    "Yes." Obi said respectfully.


    Chapter 0623 What gift?


    Xiyang City, the second floor of Zuixiao Building.


    In a small box, the terracotta city lord Hana was drinking gloomily, with his chief knight commander standing behind him.


    No wonder he was depressed. It had been seven or eight days since he came to Xiyang City, and the request to see the City Lord of Xiyang had been on the table for so long. He learned that Liu Feng had gone out, but he came back yesterday, but it was almost noon now. , still no news.


    He didn''t know if Liu Feng would see him, after all, there was only one thing he could get his hands on.


    "City Lord, why don''t we go back, the other party doesn''t seem to want to see us very much." The chief knight commander glanced at the plate of fish on the table, and his throat surged involuntarily.


    "Go back? No, don''t go back." Hana shook his head, took a sip of his wine glass, and squeezed his somewhat old face into a ball.


    He finally saw the opportunity to get rid of poverty in Chitu City, how could he just give up?


    Chitu City is really poor, otherwise he would be a city owner and a noble, and he wouldn''t just order one dish. Is the dish not delicious? Is it that he has no appetite? No, it is poor, it is poor.


    "But what should I do? Young master and the others are still young. Chitu City can''t be without adults watching." The chief knight commander comforted him. Too much time has been wasted in Xiyang City, and Chitu City can''t be without an owner for a day.


    He is a chief knight, and he is wearing leather armor, and in some places, he has patched armor, so he knows the situation in Chitu City.


    "Do you know Blackwater City?" Hana put down the wine glass, thinking of the five or six-year-old children at home, he had to come out to fight for a chance.


    "I heard that it is a slightly better city than us." The chief knight commander nodded and said, Blackwater City is better than Chitu City, which shows how poor Chitu City is.


    "I heard that Blackwater City has cooperated with Xiyang City, and I heard that a lot of goods have been shipped, and they will only get better and better." Hana sighed bitterly.


    "And in our place, the land is barren, and nothing can grow well. The food harvest will prevent everyone from starving to death, but they can''t eat and eat."


    When Hana said this, he poured another glass of wine, sipped it, and said, "If we don''t act, when more and more people in Chitu City, people will start to starve to death."


    In many places in this era, it is a luxury to be able to eat enough, and Chitu City is such a poor place.


    "My subordinates are incompetent, I can''t share the worries of Lord City Lord." The chief knight bowed his head guiltily.


    "It''s because of our bad luck that our ancestors left such a fief." Ha Na shook his head and smiled bitterly.


    When he came this time, he just wanted to get some goods back and attract people from several nearby cities to do business in Chitu City, so that he could earn a little price difference and collect some taxes.

 Chapter 513：

    "Lord City Lord, what are we going to do with the City Lord of Xiyang?" The chief knight commander asked the most crucial question.


    "Iron ore, isn''t there an iron ore vein in our territory! Let''s trade iron ore." Hana said helplessly.


    The importance of iron ore can be seen from the scarcity of iron in this era, but he is incapable of mining, and even has problems with eating.


    He didn''t dare to speak out about the iron ore vein, because he was afraid that he would not be able to keep it and would lead to disaster. If you mine iron ore yourself, it is difficult to make iron alone. It takes a lot of energy to make a little iron. Compared with the energy invested, it loses too much.


    The iron that is smelted can''t be exchanged for a meal of wheat that makes everyone consume so much physical strength. After all, the technology of this era is too backward.


    "Will this Xiyang City Lord **** our iron ore?" the chief knight commander worried.


    "It shouldn''t be. Liu Feng''s character can still be trusted." Hana said a little uncertainly. Recently, he went to inquire about Liu Feng''s deeds and found that the other party was really a perfect person. Of course, he was addicted to beauty. It doesn''t count.


    There are so many beautiful female orcs in the castle. In the eyes of some people, Liu Feng is lecherous and still likes female orcs. Hana also thinks so.


    But which noble is not good at women, even he has married three women, but he doesn''t think it has anything to do with it.


    Polygamy in this day and age, isn''t it normal? Not to mention female orcs.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    There was a knock on the box door, which scared Hana and the two of them into a big jump.


    "Who?" shouted the chief knight commander.


    "We are here, Lord City Lord, to invite City Lord Hana to tonight''s banquet." A voice came from outside the door.


    "Banquet? Could it be?" Hana''s eyes lit up, and he hurriedly urged, "Quickly open the door."


    "Yes." The chief knight opened the box door and saw a middle-aged man outside the door. He recognized that the other was Niuben, the butler of the City Lord''s Mansion.


    "This is an invitation." Niu Ben handed over the invitation.


    This is a golden invitation card. Hana took the invitation card with both hands. Did he know that this invitation card was worth hundreds of gold coins.


    He lived in Xiyang City for a few days, but he heard about the auction, such as the treasure map, the elves, and the invitation letter for the banquet of the Xiyang City Lord.


    "I will definitely go to the banquet on time." Hana said seriously.


    "Then don''t disturb the adults'' meal." Niu Ben smiled warmly, saluted, and turned to leave.


    Hana watched Niuben leave and shouted excitedly, "That''s great."


    "Lord City Lord, what gift should we give?" asked the Chief Knight Commander.


    "Take that thing as a present," Hana decided.


    "Ah? But that thing is..." said the chief knight commander in astonishment.


    "Never mind." Hana shook his head, "This is our only chance."


    "Yes."


    Chapter 0624 Simulate a group of dinosaurs?


    Hana packed up and took the knight to the castle at about five o''clock in the afternoon.


    "Ta Tata..."


    "Is my clothes okay?" Before entering the castle, Hana turned to the chief knight and asked, "Will it be too shabby?"


    "Lord City Lord, this is already a very good dress." The chief knight shook his head. This dress was bought for ten silver coins in the afternoon, just for tonight''s banquet.


    "Forget it, don''t be ashamed." Hana shook his head, this dress was the best he''d worn in recent years.


    He thought of the rumors in Xiyang City, saying that the clothes on Liu Feng''s body were about ten gold coins at least, and then comparing his clothes, there was absolutely no comparison, alas, poor!


    "Stop, what''s the matter?" The soldiers of the castle stopped the two approaching.


    "Huh..." The chief knight heaved a sigh of relief. The knight who guarded the gate had a gentle tone, unlike some noble knights who were arrogant and looked down on others.


    "We''re here for a banquet." He hurriedly sent the invitation.


    "Well, please, two." After reading the invitation, the soldier stepped aside and handed the invitation to the waiting maid.


    "Okay." The chief knight commander nodded quickly.


    Hana and the two entered the castle gate and walked into the castle under the leadership of the maid. They looked at the things inside in astonishment. The more they looked, the more surprised they became. luxury.


    They also saw someone laying blue boards on the roof of the castle, which is very dazzling. Isn''t this a castle appearance that does not satisfy the stone?


    "Huh?" Hana looked at the person working in front of him in astonishment. There is actually a Tyrannosaurus Rex skeleton here?


    The corner of the chief knight''s mouth twitched. He understood how much Liu Feng had. To know this Tyrannosaurus Rex skeleton, there was a big businessman who wanted to buy it for a thousand gold coins.


    Unexpectedly, there are still more than one in the castle, and it looks like there is more than one. There are three skeletons of Tyrannosaurus rex standing there, and there are many small skeletons. Is this going to create a group of Tyrannosaurus rex skeletons?


    "Hey, move the shorter one over a little bit, yes, that''s it." At this time, Enri and Leia, Mila, and Frey were adjusting the dinosaur fossils.


    According to Liu Feng''s idea, some places in the castle were empty anyway, so he simulated the scene of dinosaur predation. Although it was all fossils, who made him have more dinosaur fossils?


    It turned out that the number of dinosaur fossils in the sinkhole was beyond his imagination, and the variety was very large. If the museum was not too small, he would not have moved all of them to the museum. He also planned to build a big museum. After all, even Diplodocus appeared. , that is a tens of meters of dinosaur fossils.


    At that time, the museum can be regarded as a place to attract people from all over the world. A single dinosaur fossil with a length of tens of meters is enough to attract people.


    Enri also found Hana, and handed the blueprint in her hand to Frey, Leia, and Mila, whose eyes were shining.


    "Here, you come to supervise, I have to be busy in advance."


    After Hu Erniang finished stuffing the blueprints, she walked towards Hana and the two of them and waved to the maid, "Come on, I''ll take them to see the young master."


    "Yes." The maid walked away respectfully.


    "Miss Anli." Hana greeted with a smile. He knew the status of the fox clan orc in the castle in front of him. It was no exaggeration to say that he was under one person and over ten thousand people.


    "Please come with me, the young master is already waiting." En Li nodded slightly and walked towards the living room.


    Soon, the three of them arrived in the living room. An Li asked them to sit down and served tea, and then sat and waited. She believed that someone had gone to inform the young master.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Sure enough, after a while, Liu Feng came in with Mina and Nicole.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng." Hana immediately stood up when he saw Liu Feng.


    "Your Excellency Hana, I''m sorry, I''ve been a little busy these days." Liu Feng smiled apologetically.


    "No, no, it''s me who worries." Hana used to be a little estranged, but now with Liu Feng''s attitude disappearing, he was completely convinced by Liu Feng''s personality.

 Chapter 514：

    The chief knight standing behind him was secretly surprised, this Liu Feng is really not simple, he is very noble, and he will not look down on his own city lord like some nobles.


    "Please sit down." Liu Feng raised his hand to signal.


    "Please." Hana waited for Liu Feng to sit down before he was willing to sit down. He kept some etiquette in mind.


    After Hana sat down, he took a wooden box from the chief knight commander, opened it, and pushed it in the direction of Liu Feng, "This is a small thought."


    "Oh?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, looked at the thumb-sized blue gem in the wooden box, and said lightly, "Your Excellency Hana, this gift is a bit expensive."


    This sapphire, in terms of color and size, is worth a few hundred gold coins at least. Based on the opponent''s family background, it is considered a large sum of money.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, please accept it." Hana hurriedly bowed his head and asked, only the sapphire from his ancestors was worth a little money.


    Liu Feng understands what the other party means, but it is not because he is afraid that he will not agree to some requests of the other party and use this sapphire to increase his chips.


    Anyway, he was also thinking about the other party''s iron ore, and he was not ashamed. He signaled to Nicole to accept it. He would not delay. Today will be busy, and the other party has been left by him for so many days.


    "Your Excellency Hana, I heard that you have something to talk to me about?" Liu Feng picked up the tea brewed by Nicole.


    "Huh..." Hana breathed a sigh of relief. He was really nervous. Fortunately, the other party accepted it and said quickly, "I want to cooperate with Your Excellency Liu Feng."


    "Cooperation? In what way?" Liu Feng asked knowingly, he was not in a hurry, everything was already under control.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, I want to buy some goods from Xiyang City, as well as salt." Hana said today''s key point, which is salt.


    "Oh?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, pretending to be surprised, "Salt? Other goods are fine, but for salt, there are not many stocks in the city."


    If you buy and sell goods, the other party sells the sapphire, which is enough to buy some goods and go back. It turns out that the other party is still thinking of salt.


    He paused, glanced at Sapphire, and said indifferently, "Also, as far as I know, there seems to be a big problem with Chitu City''s finances, right?"


    "I have iron ore." Hana said with a serious face. He really had the idea of ??salt. It can be said that the land in the west is short of salt. There are pirates raging on the seashore, and there is no salt coming to the inland.


    He took the sapphire to add some leverage to the salt, and the iron ore was the price.


    Chapter 0625 Competitors.


    "Iron ore?" Liu Feng pretended to be surprised, raised his eyebrows and asked, "How much?"


    "This..." Hana was stunned, and hesitantly said, "There are probably tens of thousands of catties of iron ore."


    This is still the iron ore he had people dug before, and part of it was used for iron smelting. It was found that the investment was not proportional to the income, so there was no more iron smelting left.


    "Too little." Liu Feng shook his head, tens of thousands of kilograms of iron ore thought it was a lot, but it was a stone, and it was heavy.


    "We can dig again," Hana said eagerly.


    "Don''t worry." Liu Feng waved his hand gently and chuckled, "How important is salt, I don''t need to say, just some goods, not a little iron ore can be exchanged."


    "..." Hana was silent, he knew that Liu Feng was right.


    "How many people are there in your Chitu City?" Liu Feng asked.


    "There are about three or four thousand people." Hana answered honestly, looking at Liu Feng in confusion, not knowing what to do with this question.


    "Let''s do this, I will help people in the past and instruct you on how to mine. I will invest in another huge iron smelting workshop. Your Excellency will provide iron ore for me to make iron."


    Liu Feng took a sip of tea and then said, "According to the iron ore given by your Excellency, I will use the goods and a part of the salt as salary, how about this?"


    "Does your Excellency Liu Feng want to smelt iron near Chitu City?" Hana asked in astonishment. This was something he didn''t expect.


    "Yes, after all, it takes too much effort to transport the iron ore back." Liu Feng said indifferently.


    He has iron-making technology, as well as advanced steel-making technology. This is a preparation for the future steel revolution. After all, trains, troops, buildings, etc. require too much steel.


    "I promise." Hana hurriedly responded, iron ore was a hot potato in his hands now, and it was still thankless.


    There are quite a few nobles who have the same idea as Hana. Except for some big nobles, they have money to invest in iron ore, and they spend a lot of money to smash a team of well-equipped knights.


    If a small noble finds iron ore, it is a chicken rib. If it is developed, it will lose money. If it is not developed, it will be unwilling.


    "After the banquet tonight, I will send someone to take you to pick the first batch of goods." Liu Feng said with a smile.


    The other party is now equivalent to working for him, that is, the most tiring thing in mining is left to Chitucheng. He only needs to pay some goods, but it is a win-win for both parties.


    "Okay." Hana replied with a smile, things went very smoothly, making him feel that these days have not been in vain.


    "I''ve already set up a banquet, your Excellency, please move." Liu Feng stood up and said.


    "I have heard that the food in Your Excellency Liu Feng''s castle is first-class delicacy, so I must try it this time." Hana said with a smile on his face.


    He solved the predicament for Chitu City, and now he is in a mood not to mention how happy he is.


    "Then eat more." Liu Feng took the lead and walked in front, and Cat Erniang gave a hidden gesture.


    This is a code, and there is another person in the protagonist tonight, and that is Pichu, a big businessman in the east.


    Liu Feng took Hana to the restaurant. Before anyone arrived, he heard voices in the restaurant. Pichu had already been invited into the banquet first.


    "Tap tap..."


    "Huh?" Hana looked at the person in front of the dining table in astonishment. This person he knew was the top five businessmen in Xiyang City.


    "I''ve seen Mr. Liu Feng." Piqiu hurriedly saluted, he is not a noble, even if he is already richer than some counts, but some etiquette is indispensable.


    "Mr. Piqiu has been waiting for a long time." Liu Feng smiled lightly and introduced, "This is the City Lord Hana next to me."


    "I have seen Lord Hana." Pichu hurriedly saluted again.


    "Mr. Pichu." Hana also returned a salute.


    "Let''s all sit." Liu Feng took the lead in the main seat, turned to Nicole and said, "Let the back chef start serving the dishes."


    "Yes." Nicole said respectfully, and immediately arranged for the maid to serve the dishes.


    "Mr. Piqiu, I heard that you are a big businessman in the east. I don''t know what business you are running?" Liu Feng then asked first.


    "Ah?" Piqiu was stunned, he didn''t expect Liu Feng to be so direct, he thought it would take a long time.


    In less than two seconds, he thought about many possibilities, but he replied honestly, "I mainly deal in fabrics, and some ceramics."


    "So, what do you want from me?" Liu Feng looked at the dishes being served one after another, he didn''t want to waste too much time.


    "Goods, and salt." Pichu said with a serious face.


    "You want salt too?" Liu Feng smiled and glanced meaningfully at Hana who was stunned beside him.


    "Could it be?" Pichu was not stupid, and immediately knew from his words that Hana, who was opposite him, was also here to ask for salt.

 Chapter 515：

    This time, he was in a hurry. Although the cargo was heavy, it was not as absolutely important as salt.


    "I don''t have much salt left in my inventory. It''s a bit difficult to handle now." Liu Feng said a little distressed.


    That''s why he brought Hana and Pichu together, that''s to show the importance of salt and put pressure on them.


    In fact, it is to put pressure on Pichu, but Hana is not very important, because the other party can only vassalize him now, but Pichu is different.


    "This... Mr. Liu Feng, I can buy it for 10% more." Pichu said anxiously.


    "Don''t worry, let''s take a look at this thing first." Liu Feng motioned An Li to give Pichu a copy of the agency agreement.


    "Okay." Pichu quickly took the agreement with both hands, and the dishes were ready at this time.


    "Eat first, Mr. Piqiu can take it back to see." Liu Feng said softly, some things can''t be rushed. He believed that the other party would sign it. After all, this time, he hooked the salt together.


    To be honest, the biggest beneficiary of this time the pirates blocked the coastline is Liu Feng, who gave him the technology to extract non-toxic mineral salt.


    "Okay." Pichu could only hold back his anxiety, but he couldn''t feel at ease eating the delicious food.


    Don''t say he was upset, even Hana was upset, the salt was so important, and those goods, who knew there was a competitor now.


    Who gets more and who gets less is another question.


    Liu Feng watched this scene silently, eating the dishes with a smile on his lips. Only competition would allow him to gain the greatest benefit.


    Chapter 0626 The Summoning of the Fourth Prince.


    Somali City is a large city in the west, with fertile land and a large population. It is a large city with a population of more than 30,000. It is located in the center of the west, only five days away from Xiyang City.


    The fourth prince, Ding Koda, brought his own people to the city of Somalia more than ten days ago. As for the fate of the former city owner, one can imagine the fate of the former city owner.


    In the Somali City Lord''s Mansion, a meeting was held in the reception hall at this time, and all the people who followed the Fourth Prince to the West Land came, among them Earl Puli.


    Ding Keda sat on the main seat and looked blankly at the dozen people below. These people were his supporters, but there was no marquis. The original marquis, the city defense officer, heard that he was leaving the capital. Immediately abandon him and turn to the eldest prince.


    Most of his supporters were counts, and the number was not large. The rest were all viscounts and barons, who provided him with more than 2,000 knights.


    Some knights are reluctant to leave with the nobles. After all, most knights are employed, not domestic servants trained since childhood.


    These 2,000 people are now all supported by the fourth prince, which is worrying to death for him. If it is a general call to fight, you can use the title to lure people, but now they are preparing to rebel, then these people will be supported by the fourth prince.


    After all, these nobles have done their best to dedicate all the knights, and have to let them raise their own knights. I am afraid that two-thirds of them will retreat, but they abandoned their territories and followed the fourth prince to this remote place.


    If even 2,000 people can''t feed, then the rebellion should be dispersed quickly. This is the main difficulty for the Fourth Prince. The money he earns from selling perfume can still last for a while.


    But after a year and a half, I''m afraid that Ding Koda''s financial resources are not enough. The consumption of more than 2,000 knights is very scary, and there are still salaries to be paid.


    In this era, interests come first. Whether it is a knight or a noble, coins are required to clear the way, and it is not those flat peasants who were forced into the army as cannon fodder, so they don''t need to give coins.


    "..." Ding Keda frowned slightly. He understood the difficulty of rebelling. No wonder the city defense officer immediately abandoned him when he said he came to the west.


    He lowered his head and looked at the parchment scroll in his hand, which was painted with abstract patterns. This was a treasure map brought by Jesse and Kunzhan from Xiyang City.


    He stayed in Soma City these days, and he didn''t go there. He has been studying the treasure map. If the treasure map is real, then he can recruit troops and expand the knights to four or five thousand people. Then he can immediately invade the capital, and he is not afraid of the eldest prince at all.


    "Do you think this treasure map is real?" Ding Koda shook the treasure map in his hand and asked the people below, "What did you find?"


    He rubbed a few copies of the treasure map and gave it to the people below to study it and let them check the information. It has been several days now.


    "Your Highness, your subordinates did not find out."


    Earl Poole was the first to speak, and at this time, whoever speaks last will be unlucky.


    "His Royal Highness, my subordinates have read dozens of books and found nothing at all."


    "Yeah, all the books I brought have been turned over, and I didn''t find any records about the pictures."


    "His Royal Highness, is this treasure map of the Brutus orc kingdom still on the other side of the Forbidden Mountains?"


    "..."


    He said everything, in short, he didn''t find it, which made Ding Koda''s face not very good-looking, but he had great expectations.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    "Okay." Ding Keda patted the table, waved his hands irritably, and said coldly, "Is there any new information from Xiyang City?"


    "His Royal Highness, Viscount Jesse and Viscount Kunzhan, there has been no new information for seven or eight days. Do you think something will happen to them?"


    Earl Puli narrowed his eyes and said coldly, "My subordinates think that Liu Feng, the lord of Xiyang City, might attack the two viscounts."


    "..." Ding Keda''s face was slightly condensed, and he quietly glanced at Earl Puli. He knew that the other party wanted to attack Liu Feng, but the information he recently collected showed that this Liu Feng is not simple, and Xiyang City is also very difficult. The development is very good, especially the business is very developed.


    He already didn''t want to swallow Xiyang City directly, that would destroy a lot of things, mainly because a series of things from the Knights had made him a big head.


    Coins, wheat, iron armor, war horse grass, and salt, these things can be said to give him a headache, and he is in need of someone who can help him arrange everything.


    If his great cause of rebellion is to last, he needs someone who can help him coordinate the logistics. Otherwise, he is afraid that he will be dragged by the Knights. And Liu Feng is the talent he likes. As for perfume, everyone belongs to him, not to him.


    "Count Puli, don''t rush to a conclusion, let someone summon Liu Feng and ask him personally." Ding Keda raised his eyelids slightly.


    "His Royal Highness, that Liu Feng may not be here. The two Viscounts Jesse and Kunzhan have been gone for so long, and they didn''t ask him to hand over the secret perfume recipe." Count Privy quickly discouraged him.


    He hated Liu Feng to death. It can be said that most of his knights were killed by Liu Feng, and he lost three of his sons.


    "Tell him that this prince has more than 2,000 knights here, and he will understand how to do it." Ding Keda said coldly.


    He believed that if this Liu Feng was not stupid, he would definitely come to see him in Somali City, otherwise his more than 2,000 knights could level Xiyang City in minutes.


    "His Royal Highness..." Earl Puli wanted to persuade him. He knew that the fourth prince had changed his mind and planned to use Liu Feng. How could he want to see this scene.


    "Okay, I''ve made up my mind, you don''t need to say more." Ding Koda interrupted with a wave of his hand, and he glanced at the nobles below.


    He didn''t want to do this either, but these nobles only eat and drink, squeeze the commoners, and have no experience in managing the logistics of more than 2,000 knights.


    As long as a talented person came to help him, he would not want to use that Liu Feng. He was very envious of the prosperity of Xiyang City.


    "Yes." Earl Pooley lowered his head unwillingly, his face was gloomy, and a trace of gloom flashed in his eyes.


    "Come here, immediately go and summon Liu Feng from Xiyang City to see this prince." Ding Keda immediately called someone and told him to summon Liu Feng.


    Chapter 0627 The princess who began to transform.


    The blacksmith shop in the capital, the dwarf blacksmith shop in Yili, in the room on the second floor, the dwarf Yuffie and Princess Lucy were sitting opposite each other.


    "His Royal Highness Lucy, don''t worry, the king will be fine." Yuffie held Lucy''s **** tightly. Her little hand was too small, so she could only grab Princess Lucy''s fingers.


    "Well." Princess Lucy nodded, but her delicate cheeks were full of sadness, and she had a bad premonition in her heart.

 Chapter 516：

    She has been back in the capital for a few days. If she hadn''t hidden her figure, she would have been captured now. She has been listening to the information collected by Jones in the past few days, and the capital has been secretly offering a reward for her news or arrest she.


    Forget it, she understands that it is the means of several princes. After all, she still has some uses, but in recent days, there has been a rumor in the capital that the eldest prince may inherit the throne, or the king will abdicate.


    Princess Lucy didn''t believe it. She knew her father, and she would not abdicate the throne so easily, and it would not be so simple.


    This is what made Lucy feel that something happened to the palace, but Jones hadn''t found any good information in the past few days, especially since the guards of the palace were so strict that Jones couldn''t get close.


    "His Royal Highness Lucy, tell me more about Xiyang City." Yuffie''s pink eyes were full of expectations, which was a change of topic.


    "Well, about noodles last night..." Lucy frowned slightly, obviously not interested.


    She had the medicine brought from Xiyang City in her hand. She wanted to give it to her father right away, but she couldn''t see her father. The whole king was occupied by the eldest prince''s people, and even the second prince left.


    "Boom bang bang..."


    There was a knock on the door, and Princess Lucy immediately turned her head to look.


    "Come in." Yuffie said crisply.


    "Gag..."


    The door was pushed open, and Jones walked in, her face heavy and her red eyes flashing strangely.


    "Jones, how is it? Is there any news from the father?"


    Seeing Leopard Erniang''s appearance, Lucy''s heart skipped a beat, she quickly stood up, walked to Leopard Erniang in two steps, and grabbed her hand tightly with both hands.


    "Lucy..." Jones opened her mouth and said abruptly, "His Royal Highness, has... gone."


    "What?" Princess Lucy froze, her golden eyes staring at Leopard Ear Niang in disbelief, and she said in a trembling voice, "Go? What do you mean by gone?"


    "Lucy, my condolences." Jones sighed.


    "No, how is this possible? Those witch doctors said that the father could live for more than half a year, this is impossible, impossible..." Princess Lucy was very emotional, her golden eyes were full of mist, and two lines of tears kept streaming down.


    "Uuuuu...impossible..."


    "Why? Father, I brought the medicine back, why don''t you wait..." Lucy choked and cried, looking like a little girl who lost a lollipop, lost the most important thing in her heart.


    Jones pursed her lips, took Lucy into her arms, and patted her back, her red eyes flashing with murderous intent.


    "The king actually..." Yuffie was stunned, the news was a bit big.


    She looked at Princess Lucy who was lying in Jones''s arms, sighed helplessly, and muttered to herself, "His Royal Highness has lost her ultimate protection, no wonder these days... it''s a little troublesome now."


    "Uuuuuu..."


    Princess Lucy cried repressed, crying for half an hour, and fell asleep in Jones''s arms.


    "Huh..." Jones breathed a sigh of relief and put Lucy on the bed. This time the situation was very troublesome.


    "Jones, what''s the situation? Why did the king die suddenly?" Yuffie asked in a low voice, she didn''t hear any news that the king was seriously ill.


    "Lucia, lower your hand." Jones said coldly.


    She risked her life to pry it out of a knight''s mouth. The level of alertness in the palace was something she had never seen before. There were many strangers and some guys in red robes.


    "What? The eldest prince dares to murder the king, is he crazy?" Yuffie''s eyes widened in surprise, which in her opinion was a lunatic and maddened behavior.


    "Hmph, that position is enough to make people mad." Jones'' red eyes flashed with murderous intent. After she heard the news today, if the palace was not too heavily guarded, she would have removed the eldest prince''s head long ago.


    "Then what should I do now?" Yuffie looked at Princess Lucy who was sleeping on the bed with pity, the frown on her face was full of sadness.


    "Let''s decide when Lucy wakes up." Jones said indifferently. She knew Lucy''s temperament. She was the kind of person who was soft on the outside and firm on the inside.


    "Jones, don''t let His Highness do stupid things." Yuffie''s pink eyes widened. She also knew Princess Lucy. If she knew that the king was murdered by the eldest prince, then Princess Lucy would definitely take revenge.


    But in the current situation of the capital, let alone revenge, if you accidentally reveal your identity, you will definitely be taken away by the knights and taken into custody.


    "She''s not stupid..." Jones stared blankly at Princess Lucy who opened her eyes at some point.


    "Uh..." Yuffie followed Leopard Erniang''s gaze and saw that Princess Lucy was lying silent, but her tears kept flowing. She knew that this was the tranquility before the storm.


    "So do you want to be a king?" Princess Lucy said hoarsely, her tone full of hatred, "If that''s the case, then let him down."


    "This..." Yuffie was stunned and said anxiously, "Your Highness, don''t be stupid."


    "What do you want to do? Direct assassination?" Jones asked coldly.


    She knew that the palace was heavily guarded, and once she broke in, she would definitely die, but if Princess Lucy ordered her, she would definitely go to the palace without saying a word.


    "Go back to Xiyang City and help Liu Feng ascend to the throne in my honor." Princess Lucy wiped her tears from her sleeves, didn''t she want to be the throne? That would take away their place of importance.


    "Okay." Jones nodded coldly.


    Chapter 0628 Catherine''s expectations.


    At seven o''clock in the evening, the royal capital, the Duke''s Palace of Kailac.


    "Miss, eat something, you eat so little every day." The maid pleaded, looking at Miss Catherine, who was leaning on the bed.


    "Take it, I have no appetite." Catherine waved her hands indifferently, looking at the lute hanging on the wall, wondering what she was thinking.


    "Miss, if you continue like this, you will faint from hunger again." The maid choked with tears in her eyes, "The master will be angry again."


    "Humph! Just live when you''re angry." Catherine''s face was pale, and the corners of her mouth were slightly hooked, "Anyway, to him, I''m just a piece of cargo, as long as it doesn''t break."


    "This..." The maid was stunned, she didn''t dare to answer these words, it would be deadly to be heard.


    "Go down."


    A full-fledged voice suddenly sounded behind the maid, and the frightened maid trembled.


    "Yeah!" The maid turned around quickly, and saw an old man of about sixty years old, about 1.7 meters tall, with a gray beard and a majestic face.


    "Master." The maid saluted respectfully, then bowed her head and stepped back.


    This old man is the Grand Duke of Kelack, one of the three Dukes of the British Kingdom, and Catherine''s father.


    "Catherine, you don''t have a good meal again." Karak sat on the chair and stared blankly at the perfect dinner on the table.


    "My daughter has no appetite." Catherine glanced at Karak with golden eyes, and said indifferently, "Father, I''m talking about those words again today, so you don''t have to speak, I won''t agree."


    "Catherine, you are too presumptuous." A young man, about twenty-three or four years old, walked out beside him. He was Kerak''s eldest son Tove, the one who shot Catherine''s pigeons.


    "Hmph, what''s your business?" Catherine said indifferently, pursing her lips, without looking at him.


    "You..." Tove''s face suddenly became ugly. He was the future grand duke, so he didn''t give him face so much.

 Chapter 517：

    "Okay, you go down." Karak waved his hand, Tove closed his mouth reluctantly, turned around and strode away.


    "..." The corners of Katherine''s mouth were slightly raised. This time, she understood what Darlene said before, what her destiny was.


    "Catherine, you should understand that marrying the eldest prince Lucia is the best choice for you, and it is also very beneficial to the family." Karak persuaded kindly.


    "..." Catherine was silent and did not answer, something like this would be told to her every two or three days.


    "The eldest prince Lucia, ascending the throne is inevitable. The second and fourth princes have already retired to their fiefs. Now no one dares to compete with the eldest prince. If you marry the eldest prince, you will be the queen." Kailak said enthusiastically. . The position of the Grand Duke is also more stable, and maybe the younger generation of the family will have the opportunity to sit in that position in the future.


    "..." Catherine was still silent, a trace of sadness flashed in her golden eyes, she was really a commodity, the good things she treated to her in the past were all illusions, just to cultivate a good commodity, a good commodity with a reputation. Can sell for a good price.


    "..." Karak frowned at Catherine, who was expressionless, his face suddenly sank, and he said indifferently, "What should I ask you?"


    "I want to rest." Catherine lifted the quilt and hid inside.


    "Hmph, this time you can''t let your temper, you have to marry if you don''t." Karak snorted coldly, got up and walked out.


    He didn''t publicly support the eldest prince before, and now he can only remedy it. Then Catherine is the best remedy. He cultivated Catherine since he was a child, wasn''t he just for today, or would he spend so many gold coins on a waste of money like a lute?


    "Ugh..."


    Catherine shed tears in the quilt. She forgot how many tears she had shed during this time. She was helpless and imprisoned.


    She has been imprisoned in a room for several months, and every day she is at the mercy of several old maids to learn about court etiquette and the code of conduct for the mother of a country.


    It''s almost impossible to hold on, let her marry a person who doesn''t like, but hates, she would rather die.


    If she had never met Liu Feng, she might not have such a big reaction, and she would have gotten married, but now that someone lives in her heart, it would be a little desperate to let her marry again.


    "click..."


    A sound of sand scraping from the wall gave people goosebumps. Catherine trembled slightly, lifted the quilt and looked over, and saw a figure standing in the dark of the room.


    Catherine''s golden eyes widened, and she was about to shout, when she saw the shadow walking out of the darkness, and when she saw the familiar face, tears streamed down her cheeks.


    "Ugh..." Catherine squinted her mouth, tears flowing, and covered her mouth with her hands to prevent her crying, otherwise the maids outside would come in.


    "This is Lucy''s letter to you." Jones'' red eyes flashed with pity, she walked silently in front of Catherine, handed the letter and a small box with her left hand, and said coldly, "This is Liu What Feng gave you."


    "Shh!"


    The small box was snatched by Catherine in an instant, and then she took the letter, and Jones'' eyes twitched when she saw it.


    "Tomorrow, I''ll come again." Jones said lightly, entering the darkness of the room lightly, and leaving the Duke''s mansion covertly.


    Katherine looked into the dark corner of the room, the corners of her mouth rose, her pale cheeks flushed red, and she looked down at the box and the letter.


    She had the confidence to live again.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The sound of footsteps made Catherine quickly hide the letter and box under the quilt.


    "Miss, let''s eat something." The maid brought another polished rice porridge.


    "Yeah." Catherine nodded lightly.


    "Miss, don''t eat anymore..." The maid habitually persuaded again, but she was stunned halfway through, looking at her lady in disbelief. If she was not deaf, did the lady agree just now?


    "Bring it here." Catherine said coldly.


    "Yes." The maid brought the polished rice porridge over with a smile.


    Chapter 0629 Rest assured and wait.


    The maid watched Catherine gorging on polished rice porridge, her eyes blinking, as if she saw something unbelievable.


    She knew that the young lady had lost her appetite for a few months, and stayed in the room closed all day long, occasionally crying non-stop, or in a daze, only eating a little food unless she was really hungry.


    It''s been a long time since I ate a big mouth like today. When Miss Darlene was here, she would be like this.


    Did the lady think about it? Want to marry His Royal Highness? The maid opened her mouth, but she wanted to say something but didn''t say it. She wanted to ask the lady if she had forgotten Mr. Liu Feng?


    As Catherine''s personal maid, she still knows some secrets. For example, when Miss Night sleeps and dreams, she will call out a person''s name.


    "Huh..." Catherine let out a long breath and patted her stomach, feeling that her whole body was full of energy.


    She turned her head and saw the dazed look of the maid, and said angrily, "What''s the matter? What are you dazed for?"


    "Ah?" The maid shuddered and said in a panic, "Miss, still, do you want another bowl?"


    "I''m full, I don''t need it." Catherine shook her head, with a slight smile on the corner of her mouth.


    "Miss, what''s the matter with you?" the maid asked cautiously, she knew that the master planned to marry the young lady to the eldest prince, on the day the eldest prince ascended the throne, that is, a month later.


    But the lady doesn''t like the eldest prince, the person she likes is Lord Liu Feng.


    Catherine calmly handed the bowl over, waved her hand and said, "It''s nothing, let''s go down, don''t let anyone disturb me to rest."


    "Yes." The maid said respectfully, her eyes flashing with concern.


    She was afraid that the young lady could not think about it, after all, Catherine was too abnormal now.


    "Gag..."


    Catherine looked at the closed door, and hurriedly took letters and boxes from the quilt, a little nervous and a little puzzled.


    This letter was given to her by Princess Lucy, not Darlene. After all, Darlene went to Xiyang City to ask Liu Feng for help, but now there is a box from Liu Feng.


    "It doesn''t matter, just look at it first." Catherine shook her head, opened the box, and looked at the contents. Her golden eyes suddenly became crescent-shaped, full of sweetness.


    It''s a few lollipops, the chocolates Darlene had received before, and a note.


    There are four words on the note: "Wait at ease."


    Catherine felt at ease, and all the anxiety and panic before had disappeared.


    "Hee hee hee..." Catherine smirked with the note, and sniffed it in front of her nose.


    "..." This smile didn''t matter, but the maid outside the door was startled.


    Miss, what''s the matter? I was crying just now, why are you laughing now, it won''t happen, right? The maid turned around in a hurry.


    "I''ll wait, I''ll wait." Catherine smiled, flung her long blue hair loose, stuffed the note back into the box, and opened a lollipop and stuffed it into her mouth.


    "Well, so sweet, so good."


    Catherine was in a very happy mood. She closed the box, stuffed it under the pillow, took the envelope given by Princess Lucy, and opened it.

 Chapter 518：

    "Catherine, I''m Princess Lucy, I''ve returned to the capital, and now you''re here with Yuffie, can you get out of the duke''s mansion?"


    Catherine looked at this and smiled bitterly. If she could get out of the duke''s mansion, she would have sneaked away long ago, but there were seven or eight knights guarding the door.


    She shook her head and continued to read, "It doesn''t matter if you can''t come out. Your Excellency Liu Feng has already agreed to Darlene''s request. He will send someone to take you out of the Duke''s Mansion if you want."


    "When I rescue you, I will go to Xiyang City with you. Your father is already dead. He was murdered by the eldest prince. You have to be careful and don''t reveal your emotions..."


    "Remember, don''t do stupid things. Your Excellency Liu Feng said that you are his good friend and will definitely save you. Darlene also greets you."


    The letter ends here. It''s brief but contains a lot of information, especially since the king was actually murdered by the eldest prince.


    For example, those nobles who are loyal to the king will definitely take the lead in opposing the eldest prince, and those careerists will also find excuses to attack the eldest prince.


    "But, what does this have to do with me." Catherine''s mouth filled with a sneer. Lucia, the hypocritical person, actually killed her own father. It was really vicious.


    She found paper, took out the pen she brought back from Xiyang City, and quickly wrote a reply. There was only one month left, and she was willing to wait as long as she could.


    "We have to find a way to go to Yuffie''s place." Catherine stammered after writing the letter, "Forget it, let''s not go first, so as not to implicate Yuffie in the future."


    Based on the little information she got from her father, the biggest power in the kingdom is the eldest prince. Even the second and fourth princes can''t compare to the eldest prince, otherwise the father would not vote.


    If she goes to Yuffie''s place, if she disappears later, Yuffie will definitely be implicated.


    "I don''t know how Liu Feng is going to save me? Do you want to forcibly break into the Duke''s Mansion?" Catherine frowned and thought, feeling a bit difficult. At least there are more than 200 knights stationed in the Duke''s Mansion.


    Before anyone came to save her, Catherine made up a lot of things on her own.


    "Will Liu Feng come in person? No, don''t come in person, it''s too dangerous."


    "But¡­¡­"


    "Ah, ah, what are you thinking, don''t think about it..."


    Catherine grabbed her hair, tucked her head into the quilt, and twisted her **** around. The girl''s mind was too messed up.


    "..."


    The maid outside the door was stunned, even more anxious, why did the lady make some strange noises, is the lady going crazy? She didn''t dare to break in.


    It''s all to blame for the eldest prince, and the master, for forcing the young lady to be like this, it''s better to be in Master Liu Feng, eat delicious food, can go shopping every day, novel and fun.


    It''s normal for the young lady to like Mr. Liu Feng. After all, she is good-looking and smart, and the food in the castle is very delicious.


    All masters and servants are fantasizing, what kind of master really has what kind of servant.


    Chapter 0630 Compound Crossbow.


    Outside Xiyang City, the military and political department''s soldier training base, more than a thousand people are training at this time, and they have just returned from the Forbidden Mountain Range.


    "Run, don''t try to be lazy." Niu Dazheng shouted loudly, these are recruits, they have only been recruited for ten days, and they are struggling with strength and physique. The most important thing is discipline.


    "Ta Tata..."


    "Snapped!"


    A soldier ran over quickly, and the other stood at attention and saluted, "Master Chief, Master City Lord is calling you in the equipment warehouse."


    "Okay." Niu Da was stunned, nodded immediately, and handed over the training task to his deputy.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Niu Xiaoxiao ran. He remembered that a new batch of equipment arrived in the equipment depot today. Is the young master here to inspect?


    The military and administrative department has been expanding, and the military camp has begun to build concrete buildings, some of which have already been put into use. The equipment warehouse is the first to be built, and it is also one of the most rigorous places.


    When Niu Da came outside the equipment warehouse, he saw the people from the Warrior Wolf team guarding the door, and hurriedly strode into the equipment warehouse.


    After he went in, he saw that the young master was playing with a crossbow. It was a composite crossbow that was newly researched. It was very powerful and could penetrate heavy armor within 100 meters. It was a secret weapon.


    "Master." Niu Da stepped forward and said respectfully.


    "How is the training of the recruits?" Liu Feng''s black eyes stared at the compound crossbow, which evolved from the compound bow, and the pursuit is lethality.


    "Master, the discipline of the recruits has initially met the requirements." Niu Da lowered his head and hurriedly reported, "The physical strength is still much worse."


    "Is there enough mutton?" Liu Feng put down the compound crossbow and picked up the crossbow arrow on the side. The arrow is made of steel, and the arrow body is made of wood to save money.


    "Enough." Niu Da replied.


    Recently, there has been a lot of mutton in the military camp, which is much better than pork. Now all the meat in the military camp is replaced by mutton.


    "Let''s start training the recruits to use the crossbow arrows, the storm is about to come." Liu Feng put down the crossbow arrows, turned his head and looked into the depths of the equipment warehouse, where a lot of armor was placed.


    This equipment warehouse is enough to equip 2,000 soldiers. Liu Feng''s investment in the military is the largest. This equipment warehouse alone is worth tens of thousands of gold coins.


    "Master, what happened?" Niu Da''s face was slightly condensed, and he abnormally accelerated the soldiers'' crossbow arrow training.


    "There is information that the fourth prince Ding Koda has settled in Somali City." Liu Feng stepped into the equipment warehouse and felt at ease when he saw the rows of Mo Dao.


    "Somali city? Could it be that the fourth prince intends to occupy the western land first?" Niu Da immediately guessed a possibility.


    He knew that the capital was competing for the throne.


    "War is coming." Liu Feng waved to Mina, and Cat Er Niang immediately took out an envelope from the small leather bag she was carrying and handed it to Niu Da.


    Niu Da immediately took it, opened it and looked at it. The more he looked, the more solemn his face became, and he took a deep breath, "Master, what should we do now?"


    The letter wrote about the recent trends of other cities in the western land. Many city owners began to defect to the Fourth Prince, which was not good for Xiyang City.


    "We only have two choices, either fight or give everything." Liu Feng''s mouth was slightly raised, and his slender fingers flicked the Mo Dao, making a crisp "clanging" sound.


    "Hit, don''t even think about robbing the young master." Niu Da said sharply, his eyes full of murderous intent.


    They were just living a good life, how could they give everything to the fourth prince.


    Xiyang City is too far from the capital, so there is no reverence for royal power or anything. A king is not as effective as the city lord''s words. Niu Da is such a mentality.


    "Step up your training, it''s not far." Liu Feng put down his arms and said lightly, "Draw out 500 people to form a military crossbow team, and recruit another 500 auxiliary soldiers to help transport the crossbow arrows."


    The range of the compound crossbow, at least four or five hundred meters, is a bit difficult to pull the crossbow string, which requires help from people, and the help of people to mount the crossbow arrows, and the auxiliary soldiers are here to help.


    Liu Feng intends to learn from the Qin Dynasty on Earth. Don''t say anything. Before the war, he will wash the ground with arrows. With the combat power of this era, it is definitely an invincible routine.


    A few hundred meters of knights charged, enough to shoot several waves of crossbow arrows, and the remaining knights were also defeated.


    "Yes." Niu Da respectfully said.


    "Don''t save the crossbow and arrows, practice hard for me, need speed, the fastest speed to release arrows and hang strings." Liu Feng said with a serious face.

 Chapter 519：

    Once the war with the Fourth Prince is over, he will be the real master of the Western Lands, and in the ancient times of the earth, he was the one who split the earth and established himself as the king.


    Originally, he wanted to develop for a while, but the enemy has already come to the door, so he has to prepare.


    Once Ding Koda is firmly established in the west, it will be too bad for Liu Feng. He is unwilling to let a prodigal dog occupy the site he managed to manage.


    The fourth prince came to the west from the capital. In Liu Feng''s opinion, he was a prodigal dog. Originally, there were few resources in the west, and he dared to come to the west for development. Once he took away a large number of knights and civilians, then the The Western Lands are devastated.


    Not to mention how much food to take up, this is not allowed by Liu Feng. His next plan can radiate the entire Yingluo Kingdom, which is to rely on the people in the western land. Now let the fourth prince scourge, then the motivation for the plan will be less. most of the time.


    "Understood." Niu Da breathed a sigh of relief. With the young master''s words, he used a large number of crossbow arrows to feed a quick-attack crossbow soldier.


    "Have the heavy cavalry adapted to the new war horses?" Liu Feng asked while observing the equipment store, "Are those war horses okay?"


    The first batch of business transactions of the orc tribe has reached Xiyang City, including war horses.


    "No problem, they are all high-quality war horses." Niu Da said happily, "This war horse is much better than the batch of war horses I bought before."


    "That''s good." Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction. After all, it was a warhorse used by the orcs. Of course, it was much better than the warhorse he bought before.


    He looked at the rows of canned mutton in front of him. He didn''t expect that he had accumulated so much, enough to fight a war.


    Chapter 0631 The use of steam engines.


    "Master, do you want to go back?" Mina turned her head and asked. After finishing her official duties in the morning, she accompanied the young master to the Military and Political Department.


    "Mina, you said, that fourth prince is already a loser, why are those city lords still leaning over?" Liu Feng asked lightly, and he walked outside the equipment warehouse.


    "Huh?" Mina was stunned for a moment, then immediately followed, frowning in thought, and said, "Maybe there is still a trace of fantasy."


    "Fantasy?" Liu Feng raised his mouth slightly, walked out the door, and squinted at the sun in the sky.


    "Master, according to the information, Ding Koda has at least 2,000 knights, maybe those people are afraid of revenge." Mina said hesitantly.


    "It seems that we are too low-key." Liu Feng lowered his head, turned to look at the red-bottomed black dragon flag fluttering in the square, and said with a light smile, "This time, it''s better to be a little more high-profile."


    Fear of revenge? Aren''t you afraid of Xiyang City?


    He decided to get involved. If he didn''t get rid of these three noisy princes, he would not be able to concentrate on his development. The three of them would definitely trouble him all the time. Who made him have so many good things here?


    "Master, I think it''s over by sending someone to assassinate Ding Koda." Mina said indifferently, those people were summoned by the fourth prince, without the fourth prince, everything would be a cloud.


    "No, it''s useless to kill a fourth prince now." Liu Feng shook his head. Those nobles who left with the fourth prince were already traitors to the eldest prince. Lucia ascended the throne and was the first batch of them. People are these traitors.


    So, if you want to fight, you have to get down on the ground. He needs a lot of people to build roads in his mining area.


    "Is it useless?" Mina frowned and thought.


    "Go to the scientific research department and see how the steam engine research is going." Liu Feng said lightly, the use of the steam engine is related to the beginning of the next plan.


    The whole territory plan of the British Empire, as well as the export plan, etc.


    Now Xiyang City is in urgent need of transformation, and more and more workshops have been opened. For example, some low-income workshops take up too much population. If this continues, the population of more than 20,000 should not be enough.


    The market is getting bigger and bigger, and the production is getting bigger and bigger. The result is that a large number of people have to be put into work.


    In order to occupy the entire market of the Yingluo Kingdom, Xiyang City''s workshops have a working population of more than 100,000 people. Calculated based on the current population growth, it will take at least two years.


    What Liu Feng lacks is time. Now that the three princes are fighting for the throne, it is the best time for him to attack, so the hope of liberating the population is the steam engine.


    The carriage quickly set off, left the Military and Political Department, and went to the Scientific Research Department.


    Cat Erniang looked at the young master with her eyes closed and rested. She always felt that after seeing the information about Ding Koda''s stay in Somali city this morning, the young master''s expression became much more solemn.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Soon after arriving at the scientific research department, Liu Feng took Mina straight to the research institute where Jia Lin was, and the sound was heard before anyone arrived.


    "Bang bang bang bang..."


    The sound of hammering iron made Liu Feng full of curiosity. He stepped into the yard and saw a machine in the middle of the yard, hitting a red iron block.


    "This subordinate has seen the Lord of the City." The people around him immediately saluted.


    "Jia Lin, what are you doing?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows and asked, this steam engine is well used.


    "Lord City Lord, it''s a blacksmithing steam engine. It''s used to replace hand-forging iron." Jialin ran up to report.


    "Forged iron steam engine?" Liu Feng was surprised, isn''t it similar to some stamping machines on Earth? Just replace it with a hammer here.


    "Yes, the subordinates saw that the people below were working too hard, so they used the steam engine." Jialin said cautiously.


    "Very good, very good." Liu Feng praised continuously, walked around the steam engine, and pointed out, "You can make another big one, replace the big hammer, and use the method of hitting..."


    He talked about some principles and provided Garin with a new direction. This time, the iron-making steam engine really surprised Liu Feng.


    "Yes." Garin replied respectfully.


    "Are there any other steam engines?" Liu Feng asked, turning his head to look around.


    "Lord City Lord, we have acquired three types of steam engines these days. We distinguish them in terms of power. The iron-making steam engine just now is the largest one." Jia Lin hurriedly reported.


    "How about a small one?" Liu Feng mentioned several invention directions before.


    "The power of the small steam engine is no worse than that of a horse, and two have already been sent to the mining area." Jia Linhui reported that after they improved the steam engine, they put it into use.


    "Oh, what about the medium model?" Liu Feng asked curiously.


    "Still testing the stability, the results will be available tomorrow." Garin said quickly.


    This model is also the most important one because it is used for power in the workshop.


    "Can a steel textile machine match that model?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows. He found out that after Jialin and the others built the steam engine, it was as if they were enlightened, and the progress was getting faster and faster.


    "Both the small and medium models are fine, but it is more cost-effective to match the medium model." Jia Lin said cautiously.


    "I will start testing textiles tomorrow. If it is successful, I will credit you with a great contribution." Liu Feng said earnestly.


    The main export of Xiyang City is linen, and it is also one of the workshops with the largest population. Liu Feng plans to apply the steam textile machine to the textile workshop, which can liberate a large number of people.


    The most important thing is to weave wool, which is what Liu Feng will occupy in the high-end market in the future.


    "Yes." Garin''s eyes flashed with joy.


    "By the way, how''s the steamboat going?" Liu Feng is also one of the key concerns about the boat.


    "Lord City Lord, the power of the steamboat is not enough. We need a larger steam engine. It is already being built, and it will enter the testing phase in a few days." Garin quickly explained.


    "Take me to see these steam engines." Liu Feng instructed. With such great progress in steam engines, some plans can be advanced.

 Chapter 520：

    "Yes." Garin said respectfully.


    Chapter 0632 planning.


    At night, in the castle study, Liu Feng was translating some knowledge points about steam engines.


    The scientific research department gave him a surprise during the day, so some plans could be accelerated. The temptation of industrialization forced Liu Feng to translate some knowledge to Jialin and others.


    The focus of all plans was the use of the steam engine.


    "Master, Leya and Mila will be back tomorrow." En Li put down her pen, flicked her wrist, and asked for a topic, "It should be alright, right?"


    A few days ago, Leya and Mila flew away with a dozen hot air balloons, and they flew back and forth many times. They also brought other flying bird orcs to help. This time they went to Shizhu Mountain to pick them up. Come to Xiyang City, the first flight will only pick up a small number of people, and the rest of the hot air balloons are filled with fuel and materials for Shizhu Mountain.


    "It''ll be fine." Liu Feng put down his pen, shook his swollen wrist, looked at Frei who was eavesdropping with feathered ears, and said softly, "Don''t forget to give the parachute back."


    With those words, Frey''s hand that stopped turning the pages resumed, and the other hand was writing homework.


    "Master, drink tea." Nicole rolled her eyes, this fox-er mother really doesn''t know how to talk, so she got up and poured a cup of hot tea for Liu Feng.


    "Weiya, where is the school''s tutorial?" Liu Feng asked Rabbit Erniang with a teacup, "Anyone who can come out to work?"


    "Ah?" Wei Ya was stunned, put down the work of writing the stage play, shook her rabbit ears, and hesitated, "There are seven or eight fifteen-year-old children, and they have made rapid progress, exceeding the literacy of most students. process."


    "Give them a test paper, and if they pass, come out and work as an intern. There is a shortage of manpower now." Liu Feng said softly, the management personnel are too short, and there were nearly 10,000 people who received Gray Rock City before, but not many literate people.


    "Okay." Wei Ya nodded, those who study fast, it''s a waste of time to stay in school, and it''s good to go out for an internship.


    "Lord Liu Feng, I want to take the exam." Frei put down her pen, her green eyes fixed on Liu Feng, her reading progress was faster, and after the Chinese New Year, she was fourteen years old.


    "Then where do you want to work?" Liu Feng asked with great interest. The girl''s study progress is very fast, and he will teach some knowledge.


    In terms of school, he originally wanted to teach some more esoteric knowledge, but found that no one was using it, and he could only let some older people come out to work.


    "Air Force, I''m going to the Air Force." Frey''s green eyes flashed brightly, she was going to a place where she could fly, and she could go on a mission.


    "Okay, after you pass the test, you can go to the Air Force and be with your sisters." Liu Feng agreed after thinking.


    "..." Frey was stunned, when did her elder sister agree to go to the Air Force?


    "Don''t worry, she will promise me." The corner of Liu Feng''s mouth was slightly raised, and Leia''s temperament was as easy to understand as Frey.


    "Yeah." Frey touched the wings on her back, as long as it took another two or three months, they would be fully grown.


    "Ta Tata..."


    "Hey, hey, don''t scratch, I''m ticklish..."


    Footsteps and playful sounds came from outside the door, and the next second, the study door was knocked.


    "Boom bang bang..."


    "Come in." Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, knowing who was coming.


    "Gag..."


    The door of the study was pushed open, and Darlene, Bilis, Dess, Mina, and Avery walked in. Their hair was wet, and they knew that they were going to the hot spring.


    "Wow, this is too gorgeous." Bilis looked at the furnishings in the study in amazement, especially when she saw the wine bottles in the wine cabinet, her aqua blue eyes sparkled.


    "Bi Liss, how''s the wound? Does it still hurt?" Liu Feng raised his mouth slightly. Bilis has been lying on the bed for many days. Tonight is the first time to get up, and then she is pulled to take a bath.


    "Much better." Bilis replied subconsciously, her aqua blue eyes still staring at the sparkling wine bottle.


    "Okay, don''t look anymore, let''s play Landlord Fight." Tis reached out and patted the mermaid on the shoulder.


    "Oh..." Bilis replied with a wink. She sat down and glanced around. The more she looked, the more surprised she became. This study is so gorgeous. I really want to exchange pearls for something to go home.


    "Huh?? What crystal is this?" She turned her head and saw a string of sparkling pendants on top of her head.


    "That''s a lamp. It will be more beautiful when it''s powered on." Liu Feng replied softly. The wires and lights have been installed, and the hydropower and solar power generation can be used when they are installed.


    These two things, Liu Feng is still transporting from the earth a little bit, especially solar panels, he needs more solar panels.


    "Oh!" Bili Xun nodded in confusion, not understanding what it meant at all.


    "Mina, how many city lords are there in the city now?" Liu Feng turned to look at the cat-ear girl who was sitting on the desk combing her hair.


    "Six." Mina responded immediately, and the six city lords were all under her surveillance.


    "It''s too little." Liu Feng frowned, not having much effect on his plan, and instructed Mina, "Give an order to the mail courier, send an invitation letter to the major city lords, and say that I have a big business. Do business with them, at least five hundred gold coins a year."


    "Yes." Mina responded immediately.


    "Master, is the plan about to start?" En Li asked, shaking her fox ears.


    "Well, it''s time to start, we have the next generation to replace." The corners of Liu Feng''s mouth rose.


    "Will they come?" En Li was a little worried, Foxtail flicked it, bit the pen, and said, "Many of them should go to Ding Koda."


    "Hey...then help spread some rumors, saying that the fourth prince is a loser, chased by the eldest prince, and then fled to the west, and sooner or later will be defeated."


    Liu Feng showed a black-bellied smile and said indifferently, "So, those city lords should make a choice, a dangerous opportunity, or is the temptation on my side greater?"


    "Hee hee... As long as they''re not fools, they should all choose us." En Li covered her mouth and chuckled lightly.


    Nicole on the side shook her head amusingly, and the young master began to calculate others again.


    Chapter 0633 escape and leave.


    In Blade''s Edge City, the genius was shining at this time, and all the orcs gathered together, all looking in the direction of the City Lord''s Mansion.


    In the city lord''s mansion, Diess sat in the first place, staring blankly at the few confidants below, his heart was full of bitterness and helplessness.


    He never imagined that a fourth prince would come to this remote place and bring 2,000 knights with him, a number he could not compete with.


    I will come, and I plan to recruit all the city lords to discuss the past. If the previous Blade City Lord did not **** too much devil fruit and died suddenly, maybe we can send the Blade City Lord there. Now that the City of Blades is completely occupied by orcs, send a few slaves. There is a 90% chance that the Terran will be exposed.


    Once exposed, welcoming them is the siege of human knights. Their nature is different from that of Xiyang City. Xiyang City is the master of the human race, and those nobles of the human race can bear it, while the city of Blade''s Edge is the master of the orcs, and the nobles of the human race are definitely not willing. See.


    Then, the only option is to leave Blade''s Edge City, and leave far away before it is fully exposed.


    Originally, Dis wanted to find the treasure, so that he could recruit more orc knights, buy a lot of wheat, do business with the human race to buy armor, and so on.


    In this way, you can occupy the land in the west, split a piece of land and become the king, but the plan can''t keep up with the changes, not to mention that the treasure map has not been found, the Xiyang City is not easy to mess with, and the development is too fast.


    Now it''s all shattered, the treasure map used to be too hard to find. Now he finally bought a treasure map that was suspected to be the Brutus orc kingdom, but the prince of the human race came and brought a large number of human race knights, which made him have to make a choice immediately.


    Dies''s choice was to enter the Forbidden Mountain Range. He also had no choice. The food was not enough, and the gold coins were almost spent. If he didn''t want money or food, he would be dead if he stayed any longer.

 Chapter 521：

    "His Royal Highness, are we going to the Land of Chaos? My subordinate heard that there are orcs occupying the next territory." Qiao Mu said cautiously.


    He couldn''t keep silent, he packed up overnight, and woke up early in the morning, so he couldn''t let His Highness Dies waste time in a daze.


    "Who is the leader?" Dies raised his eyelids slightly.


    "It''s the daughter of the duke, Miss Bella." Qiao Mu hesitated and said, "I heard that there are more than 300 orc knights. If we go over, we may be able to take down the Chaos Land."


    "Hmph, stupid." Dies snorted coldly.


    How could he not know Bella''s woman, the other party''s ambition is not smaller than his, but also very strong, he used to want a share, but he was afraid that he would fight first, either he swallowed her, or she swallowed him.


    For Bella to submit to him, it was almost impossible. In the original Brutus orc kingdom, the other party would not give him any face, let alone now.


    "Then? Where are we going? Are we going to Xiyang City?" Qiao Mu''s eyes lit up, and he immediately thought of the food in Xiyang City and the comfortable environment.


    "Idiot!" Diess stared at Qiao Mu with round eyes, and scolded, "Do you want everyone to die?"


    The recent changes in Xiyang City cannot be concealed from the nearby cities. In particular, Diess has been sending people to keep an eye on the changes in Xiyang City. The scene of the training of more than 1,000 knights cannot be concealed from careful observation. The bones are not necessarily much worse than the Fourth Prince.


    "..." Qiao Mu shyly shut his mouth, he felt it, and he knew that it was impossible to go to Xiyang City, and he was a little mourning in his heart, fearing that he would have to suffer again, I hope Your Highness will not do stupid things.


    "His Royal Highness, why don''t we re-occupy a city and control the city lord." Qiao Mu thought of another idea.


    "Which city is like Blade''s Edge City? The whole city is dominated by slaves?" Dies looked at Qiao Mu expressionlessly.


    This is a good choice. In a city dominated by slaves, whoever becomes the master will not dare to rebel.


    "Uh..." Qiao Mu hesitated, yes, but those are big cities, with their current abilities, there is no way to get close.


    "Enter the Forbidden Mountains, find this treasure, and we will have a chance." Di Si glanced at Qiao Mu and took out the treasure map he bought from Xiyang City.


    He was also researching recently, and even asked his subordinates to research, but still found nothing. He planned to enter the Forbidden Mountains to find it.


    The most important thing is that they can go hunting in the mountains. They don''t have much food left, nor do they spend much gold coins. The root cause is still poverty.


    "This..." Qiao Mu opened his mouth to persuade, but seeing Di Si''s unkind eyes, he closed his mouth helplessly. What kind of decision was this?


    Your Highness is too obsessed with treasures, right? You''ve almost become a demon, do you really think treasures are so easy to find? He still entered the Forbidden Mountain Range, but he didn''t dare to show it.


    "Everything is packed?" Diess''s blood-filled eyes were full of coldness. As long as anyone dared to resist, he would kill and stand up.


    "It''s ready, you can leave at any time." Qiao Mu responded immediately, he could feel His Highness''s killing intent, and honestly acted as a tortoise.


    "Very good, let''s go now." Diess stood up, walked outside, and left Blade''s Edge City today.


    "His Royal Highness, what about those slaves?" Qiao Mu followed closely.


    The slaves he mentioned were those who worked for them in the city, and there were some high-quality slaves. They sold a lot of them cheaply before, and now there are hundreds of people left.


    "Leave them, don''t waste food with them." Dies said indifferently, "Just take the knights and go, everyone brings some wheat and supplies."


    "Yes." Qiao Mu nodded reluctantly, knowing that they were all sold for cheap.


    "Let''s go." Diess got on his horse and shouted, "Follow me."


    "Yes." The orc knights shouted.


    "Ta Tata..."


    In the end, Dies took more than 300 knights and entered the Forbidden Mountains to find the treasures of the Brutus orc kingdom, leaving behind a ruined Blade''s Edge City.


    Chapter 0634 Information Delivery (on).


    the next day.


    "It''s almost noon, why haven''t you come yet?" Catherine muttered to herself, sitting on a chair, resting her chin in one hand, and pouting at the shadow in the corner of the room.


    "Boom bang bang..."


    The knock on the door made Catherine''s heart skip a beat, and her whole body was agitated, she rolled her eyes angrily, and shouted, "Come in."


    "Gag..."


    The maid pushed open the door, closed the door behind her, and hurried in, panting, "Little, miss, it''s not good, it''s not good."


    "Stop, take a breath, and speak again." Catherine frowned.


    "Whoosh..."


    The maid took two deep breaths and hurriedly whispered, "Miss, there are more than a dozen knights outside the door. Are you planning to marry you?"


    "What?" Catherine''s face changed and she asked in surprise, "You mean, there are more than a dozen knights outside the door?"


    "Gag!"


    She stood up abruptly, opened the door, and saw four knights outside the door, now they were twelve knights, and there were many knights standing not far away.


    "Could it be..." Catherine''s face turned pale, she immediately thought of a possibility, that Jones was discovered?


    "Gah... bang!!"


    The door was slammed shut, leaving behind a group of knights who looked at each other in dismay. How could they stop Miss Catherine while they were still having headaches, so they came out and looked at them?


    "Come on, what happened last night, such as someone caught?" Catherine''s golden eyes widened, and she squeezed the shoulder of the maid with both hands.


    "No, no." The maid was taken aback, it was the first time she saw the young lady like this.


    "That''s good, that''s good." Catherine breathed a sigh of relief, if the Leopard-eared Girl was simply discovered by people, it would be fine.


    "Miss, what''s the matter?" the maid asked with concern.


    "It''s okay." Catherine shook her head and instructed the maid worriedly, "Go out and find out if anything happened in the Duke''s mansion last night."


    "Okay." The maid nodded and walked outside.


    "Gag..."


    "Don''t be in trouble." Catherine clasped her hands on her chest, and she prayed that Leopard Erniang would not have an accident, otherwise she would feel uneasy in the future.


    ...


    At this time, in the study of the Duke''s Mansion, Karak was watching the information from his subordinates, with his eldest son Tove standing beside him.


    "How is it, didn''t catch that person?" Karak asked angrily, putting down the paper in his hand, this paper is really a good thing.


    "Father, that man was so slippery that he only followed two blocks before he lost it."


    Tove gritted his teeth and said angrily, "However, that person is a woman in terms of body shape."

 Chapter 522：

    The defense of the duke''s mansion is very strict, especially around Catherine''s room. In order to prevent Catherine from sneaking away, they raised the defense level to the highest level, which is comparable to that of the Duke of Kairac.


    "I asked you to send a few more people to Catherine''s place today, did you send it?" Karak said indifferently.


    "Already sent, that person dares to come and can definitely catch her." Tove said with a serious face.


    "What do you think that person sneaked into Catherine''s room for?" Karak was a little dressy.


    "This...could it be Catherine''s friend? To visit her?" Tove hesitated.


    "No." Karak shook his head, his eyes narrowed, and said indifferently, "Catherine is not reconciled, look after her, maids come in and out, remember to search, and send two maids to watch."


    He understands his daughter''s temperament. After all, he understands it so well that all emotions are shown on his face. The mysterious woman went last night, and Catherine ate. There was no change in it, and he didn''t believe it.


    There is also a possibility that Catherine wants to escape from marriage, which will make Catherine change, after all, she has been dying before.


    "Yes." Tove responded quickly, and he immediately went to arrange someone.


    ...


    At noon, the maid walked to Catherine''s room with her lunch, and saw two middle-aged maids at the door.


    "Who are you?" the maid asked in surprise.


    "We were sent by the master to help, you need to check your body when you go in." The middle-aged maid said lightly.


    "Give me lunch, and you can go in when you''re done checking."


    "You..." The maid hesitated, but obediently rubbed the middle-aged maid up and down. After she found nothing, she brought her lunch.


    "Gag..."


    "Huh... who are you?" The maid was annoyed, she put down her lunch and closed the door.


    "How?" Katherine asked eagerly.


    "Miss, nothing happened, it was the same last night." The maid comforted.


    "Really?" Catherine frowned, nothing happened, what happened to the knight outside?


    "Miss, someone searched me at the door just now." The maid said nothing.


    "Huh?" Catherine was stunned for a moment, and her face immediately became solemn. She knew that Leopard Ear Girl was exposed, otherwise she would not have searched.


    After this was over, Catherine sat weakly on the chair, her face was pale, and her guard was even tighter. It would be even more difficult for Liu Feng to rescue her.


    "Miss, let''s have lunch." The maid set the lunch, saw Catherine''s ugly face, and asked for a topic, "The chef in the kitchen was really interesting, and said that this lunch was learned from Xiyang City''s cooking skills, I didn''t expect Xiyang The reputation of the city''s food has come here, and that person didn''t even look at it for bragging about it, don''t you know that we''ve been to Xiyang City?"


    "Stop? Is this lunch learned from Xiyang City''s cooking skills?" Catherine''s golden eyes widened, she immediately thought that Nicole had told her that Xiyang City''s cooking skills were not rumored, could it be?


    "Yeah, that''s what that person said." The maid nodded affirmatively.


    Catherine thought of a possibility, picked up the chopsticks and flipped the lunch, and after flipping a piece of steak, she found that a small bamboo tube was stuffed into the steak.


    This kind of information transmission method? ? ?


    Chapter 0635 information transmission (below).


    "Huh? Why is there something here?" The maid looked at the bamboo tube the size of her index finger in astonishment.


    "Hua''er, please be quiet." Catherine glared at the maid, Hua''er, and carefully picked the bamboo tube out of the steak with chopsticks, then wiped it clean with a linen cloth.


    She flipped through it, carefully picked out the stopper from one end of the bamboo tube, and found a note stuffed inside.


    "This..." Hua''er''s eyes widened, looking at this scene in astonishment, it was really amazing.


    "As expected of Jones, I can also think of this method." The corners of Catherine''s mouth rose, and her golden eyes looked at the unfolded note.


    A few words were written on the note: I''m Jones, your room is under martial law, and you can''t sneak in for the time being. The chef in the back kitchen has been bribed. You can put the letter in the bamboo tube and bring it out to me.


    "..." Hua''er saw the young lady''s smile, and remembered the abnormality of the young lady yesterday, and she still doesn''t understand it until now, and then thinking of the chef''s words just now, she covered her mouth and looked at her own young lady in surprise.


    Miss, this has something to do with Xiyang City. Could it be that Lord Liu Feng has an affair with Miss? God, it''s no wonder that the young lady doesn''t want to marry the big prince.


    In other words, the eldest prince is nothing but the king in the future. After all, Xiyang City has delicious food and fun, which makes people very comfortable. If the young lady marries Mrs. Liu Feng, then will I be too? Can you live in Xiyang City?


    Not to mention the crazy thoughts of the little maid Huaer, Catherine immediately rolled up the letter she wrote last night, stuffed it into a bamboo tube, sealed the stopper, put it back into the steak, and then played with the color of the dish.


    "Wait, take this lunch back to the kitchen, as before." Catherine instructed Hua''er.


    "Understood." Hua''er assured.


    "Be natural." Catherine urged, she didn''t want this long-term information channel to be discovered.


    "Yes." Hua''er took it seriously, and then teased, "Miss, who is that letter to you? Is it Master Liu Feng?"


    "It''s just you who have troubles." Katherine raised the corners of her mouth and rolled her eyes, "If something happens, I will marry you to Ermazi."


    "Ah? I don''t want it. I want to follow Miss." Hua''er said in astonishment.


    Ermazi is a cook in the back kitchen who burns a fire. His face is covered with spots and he is very courageous.


    "It''s good to know, it''s done, and you will vomit after eating the food." Catherine was lying on the bed, it was not easy to wait like this.


    "Absolutely no problem." Hua''er patted her flat chest and assured.


    "Go, just say I have no appetite." Catherine waved her hand.


    "Okay." Hua''er wiped the chopsticks and put them back in the tray. After careful inspection, she took her lunch out of the room.


    "Gag..."


    "Stop and check."


    As expected, Hua''er was stopped from going out, her clothes were checked again, and she glanced at lunch.


    "Why didn''t you eat this lunch?" the middle-aged maid asked.


    "Miss, I have no appetite again." Hua''er pretended to sigh.


    "Go." The two middle-aged maids had also heard about Catherine and had no doubts.


    Hua''er breathed a sigh of relief, took her lunch to the back kitchen as usual, and handed it over to the chef in the back kitchen.


    "Hua''er, Miss Catherine won''t eat it again?" The chef looked at the lunch, his eyes twinkling.


    "Yeah, Miss has no appetite again." Hua''er said helplessly, "You should handle this according to the old rules."


    "Okay." The chef nodded hurriedly. As usual, the food that the lady couldn''t finish should be thrown into the fire to prevent anyone from eating the lady''s food.

 Chapter 523：

    But today, the chef called Er Mazi, "Er Mazi, this lunch is handed over to you, take care of it."


    "Okay, okay." Ermazi trotted out from behind the stove, looked at the chef, and when he took the lunch, a silver coin slipped into the chef''s hand, and then took the lunch to the stove.


    "That''s good." The chef quietly stuffed the silver coins into his pocket.


    Last night, Ermazi came to the door and told him to say a few words to Huaer, and to hand over lunch to him, so he gave him a silver coin. Of course, he agreed to such a good thing.


    For a silver coin, he secretly deducted the coin for the ingredients of the back kitchen, and it took half a year to save a silver coin. Now, if you do a little favor, you can get a silver coin, and the fool will not agree.


    As for why Ermazi has silver coins, and asking him to help with this, he is not curious. Little life is important. After all, a silver coin cannot be taken out by Ermazi, and there must be some big people behind him.


    Small people have the way of survival for small people. Don''t be too curious, so you can live longer.


    Ermazi came to the stove with his lunch, pulled the bamboo tube out of the steak, put it in his pocket, and then poured the lunch into the fire.


    "Chef, I have a stomachache, I have to go out." Ermazi immediately trotted to ask for leave.


    "Go, let''s go." The chef waved his hand quickly, he knew whether it was a stomachache or not.


    "Thank you..." Ermazi covered his stomach and left the kitchen, and left the Duke''s Mansion through the back door.


    A small person like him, people at the lowest level, no one doubts anything about him at all, because people at the upper level know that people at the lower level can''t touch anything, so they don''t need to be too defensive.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Ermazi came to the back alley of the second street and saw a beggar lying on the ground sleeping with a broken bowl with three holes next to it. He glanced around, put the bamboo tube into the broken bowl, and then slid from the bowl. Take ten copper coins.


    "Be careful, don''t reveal your identity." The beggar said suddenly, making Er Mazi''s heart skip a beat.


    "Yes, the villain knows." Ermazi respectfully said.


    A few days ago, someone came to contact him, taught him something, gave him coins, and bought sackcloth for his parents at home.


    Today is his first mission, he has been asked to lurk in the Duke''s mansion and collect some information when he has the chance.


    "Go." The beggar waved his hand.


    "Yes." Ermazi left.


    A few minutes later, Qiong Si also came, looking at the bamboo tube in the bowl, her red eyes narrowed slightly, feeling very incredible.


    This morning, she wanted to sneak into the duke''s mansion to find Catherine to get a reply, but the security was too strict, so she had to give up, and then went to find the courier under Lucy''s reminder, but she did it for her.


    "Miss Qiongsi, take the bamboo tube. If you want to pass it on, go to the alley over there tomorrow."


    "..." Jonesmo sent the other party away, how did this information pass to Catherine?


    Chapter 0636 arrogant and domineering messenger.


    "Crash..."


    The hull swayed, almost causing Viscount Lip, who was standing on the bow, to fall. He looked at the ships passing by with an ugly face, blaming these lowly businessmen.


    Viscount Lip was the messenger sent by the fourth prince Ding Koda to invite Liu Feng to Somalia, but he didn''t think it was an invitation. A small baron actually asked him to invite him as a viscount? No, it''s an order.


    When he took refuge with His Royal Highness the Fourth Prince, he was relying on it all by himself, but now, a baron, the Fourth Prince valued him so much, and he was very unhappy.


    Of course, if it was his own, he wouldn''t dare to be too upset, but he wouldn''t be afraid if there was Earl Puli, who knew that Earl Puli was the one that the four princes relied on, not a baron.


    Before he left, Earl Puley asked him to insult Baron Liu Feng and not give him a good look.


    Seeing the face of the dozens of gold coins, Viscount Lip agreed to this small request. He didn''t think the baron would dare to resist.


    "Sir, the port of Xiyang City is not far ahead." The boatman pointed to the looming mast in the distance. It was a port with many ships docked, and it looked like a forest.


    "Oh? Is it finally coming?" Viscount Lippo looked happy. He had been on the boat for a few days, and he was getting moldy.


    "Yes, the port of Xiyang City is really as prosperous as the legend has it. There are so many ships." The boatman said with emotion.


    "Humph!" Viscount Lip sneered, what about the prosperity, it won''t be long before it belongs to His Royal Highness the Fourth Prince.


    I don''t know what happened to Kunzhan and Jesse, but they didn''t send any news back. Is it because they didn''t get the secret perfume recipe and felt embarrassed?


    Viscount Lip had a lot of thoughts in his mind. He planned to scold them well when he saw the two of them, so that the two of them were so favored before, and this time they were not planted.


    "Wow wow wow..."


    "There are really a lot of ships, more ships than the Royal Capital Port."


    "It''s amazing. I heard that Xiyang City has only been developed for half a year. It''s really amazing."


    "Look, there is actually a bridge over the Youshui River."


    "Oh my God, it''s really a miracle, how did this happen?" the boatmen on the boat exclaimed.


    Viscount Lip had nothing to say, and stared blankly at the wooden bridge floating on the water in the distance, with many people walking on it.


    It turned out that before I knew it, the ship had already entered the port of Xiyang City. Now the port is very lively. There are many sailors and boatmen shouting, they are transporting goods.


    "Hey, you guys, be careful with me. It''s a very valuable thing. If it breaks, you can''t afford it."


    "Hurry up, the people behind, hurry up and follow, hurry up and put the sackcloth up."


    "There''s no grass? Hurry up and buy it. Do you want these horses to starve to death?"


    "..."


    As soon as Viscount Lip approached, he could hear the roars of the stewards on various ships, very much like the stewards of his house.


    "There should be more than 500 ships." Viscount Lip murmured to himself, his eyes twinkling strangely, how much money should he make.


    No wonder he asked this Baron Liu Feng to visit His Royal Highness the Fourth Prince.


    "Hehe..." Lip chuckled, he immediately put aside Earl Poole''s request, and decided to scare Baron Liu Feng, so he should give him some gold coins obediently.


    "Hey, look at everyone, that sailboat is really big."


    "Wow, it''s actually a 50-meter boat, and I actually saw it here."


    "..."


    Viscount Lip looked with the eyes of the boatman, and he really saw a 50-meter large boat, which was too conspicuous among the many small and medium boats.


    "No, there is another over there, look, there is another one over there."


    "Oh my god, there''s one over there too. There are actually three 50-meter ships. Could it be that the royal fleet from that kingdom is here?"


    "How is this possible, I have never heard of other kingdoms entering the Yingluo Kingdom."

 Chapter 524：

    "..."


    The boatmen''s exclamations, Lipu has ignored him, he heard the laughter from the nearby fleet.


    "Look, there is another group of people who have never seen the world."


    "Hahahaha... It''s really funny. It''s funny to see their wide eyes."


    "..."


    These people had behaved almost in the same way as the boatmen on Viscount Lippe''s ships before, but that didn''t stop them from laughing at others.


    Viscount Lip blushed, glared angrily at the shouting boatman on the boat, and scolded, "Why are you still stupid, don''t you feel ashamed? Hurry to the port."


    "Yes Yes¡­¡­"


    "Ta Tata..."


    The boatmen immediately ran, but their eyes were still on the 50-meter boat that was docked not far away. They drove the boat to the 50-meter boat, and wanted to dock in the open space over there, and they could also observe closely. one time.


    "Warning, warning, there is a naval port ahead, and it is forbidden to advance." Before approaching, a shout was heard.


    Viscount Lip and others immediately followed their gazes and saw a tower-like building standing on the edge of the port, five or six meters high, with five or six people on it, one of them was facing them. call.


    "Warning, warning, naval port ahead, no advance."


    This time Viscount Lip could clearly hear what he was shouting, and it was this shout that made him extremely annoyed.


    "Go ahead, I don''t believe it anymore, what do they dare to do to us." Viscount Lip shouted loudly, and gestured provocatively to the people in the tower.


    "The third warning, warning, there is a naval port ahead, and it is forbidden to advance, otherwise there will be a military strike." The soldiers on the tower shouted coldly.


    This was the first time the soldiers encountered such a person. Before, a ship was curious and wanted to approach. After two warnings, it would retreat. This ship has already warned them for the third time, and it dared to provoke them.


    "Captain, that ship is disobedient and is still moving forward." The soldier said with a serious face.


    "Twist the string, try firing the first spear as a warning." The soldier captain immediately ordered.


    "Yes."


    The soldiers immediately tore the sackcloth over the crossbow, turned the winch above, and put a spear on it.


    This is a city defense-type bed crossbow. It can fire five spears at a time. It is very powerful and can easily tear a horse. If a special spear tip is added, I am afraid that it can easily penetrate into the bluestone. brick.


    Chapter 0637 scared to pee.


    "Kakkaka..."


    The crossbow string of the crossbow has been easily pulled by the winch, and the one-meter-long spear has been installed. Another soldier corrected the accuracy of the crossbow and aimed it at the bow of Viscount Lip.


    "Sir, that, that, look at that." The boatman shouted in panic, pointing to the spear on the tower.


    "We are the messengers sent by His Royal Highness the Fourth Prince." Viscount Lip screamed, of course he saw that the spear was aimed at their ship, didn''t he see his feet shaking?


    "Captain? What should I do?" The soldier turned to look at the squad leader.


    "Let''s go." The soldier captain said coldly.


    He remembered that the Deputy Director of the Military and Political Department said that as long as it is an external ship, if it wants to approach the naval port, no matter who the opponent is, the warning should be warned, and the shot should be shot.


    "Yes." The soldier suddenly pulled the plate buckle, the crossbow string rebounded instantly, and the spear shot out.


    "Buzz!"


    A cracking sound rang out.


    "boom!"


    The spear pierced into Viscount Lipu''s bow in an instant, and the whole ship shook. Viscount Lipu stumbled and smashed his forehead.


    "Buzzing..."


    Half of the spear was stuck into the ship''s board, and the tail of the spear was still shaking. It should have been stuck in the girder, otherwise the whole spear would have gone into the boat.


    "Guru..." Viscount Lipu swallowed his saliva in fear. The spear was only two meters away from him. If it turned a little further, wouldn''t he be torn apart?


    "Sir, are you all right?" The boatmen reacted immediately and hurried to Viscount Lip. The knights stood in front of him.


    "No, it''s fine." Viscount Lip blushed, his crotch was cold, he was scared to pee.


    "Sir, he, they are using spears again." The boatman pointed at the tower in horror.


    "What?" Viscount Lip was shocked, and suddenly stood up and looked, this time it was actually five spears? And it''s still three, that''s fifteen spears?


    If you shoot it, don''t you shoot them into a hornet''s nest? No, it''s all torn apart.


    "Warning, retreat immediately, there is a military restricted area in front, retreat immediately." The corner of the soldier captain''s mouth rose, and he looked indifferently at the people on the boat.


    They had trained to test the target of the ship before, and it was the first time they were shooting in actual combat. If they were still unfamiliar, they would use all the three bed crossbows in the tower.


    On the opposite side of the Youshui River, there are still towers, but there are more than a dozen towers in the port, all equipped with crossbows, otherwise this port will be so peaceful?


    No matter where it is, the port has the most oil and water, but the current port is peaceful and peaceful, because Liu Feng used force to guard it.


    "Back, back quickly." Viscount Lip roared to the boatmen, he was really frightened.


    His biggest strength is the fourth prince, but the other party is completely indifferent, and if the warning is useless, he will act against such an idiot.


    "Yes!" The boatmen immediately ran, steering the boat back.


    The naval base was newly established by Liu Feng. In order to prepare for going to sea in the future, he divided the port into two parts. The first half was a civilian port, and the second half was a naval base under construction.


    It also includes a dock for the construction of ships, as well as the protection of the pontoon bridge. The naval base for this campaign has four large ships of 50 meters, all powered by sails.


    In the end, Viscount Lippe''s ship leaned against the middle part of the civilian port under the gloating eyes of some people.


    "It''s a fool. There will never be a shortage of people who are arrogant and arrogant. Even if you don''t look at where this place is, you dare to splash."


    "That''s right, there was a nobleman two days ago who saw a little orc **** the street, and wanted to take it away by force, but now he is in prison in the police department. I heard that he had to pay ten gold coins, and then It will be closed for many more days.¡±


    "A group of nobles with sperm on their brains, it''s really shameful."


    "..."


    Viscount Lip was so angry that his teeth were itching when he heard the sarcasm that was deliberately loudly spoken by the neighbors. He had not seen that Liu Feng, so he made such a big embarrassment.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Suddenly, a team of twenty soldiers appeared and immediately surrounded Viscount Lip''s boat. Ten of them drew out Tang swords, and ten of them held crossbows at the boat... 0

 Chapter 525：

    "The people on the boat, immediately come down empty-handed." Taki shouted loudly.


    After he came to Xiyang City from Huiyan City, he was met by Mr. Liu Feng, and then he was thrown into the military and political department to train for a while, and then he was assigned to the port to be a chief inspector, that is, to patrol the safety of the entire port.


    "My lord, what should I do?" The knights looked nervously at Viscount Lip. They only had more than 20 knights this time, so they couldn''t compete.


    "..." Viscount Lip''s face changed twice, and finally he gritted his teeth, "Go down empty-handed."


    "Yes." The knights breathed a sigh of relief and left their long swords on the boat.


    "Tap tap..."


    Viscount Lip resisted the cold feeling in his crotch and stepped out of the boat. He saw the strangely shining long sword and the long arrows. His feet were a little soft, and the shadow of the spear just now was still there.


    "Go on, check it out." Taki waved his hand, and ten people got on the boat immediately, and they had to retrieve the spear by the way.


    "Ta Ta Ta..." The soldiers rushed to the boat.


    "You... you are so rude." Viscount Lippe shouted in a low voice, and he used a roar to strengthen his courage.


    "Who are you? What are you doing in Xiyang City?" Taki glanced at the dozens of people in front of him.


    "I am Viscount Lip, an envoy sent by His Royal Highness the Fourth Prince, and I want to see Baron Liu Feng." Viscount Lip said coldly.


    "Oh? Then after the investigation is clear, you can send the letter of invitation, and the Lord of the City will see you when you have time." Taki said coldly, he did not like these nobles, especially a few princes at all.


    He never forgot that when the limestone city was flooded, he was played by the nobles who were also the prince''s messengers. If he refused to give food, he didn''t think there was anything wrong. After all, no one was obliged to give it, but in the end he was playing tricks on him. It made him disgusted.


    "What? Are you still submitting an invitation?" Viscount Lip was stunned. He was an envoy sent by His Royal Highness the Fourth Prince.


    Chapter 0638 Otherworld Edition Customs.


    "The Lord of the City is very busy, and it''s not something anyone can see if they want to." Taki glanced at Viscount Lip after he finished speaking, so that he almost said that you are the kind of person who doesn''t care.


    "You... I''m the messenger sent by His Royal Highness the Fourth Prince to invite Baron Liu Feng." Viscount Lip raised his chin, he was upset with Liu Feng in his heart, but he couldn''t show it.


    "Then you have to wait. It''s not uncommon to see Xiyang City under the pretext of a prince like you." Taki pouted in disdain, Xiyang City is too prosperous, and there are too many businesses to do.


    And Lord City Lord doesn''t see everyone, so there are too many people attacking the messenger of Duke XX, the messenger of Prince XX, but he has caught a lot of such people.


    Of course, Taki also has eyesight, and the nobles in front of him show that he is an arrogant noble in his behavior and speech, but Xiyang City has no shortage of nobles.


    "You... I have here a warrant from the fourth prince to Baron Liu Feng." Viscount Lipu''s face was ugly. When was he despised by a knight? Even the knights of His Royal Highness the Fourth Prince had to be polite to him. How could Liu Feng''s subordinates be arrogant than some nobles.


    "Writing?" Taki''s eyes narrowed slightly, staring at Viscount Lipu with malicious intent. A warrant is not a good thing, especially a warrant for high-level nobles.


    Could it be that this fourth prince wants to recruit the Lord of the City?


    As long as there are two or three noble titles in high school, you can recruit the lower nobles below. Of course, you can also refuse. Generally, rejection means turning your face. After all, this is a very shameless thing for the higher nobles.


    "Yes, it''s the warrant. The fourth prince recruits Baron Liu Feng to Somalia." The corner of Viscount Lipu''s mouth rose. He didn''t believe that Liu Feng dared not give face to the fourth prince.


    "Hmph." Taki snorted coldly, this is not something he can ignore.


    "Tap tap..."


    The soldier who inspected the ship came down and shook his head at Taki.


    "Here, go over there and pay the fine." Taki took out a piece of paper from his pocket and handed it to Viscount Lip.


    "Fine? Why?" Viscount Lipper''s eyes widened in disbelief, "I am a nobleman, a viscount."


    "What? Don''t pay a fine? Then I can put you in the prison of the Guard Division in accordance with the regulations of Xiyang City." Taki stared at Viscount Lip and others with bad eyes.


    "Reason, why do you have to pay a fine?"


    "You trespassed into the military restricted area and wanted to enter after being warned. Is that enough?" Taki sneered and said solemnly, "Fortunately, you are obedient, otherwise, you would already be a dead person."


    Taki didn''t take the so-called nobles in his eyes. As far as he knew about the incident, the guards had shut down a lot of nobles. In Xiyang City, the city owner and the regulations were the biggest.


    "Just hand it over." Viscount Lippe felt that he was a little confused. The person in front of him was clearly messing around, and he didn''t give him any face at all.


    "Go to the front desk over there to pay the fine, and the docking fee for the delivery of the ship." Taki pointed to the buildings behind him.


    "Let''s go." Viscount Lipps pulled the paper in annoyance and walked towards the house in front.


    There is a whole row of houses in front of the port, which is the customs of Xiyang City. If you want to go to or leave Xiyang City, you have to go through inspection and pay taxes.


    This is Liu Feng''s inspection method when he moved to the earth, as well as the berthing management of ships and so on.


    Viscount Lip and his men walked forward, and saw many people lining up, as if they had received something similar to a warrant before they could pass the checkpoint over there, and even the goods had to be checked.


    "So strict?" Viscount Lippe was a little surprised.


    "My lord, this is really novel." The knight beside him sighed.


    The more Viscount Lippe observed, the more surprised he became. He found that there were so many people in this port, and there was no confusion. He suddenly understood why the fourth prince wanted to recruit this Liu Feng.


    Soon it was the turn of Viscount Lip and others to check, and to get the customs regulations.


    "Hello, do you want to go through customs? Is there any cargo? Is there a ship docked?" The staff asked several questions in a row.


    "Yes, we have to pass the border, there is a boat." The knight replied immediately.


    "What ship berth is it docked at?" the staff then asked.


    "Stopping at position 127, this is our ticket." The knight then replied on behalf of Viscount Lip.


    "Ticket?" The staff member took the ticket and looked at it, shook his head with a chuckle, and said lightly, "Boat berth No. 127 is a large ship berth, and you have to pay fifty copper coins a day, plus one gold coin. , a total of one gold coin and fifty copper coins will be paid for the berthing fee."


    "What? A fine of one gold coin?" The knight''s eyes widened, subconsciously turning his head to look at Viscount Lip.


    "Of course, you don''t have to pay, but if you break into the military restricted area, you will have to serve for three months to mine." The staff member said indifferently.


    "Come on." Viscount Lip gritted his teeth, he didn''t want to go mining.


    He glared at the boatmen, if they hadn''t gone to see those big ships, how could they have paid the fine of this gold coin.


    "This is the ship berth card. When you leave the port, you need to check it and make up for the ship''s berth fee." The staff handed an iron piece the size of a palm to the knight, and pointed to the counter next to him, saying, "I have received customs regulations over there in the past. , I will check it next time I go out."


    "Okay." The knight took the iron sheet and found that it read "Boat Berth No. 127". There was a slot next to it with a piece of paper stuck on it. It was written in red, and it was engraved with today''s date.


    "Let''s go." Viscount Lipper filled out some simple surveys beside him, and received an order with numbers written on it.


    The application of the regulations is to facilitate the calculation of the number of people and the flow of people entering and leaving Xiyang City. It is just one more step of the regulations, so that a lot of data can be obtained.


    "It''s troublesome enough." Viscount Lip was a little impatient. It was so troublesome to enter a city.


    Others followed suit, and it took about ten minutes to get everything done.

 Chapter 526：

    Chapter 0639 Rules.


    Viscount Lip led the team through the customs, and saw a wide road in front of him.


    On both sides of the wide road, there are two small roads, which are also separated by trees, but the road on the left is still paved.


    "Huh? Why do so many people go to the side road? Don''t go to the middle road?" The knight asked strangely.


    "Maybe it''s for the nobles." Viscount Lip smiled and walked towards the middle road.


    "Hey, stop." A loud roar suddenly came from the side.


    "Stop?" Viscount Lip was stunned, turned his head and glanced around, looking at the two knights in armor doubtfully.


    "Yes, it''s you who is calling." The soldier raised his finger and pointed at Viscount Lip, who was dumbfounded.


    "Me?" Viscount Lip pointed to himself, what''s the matter? Can''t walk all the way?


    "Come here, don''t stand in the middle of the road." The soldier shouted, "Hurry up."


    "Uh..." Viscount Lip was confused, he wanted to get angry, but he saw many people looking over and pointing at him, as if he had done something shameful.


    "What''s the situation?" Viscount Lip, with a dark face, walked towards the knight who called him, letting him hear the discussions beside him.


    "Look, that person is new, right? Don''t you know the rules here?"


    "I feel that this person is so stupid. He doesn''t even understand some basic common sense. He looks like a nobleman."


    "Shame, too shameful."


    "The carriage and the horse can''t stop on the road. He still walks on the road. It''s a trivial matter to die, but don''t hurt others."


    "That is, such ignorant people should be prohibited from coming to Xiyang City to grab business."


    "..."


    Viscount Lip had a dark face, resisting the mentality of getting angry, and came to the knight.


    "Didn''t you read that title?" The soldier pointed to the wooden board standing beside him.


    "..." Viscount Lip frowned, saw a row of words written on the wooden board, and said silently, "The carriage, the horses go to the middle road; the pedestrians go to the sidewalks on both sides, going left and right."


    "Understood, you people go up and get hit by a carriage later, but you won''t be compensated." The soldier said coldly.


    "This..." Lipu was dumbfounded. Isn''t the middle of the aristocratic passage? Is it specifically for carriages and horses?


    "If you want to take a carriage, you can take a taxi in the area over there. Next time you walk on the road, you will be imprisoned," the soldier warned.


    "Understood." Viscount Lip replied quickly, and he didn''t bother to argue any more, the strange eyes beside him made him unbearable.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Viscount Lip walked in the direction pointed by the soldier, and saw a whole row of carriages parked, each with a coachman sitting on the carriage.


    "So many carriages?" Viscount Lippe was surprised and walked towards the carriage.


    "Hey, there''s a bit of quality over there, don''t jump in the queue."


    There was a shout from the side.


    Viscount Lip''s entire body stiffened, and his face suddenly darkened. He didn''t even need to think to know that it was him, so he couldn''t help but turn his head to look over, and saw a leader of the team, that is, one person in the team was shouting.


    "Go to the queue, everyone is waiting, do you want to jump in the queue?"


    "It''s a shame, it looks like a nobleman, but he wants to jump in the queue."


    "Thinking about it quickly, I don''t want to become a member, but I want to jump in the queue, which is embarrassing."


    "..."


    "I..." Viscount Lipu was about to cry, he was just a newcomer to Xiyang City, who knew these things.


    "Sir, there is a wooden board over there with writing on it," the knight reminded.


    "Uh..." Viscount Lippe looked over and saw a wooden board that read: Taxi, please queue.


    He took a deep breath, endured the anger in his heart, and went to line up honestly.


    In a short period of time, he lost his face twice, and then found that the habits in other cities could not be used here in Xiyang City.


    "..." The knight remained silent. He found that this place was really nice, and it wouldn''t be as messy as other suburbs. Everyone had rules, even the nobles.


    Finally, they got on the carriage and were amazed by the new currency such as steel coins.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The carriage ran onto the concrete road at a very fast speed, which made Viscount Lip, the knight and others panic.


    They looked at the fast-moving trees outside the car window, and their faces turned pale. They remembered that they were fortunately blocked from the road just now, otherwise how could they stop at such a speed, if they were hit, they would be dead.


    "Carrier, driver, don''t be so fast." Viscount Lippe shouted hastily.


    "Guests, don''t worry, you''ll be fine." The coachman shouted without turning his head. "Running on the road requires speed. If it''s too slow, you will be fined money."


    The coachman was talking about the new rules. It is not allowed to go slowly on the road. Everyone is moving fast. After all, the road is so flat, and if you are slow, you will be hit by the horse behind.


    Moreover, the slower he runs, the less he earns. After all, it takes a while for him to pick up passengers. In general, he earns more than before. The road is easy to go, and the magical bearing makes the horse more labor-saving. Now, you can pull more people.


    "What? Can''t run slow yet? What kind of deadly rule is this?" Viscount Lipper screamed.


    "Sir, don''t worry, we''re here." The knight reassured him. From the window, he saw a wooden plank on the side of the road with the words ''Quick Horse Road'' written on it.


    "Guests, relax, there are wooden boards on the side of the road, and if you should slow down, you will slow down. We have professional training." The driver said with a hearty smile.


    A few days ago, after the road was paved, the city lord sent an order for the coachmen to learn some new knowledge, and also added a lot of horses.


    "What the **** is this place?" Viscount Lipu regretted coming to Xiyang City. Everything here is so weird, although it''s amazing.


    Chapter 0640 Military Port Supply Plan.


    In Xiyang City, Liu Feng had just finished lunch and returned to the study to sit down. Behind him, Mina, Anli, and Nicole walked in.


    "Master, do you want to leave now? Leia and the others will arrive at about three o''clock." Mina asked softly.


    Bird orcs will come to the air base, and there is a high probability that most of the bird orcs will stay in the air base to study, and some children will enter elementary school.


    "Don''t be in such a hurry, there are still two hours." Liu Feng shook his head, handed the document on the table to An Li, and said, "Look at this document, if there is anything to add."


    This is his next plan, he will plan several moves with one move, and this move is crucial.

 Chapter 527：

    "Okay." En Li took the document and it seemed that the title was ''Military Port Supply Plan''.


    Ni can boil water in a small kettle. She has recently become obsessed with tea art, which she likes more than those milk teas.


    "Master, Biris wants to go out for a walk." Mina sat on the table with her hips raised.


    "Not for the time being, her wound is not healed yet, so that she will not go out to eat some fishy food, which will not be good for the wound." Liu Feng shook his head, he remembered that when he was at the dining table, Bilis was hesitant to speak. look.


    He asked the back chef to cook the fish lightly, just to prevent the wound from getting worse, and the taboo is still very important, so Bilis felt itchy when she saw other people eating delicious food.


    It is understandable to want to go out to play now. After all, after lying down for so many days, Liu Feng does not believe that Bilis can withstand the temptation of food outside.


    "It looks like Bilis will be pouting for another day." Mina chuckled lightly, and the cat''s tail twitched.


    "It''s all of you who seduced her and said how fun it is outside." Nicole said angrily, handing over a cup of tea in her little hand.


    "It''s Ann Li and Tess, who always play poker at night to tease Biris." Mina''s mouth lifted and she took the teacup with both hands.


    "Tell her, you can go out in three days." Liu Feng estimated the approximate time. Mermaid''s physique is really strong, stronger than some orcs.


    "Okay." Mina nodded.


    "By the way, have all those invitations been sent out?" Liu Feng asked while sipping his tea.


    "It''s already being distributed, and some city lords should start rushing over in the past few days, but I don''t know if they will choose us." Mina frowned, she didn''t trust those nobles very much.


    Compared with the fourth prince, they said that a prince''s appeal will be stronger, even if it is a prodigal dog.


    "No, it''s better not to come. Some brainless people, it''s better not to come, lest I get rid of them again."


    "Huh..." En Li sighed after reading the plan, picked up the teacup that Nicole had placed on the table, and drank it in three sips.


    "How is it?" Liu Feng handed the empty teacup to the cat-ear girl, and then handed it over to Nicole.


    "Master, this... the kind of ship you''re talking about really exists?" En Li''s brown eyes stared at Liu Feng, the plan was amazing.


    "Of course, didn''t you see the main core before?" Liu Feng said indifferently, he was talking about the first time he saw the steam engine before.


    "This steam ship is a little too incredible to say." En Lihu''s ears perked up and sighed, "It''s actually possible to move forward without the wind."


    Based on her knowledge, this is simply possible. Who has heard of this kind of ship? It''s not recorded in the book at all.


    "Next month, there should be a steamboat ready to go into the water, won''t you know then?" Liu Feng spread his hands, with a look of waiting.


    With the current research and development progress of the scientific research department, the steamship is really not a big problem. The most core power principle and driving force have the blueprints given by him. If he can''t get it out, he will be disappointed.


    "Next month? Then this military port plan is really about to start." En Li nodded solemnly and asked another question, "Master, what if these cities don''t want us to dock?"


    "They don''t want to, is it useful?" Liu Feng asked back, his black eyes flashing with confidence.


    "Hee hee...it''s really useless." En Li laughed dumbly. With Xiyang City''s current strength, she had to agree if she disagreed.


    "Do we have enough coal now?" Liu Feng was thinking about the power fuel for steam engines. He didn''t have any gasoline.


    "The amount of coal stored is very large, especially with the addition of two power machines in the past two days, the speed of coal pulling has been accelerated many times." En Li exclaimed.


    The power engine is the steam engine. Liu Feng forbids the name of the steam engine. It is too easy for people to know the important principles of the steam engine from the name.


    He didn''t forget that there are dwarves in this world. Dwarves are born masters of forging and making iron. He is not afraid of ten thousand just in case.


    The steam engine will be one of Liu Feng''s trump cards for many years to come, and it is also one of the most important cores of the industrial revolution. Once someone cracks it, the leading edge will drop by 10%, which he doesn''t want to see.


    "Very good, then let''s choose three military ports this time." Liu Feng smiled with satisfaction, the fuel supply of the steamship is very important.


    "How many days can you travel with the coal that is fully loaded?" An Li took out a map of the cities on both sides of the Youshui River, which Liu Feng ordered people to sort out.


    "It is estimated that it can advance for more than a day, that is, the speed of the previous three days." Liu Feng frowned and thought, and then decided, "Let''s set the distance of the previous sailboat for three days, it will be safer."


    "Then these city lords, young master, you will meet them." En Li drew a circle on the three cities on the map.


    "Let''s add Blackwater City as well. For the time being, we will set four military port cities." Liu Feng drew a circle on Blackwater City.


    "Then, this time it''s up to the three city lords to come." Enri''s brown eyes flashed with brilliance.


    The occupation plan of the land to the west of the young master has added the most important link.


    Chapter 0641 Spider Web Project.


    "Mina, let someone explore around these cities to see if there are coal mines." Liu Feng turned his head and instructed Mina.


    In the future, the supply of fuel for these four military ports must be transported from Xiyang City. You can do this at the beginning, but over time, the cost will be too great.


    Not to mention the super long-distance military port in the future.


    "Okay." Mina noted.


    "Master, do you want to station troops in the military port?" En Li asked a very important question.


    "Of course." Liu Feng nodded affirmatively. Is it still called a military port without garrisoning?


    One of the importance of the military port is to maintain the safety of the Golden Water River. The value created by the Youshui River in the future is too great.


    In particular, some water pirates stare at passing ships. If troops are stationed in the military port, they can deter those water pirates.


    "This has increased the difficulty a lot." En Li wrote in the notepad, the difference between garrison cooperation and not garrisoning is too great.


    "They will agree." The corner of Liu Feng''s mouth was slightly raised, even if it was a garrison? As long as the interests are large enough, they will definitely agree.


    Even if he unifies the western land in the future, the importance of the military port will be truly reflected. With the military port as the fulcrum, the laser will be sent out, and the surrounding area will be the real control area.


    Coupled with future train plans, the two lines intersect, forming a cobweb that holds all areas firmly in the palm of your hand.


    The two lines are also called the spider web plan by Liu Feng, that is, military control.


    In order to truly control everything, Liu Feng also has a financial plan and a popular plan. He wants to put everything in place and reform and control it from the inside out.


    If it''s just occupying the territory, it''s really not difficult. With Liu Feng''s strength and technological leadership, he can annex city by city like a greedy snake, but that''s too slow, consumes resources, and is tiring. , and the digestion is also slow, and I have to worry about the troubles and rebellions of some forces.


    Compared with his current layout method, it is easier and will not consume too much resources. After all, the population in this era is too small, and the population is also a resource.


    "Okay, young master, this is a little plan I made." An Li handed the notepad to Liu Feng, she needed some improvement.


    Hu Erniang has now completely learned some of Liu Feng''s routines, and will use some tricks such as cheating and temptation.


    "Oh? So fast." Liu Feng took the notepad in surprise and looked at it.


    "Master, as long as they come to Xiyang City and see the bustling Xiyang City, they will definitely be moved." An Li flicked her fox tail, she was very confident, Xiyang City is a living sign.


    "Your plan is to let us help them develop the city?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, which coincided with some of his ideas, but lacked two most important things.

 Chapter 528：

    "Yes, we can give them some cheaper goods, so that they will be tied to us." En Li tapped her chin with a finger, and the fox ears twitched, which was a sign of happiness.


    "No, the layout is too small." Liu Feng shook his head, his eyes were already on the layout of the entire Yingluo Kingdom.


    "Huh? Master has other plans?" En Li was stunned.


    "It''s difficult to satisfy some people simply by providing goods, not to mention that our production capacity may not keep up." Liu Feng shook his head, Hu Erniang''s plan was OK in the early stage, but there were too many drawbacks after that.


    "Then what should I do?" En Li bit her finger, she understood what the young master meant, that the bait was big enough, but it might not satisfy those people.


    "No, I will follow your plan in the early stage, and I will make up for it later." Liu Feng stood up and said softly, "Let''s go, go to the air force base."


    "Okay!" An Li thought in distress, but she couldn''t think of what method the young master would use.


    "As you can imagine, it''s not the stupid En Li." When Mina walked by, she patted the buttocks of the fox-ear girl playfully.


    "Snapped!"


    "Ah... Damn it, watch me drop the cat eighteen scratches!" En Li was in a hurry and chased after her.


    "I can''t hold back." Nicole shook her head, put down the teapot, and tidied up Liu Feng''s desk. She rarely follows out of the castle now, and there are too many accounts in the city that she needs to keep an eye on.


    ...


    "Ta Tata..."


    When the coachman saw the slow-down plank on the side of the road, he started to slow down the carriage. When he reached the side of Xiyang City, the carriage was already walking at a slow speed.


    "Guest, the old town is in front." The driver introduced enthusiastically.


    "Old Town?" Viscount Lip also calmed down at this time, looking at the crowd working outside suspiciously.


    "It''s just a joke from us civilians. The city owner demolished the old city wall and plans to expand the city. We call the area inside the city wall the old city."


    The driver was very suggestive, "Of course, the old city is not old, everything is new..."


    Viscount Lip and others just listened to the coachman ''Barabala'' say a lot of things, but most of them didn''t understand, and they were despised by the coachman several times.


    for example:


    Haven''t you heard the story of Western Games? You are too unartistic.


    What? You don''t know buns? You are so pitiful.


    snort! Don''t you believe that there are dragons in the world? You are so ignorant.


    Being despised by a coachman in terms of art and knowledge, Viscount Lip and others were as black as charcoal, and they were so angry that they almost beat the coachman. Are they really that bad?


    "Okay, here we are, the main avenue is in front of you, you can start walking up here." The coachman parked the carriage at a platform, turned his head to Viscount Lip and others and said, "Welcome to the new world, here it is for you. A piece of advice, put down unnecessary airs, otherwise...hehe..."


    Viscount Lip and others were left behind like this, and the coachman took the guests to the port again.


    "Huh..." Viscount Lippe breathed a sigh of relief for some reason. Finally, he didn''t have to be despised by a lowly chauffeur.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The sound of hooves came from the front of the road.


    "Look, that''s the seat of the city lord." Someone immediately shouted.


    "Huh? Liu Feng?" Viscount Lipu''s eyes lit up, and he immediately ordered the knight next to him, "Go and stop him."


    He heard that it was difficult for Liu Feng to see each other, and now is an opportunity.


    "Yes." A knight immediately followed the order and walked towards the middle of the road.


    Chapter 0642 The choice of the team!


    "Hey, who is that, it''s too presumptuous to stop the city master''s ride?"


    "Who is coming, hurry up and drive that person away."


    "Damn, how dare you collide with the city lord''s car."


    "Ta Tata..."


    As soon as the knight reached the middle of the road, he was surrounded by the surrounding civilians, who twisted his arms three or two times.


    "This..." Viscount Lip was stunned. He didn''t expect Liu Feng''s reputation to be so high. He just wanted to stop the carriage and was surrounded by commoners.


    Half of the road was blocked by civilians, Liu Feng''s carriage stopped, and the Wolf Warrior team looked around vigilantly, and Xin Ke stepped forward to understand the situation.


    "Everyone, please get out of the way." Zink said coldly.


    "Shh!"


    The commoners all stepped aside, leaving behind the knight who was stricken with bruises and nosebleeds.


    "Who are you?" Xin Ke held the handle of the Tang Dao with one hand, and once there was a change, he would stab him.


    "I, I''m a knight of Viscount Lip, and my family wants to see Baron Liu Feng." The knight grinned in pain.


    "Who?" Cinke frowned and glanced at the crowd unkindly. If he was stopped by someone in the wild, maybe he would reward a crossbow arrow first.


    "It''s me." Seeing that the request for the carriage was also fulfilled, Viscount Lip came out of the crowd immediately.


    "Take it." Zink ordered.


    "Clang clang..."


    "Don''t move." The wolf warrior team unsheathed the Tang Dao collectively and surrounded the stunned Viscount Lip and others.


    "I am a nobleman, I am a viscount, and I am under the order of His Royal Highness the Fourth Prince." Viscount Lippe shouted.


    "Shut up." Zink''s eyes flashed coldly, and he wanted to draw the scabbard in his hand.


    "Okay, bring someone here." Liu Feng''s voice came.


    "Yes." Sinke said respectfully, grabbed Viscount Lip''s collar with one hand, and dragged him over to meet the Lord of the City.


    "You..." Viscount Lip''s eyes widened, burning with anger, this humiliating action, is he a prisoner?


    "Lord City Lord, someone is here." Zink pushed Viscount Lip to the front of the carriage.


    "Oh? You were sent by the Fourth Prince?" Liu Feng pushed open the door of the carriage and looked at the embarrassed middle-aged man.


    "Yes." Viscount Lipu straightened his clothes and said with a serious face, "I was sent by His Royal Highness the Fourth Prince, and His Highness ordered you to go to Somali City."


    "Order?" Liu Feng''s mouth curved slightly, and said lightly, "What if I can''t say it?"

 Chapter 529：

    "What? Not going?" Viscount Lipu stared at Liu Feng''s indifferent face in disbelief.


    "I don''t have that obligation, do I? I''m not the nobleman he entrusted to him." Liu Feng''s black eyes flashed coldly.


    Did he not expect Ding Koda to be in such a hurry? It looks like the war is not far away.


    "This is His Highness''s warrant, do you want to refuse it?" Viscount Lipu held a sheepskin scroll and said solemnly, "Baron Liu Feng, you''d better think clearly, His Highness has more than 2,000 knights."


    These words are already a blatant threat. If you don''t go, then the power of more than 2,000 knights will level Xiyang City.


    "Hahaha..." Liu Feng laughed suddenly, looked at Viscount Lipu strangely, and smiled lightly, "Tell me first, what can the fourth prince give me when you go to Somalia?"


    "This..." Viscount Lip stammered, he just knew.


    "What can he give me?" Liu Feng asked again.


    "..." Viscount Lip was silent, as if he couldn''t give anything, a promise? It seems too illusory.


    "It looks like he can''t give anything." Liu Feng''s faint smile converged, and he said indifferently, "Since he can''t give anything, how dare he dare to order me to go to Somali City? Is it a white wolf with empty gloves?"


    "You...that''s too rude, that''s the noble fourth prince, isn''t his order enough?" Viscount Lippe shouted in exasperation.


    "It''s just a prodigal dog." En Li''s head stuck out from the side, glanced at Viscount Lipu disdainfully, and then shrank back...0


    "You..." Viscount Lip blushed, despised by an orc.


    "A name wants me to obey, but he doesn''t have that much face." A coldness flashed in Liu Feng''s eyes.


    "You will regret it, you will definitely regret it," Viscount Lippe shouted, "His Royal Highness will not let you go."


    "I''ll be waiting for him." Liu Feng waved at Xin Ke and went back to the carriage.


    He thought he would send someone with some weight over, but he didn''t expect that the fourth prince still didn''t take him to heart, so he sent a brainless person over.


    Not even a shy promise to win over.


    "You, you will regret it, His Royal Highness''s Knights will push this place down..." Viscount Lip roared.


    "Snapped!!!"


    Zink''s scabbard slammed into Viscount Lippe''s face, and his teeth were pulled out, and the shouting stopped.


    "Get out of the way." Zink pushed Viscount Lip away and escorted the carriage out of the city.


    "Ta Tata..."


    In the carriage, Liu Feng sneered at the corner of his mouth.


    "Master, why don''t you send them to mining?" Mina was playing with a saber, and she wanted to give Viscount Lip a knife just now.


    "He has to go back alive." Liu Feng chuckled and said slowly, "What will the fourth prince choose? Should he come directly to fight, or win people over first? This is an interesting multiple-choice question."


    "Huh? Young master, are you putting pressure on those city lords?" With a flash of inspiration, An Li immediately understood Liu Feng''s intentions.


    "Today''s events will be spread soon." Liu Feng''s black eyes flashed with calculation, and he turned to Mina and said, "Let''s add fuel to the flames, spread today''s events, and let those city lords know."


    He not only put pressure on those city owners, but also gave them a multiple-choice question and a chance to stand in the team.


    "Yes." Mina replied seriously.


    Chapter 0643 Stubborn Leia.


    The time came to five o''clock in the afternoon, the sun was setting in the west, and a series of black spots were floating in the sky. Looking from below, I thought it was a wild geese flying north.


    Looking closer, there are hot air balloons one by one, and then they are pulled forward by the orcs of the bird race, and Leia is the leader.


    "Huhuhu..."


    "Master Chief, do you want to take a break?" A little girl stood in the hanging basket and shouted excitedly, "I still have a small piece of wheat cake here."


    "No, you can eat it." Leia responded coldly, "It''s almost there."


    Not all people in the cottage call her sister or eldest sister, only those close to her call her sister, and the rest call her chief.


    "Huhuhu..."


    Leia''s wings fluttered and her eyes glanced around. She was afraid of an accident. It happened once before. Someone almost burned the hot air balloon, or else they would have rushed to the air force base.


    "It''s been a while later than the appointed time, the sun is going down soon." Leia muttered to herself, glancing at the sunset in the distance.


    "Master Chief, someone is flying over in front of you." A bird clan orc shouted loudly.


    "Huh?" Leia glanced forward, and her sharp green eyes immediately saw the figure in front of her. It was too familiar. It was Frey and a few Terrans who were using the glider.


    "Looks like it''s coming." Leia was slightly relieved, turned her head and shouted to the person behind her, "It''s the person who answered."


    "Whoosh!"


    Soon, Frey approached Leia and the others. Seeing that Leia was all right, her heart was relieved.


    "Sister, the air force base is in front of you." After speaking, Frey controlled the glider to fly back. It was too dangerous to fly into the sky at this time.


    If it wasn''t for her strong request, Lord Liu Feng would not have let her fly into the sky, after all, it was getting dark.


    After flying for ten minutes, everyone saw the conspicuous fire on the air base and the strong aroma of meat. After a few minutes, everyone started to land safely one after another.


    "It''s finally here." Leia''s tense heartstrings slowly loosened, looking at her cautious companions, the corners of her mouth rose slightly, which was a good start.


    Of the more than 100 orcs of the bird clan, more than 90% of them were children, and they all looked at the mutton grilled on the charcoal fire.


    Those adult bird orcs were not much better, licking their dry mouths from time to time, and their throats surging from time to time.


    The aroma of roast lamb was so strong that many people started to growl, even Leia was no exception.


    "Welcome back." Liu Feng looked at the stunned Leiya and said softly, "It looks good when you smile."


    "..." Leia was stunned for a while, and glanced at Liu Feng expressionlessly, but her ears were red, she pursed her lips, and she couldn''t answer these words because of her personality.


    "Come here and have something to eat, this is specially for everyone to catch the wind." Liu Feng''s black eyes flashed with a smile.


    "Okay." Leia hesitated for a second, then nodded in agreement.


    "Everyone, let''s eat." Liu Feng shouted to the crowd.


    "Oh!" The soldiers at the air base, Mina, Enri and others shouted.


    This scene made the bird clan orcs stunned, and then they were forcibly pulled into the behavior of eating meat. After eating the mutton, many bird clan orcs put down their restraint and discussed in a low voice.


    "Wow, this meat is so delicious, it''s the best meat I''ve ever eaten in my life."

 Chapter 530：

    "Master Chief did not lie to us, there is really something to eat here."


    "..."


    Leia looked at the smiling companions, and the corners of her mouth rose involuntarily. For these smiles, she felt that everything was worth it.


    "Very good choice, isn''t it?" Liu Feng said slowly, handing over a sliced ??leg of lamb.


    "Yes." Leia hesitated for a moment, and took the leg of lamb with an unnatural look on her face. She remembered her previous performance, and now she feels stupid.


    "Other people, you can also take it over." Liu Feng took the mutton that Mina handed over again, raised his hand and pointed to the other side of the air force base, which was another hilltop, and said, "That side can be divided for you to live."


    "Okay." Leia nodded and agreed, this place is much better than Shizhu Mountain.


    "Children should go to study and read, not all of them can join the army." Liu Feng said softly, looking at the children who were eating their mouths full of oil.


    "Okay." Leia still nodded.


    She stayed for a while, when would she listen to someone like that?


    "What''s wrong?" The corner of Liu Feng''s mouth raised slightly, this woman really understands.


    "I will repay you." Leia dropped these words, her cheeks were a little red, and her footsteps were a little messy and walked away.


    She couldn''t stay any longer. She was afraid that she would agree to everything. Originally, she wanted to observe it again, but now she agreed to everything. That would be too irresponsible.


    "It''s really interesting." Liu Feng took a bite of the mutton and chewed it slowly.


    "Master, is this successful?" En Li asked in a daze, this was too smooth, right?


    "Otherwise?" Liu Feng raised his hand and gestured to the mutton in his hand. Not everyone can stop the delicious food.


    A meal of roast mutton will resolve most of the estrangement, and as long as you come back a few times, the bird orcs can integrate into the human race.


    As for those adult bird orcs, they will be incorporated into the air force, so that they will have less contact with other human races, which can be regarded as a kind of psychological isolation protection. After all, the bird orcs have been bullied by the human race before.


    "That''s fine too?" En Li blinked her brown eyes in a cute way.


    "Why not? Anli, don''t forget how you used to be, you''re no better than them." Mina rolled her eyes to make up for it.


    "What? Mina, shut up, and besides, let''s see my cat 18 scratches..." An Li was furious, and rushed towards the cat ears with mutton in her mouth.


    "Your hands are too oily..."


    "..."


    At this point, the bird clan orcs officially joined Xiyang City, becoming another major force of Liu Feng, and the air dominance has been perfected.


    And his next secret plan also needs the help of the bird orcs.


    Chapter 0644 The princess is exposed.


    The royal capital at night was exceptionally quiet. In the past few days, the eldest prince raised a high profile and called many great nobles into the palace, and he could easily guess that he was starting to prepare for the throne in a month''s time.


    The blacksmith shop of the Yakult dwarves, Yuffie''s room on the second floor, Lucy, and Jones sat.


    "Jones, are you sure? That guy will be on the throne in a month?" Princess Lucy said coldly.


    "Well, that''s how they talked." Jones had a cold face, crossed her arms and stood by the window, looking at the dark street.


    She has been lurking in the palace and eavesdropping for the past two days, as well as searching for the body of the King of England. Princess Lucy wants to worship.


    "A month? Time is enough." Princess Lucy gritted her teeth, she would not let Lucia on the throne so easily.


    "Your Highness Lucy, do you really want to do that?" Yuffie worried, she knew part of Princess Lucy''s plan.


    "Don''t worry, everything will be fine." Princess Lucy patted Yuffie''s head.


    She handed over the letter to the letter courier yesterday, presumably they have a channel to send it to Xiyang City, and Catherine''s matter is almost resolved, she should also take revenge on the eldest prince.


    She is not willing to let Lucia ascend the throne so easily, even if it can only make Lucia disgusting, she is willing to do it.


    If she doesn''t find something troublesome for Lucia, she feels unwilling to leave Wangdu, and she will not know when she will come back to Wangdu next time.


    Although Princess Lucy is very confident in Liu Feng, especially with her help, even if she cannot overthrow Lucia, it is still possible to cut half of the territory and claim to be the king.


    Everything she does now is just for revenge.


    "When will we act?" Yuffie whispered.


    "Starting from tomorrow, I will let the truth of Lucia''s murder of her father spread in this capital." Princess Lucy pursed her lips, her golden eyes flashing with wise light, and said resolutely, "I don''t believe in these greedy nobles. , will not be moved."


    When the King of England was still there, he could completely suppress the nobles who had dissent. After all, the three principalities of the Land of Chaos were formed by the division of the Grand Duke.


    There are big nobles staring at this model, Princess Lucy is not at all surprised, she has read too many books, she did not think in the direction of the regime before, but now she really finds that the British Kingdom is terminally ill.


    The power of the great aristocracy was too great, and when the prince ascended the throne, he had to win over most of the nobles to support him.


    Once the great nobles below have different intentions and join forces in private, the first prince will have to be in a hurry, and a single suppression of the rebellion can make him sleepless.


    "Not good!" Jones'' face changed, and her red eyes looked at the figure that suddenly appeared outside the window.


    Dark streets, shadows throbbing, and white lights flickering.


    "What''s wrong?" Princess Lucy stood up abruptly.


    "We were discovered." Jones'' face was ugly, her hands were inserted into the finger blades, and she moved the ten-finger blade.


    The blacksmith shop was surrounded by people, and the knights were dressed in clothes that Jones had never seen before. The armor of these knights was actually white, and the luster was not made of silver.


    "Are we exposed?" Princess Lucy gritted her teeth, she never went out to the blacksmith shop.


    "Probably thinks that Yuffie knows you and thinks you will hide here." Jones frowned and analyzed.


    "In that case, hurry up and hide." Yuffie turned around in a hurry, she was a little overwhelmed.


    "This... there''s nowhere to hide." Princess Lucy said bitterly, Yuffie''s room was very small, filled with many iron objects, and there was nowhere to hide.


    She still wanted to take revenge on Lucia, but she didn''t expect to expose it first. Could it be God''s will?


    Princess Lucy stared at the darkness outside the window in despair, did all her fantasies fail today?


    "I''ll take you out." Jones'' red eyes were full of killing intent.


    "Jones, you can go, you can go with your strength." Princess Lucy said to Jones seriously, "I''m fine, he won''t do anything to me, he will only put me under house arrest, and then use me as a bargaining chip. ."


    "Don''t think about it." Jones refused coldly.


    "No, listen to me." Princess Lucy grabbed Leopard Erniang, who was about to open the door, and whispered, "Will Liu Feng send someone to rescue Catherine? Come and rescue me when there is a chance."

 Chapter 531：

    She appeases the leopard-eared girl first, otherwise Jones will really go out alone. The palace is not comparable to the duke''s palace. She suspected that once she was under house arrest, the day she wanted to go out again would be a bargaining chip.


    It is really hard to come to the palace to save people.


    "Bang!!!"


    With a loud bang, the door on the first floor was forcibly broken open.


    "Who are you?" Yi Li''s rough and irritable voice sounded.


    "Clang clang..."


    Immediately following the sound of weapons colliding, Yak Lee fought with the knights, but unfortunately there were so many enemies and few others that Yak Lee was knocked out after a while.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The sound of iron boots stepping on the wooden board made Princess Lucy on the second floor anxious, and she quickly pushed Jones to the window on the second floor.


    "Come on, don''t worry about me." Princess Lucy couldn''t be in a hurry, she was temporarily fine if she was caught, but if Leopard Erniang was caught, she would definitely be killed immediately.


    "Wait for me." The corners of Jones'' mouth were bitten and blood flowed. She stared at Princess Lucy for a while before turning around and swept out the window.


    "Bang!!!"


    The next second, the door was knocked open, and three white-armored knights came in.


    "Target, here." The leading knight glanced around and immediately pointed to the window to the knight next to him.


    "Ta Tata..."


    A knight came to the window, saw the footprints on the edge of the window, and immediately jumped out of the window.


    "Tadata..." Another knight jumped out.


    "You two, come with me." The leading knight said coldly.


    "How is my father?" Yuffie cried anxiously.


    "I fainted." The leading knight said indifferently.


    "..." Princess Lucy pursed her lips. With her intelligence and knowledge of the palace, she knew that these knights definitely did not belong to Lucia. It seemed that there were forces involved, and her hiding place would be exposed. , it should be found by this group of people.


    Princess Lucy guessed right, this group of people are the exclusive knights of the bishop.


    Chapter 0645 Church.


    "His Royal Highness, please." The leading knight stepped aside and raised his hand to signal to the door.


    "Humph!" Princess Lucy snorted coldly and walked out.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Yuffie immediately followed, running downstairs eagerly, and saw her father, Yili, lying on the ground with a bruised nose and a bruised face.


    "Father, father, wake up." Yuffie shouted worriedly, her pink eyes flashing with mist.


    In her heart, her father is the most powerful. She has been shielding her from the wind and rain since she was a child, but now she is lying motionless, which makes her completely panicked.


    "Cough cough cough..."


    "Stinky girl, don''t cry." Yi Li opened his eyes and said in a sullen voice, "I''ll be drowned by any more tears."


    "Father, are you all right?" Yuffie blinked her pink tears in surprise and raised her hand to wipe away the tears.


    "It''s okay, with the strength of these people, they can''t do anything to me." Yili stood up and protected Yuffie behind him.


    He works iron all the year round, and his body is strong. If it weren''t for one enemy, he wouldn''t be afraid of anyone.


    "Uncle Yili, you''re fine." Princess Lucy breathed a sigh of relief, but fortunately, Yili was fine, otherwise she would have to feel guilty for the rest of her life.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The two knights who had just chased out the window came running outside the door, and they shook their heads at the leading knight.


    "..." Princess Lucy''s tight body relaxed, and Jones had escaped smoothly, which made her feel a lot more at ease.


    "His Royal Highness, please come with me, His Royal Highness wants to see you." The leader knight''s face darkened, and they dispatched them to let one person escape.


    "Hmph." Princess Lucy snorted coldly, turned her head to look at Yuffie and the two, and said, "I''ll just go by myself, and Uncle Yuffie and Uncle Yili don''t have to go."


    She saw the hesitation of the leading knight and said indifferently, "If you don''t want the bounty hunters in the royal city to trouble you, don''t go too far."


    There are only two dwarves in Wangcheng, and the weapons made by Yili are of high quality, so many bounty hunters have placed orders. It is said that the orders have been placed for a year, which shows the influence of the father and daughter of Yili.


    Once those orders are not completed, then with the lawless character of the bounty hunter, it is really possible to make a break into the palace.


    "Okay, please, Her Royal Highness, please come with us." The leading knight also thought of this, and finally gave in. Anyway, His Royal Highness only wanted the Princess alone.


    "Yuffie, Uncle Yili, I''ve been disturbing you these days." Princess Lucy greeted the two of them with an aristocratic salute, forced a smile, and walked outside.


    "His Royal Highness..." Yuffie opened her mouth and shouted, her pink eyes filled with mist again, she turned her head to look at her father for help.


    "Hey..." Yi Li shook his head helplessly, he couldn''t help it, if there were only two or three knights, he could completely kill them, but there were more than a dozen knights, and he couldn''t put his daughter in danger. .


    "Ta Tata..."


    The knights escorted Princess Lucy out of the blacksmith shop, came to the street, and walked towards the palace.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The knights walked out one after another in the darkness. There were more than 30 white-armored knights in total, but they kept a dozen knights in ambush in secret, which showed the importance they attached to Princess Lucy.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The iron boots walked on the slate, and the harsh sound came far away in the silent night.


    Under the eaves of a house, a figure landed lightly, with red eyes staring at the distant knights.


    Jones walked lightly and followed behind. She was looking for an opportunity to save people. Although the chance was small, she had to find a place to imprison Lucy.


    "Gag~"


    The gate of the palace opened, and Princess Lucy was taken to the main hall, where the parliament was held.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Princess Lucy walked into the main hall and saw Lucia sitting on the throne, with an old man in red standing beside him, who was the third deacon of the bishop.


    "Hahahaha...My sister, we meet again." Lucia laughed wildly, looking at the indignant Princess Lucy with playful eyes.

 Chapter 532：

    "Disgusting, who is your sister?" Princess Lucy said coldly, her golden eyes full of disgust.


    "At the beginning, if you listened to me, wouldn''t you be able to continue writing your novel? Why did you resist me?" Lucia said with a gloomy face, not forgetting that the lowly orc came to terrorize him in the middle of the night.


    "Humph!" Princess Lucy turned her head away, not wanting to say a word at all.


    "This time, you''re back, but no one can take you away." The corners of Lucia''s mouth rose.


    "..." Princess Lucy was silent, and when she entered the palace, it was really difficult for anyone to save her.


    "Take it down, watch her, and don''t allow her to leave the room without my order." Lucia waved his hand indifferently, he kept Lucia just for the cigarettes.


    There are three major dukes in the Kingdom of England, and the Duke of Kelack wants to marry his daughter to him. The relationship between the two will definitely get better and better, but there are still two left, and Princess Lucy is the good thing.


    He didn''t want any accident to happen to the throne in a month. As long as he became king, he could slowly hold the power of the Knights in his hands. At that time, no one would dare to resist him.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Princess Lucy was escorted away, and she would be placed under house arrest.


    "And what about an orc?" Lucia glanced at the old-faced Deacon No. 3.


    "We will send someone to catch it." Deacon No. 3 said lightly, and the knight just told him in his ear.


    "I want to live." Lucia sneered, he wanted the female orc to die.


    "His Royal Highness, can we start what we promised before?" Deacon No. 3 said indifferently.


    "..." Lucia narrowed her eyes slightly, turned her head to look at Deacon No. 3, and her pupils flickered a few times.


    "His Royal Highness, there are some things that come at a price." Deacon No. 3 looked at Lucia indifferently, and said in a calm voice, "Don''t forget that there are also the second and fourth princes."


    "Hahaha...I was thinking about something." Lucia smiled hypocritically, nodded and said, "I will let people pass the order on the church."


    "That''s good, our bishop will definitely be very happy." The third deacon said cheerfully.


    "As long as you continue to assist this prince, everything can be rewarded to you." A trace of fear flashed in Lucia''s eyes.


    He arranged so many eyeliners, but couldn''t find Princess Lucy, but he gave the order, and the other party found it in only two days.


    Chapter 0646 Theocracy is supreme.


    "Of course, we will always assist His Royal Highness to ascend to the throne." Deacon No. 3 bowed, his cloudy eyes flashing with coldness...


    "Go down." Lucia waved her hand and looked at the door with no expression, not knowing what she was thinking.


    "Yes." Deacon No. 3 saluted and left the main hall with the knights.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Deacon No. 3 strolled in the palace and slowly walked outside the palace, with a calculation on his old face.


    "Lord Deacon, are you going to start the plan tomorrow?" asked the leading knight behind him.


    "Wait for me to ask the Bishop of Venice for instructions." The third deacon shook his head.


    "Yes." The leading knight respectfully said.


    "By the way, that orc named Jones, send someone to arrest her, the eldest prince doesn''t want to let her go." The third deacon instructed lightly.


    "Understood, my subordinates will personally investigate." The leading knight nodded.


    The group left the palace and came to a luxurious courtyard, which was the mansion of a marquis.


    "Gag..."


    Only the third deacon entered, leaving the knights to guard the door. If it was before, he would not have entered the marquis mansion so blatantly. After all, the marquis is an important **** of their bishop.


    But it''s different now, Lucia can''t leave them anymore.


    Deacon No. 3 was taken to a study by the maid and then withdrew.


    "Here it is." An old man in the study, about seventy years old, was in his twilight years, the skin on his face was shrunken, his eyes were cloudy, and he was wearing a red robe with gold rims.


    This old man was the Bishop of Venice, and he was one of the core members of the plan that came to the capital recently.


    The bishop is the top authority among the bishops of the gods. There are four bishops, and the archbishop is respected, and the bishop of Venice is the fourth bishop.


    Below the bishop are the twelve deacons, which is the inner circle of the bishop.


    "Sir Bishop of Venice." Deacon No. 3 knelt down slowly and gave a big salute with a nod of his head.


    "Get up." The Bishop of Venice waved his hand laboriously.


    "Yes." Deacon No. 3 climbed up respectfully.


    "How is the plan going?" The Bishop of Venice said indifferently, his cloudy eyes rolled down.


    "Lucia agreed, and the church can be opened tomorrow." Deacon No. 3 raised the corner of his mouth.


    "Very good, I can finally let the glory of the Lord shine on the world." The Bishop of Venice''s eyes lit up and his expression was a little excited. They had planned things for more than 30 years, and now they can finally start.


    Build a church, with the recognition of the future king, so that the commoners can believe.


    "The Lord will bless the lord." Deacon No. 3 said frantically.


    "Yes, the Lord of God will also shine on you." The Bishop of Venice responded in a high voice.


    "Huhuhu..." After the Bishop of Venice said, he tried to calm himself down. He was too old to be too emotional.


    "Master Bishop, is there no charge for believers to join?" Deacon No. 3 asked in confusion.


    "No, there is no cost at the beginning, and the development of believers is the main thing." The Bishop of Venice shook his head and said softly, "You can also give the first group of believers some coins, so that they can attract acquaintances to join the church, so you don''t have to worry about running out of coins in the future."


    "Understood." Deacon No. 3 suddenly realized.


    "Have you found the Amos Note yet?" the Bishop of Venice asked with a frown. They released the Amos Note before, just to stir up the wind and rain and lure people to find the Kingdom of God.


    "No, there hasn''t been any news since Soaring Eagle City disappeared." Deacon No. 3 lowered his head.


    "Intensify your efforts to find it, but the Archbishop has been paying attention to this matter." The Bishop of Venice said solemnly.


    His time is running out. If he can''t find the kingdom of God and let him live in the land of God, he is about to die.


    He doesn''t want to die, he wants to live forever, and the power begins to be enjoyed.


    "Yes, I will launch bounty hunters to find it." Deacon No. 3 gritted his teeth, and he decided to offer a reward of 1,000 gold coins.


    Originally, the Amos Notebooks were used by them to inspire some people to take risks, and then they reap the benefits, but now the Amos Notebooks simply disappeared.

 Chapter 533：

    "The other two princes, what''s going on?" The Bishop of Venice asked softly.


    "The second prince fled to the east for development." Deacon No. 3 responded immediately, "The fourth prince went to the west, and there is a remote place over there, the fourth prince is nothing to worry about."


    "Recently, I have reduced some information to Lucia, and caused him some trouble. Don''t let him go too smoothly. Let their brothers fight again."


    The Bishop of Venice pointed indifferently, "Too soon to unify is not good for us."


    "Sir Bishop, Lucia seems to be taking precautions against us." Deacon No. 3 said solemnly.


    "Don''t worry about him, as long as he still needs us, he won''t abandon us."


    The Bishop of Venice disagreed and said, "If it''s the old guy from England, we can be more vigilant, but this little guy is still too tender."


    "He''s too self-righteous." Deacon No. 3 agreed.


    Lucia was able to drive the second prince out of the capital so quickly, because their bishop made great efforts, and many nobles belonged to their bishop faction.


    "It''s good to be a puppet." The Bishop of Venice said indifferently.


    "Give your subordinate a little more time, and you can completely use him." The corner of Deacon No. 3''s mouth was full of coldness.


    "If you''re not obedient, just change someone. There are quite a few sons in England. I heard that the youngest is only seven years old." The Bishop of Venice seemed to be talking about a very small thing.


    "Understood." Deacon No. 3 nodded earnestly.


    "Go down and prepare." The Bishop of Venice waved his hand. He was already a little tired, so he had to rest early so that he could live longer.


    "Yes." Deacon No. 3 then exited.


    "Gag..."


    The Bishop of Venice looked at the closed study door, squinted and pondered, and muttered to himself, "Theocracy is supreme."


    Chapter 0647 The encouragement of cat ears.


    At night, in Xiyang City, in the backyard of the castle, the Beast Ear Niang''s accommodation area is Mina''s room at this time.


    "Hahahaha... A pair of two, there''s only one left." An Li exaggerated and smug laughter sounded, and there was only one card left in her hand. .


    "Don''t." Biris pouted, looking at her hand with a three and a pair of sevens, how could they fight.


    "Tiss, what about you?" Enri turned to look at Niu Jiao Niang, her brown eyes a little nervous.


    "Well..." Tis''s purple eyes narrowed slightly, her little hand held two cards, and when Hu Er Niang raised her voice, she shouted, "It''s too bad."


    "Pfft..." En Li spurted out her saliva, staring at Niu Jiao Niang indignantly, when would Tis be so funny.


    "Hahaha... Tis has also learned badly." Wei Ya covered her mouth and chuckled, her rabbit ears wiggling around.


    Sitting in her arms was Lu Erniang, with a lollipop in her mouth, which Rabbit Erniang won.


    Su Mi excitedly said, "Sister Anli, I can finally win once."


    "Uh..." En Li put down the last six, rolled her eyes angrily, shook her wrists at the mermaid and Niu Jiao Niang, and shouted, "Quick, one lollipop per person."


    "Cut, here it is." Tiss picked out a lollipop from the space between her legs and gave it to the fox-ear girl.


    "That... I owe it first." Bilis said with a blushing face.


    "Okay, plus today''s one, you already owe me seven lollipops." An Li said happily, took Niu Jiao Niang''s lollipop, took a notepad from the side, and wrote down the account owed by the mermaid.


    "It will definitely be paid back." Bilis nodded affirmatively, and glanced at Niu Jiao Niang with envy in her aqua blue eyes, who was packing up a lot of lollipops.


    "Come on, make way, it''s our turn." Darlene held five lollipops in her hand, and her blue eyes looked at Hu Erniang''s lollipop with malicious intent.


    "Okay, I''m tired too." Niu Jiao Niang got up and moved out of the seat with the lollipop she won.


    Three people fight the landlord, whoever loses will give way. She has been winning just now, winning seven games in a row, and now she has finally lost.


    "Avery, it''s your turn." Mina looked at the wolf-eared girl who was counting lollipops. Her miser-like character made her a little speechless.


    "Ah?" Avril was stunned for a moment, looking down at the lollipops she had just distributed today, then looked at Princess Enri, sighed, and reluctantly took out a few lollipops.


    One of the small benefits in the castle is the distribution of lollipops. One person will distribute ten lollipops a month, which cannot be bought outside.


    And there is no activity in the castle, and there is only poker left, and lollipops are the best gambling products.


    "Avery, I can help you fight." Bilis looked at the wolf-eared lady with bright blue eyes.


    "No, I''ll do it myself." Avril''s eyes twitched. These days in the castle, the mermaid showed them bad luck and a black hole in the game of poker.


    When Bilis played poker, it could be said that she lost 9 out of 10. She likes to play even when she loses. She is also the most active one. Even Hu Er Niang asked her to owe her seven lollipops, but she wanted to owe others. How many lollipops.


    "Oh." Bilis pouted, reluctantly stepped aside, and then walked behind the fox ears and stared at the card.


    "Gag..."


    The door was pushed open.


    "Hee hee...Bilise really likes to play poker." Nicole came in with a snack, and she heard the merman''s reluctance from outside the door.


    "What''s a snack?" Mina sat on the head of the bed, her long black hair scattered.


    "Red bean cake." Nicole said softly, placing the red bean cake in the plate on the small table next to the beast-eared girls.


    She sat on the edge of the bed and asked softly, "Frey, won''t you come back to sleep tonight?"


    "Her sister left her at the Air Force base, she should have something to say." Mina shrugged.


    Today, Leia, Mira and others are arranging accommodation for their companions, and Frey was also left behind by her sister.


    Mina knew that they were not at ease, or that they came to a strange place, but still had a little bit of vigilance... 0


    "That''s it." Nicole nodded.


    "Nicole, good chance." Mina stretched her head and whispered in Nicole''s ear, "Tonight, there is no one over there, young master."


    "What?" Nicole''s cheeks flushed immediately, of course she knew what the cat ears were talking about.


    "Frey, if you''re not here, you have to seize the opportunity." Mina said with a wicked smile, "Otherwise, I''ll let Enri go there."


    In recent days, either she slept with the young master, or Frey would pass by in the middle of the night. Today, it happened that Frey was not in the castle. She came to be a ''relative'', and it was not convenient to accompany the young master.


    "Cough, cough..." Nicole coughed lightly, her cheeks flushed, and her earlobes warmed.


    "Don''t be shy, it will happen sooner or later." Mina poked Nicole''s waist with her little hand and urged, "The second one?"


    "Mina~~" Nicole said in a long voice, shyly covering her face and running away.

 Chapter 534：

    "Who encouraged me to come?" The corners of Mina''s mouth rose. She remembered that the young master''s combat power recently had to be shared by someone.


    "Huh? What happened to Nicole?" Wei Ya said in astonishment, staring blankly at the shaking door.


    "She went to the toilet." Mina replied casually.


    "Really?" Wei Ya glanced at the cat''s ear girl meaningfully, but she heard some wonderful conversations.


    "Hahaha... Four out of three, I won again." En Li shouted excitedly, shaking her hands, "Quick, one lollipop per person."


    "Can this win?" Darlene looked at the pair in her hands, she was about to win the landowner.


    "His Royal Highness, we won." Avril laughed, her orange eyes staring at Darlene''s lollipop.


    "Really..." Mina looked at Anli''s carefree smiling face, the fox ears turned left and right, and she didn''t know when she took that step.


    Chapter 0648 Nicole Night Attack.


    "Huh... Finally done." Liu Feng exhaled, came out of the secret room, turned around and locked the iron door, messed up the code, and then closed the cabinet.


    He scanned the room for a week, habitually used the early warning sensor to test it, but found no response. He took the solar panel out of the inner space and placed it in the corner of the room. Nicole would arrange for someone to send it to the inner warehouse tomorrow morning.


    The talent of early warning sensing has allowed him to develop many new abilities. Self-detection is one of the abilities, which can sense whether there is someone within a certain range.


    "Everything is complete now. Install solar and hydroelectric power generation in the past few days, and you can start using electricity." Liu Feng stretched his waist and glanced at the pile of miscellaneous parts, feeling very satisfied.


    He has also installed some solar panels these days, and the rest is not much, but the hydroelectric generator is a little more troublesome, and he also specifically finds those sellers on Earth for video installation steps.


    "Huh? It''s already eleven o''clock." Liu Feng glanced at his watch, yawned, and started taking off his clothes to sleep. There are still a lot of things to do tomorrow.


    He glanced at the empty bed and sighed helplessly. At this point in time, it was impossible for the cat ears to come.


    I can''t do anything, I can sleep with someone, but Frey''s little pillow isn''t there.


    Turning over to bed, Liu Feng lay quietly on the bed, he found that his body was getting stronger and stronger, and the physique transformed by time-travel became stronger day by day. Recently, Cat Er Niang was a little afraid of sleeping with him, blaming him for being too hard.


    Women are the same as men in that aspect. If they take too long, they will not be able to bear it. If they do it for an hour or two, they will feel uncomfortable and hurt.


    "click~"


    A small sound made Liu Feng turn his head and look towards the door, his ears trembling. The sound was small, but it was very clear on a quiet night.


    Liu Feng''s physique has been strengthened, and it has been strengthened in all aspects. Even his hearing and eyesight have been optimized in all aspects. He doubts whether he will become a superhuman existence in a few years.


    "Who will come over tonight?" Liu Feng frowned and pondered, muttering to himself, "Frey is back? No, her sister has left her for the night."


    Thinking of Frey''s older sister Leia, the other party said that she would not live in the castle, if she wanted to, she would also live in the air base, or she would buy a house in the city.


    Liu Feng didn''t feel anything, he didn''t want to live in the castle, plus the houses in the backyard of the castle were almost full.


    "Crack ~ ~ ~ ~"


    The door was gently pushed open, and the sound of the door shaft stopped, showing the nervousness and caution of the person opening the door.


    Liu Feng raised his eyes slightly and saw a familiar figure, which surprised him. Many thoughts passed through his mind, and he suddenly knew what was going on.


    He thought to himself, ''Nicole, when did you become so bold? Usually a little intimacy can make her blush and heartbeat, but tonight she actually played a night attack. ¡¯


    Is it? Liu Feng thought of a possibility that he was too busy recently? Didn''t pay much attention to her, made her feel lost?


    Nicole is now like a thief, tiptoeing open the door, padding her heels, gently entering the room, and then gently closing the door.


    As soon as she was mentioned by Mina, she went back to the room and was shy for more than an hour, thinking about it, rolling on the bed for a long time, the more she thought about it, the more shy she became, but she finally came over, that is, she was mentioned by the cat ear girl. The heart has gone.


    Originally, she wanted to wait for the young master to take the initiative, but who would have thought that there would be several opportunities, but they were all destroyed by Frey, and she was ashamed and ran away.


    Recently, the young master is even more busy, not busy planning business routes, or patrolling the territory, and dealing with some noble affairs.


    She found that several people in the castle recently looked at the young master with wrong eyes, which were clearly similar to hers, and as the first girl who knew the young master, it was not the first, if not the second, then A little unhappy.


    "Huhhaha..." Nicole took a few deep breaths and walked to the bedside lightly. By the light of the candle, she looked at the young master''s handsome face with gray eyes, but her fast-beating heart slowly calmed down.


    The young master is still so good-looking, and he looks very handsome when he is asleep.


    "Screw rustle..."


    Nicole blushed, her white hands trembled a little, took off her clothes, and climbed onto the bed blushing.


    "Huh..." Liu Feng sighed lightly and slowly opened his eyes, the girl was so brave, he had to respond to this love.


    When Nicole saw Liu Feng open her eyes, she froze for a moment, lowered her head shyly, and extended her voice softly, "Master~~"


    This young master made Liu Feng''s bones almost brittle.


    Liu Feng reached out and embraced Nicole, hugged him into his arms, and looked down at the young girl like a lamb, his heart was full of fire.


    "Nicole~~" Liu Feng said gently.


    Smelling the faint fragrance, Liu Feng lowered his head and pressed it gently, he could feel Nicole''s body stiff, and then responded to him jerky.


    "call¡­¡­"


    After a while, Liu Feng let go of Nicole, and the two gasped for breath.


    "Nicole, I''m here." Liu Feng said softly...


    "Master~~"


    "what¡­¡­"


    "I''ll take it easy..."


    Chapter 0649 Wangdu urgent letter.


    early morning!


    Nicole slowly opened her beautiful eyes, the first feeling was peace of mind and warmth. Her whole body was hugged tightly by the young master''s warm embrace, her body was still a little soft, thinking of last night''s scene, her face couldn''t help but blush.


    "Too bad..." Nicole turned her head and saw Liu Feng''s handsome face. She was sleeping soundly and couldn''t help but spit, and then she couldn''t help but look a little lost.


    Nicole was so happy, she rubbed her head against Liu Feng''s neck, and a trace of happiness was drawn on the corner of her mouth. She was already the young master''s person.


    In the end, Nicole unknowingly fell asleep. Her physique was much worse than that of the beast-eared girls. It was the first time, and her body was a little overwhelmed.


    Time passed slowly, the sun rose high, and the sun shone through the gap in the window to the room, and moved slowly from the head of the bed to the faces of the two people as time passed.


    "Huh?" Liu Feng''s eyes trembled, then opened a slit, then closed it immediately, raised his hand to block the sunlight, and his mind was much clearer.


    There was an air flow from his breathing, and when he lowered his head slightly, he saw Nicole''s long flaxen hair, and the person in his arms was sleeping peacefully.

 Chapter 535：

    "It''s been a long time since I slept at this time." Liu Feng muttered to himself, reaching out to help Nicole to block the sunlight shining on her face.


    The sun can reach the position of the bed, and the time is at least nine o''clock now.


    He used to get up at six o''clock to repair, and then eat to handle official business. Recently, Xiyang City has developed greatly, and many plans have to be watched by him. After all, no one can understand some of his requirements.


    "Ugh!"


    A lazy soft sound rang out, Nicole opened her eyes, blushed and said angrily, "Master, your hand..."


    "What''s wrong with my hand?" The corner of Liu Feng''s mouth rose, and he turned over and got into the car... In the morning, the alternative ''early repair'' began.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Twenty minutes later, the door was suddenly pushed open.


    "Gag!"


    Mina''s footsteps fell silently, and hurried into the room. The next second, she stared blankly at the undulating quilt.


    Liu Feng and Nicole were all stunned, and turned to look at the blushing cat-ear girl, what''s the situation?


    "Cough cough... Excuse me, you continue." Mina blushed, turned around and ran out of the room, closing the door.


    "Gag!"


    "This..." Liu Feng stayed for two seconds, then looked back at Nicole, who was blushing, and said slowly, "Continue."


    "Ah?" Nicole was stunned for a while, her gray eyes were full of water mist, and she lowered her head with a blushing face. Young master, this is too bad, and it''s still like this...


    "Ah!"


    "..."


    Half an hour later, Nicole fainted again, Liu Feng packed up his instrument, helped Nicole cover the quilt, and went out of the room to see Mina guarding the door.


    "Master." Mina called softly with a blushing face.


    "Is something wrong?" Liu Feng stared at the letter in Mao Erniang''s hand with black eyes. If it wasn''t urgent, Mao Erniang wouldn''t rush into the room.


    "Master, this is a letter from the capital last night." Mina handed it over.


    "Oh? Then did Princess Lucy give the king the medicine?"


    Liu Feng took the letter and instructed the maid to get some soup for Nicole to prepare, and then asked, "How is Catherine''s situation?"


    "Master, things are beyond our expectations." Mina said solemnly, she read this letter in the morning, so she hurriedly came to Liu Feng, otherwise there would be no embarrassing scene just now.


    She really wanted to slap Nicole''s **** a few times in her heart, wasn''t she shy last night? Why did you appear in the young master''s room today? No wonder the young master didn''t go to repair it earlier today.


    "Huh?" Liu Feng stared at the letter for a while, and said in amazement, "The King of England died, or was it murdered by the eldest prince?"


    This was beyond Liu Feng''s expectations, and it was within expectations. After all, the struggle for power and the throne was the bloodiest, but I didn''t expect it to happen so quickly.


    Too much has happened on the other side of the Earth.


    "Master, and Catherine''s father, will marry her to Lucia in a month." Mina said solemnly, and there were several letters written by Catherine.


    "Well, I see." Liu Feng saw the words "waiting for him" written on Catherine''s letter and put it away.


    This is a little troublesome. The eldest prince got the throne ahead of time, which means that he has preserved his strength and can let go of his hands and feet to clean up the rebellion.


    Liu Feng is not worried about himself. After all, there is a second prince in front of him. When Lucia finishes cleaning up the second prince, he has already unified the western land, and he also has the energy to annex the eldest prince.


    "Master, are we going to rescue Catherine?" Mina said softly, she was still very fond of Catherine''s girl.


    "Okay, it just so happened that with Leia joining in this time, the danger of the mission was reduced by half." Liu Feng sighed and walked towards the study.


    If there is no bird clan orcs to join this time, even if he sends someone to the capital to save people, it will be a long night.


    "Master, someone in the duke''s mansion has already found out that Catherine has been contacted, and now it''s under martial law, do you want me to go and help?" Mina followed closely, and she also ordered a maid to get breakfast and go to the study.


    "No hurry, plan first." Liu Feng''s black eyes flickered, and his mind turned. It was not difficult to save people, especially from the air. Who would have thought that they would fall from the sky?


    The difficulty is how to find some trouble for the eldest prince. Liu Feng is reluctant to let Lucia develop too smoothly, which will cause great losses to some of his plans.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Liu Feng came to the study and sat down, closed his eyes and pondered. Cat Erniang put a breakfast on the desk and sat quietly on the side.


    "Tadata... the young master is not good..."


    The sound of Hu Erniang''s calling and the sound of hurried footsteps came from outside the door, and she quickly rushed into the study, holding a letter in her hand.


    "Master, this is an urgent letter from Wang Du, three plus urgent letter." An Li gasped and handed the letter to Liu Feng.


    She went out to inspect the big market in the morning and came back. At the gate of the castle, she met the messenger and asked her to give the letter to Liu Feng. There were three words ''urgent'' on the envelope. happened.


    Chapter 0650 rescue plan.


    "Urgent letter?" Mina was stunned for a moment, her face became serious, she knew what it meant, and when something important happened, she would use three plus ''urgent'' letters.


    Then, many homing pigeons are released overnight. It is very likely that only one of ten homing pigeons will find the direction in the dark night and fly to Xiyang City smoothly.


    But it is also very possible that none of them can make it to Xiyang City, so they can only take off to Xiyang City the next day. The urgency means that the time is tight, otherwise the carrier pigeons will not be allowed to travel at night.


    "Don''t worry, take a drink first." Liu Feng handed the water cup to Hu Erniang before taking the letter. After a while, the letter was handed to Mina.


    "Huh?" Mina was stunned, her face became heavy immediately, and she lost her voice, "Princess Lucy was taken away by Lucia, now it''s troublesome."


    "How could this be?" En Li was stunned, her brown eyes flashed with concern, she had known the situation in the capital, Princess Lucy was taken away, and the result would not be much better.


    "Don''t worry, Lucy is safe for now." Liu Feng sighed. Who would have thought that the King of England had passed away, and now the eldest prince controls the capital.


    "In less than half a month, Princess Lucy will be pushed out by Lucia to consolidate his throne." An Li analyzed that she used to be a princess and knew too many rules in the royal family.


    "Master, is the knight in white armor that Jones said is the knight of the nobleman? Or the knight that Lucia cultivated privately?" Mina keenly found the information on the letter.


    "I don''t know, there is too little information, but according to the information given by Jones, Princess Lucy will be exposed. It seems that this force has intervened." Liu Feng played with his chopsticks, thinking of many possibilities in his mind.


    He felt that the possibility of foreign forces was higher, otherwise Princess Lucy had been in the capital for a few days, and suddenly she was discovered in the past two days, which meant that the intelligence of this force was very good.


    Every time the throne alternates, many forces of "bulls, ghosts and snakes" will come out to claim their achievements. Liu Feng is not surprised. After all, there are too many comparisons in history.


    "Then what should I do?" En Li frowned, leaning on the desk with her toes on her toes, greedily reaching out and picking up a piece of red bean cake.


    "Enli, this is the young master''s breakfast." Mina rolled her eyes.


    "Hee hee..." An Li chuckled and stuffed the red bean cake into her mouth. She had been shopping for two hours, and her breakfast was almost digested.

 Chapter 536：

    "Don''t worry, let me think about it." Liu Feng pushed the plate over and said to the cat ears, "Go and call Leya, Eliza, and Zink too."


    "Yes." Mina replied respectfully and stepped out of the study.


    Seeing that Mina was gone, Hu Erniang walked from the front of the desk to the back of the desk, sitting on the desk with her toes on her toes, and holding the red bean cake in one hand and handing it to Liu Feng''s mouth.


    "Tsk!" Liu Feng opened his mouth to let Hu Erniang feed successfully, and read the urgent letter while chewing.


    Soon, Liu Feng found a little information, that is, the murder of the King of England by Lucia, which can be completely controlled.


    "Interesting." The corners of Liu Feng''s mouth rose. He immediately found the first letter, read it carefully, and found many problems.


    "Master, did you find anything?" En Li was sucking her index finger, and the fox''s tail was shaking.


    "Wangdu is more interesting than I imagined. So many people are watching, so I will add fire to them." Liu Feng shook his head and muttered to himself, "So, how many people will this fire burn?"


    "Mysterious." En Li muttered, shaking her feet and looking at what the young master was writing.


    "Gag..."


    Eliza was the first to come. After all, the sniper training place was not far from Xiyang City.


    Eliza stared at An Li''s behavior for a while, then looked at Liu Feng suspiciously, and waited for the arrangement.


    "Eliza, take a look at these two letters." Liu Feng handed the letter to the elf.


    "Okay." Eliza held the letter and looked quietly, her face became darker and darker, and finally looked at Liu Feng anxiously, but she saw what Liu Feng was writing, so she had no choice but to shut up for the first time.


    Half an hour later, Mina brought Leia to the study, and when she saw the messy hair of the cat ears, she knew that Leia flew her with her, otherwise she would not have come to the study so quickly.


    Leia entered the study, her green eyes looked at Liu Feng who was writing with her head down, she didn''t expect to have a task to do on the first day, and thought she would politely let her rest for a few days.


    Afterwards, Xin Ke also came. He gasped for breath, and when he heard the summons from the Lord of the City, he rushed over from the Wolf Warrior training base.


    "Okay, everyone is here." Liu Feng glanced at the three in front of him and said solemnly, "Our friends, Princess Lucy and Catherine need our help."


    "Please instruct your lord." Eliza was the first to respond.


    "..." Leia frowned and nodded, she would not refuse the task given by Liu Feng, and regarded it as one of the rewards she gave.


    The roast mutton meal yesterday and the lean oatmeal porridge in the morning made her let go of her many prejudices, and she was still willing to follow orders for some things.


    "Please give the order, Lord City Lord." Sinke is more pure, as long as it is an order, it will be executed.


    "An Li, I need fifteen hot air balloons on standby, and enough fuel for the return flight." Liu Feng said with a serious face, "And ten top airmen will be dispatched."


    "Master, are you mobilizing military supplies?" En Li asked hesitantly.


    "Well, use military supplies, bring some compressed military rations and cans." Liu Feng nodded.


    He turned his head to look at Leya and said solemnly, "I need ten bird orcs to help save people."


    "Yes." Leia said coldly.


    "Xinke, send five wolf warrior teams to command the rescue, and follow this plan." Liu Feng handed a letter to Xinke.


    "Guaranteed to complete the mission." Zink gave a military salute and took the envelope respectfully with both hands.


    "Eliza, take the sniper team, this is the plan." Liu Feng then sent another letter to the elf.


    "Yes." Eliza also gave a military salute.


    "Get ready now."


    Liu Feng arranged for the main force this time to be the bird clan orcs and air force soldiers, as well as the elf sniper team, all they wanted were elites.


    "Yes." The crowd responded.


    Chapter 0651 choose equipment.


    "Mina, take Leya to choose some equipment." Liu Feng turned his head and instructed Mina.


    He knew that Leia only had a spear, and the leather armor on her body was also very tattered. If she wanted the other party to help, she had to give some equipment.


    "Yes." Mina turned to Leya and said softly, "Let''s go, let me go to the equipment store and choose something."


    "Yeah." Leia nodded indifferently and walked out of the study.


    There is a new equipment warehouse in the castle, which is prepared for the soldiers, and also in case the castle is besieged.


    And the cat-eared girl took Leya to this equipment warehouse. So far, only a few people in the inner library can go. Obviously, Leia is not qualified to go to the inner library.


    Turning left and right, Leia was very curious along the way. The surrounding guards were very strict. It could be said that there were three steps and one post, five steps and one post. Even she felt that she could not sneak in.


    "It''s here." Mina brought Leia to a large iron gate, and there were twelve soldiers guarding the gate, all wearing steel armor and holding a long sword.


    This team of guards was given a death order, and the castle was not allowed to leave even if the enemy was attacked.


    "Miss Mina." The leading guard respectfully said.


    "Open the door." Mina took out her token.


    Mina, Anli, and Nicole, Liu Feng all ordered exquisite tokens from the earth for them. Some heavily guarded places and teams do not recognize tokens, and they need tokens to be transferred and entered. .


    "Yes." The guard immediately ordered someone to open the door, and it took two keys to open the door.


    "Crack...crack..."


    The harsh sound of the door shaft sounded, and the dark equipment warehouse was exposed, and the guards immediately went in and lit the candles inside.


    "Let''s go." Mina stepped inside.


    Leia hesitated, but followed closely, she was very curious about what was inside.


    After entering the door, there are rows of wooden racks with neat steel armors on them. Leia''s eyes widen in surprise. They don''t have much armor, let alone made of steel.


    "Do you want armor? If you can bear the weight, here is some heavy armor." Mina introduced indifferently.


    "Heavy armor?" Leia shook her head after a little thought. The use of heavy armor by the bird orcs greatly affected their flexibility.


    Mina also knew that heavy armor was not suitable, and immediately stepped in and introduced another black armor on a wooden shelf, "This is a fine steel light armor, each set is about 28 pounds, which can prevent the slashing of pig iron weapons. "


    "It''s so light?" Leia asked in surprise, and hurriedly stepped forward to check the armor, and found that it was really very light and still very hard.


    "This has been specially treated, and ordinary bows and arrows can be prevented." Mina folded her arms around her arms. She heard from the young master that the whole set of armor seemed to be quenched.


    "Can you really take it away?" Leia said in surprise, this armor can be sold for a dozen gold coins at least outside.


    "Of course, you can take a total of eleven sets." Mina nodded and said slowly, "If you don''t like armor, there are leather armors here."

 Chapter 537：

    "Leather armor?" Leia''s green eyes lit up, she preferred leather armor to armor.


    "Follow me." Mina took the lead and walked inside, surrounded by rows of armor, ranging from light armor to heavy armor.


    Leia followed to the middle of the equipment warehouse, which were also several wooden racks with leather armor on them.


    "These wooden shelves are all leather armor." Mina stepped aside, she also prefers leather armor, so she did some research and introduced, "The first leather armor is double leather, but it is mixed with steel wire; The two wooden frames are all pure leather armor, but the number of layers of leather is about seven layers..."


    Leia quietly listened to the introduction of five or six kinds of leather armor by Cat Erniang, and then she began to choose. In the end, she chose eleven sets of leather armor for archers, which are leather armors for longbowmen.


    "Do you want this leather armor?" Mina asked with a frown. This leather armor has a relatively average defense capability, and it can also prevent bows and arrows. Of course, this bow and arrow must exclude the recurve bows of Xiyang City.


    "Just this, lightness is the best." Leya said coldly, this longbow leather armor is very light, which is very suitable for bird orcs.


    "Okay, when the time comes, I''ll let someone remodel it to leave a gap for the wings." Mina didn''t persuade either, the leather armor for the bird race orcs had to be remodeled.


    "I''ll change it myself." Leia reached out and held a set of leather armor, her wings were larger than those of ordinary bird orcs.


    "Okay, what weapons do you use?" Mina glanced at the wings behind Leya, pointed to the depths of the equipment warehouse, and said, "There are all weapons there, you can go in and choose."


    "Okay." Leia stepped in. She was more and more surprised as she walked. There were too many weapons and armors in this equipment library, enough to equip a team of 200 knights.


    The value is less than 5,000 gold coins, which is too much money.


    "The bows and arrows on our side are several times stronger than the longbows outside." Mina reminded behind her.


    "Oh?" Leia paused, and finally walked to the place where the longbow was placed. She picked up a recurve bow and pulled the bowstring, finding that it was very difficult.


    "Here is a special steel arrow, and ordinary pig iron armor can''t stop it." Mina picked up a long arrow from the wooden frame next to it and handed it to Leya, pointed to the other side of the equipment store, and said, "There is a long arrow over there. A target to try out the bow."


    "..." Leia took the long arrow silently, and took the long bow to test it.


    "Whoosh!"


    "Boom!"


    The long arrow steadily hit the bullseye, three inches deep.


    "Good bow." Leia said in surprise, her green eyes looking at the recurve bow in her hand and she liked it very much.


    "This is called a recurve bow, and it was developed by the young master." Mina''s mouth slightly raised.


    "Really?" Leia looked at the cat-ear girl in surprise, and looked down at the recurve bow in her hand. This was actually researched by that noble? Really such a genius?


    "Of course." Mina affirmed.


    "Then I want eleven of these recurve bows." Leya said coldly, she is not polite now.


    "Are you all good at archery? Don''t need to try anything else?" Mina frowned. Archery is not easy to practice. She wanted to introduce the crossbow to Leya.


    "Then there are eleven more spears." Leas asked. They still had to fight on the ground, so it would be better to have a spear.


    As for archery, she has trained her companions, especially the flying bird orcs.


    "Okay, it''s all over there, you can choose it yourself." Mina pointed to the wooden weapon rack on the other side.


    Chapter 0652 the arrival of the caravan.


    "Ta Tata..."


    There are still 20 kilometers away from Xiyang City, and the knights led by the fox girl Ruian and the cattle orc Obi are escorting the caravan to Xiyang City.


    "How far is it from Xiyang City?" Obi glanced at Ryan, who had left the territory for a long time.


    "Probably coming soon." Ryan pulled the horse rope in one hand and unfolded the sheepskin map with the other, which was too abstract.


    "I hope I can arrive at noon, otherwise the wheat I brought will be almost finished." Obi sighed, took the sheepskin water bag from the horse, and raised his head to fill it up. Now he can only rely on drinking water to fill his stomach. .


    "It should be possible." Ryan was a little unsure, it was the first time she led a team out, and it was led by Lord Bella before.


    "Huh? Look at the sky." Obi stared at the sky with wide eyes, and wiped the water from the corner of his mouth with his wrist.


    "Heaven?" Ryan raised his head suspiciously, his pupils shrank, and he lost his voice, "Is it a bird orc?"


    At this time, in the sky, ten Orcs of the bird race, mainly Leya, were pulling the hot air balloon forward, but they flew so high that the ground and others could not see clearly, so they were not sure.


    "It''s too far, I can''t see clearly, and the flight looks very strange." Obi looked at the strange flying formation in the sky.


    "I feel like a bird clan orc." Ryan affirmed that she had seen bird clan orc flying many times when she was a child, although this time the formation was very strange.


    "So sure?" Obi was surprised.


    "A woman''s intuition." Ryan replied proudly.


    "..." Obi rolled his eyes, shook the cow''s ears, and shook the reins to make the horse quicken its pace.


    "Obie, do you think Miss Teas will go back to the territory with us?" Ryan got off his horse, caught up with Obie and asked, "Lord Bella, but I miss Miss Teas very much."


    "It should be, Miss Teas has been away for so long, and she should also miss Lord Bella." Obi hesitated.


    "I don''t know how Miss Dessi''s life is now. If she doesn''t live well, I will make that noble suffer a little bit." Ryan pouted. popular.


    "Then capture Xiyang City, grab a handful and go." Aubi followed Ryan''s words. He turned his head and glanced at the team behind him. He didn''t know if the truckload of goods could be sold for a good price.


    "First, don''t be impulsive, and then understand the situation." Ryan comforted, she was really afraid that Obi would do something stupid.


    "..." Obi pouted, he wasn''t really stupid, or Bella wouldn''t let him lead a team of knights.


    "Ta Tata..."


    After advancing for two hours, they encountered an obstacle. There was a high tower in front of them, and there was a horse-rejection, that is, a fence with a pointed wooden barrier erected diagonally to prevent the horses from rushing through the gate.


    "Huh? There''s a level ahead." Obi''s sharp eyes found that there was a building ahead, and the five or six-meter-high wooden tower was clearly visible.


    "It should be the checkpoint of Xiyang City." Ryan frowned and said solemnly, "Be careful, don''t conflict, we are here to do business."


    "I know." Obi nodded, turned his head and told the knights behind him, "Be honest, don''t make trouble for me, whoever dares to spoil the affairs of Lord Bella, be careful I will screw his head off."


    "Yes." The orc knights responded in unison.


    "Ta Tata..."


    "The one ahead stopped moving forward."


    The soldiers guarding the gate have long seen this orc team of three or four hundred people.


    Immediately alerted, all the crossbows and bows were erected, and the bed crossbows on the tower were all equipped with five spears, all aimed at the orcs.


    "Stop," Obi called, raising his hand, and he nodded to Ryan.

 Chapter 538：

    "Don''t worry, it''ll be alright, there are orcs on the opposite side." Ryan nodded and drove the horse forward alone, which was a way of expressing goodwill.


    "Ta Tata..."


    "We are a caravan, we have no malicious intentions." The Ruian people dismounted when they were more than ten meters away from the checkpoint... 0


    "Where are you from?" the soldier captain asked in a deep voice. There were a lot of people in this team. When he first discovered it, he sent people back to report.


    "We come from Bella''s territory in the Land of Chaos, and we are acquaintances with Miss Teas." Ryan shouted quickly.


    "Miss Teas?" The soldier captain frowned and said coldly, "What evidence is there?"


    "This is a letter from Sister Tiss to her." Ryan took out a roll of parchment from his arms.


    "Please wait a moment, we have to verify it." The captain of the soldiers sent someone to take the sheepskin letter, and then sent them back to Xiyang City.


    If it was a caravan, he would not be so strict, but the opponent''s team of three or four hundred people, with horses and weapons, and all of them were orcs, looked like a team of knights.


    "Okay." Ryan nodded and turned back to the team.


    "How? Did you promise to let us go?" Obi asked in a deep voice, he glanced at the spear on the tower, could it be shot out?


    "The letter has been handed over, and it should be verified first." Ryan said lightly, she was slightly relieved, and did not show hostility directly to them, which is a good thing.


    "Okay, then wait a minute." Obi nodded, looked at the orcs on the tower, and said in a low voice, "Look, there are still orcs and humans on guard over there, does that noble believe in orcs so much? "


    "I don''t know, but it looks pretty good, doesn''t it?" Ruian spread his hands, and when she got closer, she saw that there were more than 50 people in the level, and there were more than a dozen orcs in it.


    This shows that the nobleman named Liu Feng really believed in orcs and gave them a heavy responsibility. After all, the level is a very important thing.


    "I hope it''s not fake." Obi said indifferently, he didn''t trust the human race very much, after all, he suffered a lot of losses.


    Chapter 0653 ploughing tools.


    Tis, who was dozing off the guard, jumped up excitedly when she heard Bella''s letter, stared at her purple eyes and shouted, "What, a letter from my sister?"


    "I have to ask Miss Dess to authenticate this." The soldier handed the letter to Dess.


    "Okay, let''s take a look." Tis shook her head. It was too late to play poker last night. She took off the rope on the sheepskin letter and spread it out to look.


    letter:


    Tess, long time no see, didn''t expect me to write to you? I occupy a territory in the Land of Chaos and have made my home here...


    how are you getting on? No one bullies you, right? Do you want to come and take a look at the territory, if you come, come with Ruian, my sister misses you...


    Because the number of people in the territory started to increase, coupled with the lack of development, there was a shortage of materials. It mainly needed a lot of wheat. I grabbed some goods here and wanted to sell them for wheat...


    Tis quickly read the content of the letter. She confirmed all the handwriting and tone. Only Miss Bella would explain everything clearly. If you rob something, you will rob it.


    "Where are the people? Where are Ryan and the others?" Tiss turned her head and asked the soldier.


    "There are a lot of them, and they are still at the checkpoint at the border of Xiyang City." The soldier answered honestly.


    "Which border is it at?" Tis got up and picked up the overlord gun next to her, and asked, "Has the City Lord''s Mansion been notified?"


    "In the grain field, the City Lord''s Mansion has been notified in advance." The soldier said with a serious face.


    "Okay, then let''s go." Tis carried the Overlord''s gun, and when she left the guard department, she saw the wolf-eared lady with a team waiting for her at the door.


    "Lord Liu Feng''s order, this time it''s up to you." Avril said seriously.


    "Okay." Tiss smiled heartily, this feeling of complete trust was great.


    Niu Jiao Niang got on the horse, and rushed to the road with a team of more than a hundred people, and went straight to the grain field.


    "..." Avery followed, with orange eyes flashing, she didn''t expect Bella to really stand firm in the chaotic place, and sent someone to see Tis.


    She is now afraid that the crazy woman will do something. Xiyang City is developing very well now, and she is not willing to let the other party destroy the current situation.


    Half an hour later, Tis rushed to the border checkpoint with the team, and saw a familiar figure across the roadblock.


    "Ryan," Tess called, waving her hand.


    "Haha... it''s Miss Teas." Ryan laughed happily and hurried forward.


    "Let them pass the border." Avril turned her head to instruct the captain of the border soldiers, and took out the token given by Liu Feng from her arms.


    "Yes." The captain of the soldiers gave a military salute and immediately arranged for someone to remove the roadblocks.


    After the roadblock was removed, Dess rushed out to meet Ryan, and said happily, "Ryan, how''s the eldest sister?"


    "Lord Bella is fine." Ryan said with a smile.


    "Ta Tata..."


    "Miss Teas." Obi stepped forward and shouted respectfully, and all the orc knights behind him bowed their heads and saluted.


    "Hey...Isn''t this Obi? Has your strength increased?" Tis said with a hearty smile.


    "Uh..." Obi''s face twitched, and the corners of his mouth twitched. He was really afraid that Tiss would tell her about her strength.


    Tis used to like to compare her strength with others in the cottage, and Obi was one of them. Once, when he broke his arm, Tis broke his arm, and he was raised for two months.


    "Huh? You, you are Miss Avery??" Aubie''s eyes widened when he saw the figure behind Tis.


    "Ehhh??" Ryan opened his mouth in astonishment, looking at the wolf-eared girl in disbelief, why is this ruthless man here?


    "..." Avery glanced at the two of them, and then turned her attention to the Orc Knight team in front.


    "This is to **** the goods, after all, the place of chaos is too messy." Ryan quickly explained.


    "Okay, when you come, prepare to pass the customs and go to Xiyang City." Tis said with a smile, the ox''s tail swung back and forth, and she was very happy.


    "Okay." Ryan sighed in relief.


    "Let''s go." Tiss shook the reins to make the horse turn around and took the lead back to the circuit.


    Avery waved her hand, and the soldiers in the team dispersed, splitting into two sides and sandwiching orc knights. This was a measure.


    Ryan and Obi saw it, but after frowning, they rode behind without saying anything.


    "Ta Tata..."


    After the team passed the checkpoint and advanced for more than ten minutes, it opened up in front of the eyes. It was full of greenery, and all kinds of vegetables and grains were planted.


    "This..." Ryan and Obi widened their eyes, looking at the scenery in front of them in disbelief.


    It''s only been a few months, and such a large amount of grain has been planted, which is enough for hundreds of thousands of people to eat, right?

 Chapter 539：

    "Isn''t it shocking?" Tiss raised her chin slightly and said proudly, "This is all arranged by the young master."


    "Master?" Ryan opened his mouth in astonishment.


    "Yes, in the future, Xiyang City will not worry about running out of food." Tiss fluttered her purple hair and said softly, "Eldest sister can come here to buy food in the future."


    "..." Ryan and Obi looked at each other and smiled bitterly. The two were shocked by the name of Tis, and they would call a human race a young master, and the other party was a small baron, which let Lord Bella know, Must be on fire.


    Avi Li, who was beside her, glanced at the two of them, and the corners of her mouth lifted slightly. Wasn''t she in the same mood when Her Royal Highness the Princess called Lord Liu Feng the young master?


    However, she doesn''t feel anything now. Lord Liu Feng''s personality is too charming, and it''s not an exaggeration for her to be called an adult.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The team continued to advance, and the deeper they went, Ryan and Obi felt incredible. The two saw a lot of novelties. Some wheat had already set ears, and there were people scattering things in the fields.


    "It''s fertilizing, to make the wheat grow better." Tiss explained with a chuckle, which was also what she told Enri when she went out for inspection.


    "Oh!" Ryan and Obi nodded dumbly, not knowing why they were fertilizing and what that fertilizer was.


    "Om woo woo..."


    "Huh? What is that?" Ryan looked suspiciously at a group of people in front of him, who were making a smoking thing. Two people were pushing forward, and the clods were easily turned over.


    "I don''t know either, maybe I''m experimenting with something." Tis shook her head, she didn''t understand either.


    "..." Avril''s orange eyes narrowed slightly, she knew what it was, and heard from Princess Enri that it was a tool to test the field.


    Chapter 0654 A lot of iron.


    "Be careful, don''t get too close, be careful of getting burned." Jia Lin shouted loudly while standing on the ridge.


    Today is a new application of the steam engine, and he made one to plough the field. For this reason, he applied for the scientific research department to try it out in the field, just to obtain accurate data.


    For this reason, the field is surrounded by soldiers guarding, and no one is allowed to approach except those from the scientific research department.


    This time, Liu Feng gave a lot of drawings, and also bought models from the earth for the research department to study. These can be done in a short period of time by manual labor and physical strength, unlike electronic components, which require several years of research.


    "Huh? Has another caravan come to Xiyang City?" Jia Lin turned his head to look at the team on the road ahead.


    He lost interest after staring at it for a second, and turned to look at the plow. He found that the two wheels could be enlarged a little, otherwise it would not be stable enough.


    ...


    Ryan looked curiously at the field, turned his head and whispered to Tess, "Can we go over and take a look?"


    "It shouldn''t be possible, it''s an experiment over there, so don''t bother." Tis shook her head and refused. It was definitely a secret thing to have soldiers guarding her, and she couldn''t get close without a life card.


    "Okay." Ryan''s eyes flashed a trace of loss.


    "..." Obi narrowed his eyes slightly, this Xiyang City is not simple, which made him feel very mysterious, but he has been following Lord Bella, and he still has some knowledge.


    "Let''s go, I''ll take you to see the young master first." Tis hurriedly dismounted from the horse and accelerated her progress.


    "Ta Tata..."


    "Oh my God, there is actually a large area of ??milled rice here. It''s really amazing."


    "Then, that plant is full of flowers? Could it be that the nobles used it to take a flower bath?"


    "Wow, there''s a big lake there, are the people on the boat catching fish?"


    "..."


    Along the way, Ryan, Obi and others all exclaimed in surprise, their eyes couldn''t see it, there were too many varieties here.


    "Ta Tata..."


    "Obi, the pontoon bridge is just ahead, wait for you to divide the team into five groups to cross the bridge." Tiss turned her head and instructed Obi.


    "Crossing the bridge?" Obi stayed for a while, what bridge to cross?


    Tis didn''t explain, and continued to move forward, and soon came to the pontoon bridge, and glanced at the dumbfounded Obi and others.


    "Well, it''s this bridge." Tiss raised her eyebrows.


    "This, how did this happen? Build a bridge over the Youshui River." Ryan exclaimed, her voice was a little hoarse, and there were too many things that surprised her today.


    "I, I know." Obi said dumbly. At first, he thought about the bridge, but he didn''t think about the bridge over the Youshui River at all.


    "After crossing the bridge, you will arrive at Xiyang City." Tis took the team across the bridge.


    "Oh my God, is that a ship? It''s too big." Ryan was on the pontoon, looking at the big ship in the naval base in astonishment.


    "One ship can be filled with hundreds of people." Obi muttered to himself, he was almost numb, everything was unexpected today.


    "Two hundred people is no problem." Tiss replied softly.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The road on the side of the pontoon is no longer connected to the port, and the middle becomes part of the naval base, separating the connection between the port and the pontoon.


    This side of the pontoon bridge is separated. Liu Feng ordered people to reopen a road to connect to the main road of Xiyang City to prevent it from connecting with the port, so as to avoid confusion among people who go to the grain fields to open up wasteland.


    "The knight will stay here, and the merchandise will also stay here. Someone will check and weigh it."


    Tis turned her head and said to Obi and Ryan seriously, "Xiyang City prohibits other knights with weapons from entering the city. Unless they turn in their weapons, they will be stationed in the open space."


    Niu Jiao Niang knew that the young master trusted her and let her see the arrangement, but she could not break the rules willfully, which was a kind of disrespect to the young master.


    "Okay." Ryan hesitated, but nodded to Obi.


    "Understood." Obi replied, he felt that this was what it should be, and it would be strange to let them enter the city.


    Soon, the orc knights all stayed in the open space beside the naval base. Obi and Ryan felt a little uneasy about the goods not being allowed to enter the city, but for Tis'' sake, the two didn''t say anything.


    "Let''s go." Tis rode Ryan, Obi and others to the road quickly.


    Obi and Ryan are also very unbelievable about the smooth road. Comparing the dirt road in Bella''s territory, it is really one day and one place, and there is no comparison at all.


    "Did you see that sign? You can''t rush up, it''s the cleaning carriage cleaning horse manure." Tis rode on a horse, pointed to a wooden fence on the road ahead, and urged, "Don''t hit it. "


    There was a wooden sign hanging on the wooden fence, with an arrow drawn to the side, and a carriage was stopping inside the fence.


    "Yes." Obi and others switched routes.


    "This road is also peaceful." Ryan sighed, and she glanced at the passers-by walking on the path next to her.


    Soon, the group arrived in the old city, gave the horse to the stalled valet, dismounted and walked on the street.

 Chapter 540：

    "Huh? What are you doing over there? You dug such a big hole, so deep?" Obi was walking by the side of the road and happened to see people working not far away, among which there were more orcs.


    "Oh? It''s digging foundations and preparing to build a building." The corners of Tis'' mouth rose, and she said excitedly, "Young master plans to build the world''s tallest building there."


    "The tallest building in the world?" Obi was stunned and stepped forward to look at it. His eyes widened and he exclaimed, "So much iron?"


    "It''s really too much iron, what is this going to do? Why are they all under it?" Ryan shouted incomprehensibly.


    "That iron is for building a house, so the house built this way won''t collapse." Tis replied with a chuckle.


    "Just to build a house? So much iron?" Obi wondered if there was something wrong with his ears.


    How good so much iron is used to make armor and weapons, it is unreasonable to use it to build any house, he will not admit that it is envy, jealousy and hatred.


    Chapter 0655 Saltpeter? !


    Castle study.


    Liu Feng is reading books and studying economics books by himself, so as to prepare more for the future economic rule. After all, his business will be bigger and bigger in the future.


    "Boom bang bang..."


    There was a knock on the study door, and Liu Feng said without raising his head, "Come in."


    "Gag!"


    The door of the study was pushed open, and Mina stepped in, holding a document in her hand and a cloth bag in the other hand, and said softly, "Master, this is the catalogue brought by that group of people."


    "Oh? So fast?" Liu Feng was surprised. How long did it take to order the goods? He thought it would take half an hour to clear it.


    "Young master, you''ll know by looking at it." Mina''s delicate face was a little weird, and she put the document on the desk.


    "Looks like something interesting happened?" Liu Feng understood Mao Erniang''s character, put down the book, picked up the document and looked at it.


    "Huh? This..." Liu Feng just looked at it, his black eyes opened slightly, and his face suddenly became strange. The name of the goods on this document is too familiar, right?


    Linen, ceramics...


    "Master, these goods are all sold by our Xiyang City." Mina was a little bit dumbfounded, and the cat''s tail swung around.


    "What''s the situation?" Liu Feng frowned. The goods he sold were now reversed back to Xiyang City?


    The information he received was that Tith''s sister sent someone and brought goods, but he didn''t expect that it was the goods sold by Xiyang City.


    "Young master, I have already inquired. All these goods were robbed by elder sister Tis." Mina looked a little helpless.


    "Grab it?" Liu Feng paused as he flipped through the document, and looked at Cat Erniang in amazement.


    "Master, only this thing belongs to them." Mina said angrily, and put the cloth bag in her other hand on the table.


    "Boom!" A soft sound.


    "What?" Liu Feng rubbed his forehead, which gave him a problem.


    "It should be a kind of ore." Mina opened the bag and said helplessly, "Those people don''t know what it is. I heard that they brought it to us to see if it''s worth anything."


    "It''s really unreasonable..." Liu Feng put down his hand and looked at the ore on the table, but stopped when he wanted to say.


    "Master, what''s wrong?" Mina wondered, glancing at the ore on the table, it was just an ordinary stone.


    "Finally found." Liu Feng picked up the ore and observed it carefully, then chuckled, "I didn''t expect it to be delivered to the door by myself."


    Mina blinked her blue eyes, her cat ears stood up, and hesitantly said, "Master, do you know this ore?"


    "Saltpeter, this is a good thing, and summer depends on it." Liu Feng''s black eyes flickered, and some words could not be said. Saltpeter is one of the raw materials of gunpowder.


    Originally, he planned to get gunpowder from the earth, but after thinking of a series of consequences, he gave up the idea, just searched for saltpeter in this world, and made soil gunpowder first. in front of others.


    Of course, gunpowder, he didn''t plan to use it for the time being, it was used for the background, as a trump card, with his plans and observations, this gunpowder probably won''t be used in the next few years.


    He didn''t want to bring the devil of war into the world too early. Once it leaked out, the careerists would dare to do anything. He knew too much about the power and harm of gunpowder.


    Once it leaks out, someone will use gunpowder to deal with him desperately, it is really too dangerous, so we can only press the bottom of the box as a hole card.


    "Summer?" Mina was stunned, what does this ore have to do with the summer?


    "You''ll know by then, it''s not far from summer anyway." Liu Feng put down the saltpeter, another function of saltpeter is to make ice.


    Liu Feng has not experienced the summer of this era, but it is not far away. He heard Nicole, Weiya and others say that summer is very hot.


    "Oh." Mina pouted and stopped asking. She understood the young master''s temperament, and she wouldn''t say anything if she asked.


    "What about people?" Liu Feng looked at the saltpeter and thought.


    "Tis is going shopping with her, she seems to be going to eat." Mina walked over to the shelf where the water bottle was placed and poured a glass of water for Liu Feng.


    "How do you think we should deal with it?" Liu Feng picked up the water cup and asked, "We can''t accept those goods."


    "Master, are you afraid that others will say that we are black and black?" Mina immediately knew the young master''s concerns.


    "The news will always get out, it can''t be concealed." Liu Feng sighed, the importance of reputation and credit, he came from the earth and knew how important it was.


    "Indeed." Mina nodded lightly, those businessmen were robbed, how could they still come to Xiyang City, they must have seen those orcs.


    Now that the orcs have also come to Xiyang City, it is difficult to guarantee that they will not recognize them. If Xiyang City accepts these goods, even if they bought them without knowing it, they will also cause a lot of trouble.


    "How much is there?" Liu Feng looked at the saltpeter, thinking about countermeasures.


    "About five hundred gold coins." Mina responded immediately, and someone sent someone to estimate the price when counting the goods.


    "So many?" Liu Feng was surprised, how many caravans were robbed.


    "The information I got from those orcs was all about the small caravan." Mina can now imagine how embarrassed Tis would be when she found out.


    "It seems that we have to rely on this thing." Liu Feng patted the saltpeter on the table, he had a rough plan.


    "Master, what should I do?" Mina asked curiously, the cat''s ears were pointing in the direction of Liu Feng.


    "Don''t let that batch of goods enter the city." Liu Feng''s mouth lifted slightly, and he said indifferently, "Let them give up this batch of goods and sell them at a low price."


    What he said about selling at a low price is to resell it to other businessmen outside the territory of Xiyang City, so that no one will suspect him. After all, the price of Xiyang City is uniform and will not be sold at a lower price. This is well known ''s rules.


    "Are they willing?" Mina frowned, they were talking about Ryan and others.


    "They will be willing." Liu Feng said indifferently, already thinking of a way.


    Chapter 0656 The tangled horn girl.


    "Miss Tease, aren''t we going to see Your Excellency Liu Feng?" Ryan asked a little uneasy, her eyes were looking around, there are too many people on the street, right? It was really lively, and there were people gathering and chatting under the shade of the roadside.

 Chapter 541：

    "Yeah, let''s finish what Mr. Bella ordered first." Obi agreed, his eyes were a little confused now.


    The clean street, neat houses with many plaques on both sides, and the tempting aroma of meat wafted in the air, which made his empty stomach almost rebel.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take you to dinner, now it''s past dinner time in the castle." Tis said with a hearty smile.


    When she was walking just now, a passerby shoved a note into her palm. Taking advantage of Obi and Ryan''s attention, she looked at the note and read: "Let her drag the two of them, don''t let the two of them be too much." Go to the castle, Mina needs to count the goods.


    "No..." Obi just wanted to refuse, but his stomach made an unsatisfactory sound.


    "Guru..."


    "Then trouble Miss Teas." Ryan took over the topic, she was also hungry.


    It is very limited that they can take wheat from Bella''s territory. They are all frugal and frugal, but they are afraid that they will not be able to find Xiyang City, or find Xiyang City and can''t buy the backhand left by the wheat.


    "Let''s go, let''s go eat ramen." Tiss turned into the noodle shop in three or two steps. She was usually tired from patrolling, so she would come to Noodles to eat a bowl of mutton noodles.


    Since Eliza hasn''t gone to pizza, she will eat it once in a while. After all, there are so many choices now. I heard from the young master that there will be a few more gourmet restaurants.


    "Let''s go, don''t be in a hurry." Ryan dropped the sentence and chased after him.


    "Yes." Obi patted his stomach and stepped into the noodle shop.


    As for Avery, she didn''t go. She was going to the big market to pick up Princess Enri. Today, her Royal Highness will deal with the issue of shipping. That eastern merchant named Pichu actually asked for 5,000 pieces of cloth.


    "Miss Tease, I''ll reserve the place for you." The noodle shop guy said respectfully.


    There is a small box in the noodle restaurant, which is for people with high status, such as Niu Jiao Niang who often comes to the noodle restaurant to eat. The box is very small and only has two seats.


    "Change position, I still have friends." Tis waved her hand, if it was a woman, three people could still enter the box, and one more Obi would be too crowded.


    "Please come with me." The young man had eyesight and immediately took the three to the best place in the noodle shop.


    "Come on, let''s order." Tis handed the menu to Ryan and Obi, who were a little reserved.


    Can you be discreet? The two of them sat down and saw many people looking over, which made them very unnatural.


    In fact, everyone mainly looked at Dessi, and the two were just incidental. Now Niu Jiao Niang is very popular in the city, especially by the commoners.


    "This..." Ryan and Obi were dazzled by the names on the menu. There were too many types of noodles.


    "Bring me two grilled lamb chop noodles." Tis licked her mouth, which is one of the best noodles in the noodle restaurant.


    "Okay." The young man took it down respectfully and looked at the two next to him.


    "Five copper coins for one?" After hearing this, Ryan immediately found the roast lamb chop noodles, and was taken aback by the price above.


    "Bring me a braised mutton noodles." Obi was also frightened, and immediately ordered one of the noodles recommended by the affordable shop.


    "I also want to have braised mutton noodles." Ryan immediately said, this is only one copper coin.


    "Five servings for each of them, they need normal servings." Tis interjected, she could see it, the two were reluctant to eat, how could one serving be enough for the beasts to fill their stomachs.


    "Okay, please wait a moment." The boy stepped back.


    "Miss Tis, I didn''t expect Xiyang City to be so prosperous, and there are so many orcs." Ryan said with emotion, Xiyang City is much better than Bella''s territory.


    "This is all done by the young master, and Xiyang City will only get better and better in the future." Tis said with white teeth.


    "Miss Teas, will you come with us to see Lord Bella?" Obi said suddenly.


    "This..." Tis hesitated, the figures of Liu Feng and Bella appeared in her mind, and both sides didn''t know how to choose.


    On the one hand, there is the young master who has a good impression and even a little liking; on the other is the eldest sister who has not seen each other for a long time. She also really wants to meet the eldest sister and has a lot to say and share.


    "Miss Tease, Lord Bella has been talking about you, and I really want to see you." Ryan said softly, she saw that Miss Tease was also a powerful person in Xiyang City, which made her feel uneasy.


    "I..." Tis opened her mouth, not knowing how to speak.


    "Miss Teas, don''t you want to take a look at the territory captured by Lord Bella? It''s the territory that really belongs to us." Obi said solemnly.


    "I really want to, but..." Tiss was tangled and asked her to choose at once. It was really difficult for her, and she didn''t know how to choose.


    "..." Obi frowned, he had a bad premonition, could it be that Miss Teas is reluctant to Xiyang City?


    "Okay, let Miss Teas think about it." Ryan shook his head at Obi who wanted to talk. She saw something. Miss Teas might have someone she liked, or she would immediately agree to go back with them. See Lord Bella.


    "The noodles are here." The young man came up with the noodles, dispelling the gloomy atmosphere.


    "Eat it." Tis chewed the noodles that she thought were delicious before, but now she''s not in the mood to eat them.


    She was still struggling to decide whether to go to Sister Bella. She wanted to see her, but she was afraid that the young master would think too much. After all, the young master was very kind to her.


    I don''t know since when, she already has a person in her heart that makes her care about.


    Chapter 0657 cheat pearls.


    "It''s really delicious, this is the best thing I''ve ever eaten." Ryan took a bite of the mutton, staring at the boss, and the meaty taste was intoxicating.


    "Tsk tsk tsk..." Obi burrowed his head into the food frantically, inhaled the noodles in a storm, and finished a bowl of noodles in three or two times.


    After a few minutes, both of them finished their noodles, and Tis finished absentmindedly.


    "Let''s go, I''ll take you to see the young master." Tis paid the coin and walked outside.


    "Ryan, it seems that Miss Teas wants to see Lord Bella." Obi said in a low voice.


    "Don''t rush, talk less and let Miss Tease choose." Ryan shook his head and trotted after Niu Jiao Niang.


    "Sigh..." Obi sighed. In the eyes of their subordinates, Miss Teas is a good material to be a knight. If Lady Bella is assisted by Miss Teas, she can definitely occupy a large area of ??land.


    Tis took Ryan and Obi into the castle, and was told to go to the parlour by the waiting maid.


    "Let''s go, wait for the young master in the parlour." Tis took the two to the parlour.


    "Okay." Ryan nodded, and she followed Tess on the cobbled path in the yard.


    "That..." Obi was stunned, he looked at the scene in front of the road, the huge monsters.


    "That''s a dragon''s fossil, that is, a dragon''s bone." Tis casually introduced that the road went through the middle of the dinosaur fossil forest.


    "Ehhh?? Dragon''s bones??!" Ryan''s eyes widened and he shouted in astonishment, "How is this possible?"


    "Let''s go, you''ll find out when you have a look at the dinosaur museum in your city. There''s a detailed introduction there." Dess wasn''t in the mood to explain too much, mainly because she couldn''t remember much.


    "Okay, okay." Ryan stuttered a little.


    "It''s incredible." Obi looked up at the dinosaur''s skeleton, which was too big.

 Chapter 542：

    There are too many incredible things in this castle. He saw hill-like hills, very delicate, with water flowing through them: and the roof of the castle, where blue boards are being laid, which is amazing.


    The three entered the living room, and just after sitting down for a while, they heard footsteps coming from outside the door.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Liu Feng came in with Mina, as well as An Li and Avery who had just returned.


    "Welcome to the two of you." Liu Feng sat on the main seat with a light smile, and a maid immediately brought tea.


    "I''ve seen Your Excellency Liu Feng, we, Miss Teas, have troubled you to take care of me during this time." Ryan and Obi hurriedly saluted.


    "You''re welcome." Liu Feng squinted and waved his hand. Of course, he could hear the meaning of the words of the two. This was to draw Tis to their side, which meant that Niu Jiao Niang was a temporary resident with him.


    "Humph!" Tis glared at Ryan and Obi angrily, she was upright and not stupid.


    What the two said made her uncomfortable, which would separate her from everyone in the castle.


    "Interesting..." Enri glanced at Ryan and Obi with brown eyes, and smiled lightly, "You are the men sent by the woman Bella? Sure enough, the master is stupid, and so are the men."


    "You..." Obi widened his eyes angrily, glaring at the fox girl sitting next to him.


    "Huh?" Avril''s orange eyes were full of cold glances, and Obi, the bull orc, shrank his head back in fright, and moved his eyes away embarrassingly.


    The wolf-eared girl is not something he can provoke. After all, she is the one who practiced with Lord Bella, and once slapped Lord Bella''s eyes.


    "Excuse me, this lady, do you know Lord Bella?" Ryan asked carefully. She is also a member of the fox clan, and her head is much smarter than Obi. From the tone of her speech, she can understand that the other party knows Lord Bella.


    "Hmph, that woman deceived me a few pearls back then, and I haven''t settled the account with her yet." An Li jokingly glanced at Ryan, her brown eyes flashing a smile.


    At the beginning, the two made a bet that Fox Erniang was still young, so how could she be the opponent of sly Bella, and paid a few pearls for this heavy lesson, which made her angry for a few days and couldn''t sleep well.


    "Uh..." Ryan opened his mouth wide and looked at En Li at a loss. Such a tone clearly meant that he knew Lord Bella, and it seemed that he was still hostile.


    God, what now? Rui An roared in his heart, don''t forget that they are selling goods, now it''s alright, there is an enemy here.


    "You, are you Her Royal Highness Princess Enri?" Obi said hesitantly.


    He is one of Lord Bella''s confidants, and it is somewhat impressive to deceive Pearl, as if Lord Bella won a bet with a princess.


    "Oh? You actually know me? It seems that you were one of Bella''s confidants when she was at the Duke''s Mansion." Enri said in surprise.


    "Yes, my subordinate is Obi, I have seen Her Royal Highness." Obi immediately gave a knightly salute.


    "This..." Ryan was stunned, and when he saw the cold eyes that Avery glanced at, he shuddered, and immediately bowed and saluted.


    "Get up." En Li waved her hand, her mission was completed, just to frighten the two of them.


    "Yes." The two said respectfully, and quickly corrected their attitudes.


    "What did you two come for? Just to see Tis?" A smile flashed in Liu Feng''s black eyes. Before he came, he told Hu Erniang to suppress the spirit of the two of them.


    Ryan and Obi looked at Dess, some words were better for Dess who lived in Xiyang City for a while.


    And the benefits obtained in this way will be relatively large, after all, the opening of acquaintances will be different.


    "If you have something to say, see what I do?" Tis rolled her eyes angrily.


    The upright Niu Jiao Niang won''t think too much. Anyway, she tries not to get involved now. She is still struggling with what to do now.


    Chapter 0658 Do you know where those goods come from?


    Ryan and Obi were dumbfounded, and now the two of them realized that Tis''s personality was completely different from that of Lord Bella.


    "Hee hee..." En Li chuckled lightly, looking at the tangled Niu Jiao Niang, she immediately knew what was going on.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, we want to do business in Xiyang City." Ruian had no choice but to speak. She didn''t say anything about the goods. After all, the things that were stolen were not very glorious.


    Mina''s blue eyes looked strangely at Ruian and Obi. If he didn''t know what the goods were in advance, the young master might have looked at Tis''s face and let them do business in Xiyang City. Now... ¡­


    "What kind of goods?" Liu Feng knew but asked, now is the important beginning.


    "It''s some fine linen, and fine ceramics." Ruian said calmly, she wanted to attract Liu Feng''s attention, it was best for Liu Feng to buy it.


    "Huh?" Liu Feng pretended to be surprised, "What a coincidence, we also sell linen and ceramics."


    "By the way, young master, the five thousand pieces of linen that Piqiu asked for have already been shipped out of the warehouse." En Li interrupted at this time, and the fox tail swung back and forth.


    "Five thousand pieces of cloth?" Ryan and Obi looked at each other, even turning a blind eye to the fact that the princess called a baron a young master.


    Five thousand pieces of linen is definitely big business.


    "Very good, send someone to help **** me." Liu Feng whispered to Mina.


    "Yes." Mina nodded, she knew the latent meaning of the young master, which was to mix the intelligence officers and go to the east.


    "I want to know what your goods are like? If possible, I can accept them all." Liu Feng said calmly, as if he was talking about buying a pound of wheat.


    "It''s all high-quality goods." Ryan affirmed happily. She didn''t know how Obi got it. These goods were all high-quality goods.


    "Oh? Mina, send someone to pick up some goods and have a look." Liu Feng pretended to be surprised.


    "Yes." Mina went out, acting in a full set.


    Tis rolled her eyes and reminded the two of Ryan, "Don''t you know that Xiyang City''s goods are the best?"


    "Miss Teas, ours are not bad." Obi interjected. They were at a disadvantage throughout the whole process. This batch of goods must be sold at a good price, and then buy some wheat to go back.


    "Okay, just wait and see the goods." Liu Feng waved his hand and took a sip of water from the teacup.


    It didn''t take long for Mina to come in with several goods, staring at Ryan and Obi blankly, making them both hang up, is this going to be black and black? After all, this item is very valuable.


    "Master, something is coming." Mina put the goods on the table.


    "Is this your product?" Liu Feng waved his hand and said, he was about to start getting off.


    "Yes," Ryan said, checking carefully, recognizing the signs on the goods.


    "These goods are really good, but they are exactly the same as ours in Xiyang City." Liu Feng picked up the sackcloth and said softly, "This is really surprising."


    "What does Your Excellency Liu Feng mean?" Ruian said in a deep voice, she could hear something in Liu Feng''s words.


    "What do you mean?" Mina answered and said coldly, "These goods are produced by our Xiyang City."


    "What? It''s impossible." Ryan''s face changed drastically and he denied it.


    "Miss, are you mistaken?" Obi said with an ugly face, thinking that the other party was trying to swallow their goods.


    "No, you can''t go wrong, these goods have our Xiyang City trademark on them." Mina pointed to a strange pattern on the linen cloth, that is, the two Chinese characters "Liu Feng".

 Chapter 543：

    Yes, Liu Feng regards his name as a trademark. Anyway, people in this era don''t know Chinese characters. In their eyes, this is a pattern with a mess of strokes.


    "Ah? Trademark?" Ryan was stunned. It was the first time he heard this word. He quickly checked the goods in front of him and found the same strange pattern.


    "It can''t be true, can it?" Obi stared at Ryan, his throat feeling a little dry now.


    "Really, really the same." Ryan nodded bitterly, the current situation is shameful.


    They stole the goods sold by others, and then sold them to others. Such a shameful thing happened to them.


    "You..." Tis looked at Ryan and Obi in disbelief. Are these the goods sold by the young master? !


    "You two, it''s really hard for me to handle it." Liu Feng said with a serious face, looking at the two people who were suffering, but smiled in his heart, which was too interesting.


    "This..." Ryan and Obi bowed their heads.


    "Once it is known that I bought the goods you robbed, what will the robbed merchants think of me?" Liu Feng said with a blank expression.


    "..." Ryan and Obi were only silent.


    Tis''s face was very ugly, and her purple eyes stared at the two of them. Who knew that the eldest sister stole the goods sold by the young master and sold it to the young master in reverse. This is too absurd.


    "Well, it''s impossible for you to sell goods in Xiyang City." As soon as Liu Feng finished speaking, the expressions of Ruian and Aobi Yuren changed drastically.


    "This, we..." Ryan didn''t know what to say in a hurry, and now the territory is waiting for them to buy wheat and go back.


    "Don''t worry, you can secretly sell it outside the territory of Xiyang City, and the price will definitely be much lower." Liu Feng said meaningfully, folding his hands together.


    "How much lower?" Ryan asked eagerly, they needed a lot of coins to buy wheat.


    "It''s about 30% to 50% lower than the market price. Moreover, it may be bought by the merchants who were robbed by you." Liu Feng said indifferently.


    "So little?" Ryan said bitterly. I''m afraid it won''t be able to sell for much money. Even if he buys wheat, he won''t be able to support it for long.


    "You guys are short of coins?" Liu Feng asked knowingly.


    "Very lacking." Ryan said in a low voice.


    "You have a piece of goods here, which happens to be unique to you. I think I can buy some." Liu Feng smiled lightly, reaching out and pinching Niu Jiao Niang''s tail under the table.


    Now is the time to strike.


    Chapter 0659 catch you back.


    "Really?" Ryan stood up abruptly, his eyes fixed on the stone on the table, as if this was the only thing that belonged to them.


    "Could it be this ore?" Obi said in amazement. He took the ore from the people in the territory.


    "Yes." Liu Feng nodded lightly and introduced lightly, "This is called saltpeter. It is a relatively special ore, and it requires special skills to handle it."


    He didn''t want to announce the ice making so soon.


    "What can it be used for?" Ryan asked, frowning, wanting to know the result.


    "This is a private secret." Liu Feng lowered his eyes slightly and said indifferently, "Now you have a choice, that is to dig this ore and transport it to Xiyang City, I will pay the salary, of course, you can also use wheat as Salary to you."


    "This... we have to go back and discuss it with Lord Bella." Ryan didn''t have the power to make a decision. This influence was too great, and many people were required to mine.


    Moreover, she also wanted to go back and study this saltpeter.


    "Yes, as long as you finish digging the mine and bring it over, I can accept it." Liu Feng is not in a hurry on this point, anyway, there is still more than a month before summer.


    "Okay." Ryan nodded, she turned her head to look at Niu Jiao Niang, and said to Liu Feng, "Your Excellency Liu Feng, I want to ask for one thing, Lord Bella has not seen Miss Teasi for a long time, I want to ask you this time. Miss Teas will come back to the territory with us."


    "Ryan!!!" Dessy shouted, standing up suddenly, pouting, and staring at Ryan with purple eyes.


    This is forcing her to go back.


    "It''s my rudeness." Ryan lowered his head, she just wanted to put everything on the table and said, so that there was no chance for Tiss to escape.


    "Hmph, you did it on purpose." Tiss flicked her long purple hair and glanced at Liu Feng cautiously with her purple eyes, only to see a shallow smile at the corner of her mouth.


    "Mina, take the two of you to deal with the goods." Liu Feng whispered, his black eyes looked at Niu Jiao Niang quietly, and said, "Tis stay, I have something to say."


    "Yes." Mina looked at the overwhelmed Niu Niu with a funny look, and left with Ryan and Obi.


    "Anli, you all go down too." Liu Feng said calmly.


    "Okay, I just happened to see the perfume making." En Li got up and winked at Niu Jiao Niang, and walked away with Wolf Ear Niang.


    "Young, young master, I..." Tis said timidly, pinching the corners of her clothes nervously with both hands.


    "I understand." Liu Feng smiled gently, he knew what Niu Jiao Niang was worried about.


    "Ah?" Tis was stunned, she didn''t say anything.


    She took a deep breath and said, "Master, I want to see the eldest sister''s head, but I don''t want to leave... Xiyang City."


    In fact, she wanted to say that she didn''t want to leave the young master, but she changed her words when she didn''t know what to say.


    "Okay, you and Bella haven''t seen each other for a long time. You should also visit your sister." Liu Feng nodded with a chuckle.


    He''s not a dictator, he wants to tie everyone to his side, that''s no different from a puppet.


    Everyone has their own relatives, and Niu Jiao Niang has her own sister. Going to see her sister is a very normal relationship.


    "Ah? Is the young master willing to let me go?" Tis said in a daze, looking at Liu Feng blankly.


    "Of course, it''s not like you''re not coming back." Liu Feng got up and put his hand on Niu Jiao Niang''s head.


    "Of course, I''m definitely coming back, there are still everyone here." Tis''s purple eyes were curved into crescent moons, and she meditated in her heart that there is still a young master here.


    "If you don''t come back, I''ll take someone to catch you back." Liu Feng left his hand from above his head, pinched Niu Jiao Niang''s cheek and tugged.


    "Hee hee hee..." Tiss giggled, feeling very relieved at this moment.


    Liu Feng looked at Ti Si''s delicate smiling face, and his heart skipped a beat, especially when Niu Jiao Niang''s cheeks flushed, it was even more exciting.


    "Young master, me, there is something on my face?" Tiss'' purple eyes turned timidly, and the young master''s eyes were full of fiery heat, which made her cheeks feel hot... 0


    "Yes." The corners of Liu Feng''s mouth rose, shy Niu Jiao Niang is rare.


    "Ah? What is it?" Tis panicked, and women were afraid of embarrassing themselves in front of the people they liked.


    "Don''t move, I''ll help you get rid of it." Liu Feng raised the corner of his mouth slightly, and slowly extended his probe towards Niu Jiao Niang.


    "..." Tis''s purple eyes trembled, filled with a charming mist, staring at Liu Feng tightly, her eyelashes trembled, her cheeks turned red, all the way to the neck.


    Both of them could clearly feel each other''s breathing, and Tis finally closed her eyes shyly, her hands tightly pinching the corners of her clothes in confusion.

 Chapter 544：

    Liu Feng bowed his head and kissed him, and he could clearly feel Niu Jiao Niang''s nervousness. Under his guidance, he responded jerky to him.


    A minute later, Liu Feng parted, looking at Niu Jiao Niang, who was so nervous that she forgot to breathe.


    "Huhuhu..." Tis squeezed the clothes on her chest with one hand, panting violently, sweat dripping from her forehead.


    The corners of Liu Feng''s mouth rose, such Tis was so cute that people couldn''t help but want to bully her.


    "Master, I, I..." Tis pursed her lips after breathing smoothly. Is this what kissing feels like?


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, wrapped his arms around Niu Jiao Niang''s waist and pressed him tightly.


    "Again, do it again, okay, okay?" Tiss lowered her head shyly and whispered.


    "Okay." Liu Feng was surprised. He didn''t expect Niu Jiao Niang to be so curious. He raised his hand to lift Niu Jiao Niang''s chin and probed over...


    "Well!"


    "..."


    "Can you do it again?"


    "Okay."


    "..."


    Chapter 0660 Dread.


    The Palace of the Royal Capital is very large, with one side facing the gate of the palace, and the other surrounding areas are the residences of the top nobles. Of course, there are also some shops.


    Today, a church called Bishop of God is preparing to preach on the side of the square. Many civilians are surrounded by the gate. The third deacon is the principal today.


    Inside the church, Deacon No. 3 was making the final preparations. He looked at the chairs around him, and the sign of the bishop in front of him, which was a statue of a figure, but there was no carved face.


    In the words of Bishop Venice, is God visible to everyone? God is not something that mortals can look directly at. As long as you are sincere, you can see God''s appearance, rather than sticking to a character image.


    Well, after all, they don¡¯t know what God looks like, and they also want to know what the Lord of God in the kingdom of God looks like.


    "Be careful, don''t make mistakes today, or God will punish him." Deacon No. 3 shouted loudly.


    The knights, as well as the missionaries and believers all answered in unison, "Yes."


    "Lord Deacon, do you really want to give everyone free wheat?" The leading knight looked at Deacon No. 3 with fiery eyes.


    The leading knight is a knight trained by the bishop since childhood. He has been hungry since he was a child. Since he joined the bishop, he has food to eat every day, as long as he trains.


    When he joined the bishop, what he heard most was that God will care for all living beings and bring good luck to everyone... and the bishop is an organization that walks in the world on behalf of the gods. They give the believers good luck and freedom from hunger.


    "Of course, as long as you are a sincere believer, you can receive a day''s worth of wheat." Deacon No. 3 solemnly said.


    This is the idea of ??the Bishop of Venice. As long as you can make a name for yourself, it is worthwhile to spend a little wheat. After all, it will be earned back soon in the future.


    "Very good, I thank the deacon for the commoners." The leading knight said with a smile.


    "No, what you want to thank is the Lord of God." Deacon No. 3 stepped aside and pointed to the faceless statue behind him.


    "Yes." The leading knight and the cultists all knelt down.


    "Okay, get ready to open the door to welcome the believers." Deacon No. 3 stood under the statue, looking towards the door with cloudy eyes.


    After planning for so long, it is finally coming to the bright side.


    "Yes!"


    "Gag!"


    The leading knight immediately led someone to open the door, and then stood on both sides to maintain order.


    "After waiting for so long, the door finally opened."


    "Is there really wheat to get? It''s not a lie, is it?"


    "They said that this bishop was opened by a believer of God in the world. How can they feel that they are lying?"


    "..."


    The civilians who had been waiting for a long time started to talk about it. When they saw the knight in white armor at the door, they were subconsciously afraid and did not dare to enter.


    "Everyone, please come in and get wheat. As long as you are an honest believer, you can get a day''s worth of wheat." The leading knight shouted.


    "Can you really get wheat?" a civilian asked fearfully.


    "Really, as long as it is a believer." The leading knight nodded affirmatively.


    "Ta Tata..."


    After getting a definite answer, the civilians went in to collect the wheat. Although the amount was only one day, it also made many civilians very happy.


    There are also many civilians who are not hungry, and in order to get wheat, they have expressed their willingness to become believers, and they all kneel in front of the statue of the god.


    ...


    On the palace wall, Lucia quietly looked at the long queue outside the church. As time went by, the queue got longer and longer, and his face became more and more gloomy.


    "Hmph, there is so much wheat sent to the commoners, but it is pushed around to ask them to give me some wheat." Lucia said angrily.


    He wanted a batch of wheat to prepare to attack the second prince after ascending the throne and put an end to the rebellion, but the third deacon refused, making an excuse that there was not a lot of wheat.


    "His Royal Highness, this subordinate thinks that these people must be uneasy and well-intentioned. This is to win over those pariahs."


    "Yeah, that person is too mysterious, how could he give wheat to the common people for nothing."


    "His Royal Highness, please order that the subordinate sent someone to seal the church."


    "..."


    The nobles of the eldest prince''s faction quarreled. They had long disliked the third deacon, or they were jealous of the other party''s use by the eldest prince.


    "Okay, that''s it." Lucia glanced at the crowd, a hint of helplessness flashed in his eyes, he also wanted to take down the third deacon, but the other party was too mysterious, and the forces behind him made him very jealous.


    He has not yet ascended the throne, some things should be careful.


    All the nobles kept their mouths shut. They didn''t dare to annoy the eldest prince now. Those who dared to resist and talk back were already feeding the dogs in the wild.


    "..."


    In the crowd, many aristocratic spies have left to upload today''s news. Among them are the intelligence personnel of Xiyang City, that is, the mail courier.


    At this time, Jones was also in the crowd. Her head was wrapped in sackcloth, a black robe, and a scarf. She only showed a pair of cold red eyes. She stared at Lucia on the palace wall.

 Chapter 545：

    Leopard Erniang sneaked into the palace two or three times, but she couldn''t find Lucy. She had absolutely no idea where Lucy was being held. This was what made her most urgent.


    She received the news that the rescue of Xiyang City was coming tonight, but she couldn''t find where Lucy was. How to save it?


    Jones infiltrated the palace two times before and captured some people to extract confessions, but there was still no news, but it made the guards in the palace more vigilant, and it became more and more difficult for her to infiltrate.


    "Hopefully, tonight''s rescue can provide some help, otherwise..." Jones looked at Lucia on the eye palace wall, pulled the sackcloth, turned and mixed into the crowd.


    Someone has noticed her, and many people in the city are looking for her recently.


    Chapter 0661 The leopard-eared mother who is afraid of heights.


    At around seven o''clock in the night, Genius just got dark, and outside the capital, Jones was already waiting here.


    In addition to Leopard Erniang, there are also several intelligence personnel, who are here to greet people and report information.


    "Start the fire," the intelligence officer shouted.


    "Yes."


    The intelligence personnel immediately lit the firewood pile that had been prepared long ago. After the wood purple in the small mountain bag was lit, the fire was so bright that it was very obvious in the dark night. Fortunately, it was far away from the capital and was not afraid of being discovered.


    "..." Jones frowned, she didn''t understand why it was necessary to light such a large pile of firewood, and it was not necessary to waste such a wasteful signal as a guide.


    The taciturn leopard-eared girl didn''t ask so much. The reason why she was here tonight was to see how many people came to save Catherine, and then whether she could borrow some people to save Princess Lucy.


    In fact, she didn''t hold out much hope. Xin could be brought back to Xiyang City with a carrier pigeon, but people couldn''t bring him here.


    Jones thought that Xiyang City would at most send some people or offer a reward for bounty hunters to save people, she just took a bit of luck.


    "Come, come." The intelligence officer shouted happily.


    For this day, they have practiced several times. As long as the task is completed well, they can get a lot of rewards, such as a suite in Xiyang City.


    "Here?" Jones frowned, looking around with red eyes, there was no figure, the leopard''s ears stood up, and there was no sound of horses'' hooves.


    How could anyone come here? She, a top orc master, is not as good as a few human races, thinking about it, it is impossible.


    Jones turned her head to look at the intelligence officers, and was surprised to find that they looked up at the sky. She looked up subconsciously, her red eyes tightened, her mouth opened, and she stared at the light spot in the sky in shock, which was falling towards them at this time.


    How is this going? Bird orcs are coming?


    Moreover, candles are still lit in the sky, how is this done?


    Jones is now stunned, completely lost her usual high coldness, this is too exciting, coming directly from the sky? Aren''t you afraid of getting lost at night?


    In fact, Leia and the others were about to arrive at the capital at six o''clock in the afternoon. In order not to reveal their identities, they just stayed in the sky until it was dark before preparing to land. Night was the best cover.


    "Huhuhu..."


    The breeze descended from the sky, and with the flapping sound of the wings, Leia took the lead in landing. She glanced at Jones and the intelligence personnel, and then carefully glanced around, and found that it was very empty, which was a good place to land.


    "Huhuhu..."


    Leia took to the sky again to guide the hot air balloon down. Soon, half an hour later, more than a dozen hot air balloons landed one after another.


    "..." Jones stared blankly at the huge objects falling from the sky, and looked at the dozens of people in front of her, including human beings, elves, and bird orcs.


    "Hello, is this Miss Jones?" Xin Ke stepped in front of Leopard Erniang and introduced, "I am No. 1, and Lord Liu Feng sent me to direct this rescue operation."


    "Yeah." Jones nodded coldly. She didn''t expect the nobleman named Liu Feng to be so fierce. He sent bird orcs and elves.


    "Jones." Eliza stepped forward, the Earth brand compound bow on her back.


    "Eliza, you''re here too." Jones'' cold face softened slightly, and the success rate of saving people has increased by a few percent.


    There are mainly bird orcs, you don''t have to work hard to break through all kinds of defenses, you can just drop directly from the sky.


    "How''s it going?" Eliza asked anxiously.


    "Lucy hasn''t confirmed where she is." Jones frowned and said coldly, "Catherine''s location has been determined."


    "This is troublesome." Eliza said solemnly, their plan was to save the two at the same time, otherwise it would be a shock to save the first one.


    "I understand." Cink also got the information he wanted from the intelligence officer, turned his head to Leya and said, "Miss Leya, please infiltrate the palace and find the location of Princess Lucy."


    "I''ll go with me." Jones said.


    "Okay." Leia nodded, she didn''t know what Lucy looked like, and it was just right to go with someone she knew.


    "Then, let''s take a rest first, finish the meal, and then start to move after midnight."


    Zink turned his head and instructed the Air Force soldiers, "Be alert and find a place to camp."


    "Yes." The air force soldiers acted immediately. They will stay here for two nights and one day. They will rescue people tomorrow night and return the day after.


    So all day tomorrow, you need to be very vigilant, after all, tomorrow''s task will cause a rebound.


    The trained soldiers and the elf squads were very quick and well-planned. They quickly set up the camp, then finished their dinner in an orderly manner and rested.


    Xin Ke is planning a plan for tomorrow. He is not only here to save people, but also has another plan given by the Lord of the City.


    Midnight came quietly, and Leia flew towards the capital with the slightly stiff Leopard-eared girl.


    Jones was reined all over her body and felt very insecure. She thought wildly, thinking about whether she would be thrown down suddenly and so on.


    "Don''t be nervous." Leia said lightly, she could feel Jones'' body trembling a little.


    "Yeah." Jones didn''t dare to look down, what she hated most was high altitude.


    In other words, Leopard Ear Girl is an orc who is afraid of heights.


    Chapter 0662 banquet invitation.


    In the palace, in the deepest part of the backyard, a semi-abandoned room was where Princess Lucy was imprisoned.


    In the deepest part of the backyard of the palace, there are a large number of rooms that are deserted. Except for some servants, only those who are not favored will live here.


    This is also Jones''s blind spot for thinking. She thinks that Princess Lucy, as a princess, is unlikely to be imprisoned in the depths of the palace. The ugly point here is the servant''s living area.


    It was twelve o''clock at night, but Princess Lucy had no intention of sleeping. She stood by the window, looking at the moon in the sky, her delicate cheeks were full of hatred.


    "Damn, are you so eager to marry me?" Princess Lucy gritted her teeth.


    During dinner just now, Lucia came here once and told her to go to the banquet he organized tomorrow night, and there would be many nobles attending, including the son of the Minister of the Interior, who she would marry in the future.


    And it''s the kind that she has to go if she doesn''t go, and someone will **** her to go.


    She wanted to escape, but there was no way to escape. Lucia had been guarding her for a long time, or she was guarding Jones. There were nearly a hundred knights stationed outside the house, and there were even people on the roof.

 Chapter 546：

    "Alas..." Princess Lucy sighed and glanced at the moon in the night sky, freedom was gone, she would not be a tool for marriage.


    She had already planned and absolutely wanted to find something for Lucia to do, which was to assassinate the son of the Home Secretary, and then commit suicide.


    This is no way out. As long as there is a chance, she will not choose this method. Who wants to die?


    "Huh?" Princess Lucy looked at the moon in the sky with golden eyes. Is there a figure there?


    She closed her eyes, rubbed it, opened it again and looked up, there was a figure there.


    "It looks like my eyes are a little dizzy." Princess Lucy shook her head, she hadn''t slept well for two days.


    ...


    At this time, in the sky, Leia swept through the sky with Jones in her arms. Both of them were orcs, especially Leia was a bird orc, and her eyesight was even farther.


    "Have you looked for the area in front of you?" Leia asked coldly.


    "I''ve looked for them all." Jones resisted her nausea and said, "It''s just that I haven''t been to the depths of the palace."


    "Then go to the depths." Leia flapped her wings and drew an arc, making Jones tremble with fright, and clasped Leia''s arms tightly with both hands.


    "Whoosh..."


    Leia''s green eyes glanced around, and she soon discovered something strange.


    "Look over there, look to the east, there is a room with three people on the roof." Leia lowered her head and said in Jones'' ear.


    "See, do you think Princess Lucy is in there?" Jones raised her eyebrows.


    "Look around again, are there many knights?" Leia stayed in the air, her wings flapping and lingering, and her green eyes carefully observed.


    "So many people." Jones quickly realized something was wrong.


    "The house here is so dilapidated, the eldest prince will definitely not live here." Leya said indifferently.


    "Princess Lucy is locked here." Jones answered, her red eyes flashing with joy.


    "Let''s go, someone has been found, come back tomorrow night to save them." Leia nodded, turned around and flew out with Jones in her arms.


    It is impossible for them to save people now. There are too many knights guarding here. There are more than a dozen knights in the surrounding roofs. Now they are diving in, but there is no return.


    Jones nodded and hurriedly looked up at the sky. The moment she lowered her head just now made her feel dizzy.


    She didn''t expect to find Princess Lucy''s position so easily, and it was indeed much easier to find someone in the sky, compared to her sneaking below, hiding here and there for two days without finding someone, which was really a blow.


    "Huh..." Jones breathed a sigh of relief. What she thought was difficult before was now easy to accomplish, which made her a little unreal.


    "What''s your relationship with that Liu Feng?" Jones asked suddenly.


    She was suddenly a little curious. The bird clan orcs have rarely seen each other, but why are they related to Xiyang City? I didn''t see it the last time I went.


    "..." Leia was silent, what''s the matter? How does she know what the relationship is?


    It was Liu Feng who helped her raise people anyway, and she listened to Liu Feng''s orders as a reward.


    "Shouldn''t it be that you like that Liu Feng too?" Jones'' red eyes narrowed slightly. She was not a talkative person, so she was really curious.


    All right! Mainly because she wanted to divert her attention, her whole body trembled a little, so she asked such a question to keep Leia from noticing.


    "Cough, cough..." Leia was choked, her cheeks flushed, and she said coldly, "If you keep talking nonsense, I''ll throw you down."


    "..." Jones shut up and closed her eyes.


    "Aren''t you afraid of heights?" Leia said suddenly, of course she could feel Jones'' chill.


    "No." Jones was pale, how could she admit that she was afraid of heights.


    "Oh!" The corners of Leia''s mouth rose, and she sprinted to speed up her flight. She clearly felt the leopard-eared girl tremble.


    A few minutes later, the two returned to the camp on the outskirts of the capital.


    "Huh..." Leia let go of Jones, she saw Leopard Ear Girl staggering, she quickly supported her and asked, "Are you alright?"


    "It''s okay." Jones calmly broke away from Leia''s hand, her legs were a little weak.


    "Found Princess Lucy?" Zink asked, looking up, he was still perfecting his plans for tomorrow morning.


    "I found it." Leia nodded.


    "That''s good, I''ll have to trouble Miss Leia tomorrow morning." Zink said with a serious face.


    "I see." Leia nodded coldly, turned around to rest, and had a new task tomorrow morning.


    "..." Jones recovered after a while, and hurriedly cleaned herself up. She was a little wet under her... frightened.


    Chapter 0663 The sky drops the paper.


    The genius is bright, only a little light can be seen on the distant hills, and many places are still gray.


    In the royal capital, someone has already woken up and started the day''s work, especially in the noble houses, many servants have already gotten up and prepared to meet the needs of the nobles, such as breakfast, early repairs, and so on.


    At this moment in the sky, Leia was flying in the sky of the royal capital with ten bird orcs, each of them carrying a bag full of paper.


    "Don''t expose it, and withdraw when you''re done." Leia stared at the companions in front of her with a serious face.


    "Yes." Ten people responded in unison.


    "Fall." Leia gave an order and took the lead in choosing a direction to fly.


    The current weather is just right for them to act. Others want to see them but can''t see them clearly. Even if they see them, they think it''s a bird.


    "I didn''t expect that the eldest prince would actually do such a thing." Leia took out a stack of papers from the messenger bag, and it was written that the eldest prince murdered the King of England for the throne.


    Of course, all of this was modified by Liu Feng, which devalued several princes, and wrote that they were fighting openly and secretly for the throne.


    There is also Princess Lucy who traveled thousands of miles to seek medicine in order to cure the King of England. In the end, she got the news of the murder of the King of England, and she was imprisoned by the eldest prince.


    "As the news spreads, the great prince''s reputation will stink."


    Leia sneered and threw the tissue in her hand down from the sky. This kind of method will be known all over the city in less than half a day.


    This is Liu Feng''s strategy. He made everything clear, made some trouble for the eldest prince, and attracted some ambitious nobles.


    The sky seemed to be snowing, and eleven orcs from the bird race scattered paper in the sky, and they were all over in a while, and they all evacuated, waiting for the night to come, and the dark tide of the capital officially began to brew.


    The sun slowly climbed the top of the mountain, sweeping away the darkness of the night and evaporating the morning fog between heaven and earth.


    "Huh? Why is there a blank sheet of paper on the ground?" A commoner who got up early to go to work in the field picked up the blank sheet of paper on the ground and looked, unfortunately, illiterate.

 Chapter 547：

    The white paper, everyone in the capital knew it, and I heard that it was an item from the west, and people could write on it.


    There were already merchants in the capital who brought a lot of blank paper from the west, but Darlene didn''t come back, so some small profits were given to these merchants.


    "What is written on it?"


    "Would you like to take it to the mail courier? Please take a look at the gentleman there?"


    "The letter courier hasn''t opened yet. Go to some store managers to have a look. They are also literate."


    "¡­"


    Many civilians are very curious. Some people have collected a lot of paper. For civilians, even if there are words on one side, it is very valuable. After all, the other side is still blank.


    "That hateful person, has no money to spend in the morning? There is actually paper everywhere."


    There were also servants of the nobles yelling, and the street outside the gate of the mansion had to be cleaned up by them.


    "Huh? There are words on it, what is written?"


    "Show it to the housekeeper, maybe there is some important news."


    "Oh my God! This can''t be true, right? The eldest prince is really unfilial."


    "Do you want to die? Be quiet and stop yelling here."


    "¡­"


    There were also people who recognized the words written on it, and their faces turned pale with fright, and they all shut up and hurried away.


    There are smart people who immediately see the inexplicable calculation from this incident, and whether they are true or false, they are obediently lurking.


    In the Duke''s Palace, the Grand Duke of Kellak is having breakfast, and his son Tove is also having breakfast at the same table.


    "Is there any movement in the past two days?" Karak put down the knife in his hand. The fish was too fishy and not to his taste. He missed the canned fish he had eaten in winter.


    "No, Catherine doesn''t eat much these days." Tove picked up the sackcloth and wiped his greasy hands. He knew what his father was asking, and he was worried that someone would approach Catherine.


    "I heard that Princess Lucy was brought back to the palace?" Karak frowned.


    "Yes, the eldest prince sent an invitation last night to invite my father to the banquet tonight." Tovehui reported.


    "Oh? It seems that the eldest prince is also in a hurry." Karak raised his eyebrows. The invitation came too late last night, and he had already slept.


    "The Minister of the Interior will also participate. What the eldest prince means is that he wants to marry Princess Lucy." Tove gritted his teeth, his eyes were full of resentment, and he also wanted to marry Princess Lucy.


    "It''s a good plan." After thinking for a while, Karak knew what the eldest prince was paying attention to, and said lightly, "Okay, it''s impossible for us to occupy everything, otherwise we will be isolated."


    The Grand Duke is not only their family, but there are two other families. If any benefits are given to this family, the other two should join forces to deal with them.


    "Understood." Tove lowered his head, even if he was unwilling, there was nothing he could do.


    "Wait and tell Catherine, let her dress up more beautifully, and get in touch with the prince tonight." Karak said lightly, "By the way, buy the latest lute."


    "Yes." Tove respectfully said.


    "Tap tap..."


    At this time, there were rapid footsteps outside the restaurant, and the butler ran in with the paper and shouted, "Sir, something big has happened."


    "What''s the matter?" Karak took the paper and looked, his face changed more and more.


    "Father, what happened?" Tove asked curiously.


    "It''s kind of interesting." Karak squinted his eyes, handed the paper over, and said, "If you push away the big prince''s banquet, just say I''m sick. You can go on my behalf tonight, and Catherine doesn''t have to go."


    "Ah?" Tove froze for a while, why did he change it all at once?


    "This is an opportunity," Karak muttered, his cloudy eyes twinkling with ambition.


    Catherine may not have to marry the eldest prince, but join forces with the other two, that position may be a try...


    Chapter 0664 dark tide surging.


    "Boom bang bang..."


    "Bang bang bang..."


    "Who? Who is it?"


    A howl like a lone wolf came from the main hall of the palace, and there was the sound of things being thrown.


    This caused the knights outside the door to look at each other in dismay.


    "Is His Highness inside?" Deacon No. 3 asked outside the main hall.


    "Your Highness has instructed not to let anyone in." The knight outside the door raised his hand to block the door.


    "Let him in." Lucia whispered.


    "Please." The knight stepped aside.


    "Gag!"


    Deacon No. 3 stepped in and saw a messy hall. Lucia sat on the ground with her hair disheveled, her bloodshot eyes staring at him coldly.


    This made Deacon No. 3''s heart tighten, but his face was calm, and he said slowly, "Your Highness, why bother?"


    "Haha..." Lucia sneered a few times and said gloomily, "You can''t say anything that pleases me, so go down and accompany my father today."


    The reputation of his business, just half a day, with a note all gone, how to make him angry? In the future, the reputation of murdering his father will accompany him until his death, even thousands of years after his death.


    "His Royal Highness, the reputation of killing a father is nothing to the royal family. There have been many kings who have killed their fathers in history. Isn''t your grandfather also called a benevolent king?" Deacon No. road.


    "..." Lucia''s face changed a few times, squinting and said, "Not enough."


    He was worried about how to find an excuse to test Deacon No. 3. Right now, he just used rage as an excuse. Father-killing would be exposed. He had already prepared for it, but it was exposed before he ascended the throne, which made him very dissatisfied.


    "His Royal Highness, this matter can test the loyalty of some people." Deacon No. 3 narrowed his pupils and looked at Lucia deeply, and he also tasted something meaningful.


    "Tell me." Lucia took the one-handed sword set on the table, which was cut into it just now.


    "I got the latest news below. The Grand Duke of Karak will not come to the banquet tonight, but will only send his eldest son over." Deacon No. 3 said lightly, he believed that this piece of information was enough.


    "What did you say?" Lucia''s golden eyes tightened, and he walked towards the third deacon with his sword in hand.


    "This is the information I just received." Deacon No. 3''s expression changed a few times, and he moved back.


    "Damn it, **** it, how dare he..." Lucia''s face was gloomy as water, the veins on the back of the hand holding the sword burst out, and her eyes were full of violence.

 Chapter 548：

    Of course he knew what this meant. The relationship between the two families had been good before. Even if he was really sick, Karak would also attend the banquet.


    But when this happened, the eldest son was sent here. This intention is too obvious. If you say it lightly, you want more benefits and sell it at a price; if you say it serious, you want to rebel, and you want to focus on his position. The wind of murdering his father pulled him down.


    "..." Deacon No. 3 broke out in cold sweat on his forehead. When he saw Lucia''s killing intent, he panicked and said quickly, "His Royal Highness, on behalf of the bishop, I will pay tribute to His Highness to provide 10,000 catties of wheat."


    "Ten thousand catties of wheat?" Lucia picked up the long sword, gestured twice in his hand, and his golden eyes flashed coldly.


    "No, it''s 30,000 catties of wheat." Deacon No. 3 quickly changed his words, saving 30,000 catties of wheat. Enough to feed a thousand people for a month.


    "That is to thank the bishop for his tribute." Lucia twitched the corners of his mouth, turned and walked towards the throne, a trace of killing intent flashed in his eyes.


    "Huh..." Deacon No. 3 breathed a sigh of relief, his cloudy eyes were full of anger, a puppet actually dared to hurt his master.


    "Is anyone else rejecting my banquet?" Lucia wiped the long sword with a cloth.


    "There are also two Marquis who are also sick." The third deacon said lightly.


    "It''s good, it''s good to be sick in this weather." Lucia''s mouth hooked up, revealing a hideous smile, and said coldly, "Do they really think I need them very much?"


    "His Royal Highness, do you want to send someone here?" Deacon No. 3 raised his hand and gestured to his neck.


    "No, keep them for now." Lucia took a deep look at Deacon No. 3. He remembered that someone under his command reported that Deacon No. 3 went to a marquis'' house that night when Lucy was captured.


    He knew that some nobles were no longer willing to be ruled by them, and had begun to have dissent. He knew that he lacked the courage of his father and could not suppress some people.


    Moreover, the bishop in front of him is also revealing more and more things. He can feel that he is more and more powerless, and many nobles are beginning to say nothing to him.


    "Yes." Deacon No. 3 flashed a trace of loss in his eyes.


    If you kill a few marquis, then you can arrange your own people to ascend the throne. In the future, the Yingluo Kingdom will be their bishop.


    He knew that the eldest prince was starting to be wary of them, not trusting them as much as before, or suspecting something.


    "Can you find out who made these papers?" Lucia asked indifferently.


    "I suspect that it was done by foreign forces." Deacon No. 3 said helplessly, they really didn''t find anything.


    "The second prince''s group?" Lucia frowned.


    "It is not ruled out that it is them." The third deacon nodded, and they were also the first to suspect the second prince.


    "Go down, check who did it, I want to live." Lucia waved her hand.


    Now he can only win over the Grand Duke, the Minister of the Interior, so Lucy is one of the best bargaining chips.


    "Yes." Deacon No. 3 bowed.


    He also wanted to know who made him lose 30,000 catties of wheat, which was the wheat they finally saved.


    Chapter 0665 Niu Jiao Niang is gone.


    At noon in Xiyang City, at the location of the floating bridge, at this time, Ruian, Obi and others gathered here, and they looked at the few people in front of them.


    "I think Miss Teas is in love with Lord Liu Feng." Ryan whispered to Obi.


    "This..." Obi was stunned for a moment, looking at Dessy in front of her, who was just like a little girl.


    "Master, I''ll be back soon." Tis pouted and looked at Liu Feng pitifully.


    Niu Jiao Niang wants to follow Ruian and the others to see Bella. The goods were processed yesterday. The quality of the goods in Xiyang City was a few percent lower than the market price, and they were quickly sold out.


    Then I immediately bought a lot of wheat, and began to prepare to return to Bella''s territory. After all, the territory is currently short of wheat, and Niu Jiao Niang can''t stay for a few more days.


    "I believe in you. If you don''t come back, I will send someone to catch you back." Liu Feng joked warmly.


    "Hmm!" Tis nodded again and again and said seriously, "I will definitely come back."


    "Tis, how much did you bring to eat?" Enri reminded next to her, feeling a little down.


    Niu Jiao Niang is gone, and there is one less person to argue with her.


    "Bring it, Nicole has prepared a lot for me, enough for me to eat for more than ten days." Tis pursed her lips and said, the cow''s ears drooped, and she was not in a high mood.


    "Then you have to save some food, don''t eat it all on the way." Nicole urged, she did prepare a lot of things, but she couldn''t stand Niu Jiao Niang''s appetite.


    "I, I try my best." Tis scratched the back of her head, her tone uncertain, "I, eat less."


    "Don''t trust other people''s words too much." Mina urged, and the cat''s tail swung back and forth.


    Niu Jiao Niang is too upright, and there are patrolmen in Xiyang City who can remind her that it is difficult to say if she goes to Bella''s territory.


    "Take care." Avril said coldly.


    "Remember to let the person who delivered the letter deliver the letter back." Wei Ya said with her bunny ears shaking.


    "Okay." Tis nodded again and again and hugged everyone.


    "Come on, don''t delay." Liu Feng said softly, and it would be over if he didn''t hurry halfway.


    "Okay." Tis reached out and hugged Liu Feng, kissed him on the cheek, then turned around and walked towards Ryan and Obi with a blushing face.


    "Be careful, and send a letter back if you have something to do." Liu Feng touched his cheek.


    "Mmmm!" Tis waved and jumped into the carriage full of snacks.


    "Lord Liu Feng, we will tell Lord Bella about the saltpeter." Ryan saluted Liu Feng respectfully, and then got on his horse.


    Obi opened the way ahead, leading the team forward, coming and going in a hurry.


    "Don''t worry, Tis will be back soon." Liu Feng rubbed Hu Erniang''s head.


    "But..." Enri hesitated and worried, "What if that woman Bella doesn''t let Tis come back?"


    "No." Liu Feng shook his head, looked at the advancing back in the distance, and said softly, "They didn''t buy much wheat this time, and they will definitely come again. At that time, the business of saltpeter will definitely be discussed. If I force Tess not to come back..."


    Then don''t blame him for blocking each other.


    Liu Feng didn''t say these words. From the fact that the other party came to Xiyang City to sell goods and robbed the goods, he knew that the other party was having a hard time.


    With Enri''s cleverness, she knew what it meant.


    "That woman Bella is cunning, she definitely won''t do stupid things." En Li stretched and relaxed a lot.


    "Master, according to the time, Eliza should save people tonight." Mina said softly.


    "I''ll probably be back the day after tomorrow, then..." Liu Feng hesitated, and finally shook his head and didn''t say anything.


    "Master, Lucy should agree." En Li frowned.

 Chapter 549：

    "Let''s talk about it, if you can borrow her reputation, you can quickly build our reputation. It''s not bad if you don''t want to." Liu Feng waved his hand.


    With the help of the fame of the royal family, the influence of Xiyang City can definitely be raised to a higher level. If Princess Lucy is unwilling to participate in this struggle, Liu Feng will not be too reluctant.


    "We saved her, she will agree to this task." Mina hesitated, she knew that some of the young master''s plans needed a lot of influence, especially when fighting against those princes, it would be too easy to recruit troops.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll talk when she comes back." Liu Feng waved his hand, walked towards the carriage, and asked, "Ann Li, is the runway ready? We''ll need it in a few days."


    "Master, it''s the end." En Li nodded quickly.


    "Mina, has the war horse I asked for from the Sahara Prairie already arrived?" Liu Feng asked indifferently.


    "It''s here, there are more than a dozen war horses suitable for the request." Mina nodded.


    "Very good, prepare according to my request."


    "Master, several city lords have already come, and now they live in the Zuixiao Building." Mina said softly.


    "The news should spread. It depends on what the Fourth Prince does, whether it is to fight directly, or to threaten, or both." Liu Feng said slowly, as if he was talking about a trivial matter.


    "After destroying the fourth prince, the land in the west is ours." En Li jumped, and the fox''s ears twitched.


    With the entire western land, the young master can be regarded as a hegemon, and it will be easy to enter the inland at that time. In this way, their previous fantasies can be fulfilled.


    Chapter 0666 The rescue plan begins.


    Night came again in the capital, and the banquet hosted by Lucia began. In the main hall, except for the delicious food, everyone was chatting with wine.


    The most striking thing about the banquet was the eldest prince and the interior minister, and Lucia was talking with the grand duke of Boken.


    "Grand Duke Boken, welcome to tonight''s banquet." Lucia said with a smile.


    "His Royal Highness, this is my honor." Grand Duke Boken said with his beard up, his eyes twinkling with a strange light.


    "Where''s Viscount Daniel? Is he the protagonist tonight?" Lucia glanced.


    Viscount Daniel is the eldest son of the Grand Duke of Boken, and the future heir, the object of the marriage of Princess Lucy.


    "He''s going to solve a personal emergency." The Grand Duke of Boken said softly.


    He just saw his eldest son leave with a maid. He must have done something bad again. He, the father, needs to help.


    "Just come." Lucia smiled hypocritically. Of course he knew what Daniel was going to do, but now he needs the support of the Grand Duke of Boken, otherwise he dared to mess around in the palace, and he would have someone chop off his hands. .


    "His Royal Highness, the two old fellows of Karak and the Great Knight don''t give you any face at all." The Grand Duke of Boken took a sip of wine, his cloudy eyes full of cunning.


    "Haha... They should have something to do." Lucia forced a smile. Even if he had too many dissatisfaction, he could only suppress it.


    "Maybe, tonight, I heard that Benson took his son to Karak''s place." The Grand Duke of Boken said lightly.


    Benson is the great knight, that is, the person who controls most of the knights of King Yingluo. Of course, most of the knights have now fallen into the hands of the great prince.


    "What?" Lucia''s face finally changed, blue veins bursting out on her forehead, she resisted her anger, and called the maid, "Go, ask Princess Lucy to come to the banquet, and allow her good friend Yuffie to enter the palace tomorrow."


    "Yes." The maid stepped back respectfully.


    "Grand Duke Boken, I still have some government affairs to deal with first. I''m sorry for the time being." Lucia smiled hypocritically, turned and walked outside.


    "Interesting." Grand Duke Boken looked at Lucia''s back and muttered to himself, "Fight, it''s better to die..."


    ...


    The moon was blocked by dark clouds, and no one noticed a few figures flashing across the sky.


    "I won''t go." Princess Lucy shouted angrily, her golden eyes staring at the maids in front of her.


    "His Royal Highness, the eldest prince is already waiting for you in the main hall." The maid said with a bitter face.


    "Then let him wait." Princess Lucy said indifferently.


    "His Royal Highness, the eldest prince has ordered you to go to the banquet. Tomorrow, His Highness''s good friend Yuffie will be allowed to accompany you in the palace." The maid said quickly.


    "He, how dare he..." Princess Lucy''s face suddenly turned pale, which was clearly a threat to her.


    Can anyone enter the palace? Especially her friend of the imprisoned person, if she doesn''t cooperate, then Yuffie will be caught in the palace, and then there is only one way out.


    The maids bowed their heads and did not dare to say anything more. Princess Lucy was imprisoned, but she was a princess anyway, and it was still very easy to kill a few maids.


    "Let''s go." Princess Lucy stood up helplessly and walked outside.


    "Your Highness, change your clothes." The maids shouted eagerly.


    "No, just go like this." Princess Lucy shouted in a deep voice. She didn''t know how to dress up. She pushed open the door and walked out.


    "Ta Tata..."


    A dozen knights immediately surrounded her and guarded Princess Lucy in the middle, giving her no chance to escape at all.


    "..." Princess Lucy looked at the candles held by the knights. After today, she will lose everything completely.


    "I don''t know what happened to Catherine." Princess Lucy smiled sadly and muttered to herself, "I said she was here before, how could I escape my fate?"


    "Whoosh whoosh..."


    Suddenly, there was a cracking sound from the sky.


    "Enemy attack! Ah..."


    "Protect Your Highness." The knights immediately surrounded Princess Lucy.


    "You''re here to kill me?" Princess Lucy was stunned, she didn''t offend anyone.


    "what!!"


    The knights continued to fall. The dozen or so knights surrounding Princess Lucy were left with two or three people after ten seconds. They didn''t even see the shadow of the enemy, and the knights were frightened.


    "Be vigilant, be vigilant, reinforcements are coming soon," a knight shouted.


    "Whoosh!"


    The next second, an arrow was stuck in the knight''s throat.


    "Huhuhu..."


    The sound of fanning the wind sounded, and the remaining two knights were picked out before they saw the figure, and a spear pierced their chests.


    "This..." Princess Lucy was stunned and stunned. It took only ten seconds for more than a dozen knights to be solved?


    "Tap..."

 Chapter 550：

    The candles had been extinguished, and footsteps could be heard in the darkness. Princess Lucy stared at her with wide golden eyes and moved back.


    "Quick, there are enemies, rush over to save His Highness."


    "There are assassins, immediately block the entire palace."


    There were shouts in the distance, and the other knights were already surrounded.


    At this time, Princess Lucy also saw the people in the dark clearly. One after another with wings appeared in front of her eyes, all of them looked at her curiously.


    "You guys, who are you?" Princess Lucy hesitated, she recognized the Orcs of the Bird Race, and it was the first time she had seen them. Jones had told her that before.


    "We are under the order of Lord Liu Feng to rescue Princess Lucy from the palace." Leya said coldly.


    "Ah? Your Excellency Liu Feng?" Princess Lucy opened her mouth slightly, which was really a surprise.


    "I''m here." Jones'' figure also walked out of the darkness, and the blade of her ten fingers was covered in blood.


    She went to hunt down a few fleeing knights just now, and their actions should not be known to others.


    "Jones!" Princess Lucy shouted in surprise.


    "It''s time to leave." Leia glanced at the darkness around her, and the torch was getting closer.


    "Okay, let''s go now." Princess Lucy shouted with a smile, her fate was about to change because of one person.


    "Come up." Leia spread her wings, hugged Princess Lucy with both hands, and flew into the night sky.


    Planned a day''s rescue plan, now half done.


    Chapter 0667 shameless.


    "Whoosh..."


    The bird clan orcs flew up into the night sky and disappeared into the palace, making the knights surrounding them terrified, leaving corpses all over the ground, but not a single enemy.


    "Where are the people? Where are the enemies? Where are they?"


    "Quick search, search between rooms, how could people disappear out of thin air."


    "..."


    In the sky, Princess Lucy in Leia''s arms shrank her neck and flew into the sky for the first time in her life.


    "Huhuhu..."


    It took ten minutes to arrive at the camp on the outskirts of the capital.


    As soon as she landed, Princess Lucy''s feet were a little soft, and she looked strangely at Jones who was half-squatting.


    She worried, "Jones, are you hurt?"


    "No, no." Jones reined herself and shook her head calmly, her feet were just a little weak.


    Leia looked at the leopard-eared girl strangely, she was still afraid of heights.


    Princess Lucy saw that there was no wound on Jones'' body, and then asked, "By the way, Jones, how is Catherine? Have you been rescued?"


    Cink, who had been waiting for a long time, said, "Your Highness, someone has been sent to rescue Miss Catherine."


    He was the commander-in-chief of this mission, and the palace was more dangerous, so he sent all the bird orcs to the palace to save people, and the remaining elves and airmen went to the Grand Duke''s palace to save people.


    "That''s good." Princess Lucy breathed a sigh of relief. This rescue plan was originally to save Catherine. If she delayed saving Catherine because of her, she would feel guilty for the rest of her life.


    "Let''s rest everyone, we''ll be leaving tomorrow." Zink turned around to arrange tomorrow''s retreat.


    Princess Lucy was rescued tonight, there will definitely be a big turmoil tomorrow, and the whole city may be under martial law, but who would have thought that they could fly.


    "Well, I want to ask you again, I want to take two more people away." Princess Lucy said quickly and politely.


    "Who?" Zink turned around and frowned, "Where?"


    If it was the palace, it would be too dangerous, and now the palace must be searching for people everywhere.


    "It''s a dwarf friend of mine. Her name is Yuffie. She opened a blacksmith shop in the city. I want to ask her to take her father and son out of the capital. Otherwise, Lucia will not find me, and she will definitely be angry with her." Lu Princess Xi said anxiously.


    "Dwarf?" Zink was stunned for a moment, then nodded, and said to Leya, "Then please trouble Miss Leya to take someone out."


    "Okay." Leia nodded.


    She ordered a few companions to accompany her, then hugged Princess Lucy and soared into the sky, followed Princess Lucy''s direction and flew to the blacksmith shop.


    ...


    At this time, in the Grand Duke''s Mansion, it was very lively outside Catherine''s room.


    A young man of twenty-seven or eighteen years old was gently shouting to Catherine''s room door, "Miss Catherine, please come out, Archduke Karak asked me to come."


    "Go away." Katherine called out indifferently.


    She was so annoyed now that her father actually changed his mind, instead of marrying her to the eldest prince, he let her marry Viscount Leon, the son of Grand Duke Benson, the great knight. This was really taking her as a commodity.


    She is completely dead now, dead to her father Karak, to this family, fully aware that this is an impersonal family.


    As soon as the word ''go away'' came out, Viscount Leon''s face suddenly darkened. He looked at the door gloomily. He was the son of the grand duke, and the future duke was called to go. Even the grand prince dared not treat him like this. rude.


    He endured it, thinking of his father''s words, he must win the other party, the two are united, and maybe he can sit in that position in the future.


    Of course, the most important thing is that Catherine is a beautiful woman, a musician, and the dream lover of many nobles. He once wanted to pursue Catherine, but now it is just right.


    "Miss Catherine, Archduke Karak is waiting for you at the banquet, and my father, Archduke Benson, is there, do you want everyone to wait for you?" Viscount Leon moved out of his father''s generation.


    "If you don''t go, I won''t go either." Catherine shouted impatiently.


    She sat by the bed and looked at the note in her hand. It was a note from lunch today. It said that someone came to rescue her tonight, so she should stay in the room and don''t leave. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be like this. tough.


    "Have you not come yet?" Catherine looked at the door and muttered to herself, "Come quickly, I don''t want to stay any longer."


    "Miss, what''s wrong with you?" Hua''er said anxiously, "Will the master be angry if you reject him like this?"


    "Don''t be afraid." Catherine shook her head and said to Hua''er, "I asked you to prepare things. Are you ready?"


    After she knew that she could leave tonight, she immediately asked Huaer to prepare her valuables and take away the most precious lute.


    "It''s ready, it''s all here." Hua''er stepped aside and pointed to the two packages on the table.


    "Very good." Catherine nodded with satisfaction and waited expectantly.


    "Miss, are you planning to run away?" Hua''er asked in a low voice.

 Chapter 551：

    "Well, you can come with me later." Catherine said with a serious face, "You don''t want to go, you can, I will give you..."


    "I want to follow Miss." Hua''er said eagerly before Catherine finished speaking, "Wherever Miss goes, I will go."


    The young lady must be going to Xiyang City, how could she not go?


    "It didn''t hurt you in vain." Catherine smiled and pointed at Hua''er''s forehead.


    "Hee hee..." Hua''er giggled a few times.


    "Miss Catherine, don''t be so headstrong, how can you be my wife in the future?"


    Viscount Leon''s shameless words came in, which immediately made Catherine''s face turn black and shouted, "Please respect yourself, I will not marry you even if I die."


    "Miss, is this person too shameless?" the maid said indignantly.


    Chapter 0668 I called someone to go.


    Viscount Leon is about to explode with rage, what does it mean to die and not marry me? Out of the corner of his eyes, he saw the mocking smiles of the knights around him, and he was even more annoyed.


    "Miss Catherine, since that''s the case, I''ll go back and report the truth to Grand Duke Kelack." Viscount Leon left those words and left.


    He decided to let the Grand Duke of Karak call Catherine himself. He didn''t believe that Catherine would not come out. When he got married, he had to deal with Catherine well, and he actually made her lose so much face.


    "This..." Catherine stayed for a while, why did she call someone? Isn''t that more embarrassing? If her father came, she would have no way to resist.


    "Where''s the rescuer? Why haven''t they come yet?"


    "Come quickly, or you won''t be able to leave tonight."


    "..."


    Just as Catherine was muttering to herself, the night sky above the Duke''s mansion was slowly drifting with more than a dozen sparks.


    There were more than a dozen hot air balloons in the night sky, with airmen and elf sniper squads above. Eliza, as the commander this time, held a compound bow and aimed at Catherine''s house below.


    "Get ready, descend." Eliza said coldly.


    "Yes."


    Immediately, some soldiers started waving light sticks. This was something Liu Feng brought from Earth, just to communicate at night.


    The bellows of the hot air balloon gradually reduced its pulling and began to descend slowly, and the rope was also thrown down. The target was around Katherine''s house.


    The air force soldiers carried Tang knives and crossbows on their backs and began to abseiling under the cover of the Elf sniper team.


    "Attention, before the action, the first wave of bow and arrow support." Eliza moved her fingers and drew three long arrows from the quiver.


    "Yes."


    Someone immediately went to deliver the order.


    Eliza stared at the air force soldier''s abseiling. When the soldier was still three meters away from the ground, she immediately released the string in her hand and ordered, "Action."


    "Yes." The messenger hurriedly waved the light stick.


    "Whoosh whoosh..."


    A dozen long arrows pierced through the night sky and pinned to the heart and neck of the knight below.


    "Boom bang bang..."


    When the air force soldier saw it, he immediately jumped down from a height of three meters, rolled along the ground and got up again.


    "Enemy attack... uh!"


    The soldier threw off the blood on the Tang knife, ran to Catherine''s room immediately, and kicked the door open.


    "Bang!!!"


    "Miss Catherine?" The soldier glanced around quickly.


    "It''s me." Catherine said dumbfounded.


    "We are taking you back to Xiyang City under the order of the Lord of the City. Please come with us now." The soldier said with a serious face.


    "Okay, okay." Catherine nodded quickly, grabbed a package on the table, and ran out with the soldiers with the flowers.


    "This..." Catherine came to the door and saw the corpses on the ground. After being stunned, she immediately raised her head and trotted, daring not to look at the corpses.


    The door was already occupied by airmen, and two special cloth bags were thrown from the sky.


    "One person, one person, please get in immediately." The soldier shouted quickly and opened the bag.


    "Okay." Catherine didn''t ask so much, and quickly went in.


    Hua''er saw that her master also got in, so she could only get in.


    The soldiers immediately gestured to the sky, and the hot air balloon began to climb. After the cloth bag was lifted five or six meters off the ground, the soldiers also began to hold the hanging rope and tied it around their waists, and the hot air balloon began to climb collectively.


    The knights in the distance of the duke''s mansion also began to rush over. When they arrived, they found dead bodies all over the place, not even an enemy.


    "Ta Tata..."


    A few minutes later, Grand Duke Kelack and Grand Duke Benson came with Viscount Leon, and they looked at the corpse on the ground with ugly expressions.


    "What''s the matter? Where are the enemies? Where are the intruders?" the Grand Duke of Karak roared.


    When did the Grand Duke''s Mansion let the enemy break in like this? And not a single enemy can see? Is it possible to touch his bedside at night?


    "This..." The knights bowed their heads in fear.


    "Where''s Catherine? Where is she?" asked the Grand Duke of Karak in a deep voice.


    "Master, the lady is gone." The housekeeper reported the report.


    "It''s gone?" The Duke of Kairac''s eyes opened slightly, and he roared coldly, "Find it for me, if you can''t find it, don''t come back."


    "Yes." The knights responded in unison.


    "It seems, Karak, our marriage is about to end." Grand Duke Benson frowned. He glanced at the corpses on the ground, and with his eyesight he found that they were all one-shot kills.


    This made him very afraid, especially at such a critical moment, someone came to steal Catherine, which was clearly a warning to them.


    "I will investigate clearly." Grand Duke Kellak looked up in the direction of the palace and sneered, "At this point, do we still have a chance to retreat? Don''t you think it''s a pity?"


    He thought that what happened tonight was sent by the eldest prince to give him a warning, or a reminder.


    "..." Grand Duke Benson frowned, looked up at Fang Fang in the palace, and said solemnly, "That''s it for tonight, your house is not safe at all."

 Chapter 552：

    "Okay, you remember to control the knight in your hand, don''t let people draw away, otherwise, we have only a dead end." The Grand Duke of Karak reminded.


    They didn''t go to the banquet of the eldest prince. I''m afraid it''s not too obvious. They want to take advantage of the unstable foundation of the eldest prince to disrupt the situation, so that they can rise while the chaos.


    "Hurry up and find someone." Grand Duke Benson dropped these words and left Viscount Leon with a gloomy face.


    "Investigate the people in the mansion to see who is the guy who has the guts to play with me." Grand Duke Karak said bitterly.


    Tonight''s alliance was messed up, and it was only halfway through. The most important part was not reached, and it was tied together by marriage, but now it is all messed up, and even Catherine is gone.


    "Yes." The housekeeper led someone to investigate overnight.


    Chapter 0669 Medicine Garden.


    In the air force base, Liu Feng, Mina and An Li were going to take a hot air balloon to the medicine garden to have a look.


    It has been a few months since the construction of the medicine garden began, and Liu Feng did not go to see it in person, but only gave drawings, suggestions and herbal seeds.


    "Flei don''t go, you have to teach them some common sense today." Liu Feng said to the girl, "Also, they need you too."


    He pointed to the bird clan orcs who were looking cautiously not far away. The girl is now relying on him more and more. When she came to the air base today, she left her companions and followed him all the time.


    "Oh!" Frey pouted, her green eyes flashed with disappointment, she has been at the air base for the past few days.


    Leia went out on a mission, she had to take care of her companions at the air force base, and Mila went to Shizhu Mountain with supplies, and they were going to bring other bird orcs to Xiyang City one after another.


    "Good, your sister Leya will be back today, so you can go back to the castle tonight." Liu Feng rubbed the girl''s head.


    "Okay." The corners of Frey''s mouth rose, she turned and walked towards her companions, her pace much easier.


    "Master, Frey is completely different from before." An Li sighed, she remembered how the young girl used to be cold to everyone, no, not to the young master, and she was very clingy, which made her a lot less alone with the young master. time.


    "Yeah." Liu Feng chuckled lightly. After a few months, he finally influenced the closed girl, and the arrival of Leia completely pushed the girl''s inner blockade and returned to the girl''s nature.


    Of course, the temperament that Frey had cultivated since childhood made her not enthusiastic about anyone, except for acquaintances who were better, the others were still cold, just like Leia.


    "Master, Eliza and the others are expected to arrive in the afternoon," Mina reminded.


    It''s almost noon now, and before I leave for the medicine garden, I will rest at the air force base tonight.


    "Let''s go." Liu Feng took the lead on the hot air balloon.


    The three got on the hot air balloon, accompanied by two Orcs of the Bird Race as guides.


    "I don''t know how the action is going, has anyone been rescued?" En Li was a little worried.


    "Don''t worry, with our equipment and action methods, if we can''t save it like this, then no one in the world can save it." Liu Feng said confidently, far beyond the action strategy and equipment of this era, no one can save it at all. Stop it, unless you can''t find anyone.


    "Hmm!" En Li nodded, temporarily letting go of her worries.


    For a while, the three of them quieted down, looking at the surrounding scenery, Liu Feng''s heart was peaceful, but it was different when he climbed high and looked into the distance, and the depression in his heart dissipated a lot.


    Half an hour later, the hot air balloon came to the sky above the medicine garden. Liu Feng, An Li, and Mina looked at the shiny and huge semi-arc shape not far away.


    "Master, then, what is that?" En Li''s brown eyes widened, which was incredible.


    "Hey... Secret Medicine Garden." The corner of Liu Feng''s mouth rose, and it was the first time he saw the results.


    "No, it''s that shiny thing." En Li pouted her coquettishly, flicking her fox ears.


    Of course she knew about the secret medicine garden, but she didn''t know about that shiny thing like a giant.


    "Hee hee..." Mina covered her mouth and chuckled, but after being surprised, she was amused by An Li''s coquettish behavior.


    She knew about Nicole, which irritated Hu Erniang, and now she began to take the initiative to tease the young master. It seems that the third one might be Hu Erniang.


    "That''s glass, the greenhouse medicine garden." Liu Feng said softly, and he let 90% of the glass produced in the sinkhole be shipped to the medicine garden.


    "Glass? Young master, did you enclose the entire medicine garden with glass?" En Li opened her mouth wide, looking at the huge glass shed in disbelief.


    "I have that plan." Liu Feng nodded. This medicine garden will be an important medicinal material production base and a research base for medicines in the next ten years.


    "This, this is too wasteful." En Li said blankly, thinking of the glass products auctioned last time...


    "In the future, you will know that the waves will not be wasted." Liu Feng shook his head with a light smile.


    Medicines for wars, medicines for sickness, these are all life-saving things. It is completely worthwhile to use a little glass to maintain the stability of the herbs and the growing environment.


    Not to mention that glass is not a very important thing. Most of the buildings in Xiyang City will use glass in the future. The castles he designed and built are also made of glass.


    Expensive is relative to whom, in Liu Feng''s case, glass is a cheap item, and you need to burn as much as you want.


    The hot air balloon descends slowly.


    "Master, it''s here." Mina said softly, taking the lead in turning over from the basket.


    "Let''s go down." Liu Feng hugged An Li and sent the short fox Erniang out of the hanging basket before stepping out of the hanging basket.


    He looked at the surrounding environment. The place where the hot air balloon landed was an open space, and there were many soldiers patrolling and stationed around.


    "My subordinates have seen Lord City Lord." Fang Fang trotted over and saluted.


    The fangs who once came to assassinate Liu Feng are now completely addicted to the research of medicines. He moved from the scientific research department to the medicine garden to study the knowledge of traditional Chinese medicine given by Liu Feng every day.


    "How is it? Are you still used to it?" Liu Feng said indifferently. He looked at the glass shed of the medicine garden, surrounded by cement walls. The medicine garden also opened a cement kiln, which was used for self-sufficiency. Difficult.


    "This place is so good." Fang said excitedly, his eyes flickering with obsession.


    "How''s the research going? Are there any new drugs?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows. He could see that Fang Fang had become a research madman.


    "Yes, come up with a kind of medicinal powder that can quickly stop the bleeding of the wound." The corners of Fang Fang''s mouth rose, and he said excitedly, "It has been tested, a finger-long wound, just press it, and then apply the medicinal powder for one minute. It will stop the bleeding."


    "Oh?" Liu Feng was surprised. The effect of this medicine is so powerful. As long as it is combined with surgery, it can really save many people in the war.


    Chapter 0670 The otherworldly version of the pharmacy.


    "What about the cost? Can it be popularized?" Liu Feng was very satisfied with this medicinal powder, which was much stronger than some medicinal powders on the other side of the earth.


    He is thinking about whether to take the prescription to the company on the other side of the earth to produce it. It will definitely make many people chase after it, and it is more popular than that white medicine.


    "The cost will be a little more expensive. It probably takes more than a hundred copper coins to have a small packet." Fang Fang said helplessly, considering that there are too few medicinal materials, there is no way to mass-produce them.


    "Can you make a weakened version of it? You don''t need to ask for it within ten minutes, but about twenty minutes." Liu Feng frowned.


    A wound with a long finger can be closed for 20 minutes without bleeding, which is also very good. As for the 10-minute powder, it can be used as a special supply or used in the army.


    "Yes, just remove the other seven relatively rare medicinal materials." Fang Fang said quickly, this medicinal powder was strengthened little by little, and there were records at each stage.


    "What about the cost?" Liu Feng walked towards the medicine garden and asked curiously, "How many kinds of medicinal materials have you made for this medicinal powder?"

 Chapter 553：

    "The cost of the weakened version is only about ten copper coins." Fang Fang hurriedly followed behind and said, "The enhanced version of the medicinal powder uses a total of thirty-one medicinal materials, of which the most precious are the seven medicinal materials removed from the weakened version."


    "Are there any side effects? Is the experiment going on?" Liu Feng nodded. As long as there was no problem, he would bring it to the market to relieve the pressure on the hospital.


    "There are no side effects, but the weakened version will leave scars. All of these have been tested." Fanghui reported that the subjects of the experiment were the criminals in the mining area. A nobleman was recently arrested, and the other party is unwilling to leave now. as a test body.


    "This enhanced version of the powder is called Marching San." Liu Feng was very satisfied and said softly, "Made in large quantities and store them as military supplies."


    "Yes." Tooth replied respectfully.


    "As for the weakened version of the powder, it''s called Zhixuesan, which can be put into the market." Liu Feng said lightly.


    "Put it on the market?" En Li was stunned and asked, "Master, are you going to sell it in the hospital?"


    "No, open a pharmacy, a store dedicated to selling medicines." Liu Feng shook his head and said calmly, "You can''t leave it all to the hospital, it will be too busy."


    He will not forget the huge profits in medicines. Once it is handed over to the hospital, it may be fine in a short time, but if it is a long time, it will definitely enrich some people''s own pockets.


    "Master, this hemostatic powder must be limited to purchase, otherwise it will be bought by some people." Mina reminded.


    She knew that this Zhixuesan would definitely be very popular. After all, some occupations were often injured, and the wounds were only wrapped with sackcloth a few times, as long as they didn''t bleed.


    "Of course, you can only buy three packs at a time if you buy according to the ID card." Liu Feng also thought of this. After all, his medicine garden has only begun to cultivate medicinal materials, and the planting has not been fully expanded.


    "Master, do you just sell this kind of hemostatic powder?" En Li shook the fox''s ears.


    "This is going to ask our Mr. Fang." The corner of Liu Feng''s mouth rose, turned to look at Fang, and asked, "Is there any other research? What did those prescriptions research?"


    He has given Poison Fang a lot of prescriptions, and even gave Poison Fang the medicinal reactions of some medicinal materials. Let him compare the medicinal materials of this era, and then research the herbs that can be replaced.


    "There are two prescriptions that have been preliminarily completed, and they can also be tried to produce." Fang hurriedly said.


    "Oh? Which two?" Liu Feng said in surprise. He found that Fang Fang was really a medical talent.


    "One is the cold medicine powder. As long as you have a mild cold, you can take the cold medicine powder." Fang Fang hooked up on the corner of his mouth and said enthusiastically, "Many people in the mining area have caught a cold, and they are all cured with this cold medicine powder."


    "Treatment, cost." Liu Feng always cares about mass production, so as to create the greatest benefits.


    "You need to drink three small packets a day, and you will be fine after two to three days." Fang Fang lowered his voice and said, "The cost price is only six copper coins for a course of treatment."


    "A small packet of two copper coins? It can still be popularized." Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction, as long as he raised the price a little, he could sell it, and the price he set would not be very high.


    In fact, the cost of medicinal materials is very cheap, and the medicines produced are not very expensive, but there are some unscrupulous people on the other side of the earth, who increase the price of medicines several times and sell them for ten times the price.


    It is because of understanding that Liu Feng pays so much attention to the price and cost of medicines. Poor people can''t afford to get sick, and even if they are seriously ill, they will lie down and wait to die; better families also have to sell iron and prepare money for treatment.


    "Sir, another kind of medicine powder is for stomach pain." Fang Fang said with a serious face, he was more concerned about this medicine powder for stomach pain.


    "Oh? Even the medicinal powder for stomach pain has been researched." Liu Feng''s black eyes lit up.


    With the living standard of this era, more than half of the people who are sick with colds and the like do not have stomach pains.


    In order not to starve to death, many civilians will try their best to find something to eat. If some moldy food enters the stomach, there is no way for the stomach to hurt, and they can only wait for the immune system to deal with it on its own.


    Some people feel so bad that they want to commit suicide, and this powder is a lifesaver for many people.


    "Sir, the cost is five copper coins. If one pack doesn''t work, it''s a bit dangerous." Fang Fang recalled the previous experiments in the mining area, many people would have stomach pains, and then drank the powder, and eight or nine out of ten people were cured. .


    Chapter 0671 Spice Development.


    "Isn''t there any bad reaction?" Liu Feng said with a frown. Stomach pain can be caused by many factors, of which about 80% are eating the wrong food, and the rest may be cold, disease and so on.


    "More than 100 people have been tested, and no bad reactions have been found. Forty-seven days have passed for the longest one." Tooth said seriously.


    "Very good, the same large-scale production." Liu Feng said with satisfaction. With these three medicinal powders, ordinary diseases can be completely self-governed, and minor diseases can be stopped before they become serious ones.


    "Yes." Poison Fang responded, and the medicine garden could be regarded as a processing workshop for medicine powder.


    "Let''s go, visit the medicine garden." Liu Feng chuckled, he decided to go back and let the newspaper announce the usage of the three medicine powders, so that some commoners know how to use them.


    As for export sales, it must be said that domestic demand must be satisfied first, and when there are more herbs, it will be considered to sell to other cities.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Liu Feng walked and watched. He saw many people pulling weeds, and he couldn''t help frowning. Such artificial planting would indeed make the herb lose a lot of its medicinal power.


    He decided whether to buy a large amount of herbal seeds from the earth, and then take a hot air balloon to scatter the seeds from the sky, and spread the seeds on several hills near Xiyang City. After a few years, a wave of wild herbs will be harvested.


    "It seems that I can really give it a try." Liu Feng muttered to himself, thinking about the feasibility of this plan in his mind.


    "Master, what are you talking about?" Mina asked curiously, the cat''s tail twitched.


    "It''s nothing." Liu Feng shook his head and temporarily put this expensive plan aside.


    "Wow, this uses too much glass...glass, right?" En Li exclaimed, her brown eyes looking up to the sky, which was covered with glass.


    "It''s still a long way off." Liu Feng shook his head. The main support in the medicine garden shed was made of steel, and then it was built with wood.


    Now only one side is covered with glass, and it looks like an arc-shaped medicine garden from a distance. It would take at least half a year to cover the entire medicine garden with glass.


    "Master, there are red fruits over there." En Li raised her finger and pointed to the green vines in the distance, with red fruits the size of thumbs hanging on them.


    "That''s a fairy fruit." Liu Feng looked up and said with a chuckle, "Go pick it if you want to eat it."


    This medicine garden is Liu Fengnong''s treasure trove of otherworldly plants. There are many flowers and plants brought from the earth, as well as some off-season strawberries, fairy fruits and other plants. Compared with the pit, this medicine garden is much more precious.


    Many of the things grown here are specially provided for the castle to eat. If you want to promote it, you must first plant enough wheat and the like to satisfy the stomach of the common people in Xiyang City, and then promote these fruits and vegetables.


    "Can you really pick it? You don''t need to do research?" En Li was surprised, her brown eyes filled with longing.


    "Go, it was originally grown to eat." Liu Feng gently rubbed Hu Erniang''s head.


    "Yeah!" An Li jumped happily, trotted to pick the fairy fruit, and flicked the fox tail.


    "Sir, I have already found two substitutes for the medicinal herbs you asked me to find." Fang Fang spoke at this time.


    "Oh? Which two?" Liu Feng was stunned and hesitantly said, "The herbs in the spice plan?"


    He explained too many things, and sometimes he had to flip through the notepad to know the process. After all, he started from nothing, and everything started from scratch.


    "Yes." Fang Fang nodded respectfully and said, "I found a tree similar to cinnamon, and star anise."


    "Have you tried all the toxic reactions?" Liu Feng said solemnly. Spices are related to the improvement of living standards.


    He has already made plans for the days to come, and spices are one of the most important factors. Food, clothing, housing, and transportation are inseparable from spices.


    If there are no spices in cooking, many delicacies will lose their souls. Liu Feng doesn''t want to keep moving things from the earth, and the spices can be self-produced and self-sufficient.


    Moreover, spices are also a sharp tool for scraping coins. One of the representatives of the Silk Road of the earth is spices. In this era of cooking things all rely on salt, spices can make people crazy.

 Chapter 554：

    Liu Feng has searched the history of the earth, and many regimes are fighting for spices, which is enough to explain the importance of spices.


    Liu Feng brought some spice seeds to cultivate and plant, but it will take a few years to be popularized if they are enough to be sold as goods, and the production period of the raw materials for some spices is too long.


    Then substitutes are very necessary. It is near the Forbidden Mountains to the west. There are so many species. It would be too stupid not to search and use it.


    Besides, some spices can be used as seasonings, and they are also medicinal materials.


    "I haven''t found it to be poisonous for the time being, but there is a difference in taste." Tooth pouted, thinking that he had tried the difference between the two spices, and his mouth felt weird.


    "Give me some of the two kinds of spices." Liu Feng said lightly. He would take it back to Earth for testing, so that it would be safer. There are still three medicinal powders that will be analyzed, and it will be fully promoted if there is no problem.


    "Yes." Tooth nodded.


    "Last time, did you read a document I gave you?" Liu Feng said indifferently.


    He was talking about the experiment of hybrid plants. He wanted to hybridize some plants on the earth with other worlds to see if they could be infected with the characteristics of the plants on the earth, just like the hybrid rice on the other side of the earth.


    "My subordinates have already read it and arranged for someone to test it." Fang Fang reported that he now has a lot of things to test.


    "Don''t worry about that." Liu Feng nodded, he also asked, it will take a few years to produce results in hybridization.


    Chapter 0672 Excited Yuffie.


    More than a dozen hot air balloons were fluttering in the sky, and they were being led by Leia''s dozen orcs of the bird race, guiding the correct course.


    "It''s great, it''s really great." Yuffie''s pink eyes glowed at the stove and the airbag above.


    No wonder she was excited. After all, her dream of flying was realized in this way. Before, she wanted to create a flying device by herself, but she didn''t expect to experience the joy of heaven in advance.


    "Why is this? You can fly by burning fire?"


    "What''s the reason for this? Won''t the fire burn what''s on it?"


    "Can you actually carry so many people, can you fly back to the Aoli Kingdom?"


    Lying in the hanging basket, Yuffie frowned and muttered to herself, just like a demon, making Yakura next to him sigh bitterly.


    "What a sin!" Yi Li lowered his head and sighed in disappointment. He knew why Yuffie was so obsessed with flying into the blue sky, so that he could fly back to the Kingdom of Auli to see his mother.


    You must know that Yuffie, as one of the five strange women in the capital, is amazed by her skills, and the weapons designed are very beautiful, and are sought after by many bounty hunters and nobles.


    But since he wanted to go to the Aoli Kingdom to see his mother, he has been immersed in designing some kind of flying equipment, which is impossible in his opinion, but now he has let him lose this idea, because he is in the sky, which makes Yuffie. More curious and excited.


    "Yuffie, come and drink some water." Yak Lee shouted with the bamboo tube in hand. Yuffie has been studying the hot air balloon since he got on the hot air balloon in the morning.


    "You drink." Yuffie shouted without looking up. She still didn''t understand the principle of hot air balloons. How did such a huge airbag fly into the blue sky?


    "Uncle Yili, don''t worry, maybe you can really take this ride back to the Ori Dwarf Kingdom?" Princess Lucy persuaded her, she knew Yuffie''s troubles and knots.


    "Hey..." Yi Li sighed and said helplessly, "What if I could fly back to the Ori Dwarf Kingdom?"


    His wife was the daughter of a nobleman. If he took Yuffie back, he would probably be kicked out of the house or caught, and then he would get rid of his father and daughter, so as not to embarrass the nobleman.


    More importantly, is this Xiyang City Lord willing to give them a hot air balloon? It''s impossible to think about it.


    "This..." Princess Lucy was at a loss for words, she didn''t know how to comfort her, because Uncle Yakiri was so right.


    She looked down at Catherine, who was lying in the hanging basket and sleeping on her lap. Thinking of the meeting between the two of them last night, Catherine cried like a child, and a hint of softness flashed in her heart.


    "Huhuhu..."


    Princess Lucy listened to the twitching sound of the bellows, and looked at Jones squatting and twitching the bellows. The leopard-eared girl didn''t dare to stand up, and people who were afraid of heights couldn''t be hurt.


    For the first time, she knew that Jones was afraid of heights, which made her feel incredible. She had to know that Jones gave her the impression that she was not afraid of heaven and earth.


    "Drink some water." Eliza handed over the kettle.


    "Is it coming?" Princess Lucy looked up at the elf''s dry face from the wind, reached out to take the kettle, and asked, "Eliza, do you want to take a break?"


    "It''s almost there." Eliza shook her head, glanced at the sleeping Catherine, and whispered, "After the two hills in front, it is the territory of Xiyang City."


    "That''s good." Princess Lucy breathed a sigh of relief, floating in the sky, she also felt uneasy.


    "Huh? Is it coming?" Catherine opened her eyes in confusion, cracked her mouth, and yawned.


    "I''ve disturbed you, drink some water." Princess Lucy unscrewed the lid of the kettle and said softly, "It''s almost time for Xiyang City."


    "Really?" Catherine sat up abruptly, her golden eyes flashing with joy, and she looked closely at Eliza.


    "Yeah." Eliza nodded and teased, "Do you want to see Master Liu Feng immediately?"


    "Well, there is." Catherine''s cheeks immediately rose to a touch of pink, and she pouted and said, "I just want to quickly thank Your Excellency Liu Feng for your rescue."


    "Perhaps." Eliza chuckled lightly, without exposing the thin-skinned Catherine.


    "It''s time to thank Your Excellency Liu Feng." Princess Lucy''s golden eyes flashed with a strange light.


    "Yuffie, why are you still studying?" Catherine blushed and immediately changed the subject.


    Although she really missed Liu Feng and wanted to see Liu Feng right away, the girl''s restraint made her embarrassed to show it.


    "Yuffie, stop researching." Eliza shook her head and shouted, "When you get to the base, why don''t you ask Your Excellency Liu Feng for advice?"


    Is this hot air balloon so easy to study?


    "Can I really ask for advice?" Yuffie''s pink eyes widened.


    Such an artifact that can fly into the sky may not necessarily be said if you ask for advice. Yuffie doesn''t think she has much face.


    "After you arrive, you will know if you try it." Eliza said softly.


    "Okay." Yuffie sighed, rubbed the slightly dizzy eyebrows, and used her brain a little too much.


    "I really didn''t expect that Your Excellency Liu Feng actually came up with a device that can fly." Princess Lucy said with a sense, it''s only been a few months?


    "There are even bird orcs to help." Catherine also sighed. After all, when she came to Xiyang City before, she never saw any bird orcs, no, except for Frey.


    "Let''s follow, is it really all right?" Yi Li asked a little worriedly.


    "Uncle Yili, don''t worry, Your Excellency Liu Feng is a good person." Catherine patted her chest and assured.


    "Yeah." Yi Li nodded bitterly, he abandoned everything in the capital, and moved to another place, hoping to make them have a good life.


    "Huhuhu..."


    "Get ready, it''s here." Leia''s cold voice came.


    Chapter 0673 So direct?

 Chapter 555：

    "It''s finally here." Catherine stood up happily, came to the side of the hanging basket, and looked down, Xiyang City on the ground was a small black spot.


    She could finally see Your Excellency Liu Feng.


    "Eliza, Your Excellency Liu Feng will really agree to study this flying device for me?" Yuffie asked again worriedly, leaning on her toes, holding the hanging basket with both hands and looking down.


    "Okay, don''t worry about it anymore." Eliza said calmly. In fact, she was not sure whether Master Liu Feng would give this hot air balloon to Yuffie for study.


    After all, the hot air balloon is the secret weapon of Xiyang City. It is a device that can fly into the blue sky. If people outside know it, it will definitely cause a big storm.


    "Look, there is someone flying on the mountain ahead." Catherine shouted in surprise.


    "It''s a glider, another device that can make people fly into the blue sky." Eliza said lightly, she was already practicing glider.


    "Wow! It''s really great." Yuffie''s pink eyes twinkled with little stars, and a glider was the ideal flying device in her heart.


    "It''s really incredible." Princess Lucy said with emotion. She found that she didn''t understand Liu Feng''s methods at all last time.


    "..."


    In a few amazement, the hot air balloon came over the air force base, and then slowly descended to the ground.


    "It''s here, everyone come out." Eliza stepped out of the hanging basket with her long legs.


    "Okay." Yuffie put her hands on the edge of the gondola, and with a little effort she turned over and jumped out of the gondola.


    "What about Your Excellency Liu Feng?" Catherine stepped out of the gondola and immediately glanced around, but saw no familiar figures.


    She was a little lost. She didn''t see Liu Feng''s figure, and thought that she could see the person she had a crush on when she landed.


    "Jones, it''s here." Princess Lucy looked at the leopard-eared girl who was still squatting, and couldn''t help but want to laugh.


    "Well." Jones pursed her lips, took a deep breath, and then stood up calmly, but her face was pale and her mouth was dry.


    "Are you okay? Do you want to rest?" Princess Lucy asked with concern.


    "No, it''s fine." Jones waved her hand coldly and refused.


    "Huh? Frey, why are you here?" Catherine looked at the girl who was walking in surprise.


    "You are here." Frey glanced at Catherine, Princess Lucy and the others.


    "What about Your Excellency Liu Feng? Is he busy?" Catherine asked quickly.


    "Master went to the medicine garden." Frei said coldly.


    "Medicine Garden?" Catherine was a little confused, recalling that she had no impression of this place at all.


    "Come on." Frey looked up at the hot air balloon floating in the sky.


    "What''s coming?" Catherine froze for a while, followed Frey''s eyes, her face suddenly showed joy, she knew who was coming.


    "Is Your Excellency Liu Feng here?" Princess Lucy''s golden eyes flashed, and she finally saw that special man again.


    If before, she thought that Liu Feng was just a talented and good-looking man, then now Liu Feng is mysterious in her eyes, and people have a desire to find out.


    "That Liu Feng?" Yuffie clasped her hands tightly, staring at the hot air balloon in the sky.


    "Yuffie, don''t be rude later, you can''t rush up to ask questions." Yi Li hurriedly urged, he was really afraid that his daughter would rush up, it would be too rude.


    They are now being taken in by each other, they can''t be as arrogant as the capital, they can do whatever they want.


    "I..." Yuffie just wanted to refuse, but seeing the serious face of Yakura, she had no choice but to nod her head and pouted, "Okay."


    "Let''s get acquainted first, and then let''s ask for advice, so as not to make people feel rude."


    "Oh." Yuffie''s small mouth was pouting, and she could hang a bucket.


    The hot air balloon landed soon. Liu Feng came out of the gondola with En Li in his arms, and saw Catherine and Princess Lucy walking over.


    "Catherine, you''re here." An Li got down from Liu Feng''s arms with a blushing face, pulled Catherine and asked, "How is it? Is it okay?"


    "It''s okay." Catherine shook her head, but her golden eyes were staring at Liu Feng, which made An Li roll her eyes. Do you want to be so direct?


    "Cough cough...Welcome everyone." Liu Feng coughed lightly. Catherine was uncomfortable, and turned his head to look at the two short people.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, these two are my friends, Yili of the dwarves, and his daughter Yuffie." Princess Lucy saw Liu Feng''s eyes and quickly introduced them, "Because of my relationship, they can''t stay here. in the capital."


    dwarf?


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows in surprise, but he didn''t show much emotion. He was afraid that he would be unfriendly to the dwarves.


    He had heard Enri say that dwarves hate being told they are short, so he tried his best to show a calm state of mind.


    "Welcome to the two of you." Liu Feng said lightly.


    "Excuse me." Yili dragged Yuffie and hurriedly saluted.


    "You are Princess Lucy''s friends, so don''t be too polite here." Liu Feng said gently, he glanced at Yuffie''s pink eyes and kept staring at him, which made him feel very strange.


    "Yuffie." Yi Li hurriedly pulled down his daughter''s sleeve and stared straight at people''s faces, which was too rude.


    "Leia and Eliza have worked hard for you." Liu Feng turned his head without taking it seriously, and said to the two elves, "Write a mission report and take a rest for two or three days, just treat it as a holiday."


    "Okay." Eliza nodded quickly, and she just took Catherine, Princess Lucy, and Yuffie to visit Xiyang City during the holidays.


    Leia nodded coldly, she couldn''t rest, and she had to go back to Shizhushan to deal with the finishing touches.


    "Are you hungry?" Liu Feng glanced at everyone and said gently, "Let''s go back to Xiyang City to eat and have a good rest. If you have anything to do, I''ll talk about it tomorrow."


    "Okay." Princess Lucy pursed her lips and nodded, she swallowed some of the words she wanted to say, and was not in a hurry now.


    A group of people got off the air force base, got on a carriage and headed for Xiyang City.


    Chapter 0674 The man who robbed the man?


    "Ta Tata..."


    Liu Feng returned to the castle with Frey, Yuffie, Princess Lucy, Jones, Catherine and others.


    "Everyone has worked hard all the way, go wash and then eat." Liu Feng glanced at everyone, turned to An Li and instructed, "Arrange accommodation."


    "Yes." Enri nodded.


    "Okay, I still have some government affairs to do." Liu Feng said gently, and led Frey and Mina to the study. He began to prepare for the next meeting of the major city lords.


    "That''s great." Catherine''s golden eyes looked at the distant back of Liu Feng, a smile on the corners of her mouth.


    "Don''t smirk, everyone is looking at you." Princess Lucy rolled her eyes, poked Catherine''s waist with her finger, and whispered, "What about the girl''s restraint?"

 Chapter 556：

    "Cough cough..." Catherine''s face couldn''t help but turn red, she turned her head to see the strange smiles of An Li and others, which made her bow her head shyly.


    It''s involuntary, don''t blame her.


    "Mr. Yili, the backyard is the living area for women, you can go to the frontyard with me to live." Niu Ben said at this time, he was in charge of the front and middle courtyards of the castle, and the backyard was where Nicole managed.


    "Okay." Yi Li nodded quickly.


    He patted Yuffie''s head and whispered, "Don''t be self-willed, and listen to His Highness''s arrangements."


    "Okay." Yuffie replied softly.


    "Okay, everyone, please come with me." En Li turned around and walked to the backyard, thinking about how to sleep in separate rooms.


    "Enri, where did Darlene go? Why didn''t you see her?" Catherine followed behind and looked around and asked curiously, "Doesn''t she know we''re here?"


    "She has a mission to go out, and it may take two days to come back." An Li blinked her brown eyes, and Darlene sat on a big ship to open up the market, and also went to pave the way for the military port plan.


    "Oh." Catherine responded a little disappointed. The absence of her best friend made her a little disappointed.


    Girls are like this, they have all kinds of small emotions, and then they come and go quickly, and it depends on whether they can control them.


    "Ta Tata..."


    When the group of people passed by the dinosaur fossil road, their eyes widened, and after a while of surprise, they slowly came to the backyard, and the fox ears were allocated a room.


    "Eliza, Yuffie, stay with you." Enri turned her head and said to the elf.


    "Okay." Eliza chuckled, raising her hand and placing it on Yuffie''s shoulder affectionately.


    "Lucy and Jones share a room, right?" Enri said softly.


    "No problem." Princess Lucy nodded quickly, which was exactly what she wanted.


    "Yeah." Jones nodded coldly.


    "Catherine go to Darlene''s room to sleep, it''s the room you slept in last time." Enri arranged the last room.


    "Understood." Catherine stretched and said lazily, "Then I''ll go wash first."


    She became active, and the beautiful life in Xiyang City began again. There was no need to lose her freedom, and she didn''t need to worry about being married off like goods.


    "In terms of clothes, I''ll have someone bring them to you later." An Li squinted. She looked at Princess Lucy in front of her and felt a sense of urgency. Compared with hers, a human princess is really too big. advantage.


    "Okay, trouble you all." Princess Lucy said politely.


    "If you need anything, you can instruct the maid." En Li smiled politely, turned and left.


    Princess Lucy looked at En Li who was far away, shrugged her shoulders, and said softly, "It seems that I misunderstood."


    "Maybe in the future." Eliza replied, looking at Princess Lucy with emerald green eyes.


    During the time she lived in Xiyang City, she knew how attractive Mr. Liu Feng was. His talent, mystery, and personality were all first-class beings.


    "What? Eliza also thought that I would affect their status?" Princess Lucy rolled her eyes and said, is she the kind of person who robs men?


    She could vaguely feel Enri''s estrangement from her. As someone who writes romance novels, she can understand why after thinking about it...


    "Hee hee... In the future, who knows?" Eliza chuckled lightly, pulling the ignorant Yuffie into her room.


    "What? Weird." Princess Lucy pouted and said to Jones next to her, "Jones, do you think I''ll like that Liu Feng?"


    "..." Jones glanced at Princess Lucy, she refused to answer this boring question.


    "Really, I don''t like a man who cares." Princess Lucy wrinkled her nose, this Liu Feng was surrounded by too many women.


    She shook her head and shook off some messy thoughts. What she needed now was revenge, to destroy everything Lucia had.


    "Gag!"


    Jones pushed open the door and left Princess Lucy, who was still thinking.


    "Huh?" Princess Lucy looked at the aisle, only she and some maids were left, she couldn''t help rolling her eyes, and hurriedly followed into the room.


    "Wow! It''s even more eye-catching than the palace room." Princess Lucy looked at everything in the room in surprise.


    It was the first time she lived in Xiyang Castle, and the last time she came, she lived in Zuixiaolou. Everything in the room here is pleasing to the eye, as if it should be decorated as it should be.


    "There is no candle." Jones glanced around, but couldn''t find the candle. It was around five o''clock in the afternoon, the sun had already set in the west, and the room was somewhat dark.


    "I''ll ask the maid to get it." Princess Lucy looked for it, but she didn''t see the candlelight, she stepped outside the door, and politely said to the maid, "There is no candlelight in our room, can you give us some candlelight? "


    "VIP? Do you want candles to illuminate?" the maid said softly.


    "Uh..." Princess Lucy''s eyes twitched, what else could she do if the candles weren''t lighting up?


    Chapter 0675 The shock brought by the electric light.


    "The room is a little dark, I want to light candles." Princess Lucy could only tell the truth.


    "Dear guest, this room does not need candles for lighting." The maid said softly.


    "Ah? How to light without candles?" Princess Lucy was stunned for a while, then hesitantly said, "Do you use firewood?"


    isn''t it? Don''t you use firewood in the castle instead of candles?


    "Dear guest, there is a white square on the wall of the room, please click it to find out." The maid said mysteriously, "This is done today, and it will give you a big surprise."


    What the maid was talking about was the electric light. Last night, Liu Feng went to install the voltmeter, etc., and then switched on the electricity. First, the living area and study in the backyard were powered on...


    It is because the electricity is turned on that there will be a maid at the door, which is to prevent people from entering the room to study or destroy. This is still an arrangement made by Nicole just in case.


    "Oh, good." Princess Lucy nodded dumbfoundedly and walked into the room confused.


    "No candlelight?" Jones just released her finger blades and frowned at the silly Princess Lucy.


    "No, the maid said that it can be illuminated without candles." Princess Lucy frowned, scanning the room, looking for the white square.


    "Firewood?" Jones said coldly, looking out the window, the sky was already getting dark.


    Nor did she find a fireplace in the room.


    "Neither." Princess Lucy looked around, her golden eyes brightened, and finally found the white square on the wall beside the door.


    "I found it." She walked over, reached out and pressed the white square.


    "Crack!"


    A crisp sound rang out.

 Chapter 557：

    next second.


    The whole room lit up, and Jones'' hair exploded with fright, and her hands instantly grabbed the finger blades of the table.


    "Wow!!!" Princess Lucy shouted in surprise, her golden eyes looking around the room incredulously, how could it be so bright? Just like during the day.


    "..." Jones'' sharp red eyes scanned the surroundings and found no danger. She looked up at the ceiling and saw a light source the size of a plate.


    "On the head." Jones squinted slightly and looked at the light source above her head in surprise. How could it emit such a bright light?


    "It''s incredible, did you put candlelight inside?" Princess Lucy raised her head and said in surprise, "But the candlelight can''t be so bright."


    What a surprise.


    "Try it again." Jones looked up at the white square on the wall.


    "Okay." Princess Lucy trotted over immediately, reaching out and pressing the white square.


    "Crack!"


    The lights went out, and the room fell into darkness.


    "It''s so powerful, it''s off when you press it. How is this done? Is there any ignition device on it?" Princess Lucy asked in surprise.


    It refreshed her three views too much. It was the first time in her life that she saw such a magical candlelight.


    "Crack!"


    light is on.


    "Crack!"


    Lights went out!


    "Crack! Kick! Kick..."


    "Hahaha, it''s really fun, on and off." Princess Lucy pressed the switch with great interest.


    "..." Jones stared blankly at the childlike Princess Lucy. This was the first time in months that she had seen Lucy smile so brightly.


    "Jones, come here and try it too." Princess Lucy shouted happily to Leopard Ear Girl.


    "Yeah." Jones was also curious about this novel glowing candle.


    "Crack!"


    "Crack!"


    "..."


    If you look at the accommodation area from the outside, you will find that there are several windows that are bright and dark, and those who don''t know it will think it is haunted.


    The corner of the maid outside Princess Lucy''s room twitched, what is this doing? She looked at the maids outside the door of the other rooms, all of them shrugged and spread their hands.


    next door!


    "It''s so cool." Yuffie screamed from the room, she was jumping and pressing the switch on the wall.


    After all, she is too short, and the light switch is installed at a position of more than one meter five.


    "..." Eliza sat beside the bed, looking up blankly at the light source that flickered on the ceiling. Is this the electric light that Lord Liu Feng said before?


    A few minutes later¡­¡­


    "Yuffie, don''t press, I''m dazzled!" Eliza''s eyes burst into tears, she was a little dazzled after staring at the lamp for too long.


    "Huhu...I also spend..." Yuffie leaned back against the wall, bent over and put her hands on her knees, jumping too violently.


    Next door again!


    "Crack!"


    "Crack!"


    "How is this controlled?" Catherine looked at the light source curiously.


    Afterwards, she turned her head to look at the white square, thinking about whether to take it apart and take a look. After all, this one will light up when you press it, and then go out when you press it. It''s really incredible.


    Especially at this brightness, she had never seen a candlelight that could make the room look the same as during the day.


    "Crack!"


    "Crack!"


    "No, I''m a little dizzy." Catherine played for a while, feeling that she couldn''t support it any longer, and fell onto the bed.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, it''s really amazing." Catherine was full of smiles. It didn''t take long before a new invention came out.


    "By the way, what should I do if I stay here? I can''t live here for nothing, right?"


    "No, you must help Your Excellency Liu Feng, so as not to be annoying."


    "But I can''t do anything? I can play the lute, what can I do?"


    "God, how could I be so useless?" Catherine rolled over on the bed, covering her face.


    The girl''s heart changed as soon as she said it. One second she was still studying the lights, and the next second she turned to love and love.


    Chapter 0676 Princess Lucy''s determination.


    The next day, early in the morning, in the study.


    Liu Feng was rubbing his brows. Thinking of what happened last night, the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but rise. He fought against two beauties last night.


    Yesterday''s dinner, needless to say, was a noisy meal, introduced and introduced. The most important electric light had too much impact on the women, and they asked questions from time to time.


    In the end, they still had to drink. You didn''t need to think about it to know what the result was. After a meal, Nicole and Mina were taken back to the room by Liu Feng last night.


    "Boom bang bang..."


    There was a knock on the door of the study, which made Liu Feng stunned for a moment. Everyone except Eliza was drunk last night. Who was so early?


    "Come in." Liu Feng said calmly.


    "Gag..."


    The study door was pushed open, and Princess Lucy walked in, followed by Jones.


    "No more rest?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, thinking of last night''s scene, and looked at Princess Lucy strangely.

 Chapter 558：

    "I drank less last night." Princess Lucy smiled shyly, her cheeks flushed, and her golden eyes did not dare to look at Liu Feng.


    She also didn''t expect that she would be so crazy after drinking too much last night, and she actually grabbed Liu Feng''s shoulders to drink, and it was not enough if she didn''t drink.


    "Cough cough..."


    Princess Lucy''s words made Jones tug at the corners of her mouth, how much did she drink? Last night, Princess Lucy drank the most. I asked Eliza to make wine, Catherine made wine... Liu Feng made wine.


    Leopard Er Niang never thought that Lucy was drunk. She has such a gangster side. Fortunately, many people were drunk last night, and only a few people saw Princess Lucy''s embarrassing appearance.


    "..." Princess Lucy glanced at Leopard Erniang resentfully, but she didn''t stop her from drinking last night, causing her such a big embarrassment.


    "Sit down." Liu Feng signaled.


    Princess Lucy said as soon as she sat down, "Your Excellency Liu Feng, I have something I want to ask you to agree to."


    "Oh? What''s the matter?" Liu Feng''s mouth twitched slightly, he could guess what Princess Lucy wanted to say, and said softly, "Call me Liu Feng, Your Excellency, it''s a little too unfamiliar."


    "Then please call me Lucy too." Princess Lucy said softly.


    "Okay." Liu Feng nodded.


    "Liu Feng, I heard that the fourth prince has come to the west?" Princess Lucy said.


    "Well." Liu Feng said calmly, he wanted to see what Lucy would say.


    "Fourth Prince, I know him. This time he came to the west with no good intentions." Princess Lucy said without going around in circles, "He will definitely target Xiyang City."


    "..." Liu Feng''s black eyes narrowed slightly, and the corners of his mouth rose, "What does Lucy want to say?"


    "Xiyang City is so beautiful, the fourth prince will occupy it." Princess Lucy said more directly, "He wants to prepare supplies and knights, and he must be preparing to rebel."


    "You are right, the fourth prince sent someone to bring me a warrant a few days ago." Liu Feng said calmly.


    "Ah?" Princess Lucy''s golden eyes opened slightly, and she said anxiously, "You didn''t agree, did you?"


    "Of course..." Liu Feng opened his lips lightly, and in Lucy''s nervous eyes, he closed his mouth, "I didn''t agree, and I''m not stupid. The fourth prince doesn''t have the ability to take the throne."


    Jones'' red eyes narrowed slightly. She heard a lot of things from Liu Feng''s words. Is the other party saying that she is more capable than the fourth prince and can win the throne?


    "It''s fine if you don''t agree." Princess Lucy was obviously relieved.


    "Is this related to what you said?" Liu Feng asked knowingly, and could vaguely guess Lucy''s intention.


    "Liu Feng, you rejected the fourth prince, he will definitely not give up, he will definitely send the knights to attack you." Princess Lucy said with a serious face.


    "I have this expectation." Liu Feng said calmly.


    "I can help you." Princess Lucy sat up straight and said earnestly, "In the name of the princess, I can help you gather troops and help you resist the fourth prince."


    She didn''t think Liu Feng could stop the fourth prince''s aggression. No matter how bad the fourth prince was, he was still a prince, and there were definitely more knights than Xiyang City.


    "Why do you want to help me?" Liu Feng squinted slightly.


    "I only have one request." Princess Lucy''s golden eyes flashed with hatred, and she said coldly, "Help me kill the eldest prince Lucia and take everything from him."


    "You are using your own reputation to support my rebellion." Liu Feng folded his hands and quietly looked at Princess Lucy with a cold face, which was different from what he thought.


    He thought that Princess Lucy would assassinate the eldest prince at most, but he didn''t expect him to rebel directly. As a result, the Yingluo Kingdom would have to change its dynasty.


    "This kingdom is already rotten." Princess Lucy said the second full words.


    "..." Liu Feng rolled his eyes, and wanted to take revenge.


    He paused and said, "Prince, I can leave it to you, but there is something that needs your cooperation."


    "What''s the matter?" Princess Lucy frowned.


    "You don''t have to do anything, I just want your reputation to promote one thing." Liu Feng remembered the previous arrangement, just Lucy''s reputation was big enough.


    "Tell me about it." Princess Lucy asked curiously.


    "I''m going to start integrating the western land, but the presence of the fourth prince will affect the speed of my integration. I need the reputation of your princess to speed up the speed, and I will also publicize what the eldest prince has done." Liu Feng explained. .


    "Yes." Princess Lucy agreed.


    "Then, let''s work together happily." Liu Feng chuckled lightly. The reputation of a princess, especially Princess Lucy, is much better than his.


    With the reputation of Princess Lucy and the reputation of Xiyang City, the land in the west can be pacified quickly, and the fourth prince will be isolated and helpless.


    "Happy cooperation." Princess Lucy said firmly.


    Chapter 0677 The angry fourth prince.


    In Somali City, a banquet is being held at this time, and the fourth prince is entertaining the little nobles who have been summoned from the west.


    "Haha... Welcome to everyone." Ding Koda raised his glass and said happily, "It''s really nice that everyone can come."


    "It is our honor that His Royal Highness the Fourth Prince can summon us."


    "Yes, as soon as I heard His Highness''s message, I came right away."


    "¡­"


    The dozen barons below said flatteringly, almost saying that I was here to hug my thighs.


    It is inevitable that the land in the west will be looked down upon by the inland. After all, the land in the west is very poor, and some nobles only enjoy themselves, so even if they want to develop, there is no way.


    These nobles also want to get rid of poverty. Usually there is no way, but now it is different. The fourth prince is the best support. They don''t think too much. In addition, the news is also closed. A prince is the best choice for them. .


    As soon as they heard that the fourth prince was going to recruit people, they all came and wanted to climb up.


    "With your support, I can definitely ascend to the throne, and then everyone can be promoted." Ding Keda took advantage of the wine to brag.


    Although these little nobles are not very good, but there are people in their hands. As long as each noble gives a dozen knights and a few thousand catties of wheat, they can completely support his rebellion.


    "His Royal Highness Fourth Prince, please instruct me if you have anything."


    "I will immediately bring the knights over to plead for His Highness."


    "¡­"


    Who can''t brag, and the little aristocrats are even more bragging, just to impress the fourth prince.


    "Okay, drink." Ding Keda laughed heartily, squinting his eyes and flashing a trace of disdain, looking at the vulgar little nobles below, thinking that he was indeed a little noble in a remote place, and he did not look like a noble at all.


    "Tap tap..."


    In the conference hall, the fourth prince was drinking wine, and everyone was bragging about each other. Viscount Lip came back, his face was uneasy, and his eyes flashed fiercely.

 Chapter 559：

    "His Royal Highness, this subordinate is back." Viscount Lip hurriedly saluted, glanced at Earl Prie sitting next to him from the corner of his eyes, and made a secret gesture.


    "..." The corner of Earl Poole''s mouth rose, but it was full of coldness.


    "Oh, Viscount Lip is back." Ding Keda''s eyes lit up, and he glanced outside the conference hall door, wondering, "Where''s that Baron Liu Feng? Why don''t you see anyone?"


    "This..." Viscount Lip bowed his head, pretending to be pitiful at this time.


    "What are you hesitating about? Speak quickly." Ding Koda''s face was slightly dark, and he had a bad premonition in his heart.


    "Your Highness, your subordinates don''t dare to say it." Viscount Lip was sobbing.


    "Excuse your innocence, let''s talk." Ding Keda said coldly.


    "His Royal Highness, that Baron Liu Feng didn''t know what to do. He refused to even read His Highness''s warrant, and said, and said that you are..." Viscount Lipu lowered his head again at this time, gloating gloating in his eyes.


    "What did he say?" Ding Koda''s face was as deep as water, and the back of his hand was blue, and a small baron dared to refuse his call.


    "Liu Feng said you... Said that you were... a prodigal... a dog of a prodigal family, not worth his allegiance." Viscount Lip stammered, he was still a little scared, if the fourth prince got angry, he would be pulled out If it is beheaded, then it is really unjust death.


    Silence, silence.


    The surrounding nobles all opened their mouths wide, and the dozen or so little nobles in the western land all shrank their necks, for fear of being affected.


    "boom!"


    As soon as these words came out, Ding Koda''s eyes widened, he smashed the ceramic cup he loved in his hand, his teeth clenched and he looked angrily at Viscount Lip and said coldly, "He really said that. ?"


    "Yes."


    Viscount Lipu lowered his head and screamed in his heart: Liu Feng, Liu Feng, aren''t you very proud? look down on us? Wait until the fourth prince sends someone to destroy you.


    "His Royal Highness, for a remote and lowly noble, it''s not worth getting angry." Earl Poole said solemnly.


    These words made the faces of the dozen or so little nobles turn red. Is Liu Feng a lowly noble? So are they not even inferior?


    You must know that Liu Feng is a famous and successful nobleman in the west. They heard that the coins earned by Xiyang City can be piled up in warehouses.


    If such Liu Feng is still cheap, who is not? Is it the count?


    Thinking of this, more than a dozen nobles looked at Earl Poole with strange looks, as if they were looking at a maggot.


    "Hmph, when a little baron dares to refuse my warrant, it''s really amazing." Ding Keda said coldly, his tone full of murderous intent.


    If this matter spreads out, his majesty will be questioned, so he will take revenge and establish the majesty of his fourth prince.


    His previous thoughts were overturned by him. Whoever dares to talk about his pain, then go to hell.


    "His Royal Highness, just let your subordinates bring Liu Feng." Earl Pooley immediately requested, he wanted to kill Liu Feng in an upright manner.


    "Let''s take a thousand knights, just say this prince wants to see what he looks like, just have a face." Ding Keda said indifferently.


    "Understood." Earl Poole immediately understood the meaning of the fourth prince''s words, that is, bringing Liu Feng''s head to meet him, the face, the face of a dead person is also acceptable.


    "Go." Ding Koda got up and left, completely lost interest in drinking.


    "Lord Earl Puli, can you let me go too?" Viscount Lipu asked quickly.


    "Of course." Earl Pooley said coldly, he could finally take revenge himself.


    Chapter 0678 The otherworldly version of the band.


    "Liu Feng, what do you think I can do?" Katherine walked backwards, looking at Liu Feng''s beautiful face and asked, "I can learn anything."


    "Walk carefully, don''t fall," Liu Feng said gently.


    After talking with Princess Lucy, he was going to visit Xiyang City. Some construction sites had to be inspected from time to time to see if there were any potential safety hazards.


    Then I met Catherine and Yuffie in the dinosaur fossil forest in the backyard, and at the request of the other party, they went out with them.


    "Yeah." Katherine turned around obediently and followed Liu Feng.


    "What kind of work do you want to do?" Liu Feng asked, he had already had an idea in his mind.


    "Me? I know nothing." Catherine lowered her head sadly.


    "Who said you can''t do anything?" Liu Feng chuckled, his black eyes flashing with a smile.


    "Ah? What can I know?" Catherine raised her head and asked dumbfoundedly, turning her head around, as if she really didn''t know what to do.


    "I know how to eat." Liu Fengqiang said with a smile.


    "Uh..." Catherine was at a loss for words, rolled her eyes resentfully, and pouted, "What, it''s not that I ate more at noon, I don''t eat much."


    Compared to the orcs, Catherine really eats less, but she eats more than Nicole, Lucy, Jones, and Yuffie, which is why Liu Feng makes fun of Catherine.


    "Just kidding." The corners of Liu Feng''s mouth rose, looking up at the shadow puppet shop, and said, "Look at the shadow puppet show, what did you think of?"


    "Shadow puppet show?" Catherine froze for a while, frowning in thought, and hesitantly said, "Let me learn shadow puppetry?"


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    It''s Liu Feng''s turn to stop talking and let Catherine go to learn shadow puppetry? She shouted at the top of her voice, and quickly shook her head, throwing away some scenes of broken voice.


    "Isn''t it?" Catherine blinked her golden eyes, she suddenly felt that learning shadow play was good.


    "Of course not." Liu Feng sighed, asking Catherine to learn shadow puppetry was really wrong.


    "What is that? Let''s talk." Catherine grabbed Liu Feng''s sleeve and acted coquettishly.


    She blushed and glanced at Liu Feng secretly. If it was before, she would definitely not have dared to do this, and would have kept her distance very reserved.


    But this time she was married like a cargo by her father, which completely broke her heart. During the few months of confinement, she had come to understand many things, the most important of which was to pursue her true love.


    There is such a record in Princess Lucy''s novel "Aristocratic Girl''s Love Notes". Aristocratic girls should take the initiative occasionally, otherwise some stupid papaya will miss you completely.


    So Catherine decided to take the initiative to contact Liu Feng. Of course, this was her limit, and she couldn''t take it any further. The girl''s restraint could not be completely abandoned.


    "..." Mina looked at Liu Feng and Catherine behind her, she couldn''t help but pouted her lips and muttered in her heart: Catherine is too close to the young master, right?


    Yuffie''s pink eyes widened, and she looked at Katherine, who was coquettish in disbelief. She had known each other for several years, and when was she so kind to a man.


    "Okay, don''t shake it." Liu Feng smiled helplessly, "Have you forgotten what you are best at?"


    "What am I best at?" Catherine pondered for two seconds and blurted out, "Lute, I''m the best at playing lute."


    "Hmm." Liu Feng snorted and said, "Since you know the lute, why are you still looking for something to do?"


    "But..." Catherine said a little disappointedly, "There is no stage to perform here."

 Chapter 560：

    There is no stage to perform, and if you can play the lute in private, it will not help Liu Feng.


    "A stage? Don''t worry, it will be there soon." Liu Feng chuckled and walked towards the construction site.


    "Is there really a stage?" Catherine''s golden eyes lit up, and she hurried to catch up.


    A few minutes later, the group came to the construction site.


    "Well, the place under construction over there will be the stage theater in the future." Liu Feng looked at the construction site where hundreds of people were working.


    Xiyang City now has a large population and requires a lot of building construction. Some major buildings have hundreds or thousands of people working together. Without considering the labor, the construction efficiency is flying at a speed.


    Buildings are the same every day. If it is not for the cement to solidify, it will take a lot of time to check whether it is firm or not. Otherwise, many buildings have already been built, and people are so willful.


    "Wow! Isn''t this stage too big?" Catherine exclaimed.


    "So, you have to practice the lute well. At that time, many people will come to see your performance. I will sell it for a few hundred copper coins for tickets." Liu Feng said with a smile.


    "Okay, I will definitely practice hard." Catherine said very seriously, being able to perform on stage is better than anything else, she loves music.


    "In two days, I''ll give you some more musical instruments." Liu Feng said lightly, this stage theater is very useful, and there are many musical instruments on the earth that can be moved.


    "Musical instruments? Drums like shadow puppets? And what kind of piano?" Catherine''s golden eyes lit up, she had long wanted to learn those kinds of musical instruments.


    "Not only those, there are also some guzheng, piano and the like." Liu Feng briefly said several kinds of musical instruments, which he had to buy from Earth.


    He also intends to find craftsmanship, so that he can try to make in this era, the most important thing is some music scores.


    "Okay, when will it be for me?" Catherine shouted happily.


    "In a few days, things are still being processed." Liu Feng responded casually.


    He wants to form an alien music team, and Catherine is the best candidate. You can imagine the feeling of listening to music in a stage theater.


    "Okay." Catherine responded earnestly.


    She finally realized that she was not worthless.


    Chapter 0679 Yuffie''s plea.


    "It''s great." The dwarf Yuffie murmured, looking at Catherine enviously. In the future, there will be a special stage theater for performances, as well as all kinds of novel musical instruments, but she doesn''t know when her wish will come true.


    Next to Mina, seeing Yuffie''s tangled appearance, she couldn''t help but say, "What do you want to say? Just go up and say it, it will be possible to say it."


    "Really?" Yuffie''s pink eyes flashed with surprise.


    "Of course." Mina crossed her arms and said lightly, "As long as it''s not too much, the young master should agree to you."


    As Catherine''s friend, she felt that the young master would not refuse at all.


    "Uh..." Yuffie lowered her head, and had to study the other party''s secret flying device, this must be too much.


    "It seems that your request is not simple." Mina''s blue eyes narrowed slightly, and she glanced up and down Yuffie, thinking about what request she would make.


    "..." Yuffie kept her mouth shut, remembering her father''s advice, not to be too rude.


    Cat Erniang saw Yuffie''s silence and didn''t say anything, and quickly followed up with Liu Feng and Catherine who had left.


    "Yuffie, hurry up and follow."


    Catherine, who was walking in front, shouted in a refreshing voice, "Let''s go and see the construction of the tallest building."


    "Oh!" Yuffie responded slyly.


    "What''s wrong?" Catherine ran over in confusion and asked worriedly, "Are you uncomfortable?"


    "No." Yuffie shook her head quickly and forced a smile.


    "Really?" Catherine looked at Yuffie''s frown, she quickly thought of something, and asked in a low voice, "Are you still thinking about studying that hot air balloon?"


    "No, no." Yuffie was stunned, and shook her head in a panic.


    "Come, come with me." Catherine reached out and grabbed Yuffie''s hand and ran towards Liu Feng.


    "Eh??" Yuffie was dragged away in a daze.


    Liu Feng is looking at the tallest building where the bamboo frame is being built. Now the frame of the first floor has been constructed. For safety, the bamboo frame is being built. A steam engine above is making a ''humming'' sound, pulling the steel bars up.


    "In a few months, will it be possible to build a twelve-story building?" Liu Feng said softly.


    He felt that a 12-story building was enough, and the cost would be too high, and a 12-story building could be the tallest building in the world.


    "Liu Feng." Before the Catherines arrived, the voice arrived, "My friend, there is something I want to ask you."


    "Oh? What''s the matter?" Liu Feng turned to look at Catherine, who was panting, and the cautious dwarf Yuffie next to her.


    Every time he sees Yuffie, he finds it very interesting. The little person is very delicate, and it feels completely different from that of a child.


    "Yuffie has a dream of flying, and wants to make a flying device and fly back to the Ori Dwarf Kingdom to find her mother." Catherine said briefly.


    Yuffie was embarrassed to speak, but Catherine could speak out. After all, many people knew each other and introduced them like this.


    "Flying back to the Ori Dwarf Kingdom? It''s a bit far." Liu Feng was surprised, and he understood after a little thought, and said softly, "Do you want to take a hot air balloon back to the Ori Dwarf Kingdom?"


    "Yeah." Yuffie nodded heavily, she just wanted to see her mother for the dwarf kingdom, otherwise she wouldn''t want to study flying equipment.


    Now if you can get a hot air balloon, you can fly back to the dwarf country without spending time and effort to study how to fly.


    "You may be disappointed, hot air balloons can''t fly that far." Liu Feng shook his head.


    "Huh?" Yuffie was stunned.


    "Hot air balloons are very fuel-intensive." Liu Feng calmly said, don''t look at the fact that flying in the hot air balloons can save people, that is because a lot of hot air balloons are used to transport fuel, or fuel prepared in advance.


    In a single flight to the capital, the consumption cost of a hot air balloon is as high as dozens of gold coins, which is completely burning coins.


    The Feioli dwarf kingdom is even further away, and it has to stop more than ten times in the middle. It is a huge problem to transport fuel alone. If you deviate from the wrong route and cannot reach the place where the fuel is stored, you will fall.


    "This..." Yuffie looked at Liu Feng with trembling pink eyes, completely at a loss, hope that this is gone?


    She pursed her lips and asked quickly, "What about the other flying device?"


    "You''re talking about gliders, right?" Liu Feng looked at Yuffie and nodded before saying, "That''s even worse, you can only fly at close range, and you can''t go too far..."


    "How could this be..." Yuffie was a little lost and muttered to himself, "Is there really no way to return to the Ori Dwarf Kingdom?"


    "There is none for now." Liu Feng shook his head and said, the farther he flew, the more difficult it would be. That thing hasn''t been manufactured yet, and there is no way to solve it for the time being.


    Unless he buys a small helicopter from the earth, he can''t drive it, and he has to disassemble the parts before it can be shipped.

 Chapter 561：

    "Liu Feng, is there really no way?" Catherine hugged Yuffie and asked reluctantly, "Yuffie just wanted to go back to see her mother, even if she couldn''t recognize each other."


    It is completely impossible to go to the hinterland of the Ori dwarf kingdom by land. The dwarves are very repulsive of the human race.


    "It''s not impossible." Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    "Ah? Is there really any other way?" Catherine''s golden eyes widened, she just asked casually, but she didn''t expect that there would be a turning point.


    "Please tell me, I, I can give everything." Yuffie came out of Catherine''s arms and bowed.


    "I''m still working on a new aircraft. If that is completed, Fei''aoli dwarf kingdom will be fine." Liu Feng said with a smile.


    "Then, how long will it take?" Yuffie said nervously, holding Catherine''s arm tightly with both hands.


    "There are still a few technologies to be researched, probably until next year." Liu Feng was uncertain. He didn''t go to the scientific research department to see the research on the airship, and many parts were not bought from Earth.


    He simply gave the blueprints and models to the scientific research department and let them play freely. He didn''t have much demand for airships for the time being.


    "Can I refer to research? I''m very good at ironing." Yuffie stepped forward and pleaded.


    "Yes." Liu Feng nodded in agreement. He had heard of dwarves'' skills, and it was okay to let Yuffie participate.


    Maybe there will be surprises.


    "Thank you." Yuffie bowed and saluted again, her pink eyes sparkling with hope.


    Chapter 0680 alienation meter.


    In Somali City, seven or eight nobles, including Earl Prie and Viscount Lip, are preparing to leave for Xiyang City.


    Today is the third day after Viscount Lipp''s return. It''s not like you can leave right away when you leave for the expedition. The deployment of materials will take time, so it is very urgent to prepare for two days like this.


    "Viscount Lipu, is the wheat enough to support Xiyang City?" Earl Puli asked in a deep voice.


    He is an old nobleman, very experienced in fighting, and it is also his pride. He does not think that Xiyang City can resist his attack.


    "It should be enough." Viscount Lippe hesitated.


    "What should it be? I want the exact answer." Earl Poole shouted with a dark face.


    If Viscount Lip was his subordinate, he would have been pulled out by him and beheaded.


    "Not enough." Viscount Lippe said cautiously.


    "What? Not enough...cough cough..." Earl Poole''s eyes widened, his white hair fluttered, and his breath was so unsteady.


    "His Royal Highness said, let''s collect some wheat in the cities along the way." Viscount Lip hurriedly whispered.


    "..." Count Privy was at a loss for words. He couldn''t let out his anger. If it wasn''t for the fourth prince, he would have rushed in and questioned him. How could he fight without food?


    "There is not much wheat in Somali City." Viscount Lip glanced at the aristocrats in the more than a dozen western lands not far away, and said in a low voice, "Your Highness, let us collect more wheat along the way."


    "That''s... no wonder!" Earl Puli instantly understood why the Fourth Prince so decisively dispatched a thousand knights to attack Xiyang City, clearly taking the opportunity to grab wheat.


    Now he fully understands that a small Baron Liu Feng is not in the eyes of the fourth prince at all, grabbing wheat is the focus of this attack, and Xiyang City Liu Feng is just an excuse.


    Earl Poole guessed that if there was no matter with Liu Feng, the fourth prince would find an excuse to attack other cities at will, and then **** the wheat along the way.


    As expected of His Royal Highness the Fourth Prince, he thought so thoughtfully, Earl Pooley sighed in his heart, but there was no good expression on his face.


    "Lord Earl Prie, what should we do now?" Viscount Lip looked at Earl Prie''s face and said cautiously, "How about we ask those little nobles to order wheat?"


    "No need, it''s too late." Earl Poole said coldly, being a leader can''t let people read their inner thoughts, that''s the way of the emperor.


    "Lord Earl Poole, what do you think of the note that was distributed last night?" said Viscount Lippe and took out a folded note from his arms.


    This is a note that suddenly appeared in Somali city last night, and it was written with a lot of outrageous words.


    For example: the king murdered by the eldest prince is to take the throne...


    How hypocritical the fourth prince is. In order to compete for the throne, he has recruited many noble knights and food, but he is not the opponent of the eldest prince.


    Princess Lucy has come to Xiyang City and decided to fight against several princes to avenge the King of England...


    ...


    There are more than a dozen such rhetoric, each of which is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. The princes mentioned are useless, especially the fourth prince is said to be hypocritical and greedy, but he has no ability, and he will definitely not be able to compete for the throne.


    Viscount Lip was very uneasy when he saw such a note, but he gave up everything to support the fourth prince.


    If according to the statement on the note, the fourth prince is completely inferior to the eldest prince and the second prince, so he was expelled from the capital, does that mean that his hope is gone?


    If the eldest prince or the second prince ascends the throne in the future, isn''t he a dead end?


    "It''s all nonsense, this is to alienate our relationship with the fourth prince." Count Puley scolded angrily.


    Well, he was also a little flustered. It said that the gap between the fourth prince and the first prince and the second prince was too much, so he had to integrate the western land immediately, otherwise it would be impossible to win.


    As for the murder of the King of England by the eldest prince, it is a good thing for the fourth prince. As long as he publicizes it, avenging his father can win the hearts of the people.


    "Is that so?" Viscount Lipps saw Earl Pooley''s reaction, but instead believed what was said on the note.


    It turned out that the fourth prince was so bad, no wonder he wanted to flee to this remote western land, and lied to them that they were driven away in order to develop and retreat.


    No wonder that Liu Feng, a mere baron doesn''t take the Fourth Prince in his eyes, and has Princess Lucy''s support at all.


    "You don''t believe such fake information? Especially when it said that there are thousands of knights in Xiyang City? Do you believe it? Can he afford it?" Earl Poole said coldly.


    "Uh...I don''t believe it," Viscount Lip was at a loss for words and shook his head. He really didn''t believe this one. A single knight''s armor of the Thousand Knights Order can make a count go bankrupt and not get together.


    "Don''t be fooled by these gossips." Earl Poole said solemnly.


    Even if the above is true, as the core rebel member of the Fourth Prince, he has no way out.


    "Yes." Viscount Lipper could only answer, "I understand, I thought too much."


    "Let''s go." After saying that, Earl Poole walked towards the carriage. Why was he nervously preparing to leave in two days? It was because of this note that he wanted a victorious battle to shock the west.


    "Yes." Viscount Lippo nodded respectfully, turned and shouted to the neat knights behind, "Let''s go."


    "Ta Tata..."


    The team quickly left.


    Chapter 0681 New options.


    "Ta Tata..."


    At the gate of the Somali city, the logistics team of the Knights of the Count of Puri also left the city, leaving more than a dozen minor nobles in the west.

 Chapter 562：

    "Hello? What do you think?" an unshaven middle-aged man said.


    "What can you think? Obediently stay with the news." A noble said lightly.


    "Hehehe... You didn''t see that note last night?" Josen sneered a few times, and looked at the few people beside him who were pretending to be stupid.


    He was invited by the fourth prince by order. Unlike the nobles who came by himself, he would be more valued by the fourth prince.


    Just because he had horses, he sold horses to Xiyang City before, but he didn''t cooperate with them later. He found out that Liu Feng bought horses from other places, which were much cheaper than the ones he sold.


    He couldn''t lower the price either. If he lowered the price, he would lose money. After all, he spent a lot of money on the channels for purchasing goods. If there was no way to lower the price, he would lose the business of Xiyang City. ''s patron.


    But in the past few days, the fourth prince has been very perfunctory to him, and even sent someone to hint him to contribute war horses.


    Originally, he wanted to hang on the appetite of the fourth prince, and then donate some war horses, so that he could hug the fourth prince''s thigh.


    But after picking up the note last night, he changed his mind, suspecting that the fourth prince might not be able to ascend to the throne, then he would lose everything and possibly lose his life.


    There are many people who think the same way as him. The west side is very remote, and the nobles have little knowledge and vision. It is because of this that once they have doubts in their hearts, they will instantly sway from side to side.


    "I see, what can I do? We have all come here." Some nobles said angrily.


    "I want to go, how about you?" Joseon thought of Liu Feng from Xiyang City, the baron who bought a lot of his horses. He couldn''t forget his bearing and daring.


    "What? Are you leaving? Are you going back to the territory?" the unshaven nobleman said in disbelief.


    "A few days ago, you should have received an invitation from Xiyang City, right?" Josen whispered.


    A few days ago, he received an invitation from Xiyang City, inviting him to attend a banquet in Xiyang City, and he could talk about the business of 500 gold coins a year.


    If it weren''t for the hurry, he would have received a warrant from the Fourth Prince later, I''m afraid he would have eaten food in Xiyang City now.


    "I got it, what? You want to go to Xiyang City?" Some nobles looked at Joseon like an idiot.


    "I have this plan." Josen said honestly. After reading the analysis on the paper, he felt that it was too dangerous to follow the fourth prince.


    "Josen, are you crazy? Earl Puli led the team to Xiyang City. You still want to go to Xiyang City. Do you think your life is too long?"


    "That''s right, I don''t want to go crazy with you, I''ll go back to the territory, look at the situation first and then decide."


    "..."


    Several nobles in a row were not optimistic about Joseon, and some people advised him not to think too much.


    "No, you guys are stupid, I''m not stupid, who said I want to go now?"


    Josen rolled his eyes and said in a deep voice, "I decided to follow Earl Poole''s team. If Liu Feng didn''t block Earl Poole''s attack, I''d come back with Earl Poole. If I did, I''d take advantage of the opportunity to join Liu Feng''s invitation."


    "I feel that Liu Feng can''t stop it. Although Liu Feng is very powerful, he can''t resist the attack of Count Puli''s Thousand Knights." Some nobles did not believe it.


    "Josen, tell us honestly, do you suspect that what is written on the note is true, that Liu Feng really owns the Knights of Thousands?" Some nobles doubted.


    These more than a dozen nobles have now formed a small team, which they negotiated before to fight against the nobles under the original four princes.


    "I have this hunch. I feel that Liu Feng will win. You all know that I sold horses to Liu Feng and talked to him..."


    Seeing everyone looking over, Joseon said solemnly, "Liu Feng feels very different to me, just like a prince, in terms of clothing, bearing, and behavior."


    "Is it so mysterious?" Some nobles were surprised. They knew that Joseon was very shrewd and more capable than them, so they still believed what he said.


    "I don''t care, I''ll go after cleaning up. If I can''t do it, I''ll come back. It''s not a loss." Joseon spread his hands and walked away.


    The remaining nobles looked at each other in dismay, who would have thought such a change would happen?


    "Then, me, I''ll go along too, it''s just a trip."


    "Xiyang City has been listening to you all the time, but I haven''t been there to see it. Let''s go together this time."


    "Huh? That''s what I thought too. Let''s see how Earl Poole commands the battle."


    "..."


    Using various clumsy excuses, most of the dozen or so nobles left, following Earl Pooley''s team far behind.


    As soon as they left, the fourth prince, Ding Koda, knew about it. He also threw a few ceramic cups and tore the collected notes into pieces.


    "Damn Liu Feng, how dare you do this."


    "Those bastards, they actually want to be grass, do you really think Liu Feng will win?" Ding Keda roared in the room.


    "Your Highness, do you want to send someone to give these lowly nobles to..." The chief knight gestured with his hand around his neck, intending to silence.


    "Go away." Ding Koda scolded angrily, "Are you really stupid? Or are you really stupid? If you kill them, who would dare to support me?"


    A dozen nobles, killing one or two may be shocking, but killing more than a dozen nobles will definitely arouse the disgust of the nobles in the west, and they will resist him with all their strength. Who knows who will die next.


    He was angry, but not stupid, otherwise he would not have been able to compete with the eldest and second princes for hegemony, and he would have been killed long ago.


    Chapter 0682 Gold Coin Supermarket.


    In Xiyang City, many guests were welcomed again today.


    The lord of Mar City, Viscount Guini, a middle-aged bald man.


    Viscount Gambaf of Michel City, a skinny old man.


    Two city lords who were also famous in the west land came to Xiyang City, and their ship had just docked at the port.


    After getting off the boat, the people from the two cities gathered together.


    "This port is really good." Gini glanced around and said with emotion, "When will my city of Mar have a port like this."


    "Don''t think about it." Gambaf''s old voice sounded, and he stomped the ground with his feet, and said helplessly, "On this ground, if you use stone bricks to lay it, you can''t get it down without a million dollars."


    Who wouldn''t want a port like this? But for such a port, spending alone can make people vomit blood.


    "That''s what I said, who can afford to build it? If my city of Mar is so prosperous, I will build it if I grit my teeth, and sooner or later I will be able to earn it back." Viscount Guini sighed.


    With the half-dead market in Marr City, it would be useless even to build such a port. No merchants would go there at all, so he must be killed.


    "Isn''t this an opportunity?" Gambaf chuckled and tentatively said, "You are here because you want to cooperate with Liu Feng."


    "Hey... Viscount Gambaf, you don''t need to try, you and I have the same goal." Ginny took the hat handed over by the guard and blocked the bald head.


    "Hehe, let''s see who can get the friendship of Your Excellency Liu Feng." Gambafu said with a smile.


    "Let''s go." Viscount Gini waved his hand and walked forward with the two guards.


    Now that he has received information and knows the rules of Xiyang City, he has left most of the knights on the boat.

 Chapter 563：

    "It seems that the competition has begun." The corner of Gambaf''s mouth lifted slightly, his Michelle City was now in depression.


    No, or rather, many cities in the Westlands are very depressed, with nothing to grow and no merchants to move around, just like a stagnant pool of water.


    This time, they came to Xiyang City to cooperate with Liu Feng and break this backwater.


    The group passed the customs inspection, got on the taxi, and headed for Xiyang City.


    "This Xiyang City is really special. There are too many novel things." Viscount Gini was filled with emotion. He was very envious of Liu Feng''s ability to play tricks in a single level.


    They all have the same head, why are they so powerful?


    "Why did you come here with me? Wouldn''t you rent a carriage?" Gambaf frowned, looking at Viscount Guini who sat in his carriage with a stubborn face, no matter how he looked at the other party, he felt unhappy.


    "Don''t be so stingy, we are all here together, and we can communicate with each other even if we ride in the same carriage." Viscount Guini is thick-skinned and completely ignores the contemptuous eyes.


    "You''re the one who wanted to come with you, who wants to come with you?" Gambaf was angry when he said this. He originally wanted to come to Xiyang City, and then Viscount Gini found out that he wanted to follow immediately.


    "Huh? Look over there, why so much wool is transported." Viscount Genie immediately changed the subject and pointed to the carriage running outside the window.


    On the road, more than a dozen carriages were transporting square wool, which was wrapped in rope nets, and now it was shaped into squares.


    "What is this Liu Feng trying to do? Transporting so much wool into the city." Gambaf was immediately turned away and studied Liu Feng''s thoughts.


    "Who knows, maybe want to make wool blankets?" Ginny raised his eyebrows, he could think of wool for this.


    "It''s possible, after all, there are so many merchants here that he doesn''t have to worry about selling wool blankets." Gambaf also thinks so.


    "Should we cooperate? I heard that many city lords have come to Xiyang City." Viscount Gini said solemnly.


    "Let''s talk about it." Gambaf responded lightly.


    "Also." Genie shrugged indifferently. For them, as long as other cities are not united, they are really not afraid of other nobles.


    Soon, the rental carriage arrived at Xiyang City, and the group got off the carriage and were immediately stunned by the sight of prosperity.


    The streets were full of people, and many carriages were loaded with goods.


    "It is said that Xiyang City is very prosperous, and it is only after reading it today that I realize that it is well-deserved." Viscount Gini sighed.


    "Huh? Why is that store surrounded by so many people?" As soon as Gambaf got off the carriage, he saw a store not far away. The people around the door looked at whether they were rich or expensive.


    "Let''s go and see if we don''t know." Viscount Guini walked over.


    When the two reached the periphery of the crowd, they heard many people shouting, "Princess Lucy is really here, it''s incredible."


    "Oh my God! I met the real princess, it was great."


    "..."


    Viscount Gini and Viscount Gambaf looked at each other, a princess of a country appeared here?


    If you saw the note that was thrown last night, you might know why.


    But Liu Feng didn''t send anyone to spread notes in the cities around Xiyang City, and it was normal for the two of them to not know.


    And the two of them are on their way to Xiyang City, and it is even less likely that they will receive a note. If it is known that the fourth prince is going to send someone to attack Xiyang City, neither of them will dare to come to Xiyang City.


    "This Liu Feng is too powerful, isn''t it? Even the princess is here?" Viscount Gini said in astonishment.


    "It seems that Liu Feng is underestimated." Gambaf shook his head and said.


    He had already regarded Liu Feng highly, but he didn''t expect it to be beyond his prediction.


    "Gold Coin Supermarket, the name of this store is really strange." Viscount Gini stood on tiptoe and saw the plaque above the store, which read four golden characters: Gold Coin Supermarket.


    Chapter 0683 If you are rich or expensive, you cannot enter.


    In the gold coin supermarket, Liu Feng and several people patrolled the shelf area and were preparing for the opening.


    "Liu Feng, isn''t there a big market? Why do you want to open another store like this?" Princess Lucy didn''t quite understand. She saw a lot of things in this store, which were sold in the big market and the shops on the commercial street. .


    She also learned about the changes in Xiyang City in the past two days, which made her sigh very much. It has changed more and more day by day. She believes that if Xiyang City is another six months, she will not know Xiyang City anymore.


    "The things from many shops are here, isn''t it easy to buy them? Don''t have to go shopping?" Liu Feng fiddled with the perfume positions on the wooden shelf, and arranged the messy perfumes. only comfortable.


    "It seems so." Princess Lucy was stunned for a moment, glanced around, nodded and said, "That said, it really is."


    "Moreover, there are many merchants, but they don''t have time to go shopping. When they come here, they can buy a lot of things without wasting a lot of time." The corner of Liu Feng''s mouth rose.


    There is one more thing he didn''t say, that is, there are all high-quality goods here, and there are novel things. There are no cheap goods. You can''t enter if you are rich or expensive.


    Just look at the name of the store to know, the gold coin supermarket, don''t come in without gold coins.


    It can also be regarded as a trial sales area for Liu Feng. Some things have to undergo trial sales before deciding whether to increase production.


    "So that''s what happened." Princess Lucy suddenly realized, looking at Liu Feng''s handsome profile with golden eyes, she sighed in her heart: How on earth does the other party''s brain grow? With so many novel ideas, I''d be a fool to compare myself.


    "Come on, take a look at this." Liu Feng walked to a shelf and pointed to the things on it.


    "What?" Princess Lucy was puzzled. She stepped forward and looked at the books on the shelf. The covers were black and white, and there were many flowers of different sizes, which looked very beautiful.


    The next second, she widened her golden eyes and said in surprise, "This book''s title is¡ªmy book?"


    On the bookshelf are all hardcover printed books, all of which are Princess Lucy''s novels called ''Love Notes of a Noble Girl''.


    "How is it? Let''s see if the printing is good." Liu Feng handed over a novel.


    "This..." Princess Lucy didn''t know what to say, she took the novel obediently, flipped through it, and said with surprise, "The characters in this are so beautiful, the size is similar, and the spacing is the same. It''s really great."


    Jones, who followed behind, looked at the cheerful smile on Princess Lucy''s face, and couldn''t help but glanced at Liu Feng. In just a few days in Xiyang City, Princess Lucy was much more free and easy, and she was no longer thinking about planning all the time. Take everything from several princes.


    Mina put one hand on her waist and put down the dried spicy fish box on the shelf. She glanced at Princess Lucy with her blue eyes, thinking that Catherine asked Master to take Princess Lucy to relax last night, instead of being immersed in sadness and hatred.


    No, in the early morning, the young master invited Princess Lucy to go out to the gold coin supermarket that had been in preparation for a long time.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Nicole and Enri came from the other side, and they had already checked.


    "Master, no problem, are you going to open?" Enri asked with flickering brown eyes.


    "No problem?" Liu Feng turned his head, saw the traces on the corner of Hu Erniang''s mouth, and asked with a half-smile, "It''s really no problem? You didn''t steal it, did you?"


    "No, no, me, how could I steal it?" En Li was instantly nervous and said excitedly, "I''m not a catwoman, so I wouldn''t steal dried kippers."


    "Hee hee..." Nicole covered her mouth and laughed lightly, looking at the stunned cat-ear girl.


    "What? I stole it?" Mi Na mechanically turned her head to look at Hu Erniang, is she even lying down?

 Chapter 564：

    "Cough cough..." En Li coughed lightly, and quickly took two steps back, hiding behind Nicole.


    "Nicole, has the box been disposed of?" Liu Feng said helplessly, but he still ate it secretly, and he took it openly, and he wouldn''t say anything.


    "It''s been dealt with." Nicole knew that the young master was talking about the small box of dried fish that was stolen by Mother Fox Er.


    "Uh..." En Li''s cheeks flushed, and with her smart head, she immediately knew what she was talking about.


    "That''s good, let''s get ready to open." Liu Feng said cheerfully, and walked outside.


    "I''ll help too." Princess Lucy hurriedly chased after her, followed by the leopard-eared girl with a strange face.


    Before Mina left, she turned her head to look at An Li, pointed at the corner of her mouth and said, "You fox girl who stole food, there is still evidence at the corner of your mouth."


    "Who, who stole it?" En Li frantically rubbed the corners of her mouth and looked down. There were light brown marks on the back of her hands, which were clearly the juice of dried kippers.


    "Uh..." En Li''s face flushed, she was just a little greedy and why did she leave traces?


    OMG! No wonder the young master asked me like that, it''s really shameful, it''s not good to steal food.


    "Okay, isn''t it just to eat something from my own house? The young master didn''t say anything?" Nicole said in relief, holding a tissue to the mother fox ears.


    "Nicole, do you know that there are traces on the corner of my mouth?" En Li pouted and looked at Nicole, who was a little charming and moving.


    "No, I didn''t see it at all." With a dark smile on Nicole''s face, she stepped out and said, "I''m going to help, and you''ll be here too."


    Does she know? No, how is it possible to know? Just happened to know.


    "Damn, Nicole is getting worse and worse, she has learned from the young master, and her heart is almost black." En Li stomped her feet and hurriedly chased after him.


    She felt that after Nicole took the last step with the young master, she became much more courageous, and her character became more and more close to the young master, with a black belly and a bad taste.


    Chapter 0684 The secret on the shelf.


    "Look, Your Excellency Liu Feng has come out."


    "Is that Princess Lucy? It''s really pretty."


    "..."


    Liu Feng and Princess Lucy appeared at the gate of the gold coin supermarket, causing everyone to immediately start talking.


    "Everyone, today is the opening day of the gold coin supermarket. Today everything is sold for nine analysis." Liu Feng said loudly.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, what does this gold coin supermarket sell?" a businessman shouted.


    "What do you sell? Just like the name of this store, the supermarket stores named after gold coins sell valuable and novel items. Before entering, please undergo a property inspection and show a gold coin." Liu Feng said indifferently.


    People with gold coin financial resources don''t have to be afraid of not being able to buy gold coins when they enter the gold coin supermarket, which also reduces many stealing phenomena.


    "Oh? Interesting." Viscount Gini raised his eyebrows. "You have to show a gold coin certificate. It seems that this shop is interesting."


    "I don''t know if there is any perfume for sale?" Viscount Gambaf took out a purse from his arms. The perfume he used before was purchased on behalf of him.


    He heard that the fragrances in Xiyang City are limited supply. Like that Qixi perfume shop, the fragrances that are put on the shelves every day will be quickly sold out.


    "You''ll know if you go in and take a look." Viscount Guini also took out his purse.


    "Everyone, the goods here are also limited supply. Everyone buys the quantity according to the instructions on the shelf." Liu Feng urged indifferently.


    There are many merchants and nobles in Xiyang City now. These are all people who are not short of coins, or want to make a difference, so any good things will be robbed immediately, which has to be restricted.


    And this purchase restriction also made Liu Feng play tricks. He didn''t really want to restrict purchases, it was tight and dark, and the secret was on the shelf sign.


    "Ah? Is it a purchase restriction again?" a businessman wailed.


    "You businessmen, don''t go too far. Every time there is a good thing, you will be robbed."


    "That''s right, we should limit purchases, otherwise we won''t be able to buy good things."


    "..."


    Some nobles who didn''t grab the goods, but they scolded those merchants. They also want to do reselling business, but they are not as smart as these merchants.


    "Everyone, please come in." Liu Feng stepped aside and came to the edge of the counter.


    "Ta Tata..."


    A group of nobles and businessmen rushed through the gate, and then saw a row of crooked fences at the gate, just like the customs side, they also knew the rules and lined up, and they took out gold coins for inspection.


    The crowd entered the gold coin supermarket one after another, and then they were stunned by the rows of goods inside. It is different from the stores in the big market, but all the goods are placed together, which is shocking.


    There is a sign at the entrance with a line of words written on it: People are based on honesty, and those who steal it will be punished with a penalty of ten, and then a newspaper notice will be published.


    When many thoughtful nobles and businessmen saw this sentence, their faces suddenly darkened, and it was a bit too much to publish a newspaper announcement.


    You must know that the newspapers in Xiyang City are very popular. They are one of the things that many people must buy every day. Many nobles collect each issue of the newspapers.


    There are also cities near Xiyang City, who will send people to buy each issue of the newspaper, and there are many records on it that are very interesting.


    If you steal something like this and get notified in a newspaper, you will be really embarrassed. In the future, everyone will know that so-and-so is a thief.


    "Why did you get that wooden sign? With the arrogance of these nobles, they wouldn''t steal things, right?" Princess Lucy whispered.


    "Isn''t it?" Liu Feng laughed dumbly, shook his head and said, "You look at some people too much. If you are not deterred by this brand, you will only buy one and get two. The goods I have here are enough to entice them to make them. Shameless."


    "Eh? Is that so?" Princess Lucy was stunned.


    "Okay, do you have any inspiration for your new novel?" Liu Feng changed the subject and asked.


    "Fiction? This...not yet." Princess Lucy said bitterly, she hadn''t thought about novels for a while.


    "You saw the appearance of Xiyang City, don''t you write a novel?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows and instigated, "You see that Xiyang City has such interesting things, a novel like your writing will definitely be very popular... "


    "Huh??" Princess Lucy''s golden eyes brightened, and she said in surprise, "It''s a good idea, let me think about it..."


    "Pizzeria is a great place for a date, and a shadow puppet..."


    Princess Lucy thought that she was finally fascinated, took paper and pen from the counter, and quickly wrote the inspired setting.


    On the other hand, Ginny and Gambaf were a little confused when they entered the gold coin supermarket, or everyone was a little confused, there were too many things and they didn''t know how to start.


    "Viscount Genie, what do you want to buy?" Viscount Gambaf asked in a deep voice.


    "I don''t know, let''s take a look first." Viscount Gini shook his head.


    When he saw someone carrying a bamboo basket, he hurriedly went to get one, and then said to Gambaf, "Go get a basket to put things in, today is going to be a loss."


    "Okay." Gambaf also took a bamboo basket.

 Chapter 565：

    "Looking at this thing, it seems to be called instant noodles. It''s a strange name." Viscount Guini looked at the strangely packaged things on the shelf.


    "Here is an introduction. Instant noodles are the latest instant noodles researched by Xiyang City. Just pour the noodles and ingredients into a bowl, pour boiling hot water, and close the lid for five minutes." Gambafu said lightly. After finishing, he immediately reached out and took five packs of instant noodles.


    "Do you want to buy this?" said Viscount Gini, and also reached out and took five packs of instant noodles. If it wasn''t for the limit of five packs per person, he would have already taken them.


    "You''re really not slow." Viscount Gambaf rolled his eyes.


    "Hey... take it back and try it. It''s only twelve copper coins in a pack, so it''s not very expensive." Viscount Guini said in disapproval. expect.


    He has seen a lot of such introductions, such as exquisite ceramics, and the following line of introductions is from that store. If you want to buy a lot, please go to the store.


    Chapter 0685 Hidden ads.


    "Viscount Gambaf, do we want to talk to Liu Feng now?" Viscount Gini took two boxes of dried fish from the shelf and put them in a bamboo basket. These can be brought back to the children as gifts.


    "Isn''t it seven or eight days before the banquet? No hurry." Viscount Gambaf said lightly.


    "Are you fake? Or really stupid?" Gini stared blankly at Gambaf, didn''t he know that if he contacted Liu Feng earlier, he would gain more benefits in the future?


    "Then go over now." Gambaf said indifferently, raising his finger to point to the counter.


    "Uh..." Viscount Gini looked over, dumbfounded, Liu Feng was already surrounded by many people.


    He rolled his eyes and said, "It seems that there are many people who think like me."


    "Hurry up and buy more things, and they will be taken out later." Viscount Gambaf chuckled.


    He felt the joy of buying things, the prices were marked here, and he could buy whatever he wanted, without bargaining.


    "Huh? There are actually novels for sale here. It''s still my daughter''s favorite novel. Bring it back as a gift for her." Viscount Gini chuckled.


    He is a child lover who keeps picking things, most of which are bought for his children.


    "There is tea here, and it''s high-quality tea, so you can''t miss it." Gambaf smiled heartily, and put three gold coins in a box of tea into the bamboo basket.


    He looked at the introduction on the wooden sign, and each person could only take one box. If you want to buy more, please go to the teahouse. He decided to go to the teahouse to have a look later.


    "Gambaf, you also like the tea in Xiyang City?" Viscount Gini asked in surprise.


    "What''s this? The new tea invented by Liu Feng is the pursuit of many nobles." Gambaf glanced at the tea leaves on the shelf with nostalgia, and said with emotion, "It''s just that the output is too small. I bought it from other nobles last time. A little, but also save some drink."


    The new tea produced in Xiyang City has exploded from Xiyang City to the entire western region from the very beginning. It is sought after by nobles, and many nobles want to buy tea.


    And Gambaf is one of them. He found that after drinking the new tea, his whole body is much smoother, and he no longer has chest tightness after eating more meat.


    "Isn''t there a teahouse written here? We''ll go to that teahouse to buy more to take back." Viscount Guini said.


    "That''s the plan." Gambaf chuckled.


    "Hey, this is also tea? Milk tea?" Viscount Gini turned his head and saw a new trick again.


    "New product?" Viscount Gambaf looked at the introduction of the wooden sign and read, "Xiyang City is researching new products, a pack of silver coins, brewing and drinking, it is a good product that can supplement nutrition."


    "A bag of silver coins is so expensive?" Viscount Guini asked in surprise.


    "Can you make it?"


    A voice came from the side, making Viscount Gini and Viscount Gambaf turn their heads to look, and they saw a round fat man looking at the shelves next to them.


    "Please." Viscount Guinee and Viscount Gambaf moved out of their seats.


    "Thank you." Tori said politely.


    He looked at the milk tea on the shelf with glowing eyes, quickly picked up two boxes, and said with emotion, "The milk tea is finally on the market, but it''s a little less."


    A box of ten packs, limited to two boxes.


    "Tori, you''re moving too fast." Solo also picked up two boxes.


    "Slowly, there will be no more, and there will be a large number of listings. I heard that it will be until next month, and I don''t want to wait another month." Tori said helplessly.


    "That''s right." Solo continued forward with the bamboo basket in hand.


    "Solo, there are still biscuits here, which are also new products." Tori shouted happily.


    As a foodie, the gold coin supermarket is a treasure trove where you can buy a lot of food.


    "Biscuits? Isn''t this something only in the army?" Solo asked in surprise.


    He has lived in Xiyang City for several months, and he has also learned some things about Xiyang City. For example, the knights in Xiyang City are called soldiers. There is no knights, only the army.


    Some simple information about the army will also be circulated, such as this biscuit. I heard that it is very crispy and a little sweet. It is for the soldiers to satisfy their hunger.


    "Maybe it''s an improved version." Tori picked up a box of biscuits and put them in the bamboo basket, and said, "What''s in the army is unlikely to be the same as outside."


    Soldiers in the army all have holidays, and they have one day off every month, so some things that are not very important can be brought home by the soldiers, and some will be circulated, and some people will know that the things of the army are It''s the first class.


    Tori had heard that someone was buying things from the army at a high price, but within two days, that person was imprisoned in the Department of Guards, and I heard that he never came out again.


    "Improved products, that''s pretty good too." Solo also picked up a box of biscuits, which were produced by Xiyang City, so there was no difference.


    "..."


    "It seems that our information is very backward." Viscount Gini held two boxes of milk tea and said with a dark face, "We don''t know a lot of information."


    "There are too many advanced things here, it would be good to know some craftsmanship." Gambaf said with emotion.


    "You said, how about we talk to Liu Feng about the cooperation in craftsmanship?"


    "Do you think it''s possible?" Gambaf rolled his eyes and sneered, "What do you want people to look at? Your territory is still worth some coins."


    "You... aren''t you the same?" Viscount Genie was annoyed.


    "My territory is larger than yours, and my population is larger than yours." Viscount Gambaf raised his head.


    "I..." Viscount Guini was so angry, if it wasn''t for baldness, he would have to hit someone with a hat.


    Chapter 0686 Xiyang City bright fangs.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, I am the city owner from Duffy City. I have cooperation to discuss with you."


    "Don''t squeeze me, and me, I have a big business to discuss with Your Excellency Liu Feng."


    "..."


    The counter of the Gold Coin Supermarket was very lively. Liu Feng was surrounded by nobles and businessmen. If it wasn''t for Jones and Mina''s weapons, they didn''t dare to get too close, or they would all crowd in front of Liu Feng.


    "Master, can you use force to drive them away?" Mina''s blue eyes flashed coldly, she didn''t like these people getting so close.

 Chapter 566：

    "No." Liu Feng''s eyes twitched, and he turned to Nicole and instructed, "I''ll leave it to you here. Anyone who makes trouble will send them to the Guard Division."


    "Okay." Nicole replied softly.


    Seeing Nicole''s expression, An Li couldn''t help but pouted and whispered, "Black-bellied girl."


    "Oops? Anli, what did you just say?" Nicole turned her head to look at the fox ears, with a dark smile on the corner of her mouth.


    "No, there''s nothing. I almost forgot, I''m going to inspect the farm." En Li hurriedly shook her head, flicking her fox tail, and walked outside the gold coin supermarket.


    Under the strange eyes of Liu Feng, Princess Lucy, and others, Hu Erniang walked out the door and left under the **** of Avril.


    "Nicole, you''re teasing Anli again." Liu Feng shook his head amusingly.


    "I didn''t do anything?" Nicole blinked her gray eyes cutely.


    "Then I''ll leave it to you here." Liu Feng shook his head, and under the threat of Mina''s saber, the surrounding people moved out of the way.


    "Then I''ll stay and help." Princess Lucy didn''t follow.


    "Okay." Liu Feng waved his hand without looking back, and took Mina out of the gold coin supermarket.


    The wolf warrior team at the door immediately surrounded them, separating everyone around, and other nobles and businessmen did not dare to squeeze over.


    "Master, shall we go back to the castle?" Mina asked in a low voice.


    "Mina, today''s information should be sorted out, right?" Liu Feng answered the question.


    "Well, we should receive information one after another now." Mina said coldly.


    "Go to the headquarters of the Security Department, where I will handle official business today." Liu Feng pursed his lips and said.


    "Okay." Mina said with a serious face.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The group walked to Zuixiaolou. The headquarters of the Security Department was located underground. The original stronghold had been transformed into an intelligence station, which is the Security Department.


    Under the leadership of Mina, Liu Feng entered the underground security department headquarters from the back kitchen on the second floor of Zuixiao Building.


    "Mina, how many people are in the security department now?" Liu Feng stood in the dark underground passage, looking at the intelligence personnel who were passing by silently.


    "Master, there are more than 30 core personnel in the security department, and more than 500 peripheral personnel." Mina introduced.


    "It''s too small. When the new headquarters of the Security Department is completed, let''s move there." Liu Feng looked at the somewhat congested office space.


    "Okay." Mina replied, because the place is small, she didn''t dare to mention too many people as core personnel, which made them very busy.


    Liu Feng stepped into the main room, and saw that several people were analyzing the intelligence. When he saw Liu Feng coming, he quickly got up and saluted, "I have seen Lord City Lord, Lord Director."


    "Continue." Liu Feng waved his hand and sat down in the main seat.


    "Has today''s key information come?" Mina said coldly.


    "Master Chief, here are two pieces of information that just arrived." Someone immediately brought the paper up.


    "Oh?" Liu Feng took the note, looked at it, and raised the corner of his mouth slightly, "Interesting, I didn''t expect both of them to come."


    "Master, who is here?" Mina asked curiously.


    "The first two city owners of the military port plan." Liu Feng handed the note to Mina and said with a chuckle, "It seems that the two are smart people."


    The two city lords he mentioned were Viscount Gini and Viscount Gambaf. The city of Mar and Michel, where they were located, were the cities Liu Feng wanted to build a military port.


    "Master, do you want to meet them in advance?" Mina asked.


    "No, it''s not necessary." Liu Feng shook his head. He didn''t want to give the two a so-called special feeling, which would make it easier to negotiate.


    He thought for a while, then said, "Arrange people to watch them, I want their action information these days."


    "Yes." Mina bowed her head and replied.


    "Ta Tata..."


    There were hurried footsteps outside the door, and a figure rushed in, holding a letter in his hand, and whispered, "Urgent report."


    "Give it to me." Mina flicked the cat''s tail, stepped forward to take the letter, and handed it over to Liu Feng.


    "It should be that." Liu Feng said while opening the letter, looked at it, and said after a while, "As expected."


    "Master, what''s the matter?" Mina shook her cat ears.


    "Ding Koda has sent the Knights, and they will arrive in Xiyang City in more than three days." Liu Feng put down the letter and sneered at the corner of his mouth, "Looks like it''s time to shine a light on Xiyang City''s fangs."


    "Master, do you want to take the initiative to fight?" Mina said in surprise, she knew about the young master, and every battle was won by a plan.


    "Of course, this place is all about who has the bigger fist. This time, let them know our strength, so that they don''t make mistakes." Liu Feng said indifferently, ruling the western land requires a fight. A war of deterrence, so as to suppress some thoughtful people.


    "There are actually thousands of knights." Mina looked with the letter in her mouth.


    "Let''s inform you, let Niu Da order troops and bring all the new recruits; let the logistics prepare overnight, and send troops to meet the enemy tomorrow morning." Liu Feng said with a serious face.


    "Yes." Mina said respectfully.


    Chapter 0687 Liu Feng''s shortcomings.


    At the command of the war, the entire Xiyang City quickly started to operate. That night, an army was stationed in Xiyang City, and soldiers were stationed on all sides of the city.


    These measures shocked the people in the city, and also caused many thoughtful people to hide for fear of causing death.


    In the castle, Liu Feng was looking at the map in the study. Niu Ben and the five Niu brothers were here. Important people from the entire Xiyang City gathered here. Tonight is a meeting to fight.


    "Those knights are still three days away from Xiyang City. This position is the position to attack." Liu Feng pointed to a mark on the map.


    "Master, it''s a wasteland, don''t we ambush?" Niu said loudly.


    "No, this time we are going to face the enemy head-on, and it is impossible to always have the opportunity to ambush." ??Liu Feng said solemnly, he wanted to make all those recruits see blood this time, and now is the time to train and prepare for the inland attack.


    "Understood." Niu Da respectfully said.


    "Niu Da, get the recruits ready, get a good night''s sleep tonight, and leave at eight o''clock tomorrow morning." Liu Feng ordered.


    "Yes." Niu Da gave a military salute.


    "Master, don''t you just take Somali City?" En Li whispered beside her.


    "Of course." The corner of Liu Feng''s mouth rose, and he said coldly, "Everyone else has taken the initiative, and we should return it. This Somali city is a key checkpoint city."


    Somali City is a checkpoint city in the west, and its geographical location is very important. After Somali City, it is one of the main passages leading to the inland, just like Tengying City is one of the passages of the checkpoint city of Youshui River.

 Chapter 567：

    One land, one waterway, both cities are cities that Liu Feng wants to take down.


    "Master, why don''t you just take down Teng Ying City, so that the land in the west will be unified." En Li''s brown eyes brightened, and the two cities were taken, and the connection with the inland was completely cut off.


    "Not in a hurry for the time being." Liu Feng shook his head. Teng Ying City was also one of the four major military port cities in the west. Not beautiful anymore.


    After he has taken all the naval ports, he will devour the entire western land, and slowly eliminate the nobles and replace them with the people he has cultivated.


    In the final analysis, there are still too few talents. Otherwise, it would be difficult for so many cities to reach the limit, especially if the reforms are to be carried out, the interests of many nobles will be affected.


    Only by reform can the entire decaying kingdom be reborn, and this requires the talents of the new era that he has cultivated. Otherwise, if those people with old ideas are still used, reform will always fail.


    This kind of result made Liu Feng not dare to take too big steps. The people he let him graduate early last time all let him send him to work at the bottom of the major organizations in Xiyang City, and he hasn''t grown up yet.


    He selected hundreds of people from the disaster victims who came from Grey Rock City a few months ago to study at the school. They were all poor people between the ages of 14 and 17 or 18. These were the talents he quickly cultivated. a year long.


    This is also the only shortcoming of Liu Feng, that is, the development time is too short.


    "Niu San, logistics transportation must keep up. The first batch can set off with the army first, and then follow one after another." Liu Feng said to Niu San, who was in charge of logistics.


    "Guaranteed to complete the task." Niu San said seriously.


    "Nuoyue, put this thing in the newspaper." Liu Feng handed over the document on the desktop to Nuoyue who was sitting in the corner. Some warnings were still to be issued, lest some people take chances.


    "Yes." Nuoyue responded nervously, taking the document handed over by Gaba.


    "Master, are you going again this time?" Mina hesitated, she had a bad premonition.


    "Yes, the city of Somalia needs to be inspected." Liu Feng said lightly, all key cities need him to visit on the spot, so that he can plan and develop.


    "This..." Many people present looked at each other in dismay, trying to persuade but not knowing how to speak.


    "Anli, Uncle Niu Ben, after I leave, Xiyang City will still be dominated by you." Liu Feng said calmly.


    "Let''s leave it to Miss Anli." Niu Ben said, he has self-knowledge, but management is not very good.


    "Okay, I''ll leave it to Anli." Liu Feng nodded and turned to Avili, "The safety of the castle will be handed over to Avril, whoever dares to break into the castle will be killed without mercy."


    "Yes." Avril said coldly.


    She glanced at Princess Enri who was hesitant to speak, but in the end she didn''t say anything about going with Liu Feng. In her heart, Princess Enri was more important.


    "Weiya, in terms of school, the government affairs knowledge I gave you last time will speed up the teaching." Liu Feng said to the stunned rabbit-eared girl.


    "Ah? Yes!" Wei Ya shook her bunny ears and nodded nervously.


    "The people who went with me this time include Eliza''s sniper team, Leia''s air force, and Mina''s security department." Liu Feng said slowly.


    "Yes."


    "clear!"


    "Liu Feng, shall I let Jones go with me?" Princess Lucy said.


    "No, I have Mina here." Liu Feng refused softly. He glanced at the indifferent Leopard Erniang. He didn''t say that he would follow. After all, it was only a few days.


    "Where is Somali City? I can destroy the boat to support it from underwater." Mermaid Bilis raised her hand and shouted. She has been living very well in Xiyang City recently, and she doesn''t want to go back to Mermaid Bay.


    "There is no river around Somali City, and there is no boat for you to destroy." Darlene whispered.


    "Uh..." Billis put down her hand embarrassedly.


    "Don''t worry, we will win this war, you just need to be optimistic about your family." Liu Feng folded his arms and said confidently, "The person who can make me lose has not yet been born."


    "Yes." The crowd responded.


    "Master, you forgot something, you are gone, what about the banquet?" Nicole reminded in a low voice that there are still seven days for the banquet to invite the major city lords.


    "Postpone, wait for me to come back and talk about it. It''s just a shock this time, so they will be more obedient." Liu Feng waved his hand indifferently.


    "Yes." Nicole replied obediently.


    Catherine opened her mouth, but in the end she didn''t say anything to dissuade her.


    Chapter 0688 The teacher is famous.


    In the early morning, there was a sense of urgency on the streets of Xiyang City. There were soldiers standing guard at important positions in Xiyang City, and everyone knew that something big had happened.


    "The newspaper has been sold, the newspaper has been sold, and a major event has occurred. Under the advice of Princess Lucy, the rebellious fourth prince Ding Koda decided to reclaim the wealth and food of the western land in order to rebel. Now, Lord Liu Feng is for the peace of the western land. , in response to the righteous actions of the ancestors, and countered the rebellious fourth prince Ding Koda."


    According to the request instructed last night, Ale shouted loudly, "The newspaper is sold, the newspaper is sold..."


    The people on the street were all stunned, this news is too bad, isn''t it? The fourth prince wants to rebel?


    "Quick, quick, give me one, no, give me three newspapers."


    "Give me one, hurry up."


    "Oh my God, the eldest prince actually murdered the King of England for the throne. This is also..."


    "It turns out that the King of England was mad at the three princes."


    "Princess Lucy is so pitiful. She asked for life-saving medicine, but what was waiting for was the death of the King of England."


    "A son of a man in vain, to dare to kill his father, what a beast."


    "I support Princess Lucy, support Lord Liu Feng, kill the rebellious Ding Koda, and want to exploit our food for war."


    "..."


    The commoners on the street were very angry. The struggle for the throne actually had nothing to do with them, but when they mentioned something related to their interests, it made them angry.


    In a war, civilians will be recruited to serve as logistics, or even cannon fodder for the charge. Can they be in a hurry?


    This is the power of the newspaper, which can control the voice of the civilians below.


    However, some far-sighted nobles did not see it in this way. Fighting for the throne was inevitable in their opinion, and it was shameful to murder the old king.


    The most important information in the newspaper was that Princess Lucy supported Liu Feng''s attack, which made many nobles think about the intention.


    "It''s really incredible. A baron took the initiative to attack a prince. Even with Princess Lucy''s support, it''s still hitting a stone with an egg." Viscount Gini put down the newspaper and took a bite of the bun.


    "It seems that our cooperation with Liu Feng has ended before it even started." Viscount Gambaf had the same idea.


    He wouldn''t naively think that a prince would be worse than a baron, even if the baron is very powerful, but compared with the prince in the inland, after all, there is a lot of background.


    "So, we''re going back?" Viscount Gini said vaguely while chewing the buns, "It''s very dangerous for us to stay here like this now."


    "Yes!" Viscount Gambaf put away the newspaper.

 Chapter 568：

    "Ta Tata..."


    There was a sound of hoofs.


    "That''s Lord Liu Feng''s carriage." Someone shouted.


    "Follow up, let''s go to the oath-taking meeting." Someone immediately called a rental carriage to follow.


    "Let''s go take a look too?" Viscount Gini asked with interest.


    "Alright, let''s see what confidence Liu Feng has." Viscount Gambaf nodded.


    "Ta Tata..."


    By the time Liu Feng arrived at the school grounds outside the city, the army had already lined up, and they were all lined up neatly. The steel armor looked very majestic in the morning sun, and the sharp eyes of the soldiers made people dare not look directly.


    On the periphery of the school are some nobles, businessmen and commoners who came. Some of the commoners looked at the army worriedly. In this army, there were their sons, or fathers, friends, and relatives.


    Going to war, whose parents are not worried! There is no undead in war.


    Standing on the temporary wooden platform, Liu Feng looked at the army of more than 1,000 people in front of him, and couldn''t help but feel very proud. These are his confidence, his right to speak, and the knife on the head of the rules.


    With these troops, he just moved the interests of others, and no one else dared to say anything.


    "We managed to live a good life, but some people look down on us and are jealous that we can have wheat to eat, meat to eat, clothes to wear, and a house to live in. The enemy wants to take everything away."


    "Snatch everything that we have created through hard work and satisfy their unearned enjoyment. Do you agree?" Liu Feng raised his arms and shouted.


    "No promise!!!"


    A neat and chilling cry rang out.


    "Then what should we do?" Liu Feng shouted.


    "Kill! Kill! Kill!!!"


    The roar full of murderous intent made all the crowds around him shut up.


    This scene made the eyes of the nobles such as Viscount Gini shrink. Their eyes were not ordinary people, and they immediately discovered the extraordinaryness of these knights.


    Viscount Guini, "..."


    Viscount Gambaf, "..."


    What the hell, a baron actually raises so many knights, it is comparable to a duke!


    "The equipment of these knights is too well-equipped." Viscount Guini glanced at the army with wide eyes.


    "I take back what I said before, this time Liu Feng will not necessarily lose." Viscount Gambaf said with emotion.


    He was a little afraid to leave. If Liu Feng really won, then Liu Feng would be the master of the land in the west. His foundation was in the west, and he did not dare to offend Liu Feng.


    Some nobles with ulterior motives showed fear in their eyes, and they restrained their thoughts a little bit. Just these displays of force in front of them are not something they can offend.


    The current effect is what Liu Feng wants, and the purpose of brightening the muscles is to deter him.


    And the newspaper is for the teacher to be famous, and it can''t put on the name of rebellion, which can stop most of the people''s mouths.


    The corner of Liu Feng''s mouth rose, he walked to the carriage first, stood on the carriage, waved his hand, and said coldly, "Let''s go!"


    "Tap Tap!"


    The troops stomped their feet neatly, turned around, and the sound of neat footsteps sounded, indifferent faces, sharp eyes, weapons flashing with cold light, and rhythmic steps.


    The whole army gives the impression of being an elite division.


    Chapter 0689 Aristocratic duel.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The sound of horses¡¯ hooves continued, and Earl Puley had already driven more than three days¡¯ distance, and he would arrive at Xiyang City in another day and a half.


    "Lord Earl Puley, there is a wasteland in front, and the road will be easier to walk." Viscount Lipu said with a sheepskin map, "After passing the wasteland in front, there is a small town called Moth City, we can go tonight. where to rest."


    "Well, let the people behind you keep up, the queue is too long." Earl Poole said lightly.


    "Yes." Viscount Lip replied indifferently.


    He thinks it''s nothing, isn''t that what expeditions are all about? Anyway, it''s time to catch up with the war.


    "Those little nobles are still following?" Earl Pooley frowned.


    "Yes, they hang far behind, just not close to us." Viscount Lip said solemnly.


    "It seems that they are a little careful, or do they think that Liu Feng can resist our attack?" Earl Pooley sneered.


    He has been an aristocrat for so many years, but he still relies on his own strength to become an earl. If the other party is careful, you can guess.


    "My subordinates have an opinion. After we took Xiyang City, we regarded all the nobles as Liu Feng''s rebellion, and then..."


    Viscount Lip gestured his neck with his hand, and said indifferently, "There should be enough wheat in several cities."


    "...Yes." Earl Poole pondered, and agreed.


    "Ta Tata..."


    "Lord Count, it''s not good, there are knights blocking the way." The chief knight galloped to report.


    "Blocking the road? How many people?" Count Poole asked with a serious face.


    "About a thousand people." The chief knight said solemnly, "Including the slaves transported."


    "Do you know who it is?" Earl Pooley said coldly. Someone dared to stop him.


    One thousand people, including slaves, he did not care about them. They were one thousand regular knights. If the slaves who transported and the pariahs who explored the way were added, they would have more than 2,000 at least.


    In this way, there are only five hundred knights at most, which is half of their knights, so there is no need to worry about this.


    "My subordinates don''t know it. Their flag is a strange snake and a flag with a strange stroke pattern. My subordinates don''t know it at all." The chief knight said helplessly.


    "Let''s go, show me." Earl Poole sank.


    "Yes." The chief knight quickly led the way.


    Viscount Lip followed behind, frowning and thinking about something, that group of people were so daring, they actually came to hinder them.


    In the middle of the wasteland, Liu Feng was sitting in a simple tea shed drinking tea, consisting of four wooden sticks, covered with a linen cloth.


    "Master, they are here." Mina said coldly, her blue eyes locked on the surging heads in front of her.

 Chapter 569：

    "It''s so slow, I''ve already made three cups of tea." Liu Feng put down the teacup in his hand and drank the tea for more than an hour, his stomach was a little hungry.


    "Liu, Liu Feng, it''s actually you." Viscount Lipu shouted in astonishment.


    "Hey! We meet again." Liu Feng raised his hand lazily, looking at Viscount Lip and others a few hundred meters away.


    "You, how dare you appear here?" Viscount Lippe was very surprised, and soon thought of a possibility, he raised his head and shouted, "You came to greet us? I tell you, it''s too late, the fourth prince is furious... "


    "Shut up." Earl Poole snorted coldly, his cloudy eyes glanced at Viscount Lippe coldly, and he was so frightened that he quickly shut his mouth and scolded, "Idiot."


    He looked at the knights in front of him, with so many knights, how could he come to greet them, it was almost to stop them.


    "Haha... Finally a sensible person came." Liu Feng laughed dumbly.


    These words made Viscount Lippe angry, and he was an unreasonable person? ? ?


    "You are Liu Feng who killed my three sons." Earl Puley looked at Liu Feng with gloomy eyes. If his eyes could kill, Liu Feng would have died many times...


    "I''m Liu Feng. There are too many nameless people who died in my hands. I don''t know which one you are talking about. Maybe there is your son." I don''t want to know who it is."


    "Very good, then, let''s have a duel of nobles." Earl Poole said coldly, his voice coming far away.


    "..." Liu Feng narrowed his black eyes, knowing that the old man shouted that on purpose, just to let everyone know. If you don''t agree, it will definitely affect morale.


    "What? Don''t dare to agree?" Count Poole immediately added another sentence.


    "Why don''t you dare?" Liu Feng said cheerfully.


    "Master, let me go." Mina stepped forward and said eagerly, "I''ll go and bring his head back."


    "Okay, for the duel between nobles, I can only go." Liu Feng waved his hand, holding Tang Dao with one hand, and looked at the people sent by Earl Puli.


    The requirement for a duel between nobles is that both sides must be nobles, and of course they can send their subordinates to fight, but it is a bit incompetent.


    "But..." Mina wanted to persuade him to say something, but saw that Liu Feng had already turned on his horse.


    "Don''t worry, my arrow is pointing at that person." Eliza reassured, and immediately grabbed the arrow and pulled the string, aiming at the enemy who was riding over.


    On the other side, Earl Poole was arranging, and coldly ordered, "Let''s gather the knights immediately. As long as Liu Feng is captured alive, we will attack immediately."


    What he sent was a Viscount, a Viscount who was accustomed to fighting, a Viscount who had killed the commoners from below.


    "Yes." Viscount Lip came to his senses now. Why did the aristocratic duel suddenly start? It was clearly delaying the time and getting the team together.


    Chapter 0690 One size fits all.


    Of course, Liu Feng knew that Earl Puley was delaying the time. After all, it was very obvious, even if he did not agree to the noble confrontation.


    But he agreed. Why didn''t he wait for the opponent''s troops to gather, so that he could clean it up, so as not to chase the fleeing knights, which would delay the attack plan later.


    "Tap tap..."


    Liu Feng rode a horse to the aristocrat. The two were about ten meters apart. The other party was using a knight''s long spear, and the sharp point of the spear was aimed at him.


    "Obey, get off the horse and capture it, so as not to suffer from flesh and blood." The noble man said indifferently.


    "Let''s get started." Liu Feng waved his hands lazily, not afraid of anyone one-on-one.


    "Hum! Arrogant." The noble man was in a hurry and decided to give Liu Feng some hardship.


    "Tap tap..."


    Ten meters, nine meters, eight meters¡­


    on the sky.


    "Whoosh..."


    Leia flapped her wings and looked at Liu Feng on the ground, her brows furrowed. It was five meters away, and Liu Feng hadn''t drawn his sword yet. What was he trying to do?


    She took out the recurve bow from her back, pulled the string and pointed the arrow below, and if Liu Feng didn''t draw the sword, she would shoot the nobleman.


    The night before she left, Frei came to ask her to protect Liu Feng''s safety. Although she was very upset, she reluctantly agreed for the sake of providing them with room and board.


    Four meters, three meters¡­


    Liu Feng could feel the wind blowing from the warhorse, he put his right hand on the handle of the Tang saber at his waist, and his black eyes narrowed slightly.


    Two meters, one meter...


    "Chong!!"


    A crisp sound of steel sounded, a white light flashed, and the noble man rode a horse and rushed past Liu Feng.


    "Bang!"


    The war horse only ran three or four meters away. The noble man clutched his neck and fell off the war horse, twitching his whole body and saying goodbye to his life.


    "I don''t want it either!" Liu Feng pursed the corners of his mouth slightly, threw off the blood on the Tang knife, slowly sheathed the knife, and returned to his lazy look.


    "This..." Leia''s green eyes widened, staring blankly at the corpse on the ground, and then at the lazy Liu Feng.


    "Frey, his strength? Do you want me to protect him?" Leia pursed her lips and muttered to herself, putting down her recurve bow embarrassingly.


    She didn''t see Liu Feng''s sword drawing clearly at all, even if she faced this sword, she couldn''t escape it!


    "The Lord of the City is mighty!!" Niu shouted while holding the Tang Dao.


    "The Lord of the City is mighty!!" The soldiers shouted collectively, and their morale rose by three points.


    "Damn, how is this possible?" Earl Puley''s eyes widened, looking at Liu Feng in disbelief.


    "Lord Earl Puli, what should we do now?" Viscount Lipu asked in surprise.


    "Kill! Take down Liu Feng." Earl Poole suddenly shouted, capturing the thief first and capturing the king. He also understands this principle. If the morale has been lost, then there will be no time for the knights to lose.


    "kill!!"


    The knights immediately rushed out on horseback and rushed towards Liu Feng in a mess. Some knights were attacked by the team before they could react.


    "Come on, kill!" Niu guarded the opposite side early in the morning, and immediately took the lead in rushing out on horseback, using him as a sharp knife, and the cavalry behind him immediately followed.


    War is imminent.


    "Tap tap..."


    The light cavalry were even faster, bypassing the flanks, and firing the crossbow in their hands quickly suppressed the vanguard of the Knights, killing and injuring dozens of people, destroying the momentum of the Knights.


    "Let it go!" Eliza ordered.

 Chapter 570：

    "Buzz!!!"


    The bowman at the back loosened the gusset, and the long arrow slid through the void and plunged into the middle of the Knights in a projectile manner.


    "My lord, be careful!" the chief knight exclaimed, holding his shield over Earl Poole''s head.


    "Clang clang!!!"


    "Ah ah ah..."


    "My eyes... save..."


    Just a wave of bows and arrows were thrown, instantly causing the Knights to collapse hundreds of people.


    "kill!"


    The cavalry led by Niu Da rushed through not far from Liu Feng, and charged violently into the chaos of the knights.


    "puff!"


    The long and heavy steel sword was slashed by the orcs and soldiers, easily severing the pig iron knight armor of the knights.


    Sitting on the horse, Liu Feng looked at the knights who were overwhelmed, and shook his head and said, "The gap is too big, it''s a massacre at all."


    The knights are inferior to their soldiers, no matter what they are compared to; the knight''s physique and physical strength are not as good as the soldiers who often train meat-eating soldiers, and the equipment is even worse.


    And among his soldiers there are orcs, orcs who have been specially trained, the defeat of the Knights is doomed.


    "Hey..." Liu Feng sighed for no apparent reason, turned his horse''s head and headed towards the tea shed.


    Originally, he still had a glimmer of expectation, and he could train the soldiers. Who knew that the Knights would collapse at a touch.


    "Master, are you alright?" Mina greeted him, led the war horse, blue eyes glanced up and down Liu Feng with concern, and almost touched it.


    "It''s alright." Liu Feng shook his head, rolled over and dismounted, sat on a chair in the tea booth and drank tea, staring at the distant sky in a trance.


    The war was over soon, more than a thousand knights were killed and wounded, and the rest were all captured, including the Earl of Prie and the Viscount of Lipper.


    "Let''s go, be honest." Niu Da was covered in blood, and with a ferocious face, he led the two of Earl Puli to Liu Feng.


    "Kneel down."


    "Push!"


    Viscount Lip fell to his knees immediately.


    "Humph! I''m the Earl." Earl Poole shouted with a disheveled hair.


    "You..." Niu Da''s face sank, and he wanted to move his feet.


    "Take them down and let the medics go up for treatment immediately." Liu Feng waved his hand, he didn''t want to pay attention to the two for the time being.


    "Yes." Niu Da respectfully saluted and led the two away.


    Chapter 0691 field medical treatment.


    This war was won, and it was won very easily, but it did not mean that there were no casualties. Even if he was wearing heavy armor, once he was pushed off the warhorse and trampled by the warhorse, he would still suffer a fracture.


    Moreover, the armor is not all sealed, and some places will still be breached by the enemy. There are not many unfortunate deaths or serious injuries, but there are quite a few minor injuries.


    "Quick, quick, pull the carriage over, quick," Fang Fang shouted.


    This time he also came with him. He came to experience the war and teach students by the way.


    Liu Feng gave him a lot of orders, including a group of doctors who would be able to perform surgical operations.


    Therefore, he decided to bring the students who had taught for a few days to the battlefield as well. There were too many materials to practice, and many of the enemies were seriously injured.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Seven or eight four-wheeled carriages pulled up and stopped in the middle of the battlefield.


    "Quick, open the medical room." Tooth rushed up, and with his own hands, he pulled the walls of the carriage away from the carriage on three sides, forming a semi-open field medical room.


    This four-wheeled carriage, specially designed for warfare, can form an effective operating room anytime, anywhere.


    "Hurry up and bring the injured over here." The sterilized intestine gloves on Fang Fang''s gloves were accompanied by two interns.


    This intestine glove was researched by the doctors of the medical hall. The cost is very high, and a set is as high as seven silver pieces.


    "What are you doing stupidly? Prepare the disinfectant alcohol and put on the mask." Fang Fang shouted angrily.


    "Yes." The intern shuddered and started to get busy.


    "Attention, the catgut must be soaked in sterilizing alcohol, and the needles have been boiled in hot water, so take out several boxes of medicinal powder." Tooth quickly instructed.


    "Yes." The intern nodded again and again.


    "After the wounded arrives, you immediately start anesthesia, remember the weight you learned in class." Fang Fang took the scalpel to disinfect.


    The scalpel he used, I heard, was made of top-grade steel by the scientific research department, and it was as high as seven gold coins.


    "Understood." The interns finally began to calm down.


    "The wounded are here." Immediately, a soldier came with the wounded, but he was still seriously wounded.


    "Hurry up and put the one on the other side. This wound is relatively serious. Treat this first." After a simple inspection, the fangs immediately treated the seriously injured soldier first.


    The operating room of this four-wheeled carriage can accommodate two to three wounded when it is unfolded.


    "Doctor, am I not going to die?" the soldier shouted in horror. A hole was opened in his stomach, his armor was punctured, and the holes were hollowed out, showing how strong the impact was.


    "It''s okay, you''ll be saved as soon as you sleep." Fang Fang gently comforted him, turned his head and shouted to the intern, "Start the anesthesia, both of you."


    "Yes." Immediately, the intern learned about anesthesia according to what he had learned in class.


    "Come on someone and take off the armor." Fangs shouted to the soldier standing next to him, he didn''t know how to remove the armor.


    "Okay, okay..." The soldier immediately skillfully removed the armor of the seriously wounded.


    "Go down and bring those seriously injured people here first." Fang Fang waved his hand and immediately inspected the wounds of the soldiers who left.


    Based on the experience of dissecting the corpses of more than a dozen executed prisoners, he judged, "Fortunately, only the flesh was broken, and the internal organs were not injured."


    "Disinfecting alcohol, bring it here, and start disinfection."


    "Someone, put some pressure on the wound."


    "Give me the needle and thread and start stitching."

 Chapter 571：

    "Bring the powder, bandages, hurry up, keep your hands and feet neat."


    "..."


    The screams of the fangs kept ringing.


    "Take away, next one, anesthesia..."


    "..."


    The operating rooms on the other carriages were run by doctors from the medical center. Liu Feng asked the doctors from Xiyang City to also call in. This time was an opportunity to practice hands.


    "How about the casualties?" Liu Feng stood under the tea shed, looking at the battlefield that was being cleaned up.


    "Master, fifteen people died. They were the ones who followed me in the first charge. They were put on the horse by the knight''s spear."


    Niu Da said solemnly, "Twenty-seven people were seriously injured and ninety-two were lightly injured."


    Two-thirds of the seriously injured can no longer serve in the army. The only way is to retire. Of course, work will be arranged. This is part of the pension plan.


    "The dead will be burned and brought back home, and the pension will be paid according to the pension plan. If there are children, they will be provided free of charge to study and become talented." Liu Feng''s face was serious.


    "Yes." Niu Da respectfully said.


    "Those people are also together?" Liu Feng looked at the people who were escorted from a distance.


    "They were sneaking around in the distance, so I asked people to capture some of them as well. One of the city lords was named Joseon." Niu Da said coldly, while the light cavalry were scouting around.


    "Josen? The city owner who sold horses before?" Liu Feng remembered.


    "Yes, he said they wanted to go to Xiyang City to attend the banquet." Niu Da said with a strange expression.


    "Banquet? Leave him alone for the time being, stay with the prisoners, go back and deal with it later." Liu Feng shook his head.


    "Yes." Niu nodded in response.


    "There is no knight to escape, right?" Liu Feng said indifferently, he didn''t want Ding Keda to get the news and escape in advance.


    "No, there are light cavalry patrolling around." Niu Da shook his head quickly, these light cavalry are veterans.


    "Arrange someone to send the prisoners and wounded back to Xiyang City ahead of time, and the rest will leave tomorrow morning. I want to get to Somali City as quickly as possible." Liu Feng said coldly.


    "Yes." Niu Da gave a military salute and immediately went down to make arrangements.


    Chapter 0692 fainted.


    In the Somali City Conference Hall, Ding Koda was sitting in the main seat drinking wine. There were wine bottles on the ground. He was happy these days, and he would drink here whenever he was free.


    "belch!"


    Ding Koda hiccups, drunkenly looking at the ceramic wine bottle in his hand, this wine is really good, it is indeed the wine produced by Xiyang City.


    "Hiccup! Today is the seventh day for Puli and the others to set off. They should have taken Xiyang City now. This wine will be enough in the future." Ding Keda happily poured the wine into his mouth.


    "boom!"


    The door of the conference hall was slammed open.


    "Cough cough..." Ding Koda was so frightened that he choked up, and even woke up three minutes after being drunk, and glared at the people at the door.


    "Huhu... Your Highness..." The knight who pushed open the door took a few breaths and shouted with a pale face, "The big thing is bad."


    "What''s the matter?" Ding Koda frowned and rubbed his eyebrows with his hand.


    "Your Highness, there are enemies outside the city, and the Somali city has been surrounded." The knight shouted loudly.


    "What?" Ding Koda suddenly stood up and staggered out.


    "Your Highness, your shoes have fallen off." The knight shouted with his shoes in the back.


    "Ta Tata..."


    In the end, Ding Koda ran a hundred or so meters before being carried up the city wall by the knights.


    "Hahahaha..." The two knights were exhausted.


    "What''s the situation?" Ding Koda stood on the city wall, looking at the people below, his pupils tightened, he could immediately feel the pressure, the pressure from the elite knights.


    "His Royal Highness, they suddenly appeared. If they hadn''t discovered it early, the gates of the city would have been occupied." The knight guarding the city said in fear.


    "How''s your strength?" Ding Koda frowned, feeling a little dizzy.


    "Very strong, the subordinate sent a team of knights to test it, and they were easily killed." The knights defending the city said with a gloomy face.


    "Damn it, he actually attacked when Pulli took the knights away and was empty." Ding Koda said bitterly.


    "Your Highness, we still have a thousand knights in the city." The knights guarding the city reminded in a low voice.


    "Can you win?" Ding Koda''s eyes lit up.


    "This..." The city guard knight stammered, he was frightened just now, didn''t he see hundreds of corpses lying on the ground under the city?


    "Humph!" Ding Koda snorted coldly, looking at the embarrassed knight, he didn''t know what the result would be.


    He faced down the city and shouted loudly, "Who is it? Come out to meet this prince."


    "Whoosh!"


    The sound of breaking the sky sounded, and a long arrow slid through the void and nailed it to the city wall in front of Ding Koda.


    "Chong!"


    "Guru!" Ding Koda''s throat surged, looking at the long arrow made of stainless steel, the arrow had not penetrated into the city wall, and the tail of the arrow was still shaking, so frightened that his legs became weak, and if he hadn''t supported the city wall, he would have collapsed to the ground. .


    "The traitor Ding Koda attempted to rebel in order to fight for the throne, looting the wealth and food of the western land for his own sake, regardless of the life and death of the commoners.


    My lord Liu Feng from Xiyang City, at the request of Princess Lucy, is here to attack you, a traitor. "Niu shouted in a loud voice towards Somali City.


    "What? I''m a traitor?" Ding Keda was dumbfounded.


    In the next second, his face was extremely gloomy. He was rebelling, but no one dared to say it. Now that he was exposed in public, he was furious.


    "His Royal Highness, isn''t that Liu Feng from Xiyang City the one that Lord Count Puli went to crusade? Why did he appear here?" A nobleman beside him reminded him.


    "Could it be? Poole failed?" Ding Koda''s face changed greatly, and he shouted, "What did you do to Earl Poole? What about others?"


    "He has been captured, and he should be imprisoned in Xiyang City''s prison." Niu Da shouted with a sneer.


    "No, how is that possible? That''s a thousand knights." Ding Koda shouted in despair, even if the prince sent the knights, it would be difficult to destroy them all.

 Chapter 572：

    That was half of his family. Thinking of this, Ding Koda felt dizzy, and he felt that the world was a double image.


    The next second, Ding Koda fainted.


    "His Royal Highness, hurry, hurry up and **** Your Highness back to the room."


    "Go get the witch doctor right away."


    "..."


    There was a panic on the city wall, the backbone fell down, and there was no need to think about counterattack, only to defend the city.


    "We only give you three days to think about it. If you don''t surrender, we will start the siege."


    Niu Da left this sentence, silently looked at the restlessness on the city wall, and turned to leave. His trial task was overfulfilled.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Niu Da came to the camp where the army was stationed. They sneaked over this morning. If they were not destroyed by a caravan, the Somali city would have been taken by surprise.


    "Master, that Ding Koda fainted." Niu Da shouted as soon as he entered the tent.


    "Oh? It''s so unbearable?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows and said in astonishment, "Isn''t it a fake halo?"


    He didn''t think that a rebellious prince would be so bad, that he would faint with a few words from Niu Da and Eliza''s arrow.


    No one expected that Ding Koda had drunk too much, and then fainted due to the blow.


    "Then the subordinates don''t know, the city wall is quite chaotic." Niu Da spread his hands.


    "Leave him alone." Liu Feng shook his head and instructed, "You can guard another city gate in Somalia. I don''t want anyone to escape."


    "Yes." Niu Da respectfully said.


    "Leya, work hard, wait to sneak into the city of Somalia and check the deployment of the people in the city. The information on tonight''s action is up to you." Liu Feng turned his head and said to Leya, who was sitting by the side eating mutton jerky.


    "Yeah!" Leia nodded coldly, stuffed the unfinished mutton jerky into her arms, and walked away.


    "Niu Er, the hot air balloons are all ready, we will rely on them for the night attack tonight." Liu Feng said with a serious face.


    "Yes." Niu Er gave a respectful military salute.


    Chapter 0693 night attack.


    As night fell, the knights on the Somali city walls relaxed a little. The enemy didn''t attack during the day, so it wouldn''t attack at night.


    Night blindness is very common in this era, and the action at night requires a torch, so the attack is too obvious, which is one of the reasons why the knights dare to relax.


    It was said to be relaxing, but I didn''t dare to relax anywhere. Most of the knights slept on the ground on the city wall, leaving a small number of knights to patrol.


    "You said, how dare the enemies outside come to attack His Royal Highness the Fourth Prince? There are still three days before the war begins."


    "Didn''t you listen to people''s shouting during the day? It was said that His Royal Highness the Fourth Prince wanted to rebel, so he would **** the wealth and food of the western land. Those nobles must take their own things very important, and of course they dare to attack the prince."


    "Also, I heard from the logistics staff that there is not much wheat left in Somali City, and as soon as there is no food, they will be robbed. How could the little nobles in this remote place be willing to be robbed."


    "..."


    A group of knights gathered together, whispering and discussing.


    At this time, in Liu Feng''s barracks, the senior management gathered together for a pre-war meeting.


    "This is the intelligence that Leya collected during the day of Somalia''s city defense, one for everyone." Liu Feng shook the paper in his hand.


    Niu Da, Niu Er, Eliza and others all took one and looked at it one after another.


    "Niu Da''s mission remains the same, which is to defend the east gate of Somali City and block the escape route." Liu Feng had a serious face and arranged a night attack plan.


    He wouldn''t really wait for Ding Koda for three days, that''s just bluffing, the falsehood is just the use of a trick.


    "Yes." Niu Da gave a military salute, turned and strode away.


    "Niu Er, immediately launch the hot air balloon you brought, and let the air force cooperate with the actions of Leiya and others to immediately capture the city gate and welcome the army to enter the city." Liu Feng turned his head to look at Niu Er and Leiya, who was chewing jerky. .


    "Yes." Niu Er replied respectfully.


    "Okay." Leia nodded coldly, and then chewed the jerky.


    "Eliza, your team cooperates with the crossbow team to suppress the enemies on the city wall, so that they can''t target the soldiers who enter the city." Liu Feng looked at the elf with his eyes closed.


    "Yes." Eliza suddenly opened her emerald green eyes.


    "The action time is set at one o''clock in the morning." Liu Feng put his hands on the table, and said solemnly, "I won the Somali city in one fell swoop, and I will go to Somali city to rest tomorrow."


    "Yes." Everyone stood up and gave a military salute.


    "Okay, let''s go down and prepare." Liu Feng waved his hand.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Everyone walked out of the main tent one after another, leaving Cat Er Niang to accompany Liu Feng, and everyone went to perfect the night attack plan.


    "Master, take a rest!" Mina rubbed Liu Feng''s shoulders.


    "No hurry." Liu Feng shook his head and looked down at the map around Somali City, as well as the distribution of surrounding city-states. He was already studying the arrangements after winning Somali City.


    "..." Mina knew the stubborn temper of the young master, so she shut up and rubbed her shoulders obediently for the young master.


    Time passed slowly, the army was lurking in the darkness, sharp eyes fixed on the gates of Somalia, they were waiting for the signal to attack.


    A few kilometers away from the city of Somalia, the carriages of more than a dozen four-wheeled carriages are unfolding, and the hot air balloons are slowly being refueled and ready to take off.


    "Infiltrate according to the drill, remember to land near the west gate, and don''t fly too far." Niu Er urged again.


    "Yes." The Air Force soldiers responded.


    "Action." Niu Er said seriously.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The airmen acted as they normally train.


    "Miss Leia, I''ll leave the others to you." Niu Er said to Leia who was standing beside him.


    "Yeah." Leya nodded coldly, spread her wings, walked to a fully armed special forces soldier, reached out and grabbed the rope around the opponent''s back waist, carrying the person and flying.


    More than a dozen orcs of the bird race are carrying a special soldier, plus a dozen air force soldiers, they are responsible for the heaviest part of the night attack, that is, opening the city gate.


    The hot air balloon took off, the glider reached the desired gliding height, and they all flew to Somalia City. Fortunately, Somalia City lit many fires to guide them.

 Chapter 573：

    "Whoosh..."


    The Orcs of the Bird Race flew at the front and landed in a safe place that Leia had reconnaissance in advance.


    Half an hour later, everyone successfully infiltrated without any risk. Of course, they also assassinated a number of knights.


    "You go through this alley, and after you climb over the two walls, you can reach the main street of the West City Gate." Leia pointed to the alley not far away, and said coldly, "The main street has been rushing forward, and you can see it. At the gate."


    "Understood." Everyone nodded.


    "Then, let''s clean up some dark whistles first." Leia said indifferently, spreading her wings, she flew over the roof with a dozen orcs of the bird race and touched the knights in the dark.


    "Start the action, don''t be careless." Zink said in a low voice, he was the captain of this mission.


    "Yes."


    Everyone walked in the shadows, making as little noise as possible, quickly entered the alley, climbed over two low partition walls, and finally came to the main street, and the group quickly ran towards the city gate.


    It''s a race against time now, and the longer you stay on Main Street, the better your chances of being spotted.


    Zink''s sharp eyes glanced around, and he found several corpses on the side of the main street, all of which were assassinated by Leia.


    "Prepare, attack." Cink can see the knights stationed at the city gate, and the information shows that there are fifty people.


    "Kakkaka!"


    The military crossbow was taken out, and the first wave had to be consumed before hand-to-hand combat.


    "Huhu..." Leya and the others appeared above Shangxinke and the others. Two of them were already holding two bunches of fireworks and were about to send a signal to those outside the city.


    "Who?" The knights finally found the person approaching.


    "Ta Tata..."


    "Stop, what are you?" The knight''s face changed greatly, these people''s behavior was too wrong.


    The voices of the knights could be heard far away in the silent night, attracting the knights on patrol to rush here.


    "It''s too late." Zink sneered, raised his hand, and drank coldly, "Let''s go!"


    "Whoosh whoosh!!!"


    The strong bowstring hit the steel crossbow, instantly piercing the chest of the knight.


    "Ah ah ah..."


    The screams continued.


    "Enemy attack, enemy attack... uh!"


    "Clang clang!!"


    As soon as the hand-to-hand combat came into contact, Cinke knew he had won, turned his head to the sky and shouted, "Signal."


    "Yes." The bird clan orcs immediately lit fireworks.


    "boom!!!"


    A beautiful fireworks formed in the sky.


    Chapter 0694 Overlord.


    "What happened?"


    The knights on the city wall were awakened and looked at the beautiful fireworks in the sky.


    "It''s beautiful."


    The next second, there were terrified shouts from the surroundings, "Enemy attack!!!"


    "Enemy attack??"


    The knights on the city wall shuddered, turned their heads to look outside the city, saw many people rushing towards the city gate, and immediately became in a hurry.


    "Defense, defense, archers are ready!!!" the defending knight shouted with the knight''s long sword.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The earth shook, and many cavalrymen rushed out of the darkness. They were heading for the city gate. This scene frightened the knights on the city wall.


    Doesn''t that mean giving them three days? How come the attack has already started before the night has passed?


    "Prepare!"


    Eliza held a compound bow and aimed at the defending knights on the city wall.


    There was a whole row of bowmen around, with long arrows facing the city wall, just waiting for Eliza''s order.


    "put!"


    Eliza shouted coldly, loosening her fingers.


    "Whoosh!!"


    A long arrow pierced through the throat of the defending knight from the darkness.


    "Uh..." When the defending knight fell, he saw the dense long arrows flying.


    "Whoosh whoosh..."


    "Squat down, crouch down!!!" Immediately, a knight shouted in horror.


    "Clang clang clang!!!"


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    Dense long arrows flew up from outside the city and were nailed to the city wall. Many people were shot and killed.


    "Ah ah ah... help... me..."


    Eliza''s elf sniper squad, the arrows shot out, are aimed specifically at the knights giving orders.


    The knights on the wall of the city gate were all suppressed, and they didn''t even dare to lift their heads, for fear of being hit by this terrifyingly powerful long arrow.


    They couldn''t even fight back, and the other party was outside the range of their bows and arrows, which was a bit outrageous and scary.


    "Gah!!!"


    The city gate was opened, and a group of people from Xin Ke, mixed with blood, appeared in the middle of the city gate. Looking at the cavalry charging on horseback, they all grinned and moved away with the Tang knife in hand. The task was completed.

 Chapter 574：

    "Ta Tata..."


    The dense sound of hooves woke everyone in Somali City, and the cavalry all rushed into the city gate and began to clear the enemy.


    "Enter the city!" Eliza got up and ran towards the city gate with her quiver on her back.


    "Yes." The archers followed immediately. As for the knights on the city wall, they had been detained by the soldiers who had entered the city.


    "It''s really easy." Liu Feng stood in front of the main tent door, looking at the wide-open city gate and the chaotic knights on the city wall.


    "Master, I''m afraid this is the shortest story of siege, right?" Mina''s mouth slightly raised, this battle will definitely ignite the reputation of the young master and announce the emergence of an overlord.


    "The newspapers that were prepared before, let the bird clan orcs start distributing them. I want to spread what happened in Somali City to the west, and send the news back to Xiyang City, so that the newspaper office will start printing the newspapers." Liu Feng said lightly.


    He is about to start building momentum. If he wins, he will increase his reputation to the greatest extent, and newspapers are the most important means of propaganda. When he set off, he had already printed the newspapers of the victory of the war, and now it comes in handy.


    "Yes." Mina nodded earnestly, and immediately summoned her subordinates to make arrangements.


    "Let''s go, enter the city." Liu Feng walked towards Somali city, and there were more than a dozen members of the Wolf Warrior Squad immediately around.


    "..." Mina appeared with a saber in both hands, and her blue eyes glanced sharply around.


    The ground at the city gate was covered in blood, there were corpses lying around, and there were a lot of stumps around. Don''t look at taking the Somali city easily. If it was replaced by other forces to attack the city, it would not be able to take it down for more than a day.


    This is the gap in technical knowledge.


    "Go to the City Lord''s Mansion." Liu Feng said indifferently, walking towards the main street, and he could hear shouts of killing from time to time.


    When Liu Feng came to the City Lord''s Mansion, Ding Keda was being escorted out, and Leia stood beside him wiping the blood on the spear.


    "I''m the fourth prince, do you want to rebel? You actually want to treat me like this." Ding Keda shouted with a disheveled hair.


    He fainted during the day and only woke up at night. Then a group of people broke in and escorted him out of the door. He was so frightened that he didn''t come back to his senses until now.


    "Rebel? No, it''s you who rebelled, let''s quell the rebellion." Liu Feng said lightly.


    "You, what qualifications do you have to suppress the rebellion?" Ding Koda was in a hurry, and he was much clearer now.


    "Qualification?" Liu Feng raised his mouth slightly and said indifferently, "That''s a speech prepared for losers."


    "Damn it!" Ding Keda struggled to rush towards Liu Feng, and his dream of being a king ended like this.


    "Put it down and take it back to Princess Lucy." Liu Feng waved his hand.


    "Yes." The soldiers escorted Ding Koda to one side.


    "Damn, let go of me, you are a big rebel...crack!"


    A crisp slap sounded, making the hysterical Ding Koda quiet.


    "Xin Ke, take all those nobles into custody." Liu Feng turned his head and ordered to Xin Ke, "Rebels, kill without mercy!"


    If he releases these nobles now, he will definitely stop him in the future. After all, the reform is hurting the profits of the nobles.


    Although he is also an aristocrat, he is the biggest beneficiary of profits, and the customizer of the rules. For the time being, what he needs is a single word, who will let him have the knowledge support of another world.


    "Yes." Zink took him away and searched the nobles who were hiding.


    "Mina, send another letter to Xiyang City, and send some craftsmen to come, and ask for craftsmen who can make cement." Liu Feng instructed as he walked.


    Somali City, one of the main cities in the Westlands, is also one of the openings from the interior to the Westlands.


    Liu Feng definitely wants to develop. To get rich, he must build a road first. What he wants is definitely not a muddy road, but a straight cement road.


    "Yes." Mina responded seriously.


    "Niu Da, take all the prisoners to build a road and build a road leading to Xiyang City. This is the road map." Liu Feng took out the map from his pocket and handed it to Niu Da.


    "Understood." Niu Da was completely accustomed to the young master''s vigorous and resolute manner.


    "By the way, disperse these prisoners in batches, and then recruit those idlers. As long as they work, they will have wheat to eat." Liu Feng doesn''t mind giving some people who are willing to work a full meal.


    "Okay." Niu Da wrote it down.


    "Mina, collect information on nearby places suitable for growing large amounts of food." Liu Feng followed with another order.


    If you want to stabilize the hearts of the people, you must have food in your hands, and you need food to support soldiers. There are many kinds of food.


    "Okay." Mina took out a notepad and wrote.


    Chapter 0695 I want to go to Xiyang City.


    "Retreat, quickly retreat, let''s go to the depths of the Sahara." A human tribe all packed up and ran wildly.


    "The orcs are coming, let''s abandon this pasture."


    "Damn, that orc tribe is so fierce."


    "But I heard that there are many pirates over there by the sea."


    "That''s better than dying at the hands of an orc."


    "..."


    It only took half an hour, and the entire tribe was evacuated, leaving only some things that could not be taken away.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The war horses galloped, Elsa and Qiluo led the orc knights to the outside of the tribe, looking at the deserted tribe, they couldn''t help looking at each other.


    "His Royal Highness, this is already the third one. We ran away without saying we were going to attack them." Qiluo said helplessly, scratching his cheeks.


    "Forget it, run away and run away, it''s getting dark, let''s go back." Elsa sighed.


    Recently, her tribe has developed very fast because of the trade relationship with Xiyang City, which has caused it to be unable to keep up with the demand of Xiyang City.


    In other words, she also wanted the tribe to grow stronger, so she started the road of expansion, swept away all the tribes around a hundred kilometers, and occupied a very large grassland.


    But the result is that they have too few people to take care of the increasing grassland.


    This requires a lot of people, and she just wants to let people from this tribe help take care of the sheep or the like, or let them raise sheep, and then they will buy the sheep and use it to make a difference.


    Now Elsa has no shortage of pastures, and she doesn''t have to worry about not being able to sell anything, but she lacks a large number of people to help her raise sheep, horses, cattle, sheep shearing and so on.


    What puzzled her the most was that a lot of people had joined the tribe recently, but they still didn''t see how much the population had increased, which made her very distressed, and she couldn''t force the orcs to leave.


    "His Royal Highness, why don''t we attack the so-called Second Prince Yingluo? Take some people back to be slaves and help us raise sheep." Qiluo suggested in a low voice.


    The eastern part of the land of Yingluo Kingdom is connected to their expanded pasture. A few days ago, the second prince, Greener, came to the eastern part to take root, and he also sent people to the Sahara prairie to scramble for war horses.

 Chapter 575：

    To this end, she also led the orc knights to fight against the second prince''s knights, and of course she won.


    "No." Elsa refused, her golden eyes staring at the monkey ears for a while before she said coldly, "Do you want Liu Feng to resent us?"


    Her tribe was able to escape the difficulties, and it is still able to grow and develop because of trade with Xiyang City. She didn''t want to cause some unnecessary trouble.


    Because she knew that Liu Feng didn''t like slaves very much, she knew from what she heard from Xiyang City. Xiyang City now abolishes slaves, and slaves can become commoners after working hard for a year or two.


    From these measures, I know Xiyang City''s policy, but now she is capturing the human race as slaves to produce goods, I am afraid it will backfire, especially Xiyang City liberates a large number of orc slaves.


    "Uh..." Qiluo shut her mouth embarrassingly, even if she hated the human race, she still cared about Liu Feng''s opinion, after all, their living expenses depended on Liu Feng''s delivery.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Along the way, you can see a lot of sheep, horses, and cattle along the way.


    Especially the cows, it took Elsa half of the coins to buy so many cows. There are tens of thousands of cows, and they are still buying.


    It can be said that the places with cattle nearby were all bought by Elsa, and if you want cattle again, you will have to go deep into the interior of the Kingdom of England.


    "Send more people to inspect, I don''t want the cow to be taken away." Elsa ordered with a serious face.


    She knew how much Liu Feng attached importance to cattle.


    "Yes." Qiluo replied respectfully.


    "Ta Tata..."


    After spending more than an hour, I finally returned to the tribe, standing on a hill, where I could watch the situation in the tribe.


    "It''s really a good choice to move the tribe to the river." Elsa said with emotion.


    She learned about the port of Blackwater City, and moved the tribe to the Blackwater River, so that the big ship would have a port to park, and they wouldn''t have to travel so far to board the ship.


    "Another batch of goods is ready and can be sent to the cargo ship." Qiluo looked at the flow of people who kept moving goods to the ship.


    Now the orc tribe has several processing plants, some of which produce sackcloth nets to pack wool, and some that produce goat milk and goat milk powder.


    "I don''t know what''s new this time." Elsa said with a light smile.


    Xiyang City gave her too many surprises, such as the kind of powder that can make the stones stick together. When building a milk powder production room, she was really stunned.


    With the remaining cement, she built a house with stones, which made her happy for many days. How could a sheepskin tent have a stone house to make people feel at ease.


    "I heard that there is something called instant noodles, I don''t know if I brought it this time." Qiluo licked the corner of his mouth.


    "What happened to those people?" Elsa frowned at the beastman in the crowd holding the bag.


    "My subordinates sent someone to ask." Qiluo immediately ordered an orc knight to ask.


    Soon, the orc who asked the question came back and reported, "Sir, those people are going to Xiyang City."


    "It''s actually going to Xiyang City?" Qiluo opened his mouth and was a little surprised.


    "Find some time, I want to go to Xiyang City to see." Elsa suddenly spoke astonishingly, she understood that there would be fewer and fewer people in the tribe.


    "Ah?" Qiluo opened her mouth in surprise.


    "I want to see what''s so good about Xiyang City. It can actually attract so many orcs to Xiyang City." Elsa said with a serious face.


    Now the population is everything, the tribe needs the population to develop, she can''t force people not to leave, then go to understand Xiyang City, make the tribe as attractive as Xiyang City, so that people can stay.


    "Your Highness Princess, are you really going to Xiyang City?" Qiluo asked again in surprise.


    "Well, no need to persuade, I have decided to go in a few days." Elsa said seriously.


    "Uh..." Qiluo said in a low voice, "Her Royal Highness, I also want to go. I can protect your safety. I definitely didn''t go with you because I was curious about Xiyang City."


    "..." Elsa rolled her eyes, couldn''t help but patted her forehead and sighed, "It''s not frank!"


    "I..." Qiluo''s face flushed.


    She is really curious about what Xiyang City is like. It can attract so many people to Xiyang City, and it can also create a lot of interesting and delicious food, especially those wines, which make her very obsessed.


    Chapter 0696 do not raise food for free.


    Elsa''s tribe survived the predicament with the help of Liu Feng.


    Bella''s predicament has just begun, and her territory has received more and more orcs, and now it has grown to 30,000 orcs.


    There are many orcs in the Chaos Land. They usually hide and survive. Now, after hearing that Bella''s territory has received orcs, there are constantly orcs coming to her territory.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Tis was walking in the territory carrying the Overlord gun, her purple eyes staring blankly at the orcs sitting on the ground, all of them remained motionless, and some people were lying on the ground, waiting for the time to distribute wheat porridge one day.


    "It''s a while before we eat, so let''s sleep for a while."


    "It''s really nice here. You can eat without having to work."


    "Yeah, thanks to Lady Bella, we''re grateful for her kindness."


    "..."


    "Father, I''m hungry, when can I eat wheat porridge."


    "Wait a little longer, it''s fast, I''ll distribute the wheat porridge to eat later."


    "Really, I only give a little wheat porridge every time, but I still can''t eat enough, and they said that they would accept us. Is this making us come here to starve?"


    "That''s right, I''m here with high expectations, and I don''t even have a place to sleep."


    "..."


    Dessy listened to the discussion in the crowd, complained, gritted her silver teeth slightly, and strode towards the castle, she had been here for several days.


    The expectation from the beginning to the anger now is because of these orcs, the elder sister was kind enough to take him in, but she was actually talking sarcastic words.


    Niu Jiao Niang will compare Xiyang City again, and she will know where the gap is. Can she not be angry? In the case of Liu Feng''s eyes and ears, of course she knew that the current state of the territory would not work.


    "Lord Dess, you are back." The guard at the gate of the castle said respectfully.


    "Is the eldest sister back?" Tis said with a serious face, she knew that the eldest sister went out to inspect the territory today.


    "I''m back." The guard replied honestly.


    "Tap..."


    Tis strode towards the meeting hall, and before she arrived, she heard the sound of heated discussions.

 Chapter 576：

    "Sir, there are too many orcs in the territory. If you don''t think of a solution, the wheat purchased from Xiyang City will not last long." Fox girl Ruian said loudly.


    She has recently been tortured by the orcs and wheat in the territory, and these things have caused her hair loss, especially when there are riots in the territory from time to time.


    "I''m thinking, don''t rush." ??Bella shouted in distress, her usual indifference had disappeared, and she was rubbing her brows and having a headache.


    "My lord, my subordinates suggest driving them away, leaving too many orcs in the territory, which will only slow down the development of the territory." Ryan said with a serious face.


    "No, I don''t agree." Obi shouted loudly, "They are all orcs, all our companions, how can we drive them away?"


    "Obi Knight, can you get a lot of wheat?" Ryan''s eyes widened, and he shouted unwillingly, "If this goes on like this, even you will starve."


    "I... go grab it." Obi said hesitantly, not very confident.


    "Snatch? Whose? Are you planning to **** your Excellency Liu Feng''s goods? Are you not ashamed?" Ryan sneered.


    "..." Obi was silent.


    Thinking of the embarrassment when facing Liu Feng before, I couldn''t help lowering my head.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Tis stepped in, making the intense atmosphere a little less intense.


    "Okay, let''s go down." Bella smiled reluctantly, looking at Tis with her dark brown vertical pupils, she didn''t want Niu Jiao Niang to know too much trouble.


    "Yes." Obi and Ryan saluted and prepared to leave.


    "Don''t go yet." Tess said, stepping and sitting next to Bella.


    "Is there anything for them to do?" Bella asked curiously, feeling that she owed Tice.


    From the descriptions of Ruian and Obi, she learned about the prosperity of Xiyang City, and Dessy could have enjoyed happiness in Xiyang City, but now she is suffering here, and she can''t even eat three meals.


    "Yes." Tis nodded affirmatively, her face became serious, picked up the momentum when catching the prisoner in Xiyang City, and said solemnly, "Eldest sister, why don''t you take care of the people outside?"


    "This..." Bella was at a loss for words, what could she do? There are more and more people, and it was fine at first, but it can''t be rectified later.


    "Miss Tease, it''s mainly because we don''t have enough manpower and food." Ryan said to Bella.


    "Not enough manpower? There are so many people outside waiting to eat and drink for nothing." Tis said, turning to look at Bella, and asked with a serious face, "Does the eldest sister want to keep them for nothing?"


    "But if you drive them away, Lord Bella''s reputation will be bad, and no one will believe the words of Lord Bella in the future." Obi also made a sound.


    "But what I heard outside was complaining, complaining about not getting enough to eat, lying on the ground and complaining, all wanting clothes to reach for food and open mouth." Tis said more and more loudly.


    "This... how is this possible?" Bella''s eyes widened in disbelief. "They''re complaining that I''m not good to them?"


    "Yes." Tis nodded affirmatively. She remembered what the young master said, and said, "Don''t pay blindly, it will make those people take it for granted. If you don''t pay in the end, you will be resentful."


    "..." Bella opened her mouth and turned to look at Ryan and Obi. Seeing that both of them lowered their heads, she immediately knew that what Tiss said was true.


    "Eldest sister, didn''t the young master say that you can buy saltpeter? You should rush those people to dig stones for wheat, so that the territory can also have an income." Tiss suggested.


    The topic of digging for saltpeter was mentioned when she first came to the territory, but Bella rejected it. She thought that the orcs should not be forced to work hard to dig stones, and that they could grow wheat to achieve self-sufficiency. It''s just word of mouth.


    "Can he really buy ore? You have to know that the ore in that area is very easy to mine." Bella thought about this question seriously for the first time.


    "Master said it''s okay, it''s okay." Tiss replied without hesitation.


    "You..." Bella looked at Dess helplessly, the Niu Jiao Niang who used to admire her was gone, and now she has become someone else''s fangirl.


    Her dark brown vertical pupils narrowed, and she returned to her cold look. She ordered Obi and the two, "Drive all those who eat free food to dig ore, and get wheat according to how many ore you dig."


    "Yes." Obi replied respectfully.


    "Sir, what if they don''t go?" Ryan asked quickly.


    "Go away, I don''t keep people here who eat and drink for free." Bella waved her hand, full of murderous energy, "The troublemaker, kill!"


    "Yes." Ryan''s face beamed with joy, as long as she had these words, she would dare to kill those bastards.


    Obi sighed in his heart, with his understanding of Ryan''s black-bellied character, there must be many people who are going to be unlucky.


    Chapter 0697 otherworldly version of cosmetics.


    In the study room of Xiyang City, An Li, Nicole, and Princess Lucy were all busy with their own affairs.


    An Li was dealing with government affairs. Now, there are hundreds of government affairs in Xiyang City, big and small, for her to pass her eyes. There are dozens of them every day, especially when Liu Feng and Mina are not there.


    "These people just haven''t seen the world, and this kind of thing happens every day." An Li was so angry that she couldn''t help complaining.


    "What''s wrong?" Nicole put down the abacus and shook her wrist.


    She is currently in charge of finances, and every time she checks the bills of some shops and customs duties to see if there are any fakes.


    "It''s not the people who have just come here, especially those noble ladies, who run to the gold coin supermarket every day, almost trampling the threshold." En Li held the pen in her mouth and made an indistinct voice.


    "Isn''t this a good thing?" Princess Lucy put down her pen and stopped thinking about a new novel. She has been thinking about new novels in recent days.


    Hearing the conversation between the two, she couldn''t help but add that she admired Enri and Nicole very much and felt much better than her.


    An Li manages so many things in Xiyang City, and she can manage them in an orderly manner; Nicole has settled all the bills and can make very careful forms.


    Comparing herself with herself, it seems that she can only write a novel, except that she has the status of a princess, it seems that there is nothing special.


    "A good thing is a good thing, but they are almost living in the supermarket now. Now the gold coin supermarket is full of people, and the shelves are empty." En Li said speechlessly. It was the first time she understood that when a woman is crazy, there is nothing like a man. something happened.


    Those noble ladies are a group of shrews, no, it should be said that they are a group of scumbags, they are thick-skinned, they don''t say anything cruel, they just don''t go away.


    "Okay, the young master is coming back. When the young master comes back and the meeting is over, they will have to leave." Nicole reassured.


    She knows that the goods are not enough, but accumulating. The young master is warming up the market, giving people a picture that there are few goods, and the large amount of goods will not lower the price in the future.


    "I don''t know where the young master is?" En Li pouted, resting her chin with both hands, and she was not even in the mood to change government affairs.


    The good news came seven or eight days ago, and she was so excited that she didn¡¯t sleep all night. The prisoners five days ago were also taken over by Xiyang City, the knights were sent to mine, and the nobles were all imprisoned.


    And four days ago, there was another good news that the fourth prince had been captured; from that day, everyone in Xiyang City was honest, and from that day on, nobles continued to arrive in Xiyang City, it can be said that the west side All the nobles who can come from the land have come.


    Now, if you accidentally step on someone''s foot in the city, the other party may be the city owner of a small town. The other party is still friendly, for fear of offending the people in the castle, or rather, being afraid of offending Liu Feng.


    After taking the city of Somalia and capturing the fourth prince, she knew that the young master''s reputation had reached the peak in the west, and no city lord dared to make Liu Feng upset.


    "Come on, it should only be a day or two." Nicole said softly.


    "I don''t want to change government affairs." En Li closed the notepad and leaned back on the back of the chair like she had no bones.


    She looked at Nicole who was smiling, and the more she looked, the more her lips pouted. She found that Nicole was getting more and more beautiful, her cheeks were less green and more charming, and she looked like an intellectual big sister.

 Chapter 577：

    "Why do you keep staring at me?" Nicole touched her face and wondered, "Is there something on my face?"


    "Nicole, you are getting more and more beautiful." Enri muttered, looking down at her chest, feeling a little distressed.


    "Anli, you are also very beautiful." Nicole chuckled, she knew what Fox Erniang meant.


    "..." Princess Lucy rolled her eyes. Are these two talking about business?


    She recently got to know the situation in Xiyang City for a new novel, and learned a lot of new terms. I heard that they were all created by Liu Feng, so she decided to write it into the new novel, which will definitely be welcomed by many people.


    "Nicole, let''s play cards, where has Biris gone?" Enri stretched her waist and said.


    "She should go out to play." Nicole recorded half of the bill on a note, stood up and said, "Forget playing cards, I''m going to do some cosmetics, will you go?"


    Since Biris can go out to play, she seldom plays cards during the day, and runs out and crazy all day.


    "What about cosmetics?" En Li asked dumbly.


    "It''s something that can make a woman beautiful." Nicole chuckled, this is what the young master told her in winter, and then she recorded it and began to prepare the raw materials.


    She had prepared the materials a few days ago. If the young master hadn''t gone out to fight, she would have already started.


    "Being beautiful?" En Li and Princess Lucy both eyes lit up and nodded quickly, "What is it?"


    "Let''s go, things haven''t come out yet, let''s try it out." Nicole stepped outside.


    "Hurry up, hurry up." Enri was more anxious than Nicole, and dragged her forward.


    Princess Lucy has a smile on her lips, her golden eyes are full of anticipation, there is no woman who does not love beauty. Of course it could be more beautiful.


    Nicole''s private workshop in the castle, like the perfume used in the castle, is produced by this workshop, but it is not comparable to the mass production of perfume outside.


    Like An Li''s limited-edition lollipops, Nicole also made them here. If anyone in the castle has learned the most from Liu Feng, that person is Nicole.


    "Gag..."


    The workshop door was opened, Nicole brought Enri and Princess Lucy in, and then closed the door with her backhand.


    "Isn''t this the place where perfume was made before?" Enri asked in surprise.


    "I''m in charge here now." Nicole said with a smile, and walked quickly to a workbench where many bottles and jars were placed.


    "Nicole, is the lollipop over there the latest limited edition?" En Li saw a lollipop inside a glass counter.


    "Yeah." Nicole replied casually.


    "Can I take a look?" En Li swallowed her saliva, her fox tail swung back and forth, her brown eyes full of longing.


    "No." Nicole refused. If she dared to agree, Mother Hu Er would dare to hold it back and not pay it back.


    "Ni~ke~" Enri said coquettishly.


    "I don''t dare to show it to you without the consent of the young master." Nicole rolled her eyes, lifted Liu Feng out, and said, "Come here, don''t you want to know how the cosmetics came about?"


    Chapter 0698 Han makeup.


    "Come on." En Li pouted, looked at the glass counter reluctantly, and dragged herself to Nicole''s side.


    "Hee hee..." Princess Lucy came to Nicole''s other side with a smile, looking at the bottles and jars on the table, she also saw the honeycomb, which surprised her.


    "So many things?" Enri asked in astonishment.


    "Yes." Nicole took out a notepad from her arms. This was her private notepad, which recorded many personal opinions.


    She spread it out on the table, and the three of them leaned over to look at it.


    The cosmetics Nicole said were a kind of ancient Chinese makeup given by Liu Feng. They were natural cosmetics in ancient times on the earth, but they were not made up of chemical ingredients such as lotions, essences, and isolation creams in modern times.


    Liu Feng has seen a lot of makeup women on Earth, and many of them are afraid that they will be marinated by cosmetics. When they come to another world, they will definitely not teach them to Nicole, and many skills are unqualified, and there is nothing they can do if they want.


    "Come on, melt the honeycomb first and make it into beeswax." Nicole began to operate according to the recorded method.


    "I''ll set a fire and pour water." Princess Lucy eagerly helped.


    "Okay." Nicole nodded, brought an empty ceramic cup, put dried roselle and rose tea in it, and then put comfrey.


    "What are these? It''s so fragrant." Princess Lucy said in surprise.


    "These are all flowers grown in the backyard. You''ve been here for a few days, haven''t you been to the backyard yet?" Nicole said softly, these were picked in the backyard, and many of them were never seen before.


    "Well, I haven''t been there." Princess Lucy nodded, she decided to take a look later.


    "Do you want to pour water?" Enri looked at the contents of the bottle.


    "No." Nicole shook her head, took the vegetable oil next to it, and said, "If you use water, it can be stored for a long time, and it is easy to break."


    "What is this?" Princess Lucy asked curiously like a baby.


    "This is a kind of dried fruit oil. I heard from the young master that the output is very small and it is very precious." Nicole said softly.


    There are many things in her workshop that are not available on the market. The young master did experiments for her. If it wasn''t for those bills, maybe she would spend most of the time here.


    She misses Sheeran a little bit. Sheeran was there before, and after the church''s accounting and auditing, she would spread some things out, and she would have time to do things here and there.


    I don''t know if Sheeran, the future Blackwater City Lord, will come or not.


    Nicole shook off some thoughts, poured the dried fruit oil into the bottle, and drowned the dried flowers inside.


    "Ah!" Nicole exclaimed dumbly after pouring out, looking down at the contents of the bottle, blinking her gray eyes.


    "What? What''s wrong?" Enri asked anxiously.


    "Did it go wrong?" Princess Lucy frowned. She looked down at the notepad and found nothing wrong.


    "No, I forgot to do this step before." Nicole couldn''t help but patted her forehead, walked to the shelf next to her, and brought down a bottle of the same size, which contained soaked roselle flowers. Vegetable oil of comfrey.


    "Nicole, is this what you did before? It''s so red." En Li was surprised.


    "Yeah, I got it seven or eight days ago. I really don''t have a good memory." Nicole stuck out her tongue playfully.


    "If so, what''s the next step?" Princess Lucy became more and more curious.


    "Let''s get the dye." Nicole glanced at the notepad, took a ceramic plate, put the rose petals picked in the morning into it, poured in the white wine, and twisted the juice of a sour fruit into it.


    Nicole recently discovered that there are many more fruits in the castle, many of which she has never seen before. This sour fruit is one of them, and it can also be used to make some food.


    "Here, mash these up." Nicole handed it to Enri.


    "Wrap me." En Li took the wooden pole aside and started fiddling.

 Chapter 578：

    "Lucy, let''s cut the paper." Nicole took out the wood pulp paper from the drawer.


    "Hey, this paper is so white." Princess Lucy said in surprise, took one and looked at it, and found that it was relatively soft.


    "This is two or three levels higher than the paper sold outside, and the cost is more expensive." Nicole explained simply.


    The things used in the castle are better than those circulating on the market. She heard the young master say that when the things outside can be fully popularized, they will be upgraded.


    With some things she knows, I''m afraid it won''t be released for many years, such as this wood pulp paper.


    "What are you going to do with this paper?" Enri asked while fiddling.


    "It''s used to make lip paper." Nicole looked forward with anticipation. She remembered that the young master said that using lip paper would make her lips very red and sexy. She always remembered this.


    "Okay, let''s filter, right?" Enri looked at the notepad and found a sackcloth to squeeze out the juice.


    "Boil it." Nicole nodded, turned her head and said to Princess Lucy, "Pour out the melted honeycomb and wait for it to condense into beeswax."


    "Understood." Enri''s interest also aroused.


    "Okay." Princess Lucy complied.


    A few minutes later, Nicole cut hundreds of pieces of paper, each about the size of two fingers, before she nodded in satisfaction.


    "Enli is all right, let''s get the lip paper." Nicole took the rose petal juice, soaked the wood pulp paper for two or three seconds, and then took it out and spread it on the bamboo mat.


    The three of them were busy, and after ten minutes, they soaked hundreds of lip papers and spread them on the bamboo mat.


    "What can this lip paper do?" Enri asked with a frown, her fox ears perked up.


    "Come on, let me demonstrate." Nicole smiled mysteriously, put some water on her lips, picked up a lip paper and sipped it on her lips, and her lips were stained with a touch of red, looking very **** and beautiful.


    "Wow! It''s so beautiful, it''s so beautiful." En Li stared at Nicole''s red lips with wide brown eyes, which made people want to kiss.


    "Is this the lip paper? It''s incredible." Princess Lucy said in amazement, she felt that this could also be written into a novel.


    Of course, I won''t write the secret recipe, only the function of the lip paper.


    She believes that in addition to perfume, it will definitely be another thing that can make women crazy, and now she is excited when she sees the effect of lip paper.


    "Isn''t it great?" Nicole smiled charmingly and said softly, "These lip papers have to be brushed with rose juice a few times with a brush, so that they can be more red."


    "Nicole, it''s done, give me a copy." En Li tugged at Nicole''s arm and acted coquettishly.


    "Don''t worry, everyone in the castle has it, and there will be an exhibition in a few days." Nicole said slightly.


    "Exhibition?" Princess Lucy asked suspiciously.


    "The young master mentioned it, saying that summer is coming, it''s time to launch new things." Nicole smiled mysteriously.


    Chapter 0699 crazy four-piece suit.


    "Exhibition? Do you want to put the lip paper on it too?" Enri blinked her brown eyes.


    Of course she knew about the exhibition. She, Nicole and Weiya were in charge of this, but she didn''t expect to have lip paper.


    "Well, just promote it at the exhibition." Nicole nodded affirmatively, she had this plan.


    "This... those women will go crazy." En Li rolled her eyes, thinking of the madness of those noble ladies, she felt a little scared.


    "..." Princess Lucy stood beside her obediently. She didn''t know what the exhibition was, so she couldn''t get in. After all, she joined Xiyang City not long ago, so she still couldn''t let go.


    "Okay, this is an opportunity." Nicole pursed her lips and changed the subject, "Then do the remaining two things."


    "How to do it?" En Li asked quickly, she was surprised by the lip paper, and now she can''t wait to know what''s next.


    "What I''m going to do now is rouge cream, something that can make the cheeks pink." Nicole knew this, and the two of them would definitely have their eyes glowing.


    "Can you really make your cheeks pink?" Enri exclaimed excitedly.


    She is still young, and with a little excitement, her cheeks will turn pink.


    But she has seen many middle-aged women, especially those noble ladies, who have many spots on their cheeks and are very pale, which makes her very worried about whether they will be like this in the future.


    "That''s what the young master said, try it and you''ll know." Nicole also had the same worries as Hu Erniang.


    "What do you want to do, please tell me." Princess Lucy was also excited, no one would not worry about getting ugly when they grow old.


    "Make the dye first." Nicole took the beeswax, put it into a ceramic cup, and took the dried roselle dye that she made earlier and poured some into it.


    She handed the ceramic mug to Princess Lucy and said, "Put the mug in the hot water and let the beeswax melt."


    "Okay." Princess Lucy was full of energy.


    "What about me? What can I do?" Enri asked on her toes.


    No one can stop a woman''s yearning for beauty, and she is still full of energy.


    "Let''s adjust the powder of the rouge cream." Nicole took a few bottles, which contained a lot of powder.


    "What kind of powder are these?" Enri asked curiously.


    "This is rose powder, corn meal, and pearl powder." Nicole introduced them one by one.


    "Stop, this pearl powder, isn''t that kind of pearl?" Princess Lucy said in surprise.


    "No, it''s that kind of pearl powder." Nicole affirmed.


    "Lucy, don''t be surprised, we don''t lack pearls." En Li waved her hand, holding back her smile.


    There is no shortage of pearls in Xiyang City, or in other words, there is no shortage of small pearls. There are many small pearls opened in the precious pavilion. Many of them have been collected, and some of them are used as medicinal materials.


    It''s just that she didn''t expect that pearl powder will be used in this rouge cream, which is too expensive, right? It is completely conceivable how high the price of rouge cream will be in the future.


    "There is no shortage of pearls..." Princess Lucy''s eyes twitched, not even a princess of hers dared to say this.


    "The three powders are mixed in proportion, and then pour in beeswax and dyes made of roselle, rose, and comfrey, and stir well." Nicole kept stirring, pouring dye powder from time to time, and finally the rouge paste was formed, yes Pink rouge cream.


    "This is it? It''s really pink." Enri grinned.


    "It''s amazing." Princess Lucy exclaimed, resisting the urge to do it.


    "Come on, make the last brow cream, for thrush, to make the brows black, whatever shape you want." Nicole covered her mouth and chuckled, as if thinking of something.


    She remembered her mother''s eyebrows, one big and one small, and she secretly used charcoal to thrush her eyebrows, and her eyebrows were almost shaved off by the charcoal.


    She doesn''t want to use charcoal thrush in the future.


    "For thrush?" Princess Lucy''s golden eyes lit up, which was another thing that made a girl''s heart move.

 Chapter 579：

    Girls don''t know why, they are born with relatively few eyebrows, and they are still very thin, especially when they get older, there are only a few eyebrows left.


    Girls without eyebrows are as weird and ugly as they can be. People in this era are very popular with charcoal thrushes.


    "As usual, this time beeswax is melted with dried fruit oil." Nicole said softly.


    "Okay." Princess Lucy moved her hands and feet swiftly.


    "What powder do you use this time?" An Li looked at the notepad and muttered, "Indigo powder, bamboo charcoal powder, coffee powder?"


    "The powders this time are all dark colors." Nicole took out three bottles again, mixed them in proportion, poured in the preparation made of beeswax and dried fruit oil, and soon an eyebrow cream was ready.


    "This is the end?" Enri looked at the three things in front of her in surprise.


    If Liu Feng saw it here, he would definitely say a three-piece cosmetic set.


    Lipstick is lipstick, rouge is makeup, and eyebrow cream is eyebrow pencil.


    Alien Edition cosmetic three-piece set.


    "Come on, give it a try." Nicole chuckled, pulling Mother Fox Er to fiddle with her face.


    "Wow, it''s so beautiful." Princess Lucy shouted in surprise, her golden eyes full of sparkles.


    Now An Li has lost a little bit of greenness, and has become a little more mature, giving people a noble look, and this is how she looks like a princess.


    "Come on, Lucy will try too." Nicole looked at Princess Lucy.


    "Okay." Princess Lucy nodded again and again, her eyes full of anticipation.


    "Close your eyes." Nicole said softly, drawing on Princess Lucy''s face, that is, simply drawing her eyebrows, applying blush and red lips, and it was done in a few minutes.


    "Princess, this is like a princess." En Li exclaimed, looking at Princess Lucy''s glamorous appearance, she lost a trace of her usual weakness.


    "Now when you go out, you will definitely attract a lot of onlookers." Nicole smiled and felt a sense of accomplishment. The three-piece cosmetic set that the young master said was made.


    "There will definitely be a lot of competition to buy this, it can be said that it is more popular than perfume." Enri affirmed.


    "Yeah, these three things are amazing." Princess Lucy exclaimed.


    She felt incredible about Liu Feng again, and created something more popular than perfume, which could make a lot of money again.


    "These three things, plus the perfume, are the necessary four-piece suits for noble girls." Nicole said with a smile, she seemed to see a lot of gold coins floating over.


    As a woman, I only know how attractive these four things are, crazy four-piece suit.


    Chapter 0700 little cat.


    The next morning, the entire Xiyang City was lively, more lively than usual, but a little more cautious, because Liu Feng was back.


    There was no fanfare or aggressiveness, and just returned to the castle with Mina and Eliza.


    As soon as you return from victory, you will oppress people. After a long time, people will feel resentment and get along with people in the world. It is impossible to oppress people blindly, and that will only make people resentful.


    It has already been advertised in the newspapers, and the rest should be concealed. This kind of deterrence is more effective. If you have shown your muscles, you should take it away. It will make people more fearful if people cannot guess. People will be suspicious. The more he guessed, the less he dared to move, and the one who dared to move was the killed chicken.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The two-horse carriage was running on the main road to the castle.


    "Master, there are really many people." Mina opened the curtains of the carriage and looked at the crowd by the road with blue eyes. There were many people dressed in rich clothes.


    "It seems that the effect is better than expected." Liu Feng chuckled, squinting and thinking.


    Shocking is enough, so the next thing is to win people''s hearts. Simply developing Xiyang City will not be able to dominate the entire western land, let alone go out of the western land.


    The goods produced by a single Xiyang City are only a drop in the bucket for the entire Yingluo Kingdom, and throwing them into the entire kingdom market will not cause much splash.


    The tax that he has to do is a lasting strategy. No matter how much other people earn and how well they develop, the tax must be paid, and then he will always have income.


    So the reform that drives the entire West Side is paying taxes, but will others pay you taxes for no reason? Especially the nobles, who are still the masters of a city, think it is impossible to think about it.


    It depends on how much benefit Liu Feng gives, in order to make people willing to pay the tax, and the core of this banquet, or his main purpose is the tax.


    Of course, the most rude and simple is to push horizontally. Those who do not pay taxes will be eliminated, and then someone who has heard of it will be replaced.


    The result must be that no money has been confiscated for several years, and the commoners will be scrapped by the city owner, and a bit of their hard-earned money will be paid as a tax.


    Then one day, a careerist rose up and launched a rebellion against the aristocracy. Even under the suppression, the population and economy would go backward again for several years, and the gains outweighed the losses.


    And it is definitely impossible to let Liu Feng give things in vain. It will only nourish some ambitious people. So for the time being, control the situation, and the days are still long. Give some benefits to make people surrender, and then slowly adjust them in the future. This is him. Temporary policy.


    Governing a territory is different from governing the entire western land. If the territory is small, it can be rectified by force, because it can be suppressed at will when something goes wrong.


    But how big is the entire western land, it was only a few days after the incident happened, and everything was already too late.


    "Huh..." Liu Feng sighed and exclaimed, governing the territory really wasn''t playing a family.


    He remembered the big trolls who were spraying around on the Internet on the other side of the earth before, saying that governing the country is so simple. If you don''t agree with that set, you''ll just do it, a real man in three seconds, turning over the sand in ten years.


    "Destruction is easy, creation is difficult." Liu Feng said with emotion.


    There are too many things to consider, such as his trip to Somalia, if it weren''t for the name of Princess Lucy, many people would definitely be alerted to him, instead of everyone gathering in Xiyang City now.


    Weather, location, and people.


    The change of dynasties in the ancient times of the earth all happened when the people were struggling. That guy rebelled when the country was prosperous? It must have been a brain drain.


    "Master, what''s the matter?" Mina''s blue eyes flashed with worry, and she said softly, "Is it uncomfortable?"


    "No, I''m just thinking about something." Liu Feng shook his head. He has come this far. Governing governance, he is now governing.


    "Master, they don''t dare to mess around." Mina said coldly, she knew what the master was worried about, people were unpredictable.


    "Ta Tata..."


    As soon as the carriage arrived at the gate of the castle, the guards rushed in, shouting, "The Lord of the City is back."


    "Sure enough, it''s good to go home." Liu Feng laughed dumbly, and was shouted by the soldiers'' enthusiasm, clearing his busy thoughts.


    "Hee hee..." Mina covered her mouth and chuckled, she decided to reward the shouting soldier with some copper coins later.


    "I can finally relax." Eliza''s tense face also showed a smile.


    "Ta Ta... Ta!" The carriage stopped.


    "Let''s go." Liu Feng got up, stepped out of the carriage, looked up, and froze.


    "This..." Mina''s blue eyes widened when she came out.

 Chapter 580：

    "So beautiful." Eliza exclaimed, covering her mouth.


    "Welcome, young master (sir/Liu Feng) home." En Li, Nicole, Princess Lucy and others shouted in unison.


    The most important thing is that they all put on makeup, and the most important thing is that someone put on makeup, which makes people laugh and cry.


    "You guys..." After Liu Feng glanced at Nicole and Princess Lucy, he stayed on An Li''s face and couldn''t help but laughed heartily, "Hahaha... An Li, you are turning into a little face."


    "I..." En Li pouted and bowed her head in embarrassment. It was the first time she put on makeup herself, but she went by feeling. The rouge on her face was not evenly spread, and there were deep and light pinks.


    "Really." Liu Feng came to Anli, rubbed her head, and said indulgently, "It looks good without changing it, it looks like a little cat."


    "No way!" An Li said twistingly, and Liu Feng''s small emotions were all rubbed away.


    "It''s very good-looking." Liu Feng looked at the crowd and said with a light smile, "However, everyone looks very good-looking, so let''s give outsiders a way to live."


    "Hee hee..." The girls covered their mouths and laughed lightly, and everyone was amused by Liu Feng.


    But there are also people with high emotional intelligence who can hear a different meaning, that is, Liu Feng likes natural ones, and then put them on when they go out.


    Indeed, Liu Feng likes natural, but he will not force people not to wear makeup.


    The Chinese makeup formula he gave is not irritating, and the pearl powder, indigo, beeswax and the like are also good for people.


    Chapter 0701 Mermaid farewell.


    "Nicole, it''s great, it''s actually done." Liu Feng gave Nicole a thumbs up.


    "It''s the secret recipe given by the young master, I''ll just follow it." Nicole shook her head softly.


    It is said to be an experiment, but in fact, many things are made by the young master after giving her careful steps, and then follow the steps.


    "Then at the exhibition, you can take part of it and sell it." Liu Feng smiled lightly.


    "We have exactly this plan." Nicole nodded seriously.


    "Let''s go, tell me what happened in Xiyang City." Liu Feng walked towards the backyard.


    Mina, Anli, Nicole, and Princess Lucy quickly followed, and the others left to do their own business. They just wanted to make sure Liu Feng was okay.


    "Tap..."


    "Gag!"


    As soon as Liu Feng arrived in the study, he pulled on the collar of his hanfu and said, "It''s really hot in this weather."


    "Master, it''s summer now." Nicole stepped forward quickly, holding a handkerchief to help wipe the sweat.


    "Take it off." Liu Feng untied his waistband, took off his Hanfu coat, and wore a set of short-sleeved shirts, made of linen.


    "Master, drink some water." En Li came over with a teacup.


    "Okay." Liu Feng took it and poured it into his mouth.


    He was wondering what happened to Niujiao Niang. He didn''t know if the saltpeter could be delivered. Too many places needed saltpeter, especially when summer came.


    A glass of iced watermelon juice and a couple of ice creams would be great.


    "..." Princess Lucy watched the three of them get along quietly, very natural, as if they usually get along like this.


    "Aren''t those people making a fuss?" Liu Feng asked as he put down his cup.


    "No, everyone is very honest." An Li shook the fox''s ears, and the corners of her mouth raised slightly, "Those people read the newspaper after the young master''s victory, and they all quieted down and became very humble."


    "That''s fine." Liu Feng nodded, and then asked, "How is the preparation for the things I asked for?"


    "It''s all done." Enri said seriously.


    "Very good, tell them, the day after tomorrow, invite them to watch a play and have fun." Liu Feng said indifferently.


    "Okay." Enri replied.


    "How did your exhibition go?" Liu Feng turned to look at Nicole, the exhibition could be related to product promotion in Xiyang City.


    He has now begun to hand over some plans to Nicole and a few others. He is no longer doing everything himself, as long as he controls the direction.


    "It''s all ready, you can start at any time." Nicole affirmed.


    "Then, let''s start tomorrow. Let''s warm up first." Liu Feng folded his hands on the desk.


    Some decoys have to be released in advance to make people tempted.


    "Yes." Nicole and Enri answered in unison.


    "You can send someone to distribute the news, just say that I have some crafts to announce here." Liu Feng''s black eyes narrowed slightly, this bait is big enough.


    He has decided to exchange some technologies that can be eliminated as benefits, and there will definitely be people who are willing to board his thief ship.


    "Understood." Mina replied.


    "Lucy, Ding Koda has been secretly escorted into the Guard Division, what do you want to do with him?" Liu Feng turned to look at Lucy who was silent.


    "Close it for now." Princess Lucy was stunned and said, "I haven''t figured out what to do yet."


    Let her kill Ding Koda, but she hasn''t reached that step yet, so she can only wait until the eldest prince and second prince are brought up before deciding.


    "No problem." Liu Feng nodded, this small request will definitely be agreed.


    "Boom bang bang..."


    There was a knock on the study door, and then it was pushed open, and the mermaid Bilis walked in.


    "It''s Bilis." Liu Feng looked at Bilis'' frowning face and said, "Why do you have a bitter face? Who bullied you!"


    "That..." Bilis hesitated, not daring to look at Liu Feng, and lowered her head like a child who made a mistake.


    "Let''s talk about anything." Liu Feng said gently, he turned his head to look at Anli and Nicole, and what they got was shaking their heads. They didn''t know what happened to the mermaid.


    Recently, An Li and Nicole have been very busy, but they didn''t pay much attention to what the mermaid did.


    "I, I..." Bilis raised her head, looked at Liu Feng with twinkling eyes, pursed her lips, and whispered, "Liu Feng, I came to bid you farewell."


    "Farewell?" Liu Feng was stunned.


    "Ah? Biris, are you leaving?" Enri said in shock.


    "Well, I''ve been out for so long, and the injury is healed. I want to go back to Mermaid Bay to have a look." Bilis said in a deep voice, she wanted to leave a few days ago, but thinking that Liu Feng saved her, You have to say goodbye in person.


    "Will it be dangerous?" Liu Feng frowned, he didn''t forget that there were pirates in the Mermaid Bay.

 Chapter 581：

    "It shouldn''t be. We mermaids are in danger and can enter the sea. Those pirates will definitely be afraid of us destroying the ship and will not stay in the mermaid bay for too long." Bilis said quickly.


    "When will you leave?" Liu Feng said gently, he still had the same idea as before, the people in the castle would not force them to stay.


    "Let''s go tonight." The corners of Billis'' mouth were slightly raised, she was glad Liu Feng didn''t force her, of course, there was a hint of disappointment in her heart.


    "So urgent?" Liu Feng frowned and persuaded, "Why did you choose to leave at night? I can arrange for you to leave on a merchant ship, and Xiyang City has been very lively these two days."


    "I can swim away, and I can cover for me at night." Bilis said softly.


    "You''ll be very tired like this." Liu Feng looked at Bilisha and said solemnly, "Stay for two more days, just two days later, the caravan will leave, then I will arrange for you to take a ride."


    After swimming in the water for more than half a month, even a mermaid would feel exhausted.


    "This..." Bilisha wanted to say something, but she was speechless when she saw Liu Feng''s black eyes.


    "Bilis, just stay for two more days. I''ll prepare some gifts for you then." Nicole persuaded.


    "I can''t bring too many things without gifts." Bilis quickly waved her hand to refuse. She was swimming in the water, so she really couldn''t bring too many things.


    Moreover, many things are not waterproof, and she is afraid that she will be soaked in water before she goes back.


    "Okay, when you leave in two days, I''ll give you a waterproof bag and let you bring some things back." Liu Feng could guess the reason.


    "Waterproof bags? Really?" Biris asked in surprise.


    "I''ll know then." Liu Feng smiled mysteriously.


    Chapter 0702 The otherworldly version of the costume show.


    The next day, when the genius was bright, many people submitted salutations, wanting to see Liu Feng.


    The result is that they don''t see each other, and they will arrange to meet tomorrow, which makes many nobles helpless and annoyed, but they dare not say anything.


    "It seems that we want to see others, but we may not be able to." Viscount Guini sighed.


    He looked at the gate of the castle, where many people gathered, but no one could enter.


    "It seems that tomorrow may not be a good thing." Viscount Gambaf was a little worried.


    "You mean? Liu Feng wants to unify the western land?" Viscount Gini''s pupils tightened.


    "Isn''t this a matter of course?" Gambaf looked up at the rising sun and whispered, "Otherwise, Liu Feng would have the courage to move the fourth prince?"


    "You mean? Liu Feng is afraid that the fourth prince will come and compete with him? That''s why he made an excuse to win the fourth prince?" Viscount Gini said in surprise.


    "Otherwise?" Viscount Gambaf said indifferently, "A discerning person can see that Liu Feng is not someone who is willing to live in this small city."


    "This city is not small." Viscount Guini muttered.


    "..." Gambaf was speechless. Indeed, for many people, even for him, Xiyang City was an unimaginable miracle.


    But so what? For the strange creator Liu Feng, this is just a genius idea in his youth, what about in the future? Definitely not willing to stay in Xiyang City, this is the arrogance of a genius.


    Gambaf thinks that Liu Feng is too young now, so he is motivated and will not be content with the status quo.


    "Everyone, my city master, he is too tired and won''t see guests today."


    At the entrance of the castle, Niu Ben shouted loudly, "In order to express my apology, the city lord put on a show for everyone to see, and every noble can come here to receive an invitation."


    "Huh? Show?" Ginny turned his head to look, and immediately saw many people fighting for it.


    "Let''s go, let''s get one too." Gambaf stepped forward and got an invitation under the guard of the knight.


    "What show?" Gini also got the invitation, opened it and looked at it, and said in surprise for a while, "Xiaqiu clothing catwalk? What is this?"


    "It looks like it has something to do with clothing, so let''s go take a look." Viscount Gambaf said indifferently, he was very interested in what Liu Feng made.


    Moreover, it''s not that I haven''t learned something these days, and the Guard Division can go back and test it in Mitchell City, as well as the rental carriage.


    The premise is that he can get benefits from Liu Feng, so that he can implement the ideas obtained.


    "It says on the invitation card is to go to the square of Xiyang Park? What is this place?" Viscount Gini looked at the invitation card and wondered. It''s been a few days since he came to Xiyang City, and this is the first time he''s heard of this park.


    "It should be an unopened area." Viscount Gambaf said indifferently.


    When he came to Xiyang City, he found that there were many closed areas in Xiyang City, and people were not allowed to approach, such as the construction site of the tallest building.


    "We don''t know the way? How do we get there?" Viscount Gini rolled his eyes.


    "Isn''t it still a while?" Viscount Gambaf said calmly, looking at the castle gate, "At that time, we can follow the people in the castle."


    "That''s right." Viscount Guini scratched his head. He found that he was a little stupid today. Could it be that he is too indulgent these days?


    The invitations quickly aroused the looting of the nobles in the city. Because Liu Feng wanted to expand his influence, there was no limit to the number of invitations. All the nobles got the invitations, and some merchants got one.


    At more than one o''clock in the afternoon, Nicole, Anli, Wei Ya and others set off from the castle to the square of Xiyang Park, which is the unopened area.


    Xiyang Park is also a place for leisure walks. There are rockeries and rocks in it, and they are transported by hot air balloons at night. There are many trees and flowers and plants in it.


    Spring is just over, summer is coming, especially the noon sun is very hot, for this reason, a wooden shed has been built in the venue of the fashion show.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Several carriages arrived at the wooden shed in the park square. Nicole and the others got off the carriage and entered the backstage of the wooden shed.


    "Everyone, please start helping." Nicole shouted to the girls.


    "Okay."


    "Wow! This dress is too strange, isn''t it? It has no sleeves?" Catherine exclaimed, looking at the clothes on the wooden rack.


    "That''s a short-sleeved shirt designed by the young master, which is for summer." En Li said lightly.


    She shouted to the model who was standing next to her early, "Come here on the seventh to wear this suit."


    "Yes." A tall and slender woman came over, and No. 7 took the clothes and went to change.


    "Come here on the sixth," Darlene shouted loudly.


    "I am." Six passed.


    "Number 12." Billis called out in a crisp voice.


    "Me." A burly orc walked over.


    "..."


    "Everyone, after changing clothes, after walking around the stage and coming back, immediately arrange for them to change clothes." Wei Ya hurriedly shouted to everyone.

 Chapter 582：

    "Okay, no problem." Darlene, Catherine and others responded.


    They all have a list in their hands, which corresponds to the number of people, and the clothes are equivalent to each group.


    This is what Liu Feng thought of, everyone can get exercise, instead of staying by the side and watching, after all, writing is not the same as martial arts.


    People like Eliza, Avery, Gaba, Jones and others are on alert and patrolling from time to time.


    "Everyone has started to enter the venue. We don''t have much time left, so hurry up and start putting on makeup." Nicole shouted quickly.


    "Leave it to us." Darlene shouted, and immediately took out a box from her bag, which contained lip paper, eyebrow cream and rouge cream.


    "I don''t care." En Li pouted and waved her hands. She has no talent for makeup, especially blush and rouge, which makes her face smudged every time.


    "Enli''s group, let me come." Wei Ya walked over with her long legs and helped the models put on makeup.


    Of course, male models don''t need to wear makeup, just simply put on clothes.


    "Remember, don''t panic, don''t pay attention to what you say next, your task is to go out and come back." Nicole shouted emphatically, and she looked down at the note in her palm from time to time.


    This note is a cheat sheet given to her by the young master. It was the first time she hosted such a fashion show, and she had no idea in her heart.


    Chapter 0703 clothing changes.


    At this time, the greenhouse was full of people, everyone was sweating, and many people were sweating profusely, but it was because of the image that they could not wipe their sweat, and they looked very embarrassed.


    "This greenhouse is really big, but it''s too hot." Viscount Gini panted.


    "Peace..." Viscount Gambaf was dripping sweat from the tip of his nose, but he couldn''t go on. The weather was really hot right now.


    The main reason is that there are more people in the greenhouse, the air is not clear, and everyone wears a lot of clothes, which causes everyone to sweat faster.


    "It''s really hot, the clothes are too thick." Tori''s cheeks were dripping with sweat.


    The clothes worn by nobles in this era are relatively thick. For the so-called face, the nobles will not only wear one ordinary thin clothes, but will wear several layers of thick clothes to express their wealth and identity.


    "Hasn''t it started yet?" Solo tugged at his collar, wondering if he shouldn''t come here to participate in some fashion show.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The footsteps sounded, and Nicole stepped out from behind the scenes, stood in the middle of the T-stage, glanced at everyone, and said clearly, "Today is the summer and autumn clothing show, and the first is summer clothing."


    The voice fell, and a man with an empty short-sleeved shirt walked out from behind the scenes, followed by a woman in a short-sleeved shirt, walking forward with his head held high, causing everyone''s eyes to light up.


    The style of the clothes is something they have never seen before, and it looks very cool to wear.


    "The first one is the customer service at home, cool short-sleeved dress." Nicole introduced the opportunity.


    Most men put it on their clothes, but many noble ladies put their eyes on the female model''s face. Her red mouth, pink cheeks, and slender eyebrows made her envious.


    "Tap..."


    "The second is short-sleeved shorts, which are home casual wear."


    "Ta Tata..."


    "The third item is to go out and wear..."


    "Ta Tata..."


    "The fourth item is a banquet dress..."


    "..."


    The clothes designed by Liu Feng include more than a dozen kinds of clothes such as pajamas, leisure, meeting guests, going out, and banquets, each of which has its own characteristics.


    "The above are the thirty-two sets of summer clothes, all of which were designed by Mr. Liu Feng in order to be more comfortable in the hot summer." Nicole said with a serious face.


    On this occasion, Nicole can no longer call Liu Feng the young master. Some people don''t know who they are talking about.


    "Miss Nicole, are those clothes for sale?" a noble immediately shouted.


    "Everyone, don''t worry, you can buy these clothes in the Xiyang City store tomorrow." Nicole said lightly.


    When doing this fashion show, a lot of clothes have actually been made and stored. This time it is a reform of clothing.


    The reason why Liu Feng wants clothing reform is to drive consumption, not to consume, then to circulate, how to create wealth without circulation, only when consumption is large, society will progress.


    Clothing, food, housing and transportation, clothing is the point that Liu Feng started to reform.


    "Miss Nicole, I want to ask, what are those young ladies using on their faces? Why can they make their mouths so red, their eyebrows so dark, and their faces so pink?"


    The pre-arranged care, at this time, spoke up.


    "Yeah, they''re so pretty."


    "That lips are very sexy."


    "..."


    The following discussion erupted immediately.


    "Everyone, please be quiet." Nicole shouted with a cold face, "Those models are wearing the latest cosmetics researched by Xiyang City."


    "It''s divided into three things, lip paper that can make the mouth red, rouge cream that can block patches, and eyebrow cream that can darken the eyebrows."


    After she finished speaking, she glanced down at the note in her palm and shouted, "These three things, plus perfume, are called four-piece suits for women to become beautiful by Lord Liu Feng."


    "Wow! Does it really cover the plaques?"


    "Can make the mouth red, that''s great."


    "I want to buy that eyebrow cream, I don''t have any eyebrows anymore."


    "..."


    After Nicole''s introduction, the noble ladies in the whole shed were talking about it, like a thousand ducks quack quack.


    "Everyone, these three things are in production. Due to the material, the output will be very small. Please look forward to it." Nicole said quickly.


    She was afraid that if the aristocratic ladies and girls continued to discuss, the fashion show would end at night.


    "Ah? I haven''t sold it yet."


    "I hope it will come out soon, I will definitely buy a set."


    "..."


    The nobles are all black-faced, these prodigal women have already begun to prepare to give people coins, they can''t say anything yet.

 Chapter 583：

    "Everyone, please be quiet, the fall fashion show has begun." Nicole shouted.


    "Ta Tata..."


    "The first one is a shirt-style outing..."


    "..."


    The autumn catwalk has begun, so that the nobles present are addicted to their eyes and let them know that clothes can play so many tricks.


    Liu Feng''s reputation as a genius is even more real, and the nobles are sighing inwardly: You are the same person, why is your brain so much better than ours.


    The time came to 4 o''clock in the afternoon, and the catwalk came to a successful conclusion, but the nobles didn''t leave the show, they all looked at Nicole quietly.


    "Everyone, Mrs. Liu Feng said, please be prepared for the things that will be discussed tomorrow and the production process of linen." Nicole left this sentence and left.


    "What? Tomorrow is the production process of linen?" A nobleman exclaimed.


    The linen production technology in Xiyang City is the most advanced. The entire western land, or people who have seen the production of linen in Xiyang City, all want linen craftsmanship, which represents coins.


    In particular, the linen produced in Xiyang City is more beautiful than other linens, and it is still very cheap, which shows that the cost is low.


    "This time... I''m really going to lose sleep." Viscount Gambaf said bitterly, he also wanted linen crafts.


    "You are so brave, do you use linen crafts as a bargaining chip?" Viscount Genie said solemnly.


    "This Liu Feng, the picture is very big." Viscount Gambaf got up and walked out, he was going to prepare.


    "Hope, don''t be too harsh." Viscount Guini clasped his hands tightly, and he also wanted this linen craft.


    Once the city of Marl has the sackcloth production process, his city can immediately develop and become the top three bustling big cities in the Western Lands.


    Chapter 0704 things are exposed.


    The main hall of the Royal Palace.


    "Boom bang bang..."


    "Damn, how dare you disobey, damn... bang bang bang..."


    There was a sound of smashing things, accompanied by the roar of the eldest prince Lucia.


    The knights guarding the gates outside the hall were trembling with fear, for fear that the eldest prince would rush out and spread his temper on them.


    The knights all know that since the Grand Duke of Kellak betrayed the eldest prince, his temper has become more and more fickle, especially when Princess Lucy was rescued, and the marriage with the interior minister, the Grand Duke of Boken, also failed, which eventually led to the eldest prince ascending the throne. things have been delayed.


    The current situation in the capital is a four-sided confrontation. The eldest prince is the most powerful force, while the other three grand dukes are all in their own hands.


    The eldest prince has a knight order equivalent to two grand dukes, perhaps more than that. If he hadn''t worried about the alliance of the three grand dukes, the eldest prince would have already vigorously eliminated the grand dukes.


    In fact, Catherine was rescued, and the marriage between the Grand Duke of Karak and the great knight Benson also failed. Now all parties are afraid of each other, and they will wait for whoever breaks the deadlock first.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Deacon No. 3 stepped forward with a gloomy expression on his face.


    The expansion plans of the bishop were all stranded, and the territories of the three grand duke factions could not be reached at all. Only the grand prince let them open a church, but it was too far from his ideal of occupying the entire kingdom of England.


    "My lord, Your Highness has an order not to let anyone in to disturb him," the knight said.


    "Get out of the way, I have something important to report." Deacon No. 3 had a cold face.


    "But..." The knight dared not let it go, but the eldest prince would kill.


    "Let him in." Lucia said in a low voice.


    "Yes!" The knight stepped aside and opened the door with his head down.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Deacon No. 3 stepped in and closed the door, the main hall was in a mess, even the table was overturned, and there were many wine bottles on the ground, showing how angry Lucia was.


    Can you not be annoyed? Lucia''s plan was all messed up. It was a smooth ride to the throne, but it was disturbed by a note. Now there is no other way but to drink and complain.


    "Your Highness, it''s better for you to drink less alcohol." Deacon No. 3 said lightly.


    "Say, what''s the matter." Lucia said coldly.


    "His Royal Highness, the fourth prince has been taken down." The third deacon half bowed.


    "That guy Ding Koda? What''s going on?" Lucia raised a little spirit, that guy''s strength is not weak, and there are very few people who can win the opponent, at least in the capital, or the second prince in the east.


    "I was caught by Liu Feng from Xiyang City." Deacon No. 3 said with a dark face.


    "Liu Feng?" Lucia frowned, wondering, "This name sounds familiar."


    "It''s the source of Darlene''s purchases, the maker of perfume." Deacon No. 3 reminded.


    "Oh, I remembered." Lucia suddenly realized that he had sent someone to Xiyang City to get the secret recipe of perfume, but thinking about it now, it seems that people haven''t come back yet.


    He raised a little interest and asked, "How did this Liu Feng win Ding Koda?"


    "Liu Feng has a thousand knights, well-equipped, and powerful bows and arrows. He attacked the Somali city where the fourth prince is located, broke through the city gate overnight, and captured everyone of the fourth prince." The third deacon said simply.


    These messages were sent back by intelligence agents hiding in Somali City.


    "How could it be possible to take Somali City overnight." Lucia didn''t believe it, he still knew what kind of city Somali City was, and it would take a day or two for him to attack.


    "His Royal Highness, this Liu Feng also has something to do with you." Deacon No. 3 said faintly.


    "What''s the matter?" Lucia frowned, holding back her impatience.


    "Princess Lucy''s disappearance and the notes in the city have something to do with him." The third deacon said indifferently.


    "What?" Lucia''s eyes widened, and then he said gloomily, "What''s the matter? You mean that someone has sneaked into my palace?"


    "There are many orcs in Liu Feng''s Xiyang City, among them the Orcs of the Bird Clan, and the key to breaking the Somali City is that the Orcs of the Bird Clan opened the city gate." Deacon No. 3 said solemnly.


    He also hates Liu Feng. If it wasn''t for Liu Feng''s intervention, the Church of the Bishop of God would have been opened to the west.


    "You mean? These notes and Lucy were all done by the Orcs of the Bird Race?" Lucia squinted.


    "Yes." Deacon No. 3 affirmed.


    "Damn, how dare you put your hand into the capital." Lucia roared, her voice full of killing intent.


    He used to wonder how Princess Lucy could suddenly disappear, and he couldn''t even see the shadow of the enemy, but now that he replaced the bird clan orcs, he completely understood.


    "His Royal Highness, this is also an opportunity. I heard that Katherine, Katherine''s daughter, was also rescued by that Liu Feng. You can give him an order to attack this Liu Feng." Deacon No. 3 reminded him lightly. .

 Chapter 584：

    "He won''t leave." Lucia thought for a while and said, "That old guy from Karak is not stupid."


    "His Royal Highness, what if the land in the west is divided for him?" Deacon No. 3 said grimly.


    "What? You asked me to give him such a large piece of land?" Lucia stared at Deacon No. 3 coldly.


    "His Royal Highness, don''t worry." Deacon No. 3 waved his hand and said, "The remote place over there is too far away from us. Can you leave Karak there and clean it up later?"


    "Furthermore, that Liu Feng is not easy, just let Karak fight him, let''s free up our hands to deal with the other two dukes first." Deacon No. 3 raised his lips slightly, this plan was given to him by the bishop.


    "Will Karak go?" Lucia was moved.


    "His Royal Highness, the land to the west is dozens of times the size of a duchy, equivalent to a small duchy. He will agree." The third deacon said to himself.


    Although many parts of the western land are wasteland and no one has developed it, the land is huge, especially for an ambitious duke, it will definitely be moved.


    "Okay, I''ll give the order to Karak, and let him leave the capital immediately." Lucia thinks it makes sense. After clearing the other two dukes, he will clean up Karak.


    Chapter 0705 Self-reliance ambition.


    The Palace of the Grand Duke of Kellak, at this time Kellak is questioning his eldest son Tove.


    "How is it, have you found Catherine?" Karak asked with a frown.


    "Father, there is still no trace." Tove replied with his head lowered.


    "How is that possible?" Karak frowned and asked in a deep voice, "Is there any concern in the palace?"


    His current situation is not very good, it can be said to be very dangerous. He thought that he could marry the Grand Duke Benson, but in the end he did not expect to fail, which made the current situation embarrassing and dangerous.


    If the grand duke is drawn over by the prince, then he is really in danger. After all, a grand duke alone can''t deal with the prince.


    Now he can only hope to find Catherine back, and then join forces with the Grand Duke Benson, so that maybe he can get some more benefits, or even pull down the first prince, and they will ascend to the throne.


    Although there are many ideas, the other grand dukes are not stupid. They are all people who will not let go when they see no benefit. Some people are afraid of being liquidated by the first prince, so they prefer to maintain this situation.


    "There is no one in the palace. I heard that Princess Lucy was also taken away." Tove whispered.


    "Damn, who is doing the trick." Karak said angrily.


    He knew what the other two grand dukes meant, and his thoughts were similar.


    "Father, what should we do now? Are we going to join forces with the Grand Duke of Boken?" Tove asked.


    "He refused." Karak sighed and said, "He is still partial to the eldest prince, but he is hesitating because he has not received some guarantees."


    "Then? What should we do? It''s not good for us to drag it on." Tove said anxiously, knowing that they betrayed the eldest prince in the first place.


    "No hurry." Karak waved his hand, rubbing his brows and thinking about how to break the game.


    "Ta Tata..."


    At this moment, there were hurried footsteps outside the study door, followed by a knock on the door.


    "My lord, the eldest prince has sent someone to convey the order," the butler shouted.


    "Oh? Bring someone in." Karak frowned, ordered? He had long disobeyed orders.


    "Yes." The butler replied respectfully.


    "Gag..."


    After a while, the study door opened, and Deacon No. 3 walked in. This time it was him who came to convey the order, or to persuade the Grand Duke of Kellak to go to the Westlands.


    "Who is your Excellency?" Karak squinted, he knew that this person was beside the eldest prince, but he just didn''t know where he came from.


    "Grand Duke Kellak, I''m the one who conveys the orders for His Royal Highness." Deacon No. 3 saluted.


    "What order?" Karak raised his eyebrows.


    "Before the publicity order, tell Grand Duke Kelack a piece of information." Deacon No. 3 said with a smile.


    "Speak." Karak said lightly.


    "Do you know who Miss Catherine was taken by? Where did she go?" Deacon No. 3 said calmly.


    He likes the current feeling very much. He can play with people from several forces, and the other party will act according to his requirements.


    "Who?" Karak widened his eyes and said gloomily, "Where is Catherine now?"


    "Liu Feng, Miss Catherine should be in Xiyang City right now, which is the land to the west." The third deacon said lightly.


    "How is that possible?" Tove was the first to not believe it. The west side was so far away, how could Catherine go to that remote place all of a sudden.


    "What if the Orcs from the Bird Clan participated?" Deacon No. 3 spread his hands and said coldly, "Even Princess Lucy was taken to Xiyang City."


    "..." Karak was silent, looking at Deacon No. 3 quietly. After a while, he said, "Isn''t the order to let me go to Xiyang City to rescue Princess Lucy?"


    "Yes." Deacon No. 3 nodded lightly, the order was guessed to be inevitable.


    "Tell Your Highness that you will be too old to move around next year. Please, Your Highness, please invite someone else." Karak said indifferently, "If possible, save Catherine by the way."


    Yes, he gave up Catherine and let him go to the Westlands. Isn''t this the center of power to let him leave the capital?


    "Don''t worry, His Highness''s order has not been announced yet." Deacon No. 3 said unmoved.


    "What else?" Karak frowned, no matter what the order was, he wouldn''t listen.


    "His Royal Highness ordered Duke Kairac to immediately set off from Xiyang City to rescue Princess Lucy. After success, stay in the west. That area will be the territory of Grand Duke Kairac." Deacon No. 3 said with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "What do you mean?" Karak wondered if he had heard it wrong.


    "Grand Duke Kelack, Your Highness intends to entrust the western land to you as a territory." The third deacon said lightly.


    "Where''s the warrant?" Karak said solemnly.


    "Here!" Deacon No. 3 took out a sackcloth scroll from his arms and handed it to Grand Duke Kelack.


    "It''s actually true..." Karak looked at the signature on the warrant.


    He didn''t expect that Lucia would have such a great courage, and actually gave him the entire western land, which was two-tenths of the entire British Kingdom''s territory.


    The central part of the British Kingdom occupies 40% of the territory, 20% in the west, 20% in the east, and 10% in the north and south. This is the distribution and division of the territory of the British Kingdom.


    The most barren is the west, that is, the western land, followed by the north and south, and the best is the middle of the interior.


    "Then, please ask the Grand Duke of Karak to set off for the Western Lands as soon as possible." Deacon No. 3 left this sentence and left, he knew that Karak''s heart was moved.


    "Gag!"

 Chapter 585：

    The door is closed. Tove spoke immediately, "Father, are we really going to that remote west?"


    "What do you know?" The corners of Karak''s mouth rose, his eyes were full of ambition, the ambition to be a king by himself.


    "But..." Tove still wanted to say something, he didn''t want to go to the remote place over there to suffer.


    "We can be kings." Karak chuckled softly, no matter whether it was remote or not, if the territory was large enough to develop, he was able to become a king on his own.


    "When, when the king?" Tove''s eyes widened.


    "Oh...otherwise, how could he, Lucia, think that I would leave the capital? This is his compromise to us." Karak sneered.


    Of course he knew that it would be very dangerous to go to the western land. When the eldest prince was cleared of the other two, and the second prince, it would be his turn.


    But that will only happen next year. He can take the opportunity to recruit troops, strengthen himself and then fight against the eldest prince, which is better than the current situation.


    Or it was ambition that made him dare to fight.


    Chapter 0706 Princess Lucy has a heat stroke.


    In the study room of Xiyang City Castle, Liu Feng was checking government affairs.


    "Bang!!!"


    The study door was suddenly pushed open, and Avril rushed in.


    "What are you doing?" Mina''s saber immediately fell into her hands, her blue eyes stared at the wolf-eared girl vigilantly, and she meant to make a move if something was wrong.


    "Lucy fainted," Avery yelled, panting with her hands on her knees.


    "Where is the person?" Liu Feng''s face changed slightly, and he immediately got up and walked out.


    "I''m carrying it here." Avril said quickly, and she ran all the way to inform Liu Feng in advance.


    "What''s going on?" Liu Feng said in a deep voice, striding out.


    His face was not very good-looking, he guessed, could it be that the remnants of the fourth prince attacked Lucy and others?


    "I don''t know why, Lucy fainted suddenly halfway through her walk." Avril shook her head.


    After finishing the summer and autumn clothing show, on the way back to the castle, Princess Lucy suddenly fell, which shocked them.


    "Suddenly fainted?" Liu Feng frowned, looking at Avril''s sweaty appearance, and the leather armor on his body, he had a little guess in his heart.


    "Ta Tata..."


    In the backyard hall, the three of Liu Feng met Jones with Lucy on her back.


    "Master, Lucy suddenly fainted, what should I do now?" Enri shouted anxiously.


    "Put down, put people down." Liu Feng said quickly, reaching out to help Lucy and placing it on the table next to her.


    "Master, what''s wrong with Lucy?" Nicole''s face was pale, and the hair on her forehead was covered with sweat.


    "You all spread out, don''t surround yourself, give Lucy some space." Liu Feng shouted quickly, glanced at everyone''s appearance, and immediately knew what was going on.


    "Okay, spread it out." Catherine hurriedly shouted.


    "Mina, go and make a glass of glucose water, it needs to be cold." Liu Feng ordered.


    "Yes." Mina ran away immediately.


    "Go and bring some basins of cold water." Liu Feng turned his head and instructed the maid not far away, "and bring some towels."


    "Yes." The maid ran away.


    "Liu Feng, do you know why Lucy fainted?" Darlene asked anxiously.


    "Lucy is suffering from heat stroke." Liu Feng sighed and said, this was his negligence, he forgot the current weather.


    "Heatstroke?" Jones'' face turned cold and she asked in a deep voice, "Is it a poison?"


    "It''s not poisonous." Liu Feng rolled his eyes and said, "It''s just that people sweat too much, the body lacks water, and the head will faint and collapse, and in severe cases, death."


    Even on the other side of the earth, there are a lot of people who die from heat stroke every year, and this cannot be avoided.


    "Too much sweat is so serious, and it will kill people." Wei Ya said in shock, she immediately remembered it in her heart, and went to school tomorrow to tell the students.


    "Lord Liu Feng, will Lucy be okay?" Eliza shouted anxiously.


    "It''s okay, Lucy is just a mild heatstroke." Liu Feng said, if it''s a severe heatstroke, it''s trouble.


    "That''s good." An Li and the others heaved a sigh of relief. They believed Liu Feng''s words with confidence.


    "Did you not drink water all the time when you run the show?" Liu Feng glanced around and asked.


    "Yeah, everyone is afraid of problems and forgot to drink water." En Li said with a bitter face.


    "It''s very hot." Liu Feng sighed.


    "It''s too hot, this ghost weather." Wei Ya answered, the bunny ears were all hot, and the sweat on her neck kept flowing.


    "I''m dying." Mermaid Bilis dropped her hands and moved to the chair with her tongue out.


    "Bilis, didn''t you leave because the weather was too hot?" Enri suddenly said.


    "That''s right, it''s not." Bilis denied with a blushing face.


    "Ta Tata..."


    At this time, the maid came over with a water basin and a towel, and stopped everyone from discussing.


    "Cool Lucy with cold water." Liu Feng ordered.


    "I''m coming." Nicole took the water basin and acted immediately.


    At this time, Mina walked over with a water glass, and said softly, "Master, the glucose water is here."


    "Give Lucy a drink." Liu continued.


    "I''m coming." Jones took the water glass, helped Princess Lucy, and started feeding.


    "Cough cough cough..." Princess Lucy woke up just after being fed two mouthfuls.


    She looked at everyone weakly, "I... what''s wrong with me?"


    "You''re fine, just drink more water. Also, wear less clothes." Liu Feng said gently.


    "..." Princess Lucy heard this, her cheeks flushed, and she obviously misunderstood something.

 Chapter 586：

    "Lucy, you have a heat stroke." Catherine cared.


    "Heatstroke?" Princess Lucy''s face was full of doubts, and she realized it only after Catherine and others explained it.


    "I''ll go get some herbal tea for everyone to drink." Nicole wiped the sweat from her forehead.


    "I think everyone should take a shower first, and then change into summer clothes." Liu Feng said softly.


    He is wearing short-sleeved shorts now. If there were not too many girls in the city wall, he would be topless. He didn''t expect that the summer here would be so hot.


    "Yeah, let''s change clothes too." An Li shouted happily, when she was watching the catwalk, she wanted to change her clothes.


    "Do you have mine too?" Catherine peeked at Liu Feng.


    "All." Nicole said softly.


    Liu Feng reminded gently, "Also, remember to drink more water to avoid heat stroke."


    "Okay." Everyone responded in unison.


    "Lucy, rest more, drink two more glasses of glucose water. Change your clothes." Liu Feng turned his head and told Princess Lucy.


    "Well." Princess Lucy replied softly.


    Everyone was gone, sweating too much, and it was hard to wear wet clothes.


    "Let''s go to the study." Liu Feng took Mina to the study.


    "Gag..."


    As soon as Liu Feng sat down, he picked up the pen and started writing, and he remembered that heat stroke is also an important ''enemy''.


    After more than half an hour, sort out the common sense of preventing heatstroke and the phenomenon of heatstroke.


    "Mina, send someone to send this document to the newspaper office, let Nuoyue sort it out, and publish it in the newspaper tomorrow." Liu Feng ordered.


    "Okay." Mina replied.


    Chapter 0707 Horse racing.


    The next day, at 7:30, the sun just climbed into the sky, exuding the beginning of a hot day.


    However, Liu Feng had already left the castle. Taking advantage of the fact that it was not so hot, he brought people to the racetrack in the unopened area.


    The racecourse is another entertainment venue designed by Liu Feng. The venue is in the shape of a crescent moon, the shape of a half moon is a grandstand, and the middle is a circular track.


    At this time, many nobles gathered outside the racetrack, and they all looked at the young figure in the front, who was facing everyone.


    "Everyone, today is the opening day of the racecourse. You can play a few games. If you are lucky, it is possible to win ten thousand gold." Liu Feng said with a smile.


    "Win ten thousand gold? How is this possible?"


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, you really like to joke around."


    No one believed what Liu Feng said, they all thought it was a joke.


    "Let''s enter." Liu Feng didn''t say anything, turned around and took Mina and others into the racetrack, and then sat down in the main seat in the middle, and the others all found their own seats to sit down.


    "Master, are you going to start?" Mina asked.


    "Let''s start, otherwise it will be too hot." Liu Feng nodded, he didn''t want to be exposed to the sun.


    Mina gave the narrator who was sitting on the other side a start gesture, and the narrator immediately picked up a loudspeaker from the side.


    "Welcome to the first phase of the racecourse, today''s game is a heartbeat." The commentator shouted playfully.


    When the voice fell, everyone became quiet and looked up at the commentator.


    "In front of everyone is the racetrack. There will be nine horse races every day, and each time nine horses will appear, each race will be divided into winners and losers."


    The commentator began to explain, "The origin of horse racing is all the excellent war horses that Mr. Liu Feng bought from the Sahara Prairie. They all run for the sake of running."


    "Of course, if you have a horse that wants to participate in the race, you can send a horse to participate. If you can win a hundred races a year, you can get a golden saddle worth five hundred gold coins."


    This is a little trick. Liu Feng used the golden saddle to attract people to send horses to participate in the race, just to get free race horses.


    The commentator''s words immediately made many minor nobles agitated. It was a golden saddle of 500 gold coins, which was more than what some nobles earned in a year.


    "It''s actually a golden saddle. I have a war horse. He runs very fast. I brought it to try."


    "My horse is also very good. I will sign up for it later."


    "Okay, do you really think it''s so easy to win a hundred games? It''s too hard."


    "..."


    "Of course, every day''s horse racing will be selected from many horses, and each horse can only participate in one race a day, that is, if all races in a year have to win one-third of the races, then it is a well-deserved horse king." The narrator shouted excitedly.


    "Then next is the opportunity for everyone to participate. There are nine races a day, and each race can bet on the horse race ranking."


    "A game is divided into four places, the first place in the buy loses one for one, the top two in the buy, the top three, and the top four, respectively, lose two for one, three for one, and four for one."


    "The betting method is copper, silver, and gold; respectively, one bronze, one silver, and one gold."


    This method is to limit those commoners. Commoners can only bet a copper coin, not a silver coin, but the nobles are different, and they will definitely place silver and gold coins.


    "There is even more excitement. In nine games, if you guess the top four, you will lose 10,000. That is, if you buy a copper coin for nine games, then you can get 10,000 copper coins, and buy a silver coin. Ten thousand silver coins, gold coins are incredible, ten thousand gold coins." The commentator stood up and shouted.


    As the commentator''s voice fell, a piece of sackcloth fell from the wooden board in the distance, which was filled with gameplay and odds, etc. There were dozens of ways to play.


    "Hey... can you still play like this? One silver coin can get 10,000 silver coins?"


    "Don''t be stupid, that''s impossible. In nine games, all of them are in the top four. That can only be done by the illegitimate child of the goddess of luck."


    "Yeah, it''s better to buy the top four in four games. The odds are also very high, 16 times for one."


    "..."


    "Viscount Guinee, how do you want to buy it?" Viscount Gambaf asked excitedly.


    "I said, why do you still have the leisure to gamble on this?" Viscount Gini turned his head to look at Liu Feng, and sighed, "Aren''t you thinking about that linen craft?"


    "What''s the hurry?" Viscount Gambaf beckoned to the betting staff not far away, and said lightly, "Let''s play first, when you want to talk, you will definitely talk to us."


    "..." Viscount Gini was stunned, as if what he said made sense.


    "Sir, do you want to place a bet?" The staff member came over with a box and asked.


    "Yes, I want to buy the first seven players to win." Viscount Gambaf said cheerfully, handing over a silver coin.

 Chapter 587：

    "I''ll win by buying No. 2." Viscount Guini handed over a copper coin.


    "No, why are you so stingy?" Viscount Gambaf rolled his eyes.


    "I''m calling it a try first." Viscount Guini was unmoved.


    "¡­"


    On the main stage, Enri looked at the horses in the racecourse with great interest, and wrote with a pen in her hand.


    "An Li, do you want to bet too?" Mina glanced at Hu Erniang.


    "Yeah, I''m going to buy the top spot in nine games, and I''ll get a lot of money that way."


    An Li took the pen in her mouth and said seriously, "In this way, I can buy a bunch of lollipops."


    "Master, do you think someone might have won the first place in nine games?" Mina asked softly.


    "This is quite difficult. After all, every day''s competition, horse racing is a mess, and there is no way for people to mark it." Liu Feng said lightly, so many things came out to promote consumption.


    "Ah? Then am I hopeless? I still want to buy the top two in nine games." En Li pouted and put down the pen, completely disinterested.


    "How''s the arrangement at Zuixiaolou? Has the machine moved there?" Liu Feng shook his head and asked.


    "It''s all set up and can be used at any time." En Li said seriously.


    "Wait, then take the person over there." Liu Feng said slowly.


    "Yes." Enri replied.


    Chapter 0708 Big Fudge.


    The lobby on the first floor of Zuixiao Building is now full of major city lords and nobles. The total number has reached more than 500 people, that is, 500 nobles, and they are all city lords.


    The city lords and nobles of the entire western land are here, except for some who did not come.


    Standing in front of the podium, Liu Feng looked at the people who were still discussing the horse race just now, and couldn''t help but raise his mouth slightly, "Everyone, be quiet!"


    When the voice fell, everyone quieted down, looking at Liu Feng on the stage, they all knew that the main event was coming.


    "Everyone has received my invitation to come here. What do you think of Xiyang City?" Liu Feng put his arms around him.


    "Very good, a very prosperous city."


    "Awesome, I''ve never seen such a great city."


    "It''s a city of wonders."


    "¡­"


    The nobles below have spoken out and praised, but no one dared to say bad.


    "So, everyone, do you want your city to develop as well?" Liu Feng raised his mouth slightly.


    "Of course I thought about it, please, Your Excellency Liu Feng, teach us." A nobleman shouted with bright eyes.


    "I said before that I want to do business for everyone." Liu Feng raised a finger and said, "Then let me tell you about it now."


    "What business is it?" Viscount Guinee shouted.


    "Don''t worry." Liu Feng glanced at Viscount Gini and said indifferently, "Do you know why your city can''t develop?"


    "This..." Someone was speechless.


    "We don''t have any good craftsmanship." Someone began to complain.


    "There is no brain of Your Excellency Liu Feng." Some people began to flatter.


    "¡­"


    "Really? Then, apart from these things, what difference do you find between my city and yours?" Liu Feng raised his lips slightly.


    "The commoners are doing well." Suddenly a noblewoman shouted.


    "This young lady has the right answer." Liu Feng glanced at Xilan in the crowd below, this was his entrustment.


    He continued, "Then, everyone will definitely ask why, and what does it have to do with you."


    "Yeah? What does it matter?" someone asked.


    "Where do you think your money came from?" Liu Feng asked, spreading his hands.


    "The output in the territory, as well as the taxation of the commoners." Viscount Genie responded with a frown.


    "So, how is the life of the civilians in your territory?" Liu Feng then asked, "How about the civilians in my territory?"


    "Poor, no comparison," shouted Hana of Terracotta.


    "Yes, the commoners are so bad, how can you possibly get so much tax?" Liu Feng shrugged.


    "Yes, those commoners are very poor, and they can''t even collect taxes."


    "Damn, what can I do?"


    The crowd below immediately began to discuss and say anything.


    "Everyone, I have a suggestion here, please listen to it." Liu Feng interrupted everyone''s discussion.


    "Please speak," called Viscount Gambaf.


    "In terms of taxation, I would like to ask you to scrap some unnecessary taxes to make life easier for the common people. When they get rich, you can also have income." Liu Feng said lightly. .


    "Then what shall we eat?" Some nobles were unwilling.


    "Then it depends on your choice. I will give everyone some crafts, or new types of seed food, but if you get these things, you have to pay something." Liu Feng said with a serious expression.


    "Is it the manufacturing process of sackcloth?" a city lord shouted.


    "It''s also included, it depends on how you choose." Liu Feng nodded.


    "What price shall we pay?" cried Viscount Gambaf.


    "Taxes." Liu Feng put his hands on the podium, leaned forward, looked at everyone with black eyes, and said with a serious face, "I want you to pay me taxes."


    "This..." Everyone looked at each other, they didn''t expect it to be like this.


    Asking them to pay taxes to Liu Feng, doesn''t that mean that they all work for Liu Feng? How could some people want to.


    "We also need to change some policies, policies that allow you to speed up your development, and policies that allow you to collect a lot of taxes." Liu Feng said calmly.

 Chapter 588：

    "I do." Sheeran raised his hand and responded first.


    "Very well, this noble lady has gained the friendship of Xiyang City and will receive my assistance." Liu Feng said softly.


    "Thank you." Sheeran ignored the surprised eyes of others and sat down with a smile.


    "You will definitely be saying that paying my taxes will make me inferior." Liu Feng said indifferently.


    "..." Some people lowered their heads.


    "I won''t ask for a lot of tax, as long as you pay the tax according to the required share of what I give you." Liu Feng said lightly.


    "How many shares?" someone shouted.


    "Ten percent." Liu Feng replied.


    "Huh..." Many people were obviously relieved, 10% tax is not very high.


    "For the unsold goods, I can help introduce the channel." Liu Feng took a sip from the water cup next to him, and said lightly, "But the quality is good, don''t blame me for not accepting the account."


    If the western land is to spread out, then a large amount of goods will be needed, which is equivalent to teaching the first generation of technology, and then everyone will pay him taxes.


    The goods produced are resold and sold, which is the difference in profit. The middleman and the dealer all let him give the package.


    "Can everyone get the craftsmanship of sackcloth?" A nobleman frowned.


    "Of course it''s impossible." Liu Feng raised his mouth slightly and sneered, "Some cities don''t have the raw materials for linen, and if you ask for linen, you won''t have the chance to use it."


    "Then what should we do?" A nobleman said with a sad face, seeing that there was no raw material for sackcloth.


    "Don''t worry, I still have a lot of things for you to choose from." Liu Feng said with a smile.


    What he has done is the foundation of a chamber of commerce alliance. As long as the time is right, everyone will be trapped by him, and of course the outcome is to be controlled by him.


    "Okay, I promise to pay the tax." Someone responded immediately.


    "I also pay, as long as I can earn coins, what''s the point of paying some taxes."


    "Add me, I will listen to Your Excellency Liu Feng."


    "..."


    Most of the people stood up and answered, they were all poor and scared, not all nobles had money.


    "Very well, everyone who promised to pay taxes, please come up to collect the documents and sign your names." Liu Feng waved his hands.


    Mina immediately lifted the white cloth on the table next to her, revealing the large stack of documents inside. After signing it, if she was disobedient, she would have an excuse to clean up, and she could logically interfere in other people''s territory.


    Chapter 0709 The military port was successfully established.


    At night, the castle parlor.


    Liu Feng sat on the main seat, looking at Viscount Genie, Viscount Gambaf, and Sheeran.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, I don''t know what''s the important thing to call us here?" Viscount Gambaf asked. After the meeting in Zuixiaolou at noon, they were told to attend Liu Feng''s banquet tonight.


    "I saw that you all chose the weaving process. I want to know how much linen you can produce?" Liu Feng asked calmly.


    "This..." Viscount Gambaf hesitated, frowned and thought about it, calculated in his heart, and said, "There will be about 20,000 pieces of cloth a year."


    "I''m pretty much the same here." Viscount Gini then responded.


    As for Xilan sitting obediently and drinking tea, she was just here to gather the number of people, and Liu Feng had already made all the arrangements for her.


    "So, after weaving the cloth, what are your plans?" Liu Feng then asked.


    "Sell it to other merchants." Viscount Genie said as a matter of course.


    "Really?" Liu Feng took a sip from the teacup.


    "I think, Lord Gini, let''s take a look at this list first." Enri pushed out a document.


    "Oh?" Viscount Guini took the document and looked at it, frowning more and more as he looked, hesitantly said, "There are so many people who choose the craft of weaving."


    "Yes, there are more than 300 cities that have chosen the weaving process." En Li said lightly.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, what do you want to say?" Viscount Gambaf interjected.


    "How big do you think the market in the west is? How many merchants will there be?" Liu Feng asked calmly.


    "It should be quite big. There are many merchants. I heard that most of the powerful merchants have come here." Viscount Gambaf said solemnly.


    "What if there are a lot of linen cloths in the market? What if the weaving process is leaked again? Will other people come to buy your cloth?" Liu Feng then asked.


    "This..." Viscount Guini and Viscount Gambaf looked at each other.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, what can you do?" Viscount Gini asked in a deep voice. He didn''t want the linen he worked so hard to sell.


    "Go out to the west and sell the goods." Liu Feng said with a slightly raised corner of his mouth.


    "Sell it? But we don''t know the outside market." Viscount Gini shook his head.


    They have been guarding the land in the territory, selling goods to traveling merchants in the territory, and never going out to do business.


    "I''m planning to form a fleet to transport the goods in the territory to sell." Liu Feng said slowly.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, tell me, what do we have to pay?" Viscount Gambaf heard what Liu Feng said and knew why they had come.


    "I want to build a special port in your city to supply ships." Liu Feng said with a smile.


    "Establish a port in our city? Is it a port like Xiyang City?" Viscount Gini said excitedly. He had been greedy for Xiyang City''s port for a long time.


    "Yes, but this port is exclusively for the fleet and is not open to the public." Liu Feng narrowed his black eyes and said something that disappointed the two of them.


    "..." Viscount Gambaf and Viscount Gini stayed for a while, Bai happy?


    "For the safety of the fleet, I still have to station some soldiers in the port." Liu Feng saw the dumbfounded eyes of the two and said, "That is to say, stationing some knights, don''t worry, there will be no threat to you, and the number is also limited. Not a lot."


    He began to fool the naval port plan.


    "Still stationing the knights?" Viscount Guinee lost his voice.


    "Of course, every time the fleet sails, the cargo will be worth more than 10,000 gold. If there are no soldiers stationed, I don''t worry about it..." Liu Feng affirmed.


    "Can''t we use our knights?" Viscount Gambaf hesitated.


    "Do you think I can use other people''s knights with confidence for my goods worth more than 10,000 gold?" Liu Feng rolled his eyes.


    "Can we think about it?" Viscount Guini was a little worried. That was to garrison knights in their city. If something bad happened, it would be very dangerous.

 Chapter 589：

    "My Blackwater City can ask Your Excellency Liu Feng to send soldiers to garrison." Xilan spoke at this time.


    "..." Viscount Gini and Viscount Gambaf were dumbfounded, so why did they agree.


    "I don''t have anything to make your Excellency Liu Feng like in Blackwater City, and there is nothing to be afraid of." Xilan glanced at the two of them and said lightly, "Now is an opportunity, I don''t want to miss it."


    Todd offered another assist.


    "Very good, I will send someone to deliver the supplies to build the port." Liu Feng smiled heartily.


    "That, I agree too." Viscount Gambaf also agreed afterwards. Thinking about what Sheeran said, it seems that there is really nothing in Michelle City that Liu Feng can like.


    "..." Viscount Gini looked at Viscount Gambaf in surprise and sighed, "I agree too."


    He didn''t want to be one step behind, there were quite a few cities along the Youshui River.


    "Very good, I will send people to supervise, and people will be recruited from your local city to create job opportunities for you." Liu Feng said with satisfaction.


    Three of the four ports in the Western Lands succeeded, leaving one Soaring Eagle City.


    Chapter 0710 Mermaid is gone.


    Early morning, the castle restaurant.


    Everyone is eating breakfast, but everyone is obviously not in a good mood. Today, the mermaid Bilis is leaving.


    "Hmm! This is delicious, and this..." Bilis stuffed the cake in her mouth, her cheeks bulging, like someone who hasn''t eaten for several days.


    "Eat slowly, don''t choke." Nicole reassured her softly.


    "Um...cough...cough..."


    In the next second, Billis choked, and coughed non-stop while covering her neck with her hands.


    "Really..." When Mina saw it, she rolled her eyes, came behind the mermaid, and patted a few Biris on the back of the neck with her hands, helping to smooth the food down with her skillful force.


    "Phew... I''m saved." Bilis exhaled and patted her chest in fear.


    Afterwards, the water-blue eyes of the mermaid were full of water mist, and the small mouth was flattened, resisting not to cry.


    "Bilis, what''s the matter?" Nicole said with concern, reaching out to pat the mermaid''s back.


    "I..." Bilis bit her lower lip and said with a sad face, "I''m a little bit reluctant to give up everyone, as well as these foods, as well as noodles, steamed buns, and pizza from Xiyang City..."


    Nicole, Mina and the others listened to the black lines, and co-authoring those things behind is what you are not willing to bear.


    "Okay, it''s not that you are not allowed to come, you can come here if you want to eat." Liu Feng said helplessly.


    He picked up a bag from the chair, the size of a slap, a waterproof bag.


    A bag that is too large will affect Bilis swimming. After all, there is buoyancy, and a smaller bag can still be overcome.


    "But, it will take a long time." Bilis pouted, but the movement of her hands was slow, and from time to time she stuck a piece of pastry in her mouth.


    "Here, this is a waterproof bag, you can put some things in it to take home." Liu Feng handed the bag over and urged, "Don''t open it in the water, don''t get punctured by things, or it won''t be waterproof. ."


    "Mmmm." Bilis quickly took it with both hands, and a happy smile appeared in her aqua blue eyes.


    "I prepared some things for you. They are all waterproof." Liu Feng said softly. He put some bagged things in his bag, such as lollipops.


    "Wow, are these for me?" Bilis opened the bag and found a lot of things inside, and the bags were very beautiful.


    "Yeah." Liu Feng nodded, looking sideways to see her envious eyes, smiled and said, "Okay, your share will be given to you later by Nicole."


    He won''t favor one over the other. If one person has it, then everyone has it. If a bowl of water is level, the atmosphere in the castle will be harmonious, and mistakes will be punished, which will make people feel comfortable.


    Instead of using a perfunctory attitude, who will follow him after a long time, Liu Feng is someone who has seen a little bit of psychology.


    Well, it''s just that he searched on a certain girl.


    Liu Feng plans to get a few benchmark figures in the city, that is, the top ten moving figures of the year, so as to guide people to develop for the better.


    Someone who sets an example will make more people yearn for it. There are bad people, but it can be reduced a little bit, killing people in the subconscious.


    "Yeah, Master is the best." En Li jumped up excitedly.


    "Lord Liu Feng, it''s fine." Su Mi also raised her hand and shouted.


    "Hee hee hee..." Everyone laughed out loud, dispelling the sadness that the mermaid was about to part.


    "Daliana, is the caravan ready?" Liu Feng turned his head and asked Hu Erniang.


    After talking to Viscount Guinee and Viscount Gambaf last night, he asked people to quickly prepare the goods for loading, and prepare to transport the goods to other cities for sale.


    That is, to officially open up the business opportunities of Youshui River, this is also the first time to test, and Darlene is the person in charge.


    "It''s all ready, you can leave at any time." Darlene nodded heavily, she knew how important this foreign development was to Xiyang City.


    "Then please." Liu Feng smiled warmly and said to the mermaid, "Bi Liss also follow the fleet, it will be easier."


    "I''m also a member of Xiyang City now." Darlene turned her head to look at Catherine, Lucy and Eliza.


    "Okay." Biris nodded.


    "Eliza, Mila, their safety will be left to you." Liu Feng said to the elf.


    "I will." Elise said softly, this time she and Mila were the guards of the fleet to protect the safety of the fleet.


    "Understood." Mila put down the half-eaten chicken thigh. She was supplementing with meat recently, and her wings were about to grow out, almost in the past ten days.


    "Let''s go then." Liu Feng folded his hands on the table and said gently, "Go early, come back early."


    "Yes." Eliza, Darlene, and Mira responded in unison.


    "I''m leaving too." Bilis pursed her lips and followed the three of them.


    "Mina, let Xin Ke pick a team of special forces to follow." Liu Feng turned his head and instructed Mao Erniang.


    "Okay." Mina said seriously and stepped out.


    "Anli, get the fleet ready, enter Marr City and Michelle City, and start building a military port." Liu Feng said with a serious face, the steamship has entered the experimental stage, and fuel is a very important issue.


    "Yes." Enri replied.


    Chapter 0711 Partners.


    On that day, there were only a few fewer girls in the castle, and they all set off as a team to open up the market for Xiyang City.


    Castle, in the study.

 Chapter 590：

    "Master, will Eliza and the others be stopped when they pass through the capital?" Mina asked worriedly.


    You must know that the fleet has to pass through the capital. Once it is intercepted by the people of the eldest prince, it will suffer heavy losses.


    "Who said you have to pass through the capital?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, his black eyes flashing with calculation.


    "Huh?" Mina paused.


    An Li shook her fox ears and said in surprise, "Master, you sent Darlene and the others to go to the inland and east of the Yingluo Kingdom?"


    "It''s not necessary for now."


    Liu Feng tapped the table with his fingers, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, and explained, "There are merchants from the interior of Xiyang City, as well as the goods produced by the nobles in the west, which will be enough to occupy the entire market, so don''t worry about it for the time being.


    In the east, there are Pichus for sale, and the market over there also depends on us, so it will work temporarily. "


    Yes, there is no need for Liu Feng to cast his eyes on the entire Yingluo Kingdom now, and there is no need to reach out to the inland for the time being, otherwise he will be taken advantage of.


    The market demand has been controlled by him, and will fall into his hands sooner or later. For the time being, let''s take a look at the drama in the Royal Capital, and when the time is right, we can attack the inland.


    Then, it is necessary to develop more distant markets, such as the Ori Dwarf Kingdom and the Adian Kingdom.


    You must know that there are many branches of the Youshui River, and due to the previous flood, some of the relatively shallow branches have expanded a lot.


    Several of them branched out, and after passing through other kingdoms, one of them branched out from near Tengying City. Liu Feng let Darlene and the others secretly enter the territory of other kingdoms through that branch.


    More still to inquire about the news, the Yingluo Kingdom has no way to attack for the time being, just won the western land, and there is no way to move too much, that will involve the balls.


    After Liu Feng is fully integrated, it will be time to attack the Yingluo Kingdom, and at that time, it will be easier to win the whole territory, you must know that he still has partners.


    "Master, are you eyeing the iron ore in the Ori Dwarf Kingdom?" Enri''s brown eyes lit up, and she immediately thought of something smart.


    "Yeah, steel is power." Liu Feng chuckled.


    Indeed, in the end, he still aimed at other people''s iron ore, who made the Ori dwarf kingdom have so much iron ore, or exposed it on the surface of the land.


    This is the information that the mermaid Bilis told him. Liu Feng stayed for three seconds after hearing it. If he owns the mining area, he can rely on the technology he provided, and then rely on steel to rise rapidly.


    What high-rise buildings, steel ships, trains, etc., can fully bloom, rather than the slow drama like now, who makes the territory''s steel production insufficient.


    "Master, will the dwarves sell us iron?" En Li frowned, she also got some information from the mermaid''s mouth.


    Dwarves are stubborn, and sometimes their tempers come up, and they would rather lose part of their profits than trade with others.


    "Then it depends on Darlene''s eloquence and how attractive our goods are." A confident smile appeared on the corner of Liu Feng''s mouth.


    Dwarves like wine, and the spirits produced in Xiyang City are very attractive.


    "Daliana will succeed." An Li breathed a sigh of relief, she knew the matter would be resolved when she saw the young master''s smile.


    "Master, more than a hundred orcs have come today." Minahui reported.


    "Oh? It''s from the Sahara Prairie?" Liu Feng was stunned for a moment, and then asked, "How many orcs have come here?"


    "There are nearly a thousand people, and they all came to work." Mina said with a smile.


    "It seems that the bait that was cast last time was successful. It seems that the leader of the orcs is about to come, right?" Liu Feng smiled lightly.


    Before in Blackwater City, he let his subordinates spread the development of Xiyang City and the treatment of orcs, which was obviously very successful. Many orcs came to Xiyang City.


    "According to information, the leader of the orcs has sent someone to contact the fleet. He is inquiring about Xiyang City''s information, and it is estimated that he will be here soon." Mina chuckled lightly.


    "Let her come, we can cooperate further." Liu Feng took a sip of tea.


    The orc tribe of the Sahara Prairie is his partner, and in the future, he can ask the other party to help flank the eldest prince or the second prince.


    "They will definitely come." Mina couldn''t help laughing when she thought of the arrogant monkey orc and the scene after the other party came to Xiyang City.


    "..." En Li pouted, she couldn''t get in on the topic of the prairie orc tribe.


    After all, they didn''t even know the name of the leader of the other party, nor did they look at it.


    "By the way, Anli, how''s the cashmere?" Liu Feng turned his head and asked Hu Erniang.


    The basic craftsmanship of linen has been released, so the first-class cashmere coats will be the stepping stone for them to enter the high-end market.


    "It is already spinning, and a lot of wool threads are produced." Enri said quickly.


    "How is the cotton planting? No insects?" Liu Feng asked worriedly. He was afraid of insects now. Although he used some soil methods to get some insect repellents, it is unknown whether there will be a big effect. .


    "No, it''s all good." Enri affirmed.


    "That''s good." Liu Feng breathed a sigh of relief, cotton was also his next move, and mulberry leaves were being planted, and silk was a substitute for silk.


    Chapter 0712 The principle of siphon water supply.


    Summer is here, the weather is getting hotter and hotter, and many construction sites are covered with sackcloth for shade before they can resume work.


    Liu Feng handles government affairs in the study. The study is now a steamer, which is very stuffy and makes people feel irritable.


    "It''s so hot, it''s really hot." En Li let out a weak voice, lying softly on the table, her mouth open and her tongue sticking out, she was wearing a vest, and her white and tender shoulders were exposed.


    "Calm down." Liu Feng put down the document and wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    "Master, I can''t calm down, I get irritable when it''s hot." An Li pulled the shoulder straps of her vest, and one side of the shoulder straps were pulled off, revealing her white and red shoulders.


    "Enli!" Nicole hurriedly said, rolling her eyes at Hu Er Niang''s defenseless behavior.


    "Ah?" En Li turned her head in confusion, looked at Nicole and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Here!" Nicole raised her chin and pouted on Mother Fox''s shoulder.


    "Huh?" En Li looked sideways, her cheeks flushed instantly, she got up quickly, and hurriedly pulled up the shoulder strap again.


    The vest she is wearing now is still given to her by the young master. The girls in the castle have a few pieces, especially when they are sleeping, they are very cool.


    "Hee hee..." Mina chuckled lightly, her blue eyes flashing strangely, and teased, "Enri, what are you trying to do?"


    "I, I didn''t, didn''t do anything." An Li shouted hesitantly, looking at Liu Feng with brown eyes, and seeing a pair of smiling black eyes, her cheeks turned even redder.


    "Okay, if it''s really too hot, I''ll think of a way." Liu Feng spoke out to help Hu Erniang.


    It''s been a few days since Eliza, Darlene and the others left Xiyang City today, and he still hasn''t waited for Tis and the others to bring saltpeter.


    "What can I do?" En Li asked quickly, she couldn''t concentrate now, and when she thought of troublesome things, her mood would quickly become irritable.


    "Nicole, go to the internal library and fetch the No. 720 box." Liu Feng turned his head and instructed Nicole.


    "Okay." Nicole got up, pulled off the sackcloth coat hanging on the side, and draped it over her clean shoulders.

 Chapter 591：

    In the hot weather, she also put on a vest, but she would only wear it in the study, in the room, and she had to be conservative when going out.


    "Gag..."


    Liu Feng looked at the open study door, turned his head and asked An Li, "What happened to the game pool I built?"


    It''s hot and there''s an indoor pool, what a great thing.


    He never dared to imagine having an indoor game pool on Earth before, but now that he is the lord of a party, this requirement is too simple.


    "It''s been dug, but the tiles are still being fired." En Li said with anticipation, she was also waiting for the construction of the swimming pool to be completed.


    "That''s good." Liu Feng nodded, thinking of the issues he hadn''t paid attention to before, and asked, "How is the tap water?"


    "Half of the people have connected to the water, and everyone is very happy. They don''t have to go out to fetch water." An Li said happily.


    "Let people pay more attention to the source of the reservoir, and there must be no problems." Liu Feng told Mao Erniang.


    "I have already made the reservoir a restricted area, and not a mouse will be put in it." Mina said with a serious face.


    She and Anli, Nicole, Wei Ya and others have been learning about hygiene recently, especially about plague and viruses.


    "It seems that we can''t rely on the reservoir for water supply." Liu Feng touched his chin, thinking about using the siphon principle to supply water to Xiyang City from the Youshui River.


    The siphon principle is to use the force phenomenon of the liquid level difference to fill an inverted U-shaped tubular structure with liquid, and then place the high opening end in a container filled with liquid, and the liquid in the container will continue to pass through the siphon tube. outflow to a lower position.


    That is to say, Liu Feng needs to find a river whose water level is higher than the parallel ground line of Xiyang City.


    Now the water supply in Xiyang City is sufficient, but adding more people later will not be enough, so he has to think about it in advance.


    "Master, are you thinking about the new city?" An Li frowned. She had seen the design of the new city, and it was a large block of tall buildings, just like trees.


    "Yeah, once the new city is established, there won''t be enough water." Liu Feng replied casually, took out the map and began to check it.


    "Master, there is a lake in the mountains here." Mina looked sideways at the map, and suddenly pointed to the edge of the map and said, "However, it''s a little far from Xiyang City."


    "Is it far?" Liu Feng frowned. He knew this lake. It was located in the Forbidden Mountain Range, and the terrain was very high. It was a living water lake.


    He held the ruler, looked at the scale and thought about it. If the pipe was supplied by the siphon phenomenon, it would be enough to supply water for an urban area, and the pressure would also be enough to send water to high-rise buildings, which is much stronger than that of a reservoir.


    Liu Feng turned his head to Mina and said, "Let someone list that area for me as a forbidden area and send someone to clean up the surrounding animals."


    "Yes." Mina responded quickly.


    "It seems that the siphon principle should also be included in the teaching knowledge of the school." Liu Feng muttered to himself that the construction of many cities in the future will require the use of the siphon principle, especially some water conservancy and other governance.


    He felt that it was necessary to sort out a series of knowledge about siphon water supply, as well as knowledge about hygiene.


    In hot weather, water sources can easily become polluted.


    Especially when there is only one water source in some cities, once it is polluted, it is easy to drink the whole city to death. There is no water supply factory here to treat the water.


    Moreover, after his students go out, the governing party needs some scientific knowledge very much, and there is no convenient condition. It is better to carry water or dig wells all over the ground.


    Chapter 0713 Steamboat Tests.


    "Anni, people on the construction site, there must be enough water supply, let''s put some salt in it, there should be no obvious salty taste."


    Liu Feng turned his head to look at the high sun outside, and instructed, "At three or four o''clock, cook some thin wheat porridge and deliver it to the workers at the construction site. You can''t work on an empty stomach."


    With the current living standard of the civilians in the territory, they can still eat meat several times a week, but many people will save copper coins and want to buy a house and so on.


    Therefore, it will definitely be very economical in terms of meat, so it is difficult to support high-intensity work by eating porridge alone, especially in the construction industry.


    At noon in summer, the weather is the hottest, sweating is the most, not to mention consumption.


    At three or four o¡¯clock, the workers must be starving and have no energy. It is still necessary for him to provide a little food, which can improve efficiency.


    "Okay." An Li took it down seriously, and she also agreed with the young master''s approach.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Nicole came in with a suitcase full of sweat, her smooth forehead was sticking to flaxen hair with sweat.


    "Something''s coming." Nicole put down the box and quickly took off her thin coat, revealing her sweat-soaked vest, revealing her bumpy figure.


    "..." Liu Feng blinked his black eyes, glanced at Nicole''s figure, and handed over the herbal tea set aside.


    "Gulugulu..." Nicole took the herbal tea and drank it.


    "Master, what is this?" En Li looked at the cardboard box.


    "Take it apart and take a look, you''ll know." Liu Feng said with a smile.


    "I''ll take it apart." Mina took out her saber and opened the sealed cardboard box. After opening it, she found a few strange things inside.


    "What is this?" En Li reached out and picked up something the size of a palm or two. It looked very weird, but the color was very nice.


    "This is a small electric fan." Liu Feng smiled lightly, and reached out to take the small electric fan in Hu Erniang''s hand.


    He bought a small silent electric fan on a certain treasure, and bought a dozen or so as soon as he bought it, just to get a good night''s sleep.


    The high-power electric fan is a bit unaffordable with the current power supply of the castle. I haven''t seen him move the refrigerator and air conditioner.


    Originally, he thought that solar energy could be dealt with by adding a small hydroelectric generator, but he did not expect that with so many households of electric lights and a few printers, the electricity would be unaffordable.


    He has gone to order a large hydroelectric generator, but it will not be shipped until it is disassembled.


    I also asked Baicaotang to help me buy a set of high-power solar power, which is enough to power large factories.


    "Small electric fan? What is this?" En Li curiously picked up another small electric fan.


    "Just look at it." Liu Feng took the electrical outlet and inserted the plug of the small electric fan into it.


    "Buzz!"


    The small electric fan immediately turned, and a gust of wind blew, which shocked Mina, Enri, and Nicole.


    "This..." En Li stared at the small electric fan with wide brown eyes.


    "It''s so cool." Nicole approached the small electric fan and tugged at the wet clothes on her chest.


    "Is it magic? Can it actually make wind?" Enri''s eyes lit up.


    "How could it be magic?" Liu Feng rolled his eyes, reached out and pressed the third gear, and the wind was blowing even more violently.


    He explained, "This small electric fan is driven by electricity, and these buttons can control the magnitude of the wind."


    "Wow! This is magic." Enri exclaimed.

 Chapter 592：

    From her point of view, the young master can drive electricity, make the lights shine as bright as day, and make this strange little fan blow cool air, this is magic.


    "Magic? No, do I still know witchcraft?" Liu Feng said angrily, having explained it several times, An Li still stubbornly believed that he could do magic.


    "Ah? Young master, are you really good at witchcraft?" En Li''s brown eyes were even brighter...


    "Of course, I can seal your appearance on paper." Liu Feng teased.


    "Wow, young master, give it a try." En Li shouted in surprise, and the fox tail swung.


    "Uh..." Liu Feng was at a loss for words. He was talking about the camera. If he did get it out, I''m afraid even Mina and Nicole would believe that he knew magic.


    "Okay, Anli, don''t disturb the young master''s work." Nicole made a sound, she looked at the small electric fan with a thoughtful look in her eyes.


    It can be seen that her mood is similar to that of Hu Erniang, and she believes that the young master can do magic and sorcery.


    "That''s right, Enri, go to work." Mina shook her hand in disgust.


    Her idea is that what the young master knows is not important, but the secret still cannot be passed out.


    "Oh!" En Li pouted and walked away with a small electric fan.


    "..." Liu Feng breathed a sigh of relief. How could he explain the principle of magnetoelectricity? No matter how many people he said, he couldn''t understand it.


    "Boom bang bang..."


    There was a knock on the study door, and the crisp voice of the dwarf Yuffie came, "Lord Liu Feng, I have something to report."


    "Come in." Liu Feng shouted.


    "Gag..."


    Yuffie''s petite figure stepped in, there was a lot of dust on her clothes, and it looked like she had just returned from the scientific research department.


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Feng asked curiously. The dwarf Yuffie and her father, Yili, recently lived in the research department to study steam engines.


    "The steam engine ship has been completed. Lord Liu Feng please guide me." Yuffie looked at Liu Feng with bright pink eyes.


    "Completed?" Liu Feng stood up abruptly, a happy smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "Yes." Yuffie replied in a crisp voice.


    "Go and have a look."


    Chapter 0714 is super big.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The carriage ran quickly, quickly left Xiyang City, and moved to the military area.


    Inside the carriage, Liu Feng turned to look at the somewhat restrained dwarf Yuffie, and asked, "Yuffie, how is your study?"


    "It''s very, very good." Yuffie whispered, her acquaintances Darlene, Catherine, and Lucy were not around, making her a little shy.


    "Don''t stay in the scientific research department all the time, you can walk around the city. Catherine is practicing her instrument now. You can go and listen to music."


    Liu Feng smiled gently and said, "Or go to Princess Lucy, she is writing a novel, you can also give her some advice."


    As for Leopard-eared Mother Jones, she and Leia have recently been learning some ultra-modern knowledge from the special forces, such as setting up traps, camouflage, long-distance sniping, and so on.


    Everyone in the castle is busy, and the meeting time of the day is dinner time, and then it is night time.


    "I, I know." Yuffie replied in a low voice.


    She is actually a bit inferior. Growing up in a human kingdom, people of the same age around her are taller than her, and she will feel inferior to her height, especially the strange eyes of the people around her.


    "Don''t be nervous, everyone is a family." Nicole took Yuffie''s shoulders and comforted her, "In the castle, there are all kinds of orcs, elves, and mermaids, and everyone lives in harmony. "


    "Thank you, thank you." Yuffie whispered, her tense body slackened a little, and she didn''t feel nervous at first.


    "..." Liu Feng secretly gave Nicole a thumbs up. The harmony in the castle is really inseparable from Nicole''s gentleness, and she has been regulating it.


    "Sir, it''s here." Zink shouted from outside the carriage.


    "Go down." Liu Feng got up and got out of the carriage, and saw many soldiers surrounded by them, who were staring vigilantly around.


    "Is this the military training ground?" En Li said in shock. She glanced around and saw all the soldiers.


    The training ground of the military region is a place for soldiers to test new weapons. Sometimes the scientific research department will make some inventions, and they will be handed over to the military region for testing.


    For example, the steam engine explosion experiment that was done before was to test the limit of the steam engine and to what extent it would explode. During that time, there were often noises from the military area test site.


    "Let''s go, go and have a look." Liu Feng walked towards the river, and there was a river in the military test site.


    When everyone approached, there was a strange-looking boat in the river. It was still a 50-meter boat, but without the previous boat building, it had no sails and no oars. There was a large chimney more than one meter wide. Quietly stay in the river.


    On the boat, Jialin was checking with Yili. He was a little nervous. It was the first time to do something like this, and he was more nervous than anyone else.


    "Be careful. Those connections need to be checked several times. There must be no mistakes. Otherwise, the ship will be destroyed." Garin urged with a serious face.


    "Okay." Yakiri replied, he was also obsessed with steam engines recently, which was much more interesting than blacksmithing.


    He suspected that he had learned, more popular than the master craftsmen of the Ori dwarves, that this was a real reform.


    "Yili, as long as this time is successful, I can let you study the transformation of the steam engine alone." Jialin patted the shoulder of Yili.


    He knew that his talent was not as good as that of the Yakiri father and daughter, so he should let them go and study it on their own.


    Well, he is not stupid. He knows that Yuffie has a good relationship with the Lord of the City, and he once greeted him and asked him to participate in the research of the air fortress.


    "Yes." Yili shouted happily.


    "Go check it out, Lord City Lord is here." After seeing Liu Feng, Jia Lin hurried up to meet him.


    "How is it? Are you ready for a trial?" Liu Feng looked around. It was the first time he had seen such a large steam engine ship. What he had seen before were books and models.


    The blueprints and models he gave were propeller-type steam-engine ships, not the paddle wheels of the earth''s eighteenth century.


    "Okay." Garin nodded quickly.


    "Go, ignite, and boost the boiler pressure." Liu Feng waved his hand. If the steam engine ship wants to move, it must rely on steam power, so it must generate enough steam first, so the start will be slower.


    "Yes." Garin hurriedly ran, and Yuffie immediately trotted after him, holding a notepad in her hand, like a student who loves to learn.


    "Master, this one has no sails, how can it move?" En Li asked curiously, looking left and right, this boat is a feeling: ugly.


    "Wait, you''ll know, as long as the ship moves, the sailboat can be swept into the museum." Liu Feng said cheerfully.


    As soon as the steam engine ship comes out, then the water will be his territory, others will not be able to catch up, and the impact force is not as strong as that of the steam engine ship, so he can run amok.

 Chapter 593：

    In this era, the 50-meter ship is of the boss class, and the steam engine ship is of the super boss class.


    "Master, let''s get off the ship first, it''s too dangerous to wait." Mina said worriedly, she knew the power of a steam engine explosion. When the military area tested a steam engine, she had seen the damage of a steam engine explosion with her own eyes.


    "Don''t worry, it is equipped with a steam vent valve, which can be vented if there is danger." Liu Feng said softly.


    He also roughly studied the steam engine, knew some principles, and paid great attention to safety.


    Chapter 0715 The role of large transport ships.


    "Buzzing..."


    Suddenly, the sound of an air flute sounded, which shocked the people around him, but Liu Feng''s smile became brighter and brighter, and the reform of the ship had already begun.


    It can be said that from now on, in the next ten years, even twenty years, fifty years, steam engine ships will be the mainstream.


    And the right to speak on the water belongs to Liu Feng. As long as the core technology is not leaked, he will be the overlord on the water for a long time in the future.


    Referring to a hegemonic country on Earth, even if it is an enemy, it hates the other party, but it is inevitable that there is no such idea in the heart, who does not want hegemony?


    The five nuclear rogues are typical examples, and strength is the foundation.


    "How good would this sound be on the rails?" Liu Feng sighed with a smile, feeling a little greedy.


    While the trains are the real exciting things, the land is the main place he wants to occupy right now, and the trains are the things that deliver the delivery and keep him on the ground.


    "Buzzing..."


    Black smoke was coming out of the big chimney.


    "Sir, it''s time to go." Garin shouted. The steam engine was too noisy. If you didn''t shout louder, no one would hear it.


    "Let''s go." Liu Feng waved and shouted.


    "Activate!" Garin yelled.


    The original imitation and very simple clutch was activated, accompanied by a sound of ''zi'' that seemed to be over-electric, and the hull shook and moved.


    "Add coal, quickly add coal." Galin shouted while looking at the pressure gauge.


    "Yes."


    The boatmen immediately picked up their shovels and shoveled coal into the furnace one after another.


    "Beep!!!"


    The steam engine''s first regular warning chirp sounded, and the boatmen began to reduce the amount of coal and water to the boiler.


    The steam engine has three levels of warnings, the first is a general warning, which is a reminder.


    The second warning is that the two whistles sounded at the same time, that is, the fire in the boiler is too large, and it needs to be deflated immediately.


    The third warning, the three whistles sounded, was not far from the steam engine boiler bursting, to open all the deflation channels, and immediately let people leave the ship.


    Anyone who can operate a steam engine needs special training, can''t drink, can''t doze off, etc.


    "Buzzing..."


    The steam-engine ship was getting faster and faster, and soon reached a stable value, which was no longer slower than running like a horse. It was mainly an empty ship with some coal in it, and there were more than 30 people like Liu Feng.


    "This speed is okay." Liu Feng was very satisfied. This speed made the sailboat unable to catch up.


    "It''s just too loud." Mina covered her ears, the sound of the steam engine was too loud.


    "This, this really started running?" En Li was stunned, staring blankly at the direction of the steam engine, why did it start running?


    Liu Feng didn''t hear Mao Erniang and the others, but when she saw Mao Erniang covering her ears, she understood that the steam engine was indeed very noisy, and this was something that could not be done for the time being.


    He waved to Garin, who immediately ran over.


    "Lord City Lord." Galin saluted nervously.


    "Is there anything unusual about the steam engine?" Liu Feng asked calmly.


    "Not yet." Garin said quickly.


    "How is the duplex boiler?" Liu Feng asked about the steam engine used by the large transport ship, which requires several chimneys.


    "Lord City Lord, I''m already researching." Jia Lin breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I will let Weishi cooperate with you. What I want is a 100-meter-long boat that can carry hundreds of people." Liu Feng said with a serious face.


    If there are two or three large transport ships with a length of 100 meters, many industries and rules can be completely changed, especially the transportation of steel, which is the most important.


    "Yes." Garin replied respectfully.


    "How about Yili and Yuffie?" Liu Feng looked up at Yuffie who was running around and asked, "How much have you learned about the steam engine?"


    "Lord City Lord, they are geniuses. You can understand a lot of things as soon as you talk about them. They have learned almost everything. They are better than me in ironing." Jia Lin said honestly.


    "The train plan, leave it to Yili, do you think he is competent?" Liu Feng''s black eyes narrowed slightly.


    His thoughts on trains are heavier. According to the current research progress, trains are not to be thought about this year, and there is not enough steel.


    "Yes, my subordinates also have this idea." Jia Lin responded quickly.


    "Then let''s hand it over. You will be responsible for the research on the steam engine of the 100-meter transport ship in the future. I hope to hear good news by the end of the year." Liu Feng said lightly.


    At the end of the year, he should also attack the capital. The transportation of troops and food is very important. If he travels by land, it will consume a lot of food, not to mention the obstruction of other nobles.


    Although the waterway is also very slow, with a steam engine ship, it is completely different. The speed can be increased several times. It is no longer a monthly calculation time. It is also very good to have a surprise attack.


    Liu Feng touched his chin and thought about it, as if the steam engine ship came out, there were too many benefits.


    "Yes." Garin felt the pressure instantly, and there was still more than half a year, so he felt that time was pressing.


    "As for Yuffie, let her study the air fortress, anyway, she is interested in that." Liu Feng looked at the eager little man in the distance.


    "Understood." Garin knew of the three projects, and now they began to divide them up.


    "Nicole, give another 5,000 gold coins to the Ministry of Science and Technology." Liu Feng turned his head and instructed.


    The scientific research department is now a big consumer, and the experiment of many things is like melting gold.


    "Okay." Nicole wrote down immediately, which involved future grant research values.


    "Celestial Weishi, the construction of the 100-meter ship can start, and the dock will be expanded to five. The 50-meter ship should not stop." Liu Feng said to An Li.


    "Understood." Enri said seriously.

 Chapter 594：

    "Jia Lin, try the pulling weight test, see where the limit is, and improve it." Liu Feng ordered Jia Lin again, "After passing the test, put it into production immediately. I want five steam engines of 50 meters by the end of the year."


    A 100-meter steam engine ship is for ultra-long-distance transportation, such as going to the beach, while a 50-meter steam engine ship needs a lot of ships at close range.


    "Yes."


    Chapter 0716 Placement of Veterans.


    It has been more than half a month since the last time we attacked the Fourth Prince, and half of the first month of summer has passed. The wounds of the soldiers who went on the expedition have healed slightly, and those with serious injuries can move a little, but Liu Feng will still Take care of them until they are healed.


    Today is also a sad day. Because the seriously injured soldiers are about to be discharged from the army, they will be transferred from the hospital of the Military and Political Department to the recuperation hospital, where they will recuperate until they recover and are discharged from the hospital. The medical expenses are fully reimbursed, and the salaries are still paid.


    The Retreat Hospital is a hospital that Liu Feng specially opened for people who want to recuperate in peace, such as seriously injured soldiers and personnel of the scientific research department. It can also be regarded as a place for some interns to learn how to take care of patients.


    Whether it is the hospital of the Military and Political Department or the Xiyangcheng Hospital, it will be very noisy. Only the resting hospital is relatively remote and quiet. The most important thing is to learn things.


    In the final analysis, the Jingyang Hospital is an internal hospital opened by Liu Feng, providing a place for seriously injured soldiers to learn new professional knowledge.


    Most of the wounded veterans are disabled, what can they do in the future? The killing skills learned by the military can no longer be used, and they can only re-learn some knowledge, such as being an intelligence officer of eyeliner.


    But what kind of character is, you have to observe it in the resting hospital. If you can''t do it, you can only be transferred to a public occupation, such as weaving and spinning.


    Thirty-five seriously injured veterans appeared here in the square of the Military and Political Department, those who were on crutches, those who were in wheelchairs, those who had broken hands, those who were blind in one eye...


    They all looked up at the flying red-bottomed black dragon flag. Today they are leaving, they can no longer eat food in the military camp, and can no longer train with everyone.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Niu strode to the army flag, his sharp eyes narrowed slightly, and a trace of reluctance and sadness flashed in his eyes.


    "Everyone, you are heroes, heroes of Xiyang City."


    Niu Da glanced at the thirty-five soldiers in front of him and said in a low voice, "It''s also lucky that you are still alive, compared to the heroes lying in the Forest of Glory Steles, you are both lucky and unfortunate..."


    The seriously wounded soldiers bowed their heads. Yes, they were lucky to survive, but unfortunately they became disabled.


    The Forest of Glory Steles is located on a small hill a few kilometers away from Xiyang City. There is a burial place for soldiers, and there are special people to take care of it.


    "Unfortunately, you are leaving the army."


    Niu Da''s voice suddenly became high, "Fortunately, you have been discharged from the army. You have the Lord of the City to help you solve your work problems, and you can get the discharge fee. Compared with other nobles, you are very lucky."


    The seriously wounded soldiers showed gratitude in their eyes. They were no longer civilians who had just joined the army and did not understand anything. There was a lot of news in the army.


    There was a lot of news about knights under other nobles in the army. After many knights were seriously injured in war, they would be ruthlessly abandoned by nobles, and their old age was very miserable.


    Not to mention the soldiers who are not knights at all, they can get a pension that they could only earn in the past ten years, as well as the aftermath, which is really good and can''t be better.


    They remembered that their former comrades were envious, and said why they were not the ones who were seriously injured, and they wanted to beat people in anger.


    "You have to remember that you came out from here, and you can''t do anything that''s sorry for the city lord, and you can''t do anything that''s sorry for Xiyang City, otherwise, you can''t escape." Niu Da''s voice was full of Sharp, eyes wide and full of murderous intent.


    "I will personally bring someone to arrest you and come back to admit your mistakes."


    "Yes." Thirty-five seriously wounded soldiers shouted.


    "The discharge ceremony begins." Niu Da shouted loudly.


    "Ta Tata..."


    A group of soldiers ran over, holding a tray in their hands. Inside was a set of military uniforms for training, not regular military uniforms. This military uniform can be taken away.


    There is also a set of quilts and a pair of shoes. These three-piece sets can be taken away and are also a benefit issued by the army to veterans.


    In addition to these three sets, there is also a veteran''s certificate, and a money bag, which contains pensions. Except for these things, the rest cannot be taken away.


    Of course, casualty uniforms on seriously wounded soldiers do not count.


    As for the pension of the dead soldier, the army sent someone to the door, and it was taken to the cemetery where the soldier was recognized in the Forest of Glory Steles.


    In this pension system, if there is a large-scale war, a single pension will cost more than 10,000 gold coins at least, I am afraid it will be a war between countries at that time.


    The only advantage is that the soldiers dare to work hard, dare to fight, and can recruit people.


    The news of the veterans today will definitely lead to a large-scale upsurge of joining the army.


    "Shh!"


    The seriously wounded soldiers gave a military salute, and the soldiers stood behind them with things, all looking at Niu Da.


    "Etiquette is complete!" Niu Da responded with a military salute.


    "Shh!"


    After the military salute was completed, the seriously injured soldiers walked out of the barracks, looking back at the barracks from time to time, all with red eyes, full of anger and complaints when they came, and tears when they left.


    "Ta Tata..."


    When the seriously injured soldiers came to the gate of the barracks, they saw a row of soldiers standing on both sides, all looking at them.


    "salute!"


    A high voice sounded, and all the soldiers in the two rows saluted. This was a military salute to see them off.


    "Woooooo..." The seriously injured soldiers couldn''t hold back their tears, and they walked to the gate of the barracks with choked sobs.


    After a short walk, they walked for several minutes before they reached the gate. They turned around and gave a military salute with red eyes. They got into the carriage of the resting hospital. They were discharged.


    The first batch of veterans.


    Chapter 0717 God Lord will punish you.


    "Ta Tata..."


    "Huhuhu..."


    Tis rode on the horse, took a few deep breaths, and looked up at the blue sky. The heat emitted by the big fireball made people sweat non-stop.


    "Miss Teas, should we take a break?" Ryan wiped the sweat from his face, it was too hot.


    "Go to the woods in front of you to rest." Tis nodded and turned to look at the dozens of carriages behind them, all loaded with saltpeter.


    "Okay." Ryan breathed a sigh of relief, and quickly shouted to Obi, "Go and rest in the woods ahead."


    "Yeah!" Obi nodded, and immediately arranged for the team to go into the woods to rest.


    "We''re running out of water." Ryan whispered to Obi, turning his head to look at Niu Niang who was drinking water.


    "I''ll send someone to find the water source." Obi replied in a low voice. If it was too loud for Tis to hear, the other party would definitely not want to drink water.

 Chapter 595：

    "Why is the weather so hot?" Ruian said helplessly. After they dug enough saltpeter, they immediately led the team to Xiyang City.


    Who would have thought that someone would actually die and be killed by the sun.


    "Ryan, let''s rest during the day." Tis wiped the sweat from her forehead. It was noon and the sun was the hottest.


    "Huh?" Ryan was stunned.


    "We travel at night and rest during the day." Tis said seriously, this is the solution she came up with.


    "Yeah." Ryan''s eyes lit up, the night was shady, just used to hurry, and the hot day was just enough to rest.


    "There are still seven or eight days away from Xiyang City. You can''t travel during the day, or you will be sunburnt to death." Tis turned to look at the transporting orcs, and many people were dizzy.


    "That''s it, I''ll arrange for everyone to rest." Ryan hurried to arrange.


    "I don''t know if the young master will miss me." Tiss sat on a rock, resting her chin with one hand, she thought about the food in the castle.


    This time, it was Tiss who discussed some matters with Liu Feng on behalf of Bella. If Bella couldn''t leave, she would have come to see Liu Feng by herself.


    "Ta Tata..."


    There was a sound of horse hooves, and a group of orc knights who were looking for water came back, accompanied by shouting, "Lord Obi, we found the nobles of the human race ahead, they are fighting with horse thieves."


    "What''s the situation?" Obi frowned.


    "There is a small pool in front, and two groups of people are fighting, as if they are fighting for water." The orc knight reported.


    "Let''s go, show me." Obi got on his horse, waved his hand, and rushed forward with a group of orc knights.


    ...


    "Kill, kill all these nobles, rob them all."


    "Hahahaha... I didn''t expect someone to come here to fetch water again."


    "This time the fifth batch of half a month, kill them all, and we will have coins to go to Xiyang City for a good meal."


    "..."


    Two dozen horse thieves shouted jokingly, the long swords in their hands were covered with blood, and they looked at the five or six people in front of them.


    From the eyes of the horse thief, this group of people is a noble knight. The knight wears iron armor and guards a noble old man.


    "Damn horse thieves, God will punish you." An old man in a black robe shouted in panic.


    "God Lord? What is this?" The horse thief asked suspiciously.


    "Who knows." The horse thief leader said indifferently.


    "Boss, the armor style of these knights is not like the armor style on our side." The horse thief whispered.


    "Oh? Are they outsiders?" The horse thief''s eyes brightened, and he quickly shouted, "Don''t kill that old man, everyone else will be killed."


    "Yes." The horse thief responded loudly.


    "I am Bishop Parkin of Yadian Kingdom, you will cause war." The old man, Bishop Parkin, shouted.


    In order to compete for the position of Archbishop, he came to the Kingdom of Yingluo to preach. He did not expect that the journey would not go smoothly. Most of the blood-sucking nobles, horse thieves, and knights who came to guard all died. , are you dying again?


    The Adian Kingdom is a kingdom founded on religion. The religion they believe in is the bishop, and the contemporary queen is the saint of the previous generation of the bishop.


    And the identity of the archbishop is like a minister, helping the queen to manage the kingdom, and is also a great noble under one person and above ten thousand people.


    After the split of the previous generation of bishops, the bishops who were greatly damaged finally recovered. The Yadian Kingdom has nothing to develop, so he focused on the surrounding kingdoms, and Bishop Parkin was in charge of the Yingluo Kingdom.


    He couldn''t go to the inland of the British Kingdom. The British King was very talkative about bishops.


    With this pick, things will come. The horse thief likes to stay in remote places. His missionary journey can be said to be painful and difficult, and now he is going to die.


    If he could escape this time, he decided to ignore the problem of his face and return to the Adian Kingdom immediately, preferring to face those stubborn dwarves.


    "What is a bishop?" the horse thief asked in surprise.


    "Don''t worry, it''s actually a noble from another country, it would be better, just kill him." The horse thief leader sneered.


    "The Lord will punish you." Bishop Parkin shouted in horror.


    "Punish us? Hahahaha... Our sword will punish you soon." The horse thief laughed wildly.


    Chapter 0718 I have magic medicine.


    "Kill them." The horse thief waved his hand, and the horse thief rushed forward.


    "Clang clang..."


    The five knights immediately stood in front of Bishop Parkin and slashed with the horse thieves. Although the knights were strong and had good equipment, the number of them was too small.


    "what¡­¡­"


    There was a scream, and a knight was cut down by three horse thieves at the same time.


    The remaining four knights were injured to varying degrees, and they all looked desperate, but they still did not retreat.


    "what!"


    Another knight steps in the footsteps of death.


    "Don''t tell me, am I going to serve the Lord today?" Bishop Parkin''s face was pale, and his hands and feet were shaking.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The earth shook and the dust flew up, making the horse thieves panic.


    "What''s going on? Is anyone here to help?" the horse thief leader asked in surprise.


    He turned his head and saw a group of knights running fast, and his sharp eyes saw that those were orcs.


    "Boss, it''s an orc, it''s an orc." The horse thief shouted in horror.


    "Retreat, quickly retreat." The horse thief leader shouted in a panic, so many orcs are not something they can deal with.


    "Don''t let one go, catch them all." Obi shouted loudly.


    "Yes."


    ...


    In just a few minutes, all the horse thieves were caught, and those who dared to escape were slashed with a sword.

 Chapter 596：

    "Go, take it all back." Obi said coldly, glancing at the old man in black robe who survived the disaster. Conversation is not his forte, and it is better to leave it to Ryan.


    In this way, Bishop Parkin and the remaining three knights were led to the woods ahead with all the horse thieves.


    "What''s the matter?" Ryan saw the dozen people who were being escorted.


    "Horse thief, and a few people over there, they should be nobles." Obi pouted.


    "Bring the horse thief to work as a coolie." Ryan didn''t care about the horse thief. He had seen too much along the way, but he was interested in the nobles and said, "Bring it here, I have something to ask."


    Soon, Bishop Parkin and the three knights were brought over. He was as nervous as he was now, but he knew that the orcs hated the human race.


    After all, there are orcs in Yadian Kingdom, most of them work as slaves, which is not very good for the human race.


    He would have known that today, he should not obstruct the queen''s reform with the archbishop. He could pardon some orcs, so he wouldn''t let the orcs hate them.


    "Beautiful lady, I am Bishop Parkin, a missionary from the Kingdom of Adian." Bishop Parkin''s posture is very low, very polite.


    "Adian Kingdom?" Ryan was stunned, she didn''t expect this old man to come from another kingdom.


    "It is a neighboring country of the British Kingdom. I came to preach with goodwill." Bishop Parkin quickly hugged Hungary with one hand and said gratefully, "I feel very much that your Excellency saved our lives."


    "Oh? How did you guys show up here? You know it''s very remote here." Ryan narrowed his eyes and said.


    They entered the Yingluo Kingdom from a chaotic place. They went to this remote place in order to go to Xiyang City, but the other party came here from the other side across the entire Yingluo Kingdom, or took a detour. It looks abnormal.


    "We are lost." Bishop Parkin said with a bitter face.


    "Really?" The corner of Ryan''s mouth rose, she knew that the other party didn''t tell the truth.


    If it wasn''t for a cooperative relationship with Liu Feng, she would have been tortured and questioned because of her disgust towards the human race.


    "Tiss, how to deal with it?" Ryan turned to look at Niu Jiao Niang.


    "Take them to Xiyang City." Tis thought for a moment and said, "If you want to leave over there, just leave."


    Niu Jiao Niang didn''t think about it that much, a noble is nothing, and there are many nobles in Xiyang City.


    "Then let''s decide this way." Ryan nodded and said to Bishop Parkin, "You can follow us temporarily, and you can leave when you reach Xiyang City."


    "Thank you, the Lord will bless you." Bishop Parkin quickly thanked.


    "I hope so." Ryan said lightly.


    "Let''s deal with their injuries." Tis glanced at the three knights.


    "Please don''t worry, I have the magic medicine gifted by the Lord." Bishop Parkin said softly.


    "Magic medicine?" Tis rolled her eyes, she heard the young master say that magic medicine does not exist at all.


    Bishop Parkin took out a slap-sized flat ceramic bottle from his arms and said to the three injured knights, "Drink all of them to reduce your pain."


    The three knights looked at the flat ceramic bottle frantically, took a sip each, and then respectfully returned the ceramic bottle to Bishop Parkin, and then treated the wounds individually.


    "That''s it?" Ryan stared blankly at the three knights who were dealing with their wounds.


    "That is, if this magic medicine has been blessed by the Lord, it can drive away the devil in their hearts." Bishop Parkin affirmed.


    "..." Ryan narrowed his eyes, then gave Obi a wink calmly.


    Obi nodded calmly and said to Bishop Parkin, "It can actually drive away the devil in my heart, and some of my knights are injured. Can you give my knights a drink?"


    "This..." Bishop Parkin was about to refuse, but seeing Obi was pulling the long sword back and forth, he couldn''t help laughing, "Of course you can."


    "It will be returned to you soon." Obi reached for the ceramic bottle and left.


    Ryan took Dess away, leaving behind the miserable Bishop Parkin, and three knights bandaging their wounds.


    "How is it? What''s special?" Ryan found Obi and looked at the other party who had just drank the magic medicine.


    "Bah! What kind of ghost medicine is this? It''s clearly ordinary water." Obi spit out the magical medicine, which is no different from the water he usually drinks.


    "Ordinary water?" Ryan was stunned.


    "Pretend to be a ghost." Tiss pouted, she could have guessed it long ago.


    Chapter 0719 is full of wild fruits.


    Xiyang City Food Processing Workshop.


    Today, Liu Feng came to inspect the food processing workshop. Before he even entered the door, he saw a cart full of wild fruits parked in the yard of the processing workshop.


    "What''s the situation?" Liu Feng turned to Bafu and asked, "Why are there so many wild fruits?"


    "Sir, we bought this from civilians." Buff quickly replied.


    "Are there many wild fruits now?" Liu Feng watched as workers continued to carry wild fruits into the workshop.


    "There are many. It can be said that the mountains are full of wild fruits." Buff said with a wry smile.


    He bought wild fruits as ordered. Who knew that many civilians went to pick the fruits, and there were still long queues outside the workshop, waiting for them to buy them.


    After all, there is still some time before the harvest of food, and some civilians want to make some extra money.


    "How many canned fruits have you made?" Liu Feng nodded. He would not dislike too many wild fruits, only too few.


    It is summer now, and there is plenty of sunshine. It is normal for wild fruits to be abundant, especially near the Forbidden Mountains. As long as you go to pick them, you can easily pick a lot of wild fruits.


    And he ordered several kinds of wild fruits to buy, some sweet, some sour, those that could be pressed for oil, those that could be brewed...


    "Several warehouses are already full, and the ceramic cans can''t keep up with the production." Buff said with a wry smile.


    He doesn''t know why the Lord of the City wants so many canned fruits now. Few people buy canned fruits now. Everyone who wants to eat fruits just go to buy fresh fruits.


    "Continue production if you have canned food, don''t be afraid of too much." Liu Feng''s mouth was slightly raised, and now a copper coin can buy dozens of catties of wild fruits, which is completely the price of cabbage.


    "Sir, there are too many cans of fruit, and it will not be sold now." Buff reminded in an old voice.


    "Who said I want to sell it now?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows.


    "Ah? Don''t sell it now?" Buff''s eyes widened.


    "If you sell it now, you won''t make much money." Liu Feng shook his head and said with a light smile, "Only in winter can we sell it for a good price."


    He remembered that last winter, a can of canned vegetables sold for more than a hundred copper coins, which is more than a hundred times more than now.


    And now canned fruit is to be stored for sale in autumn and winter. The more you store now, the greater the income will be in the future. Especially since he has opened up a distant trade route, I am afraid that the price of canned fruit can go up a little more.


    "Winter?" Buff was stunned for a while, but he immediately reacted and said in surprise, "Yeah, I almost forgot about winter."

 Chapter 597：

    "Also, there are a lot of wild fruits, and it is only in our place that we can''t see so many fruits in the inland." Liu Feng reminded.


    "This subordinate understands." Buff suddenly realized that he was looking at Ye Guozi''s eyes now, just like he was looking at gold coins.


    "Now that there are not enough canned food, I will dry these as candied fruit. Dried fruit is also a snack." Liu Feng said softly.


    "Yeah, I almost forgot about this." Buff patted his head angrily.


    "The wild fruits will continue to be harvested, as many as you have. I will give you a few recipes in two days to make some wild fruits into fruit jam." Liu Feng thought that there were no seasonings in this era.


    Marmalade is sure to be very popular. If you dip the boiled meat in the marmalade, eating it is a completely different feeling.


    Or boiled meat can also be cooked with jam, which is a new way of cooking.


    Best of all, jams can now be rolled out and sold without having to store them until winter.


    "Yes." Buff responded immediately.


    "How much canned meat are there?" Liu Feng mainly asked about canned meat, which is a strategic material.


    "More than 37,000 cans have been produced, and they are still being produced." Buff said in a low voice.


    "Remember to do random inspections. I don''t want to receive all the stinky cans in a few months." Liu Feng urged that canned meat has too many uses.


    Most of the sheep he bought from the prairie were sent here to be processed into canned meat, which was prepared for future battles.


    "Subordinate, we will send people to spot check every day, and all problems will be dealt with." Buff said with a serious face.


    "Very good." Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction and walked into the food processing workshop.


    After entering the door, he could see several large iron pots boiling ingredients, and the workers standing beside them all wore linen masks and looked numbly at the tumbling pieces of meat in the pot.


    "It''s really fragrant." Mina twitched her pretty nose. It was the first time she came to the food processing workshop.


    "Where are the instant noodles processed?" Liu Feng glanced around and asked.


    Instant noodles are now being pursued by many nobles, and all the instant noodles that have just been listed in Xiyang City have been sold out.


    "Sir, in another workshop." Buff said quickly.


    "Can the output still be increased?" Liu Feng started walking.


    "It has reached its limit, unless the workshop is expanded." Buff said quickly.


    "Immediately expand and build five more workshops. I demand that the quality must be good." Liu Feng said with a serious face, "In a few days, the grain harvest will be bumper, and the workshop needs many workers, so hurry up and recruit enough people for training."


    In more than a month, some early-maturing grains will be harvested, and many that cannot be stored for a long time will have to be processed and can be made into dry grains for storage.


    He is now preparing for the winter, and the number is still very large, because the army is going to be expanded again, this time it is planned to expand to 2,000 people, so the military supplies will need to be kept a little more.


    "Yes." Buff replied respectfully.


    Chapter 0720 I want meat.


    Somewhere in the Forbidden Mountains, Diess didn''t know where he was. He led his subordinates into the mountains and got lost long ago.


    On a flat ground, Diess and the others were resting. The weather was too hot, and it was sultry in the mountains and forests, so everyone didn''t want to move at all.


    They had rested in this place for five or six days, and Dess had been studying the treasure map.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Qiao Mu came back sweating profusely, his lips were dry, Hui reported, "His Royal Highness, we are back."


    "Have you found a way out?" Diess''s eyes were bloodshot, and his cheeks were sunken.


    "No." Qiao Mu sighed, the Forbidden Mountain Range was too big, they wandered in the mountain range for several months, completely lost their way.


    "Damn." Dies roared, throwing the sheepskin treasure map in his hand to the ground and stomping on it with his feet a few times, he wondered if the treasure map might be fake.


    "Your Highness, please calm down." Qiao Mu comforted.


    "Huhu..." Diess gasped and shook his gray hair. He hadn''t showered for too many days, and his blond hair had turned gray.


    After a while, Dies calmed down, bent down and picked up the sheepskin treasure map again. He rationally told him that the Forbidden Mountains were so big, and finding the treasure with a map was like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    "His Royal Highness, it''s time to eat." Qiao Mu wrapped a bag of wild fruits in sackcloth and placed it on the ground.


    "..." Dess looked down at the wild fruit, and felt his gums sore. He ate sour fruit every day these days, and he almost vomited.


    "I want meat, I want meat." Dies growled, his eyes fixed on Qiaomu.


    "His Royal Highness, I''m going hunting." Qiao Mu replied bitterly.


    They are now in the depths of the Forbidden Mountains, where there are many dangers, and there are countless carnivorous beasts. Two or three hundred orc knights have come to this point, and there are less than fifty people left.


    Every time they go out to hunt, some orc knights die. This time, I''m afraid that a few more people will die, but there is no way. Diss is their master.


    "Come on." Dis waved his hand, kicked the wild fruit away with one foot, and lowered his head to study the sheepskin treasure map.


    "Sigh..." After Qiao Mu walked away, he sighed, turned his head to look at Dis, and finally ordered a dozen orc knights to enter the jungle.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Qiao Mu and others walked for half an hour, surrounded by lush trees, and beast roars could be heard from time to time, making them vigilant.


    "Hoohoho..."


    A violent roar came, which frightened Qiao Mu and the others to gather together, looking in the direction from which the roar came.


    "My lord, isn''t this beast roar too loud?" the orc knight asked in surprise.


    "Yeah, this beast roar is the biggest I''ve ever heard."


    "It is louder than the roar of the great lion in the palace."


    "..."


    The orc knights expressed their amazement one after another, but none of them wanted to go to observe it. Just by hearing the roar of the beast, they knew what kind of terrifying beast it was.


    "Let''s go and have a look, maybe it''s a beast fighting?" Qiao Mu stepped forward, his face was uncertain, he had to find out what kind of beast it was, their camp was not far away.


    "This..." The orc knights had no choice but to keep up.


    "Ta Tata..."


    After ten minutes, Qiao Mu stopped moving forward and looked at the road in front of him in horror.


    The road seemed to have been crushed by some behemoth, the trees were broken, and there were huge footprints on the ground.

 Chapter 598：

    "Sir, do we still have to go?" an orc knight asked in horror.


    "Go." Qiao Mu gritted his teeth, the corners of his mouth were bitten, and he had to go.


    The first one walked forward, and the others had no choice but to keep up. They all pulled out their weapons, all like frightened rabbits.


    Qiao Mu and his party became more and more alarmed as they walked. They saw huge scratches on several trees, and at a glance they knew that they were left by a certain beast.


    "Hoohoho..."


    Suddenly, there was a violent roar from the front, which scared Qiao Mu and the others to dare not move.


    "Gulu..." Qiao Mu and the others swallowed their saliva and stayed for a while before they dared to move forward.


    "Wait... lord, wait, look!!" an orc knight roared in disbelief.


    "What?" Qiao Mu turned his head to look, saw the orc knight looking up at the sky, then looked up, his pupils shrunk, and he said in a lost voice, "The miracle of the gods?"


    There is a huge phantom in the sky, it is a huge mountain, the top of which is white, very spectacular and majestic.


    "Sir, shouldn''t there be God''s Kingdom in front of you?" the orc knight shouted excitedly.


    "Let''s go, God''s Kingdom, immortal."


    "Quick, that beast may be the divine beast guarding the gate."


    The orc knights were excited. They had all heard of the legend of the Kingdom of God. It was the place where the gods lived, and it was about immortality.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Qiao Mu''s group of people ran wildly, their eyes full of enthusiasm.


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    After a few minutes, the frenzy disappeared, and there was endless fear in their eyes. A giant beast stood in front of them and was eating with its head down.


    They feel as if they have entered winter from summer, and their hearts are cold.


    "This..." Qiao Mu''s whole body trembled, it was terrifyingly cold, and the sharp teeth of the giant beast were tearing at the corpse of another giant beast on the ground.


    "Roar!" The giant beast raised his head and glanced at Qiao Mu and the others, and let out a low roar.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The next second, Qiao Mu and the others turned around and ran wild, their lives were at stake.


    "Hoohoho..."


    With a violent roar, Qiao Mu and the others escaped faster.


    Chapter 0721 The pursuit of longevity.


    "Ta Tata..."


    "Quick, run..."


    Qiao Mu and the others were frightened by the giant beast and ran for more than ten minutes before stopping.


    "Huhu..." Qiao Mu bent over, leaning on the tree and gasping for breath.


    "Big, my lord, the giant beast didn''t chase after him," said the orc knight.


    "Go, go back and report to His Highness." Qiao Mu looked behind his eyes in shock and took the lead to walk back.


    Now that the miracle of the kingdom of God has been seen by them, it may be an opportunity.


    After more than ten minutes, Qiao Mu returned to the temporary station and met Diess.


    "Why is it so fast today?" Dies raised his eyebrows. He remembered the first few times he went out to hunt, and at least it took more than half a day.


    "His Royal Highness, we have discovered a miracle." Qiao Mu said solemnly.


    "What? Miracle?" Diess asked in surprise.


    "Yes, we just met a giant beast a few meters high, and we also saw the miracle of God''s Kingdom..." Qiao Mu recounted what he saw and heard all the way.


    "God''s Kingdom? Isn''t this a legend?" Diess opened his mouth, he didn''t believe in longevity.


    "His Royal Highness, let''s climb higher, maybe we can see the miracle." Qiao Mu quickly suggested.


    "Let''s go." Diss got up immediately, if he could live forever, who would look for any treasure.


    "Yes." Qiao Mu immediately opened the way ahead and climbed to a top of the mountain. The station on their side was a low-lying area, surrounded by mountains.


    "Ta Tata..."


    After half an hour, Diess, Qiao Mu and others reached the top of the mountain, and they also saw the phantom in the distant sky.


    "It''s true!" Diess widened his eyes, looked at the miracle in the sky incredulously, and lost his voice, "Is it really the projection of God''s Kingdom? According to legend, God''s Kingdom is really in the Forbidden Mountains?"


    "His Royal Highness, what should we do now?" Qiao Mu said, his eyes were full of fanaticism, who wouldn''t want to live long?


    "Go, go there." The corners of Dies'' mouth raised, pointing to the phantom in the sky, and shouting, "Longevity is right in front of you."


    Yes, the temptation of longevity is greater, he decided to chase it, once he really succeeded?


    "Yes." Qiao Mu shouted energetically.


    "Let''s go." With a wave of his hand, Diess moved in the direction of the phantom in the sky.


    He believed that as long as he moved in the direction of the shadow of the kingdom of God, he would surely reach the holy mountain where the kingdom of God was.


    "Huh..." Qiao Mu breathed a sigh of relief, they were looking for a new way, not on the side of the beast.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Deep in the Forbidden Mountains, it is very primitive, and the road is difficult to walk. The group of people also chooses a relatively flat path.


    It took a long time to walk, and I didn''t get tired. Even Diess was in high spirits, and it was no longer just a walk to take a break.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The trees were torn apart, and an orc knight who had made the way ahead returned.


    "His Royal Highness, we found human bones and armor ahead."


    "Human bones? Armor?" Diess''s eyes lit up, and he quickly shouted, "Go, show me."


    "Yes."

 Chapter 599：

    Dis, Qiao Mu and the others followed the orc knight and walked for ten minutes before arriving at a gravel field.


    "Your Highness, this is the place." The orc knight pointed to the human bones scattered in the rubble, as well as the rusted armor and the broken long sword.


    "How can there be human bones here?" Diess rubbed his chin and thought.


    "His Royal Highness, this bone should have fallen off this cliff before his death." Qiao Mu said after checking.


    "Cliff? How did you fall down from here?" Diess was even more curious.


    "His Royal Highness, this armor looks like the armor used by the human knights in the land of chaos." Qiao Mu explained that he had seen this kind of armor when he fled in the land of chaos before.


    The armor of each kingdom is very distinctive, as long as a knowledgeable knight can analyze many things.


    "The armor of the Kingdom of Manchar?" Dies asked in surprise.


    "His Royal Highness, the Kingdom of Manchaer perished decades ago, and now three principalities are fighting," Qiao Mu reminded.


    "If you say that, is the rumor that the Great Knight Amos of the Kingdom of Manchael led the Knights into the Forbidden Mountains to find the Kingdom of God? Is it true?" Dies'' breathing became heavy immediately.


    People outside said that Amos was the closest person to the kingdom of God, otherwise Amos'' notes wouldn''t make people crazy.


    "We may have found the path that Amos once walked." Qiao Mu said solemnly, this is just one of their guesses.


    "Hahahaha..." Diess laughed suddenly, is this a bitter end?


    He had heard that Amos''s Notebook appeared in Tengying City, and then disappeared. Now he can find the Kingdom of God without taking notes. This is a good opportunity from heaven.


    "His Royal Highness, shall we continue our pursuit?" Qiao Mu''s pupils flickered.


    "Of course." Diess smiled.


    He has no way out. Two or three hundred orc knights are left, and there are only a few dozen left. It will be very difficult to go out. You can only fight hard. If you really find the Kingdom of God, longevity is better than anything else.


    "Let''s go." Qiao Mu breathed a sigh of relief, and immediately opened the way ahead. They were looking for the road to the top of the mountain, looking for the road that the Amos team had traveled.


    He won''t give up Changsheng. If Dies didn''t move forward just now, he would find an opportunity to leave with a few henchmen and find Changsheng himself.


    Chapter 0722 Strategic Planning.


    "Ding dong, Qiang..."


    A melodious guitar sounded from the study.


    In the study, Liu Feng was listening to Catherine playing the guitar with his eyes closed. He gave the tune.


    "Qiang~~"


    With a perfect ending, Liu Feng slowly opened his eyes. His black eyes were full of amazement. Catherine''s musical talent was too strong. Erhu and Suona.


    "Liu Feng, how am I playing?" Catherine''s golden eyes were full of anticipation.


    "Very good." Liu Feng can only praise him like this. He doesn''t know how to play the guitar.


    "That''s good." Katherine showed a pleasing smile at the corner of her mouth. She practiced hard to gain Liu Feng''s approval.


    "I''ll help you set up a stage so that you can perform on stage." Liu Feng said with a cup of tea.


    "Okay." Catherine agreed.


    "I will make you famous as a genius and let everyone know about your music." Liu Feng said softly.


    He wants to create a star, and he can help him promote it well. With Katherine''s beauty and musical talent, it will definitely become popular.


    The star effect is sometimes better than some boring propaganda. It can set a certain example for many people, which is equivalent to an image ambassador.


    "Ah?" Catherine was stunned for a moment, then whispered, "I just need you to admit it..."


    "Huh? What did you say?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows and looked at Catherine strangely.


    "No, nothing." Catherine blushed, glanced at Liu Feng, and ran away with the guitar.


    "Gag..."


    "Strange." Liu Feng stared at the shaking study door, why did he run away?


    "Master, what''s wrong with Catherine?" Mina walked in, she almost hit Catherine just now.


    "I don''t know." Liu Feng shook his head, completely confused.


    "Master, this is the latest information." Mina took out the letter from her arms.


    "Oh? What''s the matter?" Liu Feng took the letter, opened it and looked at it.


    After reading it, Liu Feng''s face became strange and he complained, "What is this? Treat me like a soft persimmon?"


    "Master, what happened?" Mina asked curiously, her cat ears perked up.


    "You can see for yourself." Liu Feng handed the letter over, frowning in thought.


    "Huh?" After receiving the letter, Mina''s blue eyes shrank, and she said helplessly, "Catherine''s father, Grand Duke Karak, is actually coming to the West!"


    "Yeah, this eldest prince still has some brains, and he would actually split the seal and transfer people away from the capital. It''s just this Karak..." Liu Feng said and shook his head, he was underestimated.


    He knew that it was only a matter of time for the eldest prince to unify the capital. One of the three dukes was taken away, and the remaining two dukes would not be opponents.


    "Master, what should we do now?" Mina asked in a deep voice, it was about Catherine.


    "They are traveling by land, and Somali City is their first difficulty." Liu Feng took out the map from the drawer and spread it out on the table to read.


    "Then we are going to defeat them in Somali City?" Mina squinted and said, she didn''t like this Grand Duke of Karak very much, and actually traded her daughter like a commodity.


    "Well, Somali City will be the outpost city in the west, and any battles on land will be resolved there in the future." Liu Feng nodded and said that the current strength of Somali City is a bit insufficient.


    After defeating the fourth prince Ding Koda, he only left a part of his troops in Somali city. If he fought against the knights of Kellak, it would be difficult to achieve a decisive victory and could only be used to defend the city.


    And defending the city is not Liu Feng''s style, so he can only fight, knowing that there are too few people building roads.


    "You don''t have to go out this time, right?" Mina said softly, this Karak''s knights came less than Dingkoda.


    "Well, order Niu Da to bring 500 soldiers there." Liu Feng said casually.


    "Yes." Mina replied.


    "The main thing is to develop this area now." Liu Feng looked at the area between Somali City and Xiyang City on the map. There are many small cities in these areas, and some places are suitable for large-scale food cultivation.


    Accumulating grain is one of his strategic points. He needs many people to open up wasteland and cultivate high-yield grains, as well as high-value crops such as sugar cane.


    Now Xiyang City is safe, unless some nobles in the western land defect, or the three principalities in the chaos land raid from the north.

 Chapter 600：

    Thinking of this, Liu Feng looked down at the map and muttered to himself, "It seems that I want to help Tiss'' sister. The three principalities in the Land of Chaos are a ticking time bomb, and someone should be involved."


    "Master, do you want to tell Catherine about this?" Mina asked in a low voice.


    "Don''t do it for now, wait until you win the other party." Liu Feng shook his head, he didn''t mind raising a few idlers.


    For example, Ding Koda, the fourth prince, is now being held in custody to do handicrafts, exchanging handmade money for daily necessities, and some nobles even throw them into mining areas to mine.


    Some will disappear silently over time.


    ¡­


    "Second shift, (£þ¨Œ£þ). The third shift is in progress."


    Chapter 0723 Fine-tune the population distribution.


    "Master, are you going to relocate the city?" Mina looked at the icon drawn on the map in surprise.


    "This is a good place to build a city." Liu Feng nodded, looking at the points circled on the map. This is the place where the railway line will pass in the future.


    If the railway is to connect to other cities, let alone a few turns, it is really a waste in the initial stage, and it is better to relocate a few surrounding small cities.


    Moreover, the surrounding small cities are very poor and not a good place for development.


    The area where the city was built is suitable for large-scale grain cultivation, and it is also an important granary in the future. In a few years, it can feed millions of people at least.


    The current population of the Yingluo Kingdom is estimated by Liu Feng to be around ten million. Compared with the huge land of the entire Yingluo Kingdom, it can be said to be very small.


    A large granary can feed millions of people, which is enough for Liu Feng to start the layout now. The traffic must be smooth, so that it can be transported to the whole country.


    "Will the commoners be willing to move in?" Mina hesitated. Building a city requires a large population, and no one can build a city.


    "If there is interest, someone will be willing to move there." Liu Feng intends to slowly attract people to the market.


    Moreover, the road he asked people to build was the one that led to the other side. The foot merchants took this road, and there was no place for people to rest around, so he built a stand where people could rest, and then opened up wasteland around. In fact, if there is smoke, it will attract people to the past.


    "Do you want to start now?" Mina asked.


    "No hurry, let''s finish the road first." Liu Feng shook his head, the population was still too small.


    The next step has just begun. Those nobles have just started to bite the bait, and they are still unsure of them. Only after a period of time can they be settled before they can let go of the big reform.


    Moreover, there is too little food. When the harvest is in the autumn, he can use the food to attract people to help with the work, just like last autumn in Xiyang City, where the food is used as a salary.


    "Master, Master..."


    Suddenly, Enri''s shouts came from outside the study.


    "Bang!"


    The study door was suddenly pushed open, and An Li rushed in with a dirty face in her arms with a bamboo basket in her arms.


    "What''s wrong?" Liu Feng looked at the rushing Hu Er Niang in astonishment.


    "Master, one mu produces more than a thousand catties of potatoes." En Li shouted loudly.


    "Uh..." Liu Feng was stunned for a while, then reacted and asked, "Have the potatoes been dug out?"


    "I dug about ten acres for the time being." An Li put down the bamboo basket, took out two potatoes with her left and right hands, and asked, shaking her fox ears, "Master, is this really edible?"


    She listened to the master''s instructions this morning and went out to dig potatoes. She didn''t expect that this digging would scare him. Who would dare to believe that if ten acres of land were dug, the average yield of potatoes per acre was more than 1,000 kilograms, which is much more than growing wheat. .


    Once the output of potatoes is implemented, it means that there is no need to starve to death.


    "Of course, you can ask Nicole to try some dishes at noon." Liu Feng said softly.


    One acre of potatoes can weigh about 1000 kilograms, which is to be expected. If it weren''t for the lack of fertilizer, the yield could still go up.


    "Master, when will the second season be planted?" En Li asked eagerly, digging potatoes can be done in a few days, and after the second season is planted, you can dig again in autumn.


    This year''s food, potatoes alone can spend a good winter, not to mention sweet potatoes, rice and wheat, corn.


    "The potato piece was changed to corn, so I can''t grow potatoes anymore." Liu Feng shook his head.


    The climate of the western lands is perfect for growing food, and if it weren''t for the cold snaps in winter, it could even produce crops three times a year.


    "Ah? Don''t you plant potatoes? Is the output so big?" En Li was a little confused.


    "Plant, plant in another place." Liu Feng said softly, how could he not plant potatoes.


    Potatoes are an important crop that he will promote in the future, and nothing can be without potatoes.


    "Change the plant?" En Li blinked her brown eyes. ¡­


    "Yes, potatoes can be grown in this area." Liu Feng pointed at the map.


    The area he encircled happened to also encircle Blackwater City, and it just so happened that there was enough water.


    "Blackwater City?" En Li looked down at the map and pondered, and after a while, she said, "Master, will you promote potatoes so quickly?"


    She thought about it a lot. If the potatoes were leaked out and let the hostile forces get them, it would cause them a lot of trouble.


    "It''s almost there. After the autumn harvest, it will be winter. Others want to plant it until next year. It doesn''t matter at that time." Liu Feng said indifferently.


    With his current confidentiality measures, he is not afraid that the output of potatoes will be leaked. For the time being, for some people, this is a kind of grain, and they will not think of it as better than wheat.


    And by next year, Liu Feng will have the final say in the Kingdom of Yingluo, and he will take the initiative to promote it at that time. It will take a few years to fully promote it.


    "Yes." Enri suddenly realized.


    "I will give you a thousand people. The only requirement is to open up wasteland and cultivate land." Liu Feng said seriously, most of the first batch of potatoes will be kept as seeds, and not all of them will be eaten.


    "Does it start from Moth City?" Enri asked while looking at the map.


    "No, Moth City is about ten kilometers away. From this section, the road has been built here, and a rest station can be built here." Liu Feng pointed to the map, which was dozens of kilometers away from Xiyang City. meters away.


    The distance happened to be the farthest place where the soldiers of Xiyang City patrolled, and Moth City no longer needed to exist. The place Liu Feng pointed to could form a small town in the future.


    And the thousand people who opened up the wasteland will also settle there in the future.


    Liu Feng''s current practice is to fine-tune the population distribution and redefine the living area of ??civilians.


    "Understood." Enri nodded in understanding.


    ¡­


    "Three shifts, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support, the positive code is the fourth shift."


    Chapter 0724 The arrival of Elsa.

 Chapter 601：

    "Crash..."


    The big ship rides the wind and waves, and the ship transporting goods from the Sahara Prairie slowly approaches the port of Xiyang City.


    Elsa and Qiluo stood at the bow of the boat, staring blankly at the dense port in front of them. There were boats everywhere, and there were people carrying more goods.


    "It''s too many ships, isn''t it?" Qiluo said in surprise, she thought of two or three ships in the tribal port... Compare the hundreds of ships here, are the two comparable?


    No, not at all, the pride she had started with was completely shattered, their tribe was like a small country village.


    "It''s really prosperous here." Elsa said with emotion, she remembered that King Brutus didn''t seem to be prosperous here.


    The quality of a city can be judged from the number of ships docked in the port.


    "Sail down! Sail down!!!"


    "anchor!"


    With the skilled operation of the boatmen, the cargo ship docked smoothly.


    "Two distinguished guests, you can disembark." The captain said politely.


    "Okay, let''s go down." Elsa nodded, and took Qiluo off the boat with her light clothes, without anyone else beside her.


    She had inquired clearly in the tribe that if she wanted to enter Xiyang City, she could not bring weapons and too many troops, so she simply brought Qiluo here, and the two of them went into battle lightly.


    "There are really many people." Qiluo followed Elsa closely.


    "It''s really hot, let''s go." Elsa was wearing animal leather shoes, her feet felt sweaty.


    In this era, most of the shoes were straw sandals, animal leather shoes, and iron shoes worn by knights.


    In the hot summer weather, wearing animal leather shoes is a guilt, but you have to wear them.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Under the guidance of the staff, Elsa and Qiluo completed the customs clearance and got on the carriage to Xiyang City.


    "Your Highness, do you think this Liu Feng will agree to our request?" Qiluo asked curiously.


    "I don''t know." Elsa shook her head and said that people in the tribe have been losing people. She felt that blocking it would be better than keeping the population in other ways. This is why she came to Xiyang City.


    She wanted to get to know Xiyang City first, and then copy some of Xiyang City''s methods in the tribe to keep some people who were leaving.


    The development of the orc tribe is getting faster and faster, and the grassland area is still expanding. Sheep, horses, and cattle all need a lot of manpower to guard, and a large number of knights are needed to guard and patrol.


    Outside of Xiyang City this time, in addition to the population issue, Elsa also wants to buy weapons.


    The grassland area is getting bigger and bigger, and many orc knights don''t even have a knife, but use wooden sticks.


    Iron weapons are one of the most important materials, no matter which force it is. Elsa really didn''t have much confidence that she could persuade Liu Feng to sell her the iron weapon.


    "No, do we want to cooperate with that Greener?" Qiluo frowned.


    The second prince of the British Kingdom, Greener, was trying to win over them recently. He wanted to buy the tribe''s war horse, which could be exchanged with iron weapons, but Elsa finally refused.


    "Let''s talk about it." Elsa rubbed her eyebrows. She didn''t really want to cooperate with Greener. The other party wanted war horses, and the number was still very large, which made her hesitate.


    Moreover, her primary trading partner is Liu Feng, and everyone else has to step back. After all, it was Liu Feng who helped them in the most difficult time.


    "His Royal Highness, if we continue like this, we won''t be able to protect those sheep and cows." Qiluo sighed.


    The grassland is bigger and there are many problems, especially the neighbors are eyeing them, which makes them have to guard against it.


    "The other party''s request is too much. They want 2,000 war horses. This is already more than two-thirds of our war horses. Even if we get weapons, if there is no war horse, we will be driven away." Elsa said angrily.


    The two most important things for knights, weapons and war horses, are the only ones that do not work. War horses are more precious than weapons.


    "Damn, they actually want 2,000 war horses." Qiluo gritted her teeth and said, this was the first time she heard this data, no wonder His Highness rushed to Xiyang City in such a hurry.


    Elsa looked out the window quietly. She knew that Greener had already been thinking about playing pastures, and received information that the other party was actively buying people and preparing to fight for the throne with the eldest prince.


    This time, she also wants to expand the number of orc knights, accumulate enough strength, and take the entire Sahara prairie in a few years.


    "Ta Tata..."


    "This carriage is really good, it runs so steadily on all four wheels." Qiluo was attracted by the carriage.


    "It''s better to go back to the grassland and build one by yourself." Elsa said indifferently.


    "That''s right." Qiluo''s eyes lit up.


    "Two distinguished guests, Xiyang City has arrived." The coachman pouted and shouted, is a four-wheeled carriage so easy to do?


    "Arrived? So fast?" Qiluo said in surprise, feeling nothing at all.


    "Go down, prepare to visit Liu Feng." Elsa stepped out of the carriage, looked up and glanced around, but her golden eyes were stunned.


    "A lot of people." Qiluo exclaimed, the monkey''s tail cocked up.


    "So that''s it..." Elsa smiled bitterly, she fully understood.


    The road is clean and wide, many trees are planted on the side of the road, and there are people coming and going in and out of the shops. Compared with the backwardness and dilapidation of the tribe, Elsa fully understands why the orcs came to Xiyang City.


    ...


    "Fourth shift, (£þ¨Œ£þ). The fifth shift is in progress."


    Chapter 0725 Fate-like encounter.


    "A lot of orcs." Qiluo said in surprise. She saw many orcs chatting and laughing with the human race, which made her feel very strange, very strange.


    After all, she doesn''t like the human race very much. She has seen too many orcs being bullied by the human race. Now that she is also an orc, she has such a good relationship with the human race, which makes her feel incredible.


    "Is this why it is called the City of Miracles?" Elsa''s vision was a few percent higher than that of Qiluo, and she saw a lot of deep meaning.


    Why can the orcs live in harmony with the human race, and why do the human race no longer discriminate against the orcs? These two things made her feel like a miracle.


    "His Royal Highness, what should I do now?" Qiluo felt a little out of place.


    "Relax, don''t be too nervous." Elsa quickly reassured, she knew that this was an impact on her outlook on life.


    If they feel that there is a problem, then sensitive people will feel that the eyes around them are strange, but it is actually their own psychological suggestion. Qiluo is like this now.


    "Huhu..." Qiluo took a few deep breaths and suppressed the thought of leaving.


    "Let''s go to the castle first." Elsa had no choice but to go to the castle to visit Liu Feng. She originally wanted to go shopping.


    "Yes." Qiluo tensed up and followed Elsa closely.

 Chapter 602：

    "Ta Tata..."


    The two walked all the way, and after ten minutes, they came to the gate of the castle. Just as they asked the gatekeeper knight to report, they saw two figures walking out from the gate of the castle.


    "Gaba, how is your sister recently? I haven''t seen her come to the castle." Enri asked in a crisp voice.


    She is now going to arrange for someone to dig potatoes and harvest some early rice.


    "Nuoyue is learning new knowledge and writing manuscripts." Gaba replied softly.


    "Take her to the castle when you have time." Enri said softly, stepping out of the castle gate.


    "Okay." Garba replied.


    "Huh? Someone?" En Li looked up at the door, and when she saw Qiluo, her brown eyes widened and she shouted in surprise, "Little monkey."


    "..." Qiluo''s mouth, which was about to be called, froze, and she rolled her eyes. She hated this title, and six years later, she heard it again.


    In the next second, En Li looked at the figure wearing a face scarf beside Qiluo, and hesitantly called out, "Is that the eldest sister Elsa?"


    "Enri?" Elsa tore off the sackcloth from her face and asked in surprise, "Enri, why are you here?"


    "It''s really eldest sister, why are you here?" En Li happily jumped up and hung on Elsa.


    "Hee hee... It''s still the same as a child." Elsa put her hands on Mother Fox''s buttocks and chuckled, "It really hasn''t changed at all."


    "Eldest sister, where have you been in the past few years?" An Li was like a child, holding her arms around the neck of the lion-eared girl, and her voice was a little crying and coquettish, "Wu...I, I miss you so much."


    "I miss you too." Elsa smiled, her golden eyes a little red, and said softly, "After coming from the Forbidden Mountains, I went to the Sahara Prairie several times."


    "Saharan Prairie?" An Li was stunned for a moment, then loosened the neck of the lion-eared lady, twitched her nose, and asked with red eyes, "Did you go well?"


    "Very good, I didn''t suffer much." Elsa pursed her lips and said softly, "What about you? You are so stupid, you must have suffered a lot."


    "No, I''m doing well." Enri shook her head quickly.


    No matter who they are, they always report good news to their relatives outside, and do not want the other party to worry about themselves.


    "Where''s Avril? Why didn''t you see her?" Elsa glanced around and asked, "She''ll be fine, right?"


    "No, she went to study." En Li got off the lion-eared girl, took Elsa''s hand, and dragged her to the castle, saying, "She is now very powerful, many times more powerful than the little monkey."


    "His Royal Highness Anli, I''ve been making progress over the years." Is she that bad?


    "Okay, Anli, you love to tease Qiluo every time." Elsa rounded off with a small smile.


    She has a very good relationship with Qiluo, Enri, Bella and Avili, and she doesn''t really think that Qiluo and Avili are knights, but more as sisters.


    It''s just that everyone gets along differently, bickering bickering, playful play, and fighting wits and bravery...


    "Hee hee... Qiluo is still so irritable, he can''t hold his breath at all." En Li said with a smile.


    "By the way, Enri, why are you here?" Elsa asked with concern.


    "I live in the castle now, and I''m helping the young master." En Li said casually.


    "Master???" Elsa froze for a while, and asked a princess of a country to be called Master?


    "Okay, I''m no longer a princess." Seeing the reaction of the lion-eared girl, An Li wondered why.


    "An Li, what''s your relationship with Liu Feng? Did he force you to do something?" Elsa asked with a serious face.


    She thought of a lot of things at once, especially the behavior of some human nobles, which made her feel disgusted and resentful.


    "Forced? No, how could it be possible, the young master is so nice to me." An Li quickly waved her hand and shook her head, "I''ve lived a lot now, and it''s even better than in the palace before."


    "Really not?" Elsa asked repeatedly, her golden eyes staring at Mother Fox Erniang''s face earnestly, trying to see something.


    "Of course not." Enri said with certainty, her fox ears all standing up.


    "That''s good." Elsa breathed a sigh of relief, and the tight lion''s tail relaxed. If anyone hurt Enri, she would not hesitate to mobilize all the orc knights in the tribe to work hard.


    ...


    "The fifth watch, (£þ¨Œ£þ). The fifth watch is completed, and tomorrow will be the fifth watch."


    Chapter 0726 Reluctant?


    "Big sister, why did you come here?" En Li asked curiously.


    She only remembered now, why Elsa suddenly came to the castle, and she knew the young master.


    "Uh..." Elsa was told by Hu Erniang, and she remembered that she had never mentioned her name to Liu Feng, and she had never been seen before.


    If the name was revealed before, and the appearance was exposed, did Enri already know it was me?


    Thinking of this, Elsa felt a little helpless. Who would have thought that the world is impermanent? It was a fortunate thing to meet Enri here.


    "What''s wrong? Can''t you tell?" Enri asked in confusion.


    "No, I have something to ask Liu Feng." Elsa shook her head and said simply, "I have a tribe in the prairie that cooperates with Liu Feng."


    "Oh, so it turns out that the orc tribe that you cooperated with the young master belongs to you, eldest sister?" En Li said in surprise.


    "Yeah, what a coincidence." Elsa said with emotion.


    "Big sister, you have such a good eye. It is the best to cooperate with the young master." An Li patted her chest and blinked her brown eyes to assure, "You will not suffer, some things are still up to me."


    "Uh..." Elsa froze for a while, co-authoring the terms of the previous negotiation, some of which were still set by Enri?


    "Big sister, are you going to see the young master now?" En Li asked, shaking her fox ears.


    "See you tomorrow, I''ll talk to you today." Elsa said softly, she''s not stupid. If you go to talk to Liu Feng now, you will definitely suffer a lot.


    Now that I have met my own people, I have to learn about Liu Feng''s situation from An Li, so that it will not be a loss to talk about.


    "Okay, then go to my room." Enri dragged Elsa to the room, and said to Gaba before she walked, "Gaba, go and inform them that they can start work, and send a team of soldiers to guard them, all potatoes are into the warehouse."


    "Okay." Gabba left.


    "Are you okay? Why don''t you go and do your work first, and we''ll talk later in the evening." Elsa said with a little worry, people are under the eaves, sometimes they should do their part.


    "It''s alright, it''s all arranged before, I''m just going to give an order." En Li shook her head.


    There is a system for many things in Xiyang City, and sometimes someone will know how to arrange it when an order is given.


    "Liu Feng won''t embarrass you, right?" Elsa was still a little worried.


    "No, the young master is not so stingy." The corner of An Li''s mouth rose, and she said proudly, "If I make a little trouble, the young master will tolerate me."

 Chapter 603：

    She knows a lot about proportions in many things, and sometimes she has a small temper, which is a good expression of affection in many people''s eyes, no one will say anything, everything is fine.


    "It looks like you have a good time here." Elsa chuckled, she could see that Enri had some power, which was beyond her expectations.


    "Of course, I can eat enough every day, sleep well, have snacks, and have Marseille to watch." An Li said with her fingers crossed, her expression full of joy.


    "That''s good." Elsa nodded, she could see that Enri had suffered.


    Knowing that Enri used to be a princess, would she be happy to eat enough, sleep well, and watch Marseilles? You must have suffered a lot, otherwise you wouldn''t be so happy with these ordinary things.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Anli brought Elsa and Qiluo to the room, and she immediately got busy, pouring tea and taking out some of her favorite lollipops.


    "Sister, this is a lollipop, it''s a limited edition." An Li showed off a few lollipops and handed them to the two of them.


    "Okay." Elsa took it with a smile, and under An Li''s guidance, she opened the package and stuffed it into her mouth, her golden eyes lit up.


    "It''s so sweet!" Qiluo exclaimed in surprise, and quickly licked it, her face full of joy.


    "Delicious, right? There''s more here." En Li quickly took out a few lollipops and stuffed them into their hands.


    "No, you can keep it for yourself." Elsa waved her hand quickly, unwilling to accept it.


    "..." Seeing that Elsa refused, Qiluo reached out and took the lollipop, in order to avenge her being called the little monkey.


    Next, the three of them talked and shared some of the other''s experiences.


    "I must thank her for that Mina." Elsa blushed, she knew that Enri was definitely more bitter than she said.


    "I''ve already thanked me, so I don''t need to thank you anymore." An Li waved her hands quickly, she knew that Cat Erniang didn''t like to thank her.


    "How about that?" Elsa shook her head quickly and blamed, "You thanked me, I am your eldest sister, I have to thank her."


    "Yes." An Li nodded helplessly, and let the cat ears worry.


    "Ann Li, do you want to go to the Sahara Prairie with me?" Elsa fondly patted the fox-ear girl''s head.


    "This..." En Li was at a loss for words. If it was before, she would have agreed without saying a word.


    "What''s the matter? Can''t bear to be here?" Elsa said in surprise. Mother Fox Er''s reaction was something she didn''t expect, and she thought that if she said it, En Li would go with her.


    "Yeah." Enri nodded embarrassedly.


    "Then go to the prairie and have a look, can you stay for a few days?" Elsa didn''t force it.


    She didn''t expect An Li to be so nostalgic for Xiyang City. She used to listen to her words, but now she is reluctant to leave with her.


    "Okay." An Li agreed immediately, just to stay for a few days, just as a tour.


    Chapter 0727 treasure map.


    "Enri, you''ve changed." Elsa sighed and said, "You''ve become a lot more mature, not as capricious as before."


    In the past, An Li was in the palace, but she was very self-willed, and she was also very unsocial, and she would make fun of people and have a vicious tongue. Looking at her now, she found that Enri had changed a lot.


    "People always have to grow up." En Li pursed her lips. Since she left the palace, she has experienced so much. If she is immature and has not changed, then it is really hopeless.


    "Yeah." Elsa sighed and said softly, "You''ll be fine, and I don''t know what happened to Bella."


    "I know where that woman is." En Li pouted, and the fox tail flicked...


    "Really? How is she now?" Elsa said in surprise, the lion''s ears perked up.


    "Bella, she''s in the Land of Chaos now, where she occupied a territory." Enri whispered and shared some information.


    "Land of Chaos? The territory of the former Kingdom of Manchael?" Elsa murmured to herself. With how much she knew about Bella, she could immediately understand Bella''s ambitions.


    "That stinky woman, unable to support her, even recruited so many people to rob..." En Li complained about Bella sending someone to rob the merchant before.


    "What''s the result? Did Bella send someone to sell the ore?" Elsa asked curiously.


    "I don''t know, there''s been no news recently." En Li shook her head, she didn''t know whether the strong Bella would agree.


    "Don''t worry, Bella won''t be stupid." Elsa must be worried about Bella, knowing that Enri has a sharp mouth and a tofu heart.


    "Who cares about her." An Li pouted and changed the subject, "Eldest sister, what did you want to talk about when you came to Xiyang City to find the young master?"


    "Hey..." Elsa sighed and said helplessly, "Recently, in cooperation with Xiyang City, the grassland has been developed a lot, and many people are needed to guard the grassland. We don''t have enough iron, so I want to come to Liu Feng to trade a batch of them. arms."


    "Weapons?" An Li was stunned for a while, then frowned and thought, some information could not be said, and some requests could not be answered for the young master.


    Although Elsa is her eldest sister, but now her position is to represent Xiyang City, and she is also the management, let alone seek personal gain, which is sorry for the trust of the young master.


    You can only give some good advice, or small help, and you can''t fool people like you used to.


    "Yeah, many knights use wooden sticks and sheep bones as weapons." Elsa sighed and said bitterly, "Also, the second king of England and Luo Kingdom, Greener, has been spying on sheep and cattle. group."


    "Eldest sister, what are you going to use in exchange?" An Li frowned, this is not good news, she knew that the young master valued the prairie, especially the cattle, sheep and horses.


    Cattle is about reclaiming wasteland.


    Sheep is about meat, the wool economy, or something deeper.


    Not to mention horses, transportation and warfare all need horses.


    "This..." Elsa was at a loss for words. She didn''t know what to say. Except for war horses, she didn''t seem to have anything to trade. After all, Liu Feng had already ordered a lot of sheep, draught horses, and cattle.


    "Eldest sister, didn''t you think of what to trade?" En Li was dumbfounded, this is not like the female **** of war who has both wisdom and courage.


    "Can I owe it first?" Elsa said hesitantly. She was thinking of owing the debt first. If there are more warhorses in the future, it is also possible to trade warhorses.


    "Cough cough cough..." En Li was choked, owe it first?


    Whoever sells weapons will owe people a debt, so most of them will definitely come to buy weapons.


    "No, can''t you?" Elsa said embarrassingly, she wasn''t actually very good at doing business either.


    "Eldest sister, what you want is a weapon, which is very difficult to buy. The way you owe a debt..." En Li didn''t say anything at the end, as if you understood.


    "Oh, it seems there is no way out." Elsa sighed.


    "His Royal Highness Anli, is there really no way? Can you persuade Liu Feng to let him sell us a batch of weapons at a low price." Qiluo said.


    "Qiluo!" Elsa frowned and snorted, stopping the topic of the monkey-eared girl. With her wisdom, Enri would not be difficult to do.


    "Oh!" Qiluo shut up shyly.


    "..." Enri was indeed a bit difficult to do, being caught in the middle was a bit of a dilemma.

 Chapter 604：

    "Okay, Anli, don''t listen to Qiluo''s nonsense." Elsa was relieved, patted Hu Erniang''s head, and said softly, "I will think of a way, don''t be embarrassed, you are also helping others."


    "Otherwise, let me ask the young master." En Li pursed her lips and said crisply, "Let''s see what the young master has to say."


    "No, it''s too embarrassing for you." Elsa shook her head quickly, it was the best gain for her to meet An Li here.


    It really didn''t work. After she went back, she abandoned some pastures and raised fewer cattle, horses and sheep, so that she would not be afraid of being threatened.


    "By the way, eldest sister, did King Father give you a treasure map?" En Li''s brown eyes lit up, and she thought of a way.


    "Yes, you gave me half the treasure map." Elsa nodded, took out a treasure map from her arms and spread it out on the table.


    "Wait!" Enri immediately got up and opened the cabinet, and found a box in a hidden place.


    She had given the treasure map to the young master before, but after only a few glances, she returned the treasure map to her.


    ...


    "Second shift, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Positive code for the third shift."


    Chapter 0728 can not get the treasure.


    "Enli, do you want to trade with the wealth in the treasure?" Elsa immediately thought of Mother Fox Er''s intention.


    "Yeah." Enri nodded affirmatively. Although she didn''t know what was in the treasure, taking a part out was enough to buy some weapons.


    "Is this really good?" Elsa hesitated, she knew the meaning of the treasure map that the father gave them, which was for the future use of the country.


    "Eldest sister, it''s the same for you to build a country in the prairie." An Li said in a timely manner.


    "That''s true." Elsa thought about it for a while, and also felt that it made sense. It seemed that the treasure was used to expand her recruits, which seemed to be the same reason.


    "Crack!"


    An Li opened the box, took out half of the treasure map inside, handed it to Elsa and said, "Sister, see for yourself."


    After she finished speaking, she sat aside. The less people know about the treasure map, the better. If you let her know, she would be a little guilty for fear that she would not be able to say it in the future.


    "Okay." Elsa didn''t refuse, she spread out the half of the sheepskin treasure map, put it together with the half of the treasure map on the table, and looked at it carefully.


    Ten minutes later, Elsa compared the treasure map with some places in her mind, but her face was full of bitterness.


    "Eldest sister, what''s wrong?" Seeing Shi Er Niang''s face, An Li couldn''t help but ask curiously, "Don''t you know the place?"


    "No, you can see for yourself." Elsa said bitterly.


    "Could it be that the treasure map is fake?" En Li got up and looked down at the treasure map. After a few minutes, her brown eyes widened and she cried out, "How could it be in this place?"


    "Rocky Mountain, the treasure is actually in the Rocky Mountain." Elsa shook her head, full of helplessness.


    The Rocky Mountain is a mountain range in the Brutus Orc Kingdom, and it is also the highest mountain. It is nothing to hide the treasure in the Rocky Mountain, but that was before.


    Now that the other side of the Forbidden Mountains has been covered with ice and snow, how can it be possible to go back and find treasures? I''m afraid I''ll be frozen to death in a few days, let alone searching for treasures.


    "That old man, what did you think?" En Li complained fiercely, she thought the treasure would be hidden in the Forbidden Mountains, so that she could have the chance to get it.


    But who knows that the treasure is actually in the Rocky Mountains, how can I get the treasure in the past? It will take dozens of days to walk alone, and I am afraid that I will freeze to death long ago.


    "Forget it, just pretend that you haven''t seen this treasure map." Elsa shook her head, originally she had fantasies about the treasure, but now it''s all frozen.


    "It would be good if you weren''t afraid of freezing." An Li was helpless, wondering if the young master could do anything.


    She didn''t forget what the young master said before on the hot air balloon. If you can take her back to her hometown to see it, maybe the young master can do anything.


    She didn''t say this idea, after all, it hasn''t been implemented yet, and she didn''t want to put pressure on the young master.


    "I''m not afraid of the cold, we didn''t have to leave back then." Elsa laughed dumbly, just because she was afraid of the cold and had food problems, so they turned over from the Forbidden Mountain Range.


    "I''m going to talk to the young master and see what I can do." An Li got up, she should help the eldest sister.


    "I''ll go with you." Elsa put away the treasure map and said softly, "Some words are better for me."


    "Okay." En Li nodded, and walked towards the study with Elsa and Qiluo.


    "..." Elsa followed silently. She didn''t hold out much hope, and she didn''t benefit others, so how could she give weapons for nothing?


    "Ta Tata..."


    The three of them quickly came to the outside of the study, and An Li raised her hand and knocked on the door, "Master, can I bring someone in?"


    next second.


    "Come in."


    "Let''s go..." En Li raised the corner of her mouth slightly, pushed open the door and went in.


    "Gag!"


    "Welcome to you two." Liu Feng put down the document and was not surprised to see Elsa and Qiluo.


    What happened at the gate of the castle had already been reported to him.


    "Excuse me." Elsa said gracefully.


    Qiluo followed behind with a cold face, just nodding to Liu Feng.


    "Why did Miss Elsa **** the goods this time?" Liu Feng asked with a light smile.


    He really didn''t know what Elsa was doing here. The soldier who came to report only said that Elsa happened to know An Li. Although it was a coincidence, he didn''t think too much.


    "Uh..." Elsa was a little embarrassed, she didn''t **** the goods here.


    "Master, eldest sister has something to ask for help." An Li spoke for help.


    "Oh? What''s the matter?" Liu Feng raised a trace of spirit. Did something happen to the prairie?


    The layout on the Sahara Prairie is related to his plan for the next few years, so nothing can happen.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, I want to buy a batch of weapons." Elsa said solemnly.


    "Weapons?" Liu Feng was stunned for a while, and then he realized that it must be because the other party''s expansion was too fast, causing the military force to fail to keep up.


    "Yes, I can buy a small batch of weapons first." Elsa changed her mind. She planned to use the coins from the sheep and war horses to buy weapons, as much as she could.


    "How many people have you expanded?" Liu Feng asked curiously.


    "This..." Elsa hesitated, but still said, "Almost three thousand people."


    "Are nearly half of them without weapons?" Liu Feng combined his own intelligence.

 Chapter 605：

    "Yes." Elsa said bitterly.


    Chapter 0729 one shot.


    Elsa can''t do anything right now. Her orc knights are best equipped with only a few hundred people, all equipped with armor. The next best thing is a spear or sword, no armor. The rest are all sticks and sheep bones as weapons.


    In fact, there are only a few hundred orc knights who can really fight, that is, the so-called elites, and the rest are made up of people.


    The pasture is too big, what she wants is a shock, so that Greener does not dare to go too far, so this time, I just want to buy some swords and spears to go back, just enough to get 3,000 people, as for armor and the like, I don''t dare thought.


    "How many weapons do you want?" Liu Feng asked indifferently.


    "Eighteen hundred spears." Elsa sat up straight and replied, holding the corners of her clothes tightly with both hands, and the lion''s tail swung back and forth.


    "What?" Mina exclaimed in astonishment. Eighteen hundred spears? Xiyang City doesn''t have that much inventory.


    "..." En Li was speechless. She didn''t expect the big sister to want so many weapons. At first, she thought it was two or three hundred weapons.


    "Eighteen hundred spears." Liu Feng narrowed his black eyes slightly, looked at Elsa quietly, and said after a few seconds, "The weapons produced by Xiyang City are the top and cheapest weapons. It''s all calculated in gold coins."


    "Understood." Elsa nodded. She knew that Xiyang City''s weapons were all made of fine steel, which was much stronger than the pig iron weapons they used. Otherwise, she would not have thought of coming to Xiyang City to buy weapons.


    "You shouldn''t have much money, right?" Liu Feng said calmly. He knew some things about the Elsa tribe, even if he bought a lot of sheep, war horses, and pulleys.


    But the other party is expanding rapidly, investing a lot of coins in the early stage, such as buying cows, lambs, horses, etc., and raising thousands of people, all of which require coins.


    Liu Feng guessed that Elsa is very poor at this stage, and she may not even be able to buy 200 spears.


    If it is next year, it will not be certain. Next year, he will buy a large number of sheep and horses, and 1,800 spears will be very easy for Elsa.


    "No, I can only buy more than a hundred spears with the coins I have now." Elsa said bitterly.


    "More than a hundred? That''s the gap for 1,700 spears." Liu Feng''s face was calm, he glanced at the pursed Hu Erniang, and said indifferently, "I can sell it to you on credit in advance. Eighteen hundred spears, but I have one condition."


    "What conditions?" Elsa frowned, she didn''t agree, if the conditions were too harsh, she would refuse.


    "Help me fight." Liu Feng said lightly.


    "What do you mean?" Elsa asked in a deep voice.


    "Does Greener often harass the pasture?" Liu Feng raised his mouth slightly, showing a hint of indifference, "I need you to help me attack him in the future."


    "Attacking him?" Elsa thought for a while, then suddenly widened her golden eyes, stared at Liu Feng, opened her mouth slightly, and lost her voice, "You want to..."


    "That''s right, this kingdom has... it''s gone." Liu Feng said flatly, as if he was talking about a trivial matter.


    "When?" Elsa had to agree, she needed weapons in order to grow.


    "Probably next year." Liu Feng said softly.


    Originally, in the days to come, he wanted to join forces with Elsa to put pressure on Greener, but he didn''t expect to be able to negotiate now.


    In fact, as long as the other party comes to buy a weapon, he will still sell it, but the price is what.


    The grassland is one of his important strategic plans in the future. Even if Elsa doesn''t mention it, he will give some support.


    Moreover, just selling some spears will not affect Xiyang City at all. As long as they don''t sell crossbow armor, their military status will not be affected at all.


    "Next year?" Elsa nodded after thinking, "I can agree, but we will only obstruct it, and will not help you head on."


    A frontal impact would be a big loss, perhaps more than two thousand spears.


    "No problem." Liu Feng was satisfied, as long as Grener was not allowed to escape into the prairie, all he wanted was Elsa to block Grener''s retreat.


    "When can we get the spears?" Elsa looked serious, and she bought 1,800 spears on credit in exchange for a chance, which could completely help her get through the current difficulties.


    "Mina, let the workshop work overtime. I will see 1,800 spears in three days." Liu Feng turned his head and instructed.


    "Yes." Mina replied hesitantly.


    "Thank you." Elsa stood up and thanked.


    "Everyone takes what they need." Liu Feng said lightly.


    "Master, then I took the eldest sister out for a shopping trip?" An Li raised her lips slightly, and the matter was settled satisfactorily.


    "Go." Liu Feng said gently.


    "Big sister, little monkey, let''s go." En Li took Elsa and Qiluo out of the study.


    "Gah!" The study door was closed.


    "Master, will 1,800 spears be too many?" Mina worried.


    "It''s a bit too much, but it doesn''t get in the way." Liu Feng looked at the study door. Mass-produced spears can produce a thousand spears a day, which is not difficult.


    He knew what Cat Erniang was worried about. He was afraid that the strength of the orc tribe would soar, which would then affect the later plans.


    "It will be very troublesome in the future." Mina said softly.


    "In the future? No, it will not be troublesome at all in the future." Liu Feng stood up, turned to look out the window, and said quietly, "In the future, the prairie will only become a breeding base, and a breeding farm that can be formed without my hands."


    "This..." Mina thought for a long time, not knowing what it meant.


    "I''ll understand later." Liu Feng said slowly, his layout had already begun when he entered the grassland.


    Small head and small profit, always give people something to eat.


    If you eat too much, it becomes a habit. You must know that a habit is a very scary thing.


    ...


    "Fourth shift, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Positive code fifth shift."


    Chapter 0730 Entertainment?


    "Tap..."


    Enri took Elsa and Qiluo to the outside of the castle, ready to go shopping.


    "That Liu Feng, it''s not as difficult to talk as it is." Qiluo sighed, her view of the human nobles changed a little.


    "Of course, the young master is a very good nobleman." En Li praised, walking and jumping.


    "Liu Feng should have agreed so easily because of An Li''s sake." Elsa said softly.


    You must know that 1,800 spears are not wood, but iron is a very precious thing.


    She had met the messenger sent by Greener before, and talked about this issue. The result was that she exchanged 2,000 horses for 1,800 spears. She was so angry that she wanted to kill.

 Chapter 606：

    "Probably not." En Li raised her eyebrows and raised the corners of her mouth, indicating that she was in a good mood.


    "It doesn''t matter anymore." Elsa chuckled, she didn''t bother too much, and helped to obstruct Greener. It wasn''t difficult for her, she didn''t like him anyway.


    "Big sister, let''s go, I''ll take you to see some good things." An Li grabbed the hand of the lion ear girl and ran to the racetrack.


    "Eh eh?"


    Elsa was dragged and ran dazedly, Qiluo followed easily, and soon came to the gate of the racetrack.


    "Run, run... I''m just short of this one, and I''ll hit three straight."


    "Number seven, number seven..."


    "..."


    There were fiery shouts from the racecourse, and some people could be heard yelling hysterically in the distance.


    "What''s inside? Arena?" Elsa said in a deep voice, standing at the gate and frowning at En Li.


    The arena is very popular in the Brutus orc kingdom, or in other words, all orc kingdoms have a arena, which is a place where prisoners are torn and killed, and a place to please orc nobles.


    She heard that the human race also had a arena, but they used orcs to fight, and many ordinary orc slaves died in the arena.


    "No, how could it be a gladiatorial arena." En Li rolled her eyes, dragged Elsa into the door, and said, "Come in and see."


    "..." Elsa followed with a serious face, and then saw a lot of people standing up and waving their arms, including many orcs, all of them holding a note in their hands, and their expressions were very excited.


    She turned her head to look to the other side, her golden eyes shrank, and she watched the nine horses galloping, much faster than war horses.


    "Big sister, this is a racecourse, a place for entertainment." An Li chuckled, looking at the roaring crowd, she felt very interesting.


    "A place for entertainment?" Elsa was stunned for a while. Can she be entertained just by watching a horse race?


    "Hee hee... They are all here to try their luck and get rich overnight." En Li shrugged, this racetrack can generate more than a dozen gold coins a day for Xiyang City, most of which are made by nobles and businessmen.


    "What do you mean?" Elsa didn''t understand, she had never seen such a horse racing pattern.


    "It''s just that someone pays coins to buy which number to win..." En Li explained the betting, and introduced the rules, the golden saddle, and so on.


    "You mean, as long as you send people and horses over, and you win a hundred races, you can get a golden saddle made of gold?" Elsa''s golden eyes lit up, this is a good challenge, and she likes interesting challenges.


    "Yeah." An Li nodded, seeing Shi Er Niang''s eager expression, she hesitated, "Eldest sister, you wouldn''t want to send someone to participate, would you?"


    "Of course, this is a golden saddle given away for nothing." Elsa raised her neck proudly. She had several very powerful war horses, and she would definitely win a hundred battles if they were sent.


    "Uh..." Seeing the confident eldest sister, An Li didn''t know whether to tell the young master''s routine, and finally thought about it and decided that it would be better not to say it, if she really won.


    "His Royal Highness Anli, is there any place to bet like this?" Qiluo lost interest after watching it for a while, riding horses every day on the prairie, nothing to see.


    "There is also a boxing match..." Enri briefly introduced, "There is a hockey match in winter..."


    She had seen the documents on the young master''s desk, some plans written on it, and several games were being prepared, and heard about football, baseball games...etc.


    "Xiyang City is really interesting." Qiluo was said to want to take a look.


    "No wonder..." Elsa now understood why the orcs of the tribe were unwilling to stay, this Xiyang City was too attractive.


    She was thinking about whether to hold a horse race or boxing match in the tribe, and then she rejected it. It would be difficult for people to stay, and something decisive must be needed.


    "Let''s go, let''s go eat." An Li left the racecourse with the two of them and started going in and out of the major shops. With their appetite, they could eat all the shops in Xiyang City.


    "Wow! The one called pizza just now is really delicious. I''ll eat it again tomorrow." Qiluo turned and left the pizza shop step by step.


    ...


    "This restaurant is called Noodles. It''s very good. How do you do it? It would be nice if it could be promoted in the tribe." Elsa licked her mouth. She wanted to move back to the tribe when she saw anything good.


    ...


    "Hey, is this called a barbecue?"


    "Wow! It''s actually the mutton from our side."


    "Oh my God, isn''t this too delicious? I used to eat just like..."


    Qiluo sat down at the newly opened barbecue restaurant, and the exclamation never stopped.


    "..." Elsa and Enri looked at each other and decided to go out without the monkey ear girl next time. It felt too embarrassing.


    Chapter 0731 Bishop''s contempt.


    At about 5:30 in the morning, the sky was bright.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The team led by Teith advanced overnight. They all rested during the day and hurried at night, and they were like this for several days in a row.


    "Everyone, speed up, we''re almost at Xiyang City." Tis sat on a horse, yawning, and shouted to the people behind him, "Just work hard today, and you can arrive at Xiyang City at noon."


    Niu Jiao Niang doesn''t plan to rest today. She will rest after arriving in Xiyang City. There are too many mosquitoes sleeping in the wild, and if you are not careful, you will be full of buns.


    "Cough cough cough..." Bishop Parkin coughed while riding his horse, his face pale, and he hadn''t rested well in the past few days.


    "Lord Bishop, how are you?" the bishop knight asked worriedly.


    "It''s okay." Bishop Parkin waved his hand. He took out the flat ceramic bottle containing the ''magic medicine'' from his arms, shook it a few times, and found that there was no ''magic medicine'', and then he remembered that the orcs had drank it all before.


    Damn, vulgar orcs are orcs, if they didn''t need to lead the way, they would never let them touch the "magic medicine".


    Bishop Parkin despised the orcs in his heart. He shook his head, dizzy, and his face was ugly. He knew that he was sick.


    There are no brilliant witch doctors, no bishop''s teaching doctors, and no "magic medicine". He felt that he was going to see the gods today.


    "Mr. Parkin, what''s the matter with you?" Ryan glanced at Parkin''s movements.


    "No, it''s fine." Bishop Parkin shook his head. He didn''t want to make a fool of himself in front of the orcs. Now he represents the kingdom of Adian and the face of the bishop.


    "Really? You seem a little uncomfortable." Ryan said lightly.


    "It''s a little bit restless." Bishop Parkin maintained his demeanor, even if he wanted to scold someone long ago, if he hadn''t been on the road at night, he wouldn''t be like this.


    "..." Ryan was blind again, and could see that Parkin had a problem, but so what?


    "Ta Tata..."


    When the time came to eight in the morning, Obi yelled, "Stop and have breakfast."


    This made many people relieved, especially Bishop Parkin, who got off the horse and fell to the ground, making the two knights nervously help him up.

 Chapter 607：

    Of the three knights of the bishop, one of the wounds was infected and died of illness two days ago. The remaining two had a fever for a day and survived.


    In this way, the two were very grateful to Bishop Parkin and thanked him for saving their lives with the ''magic medicine''. Bishop Parkin also flickered. If it wasn''t for Ryan and Obi, they would have been fooled half by him. of people became believers.


    "Master Bishop, are you not feeling well?" the knight asked worriedly.


    "Cough cough... It''s okay, I have God''s protection and I will get better." Bishop Parkin said solemnly.


    "Yes." The two knights respectfully said.


    After a while, the orcs cooked the porridge immediately, and everyone shared a wooden bowl.


    "ate breakfast."


    Immediately, the orcs distributed the porridge, and a diluted bowl of porridge was everyone''s breakfast.


    "Shut up..."


    The orcs immediately began to gulp down the porridge, licking the bottom of the wooden bowl clean.


    "..." Bishop Parkin''s face was ugly, looking at the diluted wheat porridge in the wooden bowl, and looking up at the beasts who were eating with gusto.


    This kind of wheat porridge, even the servants of his family can''t eat it, it is only for those believers to eat, I don''t think I''m eating it all these days.


    He glanced at Obi and Ryan. If they had been obstructing him these days, making him unable to contact those orcs, they would have fooled everyone to send him back to the Kingdom of Adian instead of suffering here.


    "Damn..." Bishop Parkin scolded, shaking his hands to drink the porridge, resisting the urge to vomit and swallowing it with difficulty.


    He decided to go to the so-called Xiyang City, immediately develop followers, and then **** him back to the Yadian Kingdom.


    This kingdom of Yingluo is too poor, and it is far worse than the kingdom of Dian. It is not worth it to develop believers. In the early stage, most of the food must be put in.


    "Cough, cough..." Bishop Parkin coughed, licked the porridge soup in the wooden bowl, and patted his hungry stomach.


    He looked at the orc who was eating the second bowl of wheat porridge, and finally opened his mouth to ask for the second bowl.


    These orcs have to eat several bowls at a time. He also thinks that the development of believers should not choose orcs, otherwise they will not be able to support them in the early stage.


    Bishop Parkin put the wooden bowl aside, took out a thick parchment from his bosom, opened the pages of the parchment, and started writing with a pen. He had the habit of writing notes, so he had something to say when he went back to the archbishop.


    ...


    On the other side, Obi, Ryan, and Tis were also drinking porridge, observing Bishop Parkin from the corner of his eye.


    "This person is uneasy and kind, and his words are unrealistic." Obi said lightly.


    "Senior liar, someone who wants to lie to us to help him work." Ryan pouted.


    "Liar? Uneasy and kind?" Tiss was a little stunned and hesitated, "What did he do? Should he be chased away? Or locked up in Xiyang City?"


    "Uh..." Obi and Ryan looked at each other and didn''t know what to say.


    After all, Bishop Parkin just said something to fool people, but it didn''t work, so it would seem that they are too stingy to target people.


    "Let''s take it to Xiyang City, and let Your Excellency Liu Feng have a headache." Ruian decided, she always felt that Liu Feng was also very good at fooling people, and it would be interesting to meet them.


    Chapter 0732 is just a few points away.


    Tis, Ryan and others, after resting for a while, immediately moved on.


    "Ta Tata..."


    When passing through the checkpoint, there was Dess, who was not examined like last time, and Cha would also be checked at the customs.


    "It''s almost there, past the grain fields in front, it''s Xiyang City." Tis said happily.


    After going out for more than a month, she finally returned to Xiyang City. She missed the food, bed, and everything in Xiyang City, and she didn''t know if there were any new changes in Xiyang City.


    "Tis, when you come to Xiyang City this time, will you return to the territory?" Ryan asked curiously.


    "It shouldn''t be coming back."


    Tis shook her head and said softly, "I told the eldest sister that I can''t help you in the territory, and I have to be distracted to illuminate me, so I''ll stay in Xiyang City, and I''ll go back to the territory when I have time. "


    "This... okay." Ryan reluctantly replied, she knew that what Niu Jiao Niang said made some sense.


    Now the territory is mainly to feed people and not to expand, so it doesn''t matter if Tis is here or not.


    Moreover, Niu Jiao Niang came to Xiyang City this time, and she still had a mission. She brought Bella''s request to negotiate with Liu Feng.


    "When you arrive in Xiyang City this time, you will stay for one more day, and I will take you to eat delicious food." Tis said happily.


    "Okay." Ryan nodded, she still had to wait for the outcome of the negotiation.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The rapid sound of hooves made the conversation between the two of them suppressed. She turned her head and saw that Bishop Parkin was rushing to come.


    "Lord Parkin, what''s the matter?" Ryan asked strangely, thinking that the old man would not want to fool us?


    "Cough cough cough... I want to know the situation here." Bishop Parkin coughed twice.


    "What''s the situation?" Ryan frowned.


    "Humanities, such as literacy, food cultivation." Bishop Parkin said solemnly.


    He wanted to find out about the situation in Xiyang City, so he could fool around later... so that he could develop the believers.


    "If it''s Xiyang City, you''ll have to ask Tissi, we don''t know anything about it." Ryan transferred the topic to the upright Niu Jiao Niang, who waited and watched the show.


    "Oh? Then ask Miss Teas, can you tell me the situation here, so that I can spread the faith of the Lord." Bishop Parkin said kindly.


    "Okay." Tis nodded and said that something about Xiyang City was not a secret, and it was fine.


    "Excuse me, can people in Xiyang City have enough food every day?" Bishop Parkin raised the corners of his mouth. Eating is always a problem, and he always starts with eating.


    "Probably, it should be possible, I''m not very clear about this." Tiss frowned. She was only a patrol captain and was only responsible for arresting people. She really didn''t know much about whether others could eat enough.


    But this is another meaning in Bishop Parkin''s ears. It is expressed with the words ''probably, should'', which is clearly not self-confidence, that is to say, a love of face.


    To interpret it again, it is that the civilians in Xiyang City cannot get enough to eat. This situation is the best for him. The civilians who cannot get enough to eat are the easiest to fool.


    As long as you give something to eat and give it a few more times, you will be able to develop into a believer perfectly, and then pick some people as an example, and you will be able to provoke a riot.


    Of course, he didn''t do it for riots, he could have a better life by developing cultists, and then find a chance to return to the Kingdom of Adian.


    "Is there a lot of wheat? I heard that the output of wheat here is very small." Bishop Parkin decided to ask more for the sake of safety.


    "Not much, I really can''t solve this." Tis remembered that there were too many things grown in the grain fields, and she didn''t know any of them.

 Chapter 608：

    "It turns out that it is." Bishop Parkin nodded and said lightly, "That''s a pity, our Yadian Kingdom has grown a lot of wheat, and ordinary civilians can eat wheat bread."


    "So good?" Ryan was surprised, his eyes met Obi''s, and he was about to go to Yadian Kingdom to grab it.


    "..." Obi frowned, was he thinking that the Kingdom of Yadian was far from here? If they are not far away, they can go to develop it, and they can ''borrow'' some food back.


    "Of course, our Yadian Kingdom is a kingdom blessed by the Lord." Bishop Parkin said proudly.


    "The grain field is here." Tis suddenly said, looking at the open grain field in front of her, there were busy people everywhere, many people harvesting vegetables and so on.


    "This..." Bishop Parkin was dumbfounded, what''s the situation? For such a large area of ??grain cultivation, the grain fields near the capital of the Dian Kingdom are even larger, and the layout is several times larger.


    Isn''t it said that Xiyang City is a small city? Can''t get enough to eat? How can so much food be grown.


    Is it?


    Bishop Parkin immediately thought of a possibility that the nobles of Xiyang City were very greedy and levied a lot of taxes, so that the commoners could not eat enough.


    He knew that the new queen of the Adian Kingdom was reforming, among which was the tax reform, which had changed from the previous 60% tax to 50% tax, which made many commoners grateful.


    It was also from this point that he knew that as long as the commoners gave him a little benefit, he could give up on him, so he decided to promote the Yadian Kingdom under the bishop''s rule.


    "It''s a big change." Tiss sighed. Before leaving, it was still green, and now many are golden mature colors.


    "It''s okay, this grain field is a few points worse than the grain field of the Dian Kingdom, which is very good." Bishop Parkin said lightly.


    "Is that so? I must go to the Kingdom of Aden when I have the chance." Tis said with interest, she was still very interested in other kingdoms.


    ...


    "One update, (£þ¨Œ£þ). The second update with positive code."


    Chapter 0733 Dead duck mouth hard.


    "As long as you come to the Yadian Kingdom, you will never regret it. If you don''t leave, you can go with us." Bishop Parkin''s eyes lit up.


    He thought that if he could fool this man who was obviously a high-ranking orc and take him back to the Adian Kingdom, it would definitely be safer.


    "Forget it for the time being, I haven''t planned to leave Xiyang City yet." Tis shook her head.


    She wants to go to the Yadian Kingdom, and she will go with the young master or the people in the castle. It is not very good to go with this old man, and it feels strange to talk.


    "Cough!" Ryan coughed lightly, looking at Bishop Parkin''s eyes that were not very friendly, he actually wanted to trick Tis to go to the Yadian Kingdom, which let Lord Bella know that the old man had to be buried alive.


    Obi was more direct, with his hands on the hilt of the sword, his eyes staring sharply at Bishop Parkin''s neck, and he was considering whether to cut him.


    "Uh..." Bishop Parkin felt that the atmosphere was not right, he turned his head and saw the unfriendly eyes of Ryan and Obi, and quickly said, "Of course, the two of you can also go to the Yadian Kingdom together, which is completely different in our country. Worry about food and drink, and the tax is the lowest."


    "No need." Ryan said coldly, she didn''t want to be a slave of the human race, only slaves would not worry about eating and drinking, and when they died, they would not have to worry about anything.


    "Okay!" Bishop Parkin shut his mouth embarrassingly. He felt that the fools had a long way to go. These orcs were really vulgar and not cute.


    "Speed ??up, you can rest after crossing the Youshui River." Tis said.


    "Youshui River?" Bishop Parkin squinted and pondered, Yadian Kingdom also has a branch of Youshui River, and it is still a big river.


    Some people speculate that the Youshui River is like the root of a tree. Of course, the branch veins are relatively large, and then connected with the local river, there will be such a guess.


    The Yadian Kingdom has a relatively large branch, which is then connected to the big river in the kingdom. This is the river situation of the Yadian Kingdom.


    He was wondering if he could go back to the Yadian Kingdom by boat, as the capital just happened to be on the edge of the river, so he could get home in one stop, although it would take a little longer.


    "Ta Tata..."


    "Miss Tease, is there a big ship in Xiyang City?" Bishop Parkin said.


    He needs a boat, preferably a big one, so that he might return to the Kingdom of Adian. He doesn''t want to take a horse-drawn carriage to get to the Kingdom of Adian for a few months.


    "Big ship? There are quite a few." Tis nodded.


    "Can you sell one to me?" Bishop Parkin said. He still had a few valuables in his package, and he could sell coins to buy a boat.


    Of course, it would be even better if you could fool the nobles into giving away the ship for free, which would save hundreds of gold coins.


    "I don''t know about this, you have to ask the young master, Enri, Nicole and the others." Tis shrugged, she was not responsible for internal affairs.


    "At that time, I hope Miss Teas can introduce me." Bishop Parkin said quickly.


    "Okay." Tis nodded.


    "Speaking of Youshui River, our Yadian Kingdom is very developed in terms of shipping. As for the port of our Yadian capital, at the busiest time, the port can stop two or three hundred ships." Bishop Parkin said proudly.


    "That''s pretty awesome." Tiss responded lightly.


    "..." Bishop Parkin stayed for a while, what''s the situation? Shouldn''t it be worshipped? And then compliment? Why so bland?


    On one side, Ryan and Obi looked at Bishop Parkin curiously. The port of Xiyang City stops hundreds of ships every day, let alone super ships.


    "It''s here." Tis rode to the edge of the Youshui River, turned over and dismounted, ready to cross the pontoon.


    "This... how is this possible?" Bishop Parkin was dumbfounded. There is a bridge over the Youshui River? Isn''t that dazzling?


    Bishop Parkin rubbed his eyes with both hands, and then looked again, there was still a bridge over the Youshui River...


    "Heh..." Seeing Bishop Parkin''s appearance, Ryan thought of the expression on the bridge that he and others saw for the first time.


    "Crossing the bridge with saltpeter, don''t go up too much at one time to avoid accidents." Tiss turned her head and commanded, she remembered that the young master said that the load of the pontoon is limited.


    "Okay." Obi replied, and he didn''t want any accidents. The territory still needs saltpeter to be sold for relief. It would be bad to fall into the Youshui River.


    "How was this bridge built?" Bishop Parkin asked abruptly.


    "Huh? Isn''t there such a bridge in Adian Kingdom?" Tis asked strangely.


    "Cough cough cough..." Bishop Parkin was choked, seeing Niu Jiao Niang''s strange eyes, does the Yadian Kingdom have to have such a bridge?


    "This... there should be." Bishop Parkin bit the bullet and flickered.


    There is definitely a small bridge, he is very sure, as for such a bridge, there is no.


    "Huh? Does the Yadian Kingdom also have such a bridge?" Ryan said in astonishment, looking at Bishop Parkin with suspicion.


    "Probably, I''m not very clear, just heard of it." Bishop Parkin hesitantly said.


    No, when he returned to the Adian Kingdom, he suggested that the Archbishop build such a bridge. It should not be underestimated. Such a bridge can be found in this remote place.


    The way he is now is that he is a dead duck and has a tough mouth.


    "The Kingdom of Yadian is really powerful." Tis sighed, she always thought that only the young master could make a bridge on the Youshui River.

 Chapter 609：

    "..." Ryan was stunned, looking at Tis in disbelief, did he really believe the old man''s words?


    This old man is very bad, and I don''t know how many words are true.


    ...


    "Second shift, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Positive code for the third shift."


    Chapter 0734 Dead duck dumbfounded.


    "Huh? Why is there only one big boat left?" Tis stood on the bridge and looked at the port of Youshui River, only to see a large boat of fifty meters.


    "Big ship?"


    Bishop Parkin turned his head and saw a 50-meter ship docked at the port, and there were no other ships around.


    "How is it possible? There is such a big ship here??" Bishop Parkin said in surprise.


    Fifty-meter ships are very rare in this era no matter where they are, and there are not even a few kings.


    "Could this be the capital of the Yingluo Kingdom?" Bishop Parkin thought in a daze, and then immediately denied, "No, the Yingluo king is not called Xiyang City, where did I come to?"


    He saw the densely packed ship poles in the distant port. At least there were four or five hundred ships, which were more than the ships in the port of the Royal Capital.


    "What''s the matter?" Dessy looked at Bishop Parkin muttering to himself.


    "No, it''s fine." Bishop Parkin shook his head quickly, looking at the port and reluctant to leave.


    "Are you building the dock again?" Tis ignored Bishop Parkin and looked at the place where construction was being started next to the dock not far away.


    "Let''s go." Ryan stepped forward.


    In addition to her amazement at the beginning, she only left her envy. She also hoped that Bella''s territory could be so prosperous, but she could only think about it, and now the territory is almost unable to support people.


    "Ta Tata..."


    A group of people crossed the pontoon bridge, leaving saltpeter and a large group of people behind. Tis took Bishop Parkin, Obi and Ryan and went straight to Xiyang City.


    On the way, Bishop Parkin''s open mouth did not close. He looked at everything around him in amazement. The flat road, the trees planted on both sides, the road was full of galloping horses and carriages, and pedestrians walked on the trails on both sides.


    All of these are not available in the Adian Kingdom, and the flat road surprised him.


    "Huh? No city walls?" Bishop Parkin looked at the city in front of him in astonishment.


    "It''s under construction." Tis responded indifferently. The city wall on the side of the port stood directly beside the port, and the port was also classified as a part of Xiyang City.


    Buildings will also be built on the side of the road in the future. However, it is estimated that the population must reach more than one million. With the current process of building buildings, there will be enough to live in more than one hundred thousand people by the end of the year.


    There are not even 100,000 people in Xiyang City, not even 50,000 people, not to mention the millions of people in the future, I am afraid it will take ten or twenty years to calculate.


    The scope of Xiyang City designed by Liu Feng is calculated on the basis of tens of millions of people, but the drawings are built in different levels. If he wants to create the first city in the world, it will take about fifty years to say the least.


    Tis knew part of Liu Feng''s plan, and it was not a secret in the castle. Of course, it was definitely a secret among the secrets to the outside world. This was a strategic plan. If it was leaked, someone would pay attention to those lands.


    Building houses now requires approval and qualified planning. The end result is that very few people build their own houses, and they all buy buildings.


    There are too many styles of buildings in Liu Fengnong. Recently, there are also two-story villa buildings, which were sold to some big businessmen. The period of use is 100 years.


    There is no such thing as permanent ownership when selling houses in Xiyang City. All of them have real estate deadlines. This is still Liu Feng''s method of copying the earth.


    Originally, he wanted to acquire permanent properties and collect taxes on an annual basis, but in the end he felt that it was too troublesome, or that there were too many uncertainties.


    Later, when Liu Feng occupied the Yingluo Kingdom, he would not follow the method of dividing the territory. This would lead to the annexation of land by the nobles. Over time, many big landlords would eventually be created, but the commoners would have no land to grow.


    "This is a new city?" Bishop Parkin was stunned. How can a newly established city be so prosperous now?


    Tis thought for a while and said, "Almost so."


    She heard many people say that Xiyang City is now a new city.


    "..." Bishop Parkin was at a loss for words, what else could he say?


    "Heh~" Ryan snorted coldly and glanced at the quiet Bishop Parkin. This Xiyang City is more prosperous than the Brutus orc capital, let alone the Yadian capital.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The horse ran fast, and soon reached Xiyang City. The prosperous Xiyang City made Bishop Parkin not know how to speak, and he was stunned the whole time.


    "This is incredible, how can it be more prosperous than King Dian?" Bishop Parkin exclaimed.


    He looked at the flat road, and compared it to the dark gravel road in the capital of Adian, which was completely incomparable.


    There are neat shops on both sides of the road. There are no strange sheepskin and wooden signboards hanging on the shops of Yadian Wangdu. This is neat and clear at a glance.


    The people walking on the roads here are also dressed in strange, refreshing and neat clothes.


    Bishop Parkin thinks that this city is like a king''s capital, right? At first glance, the capital of the Adian Kingdom looks like a small town in the countryside.


    "Archbishop, the Queen should really come here to see." Bishop Parkin muttered to himself.


    "Let''s go, go to the castle first, and then come out for a walk when you have time." Tis resisted the urge to go into the shop to eat and walked towards the castle.


    Chapter 0735 evil into the body.


    "A lot of orcs." Bishop Parkin sighed as he walked. He had never seen so many orcs, or it should be said that it was difficult to see so many orcs and humans living together.


    "Aren''t you discriminating against orcs in the Yadian Kingdom?" Ryan asked casually.


    "This..." Bishop Parkin was speechless, aren''t orcs slaves?


    But he didn''t dare to say it, he would annoy these orcs later, for fear of being torn apart.


    "Sure enough..." Ryan sneered and stopped talking. From the attitude of the other party, he could understand everything.


    "We have a lot of dwarves in the Kingdom of Adian, and we are very friendly with them." Bishop Parkin could only change other topics.


    "Dwarf? That''s just a reduced version of the human race." Obi said lightly.


    "Cough cough cough..." Bishop Parkin was choked, how could a dwarf have such a name?


    "A dwarf? I''ve never seen a dwarf before." Tis said in surprise.


    "Tis, there''s a dwarf over there." Ryan said suddenly, pointing to a shop not far away.


    "Huh?" Tiss followed her line of sight, her purple eyes brightened, she hurriedly trotted over, and shouted, "Enri."


    "Tiss!!" En Li raised her head and looked up at the cow horn girl who was shaking her **** in surprise. Her face darkened in the next second, and she muttered, "Big breasted cow."


    "An Li, are you guys shopping?" Tis'' purple eyes stared at the villain next to her, as for the lion-eared girl and monkey-eared girl, they were all ignored.

 Chapter 610：

    "Yes, I''ll introduce you." An Li nodded and introduced the people next to her, "This is Yuffie, a dwarf, and the two next to me, this is my eldest sister Elsa, who was the last time you went there. The orc leader negotiated in Blackwater City."


    "Huh?" Tiss was startled and asked slowly, "My sisters?"


    "Yes." Enri nodded heavily.


    "This is too coincidental." Tis exclaimed.


    "Yeah." Elsa said with a wry smile, who would have thought that the people who had been negotiating before actually knew each other.


    "Hello, I''m Dess." Dess greeted Yuffie and said, "It''s a bull orc."


    "Hello." Yuffie whispered, she was pulled out by Enri to go shopping and rest today.


    "Tis, how about going to Bella''s place?" Enri asked curiously.


    "No, it''s too bad over there." Tiss sighed and said bluntly, "It''s much worse than Xiyang City, everyone is lazy, just waiting to eat."


    "..." Ruian and Obi, who came up behind them, gave a wry smile. The territory was completely incomparable with Xiyang City, not even the kings of the kingdom.


    "Has that saltpeter been shipped?" En Li glanced at the people behind Niu Jiao Niang.


    "It''s delivered, there are seventy-three carriages of saltpeter." Tis said solemnly.


    "Then take them to the castle to report." Enri said calmly.


    "Okay." Tis nodded and glanced at Yuffie before leaving, but she didn''t expect to see a dwarf in Xiyang City.


    "Ta Tata..."


    "Unexpectedly, there are also dwarves here." Bishop Parkin sighed.


    "Dwarves are really short." Obi said flatly.


    "You must not say this in front of the dwarves, otherwise they will be regarded as discrimination and will attract hostility." Bishop Parkin reminded.


    "That''s it." Obi nodded, indicating that he had written it down.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Tiss ignored them and walked all the way to the castle, causing Bishop Parkin to trot to keep up.


    "Miss Teas." The soldier at the gate of the city wall shouted.


    "Yeah." Tis nodded and led the three of them into the castle. When they reached the middle courtyard, a maid came to tell them to go to the parlor.


    The four sat down and served tea and cakes.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Not long after, Liu Feng came with Mina.


    "Master, Mina, long time no see." Tis shouted happily.


    "It''s a little darker." Liu Feng said with a chuckle, seeing Niu Jiao Niang was no different, except that her skin was a little darker.


    "The sun is shining." Tis scratched the back of her head.


    "Who is this?" Liu Feng turned to look at the strange old man.


    "Master, he is Bishop Parkin. We rescued him halfway. He came from the Yadian Kingdom and wants to preach on our side." Tis briefly introduced.


    "The Kingdom of Yadian? Mission?" Liu Feng narrowed his black eyes slightly, glanced at Bishop Parkin, and asked, "What kind of religion?"


    "Bishop of God, our great God of God lives in the kingdom of God." Bishop Parkin said with a serious face.


    "What is the doctrine?" Liu Feng asked curiously. It was the first time he came into contact with the religion of this world.


    "Serving the Lord, you can get blessings, cough, cough... Avoid hunger, disease, drive away evil, cough, cough..." Bishop Parkin coughed halfway through, and coughed twice.


    "It seems that Your Excellency Parkin''s evil spirit has not been driven away." Liu Feng sat on the main seat and quietly looked at Bishop Parkin''s pale face.


    "This..." Bishop Parkin was at a loss for words, and quickly said, "My magic medicine has been drunk."


    "Pay more attention. Evil qi enters the body. If it is not resolved as soon as possible, there will be an accident." The corner of Liu Feng''s mouth rose.


    "Thank you for the reminder." Bishop Parkin said indifferently.


    Chapter 0736 Bewitching people.


    Seeing that Bishop Parkin didn''t care, Liu Feng didn''t say much. It was clearly like he was going to catch a cold.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, I want to open a bishop''s church in the city." Bishop Parkin said.


    This is his whim. If he hadn''t seen Xiyang City, he would definitely find a way to return to the Yadian Kingdom, but now that he saw a city that was more prosperous than the capital, why would he want to develop believers here.


    If you go back like this, you will definitely be able to compete for the position of the archbishop, which is more convincing than several other bishops.


    "Open a church?" Liu Feng''s black eyes flickered, and he said lightly, "Bishop of God, we in Xiyang City don''t believe in such illusory things."


    "How can it be said to be illusory? If you haven''t seen a miracle, don''t talk nonsense." Bishop Parkin was so angry that he actually said that the bishop they admired most in his life was illusory.


    "Miracles? What miracles?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, he had no liking for the teachings of the bishop.


    Serving the Lord, you can get blessings, avoid hunger, disease, and drive away evil spirits... This is fooling people, and it has no practical use.


    I''m hungry, can God give me porridge?


    If you are sick, can God heal you?


    ...


    At first glance, it is all illusory things, it must be fooling people, and then start to give some benefits, and finally develop believers, and then turn around to collect coins.


    Liu Feng has seen too many such cases, and there are too many such liars on the other side of the earth, specializing in deceiving some old people.


    It''s just that the liars of this era are more powerful and powerful, and then the commoners are more likely to be deceived.


    "At the seaside of our Yadian Kingdom, the Lord of God will perform miracles every year, and the holy mountain of the Kingdom of God will appear in the sky, but we can''t go up." Bishop Parkin said enthusiastically.


    "..." Liu Feng was stunned for a moment, and then he immediately understood what it was. It wasn''t a mirage. These people randomly named them, came up with some kind of bishop, the kingdom of heaven... and then came to achieve the purpose of ruling.


    He still remembered that Teng Ying City got Amos''s notebook, and it was written on the so-called God''s Kingdom, but it was in the Forbidden Mountain Range.


    "Really? Is there a god?" Liu Feng said lightly.


    "God? How could God easily come down to this filthy world." Bishop Parkin shouted excitedly.


    "In that case, how to cure believers'' illness?" Liu Feng said calmly.

 Chapter 611：

    "..." Bishop Parkin was blocked, and raised his voice for a while and shouted, "God will bless and heal people. As long as you believe in God, the disease will heal by itself."


    "Really?" Liu Feng smiled and said indifferently, "Well, give me a few days to think about it."


    "Uh..." Bishop Parkin froze for a moment, frowning at Liu Feng, trying to see something from his face.


    I know that Liu Feng doesn''t believe what he said, but he can''t do anything about it. There are only three of him. It would be fine if he was in the Yadian Kingdom. Those who do not believe in the Lord of God are heretics. God Lord.


    "Mina, send Bishop Parkin out." Liu Feng said lightly.


    "Yes." Mina replied.


    "Please think about it, I''ll come back in two days." Bishop Parkin looked ugly, got up and walked out.


    "Cough cough cough..."


    Liu Feng looked at Bishop Parkin''s trembling shoulders and coughing violently as he walked, and shook his head, hoping that he would not need to see a doctor.


    "Master, this person is very strange." Tis frowned, thinking of Bishop Parkin''s behavior on the way.


    "What kind of strange method?" Liu Feng asked curiously.


    "He said that there is no shortage of food in the Adian Kingdom...and there is a bridge just like ours..." Tis recounted what happened to Bishop Parkin today.


    "Ha... Interesting." Liu Feng chuckled and asked, "Then what do you think is strange about him?"


    "It seems that many of them are fake. What God''s blessings are, and there is no shortage of food in the Yadian Kingdom, I don''t believe that all commoners can eat enough." Tis analyzed her usual experience.


    Although Niu Jiao Niang does not like to use her brain, she is simple and upright, but it does not mean that she is stupid. She has experienced some things and knows the current situation of some civilians.


    "You''re right, he''s a liar." Liu Feng laughed dumbly, the other party couldn''t even lie to a simple Tis, this bishop was completely unqualified.


    Is this taking Tess as an ignorant orc? To know that Tess lives in the castle, what she usually sees and hears will improve her a lot of knowledge.


    She is no longer the Niu Jiao Niang who just left the cottage, and Tis, who was deceived three times.


    "Hmph! I knew he was not a good person." Tiss snorted coldly, stood up and shouted, "I''ll take someone to arrest him to the Guard."


    "Okay, don''t worry about him for now." Liu Feng raised his hand to stop the angry Niu Jiao Niang, and said softly, "He, keep it for now, there is still a little use."


    Finally, an intelligence officer was sent. He just wanted to know about the Kingdom of Yadian. I heard that the new queen was reforming, and I didn''t know how it was going.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, this person will deceive people, so be careful." Ryan reminded that she was afraid that Liu Feng would really believe what Bishop Parkin said, which would not benefit the orcs.


    "Don''t worry." Liu Feng said lightly, he knew what Ryan was talking about, and he was worried that the other party would attack the civilians in the city.


    Don''t you know that the human heart is unpredictable? Especially if he has a newspaper.


    Chapter 0737 Immigration.


    After a while, Mina came back, she just let Bishop Parkin go out and let her send it out in person, the old man doesn''t have such a big face.


    "Mina, send someone to stare at him and see who he has come into contact with." Liu Feng turned his head and said to Mao Erniang.


    "Okay." Mina responded.


    "Tis, how was your time when you went to Bella''s territory?" Liu Feng asked with a chuckle.


    "It''s not very good, it''s much worse than Xiyang City." Tis frowned and said helplessly, "It''s completely different from here, everyone is lazy and has no energy at all."


    "Oh?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows and asked Ryan in surprise, "How did you place the orcs?"


    "We..." Ryan stammered, they didn''t have any plans.


    As the people who followed Bella, most of them didn''t know anything about planting, so they only robbed and killed, and didn''t understand anything else. Ryan was better and knew how to manage some affairs.


    "I understand." Liu Feng nodded, and he could guess something.


    "Understand what?" Ryan asked curiously.


    "Do the people in Bella''s territory have no goals?" Liu Feng asked.


    "It''s... about the same." Ryan thought for a while and said, "Everyone is waiting to eat."


    "That''s right." Liu Feng said with a smile at the corner of his mouth, "A life without a goal is just messing around, and a day is a day."


    He saw the surprised expressions of Ryan and Obi, and continued, "Besides, what kind of vitality can you have with you?"


    "Uh..." Ryan and Obi were speechless.


    "Master, I sent some people to mine, and now I have brought back a batch of saltpeter." Tis said happily.


    "Very good, I have accepted it all." Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction, looked at Ruian and the two and said, "In terms of saltpeter, what materials are you going to use? Or do you want gold coins?"


    "With wheat and linen," Ryan said immediately.


    "Yes." Liu Feng responded, thought for a while, and then said, "I hope to mine a large amount of saltpeter, and I can exchange wheat and linen for it."


    Saltpeter has many uses, not only as one of the raw materials of gunpowder, but also for refrigeration. Some special processes also require saltpeter.


    "This is fine." Ruian immediately responded. There are now two or three thousand people mining in the territory, which can fully meet Liu Feng''s needs. The most important thing is to generate income for the territory.


    The only difficulty in Bella''s territory now is that there are too many people. The wheat has not been planted for a long time, and it will take several months to wait for a bumper harvest.


    There are still more than 10,000 orcs idle in the territory, and there is no need for so many people to mine. If they drive away, they will be caught and sold as slaves.


    "Master, there is something I want to talk to you about this time." Tiss felt that Ryan kicked her foot lightly, and hurriedly said, "Let me talk to you on her behalf."


    "Oh?" Liu Feng was surprised, glanced at Ruian and the two, and asked the pure and honest Niu Jiao Niang to talk to me? Is this serious?


    He asked curiously, "What''s the matter, tell me."


    "It''s like this, there are too many orcs in the territory of the eldest sister, and she can''t afford to support so many people, so she wondered if the young master could accept some orcs." Tis said once according to her own understanding.


    "..." Ryan''s mouth twitched, that''s not what he said.


    The original intention was that Lord Bella wanted to send some people to work in Xiyang City, and then work to make money.


    "Okay, how many people do you want me to accept?" Liu Feng agreed at once. The construction of roads and the reclamation of wasteland require too many people, especially the orcs who work as coolies. The work efficiency of coolies is several times that of the Terran.


    "Really?" Tiss said in surprise, this is what she reminded the eldest sister.


    She knew that Xiyang City could have enough to eat and needed people to work, but she didn''t ask the young master, so she was still a little uneasy.


    "How many people are there?" Liu Feng asked curiously. Hundreds of people are also very good, and he will accept if there are fewer people.


    "It''s 13,000 people for the time being, and I should send some more in the future." Tis said happily, she knew that Bella''s territory was still receiving orcs.


    "So many people?" Liu Feng was surprised, and this time he was really surprised.

 Chapter 612：

    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, this is half of the orcs in the territory." Ryan said helplessly.


    The territory cannot afford to support so many orcs temporarily, otherwise the strength of the territory can be greatly increased. Unless the territory can be self-sufficient, too many people will be a disaster.


    "I''ve taken it all in." The corner of Liu Feng''s mouth curved even further, this was labor for nothing.


    Half of the people invested in land reclamation and road construction, and with the tools provided by the scientific research department, it didn''t take long to build a road to Somali city.


    "Excuse me, Your Excellency Liu Feng, how do you plan to place the orcs? They have a great appetite." Ryan asked with a frown.


    "The orcs are here, and I will temporarily provide housing." Liu Feng has long been experienced in this resettlement, and said slowly, "Of course, housing is not free, you can pay no rent for the first month, and then make up for it after the salary is paid. pay."


    "Salary? How much can I get a month?" Ryan asked immediately.


    "Let''s look at the job, but the minimum monthly salary is 60 copper coins. If you can read and write, the salary can reach 120 copper coins." Liu Feng said softly.


    "The orcs are here, what do they usually do?" Ryan was very satisfied with the salary.


    "The orcs are relatively powerful, and they will go to open up wasteland to build roads, or build houses and so on."


    Liu Feng told the truth, "The general salary for this kind of hard work is between 70 copper coins and 80 coins."


    "All orcs?" Ryan nodded, working hard, knowing that was the best option.


    "Of course not. Orcs under the age of fourteen can enter the school to read and write for free." Liu Feng said softly.


    It wasn''t what he wanted to let too small orcs work, and he wasn''t so cold-blooded.


    "Also literate readers for free?" Ryan''s eyes widened, something she didn''t expect at all.


    "Yes, as long as you have coins in the future, you can make up for them." Liu Feng smiled warmly. He was talking about the alien version of borrowing and studying.


    "I''ll send someone to send the orcs over immediately," Ryan said in a rough voice.


    "I will send someone to **** me." Liu Feng said softly, is this an immigrant?


    Chapter 0738 super secret.


    At night, the castle study.


    "Boom bang bang..."


    "Come in." Liu Feng put down the book, and he was looking at the formula of gunpowder.


    "Gag!!"


    The door of the study was opened, and Frey and Leia walked in. They were both stunned when they saw that there were only Liu Feng and Mina in the study. The atmosphere was a little different tonight. Even Nicole, who was always there, , Anli, and Wei Ya were not there.


    "Come on." Liu Feng said softly, he looked at the wings that Frey had grown, and they were half grown.


    "Lord Liu Feng." Frei shouted coldly, her green eyes flickered, she hadn''t been back to the castle for a while, and had stayed at the air force base to study a few days ago.


    She is waiting for her wings to grow, and then she can fly back to the castle every day without having to go back and forth in the carriage every day.


    "How long will it take for the wings to grow?" Liu Feng glanced at Frei''s immature and serious face, and sighed in his heart, the girl had matured a lot.


    "One month at most." Frey said coldly, the more time it went on, the more time it would take.


    "A month? It''s not too long." Liu Feng comforted softly, "No hurry, you''ve been waiting for so long, you''d better not bear it."


    He heard reports that Frey ate five meals a day in order to grow wings faster, and every meal was full.


    "..." Frey''s face flushed and she felt a little embarrassed. Who made the small report?


    "Leiya, how are you all? What else are you missing?" Liu Feng turned to look at the cold Leiya, who didn''t speak when he entered the door.


    "I don''t lack anything, I''m doing well." Leia said concisely, but the green eyes looking at Liu Feng were a little weird.


    Is this Liu Feng actually Frei''s fiance? Why did Frey take a fancy to a human race? What if offspring are born that can''t fly?


    She has been with Frei for a long time recently, and she knew some of Frei''s thoughts, such as marrying Liu Feng, and there is still one year left, that is, when she is fifteen years old.


    This made her very annoyed. She hasn''t married yet, why? As a sister, you are going to marry before me? Doesn''t that mean I don''t want anyone?


    "What? Just ask if you have any requests." Liu Feng saw Leiya''s eyes and thought he was embarrassed to say it.


    "You really want to marry Frey?" Leia asked directly.


    "Cough cough..." Liu Feng choked, the corners of his mouth twitched.


    "Hehe..." Mina chuckled and glanced at Liu Feng and Frei strangely.


    "..." Frey''s cheeks flushed, and her wings calmly fanned Leya, telling you to be a mother-in-law.


    "I''m looking for the two of you today. I have something important to tell you." Liu Feng immediately entered the topic.


    "Lord Liu Feng, please." Frei said with a serious face, she seemed to have always called Liu Feng an adult, just like Rabbit Erniang.


    "Let''s talk." Leiya nodded, she was tied to Liu Feng''s side, so many of the same clan orcs have received Liu Feng''s favor, and this favor will probably be repaid for a lifetime.


    "There is a super-secret matter that needs to be handled by you." Liu Feng''s face was serious.


    "Super secret?" Both Leya and Frey were stunned. They had stayed in Xiyang City for a long time, and of course they knew what it was about.


    Mina looked at the two people who were stunned and couldn''t help frowning. The young master handed over the top secret to these two people. Is it okay?


    She knew part of the super secret, but she only knew how terrible it would be if it was leaked. Even Anli, Nicole, and Weiya were not here tonight, and she didn''t know about the super secret.


    "Yes, if this secret is leaked, the number of casualties in the world will be several times greater, and many careerists will emerge to compete for the world." Liu Feng sighed.


    He doesn''t know what will happen if the gunpowder leaks out in the future. Now he can only guard against it, and enrich the information first. As for the future, it is for future generations to consider.


    "Please leave it to me..." Frey said seriously.


    Leia just nodded, what can she say? Can''t say anything, only help to the end.


    "Do you know where there are volcanoes?" Liu Feng asked. The three components of gunpowder are nitrate, charcoal, and sulfur.


    Nitre already has saltpeter ore, which is relatively simple. Without saltpeter, it can be extracted from the urinal. It is some toilet pits, and there will be some substances hanging around, and that is urine nitrate.


    He knew that during the war on Earth, some soldiers used this method to find this kind of gunpowder material in the toilets of the people.


    The charcoal can be fired with high-quality wood, and the most needed thing is sulfur, and ore is also required for smelting sulfur by the local method. Liu Feng has not found any sulfur-containing ores for the time being, so he can only look for volcanoes.


    In this era, Liu Feng didn''t know that there were volcanoes, so he could only ask Leya, who was flying in the sky all day long.


    "Volcano?" Leia frowned suspiciously.


    "It''s a smoking mountain that spews out lava." Liu Feng explained in detail.

 Chapter 613：

    "The smoking mountain, I know a place." Leia nodded, she did know that the mountain in a place would smoke.


    "Where?" Liu Feng''s eyes brightened, and there was sulfur when there was a volcano.


    "Deep in the Forbidden Mountains, I saw it when I went to hunt dragons." Leia said solemnly.


    Dragon, she is always in pain. She has killed several companions, but not a single dragon.


    "Dragon?" Liu Feng was stunned, what''s the situation?


    "It was the bounty quest for dragon hunting before," Leyado explained.


    "No, it''s a dragon? Have you seen a dragon?" Liu Feng asked quickly.


    Are there dragons in this world? This is what he needs to know.


    "Well, it''s a big one, and it''s also very fierce, with thick skin and flesh." Leya said bitterly.


    Chapter 0739 Tianjian series.


    "Dragon? What does it look like?" Liu Feng frowned. He thought of a lot, such as the winged lizard dragon mentioned in Western novels.


    "It''s a bit like the bone dragon in the Dinosaur Museum, the biggest one." Leya said coldly, she didn''t expect Xiyang City to have dragon bones.


    "T-Rex? Dinosaurs?" Liu Feng was a little unconvinced. Could there be dinosaurs in this world?


    To know that dinosaurs formed fossils, it took tens of millions of years to say the least. It is very unbelievable that such a species has survived to this day.


    He thought of many rumors on the other side of the earth, saying that dinosaurs still live in a certain corner of the earth, on an island in the sea, or in an underground cave.


    There are also some experts and professors who say that dinosaurs are also evolving, slowly adapting to a new environment and entering the sea.


    "Master? What''s wrong?" Mi Na was dazed when she saw Liu Feng.


    "It''s okay." Liu Feng shook his head, looked at Leya, and asked curiously, "What kind of place does that dragon live in?"


    "There is the volcano you mentioned there, and it has been spewing smoke. That dragon lives in a valley in that area. There is a burrow in the valley, which is very huge." Leia sighed and said helplessly, "And in winter It¡¯s not cold either, but the beasts are big and ferocious.¡±


    If it weren''t for the fact that the beast was too big, it would be more difficult to hunt, or she would take her clan to live there, after all, there were no humans.


    "Oh? Such an environment?" Liu Feng nodded, suddenly understanding why dinosaurs could survive.


    A natural primitive environment, with volcanoes providing heat to maintain the environment unchanged, as long as the food chain is not destroyed, it is possible for a race to continue.


    Of course, all of this was Liu Feng''s guess, and the dinosaurs he saw were just fossils. He didn''t know what the dinosaurs looked like.


    The dinosaurs on the other side of the earth are only inferred from fossil simulations. Who knows what the dinosaurs in this era looked like.


    He is not a biologist or an archaeologist, everything is guesswork, so if he has a chance, he wants to see dinosaurs. It is best to take some photos and catch some small dinosaurs as pets.


    "Lord Liu Feng, is there any weapon that can kill the dragon?" Leya asked coldly.


    "Kill the dragon?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, thinking that Leya had left Frei and left to complete the bounty quest to kill the dragon.


    "Yes, I want revenge." Leia said coldly. Several of her companions died, all on the dragon''s mouth and tail.


    Even she was seriously injured and hid in that place for several months before escaping.


    "Yes, there are several weapons that can let you kill dragons." Liu Feng affirmed.


    Among them, the most famous is the Tianjian series of snipers. Now there is already the first generation of Tianjian No. 1 sniper crossbow, which was transformed from a bed crossbow and used for sky-to-ground sniping. It will be installed on the air fortress in the future. The enemy weapon, that is, the airship.


    It is made of all-steel, and a two-meter-long spear is used as a crossbow arrow, which can completely tear a few horses apart, and even the horses can fly.


    In addition to the Tianjian No. 1, there is also the Tianjian No. 2 in the ideal state, that is, the No. 2 in the design, with a dense array of arrows on the ground, spears are thrown from the sky, and the spear is accelerated to kill the enemy through gravity. Sprinkle it in the sky above the dense enemy, and nail the man and the horse to the ground.


    The scientific research department is researching weapons like this, mainly Liu Feng providing ideas. He has watched a lot of animations, so he modified them according to some of the ideas in the animations.


    Whether gunpowder can be used or not used is good. Cold weapons can solve the best use of cold weapons. After all, cold weapons alone are no longer his opponents. He does not want to start the war with hot weapons too early. , can''t stand the toss of gunpowder.


    "Can you give me one? I want to kill that dragon." Leia stepped forward a little emotionally.


    "One person can''t carry it." Liu Feng shook his head, the Tianjian series are all heavy and large, at least it takes several people to carry them.


    For large prey, he is really not afraid at all, there are too many means to deal with it, provided he is prepared.


    He asked people to study the Tianjian series, mainly to prepare for the sea in the future. There are many behemoths in the ocean, and there are some boats. As long as a few sticks are placed on the wall of the boat, the boat can completely sink into the water.


    "I can have a few people carry it." Leia said quickly.


    "No, there is a better way to kill the dragon." Liu Feng shook his head, using the Tianjian No. 1 sniper crossbow, he might be able to kill the dinosaur.


    But now the Tianjian No. 1 sniper crossbow is still being revised, and some redundant components have been removed, and it has not been able to be put into actual combat.


    "What way?" Leia asked eagerly.


    "Using a large military crossbow, three people can use it, two people can carry it, you can operate it alone, plus a strong anesthetic, you can completely bring down the dragon." Liu Feng said lightly.


    This method is to grind slowly, and then find a way to kill the dinosaur after putting it down.


    "What is anesthesia?" Leya wondered, it was the first time she heard of this.


    "A drug that can make people faint and still not move." Liu Feng said lightly, as long as the amount of strong anesthetic is sufficient, it can completely knock down a dinosaur.


    "Really?" Leia''s green eyes lit up.


    "Of course, this time you take someone out to help me fetch some things from the volcano. You can also investigate the situation. Next time, I will allow you to bring weapons." Liu Feng said lightly.


    "Okay." Leia agreed.


    Chapter 0740 New alloy?


    At twelve o''clock at night, the Sky Fortress Research Institute of the Scientific Research Department was brightly lit.


    At this time, the dwarf Yuffie was still working, wearing a sackcloth, and the little man was staring at the stove. His delicate face in the past was now dusty, and the whole person looked like he hadn''t bathed in a few days.


    "The match should be fine this time." Yuffie''s pink eyes were full of light, her hands folded in front of her chest, and she muttered, "It must be possible, it must be done."


    After she went out to go shopping with An Li and the others today, she immediately returned to the research institute. She hadn''t left the research institute for three or four days before. If it wasn''t for An Li''s visit, she would have to stay in the research and study successfully, and she would study until two or three nights every day. point.


    That''s it, after Liu Feng found out, he instructed Hu Erniang to go shopping in La Yufei, so that she could get some rest time.


    I went out to play around today, and when I came back, I got a hint of inspiration, and I immediately researched it according to the alloy ideas provided by Liu Feng.


    The air fortress, that is, the airship, needs very light materials, so that it can fly high, and the danger will be reduced a lot. If iron is used as the material of the airship, it is difficult to fly a single lift, and the volume must be large.


    Liu Feng can provide some alloy formulas, but he can''t get them too secret. He can only get the formulas of some popular alloys, such as lead alloys, copper alloys... and so on.


    And some alloys are made with the technology of this era, so don''t think about it, or you need a lot of them.

 Chapter 614：

    In particular, some ores have not yet been found. Not all ores are located around Xiyang City. Now the ores used by the research institute are all shipped from other places.


    Liu Feng has reached cooperation with major city lords and nobles, among which is the transaction of ore. Each lord will collect some ore and transport it to Xiyang City.


    Now most of the ore is sent to Yuffie, which is her own request. She wants to get a very light alloy out of it, so that she can fly to the Ori Dwarf Kingdom in one breath.


    "Huhuhu..."


    Yuffie quickly increased the firepower, and then threw a few pieces of coal into the stove, looking at the three pieces of ore of different sizes that were slowly melting.


    I don''t know what the names of these ores are, they are all newly shipped, and there is no iron ore in them. She found that if iron ore is used as the raw material for the formula, the weight will generally not be reduced, but the volume will be reduced.


    "It''s melted!" Yuffie shouted excitedly, her pink eyes full of anticipation.


    She has experimented hundreds of times, starting with random experiments, and occasionally experimenting with new alloys that are bulky, hard, and light.


    Then, according to the alloy she obtained by chance, she slowly tested the proportion of the three. The more she tested, the harder she found, and the lighter the weight, which made her very excited.


    "It must be possible." Yuffie''s gray face, under the light of the stove, made people feel like a faithful believer.


    "It''s all melted." When Yuffie saw that the three iron ore were all melted, he immediately took the fine steel bar on the side and stirred it up, and then went through a few steps...


    Time slowly came to a little more than one o''clock at night, and Yuffie poured out the molten alloy material to cool and solidify.


    Another half an hour passed, and Yuffie got a piece of gray alloy. She held the alloy to hold back her emotions and started the test.


    Holding the alloy, she glanced at the ground full of ores and discarded alloys, and immediately found a steel of the same size, and immediately carried it to the workbench.


    "Weigh it first." Yuffie took a scale skillfully, and immediately began to weigh, and wrote it on the notepad.


    "Great, it''s four times lighter than steel." Yuffie shouted excitedly, when she got the lightest alloy.


    "The next step is to test the hardness of the two." Yuffie collided with the two alloys.


    "Clang clang..."


    The sound of metal collisions was heard far away in the middle of the night, causing the soldiers patrolling outside to shake their heads and admire the little girl''s madness.


    "Hahaha... The hardness is also harder than refined steel, which is great, is it a success?" Yuffie froze for a while, staring blankly at the new alloy in her hand.


    "By the way, there is also a toughness test..." Yuffie immediately took the new alloy to test.


    The toughness test is very important. If the toughness is too poor, the compressive performance will not be good, and it will easily cause factors such as incompatibility and fracture.


    "Huh? It''s about the same toughness as steel, that''s fine." Yuffie nodded.


    "Frozen quiz next..."


    "And the alternating hot and cold test..."


    ...


    Two hours later, after three o''clock in the night, Yuffie was still looking at the data on the notepad with energy, her tired face full of smiles.


    "Excellent, perfect, all passed." Yuffie shouted excitedly.


    Yes, the test results are very good, this new alloy is not worse than stainless steel, it can be said that it is more perfect than stainless steel.


    "Hahahaha...successful, successful!!" Yuffie danced with a notepad and shouted excitedly.


    The soldiers outside the academy shook their heads amusingly. There are too many situations like this. In the scientific research department to break through a difficult point for a few days and nights, everyone shouted like this, and the soldiers were used to it.


    After Yuffie got excited, he immediately considered a new question, that is, how much of this ore is there?


    If it is too small, the price will go up, and the final result is that there is no way to popularize it, and the number of alloys used in the air fortress is quite large.


    She heard from her father, Yili, that there is a kind of ore in the Ori dwarf kingdom. The extracted material is many times harder than refined steel. Taste.


    It is known that the big hammer in the hands of the Ori dwarf king is made of that rare material, and it is said that it is worth thousands of gold coins.


    "Go and ask Mr. Liu Feng tomorrow." Yuffie closed the notepad and stretched.


    Chapter 0741 The ideal thing.


    next day...


    "Ta Tata..."


    "Aha~~"


    Yuffie yawned and got off the carriage. At about ten o''clock this morning, he got up and rushed back to the castle without even having breakfast.


    If it wasn''t too late last night, she would have rushed back to the castle last night.


    "Where''s Master Liu Feng?" Yuffie asked the passing maid.


    "The Lord of the City is in the study." The maid replied.


    "Okay." Yuffie went to the study holding a wooden box, which contained new alloys and three ores.


    "Ta Tata..."


    After trotting all the way, I came to the door of the study, and only entered after getting permission.


    "Gag..."


    "Yuffie? What''s the matter?" Liu Feng asked curiously. This was the first time that the dwarf Yuffie came to him.


    "My lord, I, I found a new alloy." Yuffie said nervously, not knowing if it was a new alloy.


    She heard from people in the scientific research department that Mr. Liu Feng has a lot of new knowledge, and the knowledge of the scientific research department is all given by Mr. Liu Feng.


    "The new alloy? Bring it here and have a look." Liu Feng was surprised, but then he didn''t think what it was. Maybe the new alloy was found on Earth.


    "Yes." Yuffie took the box over.


    "Crack!"


    The lock of the wooden box opened, revealing a few things inside.


    Liu Feng took the lead in picking up the new alloy, and found that the weight was much lighter, very light, and wondered, "Could it be that the lead alloy was accidentally created?"


    He put down the lead alloy, picked up the notepad next to him, flipped through it, and the more he looked, the more surprised he became.


    "Don''t work too **** Yuffie, your health is important." Liu Feng sighed. He looked at the data in front of the notepad that Yuffie made. The dates were the past few days, but the data was very dense.


    "Sir, please look at the back, the last is the data of the new alloy." Yuffie hurriedly said.


    "Okay." Liu Feng nodded, turning to the end, frowning when he saw it, and said in surprise, "How is it possible? Is it really a new alloy?"

 Chapter 615：

    He put down the notepad, took out a metal book from the bookcase next to it, and looked through it carefully.


    As time passed by, Yuffie became more and more nervous. She was afraid that the alloy existed, which meant that the material was in short supply, and the new alloy ratio would not be released.


    Half an hour later, Liu Feng put down the book, looked at You Fei in surprise, and said with emotion, "This is a new alloy."


    "Sir, is it really a new alloy?" Yuffie shouted excitedly.


    "Yes." Liu Feng nodded. Although the book in his hand was an introduction to ordinary alloys, but no similar alloys were found, it means that the alloys obtained were new alloys.


    "Sir, what about the ore? Will it be in short supply?" Yuffie asked eagerly.


    "Don''t worry." Liu Feng raised his hand and pressed it down, turned his head and instructed An Li, "Give me a copy of the ore information."


    "Okay." Enri nodded hurriedly, then flipped through the bookcase behind her.


    A few minutes later, the latest ore information was placed on Liu Feng''s desktop.


    "I''ll take a look." Liu Feng took the document and looked at it, and the corners of his mouth rose as he looked.


    "Sir, how are you?" Yuffie asked nervously.


    "Don''t worry, there are a lot of these three kinds of ores." Liu Feng said with a chuckle. These three kinds of ores were sent by three nobles, along with estimated mineral data.


    "Can you buy these three ores in large quantities and then produce new alloys?" Yuffie asked in a low voice.


    "Of course you can." Liu Feng said gently, he took a longer view than Yuffie.


    If the new alloy is lighter than steel, not less hard and tough than steel, it can be used in many fields, such as building buildings, repairing chariots, and especially making weapons and armor.


    "Then can I use this new alloy to build a sky fortress?" Yuffie''s pink eyes were full of anticipation.


    "Well, after a few more tests, you can try to study if there is no problem." Liu Feng nodded lightly, he said that it was a test of electrical conductivity and thermal conductivity. He didn''t want to fly into the blue sky and be struck by lightning in a thunderstorm.


    "Understood." Yuffie nodded quickly, she also knew that the test was not all completed.


    "Go and take a rest, and then start the test these days, I will let someone buy the ore back." Liu Feng comforted.


    "Yes." Yuffie nodded quickly and left with a happy smile.


    "Gag..."


    "Master, is this new alloy very important?" En Li asked.


    "Well, it''s very important. If there are a lot of ore in this new alloy, maybe some ideal things can be made." Liu Feng thought of this new alloy, maybe the steel ship is not hopeless.


    "The ideal thing?" En Li tilted her head, not knowing what the young master was talking about.


    "Flying in the sky, running on the ground, swimming in the water... Maybe in a few decades, they can still fly to an altitude of 10,000 meters?" Liu Feng joked.


    "..." An Li was stunned and stared at Liu Feng blankly.


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Feng looked at the cute fox ear girl? Funny, "You believe it?"


    "Yeah!" En Li nodded affirmatively and said, "I believe everything the young master said."


    "Hahaha... Lifetime series." Liu Feng said with emotion.


    "It''s definitely possible." An Li was blindly confident in Liu Feng.


    "Need new fuel." Liu Feng said softly, the steam engine as a power is only the beginning of the industrial revolution.


    Unless there are other fuels in this world that allow the steam engine to perform to the extreme, otherwise, it will only end.


    ¡­


    "The author has been stuck here for a long time, thinking about whether to change it and write something different. The author knows that everyone has read this type of article.


    Some of the technical and logical things in farming text have to be said well, so the author feels that some of the following scientific and technological trends need to be changed, which is more suitable for the direction of the theme of the other world. "


    Chapter 0742 embarrassed.


    "Tap tap..."


    "Crack." The sound of the branch breaking sounded, and one after another figure ran past.


    Diess and the others were running desperately in the dense forest, completely ignoring the pain caused by the branches scratching their bodies.


    "Run." Qiao Mu shouted, his face was ashen with fright, turning his head to look back from time to time.


    These scenes are what they have been doing for the past few days, either running desperately or hiding in the east.


    "Roar..." A tyrannical beast roar came from behind Diess and the others, scaring them to run faster.


    Everyone''s eyes were full of endless fear, and a giant beast was chasing them behind.


    "Ahhhh..." A scream came from behind.


    "Tap tap..."


    The eyes of the giant beast were full of tyranny, and each of its teeth was covered with blood, and some meat foam.


    The trees behind Diess and the others kept being knocked down as the giant beast rushed past.


    "Sir, there is a cave in front of us, let''s go in and hide." Qiao Mu said in horror.


    "Huhu..." Dies breathed heavily and nodded, his face also pale.


    He looked up and saw in the direction Qiao Mu pointed, there was a cave about two meters in size, surrounded by some vines. He didn''t care what danger there was, and ran to the cave first.


    Qiao Mu and others immediately followed when they saw it.


    Painful howls continued from behind them, which were soon drowned out by the tyrannical roars of the giant beasts.


    "Guru..." Qiao Mu''s lips were dry, swallowing saliva, and he sat limply in the cave, looking out of the cave in horror, for fear of a giant beast rushing in.


    After a while, the giant beast was not seen, and then the roar became farther and farther, and everyone relaxed.


    "Huhu... Qiaomu, how many people are we left now?" Diess asked panting.


    These days of desperate running, the Prince of Brutus Orc Kingdom has long lost his former style.


    "His Royal Highness..." Qiao Mu licked his dry lips, turned his head and glanced around and replied, "With the two of us, there are seven others."


    "Damn, we haven''t entered that valley these days." Dies gritted his teeth, the corners of his mouth were bitten.


    These days, Diess and the others followed the traces left by Amos, and saw a valley in the distance. From time to time, they saw giant beasts coming out of the valley, looking strange, like they had never seen before, and the trees in the valley were also very tall.


    The first time Dies and others groped in, they were attacked by giant beasts, which resulted in the loss of many people, and everyone immediately retreated.

 Chapter 616：

    But Diess was unwilling to stop there, and entered again, damaging a lot of people, so he had no choice but to withdraw.


    This time it was the third time I came in. It was better than the previous two times. It was halfway through, but I encountered a different giant beast again, resulting in heavy casualties. Only seven of them were left.


    "Sir, do we still have to move on?" The orc knight on the side was still in shock, and his body was scratched by large and small branches, as well as the scars of falling.


    "Of course, the Kingdom of God is right in front of us." Dies'' pupils shrank, his eyes were full of fanaticism, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly.


    "His Royal Highness, what should we do next, it''s getting late." Qiao Mu clutched his bleeding right hand and narrowed his eyes.


    "Then rest in place, the giant beast must be nearby!" Dies pouted.


    Diess looked at the other five people who were in a state of embarrassment and couldn''t help sighing. There were originally so many knights, but now there are only seven of them left.


    "Qiaomu, take the two of you to find some dry wood for the bonfire, and some wild fruits and the like." Dis turned his head to look at Qiaomu and said.


    In the search for the kingdom of God these days, Des and the others have been eating wild fruits to wrap their belly.


    "His Royal Highness, but... but outside..." Qiao Mu stammered with wide eyes.


    "Just take a look near the entrance of the cave, you don''t have to go very far." Diess waved his hand. There were not many people left, and Diess didn''t want them to die in the end, and no one would protect him.


    "Huh..." Qiao Mu breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he was only near the entrance of the cave, for fear of letting him go far away.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Qiao Mu walked towards the entrance of the cave with the two lightly injured orc knights, and when he heard that there was no movement outside, he waved to the other two orc knights to follow.


    After half an hour, the three of Qiao Mu found some wild fruits and dry wood for the fire, and they did not dare to run too far to go back to the cave.


    Back in the cave, Qiao Mu motioned for the other two orc knights to build a bonfire, while he took the wild fruit and distributed it.


    The whole wild fruit is pitch-black and the size of a fist, so there is no desire to bite it, but there is only this kind of weird-looking and pungent wild fruit near the mouth of the helpless hole.


    "Hiss..." Diess took a sip, choked on the pungent smell, and immediately spit it out, Diess looked at Qiaomu viciously.


    Qiao Mu saw that the corners of Diess'' mouth were full of brown viscous liquid, and silently put the fruit that was going to be stuffed into his mouth, and immediately put it aside.


    Some of the other orc knights were too hungry because of their desperate escape these days, so they had no choice but to hold their noses to eat, and some also couldn''t stand the smell and threw them to the ground.


    "boom¡­¡­"


    The fallen black fruit slowly rolled into the bonfire, and then the flames burned more and more vigorously.


    Seeing this, Dies walked to the bonfire, pouted the corners of his dry mouth, and watched the fruit burn in the bonfire.


    "Qiao Mu, go find some more fruit, this fruit is ugly and hard to swallow." Dis looked at Qiao Mu with resentment.


    If it wasn''t for these few people left, Qiao Mu would have been killed long ago with Dies'' temper.


    "Roar¡­¡­"


    There was another roar of tyrannical beasts outside, and Qiao Mu and others immediately shrank into a ball.


    "Forget it, forget it, let''s go out later when there is no movement." Diss waved his hand when he heard the voice outside.


    "Huh..." Qiao Mu breathed a sigh of relief, sitting on a raised rock and looking at the dark wild fruit.


    "Your Highness, this wild fruit seems to make the bonfire more prosperous." Qiao Mu said while holding the wild fruit.


    "Well, let''s use this wild fruit instead of dry wood for the time being!" Dies said with pursed lips, still bitter.


    The wild fruits scattered before were burned in the bonfire for more than two hours before they were completely burnt out, which surprised Diess and others.


    ...


    "One more update, (£þ¨Œ£þ)."


    Chapter 0743 God can''t save me.


    "Cough cough cough..." In the early morning, on the third floor of the Zuixi Building, Bishop Parkin''s room, came a weak cough.


    Bishop Parkin knelt on the ground, facing the window and praying, with two knights kneeling behind him.


    "Lord, save me." Parkin was praying devoutly.


    "Cough cough cough..."


    There were a few weak coughs from time to time during the prayer, and after a while, Bishop Parkin weakly crawled back to the bed and lay down.


    This was the third day that Bishop Parkin knelt in front of the window to pray, but this time it seemed that the Lord did not take care of him, and his condition became more and more serious.


    "I heard that Dole and the others have saved several people with severe colds and fever!"


    "Really? Lord City Lord''s hospital is really amazing."


    At this time, the two waiters who passed by Bishop Parkin''s room outside the door were discussing in amazement.


    "Severe cold? Fever? Hospital?" Bishop Parkin lay on the bed and heard the conversation outside.


    "Bishop Parkin isn''t going to meet the Lord, right?" The knight on the side was discussing in a low voice.


    "You...you, go, help me find out where that hospital is." Bishop Parkin raised his weak hand and said.


    "Yes." The two responded in unison.


    The knights then walked out. They thought that the bishop had overheard their conversation and planned to punish them.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The two knights walked to the front desk of the guest room and beckoned to the beast ear girl who was sitting at the front desk.


    "Hello, may I ask if you need anything?" The Beast Ear Girl asked softly with a smile on the corner of her mouth.


    "What hospital did we hear just now? Saved someone with a severe cold? Do you have a powerful witch doctor here?" a knight asked with the conversation he had just heard.


    "We don''t have any witch doctors here. Our doctors are much more powerful than the witch doctors. You must have come from out of town. Lord City Lord''s hospital is really powerful..." The Beast Ear Mother helped Liu Feng save a dying soldier. , and the recent cases of severe colds treated in the hospital, they all told the two knights at once.


    The two knights were naturally disbelieving when they heard it, and the whole face was filled with the appearance of you bragging.


    "If you don''t believe me, take a look for yourself." Beast Ear Lady also saw the suspicious expressions on the faces of the two knights, like these guests who were half-believing, she had to meet a few of them every day.


    When the two knights saw Beast Ear Girl''s contemptuous eyes, they could not ask any more questions, so they nodded and walked back to the room.


    "Cough cough cough..."


    The room continued to hear Bishop Parkin''s coughing. The knights looked at each other at the door and nodded. They planned to persuade Bishop Parkin to go to the so-called miraculous hospital.


    "Geji..."

 Chapter 617：

    The door was pushed open.


    "How is it?" Bishop Parkin looked at the two knights in a trance.


    "It''s like this..." The knight repeated what the beast-eared girl just said to Bishop Parkin.


    "So miraculous? Better than the God Lord?" Bishop Parkin also looked at the knights suspiciously, feeling that they were playing with themselves.


    "Master Bishop, do you want us to try it?" the two knights persuaded.


    Bishop Parkin thought about it for a while, and felt that what the knight said made sense. He was also very afraid of death, so he waved his hand helplessly and said, "Okay."


    "Ta Tata..."


    A knight carried Bishop Parkin and walked downstairs, asking for directions while walking towards the hospital.


    Bishop Parkin had already stopped coughing. He prayed to God for three days, but his illness was not cured.


    Along the way, Bishop Parkin was still holding grudges. His magical medicine was drunk by the orcs a few days ago, otherwise he would have recovered long ago, and he would not have to go to the so-called hospital.


    The three of Bishop Parkin rushed to the door of the hospital and saw a long queue at the door.


    Seeing such a long queue, the knight said angrily, "What are these people doing at the door? Why don''t you just go in?".


    After that, he jumped in with Bishop Parkin on his back.


    "Hey, how do you cut the queue?"


    "Yeah, that''s right, line up at the back."


    "Why are you so incompetent! You can''t read such a big line."


    The knight was accused by the group of people in the line, and the two walked to the back angrily and lined up from the red neck to the bottom of the ear.


    After twenty minutes, the three Bishop Parkin finally lined up.


    The three walked into the hospital and saw a counter when they entered the door. Two girls were watching them. One girl was Xiao Dan who had registered for Bafu before. The two of them were showing gentle smiles......


    "May I ask who of the three is sick?" Xiao Dan asked as usual.


    "It''s our Bishop Parkin. He has been coughing and his body is still very hot..." The knight next to him felt that the little girl was a witch doctor, and he told everything about Bishop Parkin.


    "Then you can go to see a doctor after registering your ID card." Xiao Dan took a notepad and bowed his head to prepare for registration.


    "Identity card?" Bishop Parkin asked in unison, with a blank expression on their faces.


    Xiao Dan nodded, knowing that he was not a civilian in Xiyang City, and he was thinking in his heart, then there would be no reduction or discount.


    She raised her head and said to the three of them, "He may have caught a cold, so Xiao Dan tore off the second piece of paper that copied the condition he just recorded.


    He handed it to the knight who was carrying Bishop Parkin, and said softly, "Just look at the mark on the wall and walk forward until you see a room with the word "diagnosing room" written on it. Just walk in."


    The knight took the paper and nodded in embarrassment, then walked away quickly, thinking that he had just mistaken her for a witch doctor, and said so much.


    Soon, the three of them came to the room where the consultation room was written, and saw that the benches at the door were full of people, and they kept coughing again, and at a glance they knew that they were sick.


    The three of them behaved well this time. Instead of barging in like they had just been at the gate, they saw the four words at the gate and consulted according to the number.


    Parkin looked down at the note in his hand again, which contained some descriptions of his condition, and a big weird symbol at the bottom, so he asked the person sitting in the chair, only to know that it represented the first Seven people who went in for a consultation.


    At this time, a young man walked out of the room. When handing out the mask and handing it to Bishop Parkin, he said softly, "Please wear the mask, so as not to spread the disease to the two next to you."


    "Ah?" Bishop Parkin was stunned for a while before reaching out to take this thing he had never seen before.


    Seeing other people wearing masks, I followed suit, so I awkwardly put on a mask.


    Time passed, and twenty minutes later, a shout came from the consultation room, "Next, Mr. Parkin."


    Chapter 0744 Bishop Parkin''s medical records.


    Bishop Parkin was stunned when he heard his name, but the knight on the side reacted and quickly helped Bishop Parkin into the consultation room.


    Entering the consultation room, Bishop Parkin saw that there were two tables inside, two people were sitting, one of them was an apprentice who was responsible for recording and dispensing medicine.


    The appearance here is completely different from the layout of the witch doctor''s house in the Yadian Kingdom. The whole room is filled with a pungent smell, which makes the nose uncomfortable.


    "Give me the list," the doctor said to Bishop Parkin.


    "Yes." The knight hurriedly handed over the paper, and from the moment he entered the hospital, he seemed at a loss, or rather confused.


    The doctor took the list and looked at it for a while, then said, "I want to check it."


    He got up and went to Bishop Parkin to observe. He also touched his forehead and nodded lightly, "It''s a little hot, maybe it''s a fever."


    "Take a measurement." The doctor took out a wooden box from the drawer, took out a thermometer, and then threw up the thermometer.


    The doctors in the hospital are now very experienced in some minor diseases, and some apprentices can become doctors. There is only one hospital in Xiyang City, and there are quite a few patients. Under such circumstances, it is easy for some apprentices to practice some knowledge.


    "This is..." The three of Bishop Parkin looked at the doctor''s hands in a daze, and threw them around?


    "Come on, put this head under your arm!" The doctor handed over the thermometer after shaking it.


    Bishop Parkin took the thermometer with a confused look, stared at the thermometer in a trance, then looked up at the doctor, not knowing what to do next.


    The doctor shook his head helplessly, got up and reached for the thermometer, and said, "Come on, raise your hand."


    Bishop Parkin raised his hand helplessly, and then the doctor ripped off his clothes and stuffed the thermometer inside.


    "Clamp firmly and don''t move, give it to me in twenty minutes." The doctor said indifferently, he knew that the other party was a newcomer to Xiyang City.


    "Witch doctor, what is this for?" Bishop Parkin asked blankly.


    The first time he knew about seeing a doctor, he actually had to put a cold glass rod under his arm? Is it so extravagant?


    "I''m not a witch doctor, I''m a doctor." The doctor corrected faintly, glanced at Bishop Parkin, and explained, "This is a thermometer, which can be used to measure your body temperature to see if you have a fever."


    People who come to see a doctor every day will ask the same questions, and he has become accustomed to it.


    "Oh, oh, who gave this glass rod?" Bishop Parkin asked casually.


    The doctor rolled his eyes and said lightly, "The Lord of the City gave it."


    "Oh!" Bishop Parkin frowned. Can this thing detect a person''s illness? So amazing?


    Twenty minutes later, the doctor got up and pulled out the thermometer from Bishop Parkin''s armpit. After looking at it, he frowned and said, "Thirty-nine degrees, it seems that you have a high fever. I''ll prescribe some medicine for you to go back and drink it."


    "Thirty-nine degrees? What kind of disease is this?" Bishop Parkin asked with a bewildered expression. It was the first time he heard of such a disease?


    "It''s the degree of fever." The doctor sighed and explained casually, "This is the knowledge taught by the city master, and the human body has a suitable body temperature..."

 Chapter 618：

    He explained some common medical knowledge about doctors. To study medicine, you must be patient. Answering the same questions several times a day has made him numb.


    The apprentice has already taken the medicine according to the prescription, and the fever is 39 degrees, which cannot be cured by ordinary medicine, and can only use precious medicinal materials.


    "Okay," the apprentice quickly grabbed the medicine and wrapped it in paper and twine. There were three packs in total, all wrapped in pale yellow paper.


    The doctor handed it over to Bishop Parkin and instructed, "Mr. Parkin, take these medicines back, add three bowls of water to a pack of medicines, boil them into a bowl of medicine, and pour them out to drink, one pack a day, boil a day. Three times."


    "Okay." Bishop Parkin took the medicine bag dubiously and stared at the medicine bag for a long time, thinking about what it is, it smells so bad.


    Can this disease be cured? Parkin opened his mouth, thinking that his divine water had been drank by the orcs, there was nothing he could do, and the Lord did not bless him, I hope it works.


    After paying the consultation fee that the three of Bishop Parkin felt distressed, he was carried out of the hospital by the knight and returned to the room in Zuixiaolou.


    "How?" Bishop Parkin looked at the medicine bag, his mind became more and more dizzy.


    "Master Bishop, shall I ask someone else?" The knight thought of the front desk. When he checked in, the front desk said that he could ask for advice if he had any trouble.


    "Go." Bishop Parkin waved his hand weakly.


    The knight took the medicine bag and handed it to the front desk, and gave some copper coins to let the people in Zuixiaolou help to cook.


    "Boom bang bang..."


    After a while, there was a knock on the door, and the knight immediately opened the door and saw the person at the front desk holding a bowl of black medicine and handing it to the knight.


    "Master Bishop, the medicine is here." The knight took the Chinese medicine, endured the pungent smell, and brought it to Bishop Parkin.


    "Is this the medicine that can cure the disease?" Bishop Parkin picked up the black medicine, smelled the pungent smell, and wrinkled his whole face.


    "Master Bishop, please let your subordinates test the medicine." The knight said respectfully.


    "No." Bishop Parkin shook his head. He was not stupid. There were so many people in that place called the hospital, so he couldn''t poison everyone.


    He blew on the medicine, then pinched his nose and took a sip. He almost vomited it out. In the end, his life was important, so he swallowed the medicine.


    In this way, Bishop Parkin used the strength of nine bulls and two tigers, and after drinking the medicine, his whole face was even more wrinkled.


    "Cough, cough..." Bishop Parkin said in a deep voice, "Why is it so bitter, is this poison?"


    Not long after Bishop Parkin finished drinking the medicine, he fell into a drowsy sleep without even having dinner.


    Chapter 0745 Elsa farewell.


    "Don''t rob me, don''t you still have it?"


    "It won''t be so bad if you take a bite."


    At this time, there was a loud noise from the pizza shop, and Elsa and Qiluo were rushing for breakfast.


    "Don''t rob, and..." The corners of En Li''s mouth were slightly raised, and she was in a very happy mood. This scene happened every day in the castle.


    After all, the food in Xiyang City is better than that of the Brutus Orc King Capital, but anyone who has eaten the food in Xiyang City will no longer want to eat their previous food. There is no comparison.


    Today is Elsa''s third day in Xiyang City. The 1,800 spears she needs have been made. Today is also the day when they say goodbye to Liu Feng and return to the Sahara Prairie.


    After all, the orc tribe wanted her to go back to the town, and if she left for too long, she might have an accident.


    "Enri, are you sure you don''t want to go back with us to have a look?" Elsa''s mouth was full of pizza, and there were still some oil stains on the corners of her mouth, and she no longer had the majesty and dignity of an orc princess.


    These days in Xiyang City, she has completely liberated her nature, such as her hobby of eating.


    "Well, in a few days, Xiyang City isn''t so busy anymore, I''ll go again!" An Li shook her head and said, resting her cheeks with both hands, blinking her long eyelashes.


    At present, some internal affairs of Xiyang City are handled and followed up by An Li. If you walk away all of a sudden, the castle will be messed up. Although Nicole will also help, the focus of the two is different.


    "You must be in love with that Liu Feng, right?" Elsa''s golden eyes narrowed slightly, and her cheeks moved in front of En Li.


    "That''s right, eldest sister, don''t talk nonsense." En Li pouted, her face was flushed, even redder than blush.


    "I said no, I''m embarrassed." Qiluo raised her eyebrows, and a vague voice came out of her mouth.


    "Eating pizza can''t stop your monkey mouth, look at my squatting monkey eighteen scratches." An Li raised her hands and grabbed Qiluo''s stomach.


    "No... I don''t dare... Hahahaha." Qiluo was scratched right in the face, and the pizza in his mouth almost spit out.


    "The little monkey sees whether you dare to talk nonsense." En Li said proudly.


    "..."


    Breakfast, spent in laughter.


    Then An Li took Elsa and Qiluo to buy a lot of things, and also went to the gold coin supermarket to scan the goods.


    At the hottest time of noon, I returned to the castle, just in time for lunch.


    in the restaurant.


    "Hey, what about Mr. Liu Feng?" Wei Ya shook her bunny ears and looked around with pale red eyes.


    "Master is going to take a bath." Nicole said softly, and put the tomato scrambled eggs on the table.


    "Take a shower?" En Li pointed her chin with her index finger, but her eyes kept on the plate of tomato scrambled eggs.


    "Young master went out for inspection, and the weather was hot and sweaty." Mina pricked her ears and said, the cat behind her twitched its tail, and her hair was wet.


    The current summer is extremely hot, and Liu Feng has not yet started to study how to use saltpeter to make ice. For the few small fans in the castle, it is a cure for the symptoms rather than the root cause.


    Not to mention that Liu Feng is a boy, even the beast-eared girl in the castle has to take two or three baths a day, otherwise she will smell of sweat, and the beast-eared girl doesn''t want to stink on her body.


    "Gag..."


    At the door of the restaurant, Liu Feng wiped his half-wet hair with a towel. He was wearing a set of gray short sleeves, and the muscle stripes on his bare arms were clearly visible.


    At this moment, Elsa and Qiluo on the side looked at Liu Feng''s casual movements and felt very interesting. It was rare to see a nobleman wipe his hair so casually.


    "Cough cough..." Liu Feng coughed a few times, glanced at Elsa and the two, knowing that the two of them had not changed their minds.


    "Master, it''s lunch." Nicole said softly, walking up to pick up the towel.


    "Yeah." Liu Feng nodded with a smile on his lips.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, that..." Elsa''s golden eyes flickered.


    "Let''s eat first." Liu Feng whispered, he knew what Elsa wanted to say.


    He could see the monkey ear girl holding back her saliva, and couldn''t help but smile. The monkey ear girl has changed a lot these days, and she doesn''t seem to be so hostile to the human race.


    Of course, it''s the Terran who cooks food.

 Chapter 619：

    "Well, okay, let''s eat first." Elsa glanced at the monkey-eared mother and sighed in her heart. It would be a shame not to bring her next time.


    Liu Feng took a piece of fried chicken and put it in his mouth. When the beast-eared girls saw it, they immediately started to grab it.


    "Tiss, you big cow, why are you grabbing my tomato scrambled eggs." Enri pouted and shouted.


    "You won''t grow meat after eating, so don''t waste your food." Tis said, pouring half of the scrambled eggs with tomatoes into her bowl.


    "Mina, don''t you still have that?" Enri shouted again.


    "Also, big monkey, you are not allowed to touch me."


    "..."


    Hu Erniang shouted, and her hands were not slow to fight for it. Now the castle is not short of food, but the habit of fighting for food is retained.


    Seeing what was happening every day, Liu Feng couldn''t help laughing, and immediately joined the fight for food.


    Ten minutes later, everyone spread out on the chairs, touched their stomachs, picked their teeth, and looked satisfied.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, we are here to bid farewell." Elsa was a little embarrassed.


    She looked like she was gobbling up her meal just now, but she didn''t look like an orc princess at all, or a goddess of war on the dining table.


    "Lance, I have sent people to the boat, and I will send people to **** you." Liu Feng said softly, he was afraid that the news would be leaked and someone would **** it halfway.


    "I trouble Your Excellency Liu Feng." Elsa said gratefully.


    "Cooperation." Liu Feng waved his hand indifferently.


    "Then, we''ll set off in the afternoon." Elsa said neatly with a smile on her lips, "Whenever you block Greenner, just send someone to deliver a letter."


    "Okay." Liu Feng nodded, turned to Hu Erniang and said, "Wait a minute, go and send Elsa off."


    "Okay." Enri replied in a crisp voice.


    ...


    "One update, (£þ¨Œ£þ). The second update with positive code."


    Chapter 0746 Saltpeter Making Ice


    After dinner, Liu Feng took Mina to the study, and the people in the restaurant also dispersed, resting and working.


    "Master has prepared some gifts for you, wait a minute, I''ll get them." Nicole smiled.


    "No..." Before Elsa could push, Nicole left.


    After a while, Nicole came over with two boxes. When they opened the boxes, they contained the four-piece suits that girls must have, perfume, lip paper, rouge cream and eyebrow cream.


    "This is?" Elsa asked in confusion.


    "This is a lip paper, which can make your lips brighter and more attractive, and this is a rouge cream, which can cover some slight spots."


    "This black eyebrow cream can make our girls'' eyebrows look thicker. Finally, this perfume is my favorite. It is full of the natural fragrance of flowers, and the shelf life can be up to one year." Nicole said softly. After introducing these four things, his eyes were full of pride. After all, these things were made by himself.


    "What? Can the perfume be kept for one year?" Elsa''s eyes widened, because before 067 she was in the Brutus orc kingdom, and the perfume sent by her mother had a strange smell in about ten days.


    "Yeah, this perfume is made with the secret recipe specially made by the young master, and the smell is more lasting and fragrant." En Li said crisply.


    Qiluo took the girl''s necessary four-piece suit with both hands, and her eyes were shining.


    Elsa''s mouth twitched when she saw the monkey-eared girl. She thought to herself that it was no wonder that the orcs of the Sahara Prairie wanted to come to Xiyang City, and even she was a little tempted.


    Nicole saw the strangeness of Elsa and Qiluo, but she just smiled and didn''t speak.


    "Then let''s go." Elsa said and pulled La Qiluo''s tail, fearing that even Qiluo didn''t want to go back to the prairie if she stayed any longer.


    "Okay..." Qiluo came back to her senses, closed the lid of the box and followed.


    "Avery, is everything ready?" En Li looked at the wolf-eared lady.


    "Yes, Your Royal Highness, everything is ready. I will **** the eldest princess back to (cfef) this time, so don''t worry." Avril clenched her two-handed sword.


    Ten minutes later, they arrived at the port in a carriage, and the 1,800 spears Elsa needed were already loaded on the boat.


    There are also a lot of soldiers and archers stationed on it. This army is also a secret move by Liu Feng. The army of 100 people is based on the cattle and goat milk factories stationed in the Sahara Prairie. In fact, it pays attention to the prairie. Every move.


    But Avili would go back to Xiyang City with the cargo ship after escorting her. After all, the wolf-eared girl would not be away from Anli for too long.


    "Big sister, be careful along the way." An Li said a little disappointedly. After meeting for a few days, she was about to separate again.


    Elsa smiled, patted Hu Erniang''s head, and said softly, "Don''t worry about the strength of the eldest sister, Avril is also there, not to mention Your Excellency Liu Feng''s soldiers and archers."


    "Big monkey, protect the big sister." Enri looked at the monkey ear girl with her brown eyes.


    "Don''t worry about my strength." Qiluo patted her chest.


    Several people cared about each other, Elsa said goodbye to Hu Erniang, and got on the boat with Qiluo and Avili.


    On the way back after seeing off the eldest sister, An Li was not in a high mood and was a little disappointed, but she was also thankful that the eldest sister was safe and sound.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    An Li returned to the castle, came to the study, and when she entered the door, she hugged the fan and shouted, "It''s so hot, why does it feel like the wind blowing out is hot."


    Apparently, Hu Erniang was so hot that she forgot the sense of loss that she had just sent her eldest sister away.


    "Yeah, have you sent Elsa and Qiluo away?" Nicole frowned, her gray eyes looking at the big sun outside.


    En Li nodded, the fox ears were all drooping, and Mina, who was beside him, was also wearing cool clothes. Sitting on the desk, the cat''s tail was constantly tossing around.


    Liu Feng frowned, thinking about it, the weather is getting hotter and hotter, thinking that saltpeter is coming, and the method that can be used to make ice with saltpeter is now being tested.


    "Nicole, come over to those two iron basins, one needs a large one, the other a small one. By the way, bring some saltpeter to the laboratory." Liu Feng turned his head and said to Nicole.


    "Okay, I''ll get it now." Nicole replied softly.


    "Master, why do you want pots, or two." Mina asked curiously, she never knew what saltpeter was used for.


    It can be said that no one in the castle knows about it, only that the young master values ??saltpeter very much.


    "You''ll find out later, let''s go to the laboratory." Liu Feng waved his hands, his black eyes narrowed slightly at the curious beast-eared girls.


    Mina and Anli also knew that the young master was going to fiddle with something that surprised them, so they quickly got up and followed.


    "Gag..." The laboratory door was pushed open, and Liu Feng walked in with the beast-eared girls.


    "Master, the two pots and saltpeter you asked for are here." Nicole came in with something.


    "Okay." Liu Feng wiped his palms with both hands, and began to add a lot of water to the big basin, and then put some of the treated saltpeter into the big basin.

 Chapter 620：

    "Master, what are you doing?" En Li couldn''t help but asked curiously.


    "I''m going to make ice." The corner of Liu Feng''s mouth rose slightly, and he didn''t stop putting saltpeter in the big pot.


    "Ice making? Is there ice now in summer?" Nicole said in astonishment.


    "Is it really possible to make ice?" Enri asked in amazement with her brown eyes.


    There can be ice in hot summer, which is really almost like magic.


    Mina did not speak, her eyes were full of anticipation, because Liu Feng had done too many things that seemed impossible.


    "We''ll find out later." Liu Feng smiled mysteriously.


    . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Second shift, (£þ¨Œ£þ). The third shift is in progress.".


    Chapter 0747 The otherworldly version of the refrigerator?


    Liu Feng also added some water to the small basin, and then placed it in the middle of the large basin. The saltpeter began to dissolve slowly in the water and began to absorb a lot of heat. Slowly, the water in the small basin began to form ice flowers. A little bit of frost slowly formed a piece of ice at the end.


    "Master, is this also magic?" Mina''s blue eyes widened and she looked at Liu Feng seriously.


    "I really have ice." En Li shouted excitedly, seeing the ice formed in the small basin.


    It''s summer now, and it''s incredible that water and rocks can actually produce ice.


    "Young master, you really know magic." Nicole shook her flaxen hair and looked at Liu~Feng with a certain look on her face.


    After listening to Liu Feng''s mouth twitching, he said with a smile, "Want to drink an ice drink-?"


    "Ice drink? What kind of magic is that?" En Li''s brown eyes were still staring at the piece of ice.


    Nicole silently took out the notebook and memorized it. It was another new vocabulary, and then wrote down the process of making ice by Liu Feng just now.


    "Nicole, go to Neku and take some Coke to the restaurant, and ask them to take these ice cubes." Liu Feng stood up and said to Nicole.


    Nicole nodded and ordered the maids outside the door to bring these ice cubes and saltpeter to the restaurant.


    "Master, this saltpeter making ice can''t be revealed." Mina said suddenly, her blue eyes staring at the saltpeter.


    If other nobles or businessmen knew that this saltpeter could make ice, that would be incredible. They could do all the crazy things.


    Just like it was possible to grow green vegetables in winter, this is an unbelievable thing. It is necessary to know that ordinary nobles have ice kilns to have ice, and they need to save a little.


    Liu Feng nodded, turned his head and said to Mina, "Block the news and don''t reveal it for the time being."


    Naturally, he also knew that it was not the time to disclose the ice-making method, and he would have to get it next year no matter what.


    "Yes." Mina nodded earnestly, and immediately took out a notepad and remembered it.


    Mina and An Li followed Liu Feng to the restaurant, and Nicole was already waiting with a Coke.


    Liu Feng opened two cans of Coke, poured it into several cups, and then knocked the ice that had just been made into small pieces and put it into the cup for Coke.


    "hiss......"


    The ice cube made a hissing sound when it touched the cola, and the bubbles slowly rose, which made the beast-eared girls beside them very fascinated.


    "Hey, drink it." Liu Feng picked up a cup of Coke, took a sip, and made a satisfied voice.


    It is time to drink iced drinks in summer, and now you can drink iced cola in other worlds, which is really a great enjoyment in life.


    When the beast-eared girls saw Liu Feng drinking, they also picked up Coke and sent it to their mouths.


    "It''s so cold, it''s so delicious." Mina took a sip and shuddered.


    "Coke is already delicious, but with ice cubes, it''s much cooler." Nicole took another sip after speaking, feeling that the summer heat was driven away.


    "One more cup." En Li drank a glass of iced Coke in two or three sips, and looked at the Coke on the side with a longing expression.


    "Iced drinks are delicious, but you can''t be greedy, be careful your stomach can''t stand it." Liu Feng urged, seeing the satisfied look of the beast-eared girls, he was also worried that they would not have enough self-control.


    "Yes." Enri pouted and put down the cup.


    "Okay, here''s this cup for you." Liu Feng shook his head with a smile, and handed over the half-drinking Coke.


    He thought about it, and felt that it should be an alien version of the refrigerator. Otherwise, he could only drink a little drink with ice cubes, but he still wanted to eat ice cream and the like.


    Soon, he had inspiration, and walked to the study, and the beast-eared girl followed curiously, not forgetting to carry a cola in her hand.


    When he got to the study, Liu Feng took the paper and started drawing. After a while, he raised his head and said to An Li, "Instruct the people in the craftsman workshop to build two iron boxes. These are the drawings."


    An Li looked at the drawing and asked curiously, "Master, what is this."


    "You''ll find out later." Liu Feng chuckled. He didn''t know if it would work or not. He had to experiment to find out.


    An Li rolled her eyes, the young master became more and more mysterious, and was about to call someone to send the drawings when she saw Weiya, and Tis and Ryan came back from outside.


    ????????????????????????????? 0


    "You idiots, drinking Coke while we''re not around." Tis pouted and ran over, looking at Liu Feng and the others with purple eyes.


    Liu Feng just smiled and said, "Don''t worry, there is more."


    Ryan saw Dessy''s coquettish appearance, and felt that Dess was very free here, much better than in Bella''s territory.


    "Hey, young master, what did you put in it? It''s so cold. It''s so comfortable." After drinking it, Tiss widened her purple eyes in surprise.


    "Master added some ice cubes." Nicole said softly, then took out a few more glasses and added some ice cubes and Coke.


    .....0


    "Ice?" Tis stared at Liu Feng suspiciously.


    "Come here and try." Liu Feng looked at Weiya and Ryan with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "Wow, it''s really delicious." Wei Ya was surprised.


    "It''s so comfortable, the heat is gone." Ryan exclaimed.


    "Master Liu Feng, are these ice cubes from the ice kiln?" Wei Ya asked, she remembered that the adults said that the ice from the ice kiln should not be eaten.


    "Let Mina tell you later." Liu Feng said gently, some words should not be too clear.


    Now that Ryan is still there, if the other party knows that saltpeter has such an effect, the nature may change. After all, he is not familiar with that Bella, and he does not know what the other party will do.


    Mina also knew what the young master was worried about, so she said to the bunny girl, "Yeah, I''ll tell you later, let''s drink Coke first."


    Wei Ya nodded and didn''t say anything. She was not stupid. With Liu Feng''s temperament, she wouldn''t hide things from them in general. Since she didn''t say anything now, it meant that this matter could not be known to outsiders, such as the current Ryan .

 Chapter 621：

    "..." Ryan frowned and didn''t say anything. She has self-knowledge, and if it were her, she wouldn''t let others know some secret things.


    . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Three shifts, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support, the positive code is the fourth shift.".


    Chapter 0748 The otherworldly version of the ice drink shop.


    In the afternoon three days later, the shop next to the Xiyang City Pizza Shop had opened. Nicole, Anli and the others were on their way to inspect. This was a newly opened ice drink shop.


    The decoration in the store is all decorated according to the design drawings given by Liu Feng. The decorative paintings on the walls are all snowflake patterns, the tiles on the ground are specially sent from the workshop, and the tables are also made of bamboo.


    The overall feeling of entering is that of a cool summer day. As soon as Nicole and the others entered, they saw that it was already full of people.


    The manager and clerk inside are all reliable maids selected by Nicole in the castle, mainly to prevent the leakage of the secret of making ice with saltpeter.


    "So many people came on the first day it opened. The power of the newspaper''s propaganda is really powerful." An Li said with emotion that the store "873" was already full of people.


    "Yes, the young master''s newspaper is also a miracle." Nicole said softly.


    "Miss Nicole, Miss Enri." The staff in the store greeted Nicole and Enri in unison when they saw them coming.


    "Take us to the back kitchen." Nicole said gently.


    "Yes." The store manager immediately led the way.


    The back kitchen door is locked, and ice drinks come in and out through the window to prevent anyone from entering.


    Nicole and Enri turned around and walked towards the back kitchen. When they opened the door, they saw several people busy, and there were rows of freezers inside.


    The huge iron freezer is full of ''hui''-shaped iron boxes. The periphery is filled with saltpeter, and there are ice cubes in the middle. There are various drinks and many ice lollies frozen in it.


    The castle has been trying this refrigerator for two days. Liu Feng felt that this was also a business opportunity, and at the same time, it could also be enjoyed by some civilians, so he specially opened an ice drink shop.


    "How are the popsicles selling?" Nicole asked, turning her head.


    "It is very popular, and many people come to buy it." The store manager Hui reported.


    "How many popsicles are there now? Enough to sell?" Nicole asked.


    "There''s only half of it left." The manager exclaimed. There were thousands of popsicles in the entire back kitchen, and more than 500 popsicles were sold in less than two hours.


    "I will let the ice workshop continue to produce popsicles, and I will pick up the goods when they are sold out." Nicole urged.


    "Understood." The store manager replied.


    The Ice Workshop was established two days ago. Most of the saltpeter mines are processed into ice-making saltpeter, and the saltpeter can be used repeatedly.


    There are so many uses for ice, especially with the back-shaped freezer, which can store some intolerant foods, such as milk, raw meat, and more.


    Especially in some workshops, ice workshops will produce a large amount of ice and send it to the workers to relieve the heat, especially some steel-making workshops, ceramic workshops, etc., which is one of the benefits given by Liu Feng.


    Moreover, the popsicles produced by the ice workshop are very cheap, and the cost is very low. Who makes this season a lot of fruit? Using some wild fruits to make popsicles is completely additive-free and pollution-free.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, there were long queues outside the ice drink shop, all of them read the newspaper and wanted to try this magical ice drink shop.


    "Lord City Lord is amazing."


    "Yes, yes, there is still ice in the summer."


    "Yeah, it is said that there are sand ices, and what kind of popsicles are there!"


    "I''m so happy to be able to drink a glass of ice in the summer."


    "..."


    The long queues of civilians outside the ice drink shop often exclaimed in amazement, and there were also some merchants and nobles in the queue.


    Nobles are not surprised about ice. After all, there is an ice kiln, but now there is a lot of ice, and they have made ice drinks. They also want to see what is going on.


    "Why are there still so many people!" Bishop Parkin said angrily.


    Bishop Parkin has been staying in Xiyang City since he recovered from his illness, intending to develop believers in Xiyang City. Who knows, all the people in Xiyang City are well-fed and warm, and he said to himself at all. unmoved.....


    He wrote a letter and asked a knight to take it back to the Kingdom of Adian, and described some novel things in Xiyang City.


    After waiting in line for almost 20 minutes, it was Bishop Parkin''s turn. After entering the door, he saw the sign that read: Two steel coins for a glass of smoothie. Wild fruit popsicles are a steel coin one by one. A glass of ice and a steel coin...and so on.


    "So cheap?" Pajin coin was stunned, he now knew that steel coins were smaller than copper coins.


    "What would you like to order?" The staff in the store introduced politely, "We have smoothies, ice drinks, and popsicles here to clear the heat and relieve the heat."


    "Hey, isn''t this Bishop Parkin!" At this time, Obi walked out of the store with a popsicle in his mouth.


    "Your Excellency Obi is also here for an ice drink." Bishop Parkin responded.


    "You can try a smoothie." Obi suggested lightly. He just ate a smoothie with a light sour juice on it, which was very cool.


    "Okay, then give me a smoothie." Bishop Parkin took out two steel coins from his pocket and handed them to the clerk.


    Obi took Ryan away, and the two of them had to go shopping and learn more. They also knew the disadvantages of Bella''s territory these days, and they all wanted to stay in Xiyang City for a few days on 5.4, and then learn.


    "..."


    Now many nobles have come to the store, especially in this hot weather, many nobles have come to try.


    After taking a sip of the smoothie, Bishop Parkin shuddered and shouted excitedly, "This is too delicious."


    This smoothie had never been eaten in the Yadian Kingdom, which gave him a sense of complacency. After all, having a bite of ice in summer is better than anything else.


    Immediately after a few bites, he finished a glass of smoothie, and then ran to the back of the line to line up. He planned to try each of them.


    . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Four shifts, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Four shifts completed.".


    Chapter 0749 The rules of the dwarves.


    "Whoa... Whoa..."


    At this time, it was on the Youshui River thousands of kilometers away.


    The group led by Darina, Eliza, and Mira has been out for more than a month, and finally reached the border of the Ori Dwarf Kingdom.


    On the deck of the big ship, the three of them were discussing how to trade with the dwarves of Ori Kingdom and fulfill Liu Feng''s instructions in exchange for their most abundant iron ore.


    "Daliana, I heard that the dwarves of the Ori Kingdom are very stubborn." Eliza reminded, blinking her emerald green eyes.


    "Yeah, I heard that too." Mila stood on the bow and came over after hearing this.

 Chapter 622：

    "Don''t worry, I''ve heard all this. In the Ori Kingdom, the dwarves'' favorite is wine." Darlene answered crisply, her blue eyes looking into the distance.


    Before she came, she had inquired about Yili clearly. Even the bitter wheat wine was loved by the dwarves. What''s more, these are Liu Feng''s wines, such as Youhe Daqu and Bamboo Wine, which I believe will make the dwarves It''s crazy.


    "Wine?" Eliza asked 25 suspiciously, "How to get it?"


    "You''ll know when you arrive." Darlene whispered, mysteriously.


    "Looks like there is a countermeasure." Mila put her arms around her chest.


    "Cas." Darlene called.


    Cass, who used to be an ordinary civilian in North Wind City, later went to work in Xiyang City. Because of his intelligence, he learned a lot of words in just a few months. A steward in charge of merchandise.


    This


    Soon, this guy named Cass was found.


    "Miss Darlene, look for me." Cass said, and then immediately wiped the dust from the goods on his hands that he had just checked.


    "How''s the inspection? Is there any problem with the goods?" Darlene asked coldly.


    "The goods are all very good." Cass said quickly.


    "Very well, there is something for you to do later." Darlene''s blue eyes flashed.


    According to the information of Yakult, this Ori dwarf kingdom has strange rules. Not everyone can enter the Ori dwarf kingdom. To enter the kingdom, at least the goods must be good and unique.


    The most important thing is that dwarves trade with acquaintances, and ordinary unfamiliar businessmen are not even seen.


    Yakult mentioned a way to her, that is to use wine, use wine to switch cards, dwarves have very low resistance to wine, especially fine wine, good wine.


    "Please tell me." Cass said respectfully.


    "When you arrive at the port, you follow..." Darlene instructed carefully.


    "Yes..." Cass kept nodding, his eyes lit up, and he sighed in his heart: As expected of Miss Darlene, this method is too useful.


    "..." Elise and Mila looked at each other, this method is really good.


    "Sail down! Sail down!!!"


    With the shouts of the boatmen, the fleet officially arrived at the border port of the Ori Dwarf Kingdom, where it was inspected before it was allowed to enter the Ori Dwarf Kingdom.


    The Ori dwarf kingdom implements a policy of border closure, that is, people from other countries are not allowed to enter the dwarf kingdom at will. Who makes the dwarf kingdom all iron ore? In the eyes of other kingdoms, it is a treasure trove.


    But there are many kingdoms who are fighting the idea of ??the dwarf kingdom, wanting to turn all the dwarves into slaves, and then mine and forge iron to produce weapons.


    Elise''s fleet has to be inspected at the port. If it is qualified, it will be allowed to enter. If it is not qualified, it will sell the goods at this port. The price will definitely not be high.


    And what Elise wanted was to enter the Ori dwarf kingdom and talk to the dwarf nobles. After all, the iron ore trade had to be discussed with some nobles.


    "Crash..."


    The fleet arrived at the port, and the 50-meter-long ship also frightened the dwarves. Many dwarf knights were on guard, and they knew that a big man was coming.


    After all, a 50-meter ship is not something that ordinary people can own, and it also makes the dwarves not dare to be too careless.


    "Break down! Break down!"


    With the shouts of the boatmen, the huge anchor was thrown down, splashing a lot of water.


    "A lot of dwarves." Elise whispered, standing on the bow of the boat, looking at the many dwarves in the port, all with axes in her hands.


    In the distance, there is a checkpoint made up of many ships in the river channel. I guess it is only after passing the inspection that they are allowed to enter the kingdom of Ori dwarves.


    "People on board, please be checked." The dwarf knight shouted in the lead.


    "Okay." Cass shouted instead, and this negotiation has been handed over to him.


    The wooden ladder on the ship was immediately put down, and behind Cass was a dozen soldiers, and some boatmen were carrying wooden boxes containing wine.


    "Wait, don''t accidentally knock it over." Darlene warned again.


    "This subordinate understands." Cass also held a jar of wine in his hand.


    "Tadata...820"


    Cass took the people off the big ship, and the elite soldiers behind him made the dwarf knights nervous.


    "Wow! This is the big man in that country? The knights have better armor than us."


    "Look, it''s all made of steel."


    "Be careful, don''t bump into them, maybe it''s the envoy of a certain country."


    "..."


    The dwarf knights in the port are talking about each other, after all, the fleet feels like a big man''s field from beginning to end.


    "Your Excellency Knight, we are from Xiyang City in the Kingdom of Yingluo. We have brought a lot of goods and want to enter your kingdom to trade... oops..." Cass hugged the wine jar, and suddenly stepped on a stone while walking. , The body staggered, and the wine jar came out.


    "boom¡­¡­"


    The wine jar was shattered, the wine of Youhe Daqu splashed around, and the rich aroma of wine drifted away.


    "Guru..."


    Cass could clearly hear a lot of drooling sounds, such as the leader of the dwarf knight in front of him, his eyes staring at the drink on the ground.


    . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "One update, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter 0750 alcoholic dwarves.


    When Cass saw the dwarf''s appearance, he couldn''t help but sighed with emotion. Miss Darlene''s method was very good, and it immediately attracted the attention of all the dwarves.


    "I''m so sorry." Cass apologized.


    "No, it''s fine." The leader of the dwarf knight shook his head quickly, his throat surging.


    "The aroma of the wine just now is so rich, it is definitely a top-notch wine."


    "The aroma of wine at that level is much better than the wine brought by businessmen in the past."


    "I don''t know if that kind of wine has to be sold. I''m definitely going to buy dozens of catties and put it at home."


    "..."

 Chapter 623：

    The surrounding dwarves and knights were all talking about it. For the alcoholic dwarves, the wine fragrance of Youhe Daqu was too tempting.


    "Lord Knight, we have brought top-notch wine and want to go to your kingdom for business." Cass raised his hand and gestured to the wine jar held by the boatmen behind him.


    "Oh? A wine merchant?" The dwarf knight asked with raised eyebrows.


    "Part of it is wine, and the rest is top-notch linen, meat, etc." Cass said lightly.


    "It''s all this kind of wine?" The dwarf knight took the lead and glanced at the wine in the boatman''s hand. The linen was not the point, but the wine.


    "It''s all this kind of fine wine, and there are even better wines." Cassey raised his head slightly and said, he must be a little arrogant, this is what Miss Darlene taught him, otherwise it will be looked down upon.


    "Oh? Better wine?" The dwarf knight led with bright eyes, stepped forward, and said nervously, "Better wine than the jar just now?"


    The jar of fine wine that was shattered, in his opinion, is the top fine wine, even better than the fine wine in the palace of the dwarves, and now there is actually a better fine wine.


    "Yes." Cass affirmed, "The jar of wine just now is just the worst wine we have here."


    "I don''t believe it." The dwarf knight shook his head, with a hint of slyness in his eyes.


    "It''s true." Cass was anxious, and this reaction was also taught by Miss Darlene.


    "Come, let me see." The dwarf knight took the lead and waved his hand.


    "This..." Cass hesitated, but there was joy in his eyes, the dwarf was fooled.


    "What? Are you lying?" The dwarf knight frowned and said angrily, "If it''s a liar, then leave here."


    "Of course not a liar..." Cass said angrily.


    "Then take it out and take a look, as long as it''s true, I''ll let you in." The dwarf knight led his arms around his chest.


    "Here, I want to ask our steward." Cass saw the impatience on the dwarf''s face and whispered, "That wine is extremely precious, and a bottle of wine costs a dozen gold coins."


    "What? A bottle of wine costs a dozen gold coins?" The leader of the dwarf knight was stunned. He thought of the fine wine he had drunk before, and the most expensive one was only a hundred or so copper coins.


    Generally, the wine that dwarves drink is ale, and the price of commoners is a few copper coins per bottle. The better ones are dozens of copper coins. Like the royal wine of the court, it is only a few silver coins per bottle at most.


    But the wine with a dozen gold coins really scared the dwarf knights to take the lead.


    "Yes, this is a wine that was made with hundreds of steps. The quantity is very rare. I will ask the steward to take it out for the Lord Knight to check." Cass said quickly and politely.


    "Okay, go quickly." Dwarf Knight Territory urged quickly, completely forgetting to check the fleet.


    It''s no wonder that he forgot that the comfort he had come down for all these years made him forget a lot of professional ethics, and he didn''t believe that anyone would dare to attack the dwarves.


    "Please wait a moment." Cass chuckled lightly, turned around and walked towards the ship ladder, and came to Darlene and the others.


    "How is it?" Darlene said with a smile.


    "I''m fooled." Cass nodded quickly and said, "He wants to see bamboo wine."


    "Okay, go get a bottle and give it to him." Darlene waved her hand, as long as she can enter the customs quickly, it doesn''t matter at all if she loses some wine.


    Her plan was a conspiracy, she used wine to lure the dwarves and buy them off with wine.


    "Yes." Cass respectfully said, he went to the warehouse to get a beautifully packaged bamboo wine.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Cass held the box in both hands, and quickly got off the big ship. When he arrived at the port, he saw that the dwarf was more nervous than him, for fear that he would fall again.


    The leader of the dwarf knight was indeed worried that Cass would fall again. When he saw the beautifully packaged box, he knew that what Cass said was a bottle of fine wine for a dozen gold coins.


    "Your Excellency Knight, this bottle is the best wine." Cass held the box with both hands.


    "Open me and have a look." The leader of the dwarf knight said quickly.


    "This... OK." Cass pretended to hesitate before nodding in agreement.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The surrounding dwarf knights gathered around, and they also heard the conversation and knew that this was the best wine.


    "Kacha!" Cass opened the lid, and there were bamboo chips inside, and a scent of bamboo wafted out of his nostrils, making the eyes of the dwarves around him warm.


    "¡§¡¨This bottle of wine has the aroma of bamboo, without the bitterness of wheat at all." Cass said proudly.


    "Open." The leader of the dwarf knight urged again.


    "This..." Cass held the exquisite ceramic wine bottle, pretended to grit his teeth, and whispered, "Your Excellency Knight, this bottle of wine will be given to you."


    "Huh?" The leader of the dwarf knight was stunned.


    "This is when I asked for it just now. Seeing that you are working hard, my housekeeper will give you the seven or eight jars of wine just now." Cass said with a smile.


    "Well, how embarrassing this is." The dwarf knight said embarrassedly, but his hand quickly took the wine bottle.


    "..." The corners of Cass''s mouth twitched, and it hurt a little. That bottle of wine was really worth a dozen bottles of gold.


    "Really? All those wines were given to us?" A dwarf knight asked in surprise.


    "Yes." Cass nodded.


    "Go, go get the wine (Nuo Li Zhao)." Immediately, a dwarf rushed towards the boatman with his short legs.


    The seven-eight altar Youhe Daqu held by the boatman was taken away by the dwarves, attracting a large group of dwarf knights, leaving other human race businessmen who were waiting to enter the customs to look at it.


    "Your Excellency Knight, do we still need to inspect our fleet? Can we enter the customs? We want to bring the wine to the Kings and Kings to sell." Cass said softly.


    "Go ahead, I''ve checked." The dwarf knight waved his hand in the lead, wondering if this bottle of wine should be presented to his boss, so that his position could be raised.


    "Your Excellency the knight, then we''ll take our leave." Cass gave a hug and took the boatmen and soldiers aboard.


    The fleet quickly entered the customs and went to the capital of the Ori dwarf kingdom. This time, they wanted to conquer the dwarf nobles and win the export business of iron ore.


    . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Second shift, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter 0751 Ruined Mermaid Bay.


    "Whoosh whoosh..."


    The mermaid Bilis swam fast underwater, her fish tail swayed vigorously, she separated from Darina and the others in Teng Ying City, took another caravan to advance, and launched into the water in the eastern part of the British Kingdom.


    It has been seven or eight days now, and it is not far from the Mermaid Bay. She is very worried about what happened to the Mermaid Bay, and what happened to her father.


    "It''s salty..." Bilis felt a salty and bitter taste on her tongue, indicating that she had entered the sea and left the Youshui River.


    It also means that the Mermaid Bay is less than half a day away. She closed her mouth, and the fish gills behind her ears closed a lot, leaving small slits to filter the air.

 Chapter 624：

    After swimming carefully for a few hours, Biris didn''t dare to be careless now. She didn''t know if the pirates and the betrayers were driven away.


    "Huh? Is there a boat?" Bilis could feel the shadow of the boat above her head, she sank cautiously, and then swam to the bottom of the boat, she wanted to inquire about the information.


    With her years of experience, the bottom of the boat is curved, and as long as you hide under the bow, you are not afraid of being seen.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Bilis slowly emerged from the sea, turning from gills to breathing through her nose and mouth, looking up at the surroundings, listening to the movement of the ship with her ears, and then slowly leaving the bow and looking at the whole ship.


    "It''s a 673 pirate ship." Biris frowned, her face a little ugly.


    The place where she is now is near the sea, not far from the land. Pirates dare to appear here. It seems that the kingdom of the human race has lost control of the coast.


    "How many pirates are there? Where did these pirates come from?" Biris pondered, the appearance of these pirates was too abrupt, as if they appeared out of thin air.


    "You said, the knights here are too weak, right? It''s not enough for us to kill."


    "Yeah, it''s too weak to kill."


    "Just some comfortable worms, just enough to provide us with some wealth."


    "..."


    When Biris heard some wanton laughter from the boat, she couldn''t help diving her head down, leaving a pair of ears on the water.


    "You said, why doesn''t the boss cooperate with those big captains?"


    "Who knows? Maybe we are too few."


    "If we can cooperate with the big captains, we don''t have to stay on the boat and go directly to the land to rest."


    "It''s been half a year since I came out this time, and I don''t know when I''ll be able to go back."


    "Hahahaha... Artest, are you homesick? Then grab more wealth and go back, and you won''t have to go to sea next time."


    "It''s better to earn more merits, maybe go back and be able to seal a noble."


    "..."


    "Going to sea? Merit? Aristocrat?" Bilis heard the analysis and muttered to herself, "Are these pirates from other kingdoms?"


    It is very possible, otherwise why are there so many pirates suddenly, and the combat power is also very powerful.


    But from that kingdom? Kingdoms on more distant lands?


    Mermaid Bilis guessed inexplicably, there was too little information, and she still didn''t analyze anything in the end.


    "The boss has been in for a long time. The woman caught this time is very cooperative."


    "Hehehe...then are we..."


    "..."


    "Damn it!" Biris stopped listening to this, dived and left, she wanted to hurry back to Mermaid Bay.


    "Whizzing¡­¡­"


    After swimming for three or four hours, Bilis entered the range of Mermaid Bay. She floated up to the surface to observe, and didn''t see any boats on the sea, so she swam to Mermaid Bay with confidence.


    "Whizzing¡­¡­"


    As soon as she approached the bay, she was immediately surrounded by several mermaid warriors, who were facing her with spears.


    "You? Are you Miss Biris?" the captain of the mermaid patrol shouted in surprise, and he immediately waved his men to put down their spears.


    "Is Mermaid Bay all right?" Biris asked quickly, "How is my father (cdcd)?"


    "General is fine." The mermaid captain''s face was a little sad, but he still responded with a smile, "General sent people to look for you everywhere, Miss Bilis, please go back quickly."


    "Okay." Biris felt a lot more relieved when she heard that her father was all right.


    "Whizzing¡­¡­"


    Bilis said goodbye to the patrol team and quickly moved towards Mermaid Bay. During the process of advancing, she encountered several patrol teams, which made her face heavy, which was never seen before.


    In the half-moon-shaped bay of Mermaid Bay, there are many coral reefs, some of which are no worse than trees on land, and at least have a growth period of thousands of years.


    However, what Biris sees now is dilapidated, many coral trees are down in the sand, and many mermaids are being cleaned up and restored.


    "Damn!!!" Bilis clenched her fists tightly, secretly hating, knowing that it was those who betrayed who could do this.


    "Miss Bilis is back!!!" The mermaid immediately found Bilis and passed it on excitedly.


    Bilis waved her hand reluctantly, and immediately swam to the bay, then approached the beach, the fish''s tail was rolled up, revealing her slender legs, and she stepped onto the beach.


    Inside the bay are rows of houses made of stones, sea mud and shells. The innermost is the mermaid palace, the next is the house of the mermaid nobles, and the outermost is the house of the mermaid civilians.


    Mermaids have two homes, the most important one is the one on the beach in the bay, and the other one is the underwater city in the sea, which usually only lives in winter and summer.


    "Ta Tata..."


    When Biris got ashore, she ran quickly and went deep into the bay. She saw many mermen repairing houses along the way, so she knew that those pirates must have come in and plundered.


    "Miss Bilis is back!!!"


    Along the way, many people greeted Bilis, which shows how popular she is in Mermaid Bay.


    Her father is a general in the Mermaid Bay, equivalent to a great knight in the human kingdom. He is a great noble under one person and above ten thousand people. Apart from the kingdom, he is the most authoritative and the most popular in the next kingdom. candidate.


    The aristocracy of Mermaid Bay is different from that of the human kingdom.


    Bilis''s current status is equivalent to a princess, her father is the next king, if there is no accident, she is going to take over the position of general, who made her an only daughter.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Three shifts, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support."


    Chapter 0752 doesn''t quite understand.


    In the residence of General Mermaid Bay, she was informed in advance that Bilis was back, and when she arrived at the door, she saw her father, General Cusen, the mermaid.


    "Ta Tata..."


    "Father," Billis shouted happily.


    "Bi Liss, are you okay?" Cusen glanced up and down Bi Lisi, but he didn''t see any wounds, and the thoughts in his heart relaxed a lot.


    "It''s alright." Bi Lisi shook her head quickly.

 Chapter 625：

    "Go, go first, are you hungry?" Kusen said with concern, and he still went back for some words, and the father and daughter talked slowly in private.


    "Well, I''m a little hungry." Bilis patted her stomach, and she swam all the way, eating too little.


    "Just yesterday, my subordinates sent a large spearfish, and now there are more than half of them left. The meat is very delicious." Kusen said with a hearty smile.


    The big spearfish has a spear-like thorn on its head. Its attack power is very fierce. If it is not careful, it will be easily pierced through the body. It is very difficult to catch.


    The mermaid highly respects the big spear fish, and being able to catch a big spear fish alone is also known as a brave warrior. Cusen caught the big spear fish alone when he was young.


    "Okay." Bilis said happily, she also had a lot to say.


    "Tap tap..."


    The group entered the mansion and sat down in the restaurant. The big spear fish was also cut into pieces and brought up, along with a plate of dipping sauce made of sea salt and sea vegetables.


    The meat of the big spearfish is crimson, and the meat looks like a ruby, which makes the index finger move.


    "Eat it quickly." Cusen said gently.


    "Okay." With the sharpened thorns of the shell, Biris dipped a piece of fish into the dipping sauce, and then stuffed it into her mouth.


    "Um¡­"


    Her face was weird, why did she feel that this big spear fish was not as delicious as before?


    "What''s wrong? Isn''t it delicious? Or is it spoiled?" Kusen asked with concern, even if it was him, he couldn''t eat big spearfish every meal.


    "No, it''s delicious." Bilis suppressed the strangeness in her heart and ate it quickly.


    She can''t say that because she ate too much delicious food in Xiyang City, the big spear fish that she thought was very delicious before, but now she can''t move her at all.


    "Then eat more." Kusen turned his head and ordered his men to cut more raw fish, then looked at Bilis and asked, "Bilis, where have you been recently?"


    He thought that Bilis had been captured before, so he sent many people to look for him, and he also took the initiative to attack the pirate ship, looking for Bilis'' traces, but two or three months later, no one was found, let him I can''t help but want to go to a place of grief and anger.


    Originally, after he planned to become king, he decided to lead mermaid warriors to sweep away the pirates at sea, and use this method to find Biris.


    "I was chased and killed before, and I fled inland through the Youshui River..." Bilis explained the chase and then said excitedly, "Then I was injured and was rescued by the Terran."


    "Saved by the Terran? Who?" Kusen said with a serious face. He hated those traitors in his heart, and he almost let his daughter die in Youshuihe.


    "It''s an aristocrat named Liu Feng. He''s very powerful. I spent my rest days in Xiyang City, where there are many delicacies..." Bilis Barabala introduced Xiyang City.


    "Oh?" Kusen was surprised, and then said seriously, "Then I really want to thank this Liu Feng."


    He decided to send some pearls to Liu Feng. Anyway, the human race likes mermaid pearls very much, so it is a kind of life-saving grace.


    "Well, my daughter also feels that she has to thank others. In the end, she spent a lot of money in Xiyang City." Bilis blushed slightly, she owed most of the lollipops and hadn''t paid them back.


    "Okay, I''ll send someone to deliver some gifts then." Cusen said softly, it''s not a problem that can be solved with pearls.


    "Father, leave this matter to me." Bilis said quickly.


    "You still want to go back?" Kusen was stunned, he saw that Bilis had that intention.


    "Yeah, I promised Anli and the others that I would go back to see everyone." Bilis said with a serious face.


    "This..." Kusen was a little reluctant and hesitated, "I''ll just send a team of mermaids over, and send a few hundred precious ones."


    "Father, Liu Feng and the others are not short of pearls," Bilis said quickly.


    She thought of the Pearl Pavilion in Xiyang City. There were quite a few pearls in it, at least there were thousands of them, and sending a hundred or so pearls was the icing on the cake, and it didn''t make much sense.


    ???? Asking for flowers ???


    "There is no shortage of preciousness? How is this possible." Kusen was the first to disbelieve.


    "Really, Liu Feng has found the freshwater pearl shell." Bilis assured.


    "Freshwater pearl shells?" Kusen stayed, the news was a bit surprising.


    If the human race has freshwater pearl shells, then their mermaid pearls are not the only ones, and they are not so precious.


    "Yes, when I first found out, I was also shocked." Bilis smiled wryly, thinking of repaying others with pearls.


    "Then he didn''t spread the news about the freshwater pearl shells?" Kusen asked nervously.


    Pearls are used by mermaids to trade with humans and dwarves. If there are too many, pearls will not be precious.


    ................................


    Otherwise, their merman raised so many pearl shells and accumulated a lot of pearls, but for the market, only one pearl was traded out.


    "No." Biris shook her head and said, she remembered Nicole said that a large part of the pearls were ground into powder and became one of the materials for the rouge cream.


    I also told her that if the price is good, I can buy some small pearls from the mermaid as raw materials.


    After thinking about it, she said, "Father, where have all our little pearls gone?"


    "Little pearls? They are all stored in the warehouse, and they are all things that no one wants." Kusen wondered.


    "Those small pearls can be sold, and Liu Feng will buy them if the price is acceptable." Bilis said softly.


    "Huh? He wants those small pearls? Why? We have big pearls here. I can sell him some of them cheaply because of his efforts to save you." Kusen puzzled. They accumulated a lot of pearls, a lot of them. years of accumulation.


    "No, he wants small pearls. He wants to make small pearls into powder and use them to make cosmetics." Bilis shook her head and said.


    No matter how cheap big pearls are, they won''t be cheap. At that time, producing a box of rouge cream will be frighteningly expensive.


    "It''s a strange idea." Kusen still didn''t quite understand it. In his opinion, even if there were freshwater pearls, they would definitely be less than seawater pearls.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "One update, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter 0753 Pirate Mira.


    In the eastern part of the British Kingdom, the coastal areas, and the cities with open coastlines were occupied by large pirates, and the commoners and nobles fled inland.


    The Jaylena Pirates are one of the big pirates. There are a thousand members of the pirates, and there are about 20 ships under them. They are one of the main pirates that attacked the Kingdom of Yingluo.


    Haiyan City is one of the big cities for boiling salt in the Kingdom of Yingluo, and it is also a big city for salt supply. It has now been occupied by the Jaylenya Pirates. Most of the people in the city have fled, and the nobles have long fled, leaving some civilians who cannot escape.


    Not to mention the boiled salt, which has already been cut off. It can be said that in the cities in the coastal areas, all the channels for boiled salt have been cut off, and no salt has been transported to the inland for several months.


    The City Lord''s Mansion in Haiyan City has now been occupied by pirates. The leader of the Jaylenya Pirates is called Jaylenya, a middle-aged man with three scars on his face.


    At this time, in the hall of the City Lord''s Mansion, the key members of the Jaylena Pirates gathered here for a meeting.


    "Captain, are we going to rest here? No more gold coins?" A key member asked suspiciously.


    "Don''t worry." Gerenya waved his hand, and he looked down at the sheepskin map in his hand.

 Chapter 626：

    "Captain, the other pirates have all attacked inland, and some have already captured the second city." The backbone members said anxiously.


    When pirates are robbing things, can they not be in a hurry when they see others rushing for wealth recklessly?


    "No matter how much you grab, so what?" Jielunya said indifferently.


    "But..." There are pirates in a hurry, they are just here to grab something.


    "Idiot, do you really think those nobles are made of mud?" Gerenya shook her head and sneered.


    They were able to occupy the coastal cities because they took advantage of them and occupied them by surprise. They didn''t even stand on their heels, so they wanted to take big steps to rush to other cities, and they weren''t afraid of getting involved.


    When those nobles react, they will be counterattacked sooner or later. Now the loss is too great, which is not what Gerenya wants to see.


    "What are you afraid of? We will flee to the sea after we grab it." Some pirates said disapprovingly.


    "Humph!" Jaylena snorted coldly and said indifferently, "What? Have you been a pirate all your life?"


    "This..." Everyone was speechless.


    "Captain, what are your plans?" A clever pirate''s eyes lit up.


    "Don''t you think it''s better to occupy a piece of land and be a noble than to die at sea?" Gerenya said indifferently.


    "What? Captain, are you planning to be a pirate?" Some pirates were anxious.


    "Yeah? Captain, aren''t you going to go back to Chris Kingdom?"


    "I still want to go home, my wife and children are still waiting to bring the coins back."


    "..."


    The good pirate started talking nonsense, as if he didn''t want to go home and wouldn''t do it with you.


    Not all pirates are desperados, and some unwilling civilians will also go out to sea to find and plunder wealth, thus becoming pirates.


    "Okay, I didn''t say that I couldn''t go back to Chris Kingdom."


    Jaylenya''s face sank, a cold light flashed in his eyes, and he said indifferently, "When we stand here, I will send someone to take you back, and I can give you a lot of money, and I have to rely on everyone to help you. I''m hiring."


    "Will you really send us back?" A pirate asked lately.


    "Of course, when did I lie to you?" Jaylenya shouted.


    "No, the captain has always kept his word." A loyal pirate shouted.


    "Everyone, you grabbed the coins. You must give some brothers a place to stay. This time is an opportunity."


    Jielunya said enthusiastically, "The captains of the major pirates are all united to form a pirate alliance to jointly capture a large area of ??land, and whoever occupies the city will belong to whoever."


    "Huh? Captain, shall we stop occupying a few cities?" A pirate shouted quickly.


    "..." Gerenya twitched her cheeks and sighed, "I can''t hold it, it occupies too many cities, we can''t hold it at all with our strength, and we will lose most of our brothers. It''s not worth it."


    "Captain, do we want this Haiyan City?"


    "Yes, this city has a lot of tools for producing salt, and we don''t need to bother to build it." Gerenya chuckled.


    What he likes about Haiyancheng is salt making. As long as the turmoil is over and the pirates have gained a firm foothold, that''s when he will make a fortune.


    "Captain, you really have foresight." A loyal backbone praised...


    "Okay, let your brothers calm down, don''t make too much trouble, this city will be our home in the future." Jeronya urged, he knew that some pirates were very violent.


    "Yes." The pirates responded.


    "Go down, Mira stay." Gerenya turned her head to look at the indifferent cat orc standing by the pillar of the next room.


    "Yes." The crowd retreated, leaving behind a few loyal men of Gerenya.


    "Do you want to do the third thing?" Mira glanced at Gerenya with black eyes on her left, and a blindfold on her right eye.


    "No, no, I won''t waste my chance at will."


    Gerenya shook his head quickly. He looked at Mira, who had an indifferent face, and said with emotion, "You really don''t want to stay and help me? I have a territory now, and you can bring a partner to stay in the territory to help me."


    "Impossible." Mila refused. She still had to find Mi Na. If the other party hadn''t rescued them, she would have taken them away.


    In order to repay her kindness, she promised to help Gerenya to do three things, three things that did not go against her ego, or she would take people away immediately.


    "Alas..." Gerenya sighed, shook her head helplessly, and said, "Okay, I won''t force you."


    "..." Mila glanced at Gerenya with one black eye, flicked the cat''s tail, turned and walked outside.


    "..."


    Jaylena stared blankly at the background of the departure, until Mi 2.9 La disappeared at the door, her face suddenly became cloudy.


    He didn''t want to turn his back now, Mira''s group of orcs played a big role, and both shots played a decisive role.


    One time it was a battle with other pirates at sea. Mira took a partner to directly take the head of the other pirate, giving him a chance to annex the other pirate.


    The second time was to capture Haiyan City. It was also Mila who led people to attack Haiyan City at night and opened the gate to welcome them into the city.


    This third time, he couldn''t use it indiscriminately. What he wanted was to completely accept Mira and others and let them work for him.


    "Captain, detain Mila''s partner directly, she will definitely not dare to do anything." A pirate suggested.


    "Let''s talk about it." Gerenya''s pupils flickered.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Second shift, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter 0754 Bicycle puzzles.


    In the study room of Xiyang Castle, Liu Feng was looking at the design drawings in his hand, while Cat Erniang was sitting at the desk next to her. She was eating pudding, and her blue eyes were curiously looking at the strange-looking things on the drawings.


    Mina remembered that there seemed to be something on a blueprint in the library. The young master had been staring at the drawing for more than half an hour, muttering to himself from time to time.


    "Master, eat some pudding." Mina scooped out a large spoon with a spoon and handed it to the young master''s mouth.


    "Hmm!" Liu Feng held it in his mouth, put down the pen in his hand, and then opened his mouth to release the spoon.


    He looked at the bowl in Cat Erniang''s hand, there was not much pudding left in it, and said softly, "I''ll give you my pudding, don''t tell Enri."


    Pudding is a new dessert developed by Nicole. It should be said that it was made after the freezer.


    He knew that the beast-eared girls were more greedy, so he set a rule that one person could only eat as much ice as a day. He didn''t want the beast-eared girls to eat badly.


    "No, it''s better for the young master to eat 25." Mina shook her head quickly.

 Chapter 627：

    "No, then I''ll give it to Anli." Liu Feng said with a smile.


    "I want it." Mina raised her hips slightly and shouted, An Li, the greedy fox girl, was afraid that she would show off in front of her.


    "Hahahaha..." Liu Feng smiled happily, teasing the cat-ear girl, which could reduce most of the troubles.


    "Master, were you researching just now?" Mina rolled her eyes charmingly.


    "..." Liu Feng was stunned for a while, feeling more and more that the cat-ear girl was sexy, thinking that she would bully Mina well tonight.


    He looked down at the blueprint and said helplessly, "I''m thinking about the means of transportation suitable for Xiyang City in the future."


    "Huh? What is the means of transportation?" Mina was stunned, this was another new word.


    "It''s a tool like a carriage that can transport things." Liu Feng explained casually.


    "Then what are you bothering about, young master? Are we not enough carriages? I remember that there are a thousand carriages in Xiyang City." Mina still didn''t quite understand.


    "The carriage is enough, but the speed is too slow." Liu Feng said lightly.


    He has now changed the carriage into a four-wheeled carriage, which bears the weight on the four wheels, and also uses bearings, which saves most of the horse''s effort, but a horse is a horse, and no matter how fast it is, it can''t go anywhere.


    "Too slow?" Mina didn''t understand, he hesitated, "Master, do you want to open hot air balloon transportation?"


    "No, the hot air balloon is still too dangerous." Liu Feng shook his head again.


    There have been two or three accidents in the use of hot air balloons until now. If it is not equipped with parachutes, I am afraid that there will be casualties.


    "Then... the things on this blueprint are the new means of transport that the young master said?" Mina immediately understood.


    "Well, a bicycle, a vehicle that can be ridden by a single person, is faster than a horse." Liu Feng nodded, his face a bit complicated.


    His road will be built with cement in the future. If there are bicycles, he can travel faster than horses. With bicycles, the connection between cities will be closer.


    After there is a road, there must be a means of transportation for express delivery. Bicycles are what Liu Feng thought of, and they are also produced by this era.


    Of course, some equipment still needs to be brought by Liu Feng from the earth, such as manual lathes. This is very important and is related to the manufacture of some parts.


    With a lathe, some parts can be produced, and the second manual lathe and the third manual lathe can be imitated... This is to achieve a leap forward in the industry with the tools available, and directly let people in this era skip the invention of the lathe with manufacturing.


    "Is there any difficulty with this bike?" Mina asked softly.


    She got up and went to the corner of the study, where there was a freezer. After opening it, she took out a few large pieces of ice and put them in the basin under the desk to cool down the temperature in the room.


    "Well, the most important material is missing." Liu Feng lowered his head and looked at Mina who was squatting under the desk.


    "Huh?" Mina''s body trembled slightly, her ears were pinched, making her body a little weak, she raised her head and called in a trembling voice, "Master~"


    "Get up." Liu Feng let go of his hand. He didn''t want to wait for Anli and Nicole to come back and see him, thinking that he had done something inappropriate.


    Mina''s cheeks flushed, and she nimbly climbed up from between Liu Feng''s legs, wrapped her hands around his neck, and kissed him with a probe.


    "Hmm!" Liu Feng hugged Mao Erniang''s waist and placed her on her lap.


    "Huhu..." Mina panted, blushing, and whispered, "Tonight, I... I''m gone."


    She is not too busy these days, or her relatives are here. She has not slept with Liu Feng for several days. Nicole has been accompanying Liu Feng these days.


    "Ha!" Liu Feng laughed dumbly, and lowered his head to peck at Niang Mao Er Niang''s mouth. He understood what Mina meant, because he missed him.


    "It''s so hot!"


    A crisp voice came from outside the study, Mina quickly got up from Liu Feng''s lap, she could hear An Li''s voice.


    "Gag!"


    The study door was pushed open, and Enri and Nicole walked in.


    "It''s so hot, I want to eat pudding." When En Li entered the door, she ran to the freezer first and took out a palm-sized ceramic bowl.


    "How''s it going? Is the production of popsicles in Ice Works 490 enough?" Liu Feng pursed his lips and handed the cup to Nicole.


    "It''s still not enough." Nicole took the water glass and took a sip. She went to the ice workshop to inspect today.


    "Master, there is still too little saltpeter." En Li digs the pudding with a spoon, making a vague voice, "I have already told Ruian and the others that they should send several times the amount of saltpeter."


    Just now she went to send Ryan, Obi and others away, mainly to mix wheat and linen for Ryan and them.


    "Tis, didn''t you say anything?" Liu Feng said gently, this time he chose Niu Jiao Niang as the candidate to **** the immigrants to Bella''s territory.


    "Hee hee... Tis just dragged her and refused to leave, she just wanted you to send her off, Master." En Li smiled, thinking of Niu Jiao Niang''s step forward and turning back three steps.


    "Next time I come back, give her a little more compensation." Liu Feng grinned, he really forgot to send him off, presumably Tis had just returned and was leaving, so he was feeling a little emotional.


    "Tis is clearly reluctant to part with popsicles and puddings." Nicole revealed the reason why Tis was reluctant.


    "Hee hee..." Mina covered her mouth and chuckled.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Three shifts, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter 0755 Explore the Forbidden Mountains.


    "Huh? Isn''t this picture that?" En Li supported the table with her little hands and looked at the drawings on the desk.


    She was a little impressed, but she couldn''t remember the name for a while.


    "Bicycle." Nicole said.


    "Yes, it''s called a bicycle." Enri''s brown eyes brightened, she remembered that the first time she entered the inner library, the thing she saw was a bicycle.


    "Master, do you want to produce this bicycle?" Nicole asked, putting down the water glass.


    She knows that many things in Neiku can be used for reference, and then start production when the technology reaches the standard.


    "Yeah, some materials are missing." Liu Feng sighed. The most important thing missing is rubber, the rubber used for bicycle wheels.


    He has asked people to plant rubber trees, but it will take a long time until rubber can be produced. In this era, no rubber trees or plants that can be made into rubber have been found. Perhaps the area he explored is too small.


    There are still many places to use rubber, such as some sealing rings, heat insulation, etc., which will also be used in future steam trains.


    "What ingredients?" Nicole asked softly.


    "Rubber can make it easier and more convenient for the wheels to walk." Liu Feng briefly introduced.


    "Master, do you want to send someone to find a reward?" Nicole suggested, it was the first time she heard about rubber.


    "Okay, I''ll give you some special surprises, and I''ll offer a reward of 100 gold coins." Liu Feng thought that this was also a way to find things.

 Chapter 628：

    Nicole pondered and asked, "Master, is the reward going to be published in the newspaper?"


    "No, give it to the underground bounty club, don''t we have one in Xiyang City?" Liu Feng turned to look at Mao Erniang.


    "Yes." Mina said softly.


    "What are those people doing?" Liu Feng''s black eyes narrowed slightly.


    He knew about the establishment of the bounty club, and he tacitly agreed, otherwise it would have been pushed by Mina.


    What he wants is information. The information he has received these days shows that this bounty club is not simple. There is a large intelligence organization behind it.


    It is also the second underground force he has contacted in this world. One is the Black Iris Organization. He wants to keep this line and then dig out the forces behind.


    After all, after the unification of the Kingdom of Yingluo in the future, sooner or later, we will have to face these bulls, ghosts and snakes. Start the layout now, and then you can take it all in one pot.


    "No, just pass on some information from our side" ~." Mina said indifferently, she was not very welcome to these people.


    "How long has the thread been pulled?" Liu Feng said indifferently.


    "Fifteen strongholds have been found, and two are special." Mina said coldly.


    "Why is it special?" Liu Feng asked curiously.


    "The stronghold is very strictly guarded, and the behind-the-scenes do not show up. I think there are important people." Mina said coldly.


    "Just let them stare, don''t act rashly." Liu Feng urged.


    "Understood." Mina said seriously.


    "I''ll write a few more things and let people offer a reward." Liu Feng thought of a few other necessary things.


    "Okay." Mina replied.


    "By the way, what are Jones and Avery doing recently? Are they still studying?" Liu Feng asked.


    "They are now learning how to survive in the wild with the special forces." Mina said with a smile.


    After being silent for a while, Liu Feng asked, "Lucy hasn''t gone out recently?"


    "No, she stayed in the room to study novels." Nicole replied softly.


    "That means the two are idle now." Liu Feng touched his chin, thinking about whether to call the two out to help.


    Jones and Avery are mainly to protect Lucy and Enri. After all, both of them are princesses, and it is not easy for him to force them to do something.


    "Master, what do you want them to do?" En Li asked in a crisp voice.


    "Well, I want to send them to lead the team to explore the Forbidden Mountain Range while there is still time." Liu Feng said softly.


    The Forbidden Mountains are so big, and the species must be complete. Maybe you can find rubber trees in the mountains. After all, you can even find ginseng. On both sides of the world, there must be some species with similar similarities.


    "Avery, there should be no problem, we have Gaba following us now." Enri said quickly.


    "Jones, she should agree." Nicole hesitated.


    Leopard-eared girl''s temperament is even colder than Leia.


    "Let''s ask tonight." Liu Feng said with a smile.


    "Master, let me talk." Mina said.


    She doesn''t welcome those orcs who only take advantage. If the other party doesn''t agree, she will ''persuade''.


    "Yes." Liu Feng nodded, he turned to look at An Li and asked, "An Li, is there any passage to the Forbidden Mountain Range?"


    "Huh?" An Li looked at Liu Feng in astonishment, why did she suddenly ask this question?


    "¡§¡¦ Always check, maybe the ice and snow have receded over there?" Liu Feng said softly.


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    En Li and Mina were at a loss for words. They looked at each other with a hint of movement in their eyes.


    "I promised you, and I will take you back to my hometown to have a look." Liu Feng said gently.


    "Master, don''t be in a hurry." En Li said softly.


    "So get to know it now and make preparations in advance." Liu Feng shook his head.


    "There is a passage in the Forbidden Mountain Range, just over the place of chaos." Mina said softly.


    "What kind of channel?" Liu Feng asked curiously.


    "It''s not a gap, it''s just a swamp that becomes a natural passage when it freezes in winter," An Li explained.


    "Oh? That means it will be winter?" Liu Feng frowned, the news was not very good.


    "Yes, in normal seasons, if you want to cross the Forbidden Mountain Range, you have to travel through the forest." En Li sighed.


    (Good) She remembered that many orcs broke into the Forbidden Mountains. I am afraid that most of the orcs died in the mountains now.


    "In this case, we can only open another road." Liu Feng frowned and said, the swamp is not easy to walk.


    Moreover, if you go through the Forbidden Mountains in winter, the consumption will be even greater. If the supplies you bring are exhausted in the mountains, you may not even be able to pass the Forbidden Mountains.


    As for taking a hot air balloon over the Forbidden Mountains, he didn''t know how big the Forbidden Mountains were, and it would be even worse if the fuel was not enough.


    "Master, do you want Jones and Avery to lead the team to go out?" Enri asked in surprise.


    "Let''s explore first, there is no rush to open a remote road." Liu Feng shook his head. He was calculating whether the airship could be built next year. If it was successful, he would fly directly in the airship.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "One update, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter 0756 people who survive in the ice and snow.


    Xiyang City is now in summer, and the other side of the Forbidden Mountain Range is a piece of ice and snow, and it is white at first glance.


    "Huhu..." The cold wind raged.


    At this moment, a group of people is advancing on the ice and snow, behind them are simple sleds made of large and small woods, loaded with supplies.


    This is a team of orc knights, but they are not wearing armor. All of them are wearing thick animal skin coats and animal leather shoes. Frostbite prevention, soaking urine in the wild in this weather can freeze the urine.


    "Lord Bren, we still have about half a day to reach the Rocky Mountains," said a horse clan orc.


    "Then hurry up, we are a day later than the original scheduled time. I think there is not much food left for Mrs. Yami and the others." Bren frowned as he looked at the goods behind him.


    Bren is the captain of this transport team, a dog orc around twenty-five years old. He is specially delivering food to the orc knights who stay in the Rocky Mountains, and also prevents people from entering the Rocky Mountains.

 Chapter 629：

    They were all ordered by the old king of the Brutus orcs to stay in the Rocky Mountains to guard the treasure, waiting for the princess and the others to collect the treasure.


    At the beginning, the number of people was about 200 people. Later, they starved to death a lot, and only about 20 people were still holding on.


    Among them is Bren and his team of twelve knights. They hunt in the Forbidden Mountains. As a transport team, the Rocky Mountains are not close to the Forbidden Mountains. It takes a month to find prey and hunt between the two. time.


    Every round trip has to transport some hunted beasts, as well as pick wild fruits, and some firewood for bonfire heating, the beasts will be made into jerky and brought back to the Rocky Mountains.


    It is really difficult to hunt. If the meat of the beasts hunted is not made into jerky, the meat will easily deteriorate during the hunting in the Forbidden Mountains.


    Every time they (cfdf) come out, they will bring these small sleds behind them to transport the food and fire of the orcs who are supported in the Rocky Mountains for half a month.


    "People at the back, speed up, we''ve been slow for a day." Bren roared, turning his head to look at the goods behind him with a little anxiety.


    If it is calculated based on the fact that no goods are usually pulled, the average time spent from the Forbidden Mountains to the Rocky Mountains is relatively less than a few days. This has to be in good weather. If it encounters wind and snow, the time will be doubled. .


    No wonder Bren is so anxious, because the remaining orcs in the Rocky Mountains are waiting for their food to be transported this time. The food they transported last time was not a lot, not to mention the delay in returning this time.


    They would have been in the Rocky Mountains long ago if they hadn''t encountered a snowstorm one day on the way.


    Bren''s team walked for half a day, and they saw a very high mountain from a distance. The entire mountain was covered with ice and snow, and there was no sign of life at all.


    "Lord Bren, we''re almost there," an orc knight shouted.


    "Yeah, be careful not to let the goods roll off when you''re going up the slope." Bren said solemnly, a trace of worry flashed in his eyes.


    "Yes." The crowd responded.


    A few hours before, they reached the foot of the Rocky Mountains and looked up at the **** in front of them. They had traveled this road many times, but there had been a few accidents before that made Bren have to be careful and careful. .


    A winding **** leads straight to the mountainside of the Rocky Mountains. Although the distance is not very far, it is covered with snow and ice, and it is very dangerous.


    The previous accidents were all caused by the fact that the road was too slippery, causing their cargo to slip off, and many people were lost.


    "Hey hoo hoo..."


    Bren and several people were pulling the goods in front, and there were a few orc knights on the left and right sides of the back, pushing up with additional force, and everyone was very careful.


    They didn''t want the cargo to fall, it was food they had hunted for days.


    "Whirring whirring......"


    Everyone squatted on the ground and gasped for breath. Every time they pulled a section of the slope, they were all worried.


    "Let''s go, let''s go in, the cave is right in front of us." Bren waved his hand to signal them to get up.


    Everyone quickly got up. They looked at the five-meter-long hole in front of them. They were inexplicably excited, and finally came back safely again.


    They hurriedly pulled the goods and walked into the hole.


    "Lord Bren, you are back." At this time, the orc knights who stood on both sides of the cave''s entrance shouted happily.


    "Yeah, it''s been a day''s delay on the way, is there any food left in the cave?" Bren said, and let the people behind him pull the goods in first.


    "No, the food is just finished, you came back in time." The orc knight said excitedly.


    Bren patted the two of them on the shoulders and walked in. He saw an empty cave, only a little bit of sparks left on the ground, and a few orcs were snuggling closely to keep warm.


    "Lord Yami, we''re back, there were no casualties this time." Bren looked at a female orc standing with a hint of happiness.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "One update, (¦ä). A relative elder passed away, the update is a bit salty, sorry.".


    Chapter 0757 Yami''s worries.


    "That''s good, let''s divide the food first." Yami sighed. She saw a blizzard a few days ago and reduced the amount of food distributed, otherwise she wouldn''t be able to persist today.


    She turned her head and looked at the few skinny cattle orcs sitting. They used to be elites, but now they are all starved and thin.


    Yami is a twenty-three-year-old tiger clan orc, who was once the personal bodyguard of the Brutus orc queen. Due to the order of the king, they were left in the Rocky Mountains to guard the treasure.


    "Then Lord Yami, let''s eat some too." Bren said with a little worry, he obviously saw that Lord Yami also lost a lot of weight.


    "By the way, no one will follow you back this time, right?" Yami shook her head~ and asked.


    "No, we are very cautious every time we go out, as for..." Bren scratched his head - said embarrassedly.


    Because he saw that Yami was looking at those jerky beasts, and the number was obviously less than before.


    "Isn''t the hunting going well? The food is getting less and less every time." Yami turned her head and stared at Bren.


    "No, it wasn''t interrupted, but we didn''t dare to go too far, for fear of delaying too long, and where we often go hunting, there are not many prey." Bren said shamefully.


    "It seems that you still need to eat less, otherwise you won''t be able to come back next time." Yami looked a little serious after reading it.


    "This..." Bren looked at Yami hesitantly.


    "It''s okay, let''s talk." Yami saw Bren''s appearance and guessed what he was going to say.


    "Lord Yami, we have been waiting for the eldest princess and the little princess for six years, and we don''t know when they will come, from more than 200 people at the beginning to more than 20 people."


    "I really don''t know how long we can last. If there is no food in the Rocky Mountains, we will starve to death in a short time, or..." Bren''s eyes were wet after he finished speaking.


    "Okay." Yami interrupted Bren''s words directly, sighed, and stubbornly said, "Yes, we have been waiting for a long time, but this is the order of the old king, we have to wait."


    "I know that the prey is difficult to hit now, but we have to persevere. We have to wait for the arrival of the eldest princess and the little princess."


    After Yami finished speaking, she glanced at the beastman who was adding firewood and dividing the food, and there was a hint of worry in his eyes.


    She actually doesn''t know when she will be the leader. Maybe the eldest princess and the others won''t come back, but she can''t say it. She is the backbone and she has to persevere.


    "I don''t know where the eldest princess and the little princess are now, and whether they are safe." Bren couldn''t help but feel a little worried when he thought that the two princesses had been away for a long time.


    "It''s okay, there shouldn''t be a big problem. What we need to solve now is our food problem." Yami picked up the topic.


    "Although there are a lot of wild fruits in season now, I''m afraid that when the Forbidden Mountains are also covered by snow in winter, our days will be even more difficult." Bren said in distress.


    "Then pick more wild fruits, store them in the ice and snow, and then transport them slowly in the future. It''s not a big problem without meat, as long as you don''t starve to death." Yami sighed helplessly. .


    "That''s the only way." Bren said bitterly, there is no meat to eat in winter, but it won''t last long.


    "By the way, have you encountered other orcs in the Forbidden Mountain Range a few times." Yami asked, she suddenly thought that the orcs who escaped because of the ''Frozen Queen''s wrath'' would pass through the Forbidden Mountain Range. Some settled in the Forbidden Mountains.


    "Yes, there are a few small orc tribes who all escaped from the Brutus orc kingdom before." Bren replied in a deep voice.


    It is because of those small tribes that there are many fewer beasts on the outskirts of the Forbidden Mountains, and the difficulty of hunting has increased a lot.


    "Then how were their lives?" Yami was a little curious.


    "It''s not too bad. After all, in the Forbidden Mountains, picking wild fruits and hunting are more convenient than us. Not to mention, they have also reclaimed some fields to plant some wheat seeds they took away before, and kept them for the winter." Bren said everything he knew.

 Chapter 630：

    "Is that so!" Amy thought.


    "By the way, we can trade some gold coins in the treasure." Bren said excitedly.


    "No, absolutely not, that is the treasure left by the old king to the eldest princess and the little princess, we must not move." Yami''s voice has improved significantly.


    "Lord Yami, let''s exchange some for food, so that we can keep food for the winter." Bren said anxiously.


    ??? Asking for flowers ???


    "..." Yami didn''t say anything, resting her chin in one hand and her elbow in the other, thinking.


    "Just take some gold coins. I believe the eldest princess and the others won''t blame us. If we can''t make it through, this treasure will not be guarded." Bren continued to persuade when he saw that Yami was a little hesitant. , "If this goes on like this, Master Yami and everyone will not be able to persist."


    Yami thought for a while, then nodded silently, "Well, just this time, let''s go get a hundred or so gold coins in exchange for wheat and animal skins."


    "Hmm, just this time." Bren nodded quickly, heaving a sigh of relief.


    ................................


    "Hey, that''s not right." Yami frowned and thought about it for a while. She saw a bull orc who was sharpening his sword in preparation for the next hunt. Suddenly, his brown eyes lit up, and he realized what he had missed.


    "Lord Yami, is there something wrong?" Bren asked suspiciously.


    "Since they have settled in the Forbidden Mountains, it means that gold coins are useless to them." Yami said suddenly.


    "Then what to do." Bren also remembered that now food is more important, and gold coins are useless.


    He followed Yami''s eyes and saw the cattle orcs who were sharpening their swords, and suddenly lost his voice: "Weapons?"


    "Well, yes, what they lack is weapons for hunting and defense. Presumably they use spears made of wood, which cannot resist larger beasts." The corners of Yami''s mouth rose slightly.


    "Weapons...but we only have enough weapons for our own use." Bren became worried again.


    "You forgot, when the old king left the treasure, he also left behind a batch of spears and bows." Yami said lightly.


    "Yeah, how could I forget." Bren patted his head suddenly.


    "When you leave tomorrow, bring some weapons to trade, I don''t think they will refuse." Yami turned her head and looked into the depths of the cave and warned, "Pay attention to where you are."


    "Yes." Bren responded respectfully.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Second shift, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter 0758 Karak''s calculations.


    "Tatata..."


    At this moment, the Duke of Kellak, his son, and more than 1,300 knights are heading towards Somali city.


    Since the eldest prince made an excuse to transfer him out of the capital, Karak has planned a lot of plans in his heart.


    In just a few days, he gathered more than 1,300 knights, and then left the capital to move towards the west. It took more than a month to finally arrive at Somali City, the dividing point of the west.


    "Father, according to the information we have collected in the past few days, it is said that this Somali city has been captured by Liu Feng." Viscount Tof finished.


    "Oh? Somali City is now Liu Feng''s?" Duke Kairac asked in surprise.


    He immediately understood that the information given by the eldest prince was not accurate, and that this Somali city was actually taken by Liu Feng.


    "Father, what should we do now? Shall we go in directly?" Viscount Tove touched the sword at his waist.


    "No, we can''t consume our precious combat power in Somali City." Duke Kelak waved his hand, and he would also prevent the eldest prince from turning against each other in the future.


    "We are going to Xiyang City to pass through Somali City. If we don''t go in, what should we do?" Viscount Tof asked curiously.


    "Is there anything else you haven''t said yet?" Duke Kellak''s mouth curled into a small smile.


    "By the way, Liu Feng sent a captain of knights to guard Somali city. It seems to be called... Niu Da." Tove thought for a while before remembering the name.


    "Oh? Only one knight captain was dispatched to guard. How many knights are there in Somalia?" asked Duke Kellak, stroking his beard, and his eyes flickered.


    "It seems that there are more than 700 knights in the city." Tove said softly.


    "Since Liu Feng likes to kidnap other people''s daughters so much, let''s make a deal." Duke Kairack smiled after finishing speaking.


    "Father, you want Lucy..." Tove was interrupted by Duke Kerrack before he could finish speaking.


    "Let''s go, tell the team to speed up and rush to the vicinity of Somali City before dark." Duke Kellak ordered.


    Some things cannot be said.


    "Yes." Viscount Tove replied respectfully.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    The team advanced for 20 minutes and reached a forest more than 5,000 meters away from Somali city.


    "Tove, make arrangements and find a suitable place to camp nearby." Duke Kellak ordered.


    He turned his head and looked at the surrounding environment, thinking that the trees here are tall and concealed, and it is a good place to station.


    "Father, there are still a few kilometers ahead to reach Somalia City, why don''t you just go straight ahead." Tove said a little puzzled.


    "It''s getting dark. When we go to Somali City, it will be dark, and it will be easy to be raided by the other party." Duke Kellak said angrily, his son still has a lot of shortcomings.


    "Yes." Tove replied respectfully, and went to the place where he was stationed.


    The team then set up camp nearby to make a fire. Some of the knights were cooking wheat porridge, while others were roasting some hare meat, which had been hunted near the forest.


    "I wonder if there are any beautiful women in Somalia."


    "I don''t know if there are any in Somali City. I heard that there are many stunning female orcs in Xiyang City."


    "Well, then I want two."


    "You are too greedy."


    "..."


    The knights are discussing their future lives, and most of them are inseparable from beautiful women. They also know some information about Xiyang City.


    After rushing the road for a day, everyone except the knight on the night watch quickly fell asleep with fantasy.


    "His..."


    In the morning, with the neighing of the war horses, the Duke of Karak and the others were ready to go.


    "Let''s go, go to Somali city." After Tov shouted, he retracted his head back to the carriage.


    "Yes." The knights responded in unison.

 Chapter 631：

    "It''s all sorted out." Karak asked, the dark circles under his eyes were a bit serious...


    He slept unsteadily all night last night, thinking about various scenarios of self-proclaimed king in the future.


    "Yes, Father, we can reach Somalia City at noon." Tove yawned after he finished speaking. It seemed that he hadn''t slept well last night. As for what he was thinking, only he knew.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    In addition to the time to clean up, at noon, Kaylak''s team stopped outside Somali City.


    "Father, the city of Somalia is ahead." Tove pointed to the city in front.


    "Go shout, I want to talk to their knight captain." Karak''s eyes flickered.


    "Yes." Tove replied and walked up.


    "Who?" The knights on the city wall hadn''t waited for Tove to get close, and all held up bows and arrows at Tove.


    Tove looked up at the row of bows and arrows on the city wall, and couldn''t help but take a half step back. He turned his head to look at the team behind him, and shouted with a pretense of calm, "We, the Archduke of Kellak, want to talk to your knight captain. ."


    "Grand Duke Kelack? I don''t know." The gatekeeper knight replied coldly, they only recognized Liu Feng.


    What? I don''t even know who the Grand Duke of Karak is, the western land is indeed a remote area 3.6. Tove was very angry, but he didn''t dare to say it, for fear of being shot down by the bow and arrow above.


    "You just go and report it, your adults will know." Tove shouted.


    "Wait." The soldier replied casually.


    In fact, Niu Da was also on the city wall, just behind the soldiers, but he didn''t want to see each other for the time being. It was easier to defend the city. It was better to let the other side attack the city.


    He had received Liu Feng''s order a few days earlier, asking him to defend the city and attack the opponent when he had the chance.


    Moreover, the spies from Somali City had discovered the team of the Grand Duke of Kelak a few days ago, and they had already prepared to attack.


    . . . . . . . . . . .


    "One update, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter 0759 Bought.


    The soldier on the city wall pouted and asked, "Sir, are you ignoring them?"


    Niu Da said lightly, "Don''t worry about them, it would be better if they attacked, we don''t need to find excuses to start a war."


    He remembered what the young master wrote in the letter, that the defense of the city should also be experienced by the soldiers, and this time should be regarded as their actual combat drill.


    In this way, the two teams, one inside the city and the other outside the city, were deadlocked for most of the day until dusk.


    "Father, they don''t seem to want to talk to us." Tove said impatiently.


    "As expected of a small noble in a remote place, even the knights under him are so rude." Karak said with a gloomy face.


    "Lord Father, what should we do now, we have been waiting here for a long time, and every time we ask questions, they say that their knight commander is busy." Tove said with a grumbling voice.


    "Let''s go, it looks like we have to make another plan." Karak said with a sway, motioning them to retreat first.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    Karak and the others retreated to the place where they were stationed last night.


    "Director Niu, they retreated." The soldier grinned.


    "Let''s go with them, they will definitely come back." Niu Da mouth cornered with a slight smile.


    "Applause..." Kayla''s 27-gram team stopped the horse and stopped in the forest where they were stationed last night.


    "Father..." Tove was interrupted by Karak before he could finish speaking.


    "Let''s go and set up camp first. Although we camped last night, don''t take it lightly, and look around to see if there are any potential dangers." Karak waved his hand and fell into thinking.


    It was completely dark, Tove also arranged for the camp, and there were more knights guarding at night.


    In the main tent, Karak and Tove are having dinner.


    "Father, what should we do now? Attack?" Tove put down the dry barbecue.


    "No, I don''t want to waste too many troops in Somali City." Duke Kellak shook his head.


    He didn''t forget that the biggest enemy was the eldest prince, Liu Feng didn''t take it into his heart, and the city of Somalia was not so easy to break.


    "By the way, Father, did you plan to use Princess Lucy as a bargaining chip yesterday?" Tove suddenly remembered the conversation between the two of them yesterday.


    "Use Princess Lucy as a bargaining chip? No, the best bargaining chip is Catherine." Duke Karak narrowed his eyes.


    "Catherine? Marry Catherine to that lowly nobleman?" Tove''s eyes widened, looking at his father in disbelief.


    "Don''t worry, this is just a negotiation. I don''t want to waste my troops here, but that doesn''t mean I will be stingy in Xiyang City." Karak said with a smile.


    "I understand. It turns out that my father wanted to retain his troops. First, he deceived them into saying that Catherine would marry Liu Feng and let us enter Somalia first, right?" Tove said excitedly.


    "Are you so happy?" Karak glared at Tove.


    Tove bowed his head shyly, and then said, "Father, I''ll go check."


    "..." Karak looked at Tove who was leaving, and sighed, "It seems that there will be a few more years of experience, and the character is completely unqualified."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Somali City, in the hall of the City Lord''s Mansion.


    "Director Niu, they still rested in the forest last night." The soldiers sent to investigate reported.


    "Are they doing nothing?" Niu Da asked.


    "No, they have a lot of secret whistle, and the subordinates dare not get too close." The spy continued.


    "Okay, continue to send people to watch, as soon as there is news, I will send it back immediately." Niu Da waved his hand and gestured for him to go down.


    "Yes." The soldier immediately retreated.


    "Let''s see who can survive." Niu Da Jingjing looked at the map in his hand, if he was asked to send someone to attack... It''s a pity that he has to train troops.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The day had not yet fully dawned, and the Duke of Karak and his party woke up.


    "You must go into Somali City today." Kailak said solemnly.


    "Yes, the team is ready and ready to go at any time," Tove said.

 Chapter 632：

    "Let''s go then," said Kerack, and got into the carriage.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    It took more than three hours today, and the Kaylak team came to the front of the Somali city again, but the city gate was still closed.


    "Who?" The knights on the city wall were still the same as yesterday, holding bows and arrows at Karak and the others.


    "It''s still us. Yesterday, your knight commander was full of schedules and didn''t have time to meet us. We''re here again today to help us spread the word." Tove shouted in spite of his anger.


    "Wait." A soldier responded.


    Niu Da is still standing on the city wall just like yesterday, and he still doesn''t plan to see them today.


    Seeing the soldiers coming to prepare to report, Niu Da immediately waved his hand and said, "It''s better to say I''m busy and tell them to wait."


    "Yes." The soldier said respectfully.


    He returned to the city wall, stuck his head out and shouted to Tove, "Our director is still busy today."


    "You..." Tove gritted his teeth, swallowed the words he was about to scold, then turned his head and walked into the carriage.


    "Father, this Liu Feng''s subordinate is really too much." Tove scolded angrily.


    "Still refuse to see you? Then it seems that we have to think of other ways." Duke Kellak pushed aside the curtain of the carriage and looked at the Somali city wall.


    "Is Father going to attack?" Tove said, holding the sword pinned to his waist, he was very impatient and wanted to vent.


    "You are just too reckless. A nobleman has to rely on his brain instead of rushing to fight. That''s what a reckless man would do." Duke Kellak reprimanded a little angrily.


    "Yes, I know I was wrong." The husband bowed his head respectfully.


    Karak looked at Tove for a while, and said indifferently, "Knight Commander? Then buy him."


    "What did your father do to bribe this lowly knight." Tove still didn''t understand what his father wanted to do.


    "Buying it doesn''t mean that I have to use him. Now it can be done by giving a noble position or some gold coins. As long as we can get in, we can talk about everything." Duke Kellak sneered.


    "Oh? Father is trying to bribe him and let us enter the city!" Tove''s eyes lit up, wasn''t this the trick he used to deceive girls before?


    "Bring the quill and the sheepskin. Since people don''t want to see it, we will send the benefits." Duke Kelack ordered.


    Tove did it himself, bringing the parchment and quill to Karak.


    Kailak lowered his head and wrote, the content of the letter was to marry Catherine to Liu Feng, and then rule the western land together, and promised to give Niu Da a noble title and a thousand gold coins as long as the gate of Somalia was opened. everything is written on the parchment.


    It is up to him to decide whether to give or not to give the contents of the letter in the future.


    "Go, have this parchment shot at the city wall with a bow and arrow." Kerak handed the written parchment to Tove.


    "Yes." Tove respectfully said.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Second shift, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support


    Chapter 0760 Siege


    Tove took the sheepskin and rolled off the carriage, found a knight with excellent archery among the knights, and ordered him to shoot the sheepskin on the city wall.


    "call out......"


    As instructed, the knight tied the parchment to the arrow and shot it parabolically against the city wall.


    Soon, the parchment scroll was handed to Niu Da by the soldier. After opening it, a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth, and he turned his head and instructed the soldier, "Copy the letter and send it back to Xiyang City."


    "Yes." The soldier replied respectfully, took the sheepskin and retreated.


    After all, a parchment roll is too big. If you don''t transcribe it, the pigeon will not be able to fly.


    "Do you think I''m a fool? Do you think I''ll believe the words of a white wolf with empty gloves? Despicable means!" Niu Da sneered.


    After all, the life of the nobles today is not as good as in Xiyang City. Xiyang City has good wine, meat and a good environment, and most of the nobles eat some boiled meat and bitter wheat wine.


    "Director Niu, what should we do now?" a soldier asked.


    "Let them wait, I want to see what tricks can be played." Niu Da didn''t care. After reading the roll of sheepskin, all he wanted to do now was to wait and see a good show.


    "Yes." The soldier replied respectfully.


    In the carriage under the city wall, Duke Kerrak and Tove had been waiting for two or three hours, and their lunch was also settled in the carriage.


    "Father, it''s been a long time since the parchment roll was delivered. Why is there still no movement?" Tove asked anxiously.


    "Impossible, there is no reason to refuse such a good condition." Duke Kellak said gloomily.


    "Let''s attack, my father, since they don''t want to have a good talk." Tove said, his irritable personality has no patience. In his opinion, it is a Somali city, and it can''t stop their attack at all.


    "Wait a second~''." Karak''s face was gloomy, and he still had a bit of fantasy in his heart. After all, the conditions he gave were not bad at all.


    Time passed minute by minute, during which Tov was also shouting under the city wall, but the answer given by the soldiers was always busy and not available.


    Although Tov wanted to persuade his father to attack Somali city directly, but thinking that he was reprimanded by his father for the past two days as a reckless man, he finally gave up embarrassingly.


    Time soon approached dusk again, and when Karak saw Niu Da and the others, they still had no intention of opening the city gate to talk, so he ordered Tove and the others to withdraw their troops first.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    Karak''s group, full of anger that they wanted to fire but couldn''t fire, withdrew to the place where they were originally stationed.


    Somali city wall.


    "Director Niu, they retreated." Soldier Hui reported.


    At this moment, Niu Da was sitting on a chair next to the wild fruit tea that the young master had given him before he came to Somali city.


    Niu Da put down the teacup and said, "It seems that there will be a good show tomorrow. By the way, has the letter explained during the day been sent to Xiyang City?"


    "It has already been sent, and presumably it will reach the hands of Lord City Lord tomorrow." The soldier responded respectfully.


    "Okay, send a few more people to watch them." Niu Da said and walked away.


    He made it clear that the oil and salt would not enter. It is estimated that the other party will not wait too long. Maybe a war has come early.


    "Yes." The soldier replied.


    On the other side, Karak''s team returned to the camp, and there were several scoldings from the main tent.


    "Damn! Damn!!" Kairac scolded through gritted teeth. His time was already short, and he wasted two days here. The big prince was still waiting for him in this crisis.


    "Father, we can''t consume any more. The remaining food can only last for a few days. We have to go into Somalia tomorrow." Tove worried, he just went to check, the knights have eaten for the past two days many.

 Chapter 633：

    "Then take the Somali city tomorrow, and just force the lost troops in the city." Karak said with a serious face.


    He saw a lot of problems from what he looked like today. The bull made it clear that he just ignored him, and he couldn''t afford it if the other party could spend it.


    Moreover, it can also be regarded as an intimidation or a temptation.


    "Great." Tove shouted excitedly, he had been aggrieved for a long time.


    The order for the attack was issued tomorrow. After they hurriedly finished their dinner, they arranged for a few patrolling knights to keep watch. They began to rest. As for whether they could fall asleep, it is unknown.


    At dawn, Karak''s knights were already ready to go, and a trace of murderous intent and violence flashed in their eyes.


    "¡§"Go, we must take Somali city today," Karak shouted in a high voice.


    "Yes." More than 1,300 knights responded in unison, their voices resounding throughout the forest.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    The Kairak team set off aggressively towards Somalia City and arrived in Somalia City in more than three hours.


    At this moment, the city walls of Somalia are already covered with archers, many more than the previous two days. The bows and arrows used are all recurve bows, military crossbows, with great lethality, and each shot can shoot through armor.


    Niu had been waiting on the city wall for a long time in the morning, and said softly, "Sure enough, the young master''s budget is accurate."


    "Give you one more chance, open the city gate and let us in, or we will attack." Tove shouted, and the anger that had been held for two days broke out at this moment.


    (Wang Wang''s) "Strike? If you have the ability, come." Niu Da sneered, wishing they would attack, so that they could train their troops.


    Tove''s face was very ugly now, he turned his head and roared at the Knights, "Come on, step on Somali city."


    He retreated, there were so many bows and arrows on the city wall, but he didn''t want to be the first to rush to the front and die.


    "Kill..."


    "Come on..."


    The knights rushed forward with the wooden ladder built last night, and the knights behind them followed closely with shields.


    "Release the arrow!" Niu Da raised his hand and ordered.


    "Whoosh..." Hundreds of arrows were shot all at once.


    . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Three shifts, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter 0761 is ashes.


    "what......"


    "careful......"


    The screams continued to sound, and most of the knights in the front fell down with arrows. The knights in the back felt a little palpitated when they saw it, and did not dare to rush forward.


    "Let them withdraw." Duke Kellak saw that the knights in front fell one after another, and the morale of the knights in the back was greatly reduced, so he had to order the retreat.


    He was reluctant to bear his own family background, these knights were all cultivated by him, all of them were knights of the direct line, and some knights were his relatives.


    "Retreat...retreat..." Tove shouted, seeing that many knights had been shot by arrows, no matter how angry he was, he could only bear it.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    When the knights heard this, they all staggered back and retreated. Some were just hit by arrows in their arms and thighs, and some were killed by one arrow.


    "Director Niu, they had more than a dozen knights hit by arrows in their thighs and couldn''t retreat," a soldier said.


    "Grab it, lock it up." Niu Da gave an order, although it was easy to resist the attack, but when he saw these knights who couldn''t walk, he couldn''t help but feel chills, thinking that nobles are all cold-hearted people, completely ignoring the injured subordinates. , as expected, it is still better than Mr. Liu Feng.


    "Yes." The soldier replied respectfully, then brought a group of troops, opened the city gate, and captured the people who had no way to resist and retreat.


    Karak''s team has retreated to the forest where they were originally stationed. Karak and Tove rested in the main tent that had not been dismantled.


    "Damn, the bow and arrow they just used, how lethal is so powerful." Karak glared.


    "Father, we lost nearly 300 people this time." Entrusted to answer.


    Originally, he wanted to vent his anger for the past few days today, but he did not expect to lose 300 people, and the city gate was not captured.


    "Damn, he lost 300 people at the beginning of the siege, which really made him feel bad." Karak said with a gloomy face.


    The knights of the direct line are different from the ones recruited. If he recruits knights with all his strength, at least 3,000 knights can be recruited. He thought of recruiting from the west, but I poured cold water on him today.


    "Father, let''s continue the attack. We''ve already lost three hundred troops, so we can''t give up." Tove advised, flicking the sword pinned to his waist from time to time.


    "Of course I have to continue, but I didn''t expect such a powerful bow and arrow. I haven''t seen it in the capital for so long." Karak said, and then fell into deep thought.


    "Then are we a night attack this time?" Tove continued to ask.


    "No, the night knights can''t see clearly, and they are just to die when they go. We will rest for a while and continue to attack tomorrow." Karak waved his hand and said seriously, "Kill some horses and give everyone a meal."


    "Yes." Tove said and walked out of the main tent.


    ........... ¡­


    At this time in Xiyang City, it was noon, and Liu Feng and the others had already finished their lunch.


    There were bursts of pleasant music from the castle study, and it was Catherine who was playing the violin, one of the new instruments.


    "It sounds good." Liu Feng clapped his hands after hearing this.


    "No... no!" Catherine said with a blushing face.


    "Looks like it''s time to hold a show for you." Liu Feng smiled.


    "Really? Will there be a lot of people to come?" Catherine was a little worried, since she left the capital, she hadn''t performed in front of everyone for a long time.


    "Really, when did I lie to you?" Liu Feng smiled.


    "Then let me play another song, I just learned the new score you gave me two days ago." Catherine said crisply.


    "Okay." Liu Feng replied.


    "Boom bang..."


    Just as Katherine was about to pick up the violin and play, there was a knock on the door.


    "Come in." Liu Feng said.


    "Gah..." The door was pushed open, and Mina walked in, looking a little serious, holding a piece of information just obtained in her hand.


    "Mina, it seems that there is news from Somali City (cied)." Liu Feng probably guessed something.

 Chapter 634：

    "Yes, Master, this letter just came from Somali City." Mina handed the letter to Liu Feng.


    Liu Feng took the letter, looked at it carefully, and chuckled, "Interesting, interesting."


    Seeing Catherine''s puzzled look, he couldn''t help handing the letter to the past, and said lightly, "Look at it, this matter has something to do with you."


    "Can I really watch?" Catherine lived in the castle for some time and knew some rules.


    "Yes." Liu Feng nodded.


    Catherine took the letter suspiciously and browsed it quickly. After reading it, her face became cloudy, she was lost, sad, helpless...


    "Oh~ Sure enough, in his eyes, I am a piece of goods." Catherine''s face was pale, and her heart was really ashes.


    "Are you okay?" Liu Feng asked gently.


    "Liu Feng, don''t worry too much about me, you can do whatever you want, just...that''s..." Catherine pursed her lips and couldn''t speak, her golden eyes filled with mist.


    "I will keep his life." Liu Feng nodded lightly, knowing what Catherine wanted to say.


    "Thank you." Catherine bowed her head, her tears couldn''t stop falling.


    Anyone who is treated like this by a loved one will cry.


    She actually thought that her father would come to deal with Liu Feng, but she didn''t expect it to be so fast, one side was the person she had a crush on, and the other side was the father who took her as a cargo.


    After all, she is not the kind of ruthless person, so she was hurt by her father a few times, but the other party is her father after all, and it is impossible to die.


    Maybe, when you''re old, it''s good to be an ordinary casual old man.


    "Take a good rest these few days, and I will perform on stage in a few days. I will build a big stage." Liu Feng changed the subject.


    "Okay." Catherine nodded lightly, wiped away tears, got up and said weakly, "I''ll go down first."


    "Okay." Liu Feng''s black eyes flashed with pity.


    "Gag..."


    The study door was closed.


    "Master, this Karak is really heartless." Mina was indignant and felt injustice for Catherine.


    "Nobles, interests come first, and family affection is also mixed with interests." Liu Feng sighed.


    "Master, do you still want to train?" Mina asked indifferently.


    "Forget it, you can train at any time. This time, let''s invite the great Duke of Kailac to visit Xiyang City." Liu Feng said lightly.


    He lowered his head and started writing, then handed it to the cat-ear girl, and said indifferently, "Quickly send it to Somali city."


    "Yes." Mina took the note, she would arrange the best carrier pigeon delivery.


    . . . . . . . . . .


    "One update, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter 0762 Liu Feng''s order.


    The next day, Kairac and the others hurriedly ate the horse meat left over from yesterday, and then regrouped again. The team of a thousand people lined up together, but the morale was obviously not so high.


    "Knights, as long as you capture the city of Somalia, I promise you, each of you will get ten gold coins." Karak shouted loudly while standing on the carriage.


    He also saw the slump in morale. If they didn''t give a heavy reward, they would still be unable to attack the city of Somalia.


    Moreover, if the city of Somalia is captured, the rewarded gold coins can be searched and scraped in the city.


    "Really?"


    "Ten gold coins."


    "Our monthly income is only five hundred copper coins."


    "Ten gold coins is a few years'' income."


    "......"


    The knights at the bottom were boiling, and their morale was obviously much higher. Seeing this, Karak nodded in satisfaction, walked into the carriage, and ordered Tove to set off.


    "Let''s go." Tove shouted, raising the sword at his waist.


    "Yes!!" The knights responded loudly.


    "Tap Tap"


    It took a thousand knights more than three hours to once again come under the Somali city walls.


    At this time, on the city wall of Somalia, Niu Da and the others had already arranged new crossbow arrows, all of which were directed at Kailak and the others.


    "Gollum..."


    Obviously, the sound of swallowing saliva was made in the knight team, and many people couldn''t help but feel a little scared when they saw those crossbow arrows.


    "Go, don''t be timid, you can get ten gold coins if you break through the city gate." Tove shouted loudly.


    Hearing this, the knights rushed up as if they had been beaten by chicken blood. They all took wooden ladders and put them on the city wall to prepare to climb up.


    "Release the arrows." Niu Da gave an order, and all the crossbow arrows shot out in unison.


    "what......"


    "Damn...it''s this bow and arrow again!!"


    The screams were the same as yesterday, but they were still unable to attack. The knights of Duke Kellak got a little closer and were shot down by Niu Da''s crossbow arrows.


    In this way, they were deadlocked for a long time, not daring to go up and not sending troops out.


    On the Somali city wall, a soldier hurriedly ran to Niu Da''s side, panting and respectfully said, "Director Niu, a letter from the city owner."


    Niu Da took the letter, opened it, and a slight smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. After thinking for a while, he had an idea in his heart.


    At this time, on the warhorse below Somali City, both Karak and Tove had gloomy faces.


    "Father, they have such powerful bows and arrows, we can''t break the Somali city at all." Tove gritted his teeth.


    "Damn." Karak said, holding the reins tightly with both hands, and growled unwillingly, "Retreat first."


    If it goes on like this, his knights will be destroyed here.


    "Yes." No matter how angry Tove was, there was no reason for the knights to be wiped out here.

 Chapter 635：

    He immediately shouted at the top of his voice, "Retreat... Retreat..."


    There are more than 1,000 knights left, and there are only 600 left, and more than 400 people have been demolished in the wave of rushing into the city just now.


    When the remaining knights heard the news, they quickly evacuated from the range of the bow and arrow. They also saw the power of the bow and arrow. They didn''t want to die here instead of getting the gold coins.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    The remaining knights retreated in embarrassment with Karak and Tove.


    "Director Niu and the others have retreated." The soldier walked up to Niu Da and reported.


    "This has no effect on training troops at all." Niu Da frowned, mainly because the opponent was too weak.


    He turned his head and gave the soldiers a grim order, "Detain those who are alive, and send them on the road if they are dying."


    "Yes." The soldier stepped back respectfully.


    "Arrange people to be vigilant, and everyone will have a meal after the end." Niu Da left this sentence and walked to the City Lord''s Mansion, thinking that it was time to train a new wolf warrior team. "


    "Yes." The soldiers on the city wall replied respectfully.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, in the forest outside the Somali city, in the main tent, Kerak and Tove were taking a short rest.


    "Father, there are only more than 600 knights left this time." Tove was really panicked after the count.


    "Calm down, arrange for them to have a good rest tonight, kill a few injured horses to appease everyone." Karak scolded with a gloomy face.


    He decided to retreat tomorrow, leave here, and go to other cities to recruit knights. This time, even if he lost his family, he would have to recruit thousands of knights to directly crush the city of Somalia.


    ?????????????????????????????????


    In the war of his life, there has never been a defeat like this one, the knight''s armor is actually useless, and it can''t stop the opponent''s bow and arrows.


    "Yes." Although Tove wanted to persuade Karak to return to the capital, but seeing his father''s gloomy face, he thought about it.


    In this way, the only remaining 600 knights hurriedly ate a meal of horse meat and wheat porridge, and began to rest after leaving some knight vigilance.


    These days, they all came here like this, and no one came to attack at night. Under the habit of thinking, they would not feel any danger, but their hearts were more impetuous.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ................


    At this moment, in the Somali city lord''s mansion, Niu Da is giving the name, and standing in the hall is the new wolf warrior team headed by No. 5.


    Everyone in the first Wolf Warrior Squad was assigned to lead a new Wolf Warrior Squad. According to Liu Feng''s plan, one Wolf Warrior Squad was far from enough.


    "I received an order from Lord Liu Feng. Tonight, the Duke and Tove will be captured alive. If the remaining knights surrender, they will not be killed. If they resist, they will all be killed." Niu Da said coldly.


    "Yes." The new wolf warrior team responded in unison, and couldn''t help being a little nervous. After all, this was the first time they had performed such a task.


    No. 5 seems to be more calm, he can be considered to have experienced a lot of tasks, and he has more experience than these new special teams.


    Niu Da looked at their aura, nodded and said, "Everything has to obey your captain''s arrangements."


    "Yes." The new wolf warrior team responded.


    No. 5 is also one of their instructors, and they are also familiar with No. 5''s behavior.


    "No. 5, bring back the main target person, and there will be 200 soldiers behind to finish." Niu Da said solemnly.


    "Understood." No. 5 nodded, turned around and left with the new wolf warrior team. This time it was a training session.


    This new wolf warrior team of 15 people is one of the teams that came out of the special forces training camp, and it is also one of Liu Feng''s secret weapons and cards.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Second shift, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter 0763 Capture Karak alive.


    The new wolf warrior team, led by No. 5, came to the barracks in Somali City. A team of two hundred elite soldiers was assembled and stood in front of No. 5. One hundred of them were bowmen, and the rest were all crossbowmen. It is a spear made of steel.


    Seeing this elite unit, No. 5 couldn''t help but remember when he first joined the army, and nodded with satisfaction.


    "Tonight is your first night attack, listen to the orders and don''t take it lightly." No. 5 simply warned.


    "Yes." Two hundred soldiers responded in unison.


    "Tatata..." Everyone went out of Somali city in secret.


    Near the place where Duke Kairac and the others were stationed, at a distance of 1,000 meters, No. 5 waved his hand, found a few captains who led the team, and instructed the 200 soldiers behind him to hide.


    He led the rest of the new wolf warrior team, and they had to assassinate the patrolling knights first.


    The patrolling "647" soldiers arranged by Kaylak and the others consisted of 20 people, with bright and dark posts, patrolling the vicinity of the tent about 300 to 400 meters away.


    When they approached on the 5th, they found that three hundred meters away, there were several secret posts three or four meters high on the tree, and there were more than a dozen knights patrolling on the ground.


    Then he made a gesture, all the people in the new wolf warrior team were concealed, and they communicated with a few gestures. Immediately, a few people went to assassinate the people at the dark post, and the rest followed him to kill the ones on the ground. knight.


    These gestures, the new wolf warrior team has already learned the skills in the special forces training camp, and they know what they mean at a glance.


    Night is the best cover. There are five members of the new wolf warrior team, slowly advancing in the dark, with light footsteps and no sound. These are the results of their daily training.


    Landing like a catwalk, the five people came to the vicinity of the five dark posts in the dark, and all took out military crossbows. These military crossbows are all highly lethal, and they can kill them with one hit.


    The person who handles the dark whistle is in place, and will do it when the time is right, so that a slight sound will not be transmitted.


    No. 5 also began to move, leading the remaining Wolf Warriors team to advance in the dark. Compared with the enemy with night blindness, their eyesight was several times theirs, and as long as there was no sound, they would not find it.


    What''s more, in the past few nights, most of Niu didn''t ask people to attack at night. The first purpose was to train the ability to defend the city, and at the same time to let Kaylak and the others relax their vigilance at night.


    Everyone is in place, waiting for the appointment time to arrive.


    The time passed by every second, and soon the time came, and No. 5 made a gesture to initiate the assassination first.


    "Shhhh..." "Shhhh..."


    The patrol knights on the ground were all jumped up by the warriors of the wolf team, covering their mouths, and cutting their throats with a saber.


    At the same time, the special forces at the dark post also started, and the military crossbow also fired a salvo at the heads of the five knights at the dark post, so that they did not react at all, and fell without a scream.


    The five members of the new wolf warrior team had already made preparations. One rolled over, caught the fallen body, and gently placed it on the ground.


    After the assassination was completed, everyone gathered at the location of No. 5.


    Seeing their successful assassination, No. 5 nodded in satisfaction. Sure enough, the high-intensity training was effective.

 Chapter 636：

    "Lynx, hare, warhorse, tiger, the four of you are going with me to capture Karak and Tove alive, and the rest are ready to meet up," Number Five said softly.


    The new Wolf Warrior Squad also continued the rules of the previous Wolf Warrior Squad, and all actions were code-named, so as not to be called by the enemy knowing the name, after all, it was not the family''s fault.


    "Yes." The four nodded in unison.


    No. 5 took the four to the main tent, and soon found the main tent where Karak was located. The largest and tallest tent was the main tent, which was very recognizable.


    "In that main tent is the target person tonight. The hares and lynx help us follow, and we go in and capture the target person alive." No. 5 lowered his voice.


    The hare and the lynx nodded, and the five of them silently bypassed the bonfire and moved forward in a dark place. They walked lightly outside the main tent, and cleaned up a few gatekeepers, leaving the hare and lynx behind. stare outside.


    No. 5 and the three of them gently opened the tent curtain and saw that Karak and Tove were sleeping.


    He took out the anesthetic, which is an increased dose of anesthetic, which can quickly make people sleepy for more than an hour, then soaked two pieces of cloth with the anesthetic, and handed it to the war horse and tiger, signaling them to go up and execute.


    The two of them each took a piece of cloth, and lightly came to Karak and Tove, and then quickly covered the cloth on their noses and mouths.


    Karak and Tove opened their eyes in shock and fell asleep before they could resist.


    Immediately afterwards, the two of them carried Karak and Tove on their backs, followed No. 5 out of the tent and walked towards the dark place, followed by the lynx and the hare.


    After a few minutes, they returned to the place where the patrol knight was assassinated, joined the others, and began to retreat silently.


    Fifteen people arrived at the place where the soldiers were hiding, and No. 5 signaled to the lead soldier, indicating that they could go in and finish...


    The order was issued long ago, and their mission was completed on the 5th. The next step was for the soldiers to go in to encircle Karak''s knights. Those who surrendered would not be killed, and those who resisted would be killed without mercy.


    No. 5 took the new wolf warrior team and retreated towards Somali City.


    The soldiers headed to the knight''s camp under the leadership of various captains. Although there were two hundred people, there was not much noise when they walked, so as not to wake up the knights who were sleeping in the middle of the night.


    Ten minutes later, two hundred soldiers arrived at Kailak''s camp, and the captains led the soldiers to surround the camp. No one was allowed to escape.


    There are more than 30 sackcloth tents in total, and each tent has nearly 20 knights, but now it is surrounded by 200 soldiers.


    "kill."


    The captains of the major soldiers roared, the soldiers walked out of the darkness, and the bows and crossbows were fired directly.


    "Whoosh whoosh..."


    "Ahhhhh!!"


    Many sleeping knights were shot, and many knights were frightened.


    "Who are you?"


    "Where are the patrol knights? Why are you here?"


    "Ah, bows and arrows in the morning."


    "......"


    All kinds of panicked voices came from the tent. Because of night blindness, these knights became blind. They picked up their swords and rushed out of the tent. When they saw the surrounding soldiers, they all turned pale with fright.


    "Ahhh..."


    "No, help..."


    Those knights who tried to break through were killed by the soldiers with a crossbow arrow.


    In just a few minutes, more than 300 knights were killed or injured, and several of them ran to the main tent of the Grand Duke of Kelack, opened the curtain and found that there was no one there.


    "Where''s the Duke? Where have they gone?"


    "Should the Duke abandon us?"


    "damn it!!"


    "..."


    The knights who lost their backbone were all in a mess, and those who resisted were killed by recurve bows and crossbow arrows. The remaining less than 300 knights dared not move. They knew the power of this bow and arrow in the past two days.


    "Surrender, don''t kill!!!" the soldiers shouted.


    "We surrender."


    "Yes, yes, yes, we surrender."


    "Don''t kill us."


    "..."


    The knights heard that they could live, and all threw away their weapons.


    . . . . . . . . . .


    "Three shifts, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter 0764 Volcanic sulfur.


    "Hoohoohoo..."


    In the sky, the ten Orcs of the Bird Race, led by Leia, formed a herringbone-shaped team and were advancing rapidly.


    Leia came to the volcano to find sulfur according to Liu Feng''s instructions. They had been flying for three or four days, and they were still more than half a day away from the valley.


    In the past, they had been looking for that place for several months, but this time they had the experience of the last time, but it didn''t take a lot of time.


    "Eldest sister, we have been flying for three or four days, how long until we reach the volcano." Sarina asked.


    "It''s almost there, there''s still half a day left. If we speed up, we''ll be there in four hours." Leya said lightly.


    "Big sister, did you really see the dragon last time?" Duny asked curiously.


    He is only sixteen years old this year, and he is one of the few male birds and beasts, and he has only grown his wings in the past few months.


    Like Mila, Salina and Duny are all Leia''s confidants, but they had to take care of Shizhushan''s flightless companions, so they didn''t go with Leya on the mission to hunt dragons, so naturally they didn''t know about the valley. specific location and arrival time.


    The bird orcs who participated in the dragon hunt last time, this time also came with a few people, not all of them came together, after all, this time is mainly to explore.


    Xiyang City couldn''t let the main force in the sky go to find sulfur all at once. Now many orcs of the bird tribe have already participated in the protection task of entering Xiyang City, and some have gone to explore the Forbidden Mountains together with Jones and Avery.


    Leia and the others flew for more than four hours and came to the vicinity of the volcano where Leia had previously performed the mission of hunting dragons. There was a valley near the volcano.


    Looking down from the sky, the entire valley is lush and full of tall trees. In addition to this valley, there are several small craters scattered around the big volcano from a distance.


    "We''re here." Leia said coldly.


    "Is this the valley where eldest sister hunted dragons before?" Sarina looked at the huge valley below in amazement.

 Chapter 637：

    "I feel that the temperature here is much higher than that of Xiyang City." Duny wiped his sweat. .


    "The trees are so tall."


    "Is there really the brimstone that the Lord of the City said?"


    "..."


    The men behind Leia were amazed when they saw this valley.


    "Everyone, be careful, there are many dangers here." Leia warned vigilantly.


    "Yes." Everyone responded in unison.


    Because of the failure of the previous mission, many companions were injured, so this time back here, Leia''s vigilance is much higher.


    "Follow up, let''s lower the flight altitude and check it out first." Leia took the lead after speaking and leaned down to fly down, her black wings flapping from time to time.


    "Yes!" Everyone responded, and they also began to lean down.


    Everyone started flying around the valley, and the team was still in the same formation of geese, which saved physical strength.


    "Hey, eldest sister, look." After Sarina finished speaking, she pointed to the direction of three o''clock.


    "Smoke?" Leia glanced in that direction, her brows tight.


    "Is there anyone here?" Duny asked curiously.


    "Let''s go, let''s go take a look." After Leia finished speaking, she slowly leaned over and flew in that direction.


    "Yes." Duny responded at the same time, immediately following.


    "Hoohoohoo..."


    The crowd flew for five or six minutes before arriving at the place where the smoke had just started. Leia took the lead and landed, one foot touched the ground, and the other one followed, and then habitually took a few steps forward, then put it away and opened it. wings.


    "Bonfire? Is there anyone else here besides us?" Leia walked to the place where the smoke was smoking, and looked down at the bonfire that had just been burned. There were also a few black fruits and footprints of some people scattered around.


    "Could there be other bird companions?" Sarina looked at the bonfire curiously.


    "Aren''t they here to hunt dragons too? The footprints here don''t look like human ones, they''re that big." Duny said with wide eyes.


    Because in his eyes, Leia is the most powerful bird orc, and even the eldest sister can''t solve the task, there are still people who come to hunt the dragon.


    "No, it shouldn''t be. The companions who came with us last time have already gone back." Leia shook her head, her face a little sad.


    The bird orc companions who could not go back have been buried by them, or eaten by the ''dragon''.


    "These footprints are too large, they should not be human, they may be orcs." Sarina squatted down and observed the conclusion.


    "There are orcs here?" Everyone was surprised.


    "Look, eldest sister, there is still some light in the bonfire." Duny pointed to the bonfire after he finished speaking.


    "It should have just left." Sarina touched the stones on the ground, which were still warm.


    "Bang!"


    Duny came over and accidentally kicked a fist-sized black fruit into the campfire.


    "Whoosh..."


    The bonfire burst into flames, and the flames rose more than one meter high, frightening everyone.


    "What''s the matter?" Sarina sat on the ground, her hair almost burning.


    "This..." Duny was stunned, and said embarrassingly, "Well, it seems that this black fruit suddenly burned."


    "Doni!!! You stinky brat." Sarina glared at Duny and was about to go over and hammer him a few times to let out her anger.


    "Okay, don''t make trouble, this place is not safe." Leia said coldly, looking down at the black fruit curiously.


    660 "Yes." Duny responded quickly, taking a few steps back calmly.


    "Humph!" Sarina squinted and glanced at Duny, she decided to return to Xiyang City and then beat him to vent her anger.


    "Big sister, are you going to look around to find those orcs?" Duny changed the subject and asked.


    "No need, finish this task first." Leia shook her head and instructed Sarina, "Salina, pick up some fruits scattered around here and bring them back to Lord Liu Feng to have a look."


    She hadn''t paid any attention to the black fruit before, if it wasn''t for the fruit that suddenly set the flames on fire, she wouldn''t have thought of taking it back.


    "Yes." Sarina replied respectfully, then bent over to pick up a few fruits and put them in the backpack behind her.


    "Let''s go, go to the crater, and complete today''s task." Leya said lightly. He opened his wings and flew up first, and everyone followed suit and opened their wings and flew up.


    They flew for more than ten minutes and came to a large crater in the center of the valley.


    "Everyone, be careful, remember the advice of the Lord of the City, and don''t be careless." Leia once again told everyone behind her when she was about to fly to the crater.


    "Yes, remember." Everyone responded in unison.


    . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "One update, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter 0765 five tombstones.


    "Whoosh..."


    Leia and the others fell from the sky and landed on the edge of the volcano, looking at the huge hole that was smoking black smoke, and felt their own insignificance.


    "Don''t fly into the black smoke." Leia turned her head and warned.


    "Yes." The crowd responded.


    Leia took out a piece of paper from her backpack and looked at it. This piece of paper was given by Liu Feng before she came, and it detailed the appearance of sulfur ore.


    Volcanic sulphur is the sulphur vapour that erupts from the crater, which hardens and condenses to form those sulphurous rocks that glow yellow.


    In addition to these introductions, there is also an exquisite picture of what the sulfur stone looks like. Every time she sees this picture, she will feel incredible.


    "Everyone, come and see what the sulphur rock looks like." Leia took the picture and motioned everyone to come around.


    "Is this our mission?"


    "Wow, very clear, how did this get on the paper?"


    "Could it be that the ore was sealed on the paper with magic?"


    "Huh? It''s very possible!"

 Chapter 638：

    "..."


    407 Birds and orcs are attracted by the pictures, and they can say anything. Many middle-2 boys and girls speculate on the fantasies.


    "Okay, hurry up and remember what the ore looks like." Leia rolled her eyes.


    "Yes." Everyone immediately restrained their mood.


    "Action!" Leia was the first to take off and flew to the inner wall of the crater, where sulfur is generally easier to find.


    "Yes." Everyone also began to look for sulfur ore.


    With the blueprint, it is not difficult to find the sulfur ore, and the black smoke from the volcano has not spread all around, but just scattered straight up.


    "It''s really hot." Donitze stood up for more than ten minutes, wiped his sweat, raised his head and stretched his neck, his whole body stiffened, and he stared blankly at the sky.


    "Donny, don''t be lazy." Sarina was a little annoyed when she saw Donny standing there.


    Donny shuddered, came back to his senses, and hurriedly shouted, "Sister, look, what is that?"


    Sarina looked up at the sky, and saw the phantom of a huge mountain in the sky, not far above their heads.


    She muttered to herself absentmindedly, "This, what is this? Why is the mountain in the sky?"


    "..." Leia looked up at the sky, her green eyes shrunk.


    When everyone heard Duny''s exclamation, they all looked up into the sky. They were all shocked, and they stared blankly.


    "Could this be the Kingdom of God?" a bird orc exclaimed.


    "Yes...it should be! The mountain is in the sky, only God can do this, and the miracle of God''s kingdom of heaven will appear in the sky."


    "..."


    Everyone was curious and discussed. This scene was really shocking. They had never seen such a deed.


    Leia had also heard of the legend of the Kingdom of God, and it was a bit strange to see her for the first time, but she was the current leader of the bird clan orcs, and she quickly shook her head.


    Seeing the obsessive and fiery eyes of everyone, she couldn''t help frowning and looked up at the phantom in the sky. The last time she stayed here for so long, she didn''t see any phantom.


    "Big sister, what should I do now?" Sarina came to her side and asked.


    "I''ll fly up and take a look." Leia shook her head, she wanted to find out whether this "God''s Kingdom" was true or not.


    "Big sister, let me go." Duny immediately requested, and before Leia refused, he immediately flapped his wings and flew into the air.


    "Whoosh..."


    "Stop, let Duny see if it''s a real miracle." Leia quickly reassured.


    "Whoosh..."


    Donny flapped his wings quickly (dbci), and quickly approached the phantom of the mountain peak in the sky. Under the nervous and expectant eyes of everyone, he flew into the phantom, and then disappeared.


    "This? Nothing has changed?"


    "Could it be fake?"


    "Then why does this mountain appear in the sky?"


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    "..."


    Everyone was arguing, disappointed and sighed. They all hoped that the kingdom of God was real.


    "Whoosh..."


    Duny fell from the sky and shook his head at Leya and the others, "There is nothing on it, just a phantom, just like our shadow."


    "Forget it, don''t forget that we still have a mission today." Leia breathed a sigh of relief, her heart was very complicated, and she hoped that ''God''s Kingdom'' was real, and hoped that it wasn''t.


    When everyone heard Leia''s voice, they came back to their senses, and they hurriedly lowered their heads to pick up the sulfur ore, but from time to time some people looked up at the sky.


    Thirty minutes passed, and the backpacks everyone was carrying were stuffed with sulphur ore, reaching the weight they could bear.


    "Okay, let''s take a look at Arlene and the others." Leia shouted coldly, her green eyes full of sadness.


    "Yes!" Everyone responded a little disappointedly.


    "Let''s go!" Leia rose into the air with the ore on her back, with a gloomy face, she must make the dragon pay the price next time she comes.


    "Yes." Everyone carried the ore on their backs, followed closely behind, and everyone formed a herringbone-shaped team to fly above.


    Leia took her men to fly for a few minutes and came to a rocky ridge. These are full of stones. She chose to bury her companions here to prevent wild animals from digging the grave.


    "Hoohoohoo..."


    Everyone fell to the ground, their wings flapped, and the grass on the ground was blown and their heads lowered.


    "It''s in front, let''s go." Leia pointed to the five tombstones in front and walked over.


    Everyone spontaneously dispersed to clean up the nearby weeds, then stood in front of the tombstone, bowed their heads in silence, and did not speak.


    Leia''s green eyes were full of water mist, her hands were clenched tightly, and she saw her companion buried in front of her, which made her even more determined to take revenge.


    After she decided to go back, she must ask Liu Feng for the weapon that can kill the dragon, and then bring her companions back and bury them on the back mountain of Air Force Base Mountain.


    After a five-minute silence, Leia decided to leave. The sky was already dark, and there might be some danger in staying any longer.


    "Let''s go." Leia flapped her wings and rose into the air, turning her head to look at the five tombstones.


    "Yes." Everyone followed.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Second shift, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter 0766 Hu Er Niang''s birthday.


    Around one o''clock in the afternoon, in the study room of Xiyang City Castle, Beast Ear Girl, Catherine, Lucy, and Nicole all gathered in the study room to discuss.


    "Master, today is An Li''s birthday, how do you celebrate it?" Nicole said softly.


    "Yeah." Weiya replied in a crisp voice. She had to go to school after eating, and would not return to the castle until dinner time, so her gifts were prepared in advance.


    "I''m ready too, hee hee..." Mina sat on the desk, shaking the cat''s tail.


    "It seems that everyone has prepared gifts." Liu Feng''s eyes twitched, looking at these beast-eared girls who didn''t have the image of a lady after breakfast.


    "That...that, we didn''t know it was Enri''s birthday, so we didn''t prepare a present." Lucy said shamefully.

 Chapter 639：

    Although she and Catherine have been at the castle for a while, they still don''t know everyone''s birthday.


    "It doesn''t matter, you will be very happy if you give a blessing to An Li." Liu Feng smiled.


    "I can play tunes for Enri." Catherine suddenly remembered and said.


    "Just 490 if you like, she won''t mind." Liu Feng smiled, now An Li had been let go by him to inspect the goods in the big market.


    "Master, will there be a cake?" Mina''s blue eyes flickered, she had been thinking about it since she ate that birthday cake last time.


    "Of course there will be, each of you will have a cake for his birthday." Liu Feng said softly.


    "Yeah, that''s great, it''s time to eat cake." Mina''s cat ears kept shaking after listening to it.


    Catherine and Lucy looked at Mina and Liu Feng blankly. They didn''t know what a cake was. They only knew that everything in the castle was delicious. It would be good to have this birthday cake.


    "Prepare these things." Liu Feng handed Nicole a menu.


    "Master, what are you going to eat tonight?" Mina asked curiously.


    "Hot pot? Really?" Catherine''s eyes widened.


    These days when she was in the castle, she and Lucy often heard them talk about how delicious hot pot is.


    (adfb) During this time of summer, the weather is hot, and the castle did not eat hot pot, but rather light food.


    "No, let''s have barbecue tonight." Liu Feng chuckled lightly. The menu he gave Nicole was the menu of barbecue.


    "I see." Nicole read the list and knew what to prepare.


    "Hey, barbecue? Charcoal barbecue?" Lucy blinked her golden eyes. She thought of the barbecue in the palace, which was the only good food.


    "It''s not charcoal, it''s electricity!" Liu Feng''s black eyes flashed.


    "Electricity??" Everyone was a little confused.


    "Bring the things from the inner library." Liu Feng said softly.


    The thing he asked Nicole to get is the barbecue stove he bought from a treasure on Earth. It can be used as long as it is plugged in, which is more convenient.


    After all, in this weather, and indoors, grilling meat on a charcoal fire is too choking after all.


    "Yes." Nicole nodded, turned her head and said to Catherine and the others, "Come on, Catherine and Lucy will prepare the materials with me."


    "Oh...Okay." The two of them were pulled away before they could react. There were many things on the menu to prepare.


    Nicole is very understanding, knowing that a few people will feel sorry for not preparing gifts, but helping to prepare the birthday dinner in person can make people feel a lot more comforting.


    "Master, let me help too." Mina was about to leave with a few people.


    "No, you stay, we have to set up the venue." Liu Feng pulled Mina with a mysterious smile.


    "Set up the venue?" Mina looked at the young master puzzled.


    She was dragged to the restaurant by Liu Feng, who was still holding a bag of balloons, a pump, and tape in his hand.


    ...


    At 6:30 in the afternoon, Nicole, Lucy, and Catherine came to the restaurant. The maids behind them held large and small plates, which were filled with fresh vegetables picked from the grain fields in the morning, and some slaughtered lamb slices. .


    "Gag..."


    Nicole pushed open the door of the restaurant and saw that the entire restaurant was decorated with balloons, and Liu Feng and Mina were drinking Coke.


    "Master, this is..." Nicole stared at the wall of balloons with wide gray eyes.


    "Wow, so beautiful, what is this?" Lucy exclaimed, this is another novel material.


    "Colorful, look good." Catherine''s eyes flashed with envy.


    "This is the venue that the young master and I arranged in the afternoon. These are called balloons." Mina proudly looked at the balloons on the wall.


    "Enli should like it very much, I''m a little envious." Lucy said softly.


    "Are the ingredients ready?" Liu Feng asked while looking at the ingredients behind.


    "Yes, you can start eating when Enri comes back." Nicole said softly, and put the barbecue stove held by the maid on the table.


    "What are you talking about? I''m so hungry." Enri''s crisp voice sounded from outside the restaurant.


    "Tap tap..."


    "It''s been hard work today." Liu Feng looked a little embarrassed looking at An Li''s slumped appearance.


    "Yeah, I''m back... wow, so beautiful." Before En Li could finish her words, she stared blankly at the balloon.


    "This is what the young master arranged for your birthday." Nicole said softly, then pushed Enri to the seat and sat down, and then asked the maids to start serving the dishes.


    "Master arranged it for me? Remember my birthday!" An Li said happily, her brown eyes flashing with mist, she stared at Liu Feng in a daze, and pursed her lips.


    "Everyone has helped." Liu Feng said gently.


    "Thank you, everyone." Enri rubbed the corners of her eyes moved.


    "Come on, let''s eat first." Liu Feng said softly, then turned on the power and began to prepare the barbecue.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Second shift, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter 0767 Tangled Catherine.


    "When I just came up, I saw Frey coming too, wait a moment." Enri said suddenly.


    When she just came up, she saw that Frey was also outside, but she was talking to the bird clan orcs on the platform. At this point, she obviously hadn''t eaten yet.


    "Gag..."


    As soon as the words fell, Frey pushed open the door and walked in, with a curious look on her face.


    She knew that today was An Li''s birthday, so she stepped on the spot to eat, because she knew that someone''s birthday would have a cake to eat.


    "Come here and sit!" Liu Feng looked at Frei with a smile on his face, and patted the chair beside him.


    Frei came to Liu Feng and sat down, and asked coldly, "Lord Liu Feng, _what are you going to eat today?"


    "Barbecue?"


    Frey''s green eyes flickered, but she didn''t see the charcoal and the stove, how to bake? But she didn''t ask much, and waited quietly for the meal.


    Liu Feng watched everyone take their seats, and after a while, the barbecue stove began to steam, and this scene suddenly made the girls exclaim.

 Chapter 640：

    "Is this magic?" Lucy looked at the barbecue stove, her eyes wide open, thinking she had seen magic.


    Not only Lucy, but Catherine as well.


    Liu Feng smiled lightly, without explanation, picked up the prepared brush, stuck it in the oil bowl, and then brushed a layer of oil on the barbecue stove.


    Immediately afterwards, Liu Feng spread the mutton slices on top, and the aroma of the meat came out after a while.


    After all, it is mutton, and it is cut very thinly. Once it is roasted on the barbecue, it is quickly half cooked.


    Liu Feng picked up the condiments on the side and sprinkled some cumin and chili powder on the mutton.


    "It''s so fragrant!" An Li leaned over and stood up with her hands on the edge of the table, looking at the mutton slices flipping in Liu Feng''s hands, and swallowed.


    "Don''t worry, everyone has a share!" Liu Feng laughed lightly when he saw Hu Erniang''s impatient look.


    "It''s amazing, without charcoal and fire, it is possible to make barbecue, and it''s still so delicious." Lucy was still very surprised, especially after smelling the aroma of barbecue.


    "This is a barbecue stove. It is possible to barbecue because there is electricity. According to the young master, there are circles in the barbecue stove..." Nicole explained the working principle of the barbecue stove.


    This was what Liu Feng had told her before, although she still didn''t quite understand the principle, so she repeated what Liu Feng said.


    The rest of the people looked like they didn''t understand, and they were obviously a little confused.


    But they already understand what electricity is. Anyway, new energy is right, and this barbecue stove also needs electricity to be used, which is the same as those electric lights in the castle.


    Liu Feng said that electricity is very dangerous. If you accidentally get an electric shock, it will kill people if it is serious.


    So until now, they have been very careful, and they have not dared to be careless when it comes to electricity.


    "Master, are you ready to eat?" The rest were listening to Nicole''s explanation, only An Li kept staring at the roast lamb in front of Liu Feng.


    "That''s alright, everyone has a share." Liu Feng looked at An Li and laughed lightly.


    Before An Li could finish Liu Feng''s words, she immediately reached out her chopsticks and picked up the nearest piece of roast lamb.


    Before the heat on the barbecue had dissipated, he shoved it into his mouth.


    "It''s hot, it''s hot, but it''s delicious~~" En Li opened her mouth and kept fanning her mouth with one hand, her speech was slurred, and her eyes were full of surprise.


    "Ah! En Li, you are too despicable." Mina looked at En Li''s movements, and the movements in her hands were not slow.


    When the rest of the people saw this, they immediately started to **** it up, even Princess Lucy was no exception.


    She is used to this kind of eating atmosphere, if she is not smart, I am afraid she will not have to eat the last bite!


    "It''s mine." Anli angrily looked at the crowd, and she ate a piece. Who knew that in a blink of an eye, the barbecue stove would be empty.


    "Don''t grab it, eat it and then bake it!" Liu Feng shook his head with a helpless smile, looking at the empty barbecue stove in front of him.


    "Master, let me do it." Ni sees Liu Feng nodded and took the meat clip.


    "Nicole, I want to eat beef." En Li shook her fox ears and pointed at the beef.


    "I want to eat grilled mushrooms and ham." Frei sat beside Liu Feng, her green eyes filled with anticipation.


    0???For flowers???


    "Okay, do you want it spicy?" Nicole smiled and put the mushrooms and ham on the barbecue.


    "A little bit." Frey stretched out a finger, then swallowed, staring at the mushrooms and ham in the oven.


    These hams are all made by Liu Feng, and they also provide the recipe and production method, and they can already eat this kind of ingredients in Zuixiaolou.


    Catherine looked at the people at the table, her eyes flashed dim, and she suddenly felt that the smell of barbecue in her mouth was not so fragrant.


    She kept looking at Liu Feng, looking like she was hesitant to say anything, then she saw the smiling faces of An Li and the others, and finally held down what she wanted to say.


    0................


    Liu Feng noticed Catherine out of the corner of his eye, and this scene was immediately taken into his eyes. He knew why, but Catherine didn''t speak, and it was difficult to mention it.


    "Today is my birthday, and you guys are so fierce." En Li suddenly became smarter and knew how to use special days to benefit herself.


    Then she supported the dining table with one hand, and quickly picked up a piece of roast beef with the other hand, dipped it in the dipping sauce in front of her, and stuffed it inside.


    These dipping sauces are all made by Liu Feng, and they are added with minced garlic, chili, coriander, soy sauce, etc. It is a typical way for people on earth to eat, and it is very delicious.


    Seeing the satisfied look on her face, the rest of the people rolled their eyes helplessly, and their scramble for food slowed down. After all, today is An Li''s birthday, so it would be better to let them go.


    "Hmph, it''s only today!" Mina snorted coldly, her blue eyes staring at the leftover barbecue on the barbecue plate.


    Regardless of whether the fox-er mother is a birthday or not, Freike picked up ham and shiitake mushrooms and took a sip of cola and ham. She was very satisfied.


    She needs to make the wings behind her grow quickly, and then she can fly freely in the air with her own wings, just like her elder sister.


    "By the way, Anli, this is my birthday present for you!" Mina suddenly remembered something, took out a packaged bag from behind her, and handed it to Mother Fox Er.


    . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "One update, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.


    Chapter 0768 Catherine''s request.


    A hint of surprise flashed in An Li''s eyes, she took the gift from Mina curiously, and asked happily, "What gift?"


    "You can see for yourself." The cat-ear girl flicked her tail and asked Anli to dismantle it herself. After all, if she said it, there would be no surprises.


    Hu Er Niang couldn''t wait to open the bag, and when she saw the contents, the expression on her face suddenly became very exciting.


    I was moved, I was happy, and I couldn''t help laughing.


    This made everyone very curious, what exactly did Mina send.


    "Mina, thank you, I like it very much." An Li took out the contents of the bag, it was a wood carving, and it was the fox-er mother herself.


    It''s just that the proportions of the wood carvings are still a bit uncoordinated, especially the "four two seven" are the things on the chest, one big and one small.


    "..." The corners of En Li''s eyes couldn''t help beating twice, but there was still a smile on her face.


    This is a gift that Mina carefully prepared.


    Cat Erniang has been preparing this gift for a while. As long as she is free, she will go to the woodcarving masters in the city to learn, and finally carve this woodcarving by herself.


    Wei Ya, Princess Lucy and others saw the wood carving in Hu Erniang''s hand, and they held back their smiles.


    Especially when I saw the thing in front of my chest, I couldn''t help laughing out loud!


    "Haha... Anli, your chest is so strange." Wei Ya''s laughing bunny ears kept shaking.


    "What are you laughing at? That''s how you look good." Mina''s face flushed red, and her hair almost exploded. Although she knew that she was a bit ugly, it was her heart.

 Chapter 641：

    "This is my gift." Wei Ya smiled and then took out her own gift.


    An Li curiously took it over. It was a box with a sketch of a fox-ear mother painted on the outside.


    After opening the box, there are three lollipops inside.


    "It''s carrot flavor, I specially made it for you, it''s delicious." After finishing speaking, Wei Ya licked her lips, obviously she had already tasted it.


    "Thank you, I like it very much." An Li smiled happily, and she still likes lollipops the most.


    Then everyone else sent their own gifts.


    "Here, let''s take a look." Liu Feng gave a watch, a very delicate watch with a few Swarovski crystals on the dial, bought from the earth.


    "Wow, it looks good." When En Li received the gift, she opened the package the next moment, and was shocked.


    I didn''t expect that the young master would give him such a precious thing, and it was so beautiful that it was actually inlaid with rhinestones.


    And these crystals look different from the ones that the young master took out before, both in terms of luster and color, they are very beautiful.


    The rest are also very surprised, because it is so beautiful, after all, women like those shiny ones.


    On the other side of the earth, Swarovski is very attractive to women, and naturally it is even more uncontrollable for them here.


    "It''s so beautiful." Mina saw the watch, her blue eyes sparkling.


    Catherine and Princess Lucy both had envy in their eyes, but they couldn''t say anything, after all, it wasn''t their birthday.


    "I haven''t had time to prepare the gift yet, so let me play a tune to wish you a happy birthday." Catherine blushed, picked up the violin beside her a little embarrassed, and stood up.


    "Okay." Hu Erniang was very happy, she liked the violin''s tone very much.


    Catherine recalled the score that Liu Feng gave her, and began to play a happy birthday song.


    "I wish you a happy birthday, I wish you a happy birthday..." Liu Feng, who was on the side, sang a cappella, which immediately attracted everyone, which was very lively.


    "Come to make a wish and cut the cake."


    Nicole, who had sneaked away, came back with a big cake in her hand with candles on it, making everyone''s eyes light up.


    Catherine and Princess Lucy were very curious. The cake that Beast Ear Mother kept mentioning turned out to look like this, and it seemed to be delicious.  ¡­


    "Make a wish." Nicole said with ease. She helped Mina celebrate her birthday last time, so she naturally knew that she had to make a wish before eating the cake.


    En Li closed her eyes, put her hands together, and started to make a wish. She had already thought about this wish a long time ago, and then Mother Hu Er opened her eyes and blew out all the candles in front of her.


    "What wish did you make?" Catherine asked curiously, it was the first time she had seen this kind of ceremony.


    "I can''t say it, otherwise it won''t work." An Li glanced at Liu Feng, then blushed.


    The rest of the people''s faces had the expressions you know, I know, and everyone knows, which made Hu Erniang even more embarrassed.


    "Okay, let''s cut the cake." Liu Feng touched his nose, coughed, then picked up the knife and divided the cake into several portions.


    "Yeah~ it''s delicious, so sweet." Catherine took a bite of the cake, her eyes lit up, and the taste buds on her tongue told her that she liked it very much.


    Princess Lucy was the same, impressed by the deliciousness of the cake.


    Everyone divided the cakes by three and five, and settled the cakes they had divided. Liu Feng went back to the study first, and there were still some things that he needed to deal with.


    Catherine saw Chu Chen leave, hesitated for a moment, got up and chased 2.7 up.


    Princess Lucy, who was on the side, saw this and also went to Liu Feng''s study.


    When she came to Liu Feng''s study, Catherine hesitated, pursed her lips, took a deep breath, and knocked on the study door.


    "Boom bang bang..."


    After getting permission from Liu Feng, Catherine pushed open the door and went in. At a glance, she saw Liu Feng sitting on a chair and seemed to be looking at some letter.


    "Catherine, what''s the matter?" Liu Feng put down the letter in his hand and looked at the person who came, with no surprise on his face.


    "Liu Feng, I want to go see my father." Catherine lowered her head, not daring to look at Liu Feng.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Second shift, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter 0769 The four princes who are aggrieved.


    "Yes." Liu Feng smiled gently.


    Catherine, who was about to accept the rejected request, was stunned for a moment, and the bitter expression on her face turned into consternation. She did not expect Liu Feng to agree so readily.


    "Really, is it really possible?" Catherine raised her head and looked at Liu Feng, her eyes a little wet.


    With the passage of time, the hatred has disappeared a lot. Today, I am in love with the situation. When I think of the kindness of Kaylak to her, even if it is purposeful and good, women are sentimental.


    "It''s nothing, you should go and see, after all, he is your father." Liu Feng stood up, came to Catherine, and handed her a handkerchief.


    "Thank you!" Catherine took the handkerchief Liu Feng handed over, lowered her head and wiped the tears that were about to fall.


    Yes, Kailak and Tove are her relatives after all. Although they treat her as a commodity and a bargaining chip, they always pull her up.


    Women are all emotional, and they will eventually be cranky when they are alone.


    "Go get ready." Liu Feng smiled gently.


    "Yeah!" Catherine nodded softly, and 03 walked out of the study with a handkerchief.


    "Gag..."


    After leaving the study, Catherine met Lucy. In fact, Princess Lucy had been there for a while, but Catherine was talking about that kind of thing with Liu Feng, so she couldn''t go in and disturb her.


    Seeing Catherine coming out now, Princess Lucy immediately said a few words of comfort, "Are you alright?"


    "Are you also here to find Lord Liu Feng?" Catherine shook her head, her mood was much better, she looked at Princess Lucy curiously, but she didn''t expect her to come to Liu Feng too.


    "Yes." Princess Lucy nodded.


    "Is it for the fourth prince?" Catherine could probably guess the purpose of Princess Lucy''s visit this time.


    "Well, I heard that Liu Feng arranged a job for him, and I want to go see it." Princess Lucy had a faint smile on her face.


    Catherine nodded. She knew what the fourth prince had done. I heard that Liu Feng was already very good to the fourth prince, at least not imprisoning him in a dark dungeon.


    Then Catherine said goodbye to Lucy. It was dark now, and she could only wait until tomorrow to go to the Vigilance Division.


    Karak and Tove are still being held inside.


    "Boom bang bang..."

 Chapter 642：

    Princess Lucy stood outside the door for a while, then knocked on the door. She also received a response before she pushed open the door and entered. She was afraid of causing some misunderstandings.


    "Come in." Liu Feng obviously knew that Princess Lucy was outside and was waiting for her at this time. After all, the voice of the two talking outside, with Liu Feng''s current hearing, could be heard clearly.


    "Gag..."


    Princess Lucy walked in and pursed her lips and looked at Liu Feng.


    "Lucy, what''s the matter?" Liu Feng pretended to ask.


    "Ding Keda is doing some work, I want to go take a look, okay?" Princess Lucy had an embarrassed look on her face, but instead of lowering her head, she looked directly at Liu Feng.


    "No problem, the things I arranged for him are not heavy." The corners of Liu Feng''s mouth twitched, and his tone was very gentle.


    Of course it wasn''t heavy, because the errand Liu Feng arranged for him was just sticking a matchbox. Compared to the knights who were sent to mine, it was quite an easy job.


    "Thank you." Princess Lucy said solemnly.


    For Lucy, the eldest prince was the one he hated the most. After all, he shot and killed his father, but he didn''t hate the fourth prince so much.


    "It''s nothing." Liu Feng chuckled lightly, not caring.


    Then Princess Lucy also left.


    "..." Liu Feng looked at the closed door and shook his head. He didn''t care about such trivial matters. It''s better to be affectionate than ruthless.


    It is equivalent to the death of the dog at home, and people will occasionally think of it. After all, they have been with each other, and the memory will only disappear with time.


    Today''s An Li''s birthday has made the two of them feel sad. Catherine and Lucy are just thinking about it, or they have left the place where they grew up, and they think about something for a while, and subconsciously find a familiar person and talk to them. Things to remember.


    The hatred will also decrease, and it will eventually become a strange feeling.


    He then picked up the letter on the table and read it again.


    This letter was sent by Enri''s sister Elsa from the Chaos Land. The letter contained some recent news about the second prince, as well as greetings to her sister.


    "It seems that the second prince can''t sit still." Liu Feng put down the letter, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. He still had some understanding of the situation in the east.


    But he doesn''t plan to get involved at the moment. Now he has fully digested the western land first. It''s okay to let the eldest prince and the second prince fight first.


    The time will not be short, and he will also fully intervene in it.


    Early the next morning, more than eight o''clock.


    In the early morning, Princess Lucy came to a workshop located in the south of Xiyang City. There is a courtyard here, and there are people who have committed crimes, and the fourth prince lives here.


    The gate of the courtyard was closed, and there were knights guarding the door, while on the fence of the courtyard, there were circles of thorns and iron wires to prevent anyone from escaping.


    In the courtyard, the fat body of the fourth prince, Ding Koda, was sitting on a chair. In front of him, there were pieces of cut cardboard. This was the latest new paper developed by the scientific research department. Pack something fragile.


    On the other side, there are rectangular cartons, the cartons are not large, only two 310 fingers wide.


    These cartons are glued with that hard paper, using some kind of gum water developed by the scientific research department.


    This is a gray-white, sticky substance, the raw material is extracted from the sap flowing out of a special ancient wood in the quiet mountains.


    And these small boxes are what Liu Feng intends to use to hold matches.


    That''s right, it''s a match. Now with saltpeter and sulfur, it''s not difficult to make a match.


    For the residents of Xiyang City, matches will greatly improve the convenience. After all, it is not a simple matter to make a fire to cook. After having matches, it will be much more convenient.


    "Damn Liu Feng, you have come to let me do these handicrafts." Fourth Prince Ding Koda scolded, but he did not dare to slow down the movements of his hands. After all, it was related to whether he could eat dinner tonight.


    Yes, only if the matchbox he made reached the goal set by Liu Feng, he could have food, otherwise he could only starve.


    At first, Ding Koda, who was in distress, refused. The dignified fourth prince had to rely on his own labor in exchange for food, which made him unacceptable.


    But after being hungry a few times, he could only do it himself, because no one here treats him like the fourth prince.


    . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Three shifts, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter 0770 The first generation of steam cars.


    "Damn it, **** it." Fourth Prince Ding Koda was still unforgiving, but the speed of his hands was not slow. This is the speed of his hands that he had learned recently. After all, if he was slow, it meant that he could not achieve the goal.


    In the courtyard, not only Ding Koda, but others, but they were all working hard, and no one had time to talk to anyone.


    Outside the courtyard, Princess Lucy stood in front of the gate and took out the token given by Liu Feng. After the knight who guarded the gate read it, she opened the gate and let Lucy in.


    Liu Feng has already given an order to enter only if he holds a token, otherwise no matter who comes, he will not be able to enter.


    Princess Lucy took a deep breath, then stepped in, but beside her, a knight followed, and the door was closed again with a bang.


    The sound of the door closing successfully attracted the attention of the Fourth Prince.


    He raised his head, thinking it was the food delivery person, but unexpectedly saw his sister, and a smile appeared on his face.


    I saw Ding Keda hurriedly stood up, staggered to Princess Lucy, and said excitedly: "I knew you would definitely come to save me, hurry up, take me out of this hellish place."


    Ding Koda looked at Lucy very excitedly, and stretched out his hand to pull Lucy''s hand. He thought that his sister, who he hadn''t seen for a long time, was here to save him.


    After all, based on everything he knew, his sister seemed to have a good relationship with Liu Feng.


    There was a hint of resistance on Lucy''s face, and before Ding Koda could grab Lucy''s hand, the knight next to him pinched his wrist.


    "Be honest." The knight was obviously ordered to protect Princess Lucy''s safety.


    "Bold, let me go, do you know who I am? Lucy, you don''t care about your subordinates." The fourth prince showed a hint of consternation on his face, followed by anger, roaring at the knight, then looking at Lucy, his face It has a domineering look on it.


    "I''m just here to see you, I don''t mean anything else ''''." Lucy said coldly, looking at the small boxes behind Ding Koda.


    She originally thought that after shutting him up for so long, it would change a little bit, but now it seems that it is really just that the mud can''t support the wall.


    "What do you mean? Lucy, you didn''t come to rescue me?" Ding Koda''s eyes widened, he couldn''t believe it.


    He was stupid, he didn''t come to take him out of here, he was a prince! It¡¯s okay to shut it down for a while, so why don¡¯t you want to keep it shut?


    "It''s all your fault for getting to where you are today. It''s good that Liu Feng didn''t kill you." Lucy said indifferently.


    As soon as the words fell, Lucy turned around and left. Although she really wanted to see what those small boxes were going to be used for, at this moment, she didn''t want to stay any longer.


    She really still hates these so-called older brothers. She thought something had changed, but it seems that she thinks too much.


    "Stop, don''t forget, you are the princess of the Yingluo capital. At this time, your brother is imprisoned here. If you didn''t save me, you even colluded with Liu Feng." The fourth prince roared.


    He shook his fat body, trying to catch up with Lucy, but was directly pushed to the ground by the knight beside him.

 Chapter 643：

    "Let go of me, let me out..."


    "Lucy, take me away, take me away!!"


    The Fourth Prince shouted hysterically.


    "Snapped!!"


    "Shut up!"


    "..."


    "Princess, this identity is indeed useful." Lucy muttered to herself in her heart.


    She didn''t forget that she had said before that she would help Liu Feng fight against the eldest prince, and even if Liu Feng wanted to, let him sit on the throne, why not.


    As for his so-called brother, let him fend for himself here.


    She knew that if it wasn''t for herself, I''m afraid Ding Keda would be sent directly to mining by Liu Feng. Now as long as he is honest and completes the task every day, he will not starve to death. For him, it is the best ending. .


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A message was sent from the scientific research department early in the morning. Liu Feng, who had eaten breakfast, was going to the scientific research department. He heard that Yili had a new work. If nothing else, there was progress in that thing.


    So after breakfast, Liu Feng took Mina out.


    After getting on the carriage, Mina asked curiously, "Master, is it because the train was researched?"


    "It shouldn''t be, it''s very likely that steam cars have made progress." Liu Feng guessed that with the current technology, the train may not be so fast.


    "Car?" Mina had a puzzled look on her face, what was this new thing.


    "Go and see, I hope you won''t let me down!" Liu Feng chuckled. He had given the blueprint of the steam car to Yali before, so he must have made progress now.


    Steam engine cars, since he found those special fruits, he put steam engine cars on the research agenda, which is no worse than trains.


    Moreover, with the construction of a steam engine before, it is very simple to remodel it into a steam engine car, but the difficulty is the refinement and power.


    Mina nodded. Soon, the carriage stopped outside the gate of the scientific research department. Mina and Liu Feng got out of the car and walked straight to the Steam Research Institute, which is where steam engines and steam trains are studied.


    Before he got to the door, he saw the dwarf Yili waiting at the door, and there was a look of excitement on his face after seeing Liu Feng.


    "''~ Lord Liu Feng." Yili bowed with pride on his face.


    "It seems that there should be a lot of progress. It''s a steam car." Liu Feng waved his hand with a smile on his face.


    "Yes, yes." Yi Li was stunned. Liu Feng, who was notified by the steam car after passing the test in the morning, didn''t expect to guess what it was before he said what it was.


    "Take me to have a look." Liu Feng had a hint of excitement on his face. The car already made him miss him a lot. It would be really cool if he could get in a car in another world.


    "This way." Yi Li nodded and led the way.


    Soon, they came to a small open square, where Yakult usually used to do large-scale experiments.


    In the center of the small square, there is a four-wheeled wooden trolley. In front of the trolley, there is an iron closed cylinder, which is a steam engine, which is used to drive the whole car.


    This steam engine car is very simple, it is a wooden car with a steam engine, and the wheels are made of wood.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "One update, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter 0771 otherworldly version of the foot brake.


    "Is this a steam car?" Chu Chen looked at the rudimentary scooter in front of him, and the corners of his eyes twitched slightly.


    But also, it didn''t take long for him to give the drawings to Yili, and it was quite remarkable to be able to do preliminary research. It''s just how strange this car looks, and it feels like it will fall apart at any time.


    There is only a long bench, a steam engine, and a rocker on the board. I don''t know what it is for. These are all of this steam car.


    The entire steam car appears to be three meters long and nearly two meters high.


    Because it uses new fuel, the battery life can reach two hours.


    Two hours, if you are in Xiyang City, is enough. Of course, if you want to take a car away from Xiyang City, I am afraid you have to carry fuel with you.


    The new fuel is naturally the black fruits that Leya brought back from the depths of the quiet mountain range. After extracting the liquid from the fruits, it can burn for two hours.


    It is the best new fuel at present. Otherwise, if you rely on ordinary fuel, this steam car will probably have a very short battery life.


    "Sir, I''ll take a test." Yili said, and then walked towards the steam car.


    With the help of Assistant 820, Yili got into the car together and sat on the bench.


    The assistant was called Ward, who was hired by Yili to help him. He was a veteran who was in his prime, but he was a little lame when walking on one foot.


    It was the unfortunate one who was injured in the battle with the Fourth Prince. Due to the serious injury, after being cured, he could not participate in those high-intensity trainings and could not perform tasks. In the end, he had no choice but to retire from the army.


    After I was discharged from the army, I arranged to come here to help Yak Lee.


    Of course, before he came, he had an in-depth investigation and evaluation to ensure that he would not leak everything he saw here before he was qualified for his position.


    Liu Feng and Mina stepped aside, wanting to see what the steam car looked like.


    "Buzzing..."


    The new fuel in the steam engine burned, and the water was burned to produce water vapor. Soon the steam engine was started, and the whole steam car began to shake, which made Liu Feng''s brows tremble even more, for fear that the steam car would It fell apart.


    Apparently, Yili was accustomed to this phenomenon, and the two cooperated extremely well. As soon as the dwarf Yili turned the rocker, the steam car slowly drove forward.


    This scene immediately shocked everyone present, and the useless bulls and horses actually moved.


    "Wow! It''s moving, Master, is this magic?" Mina said in astonishment.


    "Of course not, this is the power of science." Liu Feng chuckled lightly, his eyes shining brightly.


    Liu Feng felt a little excited that he was able to walk, proving that steam cars are feasible. Although they are completely incomparable with those on Earth, they are still an improvement.


    Mina''s face was shocked. For the first time, she saw a car without horses, and she actually moved by herself.


    Then she chased the steam car away, Mina was very fast, and after a while, she was equal to the steam car.


    "It seems that the speed is still a bit slow!" Yi Li was a little regretful when he saw Mina running alongside him on the steam car.


    "Try turning." Liu Feng shouted aside.


    The dwarf Yili was a little overwhelmed at this moment, and shouted loudly: "My lord, this car can''t turn, it can only walk in a straight line!"


    "..." The corner of Liu Feng''s eyes jumped again, and he could only walk in a straight line?


    Then this limitation is very big, it seems that it still needs to be improved, and the accumulation of technology is still too little.

 Chapter 644：

    "Stop it!" Liu Feng watched the steam car drive further and further, and hurriedly called to stop.


    "Okay!" Yakuni on the steam car nodded, then said to Ward beside him, "Brake."


    "Yes." Ward nodded, then moved his body toward the edge of the steam car, and then stretched out a foot.


    Seeing this scene, Liu Feng seemed to have foreseen what the next scene would be (aech), and helplessly stretched out his hand and pressed his temple, the corner of his mouth twitched. If he guessed correctly, the next step should be the legendary foot brake. .


    Sure enough, I saw Ward sticking out half of his body, then sticking out his uninjured foot, stepping on the ground, and then following the steam car forward.


    The soles of the feet were rubbing against the ground, and the shoes on Ward''s feet were still thick and specially designed for braking.


    "Wow! It''s amazing."


    Although the scene is very funny, but also very surprising.


    Mina ran aside and watched, her eyes widened. It was the first time she had seen this kind of operation. It turned out that a car without a horse had to stop in this way.


    As Yakult deflated the steam engine and cooperated with Ward''s "foot brake", the steam car slowly stopped.


    "It seems that this car can''t be driven yet, there are too many major parts missing." Liu Feng was a little speechless not far away, and then walked over.


    "Sir, please give me some pointers?" Yi Li''s face was a little uneasy, this was the first time he had made a seed.


    "It''s not bad. It''s good to be able to do this for the first time." Liu Feng nodded, he didn''t plan to attack him, it was already good that the first car could do this.


    "Hey..." Yi Li smiled honestly.


    "There are other parts that need to be manufactured quickly. Let''s replace this body with steel." Liu Feng looked at the simple steam body.


    Next, you only need to research the steering gear, shock absorber, and alternatives to the wheels, and the speed will be much faster.


    Now I use wooden wheels, so the driving is so unstable and the speed is not fast.


    For Liu Feng, the real difficulty is rubber, or finding a substitute for rubber, otherwise the wheel will not be built.


    "Yes, my lord." Yili said respectfully. It was the first time he was experimenting with the running of a steam locomotive, so that he could make further improvements.


    For example, how to turn a steam car, and how to brake, these drawings are all on it, he has thought about it, but after all, it is all on the drawings, and you have to manufacture it to know what it looks like.


    "Now you can study the steam car first, and the train can be put aside for a while. When the car is actually built, then the train will not be difficult for you." Liu Feng patted Yili on the shoulder and said.


    "Yes!" Yi Li nodded, he also planned to do so.


    Previously, studying steam trains made him fall into a dead end. It was too difficult to start from scratch, even with drawings. Now, studying steam cars has allowed him to find some breakthroughs.


    After the steam car is completely built, it may not be far from the advent of the train.


    Chapter 0772 shot to the wall.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At ten o''clock in the morning, in Xiyang City, in front of the guard''s gate.


    Catherine had been standing here after breakfast, and whenever she thought of going to see her father, she felt a little bit of resistance in her heart.


    Reminds her of her father''s experience of using herself as a bargaining chip. Although she hates it, Kairac is still her father after all.


    As if she had made up her mind and took the token given by Liu Feng, Catherine stepped into the Vigilance Division. After examining the token, she was taken to the depths of the Vigilance Division.


    Here, there is a large prison that holds those important criminals, and Karak and Tove are held here.


    Catherine followed the knight who led the way and went all the way to the innermost.


    It was very dark and damp, and only the faint flames on the walls were flickering, the flames of oil lamps.


    "Miss Catherine, just ahead." The knight who led the way stopped and pointed to the passage ahead, the deepest cell.


    "Thank you." Catherine nodded slightly, then walked forward by herself.


    She knew that the knight wanted to leave some space so that she could be alone with her father.


    "Let me out, bold Liu Feng, my father is the Grand Duke, and imprisoning us is a serious crime."


    Before anyone could see it, Catherine could already hear Tove roaring, which made her frown slowly.


    Catherine slowly came to the cell where Karak and Tove were being held, and looked in through the dim light.


    In the cell, Karak was leaning against the wall with his head down, while Tove was lying on the ground, his mouth was roaring some unpleasant words.


    The arrival of Catherine blocked some of the light and made Tove, who was lying on the ground, aware of it. He suddenly got up and looked out of the cell.


    Although the light was dim, he recognized Catherine at a glance.


    Tove got up and lay directly on the cell door, shouting loudly, "Catherine, is that Catherine you?"


    Tove''s voice woke up Karak, who was closing his eyes and cultivated. He raised his head and looked at the face outside the door that he couldn''t see clearly. He could only see the approximate figure.


    "It''s me." Catherine''s voice trembled a little, and she couldn''t tell if she didn''t listen carefully.


    "You must have interceded with Liu Feng, you want to let us out, right?" Tove seemed to grab a life-saving straw and reached out to catch Catherine, but his hand was too short to reach.


    "I..." Catherine suddenly didn''t know how to speak, looking into Tove and Karak''s eyes.


    After being silent for a while, Catherine took a deep breath and said solemnly, "What do you think Liu Feng will do?"


    "Didn''t you come to let us out? Then why are you here? Are you here to see our jokes?" Tove put down the hand he stretched out and stared at Catherine.


    "I''m just here to see how you guys are doing." Catherine calmed down and tried to keep her voice steady.


    "They''re all in jail, how are you doing? Catherine, I think you''re here to see our jokes."


    Tove pointed at Catherine and scolded angrily: "Even when my father was sent to prison, he didn''t plead for us. Do you really want to watch us helplessly and be sent to mine?"


    During the days he stayed in the dungeon, he had heard what many prisoners said.


    "I..." Catherine didn''t know what to say.


    Facing the two close relatives in prison uniforms in the prison, Catherine had the urge to turn her head and leave.


    Seeing that Catherine didn''t speak, Tove waved his hand and wanted to say something.


    "To shut up."


    Before Tove could speak, Karak interrupted Tove angrily.


    "..." Tove was stunned by Karak''s voice. He had always been afraid of his father. Even if he was put in prison, it would not change this fact.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Karak slowly got up and came to the door of the prison. Through the gap between the door, he looked at Catherine outside with apology in his eyes.

 Chapter 645：

    Karak suddenly said in a deep voice, "Catherine, it''s my father who is sorry for you."


    This sentence suddenly made Catherine tremble. This time, she did not expect that she would hear such a sentence from her father''s mouth.


    Not only Catherine, but also Tove, since childhood, this is the first time he has heard his father apologize.


    "..." Catherine opened her mouth, but in the end she didn''t say anything, her heart was already messed up.


    Seeing that Catherine didn''t speak, Kellak continued: "Liu Feng should be nice to you."


    Catherine nodded. During her time in Xiyang City, she was the happiest when she grew up to the present.


    "Yes, on the stage that day, when I saw your smile, I knew it." Karak said with a self-deprecating smile.


    Remembering that Catherine was cultivated by herself as a commodity since she was a child, which led to the situation she is today, and it is her own fault.


    He thought too much in the dungeon. After a person fell from a height, everything was brought back to its original point, and he thought more about things he had never thought about.


    Perhaps, knowing that the pursuit of power is hopeless, it makes people figure it out.


    "I don''t expect you to forgive me, but from now on, I hope you can have a good time." Karak seemed to have found his conscience and said such a sentence to Catherine.


    Catherine couldn''t take it anymore, lowered her head, tears fell from the corners of her eyes, and she choked silently.


    For a while...


    Catherine raised her head and suddenly said, "I heard that the fourth prince is arranged in a courtyard, doing some manual work, I will go to plead with Liu Feng and ask you to be with the fourth prince."


    In the end, she couldn''t bear it, and watched her father be sent to mine in a dark mine.


    .............0


    "Haha..." Karak suddenly laughed. He was very satisfied with the result. This result was enough to prove that his daughter still had his father in his heart.


    At the same time, he breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. Compared with mining in a mine, doing manual work was much easier.


    Catherine stared blankly at the smile on her father''s face, then turned and walked out. She was smart, whether she was sincere or not, but at least she felt at ease.


    "Let Liu Feng be careful with the eldest prince." Karak''s voice came from behind.


    "Tap..."


    Catherine paused, then continued walking outside.


    The long-awaited knight glanced at the deep cell, and then slowly closed the passage door. This is the second protection of the prison. Even if the inner door is broken, no one can leave the prison.


    "Zheng!!"


    The door is locked.


    Seeing Catherine gone, Tove asked Kaylak carefully, "Father, why do you remind Liu Feng to be careful with the eldest prince?"


    "If Liu Feng is defeated, we will fall into the hands of the eldest prince. In the end, there will only be a dead end." Karak sighed inwardly as he looked at his son, who couldn''t support the wall. He regretted not shooting him to the wall. go up.


    Now at least in Liu Feng''s hands, he can still survive. In the hands of the eldest prince, with Lucia''s ruthless character and their previous betrayal, he will never spare them.


    After all, the eldest prince was a ruthless man who even dared to murder his own father.


    . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Three shifts, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter 0773 Do things.


    "Whoa... Whoa..."


    In the Ori Dwarf Kingdom, on the Youshui River, a fifty-meter ship was slowly moving forward.


    Mira, Darlene, and Eliza were standing at the bow of the ship, looking at the horizon ahead.


    "How long will it take to reach the capital of Oli~" Mila was lying on the edge of the boat, she was getting tired of being on the boat.


    Her wings are fully grown, and although she can fly out from time to time to get some air, she doesn''t dare to fly too far, after all, she is in the Ori dwarf country.


    "According to the route provided by Yakult, at the speed of our big ship, it will take about two hours to reach the Aoli Royal Capital." Darlene''s blue eyes flickered, and she looked at the bored Mila, with a smile on the corner of her mouth. Smile.


    It has been more than a month and a half since she set off from Xiyang City. She began to miss the life in Xiyang City, but she was also excited. "Seven-five-zero" came to the Aoli Dwarf Kingdom this time, and she could develop her vision.


    She didn''t know if she could complete the mission this time. After all, what she wanted was the iron ore of the Ori dwarves, which was related to the development of Xiyang City.


    After all, the current Xiyang City, whether it is the equipment of the soldiers or the construction of the city wall, requires a lot of iron, and the rich iron ore of the Ori Kingdom is exactly what Xiyang City needs.


    In any case, this time, we must win the iron ore export cooperation of Aoliwangdu.


    Eliza pulled a strand of white hair on her forehead behind her ears, revealing her delicate elf ears, and then said softly, "There are two more hours, be patient, it''s almost there."


    "Okay, I''ll go take a look at it." Mila straightened up, nodded helplessly, and then directly spread her wings and stood on the pole of the boat.


    This scene makes everyone below envy, and it is self-willed to have wings.


    Two hours later, Mila, who was sitting on the pole of the boat, suddenly stood up. On the horizon in front of the left, a black building appeared, which shocked her.


    "It''s here, I saw the Oli King." Mira shouted loudly, and then spread her wings and landed on the deck.


    The rest of the people heard the words, and their spirits were shocked. After sailing for such a long time, no one could stand it. Now that they finally reached their destination, they raised their spirits one by one.


    The speed of the big ship began to slow down. After all, this time it came with good intentions, and it should not be rushed too fast, so as not to cause some unnecessary misunderstandings.


    The big ship began to slowly arrive at the port. Sure enough, the dwarves are all masters of casting. You can see from the building of the port. It is much better than the ports seen in other cities. Of course, it is still not as good as the port of Xiyang City.


    The port of Aoli Royal Capital is very large, all made of stone bricks. There are many ships in the port, at least more than 300 ships. There are many human races in the port. They are supervising the handling of goods, but the most are still A little dwarf.


    "Wow! This boat is so big!!"


    The dwarves in the port had already exclaimed in surprise when they saw such a large ship.


    Fifty meters of large ships are not often seen, which makes the dwarf knights who are in charge of garrisoning the port on guard.


    "Sail down! Sail down!"


    "Break down! Break down!"


    The shouts of the boatmen sounded, and the huge anchor sank to the bottom of the river, splashing huge splashes of water.


    "Let''s go!" Darlene said softly, looking at the Aoli Kingdom in front, the confrontation of the merchants was about to begin.


    Soon, Darlene and the three got off the ship with a dozen soldiers and seven or eight boatmen, each of whom was holding a box in his hand, which contained the goods that were to be used as bargaining chips this time.


    "Excuse me?" A dwarf knight stepped forward to ask, and they had to be vigilant.

 Chapter 646：

    Just by looking at the steel armor worn by these Human Race knights, it is already known that the other party''s origin is not simple, maybe it is the messenger of some big country.


    But I am also very puzzled, and I have not received any news during this period of time. There is an envoy from a major country coming.


    "We are businessmen from Xiyang City, the Kingdom of England, and this is our customs clearance certificate." Darlene stepped forward, took out the customs clearance sheepskin that she had obtained at the border, and handed it to the dwarf knight.


    The dwarf knight took it, checked it, and found that there was no problem.


    "We need to check the items. If everything is fine, we can enter the city." The dwarf knight returned the clearance parchment to Darlene. After agreeing, he stepped forward to check the items in the box one by one.


    Every day, human race merchants come to Wangdu to do business, but this time it is a fifty-meter boat, which makes them a lot nervous.


    The dwarf knight found no problem in the end, and Darlene and her party were released.


    There was no one blocking the way along the way, especially when they saw more than a dozen soldiers wearing steel armor, Darlene and everyone were dressed very gorgeously, and they all thought the other party was a big man.


    After paying the shipping fee and the city entry fee, Darlene and the others entered the Ori dwarf capital smoothly.


    "This is the capital of the Ori Kingdom!" Mila looked at the houses in front of her. ¡­


    The houses are scattered, the houses are not high, very short, and the streets are not spacious, which is completely incomparable with Xiyang City.


    "It''s not as good as Xiyang City." Eliza said silently.


    Yes, the Ori Dwarf Kings are not good compared to the environment of Xiyang City, but compared to other cities, they are quite good. At least no feces everywhere, and a disgusting sour smell.


    "I didn''t expect that there are quite a lot of people in Oli King." Darlene sighed. Walking on the road, she looked down at the walking dwarves, making her think she was a giant.


    "I''m so hungry, let''s go eat something first." Mila glanced around vigilantly.


    "Okay, find a better place, someone will find us soon." Darlene chuckled.


    Both Eliza and Mira nodded. Their arrival, and perhaps what happened at the border port, must have already reached the ears of the local nobles. With the dwarf''s alcoholic character, they will definitely come to the door.


    After asking passers-by, everyone came to the largest tavern in the capital of Oli: the Hammer Tavern.


    The Hammer Tavern is the best tavern in the Ori dwarf capital. The wine in it is the best wine in the dwarf kingdom, and it is also the largest tavern. It can also be regarded as a tavern that can receive humans. After all, the houses of the dwarves are not very big, except for Outside the palace of the Ori dwarves, few houses are suitable for the human race to live in.


    The guy in the Hammer Tavern saw Darlene and the others dressed, didn''t dare to slack off, thought it was a big man, and enthusiastically welcomed everyone in at 4.7.


    Just got seated.


    Darlene waved her hand and said richly, "I''ll give you a copy of your signboard."


    "Yes, come right away." The dwarf man nodded quickly when he heard it, and withdrew with a flattering smile.


    "Will it be too conspicuous?" Mila asked quietly, her green eyes swept around her eyes, and many people had already noticed them.


    "This is just a strategy, to attract the attention of those nobles." Darlene said with a light smile.


    She took out a bottle of Youhe Daqu and three crystal clear glasses from the box she brought.


    "..." Elise narrowed her eyes slightly, she knew that Darlene was going to do something.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Four shifts, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter 0774 Dwarf Muller.


    "hiss¡­¡­"


    As soon as the glass was taken out, the people around took a deep breath and stared blankly at the three crystal clear glasses, their eyes filled with fire.


    The Iron Hammer Tavern served the dishes very quickly. After a while, the dishes were all served, and three bottles of wine were served together.


    The guy looked at the three crystal clear wine glasses on the table, which made his proud face stunned, and he couldn''t say anything he wanted to say.


    "What kind of wine is this?" Darlene said lightly. The wine in the Iron Hammer Tavern is bottled in gray ceramic bottles, which are much better than those used in many wines in the Kingdom of England.


    "It''s called fragrant ale, and it''s the signature wine of our Hammer Tavern." The man said the wine, and his face suddenly became proud.


    "Oh, that has to be tasted." Darlene replied disapprovingly.


    The guy is very discerning. After seeing Darlene''s expression, he quickly asked, "It should be the first time for you to come to our Hammer Tavern."


    "Yes, this is the first time in your land." Darlene nodded.


    "Hehe... A few distinguished guests, the fragrant malt wine we have here is famous in the entire Aoli Kingdom. If you don''t believe it, you can try it." The man said politely, with confidence and pride.


    "Oh? Is it really that delicious?" Darlene asked pretending to be surprised, but she was snickering inside.


    "The fragrant ale in our Hammer Tavern, even the royal family likes to drink it." The man said very proudly and confidently, "You will know if you try it."


    "That''s really going to be a try." Eliza said softly.


    "I''m pouring wine for the distinguished guests." The man quickly opened the wine cork and filled the three wine bowls that he brought up. Soon, the aroma of Maixiang was dispersed.


    The three women looked at each other, the wine was indeed quite fragrant, but compared to Youhe Daqu and Bamboo Tube Wine, this fragrant malt wine was not up to the mark.


    "I''ll try it." Eliza picked up the wine bowl and poured the fragrant ale into her mouth. Suddenly, a bitter pungency spread from her throat to her abdomen. After that, her mouth had a faint aroma of wheat, but it was a bit bitter.


    Darlene and Mila looked at the elf''s slightly frowning brows, and immediately felt relieved.


    Eliza slowly shook her head, with a slight smile on her lips, she said in disappointment, "This wine is better than what I drink in other cities."


    Mila, who was on the side, watched her nose, nose, mouth, mouth, and heart. She suppressed a smile and guessed what would happen next.


    "Ta Tata..."


    "This beautiful lady, it seems that looking at your expression, this wine is not very satisfactory to you."


    At this moment, a voice sounded, and a young dwarf came over and came to Eliza and the three.


    The three of Eliza looked at the person curiously, and did not find any hostility from the other party, so they relaxed a little.


    "Who are you?" Darlene said coldly.


    "My name is Mueller, hello, beautiful lady." The young dwarf looked very graceful.


    "It''s the eldest son of the Mu family and the owner of the Iron Hammer Tavern. I heard that he has been named a Viscount."


    "Yeah, he was named a viscount at a young age, and he has a promising future."


    "It''s not because the Mu family holds the most iron ore."


    "..."


    Some people eating around were secretly discussing, but they were not whispering. They were also heard by Darlene and others. They looked at each other quietly, and sure enough, the Mueller in front of them was their target.


    Where the wine can attract people''s attention the most is in the tavern. They did not expect to attract the target person as soon as they came.

 Chapter 647：

    "We''ve had better wine than this." Eliza put down the wine bowl with a light smile.


    "Oh?" Mueller raised his eyebrows and said disapprovingly, "This fragrant malt wine is already one of the best wines of the human race, and even several other wines may not be able to beat the malt wine."


    Dwarves like spirits, and other wines of the same grade. Dwarves still prefer malt wine, but personal preferences are different.


    "Why don''t you come and taste the wine I brought?" Darlene raised her hand, and the cast standing behind her stepped forward and opened a bottle of Youhe Daqu.


    Immediately, the refreshing aroma of wine overflowed, attracting the attention of everyone in the tavern.


    She was still thinking about how to find an excuse to open the scene, but she didn''t expect someone to come up to ''cooperate'' immediately.


    "Gollum..."


    The tavern was suddenly quiet, and Eliza could clearly hear a lot of drooling sounds.


    Especially Mueller, at this time, his eyes were staring at the bottle of Youhe Daqu that had been opened.


    With a triumphant smile on his mouth, Cass filled the three glasses in front of Youhe Daqu.


    "This..." Only then did Mueller discover that the wine was in a high-quality clay pot, and what was even more surprising was that the drinking cup was actually a glass cup, what a luxury at this time.


    You must know that such crystal clear glass cups can only be seen in the Duke''s Mansion and the Imperial Palace.


    "That''s a glass cup. It''s actually used to hold wine."


    "Too extravagant."


    "..."


    The people around them widened their eyes and looked at the three cups fiery.


    Darlene looked at Mueller, who was swallowing saliva in front of her, and said with a chuckle, "Try it."


    "..." Mueller hesitated, not only because of the wine, but also because of the mysterious identity of the other party. The origin of the people who can bring out the glass and this kind of wine should not be simple.


    Could it be the princess of a certain country?


    Darlene knew that the other party had scruples, so she picked up the wine in front of her and took another elegant sip, with a satisfied and enjoying look on her face.


    "Please!" Darlene pushed 837 the glass of wine in front of her to Mueller and signaled again.


    This time, Mueller just hesitated for a moment. He couldn''t help but the aroma of the wine was too tempting. After taking the wine glass, he held it carefully, smelling the aroma of the wine, and then couldn''t help sipping it.


    "Good wine, I have never had such a delicious wine." Mueller''s eyes widened and he exclaimed again and again.


    "How about my wine, compared to this fragrant ale?" Darlene chuckled lightly, with pride on her face, she should show it when she should.


    "Okay, it''s much better. After drinking this wine, I''m afraid I won''t be able to drink it anymore." Muller laughed loudly, and then looked at Kaifeng''s fragrant ale, and immediately disliked it.


    And the tavern guy on the side has long been stunned. Is this wine really that good? But just smelling this smell is really tempting.


    "Please take a seat." Darlene said at this time.


    "Okay." Mueller chuckled and took a step to sit down.


    Looking at Muller who was sitting down, Darlene motioned Cass to get another glass of wine. After all, Muller''s eyes never left the wine bottle of Youhe Daqu.


    "Thank you!" Mueller said quickly, then drank it all in one go, and said with admiration, "Good wine, what is it called?"


    "Youhe Daqu." Darlene said lightly.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "One update, (£þ¨Œ£þ). I wish everyone a happy new year. It is also necessary to code the Chinese New Year...".


    Chapter 0775 Hard to catch.


    A hint of doubt flashed on Mueller''s face, and then he said a little embarrassedly, "Youhe Daqu? To be honest, this is the first time I heard the name of this wine."


    He thinks he has drank a lot of fine wine, and he has also drank some wine that is no worse than fragrant malt wine, but he has never heard of a fine wine called Youhe Daqu.


    The most important thing is that this Youhe Daqu is much better than all the wines he has ever drunk before.


    Darlene chuckled lightly and said, "This is a special product from Xiyang City in the Kingdom of Yingluo. The wine that has just been brewed has not yet fully spread."


    "Yingluo Kingdom, Xiyang City?" Dwarf Muller''s eyes flickered calmly.


    "If there is a chance in the future, your Excellency can go to Xiyang City for a walk, it will surprise you." Darlene had a smile on her face, her blue eyes flashed with longing, she missed Xiyang City a little.


    "Since there are such fine wines there, it is natural to go and see for yourself if you have the opportunity." Mueller nodded, and began to take care of this matter.


    "There are not only delicious wines, but also all kinds of delicious food, and there are a lot of strange and fun things, which are not seen elsewhere." Darlene chuckled lightly.


    "I haven''t asked the lady''s name yet." Mueller asked suddenly.


    "Daliana, these two are Eliza and Mila." Darlene looked like a girl, and briefly introduced a few people.


    "Crash..." Cass filled the empty glass with eyesight.


    "Thank you." Mu Si stared straight at the wine in front of him, took a sip, and continued," Ms. Darlene, listening to your tone, seems to be very familiar with this Xiyang City!"


    "Don''t hide it from your Excellency, we came from Xiyang City." Darlene chuckled lightly and took a sip of the wine in front of her, looking extremely elegant.


    "Oh..." Mueller nodded suddenly, his pupils flickered, and he glanced at Darlene and the others.


    He inadvertently asked, "Miss Darlene, are you here to do business in the Ori Kingdom?"


    "Yes." Darlene nodded, but didn''t say anything anymore. Some things had to be done step by step. If the other party kept asking this way, it would be too deliberate.


    "Oh, are you in the wine business?"?" Muller asked, the corner of his mouth slightly lifted, the Youhe Daqu was very attractive to him, and this wine could be a tribute to the king.


    "Not only the wine business, but also some other things." Darlene said lightly.


    "Is that so..." Mueller nodded lightly, before he waited for him to ask further.


    "Cas, go to checkout, it''s getting late, we should find a place to rest." Darlene instructed Cass to check out.


    "Yes." Cass said respectfully.


    "Your Excellency Mueller, let''s say goodbye first." Darlene got up and said.


    Seeing Darlene stand up, Eliza and Mira also stood up quietly.


    "Okay." Mueller was stunned, then looked at the bottle, hesitantly said, "This wine..."


    "Viscount Muller, this bottle of wine will be given to Your Excellency." Darlene said lightly.


    "Thank you." Mueller narrowed his eyes slightly.

 Chapter 648：

    "Ta Tata..."


    Darlene walked out with Eliza and the others, and Cass had already settled the bill, picked up the glass on the table, and left the altar with half a bottle of Youhe Daqu.


    "Excuse me, is this Youhe Daqu your best wine?" Mueller asked Cass suddenly.


    "Of course not... uh..." Cass was stunned for a moment, then hurriedly shut up and left.


    "..." Mueller turned his head to look at the backs of Darlene and the others, his eyes flickered, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, and he muttered to himself, "Is there any wine that is more delicious than Youhe Daqu?"


    "Guru..."


    Muller swallowed and looked at the half bottle of wine left on the table. He immediately wanted to try the wine that was even better than Youhe Daqu. What was it like?


    He said solemnly to the guy next to him, "Go and find out what the other party is from, don''t disturb the other party."


    "Yes!" The guy nodded, and then went down to make arrangements.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Watching the guy leave, Muller didn''t care about the eyes of those around him, picked up the bottle of Youhe Daqu, and walked away.


    He wants to go back and give his father a taste. After all, his father is more addicted to alcohol than he is. If he lets his father know that he has good wine but swallows it alone, he is afraid that he will be beaten violently.


    Perhaps his father could know the name of this Youhe Daqu and the mysterious Xiyang City.


    ......


    On the streets of the capital of Oli, Darlene and the others were looking for a place to stay.


    "Daliana, why did we just leave? Wasn''t it a good opportunity just now?" Mila asked suspiciously, looking at Darlene who was a little drunk beside her.


    "It''s called hard-to-find. We must take the initiative in order to obtain the greatest benefit." Darlene''s face was a little red at this time.


    A wise light flashed in her eyes, and she continued, "If we want to cooperate, it will be beneficial for us to have him speak first."


    Mira said in amazement, "''So that''s the case, you mean, he will come to us to cooperate?"


    "Let''s see, I still have confidence in Youhe Daqu." Darlene had a confident smile on her face.


    Because this Youhe Daqu came from Xiyang City and from Liu Feng''s hand.


    Soon, a few people found a hotel called ''Big Furnace'' and opened a few rooms to live in.


    After entering the room, Darlene lay on the bed and fell asleep. She couldn''t drink enough, but she drank two glasses of Youhe Daqu today, so she was naturally a little drunk.


    Although she is the daughter of a businessman, she has a lot of entertainment at the dinner table. She should not drink too much, and the amount of alcohol should not be bad.


    But the fact is, from childhood to adulthood, Darlene''s father Solo rarely let Darlene drink. Solo said that if you let her daughter drink, it is better not to do business.


    In addition to Darlene and the three of them in the room, there was also No. 7 from the Wolf Warrior Squad.


    No. 7 was arranged by Liu Feng to protect Darlene and others. After all, No. 7 was from the Wolf Warrior Squad. He had undergone various high-intensity training. He was able to deal with some special situations very well. , of course it doesn''t matter.


    Eliza instructed No. 7, "Go and find out about this Mueller''s situation and the iron ore information first."


    "Yes!" No. 7 nodded, changed his steel armor, simply dressed up, and led him out the door.


    "Ta Tata..."


    "Gag!"


    "What are we going to do next?" Mila whispered, looking at Darlene who was asleep on the bed.


    "Let''s make arrangements when we come back on the seventh, and see what Darlene has to say." Eliza was very convinced of Darlene, and she was more proficient in business matters.


    Mila nodded and said softly, "As expected to be one of the five wonderful women in the capital, she was born to be an expert in business."


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Second shift, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter 0776 Crying Catherine.


    In the evening, in the castle in Xiyang City.


    In the study, Liu Feng was writing something after dinner, Mina sat bored on the desk with a lollipop in her mouth.


    "Huh..." Liu Feng stretched and looked at the cat-ear girl beside him, and the candy wrappers on the table.


    "Going to steal An Li''s lollipop again?" Liu Feng recognized the lollipop in Mina''s mouth at a glance. It was Wei Ya''s birthday present to An Li.


    Mina''s eyes were a little erratic, her face was a little red, and she said, "No, no, I bought it in the big market."


    When did the Big Market have carrot-flavored lollipops? Why don''t you know?


    "Hey..." Liu Feng chuckled lightly, not trying to expose her.


    He looked at Mina''s blushing face and suddenly said, "How about letting me taste it?"


    "No! Just one bite." Mina''s face flushed even redder, and she took out the lollipop in her mouth and handed it over.


    The corner of Liu Feng''s mouth was slightly raised, and he looked at the carrot-colored lollipop, and then at Mina''s mouth.


    "What, what? Doesn''t the young master want to eat it?" Mina twisted the cat''s tail, as if she had noticed something.


    "Lollipops are delicious when eaten like this." Liu Feng suddenly grabbed Cat Erniang''s hand, pulled the whole person in front of him, and then kissed Mina''s red lips.


    "Hmm, young master.... àÓ..." Mina''s blue eyes opened slightly, and then 033''s eyes were tightly closed.


    Although this is not the first time, the touch still makes Mina nervous and nostalgic.


    After a long time, the lips parted, and the two pulled out a transparent silk thread.


    "Master, this is the study room~~" Mina''s voice was soft and waxy, her cheeks were flushed, and her blue eyes were full of mist.


    "It''s okay..." Liu Feng was interrupted just halfway through.


    "Boom bang bang..."


    There was a knock on the door, so Liu Feng could only hold back the rest of the words.


    Mina was also startled, jumped off Liu Feng, returned to the desk, and hurriedly tidied up the hem of her clothes, looking out the window with blue eyes to hide her blushing face.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A few minutes ago, outside the door of the study, Catherine had been standing for a while. At this time, she looked at the door with a hint of hesitation on her face.


    After a long silence, Catherine knocked on the study door.


    "Boom bang bang..."

 Chapter 649：

    "Liu Feng, can I come in?" Catherine said crisply.


    After she came out of the police department, she walked around the city, and it was already dark before she knew it. After dinner, she unknowingly came to Liu Feng''s study.


    "Come in." Liu Feng''s gentle voice (afbj) sounded.


    "Huh..." Catherine took a deep breath, then pushed the door in.


    "Gag..."


    After entering the door, Catherine looked at the two people who were a little different, and was slightly stunned. She didn''t think too much about her thoughts.


    "Catherine, what''s the matter?" Liu Feng''s black eyes flickered. Looking at Catherine, he could sense that the other party seemed to be in a low mood.


    Catherine hesitated for a moment before whispering, "I went to see my father today."


    Liu Feng nodded. The Guard Division had already sent him the report in advance. It was important to know that there were people watching in the Guard Division Prison, so that some information could be overheard.


    Today''s conversation between Kailak and Catherine was sent to Liu Feng''s desk. After reading it, she expected that Catherine would come to him.


    "It''s alright, just say what you want to say." Liu Feng reassured him gently, he knew that Catherine lacked someone to talk to.


    Mina has recovered and sat quietly. She still feels very distressed about Catherine''s family affairs.


    "..." Catherine was silent for a while, and then slowly said, "When I was a child, my father gave me a lute, and I was very happy."


    "For this reason... I went out of my way to learn how to play the lute, and that''s when I started to like the instrument..."


    Catherine seemed to be recalling the past, and her golden eyes began to be a little empty.


    "But gradually I grew up, became sensible, and understood many, many things, but that''s it, I understood that my father was just cultivating me as a commodity, and I could be exchanged for benefits."


    A miserable smile appeared on the corner of Catherine''s mouth, and she said bitterly, "Later... my father wanted to marry me to the eldest prince Lucia for the benefit of the family, to gain benefits and status."


    "Originally I thought I could only accept my fate, but I didn''t expect you to save me in the end, Liu Feng." A smile appeared on Catherine''s poignant face, and she looked at Liu Feng with a hint of admiration in her eyes.


    "You are my friend, aren''t you?" A warm smile appeared on Liu Feng''s face.


    "Yeah." Mina said softly, "As long as it''s our friend, the young master will not sit idly by."


    "Hmmmm!!" Catherine nodded heavily.


    I was very fortunate in my heart that I followed Darlene to Xiyang City and met Liu Feng, otherwise I might have been married to the eldest prince and become a victim of interests.


    "..."


    The atmosphere was suddenly silent, and the three of them were quiet.


    "Liu, Liu Feng...I..."


    Catherine suddenly thought of what happened today, her eyes flushed, and she choked, "When I went to see him today, he said, he''s sorry for me."


    "Alas!" Liu Feng sighed, stood up, walked in front of Catherine, and gently wiped the tears from Catherine''s face with a handkerchief.


    "Stop crying." Liu Feng comforted her gently.


    "Uuuuuu..."


    This sentence seemed to be the last straw that broke the camel''s back. Catherine cried out, hugged Liu Feng''s waist directly, and buried her face in his chest.


    "Stop crying!" Liu Feng was a little helpless. He really had no experience in dealing with a crying woman, so he could only reach out and pat Catherine on the back.


    Mina saw this scene, her blue eyes shrunk slightly, the cat''s tail was raised, and then put down again, but she didn''t say anything, just watched quietly.


    After a while, Catherine''s cry gradually disappeared, only a faint choking sound.


    "Sorry, it''s a bit of a gaffe." Catherine seemed to have reacted, and hurriedly released her hand holding Liu Feng, her face flushed with shame.


    She didn''t expect that she would be so rude and cry suddenly, but Liu Feng''s chest really made people feel warm and safe, which made people a little reluctant.


    "It''s fine, just cry." Liu Feng said softly, it''s not good to be too depressed, and sometimes it''s reassuring to cry.


    "Liu Feng, my father... Could they not be sent to mine?" Catherine asked embarrassedly.


    She knew that this request was a bit excessive, but...


    "Don''t worry, I won''t send them to mining." Liu Feng shook his head. As old as Karak, he was afraid that he would not be able to persist in mining for a day.


    Might as well send a sticky matchbox.


    "Thank you." Catherine said gratefully.


    "I promised before." Liu Feng said with a light smile. He didn''t plan to send Karak to mine at the beginning. If this spread, some enemies would be reluctant to surrender in the future, which is not good.


    "Hmm..." Catherine suddenly stood up, kissed Liu Feng''s cheek with her head, and then ran away with a blushing face.


    "Ta Tata..."


    . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Three shifts, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter 0777 Bella''s plans.


    The land of chaos, Bella''s territory.


    "According to the time, Dess should be coming to Xiyang City soon." Bella looked towards the quiet mountain range with a hint of worry in her eyes.


    Beside Bella, the dog clan orc He''an said, "Sir, with Miss Tis''s strength, there will be no problem, not to mention Obi and Ryan are following."


    "Tis''s strength is strong, but her brain is a bit lacking, but with Ryan, you don''t need to worry too much." Bella shook her head and put the two wooden swords in her hands back on the shelf beside her.


    "Sir, there are a lot fewer orcs in the territory now, should we consider expanding the territory?" He''an''s eyes flickered.


    "This is not in a hurry, wait until Obi returns." Bella''s eyes narrowed slightly, it was time to prepare to expand the territory, but it would be more stable when Obi came back.


    When Obi went to Xiyang City this time, it was not just a simple escort, but the most important thing was to purchase food and weapons.


    That''s right, Bella took a fancy to the weapons and armor under Liu Feng''s hands.


    He An nodded and asked in a deep voice, "I just don''t know if Liu Feng is willing to sell weapons and armor to us."


    "It depends on Dess'' ability." Bella said coldly. Before Dess left, she vaguely mentioned the state of the territory, which was in urgent need of weapons.


    The weapons used by most orcs in the territory now are only wooden sticks, and there are not many pig iron weapons, not to mention armor, which is extremely rare.


    But this time, Tis came back and left with 13,000 orcs, and a large amount of saltpeter. As long as she sold the saltpeter to Liu Feng, she could exchange for wheat and some weapons.


    If you can get the support of Liu Feng''s weapons, then expanding the territory will become much easier.

 Chapter 650：

    After all, there are only people and no weapons, but it is difficult to compete for territory from those nobles.


    "How is the mining of saltpeter going?" Bella looked at He''an. After Ryan left, basically many things were left to the dog orc to take care of.


    "There are already several warehouses in stock, and we are arranging for people to send them to Xiyang City one after another." He''an said solemnly.


    Bella said lightly, "Continue to let people mine, Ryan said, how much saltpeter is there, and how much is collected there."


    "Yes." He''an nodded, then stepped back, and he went to see the saltpeter.


    Some things still need him to supervise in person. If someone is lazy, don''t blame him for being rude.


    Now the territory does not support idlers. If you want to eat, you have to work, and mining saltpeter is the only option at present.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    There are still 25 kilometers away from Xiyang City, and the caravan of orc immigrants led by the fox girl Ruian, the cattle orcs Obi and Tis is heading towards Xiyang City at this time.


    "It''s almost Xiyang City." Ryan said with a sigh of relief.


    After all, they have been away from the territory for a long time. Although there are more people this time, it has been delayed for a day or two. According to the last travel time, it should be almost there now.


    "The current speed of travel will take about an hour." Niu Er Niang Tisi was eating with a lollipop in her hand. At this time, she could not wait to fly directly to Xiyang City.


    "As long as everyone can arrive safely." Ruian is also a little excited now, after all, he will soon arrive in Xiyang City, so many orcs must be responsible for the safety of them, and it is inevitable that there will be pressure.


    "I don''t know if the young master misses me." Tis''s eyes were erratic, and her face was a little red.


    "Tis really likes Liu Feng, right?" Ryan muttered softly, looking at Ti Si''s thoughtful appearance, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly.


    "It seems so..." Obi shook his head helplessly. Orcs like humans. Is this good or bad?


    "Master Tis, will Xiyang City really take us in?"


    "Yeah, I heard that the human race is very bad and will arrest us as slaves. This so-called Xiyang City will really be so good."


    "Don''t be deceived, Master Tis."


    "That''s right, don''t hurt us."


    "In Lord Bella''s territory, you can at least have a bite to eat. Why do you want to leave?"


    "..."


    When Tiss heard the discussions of the orcs in her ears, she was suddenly angry, and some people suspected the young master''s good intentions.


    "Crack!!"


    Tis bit the lollipop in her mouth and said angrily, "If you don''t believe me, you can leave now."


    She was originally unhappy to see these people, staying in the eldest sister''s territory and doing nothing, only reaching out to eat, and finally saying bad things about her eldest sister.


    0?????????????????????? 0


    "The city master of Xiyang said that as long as you are willing to work, it is no problem to eat enough to eat, and you can pay a minimum salary of 60 copper coins every month." Ryan saw Tis getting angry, and suddenly stopped the shouting of the orcs. .


    "And Xiyang City is a magical city, where the orcs are equal to the human race, and no one will arrest you as slaves." Ryan continued.


    "You''ll know when you arrive at Xiyang City. Now let me go with peace of mind." Obi shouted in a deep voice, waving the spear in his hand, shocking the rioting orcs.


    If it wasn''t for such a large group of people, they might have arrived in Xiyang City early.


    "..." No orcs questioned loudly, but whispered in a low voice, they were already tired from coming all the way.


    .............


    "Ta Tata..."


    Time passed little by little, and soon, the level of Xiyang City appeared in the eyes of everyone.


    "Huhu..." Tiss breathed a sigh of relief and said excitedly, "It''s finally here."


    Ryan and Obi also breathed a sigh of relief. Seeing the level, it proved that Xiyang City was really not far away, and it also proved that they could relax and not have to worry about danger.


    "It''s Mr. Dess who is back, hurry up and report to Mr. Liu Feng." The soldiers stationed at the checkpoint saw Dess.


    Soon, a carrier pigeon was released and headed towards the castle in Xiyang City.


    Because I knew that many orcs would come this time, I was ready to welcome them. Many soldiers were stationed at the edge of the level to prevent the orcs from rushing through the level.


    "Tap..."


    After passing the checkpoint, everyone also saw the grain fields.


    "Wow, there''s a lot of food here, let''s grab it, so we don''t have to go hungry."


    "It''s really a lot. Look there''s wheat in there. God, it''s such a big piece."


    Many hungry orcs were full of greed. Some orcs even wanted to **** food. They didn''t settle down until they were knocked unconscious by Dess with the Overlord Spear and the soldiers shouted.


    "Keep me safe." Dess shouted loudly, feeling a little overwhelmed. If there were orcs going to **** the food just now, she would be ashamed to bring these orcs to Xiyang City.


    . . . . . . . . . .


    "One update, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter 0778 knock stun sent to mining.


    Tis began to worry a little, so many orcs would cause trouble in Xiyang City, after all, there are many rebellious orcs here.


    "When the time comes, if you don''t obey, send them to mining." Tis said coldly, with a firm look in her eyes.


    But because he brought these orcs, he could not disturb the order of Xiyang City and bring trouble to the young master.


    If this is the case, then send them all to mining, after all mining will not starve them.


    Of course, this is a last resort, only applicable to those orcs who are disobedient and make trouble.


    "It seems that after entering the city, there will be a lot of trouble." Ryan said solemnly. After all, among the 10,000 people, there are many orcs who are not very obedient.


    "Let''s see how Liu Feng handles it." Obi was also a little distressed, but this problem can be thrown directly to Liu Feng.


    After all, it was Liu Feng who had agreed to accept these "zero-one-three" orcs, so some arrangements were not something he could decide.


    Soon, everyone crossed the grain fields and came to the Youshui River.


    On the Youshui River, it is still very busy. There are many boats staying at the port, all carrying items to the boats.


    When the beastmen saw this scene, they suddenly exclaimed again.


    "Look! That boat is so big." An orc widened his eyes and looked at the 50-meter boat parked at the port, very surprised.

 Chapter 651：

    "There are many people, and there are many orcs, they seem to be very happy."


    "Don''t Xiyang City really hate orcs?"


    "Look, there is a bridge on the Youshui River, connecting the two banks, this is incredible."


    "..."


    The orcs were crowded by the Youshui River, scanning everything on the opposite bank in amazement.


    "Let me settle down, line up, and cross the bridge in batches." Dessi instructed the orcs to line up, and if anyone was disobedient, he would greet him directly with Overlord Gun.


    "Captain Tess." At this time, a group of people came from the other side of the Youshui River, led by the deputy director of the security department, Ryan.


    "Deputy Director Ryan." Tease''s eyes lit up, crossed the river, and came to Ryan.


    "Where''s the young master?" Tis looked behind Ryan suspiciously.


    "Master Liu Feng is waiting for you in the city." Ryan had a teasing smile on his face.


    "Then I''ll leave it to you. I''ll go see the young master first." Tis rode on a horse, turned her head and left a loud sentence, "Whoever is disobedient, don''t be polite, just knock them unconscious and send them to mining."


    "Really..." Ryan shook his head softly, looking at Niu Jiao Niang''s back who couldn''t wait to go away.


    "All line up for me, one by one to go through the border for inspection." Ryan nodded, and then directed the soldiers behind him to maintain order, so that the orcs would line up to cross the bridge.


    As for the saltpeter, it was naturally transported away and sent to a warehouse dedicated to the storage of saltpeter.


    "Why are you taking my stuff?"


    Suddenly, there was a commotion in the crowd who passed the border.


    "Clap clap..."


    "Ah? This is my thing." A bull orc shouted furiously on the table.


    "Your Excellency, all weapons must be turned over before entering the city. This is for safety reasons. If you are not willing, you can leave now." Orcs.


    Fortunately, my table is strong enough, otherwise the table will be destroyed just a few times.


    With the experience the registrar has gained these days, one should not be too gentle in dealing with such a person, otherwise, they will only gain an inch in dealing with them.


    "Go, why do you want to go? They all went in. I wasted so much energy to come here. Now you tell me not to let me in?" The cattle orcs slapped the workbench with both hands again, and the sound was very loud, already affecting the rest of the surrounding crowd.


    The registrar was about to say something, but was interrupted.


    "What''s going on?" Ryan frowned and came to the registration office.


    "Your Excellency the orc insisted on bringing weapons into the city." The registrar saw Ryan coming, and immediately stood up to report.


    "The rule of Xiyang City is that outsiders can''t bring weapons into the city without permission. Please cooperate." Ryan looked at the cattle orcs in front of him coldly.


    "What''s breaking the rules, I have to enter today. Lord Tith said that Xiyang City will not abuse orcs, and eat and drink." The cattle orcs waited with big eyes like copper bells, very angry.


    "Take it down and send it to the police department for a few days." Ryan''s eyes became colder, and suddenly the soldiers standing behind Ryan stepped forward and surrounded the cattle orcs.


    "What are you doing? Didn''t you say you wouldn''t abuse orcs?" The cattle orcs started to panic a little, and they were startled when they looked at the soldiers in front of them with spears in their hands.


    The soldiers are all wearing steel armor, especially the spears they hold are also made of steel, and the spear tips are still gleaming.  ¡­


    Although the skin of the cattle orcs is very tough, but facing the spear made of fine steel, I am afraid that it will be pierced.


    Immediately, the cattle orcs did not dare to mess around, the spears were already pointed at his throat, and if he was not careful, he would only die.


    Then the cattle orcs were taken down, and facing him was the three-day luxury tour of the small black house of the police department.


    "All line up for me, and all those who are restless will be sent to the Vigilance Division and entertained." Ryan looked at the rest of the orcs, and the momentum honed in the Vigilance Division made the orcs dare not make trouble.


    After all, the orcs finally came to Xiyang City, and they were only one step away from entering the city. They didn''t want to be driven away because of trouble.


    On the other side, Tis, who had just entered the city, saw Liu Feng and Mina standing at the gate of the city at a glance, and immediately ran over.


    "Master."


    Tis stopped the horse, then got off the horse and rushed in front of Liu Feng, giving a big hug, with a look of excitement on her face.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Liu Feng had a smile on his face, looked at Niu Er Niang, and said with a smile, "You have lost a bit of weight. It''s hard work for you. It seems that I have to make up for you at night."


    "Tice, welcome back." Mina laughed softly.


    "I miss you too." Tis came to Mina and gave her a big hug.


    The next moment, Cat Erniang was hugged by Niu Jiao Niang and buried her face in her chest. She waved her hands and struggled, and an indistinct voice came out, "Tis..., let me go, you... big breasts. Strange, I''m about to be suffocated to death."


    "Hee hee... Mina is embarrassed, too excited." Tis released her hand, but there was no embarrassed expression on her face.


    "Big breast monster, young master, you don''t need to make it up for her, it''s big enough." Mina rolled her eyes and glanced at Niu Jiao Niang''s huge pair.


    "Hahaha..." Liu Feng laughed heartily, it seems that Mina still cares about her size.


    "Master, what are the arrangements for those orcs?" Tis asked.


    "Choose one. Those with a good personality will be sent to the major workshops. Those with a bit of a temper will be sent to build roads outside the city. Those under the age of fourteen will be sent to study and read." With a smile, these people came too timely.


    Chapter 0779 Bella''s request.


    Tis nodded. Those who are a little temperamental are quite suitable to be sent to repair roads. Don''t they have temperaments, and it is appropriate to deal with stones and sand.


    It can also kill their temper. If they can''t, they will be sent to deal with the ore. Anyway, there is still a shortage of people there.


    Liu Feng said lightly, "Choose some skilled and careful female orcs and send them to the textile workshop. The salary will be 80 copper coins per month."


    "As for the orcs sent to build roads outside the city, the monthly salary is seventy copper coins."


    Liu Feng summed it up and said in a deep voice, "If any of them are literate, send them to the letter courier and the news publishing house, they also need some manpower there."


    Mina nodded, wrote down everything Liu Feng said, and handed it over to the relevant departments to arrange it later. Now, no matter what happens in Xiyang City, there are relevant departments to manage it.


    If someone is unwilling to obey Liu Feng''s arrangement, they can still find a job by themselves. Of course, if renting a house, Liu Feng will still provide some discounts, such as providing a month''s accommodation first, and then make up the rent after the salary is paid. It can be 06.


    Otherwise, with the current wealth of the orcs, it would be difficult to eat in Xiyang City.


    "Young master is very kind to them. If they are not satisfied, I will send them to mine." Tis said bitterly, thinking of the behavior of the orcs on the road, she was a little annoyed.


    "It seems that this group of orcs are not very angry with you." Liu Feng smiled, looking at Niu Er Niang very interesting.


    He remembered that the last time Niu Er Niang came back, he was in front of him and complained that the orcs Bella received were all delicious and lazy, waiting for others to provide food every day.

 Chapter 652：

    "Yes." Tiss pouted a little aggrieved.


    "It''s hard work for you, but with these orcs, Xiyang City will develop better and faster, and I will remember your great work." Liu Feng pinched Niu Jiao Niang''s face.


    "Hee hee..." Niu Jiao Niang''s face flushed, and she giggled a few times, feeling exhausted.


    Then Tis told Liu Feng everything that happened during the trip, including the amount of saltpeter, but she forgot what Bella told her before she left.


    "Lord Liu Feng, I greet you on behalf of Lord Bella." Ryan and Obi came to salute. As for the rest, they are still being examined outside the customs.


    "Welcome everyone to come again." Liu Feng said with a smile.


    "I don''t know if Master Liu Feng is satisfied with the amount of saltpeter this time." Ryan didn''t forget what Bella ordered.


    "Satisfied." Liu Feng nodded. For him, the more saltpeter, the better, not too much.


    He said to the two people who were looking forward to it, "I will arrange for wheat and linen as soon as possible. Let''s relax in Xiyang City during this time."


    "Lord Liu Feng, we have another thing in Xiyang City this time." Ryan hesitated for a while, looked at Niu Jiao Niang, and finally said it.


    "Oh? What''s the matter?" Liu Feng''s black eyes flickered, and he was a little guessed, then he looked at Niu Jiao Niang.


    "Another thing?" Tiss'' purple eyes rolled down, a little puzzled.


    "..." Oli looked at Niu Jiao Niang, his eyes twitched, did he just forget it? Don''t care at all?


    The corner of Ryan''s mouth twitched, and then reminded, "Tis, the thing Bella told you before leaving."


    "Oh. By the way, the eldest sister is planning to expand her territory and wants to buy some weapons and armor with the young master." Tis suddenly realized, and said it all at once.


    "..." The corners of Ryan''s mouth twitched again, couldn''t he be more polite?


    "Want weapons and armor?" Liu Feng raised his brows, Bella would make this request, he could fully guess.


    Both Ryan and Obi nodded, with a hint of nervousness on their faces, looking at the look on Liu Feng''s face, for fear of not hearing a word.


    "Okay, after all, she''s Tis''s eldest sister, and she''s a family." Liu Feng said with a chuckle, the more than 10,000 orcs sent by the other party had already helped him a lot and solved the shortage of manpower. The problem.


    In addition, the main source of saltpeter is also on Bella''s side. It is not a big problem to order weapons and armor. As long as the number is not very large, he is still willing to provide it. After all, his later plans also need to be implemented manually.


    Now the friendship can also ensure that the saltpeter mineral is in Bella''s hands and will not be taken away by others.


    After all, saltpeter is extremely important to Liu Feng, and it is related to gunpowder and the implementation of the next hundred-year plan, which are inseparable from saltpeter.


    "Really, really?" Ryan and Obi were taken aback for a moment. After hearing Liu Feng''s words, they thought they heard it wrong, so they agreed so easily? ?


    "Of course." Liu Feng said meaningfully with a smile on his lips, "As long as it is a friend, I will be willing to help."


    "Thank you very much, Mr. Liu Feng." Ryan and Obi were very excited and bowed respectfully. In this way, the purpose of this trip has been achieved.


    They had guessed that Liu Feng would agree, but they didn''t expect it to be so neat, and they seemed to agree without even thinking about it. The two gratefully looked at Niu Jiao Niang, who was dumbfounded, knowing that it was because of Tis.


    "In these two days, I will have someone prepare a thousand steel spears and a thousand pieces of armor. When we leave, let Tis take you to pick them up." Liu Feng waved his hand. In other words, it doesn''t matter at all.


    If Darlene could talk about the iron ore export business in the Ori Kingdom, then this weapon would be even less of a thing.


    "217 Thank you." Ryan took a deep look at Liu Feng, and his impression of Liu Feng changed in his heart.


    "Tis, take your friend down to rest, and come to the castle for dinner at night." Liu Feng said softly.


    "Okay, I''m going to have hot pot tonight." Tis swallowed.


    "Okay." Liu Feng nodded amusingly, and then watched Tis, Obi and the others go in the direction of the castle.


    And next, he is going to go to the scientific research department. It is said that there is news about the materials found by the underground bounty club.


    This made Liu Feng very curious as to which material was found.


    Originally, Liu Feng and Mina went directly to the scientific research department, but as soon as they left the castle, they received news that Tis had already left the city.


    So Liu Feng brought Mina to welcome Tis''s return. After all, it''s been a long time since I saw him, and I miss him a little.


    "Let''s go, go to the scientific research department, I hope you won''t let me down." Liu Feng''s eyes flashed, and he got into the carriage.


    "I''m also curious about what made the young master so anxious." Mina smiled and got on the carriage.


    Then the driver closed the door, waved a long whip, and walked towards the scientific research department.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Three shifts, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter 0780 stalls.


    The first rays of sunlight in the morning cut through the gloomy sky, inside the Great Furnace Hotel in the capital of the Ori Dwarf Kingdom.


    As soon as Darina, who had already woken up, finished taking a shower, Mira and Eliza pushed the door open.


    "Morning!" Darlene greeted a little embarrassedly, she didn''t expect to fall asleep drunk last night.


    "Morning, how is your body?" Eliza asked with concern.


    "It''s alright, I didn''t expect to get drunk in the end." Darlene sneered.


    "The next time you drink, leave it to me, I drink better than you." Eliza said with a smile.


    "Okay." Darlene nodded with a smile, and then asked, "Did you hear any news last night?"


    Although Darlene fell asleep, she knew Eliza''s mind and efficiency, and she could guess what she was going to do next.


    Sure enough, Eliza nodded and let No. 7, who was outside the door, come in and repeat the news she heard last night.


    It turned out that, just as I heard the discussion that day, a large part of the iron ore in the entire Ori Kingdom is in the hands of the Mu family, which is Mueller''s family.


    The remaining small part is in the hands of the other two dukes, Duke Paley and Duke Ryder, respectively, but the iron ore held by both of them is not more than half of the Mu family''s combined.


    Therefore, in the Ori Kingdom, all iron ore sales are basically the property of the three duke families, otherwise the rest are controlled by minor nobles.


    Because of this, the ore is basically monopolized by the forces of the three Dukes, and it is difficult to obtain a large amount of ore from other forces.


    "It seems that if you want iron ore, you can only start with these three companies." Darlene''s eyes flashed with wisdom.


    "The Mu family that I contacted yesterday is a good target." Eliza nodded, which saved a lot of time.


    The head of the Mu family is also a duke, called Musli, who is Mueller''s father.


    According to the news, Duke Musri is deeply trusted by the king of Ori dwarves, and one of the reasons is that Duke Musri holds a large amount of iron ore resources.


    Another point is that the fragrant ale that Muller paid tribute every year was deeply loved by the king, and finally he intended to betroth the princess to Muller.


    "No. 7 found out yesterday that someone was inquiring about us ¡¨~." Mila said suddenly.

 Chapter 653：

    "Inquire about us?" Darlene raised her brows slightly, and then chuckled, "It seems that our goal has been achieved, he has noticed us, and we are one step closer to success."


    Eliza asked curiously, "Then what are we going to do next?"


    "Have you heard where the capital is the busiest and where you can set up a stall?" Darlene didn''t answer Eliza''s question, but looked at No. 7.


    "There is such a place. It is located in the western district of the capital of the Ori dwarves. It is the most famous market and the market with the most people. You can buy anything." No. 7 replied after recalling.


    "Very good." Darlene said happily.


    "What''s the matter? Are we going to the market?" Eliza was a little confused about what Darlene wanted to do.


    "Of course not. If you want to go shopping, you have to go shopping after talking about business. That way, there will be no burden." Darlene shook her head.


    "Then why are we going to the market?" Mira asked curiously.


    "Make up, bring the goods, let''s go to the market to set up a stall." Darlene smiled.


    "Going to the market with makeup?" Mila was stunned, didn''t she just want to hook up with the Mu family? Why are you going out to set up a stall now?


    Eliza had a thoughtful look in her eyes, she seemed to understand what Darlene meant by doing this.


    "You''ll know when you go." Darlene smiled mysteriously, this is the first battle, and it must be played beautifully.


    "Well, I don''t know much about doing business anyway." Mila nodded, full of doubts and curiosity, she picked up the cosmetics and started smearing it on her face.


    After a while, the people who finished their make-up went out, followed by Cass and a few soldiers and guys, all holding things in their arms, and heading towards the western district of the capital of Oli.


    The market in the West District is not so much a market as it is a square, but at this time, the square is filled with stalls of hawkers.


    The hawkers here basically spread a linen cloth on the ground, and then filled it with their own goods, and began to shout.


    It is such a scene that formed this so-called market.


    There are many people who set up stalls, most of them are dwarves, and they sell some utensils made by themselves.


    In addition to the dwarves, there are many human races, and occasionally a few orcs can be seen, but there are not many people to take care of the orc booths.


    "There are really not many people." After arriving at the market in the Northwest Land, Darlene and the others were stunned.


    "''"It''s very prosperous here, but it''s really chaotic." Mila was also surprised, if it wasn''t for the soldiers guarding her, she might have been crowded out by now.


    "It''s very chaotic." Eliza frowned slightly. She saw people in many stalls arguing loudly, some bargaining, and some two stall owners were fighting for customers, and their faces were red.


    "Sure enough, Xiyang City is better." Cass said silently, he was not treated as well as Darina and others, and at this time, his feet had been stepped on by passers-by.


    The appearance of Darlene and others immediately attracted the attention of some people.


    After all, what Darlene and the others were wearing were better than those worn by the noble dukes, and Darlene and the others went out this time, but they did makeup, and their appearance improved a lot.


    Those **** red lips and slender eyebrows are even more eye-catching, causing many female dwarves to stop (of Li''s) to stop and watch, all with envy and surprise on their faces.


    Not only because of the beauty and dress of the three women, but also because of the steel armor on the soldiers and the steel spear in their hands, which are also extremely eye-catching.


    It is because of this that the dwarves are speculating about what kind of big man from a big power came out to go shopping.


    "It''s so beautiful, how did they do it."


    "It''s so beautiful, the skin is so good, those red lips are so sexy."


    "..."


    "Aren''t we going to be too ostentatious? Mila whispered, with an expression of enjoyment on her face.


    "That''s what I want." Darlene replied softly, it seems that this feeling of being watched by everyone is quite good.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Four shifts, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please find a team.".


    Chapter 0781 dare not ask.


    "Cas, go ask, do you need to set up a stall here?" Darlene ordered.


    "Okay." Cass then pushed through the crowd and walked towards the West District.


    Mira asked in a low voice, "What are we going to do later?"


    "Selling things normally." Darlene smiled lightly, and with her **** red lips, she immediately made everyone around her look straight.


    After a while, Cass returned.


    "You can set up a stall by handing over one copper coin every day here. I have already handed in the money." Cass holds a wooden sign in his hand, which is the permit to set up a stall.


    "Let''s go, let''s find a place with few people." Darlene nodded, looking at the big square, there are not many empty places.


    Then the soldiers opened the way in front, but after walking in a circle, they did not see a suitable position.


    "What should I do now?" Mila said a little helplessly, looking at the crowd of people here, her nose wrinkled slightly, it was because the smell here was not very good.


    All kinds of flavors mixed together, which made her feel a little hard to accept.


    "There''s perfume here, spray it." Seeing Mila''s appearance, Eliza took out a bottle of perfume from her bosom and handed it to Mila.


    "Thank you 013 Thank you." Mila thanked after taking the perfume.


    This perfume is the top-level perfume in Xiyang City. Mila poured out a little bit and gently wiped it on the wrist and the back of the neck. This is what Liu Feng taught them, so that the fragrance will evaporate more thoroughly.


    "It''s much better." Mila breathed a sigh of relief, smelling the fragrance emanating from her wrist, and the whole person seemed to be alive.


    "There is no booth, just buy one." Darlene''s blue eyes flashed, and she glanced at the surrounding stalls, and finally focused on the stall of a dwarf woman.


    In front of the dwarf woman, there was a piece of rags on the ground, with several pieces of pig iron placed on it. Each piece was not big, and it seemed that the quality was not high, and no one asked about the price.


    "Sister, how do you sell these pieces of pig iron?" Darlene came to the dwarf woman and slowly squatted down to look at the pig iron on the sackcloth.


    The information from the No. 7 investigation shows that there are many iron ore in the Ori dwarf kingdom, and ordinary dwarf civilians can also mine and smelt iron. Maybe due to technical reasons, the quality of the smelted pig iron is not high, and the weapons made are not very good. Time spent is not proportional to income.


    Therefore, there will be dwarves who sell pig iron in exchange for food, which will make some money.


    "All add up to one hundred and twenty copper coins." The woman said timidly, but fortunately Darlene didn''t seem to be a vicious person, so she didn''t panic.


    "Here are one hundred and twenty-five copper coins. I bought all your pig iron, but today I will lend this stall to me for a day." Darlene took a bag of copper coins from Cass and handed it to the woman.


    "Yes, yes." The woman was not stupid. After taking the copper coins, she picked up the things beside her and left happily.


    She sighed in her heart that she had met a big customer, otherwise she might not be able to sell a piece of pig iron even after a day.


    These pig irons were made by her family after smelting for half a month. If you sell them one day later, you will lose money. Her family wants coins to buy iron ore to make iron, so as to make a profit.

 Chapter 654：

    "Okay, there is a booth now." Darlene looked at the two behind her with a light smile on her face.


    "That''s fine..." Mila was stunned.


    "It''s that simple." Eliza chuckled and immediately arranged for someone to set up a booth.


    The soldier beside him was very clever. He took away the rags on the ground, took out the sackcloth he brought, and spread it on the ground. Then the boxes were opened, and the contents were taken out and placed on the sackcloth.


    Soon, Darlene and the three of them were filled with goods, including wine, fine linen, some cans and a small amount of cosmetics. Of course, those strange things were indispensable, such as lollipops, instant noodles (ajab), etc. .


    The soldiers surrounded Darlene and the three of them in a half-moon-shaped line, leaving only a gap, so that the surrounding dwarves did not dare to squeeze up in a mess.


    "Daliana, we have a stall here, will anyone buy our stuff?" Mira asked worriedly.


    After all, some of the things in front of you are not cheap, and those rich people will not come to this kind of place. It is because it is too mixed up and it is difficult to find good things.


    "Don''t worry." Darlene smiled, then picked up a piece of lip paper in front of her and put it on her lips.


    Seeing this, Eliza silently picked up a glass, then opened a bottle of Youhe Daqu, poured out half a glass, and tasted it carefully.


    The actions of the two immediately attracted the attention of many people, whether men or women, as long as they saw this scene, they couldn''t take their eyes off.


    It''s just that their focus is different. Basically, all women pay attention to the lip paper in Darlene''s hand, while men swallow their saliva and stare at the wine glass in Eliza''s hand.


    After all, for the dwarf''s alcoholic character, alcohol is the real fatal temptation.


    "Good fragrant wine." The sound of swallowing saliva constantly sounded around.


    "Please, may I ask, how do you sell this wine?" A dwarf couldn''t help but asked curiously.


    "One silver coin and one bottle." Eliza said flatly. The Youhe Daqu brought this time has three grades, and the bottle is not big, and what Eliza is drinking now is the second grade. of wine.


    The lowest-grade Youhe Daqu cost one hundred copper coins, the first-grade one was ten silver coins, and naturally there were more, but they didn''t take them out.


    When the rest of the dwarves heard the offer, they all gasped.


    This bottle of wine requires a silver coin, which is not ordinary, and only those nobles can afford a silver coin of wine.


    "Then what is this lady holding in her hand?" a female dwarf asked, looking at the lip paper in Darlene''s hand.


    "It''s called lip paper, it can make your lips very attractive." Darlene''s mouth drew a touching smile.


    "Lip paper? How to sell it?" The female dwarf''s eyes lit up, and her heart began to stir. The lip paper was very tempting to her.


    "One silver coin, one box." Darlene said softly, the number of lip papers was still too small, limited by the problem of materials.


    This price made the female dwarves startled, and many people were afraid to ask.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "One update, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter 0782 Princess Daisy.


    Darlene laughed dumbly when she saw the faces of the people around her. She picked up another box of lip papers and said, "Of course, there is also a simple version, a box of thirty copper coins."


    She was not surprised. The lip paper of a silver coin can be used several times, and the red color is darker, but not everyone can consume it.


    This is the cheap version of the lip paper, there are a total of 30 sheets in it, and each sheet can only be used once. Although it is not as red as the premium version after use, it is also very attractive~, after all, it is cheap.


    "The simplified version, if it''s thirty copper coins, then I want a box." The female dwarf who asked about the price before hesitated for a while, and then decided to buy it.


    Thirty copper coins are not cheap, but they are acceptable. After all, those attractive red lips are so beautiful that as long as they are women, they cannot avoid the hurdle of loving beauty.


    Seeing this, Cass, who was on the side, picked up the simple version of the lip paper and handed it to the female dwarf.


    "I want it too. Bring me a box too." Seeing this, the other dwarves gritted their teeth and snapped up.


    Although it was a snap purchase, the dwarves didn''t dare to be too presumptuous. After all, the soldiers wearing armor around them didn''t seem to be easy to mess with.


    After a while, the lip paper was sold out, after all, there were not many.


    "Sorry, the quantity is limited, today''s lip paper is sold out." Darlene smiled, she had already foreseen such a scene.


    "Ah, this is gone?" The female dwarf who didn''t buy it suddenly shouted in disappointment.


    "Why is it gone so soon?"


    "I still have a few bottles of the low-grade Youhe Daqu here, and I only need a bottle of 100 copper coins." Darlene motioned to Cass and opened the lowest-grade Youhe Daqu.


    Immediately, the aroma of the wine diffused again, but it was not as strong as the bottle that Eliza had opened earlier.


    "It turns out that this wine is called Youhe Daqu. The aroma of the wine is more attractive than fragrant malt wine." A dwarf exclaimed.


    "One hundred copper coins, I want a bottle. It''s a big deal to save money this month." A male dwarf gritted his teeth and said ruthlessly.


    Before, he had been swallowing his saliva and wanted to taste Youhe Daqu, but it was too expensive to ask for a silver coin for a bottle.


    For these commoners, although they are addicted to alcohol, the price of a silver coin still scares them. Now that they have a cheap version, they can afford it if they bite their teeth.


    After the male dwarf got the wine, he couldn''t wait to open it and took a sip into his mouth.


    As soon as the wine entered his mouth, the aroma of the wine filled his mouth and nose, and the next moment, the wine went all the way from the throat to the abdomen, which was even more intoxicating.


    "It''s so refreshing, it''s really good to drink." The dwarf''s eyes widened, his face full of surprise, and then he drank a few sips one after another, with a look of enjoyment and satisfaction on his face.


    "Really so delicious? Forget it, I want a bottle too."


    "Give me a bottle too."


    "It''s cool, it''s really delicious, even better than the fragrant ale in the Hammer Tavern." After the other dwarves who bought the wine tasted it, they exclaimed and couldn''t stop.


    After a while, the lowest-grade Youhe Daqu was also swept away, which made those slow-handed dwarves beat their chests and sigh, regretting not starting earlier.


    Darlene was not surprised when she saw this scene, she was just waiting for the target to appear.


    ¡­


    In the northern area of ??the capital of Oli, in the hall of Duke Mu''s mansion, Mueller was drinking with his father Musli at this time.


    "Father, this fragrant beer is really not as good as the Youhe Daqu." Mueller shook his head, thinking about the Youhe Daqu he drank yesterday.


    Opposite Mueller, sat a gray-haired middle-aged dwarf, and this man was the dwarf Duke Musili, and Mueller''s father.


    "Yeah, I''ve never had such a strong wine before. It''s a pity. There''s only half a bottle of this kind of wine." Duke Musli swallowed, reminiscing about the taste of Youhe Daqu yesterday.


    When Mueller came home yesterday, he took half a bottle of Youhe Daqu and found his father to share it with, and Musli, who was addicted to alcohol, fell in love with the spirits called Youhe Daqu after one sip.


    Under Musli''s questioning, Mueller briefly explained what happened, but unfortunately, Musli had not heard of the names of Xiyang City and Youhe Daqu, and Mueller was immediately disappointed.


    "I heard that there is wine better than Youhe Daqu." Mueller said suddenly.

 Chapter 655：

    "Really?" Duke Musli''s eyes widened with excitement on his face.


    0????????????????????????????


    "Yes, I have already sent someone to inquire about the news, and I should know the situation soon." Mueller nodded.


    "Tap..."


    A dwarf knight came in from the outside, looked at Muller and Duke Musri who were drinking, and bowed first.


    The dwarf knight Shen Shenghui reported, "Lord Viscount, those who inquired about yesterday are now setting up stalls in the West District."


    "Setting up a stall? What are they selling?" Viscount Muller asked indifferently.


    "Wine, and some strange things that the capital has never seen before." The knight reported truthfully.


    "There is wine, hurry up, go take a look and buy a few more bottles back." Duke Musli urged immediately, his wine bug was hooked up long ago, otherwise he wouldn''t drink in the morning.


    ............0


    "Yes, Lord Father." Muller said respectfully, even though his father didn''t say anything, he also planned to go to see it and see a wine that was even better than Youhe Daqu.


    "Lead the way." Mueller said in a deep voice.


    "Yes!" The knight respectfully said, and the two of them left the Duke''s Mansion and were about to head towards the West District.


    Just as soon as he left the duke''s mansion, he was stopped by an oncoming carriage.


    The decoration of the carriage is very luxurious. At least for the capital, the groom who drove the car opened the curtain, and a dwarf girl stuck her head out from the car, her face was a little fat, and there were some spots, but from the appearance of her This girl is either rich or expensive.


    When the dwarf girl saw Mueller, she immediately smiled, "Brother Mu, where are you going? Why don''t you come to play with me."


    With the help of the coachman, the girl got off the carriage and came to Mueller with a look of grievance on her face.


    "Princess Daisy." Mueller looked at the pitiful woman in front of him with a wry smile on his face.


    That''s right, this is the princess of the dwarf Ori Kingdom, and the one the king wants to betrothed to Muller.


    The two grew up together as childhood sweethearts, and the two of them can be considered to be in love with each other.


    The only thing that bothered Mueller was that Princess Daisy was too annoying.


    "Princess Daisy, I have something to do. I''m going to the West End." Mueller responded quickly.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Second shift, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter 0783 Iron ore export.


    "Going to the West District? Isn''t there only a market there?" Princess Daisy asked curiously.


    "Princess Daisy, it''s the market place." Mueller nodded. There''s really nothing in the west side, and it''s still a civilian area market, and no nobles live there.


    All well-known shops are not in the West District. This seems to be an unwritten rule of Wang. When opening a store, they will choose to avoid the West District, because it is too messy there.


    "Take me with you, I''ve grown so big, I haven''t been to the market in the West End." Dais took Mueller''s hand and acted like a spoiled child.


    Princess Daisy, as the only daughter of the current Ori dwarf king, was raised like a baby since she was a child, and she was extremely favored.


    Not only did the king dote on her, but even her five older brothers doted on her very much, so how could she be allowed to go to such a chaotic West End to play "Nine One Zero".


    Therefore, Princess Dais never stepped into the West District since she was a child, all for the sake of her safety. If something happened to her, the entire Ori Dwarf King would be shocked.


    "No, Princess Daisy, it''s too chaotic over there. For your safety, don''t go." Mueller looked very serious and did not agree.


    "Oh, I''ll be fine, isn''t there brother Mu to protect me?" Princess Dais directly pulled Mueller and walked towards the carriage with astonishing strength. For a while, Mueller didn''t break free.


    "Don''t worry, Ellen is following." Princess Daisy suddenly whispered in Mueller''s ear.


    Hearing this, Muller could only sigh, and followed the quirky princess into the carriage.


    Ellen, the bodyguard of Princess Dais, is the most powerful knight in the capital of Oli. Under the order of the king, she has been secretly protecting Princess Dais.


    This is why Mueller agreed to Princess Daisy''s unreasonable request when he heard that Ellen Knight was nearby.


    Another point is that he recited the Great Song of the Youhe River in his heart, and was afraid that it would be late and he would not be able to buy wine.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the market in the West District, Darlene''s booth was surrounded by people, and everyone was very curious about the things on the booth.


    "What is this." A human race businessman asked in the crowd, and it was the lollipop he was looking for.


    "This is a lollipop, one for each copper coin." Darlene said lightly.


    The goods that Darlene brought were to open the market of the dwarves.


    "Give me one."


    The businessman curiously took the lollipop he just bought, opened it and licked it, he couldn''t help but stuffed it all into his mouth.


    "It''s so sweet, give me another one and go back to my son to eat."


    This scene immediately set off a buying boom again.


    "Princess Daisy is here."


    Just when the lollipops were about to be sold out, someone shouted something, and the others suddenly became cautious and lowered their heads, for fear of bumping into Princess Daisy.


    "Princess Daisy?" Darlene''s blue eyes flickered, and then she and Eliza and Mila looked at each other and looked at the person who came.


    I saw a luxurious carriage parked outside the square where the market was located. A man and a woman got out of the car. One of them was Mueller, whom Darlene and others had met yesterday.


    "It''s finally here, but it''s beyond my expectations that this Princess Daisy will come." Darlene said softly, only Darlene and Mila beside her could hear her voice.


    As for Princess Dais, several people already know her name, and this can be known by just inquiring in the capital of the Ori dwarves.


    "This is the West District Market, there are so many people." Princess Daisy looked at the surrounding environment curiously, it was the first time she came to such a lively place.


    At this time, a figure appeared beside Princess Dais. It was a young man from the human race, and he, Knight Ellen, had been in charge of Princess Dais''s safety.


    Princess Dais was not surprised by the appearance of Knight Ellen, and followed Mueller calmly towards Darlene''s booth, Knight Ellen followed closely, staring at the people around her with vigilance.


    "We meet again, Miss Darlene." Muller saw Darlene greet.


    "Princess Daisy, Viscount Muller." Darlene had a faint smile on her face.


    "You know each other?" Princess Daisy asked curiously, sighing inwardly at the beauty of Darlene and the three of them.


    "I met once before." Mueller explained on the side, recounting what happened yesterday.


    "Youhe Daqu?" When Princess Daisy heard this, she was very curious about the wine Mueller said.  ¡­

 Chapter 656：

    "Princess Daisy, this is the wine." Eliza raised the glass, which was another glass of wine she had just poured.


    "I''ll try it." Princess Daisy just wanted to pick up the wine glass, but Knight Ellen reached out and took the wine glass, and then saw that he raised his head and poured a little wine into his mouth, but did not touch the wine glass.


    "what?"


    "Tsk tsk tsk..."


    Alan Qi was stunned, and his originally expressionless face showed a look of surprise. At the same time, he smacked his mouth a few times. Resisting the desire to drink it up, he handed the wine to Princess Daisy with both hands.


    Princess Daisy seemed to be very accustomed to this scene. After taking the wine glass, she took a sip of wine, then her eyes lit up and she took a big sip.


    "Guru!" Mueller watched his eyes go straight and began to swallow secretly.


    "Good wine, this kind of wine, the father will definitely like it." Princess Daisy said in surprise, her eyes lit up.


    She looked at Darlene and asked excitedly, "How much of this wine do you have?"


    "There are not many left with me now, and there are still 500 bottles on the boat." Darlene said gently.


    "So many..." Mueller was suddenly shocked. He didn''t expect that there were still 500 bottles of such fine wine.


    "Five hundred bottles, I want all of them." Princess Daisy said loudly, and now she can give her father a big surprise.


    You must know that the current king of the Ori dwarves is a drinker when he goes out. Even the 4.1 famous wines of the next duchies have been sent to buy and drink it, which shows how much he loves wine.


    "Princess Daisy, we don''t sell those wines on board." Darlene said softly.


    "Not for sale? Why not? I have gold coins." Princess Dais frowned.


    Darlene shook her head and said with a small smile, "We don''t sell wine for the time being, we want to use wine to trade some things."


    "Then what are you going to trade?" Mueller asked with a frown.


    "Well, we originally planned to use those wines to exchange some iron ore back, but after inquiring in the past two days, your Ori dwarf kingdom doesn''t seem to export iron ore." Darlene said regretfully.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Three shifts, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support...".


    Chapter 0784 The plight of the Ori dwarf kingdom.


    Want iron ore? Princess Daisy and Mueller frowned at the same time. I didn''t expect that what Darina wanted was iron ore. This is not easy.


    Although the iron ore in the Ori Dwarf Kingdom is now in the hands of the three dukes, this does not mean that the three duke families have the right to export the iron ore.


    Because the export of iron ore has always been strictly controlled, the only person who can make the decision is the current king. This iron ore will be allowed to be exported only if the king agrees, otherwise it is impossible.


    If the king knew that the duke exported iron ore to other countries privately, if he found out, he would at least have to take back the management right of most of the iron ore, and in serious cases he would be executed.


    "Iron ore, it''s impossible." Princess Dais refused directly. There is no precedent for exporting iron ore, and she couldn''t give it even if she wanted to.


    "That''s really a pity." Darlene frowned, not expecting that the Ori Dwarf Kingdom would be so strict.


    "Iron ore export." Muller muttered to himself thoughtfully, as if thinking about something.


    "Princess Daisy, since you want to give wine to the king, there are three bottles of the first-grade Youhe Daqu, you can think about it." Darlene''s blue eyes flashed, is she going to give up 07?


    Of course it''s impossible. Liu Feng will leave this matter to her, so there is no reason to give up. If you can''t do it all at once, you can tempt it slowly. As long as the temptation is big enough, it can''t be done. .


    "The first-grade Youhe Daqu? Is the Youhe Daqu still divided into grades?" Princess Daisi asked in astonishment.


    "Yes, Youhe Daqu is divided into three grades. The princess tried the second grade Youhe Daqu, and these three bottles are the first grade Youhe Daqu." Darlene gestured to the Youhe in her hand. Daqu.


    Princess Daisy''s eyes lit up, and Knight Ellen next to him took it and opened the cork, and suddenly the rich aroma of wine wafted out, much stronger than the previous bottle.


    "Tsk tsk...good wine!"


    Then Alan Knight took another sip, this time he couldn''t hold back and exclaimed, "Good wine."


    "I''ll give it a try." Mueller took the glass in surprise and took a sip. His eyes widened with surprise.


    This first-grade Youhe Daqu is a fine wine he has never drunk before. The Youhe Daqu he drank at the Hammer Tavern before is only a second-grade one.


    "The aroma of the wine is so strong, the taste is even more intoxicating."


    "Is it really that delicious?" Princess Daisy took a sip when she saw the expressions of the two.


    "Really delicious."


    Princess Daisi was only amazed when she tried it. This first-grade Youhe Daqu is stronger and more spicy than the second-grade Youhe Daqu, and the taste is much better.


    "How many of the first-grade Youhe Daqu do you have?" Princess Dais was moved, this wine father would definitely become addicted to drinking it.


    "The output of the first grade is not much. This time we only brought fifty bottles." Darlene said indifferently. As for how much wine is on board, the actual amount is determined by her situation.


    "Fifty bottles." Daisy took a quick breath, her eyes shining.


    In the same way, Muller is also not calm. He originally thought that there were only a few bottles of this kind of wine at most, but he did not expect that there are as many as fifty bottles, and it seems that the other party can brew more.


    "Princess Daisy, I think if the iron ore is exported, I can talk to them." Mueller whispered in Princess Daisy''s ear.


    "Okay." Daisy frowned slightly, and was finally tempted by the wine.


    "We might as well find a quiet place to talk in detail?" Mueller turned to Darlene and the others.


    "Okay." Darlene''s blue eyes flickered, which was exactly what she wanted.


    Soon, Darlene ordered people to pack up, and the group left the market in the West District in a mighty manner and went straight to the tavern.


    In the box, Darlene''s three daughters and Cass, as well as Princess Daisy, Mueller, and Ellen Knight began to discuss.


    "Princess Dais, this export of iron ore may not be a bad thing for your Ori Dwarf Kingdom." Darlene said straight to the point.


    "How do you say?" Princess Daisy narrowed her eyes slightly.


    "Princess Daisy, you should have also noticed that the economic level of your Ori Dwarf Kingdom has begun to decline over the past few years." Darlene said solemnly, this is what Liu Feng analyzed for her.


    "This... Father mentioned it to me." Princess Dais hesitated, but nodded.


    "Princess Daisy, do you know why this is?" Darlene asked suddenly.


    "I, I don''t know." Princess Daisy shook her head, she seldom paid attention to these political matters.


    "Although the Ori Dwarf Kingdom holds a large amount of iron ore resources, it is rarely exported to other countries. Most of them are digested internally, right?" Darlene said indifferently.


    "Part of it is made into weapons, and some are sold to the human fish." Mueller suddenly said.


    He is very in favor of the export of iron ore, or in other words, several grand dukes are in favor of it. The export of iron ore means earning gold coins.

 Chapter 657：

    "That''s right." Princess Daisy sighed.


    Darlene continued, "The trade of iron ore is all carried out within the kingdom. It is precisely because of this that your kingdom cannot develop, and the wealth will not increase, but will decline."


    "The iron ore business is all in our kingdom, so why is there less wealth?" Princess Daisi was puzzled.


    "Although your Oli dwarf kingdom has a lot of iron ore, as far as I know, it doesn''t seem to have the production capacity of linen and other daily necessities. It basically relies on imports. The gold coins spent in this way are 253 huge, and a lot of wealth flows into other countries. In the hands of businessmen, the wealth generated by iron ore can''t keep up with consumption, how can the wealth increase?" Darlene said calmly, these words she said were taught by Liu Feng, and she had studied for a long time to understand.


    "This..." Duke Daisi opened his mouth, but he couldn''t say a word of rebuttal. After thinking about it carefully, what the other party said seemed to be the shortcomings of the current Ori dwarf kingdom.


    "Brother Mu, do you think so too?" Princess Dais looked at Mueller, who was silent beside him.


    Mueller was stunned for a moment, and he nodded after hesitating. His father had already told him about this issue, but the king was very stubborn, and some opinions were all rejected.


    Princess Daisy was silent for a while, and then said, "I will go back and talk to the king."


    Hearing this, Darlene and the three girls looked at each other and saw the joy in each other''s eyes at the same time.


    "Can you give me a bottle of wine that is better than Youhe Daqu?" Princess Dais asked, looking at Darlene.


    "Okay, and these, maybe it will help you to convince your father." Darlene nodded and pointed to the things in the box next to her. Among them was a bottle of bamboo wine with a gold coin on it.


    Other than that, there are some lollipops and instant noodles etc.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Four shifts, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter 0785 Traces of rubber trees? !


    In the afternoon of Xiyang City, in the area where the scientific research department is located, a carriage came galloping, and finally stopped steadily in front of the gate of the scientific research department.


    A man and a woman got out of the car, it was Liu Feng and Mina.


    "Sir." The soldier guarding the gate saluted Liu Feng.


    Liu Feng nodded indifferently, then took Mina into the scientific research department and walked straight to the research institute.


    In the research institute, Hu Erniang was fiddling with something, and turned around when she heard footsteps.


    "Master." When An Li saw that it was Liu Feng, she shook her tail and showed a delighted smile.


    "It''s hard work." Liu Feng smiled gently.


    It was An Li who sent the news to Liu Feng earlier. The bounty that Liu Feng wrote before was sent to the underground bounty club, but I didn''t expect the bounty club to be very efficient, so I found what Liu Feng wanted so quickly. those materials.


    "Master, it''s not hard, come and see, is this rubber?" En Li was very happy and handed over the thing in her hand.


    Liu Feng took the thing in An Li''s hand curiously. It was a spherical object, the color was off-white, and there were many sundries in it, and it was quite heavy in his hand.


    "This is quite similar." Liu Feng said in surprise after checking it.


    "Master, is this rubber? The material for making bicycle wheels?" Mina asked curiously, seeing the happy expression of the young master, and there was a smile on her face.


    "Not yet, it still needs to be processed. This is just the appearance of the resin after solidification. It needs to be processed before it can be used for tires." Liu Feng threw the rubber ball in his hand, and the smile on the corner of his mouth could not be concealed.


    He turned his head to look at Niang Hu Er and asked, "An Li, who did you get this from?"


    "The news from the bounty club came from a small town in the south of the Yingluo Kingdom. I heard that it was extracted from the sap of a tree with three leaves." He took out a letter from the table and handed it to Liu Feng.


    Since Xiyangcheng put some rougher paper into the market, civilians will buy some of the paper to practice calligraphy for their children.


    After all, Xiyang City is vigorously promoting reading and literacy, and paper is a necessity.


    Therefore, some other forces in Xiyang City have improved in writing, giving up parchment scrolls and using paper instead.


    "A tree with three leaves, isn''t this a three-leaf rubber tree?" Liu Feng looked at the contents of the letter and said in amazement. He didn''t expect that there were also three-leaf rubber trees in this world. As expected.


    The rubber trees he planted outside Xiyang City are also cloverleaf trees. The cloverleaf trees can be planted in many regions and climates, and the survival rate is extremely high. This is why Liu Feng chose this tree to collect rubber.


    Unexpectedly, the tree has not yet grown, and has been found elsewhere.


    Moreover, it was mentioned in the letter that the trees planted on the hills around the small town were actually three-leaf rubber trees, all over the whole mountain forest, and the years were very old, which made Liu Feng even more delighted.


    "Looks like I''m going to send someone to the south." Liu Feng put down the letter and looked at the rubber ball on the table, his black eyes filled with impending success.


    Rubber is of great importance, and the future development of Xiyang City is inseparable from rubber.


    Not only does the bicycle wheel need a lot of rubber, but the cars that are expected to be built in the future will need rubber, including the current horse-drawn carriage. If it is replaced with rubber tires, the speed will be greatly improved again, and the driving will be more stable.


    And with rubber, it means that the shoes can be reformed, and the soles are replaced with rubber, which will be more wear-resistant.


    Putting it on the soldiers can improve their combat capabilities, and they will be more flexible during night attacks and other operations, and will not be discovered by the enemy.


    "In the case of the south, I remember there is a branch of the Youshui River going deep there, so you can take a boat over there." Mina''s blue eyes flashed and she said softly.


    "Go by boat, yes, just to transport some goods over there, open the market over there first." Liu Feng nodded, he was thinking, who would be better off there.


    "Is the young master looking for candidates?" En Li asked softly.


    Liu Feng nodded. Now most people have their own work to do, and he needs to find someone he can trust.


    "I plan to set up a workshop directly there, and the rubber will be processed and then transported back."


    After all, the craftsmanship of rubber is very important. This time he went to the south, and he planned to set up a workshop there. It would be much more convenient to make the rubber directly and then transport it back. When it comes to the confidentiality of rubber craftsmanship, ordinary people, Liu Feng, cannot believe it.


    "Let Niu San go, recently he is training the third wolf warrior team, just let him take it outside to experience. If there is a workshop there, people will be stationed there, and the merchant ships will be much safer." Mina Consider the suggestion.


    "''"Niu San? It seems that there is no more suitable candidate than him." Liu Feng thought about it for a while, and felt that it made sense.


    Niu San has been liberated from the logistics department. Recently, he has been training the third wolf warrior team and is preparing to use it as a backup force.


    There are now three Wolf Warriors squads, one was first formed by Liu Feng, and now the members of that Wolf Warriors squad have basically become instructors and train new recruits.


    The second wolf warrior team was stationed in Somali City and managed by Niu Da, and the rest went out to do tasks or monitor other cities.


    The third wolf warrior team, Niu San is now training, and the selection is also the best among the soldiers.


    "Let''s go, go back to the castle first, Tis wants to eat hot pot tonight." Liu Feng chuckled lightly, finding the rubber which made him very happy.


    "Eating hot pot tonight is so good (Wang''s)." An Li was very excited. She hadn''t eaten hot pot for a long time, and the mention of hot pot made her drool.


    She reported the name of the dish as she walked, "I want to eat hairy belly, and I want blood to be prosperous. By the way, I will also bring some beef."


    She had only eaten these once, and they were all made by Liu Feng. After eating them once, she began to think about them.


    "Okay." Liu Feng chuckled lightly, and when he talked about this, his appetite was widened.


    "I know how to eat, but I don''t see you getting bigger." Mina teased and glanced at En Li''s chest.


    "You weird catwoman, look at the tricks." En Li angrily rushed towards Mina, and the two started fighting on the road.

 Chapter 658：

    "Ah... don''t touch ah ah ah..."


    "Yeah, scratching you to death..."


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "One update, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter 0786 Strange stones.


    At night, deep in the quiet mountains, on a relatively spacious ground, a team of people is camping.


    Pile of bonfires were lit, surrounded and illuminated the surroundings. There were several tents in the middle of the fire. Outside the tents, except for a few special soldiers who were alerted, the rest were eating.


    And these people are the exploratory team led by the wolf-eared girl Avili, who went deep into the quiet mountain, and the leopard-eared girl Jones.


    The exploration team consists of a team of special forces and a team of soldiers, along with three orcs of the bird tribe, who are responsible for airborne path detection and leading the direction.


    Among them, there are ten special forces, ten ordinary soldiers, plus three bird orcs, and two beast ears, a total of twenty-five people, this is the whole of this exploration team.


    Jones and Avery are sitting around a campfire, eating with military cans in hand.


    "Zizi..."


    In the bonfire, two rabbits were roasting, and drops of golden oil fell into the flames, making a sizzling sound.


    "I really want to know what Liu Feng''s brain is made of, to invent so many delicious things." Avery sighed while eating canned food.


    167 "He is a magical person." Jones'' red eyes flickered, reflecting a faint blue light under the reflection of the bonfire.


    During this time, they have been eating canned military food, from canned fish to canned beef. Every taste is very good. Although it is not comparable to the delicacies of Zuixiaolou and the castle, it is better than the ones they ate before. Much better.


    Besides, don''t forget that this is the wild. In the past, you could only eat some dry food and wild fruits in the wild, which is incomparable with now.


    "Yeah, an amazing person," Avery and Jones looked at each other, and the corners of their mouths twitched.


    The two of them can be said to be very similar. The people they want to protect are princesses, and the last two princesses also stayed by Liu Feng''s side.


    The only difference is that one is a human princess from the Yingluo Kingdom, and the other is an orc princess from the Brutus Orc Kingdom.


    "For a few more days, we will go completely deep into the deepest part of the Quiet Mountain Range, and there are not many supplies left." Avery looked at the dark forest deep behind her, and then picked up the vegetable soup that had been soaked on the side to drink. took a sip.


    Their expedition team didn''t bring a lot of materials, especially a (ahag) wound medicine and insect repellent, which were almost used up.


    "It''s time to go back and rest." Jones also drank a sip of vegetable soup with a rare look of comfort on her face.


    During the day, I was rushing hard, exploring the surrounding environment, and even just eating some dry food and moving on. Only when I set up camp at night and rested, did I have time to eat canned food and other food comfortably.


    So the evening is their happiest time, with warm canned food and delicious vegetable soup.


    Avery nodded, it has been a while since she came out this time, and after a few more days, it is time to go back.


    "I don''t know what Her Royal Highness is doing now?" Avili looked behind her, and there was the direction of Xiyang City.


    "Maybe they are eating and drinking." Jones said lightly, this time is the meal time in the castle.


    With the food in the castle, it can be said that every day is a big meal, and there will be novel foods from time to time.


    "I''m greedy for what I said." Avril smiled bitterly, then picked up the seasoning in the waterproof leather bag beside her and sprinkled it on the roasted baby rabbit.


    These spices were prepared for them by Nicole before they set off. When they are eating game in the wild, they can mention the smell so that there is no fishy smell.


    After all, people who have lived in Xiyang City have their mouths raised. They have eaten so many delicious foods. If they are allowed to eat tasteless food, I am afraid that they will be tasteless, and I am afraid they will have no appetite.


    There is a saying that it is easy to go from frugality to luxury, and from luxury to frugality is difficult.


    After dinner, Jones took out a letter and a ballpoint pen given to her by Liu Feng, and began to write on the paper.


    She has to write down everything she has seen during the exploration. As soon as the sun rises, the orcs of the bird tribe will be brought back to Xiyang City, as well as the new herbs and wild fruits discovered along the way, so that the people in the scientific research department will be brought back. Research what works.


    "By the way, take these two strange stones back." When Avril saw Jones began to write a letter, she immediately thought of something and took out two stones from her backpack.


    Each stone is the size of a fist. It was originally one piece, but now it is broken into two pieces.


    The broken part of the stone turned out to be green, and under the light of the fire, there was a faint green light, which was why Avery said it was weird.


    This is what they rolled down from the top of the mountain when they passed a cliff during the day. The originally intact stone just smashed on the bulging rock and broke in half.


    Seeing that the stone was strange, Avili put it away, and planned to send it back to Liu Feng to see, maybe she would recognize what this stone was.


    Jones nodded, folded the written letter and put it in the envelope, then put it into the backpack together with the two stones, and there were some wild fruits and herbs in it.


    Jones looked at the bird clan orcs who were on guard not far away, and said lightly, "Delis, go back to Xiyang City tomorrow and bring these things back."


    "Yes." Delis stepped forward and took the backpack.


    Delis is one of the three accompanying Orcs of the Bird Race, and he is also a member of the Air Force. He is relatively strong. It will be much faster for him to return to Xiyang City first.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    And in Xiyang City under the quiet mountain range, the castle was full of laughter and fun at this time.


    At this time, Mother Hu Er was propped on the table with one hand and chopsticks in the other hand, scooping up something in the hot pot, but in the end she didn''t find the hairy belly she put down.


    An Li wondered why she had just put her hair down, why did she disappear?


    Then she looked at Mina, frowned, and yelled angrily, "Wow, that''s my hairy belly, **** catwoman, that''s what I just put down."


    Cat Erniang opened her mouth and stuffed the hairy belly on the chopsticks, and said vaguely, "No, I didn''t see the hairy belly."


    "Damn, you mutated catwoman." En Li was so angry that her fox ears stood up.


    "Don''t rob me, this is me..." Dessy''s long purple hair exploded, and the beef she just put down disappeared.


    "..."


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    "A chirp..."


    Princess Lucy sneezed suddenly and muttered, "Who is thinking of me?"


    "Could it be a cold?" Nicole asked with concern.


    "No no."


    . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Second shift, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter 0787 Road repair.

 Chapter 659：

    The next morning, the first ray of sunlight shone into Liu Feng''s room through the window.


    "Aha~~"


    Liu Feng opened his eyes, yawned, looked at the seat beside him and saw that there was no one there. When he touched his hand, there was still warmth. Recalling what happened last night, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and he got up and went to wash.


    "Gag..."


    The door was quietly opened, and Nicole probed in. She thought Liu Feng was still sleeping, but she had already woken up.


    "Good morning, young master." Nicole''s face was a little red. Last night, Cat Erniang spent the night in Liu Feng''s room. She came and left in the middle of the night.


    "Morning." Liu Feng put down the towel in his hand, and there was a smile in his black eyes.


    "Master, I''ll help you." Nicole hurriedly stepped forward to serve Liu Feng.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    There were footsteps outside


    With Dessy''s shout, "Master, are you up yet? It''s time for breakfast."


    "Gag..."


    The door was pushed open, Tis''s head poked in, and when she saw Liu Feng who was neatly dressed, her heart dropped.


    "Morning, Tess." Liu Feng greeted gently.


    "Morning, young master." Tiss responded quickly.


    "Huh? Tess, what are you doing standing at the door?" Cat Erniang''s voice sounded from outside.


    "Ah!!!"


    Tis was frightened and staggered and pushed open the door, turned her head to look at Mina with wet black hair, and said angrily, "Mina, you scared me, and there is no sound when walking."


    "..." The corner of Mina''s mouth trembled, she was walking without a sound, which had become a habit.


    She walked past Niu Jiao Niang, stepped into the room, and said, "Master, are you going to inspect outside the city today?"


    "Well, yes, let''s see how Lu Xiu is doing." Liu Feng nodded, and Nicole neatly tied his waist rope.


    Today, Liu Feng is wearing white, thin Hanfu, with clouds on the cuffs and gold threads. On the white bottom, the white-gold threads are used to show hidden patterns, which are low-key and not out of character. tune.


    Every time Nicole saw Liu Feng''s clothes, she would be amazed at the workmanship, which the people in the textile mill couldn''t do. The interval between each stitch was almost the same.


    "Let''s go, have breakfast." Liu Feng patted Nicole''s hand with a smile, tidied up his collar, and then took the two beast ears to the kitchen.


    . . . .


    After breakfast, Liu Feng took Mina and Tis out the door, escorted by the Wolf Warriors team, and got into the carriage that went outside the city.


    "Ta Tata..."


    On the carriage, the three of them sat apart.


    "Is the goods to be exported to the south confirmed?" Liu Feng asked.


    "These An Li are all arranged. After the goods are ready in two days, Niu San and the others will be able to set off." Mina replied softly.


    She brought the rubber technique written by Liu Feng to Niu San last night, and at the same time briefly talked about going to the south to station.


    "Very good." Liu Feng nodded. Next, as long as the rubber is produced, many things can be tried.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The carriage was very fast, and the road was well repaired, so it didn''t take much time to wait outside the city.


    Outside Xiyang City, a large group of people has already assembled. These people are all orcs, and there are only a few human races among them. There are more than 8,000 people in total. They are all orcs brought back by Tis yesterday.


    At this time, they are waiting for Liu Feng''s arrival. They want to go with them to build the road. They will start building the road from today, and the salary will be calculated from today.


    These orcs have settled down, because yesterday they ate the most filling and best meal they have had in this period of time, which makes them very satisfied.


    At the same time, the person who arranged their work and accommodation also said that as long as they work, the food is so good every day, and they can get a salary of seventy or eighty copper coins every month.


    As long as you work for one year, you are eligible to buy a house of your own in Xiyang City.


    Yesterday, I had seen the magical orcs in Xiyang City, and I was naturally very excited, and I never wanted to leave again.


    Here, they eat the best food they have ever eaten, and no one here treats them as slaves and aliens.


    Some of these orcs are slaves, so when they saw that there was a tattoo shop in the city, when they asked what it was for, they immediately burst into tears, and they all shouted gratefully: It is saved.


    "Ta Tata..."


    "The Lord of the City is here."


    I don''t know who shouted, and everyone''s attention was on the carriage that ran over.


    "Sir, it''s here." The Warrior Wolf members who drove the horse respectfully said.


    0¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Seeking flowers0¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Gag..."


    Liu Feng took Mina and Tis, pushed the door of the carriage and got out of the carriage, and came to them.


    "grown ups."


    The soldiers responsible for maintaining order immediately saluted Liu Feng.


    Liu Feng nodded indifferently, in front of his subordinates, he still had to be serious.


    He looked at the orc team in front of him, and then calmly said, "Everyone, I''m Liu Feng, the city lord of Xiyang City, as long as you work for Xiyang City for a day, I promise Liu Feng that you''ll have enough to eat. Well, there is still a place to live, don''t be afraid of being caught and used as a slave."


    These remarks immediately made these orcs excited, eat well and sleep well, and don''t have to be afraid of being caught as slaves. Every bit directly hits the deepest desire of the orcs.


    "We''ll work hard."


    ......


    "We are willing to serve the adults." The orcs shouted, shouting words of allegiance.


    "This..." Niu Jiao Niang was stunned, but she knew that these orcs were rebellious, and now they were all convinced by Liu Feng.


    In fact, it was not Liu Feng who convinced these orcs, but everything about Xiyang City, and the atmosphere of Xiyang City, which made the orcs yearn for the days of living in Xiyang City.


    "Then now, set off to build the road." Liu Feng shouted loudly, very satisfied with their performance.


    "Ta Tata..."

 Chapter 660：

    Immediately, the mighty crowd headed towards the direction of the road. The road that was built leads to Somali city. After walking for a while, you can see a wide and flat road leading to Somali city, winding towards the horizon. And go.


    The whole road is made of cement, and the width is more than 20 meters, which is equivalent to the width of the eight lanes of the earth.


    "Wow, it''s a big road, and it''s flat. It''s the same as the ground in the city."


    "Really, it''s very hard. On such a road, the carriage will go smoothly."


    When the orcs saw it, they immediately exclaimed again and again, and even Liu Feng was very satisfied when they saw it.


    He did not expect that the road has been built for so long, and with the addition of these orcs today, it will shorten a lot of time to repair the city of Somalia.


    "Master, does this road have to be built like this from here to Somali City?" Tis said in surprise with wide blue eyes.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Three shifts, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter 0788 otherworldly version of the stone crusher.


    "Of course, after all, this road is not just for carriages and people." Liu Feng''s black eyes were filled with anticipation.


    "Not just carriages and people? What else?" Tis asked suspiciously.


    Although she is a person in the castle, she has rarely been in the city during this time. She used to stay in the guard department, so she still doesn''t know some things about Liu Feng.


    "And bicycles, cars, right! Master." Mina chuckled.


    "That''s right, the track will be laid on the side. That''s for the train." Liu Feng pointed to the reserved area on the side of the road.


    Only Mina and the two discovered that beside this spacious road, there was a gravel road nearly five meters wide, all of which were paved with gravel, and were not poured with cement like the road beneath them.


    "Ehhh??? Bicycles, cars, and now there''s another train coming, what exactly is "Seven Three Three"?" Tiss''s eyes widened, and her purple eyes were full of doubts.


    She had only heard of wagons, and for the first time there were cars, bicycles, and trains.


    "These are all means of transportation. The functions are the same as carriages. They can carry people and transport things. These are all in the research and development stage. When they are built, you will know." Mina explained briefly, she has been following Liu Feng, These things have already been known.


    "You''ll find out later, it will take some time before they actually appear." Liu Feng smiled mysteriously.


    The train must not be built so quickly. After all, there are so many technical difficulties that need to be explored and solved by Yili.


    On the other hand, bicycles and cars, I am afraid that they will appear in the near future, and then you will know what they are.


    When Liu Feng plans to return to Earth next time, he will bring some stamping dies. He can manufacture some bicycle parts, such as chains and iron frames. When the rubber is produced, it can be put into operation only after installing the rubber. used.


    At that time, the road in front of us will come and go with various means of transportation, and people can go to Somali city by bicycle without any problem.


    "Oh!" Tis nodded dazedly and didn''t ask any further.


    "Let''s go, the road repairers should be some distance away." Liu Feng said indifferently.


    "Tap tap..."


    The group set off in a mighty way, this time on a wide avenue, and the speed has obviously improved.


    Even so, everyone walked for six hours before they saw the road ahead.


    "It''s efficient." Liu Feng was also amazed. With the current level, it really surprised him that the road could be built so quickly.


    "Master, what is that for?" Tis curiously pointed to a building on the side of the road ahead.


    "That''s a post station, a place for passing carriages and people to rest and eat in the middle." Liu Feng explained.


    It''s a bit like a freeway service area on the other side of the globe, where passengers and drivers stop and rest.


    And this post station has this function. If the horses pulling the cart are hungry, they can also buy hay and straw. There are also restaurants selling food here, but these are all planned.


    Liu Feng intends to build such a post station every other distance, all the way to Somali city.


    The post station is not only like this, there is a planned land behind the post station. In the future, a building will be built here, and a village or a small town will be formed.


    These are all paving the way for Liu Feng to fine-tune the population distribution plan in the future, and then open up wasteland around it, which will naturally attract many people to stay here.


    And now, behind the inn, some buildings have been built. These are places for workers to rest and sleep. After all, if you travel to and from Xiyang City every day, it will waste a lot of time.


    Around the road now, people can still be seen reclaiming wasteland, and food will be planted, and trees will be planted on both sides of the road to make greenery.


    After the orcs arrived here, they were quickly taken by the people in charge here to arrange accommodation, and they would all live here after that.


    After arranging accommodation, it was also time for lunch. After dinner, they would start to arrange work for them. With the participation of these orcs, the speed of road construction will definitely increase a lot in the future.


    Liu Feng, Mina, and Tis ate some canned food on the carriage, and then began to inspect.


    "Hey, young master, what is this big guy that''s turning?" Tiss''s purple eyes widened, and in front of her, there was a big steel-like drum that was rolling rapidly.


    "Buzzing..."


    There is also a clucking noise. From time to time, some orcs throw some boulders into the drum, and at the other end, there are still gravel particles falling out.  ¡­


    When the gravel accumulates to a certain level, an orc will pull the cart and load the gravel to the place where the road will be built ahead.


    Part of it was laid on the reserved land for the train tracks, and the rest was used with cement for pouring roads and building houses after the post station.


    "This is a stone crusher, which is specially used to crush large stones." Liu Feng looked at the stone crusher in front of him.


    The stone crusher had been told to him by the scientific research department before, and he sent someone to send it directly to the construction site. Now it seems that the efficiency of crushing is still very high.


    The research on the stone crusher is not difficult. In fact, it is a large drum. There are a circle of sharp thorns in the drum, all of which are made of steel, and then powered by a steam engine. Crushed stones.


    Then through the stirring force, the crushed gravel will be sent out from the back and fall on the ground.


    The difficult part of the stone crusher is the pimp it pulls. These are all bought from the earth. There is no such superb technology in this era.


    "Is this also invented by the young master?" Tis exclaimed.


    Liu Feng nodded helplessly. The blueprint for the stone crusher was found in the library. Compared with the stone crusher currently used on Earth, it is of course a few levels lower, cumbersome and inefficient.


    It can be placed here in another world, but it is several levels faster than manual work. That is, the steam engine is easy to overheat, so two steam engines should be used instead.


    "The stone crusher can be built by the scientific research department, but the speed is a little bit slower now." Liu 0.9 Feng looked at the people who were reclaiming the wasteland in front of him, and they were all excavating manually.


    Now there are more than 8,000 people, relying only on one stone crusher, I am afraid that it will not be able to keep up with the progress of the work.


    "Yes." Mina nodded, took out the notebook she carried with her and remembered.


    Knowing that this matter would be urgent, she tore off the paper and stamped it with Liu Feng''s exclusive seal, and asked the accompanying soldiers to take the letter and rush back to Xiyang City to send it to the Scientific Research Department.


    And tonight, they plan to spend their time at this inn. After all, if they rush back, it will already be dark. For the sake of safety, they can only return to Xiyang City tomorrow.

 Chapter 661：

    "Let''s go, let''s go ahead and take a look." Liu Feng said lightly.


    Chapter 0789 Inspection.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Ahead, among the more than 8,000 orcs who joined in, 5,000 were assigned to build roads, and the rest helped build houses on the construction site behind the station.


    "I don''t have enough iron." Liu Feng frowned slightly as he looked at the materials on the construction site.


    "I don''t know what''s going on with Darlene." Mina''s blue eyes blinked. According to the plan, Darlene''s side should have arrived at the kingdom of the dwarves.


    Some time ago, I received a letter saying that it has entered the territory of the Ori Dwarf Kingdom, and then there is no news until now.


    However, in the letter, Liu Feng learned of some of their plans, but he had some confidence in Darlene and others.


    "Trust her, maybe it''s already been negotiated." Liu Feng said indifferently, he was still quite at ease with Darlene, there is definitely something surprising about being a business wizard, otherwise 09 would not be called a king All five wonderful women.


    Of course, if Darlene and the others fail to negotiate the export of the iron ore, they may have to go there in person next time.


    "Wow, young master, what is that, it''s so big." Tis exclaimed again, her purple eyes full of curiosity.


    "Buzzing..."


    In the front, a huge iron lump is moving, which looks a bit like a grader of the earth.


    In fact, it was two huge iron rollers, mounted on the trolley, tied with ropes extended from the steam engine in front, and then pulled forward, flattening the originally uneven ground little by little.


    "It''s used to level the road." Liu Feng explained, but this grader seems to be a bit rudimentary.


    It seems to have to wait for the car to be built, and then convert the wheels into rollers, so that it is more like a grader and more flexible to use.


    If the trolley is driven by the steam engine at present, it will take time to adjust the position of the steam engine, and it will be troublesome to move it around.


    In order to speed up the road construction process, many things studied by the scientific research department have been sent.


    "Go, go over there and have a look." Liu Feng and the accompanying special forces walked around the road construction section, pointed out some problems and suggested some improvement measures, and then went to the place behind the inn. construction site.


    On the construction site, the orcs and the human race cooperated very well. Basically, the orcs did the heavy work. After all, they had great strength, while the human race did some delicate work. The speed of the division of labor would naturally not be too slow.


    When the time comes, three-story buildings will be built here. When it is really completed, a village will be formed here, attracting people to come and settle down.


    "It''s Lord City Lord." Someone noticed Liu Feng and immediately shouted excitedly.


    "The Lord of the City has come to see us."


    "It''s such a hot day to come out to inspect, the city owner has worked hard."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Listening to their voices, Liu Feng had a faint smile on his face and was very satisfied.


    "It''s too hot, let someone send some saltpeter tomorrow and get some ice out." Liu Feng''s forehead is already sweating. Although it''s almost dusk now, the temperature has been very high, not to mention working on the construction site. of workers.


    "Okay." Mina nodded and wrote it down, feeling even more happy with Liu Feng''s kindness.


    "Let''s go, you can open one or two specialty restaurants in Xiyang City here, which can attract people." Liu Feng pointed to the storefront as he walked forward.


    It was a building on the street, and it would be planned as a food street in the future, and the specialty restaurants that Liu Feng was referring to were naturally pizza restaurants and small Zuixiaolou.


    Of course, the Zuixiao Tower here will only provide the food of the first floor level. If you want to eat better, you have to go to Xiyang City.


    The inspection didn''t end until dusk fell. Tonight, Liu Feng and Mina lived in the inn, and a room was reserved on the top floor of the inn for Liu Feng''s inspection.


    At dinner, Liu Feng and others who were eating were chatting.


    "I''m starting to miss Nicole''s cooking." Tess pouted, looking at the can in her hand.


    "Isn''t canned food delicious?" Liu Feng smiled and looked at Tissi. It''s only been a day since she came out, and Niu Jiao Niang is like this. So how did she get through after going to the chaotic place for so long?


    "It''s delicious, but Nicole''s food is the best." Tis said frankly. Ever since she came back, she had eaten Nicole''s food, and she felt that eating other things was tasteless.


    "Forbearance, I''ll go back to the castle tomorrow." Liu Feng said with a smile, but what Tith said was right. Nicole has made progress in cooking recently, and it tastes better than before.


    Especially after Liu Feng gave her a new recipe, the meals made almost every day are not the same, and Nicole studies these a lot on weekdays.


    "Tis, you clearly asked to come along." Mina teased aside. The original plan was to have only Mina and Liu Feng to inspect together, but Niu Jiao Niang requested to come together last night, saying that they wanted to see The 813 of these beasts that he brought back were restless.


    "I won''t come next time." Tis said decisively.


    "Haha..." Liu Feng smiled and shook his head, this Niu Er Niang really only thought about food.


    Liu Feng looked at Tis, remembered something, and said, "After going back, is the position of the captain of the patrol team of the Guard Division still inappropriate?"


    Ever since Tis went to the Chaos Land for the first time, the position of captain of the inspection team has been vacant, and Liu Feng has not searched for a new candidate, but kept it for Niu Jiao Niang.


    "Dang, why not, so majestic, and still able to catch bad people." Tis swallowed the meat in her mouth and hurriedly said, she still liked the position of captain very much.


    "Then you will continue to be your patrol captain tomorrow." Liu Feng nodded. If Tis didn''t want to be, he would have to look for another candidate.


    But at present, no one is more suitable than Dessi, and now Desi is famous in Xiyang City.


    It is enough to make the people like her very much, which is enough to show how competent Dessi is to be the captain of the patrol police.


    "Okay." Tis replied with a smile.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "One update, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter 0790 Emerald Rough Stone.


    The next morning, after Liu Feng had breakfast, he got on the carriage back to Xiyang City with Mina and Tis.


    This time, without the burden of those orcs, it only took four hours to reach Xiyang City safely.


    After returning to the castle, Liu Feng started a busy day. There were many things for him to solve, such as technological reform and translation of books brought over from the earth, all of which had to be done by him.


    Mina went to the warehouse of the scientific research department and arranged for someone to transport the saltpeter to the place where the road was built.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Huhuhu..."


    Above the Forbidden Mountains, a figure flew straight towards the direction of Xiyang City.


    "Four hours slower than expected."


    That figure was Delis, the Orc of the Bird Tribe who had returned from the depths of the Forbidden Mountains.


    The original plan was to return to Xiyang City yesterday evening, but halfway through the flight, the backpack on the back didn''t pay attention, and one of the ore contained in it fell out.

 Chapter 662：

    The ore fell into the barren forest below, but Delis had no choice but to descend to look for it. It took more than three hours to find it, which naturally wasted time, and had to find a big tree in the forest. overnight.


    The next day, before it was completely bright, Delis got up and went on his way, and only now did he fly out of the Forbidden Mountains.


    "Huhuhu..."


    Delis finally saw the air force base in Xiyang City, and then walked towards the air force base,


    After circling in the sky, they landed in the air force base. The air force base is not allowed to intrude, otherwise they will be served by bed crossbows.


    "Captain." The soldier in charge of vigilance ran over and saluted Delis.


    "Where''s Mr. Niu?" Delis had a serious look on his face.


    "In..." The soldier heard a voice behind him before he could answer.


    "Delis, is the team okay?" Niu Er walked over with two medical staff.


    "It''s okay..." Delis saluted Niu Er, and then briefly explained the situation, which made Niu Er heave a sigh of relief.


    "You can send things directly to the castle, just leave it to Lord Liu Feng." "Niu Er didn''t look at what was inside the package.


    "Yes." Delis saluted again, then spread his wings and headed for the castle.


    "Huhuhu..."


    A few minutes later, Delis came and hovered above the castle in Xiyang City. He had to be confirmed his identity before he was allowed to land. If he dared to break in, he would be shot to death by random arrows.


    "Huhuhu..."


    Immediately, the bird orcs who were in charge of vigilance flew into the sky, clearly recognizing Delis, and hurriedly shouted, "It''s Delis."


    "Well." Delis nodded, and then said solemnly, "Is the Lord of the City here?"


    "Yes, I just came back this morning." The bird orc nodded.


    Early in the morning, they saw the carriage dedicated to the city lord parked in the castle, and Lord Liu Feng, Miss Mina and Miss Tis all came back.


    "Okay, I have an important military appointment to report." Delis said solemnly.


    "Go down." The bird clan orc nodded and took the lead to fly down to say hello.


    "Huhuhu..."


    Delis spread his wings and landed on the platform, stepped off the platform and headed towards the backyard, and met Mina on the way.


    After thinking about it, he still said hello, "Master Mina."


    Mina, who had just returned from the scientific research department, was about to go to the study to find Liu Feng, but was stopped.


    "Delis, you''re back, how are Avery and the others? Are you okay?" Mina asked with a frown.


    She was the first to think, was there an accident?


    "It''s okay, Lord Avery asked me to bring something back." Delis said quickly.


    "Okay, come with me." Mina breathed a sigh of relief and led the way to the study in front.


    "Yes." Delis followed Mina with his backpack.


    "Boom bang bang....Master, Avril has someone to bring something back." Mina knocked on the study door, and only pushed in after getting permission.


    "Gag!!"


    "Is it done?" Liu Feng asked.


    "Well, the saltpeter has been transported by someone." Mina nodded, and at the same time took the backpack in Delis''s hand and began to check it.


    "What''s the situation with the exploration team now?" Liu Feng asked Delis.


    "One-third of the process has been explored..." Delis respectfully reported the mission.


    Exploring the Forbidden Mountains, because the bird orcs lead the way in the sky, save most of the time and find the most suitable route.


    "Oh! It looks like we''re going to enter the core area." The corner of Liu Feng''s mouth rose, thinking that he would be able to open up the Forbidden Mountain Range after a while, and he could open up a road to enter the other side of the Forbidden Mountain Range.


    "Master, this is the letter." Mina handed the envelope over.


    "Well." Liu Feng took the letter and read it, frowning when he saw it, and muttered to himself, "''Strange stone?''"


    "Is it this?" Mina took out two stones from her backpack after hearing this.


    Liu Feng took a stone from Mao Erniang''s hand, and glanced at it carefully, his brows slightly wrinkled, especially when he saw the green light in the cross section, he suddenly had a guess in his heart.


    "Master, what kind of stone is this, the color is quite special." Mina took another stone and looked at it over and over, thinking the green part was pretty.


    "It should be the rough jadeite." Liu Feng said in a deep voice, then took out a flashlight from the drawer and pointed it at the fracture.


    When the strong light shines in, the green part of the broken stone immediately reflects a green light, which is very beautiful.


    "Rough jadeite? What is this?" Mina was a little confused, this was the first time she heard this word.


    "It belongs to a kind of ore, but it is very rare, so it is very precious." The smile on Liu Feng''s face always existed.


    "Ore? What''s the use?" Mina stared at the rough jadeite in her hands with wide blue eyes.


    "It''s an ornament, similar to gems. In my hometown, the price of jadeite has always been high. If a good jadeite is sent to auction, it can sell for sky-high prices." Liu Feng continued.


    "But I didn''t see anything out of the ordinary, just the color was a bit special." Mina played with the stone in her hand.


    "You''ll know when I get someone to process it and cut out the jade." Liu Feng''s mouth twitched. It seems that this rough jadeite can be hyped up and become the new favorite of the nobles.


    "Delis, ask Jones and the others to check the place of the stone when they come back, and bring some more when they come back." Liu Feng looked at Delis and instructed, he wanted to confirm whether there was an emerald vein.


    "Yes." Delis replied respectfully.


    Chapter 0791 Annoyed dwarf king.


    Time went back to the day before yesterday. After Princess Daisy came out of the tavern, she went straight to the palace. She was going to see her father.


    "Princess Daisy."


    Oncoming people along the way stopped to salute when they saw Princess Daisy.


    "Is Father here?" Princess Dais asked when she came to the main hall and looked at the dwarf knight at the door.


    "The king is here, but there are important guests. Princess Dais, do you want to go to the side hall to rest." The dwarf knight responded.


    "Guest? Who is it?" Princess Dais frowned slightly. At this time, the father usually has a lunch break, so why are there still people coming.

 Chapter 663：

    "It''s Lord Macron." The dwarf knight said softly.


    "Macro, why is that old guy here again?" Princess Daisy''s expression changed and she gritted her teeth angrily.


    Macro, the king of the Principality of Maner, one of the three principalities of the Land of Chaos, obviously it is not the first time that King Macro is here.


    "Forget it, I''ll come to see Father King tomorrow." Daisy hesitated for a while, she really didn''t want to see that Macron, so she turned and left.


    Inside the palace, in the living room, two gray-haired old men were arguing about something.


    One of them was a dwarf, who looked like he was in his sixties. At this time, his face was gloomy. He was naturally the king of the Ori dwarf kingdom, and Roberson, the father of Daisy.


    Sitting across from him was an old man in his fifties, the king of the Principality of Maner 060, who came from a place of chaos, a place of chaos, so he felt a little bit of oppression.


    "If you don''t agree to my request, then my Duchy of Maner will no longer export wheat and linen to your dwarves, of course, including Roman wine."


    Macron sneered, took the glass on the table and drank it, and said coldly, "Robertson, I hope you will consider my suggestion."


    Macro stood up and looked at Roberson with a gloomy face. He decided to eat dwarves. Who made the country of dwarves unsuitable for growing wheat.


    He looked at the silent kingdom of dwarves, turned around and walked out, leaving a sentence, "Think about it."


    "Humph!" Seeing Macron leave, Roberson sat for a long time, and then suddenly said angrily, "Don''t even think about it, the dwarf will not give in."


    It turned out that Macron came to see Robertson many times because of the iron ore, and of course a large part of it was because of the weapons.


    The Principality of Maner is in a chaotic place, where there is always a chaos of troops and wars, and the three principalities are on guard against each other.


    This time the wheat is going to be harvested again in autumn. In addition, the Principality of Mullin and the Principality of Chama will attack the Principality of Maner to rob the wheat, and the Principality of Maner belongs to the weaker side of the three principalities, so Macron has come to many times. The dwarf duchy of Ori is for weapons and iron ore to improve the combat effectiveness of knights.


    After all, if a knight is to be invincible, weapons and armor have become a crucial part.


    "Damn, you even threatened me, do you think I can''t do anything about it?" Roberson said angrily, closed his eyes, pressed his temples with a severe headache, then picked up the wine bottle on the side, and took two sips of wine before he could Breathed a sigh of relief.


    The three principalities in the land of chaos are in balance with each other. If they sell weapons to any party at will, it will break the balance and cause a war. This is not a good thing for the dwarf kingdom.


    After all, if there is a war between the three major duchies, and in the end, because one side wins and annexes the other two duchies and integrates them into one kingdom, then there will be a huge threat to the Ori dwarf kingdom.


    Now they are standing on each other and restricting each other, which is what Roberson is most willing to see.


    "Sackcloth and wheat, the big deal is that I will go to other kingdoms to import it. As for Roman wine, it''s a pity." Robertson sighed, very helpless.


    The Principality of Maner is the only country around that has a large amount of wheat and linen. It is precisely because of this that half of the wheat and linen in the Ori Dwarf Kingdom are imported from the Principality of Maner.


    And now because of the weapons, the Kingdom of Maner wants to unilaterally interrupt this cooperation, and at the same time refuse to sell Roman wine to the Kingdom of the Ori Dwarves.


    Roman wine is a specialty of the Principality of Maner. It is famous for its spicy taste and expensive price. The annual output is pitiful, but this wine is Robertson''s favorite wine.


    Now because of the interruption of cooperation, he is going to lose his favorite wine, which makes him very helpless. Although the fragrant malt wine he drinks now tastes good, it is still a little worse than Roman wine.


    "Alas..." Roberson sighed and took a few gulps of wine.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day, Princess Dais, who hadn''t eaten yet, rushed straight to Robertson''s bedroom with what Darlene had given her.


    No one dared to stop her along the way. After all, Princess Daisy is Roberson''s jewel, and few people can afford it.


    "Bang bang bang... Father, are you up yet?" Princess Daisy knocked on the door and shouted.


    "come in!"


    "Gag..."


    Princess Daisy didn''t enter the room until she got a response.


    "Daisy, why did you get up so early today?" Robertson looked at his precious daughter and asked with a smile, "Is something wrong?"


    "Father, I have something to tell you." Princess Daisy said softly, and glanced at the maid in the room.


    Robertson glanced at his daughter and waved his hand to make all the servants in the dormitory retreat.


    "What''s the matter? Look at you in a hurry." Robertson patted Princess Daisy''s head dotingly.


    "Father, I bought you a bottle of bamboo wine from an out-of-town businessman yesterday." Princess Daisy took out the bottle of bamboo wine from the box and put it on the table.


    "Oh? Bamboo wine, I really haven''t heard of it." Robertson picked up the bamboo wine curiously and looked at it, a very faint bamboo fragrance emanated.


    "This is much better than your broken Roman wine." Princess Daisy said confidently.


    You must know that the second-grade Youhe Daqu tastes much better than the so-called Roman wine, not to mention this bamboo wine.


    "Huh? Then I''ll have to try it." Robertson raised his brows, so that his daughter could say such a thing, then it shouldn''t be easy to prove this bamboo wine.


    "Boom..."


    Robertson slowly opened the cork, and the next moment, the strong aroma of wine filled the room, and there was also a faint scent of bamboo, which smelled intoxicating.


    "Huh?" Robertson was stunned, and the smell of the wine made him drool.


    He couldn''t help pouring a glass, then smelled the aroma of the wine, and then drank it directly.


    "Good wine, this is the best wine I''ve ever had. Any broken Roman wine is just fart." Robertson exclaimed, the mouth and nose are full of the fragrance of bamboo, and the throat is the spicy feeling brought by the wine. Very energetic.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Three shifts, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter 0792 Princess Daisy''s persuasion.


    At this time, Robertson had completely forgotten the taste of Roman wine, and his entire taste buds were filled with the spicy taste of bamboo wine.


    "I didn''t expect it! I didn''t expect this bamboo wine to be so wonderful." Robertson couldn''t stop drinking one cup after another.


    Princess Daisy saw that her father was so happy, so she did not dissuade her. Given her father''s alcohol capacity, it would be perfectly fine to drink this amount of wine.


    Besides, I have to talk to my father Wang about the export of iron ore later, so let the old man enjoy himself first.


    After a while, the bamboo wine was empty, but looking at Roberson''s expression, it seemed that he still had nothing to do.


    Robertson, who put down the bottle, sneered and said, "Hmph, that old guy from Macro, always thought their Roman wine was so good, but now to me, it''s just a fart, nothing."


    When Princess Daisy heard the words, she didn''t answer, but instead asked, "Father, how is this wine? Are you satisfied?"


    "Okay, it''s delicious." Robertson nodded with satisfaction, then rubbed his hands and asked, "Daughter, does the businessman still have such wine in his hand?" "


    "Yes, there are a few more." Daisy suppressed a smile and nodded.


    "Where?" Roberson urged, not enjoying himself at all.


    "It''s still in the hands of the merchant, and the other party won''t sell it." Daisy looked distressed, but a sly look flashed in her eyes.

 Chapter 664：

    "Don''t sell? Are they not merchants, why don''t they sell?" Roberson sat up straight and said solemnly, "Are there not enough coins?"


    "No." Princess Daisy shook her head, a hint of slyness flashed in her eyes, and sighed, "Oh, they originally planned to use these wines in exchange for some iron ore, but when they came, they discovered that our kingdom does not export to the outside world. iron ore."


    "They want iron ore? No, just iron ore." Roberson frowned and refused.


    "Father, as far as I know, the wealth of our Ori dwarf kingdom seems to be decreasing all the time, because we don''t export iron ore to the outside world." Princess Dais stared at Robertson, she didn''t expect her father would be so stubborn.


    Daisy is not afraid of her father at all, and sometimes even annoys her, she will pull out Robertson''s beard, but in the end nothing happens.


    "This..." Roberson wanted to say something, but was interrupted again by Daisy.


    "Father, in our Ori dwarf kingdom, half of the wheat and linen are imported. This annual cost of gold coins is huge, but we don''t have any export business to make up for these expenses. If this continues, we will How to do?"


    "And King Father, if it goes on like this, it''s fine now, but what about in the future? What about ten years later?" Daisy spoke incessantly, causing Roberson to open his mouth and then ponder.


    "I know all the issues you mentioned, Daisy, but the fact that iron ore cannot be exported is a rule set by your grandfather, and it has never changed until now." Robertson said with a wry smile.


    Back then, the iron ore of the dwarf kingdom was exported, but then another kingdom got the iron ore, but it made weapons to attack the dwarf kingdom, and the dwarf kingdom of that generation stopped exporting iron ore in a fit of rage.


    "It is because of this rule that the wealth of our Ori Dwarf Kingdom decreases year by year." Princess Dais stared wide-eyed.


    "The rules are made by people. Don''t let the Ori dwarf kingdom finally decline because of a rule. At that time, father, you will become a sinner of the dwarf kingdom." Princess Dais persuaded in a reasonable way, these words She thought about it all night last night, but when she said it now, she was full of confidence.


    Hearing Princess Daisy''s words, Roberson froze for a while, as if he just understood the truth, and began to think deeply.


    "And Father, exporting iron ore is not for you to export to other countries. They are just businessmen, and they are a small town in the west of the British Kingdom. They are not a threat to us." Princess Daisi saw that her father hesitated, and immediately added Work hard.


    "Oh, it''s not that I don''t want to say it. Now our Ori dwarf kingdom is also suffering." Robertson sighed. Originally, he didn''t intend to tell his daughter what happened yesterday, which would only add to her troubles.


    Now there is no other way, Roberson can only tell Princess Daisy what happened yesterday.


    "After drinking this bamboo wine, I don''t want to drink that **** Roman wine at all now, it''s just shit, but if wheat and linen stop cooperation, it will be difficult to find a country that is willing to cooperate. '' said Robertson in distress.


    "Wheat and linen, Father, look at this linen." Princess Daisy''s eyes lit up, she took out a piece of linen from the box she brought, and handed it to Robertson.


    "Well, this linen was also bought from that merchant?" After Robertson took the linen and looked at it, he was immediately surprised.


    The quality and feel of this linen is much better than the linen imported from the Duchy of Maner.


    0????????????????????????????????????????????


    "Yes, and I asked, they have a lot of wheat and polished rice there, and even a lot of linen of this quality." Princess Dais smiled and was relieved.


    "If that''s the case, as long as they sell wheat and linen to our dwarves at low prices, we can export iron ore to them." Robertson thought for a while before making a decision.


    "That''s great, I''ll go tell them." Princess Daisy said happily, turning around and leaving.


    "Daisy, don''t worry, as you said before, they still have a lot of fine wines there, and they are not inferior to Roman wine and malt wine, is that true?" Robertson swallowed and asked a little embarrassedly.


    "Of course, I drank it myself." Daisy nodded affirmatively with a smile on her face.


    "Then let them come to see me, and I will talk to them in person." Robertson smiled with satisfaction.


    ............0


    "Okay father, I''ll let Allen invite them over." Princess Dais nodded and left happily.


    "Hope is true, this bamboo wine is really superb." Robertson muttered to himself.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the Great Furnace Hotel in the King''s Capital of the Ori Dwarves.


    Darlene, Eliza, and Mila, the bird race orc, were waiting for news from Princess Dais in the room.


    "I don''t know how Princess Daisy and the king of dwarves are talking?" Mila frowned and said worriedly, "It''s the second day, and I don''t know what the outcome will be."


    Today is the second day after we parted with Princess Daisy last time. Time has passed little by little, making the three girls a little anxious.


    "If the dwarf king is sensible, he should understand the benefits of exporting iron ore, but our arrival is an opportunity. It depends on whether he can figure it out." Darlene took the tea in front of her, He took a sip, and there was a hint of worry in his eyes.


    If this mission fails, then Liu Feng will have to come over. It will be winter, and it will waste too much time.


    "It''s up to Princess Daisy now. If even she can''t convince the king to export iron ore, then we have no chance." Eliza whispered, waiting is always anxious.


    "Boom bang bang..."


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door from No. 7, "Lord Darlene, Knight Ellen asks for an interview."


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Four shifts, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter 0793 The Art of Conversation.


    "Knight Ellen?" Darlene frowned. Who is Knight Ellen?


    "The knight next to Princess Daisy yesterday." Number Seven reminded.


    "Let him come in." The three women looked at each other quickly after hearing the words, and they all saw joy and worry on the other''s faces.


    "crunch..."


    The door was pushed open, and Knight Allen walked in.


    "Several ladies, the king has invited me to go to the palace to discuss the export of iron ore." As soon as Knight Allen entered the door, he went straight to the subject and expressed his intention.


    "The king wants to discuss with us in person?" Mira asked in surprise, wondering if there was something wrong with her ears.


    "Yes, please let''s go." Allen Knight nodded and said plainly.


    "Let''s go, don''t let the king wait." Darlene chuckled lightly, her blue eyes flashing with calculation, he turned his head and instructed Cass, "Cas, "Sanqiqi" bring the goods."


    "Yes." Cas nodded, then picked up the box in the corner and followed the pace of Darlene and others.


    Knight Allen was obviously prepared to come this time. A carriage was parked downstairs in the inn. Looking at the costumes on the carriage, he knew it was from the palace.


    The carriage was quite big, and after Darlene and the three of them sat on, there was still room. Soon, under the leadership of Knight Allen, the carriage went straight to the palace, unobstructed all the way.


    "I don''t know what''s going on, has Princess Daisy persuaded the king?" Mira whispered, worried that the Ellen Knights outside would hear.


    "You''ll know when you go. It really doesn''t work. There''s nothing you can do. We''ve tried our best." Darlene said calmly, but in the end she was very calm.


    "You said, will the king imprison us and then threaten us to hand over the goods." Mila said with a wide-eyed, worried look on her face.


    "Probably not. If so, we would have been arrested just now." The corners of Eliza''s mouth twitched, admiring Mira''s brain hole.


    "Ta Ta Ta Ta..."


    After a while, the carriage stopped.

 Chapter 665：

    Alan Knight''s voice came from outside, "Several, here we are."


    The three of Darlene got off the carriage, and No. 7 and Cass, who followed behind, immediately followed the three of them.


    Knight Allen didn''t stop it. This is the palace. One or two more knights can''t cause any trouble, so No. 7 was asked to follow.


    "This is the palace of the dwarf kingdom." Mira sighed.


    The buildings here are not small, they are about the same size as the Yingluo Palace, but the architectural style is the style of the dwarf kingdom.


    "Please come with me." Allen Knight led the way.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Along the way, the dwarf knights you see are all wearing armor and holding weapons. It is worthy of being a kingdom rich in iron ore. The armor and weapons on the knights are all made of high-quality pig iron, and there are some simple patterns for decoration. .


    "Compared to our soldiers in Xiyang City, it seems that our soldiers are more majestic and beautiful." Mira softly talked to Darlene.


    "Of course." Darlene has a smile on the corner of her mouth. She has seen the manufacture of armor parts in Xiyang City. It can only be said that it is simple and rude, but it is efficient.


    Relying on the mold, and then pressing it with a stamping machine, there are lines and patterns, and the shape is the same, and there will be no unevenness.


    "Ladies, wait here for a moment." Knight Ellen brought a few people to a parlour, and then went to inform the king and Princess Daisy.


    "Ta Tata..."


    It didn''t take long for Princess Daisy to appear with King Robertson.


    Darlene watched Princess Daisy and an old man appear, and whispered to Elise and Mila, "That should be Robertson, the king of the Ori Dwarf Kingdom, be careful, don''t talk nonsense."


    "Understood." Mira nodded quickly.


    "Yeah." Elise replied calmly.


    "Princess Daisy, Your Majesty the King." Darlene looked calm, and bowed slightly to the two of them as a courtesy.


    Elise Mila saluted in a similar fashion.


    "Several, sit down and talk." Princess Daisy smiled back and motioned the three to sit down first.


    Darlene sat down with Elise and Milash after seeing the king and Princess Daisy take their seats.


    Seeing this scene, Robertson admired the cultivation and elegance of Darlene''s three daughters in his heart.


    "Welcome to the three of you." Roberson said cheerfully.


    "It''s our honor." Darlene responded gracefully.


    "Several, how does our Aoli Kingdom compare to the Yingluo Kingdom?" Robertson said casually.


    "Oli Kingdom is very good, there are many strong dwarf warriors." Darlene said politely.


    "Hahaha... Yes, our dwarves are all warriors..." Roberson laughed heartily, picked up the wine glass on the table and poured a few sips of wine into his mouth.


    Darlene''s blue eyes flickered, and she slowly took out a bottle of bamboo wine from the box brought by Cass and placed it on the table, but did not open it.


    "Guru..."


    Robertson slowly widened his eyes, his throat rolled a bit, and the tip of his nose seemed to be filled with the aroma of the wine he smelled yesterday.


    He recalled the taste of the wine yesterday, and suddenly felt that the wine in his hand was dull and put down the wine glass calmly.


    "This..." Roberson now only has bamboo wine in his eyes, and can''t help but say, "Is this bamboo wine?"


    "Yes, this is a gift for you to meet the king." Darlene said softly, with a slight smile on the corner of her mouth.


    "Thank you." Robertson hesitated, but finally put it down, and the maid next to him cleverly stepped forward and took the bamboo wine.


    "Several, you''re here for iron ore, right?" Robertson was the first to speak, and after receiving the gift, he couldn''t be more appetizing.


    "Yes, His Royal Highness, we want some iron ore, and we hope to export it to Xiyang City." Darlene said indifferently.


    I thought that Liu Feng''s trick was really useful. She had prepared a few things, but she didn''t expect the first one to get good results.


    This is the so-called art of conversation, she just learned something, something that can open up a situation with a gift is worth the cost.


    "What do you want iron ore for 4.4?" Robertson frowned and asked in a deep voice, "Do you want to build weapons? Our Aoli Kingdom has a lot of weapons that can be exported."


    "Our Xiyang City needs development. We are building houses and roads, and we need a lot of iron." Darlene said calmly.


    "Do you need iron to build roads and build houses?" Roberson and Princess Daisy were puzzled. This was the first time they heard that iron was used to build roads and build houses.


    "Princess Daisy and His Royal Highness the King, probably don''t know about Xiyang City." Darlene didn''t answer their question, but asked instead.


    "I don''t know." The two shook their heads, indeed they had never heard of Xiyang City.


    This is normal. After all, Xiyang City is located in the west of the Yingluo Kingdom. It is extremely remote. It will take nearly two months to travel by water from the Ori Dwarf Kingdom. .


    Chapter 0794 The king and princess who grab food.


    "Please briefly introduce Xiyang City." Darlene showed a nostalgic smile.


    Princess Daisy and Robertson both looked at each other and nodded. They were also very curious about this Xiyang City. At least they could brew a fine wine of the level of bamboo wine. There should be something surprising.


    What made him very puzzled was that since Xiyang City had such a good wine as bamboo wine, why he had never heard of the name of this wine.


    "It''s amazing there. Orcs and humans can coexist peacefully. There is no distinction between nobles and lowly, and there are no slaves." Darlene''s face showed a proper expression of admiration.


    "Isn''t it right??" Princess Daisi couldn''t help but exclaimed in astonishment, "I remember that the people you humans hate the most are orcs, and they are taken away and treated like slaves."


    "This is also the attraction of Xiyang City, and it is also due to the kindness of Lord Liu Feng that this magical city is called the city of miracles by the orcs." Darlene replied.


    Robertson was moved, and became curious about Liu Feng, how much energy it would take to make the orcs and the human race achieve peaceful coexistence.


    At the same time, Robertson admired Liu Feng''s courage. From his understanding, orcs have always been treated as slaves and cheap labor by the human race. He never imagined that the orcs could live like the human race.


    "In Xiyang City, as long as you work, you won''t be without food, and as long as you don''t break the law, you won''t be driven away." Darlene continued, "And whether it''s an orc or a human, as long as you''re under the age of fourteen, You can read and read for free.¡±


    Robertson couldn''t hold back again, and said in shock, "Is it free if you can read and write under the age of fourteen?"


    Darlene was not surprised by Robertson''s performance, but explained with a chuckle, "Master Liu Feng feels that it is more important to improve the knowledge level of the people, talents are cultivated from childhood, as long as they grow up and earn coins Just go back to school."


    Robertson was stunned, as if a flash of lightning had struck his mind, talent was cultivated since childhood, and this sentence woke him up.


    Yes, if you want your country to develop well, you need not only a lot of wealth, but also the cultivation of talents, and almost the talents of the Ori Dwarf Kingdom come from the major nobles.


    It is precisely because they have money and time to cultivate their own children that they can be well cultivated into adults.


    It is precisely because of this that there are so few talents in the Ori Dwarf Kingdom, because those commoners rarely have the opportunity to be cultivated. How does this create talents?


    "Huhu..." Robertson took a deep breath and paid attention to this negotiation thoroughly.

 Chapter 666：

    "There is a magical doctor there. Almost 80% of people who are sick and see a doctor can be cured. There are also express mail, and the best food in the world, such as pizza, noodles, and meat buns... .." Darlene spoke incessantly when she talked about Xiyang City.


    Her words evoked memories of Eliza and Mira, and immediately began to miss the food in Xiyang City.


    As for Robertson and Princess Daisy, they were already stunned, with longing in their eyes, wondering what kind of place this Xiyang City is, and there are so many magical things.


    Especially the doctor, it sounds like he is much more powerful than the witch doctor. He can recover more than 80% of the sick, which is more than 70% of the death of the witch doctor, and it is only after the comparison.


    "Is the doctor the same as the witch doctor, who can treat people?" Robertson asked suspiciously.


    You must know that a witch doctor treats people, and the success rate of cure is extremely low, but there is no way.


    "Witch doctor?" Darlene shook her head, and continued, "The knowledge of the doctor was taught by Master Liu Feng, and the two are not comparable. The witch doctor completely relies on chance..."


    "This..." Robertson couldn''t refute it, because it seemed that, as Darlene said, there are really few people who are sick and who can finally be cured by inviting a witch doctor.


    Some of them were not seriously ill, but under the treatment of the witch doctor, they died directly after bleeding.


    "Is Xiyang City really that magical? There are so many delicious foods?" Princess Daisi responded in a daze, completely shielding the topic of the witch doctor, all those words Darlene just said in her mind, one after another Food floats through my mind.


    "..." Roberson couldn''t help rolling his eyes when he heard Princess Daisy''s words.


    "Of course, I also brought Xiyang City''s specialties today. Princess Daisy and the king might as well give it a try, and we will continue to talk after eating." Darlene chuckled, and then motioned for Cass to bring out the things she brought. .


    Cast moved quickly, and all the items were taken out of the box and placed on the table. One or two of them were given to Princess Daisy, but obviously the other party didn''t know how to use them.


    "This is a can, you can eat it when you open it, you might as well try it." Darlene skillfully smashed the yellow mud that was sealed on the can, and the rich meat aroma wafted out immediately, making everyone present except Xiyang City, the rest. Everyone swallowed silently.


    The cans that Darlene brought were not military cans, but the kind of cans that are available in the market in clay jars.


    "Guru..."


    Knight Allen stepped forward, first smelled the canned food, and couldn''t help swallowing.


    He then dipped a bit of the canned soup with the spoon prepared on the side, and licked it on the tip of his tongue. After a while, he didn''t feel any discomfort and nodded to Roberson, then backed away, but he couldn''t hold back. Smash your mouth.


    Darlene didn''t say anything about Ellen Knight''s movements, and she still had a confident smile on her face.


    After Allen Knight''s inspection, the maid stepped forward and poured the meat from the can into a plate and placed it in front of Roberson.


    "I''ll try it." Robertson stuck a fork in a piece of meat, put it in his mouth and chewed it twice.


    The next moment his eyes widened, he exclaimed, "I''ve never eaten something so delicious. It''s delicious, so delicious."


    "It''s really good." Princess Daisy also had the same look, she couldn''t help taking a big mouthful of food, and she started to fight with Robertson later.


    "Father, save me some." Princess Daisy shouted.


    "Girls don''t eat so much, they will gain weight..." Roberson swung his fork faster.


    "..."


    In the end, even the soup on the plate was licked clean, this scene made Alan Knight couldn''t help twitching the corners of his mouth.


    On the other hand, Darlene and the others were still calm, and they were no stranger to this scene in Xiyang City.


    Many nobles had this look when they first arrived in Xiyang City. Now it seems that only Liu Feng is the only noble who can eat very elegantly.


    "I''m sorry, I made a few people laugh." Robertson couldn''t help feeling a little embarrassed when he saw Darlene and the three of them after eating the can.


    "It''s okay, people who have just eaten Xiyang City''s food are like this." Darlene replied with a smile on her face.


    "There are also instant noodles and some cakes here. Your Highness and the princess can try it." Darlene pointed to the cakes wrapped in paper and instant noodles.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Second shift, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter 0795 The final negotiation.


    "What are instant noodles?" Princess Daisi was stunned, looking at the table top and asking, "Do you just eat it like this?"


    "No, instant noodles need to be brewed with boiling water, and it can be eaten after soaking for three minutes." Darlene said softly.


    "Go, get some boiling water." Robertson ordered the maid to go down and decorate the boiling water. Now he is curious about all things in Xiyang City.


    I want to try what this so-called instant noodles is, will it taste as good as canned food? After eating canned food, he recalled the salt-boiled meat he had eaten before, and it was completely tasteless and even a little nauseating.


    "You can try the pastry first." Darlene opened the wrapping paper of the pastry in front of her. The so-called pastries were also biscuits.


    "Crack..."


    With curiosity and anticipation, Princess Daisy and Roberson picked up a piece of cake and took a bite, but they couldn''t stop again.


    "It''s so crunchy and fragrant." Robertson exclaimed, keeping his mouth open and stuffing cookies.


    "It''s delicious, I like this." Princess Daisy held a biscuit in each hand.


    This time, Knight Allen didn''t have time to try it, and the two of them finished the cake after three or two, and there was still no **** left.


    After eating, the two realized that they had just lost their temper again. There was no way. In front of the delicious food, no one could resist the temptation.


    "Cough cough..." Robertson shyly wiped the debris from the corner of his mouth.


    "I''m sorry." Princess Daisi blushed.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Soon, boiling water was brought up by the maid.


    Darlene skillfully opened the wrapping instant noodle paper, put the noodle pieces into the bowl, then opened the smaller seasoning paper bag, poured the salt powder inside into the bowl, and finally put the condensed oil into it, Finally, put in two pieces of dehydrated vegetables, pour boiling water and cover with the lid.


    These powders are ground from spices and contain a little salt. As for the oil used in instant noodles, they are naturally processed.


    Princess Daisy and Roberson just waited eagerly. After three minutes passed, the maid opened the lid, and the unique aroma of instant noodles wafted out. The two couldn''t help but picked up their forks and started to eat.


    "Chucky, chuckle...¡©¡§."


    One bite after another, I couldn''t stop at all. In the end, the soup was not spared, and I was drank all.


    "Huhu..." The two of them exhaled at the same time. After a lot of fighting, plus the dwarves were relatively short, their stomachs were already full.


    "I really want to go to your Xiyang City right now to see what kind of place it is, with so many delicious foods and magical things." Robertson exclaimed very much.


    "Father, I also want to go see it." Princess Dais had yearning in her eyes. I heard that there are pizzas, steamed buns and so on there. These are not available in the Ori Dwarf Kingdom, and they have not been mentioned at all.


    "Xiyang City is definitely worth visiting. Maybe after you go there, you will find that it''s even more magical than what I said." Darlene''s confident face was full of confidence. She was convinced that Xiyang City could attract people. I believe it can, and even make people linger.


    "By the way, Princess Daisy, I have a few items here, maybe you will need them." Darlene suddenly remembered something, took out a small box from the box, opened it, and contained a box of lip paper , a box of eyebrow cream, a box of rouge cream, and a bottle of perfume in a glass bottle.

 Chapter 667：

    "What is it?" Princess Daisy was curious.


    When she went to the west market last time, her attention was focused on Youhe Daqu, so she ignored a lot, such as this four-piece makeup set.


    "It''s a lip balm that can make your mouth **** and charming, and this is a brow cream, which is painted on the eyebrows to make your brows more three-dimensional, and this is a rouge cream, which can be applied to the face to hide freckles and Pores." Darlene said, smearing on Mila''s face.


    Princess Daisy watched Darlene''s movements, and her face gradually showed excitement and joy. These were all she needed, especially the freckles on her face, which annoyed her the most.


    It''s different now, with rouge cream, you can become beautiful.


    "Thank you, I need these things so much." Princess Daisy said excitedly, holding these three items in her hands, her face blooming with a smile.


    In this way, in front of Mueller, it will become more perfect.


    "And this is a perfume, which has a one-year shelf life." Darlene handed the last perfume to Princess Daisy.


    "Perfume has a shelf life of one year." Princess Daisy shouted in disbelief. She knows perfume, but the shelf life of perfume that she knows should be very short.


    "It smells good, with a faint floral fragrance." Princess Daisy poured a drop on her hand, she was surprised again, and her yearning for Xiyang City increased again.


    "I don''t know, His Royal Highness, about the export of iron ore..." Darlene looked at Robertson, she knew that the time was ripe, and she had done so much for the export of iron ore.


    First lure her with delicious food, then reveal the magic of Xiyang City, and finally use cosmetics to bribe Princess Daisy, so that she completely focuses on Xiyang City, then the next step will be much easier.


    "I heard that your Xiyang City has wheat and polished rice, as well as a lot of linen?" Robertson asked thoughtfully.


    "Yes, all of the things you mentioned are available in Xiyang City, and there are many more. As for the sackcloth, it is divided into several qualities. The sackcloth given to Princess Dais yesterday can only be regarded as ordinary." ''Darena could already guess what Roberson was going to do.


    "If you are willing to sell the linen and wheat to us at a low price, then the iron ore can be exported to you Xiyang City." Robertson said calmly, but his heart was hanging on.


    "We need to discuss the sale of wheat and linen at a low price, His Royal Highness will wait a moment." Darlene frowned, even if she could agree immediately, she would show an embarrassed look.


    This is also the book Liu Feng gave her, the art of negotiation learned from the book.


    "Yes." Robertson said solemnly.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Darlene gave Elise and Mira a wink, and the three girls came to the next room. After closing the door, they couldn''t hold back the joy on their faces, and they all showed silent smiles.


    "It''s great, it''s finally going to be a success, and Darlene is still amazing." Mila cheered softly, looking at Darlene with admiration.


    "It''s finally time to complete the mission, Darlene, it''s all your credit. (Wang Dezhao Eliza said with a smile, and had to admire Darlene''s business acumen.


    "Huh... This is better taught by Liu Feng." Darlene breathed a sigh of relief, and most of the stones in her heart suddenly dropped.


    Regarding the sale of wheat and linen at low prices, Liu Feng had already said long before he came here that as long as he could win the export of iron ore, there would be no problem at all if the price was lower than the market price.


    Judging from her knowledge of the market of the Ori dwarf kingdom these days, she still earns money, although it is hard-earned money.


    It is true that the food sold by the Duchy of Maner is too expensive.


    The three girls stayed in the room for a while, and finally calmed down their inner joy. Now that the last step is not yet reached, the step of signing the contract cannot be taken lightly.


    "Let''s go, let''s go out." Darlene put away the smile on her face, making sure that no flaws would be seen before opening the door and walking out.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Three shifts, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter 0796 Final Negotiation ¡¤ Next.


    "How are you thinking about it?" Robertson saw Darlene and the three come out, and saw a bit of embarrassment on their faces.


    "We just discussed that we will sell it to you at a lower price of 30% than the price of wheat sold by the Duchy of Maner." Darlene took a deep breath, as if she had made a major concession.


    Without waiting for Robertson to speak, Darlene continued, "This price includes the transportation fee.


    After all, it will take more than a month to travel by water from Xiyang City to your Ori Dwarf Kingdom, which is related to salary issues such as boat rental and manual handling. "


    In fact, at this price, Liu Feng can still make a little bit of money. After all, the Duchy of Man''er was sold to the Ori Dwarf Kingdom at a price twice higher than the market price, so it was 30% lower, so there was some profit.


    "Okay." Robertson pondered for a while, but his heart was already smiling, thinking that he had taken advantage of it.


    After all, this price is 30% cheaper than the sale price of the Principality of Maner, including shipping and so on.


    "By the way, you still have bamboo wine in Xiyang City. I hope you can provide it to us at a discount." Robertson suddenly said, he did not forget about the wine.


    "I''m afraid there is no way to do this. We sell the wine at the same price as 890, and the annual production is very limited, but we can sell it to you, the Ori Dwarf Kingdom first." Darlene pretended to be embarrassed and said.


    Wine is no better than wheat and linen, and the output is indeed not much, especially the output of bamboo wine is less.


    "Understood." Robertson nodded, and he could accept the result.


    "But if there is a chance, Your Majesty can go to Xiyang City to see in person. There are other kinds of wine there, but they are not exported." Darlene chuckled lightly.


    Yes, Xiyang City also has the newly developed flower wine, as well as fruit wine, wine, and beer. These are all brewed by the methods provided by Liu Feng, but they can only be drunk on the second floor of Zuixiaolou. It is not exported.


    "Listening to what you said, I really want to go to Xiyang City, but there are too many things to do in government affairs, and I really can''t leave for a while." Robertson said regretfully.


    "Father, I can go, I''ll buy you wine and come back." Princess Dais said quickly, holding Roberson''s arm and shaking it a few times, her fat cheeks were full of pleading.


    "You..." Roberson frowned and was about to refuse.


    "Father, don''t worry, I will take Alan with me, and (baah) didn''t Miss Darlene say that Xiyang City is very safe." Princess Daisi quickly said coquettishly.


    Seeing the hesitant look on her father''s face, she quickly acted coquettishly, "Father, let me go, father is the best."


    "His Royal Highness, you can ask Princess Daisy to come with us. We are protected by our soldiers along the way. There is no problem with safety." Darlene''s blue eyes flashed.


    "Okay, remember to bring wine to the king, the more the better." Robertson finally agreed, but did not forget to remind himself of the wine.


    "In two days, the iron ore you want will be ready, and I will send the Mu family to the port." Robertson wrote the cooperation document on the parchment, and then stamped it with the unique seal certificate of the king of the Ori dwarf kingdom. .


    "Happy cooperation." Darlene took the parchment roll, relieved, and showed a radiant smile on her face.


    "Happy cooperation." Robertson said cheerfully.


    "We still have 500 bottles of second-grade Youhe Daqu, 50 bottles of first-grade Youhe Daqu, and some canned wheat and linen, by the way, there are still three bottles of bamboo wine, pay for these first, if If it''s not enough, next time the goods will be transported together."


    Darlene was very precious, and reported all the remaining goods on the ship, and the value was probably not much different.


    "Okay." Robertson nodded, the difference was not much, and he was still very convinced of Darlene. From all aspects of her, the other party did not seem to be breaking his promise.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Suddenly, at this time, a knight stepped forward and said a few words in King Robertson''s ear, which immediately made Roberson''s face turn cold.


    "Humph! That old fellow Macron, it''s just right." Roberson said coldly.


    "Since Your Majesty has something to do, we''ve already agreed, so I won''t bother." Darlene had a smile on the corner of her mouth. Seeing that Robertson had something to do, she said her goodbye.

 Chapter 668：

    "Okay, you can come and play with Daisy when you have time." Robertson didn''t hold back, and asked Ellen Knight to send the three daughters out of the palace, and he was going to meet the old man Macron.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the living room, Macron had been waiting here for a while, and no tea and cakes had come, which made him very annoyed, but when he thought of the current situation in his country, he held back his temper.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Robertson, who came late on purpose, walked in from outside, and sneered when he saw Macron''s face.


    "Robertson, how are you thinking about my request?" Macron said arrogantly. After making him wait for so long, his attitude naturally couldn''t be better.


    "Humph! From today onwards, our Ori Dwarf Kingdom will not import anything from your Duchy of Man''er, and of course, will not export weapons to you." Robertson said coldly with confidence.


    "What? You''d better think clearly. If we hadn''t provided you with wheat and linen from the Duchy of Maner, you would have starved to death."


    Macron''s arrogant face froze instantly, and then he asked angrily, "Don''t forget, there is also your favorite Roman wine. If you refuse, you will never be able to drink it again. I advise you to consider it."


    He knew that this Roberson was an alcoholic, and he could talk a lot as long as he lured him with alcohol.


    "Hehe... You don''t have to. Your broken wine is just some horse urine to me now." Robertson sneered, took out the bamboo wine as if showing off, and drank it.


    He pouted, "Tsk tsk tsk... It''s really good wine."


    "what¡­¡­"


    "What, what kind of wine is this?" The sneer on Macron''s face froze again, and the strong aroma of wine stimulated his sense of smell and nerves.


    "Bamboo wine, the best wine, is thousands of times better than your so-called Roman wine." Robertson said proudly, seeing the expression on Macron''s face, his heart was very happy.


    "How is it possible, I don''t believe it..." Macro shouted, this Roman wine was his proud masterpiece, specially used to trap dwarves.


    "Don''t believe it? Then I''ll convince you of your defeat." Robertson picked up a glass, poured a little bamboo wine, and handed it to Macro.


    "I don''t believe it..." Macron didn''t believe it. After taking it, he drank it, and he was stunned.


    His whole expression seemed to confirm what Robertson said, Roman wine is a piece of shit.


    "This...how is this possible?"


    Macro looked at the wine glass in his hand in disbelief, his mouth filled with the mellow aroma of bamboo wine, forcing him to face the reality.


    In the end, he didn''t even know how he left the palace, all he knew was that it was impossible to increase the export business of weapons.


    "Who is it? Who made this wine?"


    "Damn, **** it..."


    . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Four shifts, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support."


    Chapter 0797 Parkin Bishop''s plan.


    In Xiyang City, it was noon, and there was a commotion in the city.


    At the entrance of the shadow puppet theater, the human race and the orc race were arguing with each other, and there were many people watching.


    "I said that Tang Seng is the strongest and the strongest." A young man looked at a dog clan orc opposite and said angrily, his face full of admiration for Tang Seng.


    "Fart, it''s obvious that Sun Wukong is the strongest." The dog clan orcs were also very angry and shouted loudly.


    "You are the fart, Sun Wukong can''t resist Tang Seng''s tight curse, so he is the strongest."


    "No shit...., no, Sun Wukong can make a riot in the heaven, can Tang Seng do it?" The dog clan orcs argued, only after scolding and scolding, they remembered that they belonged to the dog clan. Reasonable.


    "Hahaha, the beastman is stupid, he even scolds himself." The young man laughed, not afraid of the beastman''s cannibalistic gaze.


    "Looking for a fight, you successfully angered me." The dog clan orc said angrily, jumped up directly, and fought with the young man.


    "Whoever is afraid of who, you will not be pleasing to the eye." The young man also refused to admit defeat, rolled up his sleeves and fought with the dog clan orcs.


    The scene suddenly became chaotic, and the people watching the play on the roadside were not too chaotic, and they all shouted:


    "Hit him, beat him, it''s obviously the strongest Sun Wukong who is an orc." Some orcs were shouting.


    "Fart, Tang Seng is the most powerful." The rest of the human race couldn''t stand it anymore and retorted.


    "Hit him, these orcs don''t know what to do."


    Suddenly, the quarrel caused confusion, and the onlookers began to yell at each other, and finally caused a group fight.


    Not far away, Bishop Parkin was hiding in the crowd watching the show with a smug look in his eyes.


    During this period of time, the old man, Bishop Parkin, has been wandering in Xiyang City. From time to time, he pulls an orc and starts brainwashing him, explaining the goodness of the Yadian Kingdom.


    At first, Bishop Parkin hit a wall everywhere, but later, someone was really persuaded by flicker and began to believe in the so-called bishop.


    The reason why Bishop Parkin chose to start with orcs is that the brains and ideas of orcs will be relatively simple, and the success rate will be higher.


    He needs supporters, and when the time comes to negotiate with Liu Feng, he will have more confidence.


    The development of Xiyang City, Bishop Parkin saw it, so he was even more shocked, as the so-called change every day.


    Now Xiyang City is undergoing major reforms everywhere. Those former old towns have now been demolished and rebuilt. You cannot see slums in Xiyang City.


    It is precisely because of this that he is more certain that he wants to preach here. If he wants to preach, then he naturally has to set up a church, and then he will attract believers.


    These orcs were persuaded by Bishop Parkin, and they began to shake Liu Feng''s governance. Naturally, their goodwill towards the human race began to disappear. When they encountered a small matter, they could not control it and began to make trouble. .


    This chaos was given by Bishop Parkin, which mixed up the water and made some orcs have opinions on the human race.


    "Let''s make trouble. The bigger the trouble, the better. I''ll be the one who will appear then." Bishop Parkin said to himself in his heart. own use.


    With these believers, if you have a firm foothold in Xiyang City, there will be no problem.


    "What''s going on, stop me." Suddenly, a roar came from outside the crowd.


    Immediately after the crowd was separated, Tis walked over angrily with the Overlord spear in her hand.


    The orcs with the dog clan orcs did not stop and continued to fight.


    "If you fight in public, I will take them down." Tiss frowned, waved her hand, and rushed up with the patrolman behind Tiss, separated the two sides of the fighting crowd, and tied them up.


    "What''s the matter?" Tis asked in a deep voice, frowning.


    The manager of the screening hall immediately stepped forward and told Tiss what happened. He was worried that these people were making trouble at the door, so he didn''t know what to do. He didn''t expect Niu Jiao Niang to come.


    "Just because of this trivial matter?" Tiss frowned again. She has dealt with a lot of fights like this in the past two days. It was all because of some trivial matter that the two sides had a disagreement. This made her fight. feel very puzzled.


    "Don''t fight in the ring if you have grievances. If you make troubles in public, they will be taken to me for three days." Tis was very depressed, why so many things happened just after her captain came back.

 Chapter 669：

    "As an orc, it''s a shame that you actually helped the human race." The dog clan orc was restrained and still shouted.


    "Stop talking nonsense, be careful to send you to mining." Tis gave him a blow with the Overlord Spear. Unsurprisingly, the dog orc rolled his eyes and fainted.


    ¡¤0 Seeking flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The corner of Bishop Parkin''s mouth twitched, and his whole body shivered. He secretly thought that this Niu Er Niang is so cruel, if the stick hit him on the head, I am afraid that he will be fooled directly.


    "Okay, let''s all leave." Tis waved the overlord spear in her hand and said to the onlookers.


    There was no fun to watch, and the onlookers naturally dispersed.


    "It''s bad for me again. It seems that I have to think about it in the long run." Bishop Parkin couldn''t help but feel annoyed when he saw that his plan had failed. He followed the flow of people and left. He didn''t want to be noticed by Tis.


    Tis asked people to send the troublemaker to the security guard, while she went to the castle. She decided that it would be better to talk to the young master about what happened in the past two days.


    ......................................


    She had already noticed something was wrong. Basically, every disturbance was caused by orcs, and it was also caused by some small things.


    Tiss is honest, but not stupid. One or two may be a coincidence, but if four or five of them are related to orcs, then it is unusual.


    "Boom bang bang..."


    "Master, are you there?" Tis came to Liu Feng''s study in the castle and patted the door.


    "come in."


    "crunch..."


    After receiving the response, Tis opened the door and saw Liu Feng holding a pen in his hand. He should have been writing something just now. Beside him, Mina was playing with ''Caesar''.


    "Tis, what''s the matter? You look unhappy." Liu Feng looked at Niu Jiao Niang suspiciously, seeing the depressed look on her face.


    "It''s like this..." Tis said everything that happened in the past two days.


    "Is that so..." Liu Feng frowned slightly after listening, and thought deeply.


    "Master, this is definitely a problem." Mina also heard the seriousness of the problem.


    If the orcs continue to make trouble like this, the original balance of peaceful coexistence between humans and orcs in Xiyang City will soon be broken.


    "Mina, send someone to investigate." Liu Feng said solemnly.


    "Yes." Mina twisted her hips and left


    . . . . . . . . . . .


    "One update, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter 0798 Mina''s killing intent.


    At this time, Bishop Parkin still did not give up his plan, and was still looking for a target in the city.


    Soon he had a candidate, a cat orc.


    At first, he seemed to ask for directions casually, and he had to admire Bishop Parkin. With his profound flickering skills, he soon chatted with the cat tribe orcs, and seemed to be very happy.


    The cat clan orc was sometimes excited, sometimes frowned, and sometimes showed disgust, nodded again and again, and seemed to agree with Bishop Parkin''s words.


    And this scene was seen by the people who were under surveillance, which immediately made these surveillance staff very puzzled.


    These people are all people sent by Mina to investigate. They belong to a special department within the Security Department, specializing in collecting intelligence and monitoring some suspicious persons.


    Soon they eliminated the orcs one by one by questioning them, and finally found that these orcs had all had contact with one "six or seven" individuals, and that was Bishop Parkin.


    Now that I have a target, it is much easier to find. I soon found the trace of Bishop Parkin in the city, followed it all the way through surveillance, and found that Bishop Parkin was a little sneaky and often whispered to some orcs.


    "I''m going to eavesdrop." An investigator said solemnly, and then walked out openly, pretending to be passing by, passing by the two of them, but his ears were erect, listening carefully.


    "Come to our bishop, the lord is generous, he will accept orcs, and protect you from being deceived by the human race..." The investigator frowned and only heard this sentence, but in order not to arouse suspicion , he didn''t stop and walked away.


    "Sure enough, he did it. Damn it, he wanted to destroy the efforts of the Lord of the City." After the investigator returned, he briefly recounted what he heard, which immediately resonated with the rest of the people, and there was anger burning.


    Now that Xiyang City can be as prosperous as it is now, it was all developed by Liu Feng, and it is an unforgivable sin for someone to destroy this balance now.


    "Let me catch him up and beat him hard." Suddenly, someone couldn''t help but want to beat Bishop Parkin.


    "Don''t be impulsive, Lord Mina has explained it, don''t do it lightly, don''t ruin the big event of Lord City Lord." Someone stopped the person''s impulse and whispered.


    "I''m just talking, I just can''t get angry." The man said angrily.


    These people are professionally trained, and naturally they will not make such low-level mistakes. Their task is to investigate the truth of the matter without being discovered by the other party. This is the basic skill of a professional investigator.


    "I''m going to report to Lord Mina, don''t act rashly." Then one person quietly retreated towards the direction of the castle, while the other person continued to monitor.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the castle, the investigator found Mina, told the results of the investigation, and the confessions of the orcs, and handed them to Mina.


    "Bishop Parkin? The old Terran man who brought him back." A trace of cold killing intent flashed in Mina''s blue eyes.


    This Bishop Parkin did this to make the orcs and the human race fall out again. Then, with the number of orcs in Xiyang City, if there is a riot, Xiyang City will be in chaos, so the young master''s hard work will be all in vain.


    Mina would never allow this to happen.


    "Go down, continue to monitor, don''t act rashly, and wait for me to order things." Mina nodded and asked the investigators to follow up. Then she went to the study in the castle and reported the results to Liu Feng.


    "Oh, you mean that what happened in the past two days is related to this Bishop Parkin?" Liu Feng narrowed his eyes slightly after listening to Mina''s report.


    "Yes, there are shadows of that old man." Mina nodded.


    "What, it turned out to be something that Parkin did." Tis couldn''t sit still after hearing this. She didn''t expect that the truth of the last thing was actually related to the old man she brought back.


    Thinking that Ruian, Obi, and the others kindly rescued him and brought him back to Xiyang City, they didn''t expect so many things to happen in the end, and suddenly felt regret in their hearts.


    "It''s really interesting, this **** stick still wants to turn against the orcs. It seems that he hasn''t given up on preaching in Xiyang City." There was coldness in Liu Feng''s black eyes.


    "Master, I''m going to catch someone." Mina''s eyes were also cold. Fortunately, this matter was discovered in time, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "If you cross-examine, you should be able to know a lot of interesting things." Liu Feng said indifferently.


    "Yes." Mina nodded, turned to leave, she wanted to take the shot herself.


    "Master, I..." When Tis saw Mina leaving, she felt a little embarrassed when she saw Liu Feng. After all, Bishop Parkin brought her and her group back.


    "You did a good job this time, and you were able to find the problem in time." Liu Feng didn''t know what Tis wanted to say, but he couldn''t blame Niujiao Niu for this, but it was thanks to Niu Jiao Niang that the problem could be found in time.


    He chuckled, "As for the rest, don''t think too much."


    If you don''t know how to read minds, how can you know who is going to harm whom?

 Chapter 670：

    "Mmmm..." Tis nodded, there was warmth in her purple eyes.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The night began to fall. In a courtyard in the north area of ??Xiyang City, Bishop Parkin was sitting in the courtyard at this time. There were eight or nine orcs below him, listening to him talking about the kingdom of Yadian and the gods. bishop.


    These orcs all have fanaticism in their eyes, and they are used to it. It is obviously not the first time they have come here, otherwise they will not be so thoroughly brainwashed.


    "The Lord will give you freedom and endless wealth. As long as you believe in the Lord, you can get everything you want." Bishop Parkin proudly looked at the believers in front of him and admired himself in his heart.


    However, Bishop Parkin is obviously not satisfied with the success in front of him, but on his own, I am afraid it is difficult to develop the bishop completely in Xiyang City, and he needs help.


    That letter should be sent to the Kingdom of Yadian. In the near future, Xiyang City will be in chaos. When the time comes, people will be sent over there, just in time to settle in, and it will be much more convenient to preach at that time.


    Bishop Parkin was excited in his heart. He turned his head to face the 1.7 people and said excitedly, "Believe in God, God will give you eternal life one day, and take you away, so you don''t have to be deceived by the human race."


    Not all orcs let go of their hatred, and some orcs still hate the human race, which is one of the reasons why Bishop Parkin can fool people successfully.


    "I don''t know if the Lord will take you away, but I know, now you have to come with me."


    Suddenly, an indifferent voice sounded outside the courtyard.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Several figures came in from the courtyard wall with agility, each holding a weapon and looking at Bishop Parkin and a group of orcs with cold eyes.


    Mina''s figure slowly walked out of the darkness, with killing intent in her blue eyes.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Second shift, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter 0799 The state of the kingdom of Yadian


    Mina looked at the orcs and Bishop Parkin in front of her, and wished to kill them directly, but the young master said, if you cross-examine, maybe you can know something interesting, and let them be for the time being.


    "You guys, you are trespassing on the houses, people in Xiyang City can''t be so savage." Bishop Parkin''s face changed, his mouth trembled, and his heart began to feel uneasy.


    He recognized that Mina was coming, and the other party was someone next to Liu Feng, who had seen him up close once in the castle.


    Now that she is here, doesn''t it mean that her own affairs have been exposed, and Liu Feng asked her to arrest me.


    "The old man who speaks and confuses everyone, take it down for me." Mina ordered coldly, regardless of what he said.


    "No, you can''t arrest me, the Lord will not spare you." Bishop Parkin still doesn''t forget to flicker, one God at a time.


    As soon as the Lord of the Gods was mentioned, those orcs who were still peaceful immediately became restless and shouted loudly:


    "Yes, you can''t do this to Bishop Parkin, he is the messenger of the Lord, let him go."


    Mina frowned, looking at these orcs, she was secretly shocked that the old man was a little capable, and actually made these orcs blindly follow him. 11


    Seeing that the orcs are going to resist.


    Mina''s blue eyes narrowed slightly, and she said coldly, "Anyone who resists will be punished according to the law."


    "Yes." The people who were mobilized by Mina were naturally very skilled, and they were all from the Security Department.


    "Qiangqiang..."


    As soon as the orcs wanted to make a move, they were all subdued. The Tang Dao was placed around their necks, so that they did not dare to move, and everyone was stuffed with a sackcloth in their mouths to prevent them from shouting and causing unnecessary trouble. .


    "I want to see Liu Feng, you can''t do this to me, I''m the messenger of the God Lord." Bishop Parkin stared at Mina, very panicked in his heart.


    "Young master, it''s not that you can see it when you see it, come with me now." Mina said indifferently.


    "I''m from the Yadian Kingdom, you can''t arrest me, and you have no right to arrest me." Bishop Parkin remembered something, and his confidence began to harden, and he moved the Yadian Kingdom out.


    When Mina heard the words, her brows were slightly wrinkled. She only cared about the Yadian Kingdom. This is Xiyang City, and there is no room for others to be arrogant.


    "Humph!" Mina snorted coldly, giving her subordinate a look.


    "Snapped!"


    The person holding Bishop Parkin directly patted it with a palm, and Bishop Parkin rolled his eyes and fainted.


    "Go." Mina checked the lower courtyard and found that there was nothing missing, and the group disappeared into the dark night.


    Next, Bishop Parkin will face various means of coercing confessions from the Security Department. Most of them are provided by Liu Feng. After trying Bailing, under those means, he has never been able to open his mouth.


    At night, in the depths of the Security Department, there will be screams from time to time, and the soldiers stationed here have become accustomed to it, and no one will pay attention.


    After a while, Mina came out of the security department, holding a thick stack of paper in her hand, and went straight to the castle.


    Soon, Mina knocked on Liu Feng''s door.


    "Come in."


    After getting permission, Mina pushed open the door and walked in.


    "crunch..."


    In the study, only Liu Feng was still there, and Tis had already left.


    "It seems to be asking something." Liu Feng glanced at the stack of paper in Mina''s hand.


    "Young master, that''s right, that old man is a bony head, just a little ''cross-examination'' and everything will be explained." Mina nodded with a solemn look on her face, and then handed the confession to Liu Feng.


    "Oh?" Liu Feng took the paper and read it page by page. At the end, the corners of his mouth slowly twitched.


    "Interesting." Liu Feng said softly, put down the paper in his hand, and there was thought in his black eyes.


    It turned out that Bishop Parkin really came from the Yadian Kingdom, but the Yadian Kingdom was really far away from Xiyang City, and it took several months to get there by carriage.


    It is very different from the Yingluo Kingdom over there. The Yingluo Kingdom has the greatest kingship. The Yadian Kingdom, although it also has a royal family, is a bishop who believes in a bishop. The king''s rights are not as high as that of the archbishop of the bishop. The so-called theocracy is supreme.


    This Divine Lord is naturally the illusory existence that the Divine Bishop believes in. According to Bishop Parkin''s confession, no one has seen the Divine Lord so far, including all the senior leaders of the Divine Bishop.


    But they are convinced that the Lord of God exists, and one day it will bring them inexhaustible glory, wealth, and even immortality.


    It''s just that the kingdom of Yadian is not very peaceful now. The first thing for the new queen to ascend the throne is to reduce the belief in the gods and let the kingship dominate.


    In the end, because the resistance of the people was too strong, and the influence of the bishops in the palace was too great, she finally failed to reform successfully.


    Now the two sides have been at a stalemate, which has also led to chaos in the Yadian Kingdom, but in general, the bishop has the upper hand, while the new queen, who is outnumbered, was almost pulled from the throne.


    If it weren''t for her trump card, maybe the Kingdom of Yadian is now the world of the bishop, and even the throne may have the archbishop on the throne.


    "Master, this Bishop Parkin said that there will be people coming from the Yadian Kingdom soon to settle in our Xiyang City, what should we do about this?" There was coldness in Mina''s blue eyes.


    "Settled in? This Xiyang City doesn''t need any church, let alone any divine bishop to intervene." Liu Feng said indifferently, his black eyes were cold.

 Chapter 671：

    He felt that the people from the Yadian Kingdom were here. If they really didn''t know what to do, it happened that there was still a shortage of people at the mine, so they could send them to help.


    "Understood." Mina nodded. She knew that the young master had a countermeasure, so she felt relieved.


    Seeing those orcs obeying Bishop Parkin''s words today, she was a little worried. Now, after seeing the young master, 277 felt relieved.


    "Master, what about those orcs, they seem to be enchanted, full of **** masters." Mina had no choice but to ask Liu Feng for help.


    Even though those orcs were locked in the small dark room, they still shouted that the God Lord would come to rescue them, and they couldn''t settle down at all.


    "Send it to mining, it''s just a good day, then go mining for a few days, and when it settles down, let it go." Liu Feng shook his head and said.


    The orcs really don''t have good brains, or they are too ignorant. They have given them such a good environment to live, but they still have bad ideas. Otherwise, how could they be persuaded by the old fool of Bishop Parkin? Brains have been washed clean.


    This is a bit similar to MLM, but it makes Liu Feng wake up. He knows how terrible MLM is on the other side of the earth, so Liu Feng doesn''t want such a thing to happen in his city.


    "Yes, I asked them to dig black coal." Mina said in a deep voice, she was also very annoyed, these orcs were a little clueless.


    "Let the customs side be stricter recently. Once someone like Bishop Parkin is found, they will all be listed as suspicious, and people will keep an eye on them." Liu Feng pondered and then ordered.


    "Okay." Mina nodded.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Three shifts, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter 0800 black oil fruit.


    Over the Forbidden Mountains, Leya and her group of five Orcs were flying.


    "Huhuhu..."


    Leia flapped her wings and stayed in the air, holding a pen and paper in her hand, she was drawing something with her head down, looking at the surrounding environment from time to time, and then continued to draw.


    Not only her, but the rest of the Orcs of the Bird Race as well.


    "It should be about an hour before arriving at Xiyang City, everyone, don''t be careless, draw it accurately." Leia said to her companions.


    "Don''t worry, eldest sister, the five of us drew it together, go back and compare it, and choose the most accurate one and give it to Lord Liu Feng." Duny said with a smile, and this time he followed Leya to explore the route to the valley. .


    Not only did he come, but Sarina also came.


    What they are drawing now is the recent route map from Xiyang City to the mysterious valley, and this is also the task that Liu Feng arranged for them.


    "Yeah, this should be foolproof." Sarina also said.


    Leia nodded, and she also had the same plan, so she asked the others to draw with her. When the time comes, you can compare and choose the most simple and clear route.


    "I haven''t eaten mutton for a few days again. I''m going to have a big meal when I go back." Duny licked his mouth and started to get greedy, all the golden roast mutton in his mind.


    "What else do you want besides eating?" Sarina said angrily.


    "Don''t you want to eat it?" Duny teased.


    "I..." Sarina opened her mouth and simply didn''t answer Duny''s question, mutton. To be honest, she missed it too.


    In Xiyang City, you can eat meat every day, and the life in the past is completely different from the world.


    "Still be careful, don''t be sloppy." Leia said solemnly and continued to paint.


    "Yes!" Everyone responded in unison, speeding up their flight.


    This kind of work of exploring the route is most suitable for their bird orcs. In the air, they can see the terrain below at a glance, and they will not lose their way.


    An hour later, the air force base in Xiyang City appeared in the eyes of everyone, which also means that their mission this time has been completed.


    "Big sister, Frey is here to pick us up this time too..." Duny Eyed, seeing Frey waiting for them at the air base again, so she stretched out her hand and waved.


    "Sister..." Frey tried to flap her wings, trying to make herself fly. With the flapping of her wings, Frey was only more than half a meter off the ground, and then fell back to the ground.


    Obviously, Frey''s wings have not fully grown, and it is still a bit difficult to fly, but compared to before, it is much better. I believe that it will not be long before Frey can truly fly on her own.


    "Be careful." Leia took the lead to slow down, put her toes on the ground, slowly retracted her wings, and ran towards Frey.


    "It''s alright, elder sister, I can leave the ground for a while now." Frey knew that Leia was worried about herself, so she demonstrated it again.


    "Come on, I''ll be able to fly with my sister soon." Leia touched Frey''s head, very pleased.


    She looked at Frey''s wings, but some of the tails just didn''t grow well.


    "Yeah." Frey nodded, her face expressionless, but her green eyes were filled with anticipation.


    During this period of time, if she was basically fine, she would stay at the air force base and practice flying here. Although she could only be close to the ground every time, she always liked it and kept practicing.


    "Let''s go, my sister will take you to the castle." Leia''s mouth twitched slightly, and then she took the blueprint drawn by the other four, and flew towards the castle again with Frey in her arms.


    The two flew in the air for a while. After a few minutes, they circled over the castle. After getting confirmation, they landed on the platform in the middle courtyard of the castle.


    "Big sister, you''re back." The bird clan orcs who were alerted immediately came to greet him.


    "Yeah." Leia nodded, and then asked lightly, "Is Liu Feng there?"


    "Yes, Lord Liu Feng is in the castle all day today." The bird clan orc responded.


    Leia nodded again and led Frei towards the study. She knew that Liu Feng would usually be in the study at this time.


    "Boom bang bang..."


    Leia knocked on the door, pushed it open and walked in after getting permission.


    "Crackling!!"


    "Welcome back, is anyone injured this time?" Liu Feng asked gently.


    "No." Leia shook her head coldly, and Frei, who was beside her, had already run to Liu Feng''s side and sat beside her.


    "..." Leia saw this scene, but frowned and said nothing.


    "It seems that the best path should be found." Liu Feng touched Frey''s head and looked at Leya with a smile.


    Leia nodded and handed the blueprint to Liu Feng. All the blueprints are here, and Liu Feng did it himself to choose the path.


    After Liu Feng took it, he looked at it for a while, and nodded with satisfaction, "Very good."


    This route map is very detailed. Even if he hasn''t been there, he can accurately find the place by looking at the route map, although one or two copies are a bit ''ghost painting''.


    "I have already said hello to the Military and Political Department, you go directly to the Military and Political Department to find the person in charge, they will give you a large military crossbow, and finally you can go to the scientific research department to order anesthetics and you can take people out. "Liu Feng looked up at Leya and said.


    Leia shuddered when she heard the words. She just wanted to mention this, but Liu Feng was more direct and prepared.

 Chapter 672：

    She was silent for a while, and then said abruptly, "...Thank you."


    "You''re welcome, you are my person and also Frei''s eldest sister, you should help you." Liu Feng said indifferently.


    Leia nodded, then froze for a while, her face flushed red, are you mine? ? ?


    "Well, I''ll send some people to go with you. I''m going to build a base in the valley over there to collect those black nuts. You''ve been there three times. This time you''ll help lead the way. By the way, tell me They pay attention to some matters." Liu Feng continued.


    Heiyouguo is the previous black fruit, and Liu Feng chose this name at will.


    He had thought about it before. He would use hot air balloons to transport the black nuts in the early stage. After the roads were opened, they would be transported manually. At that time, the demand was so great that they could not be transported by hot air balloons.


    "Yes." Leia replied coldly.


    "You take a day off tomorrow, and take a good time with Frei." Liu Feng turned his head to look at the girl beside him.


    "Okay." Leia looked at Liu Feng, then at Frei who was silent, and nodded.


    Seeing Leya nodding, Frey''s green eyes had a hint of joy, which was caught by Leya, and she couldn''t help but slowly raise the corner of her mouth.


    "Go, take your sister for a good stroll." Liu Feng patted Frei''s head lightly.


    "Oh." Frei nodded lightly, and left Liu Feng with a bit of reluctance.


    Before leaving, Leyado glanced at Liu Feng, then closed the door silently and left.


    Watching the two leave, Liu Feng chuckled and continued to write and draw. He was thinking about what was going on in Xiyang City.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Four shifts, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter 0801 Suspicion.


    Yingluo capital, inside the palace.


    The eldest prince Lucia, who is also the current king of the Yingluo Kingdom, is closing his eyes and resting in the side hall. Beside him is the third deacon, and he is saying something at this time.


    "There is no movement from the second prince for the time being." Deacon No. 3 said lightly, looking at Lucia with his eyes closed, a hint of coldness flashed in his eyes.


    "Yeah! Got it, there''s nothing to do on Daniel''s side." Lucia slowly opened her eyes and asked indifferently.


    "Not for now. If he knew each other, he wouldn''t dare to make trouble." Deacon No. 3 sneered, "We should be thankful."


    If the Grand Duke of Boken had not been ordered to be removed, it would not have been his turn to ascend to the throne as soon as Daniel. Although the one who died was his father, among the nobles, perhaps the title was more important than the family.


    "Haha... I want to thank me, otherwise, because of Daniel''s character who can''t support the wall with mud, I am afraid that the title of Duke will not be so easy to get." Lucia sneered at the corner of his mouth.


    "Thanks to His Majesty the King." The third deacon flattered.


    "It''s just a good life, he can''t enjoy it for too long, so cherish it." Lucia said, Daniel is like a dead person to him, and he will be useless after the second prince is solved. .


    Deacon No. 3 nodded, of course he knew what Lucia meant by this, and he had nothing to say about it.


    For a man whose father died and who was proud of himself after taking the throne, it was indeed not a pity to die.


    "It''s that Liu Feng, who has been in his hands twice. I didn''t expect Karak to fall into his hands." Deacon No. 3 suddenly said coldly, with a hint of doubt in his eyes.


    What kind of ability does Liu Feng have? Even the Grand Duke Karak was captured alive. You must know that Karak was also a headache for Lucia in the capital.


    No one would have thought that not long after Karak''s journey to dominate the west, he was directly captured alive, and now his life and death are unknown.


    "Liu Feng, when I finish cleaning up Grenner, he will be next." Lucia said indifferently with an expression on his face, but there was murder in his eyes.


    "This Liu Feng is not simple, Your Majesty must not underestimate the other party." Deacon No. 3 admonished with half-closed eyes.


    "Haha... A little baron who is huddled in the west, can''t handle the wind and waves." Lucia said disapprovingly.


    "Your Majesty, don''t forget that Karak was planted in his hands. As Karak''s identity, he should have a lot of knights in the western land, but he still lost in the end. I don''t think it''s strange. Is it?" Deacon No. 3 looked at Lucia with sarcasm in his eyes.


    "This can only show that Karak is too wasteful, and he can''t even hold a small baron." Lucia''s fingers tapped on the seat, again and again, with a special rhythm.


    "Maybe." Deacon No. 3 didn''t want to say more, he had already said what he should have said. Since Lucia is so arrogant, what happened in the future will be his own fault.


    "I heard that you are building churches in other cities. It went very smoothly." Lucia raised her eyelids slightly.


    Deacon No. 3, who was standing behind Lucia, changed his face slightly and said quickly, "Thanks to His Majesty the King''s support, this matter was able to proceed smoothly."


    Deacon No. 3 knew what Lucia meant by these words, and it was nothing more than to make his own bishops not go too far or stretch their hands too long.


    Now in the capital, the marquis are all terrified, and they have heard a little about the Duke of Boken. Although the eldest prince has done a good job of keeping secrets, there is always no wall that is impermeable to the wind.


    The bishop will not give up this shocking information, and it will leak out to some extent, which leads to the fact that the bishop wants to build churches in other cities. No one dares to ask these nobles, and no one dares to say no, for fear that the next one will be caught. It was them who were killed.


    Now the entire royal capital is in the hands of Lucia, and even the Grand Duke Benson has been drawn in. It should be said that he was threatened, and he had no choice but to put himself in the name of Lucia.


    As for why the Grand Duke Benson compromised, it was naturally because of his original partner, Karak, who was kicked out of the capital.


    He was left alone to face the eldest prince in the capital, and with the death of Duke Boken, he had to choose the eldest prince, otherwise he would not be able to survive at all.


    Although there are knights under his hands, compared with the power in Lucia''s hands, he can''t compete at all, so he can only compromise.


    "Your Majesty, now that the power of the capital has been consolidated by you, it''s time to send troops."


    In order to divert Lucia''s attention, Deacon No. 3 suddenly said in a deep voice, a cunning look flashed across his eyes.


    "Send troops?" The eldest prince sat up slowly, with a faint killing intent on his face, and he could no longer tolerate him hopping outside for Greener.


    The earlier you get rid of him, the earlier you will feel at ease, otherwise it will be a thorn in the palm of your hand. Although it is not fatal, it will eventually get in the way.


    Lucia has already had this idea, but I am a little worried that the mysterious people like the bishop are in the capital. If most of the knights are sent, then the capital will not have much power to make these mysterious people jealous.


    "Yes, the sooner the better, otherwise it will be difficult to move the Second Prince when he has a firm foothold in the eastern land." Deacon No. 3 said solemnly.


    "Humph! With Greener''s appeal, not many people can be recruited to serve him, but you''re right, the sooner I get rid of him, the better I can rest easy." Luciason said coldly, for this brother, he can Not going to let go.


    "However, this time I hope that the bishop can go with you. You are the best at making suggestions. I will be more at ease with you." Lucia turned to look at the third deacon with a sneer on the corner of her mouth.


    Deacon No. 3 looked slightly stiff. He knew that he was guarding against the bishop. He was afraid that after the battle, the capital would be empty and prevent someone from taking advantage of it?


    The third deacon guessed that if he refused now, I am afraid that Lucia would not let him go, and I am afraid that the church of the bishop would also be destroyed.


    He knows the indifferent temperament of those in power, just like in the Yadian Kingdom back then, the Archbishop is not like this...


    "That''s natural." Deacon No. 3 said earnestly, his face full of sincerity.


    "Hehe... Then let the Great Knight Benson integrate the knights of the nobles, mobilize the material to go out to fight the rebellion at any time." Lucia laughed, and the words were full of killing intent.


    "Yes." Deacon No. 3 bowed his head and replied, then turned and walked out with a stern smile on his face.


    "It''s finally about to start! This Yingluo Kingdom only needs one king, and that''s me."

 Chapter 673：

    Lucia watched Deacon No. 3 leave, and a murderous and confident voice echoed in the hall, causing the knights outside the door to shudder.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "One update, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter 0802 New alloy weapons.


    In the early morning, in the castle of Xiyang City, everyone was eating breakfast.


    Today Leia and Frey are both there, even the busiest Enri is no exception.


    "Leiya, come with me to the scientific research department later. A batch of new alloy weapons has just been produced. Let''s see if there are any suitable for you to take away." Liu Feng said to Leiya after drinking the milk in his hand.


    "Yeah." Leya nodded coldly, with a strange look in her green eyes.


    "Big cow, don''t grab my sandwich." En Li just took a sip of milk, and in the blink of an eye, the sandwich on the plate in front of her disappeared.


    "I don''t." Tis''s mouth was bulging and her words were unclear, and her purple eyes rolled.


    Hu Erniang twitched her tail, squinted her brown eyes angrily, and said, "Then what''s the matter with that piece of meat around your mouth?"


    "Ah, I was discovered by you." Tis felt embarrassed and found a piece of meat sticking to the corner of her mouth.


    "Don''t grab it, there''s more here." Nicole came in from the outside with a smile on her face, holding a plate of sandwiches in her hand.


    "Damn big cow, don''t come near me." En Li was quick-witted, one in each hand, and two sandwiches, which made Tis, who had just stretched out her hand, shrink back in embarrassment.


    "I''m full, I''ll give this to you." Seeing Niu Jiao Niang''s slump, Liu Feng handed over the sandwich he just took a bite in front of.


    "Thank you, young master." Regardless of whether Liu Feng had eaten it or not, Tis took a big bite and had a satisfied look on her face.


    "How are you busy?" Liu Feng looked at Hu Erniang and asked, now An Li is in control of the export orders.


    "There are still a few batches left." En Li said in a slurred voice with the sandwich in her mouth.


    "Thank you for your hard work." Liu Feng smiled gently. He knew that An Li was lying. Otherwise, why would she only be seen in the morning and at night, and she was busy with orders as many as snowflakes during the day.


    "It should be." En Li waved her hand indifferently, her heart was very warm.


    "Master, An Li is just in time to lose weight." Mi Na sat beside Liu Feng and said viciously.


    "I''m not fat, you **** catwoman..." Enri frowned.


    "Ha ha ha ha"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After breakfast, Liu Feng took Mina and Leia into the carriage and headed for the scientific research department.


    Frey went to the Air Force Base. She was going to practice flying. Yesterday, she took Leia around Xiyang City for a day, so she couldn''t slack off today. She wanted to fly by herself as soon as possible.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Soon, the carriage stopped in front of the scientific research department, and Niu Si was already waiting here with a group of soldiers.


    "Master." After seeing Liu Feng, Niu Si immediately stood upright and saluted.


    "Let''s go, take me to see the new weapon." Liu Feng raised his hand to signal.


    "Yes." Under the leadership of Niu Si, everyone walked towards the Weapons Research Institute within the Scientific Research Department.


    At the entrance of the institute, the soldiers guarding the door saw Niu Si, Liu Feng and others coming, and opened the courtyard door after salute.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Niu Si took Liu Feng and others directly to the training ground in the area where the research institute was located.


    "Master, please see, this is the spear and Tang Dao made of new alloys, as well as armor and bows and arrows." Niu Si raised his hand to indicate that there was a long table in front, on which were placed pieces made of new alloys. weapon.


    "Oh..." Liu Feng picked up a Tang saber and waved it. It was indeed much lighter than the one made of pig iron before.


    These new alloys are exactly the new alloys that the dwarf Yuffie made by mistake. Now they are used in weapons. This is the first cold weapon produced.


    "Go and test it, and see if you can block it with the steel armor." Liu Feng picked up a new alloy Tang knife and handed it to Niu Si.


    "Yes." Niu Si respectfully took the Tang Dao.


    Soon, two wooden figures made of wood, wearing steel armor and armor cast from new alloys, stood in front of them respectively.


    "drink!"


    Niu Si shouted loudly, and took the Tang Dao with all his strength to chop down the wooden figurine wearing steel armor.


    "Zheng!!!"


    With the sound of steel colliding, there is a crack on the steel armor, you must know that this is steel armor, not pig iron armor.


    This scene made Leia on the side open her eyes slightly. It was really amazing. Even the armor made of stainless steel was broken. How hard is the weapon made of this new alloy?


    ?????????????????????????


    "Master, this is incredible." Mina was also very surprised.


    You must know that such weapons are promoted, and in the event of war, they will inevitably have an overwhelming advantage. Not to mention knights wearing steel armor, the mainstream pig iron armor of this era cannot resist a few times.


    "Very good, try the military crossbow made of the new alloy." Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction. This new alloy is much harder than he imagined.


    "Yes." Niu Si nodded hurriedly, this time he picked up the military crossbow made of new alloy and shot at the wooden man wearing steel armor.


    "Chong!!!"


    0...0


    This time it was even more astonishing. The sharp arrow directly penetrated the steel armor, and only the tail end was still dangling outside.


    "Very good, the lethality is stronger." Liu Feng was very satisfied with this, and then looked at Leia, who was a little stunned, and reminded aloud, "This time you travel, you should equip this military crossbow."


    "Oh, good." Leia calmed down and nodded, feeling more confident about killing the dragon in her heart.


    "Try using the steel crossbow again, and try shooting the new alloy armor." Liu Feng wanted to see if the armor made of the new alloy could withstand ordinary steel crossbow arrows.


    "Okay." Niu Si picked up the stainless steel military crossbow with arrows on it, pulled the trigger, and the sharp arrow ''whoosh'' shot directly at the new alloy armor.


    "Chong!!!"


    Facts have proved that the hardness of the new alloy is unrivaled. The sharp steel arrow only has the tip pierced into the armor, and the difference between the two is clear at a glance compared to the steel armor being penetrated by the new alloy bow and arrow.


    Not to mention the pig iron bows and arrows of this era, I''m afraid it''s almost the same as leaving a white spot.


    "Very well, this must be kept secret. It is our secret weapon. We will all be equipped with new alloy weapons in the next season." Liu Feng chuckled, very satisfied with this test.

 Chapter 674：

    Other forces are still worried about pig iron weapons. Liu Feng is already preparing to equip new alloys, and the equipment is two levels higher than other forces.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Second shift, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter 0803 is home.


    A 50-meter-long ship is parked here in the port of the King''s Capital of the Ori Dwarf King. There are thick hemp ropes hanging down from the boat, and a net made of hessian rope is tied at the end, and the net is wrapped in pieces. ore.


    The ore in mesh bags like this is piled up at the port, and people continue to deliver it and pile it here.


    On the boat, the boatmen from Xiyang City were transporting these ore upwards, relying on the pulley block taught to them by Liu Feng, which was labor-saving and convenient.


    And this scene has been going on for a long time, attracting the attention of many dwarf people and foreign merchants.


    "What''s wrong? Didn''t the Ori Dwarf Kingdom never export ores?" Someone asked in astonishment.


    "Yeah, I remember that they don''t export iron "120" ore. Originally, I wanted to buy some iron ore. What''s going on now?"


    "That''s someone from the royal family and Duke Mu''s mansion." Someone said in surprise.


    "That''s Cross. I remember he was the chief steward of Duke Mu''s house. Could it be that these ores were exported by Mu''s house?"


    "Could it be that His Majesty does not allow the export of iron ore, why is no one blocking it?"


    "..."


    Listening to the discussion from the surrounding people, Darlene and the others ignored it, but watched the bags of ore being transported onto the ship with a smile on their faces.


    "This is the real completion of the mission." Darlene sighed lightly. When she saw the ore being delivered, she knew that this mission was truly completed.


    "Yeah, back to Xiyang City, I wonder if Master Liu Feng will give us some rewards?" Mi stretched her waist, and they will be able to return to Xiyang City soon.


    "What reward do you want?" Eliza said with a smile.


    "Yeah!! I don''t seem to want anything in particular. I seem to be very satisfied with my life now." Mila tilted her head and thought for a while, then shook her head.


    Yes, life is much better now than before. From not having enough to eat to now, the meals have meat, and the tricks are constantly changing. It is not too much better.


    "Yeah, that''s good." Eliza was a little ecstatic. She remembered her life in the past. At that time, she had to be on guard against bounty hunters. She had to wear a large cloak and dye her hair gray when she went out. She couldn''t come and go at will. Be careful in crowded places.


    Otherwise, being caught by bounty hunters will only end up being a slave and a plaything, which is unacceptable to her.


    But now, she can boldly appear in the outside world, no longer need to cover her face, and no longer have bounty hunters staring at her all the time.


    And these are all given to her by Liu Feng. If there is no Liu Feng, she may have been caught and sold to some noble now.


    "Tap tap..."


    The two carriages were safely parked on the edge of the port, and there were two teams of dwarf knights escorting the carriages.


    One of the carriages seems to belong to the royal family, while the other one has a big Mu character stabbed on the door curtain, and it belongs to the carriage of Duke Mu''s house.


    On the carriage of the royal family, Princess Daisy and King Robertson got out of the carriage with the help of the knights. And the person who came down from the carriage of Duke Mu''s palace was Mueller.


    "Princess Daisy, Your Majesty the King." The three of Darlene saluted calmly and bowed slightly.


    "Haha... I''ll give you the gift now, my daughter will ask you all." Robertson smiled heartily, patted Princess Daisy''s head dotingly.


    "Your Majesty, rest assured, we will protect Princess Dais well. As long as you are in Xiyang City, you don''t have to worry about safety." Darlene said sincerely.


    "That''s good!" King Robertson nodded in relief, and this time he also sent 16 knights to follow, and the most important Knight Alan was there, which made him feel a lot more at ease.


    "This way, we have to take care of each other." Viscount Muller said with a smile.


    This time, Viscount Mueller will go to Xiyang City with Princess Dais. Part of it is because of Princess Dais, and part of it is because of Musili''s order. The purpose is the same as Princess Dais, to go to Xiyang. The city buys wine...


    The last reason was that Viscount Muller wanted to see if it was possible to know how Xiyang City brewed these fine wines.


    This last purpose is the top priority of his trip. Although he knows that it is unlikely that he will get the winemaking method, he must try it.


    Darlene nodded with a chuckle, Viscount Mueller would go with her, but she didn''t expect it, but there were not many people, so she didn''t care, maybe she could bring export orders to Xiyang City. .


    As for the merchants in the port, and the people, they were very surprised by the arrival of the king, and it seemed that Princess Dais was also salute with a package, as if she was going to go out.


    "Daisy, don''t be willful when you go to Xiyang City." Robertson urged, with reluctance in his eyes.


    "Father, don''t worry, I''ll be obedient." Princess Dais laughed out loud, with a hint of slyness in her eyes.


    "There are still government affairs waiting for me to deal with, so I will go back first." After Robertson finished speaking, he got on the carriage and headed for the palace.


    He was thinking about the wine in the palace, and those **** might drink it secretly.


    "Princess Daisy, get on the boat first, and you can set off soon." Darlene chuckled, and glanced at the sixteen dwarves riding 5.0s next to Princess Daisy.


    Princess Dais nodded, and then the group boarded the boat and waited for all the ore to be loaded onto the boat, then they could sail back to Xiyang City.


    "Xiyang City, I''m here." Princess Dais stood at the bow of the boat, looking at the sky in the distance.


    It was the first time she traveled, the first time she left the kingdom of dwarves.


    "Xiyang City, we''re finally going back." Darlene''s three daughters looked in the direction of the west.


    Two hours later, all the ore was transported.


    "Anchor, anchor, quick!"


    "Raise the sail, lift the sail!"


    "Go home!!!"


    Chapter 804 The new work of the princess.


    The afternoon sun was very savage. At this time, deep in the Forbidden Mountains, a group of people were enjoying the shade under the shade of a tree.


    "There''s not much left to bring the supplies." Jones said in a deep voice.


    It has been three days since Delis sent the letter back last time, and everyone has gone deeper into the area a lot. However, when they get here, there are not many materials left.


    "It''s a bit difficult." Avril, with sweat on her forehead, picked up the water bottle and took a sip.


    "It stands to reason that Delis should be back soon." Jones said coldly.


    Letting Delis go back is not only to deliver the letter, but more importantly, to see how Liu Feng will arrange the next step and whether there are any instructions.


    "It should be soon." Avery carefully took out the pocket watch from her pocket, opened the cover, and looked at it.


    According to the time, this time should be about to arrive.


    "Huhuhu..."

 Chapter 675：

    You shouldn''t talk about it when you''re a person, and when you talk about it, people will come.


    A black dot appeared on the horizon, the black dot was getting bigger and bigger, and it could be vaguely seen that it was a bird race orc.


    "Come on." Jones looked up at the sky.


    "Huhu...13..."


    Immediately, a bird tribe orc flew into the sky to guide Delis.


    "Huhuhu..."


    When Delis approached the ground, he slowly retracted his wings, landed on his toes, and walked a few steps with inertia before arriving in front of the two Joneses.


    "This is a letter from Master Liu Feng." Delis took a deep breath.


    He was exhausted along the way, especially flying in the air. The sun almost made him suffer from heatstroke. He had to stop for a while every time he flew. Heatstroke would be troublesome and the delay would be longer.


    "It''s hard work." Avril took the letter.


    "This is my duty." Delis said solemnly, then stepped aside to rest.


    "It seems that this time, I have to mobilize two medics to accompany me." Avery glanced at the soldiers who were resting. Several were already lying down, and the sweltering forest could easily make people dehydrated.


    This time, I didn''t bring a special medical soldier. Only the soldiers knew a little bit of common sense in dealing with wounds.


    "Read the letter first." Jones said lightly.


    "Okay." Avery opened the letter, read it, and then handed it to Jones.


    "..." Jones took it and read it, then nodded indifferently.


    "That ore is really useful to Mr. Liu Feng." Avril said to herself, she took the letter, opened the match, and burned it to ashes.


    She pondered for a while, then turned her head and said to Jones, "I will keep half of the soldiers and special forces, and Delis will also stay to follow your orders, and the rest will follow me back to Xiyang City."


    The letter mentioned that I should go to the place where the emerald ore was found to see if I could find the same stone. It also wrote some ways to identify it, so Avril had to burn the letter after reading it, and the emerald ore was listed as a special grade. confidential.


    After finding that place, check again whether the emerald ore is a ore vein, then return to Xiyang City to return to life, and then transfer materials and manpower to continue to go deep into the Forbidden Mountains again.


    "Okay." Jones nodded coldly.


    This time, she doesn''t plan to go back together. She plans to open a temporary station here with the rest of the people as a transit station to prepare for the next trip to the Forbidden Mountains.


    "I''m leaving." Avery acted resolutely and left with a group of people on the way back.


    Because it is a road that has already been traveled, the speed of travel is many times faster than when it came. Plus there are markers along the way, there is no need to worry about getting lost. There are two bird orcs in the air to investigate, and the group goes straight to Xiyang. Go in the direction of the city.


    "I will camp here today, and investigate whether there is any danger around." Jones watched Avery leave, and then ordered in a deep voice that she would spend the next period of time here.


    The rest of the supplies, plus the surrounding wild fruits and game, can persist until Avril returns to the city to deliver the supplies.


    "Yes." The remaining special forces led the way and spread out around to clear potential dangers around them. This was a compulsory course for field survival they had previously learned.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In Xiyang City, inside the castle, Princess Lucy''s room.


    At this time, Princess Lucy was working hard, writing her latest novel.


    "Xiyang City is a magical place. There are many delicious foods here, including pizza, noodles, popsicles, etc. It is no exaggeration to say that the best food in the world is in Xiyang City..." Lu Princess Xi muttered in her mouth, and then wrote it down word by word.


    She is writing the dialogue of the characters in the novel, and the protagonist is introducing Xiyang City to the plot characters.


    Next to Princess Lucy, she has already written a small stack of paper. During this time, she has been stuck in the room writing her new works. Whenever she has no inspiration, she will go to Xiyang City for a walk. Immediately found a clue.


    Because the novel she wrote this time was related to Xiyang City, and she wrote about her own experience and everything about Xiyang City.


    Of course, she would not write down the secrets about Xiyang City.


    Some of the content was written into her novel after she took it to ask Liu Feng for advice. She didn''t want to bring trouble to Xiyang City because of her novel.


    "This novel will definitely catch fire." Princess Lucy said to herself confidently, with pride in her golden eyes.


    The theme of this book alone, with Xiyang City as the background, is impossible not to be attractive.


    "Hee hee... West 983 Yangcheng will definitely become famous by then, and Liu Feng would like to thank me." Princess Lucy chuckled lightly, took a sip of the walnut milk on the side, and was very satisfied.


    This walnut milk was sent by Liu Feng''s maid every day. It is said that it can nourish the brain. Thinking of this, Princess Lucy laughed involuntarily.


    The walnut milk was naturally brought by Liu Feng from the earth. It was made by brewing walnut powder with milk. The purpose was to nourish Princess Lucy''s brain, so as to prevent too many brain cells from dying and hair loss would be bad.


    Whether it is useful or not, Liu Feng doesn''t know, it''s just an advertisement for walnuts to nourish the brain on the other side of the earth, but it has been playing.


    "Well, alright, let''s end the first part like this. If it can sell well, I''ll consider writing the second part." Lucy put down her pen, looked at the stack of papers and smiled.


    "Just what is the name?" Lucy frowned and thought.


    She remembered the name she had taken before, and now she feels a little ashamed, some of them are too that...


    "By the way, you can ask Liu Feng." Lucy thought for a long time, but she had no clue, but finally Liu Feng appeared in her mind.


    She gathered up the paper on the table, stood up immediately, and walked out of the door to the study.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "One update, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support."


    . . .


    Chapter 805 Name: "City of Miracles".


    "Boom bang bang..."


    "Liu Feng, are you there?" Princess Lucy came to the door of the study.


    "Come in." Liu Feng''s gentle voice sounded.


    "crunch..."


    After pushing open the door, Princess Lucy first put her head in and glanced at it, only after seeing Liu Feng, she walked in generously.


    "Is Mina not here?" Princess Lucy asked curiously when she entered the door. Usually, Mina followed Liu Feng inseparably.


    "Lucy, do you have anything to do with Mina? She went to help me make herbal tea." Liu Feng raised his head and asked in surprise, "It''s rare to see you walking around."


    "It''s all right, I''m here to find you." Princess Lucy said with a flushed face.


    "Oh?" Liu Feng put down the pen in his hand, glanced at the paper in Lucy''s hand, and said softly, "Is there any problem with the novel?"

 Chapter 676：

    "I just finished writing the novel, but I don''t know what to name it. I want to hear your opinion." There was a hint of embarrassment in Lucy''s golden eyes.


    "Oh? It''s already done?" Liu Feng was surprised and said quickly, "Let me take a look first."


    "Okay." Lucy nodded and handed over the manuscript in her hand.


    She originally planned to ask Liu Feng to help to see if there were any shortcomings.


    She knows Liu Feng''s literary talent. After all, someone who can write a script like Journey to the West is definitely much better than her.


    Liu Feng took over the manuscript and read it curiously. Based on his experience of reading novels on Earth, it was page after page.


    In addition, he travels back and forth between the earth and the other world, which will improve his overall physical quality. Although it does not reach the level of one eye and ten lines, it is still amazing.


    "..." Princess Lucy didn''t say a word, and sat on the side uneasy, her golden eyes staring at Liu Feng in a daze.


    "Gag..."


    "Huh?" Mina came in with the tea and saw Princess Lucy stunned, just about to say something, but she saw Lucy put her index finger between her mouth, shook her head at her, and nodded suddenly.


    After about an hour and a half...


    Liu Feng finished reading the novel, closed his eyes and organized the general plot, before slowly opening it for a while, with a smile on his face.


    He didn''t expect that he was also mentioned in this novel, and there were a lot of descriptions, and there was even a little male protagonist in it.


    Moreover, in this novel, the goodness of Xiyang City is perfectly described. If those who have never been to Xiyang City, read this novel, they will definitely yearn for Xiyang City.


    "Master, is this Lucy''s novel~"?" Mina asked curiously and poured a cup of herbal tea for Liu Feng.


    "Mina can also take a look." Princess Lucy nodded, with anticipation in her golden eyes.


    For her, if the novels she wrote are recognized by those around her, this is the greatest encouragement.


    "Okay." Mina happily took the manuscript in Liu Feng''s hand and read it carefully.


    "It''s well written." Liu Feng smiled and looked at Princess Lucy with a meaningful look in his black eyes.


    Princess Lucy''s face turned red, her golden eyes moved slightly, and she asked expectantly, "What''s the name?"


    "It''s called "City of Miracles", hahahaha..." Liu Feng laughed heartily and said, "Isn''t this the end?"


    "Yeah, it was only written that the protagonist became a noble, and then..." Princess Lucy blushed and couldn''t speak anymore. She rewritten it with Liu Feng as the protagonist template, and the heroine can imagine it.


    In other words, the name "City of Miracles - The Distress of the Princess" is more appropriate.


    "I will let the library help you print a lot, and then we can export to other cities and countries together." Liu Feng said softly, and glanced at the cat-ear girl who gritted her teeth.


    "Really, really?" Princess Lucy happily widened her golden eyes.


    Liu Feng nodded and continued, "Not only that, after the book is printed, it can also be compiled into stage plays and shadow puppets."


    The book "City of Miracles" is a good thing for Xiyang City, and of course he will spend energy to promote it.


    "Thank you." Lucy said gratefully, she didn''t expect Liu Feng to support her so much.


    She originally thought that she was satisfied just selling books in Xiyang City, but she didn''t expect to help her promote it, and also wanted to help her make stage plays and shadow puppets.


    "You are also a member of Xiyang City and my friend, aren''t you?" Liu Feng waved his hand.


    "Mmmm!" Princess Lucy nodded, feeling very warm in her heart.


    "When the time comes, I will give you 50% of every book sold." Liu Feng said softly, he didn''t care much about the money the book made.


    "Ah? Fifty percent?" Princess Lucy was stunned, she had no concept of money at all.


    In the past, when she finished writing the novel, she handed it over to her subordinates, and she never thought about money or not.


    "Yeah, if you sell a book, you can get coins." Liu Feng nodded affirmatively.


    "No, I can''t ask for this money." Lucy shook her head firmly.


    "Why?" Liu Feng asked in astonishment.


    "You all help me promote novels, and you also help me print books, how can I collect money again." Princess Lucy said seriously.


    "No, it''s not..." Liu Feng was stunned, opened his mouth but didn''t know how to explain it. Could it be about copyright fees, author fees, etc.?


    He sighed and said, "Well, I''ll save this money for you. When you need it in the future, feel free to come and get it from me."


    ".¡©No..." Princess Lucy frowned and wanted to refuse.


    "Let''s do it like this," Liu Feng interrupted.


    "Okay, okay." Princess Lucy said helplessly, she decided not to take the coin or not, it''s not up to her to take it or not.


    "You go to the library with the order and manuscript to find the person in charge, and you can hand it over to him. He knows how to do it." Liu Feng wrote the order, stamped it with a special seal, and handed it to Lucy.


    "Okay." Princess Lucy hurriedly took the order with both hands.


    "It''s so well written..." Mina Yi reluctantly handed back the manuscript she had read a few pages to Princess Lucy and said, "Remember to show me the manuscript when you get it back."


    "Okay." Princess Lucy took the manuscript and left.


    "crunch..."


    Mina looked at the closed study door, took out a letter from her pocket and handed it to Liu Feng, and said, "Master, this is a letter from the Royal Capital, and it is related to the eldest prince."


    Liu Feng raised his brows, opened the letter and began to read it. He said solemnly, "Are you finally going to start working? (I promised Zhao)."


    The letter mentioned the general situation of the capital, and that the Great Knight Benson had already compromised... and about Lucia''s move to start the integrity knights and prepare to attack the second prince, Greener.


    Mina took the letter and read it, said coldly, "Master, this is faster than expected."


    "He can''t sit still." Liu Feng''s black eyes flashed with calculation, and the situation was still what he expected.


    "I don''t know if Greener can stop the eldest prince''s attack, it''s better to lose both." Mina squeezed the letter into a ball.


    "Based on the number of knights in Greener''s hands alone, it is estimated that it is difficult to resist." Liu Feng analyzed that from the information from the two parties, Greenner''s chances of winning are really not great.


    "Master, do we want to attack?" Mina''s blue eyes lit up.


    "Don''t move for now, let''s take a look at the situation." Liu Feng turned his head and looked at the scorching sun outside the window. Autumn was not far away.


    . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Second shift, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support."


    . . .


    Chapter 806 is quite valuable.

 Chapter 677：

    In the city of Yalin in the eastern part of the British Kingdom, in the city lord''s mansion.


    Greener sat in the first place with a gloomy face at this time, looking at the people below.


    "There is news from the royal capital that the eldest prince is already integrating the knights, and he has dispatched supplies. It seems that he is ready to fight." Red Deacon said with a calm face.


    "The news is accurate?" Greener said gloomily. He originally thought that it would take some time for Lucia to attack, but he couldn''t help it so soon.


    You must know that the capital has just calmed down, and Lucia did not go to appease the major nobles, and even sent troops to attack him first. Isn''t he afraid that the major nobles will rebel?


    "It''s faster than I expected. I thought it would take a month before he made any moves. I didn''t expect that he couldn''t bear it so soon." Red Deacon was also very distressed at this time.


    Given the current situation on the second prince''s side, the odds of winning are not at all. If there are no weapons, no warhorses, and no horses, the number of knights is not as many as that of the eldest prince.


    "What did that old Benson say before? He compromised?" Greener couldn''t sit still, stood up and walked around the room with an anxious look on his face.


    "Yes, the Great Knight Benson has compromised." Hongzhi said solemnly. The Duke''s compromise resulted in a great increase in the strength of the eldest prince, and the number of knights more than doubled.


    "Damn old guy, why don''t you hold on for a month." Greener said angrily, he didn''t expect the Benson Knight to admit his counsel so quickly.


    "It''s useless to say anything now, think about what to do next." Deacon Red said coldly, looking at the irritable second prince in front of him, suddenly felt that the organization was going to support the other party, and he didn''t know if it was the right choice.


    But if you want to control the entire Yingluo Kingdom and make the organization unimpeded, there is really only this opportunity right now, only to support the second prince.


    "What else can I do, those pirates are still wandering, haven''t they agreed? Why haven''t they sent someone for a few days?" Greener felt a little bit about the end.


    "This, I sent someone to urge him before, and they said it''s coming soon." Deacon Red frowned, she was also a little suspicious of the integrity of the pirates.


    "Also, are the orcs willing to sell the war horse to us?" Greener (bdeh) asked quickly.


    "..." Deacon Red looked at the look of anticipation on Greener''s face and was considering whether to say it, which was a bit shocking.


    "Come on," Greener snapped, feeling very grumpy.


    "The other party rejected our request for cooperation." Deacon Red sighed.


    "Rejected?" Greener''s face suddenly became even more ugly, and the veins on his forehead burst.


    "Yes, I declined." Deacon Red nodded expressionlessly.


    "Damn orcs, how dare they refuse?" Greener said angrily.


    "..." Red Deacon stopped talking, and now Greener is out of his mind.


    "Damn, damn..."


    "boom!"


    Greener slammed the table upside down. He is now short of people and horses. Now he has neither, he feels betrayed.


    "Boom!"


    A few minutes of venting.


    "Huhuhu..."


    Greener sat on the ground, gritted his teeth and said, "Do the orcs think there are too few weapons?"


    "Maybe, there are only so many weapons we can come up with, and it''s impossible to have more." Deacon Red squinted slightly.


    "That group of orcs are all greedy guys, don''t let me have a chance, I have to turn them all into slaves." Greener growled.


    He is in a very unhappy mood now. If he gives the orcs more weapons, he will not be able to use them here, and there is no solution at all.


    "The war horse must be obtained, otherwise, there is no way to resist the attack of the eldest prince." Deacon Red said solemnly.


    "It''s easy to say, except for the war horses on the orc side, where else?" Greener said hoarsely.


    "..." Deacon Red was distressed. War horses are not what they want. The quickest way now is to grab or buy them from the prairie.


    But it was obviously a bit difficult to grab it. The opponent was an orc, as well as war horses and weapons that didn''t know where they came from. Especially now is a special period, and the eldest prince is eager for them to fight the orcs.


    "Is there really no way out?" The second prince Greener looked at the red deacon with a gloomy face, and then grinned miserably.


    "Tatata..."


    "Your Highness! Urgent report." A knight''s voice came from outside the door.


    "Come in," Greener called casually.


    "Crench..." The knight quickly pushed open the door and went in with his head lowered.


    "What''s the matter?" Greener looked at the knight with bloodshot eyes.


    "There are a large number of people outside the city, and it is said that they came under the order of His Highness." The knight reported on his knees.


    "A large number of people? Called? Is it a pirate?" Greener sat up suddenly, looking at the red deacon with a happy face.


    "It should be them." Red Deacon''s tense face relaxed.


    "Hahaha...Very good." Greener laughed happily, this good news drove away half of the haze in his heart.


    "I''ll make arrangements." Red Deacon got up and said.


    "Go, go, I want an obedient person." Greener said hoarsely.


    "..." Deacon Red looked at Greener''s red eyes and nodded quickly, "Yes."


    "Ta Tata..."


    Deacon Red left the City Lord''s Mansion, stared blankly at the sun in the sky, and muttered to himself, "I don''t know if I can succeed."


    She has less self-confidence now. If the second prince, Greener, has that fate, go to sit on the throne.


    If these pirates still can''t resist the eldest prince, then maybe the organization will choose to give up Greenner and use another method.


    After all, Greener''s head is quite valuable.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Three shifts, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support."


    . . .


    Chapter 807 Mermaid returns to Xiyang City.


    At the very edge of the port of Xiyang City, three heads quietly stuck their heads out of the water.


    "No one noticed us, let''s go ashore." Bilis said softly, looking at the prosperity of the distant port.

 Chapter 678：

    Then the fish''s tail was rolled up, revealing its slender feet, and then quietly came ashore.


    The same is true for the other two. After landing, the three of them sorted out their clothes.


    In addition to Bilis, the other two were a man and a woman, both of the mermaid race, sent by Bilis''s father to protect Bilis.


    Originally, Kusen refused to allow Bilis to come back to Xiyang City in person, but in the end he couldn''t bear Bilis'' coquettish behavior, so he agreed.


    And this time, when Bilis returned to Xiyang City, she had another purpose, which was to discuss cooperation with Liu Feng.


    "Miss Bilis, is it really okay for us to swagger into the human city like this?" Yuka frowned, looking at the bustling port and the lively customs, and suddenly felt worried.


    Yuka is a mermaid warrior, responsible for the safety of Biris this time.


    The other person is Lilith, Bilis''s maid, a lovely mermaid with dark blue curly hair.


    "Yeah, Miss Bilis, why don''t we go back." Lilith shrank her neck, looked at her feet, and there was a hint of fear in her pale blue eyes.


    "It''s alright, come with me." Bilis said fearlessly, then picked up the waterproof bag she brought and walked towards the customs.


    The waterproof bag was bought for her by Liu Feng, and she always took it with her when she went out.


    "Ah, Miss Bilis, wait for me." Seeing Bilis walking quickly, Lilith had no choice but to quickly chase after her.


    In the same way, Yuka shook his head helplessly, his eyes flashed a gleam of coldness, always paying attention to the surrounding situation, he would protect Bilis at the first time in danger, which was his duty on this trip.


    Before Biris came to the customs, she found a passage with few people and started to line up. Behind her, Lilith and Yuka, who were a little timid, followed.


    The appearance of the three really caught the attention of some people. After all, Bilis''s beauty was amazing, and her hair was still wet, but no one dared to make trouble.


    Because the soldiers in armor at the customs are not decorations. If there is trouble at the customs, they will be arrested into the small black room in the security department to experience what is called a luxury three-day tour.


    "Hey, it''s really okay." Lilith muttered softly.


    Yuka was also surprised, everything is in order here, everyone just looks at them, but doesn''t say anything.


    "Hello, is this your first time to Xiyang City?" the registrar sitting on the chair said with a smile,


    "No, this is the second time." Bilis replied, and at the same time she took out her temporary residence permit in Xiyang City last time and handed it to the registrar.


    "Welcome to come again." The registrar took the ID card with a smile, then wrote it on the registration form, and then handed it back to Bilis with both hands.


    "I wish you a happy time in Xiyang City." The registrar smiled.


    "Thank you." Bilis nodded with a smile and moved away excitedly.


    "Hello, is this your first time to Xiyang City?" The registrar looked at Lilith, who was a little timid, and asked with a smile.


    "Yes, yes." Lilith hesitated, then nodded.


    "Okay, what''s your name?" the registrar asked.


    "Lilith." Lilith replied.


    "Okay, where is it from?"


    "Mermaid Bay."


    "Okay, what are you doing in Xiyang City?"


    "Uh, accompany my lady to visit friends." Lilith replied after thinking for a while.


    "Okay, this is your entry card. Please keep it safe. You need to return it when you exit the customs." The registrar asked a few questions before handing a temporary entry card to Lilith.


    There are several ways to enter Xiyang City, one is a resident ID card, and the other is to apply for a checkpoint, which is equivalent to a passport. This is temporary, and it may not be used next time.


    "Thank you." Lilith took over the entry level, and she was extremely surprised. She didn''t expect Xiyang City to enter the city so strictly.


    ??? Ask for flowers ???


    "Huh, you scared me to death." Lilith said in fear after walking quickly to Bilis.


    "It''s nothing, just because of this, we will be very safe in Xiyang City." Bilis smiled.


    Soon, Yuka also came over with an entry card, and there was a strange color in his eyes. Obviously, he had just experienced Lilith''s cross-examination.


    "Let''s go, let''s go to Liu Feng first, and then we''ll take you to the city." Bilis walked towards the city gate.


    Although Lilith is her maid, the two have a very good relationship, like sisters.


    "Is this Xiyang City really as good as you said, Miss?" Lilith asked curiously, looking around.


    ............


    "Hee hee, of course, especially the food in the castle, it is definitely the best food in the world." Bilis praised, thinking of the food she ate in the castle before, she secretly swallowed.


    "It''s really that delicious? Is it better than the big spearfish?" Lilith''s eyes widened, curious about what it was like to be praised by her lady as the best food in the world.


    "Yes, it''s better than big spearfish." Bilis nodded earnestly.


    Yuka followed behind the two, his eyes looked around, but his ears listened to what the two were saying, and he couldn''t help sneering in his heart: What food can be compared to a big spearfish?


    Obviously, Yuka didn''t like what Biris said, he felt that Biris was just coveting the freshness of the moment.


    "Let''s take the carriage to the castle." Bilis said skillfully.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Ten minutes later, the carriage entered the bustling area of ??Xiyang.


    "This is Xiyang City, it''s so prosperous." Lilith looked at the scene outside the window and was amazed. Occasionally, she could smell the aroma of the food, which made her swallow her saliva involuntarily.


    "..." Yuka and the two were stunned by the prosperity of the city. The wide road, neat houses, and some children were shouting on the road with newspapers. It was very prosperous.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Four shifts, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support."


    . . .


    Chapter 808 The trade brought by the mermaid.


    Along the way, there were constant exclamations from the carriage, all from Lilith and Yuka.


    The coachman was used to this, and from time to time he explained some features of Xiyang City to the two of them, and Yuka listened carefully.


    There are many situations like this in Xiyang City. After all, many people come to Xiyang City for the first time. Some drivers will take the initiative to explain to them enthusiastically, and sometimes they will get some tips.


    And Yuka has long since forgotten what he said before, and now he feels that maybe Xiyang City is really different.


    "Come on, the castle is in front. If you want to see the residence of the Lord of the City, just look at it from a distance, don''t get too close."


    The carriage stopped a thousand meters away from the castle, and the driver gave a warning at the same time, then turned around and left.

 Chapter 679：

    As for why the coachman said so "five zero seven", it is because there are many people every day, who will ask to see the place where the Lord of the City lives, and want to see what the place where the master who built such a magical city lives. kind of.


    Sure enough, in front of the castle, there were quite a few people looking at the castle from a distance, but because of the soldiers on duty in front of the castle, they didn''t get close.


    "Let''s go." Biris walked straight towards the castle with the two of them.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Lilith and Yuka quickly followed.


    "The castle is heavy, the idlers stop." The soldiers on duty blocked the way of the three of Bilis.


    Yuka frowned and was about to step forward, but Biris stepped directly on the instep, preventing him from moving.


    "..." Yuka silently retracted her outstretched foot, and the corner of her mouth twitched.


    "I''m here to find Liu Feng, please let me know that Bilis is looking for him." Bilis stopped and pouted.


    "Ta Tata..."


    "Bilise? It''s really you."


    At this moment, a carriage stopped steadily in front of the castle, and the fox-eared lady Anli stuck her head out of the carriage window with a look of surprise on her face.


    En Li had just finished processing those orders and counted all the goods, ending her busy day ahead of schedule. When she was about to return to the castle, she saw the three of Bilis from a distance.


    I thought I had read it wrong, but only after I got closer did I realize that it was really Biris from the Mermaid clan.


    "Enri, long time no see."


    Bilis heard someone calling her, and when she looked back, she became excited when she found out that it was the fox-ear mother. After going back for so long, she missed everyone in the castle.


    "Long time no see, I thought you wouldn''t come." En Li jumped off the carriage, walked quickly to Bilis, and gave Bilis a big fox hug.


    "How come, I miss everyone so much." Billis'' eyes were full of emotion.


    Yuka and Lilith stared at Enri curiously and said nothing.


    "This is Princess Enri." After releasing her hug, Biris introduced to Yuka and Lilith.


    After Yuka and Lilith heard it, they were shocked. They didn''t expect that the fox-ered girl who seemed to have a good relationship with their young lady in front of her was actually a princess.


    The two hurriedly bowed and bowed, no matter what race they were from, the identity of the princess was there after all.


    En Li looked at the two of them curiously, and only after Bilis''s introduction did she know that they were her subordinates, and she was immediately curious about Bilis''s identity.


    "Come on, I''ll take you to see the young master." En Li swept away the thoughts in her head and dragged Biris towards the castle.


    This time, the soldiers didn''t stop them and let a few people enter the castle. After all, Miss Enri brought people in herself, what else could be wrong?


    "Just in time, we can have dinner together." En Li chuckled.


    Hearing that there was dinner to eat, Bilis''s eyes lit up, she had been thinking about this bite for a long time.


    "Nicole, there are guests tonight." En Li walked towards the kitchen with Biris, and soon saw Nicole''s busy figure.


    "Hey, Enri is back." Nicole heard the voice and put down the vegetables she was washing. Looking back, she said in surprise, "Bilis, you''re here."


    "Nicole, long time no see." Biris said excitedly, rushing over to give Nicole a bear hug.


    This scene made Yuka and Lilith stunned for a while, but they didn''t expect their young lady and the human race to get along so well.


    "Long time no see." Nicole was also very happy, but her hands were wet and she didn''t know where to put them.


    "Nicole, what are you eating tonight?" Enri asked curiously.


    "Since Biris is here, let''s eat barbecue, it''s been a long time since I''ve eaten." Nicole looked at the ingredients prepared behind her, which just happened to be used for barbecue......


    "That''s great." En Li jumped up excitedly. After eating the barbecue last time, she kept thinking about it, but she has been busy during this time, and sometimes dinner is done outside.


    "It will take a while to eat. You can go to the young master first, and you can eat in half an hour." Nicole suggested.


    "Okay." En Li nodded and dragged the confused Bilis to Liu Feng''s study.


    "Hey...what is barbecue?" Biris turned to look at the ingredients in the kitchen.


    "I''ll find out later." Enri dragged Biris away.


    "Ta Tata..."


    "Boom bang bang!!"


    "Master, are you there?" Enri knocked on the door.


    "Come in." Liu Feng''s voice came from the room.


    "Crackling!!"


    After pushing open the door, Enri pulled Biris and walked in, followed by the curious Lilith and the serious Yuka.


    "It turned out to be Bilis, long time no see, welcome back." Liu Feng raised his head and smiled when he saw Bilis.


    "Liu Feng, long time no see." Bilis said softly. Bilis had a different throbbing in her heart for this beautiful and elegant human being in front of her.


    "Bilis, welcome back." Mina waved while sitting on the desk, "I thought you forgot about us."


    "How is it possible, something has been delayed for a while, isn''t it coming?" Bilis smiled with a smile on her face, and there was a touch of emotion in her eyes.


    "Is it all right over Mermaid Bay?" Liu Feng asked with concern.


    "It''s alright." Bilis shook her head, then remembered something, took out a handful of small pearls from the waterproof pouch and said, "By the way, the small pearls mentioned earlier, is this okay?"


    Liu Feng reached out and took the pearl, picked up one pearl and looked at it, then looked down at the other pearls, nodded and said, "Okay, I will buy as many as you want, you can exchange them for gold coins or linen or something."


    "Okay." Biris nodded happily.


    "You can choose the detailed goods yourself." Liu Feng said softly.


    "Thank you." Bilis said gratefully.


    . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "One update, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support."


    . . .


    Chapter 809 Kind reminder.


    "Bang bang bang!"

 Chapter 680：

    "Lord City Lord, Miss Nicole said it''s time for dinner." The maid knocked on the door.


    "Okay." Liu Feng responded, and then walked towards the restaurant with a group of people. On the way, they met Princess Lucy who had just left the room.


    "Gag..."


    "Hey, what is this?" Bilis followed Liu Feng and the others into the restaurant, and was immediately attracted by the oven on the table.


    With a strange looking oven, it is indeed easy to attract the attention of others in this world.


    "This is a barbecue stove, and I''ll use it to grill meat later." Nicole brought up a plate of meat and placed it around the grill.


    "Bilis, long time no see." Wei Ya shouted in surprise, Rabbit Ear Girl and Tiss walked in from the outside, and were attracted by the blue hair of the mermaid at a glance.


    "Via, Tis, long time no see." Bilis shouted happily.


    "Sit down, you can eat right away." Liu Feng greeted, and skillfully turned on the barbecue stove to preheat it.


    At this time, Yuka, and Lilith were already stunned, looking at the bright light bulb above their heads, their hearts were full of surprise.


    I am very surprised why it glows, and it has no temperature yet. It is not hot at 14, which is even more incredible than the glowing fish in Mermaid Bay.


    "This is a light bulb, and it will glow when it''s powered on." Bilis explained with a smile, looking at the surprised faces of her two men, she couldn''t help but think of the scene when she first saw the light bulb.


    "Electricity? Lightbulb?" The two were still a little confused, but they didn''t ask any more questions. They knew who they were.


    For the two of them, many things are incomprehensible. For example, when the faucet is turned, there will be a steady stream of water flowing out. Another example is the barbecue stove in front of them, which obviously has no carbon fire, but says that it can barbecue meat, and those beasts A small fan in the hands of Er Niang.


    "Electricity can''t be popularized yet, but it can be popularized in the future." Liu Feng said gently, thinking that this is a series in his lifetime.


    At present, the castle is powered by solar panels on the castle and small hydropower, but it is impossible to spread it to the whole city.


    Unless Liu Feng runs back and forth between the two sides of the earth every day to get electricity, he doesn''t know how to get it to the year of the monkey and the month of the horse.


    "It''s time to start grilling." Liu Feng stayed on the grill for a while with his hands. After feeling the heat, he brushed a layer of oil on it.


    "Master, let me do it." Nicole took the clip from Liu Feng''s hand, and spread the pieces of meat on the barbecue stove.


    "Come on, Bilis, try it first." Enri picked up a piece of meat and put it in Bilis'' bowl, and then she rudely took half of the rest into her own bowl.


    "Ah, **** it, you''re too much, Enri..." Tiss was flabbergasted, obviously she was always paying attention to the barbecue on the barbecue, but it was okay for the fox ears to clip it to Bi Lisi, and she actually gave all the barbecue to her. Clipped out.


    "A little bit..." Enri stuck out her **** funny way.


    Yuka and Lilith looked at the scene of you robbing me at the table next door, and they didn''t recover for a while.


    No matter what others said, the two did not dare to sit at the same table with Liu Feng and Bi Lisi, and finally had no choice but to open a small table next to them, and took out another electric oven for them to use.


    Just now, the two of them heard the introduction of Lord Bilis, and there were many big people sitting at the dining table, including orc princesses, human princesses, daughters of dukes, and so on.


    For example, the newly-acquainted human girl turned out to be Princess Lucy of Yingluo Kingdom, another example was that Hu Erniang, the princess of Brutus Orc Kingdom, and Liu Feng was also the city lord of Xiyang City, a nobleman.


    "Lilith, why don''t you two eat it? Is it not to your taste? Barbecue won''t taste good when it''s cold." Nicole asked curiously when she saw the two people at the next table still in a daze.


    "Ah, no, thank you." Lilith recovered, her nose twitched, and she swallowed.


    He picked up the slightly burnt barbecue and stuffed it into his mouth. The two were still a little rusty with barbecue, even though Nicole had taught them just now.


    The next moment, the two of them stared wide-eyed, looked at each other, and saw surprise in each other''s eyes, followed by full of surprises.


    "Delicious, Yuka, this grilled meat is so delicious, it''s really better than the big spearfish." Lilith swallowed the grilled meat in her mouth and whispered to Yuka.


    Yuka nodded in approval, and had long forgotten how she looked disapproving before.


    "Bake what you want to eat, or you won''t have to eat it later." Mina turned her head and reminded kindly, and then joined the team to grab food.


    The two were not too embarrassed at first, after all, there were big people at the table next door, but in the end, they couldn''t control their desires, and they began to chop chopsticks frequently.


    Only then did they know what Mina''s words meant. They saw that Bilis became restless after eating, and ran directly to the two of them to form a table with them...


    Next, Enri passed by, and Tess also came over...


    "..." Yuka and Lilith looked at the scene of the chopsticks flying with stiff expressions.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After dinner.


    "Lucy, has your book been made? 480" Liu Feng drank the tea made by Mina and looked at Princess Lucy who was eating.


    Princess Lucy has been soaking in the library for the past two days, looking at the manuscripts she wrote, which slowly changed from handwritten words to printed versions, appearing on sheets of paper.


    Finally, from the binding of sheets of paper into a book, I saw Princess Lucy''s writing on the corner of the writing - published by Xiyang City Library. The heart has always been excited.


    This is probably her first officially published book. After all, the novels she wrote in the capital were all parchment scrolls, so there was absolutely no way to popularize them.


    "Well, you can buy it in the library tomorrow." Lucy said with a flushed face, she felt that she had taken advantage of Liu Feng.


    "Hey, Lucy, your book has been published, then I''m going to buy a copy tomorrow." Biris said in surprise.


    She originally planned to take Lilith and Yuka around the city tomorrow, so she would go to the library to buy a few books of Princess Lucy, and it would be good to take them back to Mermaid Bay as a souvenir.


    "I''m going to buy a copy too, I''m a big fan of Lucy." Wei Ya shook her furry bunny ears. Since she read Princess Lucy''s "Love Notes of a Noble Girl" in the library, she has Out of control, I have been looking forward to Lucy''s new book.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Second shift, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support."


    . . .


    Chapter 810 Picking goods.


    Early the next morning, after breakfast, An Li, at Liu Feng''s request, took the three of Bilis out of the castle to go to the workshop warehouse to pick out the goods.


    After getting on the carriage, he headed straight for the workshop area. It happened that there were not so many orders in the past two days, so Enri could have some spare time.


    Bilis is looking forward to it. Although this is the second time she has come to Xiyang City, it is the first time she has visited the workshop in Xiyang City.


    She did not expect that Liu Feng would let her visit the workshop warehouse in Xiyang City. She must know that this kind of thing is generally classified, and outsiders are rarely allowed to visit to avoid revealing secrets.


    Now Liu Feng asked her to see it, which moved Bilis deeply.


    Lilith and Yuka were also surprised, and their views on Liu Feng also changed, and they became more and more curious about the noble human race who was very elegant in eating and talking.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The carriage stopped safely at the entrance of the workshop area.


    "This is the workshop of Xiyang City." Bilis sighed, looking at the two-story buildings in front of her. Compared to the outside, the ones here are much larger.


    This was built by Liu Feng with reference to the factories on the other side of the earth. More than 80% of Xiyang City''s products are produced here.

 Chapter 681：

    "Let''s go." En Li walked in with the three of them. The soldier in charge of security saluted En Li, and then turned a blind eye to let the group enter the workshop.


    "Here is the production of linen. The quality of linen is divided into many grades. There are six grades in total. They are low-low, low-grade, medium... The best linen is super." Walking on the road outside the workshop, I slowly explained to a few people.


    "Buzzing..."


    "It''s so loud." Bilis heard the voice from the workshop.


    "Because the machine is working." Enri said lightly.


    She didn''t take Bi Lisi into the weaving workshop to see that there was a new loom powered by a steam engine, which was a secret of Xiyang City.


    After all, she is going to do business with Mermaid Bay now, and some things are known, but it is not easy to bargain.


    "Oh." Biris nodded, and didn''t ask to go in to watch, she still had some emotional intelligence.


    "Go, go to the linen warehouse." Enri led the way.


    "Okay." Billis quickly followed.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The linen warehouse is one of the largest warehouses in Xiyang City. In this era, linen, salt and grain are the most profitable civilian items.


    "Ms. Enri ¡¨¡©." The warehouse gatekeeper said respectfully.


    "Open the door." Enri said lightly.


    "Yes!"


    "Gag..."


    The door of the sackcloth warehouse was opened, and the shelves inside were full of sackcloth, densely packed with sackcloth, as if entering the ''woods'' of sackcloth.


    The scene in front of them has refreshed the three views of Bi Lisi and the three of them. At the same time, they also know that this is a secret belonging to Xiyang City, and they are touched by the trust in Liu Feng again.


    "Bilis, what grade of sackcloth do you want?" En Li brought the three people who were a little dazed to the place where the sackcloth was piled up.


    "It''s so soft, is this really linen?" Bilis exclaimed. When she touched the super linen, she couldn''t put it down.


    She roughly calculated in her mind, and then reported the number, "I want 2,000 pieces of inferior linen, and one thousand inferior..."


    "Okay." Enri nodded, picked up a notepad and wrote it down.


    "Is there anything else?" Bilis said, as if she was a little addicted to choosing.


    "Of course there is." En Li chuckled lightly, and then led the three of Bilis directly to the workshop.


    "Ta Tata..."


    "This is the place where instant noodles are produced. There are several flavors, how about some of them?" An Li chuckled and waved her fox''s tail, looking at the three people who were stunned again.


    The noodle workshop is nothing to look at, and many details you don''t understand can''t be imitated.


    Besides, Liu Feng also intends to release some technologies, let some people produce them for OEM, and then sell them to other kingdoms. Of course, this is something that can only be done after unification.


    "Yes, yes." Bilis nodded dumbfoundedly, looking curiously at the workers who were loading the dough, then tied them with ropes, and placed the packets in the bamboo baskets beside them.


    Then went to the next workshop, where lollipops and popcorn were produced.


    To say that Xiyang City sells the best things, popcorn and lollipops are also among them. Of course, there is no need to say lollipops. Every child in every household likes to eat it, and some adults can''t resist it. temptation.


    And popcorn, which was made later, is also very popular, especially a must-have for watching shadow puppets, especially in this weather, go to the ice drink shop to buy a wild fruit-flavored ice drink, and then add it to the big market Bought popcorn, is that standard?


    "There are many flavors of lollipops, let''s have some, and some popcorn..." Enri said as she walked, getting used to the three surprised mermaid trio behind her.


    In the workshop in front of them, each worker holds a mass of something similar to batter, pulls out a piece and rolls it into a circle, and then inserts a small wooden stick. After it solidifies and takes shape, a lollipop will be produced.


    And the kind of lollipops with spiral patterns and colors are made of dough of different colors, rolled into long strips, then put together and then wound into a circle, and finally sticks are inserted, and they are also made.


    "It turns out that the lollipops I like to eat are produced in this way. It''s amazing." Bilis exclaimed, watching the workers making lollipops quickly, her blue eyes filled with surprise.


    But what the three of them can see is that when the lollipop is formed, the most critical technology is the production of dough and sugar, that is, the mixing of materials, which is invisible to the three of them.


    Then the three were led to the next workshop by Enri again.


    This is the winery that makes wine. The brews are Youhe Daqu and some fruit wine. As for the bamboo wine, it can only be found in the bamboo forest.


    "...Do you want wine?" Enri turned her head and asked.


    "A little bit." Bilis nodded. Although she didn''t know much about alcohol, there were still many people in the mermaid clan who were drinking.


    "Then Youhe Daqu, let''s have some fruit wine." An Li nodded, picked out a few wines that sold well, and wrote them down in the book.


    "The wine here is very good." Yuka sniffed the aroma of wine in the air and couldn''t help but admire.


    "Our wine in Xiyang City, but the major nobles rushed to buy it, it is better than the wine that the royal family drinks." An Li boasted about her own wine appropriately.


    Yuka nodded with deep sympathy. He was fortunate enough to drink the wine given by the mermaid king, and it really didn''t smell as good as the wine here.


    "Let''s go, let''s go look at the paper." Enri said, and led the three of them to the warehouse where the paper was stored.


    In the end, Bilis chose medium-quality paper. According to her words, it was enough. Anyway, it was much more convenient than the parchment rolls used before.


    Moreover, the mermaid paper is only used on the land of the mermaid bay, and in the sea they use the carving of shells and other transmissions.


    Afterwards, Enri took them to the warehouse where the cans were stored. Seeing the piles of boxes of cans, Bilis almost couldn''t walk.


    "So many cans, are they all sold out?" Lily (of the money) exclaimed.


    "There are several other canning warehouses like this. If the cans in this warehouse are released for sale, they will be sold out in two days." An Li waved her hand and said that these export businesses are basically under her control. She knows better than anyone that it can''t be sold.


    And after a while, someone will come to move these cans to the port, and finally send them to the ships of various merchants, and soon most of them will be removed.


    "Oh!" The three of Bilis nodded thoughtfully.


    "Canned fish, canned mutton, and some canned pickles, do you want the rest?" Enri quickly wrote on the notepad, asking Bilis.


    "Let''s do it for now. After the goods arrive in Mermaid Bay, we will consider what else we need when the pearls arrive." Bilis shook her head and said, she was a little panicked, she had a lot of things to order.


    "Okay, when will you leave Xiyang City, tell me one or two in advance, and I''ll help you arrange someone to get on the boat." En Li closed the notepad and said.


    "Okay." Biris replied hesitantly.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Three shifts, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support."


    . . .

 Chapter 682：

    Chapter 811 The bunny-eared girl who sneaked out.


    The three of Bilis and Enri stayed in the workshop all morning. After choosing the goods, they were going to go to the library to see the sales of Lucy''s novels. If it was not good, she decided to secretly buy a few copies. Just support Lucy.


    "Go to Xiyang City Library." En Li took Biris and Lilith people into the carriage, and under the **** of the Wolf Warrior Squad, went straight to the location of the library.


    "Tap Tap!!!"


    The carriage stopped safely on the side of the road, and An Li got off the carriage and found that there was a long queue in the library now.


    People have been queuing from the library to the outside. Fortunately, there are patrolmen with people to maintain order, so it won''t look messy.


    "A lot of people." Bilis exclaimed, at a glance at the long queue in front of her, there must be at least hundreds of people, and there are still people queuing behind.


    "Great, Princess Lucy''s new book has finally been bought." Someone walked out of the library, holding a book in his hand, with an excited 437 look on his face.


    "Brother, let me take a look, it looks good, and I''ll buy a copy too." Suddenly someone gathered around and asked curiously.


    "You don''t have to read it, just queue up to buy it, you won''t regret it, the novels written by Princess Lucy will be excellent, and if you don''t queue up, you won''t be able to buy them."


    Obviously Lucy''s brain-damaged fan, most likely influenced by the "Love Notes of a Noble Girl".


    When the people in the crowd heard this, they quickly ran to the back of the team and started to line up.


    Now that the living standards of the people in Xiyang City have improved a lot, they are still willing to spend some money to buy a book they like.


    This is all thanks to Liu Feng''s promotion of literacy. Now, 30% of the people in Xiyang City are literate. This is because the addition of many people later led to a decline in the literacy rate. Otherwise, at least 50% of the original Xiyang City population were literate.


    After all, if you are literate, the treatment for finding a job is different, and the monthly salary is basically much higher than that of the illiterate.


    "Why are there so many people, I ran over immediately after I saw the newspaper, but it was still late." Someone said annoyed, but they also honestly lined up behind.


    "Brother, don''t mention it, I thought I came early enough, but I didn''t expect it to be late."


    "Come on, don''t say anything, just eat a lollipop and slowly line up."


    "Brother, do you have any more? I can''t go away to buy it. I have to rearrange it once I leave."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Now in Xiyang City, the most obvious change is to say that the quality of life of the people has improved, and the quality of the people has improved.


    If you go somewhere and skip the line instead of lining up, you may be despised and ostracized by everyone.


    This point is experienced by the foreign nobles and commoners. Even if the nobles face this situation, you have to queue up honestly, or use coins to trade with the people in the queue.


    "There are so many people." En Li sighed, it might be a little difficult to squeeze into the library now, let alone buy a book.


    "It''s great, I bought it." Wei Ya walked out of the library and breathed a sigh of relief. Now it''s full of people who bought books. It''s the first time I''ve seen the library so popular.


    "Huh? It''s Weiya." When Anli saw Weiya coming out, she immediately shouted, becb) Did you buy the book?"


    "It''s Anli and Bilis, I bought it." Wei Ya looked back to see a few people and raised the book in her hand.


    "Weiya, don''t you have to go to school today?" An Li blinked her brown eyes.


    "Well...that..." Wei Ya''s happy expression instantly stiffened, and the erect rabbit ears drooped down, she ran out secretly.


    "Weiya, shouldn''t you... secretly came out?" Enri''s brown eyes narrowed slightly, staring at the blushing cheeks of the bunny-eared girl.


    "Cough cough cough... No, I was passing by on a home visit." Wei Ya said hesitantly.


    "Home visit? At this time?" An Li looked up at the sky. Isn''t her home visit after school in the afternoon?


    "Yes, it''s a home visit." Wei Ya nodded solemnly and said seriously, "Okay, I''m going to go to the home visit next."


    Rabbit Erniang didn''t wait for An Li to speak, and ran away with the novel, leaving behind the dumbfounded Hu Erniang.


    "Silly rabbit." En Li patted her forehead and sighed, "Don''t you know that Lucy has already sent the first batch of printed books to the castle? She actually sneaked out to buy books."


    Biris turned her head and asked, "Enri, do we still have to go in?"


    "No, like this, we don''t need our baseball stadium at all." En Li spread her hands and said.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The sound of horses'' hooves sounded, and a four-wheeled carriage carrying goods stopped beside Enri''s carriage with stacks of books on it.


    "These are all Lucy''s novels, right?" Enri shouted to the staff in the carriage.


    "Miss Anli, these are all novels by His Royal Highness Lucy. Several businessmen have ordered a large number of novels." The staff responded quickly.


    "Businessman? No wonder." Enri nodded knowingly.


    "Guru..."


    A hungry cry rang out.


    "..." Biris'' cheeks were flushed, and her hands subconsciously covered her stomach.


    "Let''s go, let''s go have lunch, let''s have pizza today, I haven''t had it for a long time, I''ve missed it a bit." En Li pretended not to know.


    "Okay, I happen to be hungry too." Billis nodded embarrassedly.


    Lilith and Yuka looked at each other, and another new term broke into their minds, and they began to look forward to whether this thing called pizza would be as delicious as the food in the castle.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "One update, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support."


    . . .


    Chapter 812 Letters from afar.


    In Xiyang Castle, after lunch, Liu Feng and Mina were reading in the study, and they were reading Princess Lucy''s novel.


    "Lucy''s novels are very popular right now." Liu Feng stroked the words "Published by Xiyang City Library" in the book, with a faint smile on his face.


    "Definitely, the plot is very exciting." Mina sat on the desk with her hips up halfway, and also read the novel with relish~.


    She only read a little of Lucy''s manuscript last time, and hasn''t read the rest of it yet, so she can continue to read it now.


    "It''s pretty good." Liu Feng smiled, turned his head to look at Mina, and teased, "You don''t want to read it because you appear in the book."


    "No, I didn''t... I, I''m just curious." Mina''s eyes flickered.


    "Really?" Liu Feng teased.


    "Yes." Mina replied seriously.


    "Bang, bang bang..."

 Chapter 683：

    There was a sudden knock on the study door, rhythmically, as if it were a secret language.


    "..." Mi Na''s face instantly became serious, she looked at Liu Feng, put down the novel in her hand, and left the study with light steps.


    "Gag!!"


    A few minutes later.


    "Gag..."


    "Master, Darlene and the others have written a letter." As soon as Mina entered the study, Xiao ran handed the letter to Liu Feng.


    "Crack..." Liu Feng curiously tore open the envelope, unfolded the letter, and looked at it from beginning to end. At first, there was only a slight smile at the corner of his mouth, but he couldn''t hold back when he saw the smile behind him.


    "Hahahaha...Okay, that''s great." Liu Feng said with a hearty smile.


    "It seems that Darlene has succeeded." Mina''s mouth was full of smiles. Knowing that Darlene, Elise and the others were traveling far away, the young master was actually very worried. After all, it was too far to catch up with the accident.


    "Look." Liu Feng gave the letter to Mao Erniang.


    Mina took the letter and whispered, "I''m Darlene, and now we''ve started to return..."


    There are three things written on the letter. One is that the iron ore business has been negotiated, and the linen and grain are traded.


    Second, the dwarves have princesses who come to Xiyang City.


    Third, Darlene and the others are on their way back.


    "It''s really good." Liu Feng was in a good mood, and the steel problem in Xiyang City was solved at once.


    The development of Xiyang City is greatly limited by steel resources. Without steel, many things cannot be carried out, such as the city wall plan, which has been stranded for a long time because of the lack of steel.


    There is also a landmark building, which is the tallest building in Xiyang City. Now it has only three floors. The steel used in the future is not a small amount.


    Then came the construction of the new castle, plus the road leading to the Somali city, and the construction of those post houses and villages and towns. The steel used was huge, not to mention the steam trains.


    But now, Darlene has talked about the iron ore export business of the Ori Dwarf Kingdom, so there is no need to worry about the steel of Xiyang City in the future.


    "But young master, do they want so much linen? The stock in our warehouse in Xiyang City doesn''t seem to be enough." Mina frowned slightly and said worriedly.


    "In the case of linen, this is easy to solve. Didn''t the city lords write to me before saying that many of the linen they weave are piled up in the warehouse, and there is no channel to sell it? Now this is a good opportunity." Liu Feng''s black eyes flashed inward. With a wise look.


    "You mean, let them sell the sackcloth to the Ori Dwarf Kingdom?" Mina blinked her blue eyes and said in surprise.


    "Of course not...you''ll know when the time comes. Now inform the city lords and nobles who cooperate with us that we will gather in Xiyang City in ten days, and I have something to announce." Liu Feng instructed with a light smile.


    "Yes." Mina didn''t ask more, picked up a pen and paper, and wrote a letter. This is the original manuscript. Later, someone will arrange to print a dozen copies of the same content, and then send it out through a special channel.


    "How is the wheat that is being reclaimed now?" Liu Feng asked softly.


    ??? Flowers 0????


    "It''s all well managed, and there will be a bumper harvest this fall." Mina said happily.


    "That''s good, send more people to watch, don''t let some people steal it." Liu Feng said calmly.


    The land reclamation he was talking about was the land that had been reclaimed while building roads before. It was many times larger than the grain fields on the other side of the Youshui River. This batch was planted just in time for the autumn harvest season.


    It will take more than a month for Darlene and the others to come back. It will be autumn by then. First, a batch of wheat in stock will be shipped. When the second batch of iron ore arrives, the wheat will be harvested. Are you afraid that there will be no grain exports? !


    Moreover, Xiyang City is still reclaiming the wasteland. At that time, all improved wheat and rice will be planted. At that time, the output will be extremely amazing, and it will be enough to export it to the entire Ori Dwarf Kingdom next time.


    ..........0


    "Yes." Mina replied earnestly, not only wheat and milled rice are grown around Xiyang City, but there are many other crops as well, any loss can make people feel heartbroken.


    "When Darlene and the others come back, it will be autumn, and the harvest is not far away." Liu Feng sighed, remembering that when he first arrived in Xiyang City, the people here could not have enough to eat.


    It is not even warm to wear, although there is a little wheat, but there is still worry about the plunder of horse thieves, not only that, but also to pay various taxes, living extremely hard.


    Now it''s completely different. Every household eats well and sleeps well. When it''s cold, they have something to wear. There are not so many messy taxes to pay, so they can live happily.


    "Mina, remember to remind An Li, and let her go to instruct the people in the winery again. During this time, hurry up and brew a large number of Youhe Daqu." Liu Feng instructed Mina.


    "Yes." Mina nodded, knowing that the young master planned to sell a lot of these wines to the Ori Dwarf Kingdom. After all, the dwarves are all addicted to alcohol. After coming to Xiyang City, they will definitely buy all kinds of wine.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Second shift, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support."


    . . .


    Chapter 813 Frey flying up.


    The next day, the air force base not far from Xiyang City.


    Today is the day of the Air Force training. Many soldiers are already ready on the flying platform. At the same time, there are eight people lined up under the flying platform, looking up and watching. These eight people are all recruits who have just been recruited. Today They''re about to start their first test flight.


    The soldiers on the stage are all veterans. They are already familiar with flying. Today, Niu Er arranged them to demonstrate to these recruits.


    "Today is your first test flight. I hope you can learn from the demonstration..." Niu Er looked at the eight recruits in front of him seriously and said encouraging words.


    Since they were able to pass through layers of selection and finally enter the Air Force, proving that their talent and comprehension are stronger than ordinary people, after systematic training, and their first test flight today, Niu Er wanted to know how much they could finally achieve. . "Seven Forty Zero"


    "Yes." The eight recruits immediately shouted, their faces expressionless, but there was tension and excitement in their eyes.


    "Very good." Niu Er nodded with satisfaction, and then walked onto the flying platform.


    "Get ready, No. 1 takes off, No. 2 is ready." Niu Er shouted, "Standard interval, five seconds."


    Then, under the excited and nervous eyes of the eight recruits, these veterans rushed down the cliff one by one, and the last one jumped down without pulling.


    It didn''t take long for the veterans to glide in the sky, making the recruits very jealous, even if they saw the flight more than once.


    "So handsome..." Some recruits whispered softly in their mouths. They have seen this scene many times, but every time they see it, they feel very excited. After all, the human race can fly to the sky, no matter what, it is Very nerve-wracking.


    But this time is different, because next it''s their turn to jump.


    When these eight recruits were selected, they didn''t know that they were going to be recruited into the Air Force because it was classified.


    Although they finally knew it and gave them a chance to consider it, none of them chose to quit.


    In terms of their thinking, as long as they are not stupid, they will not choose to quit. After all, flying is something they never dared to think about, but now they have the opportunity to achieve it.


    Ten minutes later, all the veterans landed on the flying platform one by one, high-fiving each other, and landed safely again.


    "Now, get ready." Niu Er looked at the recruits and said solemnly.


    "Yes." The eight recruits responded in unison, and then stood on the flying platform one by one, waiting to stand up.


    "If you feel that you can''t do it, pull down the parachute immediately, and don''t worry, there are bird orcs protecting you." Niu Er said in a deep voice, looking at the air ahead, there are already eight bird orcs waiting in battle. .

 Chapter 684：

    "Yes!"


    "Prepare now, take off on No. 1, prepare on No. 2." Niu Er shouted again in a high voice.


    Because they were recruits, Niu Er didn''t dare to let them jump down one after another.


    After the No. 1 recruit jumped from the flying platform, the strong wind blew his face, but he still tried to open his eyes and learned to control the direction of the glider as he was taught in training.


    Although it was difficult to control the balance in the air, it really flew, which made Niu Er nodded in satisfaction.


    "Get ready, No. 2 takes off, No. 3 is ready." Niu Er looked at the No. 2 recruit and shouted.


    Then No. 2 also jumped down. No accident, No. 2 also successfully flew, but it was difficult to control the direction and balance in the air, and it took more practice.


    In this way, No. 2 jumped from No. 3 until the last No. 8. Only No. 5 had an accident when he fell and almost failed.


    "Very good." Niu Er was satisfied. It was good that the recruits could do this for the first time.


    Watching the new recruits, under the leadership of the veterans, test flight, landing, etc., succeeded again and again, Niu Er was relieved.


    Next, he habitually looked at the square not far behind him, where there was a figure who was stubbornly flapping his wings again and again, trying to make himself fly.


    Today Frey came here to practice flying as usual, but today is different from the past, this time she wants to make herself really fly.


    I saw her half squatting, then jumping, the wings behind her spread out, flapping and rising off the ground, Frey controlled the wings, this time more than two meters off the ground.


    She has been able to hang off the ground, but sometimes it is unbalanced and it is easy to fall back to the ground again, so she has been practicing before.


    Frey hasn''t been flying for a long time, and she''s not too old. The feeling of flying has long since disappeared, and her wings have just grown, so she''s not used to the manipulation, and she''s not as proficient as growing wings since she was a child...


    Today is different from before, because her wings are fully grown, and this time she has to fly by herself.


    "Huhuhu..."


    "I can do it." Frey cheered, her wings flapped, and her body slowly rose.


    One meter, two meters, three meters...


    This scene immediately startled the surrounding bird orcs who were training, and immediately a bird orc flew over and surrounded Frey, for fear that Frey would accidentally fall.


    Frey turned her head and glanced at each other, bit her lower lip, but didn''t say anything. This was her attempt to fly so high again after breaking her wings.


    Then Frey leaned forward, her wings also flapped forward, and Frey flew forward, flying lower and lower, just when others thought that Frey was about to land, her body rose again.


    At this point, the corners of Frey''s mouth twitched slightly. She knew that she could fly, and she had mastered the flying skills of new wings. This was all due to her daily practice, otherwise it might take a while to get used to it.


    "I''m going to Lord Liu Feng and tell him that I can fly." This was Frei''s first thought, flapping her wings, and under Niu Er''s astonished eyes, she headed towards the castle.


    Not only Niu Er, the bird clan orc was also a little dazed.


    "What are you still doing, keep up." Niu Er''s expression changed, and he suddenly shouted at the dazed bird orc.


    This is Frey''s first real flight in the past few years. Let Frey fly out alone. If something goes wrong, the young master will have to peel off his skin.


    Niu Er knew that Frei was very likely to be the wife of the young master in the future, but there was no accident.


    "Huhuhu..."


    The bird clan orcs only reacted at this time, and hurriedly flapped their wings to follow.


    In fact, without Niu Er, she would have done the same, otherwise there would be an accident, and after Sister Leya came back, she would not be able to do business.


    Frey also knew that someone was following her, but she didn''t care, she just wanted to go to Lord Liu Feng to show him how she could fly.


    . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Three shifts, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support."


    . . .


    Chapter 814 Fly to show you.


    Frey worked hard to control her wings. After having new wings, she flew so far independently for the first time. Fortunately, the air force base was not far from Xiyang City.


    A few minutes later, the castle appeared in Frey''s eyes, with a hint of anticipation in her green eyes.


    Soon, Frey came to the sky above the castle, hovered for a while, and headed towards the landing platform where the castle courtyard was located.


    "Hey, that''s...Miss Frey, look, she can fly."


    A bird clan orc who was on duty looked at the sky in amazement. After seeing it clearly, he suddenly shouted in surprise, and hurriedly asked his companions to look into the sky.


    "It''s really Miss Frey, great, Miss Frey can fly." The other bird orcs shouted excitedly.


    "Lie-sama would be very happy if she found out."


    "That''s great." Some of the bird race orcs'' eyes were slightly red.


    Frey landed slowly, looking at the 14 companions in front of her, she smiled and felt warm inside.


    It''s just that the first person she wants to see now is Liu Feng.


    Then he passed them and ran straight towards the study where Liu Feng was.


    "Miss Frey should be very happy, she smiled at us." The bird orc said with emotion.


    "Ta Tata..."


    "Bang bang bang!!"


    Frei came to Liu Feng''s study and knocked on the door.


    "Please come in." Liu Feng''s voice came out.


    "Crench!"


    Frey pushed open the door, and walked in with a faint smile on the corner of her mouth.


    "Frey, why are you back today!" Liu Feng looked up and found that it was Frey who was surprised. Recently, Frey was living in the air force base.


    Frei came to Liu Feng''s side, sat directly beside him, and said lightly, "I can fly, so I''ll fly to show you."


    "Really? Great, our family Frei can fly." Liu Feng was startled for a moment, then smiled and said, reaching out to touch Frei''s head, with warmth in his black eyes.


    "Our family..." Frey whispered these words in her heart, and then said to Liu Feng seriously, "Your lord said you would marry me, right?"


    Liu Feng was stunned for a moment, then smiled bitterly, but said solemnly, "Yes, but you can''t do it until you are sixteen years old."


    He didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, this girl really wants to marry him every day, but it seems to be pretty good, but she can''t wait until she is sixteen years old. It''s too young now.


    The corners of Frey''s mouth twitched. This wasn''t the first time she asked this question, but she just wanted to keep getting affirmations.

 Chapter 685：

    "Let''s go, don''t you want to fly to me? Let''s go to the backyard." Liu Feng said softly, stood up, held Frei''s hand, and walked outside, with petting eyes in his eyes.


    "Yeah." Frey replied softly. She was happy in her heart, and her tone of response became much softer.


    "Tap..."


    Coming to the backyard of the castle, the space here is spacious enough.


    "Be careful, don''t force yourself." Liu Feng patted Frei''s head again and warned.


    "Okay." Frei nodded earnestly, then walked to the open space, looked back at Liu Feng, then half squatted and jumped up, spreading her wings and flapping a few times in a row, making her body more than one meter off the ground.


    "Huhuhu..."


    Then flapping her wings, Frey''s body began to rise upward, and then began to circle the backyard.


    "Very good." Liu Feng smiled softly and looked up at Frei in the air. He could see a faint smile on the other''s cheeks, and his green eyes were a little red.


    This little girl can be considered to have completed her dream, and she should be very excited to fly again on her own.


    "Come down quickly, the wings are just starting to grow, don''t be too tired." Liu Feng opened his hands and smiled.


    Frey nodded in the air. In fact, she also felt a little tired. It had been a long time since she had been flying for so long.


    Then she flapped her wings and circled down towards Liu Feng. When she was close to half a meter, the wings were suddenly retracted, and the whole person rushed into Liu Feng''s arms like this.


    "Ha!" Liu Feng hugged Frei firmly with both hands. After taking a half step back, he stood up again. With his current physical strength, Frei''s weight was nothing.


    "Are you tired?" Liu Feng looked at Frei''s blushing face, and there was sweat on his forehead.


    It was in this hot weather that Frey had been practicing flying at the air force base, and it was in exchange for today''s soaring.


    Liu Feng once persuaded her, but the girl was very stubborn. In the end, she could only have someone help her to watch, and always bring her water and ice drinks, in case she would suffer from heat stroke.


    Fortunately, there are medical soldiers at the air force base, and they carry heatstroke prevention medicine with them, so Liu Feng is relieved.


    "Not tired." Frey shook her head.


    "Go, go back." Liu Feng put Frei down, held her hand, and walked into the castle.


    "Tap..."


    Liu Feng turned his head to look at the delicate little face of the girl, and suddenly said, "Leia will come back and see that you can fly, I will be very happy."


    "Lord Liu Feng, will my elder sister be in danger?" Fu 253 Lei raised her head and asked worriedly.


    "It''s alright, this time Leya is wearing an upgraded military crossbow made of a new alloy. With a strong anesthetic, it''s no problem to kill a ''dragon''." Liu Feng said indifferently.


    He thought about it for a while and comforted him, "And this time there are special forces accompanying people, they will all help."


    In fact, it was indeed the case. The military crossbow and arrows made of the new alloy Leia brought were so powerful that they could penetrate even pig iron armor, not to mention the body of a dinosaur.


    "Oh." Frey pursed her lips slightly, her inner worries eased a little, but her concern for Leia was not reduced by half.


    She was walking and suddenly asked, "Sir, can I do the same mission as my elder sister?"


    "This one has to wait for you to grow up, so you can act with Leia and the others." Liu Feng was stunned and replied softly.


    "Okay." Frey also knew that if she went to help now, it wouldn''t help much.


    "What do you want to eat today, to celebrate flying again." Liu Feng stroked the girl''s hair.


    "Hot pot." Frey said without hesitation.


    "Haha... OK." Liu Feng laughed heartily.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Four shifts, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support."


    . . .


    Chapter 815 Another farewell.


    Inside the Xiyang Castle, in Liu Feng''s study, he was writing a plan.


    "Boom bang bang..."


    There was a knock on the study door.


    "Come in." Liu Feng said calmly.


    "crunch..."


    The door was pushed open, and the mermaid Bilis walked in, while Yuka and Lilith obediently waited outside the door.


    "Bi Lisi, have you been having a good time these days?" Liu Feng looked at the mermaid with a smile on his lips.


    "I had a great time, thanks to everyone''s care." Bilis said with a smile, "I''m here to say goodbye today."


    "It''s so fast, don''t you want to play for a few more days?" Liu Feng was surprised. He didn''t expect that Bilis would go back in less than six days.


    "When I went out, I promised my father that I would go back as soon as possible." Bilis was a little embarrassed.


    She paused and continued, "Also, Mermaid Bay is not very peaceful now. It is very likely that my father will be elected king, and I may have to take his place, so I can''t stay outside for too long."


    Another reason why Bilis left Xiyang City this time is the cooperation with Xiyang City. After all, Mermaid Bay suffered a huge loss after being harassed by pirates. If she could talk about the cooperation with Xiyang City, then Being able to increase the prestige of one''s own father is still very helpful for ascending the throne.


    If his father is successfully elected as the king, then he will take over his father''s position, that is, become the general of Mermaid Bay, and at the same time, will also be the princess of the Mermaid tribe.


    And this identity has almost been determined, because the king has also spoken, he is about to abdicate, and those nobles also hope that Bilis''s father will take the throne, and then it only needs to go through a ceremony.


    "Okay, if you need my help, send a letter back at any time." Liu Feng nodded. He didn''t expect that Bilis''s family background was so powerful that even the king''s position might fall on her father.


    "Hee hee... I will come to Xiyang City often when the Mermaid Bay business is finished." Bilis''s eyes were a little red, and she forced a smile.


    "Of course, you can come when you want. Xiyang City welcomes you at any time." Liu Feng said with a gentle smile.


    "Well, then I''m leaving." Bilis waved to Liu Feng, resisting her sore nose, turned around and walked out.


    "Go, say goodbye to Nicole and the others." Liu Feng waved helplessly, parting is always melancholy.


    "Okay." Bilis responded, closing the study door reluctantly.


    "Gag..."


    She has to go to Nicole and the others to say goodbye...


    "Miss Bilis, don''t be sad." Lilith said comfortingly, looking at Bilis'' sad face.

 Chapter 686：

    Bilis bit her lower lip, with a bitter face, and said very reluctantly, "I''m not sad, but I won''t be able to eat Xiyang City''s noodles, steamed buns, pizza, hot pot..."


    Lilith and Yuka couldn''t help laughing bitterly after hearing this. It turns out that what they eat is the real point.


    But then again, Lilith and Yuka are the same, there are so many delicious food in Xiyang City, and when you return to Mermaid Bay, you should not be used to the food of Mermaid Bay.


    And the next step is the abdication ceremony of the mermaid king, plus the new king''s enthronement ceremony and a series of other things, I am afraid that the next time I come to Xiyang City, it will not be so fast.


    "Ehhhh...Byliss, you''re leaving so soon." Enri said a little reluctantly.


    In the hall of the castle, Nicole, Enri, Catherine... are all there.


    "Why don''t you play for a few more days?" Catherine said softly.


    During this time, I have been learning new songs and preparing for a performance in the near future. Unexpectedly, when she was free today, Bilis was going to leave.


    "I have something to do in Mermaid Bay, my father told me to go back early." Bilis shook her head, feeling very disappointed.


    "It''s such a pity, I want to take you to taste the new gourmet shop opened tomorrow by the young master." En Li reluctantly took the mermaid''s hand.


    "What kind of food?" Billis'' eyes lit up, she couldn''t control herself when she heard the food.


    "It seems to be called Mala Tang, why don''t you stay for another day?" The corners of An Li''s mouth twitched. As expected, when Bilis heard the food, the rest was not important.


    "No way, I''m afraid that I will drag it on and I won''t be able to catch up with the grand ceremony, and I''ll be in trouble then." Bilis finally resisted her desire to stay for another day.


    After all, when the succession ceremony begins, it will be a joke if she, the soon-to-be princess, has not arrived.


    "Is that so..." En Li pouted, it was not easy to persuade her.


    "But I''ll visit you often in the future, and I''ll eat this Mala Tang again." Bilis said melancholy, not knowing whether the first sentence was more important or the latter sentence was more important.


    "I''m going to prepare some food from the castle for you, you can eat it on the road." Nicole stood up, turned and walked out.


    The food of the castle is naturally some food that can only be eaten inside the castle, such as various delicious pastries, lollipops and other small snacks, which cannot be eaten outside.


    ".¡¨You must come often, I will miss you." Via took the mermaid''s hand.


    "Let me play a tune for you." Catherine looked at Billis with a smile, then picked up the violin beside and started to play a new tune.


    "La la la..."


    Bilis looked at Catherine with red eyes, with emotion in her eyes, and whispered, "It sounds so nice."


    As the beautiful melody slowly stopped, Biris and Enri took the package prepared by Nicole, got on the carriage together, and headed for the port outside Xiyang City.


    "Ta Tata..."


    At the port of Xiyang City, a large ship 30 meters long was transporting bundles of linen to the ship.


    "I''m leaving." Bilis stood at the port and looked at the fox-eared girl in front of her with reluctance in her blue eyes.


    It has been six days since she came to Xiyang City. During this time, the goods have been prepared, and now the linen has almost been transported, but looking at the remaining amount, it will not take half an hour to prepare to leave. (Lee''s)


    It is precisely because of this that Bilis chose to leave today. After all, it would take more than a month to return to Mermaid Bay from Xiyang City by boat.


    "I will miss you." Enri reluctantly said.


    "Me too." Bilis stepped forward and hugged Enri, and then, with Lilith''s support, boarded the boat.


    This ship is Liu Feng''s cargo ship for Bilis. After the cargo is delivered to Mermaid Bay, the pearls will be transported back.


    "Anchor, anchor!!!"


    "Raise the sail, lift the sail!!"


    Following the operation of the boatmen, the ship began to slowly sail out of the port. Bilis stood on the boat and waved her hand towards Hu Erniang.


    "..." En Li stood on the shore and waved her hands, silently saying goodbye to each other until the shadow of the ship slowly disappeared from her eyes.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "One update, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support."


    . . .


    Chapter 816 The otherworldly version of Mala Tang.


    On the morning of the second day after seeing off Bilis, the new Mala Tang shop next to the ice drink shop opened. At this time, Enri, Nicole, Catherine, and Weiya, who was resting, were visiting together.


    This is the first Mala Tang in Xiyang City, and the first Mala Tang in another world.


    The decoration in the store is mainly red. This time, Liu Feng designed the design and printed it out, and let the workers decorate it according to the design.


    The tiles on the ground are patterned and look like fiery red peppers, which are also specially fired by the workshop.


    Before Nicole and the others went in, it was already full of people. Not only that, but there were also many chairs outside, and they were also full of people. These people were all waiting for their seats.


    This time, the store manager also chose the maids in the castle, but the store clerks are all recruits. After all, Mala Tang has no secrets at all.


    "It seems that everyone is very curious about what Mala Tang is. There were so many people on the first day it opened." Nicole sighed.


    "Thanks to the promotion of the young master''s newspaper, as long as the new store is opened, many people will definitely try it." An Li smiled.


    "Miss Nicole, Miss Anli..." The store manager saw a few people coming, and immediately walked over to salute.


    "Is there a problem?" Nicole asked softly.


    "No." The store manager nodded solemnly.


    140 Liu Feng''s design for this store is actually similar to the Mala Tang store on the other side of the world. On the first floor, there is a large shelf with many bamboo baskets woven from bamboo, and each bamboo basket contains an ingredient.


    Some are wild mushrooms in the quiet mountains, some are wild vegetables, as well as fish fillets and various vegetables, of course, mutton is also indispensable. There are many kinds, all dressed with thin bamboo sticks.


    Here, the vegetarian dishes are a string of one steel coin, and the meat is a string of three steel coins... The string is not very big, but it is also in line with the actual market price.


    Guests want to eat as much as they want, put them in a diabolo basket, send it to the front desk to calculate the money, and then enjoy it after paying the bill.


    After the bill is settled, each person will be given a wooden sign with a number written on it. At the same time, a corresponding wooden sign will be placed in the box where the ingredients have been selected, and then it will be sent to the back kitchen to start cooking.


    After cooking, someone will send it to the corresponding guest table according to the number on the wooden sign, and at the same time take back the wooden sign.


    "Take us to the back kitchen to see." Nicole nodded gently.


    "Yes." The manager led the way in front of him to the back kitchen.


    The door of the back kitchen is also locked (bfaf), but there will be two windows on the wall, one is to send the ingredients in, and the other is to send the cooked Mala Tang out.


    An Li and the others turned around and entered the back kitchen. They could see a large pot on the charcoal stove, with soup boiling in it, and several people were busy.


    There are two kinds of soup pots, both of which are almost half a meter high. One of them is divided into eight compartments, and ingredients are being cooked in each compartment.

 Chapter 687：

    The other type of cauldron is an enlarged version of the usual pot. It is made of bone broth and beef bones. This is the soup base of Mala Tang.


    After the ingredients are cooked, pick them up and pour them into a bowl, then add the thick sauce made from the spices, and then pour in a tablespoon of the fragrant bone broth, and a bowl of delicious Mala Tang is ready.


    "How did the guests comment on Mala Tang?" Nicole turned her head and asked.


    "It''s all full of praise." The store manager said with a smile on his face.


    "That''s good, pay attention to safety." Nicole nodded satisfactorily and urged, "Pay attention to which ingredients are selling the best these days, and then I will have people send more."


    "Understood." The store manager replied.


    "Nicole, why don''t we eat here today." An Li watched the bowls of Mala Tang being sent out, and immediately aroused her appetite.


    "Let''s go back and eat it. If you want to eat Mala Tang, you can go back to the castle to make it. There are more varieties and more fragrant flavors." Nicole said softly.


    "Okay, then go back quickly." Enri urged quickly.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, there were already many people waiting outside the door of Mala Tang. Many came after reading the newspapers and wanted to try this new gourmet restaurant.


    And among the people in the queue, some nobles and businessmen were attracted.


    "It''s so good, I''ll come to eat next time, it''s really delicious."


    "Yeah, especially that soup is so good, and it''s cheap, it''s really affordable."


    "Hee hee... I also added noodles, and it tastes good too."


    "..."


    Some people who had just come out of the store full of food could not help but sigh, their stomachs were stretched out, and their faces were full of contented expressions.


    They all decided to go back and tell their friends and let them try it too.


    "Lord City Lord opened another gourmet restaurant, but what exactly is Mala Tang?" Lane was at the front of the line, and it was his turn soon.


    Today happened to be Ryan''s time off, and his wife Lizao saw the newspaper, so he was kicked out to buy Mala Tang.


    Soon it was Ryan''s turn. He had been staring at the outside for a long time. As soon as he came in, he went straight to the ingredients next to him, and he didn''t need a guy to guide him on how to order.


    After picking up the bamboo basket, Ryan began to start with various ingredients.


    "Mushrooms, three skewers, and five skewers of mutton. This wild vegetable seems to be pretty good..." Ryan was rude, and after taking more than ten skewers, he came to the front desk with satisfaction.


    "There are five copper coins in total. Do you want it spicy?" The staff in the store asked politely after counting the number and types of skewers.


    "It''s spicy." Ryan nodded, and he took out five copper coins and gave them to the staff.


    "Okay, this is your number plate, please put it on the table, someone will bring it to you when it''s done." The staff smiled, and then handed a wooden plate to Ryan, while placing the same other piece on the table. Into the bamboo basket that Ryan chose.


    Ryan took the wooden sign, found an empty seat, sat down, looked at the number ''57'' on the wooden sign, and began to wait.


    "Customer number fifty-seven."


    About ten minutes later, a staff member was shouting loudly.


    Ryan was shocked and hurriedly raised his hand and shouted, "Here, here."


    The staff came over with a big bowl, took away Ryan''s wooden sign, and said, "Please use it slowly."


    "Okay."


    Ryan picked up the chopsticks on the side, and then ate it with big mouthfuls, sweating profusely, and ordered a bottle of iced drink, which was refreshing.


    "Delicious, so delicious... so refreshing..."


    "Hiccup~"


    Lane finished drinking the soup together, and then he remembered that he forgot to buy Mala Tang for Lizao, and hurriedly went up and started to choose the ingredients.


    . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Second shift, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support."


    . . .


    Chapter 817 The Archbishop of Crazy Eating.


    The Adian Kingdom is a kingdom that worships bishops. Seventy percent of the people in the entire kingdom are believers of bishops. They all believe in the existence of gods in the world.


    Therefore, in the Adian Kingdom, the bishop''s church is standard in every city, and even some villages and towns have a bishop''s church, it''s just a matter of size.


    The Cathedral of the Bishop of God, that is, the headquarters, was built in the capital of the Adian Kingdom, the capital of the King of Yarrow.


    It is a three-story cathedral and the largest building in the capital of Yarrow. It is called the Cathedral of the Lord of God and can accommodate 3,000 people at the same time. It is rumored that it took ten years to complete the cathedral when it was originally built.


    The funds for the construction of this church were voluntarily paid by the people, and part of it was paid by the royal family, because the previous generation of kings also believed in bishops.


    It wasn''t until this year, when the new queen came to power, that something changed.


    The highest level of the bishop, that is, the archbishop, is an old man in his seventies. His power and prestige are in the capital of Yarrow. It can be said that it is higher than the current queen. Even the newly appointed queen can''t help it. _ got him.


    In addition, there are four bishops, two men and one woman, all of them are over half a hundred years old, but they still hold fast to their rights.


    Among the four bishops, except for Bishop Parkin, who has not returned for a long time, the other three are all sitting in the Cathedral of God.


    In layman''s terms, it is to fool them into believing what you said, and to fool them into believing that the Lord of God exists.


    Under the four bishops, there are twelve deacons, and under the twelve deacons, there are some apocryphal knights, and then there are those believers.


    On the top floor of the Holy Cathedral, there is only one room here, which belongs to Archbishop Yard. He stays here when he has nothing to do on weekdays.


    Archbishop Yard, who is seventy-three years old this year, has all gray hair, a long beard, and a high hat made of cowhide on his head, which is a symbol of the archbishop.


    At this time, he was lying on a chair, facing the window, squinting in the sun.


    "Bang bang bang..." There was a sudden knock on the door.


    "Come in." Archbishop Yard said solemnly, his eyes never opened.


    "crunch..."


    A man in a black robe pushed open the door and walked in, holding a wooden box in his hand, and walked slowly to Archbishop Yard.


    And this person is Bishop Kailu, one of the four bishops. He and Bishop Parkin are of the same level.


    "Lord Yade, Bishop Parkin has a letter." Bishop Kailu said calmly, but looked at Bishop Yade with a frenzy in his eyes.


    "Read." Archbishop Yard didn''t open his eyes at all, but said calmly.

 Chapter 688：

    Bishop Kairou nodded, put the box on the table next to it, and then picked up a letter inside.


    It was only when he was about to pick up the letter that he was surprised to find that the material for writing the letter was not a parchment.


    "This¡­¡­"


    "What''s wrong?" Archbishop Yard asked lightly.


    "No, nothing." Bishop Kailu put away his doubts and opened the letter carefully.


    "Hello, Archbishop of Yade, I''m Parkin. I''m in Xiyang City, west of Yingluo Kingdom. I''m so excited here..." Bishop Kailu looked at the letter with a shocked expression on his face. As she read, the contents of the letter surprised and doubted her.


    The content of the letter was written about what Bishop Parkin saw and heard after he came to Xiyang City, and wrote all kinds of magical and attractive places in Xiyang City.


    In addition, there are all kinds of exaggerated descriptions, the purpose of which is of course to let the archbishop send people to settle in Xiyang City.


    "There are many delicious foods here, including pizza, noodles, steamed buns, etc., which are extremely delicious. The food in the Biadian Kingdom is thousands of times delicious. There are also a 50-meter boat, a bridge across the Youshui River, and more. There is a gold coin supermarket, which sells things..."


    Halfway through the chanting, Bishop Kailu realized that the thing he was holding was called paper, which could be used for writing instead of parchment scrolls.


    "...I hope Archbishop Yade can send someone to settle in Xiyang City. If you want to develop a bishop, this will be the best choice."


    After Bishop Kailu read the entire letter, he did not recover from his composure, guessing the authenticity of the information written in the letter.


    He turned his head to put Archbishop Yard''s calm face, and immediately sarcastically said, "Archbishop Yard.... Is this Bishop Parkin crazy?"


    Now the four bishops are in a competitive relationship with each other, because the Archbishop of Yard will abdicate soon, and the candidate for the archbishop will be born from the four bishops.


    ????????????????????????????


    Because of this, Bishop Parkin stayed away from the Yadian Kingdom and went to the Yingluo Kingdom. He wanted to go there to collect believers and develop the bishops. He wanted to use this as a bargaining chip, so that he could be chosen by the Archbishop of Yade as the next term. Candidate for Archbishop.


    If what Bishop Parkin said is true, then Xiyang City is really suitable for the development of bishops, and even there, it is not impossible to build a cathedral of the gods.


    If it is successful, Bishop Parkin is likely to be the next generation of archbishops, and then there will be no bishop Kailu.


    "Let me see what he asked someone to bring." Archbishop Yard slowly opened his eyes and sat up straight.


    ............


    "Uh, yes..." Bishop Kailu didn''t dare to say anything, and showed the contents of the box to Archbishop Yard for a look.


    There was burlap, cans and wine, and small items like lollipops, and at the bottom was a small wad of paper.


    Archbishop Yade held the sackcloth in his hand, rubbed his fingers, his eyes were shocked, and said in surprise, "This sackcloth is indeed much better than the sackcloth produced by our Adian Kingdom."


    Bishop Kailu stretched out his hand and touched it in surprise, and his heart was also surprised.


    Archbishop Yade put the sackcloth aside, and with a small dagger, smashed the yellow mud on the can with difficulty, and suddenly the rich aroma of meat wafted out, filling the entire room.


    "It smells good." Bishop Kailu couldn''t help swallowing.


    Archbishop Yard couldn''t hold back, took out a piece of meat from the can with his hand, and stuffed it into his mouth with the juice.


    "It''s so delicious, it''s the best thing I''ve ever eaten in my life." Archbishop Yard exclaimed in a low voice, and he couldn''t help but put his hand into the can one after another.


    Archbishop Yard, who had no appetite at first, kept taking one bite after another, and the soup dripped onto his clothes and white beard.


    And Bishop Kailu was already stunned, and swallowed at the same time. He also wanted to taste it, but he didn''t have the courage, and Archbishop Yard had already raised his head and drank all the soup in the can. .


    . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Three shifts, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support."


    . . .


    Chapter 818 The method of balance.


    "Ah, it''s so delicious, there are such delicious delicacies in this world." Archbishop Yard licked his five fingers one after another, and ate a drop of the soup on it into his stomach.


    "Anything else?" Archbishop Yard put down the can in his hand and looked at Bishop Kailu.


    "No, no more, there is only this jar." Bishop Kailu responded dumbly.


    "Unfortunately, there is no more." Archbishop Yard touched his snow-white beard and felt very sorry.


    "But there are other things. This seems to be the wine called Youhe Daqu mentioned in the letter." Bishop Kailu picked up a bottle of Youhe Daqu.


    "Pour wine." Archbishop Yard''s originally cloudy eyes began to shine, and now he doesn''t look like an archbishop, but an alcoholic.


    In fact, Archbishop Yard is really "017" an alcoholic, but after so many years, he drank only those kinds of wines, and he was already tired of it, and he gradually stopped drinking later.


    To this day, the Youhe Daqu recorded in the letter aroused his interest, hoping to bring surprises like the canned meat.


    "Yes." Bishop Kailu felt that he had refreshed his understanding of the Archbishop of Yade. This was the first time that the Archbishop of Yade had lost his temper, and it was still for food.


    Without further ado, Bishop Kailu took out a glass, opened the Youhe Daqu, and filled it up.


    Immediately, the rich aroma of wine wafted out, filling the entire room.


    "Phew..." Bishop Kailu couldn''t help taking a deep breath, then swallowed silently, and brought the wine to Archbishop Yard.


    "Guru..."


    Archbishop Yade rolled his throat, took the glass and took a sniff, immediately arousing his eager taste buds, making him find the feeling of drinking alcohol before.


    "Well~ good wine..." Archbishop Yade did not hesitate, and he drank it all in one go. As soon as the wine entered the mouth, the unique spicy taste belonging to Youhe Daqu burst out, causing him to cough directly.


    "Cough cough cough..."


    Bishop Kailu looked at Archbishop Yard with a look of enjoyment and coughing, his throat kept rolling, and he wondered if this wine really tasted that good?


    "Good wine, I''m starting to believe Parkin''s words a little bit now." Archbishop Yard exclaimed.


    "..." Bishop Kailu groaned in his heart, secretly saying that it was not good, if Archbishop Yard believed it, then it would be difficult for him to compete for the position of Archbishop.


    "Sir, you must consider it carefully, after all, it is the Kingdom of Yingluo." Bishop Kailu said with a serious face.


    "You can try this wine first." Archbishop Yard glanced at Bishop Kailu.


    "I..." Bishop Kailu''s expression changed slightly, and he couldn''t hold back, and poured himself a glass of Youhe Daqu.


    He took a sip first, then widened his eyes, then drank the wine in the glass in one gulp, and finally smashed his mouth with a look of amazement on his face.


    "How is it?" Archbishop Yard said calmly, the canned soup on the white beard was very eye-catching.


    Bishop Kailu also drank less, and even drank the royal wine in the palace, but at this time he had to admit that this Youhe Daqu was the best wine he had ever drank in his life, the wine he drank before, and It''s not comparable at all.


    "Wine is good wine, but..." Bishop Kailu hesitated for a while, not giving up what he wanted to say, but after seeing Archbishop Yard''s cold eyes, he shut his mouth wisely.


    "The Kingdom of Yingluo is in a mess right now. This is the time when our bishop bestowed the gift of those foolish people." Archbishop Yade looked at Bishop Kailu and said with a smile.

 Chapter 689：

    "This..." Bishop Kailu opened his mouth and did not dare to refute.


    "Humph!" Archbishop Yard snorted coldly.


    He picked up the other items on the table and looked at it, surprised, "This is paper, a product that can replace parchment."


    The appearance of the paper represented what he knew very well.


    "It seems that this Xiyang City is really worth entering." Archbishop Yade has a trace of greed in his eyes.


    "..." Bishop Kailu sighed secretly. He knew that he had no chance to give Parkin another chance to ''drag'' him. The Archbishop was clearly moved.


    It''s just that he didn''t expect that the Archbishop, who has always been highly respected, would be convinced by a can of meat and a bottle of wine, and chose to attack an unknown Xiyang City.


    "You take people to Xiyang City to help Parkin develop believers and build a church." Archbishop Yard looked at him and said indifferently...


    He had already seen Bishop Kailu''s inner thoughts, but now he can''t leave the Yadian Kingdom, so he can only let Bishop Kailu lead someone to explore the truth first, and the two can balance well.


    This will not give one person the dominance, and let two people compete for the position of archbishop, which is what he wants to see.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that the current queen wanted to weaken the bishop''s rule and influence over the kingdom, I''m afraid he would have gone to Xiyang City in person.


    In fact, the Archbishop of Yade was very angry, and he worked hard to support the Holy Maiden to become the queen of the Yadian Kingdom, but in the end she did not expect that she would choose to reform and weaken the influence of the bishop.


    ''Since I can support you on the throne, I can pull you down again. ¡¯


    "Yes." Bishop Kailu was taken aback for a moment, then he was overjoyed and hurriedly responded.


    Bishop Kailu, who originally thought he had no chance, has now rekindled hope. As long as he is allowed to go to Xiyang City, then Bishop Parkin will have nothing to do.


    He believes that his ability to develop believers is much higher than that of Bishop Parkin. When he went to Xiyang City, as long as he saw the so-called Liu Feng, the construction of the church was a certainty.


    "Go, take someone on the road as soon as possible, I hope you don''t let me down." Archbishop Yard looked at Bishop Kailu coldly and waved his hand.


    "Yes." Bishop Kailu replied confidently, turned around and left, and before leaving, he glanced at You He Da 1.6 with a trace of reluctance in his eyes.


    "Xiyang City, if it''s true, then it''s really a good place." Archbishop Yard watched Bishop Kailu close the door and leave, whispering to himself, with greed in his eyes.


    These things made him see a lot of gold coins, which allowed him to earn more and his family to be richer.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Bishop Kailu, who left the Cathedral of the Lord God, immediately summoned his three deacons and hundreds of apocryphal knights to prepare supplies and luggage.


    On the second day, when it was just dawn, a group of people rode out of the Yadian Kingdom and ran wildly in the direction of the Yingluo Kingdom.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "One update, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support."


    . . .


    Chapter 819 expands again.


    In the afternoon, Elsa and Qiluo were training knights in the Sahara Prairie outside the southeastern part of the Yingluo Kingdom, preparing for the next expansion of the grassland.


    Yes, the lion-eared girl is ready to expand the pasture again.


    It is because there is not much pasture around, and Elsa has increased her breeding. Now the total number of cattle, sheep and horses has exceeded 150,000, and the amount of pasture eaten every day is an astronomical number.


    If this goes on like this, the supply of pasture in the territory of their own tribe will soon be insufficient.


    So Elsa made up her mind to expand the pasture, annexing other tribes, and taking over their pasture by the way.


    Since getting the 1,800 steel spears, Elsa has been training knights to prepare for the expansion of the grassland.


    More than half a month has passed, and the Cavaliers have almost completed their training, and it is time to act.


    "Okay, close the team, rest well for the rest of the time, keep your spirits up, and play with me tomorrow." Elsa''s golden eyes shone with golden light, and her face was full of majesty.


    "Yes." All the orc knights responded respectfully.


    The orc knights got off their horses and took their horses to rest. It is better to adjust to the best condition tonight and prepare for tomorrow''s battle. 16


    But they are not very worried, because they have Princess Elsa, known as the goddess of war, who is victorious in every battle.


    "Your Highness, do you think Puluo will agree to our proposal?" Qiluo looked at Elsa and asked.


    Puluo, the leader of another large tribe bordering Elsa''s tribe, can rank in the top ten in the Sahara Prairie.


    The main thing is that the grassland occupied by Puluo is much larger than Elsa''s current grassland, which is why Elsa is targeting him.


    And what Qiluo said was actually Elsa''s annexation of the other''s tribe. The two cooperated, with Elsa as the main one. You don''t have to worry about food and sales, but the premise is that the other party doesn''t resist.


    "Is it important whether he agrees?" Elsa said indifferently, her so-called proposal was just a polite greeting first.


    "Hee hee... It doesn''t seem to be important, it''s just a little extra effort." Qiluo laughed.


    They have been inquiring for a long time. The tribe where Puluo belongs has 3,000 knights, but the weapons are all wooden sticks and sheep bones, and only a few hundred people have pig iron spears.


    Compared to Elsa, there are also more than 3,000 knights, but more than 1,800 of them are equipped with steel spears from Xiyang City, not to mention the original hundreds of fully armed men. Orc knights are completely beyond the ability of the Puluo tribe to fight.


    If it is compared with the previous words, Elsa is still one step behind the Puluo tribe, but who let her take the Xiyang City.


    "The person who should negotiate has already negotiated, then use iron and blood to conquer." Elsa said solemnly.


    "Yes." Qiluo nodded sympathetically. Whether or not the pasture can be expanded is related to the output of cattle and sheep, and indirectly affects their income.


    She looked up at the sky, touched her flat stomach, and suddenly said, "His Royal Highness, I suddenly want to eat pizza, as well as steamed buns, noodles, barbecue..."


    "Cough cough... I thought about it too." Elsa swallowed secretly, and the delicacies she saw in Xiyang City floated in her mind, steamed buns, pizza, noodles...


    "His Royal Highness, why can''t we have a pizzeria?" Qiluo asked in distress.


    "Because it''s unrealistic." Elsa''s mouth twitched.


    How long can a pizzeria open in the prairie? With the appetite of the orcs, I am afraid that the ingredients of the pizza shop are a problem, let alone there is no production method.


    "Oh..." Qiluo shrugged and returned to the tribe to eat mutton every day. She has missed the food in Xiyang City for a long time.


    Her mind suddenly turned to another place, and she muttered, "I don''t know if Sun Wukong protected Tang Seng to get the scriptures?"


    "...I want to know too." Elsa''s lion''s tail flicked, and her heart was also very tangled. After watching a shadow play, she was fascinated by the plot inside.


    It''s really because the plot and worldview of Journey to the West are so bizarre, and it''s a type they haven''t been in contact with before, so they''re fascinated.


    "His Royal Highness..." Qiluo was about to say when to go to Xiyang City again, but was interrupted before she finished speaking.


    "No." Elsa rolled her eyes and said firmly.


    "Bun, noodles, pizza..." Qiluo didn''t give up.

 Chapter 690：

    "..."


    "Shadow play, Drunk Sky Tower..."


    "..."


    Elsa looked at Qiluo''s expectant eyes, put her hand on her forehead speechlessly, and the corners of her eyes twitched.


    "When someone sends mutton to Xiyang City, buy more canned food and the like." Elsa said helplessly, and there was nothing she could do about this foodie.


    Or, she is also looking for an excuse to eat a good meal.


    "Okay, Your Highness." Qiluo was very happy.


    The canned food I bought from Xiyang City last time had already been eaten. After all, with the appetite of the orcs, it really wouldn''t last long.


    "Did that Greener do anything?" Elsa asked in a deep voice, remembering something.


    "Yesterday, I sent someone to deliver a letter, and I wanted to exchange for a war horse, but according to His Highness''s instructions, I have already refused all of them." Qiluo had a look of disdain on his face.


    As soon as she remembered the conditions the other party offered, she could not wait to drown them in one mouthful of saliva.


    "That''s good." Elsa nodded, "Anything else?"


    "There are still 440. Some time ago, a large number of pirates settled in Yalin City, as if they wanted to help fight against the new king of Yingluo Kingdom." Qiluo said.


    "To ask the pirates for help, this Grinner is really... I''m afraid he is desperate." Elsa''s mouth was sarcastic.


    "Would you like to talk to Your Excellency Liu Feng?" Qiluo asked.


    "No, with his ability, I''m afraid he already knew." Elsa didn''t know why, but she was so convinced.


    "Yeah." Qiluo nodded, she still admires Liu Feng, especially for being able to make those delicacies.


    "His Royal Highness thinks who has a better chance of winning?" Qiluo was very curious. From the perspective of the goddess of war, who would have a better chance of winning.


    "Who has a better chance of winning, Liu Feng." Elsa''s mouth twitched, and her golden eyes flashed thoughtfully.


    "Ehhh?? Your Excellency Liu Feng?" Qiluo''s eyes widened, her face puzzled, she couldn''t figure out why Liu Feng was mentioned in this question? What''s the matter with him?


    "You''ll find out later. Now, go with me to inspect the territory." Elsa said angrily, and got on her warhorse.


    "His Royal Highness, wait for me." Qiluo hurriedly turned on his horse and chased after him.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Second shift, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support."


    . . .


    Chapter 820 Unequal War.


    In the early morning of the next day, before it was completely bright, Elsa and Qiluo had already sorted out the orc knights and were ready to set off.


    Elsa rode on the warhorse, looking at the thousand knights in front of her, and the two thousand orcs behind her, with majestic faces, they were responsible for moving things and escorting things.


    "There is only one goal today, what is it?" Elsa shouted in a deep voice.


    "Victory, victory, victory!" The Orc Knights roared neatly, their voices soaring.


    "Very well, let''s go now." Elsa waved her hand, her golden eyes flashing with coldness, and then rode forward on the war horse, towards the tribe where Pu Luo was.


    "Tap tap..."


    "His Royal Highness, I received news this morning that the people from Greener bypassed us and made contact with Pu Luo." Qiluo rode a warhorse to Elsa''s side and whispered.


    "What did you say?" Elsa frowned.


    She has been eyeing Puluo''s tribe for a long time, and she planned it a few months ago, sending some people lurking under each other''s hands.


    "The information sent back is also about wanting war horses in exchange for pig iron spears. The conditions are the same as when they were looking for us." Qiluo said solemnly, with disdain in his words.


    "Pro agreed?" Elsa asked in a deep voice.


    "No." Qiluo chuckled lightly.


    According to the conditions put forward by Nagrener, as long as he is not stupid, he will not agree to exchange war horses for so many pig iron weapons.


    After listening, Elsa nodded. It didn''t matter whether Pro answered or not. Even if she agreed now, it would be too late.


    "Let''s speed up and get to Puluo''s tribe before dawn." Elsa said solemnly, her legs tucked into the horse''s belly, and the war horse ran forward quickly.


    "Yes." Qiluo responded, leading the knights to run forward.


    "Tap tap..."


    ¡­


    The Sahara Prairie, the Puluo tribe bordering Elsa''s tribe, was still quiet in the tribe at this time, and occasionally there were knights on horses patrolling around.


    Puluo was once a nobleman''s knight commander, but the nobleman he served for suddenly lost his family, so he broke away and brought his own men to the Sahara Prairie to form this tribe.


    This year, Puluo is also forty-five years old. He has been in charge of this tribe for more than ten years. Back then, it was also a small tribe that grew to this size only by annexation.


    At this time, Pu Luo was sleeping with a maid in the largest tent house, and snoring was heard from time to time.


    "Snoring snoring...''"..."


    "..."


    "Tell me, did the second prince of the British Kingdom get kicked in the head by a horse, and he will exchange horses with us if he takes a few spears." The knight commander who was patrolling began to feel bored and deliberately talked about what happened yesterday.


    Moreover, it was almost dawn, everyone was very tired, and began to relax their vigilance and chat about the sky.


    "Hahaha... People in the royal family are all self-righteous. If it wasn''t for the fact that the other party was the prince''s subordinate, Lord Puluo would have left them." Another knight laughed.


    "I think he hit a wall with the orc tribe next door, and he just wanted to come to us to try his luck." The knight commander said solemnly, he followed the leader''s request and caused some hatred for the orcs.


    "Hmph... The people from the orc tribe still want to cooperate with us." The knight pouted and looked arrogant.


    "Haha... Lord Puluo will take action sooner or later and take them all as slaves." The knight commander sneered, in his impression, orcs can only be slaves and are not qualified to talk about cooperation.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    "Did you hear anything?" a knight said suddenly, frowning slightly.


    "It seems that there is, it seems that something is approaching." The older knight commander said solemnly, raised his head and looked in the direction of the sound, as if he didn''t quite believe the guess.


    "Tap tap..."

 Chapter 691：

    At this time, they also clearly felt the vibration coming from the ground and the clear sound of horse hooves.


    "No, this amount of hooves..."


    The knight commander''s face changed wildly, he immediately reacted to what it was, and shouted at the top of his voice:


    "Enemy attack!!!"


    +A-A


    "Ta Tata..."


    Of course, it was already too late, Elsa and Qiluo had already appeared on the horizon with a team of orc knights, holding steel spears in their hands, and directly killed them.


    Originally, they sneaked up, cleared the dark whistle, and started sprinting when they got close.


    "The orcs are attacking, be alert, be alert." The knights suddenly changed their faces and shouted loudly.


    "Kill him." Elsa said solemnly.


    "Yes."


    A cat orc who followed Elsa, holding a bow and arrow in his hand, drew the bow and shot it straight out.


    "Whoosh..."


    "Uh!"


    The cat clan orcs'' arrows are very good, and the sharp arrows shot directly penetrated the knight commander''s throat, leaving only the tail feathers trembling.


    "The surrenderer will not be killed, the resister will be killed!" Elsa shouted coldly, waving the long sword in her hand.


    "Kill kill..."


    Immediately, a thousand knights rode war horses like sharp knives, and rushed directly into the opponent''s camp, heading straight for the house in the middle.


    "What happened?" Puluo shouted, woke up when he heard the sound of hoofs, put on his clothes and armor with a gloomy expression, picked up the pig iron long sword and ran out.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Immediately, a knight rushed over to report, "It''s an orc, the leader, it''s an orc who killed it."


    "Damn orcs, everyone hurry up to prepare for the battle and kill with me." Puluo roared.


    It''s just that his knights were in a panic now, obviously bewildered by the sudden enemy attack. They were hurriedly wearing clothes and holding weapons. When they reacted, Elsa and the others were already close to them.


    It can only be blamed that they are too loose on weekdays. After a few years of stability, they have forgotten the previous fights.


    "...Despicable orcs, attacked unexpectedly." Poro roared, riding on his warhorse, his eyes widened at Elsa from far and near.


    "Since you don''t agree to cooperate, then I will use my means to make you agree." Elsa said coldly not far away.


    "It''s a good idea." Pu Luo said angrily with wide eyes.


    "Surrender, or fight to the death." Elsa didn''t talk nonsense, and looked at each other coldly.


    "I will never..." Pro looked at the surrounding battle, his face became more and more gloomy, the orcs were obviously prepared, and his knights were still sleeping, and when they reacted, they were killed at the door.


    The orc is ready, but he is not, how to fight this?


    Especially when he saw the orc knight holding a steel spear, his heart sank, and many knights of his tribe were controlled before they could resist.


    "What, do you want to fight? Then come here." Elsa held a long sword of knight, her golden eyes locked on Pu Luo.


    "You..." Pu Luo had a gloomy face, did he lose so fast?


    He also thought that the opponent was an orc, his strength was much stronger than that of the human race, and he also had a steel spear, so he couldn''t fight at all. If he fought (Wang Zhao''s), his knights would only suffer heavy casualties.


    "Those who put down their weapons will not be killed, those who resist will be killed." Qiluo opened his mouth and shouted, with coldness in his eyes.


    "..." The corner of Puluo''s mouth was bitter, and he turned his head to look at the knights who were being driven around. They didn''t wear any armor, and some of them even had uneven clothes. They were like a group of refugees.


    He really wanted to fight, and seeing such a subordinate, he simply wanted to die.


    "Sigh..." Pu Luo lowered his head, the sword in his hand slipped, and the whole person seemed to be a few years older.


    "Take it." Elsa said in a deep voice, she breathed a sigh of relief. This time it went unexpectedly well, and she conceded defeat before she even hit the opponent.


    "We surrender, surrender!!!"


    The rest of the knights surrendered when they saw the leader, without hesitation, they all surrendered wisely.


    "All taken into custody." Elsa''s mouth twitched slightly, and the rest was to rectify the grassland, and then began to send people to patrol to shock the other tribes around.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Three shifts, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support."


    . . .


    Chapter 821 Young master, the door is not closed.


    In the study room in the castle in Xiyang City, Liu Feng was handling government affairs, while Mina was reading a book.


    I still read the book "City of Miracles" written by Lucy. This is the second time she has read it, and she still enjoys it. Especially when she sees herself appearing, she is more focused Mina, who was fascinated by the sight, suddenly felt heat blowing in her ears.


    "Miss Mina is very beautiful, he is the bodyguard of Lord Liu Feng..." Liu Feng''s teasing voice sounded in Mina''s ear, and the gentle and magnetic voice made Mina''s face blushed slightly.


    "Master..." Mina blushed and groaned, and quickly closed the book. The words Liu Feng said just now came from the description of Mina in the book.


    "You''re too focused, are you fascinated by yourself?" Liu Feng looked at Mao Erniang''s blushing face, and suddenly felt that the fatigue of the day was swept away.


    "No, no, I didn''t, but the young master saw it just when he saw it." Mina hid the book behind her, and the cat''s tail swayed restlessly.


    "Is that really the case?" Liu Feng asked suspiciously.


    "It''s 533, yes..." Mina nodded guiltily, not daring to look directly at Liu Feng.


    "Mina, you''re really cute like this." Liu Feng stretched out his hand and embraced Cat Erniang, lowered his head and kissed me directly.


    "Huh~" Mina blushed, but did not refuse.


    When she closed her eyes, Yu Guang just saw the door, and he faltered, "Young... Master."


    "What?" Liu Feng said with a smile at the corner of his mouth, and silently withdrew his hand that went in.


    "Master, the door is not closed." Mina whispered with a blushing face.


    "Uh..." Liu Feng turned to look, and sure enough, the study door was not closed.

 Chapter 692：

    "This An Li..." Liu Feng smiled bitterly, stretched out his hand and pinched Mina''s delicate nose, knowing that she didn''t want to be seen, so she didn''t continue.


    An Li had just left half an hour ago. After she was here with Mina for a while, she was called by Catherine to go shopping, and hurried out without closing the door tightly.


    "Master, it''s daytime now." Mina''s blue eyes fluttered and her cheeks flushed.


    "Okay, come back later in the evening." Liu Feng looked at Cat Er Niang with a smile on his face, the more he looked, the more attractive he became.


    Mina''s face became more and more red when Liu Feng saw it, the cat''s tail swayed uncomfortably behind her, a little anticipation and a little shy in her heart.


    "Okay, I won''t tease you anymore, let''s talk to you about something." Liu Feng chuckled lightly, and sat back in the chair satisfied after bullying Cat Erniang.


    "What''s the matter?" Mina asked curiously, tilting her head.


    "It''s time to start preparing for the arrival of winter." Liu Feng said softly.


    "Huh?? Winter? Master, what are you going to do? Autumn hasn''t arrived yet?" Mina said in astonishment.


    "Vegetable greenhouse." Liu Feng said indifferently.


    "Do you want to start building a vegetable greenhouse now?" Mina asked with a frown.


    "Some things need to be prepared in advance. Now that the population is too large, it will be too late to start preparing in autumn." Liu Feng folded his hands and dragged his chin. This year, the population of Xiyang City is more, not as much as last year. population.


    Liu Feng plans to build a large-scale vegetable greenhouse to grow vegetables, otherwise in winter, there will be no fresh vegetables to eat.


    Nowadays, vegetables are sold hot in Xiyang City (bhfa), especially in gourmet restaurants such as Zuixiaolou and Malatang, where a lot of vegetables are eaten every day.


    As for this vegetable greenhouse, he intends to make it all-glass, which is the same as the medicine garden. This way, it is durable and light-transmitting. In winter, when there is no snow and sunlight, it can also allow vegetables to photosynthesize.


    It''s just that an all-glass vegetable greenhouse can''t be built at will outside the city, and it is seen by people with a heart, so the secret of being able to grow vegetables in winter will be leaked out.


    Not only that, but also glass, which is not suitable for being known by too many people now. So he planned to find a relatively remote place with few people to build a vegetable greenhouse.


    The requirements for the place will be stricter, the soil and the environment are very important, but it is more troublesome to find such a place.


    "Mina, let someone find it, is there such a place..." Liu Feng will ask to talk to Mina, and let Mina''s security department pay attention in advance.


    "Okay." Mina nodded, picked up the notepad and memorized it seriously.


    "Also, let the glass workshop on the side of the pit hurry up, build a few more furnaces, and start firing a lot of glass, as many as you want, and the size of each piece should be fired according to the size of the glass room in the medicine garden." Liu Feng turned the pen in his hand and warned.


    The number of vegetable greenhouses he wants to build is more than one. After all, it needs to be supplied to everyone in Xiyang City. One or two is not enough at all.


    And it can also be used in the future, Xiyang City will have winter every year.


    "Yes." Mina nodded earnestly and remembered the same.


    "Should be able to catch up." Liu Feng sighed.


    If you start firing glass from now on, when autumn is approaching, you can find a place to start building a vegetable greenhouse.


    This time, he intends to pour all the pillars of the frame with cement and iron, and finally attach the glass piece by piece.


    Autumn is approaching, and Darlene is coming back soon, and the iron ore she brought just happened to be used.


    It''s just that the amount of glass needed is too much. He doesn''t want to go to Earth to bring greenhouse film this time. He will first see if he can build enough glass greenhouses before making a decision.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Four shifts, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support."


    . . .


    Chapter 822 Three-way action.


    Avery came out from the depths of the Forbidden Mountains and finally came to the place where she had picked up the emerald ore.


    "I remember it should be here." Avril stood under the cliff and looked up at the top of the mountain, where there was not much vegetation, only many raised stones.


    She walked around and quickly found the mark she made before. When she picked up the jadeite ore, she left a mark to facilitate future searches.


    "Up the mountain." Avril didn''t hesitate to find the way to the cliff.


    "Yes." The special forces responded, and then followed behind _Avery.


    The cliff is not high, so it didn''t waste much time. Avril brought people to the top of the mountain. The ground was full of large stones, some were buried in the soil, and only part of it was exposed.


    She recalled the identification method written in Liu Feng''s letter, thought for a while, looked at the stones on the ground, and finally picked a stone the size of a human head, picked up the saber she carried with her, and tapped the surface of the stone.


    "It''s really hard." Avril frowned slightly. The stone was surprisingly hard. She turned her head and said to the special forces behind her, "The engineer shovels for me."


    "Yes." A special soldier untied the shovel strapped to his body and handed it to the wolf-eared girl.


    After Avili took it, she began to knock against the stone, and gradually the stone chips fell, and then the stone skin was peeled off, revealing the inside.


    After the stone skin fell, a touch of green appeared in Avery''s eyes, and under the reflection of the sunlight, it radiated green light.


    "This should be the emerald ore. It''s so beautiful." Avery breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that she had found the right place. This stone was the same as the one she had picked up before, and it was green inside.


    She turned her head and told the soldier, "Take this stone."


    "Yes." Immediately, special forces stepped forward and loaded the stones with sackcloth.


    The wolf-eared girl began to investigate around, knocking more than ten stones in a row, of which five or six were green, and all of them were put into sacks.


    This surprised Avery, and did not expect to find so many pieces of jade ore in the end.


    And depending on the situation, most of the stones buried in the soil are likely to be emerald ore, which means that there is an emerald ore vein here.


    If this is the case, then this is very important. Although Liu Feng did not mention what the jadeite ore can do in the letter, the value of what can be seen will not be low.


    "You five stay here, and the others follow me back to Xiyang City." Avril pondered and decided to stay here for five people.


    "Yes." Two special forces and two soldiers and a bird orc were left behind.


    "Bring the ore and go all out." Avril said solemnly.


    The soldiers carried sacks with emerald ore on their backs, left enough supplies for the five people, and followed them down the cliff towards Xiyang City.


    "At this speed, you should be able to return to Xiyang City in eight days." Avril calculated the distance.


    She has to hurry back to Xiyang City, and then dispatch materials to return to the depths of the Forbidden Mountains. Jones is still stationed there, and there are not many materials left.


    Before she knew it, Avril had already substituted herself into the collective of Xiyang City, and she suddenly felt that it would be a good idea to lead people on missions like this.


    The most important thing is that Princess Anli is very safe in Xiyang City, so she doesn''t need to worry about herself.


    "Maybe it''s good to keep going like this." This thought suddenly popped into Avril''s mind.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 693：

    Also in the Forbidden Mountain Range, there are two groups of people moving forward.


    The group, led by Leia, marched straight from the air to the place where the black oil fruit was.


    There were six bird orcs in the group, not only that, but there were also six hot air balloons behind them, a total of twenty people. They were going to the valley ahead of time to pick black oil fruit.


    "At the current speed, there are still about two days before we can reach the valley." Leia said coldly, with killing intent in her eyes.


    "Finally, I can avenge them." Sarina said solemnly, this time she also came, ready to kill the dragon.


    "Yeah." Leia took a deep breath.


    Thanks to the military crossbow provided by Liu Feng, she was able to realize her previous wish. She had already tested the power of the new military crossbow, and it was perfectly fine to penetrate the dragon''s body.


    ???????????????????????????


    The other group of people also took the valley where Heiyouguo was located as their destination, but they were advancing on the ground, led by special forces and soldiers, and the bird clan orc Dony led the way in the air.


    Among them, there are eight special forces, more than 30 soldiers, and hundreds of civilians. They transport a large amount of materials and plan to build a station in the valley where there are black nuts to guard the black nuts and pick them.


    The person in charge of leading the team was No. 4 in the first batch of Wolf Warrior Squad, who was also the instructor of these people, and was now sent to guard the valley.


    "Hurry up and go full speed ahead." Four shouted loudly.


    0................


    "Yes." Everyone roared, and the speed was raised again.


    Donny in the air was attracted by their roar, and he felt emotional, "The soldiers under Liu Feng''s master are much stronger than those so-called noble knights."


    He turned his head to look at Yuankong, and said helplessly with a bitter face, "It''s true, eldest sister, she arranged me here and went to kill the dragon by herself."


    Originally, he also planned to follow Leia to kill the dragon, but was rejected, because he was still young, it was not safe to follow him to kill the dragon, and the follow-up team needed someone to lead him.


    So just in case, it was finally unanimously decided to keep Duny in the follow-up team, and to take the soldiers to the valley accurately.


    If he didn''t, Duny would have to stay at the Air Force Base for training, or go to the castle as an air patrol.


    "Big sister should be fine..." Duny muttered to himself, with worry in his eyes.


    "It shouldn''t be a problem to kill that dragon. After all, there are weapons given by Master Liu Feng."


    In the end Duny found a reason for himself.


    "It won''t be a problem, but what if?"


    "Snapped!"


    "You have this stinky mouth, don''t let it happen..."


    Duny''s muttering reverberated in the sky.


    . . . . . . . . . . .


    "One update, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support."


    . . .


    Chapter 823 Viscount Guini who was pitted.


    In the early morning, a fifty-meter large boat was driving on the Youshui River.


    Niu Ben stood at the bow of the boat, looking at the river in front of him. He had already set off from Xiyang City for many days, and this time his destination was Mar City, in order to implement the military port plan.


    I should have set off long ago, but I lacked the most important thing, that is, cement. I waited for a long time to wait for the fired cement.


    The construction of the military port and the garrison of troops in the port are all preparations for the unification of the western land in the future. At that time, the military port will be used as a fulcrum and radiated out, and the surrounding area will be the real control area.


    Another point is to maintain the safety of Youshui River, which can deter those water thieves in the past. After all, the value that Youshui River can create in the future is immeasurable.


    The importance of the military port plan cannot be described as "083", but because of this, Liu Feng had to be cautious, worried that there was no suitable person to lead the team, and finally decided to let Niu Ben lead the team to supervise.


    Niu Ben was originally in charge of internal affairs and would be more leisurely, but he was a person who couldn''t be idle, so when Liu Feng found him and explained the situation, he agreed without saying a word.


    "It should be coming to Mar City soon." Niu Ben whispered to himself.


    Sure enough, as the ship continued to move forward, a dilapidated port appeared in Niu Ben''s eyes.


    This port is made of wood, and some places have begun to rot, especially the part soaked in water. This is good in the west, but it is a bit shabby compared to Xiyang City.


    "Looking at this port, you can see how shabby this city of Marr is." Niu Ben said speechlessly.


    The port has already become like this, and the Viscount Genie has not spent any money to rebuild it. It is no wonder that Marr City cannot develop. There is also a reason.


    At this time, on the edge of the port, Viscount Gini had already brought people to greet Niu Ben, and after waiting for so long, he finally arrived at Xiyang City.


    "Wow, what a big ship, it''s the first time I''ve seen it."


    "This ship is from Xiyang City. I''ve been to Xiyang City. It''s much more prosperous than our Marr City. If my father didn''t want to leave, I would have moved to Xiyang City."


    "The city owner of Xiyang City is really a good man. It is because of him that we have jobs..."


    "It''s still better in Xiyang City. I heard that the salaries there are very high..."


    "..."


    There are hundreds of people in the port, all of them are civilians in Mar City, and they are all talking about the appearance of Niu Ben and others.


    They were all hired by Viscount Guini to help build the port, and their salary was about two copper coins a day. Of course, in order to quickly build the port, he gritted his teeth and called so many people over at one time.


    "Get to the shore!"


    "Break down, break down!!"


    "Sail down, sail down!!"


    The boatman on the boat shouted loudly, the anchor was dropped from the boat and sank into the secluded river, and the big boat stopped safely at the edge of the port.


    "Squeak..."


    Niu Ben took the soldiers off the boat, and when he stepped on the wooden plank of the port for the first time, he suddenly made a ''squeak'' sound, which made him deeply doubt whether the port under his feet would collapse at any time.


    When more and more people came down, the whole port was shaking a little, and Niu Ben could only speed up and step on the ground.


    Behind him, workers unloaded bags of burlap cement from the boat and stacked them on the shore, guarded by soldiers, and no one was allowed to approach.


    "Finally waited for someone from Xiyang City." Viscount Gini saw Niu Ben approaching, and hurried up to meet him.


    "It was a waste of time to prepare the material, can we start now?" Niu Ben said indifferently.


    He didn''t like this kind of nobles who exploited the commoners. If it wasn''t for the city of Mar, which played an important role in the unification of the western land in the future, he would not have set foot here.

 Chapter 694：

    "Okay, we can start, they all listen to your command." The bald Viscount Gini was stunned, but he didn''t expect Niuben to be so direct.


    "Let''s get started, first knock down all the old ports and tear them down." Niu Ben said solemnly, instructing the civilians to take action.


    "Mr. Niu, are all the ports going to be demolished?" Viscount Gini said in astonishment, not expecting to demolish the entire port.


    "Yes, a brand new port will be built here, and merchant ships to and from Xiyang City can dock here in the future." Niu Ben responded lightly.


    "No, if this port is completely demolished, where will our ship be docked?" Viscount Gini was stunned and asked dumbfounded.


    "It may take a while. Isn''t there still space there? You can temporarily build a port there for use." Niu Ben pointed at the pile of rocks in front of him and said coldly.


    "This..." Viscount Gini was dumbfounded. He was about to say something, but was interrupted.


    "Your port is too small. We will have more merchant ships in the future, and we won''t be able to park them at all, so we must rebuild them all. This place is already small, so we can only use it all." Niu Ben said with a serious face.


    "I..." Viscount Guini couldn''t tell, and in the end he had to rebuild a port.


    Niu Ben glanced at Viscount Gini coldly, and then said, "Let''s start, time is a little tight, and it will be completed before winter."


    "..." Viscount Guini really has no choice now, what else can he do if he doesn''t build, he has no right to resist at all, now he has to build if he doesn''t build.


    He turned his head and gave a few orders to his subordinates, then got on the carriage and returned to the castle.


    3.4 He is still very distressed. It will cost a lot of gold coins to build the simplest port. During this period of time, I made some money because of the textile technology. Now it seems that most of it will be invested in the new port. .


    Otherwise, during the period when there is no port, when other merchants come to Mar City to do business, if they do not have a port to dock, I am afraid they will be lost directly to other cities. You must know that not only their family has sackcloth.


    Niu Ben didn''t care about Viscount Gini, he still had to be stronger outside, lest some people play tricks.


    "Remove all the wood and fill it with stones..."


    Niu Ben directed the workers, and the project proceeded in an orderly manner.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Second shift, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support."


    . . .


    Chapter 824 The otherworld version of the recitation competition.


    In Xiyang City Castle, Wei Ya came to the study and knocked on the door.


    "Boom bang bang..."


    "Sir, can I come in?" Wei Ya shouted with doubts.


    "Come in." Liu Feng''s voice came from the room. .


    "crunch..."


    After Wei Ya opened the door, she went in and saw Liu Feng holding a page of paper in his hand, discussing something with Anli and Mina.


    "Sir, is there anything you can do with me?" Wei Ya looked at the three of them suspiciously.


    She was sitting in her room reading a novel just now, and she hadn''t finished her "City of Miracles", and was called by the maid, saying that the adults had something to discuss with her.


    "Sit down first." Liu Feng smiled.


    "Is it about education?" Wei Ya''s light red eyes blinked curiously, and she naturally pulled the chair and sat down.


    Generally, when Liu Feng asked her, it was about education, which made her take it back and looked at Liu Feng intently.


    "I plan to hold a reading competition to improve the literary accomplishment of the common people." Liu Feng said with a smile.


    "Hey hey, recitation competition, what is it?" Wei Ya''s bunny ears stood up and said in amazement.


    "Just let the students..." Liu Feng briefly explained the rules of the recitation competition. In fact, he asked the children to pick an article and read it out emotionally.


    "It looks like it''s very interesting, do you want all the literate students to participate?" Wei Ya''s eyes brightened, thinking it was a good competition.


    "Yes, literate children can participate, and scholarships will be set up. Whoever ranks in the top ten will get the scholarship." Liu Feng nodded, he decided to use this method to increase the enthusiasm of those children to study .


    He recently heard that many students are unwilling to study. This is not acceptable. Xiyang City will develop for a long time in the future, but it needs a lot of talents.


    And now in Xiyang City, although there are many entertainment programs, such as horse racing and boxing, these are only suitable for adults to participate in, but not suitable for children.


    So Liu Feng planned to get a reading competition, once every semester.


    "How much scholarship?" Wei Ya asked with a frown.


    "The first place can get one silver coin, the second place is 900 copper coins, the third place is 800 copper coins.... The tenth place is 100 copper coins." Liu Feng said indifferently the top ten name reward.


    "With coins driven, those children will definitely work hard." Mina laughed after hearing this. After all, there are quite a few silver coin scholarships for the first place.


    Now, most of those who are literate in school are ordinary children, and their family conditions are not very rich.


    Now the salary in Xiyang City is about 100 copper coins per month on average, and the highest reward Liu Feng takes out is directly a silver coin.


    "This method is good." En Li also agreed with this approach.


    "Weiya, what do you think?" Liu Feng looked at the rabbit-eared girl.


    "That''s a good idea." Wei Ya was amazed, her light red eyes were filled with admiration for Liu Feng.


    She knew that the students were a bit impetuous recently. They all yearned for the outside world, wanted to go out to play, and some wanted to be a newspaper salesman, especially those orphans.


    "That''s good, I want you to be the judge and organize the reading competition." Liu Feng smiled gently and stated his purpose for looking for her.


    "Huh?? Let me be a judge??" Wei Ya was stunned and waved her hand hastily, "No, no, I can''t, my lord."


    "Why?" Liu Feng asked with a chuckle.


    "I, I''m afraid I messed up..." Wei Ya tugged at the corner of her clothes, disbelieving, she had never done this recitation competition.


    "I haven''t tried it, how do you know? You have to believe in yourself." Liu Feng smiled, and then reassured, "Don''t worry, I will let other teachers cooperate with you."


    "We''ll help you too." Enri raised her hand quickly.


    "Then I''ll try..." Wei Ya glanced at a few people and nodded hesitantly.


    "This is the recitation competition process I wrote. You can take it back for reference. If you don''t understand, you can ask me." Liu Feng handed over the paper in his hand.


    This is the plan he sorted out from the earth, and it will be more suitable for the situation here.


    Wei Ya took the paper, glanced at it roughly, and found that she only needed to follow the above process, but it didn''t seem to be difficult.


    I am an old 307 teacher again, communicate with those students, it should be easy for them to accept it.


    What''s more, there are coin rewards for the top ten in this competition, which is enough to attract them to prepare for this competition.

 Chapter 695：

    "Huh..." Weiya took a deep breath and said, "Sir, then I''ll go back and prepare first."


    "Well, let''s go." Liu Feng said softly.


    Wei Ya nodded, thinking about how to run this recitation competition in her mind.


    She has decided that she must run this reading competition, which is much more interesting than being a teacher.


    "It seems that the silly rabbit has already taken care of it." En Li watched the rabbit-eared girl leave with a thoughtful face, and couldn''t help but be amused.


    "Weiya will be very positive about things that are useful to learning." Mina stretched her waist.


    "Anli..." Liu Feng turned to look at Hu Erniang and said, "Transfer some supplies to Weiya and help her set up the stage."


    "Okay." Enri replied softly.


    . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Three shifts, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support."


    . . .


    Chapter 825 Bella''s Compromise.


    The land of chaos, in Bella''s territory.


    Bella was patrolling the territory, with Ryan and Obi following her.


    Ryan and Obi had returned to the Chaos Land from Xiyang City two days ago, and brought back a thousand steel spears and a thousand sets of armor, which made Bella very happy, and immediately distributed them. Start training.


    "Sir, do you think it is possible to open a pizza shop in our territory?" Obi asked suddenly looking at the shops on the street in the territory.


    "Impossible." Bella said calmly.


    "Why?" Obi froze for a moment.


    "Because I haven''t eaten it." Bella looked at Obi calmly.


    "What about Baozipu?" Ryan asked tentatively.


    "Impossible, because I haven''t eaten it." Bella''s eyes trembled.


    "..." It was still the same sentence, which made Ryan give up directly.


    "Actually, Lord Bella should go to Xiyang City to see if she has a chance." Ruian suggested on the side that she had been to Xiyang City twice, and the impact it brought to her was still huge.


    "I went, who was stationed here? What if someone attacked our territory just when I was leaving?" Bella asked two questions in a row.


    "..." Obi and Ryan stopped talking directly.


    Bella was right, if she left, others would not be able to lead the people of the territory to resist the enemy''s attack.


    "But what you said about Xiyang City is very good." Bella said indifferently at the corner of her mouth, which was to praise Liu Feng for taking in the more than 10,000 orcs.


    Now in the territory, there are no orcs idle anymore. Originally, the streets were full of orcs sitting and waiting to eat and drink. After they were all sent to Xiyang City, it seemed a lot more empty.


    And those orcs who stayed were all sent to mining, and if they didn''t work, they would have no food.


    "It''s all thanks to Miss Teas''s suggestion." Ryan sighed.


    "Hmph, her mind was better at that time." There was a smile on Bella''s face, but the words she said were not forgiving.


    "Hey, is the eldest sister talking about Miss Quartis? This is the first time I''ve heard it"" Obi exclaimed and began to coax.


    In his memory, Tiss had been ''educated'' by Lord Bella since she was a child, and she had never heard a word of compliment.


    "You''re out of canned fish tonight." Bella gave him a sideways glance.


    "Lord Bella, you, you can''t be so cruel..." Obi screamed.


    Bella, no matter what he said, he didn''t have any canned fish tonight, and he didn''t eat less in Xiyang City anyway, so it''s better to keep it for himself.


    She wouldn''t say that she deliberately deducted the rations of her subordinates.


    But then again, that canned fish is really delicious. Bella thought to herself and swallowed secretly.


    "How are the knights doing with their new weapons?" Bella looked at Obi and suddenly said with a serious face.


    "I''m already familiar with it, and I can play at any time." Obi said hurriedly, with a flash of war in his eyes.


    "Very good, inform them and be ready to fight at any time." Bella''s face was calm, and her brown pupils flashed a little sharply.


    That''s right, Bella plans to expand the territory, to **** the territory from those human noble city lords and use it to develop herself.


    It was originally planned to do so, but it took so long to wait for the spears and armor purchased by Xiyang City to arrive.


    "Sister Bella, I think it will be safer to fight after two days of training." Ryan said quickly, she was really afraid that Bella would go out to fight and occupy the Terran territory.


    "Well, let''s train for two more days." Bella nodded, and would still listen to some opinions on Ryan, the think tank.


    "But..." Obi wanted to say something, but was directly stepped on by Ryan, and immediately held back the words in his mouth.


    "Are the buns really that delicious?" Bella asked suddenly.


    "Delicious, hot is the best." Obi responded quickly.


    "Really? Maybe you''re too hungry." Bella glanced at Obi.


    "..." Obi was stunned, what was the reaction?


    "..." Ryan felt speechless, Lord Bella was obviously curious and wanted to eat, but the dead duck refused to admit it.


    A wise light flashed in her eyes, and she whispered, "The buns are fragrant and soft, and the meat inside is still juicy, take a bite..."


    "..." Bella looked at Ryan, pursed her lips, and rolled her throat.


    "Lord Bella, actually tell Miss Teas, I think Liu Feng should be willing to send someone to open a bun shop in our territory, and there is no need for the other party to leak the secrets of the production to us." Ryan saw Bella''s Intentionally, quickly made suggestions.


    "And a pizza shop." Obi said silently from the side, he still prefers pizza.


    "..." Bella looked at the two of them silently and continued to be silent.


    "Lord Bella, what do you think?" Ryan looked at Bella with a smile and waited for an answer.


    "." Well, write a letter to Tis, as to whether it can be done or not, it depends on Liu Feng''s willingness." Bella rubbed her eyebrows, her territory should be changed, otherwise the rest What if everyone ran to Xiyang City?


    After all, there are no buns, pizzas and other delicacies here. For the temperament of the orcs, the food is too tempting for them.


    Sometimes, for the sake of food, he is willing to become a slave of the human race, which Bella does not want to see.

 Chapter 696：

    "That''s great." Obi cheered with excitement on his face. If he wants to eat steamed buns and pizza in the future, he doesn''t have to go all the way to Xiyang City.


    "Liu Feng should agree, after all, it''s all about making money." Ryan said with a smile on his face, and his heart was also excited.


    "If the buns are not as delicious as you imagined, you are all dead." Bella glared at the two of them, pretending to be vicious.


    "No, as long as you have eaten steamed buns and pizza, you will never forget it." Obi Knight patted his chest and vowed.


    Good) I remember noodles and roast meat..." Ryan asked tentatively.


    "No." Bella rolled her eyes, did she really think Liu Feng was her own family?


    But then again, if Liu Feng from the human race is as good as Tis said, it seems that he can become his own family.


    Bella didn''t know when it started, and she didn''t seem to have as much opinion on Liu Feng, who had never met before.


    Just accepting orcs and selling weapons for support this time gave people a completely different impression.


    "......"


    "Sprinkle the barbecue with Xiyang City''s special seasoning powder and bite down..." Ruian took a deep breath and continued to tempt me.


    "no."


    ¡°Lamb Noodles...¡±


    "no."


    . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Four shifts, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support."


    . . .


    Chapter 826 Self-delivery of the beast''s mouth.


    Dusk, outside the volcanic valley of the Forbidden Mountains.


    "Roar..." In the valley, the tyrannical roar of the beast resounded through the valley.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    "click"


    The sound of the branch breaking sounded, and Qiao Mu and Diess ran in horror, looking behind them from time to time, until they didn''t hear a roar before they slowly stopped.


    After dragging their tired bodies back into the cave, the two of them slumped on the ground exhausted, looking at each other''s bloodless faces, covered in dirt and grime, two savages that looked like they were alive.


    "Failed again." Diess looked unwilling, this was their sixth attempt to come to this valley, and they wanted to enter that valley.


    But every time they approached, they would be discovered by giant beasts, and then they would run for their lives in embarrassment.


    The original team has been damaged in these several attempts, and the remaining five knights have all died under the beast''s mouth and become its food.


    On the contrary, the two of them, I don''t know if they are lucky or not, can escape every time and hide in the cave where they hid before.


    And this time, just like before, it was only less than halfway deep before the giant beast discovered it and had to run back desperately.


    980 Even so, he almost couldn''t get out just now, but now he escaped, and he was seriously injured.


    "His Royal Highness, why don''t you give up..." Qiao Mu had a tired look on his face, he squeezed his arms tightly, his eyes were full of horror, his hand was scratched by a branch while he was running for his life.


    "Impossible, I have to go to the kingdom of God, I want to live forever, and the opportunity is right in front of me." Dies said coldly, with only a frenzy in his eyes.


    The corners of Qiao Mu''s mouth were bitter. He knew that Diess had been stunned, and it was useless to say anything now. How could the remaining two people be the opponents of the giant beast.


    If it weren''t for the abundance of wild fruits in this valley, I''m afraid the two of them would have starved to death if they didn''t find the Kingdom of God.


    It is because they have been eating wild fruits during this time, and the two have lost a lot of weight.


    "Qiao Mu, don''t you want to live forever?" Diess asked in a deep voice looking at Qiao Mu with a lot of red blood in his eyes.


    It was obvious that the two of them had not had a good rest for a long time and were already exhausted.


    "I... think..." Qiao Mu was startled for a moment, then hesitantly said.


    It''s just that now he is almost desperate (biff) in his heart. Whether he can leave alive in this situation is still a question. As for longevity, he feels hopeless.


    "If you want longevity, then don''t give up, next time we will definitely enter the kingdom of God." Dies''s face was full of enthusiasm, and he believed in self-confidence.


    Qiao Mu is really desperate. Seeing Dies''s appearance, he doesn''t plan to give up at all.


    He pondered in his heart whether he wanted to leave the other party directly and run for his own life.


    He didn''t want to go looking for this God''s Kingdom, and he didn''t want to go to Changsheng anymore.


    "Yes..." Qiao Mu pretended to be enthusiastic and nodded in response.


    "Very good, then in this world, only the two of us can live forever, hahaha..." Dies laughed frantically.


    "Sir, be quiet and be careful to attract giant beasts." Qiao Mu hurriedly said with a terrified face, and almost wanted to smash Diess to death with a stone.


    "Uh..." Diess closed his mouth shyly and leaned against the wall of the cave.


    Qiao Mu''s eyes rolled around, looking out of the cave, the sky was gradually darkening.


    "Grumbling..." Diss'' stomach growled.


    He dragged his tired body and sat up, reaching out to touch the ground beside him, only to realize that the wild fruits he picked yesterday had been eaten.


    "Qiaomu, go find some wild fruits, and come back with dry wood." Diess turned to look at Qiaomu and instructed.


    Like this scene, he was already used to it. As long as there was nothing left, he could just ask Qiao Mu to find it, and this time was no exception.


    "Okay, okay." Qiao Mu nodded, with determination in his eyes, he decided to leave Diess behind and not go to the Kingdom of God with him.


    "Come on, I''m hungry." Dies nodded with satisfaction and closed his eyes again, never expecting Qiao Mu to run away, after all, Shentianguo and Changsheng are so tempting.


    Qiao Mu held the only knight''s long sword, dragged his tired body, glanced at Diess one last time, and walked out resolutely.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The sky was getting dark, and Qiao Mu was still very scared. After all, no one knew whether the beast would suddenly appear.


    Qiao Mu carefully left the cave for a few minutes, the giant beast did not appear, which made him secretly relieved.


    "I''ll do it myself, I''ve served you for so many years, I should be satisfied." Qiao Mu said to himself, his ears erected, and his eyes watched the surrounding environment vigilantly.


    Look for a direction, and start to run out regardless, to stay away from this area.


    "Ta Tata..."

 Chapter 697：

    Running and running, the sky was completely dark, and the surroundings were pitch black. There was no moonlight today, and the moon was blocked by dark clouds.


    "Damn, why is there no moon tonight." Qiao Mu slowly stopped, the surroundings were very quiet and dark, only the chirping of insects and the roar of animals in the distance, he was already a little confused.


    He started to regret it, he shouldn''t have chosen to leave at night, and now he doesn''t know where to go.


    "I just came out of here, then keep going in this direction and you should be able to leave."


    Qiao Mu thought about it, then stepped forward, taking every step carefully, he put the long sword in front of him, and poked hard with every step.


    "Should be far away from that valley." Qiao Mu calculated the distance and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Huhuhu..."


    Suddenly, Qiao Mu seemed to hear something, which made him frown.


    His footsteps stopped for a while, and he continued to walk forward, one step or two, nothing happened, and the heart that he raised was put down again.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Continuing to walk a few steps forward, the long sword seemed to have stabbed something, and the texture was a bit hard. After poking it hard a few times, I could feel that the object was very large and blocked the way.


    "What is it?" Qiao Mu frowned and slowly moved his hand forward.


    It was cold and uneven, and it seemed to move.


    "Can move?" Qiao Mu''s face changed, his whole body trembled, and he turned to run.


    But the next moment, a tyrannical roar sounded in his ear, Qiao Mu''s head was a little blank, he knew what it was, it was clearly a sleeping giant beast.


    There was bitterness in the corners of his mouth. He didn''t expect that in the end, he would directly throw himself into the net, and he walked into the valley and bumped directly into the giant beast.


    He regretted it. He had known that he would not be able to come out of the cave, and now he had nothing to say.


    "what......"


    The screams suddenly sounded, but stopped abruptly.


    . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "One update, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support."


    . . .


    Chapter 827 Black powder production.


    The next day, in Xiyang City, Liu Feng and Mina had just finished breakfast and got on the carriage to the scientific research department.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Today, the itinerary of Liu Feng and Mina is kept secret, because the two are going to inspect the black powder workshop.


    Currently, there are only a handful of people who know gunpowder, and Mina is one of them.


    Although she knew the existence of gunpowder, Mina didn''t know its power and terrifying degree. Liu Feng didn''t plan to expose it too early.


    Simply, Mina is also a sensible person who knows what to ask and what not to ask.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Soon, the carriage stopped in front of the scientific research department. After Liu Feng nodded at the saluting soldier, he brushed his face and entered the scientific research department, and finally came to the deepest part of the scientific research department.


    This is an open area with soldiers on the ground. There is only a small cement house in the middle of the open area. Apart from that, there are no other buildings around, just a lawn.


    Originally, there was a big pit here, but later Liu Feng asked people to continue digging down this pit.


    Finally, the foundation was laid and an underground research room was built. After filling the soil on it and planting grass on the ground, it was impossible to see that there was a secret research room underground.


    And here is the place where Liu Feng used to develop gunpowder. The surrounding area is wide enough. The first is for confidentiality, and the second is because it is not easy to be approached and sneaked in.


    On the ground, 24 hours a day, there are several teams of soldiers patrolling, and there is no chance for people to approach in the open space.


    As soon as someone appears, in this open field, they will be seen at a glance, and the next moment they will be directly surrounded by soldiers.


    The entrance to this underground research room is the small cement room. There are dozens of soldiers guarding it. The cement room has no windows. There is only a door made of stainless steel. There is also a large lock that is locked and cannot be easily opened. Only those with Liu Feng''s warrant can enter and exit.


    Liu Feng brought Mina here, and the soldier guarding the gate hurriedly saluted.


    "Open the door."


    "Yes." The soldier responded respectfully, took out a key from his body, and opened the lock.


    "Crack..."


    Then two more soldiers stepped forward and took out the key, and the three of them slowly opened the gate. This was for safety''s sake, so the thickness of the gate was made a few centimeters. It took three people''s keys to open the door together. Gotta open.


    Liu Feng calmly walked in with Mina. There was nothing in the house, only a staircase leading to the ground.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    Liu Feng took out the flashlight prepared in advance and walked underground, only the sound of footsteps echoed.


    The stairs are not deep, and they end soon. Then there is a passage. Going forward, another door appears. There are four soldiers guarding here.


    "Open the door." Liu Feng said solemnly.


    "Yes." The soldier responded, the door would be lighter, and the two would open.


    Behind the door are two rooms, one of which has a wooden sign on it that says the clothing room, and the other is completely closed.


    At the door of the closed room, there were four special forces guarding the door.


    Liu Feng nodded to the four of them, and took Mina into the closed room. When he entered the room, he saw eight researchers busy on the workbench.


    They were all wearing linen clothes, and they were not allowed to bring anything about iron into the research room. This was for the sake of safety, and the materials and materials used in the entire research room were all wood products.


    "..." Mina looked at everything inside in amazement and wanted to ask something, but thinking of the seriousness she had come all the way, she finally suppressed her curiosity.


    The appearance of Liu Feng and the two attracted the attention of these eight people, and they all put down their work, with respectful and awe-inspiring smiles on their faces.


    Liu Feng asked Mina to find these eight people. They were born or acquired dumb and could not read. This is what Liu Feng wanted, in order to prevent the secret of gunpowder from leaking out.


    ??????????????????????????????


    As for why they are so happy, it is because Liu Feng promised to take good care of their family, and their monthly salary here is two silver coins, which is why they are happy.


    Of course, the price is that after the black powder comes out, they will not be able to leave this research room for a long time.


    Their future life will be restricted. For example, build a courtyard in Xiyang City, let them live in it, and prevent them from having too much contact with the outside world.


    They know about this, but they don''t care, because they think that the salary of two silver coins per month, two silver coins per month, can make their families live well.


    ..0......

 Chapter 698：

    This is also the reason why they were selected by Liu Feng, because their poor family was in desperate need of money. Before selecting them, they had been observed and tested for a long time. It turned out that they were suitable for this job.


    "It''s hard work." Liu Feng smiled slightly.


    The eight immediately waved their hands, indicating that they were not working hard.


    The food here is very good, and there is meat for every meal. This is also a benefit given to them by Liu Feng, so that they are willing to stay here and work for him.


    "How much gunpowder have you made?" Liu Feng inspected them in front of their workbench.


    There was a hint of embarrassment on the faces of the eight people, and they hurriedly took Liu Feng to the corner, where two wooden boxes were stacked, which contained the gunpowder that was recently made.


    "Very good, continue to develop it, and pay attention to abide by the discipline." Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction after seeing the black gunpowder.


    He was thinking about whether to use part of it to build roads, or use it to mine mines, etc.


    Then Liu Feng looked at the craft developed by the eight people, nodded with satisfaction, and took Mina out of the black powder manufacturing room, returned to the ground, and went to the next place for inspection.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Second shift, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support."


    . . .


    Chapter 828 The super-super-big guy.


    After coming out of the underground laboratory, Liu Feng walked outside with Mina.


    "Master, are you going to the military training ground now?" Mina said softly.


    "Yeah, let''s see how the 100-meter steamboat research is going." Liu Feng said with a smile.


    The deadline Liu Feng gave was to build the boat before this winter passed.


    This is to prepare for dealing with the eldest prince and the second prince in the future. Not only that, but also the transportation of steel and materials in the future, all of which will depend on 100-meter transport ships.


    After the two got out of the scientific research department, they went straight to the carriage and went to the training area of ??the military region. The steamboat needs a boat to test, and the scientific research department does not have a big river.


    "Tatata..."


    The carriage ran quickly, and under the **** of the Wolf Warrior team, it quickly left Xiyang City and moved to the military area.


    In the carriage, Liu Feng turned his head to look at Mina, and said softly, "Four-three-seven", "If you are sleepy, you can sleep for a while."


    "Master, I''m not sleepy." Mina said with her eyes open.


    Last night, Liu Feng was busy in the study room late, and Mina was with him all the time, and he woke up early this morning to inspect the gunpowder workshop, so he would inevitably feel sleepy.


    "Go to sleep." Liu Feng directly reached out and pulled Mina over, doting her on his lap.


    Mina''s blue eyes were smiling, and she slowly closed her eyes. It seems that it is not bad to continue like this.


    "Slow down a little bit." Liu Feng shouted to the Wolf Warrior team that was driving the carriage outside.


    "Yes." The Wolf Warriors responded respectfully, slowing down slightly to make the carriage run more smoothly.


    "Young master, that''s great." Mina murmured with her eyes closed, the corners of her mouth twitched slightly again, and she reached out to wrap Liu Feng''s waist and leaned in.


    "Go to sleep." Liu Feng combed Cat Er Niang''s black hair with five fingers, and closed his eyes to take care of himself.


    "Ta Tata..."


    No matter how slow the carriage was, there were times when it reached its destination. Twenty minutes later, the carriage gradually stopped.


    Liu Feng slowly opened his eyes, and Mina was already awake at this time, but her face was a little red, and she did not dare to look up at Liu Feng.


    "Um???"


    Liu Feng was puzzled, but the next moment he noticed something was wrong, and silently looked down at the hem of his clothes, there was a water stain.


    "Mina, did you drool just now?" Liu Feng looked at the cat-ear girl with a mocking smile.


    "No, not at all." Mina blushed even more, and got off the carriage as if to flee.


    "Haha..." Liu Feng laughed heartily, driving away the dullness of running around. After tidying up the hem of the clothes, just to cover the water stain, and then got off the carriage.


    Seeing Liu Feng coming down, Mina glanced secretly at Liu Feng''s thigh, and she was relieved when she found that the water stain had been covered, but the blush on her face was still there.


    She didn''t expect it herself, she just slept for a while, and her drool even dripped on the young master''s thigh. Thinking of this, her face turned even redder.


    "Let''s go, Mina." Liu Feng said softly, his black eyes looking at Mina''s red lips intentionally or unintentionally.


    Cat Erniang lowered her head and silently followed Liu Feng''s side.


    Liu Feng did not continue to tease Mina, but looked forward, where many soldiers surrounded it, it seemed that they were experimenting with new weapons.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Liu Feng did not stop, and took Mina towards the river in the training ground of the military region.


    A new dock was built on the edge of the river. From a distance, it was a big house, with a length of 150 meters and a height of more than 20 meters. This time, the 100-meter steamship was researched in it.


    The research and development and experiments of steam ships are all placed in this new dock. Otherwise, if a 100-meter steam ship is built, it will be a little unsafe in the port of Youshui River.


    So this time, the construction of the 100-meter ship was carried out directly in this military-controlled area.


    A wooden support platform was built in the dock. After the boat was built, the wooden platform was removed directly from one side, and the boat could be launched directly.


    "grown ups."


    Jialin and Weishi, who were already waiting, saluted respectfully when they saw Liu Feng.


    "How is the research on the 100-meter steamship?" Liu Feng asked.


    "It''s going well, and it can be completed by the end of the year." Garin responded quickly.


    "Where''s the ship? How is it built?" Liu Feng turned to look at Weishi.


    Garin was responsible for the research on the steam furnace, and Weishi was responsible for the construction of the large ship.


    "The main body has been completed, and it must be completed before winter." Weishi quickly assured.


    "It''s good to catch up." Liu Feng nodded and said, "Let''s take a look."


    "Sir, please come with me." Garin led the way.


    Under the leadership of Jia Lin, Liu Feng and Mina came to the dock and saw the behemoth when they entered.


    The whole looks like a prototype, the overall frame structure of the ship has been built, and even half of the hull has been closed...

 Chapter 699：

    It can be seen from the whole ship that, like the 50-meter steam ship, it has no sails and no oars. It can be seen that three large chimneys with a width of more than two meters are being built, and one has been built and is undergoing final inspection work. .


    Around the hull, there are rows of load-bearing racks made of wood, on which workers are busy.


    "Wow, it''s so big." Mina stared at those blue eyes and exclaimed, for someone like her who has never seen a 100-meter boat, the visual impact is very strong.


    Liu Feng smiled and started to patrol with Mina.


    "Very good, not bad, but pay more attention. Those connections must be checked several times. I''d rather be slow than shoddy." Liu Feng walked around the whole ship, very satisfied, and then said with a serious face. on Galin Road.


    "Okay." Weishi replied quickly, he still knew the importance of these things, he didn''t want to think that there would be a problem when the adults got on the boat.


    After all, there is no one in the world who is more worthy of his service than Liu Feng.


    If Liu Feng had an accident, it would be a loss to Xiyang City, which the people of Xiyang City did not want to see, and he did not allow it to happen.


    Therefore, the construction of the 100-meter ship this time was more careful and stricter than when the 50-meter steam ship was built at the beginning, and no mistakes could occur.


    "Come on, the 100-meter ship is not our ultimate goal." Liu Feng patted Jia Lin on the shoulder and encouraged.


    "Yes." Jialin and Weishi responded excitedly, their admiration for Liu Feng reached an incomparable height.


    It turns out that the 100-meter ship is not the biggest in the eyes of adults, but they believe that under the leadership of the city owner, nothing is impossible.


    If he knew how big the cruise ships and aircraft carriers on Earth were, he would probably be shocked to the point of fainting.


    The previous 50-meter steamboat was already super-super-class in this era. When the 100-meter steam ship is built, it will be super-super-class.


    For a long time in the future, this secluded river will be Liu Feng''s world. No matter how others chase it, they can''t catch up with the steamboat. This is technical crushing.


    And this time is likely to be as long as twenty years, or even fifty years.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Three shifts, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support."


    . . .


    Chapter 829 The war begins.


    In a chaotic place, the first sunlight in the morning fell on this land, and it has been two days since Bella visited the territory last time.


    In the territory at this time, Bella was riding a warhorse, and in front of her were a thousand orc knights, all wearing steel armor, holding steel spears in their hands, and all riding on warhorses.


    The thousand orc knights in front of her were the ones who accompanied her to fight this time. They were all equipped with weapons and equipment from Xiyang City, in order to achieve a quick decision.


    And the remaining hundreds of orc knights stayed in the territory to prevent the enemy from attacking.


    The target this time is Weber City in the Land of Chaos. It is also a medium-sized city in the Principality of Maner, but the other side''s city wall has already been through several wars, and more than half of it has been ruined.


    This is also one of the reasons why Bella is targeting Weber City, one of the cities closest to Bella''s territory.


    Bella looked at the team of orc knights in front of her with a look of awe in her eyes, and shouted in a deep voice, "Everyone, 19, we are going to attack Weber City today, only success and not failure."


    "Take Weber City, take Weber City." More than a thousand orc knights shouted with excitement on their faces.


    Obi rode on the warhorse with a steel spear in his hand, and there was war in his eyes. After these days of new equipment, the orc knights were fine with each other.


    "Now, let''s go." Bella shouted loudly, pulling the reins with high momentum, turning the horse''s head and leaving the city.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    The momentum of the more than 1,000 war horses running is extremely frightening, as if an earthquake is about to occur, and the gravel on the ground is beating.


    Ryan stood on the city gate and watched more than a thousand knights disappear behind the city gate.


    Then the city gate slammed shut, and the orcs on the city wall began to wait, waiting for the good news.


    Weber City, half a day''s journey from Bella''s territory on horseback, now starts early in the morning and can arrive at noon.


    Near noon, at this time, Weber City did not seem to know that the orcs were coming.


    On the dilapidated city wall, several knights in charge of standing guard were drinking wine secretly.


    "You said, are we really okay like this?" The new round-faced knight, holding a wine glass in his hand, was a little worried after taking a sip.


    "It''s okay, Knight Commander Gammon is going to the castle to report to Lord Demar today, and he won''t be back so soon." Another knight with a mustache leaned directly on the battlement, drinking wine one by one.


    "That''s right, don''t worry, but then again, the wine from Xiyang City has never tasted so good." A knight drank the wine in his cup with a satisfied look on his face. .


    "When will you ask your brother to go to Xiyang City again and buy a few more bottles." The knight with a mustache said, looking at a bald knight who brought this wine.


    This wine was brought back from Xiyang City by the bald knight''s younger brother. In order to win people''s hearts, he secretly brought it up.


    "No problem, I''ll tell him when I go back from vacation." The bald knight waved his hand and said loudly.


    "I''m afraid you don''t have any leave, take a break." A gloomy voice sounded, and the Knight Commander Gammon of Weber City appeared behind them with a group of knights.


    "Master Gammon, you, why are you back, didn''t you want to be in the middle..." The knight with the mustache slumped directly on the ground, the wooden wine glass was suddenly unsteady, fell to the ground, and issued ''Bang bang'' sound.


    "If I don''t come back, I won''t be able to see this scene." Gan Meng had murderous intent on his face. He didn''t expect that these knights would dare to drink after he had just left for so long.


    "Sir, we just lost control for a while, please spare us this time."


    "Yes, my lord!"


    The rest of the knights knelt down directly, and sweat began to appear on their foreheads. Obviously, they were all afraid of the Knight Commander Gammon in front of them.


    "Lord Gan Meng, do you want to drink a little too, the wine from Xiyang City is really delicious." A knight who was obviously half drunk raised his glass and shouted.


    The faces of the rest of the people turned pale in an instant. This is the master who kills people without blinking an eye. You have already violated the discipline. You are so rude, and you want to invite him to drink. There is only one way to go.


    If it weren''t for the existence of this Gammon Knight, I''m afraid this Weber City would have been annexed by other nobles long ago.


    Sure enough, Knight Commander Gammon''s entire face suddenly turned gloomy now, his pupils flashed a murderous intent, he held the hilt of the knight''s sword with one hand, then drew out his long sword, and chopped off the head of the toasting knight.


    "Chong!!"


    "puff!!"


    Bloody water sprayed out from the broken neck and splashed all over the knights who were kneeling around. The head of the drunk knight rolled a few times on the ground and slowly stopped. There was still surprise in his open eyes.


    Seeing this scene, the rest of the knights were already scared and dumbfounded.


    "Tie them all up and **** them into the dungeon." Knight Commander Gammon said coldly, throwing off the blood on the knight''s long sword.


    "Yes."


    The knights standing behind Gan Meng rushed up and dragged them away.


    "Lord Gan Meng, spare us, we won''t dare next time..."

 Chapter 700：

    "..."


    Gan Meng had a gloomy face, and turned a deaf ear to these pleas for mercy.


    He did not expect that in this chaotic place, 790 knights would dare to drink while standing guard.


    You must know that Weber City has experienced three battles in the past four months, and each time it has been dangerous and dangerous to repel the opponent.


    Is it because of this that these knights began to swell?


    If it weren''t for the fact that the knights of Weber City were equipped with sophisticated weapons and armor, they would have been captured by the enemy long ago. Didn''t you see that the city wall was still being built!


    Today, he entered the castle to go to the city lord of Dema to discuss speeding up the construction of the city wall. Unexpectedly, the city lord refused to speed up the construction of the city wall in order to save money.


    At that time, Gan Meng almost couldn''t hold back, and wanted to cut Dema''s head with a sword, but finally held back, so angry that he returned to the city gate ahead of schedule to guard, he didn''t expect to see the scene just now.


    "Not good, three thousand meters ahead, I found more than a thousand orc knights coming straight to our Weber City." A knight came quickly from outside the city on a horse in a panic, with a look of panic on his face color.


    "Prepare for war, close the gate." When Gan Meng heard this, his face suddenly changed and he shouted loudly.


    "Clang clang clang..."


    The big iron bell on the city wall was struck.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Four shifts, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support."


    . . .


    Chapter 830 Siege.


    "Go and inform Lord Dema." Gammon stood on the city wall and roared at the knight beside him.


    "Yes." The knight shuddered, a look of horror on his face, revealing his inner fear.


    Gammon looked at the panicked people in the city, and his heart was very irritable. He just rang the big bell representing the assembly, and it would take a little time for the knights to arrive.


    Now at the city gate, there are only a dozen or so knights, the ones who are responsible for standing guard and guarding the city gate.


    Gammon watched the knights wandering around the city gate at a loss, with worried expressions on their faces.


    The knights who came to report the letter reported that the orc knights attacked this time. There were a total of one thousand people, and those orc knights were all equipped with weapons and armor made of stainless steel.


    Gammon was in a very bad mood. This time, it was no different than the previous few times, when all the human knights came, but now it is the orc knight, which is much more difficult to deal with than the human knight.


    Gan Meng looked at the broken city wall again, and his inner confidence was reduced by 10% again. The city wall was about to collapse. How could this resist the attack of the orc knights?


    There are only five or six hundred knights in the entire Weber City. Although the number is nearly half less than that of the orc knights, their strength and weapons and equipment are not comparable to those of the orc knights. How can we fight this battle?


    Thinking of this, Knight Commander Gammon can''t wait to cut down the City Lord of Dema directly. If it weren''t for the fact that he was not willing to spend money to speed up the repair of the city wall, today''s battle might not be so difficult.


    Gammon waited for the arrival of the knights on the city wall, while keeping an eye on the situation outside the city.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    More than ten minutes later, dust rose on the dirt road in the distance, and the sound of horses'' hooves gradually became clear, followed by black dots. From far to near, more than a thousand orc knights rode their horses and quickly approached Weber City.


    Bella was the first to bear the brunt, riding a war horse and staring at Weber City ahead, her brown eyes full of murderous aura.


    "stop!"


    She raised her hand and shouted, stopped a few hundred meters away from Weber City, pulled the reins with one hand, the warhorse stood upright and neighed, and her front hooves were raised high and then fell back to the ground stably.


    Gan Meng''s face changed suddenly, and the momentum that the other party showed when he came was so compelling.


    At this time, he was very anxious, because the knights of Weber City had not come yet, and no one thought that the orc knights would suddenly attack, and they came so fast, when they found out that they were already approaching Weber City, it was too late to do it. Prepare.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, the castle where Lord Weber lived, the knight who was ordered by Gammon to report directly rushed into the castle.


    "Bold, who let you in ¡§¡¦?" Dema stared, her fat body trembled as she walked, looking like a big meatball.


    "Lord City Lord, it''s not good, there are orc knights coming to attack the city." The knight bowed his head and shouted respectfully.


    "What, the orc knights have come to attack the city."


    The fat on Dema''s face trembled, his eyes widened, his face was full of panic and panic, and he said with a trembling voice, "How many people, how many orcs are here."


    "A thousand orc knights, all equipped with fine steel hair and armor, are probably in the city now." The knight looked at Demar''s panicked appearance, and felt even more sad in his heart.


    With such a city owner, in the chaotic land, Weber City will fall sooner or later. The reason why it can stand upright in these battles is all because of the powerful knight Gameng.


    "What to do, what to do." Dema moved her fat body back and forth in the room.


    The knight opened his mouth and didn''t know what to say. You, a city lord, don''t know what to do, what else could he say?


    "By the way, we have Knight Gammon, he must be able to hold it, and he will be fine as before." Dema seemed to have grabbed a life-saving straw, and the whole person suddenly relaxed,


    "My lord, this time is different from before. This time, the orcs are here. They have better weapons and equipment than us. This..." The knight who was kneeling on the ground reminded in a deep voice.


    "What about the orcs, if you have Gan Meng, you can win. If you can''t win, then why am I raising you?" Dema scolded with wide eyes, the fat on his face shaking as he spoke.


    The knight was immediately speechless, his face flushed with anger, he stood up directly and left the castle, he was going to go back to fight.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Dema was stunned for a while, staring blankly at the knight who disappeared at the door, and roared, "You come back to me, who will allow you to leave?"


    However, the knight had already rushed out of the castle, mounted his horse, and headed straight for the city gate.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Ta Tata..."


    All the orc knights stopped and gathered neatly beside Bella.


    "Today, the city of Weber is about to change hands." Obi drove his horse a few steps forward, looked at Knight Gammon on the city wall, and shouted coldly, "Surrender, open the city gate."


    "Don''t be too absolute." Gan Meng shouted in response with a dark face.


    "With the virtue of your city lord, he is not worthy of your service." Obi paused for a while, then shouted, "¡§''As far as I know, you were a knight of the royal family of Duke Maner. We, Lord Bella, welcome you Talented knights."


    Attacking the city first, attacking the heart first, and making a verbal dissension first, this is what Ryan taught him.


    As early as when he decided to attack Weber City, he had already inquired about everything here half a month in advance, and most of the information came from the underground bounty club.


    "Needless to say." Gammon responded unimpressed.

 Chapter 701：

    He was indeed a knight in the royal family of Duke Man''er, but because of his mistake, Dema''s father finally interceded to save him and asked him to support Dema, otherwise he would have left long ago because of his temper.


    "In that case, kill!" Bella sneered and waved the spear in her hand.


    "Kill!!" Obi shouted loudly, brandishing his spear.


    "Ta Tata..."


    "kill!"


    The orcs roared and began to charge towards Weber City, with their wooden shields on them.


    "Ta Tata..."


    At this time, the knights of Weber City finally arrived, and more than 500 knights (really Zhao) were waiting inside the city gate.


    The walls of Weber City were damaged in many places. In some places, the orc knights could climb up with their bare hands. The knights of Weber City were too late to shoot arrows.


    Gan Meng''s face was serious and he shouted, "Hold me up, absolutely can''t let them break through the city gate."


    "Humph! A waste of time." Bella snorted coldly, turned over and dismounted, jumped with a spear in hand, and climbed to the top of the city wall in three or two strokes through the broken part of the city wall.


    "Get out of here." Gammon held a knight''s sword and stabbed it directly.


    "Ah¡­¡­"


    Bella''s face remained unchanged, the spear swept across, blocking Gammon''s long sword, and then the two fought on the city wall.


    "Attack on the city wall, kill." Obi shouted in a loud voice, he also took the lead in rushing up, fighting with people on the city wall.


    . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "One update, (£þ¨Œ£þ). I wish everyone a happy Lantern Festival and ask for your support."


    . . .


    Chapter 831 You will regret it.


    "Kill kill!!"


    The orc knights screamed and rushed towards the city wall. The gap in the number of people and the gap in the city wall were now exposed. Many orc knights climbed the city wall and rushed into the city. The human knights could not stop them at all.


    "Kill." Obi waved the spear in his hand and smashed a human knight''s head straight. Wearing steel armor, he was not afraid of the small movements of these human knights.


    "Damn, the orcs are too powerful."


    The human race knight was directly picked off by the spear and fell to the ground.


    "kill!"


    "Ta Tata..."


    "Clang clang!!"


    The scene was very chaotic, Obi took the orc knight and opened the city gate directly.


    Suddenly, the orc knights waiting outside rushed in on horses. The strength of one thousand orc knights against more than five hundred human knights was not at the same level at all.


    The resistance is futile, the strength of the two sides is very different, not to mention that these orc knights are also equipped with weapons made of fine steel, and the human knights are completely suppressed by the orc knights.


    "It seems that your knight can''t stop it." Bella teased, waving the spear, repelling the long sword that Gammon slashed.


    "..." Gan Meng''s face was gloomy, he took a chance to take two steps back, and glanced quickly.


    Sure enough, many of the knights under his hands have been subdued, and even some orc knights have been idle and are looking up at him.


    "Surrender." Bella said coldly, pointing the spear at Gammon.


    "Humph!" Gammon snorted coldly, holding a knight''s sword and fighting Bella again.


    "..." Bella''s face sank, and she no longer held her hand. Since the other party was unwilling to surrender to her, there was no need to be polite.


    The spear found the opportunity and slammed it directly on the back of Gammon''s hand, and then picked it up again.


    Gan Meng''s face changed greatly. At this time, the back of his hand was hot. He was about to dodge to pick up the sword, but Bella''s spear was already aimed at his throat. Throat pierced through.


    Gan Meng''s throat rolled for a while, he was unwilling to admit defeat, but that didn''t mean he wasn''t afraid of death.


    "Tie it up." Bella said in a deep voice, glancing at Obi, who had been on the city wall again.


    "Yes." Obi''s face was serious, and he directly tied Gammon with the hemp rope three or two times.


    At this point, the knights of the entire Weber City have been taken down, and those people are shivering in hiding in the house.


    "Damn..." After Gan Meng was tied, he looked at his subordinates, and suddenly became calm, with a wry smile on his mouth, and a little unwilling.


    "You lost." Bella said indifferently.


    "..." Gan Meng shook his head with a wry smile, and didn''t say much, no matter how much the loser said, he was still the loser.


    "Go, go to the castle." Bella said coldly.


    She left Obi and half of the knights to clean up the mess at the city gate, as well as guard those human knights, and the rest rode their horses straight to the castle.


    "Ta Tata..."


    It didn''t take long for the castle to appear in Bella''s field of vision, and immediately an orc knight rushed up and smashed the gate open.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Bella dismounted, holding a spear in her hand, and walked in from the outside with a cold face. At the same time, the orc knights rushed in and controlled the people inside the castle.


    "Go, go quickly."


    As soon as Bella entered the hall, she saw the orc knight carrying Demar over.


    "Where are you... Gammon?" Dema shouted, seeing Bella''s icy eyes, her frightened fat body retreated, but the orcs grabbed her shoulders.


    "The owner is going to be changed here." Bella sat on the main seat and said coldly, "As for Gammon, he has already lost."


    "Gammon''s trash, **** it..." Dema roared hoarsely with an ugly face, "This Weber City is mine."


    "Tie it up and send it to mining." Bella glanced at him coldly and waved her hand in disgust.


    "Yes. (cbbb The two orc knights stepped forward and were about to tie him with hemp ropes.


    "No, you can''t do this to me, or you will regret it, yes, you will regret it."


    When Dema heard that he was going to go mining, she panicked and shouted in a panic, "My sister is the wife of King Macron. If you treat me like this, my sister will not let you go."


    "Oh?" Bella raised her eyebrows. She didn''t expect that Dema''s sister was still the woman of the king of the Duchy of Maner. With such a relationship, I''m afraid there will be a lot of trouble in the future.

 Chapter 702：

    But is Bella someone who is afraid of trouble? Obviously not. If you were afraid of trouble, you wouldn''t come to this chaotic place. It would be great to go to Dess directly. Besides, Bella hates people to threaten her the most.


    "Tie it up, send it to mining." Bella''s dark brown vertical pupils narrowed slightly, and she said coldly, "I don''t work, I have no food to eat."


    "Yes." The two replied, moving quickly and tying Dema into a ''zongzi'' in three or two strokes.


    "You can''t treat me like this. My sister is deeply favored by the king. Knowing that something has happened to me, she will definitely not spare you." Dema struggled and shouted with a pale face.


    "Push it down." Bella frowned and waved her hand, resisting the urge to stab him directly.


    "You can''t send me to mine, you can''t... uh..." Demar''s shouts got smaller and smaller.


    "..." Bella rubbed her temples. It was difficult to handle this matter. Who would have known that this little city lord of Weber actually had a woman whose sister was King Macron''s.


    "Sir, what should I do?" an orc knight couldn''t help but asked.


    "What should I do? It''s almost autumn, and the wheat harvest in the Principality of Man''er is about to come. Macrol doesn''t have time to take care of us for the time being." Bella said solemnly.


    You must know that when the wheat harvest in the Principality of Man¡¯er is bumper, there are many horse thieves thinking about it every year, and people from the other two principalities will secretly send people to **** the wheat.


    Now Macron''s priority is to protect the wheat, and he won''t send too many people to deal with her for the time being.


    There are fewer people, Bella is really not afraid, and she is also eyeing the wheat.


    "Go on, take all those knights into custody, and let all the people in the city who want to leave let them go." Bella said solemnly.


    "Yes." The orc nodded and stepped back.


    From now on, this city of Weber belongs to Bella, and then we will start to rectify it, such as building the city wall.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Second shift, (£þ¨Œ£þ). The Lantern Festival is quite busy, so we can only have the second shift today."


    . . .


    Chapter 832 White sugar from another world.


    Early in the morning, very lively voices were heard one after another in the restaurant in Xiyang City Castle.


    "Mina, you robbed me again, you''ve already eaten a lot." En Li pouted and covered the tomato scrambled eggs in front of her with both hands.


    "Just ate a small piece." Mina''s blue eyes flashed with a smile~.


    "Every time I say this, you see, half of it is gone." En Li looked at Mina angrily, but kept stuffing tomatoes-scrambled eggs into her mouth with both hands.


    "Stingy." Mina pouted. .


    "Look, Catherine and Lucy are still there." En Li rolled her eyes and motioned Catherine to look at Catherine and Lucy''s breakfast.


    Catherine and Lucy silently stuffed the tomato scrambled eggs in front of their mouths, pouted, and said vaguely, "No more."


    "..." Mina lowered her face, but still put her mind on En Li.


    "You mutated catwoman, you stole mine again..." An Li said angrily, just when she didn''t pay attention, the biggest piece of scrambled egg was caught by Mina.


    "No." Mina said vaguely, chewing something in her mouth.


    "Then what''s with the scrambled egg at the corner of your mouth?" En Li squinted her eyes and pointed at the corner of Mina''s mouth.


    "Is there any, now it''s gone." Mina blushed, and licked the small piece of scrambled egg at the corner of her mouth back into her mouth.


    "Ah, you''re still here..." Enri shouted angrily.


    Liu Feng watched their frolic, and was already used to this scene. If there was no such frolic, it would be abnormal.


    The breakfast ended in the atmosphere of grabbing food, and the beast-eared girls all sat on the chairs, eating all of them.


    After eating breakfast, Liu Feng got up and went to the study, followed by Mina and An Li, and wanted to report something to Liu Feng.


    After entering the study, Liu Feng sat on the chair, looking at the government affairs today, as well as the orders to be placed by the major merchants and nobles.


    All of these were selected by Liu Feng before An Li was able to deliver them. After all, not all businessmen and nobles, Liu Feng was willing to cooperate with each other.


    For example, those businessmen with a bad reputation, and those nobles who seek cooperation and are arrogant, Liu Feng will not consider cooperating with them at present.


    "Tap tap..."


    Enri and Mina walked in, sat on the chairs, drank some tea, and started their day''s work.


    An Li picked up the notepad she carried with her and started reporting, "Master, the white sugar that the people in the workshop were studying before has already been made."


    "Oh? The speed is very fast. Let''s go to the workshop later. If it passes the test, mass production will begin." Liu Feng said in surprise.


    "Master, are you using it to make lollipops?" En Li asked, her eyes lit up.


    She only eats the lollipops in the castle now, like those sold in the big market and the gold coin supermarket. She doesn''t like to eat them because they are not sweet enough and tasteless.


    "Part of it will be used to produce lollipops and ice drinks." Liu Feng nodded.


    "Great." Enri was excited.


    "Let''s go, go to the workshop first." Liu Feng got up and said.


    "Okay." Mina and An Li replied, following behind Liu Feng.


    The group of three quickly got into the carriage and, under the **** of the Wolf Warriors team, headed towards the direction of the workshop.


    "Young Master''s carriage is the most comfortable." En Li leaned on the carriage and stretched her waist.


    An Li often has to ride a carriage, because she has to run around, process orders, watch workers deliver goods, etc. The carriages in the city are all standard, and of course they are not as comfortable as Liu Feng''s special carriages, only shock absorbers. The effect is not of the same level at all.


    "After the rubber is made, all the horse carriages in the city can be replaced. With new wheels, it will be more stable." Liu Feng said with a small smile.


    Now that rubber has been talked about, when a workshop and base are built there, rubber will begin to be shipped back to Xiyang City.


    "Tap tap..."


    More than ten minutes later, the carriage stopped at the workshop area.


    "Sir, the workshop is here." Zink shouted respectfully from outside the car, and the ladder was placed on the carriage.


    Liu Feng, Mina and An Li got off the carriage one after another and walked towards the workshop.


    Now the development of white sugar is placed in the new workshop, which is in the new factory building deep in the workshop area.


    In the future, many kinds of goods will be produced here, so Liu Feng simply built a lot of factories in this workshop area.


    This is not just for the manufacture of new products, but also those things that are currently being produced that need to start to scale up, such as cans and wine, and now the orders are piled up, and the scale of production needs to be scaled up to keep up. cargo speed.


    ??????????????????????????????

 Chapter 703：

    A few minutes later, Liu Feng and the others came to the place where white sugar was made.


    "Sir." The person in charge of the development of white sugar hurriedly greeted her. It was an elder sister with a kind smile on her face.


    "Take me to see the white sugar you produce." Liu Feng said with a small smile.


    "Okay." The person in charge nodded, brought Liu Feng and others to the room in the factory building, took out a burlap bag, opened it, and put it on the table beside it.


    Liu Feng reached out and grabbed a little white sugar from the burlap bag. It wasn''t so much white sugar as it was a sugar cube.


    ......


    "It seems that the filtering step needs further optimization." Liu Feng said to the eldest sister.


    "I''m already trying to find a way to improve it." The person in charge respectfully said that the white granulated sugar produced is indeed a little yellower than the white granulated sugar Liu Feng took as a sample.


    "Well, the taste is sweet enough." Liu Feng broke off a small piece and put it in his mouth, very satisfied.


    "I''ll try." Enri asked curiously.


    Liu Feng broke off a piece and stuffed it into An Li''s mouth, and accidentally ran his finger across the red lips of Mother Fox Er.


    An Li blushed slightly and said happily, "It''s really sweet, it can be used to make lollipops."


    "Give me a little." Mina''s mouth pouted slightly, and her blue eyes looked at Liu Feng with a smile.


    "Okay, Mina will try it too." Liu Feng smiled and broke off a piece of candy and stuffed it into Mina''s mouth in the same way.


    The sugar in Mina''s mouth was melting, which made her feel very happy, "It''s very sweet."


    "It can be put into production. The darker color has no effect. It can be replaced after the filtering process is optimized."


    Liu Feng turned to the person in charge and said, "I''ll have someone send over the sugar cane and sugar beets."


    Now the sugar cane and sugar beet are still in the field and need to be harvested and shipped.


    "Yes." The person in charge nodded and replied.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "One update, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support."


    . . .


    Chapter 833 Qingbi corner.


    After inspecting the white sugar workshop, Liu Feng took Mina and An Li to inspect other workshops.


    First I went to the canning workshop, then I went to the brewery and the instant noodle workshop, and now I just finished visiting the linen workshop.


    "Master, was the oil extraction you mentioned last time also in this workshop area?"


    Enri was extremely curious about oil. There was so much delicious food in the castle, and it was inextricably linked to oil.


    In this world, the source of oil can only be obtained from wild boars, and the quantity is very small. Only nobles can afford oil. The price of oil is also very expensive, several times more expensive than salt.


    Nobles used oil to make some snacks, not to stir-fry. In this era, stir-fry was not invented yet, and most people used cooking. .


    The oil Liu Feng mentioned is peanut oil, which is squeezed from peanuts and is currently the main oil used.


    Of course, there is also a kind of vegetable dried fruit oil, which is a product of this era, but the quantity is relatively small, and Liu Feng used "Nine Five Three" to make marriage grease...


    And like Zuixiaolou and various gourmet restaurants, peanut oil is now used, but it is not sold to the public for the time being due to the quantity.


    And peanuts leave a lot of seeds when planting vegetables in greenhouses, and when they open up wasteland, they are planted together with potatoes.


    "Since you''re here, let''s go take a look." Liu Feng said softly.


    "Okay." An Li replied happily, and followed Liu Feng to the depths of the workshop.


    Before coming to the oil extraction workshop, there were eight soldiers guarding the door, in order to prevent unrelated people from breaking in. After all, Liu Feng did not intend to let others know about oil.


    In the future, this peanut oil will also be an indispensable thing for ordinary people in daily life. It can be said that it is on the same level as salt. After all, diesel, rice, oil, salt, sauce, vinegar and tea.


    "Sir." When the eight soldiers saw Liu Feng''s arrival, they hurriedly saluted.


    Liu Feng nodded and led Mina and Anli to the workshop.


    "Boom..."


    "Buzzing..."


    Before entering the door, the sound of the steam engine was heard. In the workshop, there were three presses at work driven by the steam engine.


    The press was a blueprint given by Liu Feng, and it was built by the scientific research department.


    Pressing peanut oil is to separate the oil directly from the raw material by physical pressure, without any chemical additives in the whole process.


    Before the advent of steam engines, peanut oil was squeezed manually, which is the most primitive way of squeezing peanut oil, and the amount of oil produced was enough for several shops.


    Now with the advent of steam engines, the amount of peanut oil has increased, but now it is limited by the raw material of peanuts.


    "Buzzing..."


    After Liu Feng and the three entered the workshop, they frowned at the noise, and then they looked around carefully.


    "Wow, there are a lot of people peeling peanut shells." En Li looked at a group of people peeling peanut shells in surprise.


    She knew about peanuts. When the first batch of peanuts was harvested, Liu Feng took some of them to the castle and let Nicole fry them into salty peanuts, which can be eaten as snacks.


    "Let''s go, go ahead and take a look." Liu Feng walked towards the interior of the workshop.


    "Boom..."


    The further you go inside, the louder the steam engine gets.


    Liu Feng took Mina and An Li to refer to the stir-frying process. Before the peanuts are pressed, some water must be removed, and they must be stir-fried until they are 6 to 8 mature before pressing the oil.


    "It''s really fragrant." En Li was holding the fried peanuts in her hand, and was stuffing it into her mouth.


    "It''s quite fragrant, but it doesn''t have any salty taste." Mina also commented, which is less salty than Nicole''s stir-fried peanuts.


    "..." Liu Feng rolled his eyes and led the two of them into the pressing workshop.


    The stir-fried peanuts are sent to the pressing workshop, and then poured into the funnel-shaped feeding port, and then pressed to squeeze out the peanut oil, followed by filtration and precipitation, and the production of peanut oil is completed.


    "Hey, that''s how the oil came from." En Li exclaimed, turning around the press twice, with little stars in her eyes.


    Mina had already met Liu Feng, and was surprised when she first learned that oil can also be obtained from peanuts.


    It is hard to imagine that oil can be obtained by relying on these tiny peanuts, which also makes Mina know that oil can be obtained not only from animals, but also from plants.

 Chapter 704：

    "Young master, it''s amazing, the food you grow has such a variety of uses." An Li admired that the sugar cane grown can make sugar, and now the peanuts can actually squeeze oil.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Liu Feng smiled and turned to look at the head of the workshop who hurried over.


    "Lord City Lord." The person in charge of the oil extraction workshop walked over quickly. He was a member of the veterans.


    "Can oil production keep up with consumption now?" Liu Feng asked indifferently.


    "It can keep up, and there is even a lot of surplus, which has been stored in the warehouse." The person in charge responded.


    "After a while, I will ask the scientific research department to send you another press." Liu Feng said calmly.


    "Yes." The person in charge responded quickly.


    "Open flames are strictly prohibited in the workshop, you must pay attention to this." Liu Feng said solemnly.


    There is oil here, and if it catches fire, the consequences will be disastrous.


    "Yes, we will definitely pay attention..." The person in charge replied respectfully, still aware of the seriousness of this, and did not dare to be careless in the slightest.


    Liu Feng took a look around and left with Mina and An Li after not finding any problems. After all, the smell in the oil extraction workshop was really bad after a long time.


    "Master, I just stayed in there for a while, and my whole body feels a little greasy." An Li stroked her hair and pouted.


    "I was like this last time, just go back and take a bath with soap." Mina gently helped Liu Feng remove the debris. She washed her hair just last night, and she has to wash it again when she goes back today.


    I don''t know why, I used to feel troublesome to wash my hair once for a long time, but now I don''t think it will be troublesome even if I wash it every day.


    Every time I wash my hair, I feel refreshed and my hair is no longer greasy or itchy.


    "Master, the soap is running out." En Li whispered.


    When she took a bath with soap for the first time, she found that it could be washed so cleanly and had a faint fragrance. Now she doesn''t use soap, but she is not used to it.


    Especially now in summer, when you are sticky after sweating, it is even more necessary to take a bath with soap.


    "No?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, it''s been a long time since he brought soap last time.


    "Well, some of the soaps were given away, and Sheeran, Elsa, and Biris all gave away some of the soaps." Enri explained softly.


    "By the way, there is no soap, how did you take a bath before?" Liu Feng asked curiously, but he didn''t pay attention to this before.


    You must know that Anli used to be a princess. Could it be that she also used clean water to take a bath?


    "Using the blue and green corners, it''s just that there is no soap to wash it clean, it can''t compare to 4.0 at all." An Li replied.


    "Qingbijiao? What is this thing?" Liu Feng was stunned for a moment, this was the first time he had heard of it.


    "It''s the fruit of a plant, with fingers as long as goat horns," Mina explained softly.


    "Oh?" Liu Feng nodded knowingly, guessing in his mind that this was something like a saponin from another world?


    He thinks that soap can be made. Among the books he brought here, there is a description of how to make soap.


    "Master, are you still patrolling?" En Li asked, rubbing her hair.


    "Go back, Nicole should already be cooking." Liu Feng smiled.


    Then the group of three left the workshop, got into the carriage, and went to the castle under the **** of the Wolf Warriors team.


    Liu Feng was thinking about the soap, and the two beast-eared mothers wanted to hurry back to take a bath.


    . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Second shift, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support."


    . . .


    Chapter 834 The making of soap.


    After returning to the castle, Mina took Enri to take a bath together, her body was greasy, which made them feel uncomfortable.


    Liu Feng went directly to the study, flipped through the bookshelf, and searched for a while before finding the book he wanted.


    He sat in a chair, flipping page by page, and only after more than half of the time he found the information he wanted to see.


    "Soap needs alkali and lard, but lard can be obtained from wild boars, but this alkali is a little troublesome." Liu Feng frowned slightly and put down the book in his hand.


    Alkali, of course, the best way is to find alkali ore, but I don''t know where to look for a while.


    If there is alkali ore, it can be mixed with lime. Now there is no other way.


    In addition to adding lime to alkali ore, it can only be caustic soda according to the soil method, but it will be much slower than using alkali ore.


    "Bang bang bang..." There was a knock on the door.


    "Master." Mina''s voice came from outside the door.


    "Come in." Liu Feng''s voice came out, and Mina and An Li outside the door opened the door and walked in.


    "Master, are you still reading?" Mina asked curiously, "Nicole said it''s time to eat."


    "Look at the process of making soap." Liu Feng said gently, closed the book, stood up and said, "Then let''s eat first."


    "Hey, to make soap, does the young master want to make it himself?" Enri''s brown eyes were full of surprise.


    "Yeah, start trying after eating." Liu Feng smiled, opened the door and walked out.


    "Hey, can we watch it then?" Mina was also curious about how the soap was made.


    But for some things, they also need Liu Feng''s consent to contact them. She has never forgotten her identity.


    "Of course, you can try to make your own soap in the future." Liu Feng said gently, the beast ear mother is her own, and it doesn''t matter how to make it.


    "Really? We can do it ourselves too?" En Li was a little excited. If she could do it herself, she would make the soap in the shape of a lollipop.


    "Yes." Liu Feng nodded softly.


    "Ta Tata..."


    "..."


    In the state of you asking and answering, the three came to the restaurant.


    The table was already full of people waiting for dinner, Catherine, Lucy, Via, Tis, Nicole and Frey who had just returned from the Air Force Base.


    Frey has been staying at the air force base for a while, practicing flying. Although she can fly, she still needs more practice to be able to fly freely if she wants to get familiar with the new pair of wings.

 Chapter 705：

    "grown ups."


    "Master."


    "..."


    When the girls saw Liu Feng, they all said hello.


    "Master, it''s time to cook." Nicole brought refined rice to Liu Feng. She always remembered that Liu Feng had the habit of eating refined rice.


    "Let''s have dinner." Liu Feng sat down and picked up a bowl.


    Seeing that Liu Feng moved his chopsticks, the rest of the people started to eat. It was very harmonious at first, but after a while, the daily life of you competing with me was staged.


    "Ah, **** Mina, you stole my tomato scrambled eggs again." This was Enri''s annoyed voice.


    "No." This was Mina''s daily sophistry.


    "Today''s hot and sour shredded potatoes are still so delicious." Catherine''s golden eyes were full of surprise. Recently, she has become obsessed with hot and sour shredded potatoes. She hopes that Nicole will cook her a little for every meal, and she never gets tired of eating it. .


    "The braised mutton with potatoes is also delicious, Nicole is amazing." Princess Lucy praised, biting the soft potatoes in her mouth, she immediately fell in love with this dish.


    "These dishes are taught by the young master." Nicole blushed slightly.


    When Liu Feng is free, he will go to the kitchen to teach Nicole some new dishes. Although he has given several cookbooks, some dishes need to be taught in person.


    "I just moved my mouth, Nicole, your craftsmanship is getting better and better." Liu Feng took a piece of mutton and praised.


    "Really, Nicole''s food is getting better and better." En Li said vaguely with tomato scrambled eggs in her mouth.


    Nicole was a little embarrassed to be praised by everyone, but she was very satisfied. It was a great sense of achievement to be recognized by her friends for her cooking, especially being praised by the young master made her even more happy.


    "Yeah! Anli, you grab my shredded potatoes." Catherine exclaimed, the plate of shredded potatoes in front of her was already missing more than half.


    "Wow, the hot and sour shredded potatoes are really delicious. The sour and spicy ones are a little worse than my tomato scrambled eggs." En Li chewed the shredded potatoes in her mouth, and her brown eyes were full of surprise.


    "Let me eat a little too." Dessy looked at Lucy pitifully, stretched out her chopsticks, and said with cunning purple eyes, "Just a little."


    "Okay." Catherine nodded, but was on guard against En Li. Who knew that in a blink of an eye, half of the shredded potatoes in front of her would be reduced by half.


    She suddenly twitched her eyes, rolled her eyes and said, "Tiss, you are really not ''not much'' at all."


    "It''s delicious, it''s delicious." Tis exclaimed.


    "I want to eat, too."


    "I also want."


    Catherine hurriedly used her hands to protect her things. This was a new skill she had learned during her time in the castle.


    This meal is over in the frolic that you are fighting for me.


    807 Everyone sat in their respective positions, feeling their stomachs and burping, with a cup of tea in front of each person, which was used to aid digestion and relieve tiredness.


    After the meal, everyone started chatting on a daily basis.


    "Master, when will you start making soap?" An Li remembered what Liu Feng said about the soap not long ago, so she asked.


    "Wait a minute to start." Liu Feng put down the cup in his hand and said with a smile.


    "Hey, the young master wants to make soap by himself? Really?" The body that Tis was leaning on heard Enri''s words and sat up immediately.


    "Liu Feng is going to make soap, can I see it?" Lucy''s eyes lit up. Since she used soap once to take a bath, she has completely fallen in love with it. Corners are so useful.


    So she has always been curious about how this soap was made, but she was embarrassed to ask Liu Feng, after all, it was a secret.


    Similarly, Catherine''s golden eyes also had anticipation, and she also wanted to know how the soap was made.


    "Okay." Liu Feng smiled and nodded. It seemed that the soap was still very attractive to them, perhaps second only to the four-piece makeup set.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Three shifts, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support."


    . . .


    Chapter 835 Inspection of soil alkali.


    "Then young master, when did you start making soap?" En Li''s brown eyes were eager to try, and she couldn''t hold back.


    "It''s all right now, let''s go, go to the laboratory." Liu Feng chuckled lightly, and led him to the laboratory in the castle.


    On the way, he instructed Nicole, "Nicole, go get some clean ash, water, lard and an egg."


    "Okay!" Nicole nodded, just a little puzzled, do you need to use plant ash, lard, and eggs to make soap? She immediately arranged for someone to collect these things.


    "Hey hey, young master, do you need plant ash to make soap?" En Li asked with her eyes wide open.


    "You''ll find out after a while." Liu Feng chuckled lightly, now that An Li doesn''t understand what it means.


    "Huh? I actually need lard, but the oil is not sticky, how can it be made into soap?" Catherine and several people were puzzled.


    Lucy and others also looked at Liu Feng eagerly. Although they had doubts in their hearts, they chose not to say anything.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Soon, several people came to the laboratory, and Nicole also found everything and put it on the table, and the girls were around.


    Liu Feng was wearing short-sleeved shorts in the castle, so he got started immediately. He brought a ceramic jar and put the ash in it, then poured a certain amount of water, and took a wooden stick and stirred it a few times.


    He handed the thing to the cat-ear girl, and said, "Mina, let''s stir it, don''t stop, and change when you''re tired."


    "Okay." Mina took the stick and started stirring.


    "Nicole, bring some dried petals here." Liu Feng turned his head and instructed. The dried petals are needed for making perfumes and cosmetics.


    "Okay." Nicole turned and walked towards the counter.


    She is very interested in these things, from perfumes to eyebrow creams and rouge creams, you can see how interested she is in them.


    Soon, Nicole was holding three small ceramic jars containing three different varieties of petals.


    These petals are roasted, that is, put fresh petals on the charcoal stove and bake until the moisture is dried, which is also easy to store and can maximize the fragrance.


    Liu Feng picked up the dried petals that Nicole brought, and began to grind them into powder, and put them aside for later use.


    He said to Catherine, "Bring me some wood and a carving knife ¡¨''."


    "Okay." Catherine immediately trotted out to find something.


    "Ha..." Liu Feng shook his head amusingly, and he just asked the maid to go out and went to find it himself.

 Chapter 706：

    "Tap..."


    A few minutes later¡­¡­


    Catherine came back with the things and handed them to Liu Feng, "Are these things enough?"


    "Enough." After Liu Feng took it, he started to carve the pattern with the carving knife.


    "Liu Feng, what is this for?" Lucy asked curiously.


    "Make a mold for soap." Liu Feng didn''t move slowly, and responded, "You can also make a mold that you like, and the soap can be used after it is made."


    "Huh? I can have this." Lucy and Catherine''s eyes lit up, and they immediately started to work on it.


    "Crack clap..."


    After half an hour.


    "Mina, don''t stir, let him settle." Liu Feng said to Mina.


    "Okay." Mina breathed a sigh of relief and shook her sore arm.


    "Crack clap..."


    Another half an hour passed, Liu Feng put down the mold in his hand, turned his head to look at the girls who were sculpting with their heads lowered, and couldn''t help grinning.


    "It should have settled down." Liu Feng turned his head to look at the ceramic jar containing the plant ash water, and he could clearly see the two layers of plant ash water, the upper layer had clean plant ash water, and the lower layer had precipitated plant ash slag.


    "Master, do you still want to stir?" Tis asked curiously, her purple eyes had the desire to do it.


    "I''ll let you do it later." Liu Feng shook his head lightly, and used another ceramic jar to get the clean ash out of the plants.


    "Oh." Tis''s mold was just a circular groove, and no pattern was useful, so she had time to stare at Liu Feng.


    "Now use the soil method to test the alkali content." Liu Feng took an egg and gently put it into the jar of plant ash water.


    In the end, it was found that the eggs floated in the water, but did not sink to the bottom, nor did they float on the top, which means that the alkali content in the ash water of plants and trees is still acceptable.


    "Huh? This is amazing." Tiss said in surprise.


    "That''s the charm of chemistry." Liu Feng replied casually, and then poured clean lard into the grass and ash water.


    In the hot weather in summer, the lard does not solidify at all. If it is in winter, the lard needs to be heated and melted.


    "Chemistry?" Tiss was a little confused, what is this?


    "Come on, stir at high speed." Liu Feng handed the ceramic jar to the horn.


    "Okay." Tiss took it and stirred it up quickly.


    "Add some fragrant pollen." Liu Feng poured the freshly crushed petal powder into the ceramic jar.


    "It''s... a little sticky..." Mina pointed her head and shouted.


    ten minutes later.


    "Okay, Tis, stop." Liu Feng estimated that the materials could be fully integrated.


    "Phew..." Tiss breathed a sigh of relief, breathing a little too quickly.


    "Come on, bring all the molds." Liu Feng took the ceramic jar, picked up the spoon on the side, scooped out the viscous liquid from the ceramic jar, and poured it into the prepared mold on the side.


    "¡§.Okay." The women immediately pushed the odd-shaped mold over.


    This can of semi-finished soap just filled everyone''s molds.


    "Okay, it can be used after it solidifies." Liu Feng put down the spoon in his hand and chuckled.


    "Master, is this all right?" En Li''s brown eyes were filled with astonishment. The making of this soap was much simpler than she imagined.


    But the material for making the soap was something I could never have imagined. It turned out to be lard, plant ash, water, and pollen.


    "This..." Lucy was stunned.


    Now that everyone has reacted, this soap will do just that.


    "Isn''t that mysterious..." Catherine complained, thinking that something as high-end as soap must be made of precious materials.


    But...it''s all simple stuff.


    Nicole carefully picked up a mold and put it in front of her nose to smell it. Suddenly, a faint floral fragrance came out. It didn''t have the unique smell of wild boar oil at all, but it smelled very good.


    "It turns out that soap is made like this, it''s amazing." Mina exclaimed, and there was a look of surprise in her blue eyes.


    "Master, what''s the point of this? Is it magic?" En Li couldn''t understand, how could this lard and plant ash be turned into soap?


    "Soap, the main ingredients are alkali and oil, among the ash..." Liu Feng briefly talked about the composition and principle of soap. Just by looking at the dazed and dazed expression on everyone''s face after hearing it, I knew that I had said it in vain.


    Of course, the soaps that the earth uses now are mostly replaced by chemical compounds.


    "In a few hours, see if the soap can be successful. If you can, you can follow this method in the future." Liu Feng said softly.


    He was thinking that if there is a lot of oil, he can open a soap shop, mainly because the raw materials are limited, especially the alkali.


    The alkali content obtained by the native method is still a little less, and the cleaning effect is definitely worse than that of the soap on the other side of the earth.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "One update, (£þ¨Œ£þ). It took a lot of time to check the information, please ask for support."


    . . .


    Chapter 836 Mid-Autumn Festival? ?


    After Liu Feng finished making the soap, he went back to the study. The cat-ear lady followed behind, holding the mold she had carved in her hand. Looking at the shape, it looked a bit like a kitten that was crooked.


    Wei Ya put her soap mold away and left. She has to go back to class, and the reading competition is about to start tomorrow, so she has to go back and make some preparations.


    Now the stage is set up on the school''s playground, and the poems and words to be recited are all prepared by the students themselves. Wei Ya just taught them how to recite and what intonation should be used for adjectives. Let the students practice these days.


    Tis also left, she just came back to eat, and now that she was full, it was time to go back and continue the inspection.


    Nicole took a book and carefully wrote the soap making process, and planned to try to make some different soap varieties by herself after the soap was formed tomorrow.


    "By the way, you can add a little pearl powder to it, so you can maintain your skin, but the cost will increase, but it can be supplied to those nobles and businessmen..." Nicole muttered to herself, thinking about Liu Feng''s operation just now continued to write.


    Princess Lucy went back to her room. She just suddenly got inspiration and was about to start writing the second book in the "City of Wonders 890" series. She decided to write the soap in it. Of course, the production process will not be described.


    As for Frey, she still went back to the air force base to practice, and stopped by to wait for her elder sister. Although she knew that at the speed of Leia and others, she had not yet reached the valley, but even so, she would have to wait. .


    This time, Leia was going to kill the dragon. Even with the military crossbow and anesthesia given by Liu Feng, she would still be more or less worried.

 Chapter 707：

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After Liu Feng returned to the study, he flipped through the books, looking for some characteristics and identification methods of alkali ore. Since he planned to open a soap shop, some problems still had to be solved.


    Among them, oil and alkali, the most difficult to find is alkali, and the best way is of course to find alkali ore.


    As for oil, Liu Feng plans to have people experiment with peanut oil to see if it will work.


    "Alkali mines are mostly found in lakes and..." Liu Feng flipped through the book and wrote on the paper with a pen, trying to describe the characteristics of alkaline mines as simply as possible (cbac).


    Mina sat at the corner of the table, dangling her legs, and looked at Liu Feng with gentle eyes from time to time.


    More than half an hour later...


    "Mina, send someone to the underground bounty club to see if we can find trona ore." Liu Feng took the paper he had just written, and after reading it from the beginning to the end, people who discovered this world could understand it. Handed it to Mina.


    "Okay." Mina nodded, she remembered that alkali was part of making soap.


    Liu Feng is holding the attitude of giving it a try. There should be trona in the world, but I don''t know if I can find it. If I can''t, I can only find something else to replace it.


    "Does the young master plan to mass-produce soap?" Mina asked curiously.


    "Yeah, there is a shortage of alkali now. If you can find a large amount of alkali, you can mass-produce it." Liu Feng nodded, and if the soap was popularized, it would still make a fortune for him.


    Mina nodded. She didn''t know much about this. She hoped that the underground bounty club could find the alkali ore that the young master said.


    "By the way, young master, before Wei Ya leaves, let me remind you that tomorrow is the day when the recitation competition starts." Mina remembered something and said to Liu Feng.


    "Okay." Liu Feng leaned against the back of the chair, responded lazily, and stretched his waist.


    Mina came behind Liu Feng, put her hands on his shoulders, and pressed them one by one.


    "Have you found a suitable place to build a vegetable greenhouse?" Liu Feng raised his head and looked at the cat-ear girl who was looking down at him.


    "Yet, not yet, we have stepped up efforts to get people to look for it." Mina''s cheeks flushed, but she did not avoid Liu Feng''s gaze.


    "Well, let them serve snacks. The vegetable greenhouse plan can''t be delayed any longer. The work will not be completed before winter comes. There will be no fresh vegetables to eat this winter." Liu Feng reached out and touched the long hair that fell down from the cat ears.


    "Okay." Mina replied softly.


    "Have those nobles who cooperated with us left?" Liu Feng recalled calling those nobles over last time.


    Otherwise, the dwarves will come, and the sackcloth will not be enough to trade, it will be a bit embarrassing.


    "Let''s go, as long as the invitations are sent, they are already on their way." Mina nodded, just got the news from the security department yesterday.


    During this time, there were aristocrats who were close to each other, and they came to Xiyang City first, and it took a few days for those who were far away to come over.


    "Let''s keep an eye on them. If those nobles cooperate with the mainland, they will send the information back in advance." Liu Feng nodded. Now that he''s here, it means that the linen that the Ori Dwarf Kingdom wants is available.


    He estimated that it would take a little more than a month, and Darlene and the others would be back, so they would have to celebrate.


    "Yes." Mina responded quickly.


    Thinking of the celebration reminded Liu Feng that the Mid-Autumn Festival is coming soon. The half-lying body sat up straight. Now it will soon be the autumn. This means that the Mid-Autumn Festival is not far away. Moving to another world and celebrating the Mid-Autumn Festival in another world, Liu Feng still attaches great importance to it.


    "Mina, what do you think we have a Mid-Autumn Festival in Xiyang City?" Liu Feng asked softly.


    "Master, what is the Mid-Autumn Festival?" Mina asked suspiciously.


    "The Mid-Autumn Festival is an important festival in my hometown. On this day, I have to eat moon cakes and enjoy the moon..." Liu Feng has memories in his black eyes. spent alone.


    And this year is destined to be different, I am no longer alone.


    "Hey, the festival in the young master''s hometown, moon cakes? Enjoying the moon?" Mina''s blue eyes twinkled curiously, what are moon cakes? Is it a cake in the shape of a moon?


    "You''ll know when the time comes, moon cakes are delicious." Liu Feng sold Guan Zi.


    There is still a long time before the Mid-Autumn Festival, and it is enough to prepare myself.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Second shift, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support."


    . . .


    Chapter 837 Recitation Competition.


    The next morning, Liu Feng finished washing up, and after breakfast, he started to get busy in the study. The recitation competition started in the afternoon, so he didn''t have to rush.


    Mina was reading the book on the side, still the "City of Miracles", and she didn''t know how many times she had read it. Anyway, when she was bored, the cat-ear girl would hold this book and read it.


    "Boom bang bang..." The door rang suddenly.


    "Master, I''m in." An Li''s voice came from outside the door.


    "Come in~ let''s go." Liu Feng said indifferently.


    "crunch..."


    The door was pushed open, and Enri followed Nicole in - with wooden boxes in her hands.


    "Master, soap is really made. I didn''t expect that plant ash and lard can really make soap." An Li sighed and put the four wooden boxes in her hands on the table.


    Nicole did the same, put down the four wooden boxes in her hand, and then opened one.


    This is the soap Liu Feng made yesterday. In addition to the one made by each of the girls, there are eight more pieces, all of which are now packed in these wooden boxes.


    Liu Feng picked up a piece of soap, which was only the size of an egg, with a pale red body and a faint floral fragrance.


    "Well, it looks pretty good, how''s the cleaning effect?" Liu Feng asked as he put down the soap.


    "The cleaning effect is not as good as the soaps brought by the young master, and they are not as durable. The soaps of the same size will be used faster." Nicole said softly, she was experimenting early this morning. Compare the pros and cons of the two soaps.


    "Which one is better than the green and green corner?" Liu Feng closed the wooden box.


    "Of course the soap is better to use. Although it is not as good as the ones brought by the young master, it is many times stronger than Qingbijiao." Nicole said without hesitation.


    "Well, that''s enough. Mina can have the oil prepared first." Liu Feng nodded. As long as the soap is easier to use than Qingbijiao, then there is nothing to worry about. If you sell it, It''s sure to sell out.


    "Yes." Mina nodded and took out the notepad she kept with her.


    "By the way, when Nicole is free, you can try using peanut oil instead of lard to see if you can make soap." Liu Feng said, remembering some of the guesses from yesterday, but he can start the experiment.


    "Okay, young master." Nicole nodded, she was planning to do this experiment, after all, lard is not so easy to get now, if peanut oil can be substituted, then it will be much easier.


    "I also want to add pearl powder to the soap to see if it can have a miraculous effect on the skin." Nicole remembered some of her own ideas yesterday, and now tell Liu Feng.


    "This idea is fine, let''s try it out. If it is successful, this soap mixed with pearl powder can be used as a face-washing soap and sold to those nobles and celebrities." Liu Feng nodded in admiration. After all, next time If Biris comes again, she will definitely bring many pearls.

 Chapter 708：

    "Okay." Nicole nodded seriously.


    "Let''s go, let''s go to the school now and see how the preparations for the recitation competition are going." Liu Feng stood up, looked at the soap on the table, and said softly, "Take three pieces of this soap and reward it to the top three students. ."


    "Yes." Mina held three wooden boxes and followed Liu Feng''s pace.


    And An Li and Nicole looked at each other the same, and they followed up. They were also looking forward to the recitation competition.


    A group of four got into the carriage and, under the **** of the Wolf Warriors team, went to the school in the city.


    More than ten minutes later, the carriage stopped in front of the school, Xin Ke put the wooden ladder on the carriage, and Liu Feng and others got off the carriage one after another.


    Surrounded by the Wolf Warrior Squad, he entered the school gate.


    The appearance of Liu Feng immediately attracted the attention of the surrounding students and parents. All of them had adoration, respect and awe in their eyes. They looked at Liu Feng and others from a distance. Because of the existence of the Wolf Warrior Squad, they did not dare to Squeeze up.


    In addition to the students, their parents can also watch this recitation competition, just register their ID cards in the guard room.


    In addition, some nobles of Xiyang City can also enter the school to watch.


    Liu Feng and others walked towards the school''s playground, where a stage had been built. The stage was covered with red-dyed linen. Below, there were chairs made of bamboo, which were the positions of students and their parents.


    ????????????????????????????? 0


    In the front row, there is a row of tables and chairs. This is the position of the referee, and Wei Ya is sitting in one of them.


    With the support of the Wolf Warriors team, Liu Feng and others sat in the front row in turn. Liu Feng was here just to watch, not to be the referee.


    The main referee this time is Wei Ya, followed by the teachers of the school to score, and finally, according to the scores of the teachers, Wei Ya will combine to determine the ranking.


    "Master." Wei Ya became a little nervous when she saw Liu Feng sitting beside her.


    "It''s okay, you are your referee, I''m just here to take a look." Liu Feng whispered in Weiya''s ear.


    "Okay." Wei Ya breathed a sigh of relief. Compared with her, the other teachers were more nervous. They didn''t expect the city lord to come.


    ................................


    "The Lord of the City is here, we must behave better."


    This was the thought of everyone present, including the participating students and teachers.


    "Now I announce that the first Xiyang School''s recitation competition starts now, let''s invite the first contestant..." A teacher stood on the stage, holding a tin roll in his hand into the loudspeaker shouting.


    As soon as the words fell, an eleven-year-old human child stepped onto the stage, holding a piece of paper in his hand, first bowed in the direction of Liu Feng, and began to read aloud:


    "In the beginning of human beings, their nature is good. Their natures are similar, but their habits are far apart. If you don''t teach them, your nature will move..."


    "Three people, there must be my teacher..."


    "The bright moonlight in front of the bed is suspected to be frost on the ground, raise your head to look at the bright moon..."


    "..."


    One after another, students came to the stage and started to recite. Some of them were timid before they even started, but in the end they insisted on reading the article in their hands.


    Liu Feng watched with interest one of the students coming to the stage, reading poems and articles aloud.


    The recitation competition took two hours to end, and Wei Ya quickly selected the top ten based on the scores given by all the teachers to the students.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Three shifts, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support."


    . . .


    Chapter 838 The war is approaching.


    "The tenth Carlo, the ninth Adrie, the eighth Fred, the seventh Benson, the sixth..." The teacher in charge of hosting took over the top ten list from Weiya , read it out with a smile.


    "Hahaha, that''s my kid, he took sixth place, that''s great."


    "It didn''t disappoint me, and the fourth place is not bad. I''ll take you back to eat pizza."


    "Unfortunately, why didn''t my child win the prize? It seems that he should be properly ''rewarded'' when he goes back."


    "..."


    The adults in the audience began to discuss, some were happy and some were disappointed.


    "I just got some good news. The top three in today''s recitation competition can get a piece of soap brought by the Lord of the City. This soap is amazing, better than that green corner..." The host teacher held a piece of soap in his hand. Wooden box, "Five Three Three" boasted fiercely.


    "Soap, there is such a magical thing, better than that green jade corner? I don''t know if it is sold in the city, I''m going to buy it and try it."


    "The Lord of the City said that it will not be bad if it is easy to use. If it is sold, I must buy it and try it."


    "..."


    Some nobles discussed it below, and they were all curious about soap, especially the nobles who lived in Xiyang City, they were used to taking a bath every day.


    "The Lord of the City said that there may be a soap shop in the future. You can look forward to it." The host paused and then shouted, "Now, please come to the stage to accept the award."


    The students whose names were read came onto the stage with a smile on their faces, standing in a row, and Wei Ya personally came to the stage to give them awards, that is, distribute the small burlap bags with coins.


    "In the future, the recitation competition will be held once every semester, and the rewards will remain the same. If you fail to enter the top ten this time, then go back and continue to work hard and strive to enter the top ten next time." Wei Ya said a few words and then left up the stage.


    "Sir, how did I say it?" Wei Ya came to Liu Feng, and her nervousness was finally relieved. This was the first time she had spoken in front of so many people.


    "Very good." Liu Feng praised without hesitation.


    "It''s a good story, Via." Nicole gave Via a thumbs up.


    "Hee hee..." Wei Ya smiled embarrassedly, and then she went to help the teachers and organized the students to exit.


    Liu Feng and others took the carriage back to the castle, Mina followed Liu Feng back to the study, and there were some government affairs to deal with, while Nicole went to the laboratory to test whether peanut oil could replace lard .


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The city of Yalin, where the center of the eastern part of the British Empire is located.


    In the castle in the city, Greener sat at the head of the council room, and below him was the red deacon of Black Iris, some nobles who supported him, and the representative of the pirates, Qiao Sen.


    "I''m calling you here today, and I''m sure everyone knows why." Greener said straight to the point, with a fierce look in his eyes.


    "His Royal Highness has something to say." Qiao Sen curled his lips and said carelessly.


    "You..." The knight commander was about to scold, but Greenner stopped him.


    Greener waved his hand, holding back the attack, and now he still needs the help of these pirates.


    "I got the news that the team of knights sent by Lucia has arrived in Genaro City." Red Deacon said calmly.


    Gennaro City, if it is a quick ride from Yalin City, it can be reached in two days. It is also a big city. There are no other cities or villages between the two cities, only a wasteland and mountains.

 Chapter 709：

    "There are four thousand knights in total," the knight commander added, with a solemn look in his eyes.


    With Lucia''s financial resources, these 4,000 knights are definitely well-equipped and have the most robust warhorses.


    "Four thousand knights? That many people?" Johnson stared at him and exclaimed.


    "The fact is that some of these knights were recruited from those nobles." Red Deacon said solemnly.


    "The total number of people on our side is only over 4,000 people, and some of them still don''t have warhorses, and even the weapons are barely enough." Qiao Sen frowned.


    He didn''t expect Lucia to be so ruthless, and sent 4,000 knights directly, which made him think that he should reconsider his cooperation with the second prince.


    "We are trying to solve the problem of the war horse. We originally wanted to buy some from Puluo, but who knows that his tribe has been occupied by orcs now." The red deacon has a gloomy color in his eyes...


    The first time Puluo refused to sell the warhorse, he originally wanted to discuss it again, but when he wanted to go again for the second time, he learned that Puluo''s territory had been occupied by orcs.


    "Those humble orcs have come to ruin my good things again and again." Greener said coldly, if he hadn''t faced the big prince now, he would have to adjust his troops and go directly to attack the orc territory.


    "In the end, the issue of the war horse is still unresolved." Qiao Sen''s face sank again, and he began to doubt the promise made by the red deacon before.


    The so-called noble title and a city are only useful if the other party can sit on the throne, otherwise everything is empty talk.


    "Can I use a drawn horse instead?" Greener said suddenly.


    The knight commander, Johnson, and the red deacon turned to stare at the second prince, as if looking at mental retardation.


    They don''t know what the second prince thinks, and they can think of such a sloppy attention. Although the draught horse and the war horse are both horses, they are completely incomparable.


    Although the stamina of a draught horse is better than that of a war horse, it is not as fast, explosive and agile as a war horse, and an untrained draught horse on the battlefield will undoubtedly seek death, and will be easily overtaken by the war horse whether it is escaping or chasing.


    "..." Seeing the eyes of everyone, Greener knew that what he said was wrong, but there was no other way.


    Red Deacon''s face was sullen, and he was more and more optimistic about Greener in his heart.


    1.8 "Everyone, we have no way out now. Now we have to start preparing for the battle. There are still three days at most, and Lucia should start again. Then it will be time for the decisive battle." The knight commander said solemnly.


    There is hesitation in Qiao Sen''s eyes. The gap between the two sides is not small. If there is a war, the possibility of losing is 70%.


    "There is no chance to quit, don''t forget whose territory is here." Red Deacon turned to stare at Qiao Sen, seeing the hesitation in his eyes.


    Qiao Sen''s face became extremely ugly, which was threatening himself.


    Obviously, this is Yalin City, which belongs to the second prince''s territory.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "One update, (£þ¨Œ£þ). I went out today, sorry, I just came back."


    . . .


    Chapter 839 Unify the kingdom?


    "..." Qiao Sen''s face was gloomy and he didn''t speak because he knew that he really had no choice.


    What''s more, if the pirates want to become nobles in the Yingluo Kingdom, they really can only rely on the second prince. Otherwise, if the eldest prince wins, I am afraid that the first thing to do is to encircle and suppress the pirates.


    "Everyone, I have a suggestion, which may increase the odds of victory by 20%." The knight commander pondered for a while, then suddenly raised his head and looked at Greenard.


    "Come on!" Greener urged, clutching the armrest of the chair tightly.


    The rest of the people also looked at the knight commander.


    "Since we and Lucia are too different in strength, we can only defend and defend Yalin City." The knight commander said solemnly, tapping his fingers on the table, making a ''da da da...'' sound.


    "This..." The people present thought about it. Originally, they thought that the eldest prince would not bring too many knights here, but now it was beyond their expectations.


    "If we fight head-to-head 23 times, we won''t have much chance of winning." The knight commander stared at Greener and continued, "I must have thought of this, Your Highness."


    "But the food in the city simply can''t support so many people sticking to Yalin City, it can only last for a month at most." Deacon Red said solemnly.


    "Yeah, food is a big problem." Greener put his hand on his forehead, feeling very troubled.


    "Don''t worry about this, Lucia has to rest in Gennaro City, which will take a little time, and it will take two days from Gennaro City to Yalin City, so we have at least three more days to go to other places. The city mobilizes food." The big knight analyzed.


    When Greenner and the others heard the words, their eyes lit up. It seemed that this method could be used. It was enough to go to the nearest city to collect grain in these days. Those disobedient nobles and grain merchants would become targets.


    But in this way, those merchants and nobles are not happy.


    But not happy to be useful? The answer is no, facing the second prince''s knights, they can''t resist.


    "This method is good. There are three cities closest to us, and the soldiers are divided into three routes. Three or four days of going back and forth is just enough time." A smile appeared on the corner of Deacon''s mouth. This method is the best method at present.


    "In this case, let''s act now, and those civilians should also contribute." Greener urged, with madness in his eyes.


    Hearing Greener''s words, the knight commander frowned. He was going to grab those commoners. He opened his mouth, but in the end he didn''t say anything.


    "Yes." The knight commander said solemnly, and left the conference hall without looking back, to mobilize the knights to prepare for departure.


    "Your Excellency Qiao Sen, I hope you can send some partners to set out with us." Deacon Red looked at Qiao Sen and said calmly.


    "Okay." Johnson pondered for a while and nodded, but the dark color on his face became more gloomy.


    The other party means that if the pirates stay in the city, it will be disadvantageous to the rest of the people. After all, there are nearly 2,000 pirates here this time.


    If the second prince sent most of the knights out to collect food, the number of knights left in the city would be less than the number of pirates, which would easily cause problems.


    "Then there is work." Deacon Red sneered, with a calculation in his eyes.


    "Humph!" Johnson snorted coldly, got up and left.


    "Lucia, let''s see who has the last laugh." Greener leaned on the back of the chair and whispered to himself.


    The red deacon on the side lowered his head and heard Greenner''s words, a hint of irony flashed in his eyes, he was not optimistic about the second prince.


    ......................................


    At this time, in the castle in the city of Gennaro, two days away from the city of Yalin, Lucia, the third deacon, the great knight Benson, and Duke Daniel were discussing matters.


    It is normal for the Great Knight Benson to accompany him as the Great Knight Commander, while Daniel was forced to take him by Lucia, not afraid of ten thousand in case.


    For Lucia, Great Knight Benson, Daniel, the newly promoted duke, is the most reassuring to have them stay by his side and be seen.


    "Your Majesty, I suggest to rest for a few days, and wait for the knights to fully recover before playing in Yalin City." Benson said solemnly.


    "Yeah." Lucia nodded. During this time, everyone was very tired and had to rest for a few days, and the logistical food was not in place, so it was not realistic to start a war directly.


    Hearing this, Daniel breathed a sigh of relief. He could finally rest for a while. Although he was in the carriage, the bumps along the way made his body almost fall apart, and even his forehead was bumped. A big bag came out, and it still hasn''t gone away.


    "Your Majesty, I suggest to take a rest, recover the surrounding cities first, and cut off Greener''s back road." Deacon No. 3 suggested.


    "Well, it can be done like this." Knight Benson nodded, agreeing with Deacon No. 3''s suggestion, and said, "This can completely cut off Greener''s supplies, and even if he escapes, there is no way to escape."

 Chapter 710：

    "Yeah, now the second prince is in Yalin City, and he can''t escape. It''s better to make 740 meals of the surrounding cities first." Count Daniel shouted, trying his best to show his obedience.


    "Okay." Lucia nodded and agreed.


    "Is there a topographic map around Yalin City?" Knight Benson looked at the city lord of Genaro, who was sitting at the bottom.


    "Yes, here." The city lord of Gennaro quickly took out a parchment roll from his body and spread it on the table.


    "Well, let''s start with these five cities first, and the rest can be rectified after winning the rebellion." Knight Benson pointed to the five cities around Yalin City.


    "Well, after the food arrives, the chaos will be settled immediately." Lucia looked up and nodded.


    "I wish Your Majesty to rule the kingdom." Deacon Red chuckled.


    "Unify the kingdom and take down the traitorous party."


    "Unify the kingdom!"


    "..."


    "Hahahaha!" Lucia laughed, and the wild laughter echoed in the conference hall.


    I hope my dear second brother can hold on for a few more days, but don''t be too unbearable.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Second shift, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support."


    . . .


    Chapter 840 Assassination?


    The Land of Chaos, in the royal palace in the capital of King Man''er.


    Macron was looking at the affairs of government affairs, and the sheepskin rolls were spread on the table. At this time, he was frowning with a look of distress.


    The autumn harvest is about to come, and there are many traces of horse thieves around. This is obviously to grab wheat and milled rice.


    There are many horse thieves every year, and a large number of knights are sent to encircle and suppress them. However, many horse thieves have already explored the route of retreat, and often they can only encircle and suppress some scattered horse thieves in the end, such as those organized horse thieves are difficult to catch. them.


    In fact, those scattered horse thieves were the real horse thieves, while the organized horse thieves were all from the other two duchies. Their knights dressed up as horse thieves and came to the Duchy of Maner to grab wheat.


    It''s just that every year when the autumn harvest arrives, a part of the wheat cannot be avoided.


    "Damn Mulin Principality and Chama Principality, you all deserve to die." Macron said angrily with a gloomy face.


    "Ta Tata..."


    At this moment, a knight came in from outside, saluted Macron and said, "Your Majesty, Madam Mandesey is outside to see you."


    "Let her come in." Macron''s gloomy face suddenly looked much better when he heard that it was Mandesey.


    "Your Majesty, you have to decide for my brother." Madam Mandesey rushed in from outside, lying on Macron''s body and crying.


    Mandesi is a somewhat obese woman. Among the twenty or so wives in Macron''s harem, he is also the one most favored by him. Who made him like ''full'' women.


    "What''s the matter? Get up and talk." Macron was startled, and he was about to stand up while pulling Mandesi.


    As a result, because Mandesi was too heavy, Macron almost dodged his waist, and sat back in his seat, exhausted and out of breath.


    "Weber City was occupied by orcs. My brother was imprisoned by those orcs and sent to mine. You must save him." Mandesi cried with tears and snot.


    "Weber City is occupied''"? "Macro frowned, rummaging through the parchment scroll in front of him, only to find the parchment scroll at the bottom that said Weber City was occupied by orcs.


    There was a hint of embarrassment on Macron''s face. It turned out that the parchment had already been delivered, but he didn''t pay attention to it at the time, and now he remembered that the city owner of Weber City seemed to be Mandesey''s younger brother.


    "Occupied by orcs." Macro frowned. He knew that there were orcs there, but he didn''t take it to heart.


    After all, he had to deal with the harassment and provocation of the other two principalities, and he didn''t have the energy to send people to surround and suppress those orcs, but he didn''t expect it to become a climate in the end.


    In fact, in the entire chaotic land, most of the cities to which the three principalities belonged, the king did not have the energy to govern, and their only goal at present was to annex each other and become a new kingdom again.


    "Your Majesty, you must save my brother and make those despicable orcs into slaves." Mandesi wiped his nose and said viciously.


    "But... you go down first, I will find a way." Macro was distressed and waved his hand.


    "Your Majesty, please save him, Dema can''t stand the pain of mining and will die inside." Mandessi pleaded sincerely.


    "It''s the autumn harvest season now, and there are no extra knights to send out." Macron said helplessly. He didn''t want to talk to her at first, but right now nothing is more important than keeping the wheat.


    "Your Majesty, isn''t my brother''s life as good as those wheats?" Mandesi started to make trouble unreasonably, pulling Marco''s clothes with both hands.


    "..." A trace of disgust flashed in Macro''s eyes, and his love for Mandesi suddenly diminished.


    The life and death of one person is too insignificant compared to the wheat that can feed the entire principality.


    "When the wheat is collected, it will be possible to save him. If you continue to make trouble unreasonably, then wait to collect the body for your brother." Macron said coldly, shaking Mandesi''s hand with a flick of his hand.


    "..." Mandesi''s expression changed, and she opened her mouth, but did not dare to speak again. She knew that Macron would do what he said, and she would not doubt it.


    "Yes..." Man Desi cried, slowly got up from the ground, and left.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Macron watched Mandesi leave, his face was a little better, and he said gloomily, "Those **** orcs, I will clean up you after I finish collecting the wheat."


    He shouted outside, "Let the knight commander come to see me."


    "Yes." The knight outside the door replied, and then left to ask the knight commander.


    Half an hour later, the knight commander appeared in front of Macro.


    "Your Majesty." The Knight Commander saluted.


    "The wheat is about to be harvested now. I hope to be the same as in previous years, if not all, but at least 80%." Macron said solemnly.


    "Yes." The knight commander responded with a serious face and without thinking.


    "¡§¡© Is there any result for what I asked you to investigate last time?" Macron suddenly thought of something, turning over the parchment on the table with both hands.


    After he left the Ori dwarf kingdom, the more he thought about it, the more wrong he became, and then the knight commander sent someone to investigate.


    "Your Majesty, there is a result. I learned from the underground bounty club that during the time when Your Majesty went to the Ori Dwarf Kingdom, a group of people claimed to be businessmen from Xiyang City, the British Kingdom, and they also entered at that time. The palace." The knight commander said solemnly.


    "Xiyang City of Yingluo Kingdom." Macro''s face sank.


    "Yes, according to His Majesty''s description, the group of merchants did indeed bring wine and set up stalls in the market." The knight commander continued.


    "That''s right, it''s Xiyang City that ruined my good deeds." Macron said coldly, with anger in his eyes.

 Chapter 711：

    "When they left, they were loaded with a ship of iron ore, and the ship was fifty meters long." The knight commander said solemnly.


    "What, the dwarves actually started exporting iron ore?" Macron patted the table, and straight (Qian Zhao) stood up with a look of surprise on his face.


    "Yes." The knight commander nodded, this scene was seen by many people in the port, and that was the truth.


    "Damn dwarf, **** Xiyang City." Macro was angry.


    "..." The knight commander didn''t speak, it was right to keep quiet at this time.


    "Send someone to remove the city lord of Xiyang City. It''s impossible for me to do good things without paying the price." Macron said coldly, with killing intent in his eyes.


    If it weren''t for the current situation in the Principality, he couldn''t send most of the knights away, and he wanted to send the knights to kill him. Now he can only think about the method of assassination.


    "Yes." The knight commander nodded, and then stepped back. He was going to find someone to go to Xiyang City, and this person already had a candidate in his heart.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "One update, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support."


    . . .


    Chapter 841 The wolf-eared girl is back.


    "Master." Mina''s voice sounded from outside.


    "Come in." Liu Feng said.


    "crunch..."


    "Master, Avril is back." Mina said directly when she came in. (cece)


    "Avery is back?" En Li stood up immediately, with a smile on her face, she hadn''t seen Avril for a while.


    "You''re back?" Liu Feng was also pleasantly surprised, it''s not too long for the wolf-ear lady to go.


    "Yes, she has returned to the castle..." Mina nodded.


    "Tap tap..."


    There were clear footsteps outside the door that was not closed, and the next moment, Avery walked in from the outside with a sackcloth.


    "His Royal Highness." Avril greeted Enri immediately after entering the door.


    "Welcome back, hard work." An Li looked at the tired look on the wolf-eared girl''s face, stepped forward and pulled Avery to look up and down a few times, and said with concern, "Is your body not injured?"


    "No, everything is fine." Avril shook her head quickly, the tiredness on her face swept away.


    "Avery, long time no see." Nicole greeted softly.


    "Long time no see." Avril nodded, the tiredness of her body seemed to dissipate.


    "Drink some water." Liu Feng said gently.


    "Yeah!" Avril took the teacup that Nicole handed over, took a few sips, then took out a circle of drawings from her arms and handed it to Liu Feng, "This is the circuit diagram, and there are a lot of herbs and herbs around. The location of the wild fruit."


    Liu Feng put the drawing aside and asked with concern, "Is anyone injured?"


    "No, it''s just a long journey, and I''m very tired." Avril shook her head, and her affection for Liu Feng increased again.


    "Well, have you found the jadeite ore?" Liu Feng asked softly.


    "I found it, there''s probably a ore vein there, and I''ve marked the location on the road map, leaving someone there to guard it." Avril nodded coldly.


    "Very good." Liu Feng opened the drawing and glanced at it, and sure enough, there was a sign with the word "Jadeite" at a place close to Xiyang City eight days away.


    "This is the ore brought back from there, and I found them according to the method." Avery opened the burlap bag she brought, revealing several stones inside, one of which was the size of a human head.


    Liu Feng got up and went to the ore. He picked up the ore the size of a human head, with a smile on his face. If it was full of jade, the size would be a bit surprising.


    "It''s hard for you, go and rest first, I''ll let someone inform you when you''re eating." Liu Feng said softly, asking something in a hurry.


    "Okay." Avril nodded, then was directly pulled away by Enri.


    "Master, I''m going to cook." Nicole also left, leaving Liu Feng alone to study the jadeite ore.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Second shift, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support."


    . . .


    Chapter 842 with rhythm.


    The next morning, in the restaurant, everyone who had just finished eating was rubbing their stomachs, while Liu Feng went back to the study, followed by Mina and Avril.


    "Gag..."


    Liu Feng, who had just sat down in the study, watched the two come in and asked, "Avery, are you sure you want to leave for the Forbidden Mountains this afternoon?~"


    "Well, we have to hurry back as soon as possible, there are not many supplies left at Jones'' place." Ivy-Li nodded.


    And if you relax, you have already relaxed yesterday, so there is no need to waste time.


    Yesterday, Avery was dragged by Enri to go shopping in the city after lunch, and she had already experienced all the new things that came out during this time, such as the Mala Tang.


    In fact, she did things for Liu Feng, not only because An Li was taken care of by Liu Feng here, but also because of the Brutus Kingdom on the other side of the Forbidden Mountains. Liu Feng promised to take them back to see, and she also wanted to see them as soon as possible. Open the Forbidden Mountains.


    "Well, I will let someone prepare supplies for you, and then use a hot air balloon to send you to the jade ore. If you go farther, you will not have enough fuel." Liu Feng nodded and did not ask her to take another day off.


    "Okay!" Avril nodded, which saved a lot of time.


    "When the time comes, a hot air balloon lift platform and temporary station will be built at the jadeite ore. It will be much faster to travel to and from Xiyang City in the future." Liu Feng continued.


    When Avery returns from the depths of the Forbidden Mountains here, it will save a lot of time.


    "Mina, take Avril to change into a new outfit." Liu Feng turned his head and instructed Mina.


    "Okay." Mina nodded, the new equipment naturally refers to weapons made of new alloys, that is, light and hard, which will be of great help to Avery who is rushing to the Forbidden Mountains.


    "New equipment?" Avril had doubts in her eyes and didn''t ask more.


    "Let''s go, Avelli, I''ll take you to choose the equipment." Mina pulled Avelli''s arm and walked outside together.


    Watching Avril and Mina leave, Liu Feng picked up the document on the desktop and looked at it. It was a contract for the occupancy of the chamber of commerce, and this afternoon, Liu Feng was going to meet those people who were invited from various places. the nobility.


    It has just been ten days since the last invitation letter was sent out today, and all those who should have come have come.


    Now Liu Feng is preparing for this matter. He wants to set up a chamber of commerce, not only for the orders from the Ori Dwarf Kingdom, but also for the development needs of Xiyang City in the future.


    It is also a means of controlling those nobles. As long as they taste the sweetness, they will not choose to withdraw from the Chamber of Commerce, or even a company.

 Chapter 712：

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the afternoon, Liu Feng and Mina, who had finished their meal, were escorted by the Wolf Warrior Squad and boarded the carriage to Zuixiaolou. This time, the negotiation was still held on the first floor. The auditorium, that is, the opera house, has not yet been built.


    "Is Avril gone?" Liu Feng asked Mina after getting into the carriage.


    "Let''s go, as soon as the supplies were ready, she set off from the air force base with someone." Mina nodded.


    "I''m in such a hurry to leave, En Li is going to talk about me." Liu Feng shook his head with a wry smile. Now En Li is still busy with the orders. The arrival of these nobles in the past few days has brought a lot of orders. One exception is all about food.


    "Master, Xilan has arrived." Mina smiled at Liu Feng.


    "With her helping to drive the rhythm, it will be much easier this time." Liu Feng said with a smile on his lips. He remembered that when he talked to these nobles last time, Xilan''s performance below was worthy of his praise.


    "Tatata..." The carriage stopped.


    "Sir, the Zuixiaolou has arrived." Zink''s voice came from outside the carriage, and the wooden stairs were already on the ground.


    Liu Feng took Mina out of the carriage and, surrounded by the Wolf Warriors team, entered the Zuiye Building.


    In the lobby on the first floor of the Zuixiao Building, there are now nearly three hundred nobles from the major city lords. These people are all city lords and have a cooperative relationship with Liu Feng.


    They got the textile machine technology from Liu Feng, as well as some other technologies. In short, as long as Liu Feng has technological innovation, the old technology will be given to these nobles. Anyway, the top technology is still in the hands of Liu Feng, and he is not afraid that they will surpass Xiyang City.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The appearance of Liu Feng and others immediately quieted the originally noisy Zuixiaolou.


    "..." Liu Feng glanced around calmly, walked straight to the podium, looked at the nobles below, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, "It''s probably not the first time you''ve seen me, here, Xiyang City welcomes you. your arrival."


    ??????????????????????????


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng''s invitation is naturally coming." Some nobles immediately echoed.


    "Yeah, thanks to Your Excellency Liu Feng, our Blackwater City can develop so quickly." Xilan sat down and shouted loudly, with a look of admiration on his face.


    "Those nobles who didn''t receive the invitation are probably disappointed, hahaha..."


    "..."


    The nobles below touted Liu Feng one by one, and no one dared to say bad things, not to mention that it was indeed the technology given by Liu Feng that their city could develop.


    Among these people, Liu Feng saw Viscount Geni, Hana, the lord of Chitu City, and Gambaf.


    "I heard that some of the linen you produce has already started to be hoarded. I don''t know who to sell it to, right?" Liu Feng put his hands on the podium and looked at the nobles below with his black eyes.


    ......0


    "Yes, Your Excellency Liu Feng, the linen we produce has been piled up in several warehouses. I don''t know who to sell it to."


    "And our clay pots, which are already full..."


    "And our..."


    "..."


    "What did I say last time, who do you remember?" Liu Feng looked at the nobles who were noisy again below, and said solemnly.


    The nobles quieted down, thinking about what Liu Feng said last time.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng said that if we can''t buy the goods, you can help us introduce channels." Sheeran jumped out again at this time to bring the rhythm.


    "Yes, I also remember that Your Excellency Liu Feng said this."


    "I also remembered, it is like this."


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, is this true?"


    "..."


    "That''s right, Miss Sheeran has a good memory." Liu Feng praised Sheeran. As for whether she really praised her for her memory or something else, only the two of them knew.


    "Thank you, Your Excellency Liu Feng, for your compliment." Xilan smiled.


    "That''s right, I said that, and it can indeed help you sell the goods you have accumulated." Liu Feng nodded affirmatively.


    . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Three shifts, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support."


    . . .


    Chapter 843 Channels represent money.


    "Really, Your Excellency Liu Feng is not joking, right?"


    "We have accumulated so much goods, who will Liu Feng help us sell to?"


    "..."


    Liu Feng looked at the expressions of those nobles, some couldn''t believe it, some were skeptical, only Xilan was convinced.


    Liu Feng had already said these words before, obviously these nobles did not take it to heart.


    "I said that as long as the quality is good, I will help you introduce the channel." Liu Feng glanced around and said solemnly, "But obviously you don''t believe it."


    After listening to Liu Feng''s words, these nobles were all embarrassed. Indeed, none of them took these words to heart.


    "Now, I''ll give you a chance. As long as the quality of the goods on your hands is satisfactory, maybe you can sell them to me according to the market..." Liu Feng continued to speak when no one spoke.


    "Really? Does Your Excellency Liu Feng want to buy our goods?"


    "What do we need to pay?" Some nobles shouted suspiciously, always feeling that things are not so simple.


    "I don''t need you to pay anything yet. It''s just that I plan to set up an alliance chamber of commerce, and I just want to invite you to join." Liu Feng said calmly, his voice clearly reaching the ears of everyone present.


    "The Union Chamber of Commerce? What is that?" Viscount Gambaf asked loudly.


    "Yes, what is the Alliance Chamber of Commerce?"


    "Let me ask you first, what do you think of the building I built in Xiyang City?" Liu Feng asked all the nobles present.


    "Very good, many people who want to buy a house are almost unable to buy it." A noble shouted loudly.


    "It''s great that a building like this is clean, spacious, and has water delivered directly to the home."


    "Yeah, I want to buy a house, but unfortunately I don''t..."


    "..."


    The nobles started talking again, wondering why Liu Feng said this.


    "So, what do you think about the wines and various gourmet restaurants in Xiyang City?" Liu Feng''s mouth twitched, the groundwork has been laid, and he said these words to give people some confidence.

 Chapter 713：

    "The wine and food in Xiyang City are the best in the world, there is no doubt..."


    "What does Your Excellency Liu Feng mean?" Some nobles became more and more puzzled.


    "Since everyone present thinks that everything in Xiyang City is good, are you optimistic about the future of Xiyang City?" Liu Feng said indifferently.


    All the nobles nodded. If Xiyang City can''t do it in the future, then who else can? Now I am afraid that the capital is not as prosperous as Xiyang City, but less than half of it.


    "I have already cooperated with the Ori Dwarf Kingdom. They are willing to let us sell the goods to them. They are interested in the goods in Xiyang City." Liu Feng raised his mouth slightly and said calmly, "What is the Ori Dwarf Kingdom? The kingdom of , I believe you all know it.¡±


    The nobles below were taken aback. Of course they knew that the Ori dwarf kingdom was closed but had a lot of iron ore. Except for some lucky small businessmen, the Ori dwarf kingdom refused to cooperate with others, but once they could cooperate, they could earn money. to many times the coins.


    "One year, Xiyang City only needs to cooperate with the Ori Dwarf Kingdom for one year. At least it can bring me nearly a million gold coins in income. Do you believe it?" Liu Feng said confidently.


    "believe!"


    All the nobles basically answered this question. They had to believe that they had witnessed how amazing Xiyang City was.


    "I believe that this channel of cooperation with the Dwarf Kingdom will only increase its share every year, and only Xiyang City has such a channel." Liu Feng narrowed his black eyes and said solemnly, "Now there is an opportunity for you to participate. ."


    The nobles below did not speak, they were all waiting for Liu Feng''s next words.


    "Now, I plan to sell 200,000 gold coins out of the channel''s market value of 1 million gold coins. One gold coin is one share, and the sale starts at 100 copies." Liu Feng supported the podium with both hands and said word by word.


    Silence, dazed, everyone present quieted down, because they still didn''t understand what Liu Feng meant.


    "I''ll explain it to you again." Liu Feng looked at those who were in a daze and sighed.


    He paused for a moment, then continued, "If you buy my share, no matter how much you buy, the coins you will earn through the Dwarf Kingdom channel in the future, for example, if you earn 1.5 million gold coins, the amount of money you buy will be worth the money. The money you make will be shared with you, which means that it is equivalent to becoming a partner of Xiyang City.


    Of course, if there are not enough coins, you can also use goods as collateral. "


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, what you mean is that if I buy a thousand copies, which is equivalent to a thousand gold coins, the money I earn with these thousand gold coins will be distributed to me? Right? Sheeran jumped out at this time and asked, pretending to be puzzled.


    "Yes, Miss Xilan understands it very well." Liu Feng nodded and said, "You can get a portion of the gold coins you earn every year."


    Hearing this, the rest of the people understood a little bit, which meant that they paid, but they didn''t need to do anything. When the time came, they would share a portion of the money they made, and the more the chamber of commerce made, the more they would get. .


    "Then if I don''t want this share in the future, can I withdraw it?" Viscount Gambaf frowned and asked loudly.


    "Trust me, after buying my share, no one will want to return it. If you don''t want it anymore, you can sell it to those who want it, or sell it to me. I think there will be many people rushing to buy it. "Liu Feng said indifferently, with a confident look on his face.


    The aristocrats began to hesitate. To be honest, they were not afraid that Liu Feng would run away, unless he was stupid and didn''t care about the great future of Xiyang City, and greed for their little money...


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, I want a thousand copies." Xilan stood up without hesitation and shouted loudly.


    "Okay, buying my share means you have joined my chamber of commerce and become my partner. Miss Xilan''s Blackwater City produces sackcloth. As long as you are qualified, you can go through the channel of the Dwarf Kingdom." Liu Feng said with a chuckle. .


    The shock on the faces of the other nobles, don''t they have to think about it?


    Now these nobles understand what the Alliance Chamber of Commerce mentioned earlier means.


    "Xiyang City, we will open up the channels of the Yadian Kingdom in the future. The more you invest now, the more gold coins you will receive in the future." Liu Feng said with a light smile.


    In the future, the share will only get bigger and bigger. How much you can earn depends on the future layout. Now Liu Feng is using a channel to integrate the resources of the western land.


    After the reunification in the future, this chamber of commerce will become a ''state-owned enterprise''.


    "I believe Your Excellency Liu Feng." Xilan nodded in agreement.


    "Can you really get some gold coins? Is it reliable?" Someone was shaken.


    "Of course it is reliable. If Your Excellency Liu Feng is not reliable, who else is reliable?"


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, I want to buy 100 copies first, okay?" a noble shouted.


    "Yes, as many as you want." Liu Feng nodded.


    "I want 500 copies. Anyway, I don''t want it when the time comes, and I can still sell it..."


    "I want three thousand copies." Viscount Gambaf gritted his teeth and shouted, he decided to use linen as a mortgage.


    "..."


    "Don''t worry, everyone, on April 9, a Xiyangcheng Stock Exchange has been opened next to Xiyangcheng Bank, you only need to go there to buy shares." Liu Feng pressed his hand and calmed down the people present. .


    After hearing this, Xilan rushed out of Zuixiaolou and headed straight for the bank.


    Liu Feng twitched the corner of his mouth when he saw it on the podium, and laughed inside, this Xilan is really good.


    "A total of 200,000 copies will be sold out." Liu Feng shouted loudly.


    In fact, how much money the channel earns is controlled by Liu Feng. He will use the resources of the western land to exchange for iron ore, and the profit after that will definitely be higher than one million gold coins.


    Sometimes, a channel integration can make a terrible profit.


    And one channel can play a lot of tricks. Liu Feng can change his name and open a chamber of commerce elsewhere.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Four shifts, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support."


    . . .


    Chapter 844 No loss. (1 for support)


    "Ta Tata..."


    Liu Feng looked at the nobles who rushed out, with a relieved smile on his face. This so-called share is actually the stock on the other side of the earth.


    And allowing them to use the goods as collateral is actually helping them to dispose of the accumulated goods, and then sell them to the Ori Dwarf Kingdom, which is equivalent to realizing it.


    "Master, it seems to be a success." Mina looked at the empty hall in front of her with a smile on her face.


    "Yeah, I''ll wait for Darina and the others to come back." Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    As soon as Darina and the others come back, all these goods can be sold, and Xiyang City will be able to start large-scale construction after they are replaced with iron ore.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Next to the Qianzhuang in Xiyang City, a new store was opened suddenly. The name was Xiyang City Stock Exchange. The name was very strange. People who passed by were a little curious and stopped to observe.


    Some people also went in and looked at it, and found that the furnishings inside were very simple. 25 It was an empty hall. On the left, there was a row of five counters. Full seats.


    "The Lord of the City has opened a new store, but what kind of store is this?" Someone asked curiously, not daring to enter.


    Because at the door, there are four soldiers on duty, all holding weapons, which is the same as the bank next door.


    "You can look there, what is written, does anyone know how to read?" Someone pointed to a wooden sign standing next to the gate of Xiyang City Stock Exchange.

 Chapter 714：

    "Xiyang City has begun to cooperate with the Ori Dwarf Kingdom... One gold coin, one hundred copies, a total of 200,000 copies, while stocks last." A literate person stepped forward and placed the wooden sign The words written on it were read out.


    That''s right, the content written on the wooden sign is the same as what Liu Feng said to the nobles in Zuixiaolou.


    "I still don''t quite understand what it means." The people''s ability to understand is limited, and some are still a little confused. They only know that this one costs one gold coin, and the minimum one hundred copies is required to buy, which is unaffordable for the common people.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    On the road in front of the Qianzhuang in Xiyang City, a carriage stopped steadily on the side of the road. Xilan got off the carriage and walked quickly to the Xiyangcheng Stock Exchange next to the Qianzhuang. After she came in, she went straight to there. Five counters to go.


    "Hello lady, are you here to buy shares?" the staff behind the counter asked with a smile.


    "Yes, I want to buy a thousand copies, how do I get it?" Sheeran nodded.


    "Okay, fill in the information here, and finally sign and stamp here, and press a handprint." The staff at the counter quickly took out two pieces of paper and handed them to Xilan.


    This is a securities transaction contract, with carbon paper sandwiched between the two papers, and it is a contract in duplicate.


    Sheeran nodded, picked up the pen and quickly filled it out, and finally put his fingerprints on both sheets of paper.


    "Okay." Sheeran handed the contract to the staff.


    "Okay, may I ask if the lady wants to pledge the goods or pay in gold coins." The staff member looked at Sheeran with a smile after carefully checking the contract.


    "Half pledged with goods and half paid with gold coins." Sheeran replied after thinking for a while.


    "Okay, after delivering the same amount of goods to Xiyang City within ten days, the lady will come back here to collect the contract. If the settlement is not completed after ten days, the thousand shares will be sold again and will no longer belong to the lady." The staff said seriously.


    A contract is a certificate that proves that you own the thousand shares.


    Then the staff wrote a document with the official seal of Xiyang City to Xilan. When the goods are delivered, someone will stamp another seal on the document, and then with this document, come back here to receive the contract. .


    Sheeran nodded, turned around thoughtfully with the receipt, and prepared to leave.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    At this moment, there were many footsteps outside the door, and a group of people rushed in directly, led by Viscount Gambaf.


    "Miss Sheeran, did you buy it?" Viscount Gambaf saw Sheeran at a glance and asked curiously.


    "Of course." Sheeran raised the receipt in her hand and left the stock exchange without saying anything. She was going back to prepare the goods and gold coins.


    Blackwater City now has Liu Feng''s help, and it is developing very fast. She has now begun to take over the affairs of Blackwater City.


    Viscount Gambaf was stunned for a moment, then quickly walked to the counter and said solemnly, "I want to buy 3,000 copies..."


    "Okay..." The staff smiled, took out the contract and handed it to Viscount Gambaf.


    "I want five hundred."


    "I want a hundred copies."


    "..."


    The nobles who came one after another shouted loudly, and all crowded in front of the counter.


    "Everyone, please line up first, only one person can stand in front of each counter." The staff shouted.


    Helpless, these nobles could only honestly queue up. They knew the rules of Xiyang City. After all, the nobles suffered a lot in this regard.


    263 "Someone really bought it." Some people came in curiously and saw the nobles lining up honestly.


    "It seems that it can really make money, why don''t we buy some too?" Some businessmen began to hesitate, that is, just now, they asked some nobles before they understood what it was.


    "How much money can you have to buy it?" a businessman asked in surprise.


    "One hundred pieces can still be bought. One hundred gold coins, anyway, I have some spare money, so I might as well invest in it. When I make money, I can still have money every year." The man didn''t feel blushing at all.


    "You are not afraid that you will lose money and make no money."


    "Lord City Lord''s property can''t be lost." The businessman believed himself, and then found a team with fewer people to line up.


    "It seems to make sense." Someone nodded, hesitated and then went to line up.


    In this way, the queue is getting longer and longer. Xiyang City has never lacked rich people. Most of these people are businessmen and small nobles from other cities. They have some spare money in their hands and have witnessed the magic of Xiyang City. Later, they are willing to believe that this can make money.


    Some of these nobles and businessmen even settled directly in Xiyang City and bought a house here.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "One update, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support."


    . . .


    Chapter 845 Killing the Dragon Part 1. (2 for support)


    Outside the volcanic valley deep in the Forbidden Mountains.


    There is a cave here. At this time, in the cave, Dis was leaning against the cave, holding the wild fruit in his hand and biting it bit by bit, still muttering something in his mouth.


    "Damn Qiaomu, how dare you deceive me." There was anger in Diess''s voice. He didn''t expect Qiaomu to escape and deceive himself.


    When Qiaomu went to look for wild fruits and firewood that night, he waited in the cave, and an hour passed, and Qiaomu never came back.


    Even if he waited until the next day, it was the same, Qiaomu still did not appear, and Diess was sure that he had escaped.


    "When I find the Kingdom of God, I''ll go to you to settle the account." Dies said coldly, when he mentioned the Kingdom of God, his eyes were full of enthusiasm, but with his bloodless face, it was so strange.


    In the past few days, he has tried to enter the valley himself, but he still didn''t enter much, and was frightened by the roar of the giant beast and escaped.


    "Roar......"


    There was another thunderous roar from outside, which made Des move inward in fright.


    "I must go to the Kingdom of God, and I want to live forever." Dies whispered frantically, taking three or two bites of the wild fruit in his hand into his stomach.


    Then he staggered up and walked out of the cave, he was going to try again.


    When he came to the entrance of the cave, I saw him **** up his ears and listen carefully to the movement outside. After a while, he walked out with peace of mind, identified the direction, and headed for the valley.


    "Don''t show up, don''t show up." Dies whispered softly, praying in his heart at the same time, praying that no accident would happen, so that he could find the kingdom of God smoothly.


    Diess came to the entrance of the valley, hesitated for a while, or was overshadowed by the fanaticism, and continued to walk inside.


    The huge footprints on the ground, although it was not the first time he saw them, still made his scalp feel numb.


    After walking a short distance inside, I found that there were a few scattered bones on the ground ahead, with flies hovering on them. Obviously, the owner of this bone died not long ago, no more than ten days at most.


    Not far away, there is also a knight''s long sword.


    Diston''s expression changed when he saw the knight''s long sword, and he recognized who the knight''s long sword belonged to.

 Chapter 715：

    "Why did the sword that Qiao Mu took away that night appear here''?" Diess was surprised, and he had a few guesses in his heart. Did Qiao Mu go in the wrong direction after coming out and went directly into the valley, or did he want to throw it away? Get off yourself and find the kingdom of God alone?


    No matter what the result is, Diess can''t forgive him, but now that Qiao Mu is dead, he doesn''t know who to go to if he wants to pursue it.


    "Good death." Dess had a happy expression on his face and spit a few mouthfuls of saliva towards the corpse.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    And where Dies didn''t notice, there were a few black dots in the sky in the distance, quietly approaching.


    "Big sister, don''t be impulsive." Sarina said in a deep voice, looking at Leya next to her, with a hint of worry in her eyes.


    "Don''t worry, I know what to do, this time I can''t kill people anymore." Leia said calmly, but there was murder in her eyes.


    Sarina nodded, and behind her, there were three bird orcs.


    They had already arrived a few days ago, but they were on the other side of the valley, where the most black oleifera was found. During this time, they were helping to find a suitable place to station and then set up a temporary station.


    "I just don''t know how many dragons there are in this valley." Sarina looked at the valley below and said solemnly.


    "No matter how many heads there are, they must all be killed." Leia said coldly.


    Sarina understands that this is not only for revenge, but also because the black oil fruit is not far away, and a temporary station is built there. There are dragons here, a huge threat that must be removed.


    Leia looked at the entrance of the valley, and approached the valley without saying anything.


    On the ground, near the entrance of the valley, there are more than a dozen people advancing rapidly. These people are special forces from Xiyang City. They are led by No. 4 of the Wolf Warrior Squad. This time they enter the valley together. The main task is to cooperate with each other. Leia finished killing the dragon.


    "Be careful, it''s about to enter the valley, take your steps lightly." No. 4''s voice was low, leading the team in front.


    "Yes." Everyone responded in a low voice.


    "The main goal this time is to protect Miss Leia and the others, but you must also pay attention to your own safety, obey orders, and don''t act privately." No. 4 said solemnly.


    "Yes." Everyone whispered again.


    Four suddenly waved his hand, and everyone stopped. Looking at a huge footprint on the ground in front of him, his face suddenly became extremely dignified, and this mission seemed dangerous.


    "Everyone lifts your spirits." Number Four reminded again, took out the military crossbow, and loaded the crossbow arrows.


    When the others saw this, without saying a word, the generals took out the crossbow and loaded them with arrows, and the next road might be dangerous. Pause here as they approach the entrance to the valley.


    "¡§¡¨Falcon, Mountain Tiger, and Heavenly Snake, you three stay at the entrance, pick us up, and the others come in with me." Number Four pointed to the three and whispered.


    "Yes." The three named responded at the same time.


    Three people were left behind, and Four took the rest and began to enter the valley.


    In the sky, Leia Sarina and others also began to descend, hovering over the valley, looking for their targets.


    "Big sister, look, is there someone there?" Sarina suddenly said, looking at the ground not far ahead.


    Leia frowned and looked in the direction Sarina pointed, and she saw a figure moving forward cautiously.


    "Who is this person, dare to enter the valley alone." Leia said coldly, the distance was a little far, so she didn''t see who the other party was.


    "Would you like me to take a look at (Li Zhaozhao)?" Sarina whispered.


    "No, don''t forget the lesson from last time." Leia sternly refused.


    Sarina nodded, with sadness in her eyes. One of the dead clansmen flew too low when they went down to investigate the situation, and was directly bitten to death by the dragon.


    "No matter who he is, he''s just courting death." Leya said coldly again, even though she was far away, she could see that the other party was not wearing special forces, so it meant that the other party was not Liu Feng''s.


    "Roar..."


    Suddenly, the roar of the beast sounded, causing the special forces to stop, with a solemn expression on their faces.


    Leia and others were also shocked, they knew that the dragon was about to come out.


    On the other hand, Diess in the valley changed greatly.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Second shift, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support."


    . . .


    Chapter 846 Killing the Dragon Next. (3 for support)


    The roar of the beast shook the sky, and Dies'' face changed greatly. After hesitating for a while, he did not choose to quit.


    If he can''t find the Kingdom of God this time, he won''t have a chance next time. He knows that his body can''t hold it anymore.


    For so many days, not a drop of oil and water has entered the abdomen, and I have eaten wild fruits every day, and my body has already had problems. If I go out, I am afraid I will not have the strength to come in again.


    "I must find the Kingdom of God, and I want to live forever." Dies was a little startled, and ran to the depths of the valley.


    "Big sister, is that person crazy?" Sarina watched in astonishment as Dis rushed into the depths of the valley.


    "I''m just looking for a dead end." Leia said coldly, looking around, wanting to see where the dragon would come from.


    "Don''t disperse, be vigilant around, and move forward." Near the entrance of the valley, No. 4 and the special forces were moving towards the middle position.


    The crossbow holding the military crossbow in his hand was already covered with strong anesthetic.


    "Crack..." The sound of the branches breaking on the ground sounded, and a behemoth rushed out from the depths of the valley. Wherever it passed, the shrubs were all overwhelmed and pushed away.


    "The dragon is out." Leya shouted loudly, reminding the special forces 853 below.


    "Go away, I''m going to the kingdom of God." Diess rushed directly to the dragon, his eyes were bloodshot, and he had lost his mind.


    The so-called dragon in front of him is more than ten meters long and nearly six meters tall. It is very sturdy on all fours, especially the sharp claws that can easily smash the ground.


    It also has a very long tail, almost as long as its body, and it is dark brown all over and covered with rigid dark brown scales.


    In its huge open mouth, there are serrated teeth, and its tongue can be seen to be yellow and its tail is forked.


    "Roar¡­¡­"


    This kind of creature, called a dragon, directly bit down half of Dies'' body in one bite, and today''s food actually came to the door of his own accord.


    "Boom bang..."


    With the remaining half of his body left, Dies fell to the ground, bleeding all over the floor.


    "Roar¡­¡­"


    The beast roared again and again, and the dragon swallowed what was in his mouth, then lowered his head and swallowed the half of his body into his stomach.


    Suddenly, the dragon turned his head to look out of the valley, then moved his body directly and rushed out quickly.

 Chapter 716：

    "No, it found you, be careful." (cfbj) Leia shouted in the sky, and flew forward quickly at the same time.


    "Prepare the large military crossbow." Sarina also changed her face and shouted loudly.


    "Yes." The three bird orcs who followed Leia and the two immediately got ready and brought a large army crossbow made of a new alloy, which was much lighter than the previous steel crossbow.


    "Crack..."


    "Tatata..." The ground shook slightly.


    No. 4 knew that the dragon was rushing towards them, and calmly commanded, "Disperse, and attack immediately when you see the target."


    "Yes." The others responded at the same time, and quickly separated their positions. Their palms began to sweat, but no one escaped.


    "Crack..."


    "Ta Tata..."


    A few minutes later, the bushes that blocked the view in front were pushed down, and a behemoth appeared with a huge mouth, and the stench wafted out.


    "Attack." No. 4''s face changed greatly, and he shouted.


    He simultaneously pulled the trigger of the military crossbow, and the crossbow arrow turned into a shadow and shot directly into the dragon''s mouth.


    "Whoosh whoosh..."


    Immediately afterwards, more than a dozen crossbow arrows came one after another, shot directly on the dragon''s body, penetrated its scales, and nailed it firmly.


    "Hooho..."


    I saw that the dragon started to become manic, opened his mouth and shook his head, his long tail swayed wildly, and swept the tree directly to the middle.


    The places that were penetrated by the crossbow arrows began to leave blood, especially the arrow shot by No. 4, which made it even more painful.


    "Be careful." No. 4 shouted loudly, and loaded the military crossbow with anaesthetic arrows again.


    Even if it is to apply an enhanced version of anesthesia, it will take a little time to bring down such a behemoth.


    "Kacha..." The dragon went mad, and swept over with one tail, and the small trees next to it were swept away.


    "Retreat and shoot at the same time." No. 4 remained calm and gave orders.


    All the special forces began to retreat, and at the same time a crossbow arrow shot at the dragon''s eyes and body.


    "Damn..." Leia was in the sky, anxiously looking at the dragon who was chasing the special forces.


    "Big sister, you can use the crossbow." Sarina shouted loudly.


    "Whoosh..."


    Leia''s body froze, immediately spread her wings and turned around, took the huge crossbow arrow that Salis handed over, put it on the large military crossbow, smeared a strong anaesthetic, and let the three bird orcs carrying the military crossbow adjust their directions to face each other. Ready for the dragon.


    "Kill!" With hatred and killing intent in her eyes, Leia directly pulled the trigger, and the spear-like crossbow shot out immediately. The powerful recoil directly made the two bird orcs unstable.


    "Whoosh!!!"


    The spear-like crossbow arrow turned into a black shadow, flashed past, and directly penetrated the dragon''s body without error, leaving only half of the arrow tail trembling outside.


    "Roar......"


    The dragon let out a shrill roar, his head swung, trying to throw the crossbow arrow out of his body, which was obviously in vain.


    "Hurry back and wait for the effects of the anesthetic to play out." No. 4 said solemnly, waving his hand and leading the special forces beside him to retreat.


    "Roar¡­¡­"


    Long wanted to kill the people in front of him, but he found that his body became heavier and heavier, and his senses gradually became paralyzed.


    "Whoosh!!!"


    But still no one approached, and Leia was more straightforward and shot an arrow again, piercing the dragon''s tail.


    "Roar..."


    This time only let the dragon let out a faint roar, and did not stand up again.


    "Huh..." Leia breathed a sigh of relief and landed on the ground, carefully approaching the dragon.


    "Miss Leia, be careful." No. 4 brought the special forces closer.


    "It''s okay, it has been anesthetized." Leia said coldly.


    "Chong!!"


    The next moment, he pulled out the long sword behind him and stabbed it directly into the dragon''s eyes.


    "puff!"


    The dragon''s body trembled and stopped moving, and then blood flowed out of his mouth.


    "Finally dead... Huhu..." No. 4 breathed a sigh of relief, and his heart was relieved.


    "Vengeance!!" Sarina couldn''t hold it any longer, tears fell from her eyes, and she finally avenged her revenge.


    "Roar...."


    Just when they relaxed, deep in the valley, there was a roar that shook the sky again.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Three shifts, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support."


    . . .


    Chapter 847 More dragons? ! (4 for support)


    The expressions of Leia and the others changed greatly. This roar was all too familiar. Isn''t it exactly the same as the dragon''s roar that was just killed?


    "Here comes another one." Sarina exclaimed.


    "It looks like there''s more than one dragon." No. 4''s face sank. It would take so much effort to kill a dragon, and it would be uncomfortable to have a few more.


    "Then kill one more." Leia said coldly, throwing away the blood on the long sword, and then flew into the air.


    "Huhuhu..."


    Sarina and the other three orcs also rose into the air, looking into the depths of the valley, trees fell down from a distance, and it was obvious that a dragon was approaching quickly.


    "Be careful, the dragon is approaching fast." Leia frowned and shouted down.

 Chapter 717：

    "Everyone is on alert, and if you see a dragon, attack." Number Four nodded, and then gave an order.


    "Yes!" All the special forces acted quickly, loaded the crossbow and smeared anesthesia.


    In the air, Leia has also loaded the large military crossbow with arrows again, this time using more anesthetics.


    This kind of crossbow arrow is specially made. There are dents on the arrow body and arrow of the crossbow arrow, and there is a thread of cotton stuffed in it, which can store more anesthetics.


    "Hoohoho..."


    "Tap tap..."


    Two minutes later, the tree in front collapsed, and a dragon similar to the one that was killed just now appeared. It was also black and brown, but this one was not so ferocious.


    "Sister, there is a small one." Sarina said suddenly, pointing to the position behind the dragon.


    "Ow..."


    Behind the big dragon, there is a black dragon all the time, only two or three meters long, and it also opened its mouth and let out a tender roar.


    "It should be its child." Leia shouted coldly, "Deal with the big one first."


    "Okay." Number Four responded, and the next moment, the dragon appeared in front of them.


    "Roar......"


    I saw it roaring up to the sky, and then lowered its head and sniffed the other dragon that had fallen in front of him.


    "Release the arrow." No. 4 didn''t hesitate. The other party''s move made him feel a little fluctuating, but the one who should be killed should still be killed, otherwise, the temporary station of Heiyouguo would not be safe.


    "Whoosh whoosh..."


    A crossbow arrow flew out, piercing the dragon''s scale armor, and let it roar again.


    "Hoohoho..."


    "Give me death." Leia shouted, her wings vibrated, and at the same time she pulled the trigger of the military crossbow, and the arrows like a spear shot again.


    "Whoosh!!"


    The dragon still couldn''t dodge, because the opponent''s body was too big, and the crossbow arrow penetrated the dragon''s rib.


    "Hoohoho..."


    This time the crossbow bolt penetrated one-third, but it was enough for it to endure, and it roared and kept flapping its tail.


    "Shoot again." No. 4 said solemnly.


    "Whoosh whoosh..."


    One after another crossbow arrows were fired again, and all of them fell on the dragon accurately.


    "Whoosh!"


    At the same time, Leia''s next arrow also came, this time directly piercing the dragon''s hind legs.


    "Hoohoho..."


    The arrow directly knocked the dragon down, struggling on the ground, flapping its tail, and letting out a low, angry roar.


    "Huh..." No. 4 heaved a sigh of relief and loaded a crossbow again. He remembered that there was a little dragon.


    "Ow..." Xiaolong struggled to get up from the ground, saw his parents all fall to the ground, and rushed to No. 4 and others.


    "Whoosh!"


    No. 4 did not hesitate, and pulled the trigger again. The crossbow arrow penetrated Xiaolong''s forelimbs, causing it to fall to the ground and failed to get up.


    It was just swept by the big dragon''s tail, and it was already injured. Now that the anesthetic has started to work, it can''t get up even more.


    Leia and the others landed on the ground and killed the other dragon in the same way as before.


    "What about this little dragon?" Sarina asked Leia.


    "Tie it up, bring it back to Xiyang City, and let Liu Feng see if it''s a real dragon." Leia said in a deep voice, shaking off the blood that was re-stained on the sword.


    "Yes." No. 4 waved his hand, and the special forces took the hemp rope and tied the little dragon directly, and the hemp rope went round and round, afraid that it would break free.


    "There shouldn''t be dragons, right?" The bird clan orcs breathed a sigh of relief and said casually.


    "Hooho..."


    "Hooho..."


    The next moment, several roars sounded in succession.


    No. 4 and the other special forces all looked at the bird clan orcs speechlessly, even Leia and Sarina were no exception, the corners of their eyes twitched.


    "Uh¡­"


    The bird clan orc directly covered his mouth with embarrassment on his face. He didn''t expect him to be so cunning. He just said it casually, and it came true.


    "Leave it, you take the little dragon to withdraw quickly." Leya instructed No. 4, spreading her wings into the air.


    ???????????????????????????????


    "Whoosh..."


    "Yes, Miss Leia is careful." No. 4 did not hesitate, and now there are not many arrows and anesthetics on his body.


    What''s more, there was more than one roar from the beast just now, at least three or four dragons were rushing here. If you and others can''t fly, staying here will probably be miserable.


    "Retreat." No. 4 waved his hand, several special forces, each pulling one of Xiaolong''s legs, and then hurried to the outside.


    "Tap..."


    On the other hand, No. 4 sprinkled some black powder along the way, and suddenly there was a pungent smell.


    This is a powder that was unintentionally researched by the scientific research department. If it floats in the air, it will emit a pungent smell and can be used to cover up the smell.


    "Big sister, what should we do now? Keep killing?" Sarina''s face was heavy.


    ............


    "Leave them away and buy them time to evacuate." Leia said solemnly, took out the last crossbow arrow from the bird orc with a quiver on her back, loaded the military crossbow, and aimed at the falling tree ahead.


    "Roar....."


    Two minutes later, the three-headed dragon reappeared.


    "Whoosh!!"

 Chapter 718：

    At the same time, Leia directly pulled the trigger, and a spear-like crossbow shot out, hitting the front dragon, but unfortunately, no anesthetic was used this time.


    "Roar......"


    This time, the three-headed dragon noticed Leia and the others, and immediately roared in anger.


    "Go, don''t fly too low, fly to the east." Leia said solemnly, spreading her wings and flying in the direction she pointed, this direction is exactly the opposite of the direction in which No. 4 and others left.


    "Hoohoho..." The three-headed dragon roared, chasing Leia and the others directly.


    "Let them be farther away, and I''ll go deep into the valley to see how many dragons there are." Leia said solemnly.


    "Sister, be careful." Sarina nodded.


    "Whoosh..."


    Leia spread her wings and flew high into the sky, rising to a certain distance and then heading towards the depths of the valley.


    Three minutes later, Leia came to the depths of the valley, and in the front, there was a huge cave, with three little dragons frolic at the entrance of the cave.


    "Hoohoho..."


    "Ow ooh..."


    The continuous roar of the beasts inside the cave entrance could be vaguely heard from outside, which made Leia''s complexion change, and she no longer stayed, left the valley, and went out.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Four shifts, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support."


    . . .


    Chapter 848 Take you home. (1 for support)


    "Whoosh..."


    Leia flew out of the valley and headed towards the temporary station where Heiyouguo was located. After circling in the sky, she landed on the ground.


    "Miss Leia, how are you?" No. 4 rushed over with someone and a medical soldier.


    "Sister, are you alright?" Sarina, who had already returned, ran over and sighed in relief when she saw Leia.


    "It''s okay." Leia shook her head, then looked at her surroundings.


    This temporary station is built behind a hillside, surrounded by huge stones, and if people passing by don''t look carefully, it''s hard to find someone stationed here.


    "Send someone to keep an eye on the movement in the valley at all times, and retreat immediately if there is danger." Leia said solemnly, she was worried that those dragons would come here, even though it was more than three kilometers away from the valley. .


    "Yes." "One Thirty" No. 4 nodded, he would do it without Leia saying it.


    "Big sister, I think those dragons have never been here, or they don''t like coming here." Sarina guessed.


    "How?" Leia looked at Sarina suspiciously, waiting for her next words.


    "When I just came back, I looked around. There are many shrubs and trees here, but no dragon footprints were found on the ground." Sarina analyzed.


    "It''s most likely the reason for these black oleifera. The smell is pungent, and those dragons may not like the smell." No. 4 guessed on the side.


    Leia nodded and said coldly, "Nevertheless, don''t relax."


    "Understood." No. 4 responded, and went down to arrange those special forces to monitor the valley.


    Around, there were trees with black oleifera. At this time, many soldiers were picking them, and then they packed them in sacks. The filled sacks had been piled up into hills.


    Now I just picked the black oil fruit trees in a small area around the station.


    "Let''s go, let''s take Arlene home." Leya said coldly, with sadness in her green eyes.


    "Yes." Sarina and several orcs responded at the same time.


    "Let''s go." Leya soared into the air and flew towards the Luanshi Ridge, followed by the rest of the bird clan orcs.


    "Huhuhu......"


    A few minutes later, everyone landed, flapping their wings, blowing the surrounding weeds to their knees.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Leia folded her wings and walked forward, where the five tombstones still stood there.


    Everyone stood in front of the tombstone, bowed their heads in silence, and did not speak.


    "Okay, Arlene, I have avenged you, and I''m here to bring you home today." Leia''s green eyes were filled with mist, and she slowly relaxed after clenching her hands.


    "We live in Xiyang City now..." Sarina said with tears in her eyes.


    After a while, Leia took a deep breath and said, "Let''s do it."


    "Yes." The crowd responded, and then they slowly dug up the five tombs, removed the bodies buried in them, and put them into the wooden boxes they brought, then sealed the wooden boxes and tied them with hemp ropes.


    "Bring you home." Leia whispered, with sadness in her green eyes.


    "Let''s go." After a while, Leia and Sarina flapped their wings and rose into the air, pulling the rope to slowly pull up the wooden box, and headed towards the station at a low altitude.


    The same is true for the rest of the people, two people pulling a wooden box. This time, it took seven or eight minutes to fly before returning to the station.


    "Have a night''s rest, and return to Xiyang City in the morning." Leya said in a deep voice after landing, and settled the five wooden boxes.


    "Yes." Everyone looked at the wooden box with sadness in their eyes.


    "I''ll leave it to you next." Leia looked at No. 4 and said solemnly.


    "Okay." No. 4 nodded. He is now stationed here for a long time and is responsible for transporting the black oil fruit back to Xiyang City.


    The number of hot air balloons is too small, and only land transportation is enough for the consumption of Xiyang City.


    "Pay more attention to the movement in the valley. Don''t go in for the time being. I will leave two people here to help you keep an eye on the movement in the valley." Leya said coldly.


    No. 4 did not refuse, and went to investigate in the valley. It was indeed safer for the bird orcs to go.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day, at dawn, six hot air balloons slowly lifted into the air, and four were filled with black oleifera. One of the hot air balloons contained the little dragon alone, and the other hot air balloon contained five wooden boxes.


    "Let''s go." Leia rose into the air and guided the hot air balloon towards the direction of Xiyang City.


    The other bird orcs also flew up, leaving only two bird orcs on standby here...


    No. 4 and all the soldiers and special forces stayed at the station and were responsible for picking the black fruit.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 719：

    In the castle in Xiyang City, Liu Feng was flipping through government documents in his study.


    "Bang bang bang..." There was a knock on the door.


    "Master." Mina''s voice sounded outside the door.


    "Come in." Liu Feng''s mouth twitched.


    "crunch..."


    "Tadata..." Mina pushed open the door and walked in, holding a stack of paper on Liu Feng''s desk.


    "This is the information about the shares purchased in the past two days." Mina sat on the desk with her hips raised.


    "Yeah." Liu Feng nodded, looking at the homepage with several names that he was familiar with.


    He turned his head and asked, "How many shares have you sold in the past two days?"


    "In addition to those who haven''t taken away the contract, they have sold more than 70,000 copies." Mina picked up the notepad she was carrying, and responded after flipping a few pages.


    Those who haven''t taken the contract have naturally not paid all the money yet. Only when they have filled up the goods and gold coins will the shares they subscribed truly belong to them.


    "It''s more than I thought." Liu Feng smiled.


    "In two days, more people will buy it." Mina was convinced.


    The news hasn''t spread out in the past two days, and there are many nobles in other cities who still don''t know about this.


    In addition, this morning, Xiyang City''s newspapers reported on this matter. In the future, each quarter''s earnings will be announced in the newspapers, and at the Xiyang City Exchange, they will also be announced simultaneously.


    When the time comes to see that it is really profitable, more people will naturally buy shares.


    Financial means, he has begun to prepare.


    "Very good." Liu Feng nodded. How long will it take for the 200,000 copies to be sold out? Maybe when they make their first money, they will regret not buying more shares.


    "By the way, young master, I found a suitable place to build a vegetable greenhouse." Mina suddenly remembered something.


    "Where?" Liu Feng asked with raised eyebrows.


    . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "One update, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support."


    . . .


    Chapter 849 Preparations for changing military uniforms. (2 for support)


    "Six hours away from Xiyang City, there is a basin surrounded by mountains on three sides, which meets the requirements of the young master." Mina replied, flipping through the notepad.


    "Six hours? Is it the carriage distance or the flight distance?" Liu Feng asked.


    "Carriage." Mina responded.


    "Well, this distance is fine." Liu Feng nodded, then he could go back and forth in a day, and it wasn''t too far.


    "Then young master, do you want to arrange to see it on the spot?" Mina asked.


    "Well, I will leave tomorrow morning and return in the afternoon." Liu Feng counted the time, and he could rush back to Xiyang City before dark.


    "Okay." Mina wrote it down.


    "Let''s go to the workshop now." Liu Feng stood up and stretched. After sitting for a long time, he wanted to get up and move around.


    "Okay." Mina followed Liu Feng out of the castle and got on the carriage to the workshop.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    "Sir, workshop 25 is here." Xin Ke put up the wooden ladder and said respectfully.


    "Crench!"


    Opening the carriage door, Liu Feng took Mina out of the carriage and walked towards the workshop.


    This time Liu Feng came to inspect the textile workshop, this time to see wool spinning. A lot of wool has been transported back from the prairie, and wool has been made into yarn long ago, and now it is spun into wool cloth.


    The woolen cloth workshop also used a loom that was driven by a steam engine.


    "Buzzing..."


    Before Liu Feng entered the workshop, he heard the sound of the steam engine running.


    "Lord City Lord, please put on a mask before entering the workshop. There is too much fluff in it." The person in charge of the workshop saw Liu Feng from afar, and greeted him with a few masks.


    Liu Feng nodded. This mask is made of cotton, with a thin layer, which has little effect on breathing. They invented it themselves.


    "Let''s go, take me to see." Liu Feng waved his hand, very interested in wool cloth.


    "Yes." The person in charge replied, leading the way ahead, entering the gate and entering the factory building.


    There are rows of looms at work here, and the wool threads are driven by the looms, and finally woven into wool cloth, which is rolled into a bundle by the workers.


    "Sir, please see, this is the finest wool cloth that can be made so far." The person in charge brought Liu Feng to the warehouse where the wool cloth was stored, and pulled out a piece of wool cloth.


    Liu Feng reached out and touched the wool cloth in front of him. It was a little prickly, but the fineness was similar to that of fine linen cloth, which was enough for winter.


    "How much wool cloth like this can be produced in a day?" Liu Feng clapped his hands and asked.


    "It''s less than one-fifth of the linen." The person in charge shook his head and sighed, then explained, "It takes time for a spinning machine to spin wool into threads, and half an hour for wool threads for ten-meter wool cloth. From wool card to wool yarn."


    The person in charge paused, seeing that there was no displeased expression on Liu Feng''s face, and quickly said, "Sir, the most important thing is to degrease the wool, which is the most time-consuming."


    Liu Feng nodded, and he was also thinking of a way. The wool had to be degreased in order to get rid of the sheep''s unique smell of sheep.


    For degreasing, you need to use alkali. At present, only the local method of plant ash is used to extract, and the speed will not be fast.


    Such a process is too cumbersome, and degreasing has become the most protracted process.


    The best solution now is to find alkali mines, but there is no news of alkali mines yet. If you can find alkali ore, not only wool can be made into clothes, but other animal hairs can also be made.


    Liu Feng pondered for a while and looked at the wool cloth in the warehouse. There were really not many wool cloths. These wool cloths are enough for soldiers to make military uniforms, but there are too few to sell them.


    "I will send more people to you, and let the people in the research department send a few more textile machines. Before winter comes, enough wool cloth must be produced." Liu Feng looked at the person in charge and said calmly, but there was a serious color in his words. .


    "Yes, my lord." The person in charge replied, as long as he was given additional staff, the output would be increased.


    "Tomorrow, I will have someone send over the design drawings of the winter military uniforms, and let the people in the garment workshop make a batch of wool cloth to see." Liu Feng said to the person in charge.


    As long as there are military uniforms made of wool, you will no longer have to wear too bulky in winter, it will be much more convenient to move around, and it will keep you warm better than linen clothes.

 Chapter 720：

    "Yes." The person in charge replied respectfully.


    "Master, do you need wool cloth for military uniforms in winter?" Mina touched the wool cloth in front of her, feeling very prickly.


    "Yeah, military uniforms made of woolen cloth will have a good thermal effect, and you won''t have to wear bloated clothes at that time," Liu Feng explained.


    "But wool cloth is very sticky, and it is not as comfortable as linen and cotton clothes." Mina touched her clothes, which was obviously much better than wool cloth.


    "Before wearing the military uniform, you can wear another cotton coat inside." Liu Feng said with a smile, of course he thought of this, and now he can only solve it like this.


    He has already prepared for the change of military uniforms. He has important things to do this winter, but he has to start preparing for the 783 to keep warm.


    It''s not like the earth here, it can be processed through several processes to make the wool less sticky. Fortunately, the warmth of wool is very good, and this small disadvantage is nothing.


    "This is fine." Mina suddenly realized that this is also a way.


    "Let''s go, go to the cotton mill." Liu Feng patted Mina''s buttocks covertly, and walked out with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "Young master..." Mina''s face flushed instantly, she twisted her hips, and flicked her tail to keep up with Liu Feng''s pace.


    The cotton workshop started to operate after the cotton was harvested. The fabric made of cotton is much more comfortable than linen, but the cost is also more expensive than linen.


    But even so, it is deeply loved by those nobles. Now the nobles in Xiyang City wear clothes made of cotton, as if they are inferior if they don''t wear cotton clothes.


    After inspecting the cotton mill, Liu Feng went to the wine store. After all, Darina and the others will be back in less than a month, and these wines were prepared for the Kingdom of the Auli dwarves.


    . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Second shift, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support."


    . . .


    Chapter 850 Raid the capital? (3 for support)


    After inspecting the completion workshop, Liu Feng took Mina to the carriage back to the castle.


    On the carriage, Mina took out a letter from her arms and handed it to Liu Feng, "Master, this is the information about the Royal Capital."


    This letter was sent by the Security Department when she was just visiting the workshop, but she didn''t give it to Liu Feng because of the presence of outsiders.


    "..." Liu Feng took the envelope, opened it and looked at it carefully, sometimes frowning, sometimes stretching it out, closing his eyes and thinking.


    Mina stretched out her hand to take the falling letter, looked at it carefully, and saw a hint of doubt behind it.


    The letter mentioned that the eldest prince sent the knights, first to recover other cities around Yalin City, and wanted to cut off the second prince''s back path.


    It is also mentioned that the second prince went to other cities to collect grain, which caused the people to complain, and even the wheat and milled rice from the noble houses were looted.


    After reading the letter, Mina tore it up and asked suspiciously, "Master, who are Lucia and Greener??"


    "Grena wanted to stick to Yalin City, but the food reserves were not enough to support it for too long, so he chose to go to other cities to grab food." Liu Feng had already guessed seventy-eighty-eightly based on what was described in the letter alone. .


    "Isn''t this no different from a robber?" Mina whispered angrily. .


    You must know that the second prince did not spare even those commoners. If he only robbed the nobles, it would be very pleasing, and robbing some miserable people would be shameful.


    "It''s not surprising that they have all cooperated with pirates, so it''s not surprising that they became robbers." Liu Feng smiled and pinched Mina''s bulging face, feeling that the angry cat-ear girl was also very cute.


    Mina blushed and continued to ask, "Who is the eldest prince?"


    "Lucia did this just because she wanted to cut off the second prince''s back path, so that he would have no way to escape after the defeat." Liu Feng stretched his arms around Mina''s waist and explained softly.


    "Lucia is determined to kill Greener." Mina snuggled in Liu Feng''s arms, enjoying the warmth of her chest.


    "If Greener loses, there is still a way to retreat. Although he won''t fall into Lucia''s hands, he won''t be able to escape his fate." Liu Feng said indifferently, wrapping his fingers around Mina''s hair and turning in circles.


    "Master, are you referring to the prairie? By the way, Elsa promised to help the young master intercept the second prince." Mina then remembered the previous transaction. When Elsa came to Xiyang City to ask for weapons, she talked about this request .


    "Very clever." Liu Feng swiped his finger across Mina''s red lips, and said with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "Who does the young master think Lucia and Greener will win?" Mina''s blue eyes were a little moist, and she opened her mouth and gently bit the fingers she had drawn in front of her.


    "Who wins and who loses? It doesn''t matter to us." Liu Feng shook his head, his black eyes flashing with calculation, and said calmly, "From the current situation, the eldest prince should win."


    Mina let go of her mouth and said excitedly, "It''s better to lose both, so the young master can enter the capital."


    "It''s unlikely that both sides will suffer. Greener is weak and weak. He has few knights, and his equipment is not well-equipped. Compared with the eldest prince, it''s not even a tiny bit worse." Liu Feng shook his head. Mina''s idea is good. , but the occurrence may be too low.


    "I don''t know how long they will fight." Mina said softly.


    "Winter will end before it comes." Liu Feng said indifferently, he looked at the crowd outside the window, the weather is not so hot now.


    Autumn is coming soon, and there are only three months in autumn. If the battle between Lucia and Greene cannot be won within these three months, it will be delayed until next year.


    With Lucia''s character and behavior, Greener is not allowed to live until next year, which will give Greener a chance to breathe, fearing that he will come back.


    In fact, even if Grener grabs a few more cities, the food he gets will not be able to support everyone in Yalin city through the autumn. If he persists for two months at most, the food will be exhausted, let alone the arrival of winter.


    Therefore, under the influence of many factors, this war will end before winter at the earliest.


    "After the eldest prince wins the second prince, he will take action against us next year." Liu Feng reached out and touched Mao Erniang''s furry ears.


    "Huh? Didn''t Lucia get rid of those pirates first?" Mina said in amazement, the cat''s ears were shaking and a little itchy.


    "For Lucia, the pirates can take their time, and we are easier to deal with than the pirates. Not to mention that Lucy is still with us, he removes the second prince, and the next one to remove can only be the princess. Lucy." Liu Feng calmly analyzed.


    "¡§¡¨So it is, it looks like we are going to fight the eldest prince next year." Mina suddenly realized that there was no intention in her words. With the current strength of Xiyang City, she is really not afraid of the eldest prince.


    "Who said to wait until next year?" Liu Feng said meaningfully.


    "But Master, you have said that the war between the eldest prince and the second prince will continue until the end of autumn, and then will be winter. As long as the eldest prince is not stupid, he will not attack us in winter." Mina analyzed.


    So far, most of the people who provoked wars in winter have failed in the records.


    "It''s because he definitely won''t play, so it''s better to strike first. Let''s take the initiative to attack, don''t forget what we have in Xiyang City..." A coldness flashed in Liu Feng''s black eyes.


    Mina thought for a while, and then she understood what Liu Feng said (Zhao Zhao).


    Yes, others don''t fight in winter because the horses have no grass to eat and cannot supplement their consumption. In winter, the knights are all bloated, and the cold weather makes their hands and feet stiff. They can''t move their hands and feet at all. .


    On the other hand, Xiyang City was different. There were vegetable greenhouses here, as well as the woolen military uniforms and cotton-padded clothes, which were much warmer than the linen clothes.


    Even if you get sick in winter, there are medicines you can take, instead of relying on the witch doctor to bleed as others do.


    "So, we''re going to raid the capital in winter?" Mina looked at Liu Feng in amazement.


    "Let''s see how the steamboat goes, and then decide..." Liu Feng said indifferently, after all, logistics and transportation are the biggest problem.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Three shifts, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support."

 Chapter 721：

    . . .


    Chapter 851 Tapping rubber. (4 for support)


    In the southern part of the Yingluo Kingdom, on the tributary of the Youshui River, a large ship was advancing.


    "It should be almost there." Niu San stood at the bow of the boat with a look of tiredness on his face. When he saw the port appeared in the original spotless river in front of him, he had a smile on his face.


    "Slow down and prepare to dock." Niu San shouted loudly.


    "Yes." Everyone on board moved quickly and came to their respective posts to stand by.


    Because the front is their destination Gahu City, and the front is the port of Gahu City.


    The port is not big, after all, the city of Gahu is only a small city, and now there are only two or three small boats parked in the port.


    "Slow down, lower sail!"


    "Sail down!"


    "Crash la la..." The ship slowly approached the port, and the speed gradually stopped.


    "anchor!"


    "anchor!"


    The boatman shouted, and the iron anchor sank into the river with a huge splash of water.


    "A boat ladder."


    With a cry, the ship''s ladder was lowered and firmly anchored to the port.


    "It''s finally here." Niu San moved his somewhat stiff body and began to disembark, followed by No. 1, No. 2 and No. 3 of the Third Wolf Warrior Squad, as well as a group of soldiers, while the others stayed on the ship to guard the cargo.


    "Ta Tata..."


    As soon as Niu San got off the ship, 833 people at the port immediately greeted him and looked at Niu San with a smile, "This is Niu San, I''m Moss."


    "You are Moss." Niu San raised his brows. The man in front of him was wearing a linen cloth, and he belonged to the first-class goods in Xiyang City.


    Moss is a businessman. I once bought linen in Xiyang City, and then sold it on the southern side.


    Before Niu San set off from Xiyang City, An Li had written a letter to the mail courier and sent it to Moss, asking him to help talk about the rubber trees in Gahu City.


    Of course, there are benefits to him. As long as he can negotiate the lease of this kind of land with rubber trees to Xiyang City, then he will go to Xiyang City to get the goods in the future, and Anli will give him a certain preferential price.


    "It''s me." Moss nodded, looking a little embarrassed. In fact, he was not very old. He looked only in his twenties, a young man.


    "How''s it going, this land is leased..." Niu San said straight into the subject.


    "It''s done, I''ve rented all the land with that kind of tree planted. The lease term is 30 years, and the rent is 100 gold coins a year. This is the lowest price after my hard work. One hundred and fifty gold coins." Moss touched his head, looking a little shy.


    Niu San''s eyes opened slightly, and there was a look of surprise in his eyes. He didn''t expect that the unassuming young man on the opposite side had this ability?


    One hundred gold coins for this year''s lease, is that expensive?


    For the current Xiyang City, it really doesn''t matter, it only costs 3,000 gold coins in 30 years. As far as he knows, rubber is of great importance, and it is indispensable in the transportation reform of Xiyang City.


    "Let''s go, take me to see that piece of land." Niu San nodded, showing no expression on his face.


    "The mountain forest is not far from the port, just in front, and this Gahu City is next to it..." Moss introduced as he walked. He has been in this Gahu City for seven or eight days.


    While listening to his introduction, Niu San observed him, nodded secretly, this young man is a talent, maybe he can recommend it to the young master.


    Niu San suppressed his mind, because the mountain forest was here. As Moss said, it was really not far from the port, and it only took about ten minutes to walk.


    When Niu San saw the mountain forest, he was even more certain of his inner thoughts. One hundred gold coins this year are worth it!


    The mountain forest is very large, and the end of it cannot be seen at a glance. It is covered with three-leaf rubber trees. Each tree is tall and lush, and it looks like a year.


    According to Moss, no one has paid attention to this forest for a long time, because no one knows what these trees can do.


    A long time ago, there were people who cut it down for firewood, but those who did so gave up later.


    Because as long as these trees are damaged, some sap will flow out, and it will stick to clothes and utensils and it is difficult to clean. Over time, no one will pay attention to it. This is one of the reasons why Moss can rent it at such a low price (cgbf).


    "Brother Niu, let me take you to the city owner here to sign the rental certificate." Moss said with a smile.


    "Okay." Niu San nodded and followed Moss into the city.


    Under the recommendation of Moss, he soon met the lord of Gahu City, a thin old man.


    When the old man saw that the master was coming, he took out the parchment scroll with the rental certificate written on it, and stamped it with the official seal, for fear that Niu would regret it.


    Niu San twitched the corners of his eyes, and took out the official seal of Xiyang City and affixed it. So far, the land outside Jiahu City has belonged to Xiyang City for the past 30 years.


    "Phew... it''s done, it''s not difficult." Niu San breathed a sigh of relief, the first step of this task was completed perfectly.


    "Go, move everything down." Niu San ordered to No. 1, he didn''t plan to live in the city, and started building a house in the forest.


    "Yes." No. 1 left with someone.


    On the same day, Niu San spent money to hire people in the city of Gahu, and started to build a fence around the mountain forest. In the future, no outsiders would be allowed to step in at will.


    Niu San did this. Although the people in Jiahu City were very curious, they didn''t ask any questions, but were very happy.


    After all, if they are hired, they will earn money, which is much more than the money earned by working for the nobles.


    "Be careful, this seed is poisonous and cannot be eaten." Niu San recalled what Liu Feng said, and then warned his subordinates.


    "Yes." Everyone responded, and then began to work together.


    Niu San took the Wolf Warriors team into the forest to find a tree, took out the knife he carried with him, and slashed directly at the tree, cutting a gap.


    After a while, milky white liquid seeped out of the gap, Niu San rubbed a little with his hand, and a smile suddenly appeared on his face.


    "Don''t waste it, take the clay pot and continue." Niu San ordered.


    "Yes." No. 1 took out a small clay pot from the burlap bag he carried with him, and then tied the pot to the tree trunk with hemp rope. A small piece of wood was inserted into the gap, and a drop of milky white liquid dripped into the pot along the piece of wood.


    "From now on, no one is allowed to step into the forest without my order." Niu San said solemnly, he was about to start tapping rubber, this word was taught by Master Liu Feng.


    "Yes." The seven members of the Wolf Warrior team responded at the same time.


    Niu San employs a lot of people. The fence can be built in about seven or eight days. During this time, you can first teach the workers how to tap rubber, when is the best time to cut, what weather can¡¯t be cut, what trees can be cut more, and what trees need to be cut. Cut less, it all takes time to remember.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 722：

    "Four shifts, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support."


    . . .


    Chapter 852 Confrontation. (1 for support)


    In the city of Yalin in the Kingdom of England, the second prince, Greener, was sitting in the castle with a headache. Beside him, the red deacon stood quietly with his eyes closed.


    "Lucia is going to kill us." Greener rubbed his temples, with exhaustion and gloom in his eyes.


    In the past few days, Lucia has sent people to attack the city three times, and each time it was just harassment, obviously because he didn''t want to make Grener stable.


    But you can''t ignore it, if the other party is really coming, - then it will be troublesome.


    "If you save some food from the last time, it will last for two months." Red Deacon opened his eyes and said calmly.


    The knights who went to other cities to collect food had returned two days ago. The food they brought back was not small. The people who wanted to feed a city could only last for two months, and it was unlikely to last longer.


    "Two months." Greener felt a little dark in front of his eyes, and he could only last for two months. There are still three months before winter. After two months, what about the last month?


    He knew that as long as he persisted until winter, Lucia would have no choice but to stop the war. The problem was that he couldn''t persist until winter came.


    If he spends it with Lucia like this, he will eventually be unable to hold on. The eldest prince has the support of the Yingluo Kingdom behind him, and he now has only one city of Yalin.


    For the first time, Greener felt that the idea that the knight came up with was a bad idea, but it seems that there is no way to do it now.


    "I hope your Black Iris Organization can send people to help." Greener narrowed his eyes slightly and turned to look at Deacon Red.


    "..." Deacon Red frowned, thought for a while, and then said solemnly, "I will inform the organization. As for how many people the organization will send, it will depend on your value, Second Prince."


    Greener''s face was slightly dark, and his heart was a little flustered. The other party was about to give up on himself. As long as he lost the war with the eldest prince this time, he would undoubtedly be abandoned by them.


    "Hmph, at present, only if I am on the throne can you benefit from it. Do you still put your hope on someone else? Lucy or Lucia?" Greener snorted coldly.


    The red deacon frowned. He knew that Greener was right. Lucy was impossible. Although she was a princess, she did not have the appeal of a prince''s influence.


    Not to mention Lucia, the other party has the support of the mysterious bishop, and does not need the Black Iris organization at all.


    "Dong dong dong..." Suddenly, the sound of attacking bronze bells came from outside.


    "His Royal Highness, the eldest prince has brought someone to attack the city." A knight rushed into the door and reported in a panic.


    "Damn, come again." Greener slapped the handrail angrily and stood up abruptly.


    "Lucia came in person?" Red Deacon frowned and asked the knight.


    "Yes, yes," replied the knight.


    "What did he say?" Deacon Red glanced at Greener and continued to ask.


    "My subordinates dare not say..." The knight lowered his head.


    "Speak." Greener''s face sank, and he shouted.


    "The eldest prince said that His Highness should go out...send...die." The knight lowered his head after speaking, not daring to look directly into Greener''s eyes.


    "Damn it, get out of here." Greener''s expression changed and he said angrily, he kicked the knight''s chest directly, and then walked out of the castle aggressively, he was going to meet the so-called eldest brother.


    "..." Deacon Red looked coldly at the back of Greener''s departure, then casually glanced at the knight who was kneeling on the ground, and then followed.


    One thousand meters away from the city of Yalin, the eldest prince Lucia was calling out with three thousand knights.


    "Come down, or die." A knight shouted.


    The eldest prince sat on the battle horse and stared at the city wall of Yalin City, which was already full of people, all with long bows in their hands, aiming at him.


    It''s just that at this distance, the range of the bow and arrow can''t reach that far.


    "It seems that the second prince is going to die." The third deacon sneered aside, this time not only the eldest prince is here, but Duke Daniel and the Great Knight Benson are also here.


    "It won''t last long, at most two months." Knight Benson said solemnly.


    A few days ago, when they went to recover the surrounding cities, they found that the second prince''s men arrived a day or two before them and scavenged all the food in the city. At that time, the great knight Benson guessed the second prince''s plan.


    "Then we will delay them for two months, besiege them without attacking, and often harass them so that they cannot rest too peacefully. After two months, we can easily win the second prince." Deacon No. 3 said coldly.


    ???? Asking for flowers ???


    "That''s the second prince." Duke Daniel suddenly said, pointing to a figure appearing on the city wall of Yalin City.


    "Hehe, my dear brother finally appeared." Lucia sneered, controlling the warhorse and slowly walked forward.


    "Follow." Knight Benson frowned and said solemnly.


    All the knights started to walk forward, holding the big shield to protect the eldest prince in the middle, and stopped 700 meters near the city wall.


    "My dear brother, surrender, I can guarantee you won''t die." Lucia looked at Grenner on the city wall and shouted, with a trace of killing intent in her eyes.


    On the city wall, Greener''s face sank, looking at Lucia, who was protected by the knight, and shouted coldly, "Hmph, who wins and who loses, it''s still unknown!"


    ................................


    "You are too proud." Lucia sneered, he would not lose this war.


    He shouted indifferently, "We can have a duel between nobles and a showdown."


    Just as Greener was about to agree, he was stopped by Deacon Red and shouted, "Don''t fall for his trap."


    "Uh..." Greener calmed down, fearful in his heart, he knew how much strength he was, and even if he won the duel with the eldest prince, he would come back at all.


    "What, Greener, are you afraid?" Lucia continued to shout.


    On the city wall, the red deacon was slightly sullen. The eldest prince''s scheming was much stronger than the second prince''s. As far as scheming was concerned, this Greenner was a complete piece of trash. In this war, it would be even more difficult for the second prince to win.


    "Eldest Prince, you don''t need to use this naive trick, it''s just a trick played by minor nobles." Red Deacon responded coldly.


    She had to respond, otherwise the battle would have been lost before it even started, and the fighting spirit of the knights would also be affected.


    "Hmph, Greener, you finally have a useful person by your side." Lucia sneered.


    Greener''s face turned gloomy. Not only him, but also the people who followed the second prince from the capital did not look good. Is it useless to scold them?


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "One update, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support."


    . . .


    Chapter 853 I don''t look down on it very much... (2 for support)


    Red Deacon was praised, not half happy, but his face became heavy again.


    She glanced at the people around her, and could clearly see their dark faces. This simple sentence made the hearts of the second prince''s people turbulent.


    "For someone who even killed his own father, I feel ashamed to be praised by you." Deacon Red retorted lightly.

 Chapter 723：

    Hearing this, the expressions of the rest of the people around the eldest prince changed slightly, and they all quickly adjusted, as if they didn''t hear what the red deacon said.


    The eldest prince''s face suddenly became gloomy. What he hates most now is to be mentioned this pain point.


    "Siege the city." The eldest prince shouted coldly.


    "Yes." A trace of contempt flashed in Benson''s eyes, and with a wave of his hand, the knight behind him held a shield in one hand and rushed to Yalin City.


    "Fire the arrow." The knight commander beside Greener also shouted in a deep voice. The other party had already entered the range of the bow and arrow.


    "Whoosh whoosh..."


    "Boom bang bang..."


    Arrows fell like rain, and long arrows shot down from the city of Yalin, all of which landed on the shields held by the knights under the city. Only a very few happened to hit the opponent from the gap, but most of the damage was blocked by the armor.


    This round of arrows is almost useless. This is the gap between the equipment of the two sides. The knights in front of the prince''s charge are all equipped with shields and heavy pig iron armor, and ordinary arrows cannot be shot at all.


    "Damn, keep shooting." Greener''s face was ugly, and before the knight commander could speak, he gave the order.


    Without saying a word, the archers let go of the arrows they were holding.


    "Whoosh whoosh..."


    "Boom bang bang..."


    "No..." The knight commander''s expression changed, he was about to stop it, but he was a step too late, and more than 500 sharp arrows had already poured down again. No accident, the arrows still fell on the shield.


    "What?" Greener asked coldly, frowning.


    "Don''t waste the arrows. The other party wants to use up our arrows, and the arrows they shoot won''t help them at all." Deacon Red said coldly.


    Greener stared, and looked down at the city through the gap in the battlements. The second round of arrows shot down without even killing the opponent, and suddenly roared, "Damn, think of a way."


    "..." The knight commander complained in his heart, the bow and arrow were useless, and he could only wait for the enemy to approach and smash it with stones or the like.


    "Calm down! Stop wasting arrows." Red Deacon turned to look at the arrows in the quivers beside the archers. There are probably not a thousand arrows in total.


    "Hahaha, just want to win like this?" Lucia''s frantic laughter came from below, making the second prince''s face even more ugly.


    "Your Majesty, withdraw, today''s goal has been achieved." Knight Benson looked at the wooden shield held by the knight in front, which was already full of sharp arrows.


    If Liu Feng were here, he would probably have shouted: The otherworld brand wooden shield borrowed arrows, but it was not a straw boat, but a wooden shield doped with pig iron.


    "Okay, come back tomorrow." Lucia nodded with a chuckle, pulling the reins of the warhorse back.


    "Back to camp." Knight Benson shouted in a deep voice.


    The three thousand knights stopped forward and started to retreat with their shields up.


    "They withdrew." Pirate Qiao Sen hid beside the battlements and breathed a sigh of relief. He thought that the other party was going to attack Yalin City with all his strength today.


    I don''t know why, when they heard that they had withdrawn, Greenner and the knight commander were relieved at the same time, and the huge stone hanging in their hearts was immediately put down.


    "The eldest prince is trying to play consumption." Red Deacon looked at the three thousand knights who were gradually leaving.


    "Humph!" Greener''s relaxed face tightened again, and he snorted coldly down the city wall.


    "..." The red deacon and the knight commander looked at each other, sighed inwardly, and left the city gate, leaving the pirate Qiao Sen standing there a little dazed.


    Two hours away from Yalin City, there is a mountain forest. Here, tents have been set up, some people are cooking fires, and there are knights patrolling and guarding the outside, and this is the temporary residence of the eldest prince.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Two hours later, the eldest prince returned to the station with a group of knights.


    "Hahaha, eat meat tonight." Lucia laughed and got off the horse and walked to the largest tent in the camp, followed by Knight Benson, Duke Daniel and Deacon No. 3.


    The eldest prince sat on the main seat in the tent, leaning on the seat, with a smug look on his face, as if to play with Greener like this, which made him very happy.


    "If you drag it on like this, the second prince will lose." The third deacon sat beside the eldest prince with a sneer at the corner of his mouth...


    Knight Benson and Duke Daniel did not speak and sat in the starting position.


    "Hahaha... I''m happy today, go get the wine." Lucia sat up straight and waved to the maid next to her.


    "Your Majesty, are you drinking the wine we brought, or the wine you got in the city of Gennaro?" the maid asked in a low voice.


    "Bring you the Youhe Daqu." Lucia said loudly.


    "Yes." The maid replied respectfully and stepped back to get the wine.


    "There doesn''t seem to be much of that kind of wine left, Your Majesty, don''t leave a little bit to drink on the day of victory?" Deacon No. 3 said lightly, his pupils flickering with calculation.


    "When Grener is taken down, the next one will be Xiyang City, then drink enough wine." Lucia shouted dismissively, but his throat rolled in disappointment.


    When they first arrived in Gennaro City, they got a few bottles of Youhe Daqu from the castle where the city lord lived, which made them very happy. After leaving the royal capital Darlene, they seldom bought the quietness of Xiyang City. River Daqu wine.


    "Your Majesty is planning to attack Xiyang City next year?" Deacon No. 3 raised his brows, not at all surprised by his plans.


    He only knew what Xiyang City was like, but he didn''t have a deeper understanding. He only knew that there were many fine wines and delicacies there, and there were many people of other races, such as orcs and elves.


    "Of course, after all, my good sister, Princess Lucy, still lives there, and I have to take her home." Lucia sneered, and he would never be completely at ease until Princess Lucy was removed.


    0.3


    "..." Deacon No. 3 stopped talking. From his point of view, Xiyang City was just a bit more novel. As for the threat, it was really not as big as the second prince.


    After all, in their opinion, the western land is too remote, backward and barren, and honestly, they don''t think much of the aristocrats in the western land.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Soon, the maid brought the wine, and brought up a few cans, which were also found in the castle.


    After the cans and wine were opened, the aroma of wine and meat filled the entire tent the next moment, making the knights standing outside the tent couldn''t help swallowing.


    "Gollum...gollum..."


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Second shift, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support."


    . . .


    Chapter 854 Travel back to Earth. (3 for support)


    Inside the Xiyang Castle, Liu Feng stood on the balcony, looking at the bustling streets not far from the city, there was a breeze blowing, and the black hair on his forehead swayed.


    "The sky is getting cooler." Liu Feng seemed to be talking to himself, and he seemed to be talking to the cat''s ear girl.


    "Autumn is here." Mina sat on the windowsill with her hips raised, looking at Liu Feng''s black eyes and said softly.

 Chapter 724：

    "Yeah, autumn is here, and the harvest is almost here." Liu Feng stretched out his hand and squeezed Cat Erniang''s face, sighing with emotion.


    He remembered the scene when he first crossed over. It has been a year since he came to this world, and autumn is here.


    "By the way, has someone transported cement over the basin?" Liu Feng asked with a smile on his face.


    "It was delivered yesterday, and the construction of the greenhouse has probably started today." Mina nodded.


    Liu Feng and Mina had already visited the basin two days ago. It was indeed very suitable for building vegetable greenhouses. The basin was surrounded by mountains on three sides. You only needed to guard the entrance.


    After returning, Liu Feng began to send people over there to start stationing, and at the same time selected people to build the frame of the vegetable greenhouse.


    "Well, if we don''t have enough manpower, we need to add more and finish it before winter." Liu Feng said softly, Mina is still very relieved to do things. Next, only 27 needs to wait for the frame of the greenhouse to be built, and then transport the glass to install it, then The vegetable greenhouse is complete.


    "Yes." Mina replied.


    "There''s still a month, and Darlene will be back." Liu Feng was thinking about some plans in his heart. Iron ore is very important.


    Now a project is underway in the city, and the project outside the city, the road leading to Somali city has also been built one-fifth, and before winter comes, the road can be built to about one-third of Somali city. .


    There is also the construction of the new castle, which is only now starting to build the walls. As for the decoration, it may not be until next year.


    In addition, the landmark building of Xiyang City is also the tallest building in this other world, and it has also built five floors.


    The planning of the new city wall has also been put on the agenda, the gully is already being excavated, and when Darina and the others come back with the iron ore, they can start building the new city wall.


    "When our wheat and milled rice are about to be harvested, Darlene will almost arrive." Mina shook the cat''s tail.


    "Let''s go, go to the grain field and have a look." Liu Feng patted Mao Erniang''s buttocks and turned away first.


    "Master..." Mina said with a blushing face, and jumped off the windowsill, reaching the bottom before Liu Feng.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    Liu Feng and Mina got into the carriage that went outside the city, and the Wolf Warriors team guarded both sides.


    Twenty minutes later, the carriage crossed the pontoon bridge, and after walking for a few more minutes, it arrived at the location of the grain field.


    "Sir, the grain field is here." Xin Ke said respectfully, and then skillfully set up the wooden ladder.


    "Gag..."


    The door of the carriage opened, and Liu Feng took Mina out of the carriage and, surrounded by the Wolf Warriors team, came to the edge of the grain field.


    At this time, many people are already harvesting the vegetables that were planted a month ago.


    "The Lord of the City is here." Someone noticed Liu Feng and shouted excitedly.


    "The city master has worked hard, and he came to inspect."


    "Thanks to Mr. Liu Feng, there are no horse thieves this year, and even taxes have been reduced a lot."


    "..."


    These people are truly convinced of Liu Feng, and they respect and admire him from the bottom of their hearts.


    Liu Feng smiled and listened to the praise of the people, waved to them with a smile, and then walked forward along the road of the grain field.


    "Young master is very popular with the people." Mina covered her mouth and chuckled, her blue eyes filled with humor.


    "..." Liu Feng smiled without saying a word, reached out and patted Mina''s buttocks.


    "Call the person in charge of managing the grain fields." Liu Feng instructed Xin Ke.


    "Yes." Xin Ke nodded, turned and ran to the grain field. After ten minutes, he saw him walking over with an old man who was over a year old.


    "Lord City Lord." The person in charge first gave an excited salute after seeing Liu Feng.


    "Here people apply fertilizer once more, and it will be harvested in a few days." Liu Feng pointed to the cabbage field in front of him.


    The fertilizer Liu Feng refers to is made from the dung of cattle and sheep, which is very helpful for the growth of these crops. Moreover, these fertilizers are still transported from the prairie. He also plans to open a fertilizer factory in the prairie.


    "Yes." The person in charge said respectfully, taking out a notepad and writing.


    "Let them keep a piece of these leeks when they cut them, and they can cut them again in a month."


    "And here..."


    Liu Feng walked forward with the person in charge, and explained some precautions before letting him leave.


    Some crops, such as leeks, were just brought by Liu Feng from the earth.


    Liu Feng and Mina stayed in the grain field for an afternoon, and only got on the carriage back to the castle at dusk, just in time for dinner.


    The dinner still ended in the frolic of you competing for me. Liu Feng watched this scene, and the smile on the corner of his mouth became more and more gentle.


    "I''m full, I''ll go back to my room first." Liu Feng turned his head and whispered to Mina and Nicole.


    If he wants to stay on Earth for a long time, he will tell the two of them in advance, and he will also travel back to Earth in advance. Otherwise, he will usually travel back around 11 o''clock at night to get something, and then he will travel back immediately.


    "Yes." The two nodded quickly, knowing what the young master meant, and tonight the young master is going to the secret room again.


    "I''ll go first." Liu Feng stood up and told everyone, then left the restaurant and walked to the room. Mina followed behind and planned to guard the door.


    "Okay sir."


    "Good lord."


    The beast-eared girls all said hello, and then started to clear the table, and they were going to play cards later.


    "Ta Tata..."


    In the corridor, Liu Feng turned his head and said to Mina who was following behind him, "Let''s play cards with Anli and the others. It''s fine here."


    "Let''s go later. 173" Mina looked at Liu Feng with a smile, but did not leave.


    "Go back to the room to sleep when you''re sleepy." Liu Feng no longer persuaded, kissed Mina''s forehead, and then walked back to the room.


    Mina''s cheeks flushed, standing in front of Liu Feng''s door, staring into the distance in a daze, not knowing what she was thinking.


    Liu Feng was in the room, glanced around, and then took all the jadeite ore in the corner into the space and walked into the secret room.


    After a series of unlocks, he entered the secret room. The bookshelves in the secret room are already full of books, more than 3,000 books, all of which he transported from the earth. These are the foundation of the development of the other world. .


    Think about these books have to be translated.


    "Huh..." Liu Feng sighed, this time he went to Earth, he had already made some otherworldly text input methods made by some studios, so he just downloaded it and tried it out.


    "Shh!"

 Chapter 725：

    With a single thought, Liu Feng disappeared in the secret room, returned to Earth, and appeared in the yard he bought, still in the basement of the room.


    I first checked the surroundings carefully, and then tested it with the early warning perception. There was no change. I went to the door of the basement and found that the apple hanging on the door lock was still there, and I was relieved.


    "Huh... what are you going to bring this time?" Liu Feng whispered to himself.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Three shifts, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support."


    . . .


    Chapter 855 Yuxi? ! (1 for support)


    "Tap..."


    Liu Feng came out of the basement, turned on the light, and glanced at the furnishings in the room. Everything on the door lock was the same as before he left. When he saw that there was no change, he changed his clothes and put on casual clothes.


    "I''m really not used to it." Liu Feng moved his hands and feet, getting used to the life in another world, and always felt like he was burdened.


    "Every time I come back, it''s like being a thief." Liu Feng opened the door and walked out, turning on the lights in the yard.


    I glanced at it habitually, and then walked to the small house outside the yard. After opening the door, many boxes were piled up, and the things I bought recently have arrived.


    Liu Feng began to put it into the space one by one, until he couldn''t put it in, there were still most of the things in front of him, and he could only take it back when he came next time.


    "Crack.


    Locking the door again, Liu Feng took the headlamp and went to the field behind the yard, where a large number of flowers and plants were planted, all of which were from other worlds. back to the yard.


    The villagers hired by Liu Feng to help take care of the flowers and plants of these ten acres of land.


    After returning to the yard, Liu Feng went straight to the room, turned on the computer and started to check the data, and started to print the checked data.


    "Find an emerald company..." Liu Feng began to browse the Internet. He was looking for a company that processed jade and made all the jade ores he brought into what he needed.


    Soon, Liu Feng found a company called Yugongfang on the Internet, and made an appointment to meet at ten o''clock tomorrow morning, about three hours away from his small courtyard.


    Liu Feng stretched his back and won''t go back today. It''s been too long since I sorted out the things here. There are still company affairs to talk about/


    ...


    The next day, Liu Feng set off at dawn, carrying a large backpack containing jadeite ore. He left the village and got into the car to go directly to the city next door.


    Three hours later, Liu Feng got out of the car and found the company based on the address on the Internet. It was a company that opened in Antique Street and was considered a little famous.


    "It''s pretty decent." Liu Feng stopped at the door for a while before stepping in. This is a company that also sells jade and jadeite products.


    "Do you need anything?" the front desk staff asked with a smile.


    "I made an appointment last night, and I''ll discuss the details today." Liu Feng said with a smile.


    "The appointment last night? Mr. Liu?" the staff asked softly.


    "It''s me." Liu Feng gestured with a smile.


    Please come with me. The staff took Liu Feng to a conference room with a cutting machine.


    He said to Liu Feng, please wait a moment.


    Good. Liu Feng sat aside and waited.


    Tatata...Three minutes later, footsteps came from outside the door.


    Then an old man pushed the door in, glanced at Liu Feng and said casually, "Can you show me the wool?"


    Liu Feng nodded, opened the backpack, and then took out a fist-sized piece of jade ore and placed it on the table.


    The old man casually picked it up and looked at it, then froze for a while, hurriedly took out the flashlight and pointed it towards the green light, and the green light refracted out the next moment.


    "This color..." The old man took a deep breath and was very surprised. This was one of the purest colors he had seen in so many years.


    "Young man, how about selling this piece of wool to me, three million." The old man asked the price without saying a word.


    This can''t blame him for being so direct. It''s because the jade in this wool material is too attractive. Whether it is water type or color, it is one of the best jades he has ever seen, but it''s a little small.


    As for whether this piece of jade was artificially made, he could tell at a glance, he had been in contact with jade for most of his life, and he still had this confidence.


    "Who are you?" Liu Feng raised his brows slightly, asking for three million to buy his own ore.


    "Everyone calls me Old Cheng, the owner of the Royal Workshop." The old man returned the jadeite ore in his hand to Liu Feng, although he was very reluctant to part with it.


    "Yes, but I have a condition." Liu Feng held the jadeite ore in his hand and threw it in his hand.


    "What conditions?" The old man''s eyes followed the ore in Liu Feng''s hands, and he was so frightened that he was about to have a heart attack.


    "I have a few pieces of wool here, help me process it, and part of this piece of wool will be treated as processing fees." Liu Feng weighed the backpack in his hand.


    "Little friend, the pieces of wool that were processed..." Cheng Lao rubbed his hands together, looking expectantly.


    "¡§"That''s it." Liu Feng opened his backpack, took out the other six jadeite ore, and placed them on the table one by one.


    Cheng Lao immediately took a magnifying glass, and began to look carefully with a strong flashlight. When he saw the ore the size of a human head, he almost exclaimed.


    This¡­¡­


    The jade in each piece of wool material, but just by looking at the exposed part, you can see that the seed water and texture of the previous piece are the same.


    "Such a large piece of jade, what is the little friend planning to process into?" the old man asked while suppressing his inner surprise.


    "The largest piece, I want to process it into a jade seal, and the rest of the pieces will be processed into jade bracelets and jade pendants." Liu Feng patted the largest piece of ore and said calmly.


    Yuxi? Cheng Lao was stunned, and looked at Liu Feng in amazement. It was actually going to be processed into a jade seal? It''s really rare.


    Yes. Liu Feng nodded indifferently.


    "Okay, believe me, just hand it all to me. As for that piece of ore..." Cheng Lao vowed and said, feeling a little embarrassed after that.


    "That''s the processing fee." Liu Feng said with a smile.


    Alright, I''ll pay the extra money to my little friend. Cheng Lao smiled and said to Liu Feng, "I''ll grind off the stone skin first."


    There are ready-made tools in the conference room. Cheng Lao called the cutting master to grind out all the jadeite, and then after a series of procedures such as weighing, signed several contracts.


    Liu Feng left after leaving his phone number, and can come back after the jadeite processing is completed.


    Three hours later, Liu Feng returned to the small courtyard in the village, locked all the door locks, and prepared to go back to the other world.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 726：

    "One update, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Ask for support and prepare to speed up the timeline."


    . . .


    Chapter 856 Special morning exercises. (2 for support)


    Liu Feng closed his eyes and silently recited the passage of time.


    "Shh!"


    The next moment, Liu Feng''s figure disappeared and appeared in the secret room in the castle of another world.


    I opened my eyes, looked around, and there was no change, I opened the locks, pushed the door and walked out.


    There was no one in the room, it was already dark, Liu Feng opened the door and looked outside.


    "Master." Mi Na''s body that was leaning against the wall immediately stood up straight, her eyes were tired, and she smiled immediately after seeing Liu Feng.


    "Fool, let you rest." Liu Feng reluctantly tapped Mao Er Niang''s forehead with his fingers.


    "It''s okay, I''m not sleepy." Mina yawned as soon as she finished speaking, her face flushed red, and she was a little embarrassed.


    "Have you been guarding from yesterday to today?" Liu Feng frowned slightly.


    "No, Nicole has been here..." Mina said in a low voice.


    Seeing Mina like this, Liu Feng knew without thinking that Nicole must have come to bring her food, and then wanted to stand for her for a while, but she refused.


    "You..." Liu Feng didn''t know what to say, he directly picked up Mina by the waist, then turned around and entered the room.


    "Master..." Mina whispered, holding Liu Feng''s neck firmly with both hands.


    "pat..."


    As the door closed at 433, at the end of the corridor, Nicole''s figure came out, and she was relieved to see the two of Mina entering the room.


    "call¡­¡­"


    "Nicole, what are you doing here? The young master is back?" En Li suddenly patted Nicole''s shoulder from behind and asked suspiciously.


    "Ah! No, it''s nothing, the young master just came back and has already gone to rest." Nicole was startled and answered hesitantly.


    She couldn''t say that she was peeping here and saw Mina being carried into the room by the young master.


    "Oh! Is that so?" Enri asked suspiciously, with suspicion in her brown eyes.


    "Of course, let''s go, don''t disturb the young master to rest, you must be very tired after working so late." Nicole changed the subject, took En Li''s hand, and walked towards the living room.


    "Alright then!" Hu Erniang turned her head to look at Liu Feng''s door with a hint of slyness in her eyes.


    The next day, before dawn, Mina slowly opened her eyes and looked at Liu Feng who was close at hand. Her long eyelashes were trembling, and her body was held in Liu Feng''s arms. Give up, lie down obediently.


    In the next second, Mi Na was directly pressed (chcc) under her body by Liu Feng.


    "Yeah... Young Master, you, you''re awake." Mina exclaimed, looking at Liu Feng''s opened black eyes, her cheeks were a little red, she felt something was pressing against her thigh.


    "Just woke up." Liu Feng said with a smile at the corner of his mouth, then lowered his head and kissed Mina''s red lips.


    "Master..."


    "Come on, let''s practice in the morning..."


    "crunch...crunch..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Early in the morning, in the Sahara Prairie, Elsa and Qiluo were patrolling the territory.


    It has been some time since the Puluo tribe was taken over, and the pastures it belonged to have long since been integrated into Elsa''s tribe.


    The entire grassland has more than doubled in size, and the sheep and horses raised by the Puluo tribe have made Elsa happy for several days.


    "After today, drive the sheep to the new pasture for half a month, and let the pasture here be raised again." Elsa looked at the green grass under the horse''s hooves, which was almost eaten.


    "Okay, Your Highness." Qiluo replied, the new grass field was shot down for this purpose.


    "When will the people from Xiyang City come next time?" Elsa asked.


    "There are still seven days." Qiluo counted the time, and it was more than ten days since the last time the people from Xiyang City left.


    "Let someone prepare the sheep and give them more grass to eat." Elsa ordered.


    "Yes." Qiluo rode on the warhorse, feeling the cool wind blowing on his face, and sighed, "The weather has turned colder, and autumn is here."


    "Well, it''s time to prepare for winter." Elsa said softly, the autumn breeze is the most comfortable, much better than the hot weather some time ago.


    Especially in this prairie, there is no shelter, and it is even more painful, and it can only be cooler in the house.


    "His Royal Highness, is it time for someone to prepare forage for the winter, otherwise it will be too late." Qiluo nodded, if it was changed to the previous one, then the remaining one month of autumn can be reserved.


    But it is different now. The number of cattle, sheep and horses has doubled. If we don¡¯t start stockpiling now, when winter comes, there will not be enough fodder for these cattle, sheep and horses to survive the winter.


    "Three months, enough." Elsa looked at the large herd of cattle and sheep in front of her and was very happy. These were all coins.


    This reminded her of last winter, if Liu Feng hadn''t come to collect those sheep, then her loss would have been huge.


    "By the way, what happened to the human race?" Elsa suddenly asked, referring to the second prince and the eldest prince.


    "The eldest prince of the Yingluo Kingdom attacked the city, and the second prince defended the city. It was staged once a day, and it was deadlocked." Qiluo remembered the information reported by his subordinates today.


    "This is a war of attrition." Elsa understood their intention.


    When she was originally in the Brutus orc kingdom, she was a person who often led battles, otherwise she would not have become the goddess of war Elsa today.


    "This second prince may not be an opponent. He didn''t buy a war horse from us. He shouldn''t be able to stop Lucia''s knights." Qiluo analyzed.


    "He is very likely to be defeated. If Greener is defeated and there is no way to retreat, he can only come to our prairie." Elsa has a calculation in her golden eyes.


    "It would be better if you dare to run this way." Qiluo gritted her teeth, she hated this Greener very much.


    "It shouldn''t be that stupid..." Elsa pulled the blonde hair from her ear.


    "Your Highness, should we buy some more weapons from Liu Feng?" Qiluo said in a low voice.


    "This... Let''s talk about it in a while..." Elsa shook her head, Greenner''s matter had changed, the previous conditions had not been completed, and it would be a little embarrassing to ask for weapons again.


    "Oh..." Qiluo looked up at the sky.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The two didn''t say any more, and started to patrol the grassland, shocking the rest of the surrounding tribes.

 Chapter 727：

    Since the annexation of Puluo''s tribe, the rest of the surrounding tribes have become a little restless. As for the small tribes, they are worried about whether the orc tribe will attack them next time.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Second shift, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support."


    . . .


    Chapter 857 Complete the air fortress? (3 for support)


    After the "morning exercise", Liu Feng was eating breakfast with Mina and others in the restaurant.


    The girls didn''t ask much about where Liu Feng went all day yesterday, but just froliced ??and grabbed food as usual. After eating, they went to do their own business.


    Instead, An Li came down today and followed Liu Feng and Mina to the study.


    "crunch..."


    "It''s been hard work for you these past few days, and it''s rare for you to be free. Why don''t you go around the city?" Liu Feng opened the door, sat down in his seat, and looked at En Li.


    "Don''t go, it''s still comfortable for the young master here. It''s enough to run around outside these days." En Li flicked her fox''s tail and chewed the small dried fish she snatched from Mina''s hand.


    Mina stared at the small dried fish that she just took out and hid it again.


    "You can rest for a few days, it''s not a big deal, just tell them to go down and let them do it." Liu Feng opened the drawer and took out a box of lollipops from the side of the earth yesterday.


    There are a total of twelve sticks in a box, each of which is transparent and has a starry sky inside. It is a starry sky lollipop unique to the earth.


    "Wow, take a good look, thank you young master." An Li took the lollipop, her brown eyes no longer had eyes, and she turned to the west.


    Mina glanced at the side, curled her lips, and said nothing, because after her ''morning exercise'' this morning, she also got a package of small dried fish, cumin-flavored, which she had already hidden.


    "Bang bang bang. Brought here. There was a sudden knock on the door.


    "Sir, I''m Yuffie." The voice of the dwarf Yuffie came from outside the door.


    "Yuffie, is that something progressing?" Liu Feng guessed, and then said, "Come in. There is no room for other things..."


    "Tap tap..."


    After receiving Liu Feng''s response, Yuffie opened the door and walked in.


    "Sir." With a look of excitement on Yuffie''s face, she saluted Liu Feng..." The room has progressed, is it already done?" Liu Feng looked at Yuffie with a smile, this was her The second time I took the initiative to find myself.


    The first time I came here, I gave myself a big surprise and discovered a new alloy, so this is the second time.¡±


    "What about crunch?


    "Sir, the outer shell of the air fortress is ready, please give me some advice." Yuffie said excitedly. There were traces of red blood in those eyes. It seemed that she was working overtime during this time. .


    "It seems that Feng Feng was surprised. After seeing the red blood in Yuffie''s eyes and the exhaustion on his face, he didn''t know why it was so fast.


    "It''s just the shell, the gondola and steam engine have not been installed, and the helium gas has not been solved yet. Will there be another surprise? I lowered my head slightly.


    "You''ve done a good job. As for the helium problem, leave it to me to solve it." Liu Feng praised Yuffie. The completion of the shell was much shorter than he expected.


    ??


    "So fast?" Liu Chong''s gas can actually be filled with hydrogen, but hydrogen is flammable and explosive. Helium will not. Although helium is more expensive than hydrogen, Liu Feng finally chose helium as the filling gas for safety.


    . "Yuffie seemed a little embarrassed and had to wait for Liu Feng to return to Earth to order the machine before it could be produced.


    "Let''s go, let''s go and have a look." Liu Feng stood up, a little curious about the airship shell that Yuffie made.


    And helium, in fact, is the filling of the airship, and they are also curious and a little excited.


    They knew what Yuffie was doing, it was the Sky Fortress, and they could take them across the Forbidden Mountains and back to the Kingdom of Brutus, whether it was hydrogen or helium, to the carriage of the scientific research department, along the way. Yuffie is a little nervous. This is the first time she has completed a research independently, and it is the Sky Fortress she most hopes to research. She does not want to make mistakes.


    Liu Feng: "Okay." Mina and Anli nodded, they only knew the result after seeing the real thing.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    Twenty minutes later, the carriage stopped in front of the gate of the scientific research department.


    "Sir, here we are. Side.


    The group walked out of the castle, got off the carriage with everyone, and walked towards the Sky Fortress Research Institute in the Scientific Research Department.


    As soon as he entered the door, Liu Feng''s sight was filled with an object. In front of him, a large figure looked at Yuffie''s hand grasping the corner of his clothes, not to mention that the body was made of new alloys.


    And this behemoth is the outer shell of the sky fortress, which is the core part of the airship, at a rough glance, it must be forty meters in length," Zink''s voice came from outside the carriage.


    Liu Fengxiang, there is a small propeller at the end.


    0????????????????????????????????????????


    Mina and Enri are also eating ''rugby'' and are placed in front of many wooden frames supported by many wooden frames. They don''t understand how this thing can fly. Is it like a hot air balloon, it needs to be ignited and fueled?


    "Maybe it''s a bit big." Yuffie looked at Liu Feng and the others with a diameter of eight meters and four tail wings to control Fang Xiao. "Liu Feng doesn''t think it''s big, it doesn''t matter if the first trial is small.


    "Master, can this really fly?" En Li asked suspiciously.


    "Can you, startled, stare at this ''big football'' and turn around. After all, this is the first time to build an airship, and I have no experience in the past, only a lot of theoretical knowledge.


    "Oh." An Li nodded and didn''t ask any more questions. Since the young master said his expression, she was a little embarrassed.


    "It''s not big, it''s a little...


    "Sir, this is the air release valve, and here is the place where the hanging basket is installed. You will know about the steam engine in about two months." Liu Feng had no idea in his heart. Started talking nonstop.


    The entire airship, in addition to the shell, the most important thing is the deflation valve and the propeller, you will know in a month or two, then wait another two months.


    It is an essential thing for airships.


    "The remaining part can be completed within a month and a half, but the adult''s helium gas is missing." Yuffie''s pink eyes are filled with the installation here, which drives the propeller at the tail to rotate..." Yuffie gas should be able to solve it." Liu Feng figured out that he would go back to Earth to find someone to buy the equipment, and then disassemble it and ship it in batches. It should be almost two months.


    One is to prevent the expansion of the filling gas from breaking the outer shell, and the other is to control the airship to move down. Don''t worry about the rest. "Liu Feng pretended to be serious.


    "Yes, my lord." Yuffie nodded quickly. She really didn''t have a good rest during this time, and she was also bright. This was what she wanted to accomplish in her dreams.


    "In two months, the helium room will not be good." Liu Feng couldn''t help suggesting that Catherine and Lucy were staying in the castle during this time.


    "Okay, my lord." Yuffie "That''s great." Yuffie got excited.


    "Okay, you should take a good rest and respond.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Three shifts, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support."


    . . .


    Chapter 858 Queen''s Reform? (1 for support)


    In the Kingdom of Adian, in the palace of the capital of Aro.

 Chapter 728：

    Queen Timothy sat in the chamber with his forehead slightly closed in his hand.


    This is a young woman who looks to be only in her twenties, with a crown on her head and a handful in the other hand. Sitting there is awe-inspiring.


    Below her, there are still three people sitting, two old men with eyes, the gray-bearded old man is a minister who supports the queen''s reform, the other old man is the Duke of Wheeler, and the young man is the scepter of Terencebo, a great knight. They are all nobles who support Timothy in suppressing the bishop.


    "Your Majesty, this is a good young bishop, and the chance of success will be much higher." The gray-bearded minister persuaded, and there was a sense of inducement in his words. Sir, his father, Your Majesty, missed this opportunity. Next time, if you want to suppress the "880" people of the bishop, it will not be so easy. Take advantage of the two, Terence is the eldest son of the great knight of the Adian Kingdom. .


    The great knights of the Adian kingdom are neutral


    "I''m not convinced by the Queen Timothy, but his son, Terence, was attracted by Queen Timothy. Answer." The young man spoke of the title.


    "Bishop Parkin and Bishop Kailu are not here, this is an opportunity, I''m afraid it''s still a faction, not favoring the bishop of God, said.


    The Grand Duke of Ville, his family for generations has always believed that all the king should give a marquis in the future is to go all out to support him, even if it is a queen now.


    a loop. "Shen, the Grand Duke of Wheeler, I only know that there are only two bishops sitting in the capital of the King of Yarrow. He dispatched knights to take him, no matter who sat on the throne, he retorted with his eyes, obviously he and the duke did not deal well.


    "Hmph, don''t be small." Trap, what kind of trap can there be? Archbishop of Germany, his influence is the greatest, and his words represent the Lord of God. "It''s not difficult for the Uighurs." The white-bearded minister glared at the God Lord, it was not the existence of fools. "The minister sneered, with disdain in his eyes. Seeing that there are only two bishops, don''t forget that there are also bishops of the gods, who support the queen to weaken the influence of the bishops on the people and government affairs. Duke Le sneered.


    "But those believers have already fallen in." Duke Wheeler sullenly.


    The minister is one of the few in the palace who don''t believe it, why? "Queen Timothy, who was sitting in the upper seat, spoke up, and at this time she


    "You and I both know that there are no gods who don''t want to suppress, but it was later discovered that their influence on the people, and


    "Knowing that Bishop Parkin and Bishop Keiro are going to


    Although she used to be the saint of the bishop, she also felt a headache for the god.


    This bishop was originally a puppet. She couldn''t intervene in many things. All of them were manipulated by the government affairs of the palace, which made her feel chills down her spine.


    With these problems, Timothy began to try his best to reduce the sense of belonging to the bishop''s religion.


    It seems that he has received a bit of news now, from the mouth of a maid of Bishop Kailu, Archbishop Yard is in control.


    It is the realization of the Tao.


    "Xiyang City?" Timothy female power and influence, but the effect is not obvious.


    "Explore the city.


    "Yes, no matter how much I learn, it seems to be related to a place called Xiyang City." Terrence said, "The place where the two bishops went, the King of the West opened his eyes and thought about it in his mind. There seems to be no place called Xiyang in the Dian Kingdom.


    "The news of sending someone to investigate is gone." Terence nodded, looking a little regretful.


    "Yes." Standing in Yangcheng behind Timothy shouldn''t be easy. "Duke Wheeler is also thinking about what will happen to the bishop in Xiyang City. Do you have any information about where Xiyang City is and what are the strange places." Timothy said coldly.


    Thinking that the knights were directly mobilized to attack, a straight female knight said calmly, and turned around and left the council hall.


    "Everyone, if Terrence''s eyes are ruthless, plan Shen?" Timothy glanced at the three people below and said calmly.


    "Your Majesty, the knights in me, you can mobilize Duozui to take down the Cathedral of the Lord God, and directly imprison Archbishop Yard and the other two bishops in secret." Most of the knights applauded.


    "Reckless, let''s not say how much influence the bishop has on the people, just the royal palace "..." Special young? Can you convince your father to mobilize the knights?" Duke Wheeler couldn''t hold back and directly retorted.


    The pro-mobilization of knights is in the hands of Terence''s father. Only these knights guarding the palace are not the opponents of the bishop.


    Hot believers will make Rense''s face turn red and white. He knows that Duke Ville is right, and he really can''t let his father''s hand? "Timo took the bishop 0........


    "Alas, there is no proper reason to do it, those madness is a hard thing to do, and I can''t say for sure." The minister sighed.


    "Everyone thinks that this time is not suitable for teaching, those who are expressionless, and there is no meaning in the words.


    "You can do it, just how to do it, but I''ll ask." Duke Wheeler sighed, there was no good way.


    "As long as I can convince my father to take down the Lord of God, people will not be a problem." Terence said bitterly, looking at the Queen with a hint of helplessness in his eyes.


    "Knight Noel, why don''t you talk to him?" Timothy said calmly.


    The three were stunned for a moment at the same time, opened their mouths and said nothing, whether they can successfully see the ability of this new queen.


    "Then how to solve the problem of the people? Even if the bishop is taken down, the people will not be convinced..." The gray-bearded minister said worriedly. He didn''t need to say it later, and the rest of the people knew what it meant.


    Just "hire someone to pretend to be a believer to discredit the bishop. Over time, some people will naturally become suspicious of the bishop. Of course, if your majesty is serious, there may be no way." Duke Wheeler glanced at Timothy. Queen, then lowered her head slightly.


    This can be said to be a stratagem, a not very glorious stratagem.


    "Okay, let''s do it." What''s wrong with Timo''s neglected method, as long as it can pull down the status of the bishop, then it''s a good strategy.


    Your Majesty, I suggest to take out some more wheat and distribute it to the commoners, so as to win over the hearts and minds of the people and make them remember what the minister of the West 2.6 did not understand.


    "Okay, I''ll give it out after the trouble is over." Timothy said without hesitation.


    "This strategy is very good. It''s a bit borrowed from the practice of bishops to win over believers, but it works very well. It''s good." Beard, you should know how to do it. " Timothy waved his hand and said with a firm look in his purple eyes, and agreed.


    Gong, to suppress the bishop.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Go back


    "One update, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support."


    . . .


    Chapter 859 Cooperation and containment. (2 for support)


    In Xiyang City, Liu Feng was still looking at government affairs in the castle''s study.


    "Bang bang bang..." There was a knock on the door.


    "Master, I''m coming in!" Minayin came in.


    "OK."


    "crunch..."


    Mina walked in with a stack of documents in her hand, sat up with her hips raised slightly, and placed the documents in front of Liu Feng.


    "Master, this is all the city information covered by Mail Express." Mina said softly.


    Liu Feng picked up the stack of documents and looked at them.


    Now the most popular store in other cities must be the mail express set up by Xiyang City.


    Every day, people line up to write letters and send them to the table, saying that it is precisely because of the emergence of letter courier that the flow of news is faster.


    "That''s right, it''s already spread over half of the Yingluo Kingdom, and it''s far from the cities in the lower eastern coastal areas where there is not a single one in the extremely remote areas." Liu Feng smiled, and he was very satisfied with the coverage.


    "For those in remote areas, it only takes time for 08. The goods will be available in coastal cities soon, which may be a little troublesome." Mina is in charge of the security department and knows how difficult it is to set up a mail courier in a city occupied by pirates.


    "Don''t worry, other than Dongyou, the rest will not be covered for the time being, and it will not be too late to plan when they are cleaned up in the future." Liu Fengruo pointed out.


    Mina thought and nodded, those pirates are unstable because they can cover them all, the Lord will go to clean up the prince in winter, and then all those resistance forces must be suppressed first, and then there is time to clean up the pirates. .


    "By the way, the coastal cities of the Anli Ministry can suddenly ask, they have been busy with government affairs for the past two days, but they have forgotten to concern themselves with what they are doing.


    "These two days, I''ve been with Katherine with Yuffie.

 Chapter 729：

    The little cat''s tail pouted and said.


    "That''s right. I''m going to ask Anli to go to the prairie to help me with some errands." Liu Feng took out a letter from the drawer and what was he doing these two days? "Liu Feng: "Hey, let Anli go to the prairie?" The Sahara Prairie? "The cat ear girl asked in astonishment.


    "Well, let her go and talk to Elsa about some things and play in the city." Mina shook her mother.


    Mina picked up the letter, opened it and scanned it from beginning to end, her mouth opened slightly, and she was about to put an egg.


    I mentioned it in the letter and put it on the table.


    Another point about the purchase of big mutton is to build a fertilizer factory on the prairie and to cooperate with Elsa.


    the last point,. "Liu Feng nodded and handed the letter to several other cities around Elvis Capital. In exchange, weapons and armor could be provided appropriately.


    It was this last point that made Mi a few points. One point was that Xiyang City planned to directly enter the Kingdom of Yingluo to help contain other cities.


    "With her help, it would be much easier to win the king." Liu Feng calmly said that he wanted Elsa to help contain her in winter.


    "That''s what I said, but if the orcs intervene in the human kingdom, will they be surprised at the bad Na after the young master unified the kingdom? I didn''t expect the young master to let Elsa. "Then do you think the orcs live in Xiyang City?" , Do those nobles still have any complaints? "Liu Feng asked with a smile.


    "After all, the factors of the nobles around the capital have to be taken into consideration, and some nobles are used to living with the orcs." Mina thought for a while and said.


    Immediately understand the impact of this? " Mina said solemnly.


    Calculate.


    "Go, go and find An Li, I''ll tell her personally." Liu Feng patted Mina''s hand and said softly.


    There are still a small number of meetings, but they dare not say it. Of course, they open it. Hu Erniang stuck her head in and asked suspiciously, "Hey, is the young master calling me?"


    "Enli, what you mean by coming, as long as it is unified, then everything is what the young master said, and there is no need for Mina to find it.


    "What''s the matter?" An Li was puzzled and sat beside Liu Feng.


    "I


    "Gag..."


    The door was silently chatting. "Liu Feng went straight to the topic.


    "Huh huh?? Let me go to the eldest sister''s place to talk about things." An Li was shocked, and she had something to discuss with you. "Liu Feng sees Hu Erniang coming, but she wants it. I don''t worry about sending someone else. It just so happens that you should go to your elder sister''s place to see it." Liu Feng said gently.


    I plan to ask you to help me take a trip to the Sahara Prairie, to Elsana, and I plan to surprise the capital in winter..." Liu Feng said briefly.


    "This time, she stared at her brown eyes in astonishment.


    "Yes, this matter is very important to Liu Feng.


    "A month has passed quickly, and it''s time to go out and relax, you have been for a long time. "What''s the matter? "Enri turned serious.


    "It''s the kind of sister who forgot.


    "This..." En Li opened her mouth and suddenly let her go to the prairie, it''s going to be nearly a month..." En Li was reluctant and looked at her, "But you won''t be able to eat when you go there. Tomato scrambled eggs, steamed buns, pizza..."


    No rest. "Liu Feng shook his head and looked at An Li with a wry smile, because the other party has eaten her up so much that you are reluctant to leave???


    "You can take these lollipops to eat on the road." Liu Feng was so sudden that she didn''t respond 693.


    She pouted and tickled lollipops, a mix of flavors.


    "Okay, young master." En Li didn''t say a word, "..." Mina looked at En Li speechlessly with a black line on her head. In the end, her feelings were still due to the food, and the people from the Wolf Warriors team would also go with you. "Liu Feng said gently.


    Except for the twitching of the corners of his eyes, he opened the drawer and took out a bag of lollipops. It was a classic Alpine stick on the other side of the earth to build a fertilizer factory. He believed that Elsa would agree to his conditions.


    "Okay, then don''t let go of the lollipop.


    "I''ll let Nicole prepare for you on the road tomorrow. Let Nicole prepare." Liu Feng smiled and pinched Hu Erniang''s face. Outside the Wolf Warrior Squad, Liu Feng planned to let someone bring cement to the Sahara Prairie, directly there. . . . . . . .


    I''m going to have hot pot tonight. "Enri agreed, wanting to have a hot pot before leaving.


    "


    "Okay!" Enri jumped up.


    . . . . .


    "Second shift, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Eight hundred and sixtieth chapters: Newspaper branch. (3 for support)


    The next day, Liu Feng and others who had finished breakfast sent En Li to the port together.


    "Master, I''ll be back soon." An Li pouted slightly and looked at Liu Feng pitifully.


    "I''ll wait for you to come back." He smiled gently, reaching out to touch Hu Erniang''s head, and there was a trace of reluctance in his heart.


    "Hmm!" Enri nodded again and again.


    "We will miss you, come back and play a new song for you." Catherine reached out and hugged Enri.


    "Silly fox, be careful on the road, this is for you." Mina felt a little depressed and handed a small bag to An Li.


    "Wow, Mina actually gave me the small fish that she kept." An Li said in shock, grabbing the bag with Liu Feng.


    "Give it back to me if you don''t want it." Mina was about to grab it.


    "No, what was given to me is mine." En Li flexibly avoided, smiling and putting all the dried fish into her backpack.


    , Bushe Na just pretended to be robbing her. She was still very reluctant to leave An Li in her heart. After she left, there was one less person arguing with herself to grab food.


    "Be careful on the way, I''ve prepared some tomatoes and eggs for you, and a cook will cook it for you when she''s following her tightly." Nicole said softly.


    "Wow, thank you Nicole, I thought I wouldn''t be able to eat scrambled eggs with tomato this month." Enri hugged Nicole moved.


    Everyone else said goodbye to Enri,


    It''s only been a month since the rice, but it''s already very reluctant. In the future, there will be one less fox ears on the table.


    "When you arrive, remember to let the mail courier send the letter back." Mina urged.


    "Okay, go with you, come, and hug the rest of the people.


    "Let''s go, go early, come back early." Liu Feng said softly, it was almost noon now.


    "Okay." En Li blushed and nodded, suddenly tiptoed up and hurried to the boat after Liu, although En Li was only on a business trip.


    "Be careful ¡¨¡¨." Liu Feng touched his cheek.


    "Mmmm!" En Li waved her hand and got on the boat under the **** of the Wolf Warrior Squad.


    "Anchor..." Enri nodded and lowered her sails! ! "


    "Sail down!!"


    The boatman shouted loudly, the anchor was stowed, the sail was slowly lowered, and with the boatman''s operation, the big ship slowly left the port.

 Chapter 730：

    "...Feng kissed on the face, but everyone waved their hands with reluctance in their eyes.


    Everyone on the edge of the port also waved their hands one after another, and stopped until the shadow of the ship was no longer visible.


    "Let''s go, I''ll see her again soon..."


    "Get off the carriage and go to the castle.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    The carriage stopped under the castle, and Liu Feng took Mina back to the study, while the others had to go about their own business.


    "..." Enri was standing beside the boat, and she had to go to inspect Tis.


    "Boom bang bang..."


    As soon as Liu Feng sat down, there was a knock on the door.


    "My lord, I''m Nuoyue." The voice of Nuoyue came from outside the door," Liu Feng said softly, leading the crowd to Liu Feng to respond that he was the one who called Nuoyue.


    "crunch..."


    The door was pushed open, and Nuoyue was pushed in by Gaba in a wheelchair.


    "Nuoyue, legs such as Weiya, have to go to school, and look at the bear-ear girl in a wheelchair.


    "I have been practicing walking recently, and I should be able to stand up before winter comes... Thank you, sir." Nuoyue half bent down and said gratefully.


    self-voice.


    "Come in." He began to exercise himself according to the method given by Mr. Liu Feng, so that his legs began to recover, and now he can barely lift his feet.


    "Haha...that''s good." Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    Are your feet better? "Liu Feng asked gently, maybe." Gaba is also very grateful, thanks to Liu Feng, they have their current life.


    "You have thanked you many times." Liu Feng chuckled and shook his head.


    "Sir, since Lord Liu Feng said that she can still stand up, she has some news." Nuoyue took out a document from the bag she was carrying, and asked Gaba to hand it to Liu Feng.


    "Well..." Liu Feng took over the document and read it. As for the newspaper branch, it was Xi: "Thanks to the adults, my sister''s legs are good. Xiyang City has newspapers, and other cities also have newspapers.


    Every day, the newspapers are typeset and printed by the headquarters of Xiyang City Newspaper, and then sent to the branches in various cities by carrier pigeons, and then the people over there are based on the operation of the newspaper branches and the collected results.


    For example, there are large-scale events in Xiyang City, new store openings, etc., all of which can be used to let people in other cities know quickly.


    There are also branches opened by the previous Xiyangcheng Yangcheng Newspaper in other cities. So far, it has not only spread to other cities.


    In the past few days, many nobles and merchants have come to buy shares. According to the city where the branch is located, a special section is set up to print the contents of the newspaper in large quantities, so as to achieve rapid circulation.


    Not only that, during this time, the newspaper has also set up many sections, such as notices for people, or notices for things, as well as marriage sections.


    In the same way, the opening of the stock exchange and the introduction of shares are all expected through newspapers, and it is possible for one to support himself.


    ".''Very good, faster than I thought." Liu Feng was full of admiration.


    "It''s thanks to those who buy it and advertise it to local merchants, of course it''s all paid for.


    , saving a lot of trouble. "Noyue explained.


    Of course, some people from those cities are also very envious of Xiyang City, which has newspapers.


    Liu Feng suddenly realized that some branches also hired orphans to sell newspapers, and gave those orphans a desired share (Li Qianzhao), the more money they distributed.


    "Let the people in the branch pay attention, don''t let the movable type printing technique be spied on." Liu Feng said with a serious face.


    Aristocrats who have a share, I heard that our newspaper is going to open a branch, and they all support our selection. After a long period of observation, they will be hired. They also signed a confidentiality contract, and some of them are veterans.


    The printing of newspapers is carried out in secret. It seems that those nobles also hope that Xiyang City will become better and better. At that time, they will not be able to enter.


    Once there is a problem, it will be destroyed immediately. After all, it is not the time to fully promote it.


    "Yes." Noah


    Those in charge of the city branch, who are basically people from the Security Department, have another thing. "Liu Feng put down the document and looked at Nuoyue with black eyes.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "The three locations are all in the basement or in the secret room, and they are all dispatched by soldiers, but they have not been allowed to change, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support." Yue and Mina responded at the same time.


    "Very well, I''m calling you this time, are you still


    Eight hundred and sixtieth chapters: big conscription. (4 for support)


    "Sir, please speak." Nuoyue was sitting in a wheelchair, a little nervous.


    "It''s like this, I plan to recruit again, the scope is the entire western land." Calmly said.


    "Conscription? Do you want to promote it in the newspaper?" Nuoyue blinked.


    "Well, I need to rely on newspapers this time." Liu Feng nodded.


    After all, the scope of the conscription this time is the entire western region, far from propagating only in Xiyang City as before, and now only reporting to Liu Feng is the fastest.


    "In the entire western land, at the speed of a carrier pigeon, newspapers with conscription information can be sent to each propaganda branch in one day."


    Nuoyue counted the time, pondered for a while, then paused and continued, "The newspapers will start mass printing after they get the newspapers, and they will need their propaganda time. Within two days, cities with newspapers can be guaranteed to know the news of the conscription. ."


    In this western part of the country, all the large and small cities add up to the newspaper city of the city. Among them, small towns with only one or two thousand people occupy most of them, and only a small part is middle towns with four or five thousand people. As for large cities with tens of thousands of people, it is even more so. It took almost a day. "Well, very good." Liu Feng nodded.


    "Mina, go and call Niu Er." Liu Feng turned his head and instructed Mina.


    A total of more than 500 20 na went out of the study and ordered the maids to go and deliver a message to the bird orcs who stayed in the castle.


    Niu Er is now in charge of the vacancy at the air force base.


    It''s enough for someone to fly and let me know.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Half an hour later, Shen came from outside the corridor, "Yes." Mi 6 "Boom bang bang..." There was a knock on the study door.


    "Master, I''m here." Niu Er''s strong army, so he only needs to let the birds and beasts


    "come in!"


    "crunch..."


    Niu Er pushed open the door and walked into the sound of heavy footsteps.


    Master, are you looking for me? "


    "Well, I''m going to recruit troops this time, and I plan to leave it to you." Liu Feng said with a serious face, and the voice of looking towards came in from outside the door. To recruit? "Niu Er was stunned for a moment, and then asked.


    "Yes, this time there will be a large-scale conscription. Come here, and then salute Liu Feng, "Five hundred, one thousand light infantry, one thousand cavalry, one thousand navy, and one thousand five hundred bowmen. people. "Liu Feng said with a serious face, Niu Er.


    "Young master, you said, my heart is shocked at the same time, this recruitment actually requires 5,000 soldiers, but it exceeds the sum of all the soldiers in Xiyang City at present. I want 5,000 soldiers. Thousands, if you recruit 5,000 troops, then the total is 7,000, which is already more than some dukes.

 Chapter 731：

    "Yes." Niu Er replied seriously, "The treatment of being a soldier is published in the newspaper, and the pensions are all written in detail. You and Nuoyue tell me about being a soldier.


    Now the soldiers of Xiyang City,


    "Okay, young master." Niu Er nodded, pulled out a smile and looked at Nuoyue, who was sitting in a wheelchair, with two or three times as many knights.


    , there must be one meal with meat every day..." Niu Er Yue said the more proud he was, as if he was treated as Liu Feng''s soldier." Liu Feng motioned Niu Er and Nuo Yue to communicate. The monthly salary is..."


    "According to the military merit points, you can go to the logistics to exchange, and then start talking.


    "After joining the army, from small things like sesame seeds to life-and-death pensions, etc.


    "Uh-huh..." What an honor for Noah.


    "As a soldier, each of these must be printed in the newspapers.


    "And recruits have to pass three tests to make some..."


    Niu Er said a lot,


    "..."


    After half an hour...


    "Very good Yue nodded again and again, took the pen and the notepad he carried with him, and remembered it. In all aspects, the treatment of some noble knights is much better than that of some noble knights. At that time, he will definitely be attracted as a real soldier..." After Niu Er finished speaking, he looked at Liu Feng.


    wrote. "Nuoyue sat down and said to Liu Feng.


    (babe) "That''s all for now." Liu Feng was very satisfied, what Niu Er said already involved writing the manuscript.


    "Yes." Gaba and Nuoyue thanked them at the same time, and many people came to apply.


    "My lord, then I''ll report back to the company to write the newspaper and was pushed out of the study by Gaba, and report back to the company to write the newspaper.


    Go, get some rest. "Liu Feng waved his hand gently, knowing that Nuoyue often stayed up late to make up. "Liu Feng said with a serious face.


    There was a little excitement.


    "Gag..."


    promise month


    "..." Liu Feng looked out the window and pondered.


    "Master, I will also go back and prepare some preparations for the conscription." Niu Er saluted.


    The side face, it can be seen that he is fascinated.


    After sitting quietly for a while, Liu said, "Yes." Niu Er said respectfully, turned and left the study.


    "Gah..." The question took up the seal on the side and affixed it.


    This Mina sat quietly by the side, didn''t bother, just looked at Liu Feng''s "Mina." Liu Feng picked up the written letter and blew it lightly. Feng picked up the pen and started writing on the paper. After I started writing, after more than ten minutes, the pen stopped, and I checked it from the beginning. I didn''t ask, his face gradually became heavy, and he said solemnly, "Master, this is going to give a seal to only represent Liu Feng. Seeing Zhang is like seeing someone, it means there is very important. things will be used.


    Send troops, lead the team to attack the inland city, first give it to the eldest prince, dry the water stains on the seal, and hand it to the cat ear girl.


    After Mina took it, she looked at the end from the beginning, nodded and said calmly.


    The order he gave, the prince to put pressure? "


    This letter was written to Niu Da, who was sitting in the town of Somalia. It meant that he was so stupid that he would fight on two sides.


    It''s also creating pressure.


    "Well, while Lucia can''t take care of this, let''s take a few cities first." Liu Feng also has another reason, he doesn''t want the eldest prince and the second is to let Niu Da first start with the cities by the inland secluded rivers to make raids for winter voyages As a cover, anyway, the new king can''t find something unpleasant for him.


    For future recruits to practice combat training grounds, early action is also a signal to the nobles in the western land.


    "Encryption, speed up delivery to Niu Da. The prince decides the winner so quickly, at least he doesn''t want one side to win too easily. Now that the prince has the upper hand, then we need wax and put it in a lock with a combination lock" It''s long overdue, because winter is coming anyway. The corners of Mina''s mouth rose, and her blue eyes were full of fierceness.


    Pick someone to deliver it in person, make sure nothing is wrong," Liu Feng said solemnly.


    "Yes." Mina said sternly, took the letter and put it in the envelope, then covered it with a layer of honey


    . . . . . Inside the iron box, scramble the three-digit code.


    After doing this, Mina turned around and went to the Security Department. She wanted to hold this letter. "


    . One loss.


    "It''s time to see blood." Liu Feng stood by the window sill and looked at the entire Xiyang City, looking inland. . . . . . . . .


    "Four shifts, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Ask for support


    Eight hundred and sixtieth chapters: I want to be a soldier. (1 for support)


    In the early morning, before dawn, in the city of Ruier in the west, a carrier pigeon flapped its wings and slowly landed on a two-story building.


    There is a plaque on the second floor of the building that reads Xiyang Society.


    Ruier City is a small city with a total population of only more than 2,000 people. The city owner is a baron.


    At this time, no one in Ruier City has woken up, and it is still hours before dawn, and most of the people are still sleeping.


    On the second floor of the Xiyang News branch, there is a balcony, and there is a food trough in the corner. The carrier pigeons are - digging their heads to eat.


    An employee of the Xiyangcheng Newspaper Office of Yibao Branch, a female cat orc, is now dispatched to the newspaper branch of Ruier City to be the editor-in-chief and manage the newspaper here.


    Even though there are still three hours before dawn, the newspaper offices in three cities are already brightly lit, and some staff members are already busy.


    Yixin pushed open the wooden door of the balcony on the second floor and walked out. He came to the side of the carrier pigeon. He skillfully untied the letter that the letter used to be a letter, and added some feed to the trough, then turned around and entered the room.


    Yixin opened the envelope while walking, and took out the contents inside. It was a newspaper from Xiyang City, but Ruier asked, "What''s interesting today?" Yixin opened the newspaper and slowly read it, and saw His expression became serious in the back, and he walked downstairs with the newspaper.


    "Other staff members who were tied to Yixin pigeon''s feet all said hello to her.


    Yixin nodded slightly, now nothing is more important than the newspaper in his hand.


    After arriving on the first floor, head towards the newspaper headquarters on the side.


    A staircase leading to the basement.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    Yixin walked down, and at the end of the stairs was a gate made of stainless steel with an editor-in-chief at the door. "Passing by holding a weapon.


    Yixin came to the two of them and took out a token made of stainless steel. After the two soldiers read it, they took out the key together to open the door. Soldiers only recognize the room and go to the basement. Open the door and no one can enter the basement.


    Entering inside, you can see seven or eight people are busy.


    "Editor-in-chief Yixin." Someone noticed the appearance of Mao Erniang and two soldiers were guarding her.


    "Editor-in-chief Yixin, is today''s newspaper here yet?" a Human Race staff member asked.


    "Come on, put down all the work now, the token does not recognize people, and there is no token." Yi Xin nodded and spread the newspaper in his hand on the table.


    When all the staff heard the words, they gathered around and began to look at it. When they saw everyone behind them, they stopped their work and greeted the soldiers five thousand, or the entire western land. ." Some staff couldn''t help but said, and hurriedly closed their mouths in the middle of the conversation. Now, let''s print this newspaper first. Let''s work, there are less than three hours, and fifteen thousand before dawn. All 100 newspapers have to be printed." Yi Xin said with a serious face.


    "Yes." The rest opened their mouths silently.


    "For the edition, according to the content of the newspaper sent by the headquarters of Xiyang City Newspaper, the wooden blocks with small characters are arranged in a row, and there are three templates at the same time.

 Chapter 732：

    These are not things they can discuss.


    "It took time to complete the text template of the entire newspaper.


    Then someone started holding a large brush, sticking ink on the stencil, and another person responded.


    Some staff began to line up, wait for the ink to dry, and then switch to another template to print the reverse side.


    "Editor-in-chief, the first copy has been printed." The staff spent nearly half an hour looking at the first newspaper from scratch, checking the front and back twice to make sure there were no typos or other problems. Just nodded and said, "Okay, let''s start printing, cover it with paper and compact it, peel it off, put it on a nod, and act quickly.


    In the same steps, seven or eight staff members cooperated skillfully with each other, and handed each newspaper to Yixin.


    "Yeah." It was dawn after Yi Xin took it...


    At the door of the newspaper office, there were already more than a dozen children, men and women, all staring at the door of the newspaper office, seeing that time was running out. "


    "Yes." The staff opened the door, frowned slightly and looked at the children under their eyes, with a sigh in their hearts, the children of the poor have long been in charge, but thanks to Liu Feng, they were printed in an assembly line.


    Unconsciously, Yixin didn''t think much about it, and distributed some newspapers to each orphan.


    "Today''s main goal is to focus on young adults." Yi Xin looked forward to it.


    Yixin asked people to open the newspaper office with a newspaper, and then took the newspaper and ran in all directions of Ruier City. They have a divided area, and one person is responsible for one area. My lord, they only have this opportunity to make money.


    "..." Gradually rose, the people in the city got up and walked around, the shops were all open for business, and the street began to be lively.


    "Instructed.


    "Yes, Lord Yixin." The orphans are the soldiers of Lord Liu Feng. They can eat meat every day and have clothes to wear in cold weather..." A twelve-year-old boy


    ¡¤0 for flowers


    Lord Sun Jianfeng is going to recruit again, please give me a newspaper. "A young man hurriedly said when he heard Arnold''s shout.


    The newspapers are sold, the newspapers are sold, the Lord of Xiyang City has recruited, and the treatment is generous, as long as it is successful. "The young man took out two steel coins from his arms, took the newspaper and began to read it carefully.


    Arno was shouting in the northern part of Ruier City with a newspaper.


    "Conscription? Liu Ran got it from the bank. Now the bank in Xiyang City has already opened branches in the west, and started to promote "two steel coins. " Arnold took out a newspaper and handed it to the youth.


    "It was not until the appearance of newspapers and some commodities that they gradually realized the convenience brought by steel coins.


    ................................


    Steel coins are a little higher than Xiyang City, but commodities like lollipops are still priced in steel coins.


    The business of steel coins and storing coins.


    At the beginning, people in various cities were not used to the existence of banks, so they welcomed the establishment of banks in various cities.


    For example, those aristocrats who took goods from Xiyang City and then sent them to their own cities for sale. Although the price would be a little bit attractive, they bought newspapers and read them, and were attracted by the treatment of soldiers in the newspapers. In addition to those nobles and businessmen, most of them have been to Xiyang City, and they have already accepted the steel coins, and they will arrive in three days..."


    With pictures like this, in Nuoer City, "Xiyang City recruits troops, the treatment is so good? I''m going to try it."


    There are people who have been scolded by Arnold like this one after another, and those who are farther away will receive such a newspaper tomorrow at the latest. "Let''s go, let''s go together, there''s a companion on the way."


    "Fortunately, our Rui''er City is far away from Xiyang City...


    "One update, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.". The next area is staged.


    In fact, it is not only Nuoer City, the west side is close to most of Xiyang City


    . . . . . . . . . .


    Eight hundred and sixtieth chapters: Killer Qiao Kang. (1 for support)


    "Boom bang bang..."


    "Master, I''m in." Mina''s crisp voice sounded.


    Come in. "


    "crunch..."


    Mina pushed them away, walked quickly to Liu Feng, and said in a clear voice, "Master, there is news from the underground bounty club that the alkali mine has been found, and it has been sent to the scientific research department."


    "Great, let''s go, go to the scientific research department." Liu Feng was overjoyed, stood up and said.


    Alkali ore has been found, which means that mass production of this wool can begin.


    "Tap..."


    After getting on the carriage, Zink and the Wolf Warriors team rode horses to protect the carriage, and went out of the castle to the scientific research department, and the samples were already...


    In the noodle shop in Xiyang City, Qiao Kang sat by the window, ordered a bowl of mutton noodles, and ate it with a big mouth. He had never eaten such a delicious thing before. This is the third day he came to Xiyang City. He is a killer, ranking sixth on the top 10 underground bounty killers list. spread to the right mouth.


    The task of coming to Xiyang City this time is to kill the city owner of Xiyang City, and go back with his head to get 350 gold coins. For him, this task is really too good to complete.


    So take it for free.


    When he thought about it, such a lucrative task might have been taken over by someone else if it wasn''t for the fact that he happened to be in the bounty club of King Man''er.


    horns, very scary. The Principality of Maner rushed over and was hired by the royal family over there to take the head of the city lord of Xiyang.


    After he came to Xiyang City, he realized that it was not that simple, and even the love here was realized, and this gold coin was quite unexpected.


    Yesterday, he went to the place where the target lived, and when he went there, he was even more surprised. He found that there was no way to sneak in. There was nothing wrong with the wall outside the castle. kind of.


    After two days of observation, it was found that there are still bird orcs patrolling the castle. If you rush in, you will be complicated by the horse situation, far more than there are many people patrolling inside and outside the upper castle. The whole body is well-made. The armor, the material does not look like pig iron.


    To enter the castle to kill, it is four meters high, and the most important thing is that it ranks sixth on the wall list, but I am not sure that I can step through these defenses silently.


    I''m afraid even the number one killer can''t do it.


    Find it on


    The second prince of the Canadian country has been won. "Qiao Kang muttered to himself. In the past three days, he inquired about a lot of news, and he even went to the underground bounty club here.


    I''m afraid it''s not realistic, even though I''m a killer, the task is not easy.


    He bought a newspaper yesterday morning and was taken aback when he saw the draft information on it.


    Recruiting 5,000 soldiers: "This is not easy for Liu Feng, and even this amount is several times more than the number of knights the Duke can have.


    "Does he want to be king in this western land? Or is it that the more he knows about the royal family, the more he feels that this Liu Feng is not easy.


    The conclusion I have come to now is that I can only wait for Liu Feng to come out of the castle, and then find an opportunity to kill him.


    , what this means, he knows very well, this counts to the street, walks slowly in the direction of the castle, he is waiting for the opportunity.


    "Look, that''s the carriage of the city owner." Someone on the roadside was excited... thinking? "The more Qiao Kang thought about it, the more chance he would have to be appreciated by the Lord of the City.


    "Lord City Lord, I came out to inspect again, it''s really hard..."


    After eating the mutton noodles, Qiao Kang left the noodle restaurant and responded. This was the first time he had seen commoners respect nobles so much. He could see that these people admired Liu Feng from the bottom of their hearts.


    shouted and waved his hands, wanting the people in the carriage to see or pass by. The windows of the carriage had been opened, and Liu Feng looked at the people on the side of the road with a smile.


    "This is Liu Feng, more than I imagined"..." Qiao Kang stared blankly at the people''s disapproving faces.


    "Um?"

 Chapter 733：

    On the carriage, Liu Feng felt a tingling numbness in the back of his head, which made him frown and his eyes slowly turned. He turned his head to look at the carriage escorted by the Wolf Warrior Squad beside him, and closed the window after a moment of thought.


    "Master, what''s wrong?" Mina asked suspiciously, the young master''s behavior was a bit abnormal and young. A trace of killing intent flashed in Qiao Kang''s eyes, and he stared at Liu Feng from the corner of his eye, asking what was going on with the early warning induction just now.


    "Ta Tata..."


    "It''s not easy for Liu Feng." He glanced around in the crowd, and after looking around, he didn''t see any suspicious people being discovered. Fortunately, he hid quickly.


    I just took one more look, and I didn''t even reveal the killing intent, that''s all.


    "It''s okay." Liu Feng closed the window, but thought in his mind, sat up, and ordered 730 to the driver, "Follow the carriage ahead."


    "That''s the city lord''s carriage, you Qiao Kang hid behind a tree and looked at the carriage that went away, and was almost on guard just now.


    "Uh... this, I''m an admirer of the city lord, I want to see where the city lord is going... I have also been noticed.


    Qiao Kang pondered for a while, stopped a carriage and the driver did not move. After staring at Qiao Kang''s face for several times, he said coldly, "The city owner''s carriage is not allowed to follow, otherwise what do you want to do?" The driver frowned. Wrinkled, staring at Qiao Kang''s face, seeing the common-sense error on Scar''s face, he became more and more vigilant in his heart.


    He immediately got out of the carriage and watched as he disappeared into the road..." Qiao Kang''s face stiffened and he said embarrassingly.


    "Really?"


    After hesitating for a while, he still decided to follow up to take a look. Maybe this time is an opportunity, not necessarily, since the city will enter the security department... guests. "


    Qiao Kang was stunned for a moment, this was a decision.


    This time Qiao Kang learned smart, stopped a carriage, got in the carriage, and said to the driver, "Go out of the city. The carriage at the end of the road frowned and said, "Where is Liu Feng going? Do you want to follow? "...


    "One update, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Ask for support." If you can''t get in, then look for another opportunity.


    Maybe, this is a chance to say no"


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    .


    Chapter eight hundred and sixty-fifth: steam car ¡¤ two changes. (2 for support)


    The wolf warrior team protected the carriage out of the city and headed for the valley where the scientific research department was located.


    "Ta Tata..."


    On the carriage, Liu Feng turned his head and asked Mina, "Where was the alkali ore found?"


    "On a high mountain five days away from Xiyang City, there is a lake surrounded by alkali mines." Mina replied.


    "Whose territory does it belong to?" This distance is not too far, and it is still in the west, so he has the final say about the alkali mine.


    "Baron Meilong." Mina took out a notepad, flipped a few pages, and handed it to Liu Feng. It wrote about Baron Meilong.


    "Baron Meilong, let someone contact him." Liu Feng looked at the contents of the notepad and said indifferently, "Have a good talk with him."


    He has already conceived that after the reunification, as long as the alkali mine will earn a lot of benefits in the future...and the economic development of the kingdom.


    "Yes." Mina replied, looking for candidates in her mind.


    "Tatata...Introduction. The carriage stopped in front of the scientific research department.


    "Sir, it''s here." Xin Ke said, skillfully setting up the wooden ladder.


    After Liu Feng got off the carriage, he took Minachao''s system and went to the hospital. He wanted to see the research and application of alkali ore.


    "Sir, you are here." The person in charge of the research institute greeted him.


    "How about alkali ore, it can be used."


    question asked.


    "Yes, it has been diluted with water and tested with wool, and it can be degreased, but the control of the amount needs to be tried several times to be more accurate." The person in charge responded, Bian the research within the scientific research department.


    There is a water tank on the table with wool soaking in it.


    "Well, control the ratio as soon as possible, and then send it to the workshop." Did Liu Feng reach out and pick up a ray of sheep? "Liu Feng made a straight head.


    "Yes." The person in charge replied.


    "Mina, bring a little alkali ore and let Nicole experiment with the soap." Liu Feng looked at the man and brought Liu Feng to the table


    "Okay!" Mina nodded, took out a box from the bag she was carrying, and filled a little alkali ore.


    Liu Feng spent more than half an hour in the Research Institute of Alkali Mines, rubbing his fingertips for research Mao, and pointing out materials and drawings.


    "Master, are we going back...?" Mina asked dumbly, she didn''t really understand what she was studying.


    "The white caustic mines of clay pots.


    How is the research going? "Liu Feng walked out, and Mina followed.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, Qiao Kang, after leaving the city, passed a person who made suggestions and gave a few copies: "Guest, are you sure you want to get off here?" The driver asked again.


    "Yes, I can get off here." Qiao Kang squeezed out a kind smile. Now that he is here, he will go to the steam car point. It is a restricted area and cannot be approached. Also, it is not allowed here. Where you **** and pee anywhere, you will be fined. "The coachman pointed to a branch in the distance and stopped the coachman.


    "No entry" in four big characters.


    The driver thought that the guest was going to be unable to hold back, so he wanted to get off here and find a place to solve it.


    Allow.


    "Well, then you are happy when you are careful, it seems that you are not in the wrong place.


    The driver didn''t think much, and drove the carriage into the city. He thought that no one would come near the fork. There was a wooden sign on the side of the road, which said to leave. Qiao Kang breathed a sigh of relief and walked towards the fork. Go, as for the sign that says ''No Entry'', he directly ignored it.


    "Understood." The smile on Qiao Kang''s face froze, and in the woods 500 meters away from the valley, he probed towards the entrance of the valley ahead.


    The entrance to the valley is built with a high wall, which is a restricted area.


    "Huh!" Seeing that the driver was patrolling with soldiers, he looked around vigilantly.


    Qiao Kang''s expression changed, and he didn''t dare to approach any more. He had doubts in his heart. After walking for more than ten minutes in the valley, Qiao Kang slowly stopped and hid. See what it''s like in the valley.


    "Damn." Before Qiao Kang went up, someone was patrolling, with a military crossbow in his hand, and hiding under the bushes outside the valley, he didn''t dare to walk around.


    "There must be some secrets in this valley that are even tighter than the castle." Joe? Why are there more people standing guard than the castle.


    thought for a while.


    "It seems that this mountain can''t be climbed." Qiao Kang was annoyed, there were bird clan orcs patrolling the sky, then walking up the mountain, he found that bird clan orcs were patrolling the sky, and he was in a hurry. There are also soldiers on guard on the mountain, there are many bright and dark posts, and there are various traps. If outsiders step into Kang Ziyan at will, through the gap in the tree canopy, they will relax after seeing the bird orcs walking away, and let him escape for the time being. A catastrophe.


    But it also made him very annoyed. He couldn''t enter the castle, and he couldn''t enter the valley. It was impossible for Liu Ran to let him go up at will.


    Get up and see when Liu Feng will come out and see if he will have a chance to attack.

 Chapter 734：

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    And in the valley, I don''t know how they died.


    It was because of Qiao Kang''s arrival at the research institute that he saw the dwarf Yili from a distance, directing Ward to test the steam car.


    How to kill that steam maple?


    He simply waited in the woods outside the valley. He is still a scooter type, but the front wheel has been changed from the previous fixed to steerable, which is a bit similar to the hand on the other side of the earth. Liu Feng is watching the steam with Mina. Progress of the car.


    not yet in


    ".''Sir." The dwarf Yili turned his head to see Liu Feng, and hurriedly stopped what he was doing.


    The car has obviously been improved. This time the material of the four wheels has been changed to a new alloy. Has there been a breakthrough in the car? "Liu Feng had a faint smile on his face.


    "The problems that the adults mentioned last time have been changed to the tractor.


    At the front of the car is a small steam engine. Kindly touched his head.


    "You guys continue, I''ll take a look." Liu Feng walked to the side and let Ward, who was next to him, immediately gave a military salute.


    "How is it, both of them are a little nervous. This is an experiment in front of the Lord City Lord after the improvement. As for whether it can be successful, I don''t have a good heart. I''m experimenting now, and I originally planned to inform the adults when the experiment was successful." Get up, boil the water, produce a lot of water vapor, and soon the steam engine is started.


    "Yes." Yili nodded and motioned for Ward to continue.


    a lot.


    This is not the first time the two have cooperated, and they operate the joystick in front of them in a very tacit understanding.


    "Buzzing..."


    The two rockers of the fuel burner in the steam engine control the direction of travel of the steam car.


    Mina''s eyes widened. Come on, although the car vibrated a lot this time, it was obviously faster than the first-generation steam car, one-third faster than last time.


    Ward turned the joystick in his hand and the car started to move forward slowly as Yakiri moved the joystick.


    Ward holds the control car"


    When approaching Liu Feng, Yili turned another joystick, and the car would be amazed every time he saw it, even though this was the second time he saw a steam car.


    Steam this time. . . . . . tie.


    "Second shift, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support." The front of the car turned to the side, successfully completed a turn, and drove back.


    "Buzz... Slowly stopped in front of Liu Feng.


    . . . .


    Eight hundred and sixtieth chapters: Leia is back. (3 for support)


    "Sir, this is an improved steam car." Yili and Ward got out of the car, feeling a little uneasy in their hearts, wondering if they could satisfy the adults this time.


    "Very good, much better than the last time." Liu Feng nodded, looking at the steam car he had looked at, it didn''t feel like the first time it would fall apart at any time.


    "Add a shell to the body, similar to the carriage of a carriage." Liu Feng looked at the body of the steam car, there was still one carriage left.


    "Yes," said Yili respectfully, picking up a notepad and writing.


    "There are still some small problems to be improved, such as here..." Liu Feng made a few suggestions, all of which are relatively serious problems with steam cars at present. After the improvement, this different and improved car has been initially completed.


    "Okay." Yili replied, writing quickly, and at the same time there was a new idea in his mind.


    "The only problem is the wheels. Niu San should have arrived at Lord Nagahu by now. The rubber will be shipped back soon, and the wheels will be covered with rubber at that time, and the driving will be more stable." Liu Feng patted it. The new alloy wheel in front of him had a faint smile on his face.


    "It should have arrived a few days ago, the imaginary version of the steam is on the way." Mina counted the time and responded.


    "Let''s go." Liu Feng nodded and left without disturbing Yi 560 Li''s research.


    "Tatata...the city is over, I must go out of the valley.


    After leaving the valley, surrounded by the Wolf Warriors team, the carriage quickly drove towards Xiyang City.


    Qiao Kang hid in the woods and watched the carriage drive by in front of him, but the letter he had no choice but to write already wanted Liu Feng''s head, but it didn''t mean he wanted to die. Just one.


    "A noble who is greedy for life and fears death." Qiao Kang was very annoyed, watching the carriage go away, and then got on the carriage from the tree. As he walked into the city, he muttered, "It seems that we need to find other opportunities. "


    "Ta Tata..."


    "There...hahahaha..."


    Qiao Kang will soon have.


    He couldn''t help laughing at the thought of his plan.


    ......


    "Huhuhu......"


    Leia and Sarina''s group were coming out of the confinement forest at this time.


    Beside them are six huge hot air balloons, led by them (bafa) towards Xiyang City.


    "Everyone, pay attention, be careful not to collide." Leia flapped her wings and told her companions to pay attention, and it was a coup, it was the hot air balloon with a wooden box.


    "Yes." Sarina and the others responded in unison, pulling the rope tied to the hot air balloon and not daring to loosen it.


    The rope in Leia''s hand was flying in the air above the veins, and in her, she was so absorbed that she did not dare to let go.


    "Roar......"


    In the hot air balloon marked with the number ''3'', a weak roar can be heard from time to time. Everyone has been accustomed to this. Be careful of the collision of the hot air balloon, especially weak, and finally persisted here.


    "You should be able to get to Xiyang City before the sun sets." Leia took out her watch from her arms, looked at the time, and shouted loudly.


    "Yes." What everyone said again was that the hot air balloon with the wooden box was bright.


    "Whoosh..."


    More than three hours later, the air force base outside Xiyang City appeared in the eyes of everyone.


    On the air base, a figure was used to moving towards Lei, and the roar was getting weaker and weaker these days! Big sister, it''s Frey, she can fly. '' Sarina exclaimed, with a smile on her face.


    "Yeah." Leia nodded, looking at the figure that was getting closer and closer, her cold face softened and Xu Du responded in unison, her tired eyes had a big sister..." Frey flew to Lei. Next to Ya, she looked at her carefully and secretly breathed a sigh of relief when she found that she was not injured.


    "Have Frey''s wings grown?" Leiya and the others approached quickly.


    "." Frey said lightly.


    "Great, Miss Frey can fly." The rest of the bird orcs were very happy.

 Chapter 735：

    "Let''s go, let''s go down first." Frey waved her hand, and she felt much better.


    "


    Then a hemp rope was thrown down, held by the soldiers on standby below, and the hot air balloon was slowly pulled down.


    More than ten minutes later, the six hot air balloons successfully reached out and touched Frey''s head.


    "Um


    Leia landed with everyone, and took a few steps forward by inertia before she stopped.


    "Where''s Niu Er?" Leia said coldly.


    "Niu Er''s wings are flapping, letting the people inside the hot air balloon control the flames. Manage." Frey said lightly, pointing to No. 8 who was leading troops not far away.


    "Yeah." Leia nodded.


    "Miss Leia, welcome back." Landing.


    "Tadata..." The goods are put into the warehouse, and the items in the No. 3 hot air balloon should be locked in an iron cage first. Be careful not to get hurt. Leia commanded with a serious face, pointing out that the hot air containing the little dragon was transferred by the young master to be responsible for the recruitment, and now here is No. 8, she said solemnly, "Don''t move the box in No. 6." "


    "Yes." No. 8 said sternly, instructing the soldiers to move all the black nuts to the warehouse, and then No. 8 gave Leya a military salute.


    "Well, will..." As soon as the soldiers approached the No. 3 hot air balloon, they were startled by the contents inside. They were relieved after they found that they were tightly bound. The three soldiers took the strange beast fairway.


    She paused, and her green eyes flashed over Sister Si Qi, is that a dragon? " Frey asked, looking at the monster being resisted.


    "Yes, it''s just a little dragon." Leia said solemnly, reaching out and touching Frey, someone would naturally send them to the scientific research department.


    "Roar." Frey''s green eyes stared at Leya.


    Leia was silent for a while, and then replied in a deep voice, "Dead, maybe not dead."


    As for the warehouse that was sent to the base, there are iron cages there.


    "There are many more dragons.


    "..." Frey stopped talking, turned around and came to the wooden boxes that were carried out by the bird orcs, and reached out and touched the heads of the boxes.


    "Then the dragon that killed Arlene and the others died? Go down, came to her side and patted her shoulder lightly.


    "Yeah!" Frey nodded lightly, and followed her companions and walked towards the back mountain with the wooden box. She didn''t know whether the dragon that killed her companion was dead or not, because in that valley


    . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Three shifts, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support."..


    "Let''s go, let''s go to the back mountain." Leia''s green eyes trembled.


    Chapter 867: A mutant version of the dragon? (1 for support)


    At the back of the air base, Leia, Frey and others came here carrying wooden boxes.


    "Just here, you can still see Xiyang City from a distance." Leya put down the wooden box, and in front of her was a flat ground, from which she could see the corner to the west.


    "Yeah." The others responded in unison, putting down the wooden box.


    Some people have already started to pick up shovels and start digging holes. After a while, five deep holes have been dug.


    Leia was silent, and carefully put the wooden box into the dirt pit together. The bird clan orcs watched the wooden box in the dirt pit, and everyone had a sad look on their faces~.


    There was some water mist in Frei''s green eyes, and she silently grabbed Yangcheng on the ground and placed it on the wooden box in the pit.


    "Go ahead, it''s getting dark." Leia took the shovel and slowly filled the soil back into the pit.


    "Yes." The others silently wiped away the tears they shed, and filled the five soil pits with the clan members and piled up five small soil buns.


    Immediately afterwards, five stone tablets were erected, with the names of the five bird orcs engraved on them.


    Leia and the others stared at the tomb for a while, until it was almost dark and the soil was pouring out, "Sister, do you want to go to the castle?" Frey looked up at Leya and took the initiative to hold her hand.


    "Yeah." Leia nodded, spreading her wings and flying into the sky. Frey followed behind, and the two of them followed General Leia towards the castle. After a few minutes, they circled over the castle and landed on the platform of the middle courtyard after receiving approval.


    "Big sister is back." The bird clan orcs in charge of vigilance gathered around and shouted excitedly. just left.


    Leia nodded to several of her comrades, and was about to walk towards the backyard with Frey.


    "Sister, go to the restaurant." Frey pulled Leia and walked to the restaurant. Now the castle should be flying in the direction of this point.


    "Okay." Leia was stunned for a moment, then understood.


    In the restaurant, Nicole is putting dishes on the table, and Lucy is preparing tableware.


    "crunch..." meal


    "Hmm." "Ta Tata..." Frey pulled Leia and walked in.


    "Hey, Leia is back." Nicole turned her head and said softly, "Just in time, I''m just about to have dinner." Sit down and eat soon. " Princess Lucy greeted and went to get two more tableware.


    "Okay." Frei replied lightly, and sat in her own seat. Next to her, the door of Liu Feng Hall was pushed open.


    ......" The door of the restaurant was pushed open again, and Via, Tis, and Catherine came in one after another.


    "Leia, welcome back." The three eyes lit up when they saw Leia, and they smiled and greeted


    "Welcome back, Kuaijiao slightly raised his head and nodded.


    "Where''s Mr. Liu Feng?" Frei looked at Nicole with a questioning look in her green eyes.


    "The maid went to the study and called, she should be here.


    "crunch. crunch..."


    The restaurant door was pushed open again, and Liu Feng and Mina walked in.


    "Isn''t it hurt?" Liu Feng was not surprised when he saw Leia.


    Phew.


    "Yeah." Leia''s heart was much less sad.


    "Well, let''s eat first, and then we''ll talk about it." Liu Feng nodded with a smile, sat in his seat, and touched Frei''s head.


    "Less," Nicole replied softly.


    "Ga sighed, took a piece of mutton and stuffed it into his mouth.


    But the next moment, the whole plate of mutton in front of her was taken away by Tis, and after a while, the empty plate was returned to her. "No." After Leia saw Liu Feng, her bunny ears stood up. annoyed.


    "Ah, Mina, you too..."


    "Damn, Lucy, you return my shredded potatoes."

 Chapter 736：

    "For Anli, it seems that there is no need to rob it." Wei Ya sighed," Leia asked suspiciously.


    "She went to the Sahara Prairie to help the young master with Elsa." Nicole explained softly.


    Although Enri is missing.


    "Tis..." The chopsticks flying around in front of Wei Ya were already used to it.


    Dinner was still over in a frolic, Liu Feng took Mina back to the study, Leia followed, as for..."


    "Where did Enri go?..."


    Pushing open the door of the study, Liu Feng sat on a chair.


    "Have the dinosaurs been killed?" Liu Feng looked at Leiya who came after him. He was curious. There was still a lot of noise at the dining table. Liu Feng looked at Leiya calmly and said coldly, comparing what he had seen and heard in the valley. Liu Feng said it again.


    After hearing this, Liu Feng frowned. It turned out that there were so many dinosaurs. According to Frei, Tis pulled him to play cards.


    "Crunchy dinosaurs.


    Just listening to Leia''s description, this dinosaur seems to be different from what I imagined.


    ¡¤0 asks for flowers ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤asked.


    "Kill a few, there are many in the valley." The military base is over. '' Leia said solemnly.


    "Mina, have someone bring that little dinosaur to the castle tomorrow." Liu Feng turned his head and instructed Mina.


    According to Leia''s description, there are probably many more in the caves deep in the valley. It''s hard work. "Liu Feng said with a gentle smile.


    "Okay." Leia left, leaving Mina and Liu Feng busy with government affairs in the study.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "I caught a little dragon and came back and locked it up in the backyard of the castle.


    When these beast-eared women heard that the dragon was captured, they all wanted to see what the dragon looked like.


    Dragon is Yushi early in the morning. "Okay." Mina replied.


    "Leia, you go to rest first, but all the hemp ropes tied to your body have been untied.


    .0......


    When I was brought back last night, little...


    The next morning, after breakfast, Liu Feng came with the curious crowd. "Sir." The soldier in charge of the transportation saw Liu Feng coming, and immediately stood up straight and gave a military salute.


    "Roar..." The little dragon soldier was still locked in a cage and placed in the backyard of the castle, only, is this a dragon? "Mina looked at the little dragon in the cage, and said in amazement.


    "It turns out that the dragon looks like this, it looks so ugly... The dragon is dying, and now he feeds a little mutton, it will not starve to death.


    '' Tis asked.


    "..." Everyone was speechless.


    "It doesn''t seem to be the same as the dinosaur fossils in the front yard, lying in the cage, making childish roars from time to time.


    "Hey, the young master Liu Feng approached curiously, looked at the little dragon in the cage, and was stunned for a moment, then said in astonishment, "This is not a dragon. "


    "Not a dragon?..." Wei Ya was a little scared and didn''t dare to get too close.


    "Can this dragon be eaten? What is this?" Mina was also curious.


    "This is a Komodo dragon, also known as a Komodo dragon, although the name also has the same thing." Lucy looked at the little dragon, but did not dare to get too close.


    Hearing Lucy''s words,..." Liu Feng recalled the information he had seen before.


    It''s just that Liu Feng is very puzzled, there is actually Como in this other world." Leia''s green eyes shrank suddenly, this is not a dragon, what is that?


    "Master, then...


    "One update, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.". The word "Long", but it is not a kind of dragon, but a kind of lizard, which is a reptile. Multi-monitor lizard, is it a mutant version of?


    Chapter 868: Her Royal Highness the Princess? (2 for support)


    Listening to Liu Feng''s introduction, everyone was stunned, and they seemed to understand, but they only knew that the creature in front of them was not the legendary dragon.


    "So this is a large lizard?" Wei Ya blinked her pale red eyes and said in surprise.


    "That''s right." Liu Feng nodded with a smile. The explanation was reasonable, but he didn''t expect this Komodo dragon to grow so big in this other world.


    You must know that on Earth, Komodo giants are only a few meters long, and they are very rare.


    "It turns out that this is not a dragon." Leia said in a daze, thinking about the killing she had received before, this is not a joke.


    "Although this Komodo dragon doesn''t belong to a dragon, it is not less dangerous than a dragon." Liu Feng comforted the lizard, the biggest one, and watched a movie on Earth, about a giant python and a Komodo dragon. Great war movie, well, probably.


    Hearing Liu Long''s mission, what is it?" Yana''s lost face became much prettier.


    "Then Liu Feng, what should I do with this little lizard?" Lucy looked at it, remembering that the lizard used to be treated like a large lizard.


    "Let''s open a zoo." Liu Feng thought for a while, and the corner of his mouth evoked a smile and said Feng''s words, Lei "Sanwu Garden? Do you want to keep it?" Wei Ya stared at her pale red eyes and pointed to Kemo in the cage Multiple monitor lizards.


    "Well, the Komodo giants in the iron cage are rare animals that others can''t see easily." Liu Feng nodded. This Komodo dragon is also easy to raise, so just give some mutton for every meal. .


    "Move, a token ticket is enough to keep it.


    "That''s fine too." Leya didn''t say much, but of course it''s more than that, you can raise some Komodo dragons that kill the big ones.


    "Go to Zuixiaolou and give an order, keep any leftovers for it to eat.


    When opening a zoo, remember that Komodo dragons also eat carrion, and the leftover meat can be eaten directly by it.


    "Well, it''s just a small one. If you want to kill it, you have to notify the people at Zuixiaolou to do it.


    "Take it and keep it, and let the scientific research department rebuild it." Liu Feng said indifferently, with his hands, the soldiers stepped forward and carried the iron cage away.


    The girls watched as the Komodo dragon was carried away, a moment. "Mina nodded, when the time comes, someone will go to the school to go to the school, and the inspector will go to the inspection.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A sturdy cage. "Liu Feng placed the head of the Lunya Pirates, Jielunya, who was in the living room of the city lord''s mansion at this time. In front of him, he lost interest and went to work on his own.


    "Don''t you plan to show your true colors?" Jaylena looked at the two with a cold face. In the eastern part of Luo Kingdom, in the coastal area of ??Haiyan City, Jie had a very important matter to discuss, so Jielunya didn''t do it, otherwise they would have been thrown away.


    Two mysterious men covered in black burlap cloaks.


    When it was opened, the appearance of the two of them was revealed.


    Jaylenya raised her brows, the group of two


    These two mysterious people suddenly looked for themselves, saying that one was a thin middle-aged man, and the other was an elf girl with emerald hair.


    The mysterious man looked at each other and slowly changed his wide coat to look like he was fourteen or five years old.


    If Eliza was here, he was a little surprised by the sight of it.

 Chapter 737：

    These two, a


    "We''re from the Black Iris Organization, I''m Deacon White." The thin middle-aged man and the elf girl looked very ordinary, with a little freckles on his face, so I liked it," the dark elf Jin Mo said coldly.


    "Black Iris, I know, then I can recognize that this is Jin Mo, the dark elf girl who deceived her back then.


    Halfway through speaking, he suddenly froze.


    I saw Deacon Bai said solemnly from his arms and looked at Jaylenya coldly.


    "I''m Jin Mo. With such a move, Jaylenya was struck by lightning and froze on the spot.


    The important thing you said is..." Gerenya sullenly, Deacon Bai snorted coldly.


    "Pfft!!"


    He took out a dark-gold iron token and shook it in front of Gerenya, who fell to the ground and gave a big gift.


    "Get up."


    "Hey, if you see the token, if you see Her Royal Highness the princess in person, don''t you salutary?" Jeronya got up, but didn''t dare to sit in the upper seat anymore, and gave it to "See Her Royal Highness." Jeronya finally returned. When he came to his senses, the person who was kneeling directly with a plop was actually sent by Her Royal Highness, and Deacon Bai almost glanced at Jay Lunya, who was kneeling on the ground, and said indifferently.


    "Yes." Deacon Bai said coldly.


    "No, I don''t know Deacon Bai.


    "..." Jeronya complained inwardly, but she didn''t expect these two words.


    "The leader of the black iris is the princess who let him make a big mistake.


    "Do you know that behind Greener is our black iris? Are there any instructions?" Gerenya lowered her head slightly, Mrs. Bai Deacon, the princess is..." Gerenya shook her head, Be careful to ask that he actually appeared in the Kingdom of Yingluo, could it be a few years ago, His Highness." Deacon Bai sneered and looked at Jay Lunya.


    "Lord Bai Deacon, Her Royal Highness Princess Greener is in trouble, Her Royal Highness asked us not to look directly into Bai Deacon''s eyes.0


    He didn''t expect His Highness, the princess who had disappeared for a long time, and said quietly.


    "Her Royal Highness has already started the layout since she came out of the king? Let him come this time, isn''t it an investigation?


    "Deacon Red supported him and looked at Deacon White.


    Come to support, it is good to be able to support him in the upper position, if not, we will withdraw from the British Kingdom. "Deacon Bai has withdrawn from the Yingluo Kingdom." Deacon Bai snorted coldly, it should be very easy to take the throne of the Yingluo Kingdom..." Jielunya was a little puzzled, her head slightly raised.


    "Well done," Humph, there are people behind Lucia, just in case, your main purpose is to prepare the way back, and let Black Iris say at any time. "Yes." Gerenya said with a face.


    "Yes, Deacon Bai, don''t worry, I will handle everything." Jielunya vowed that Jin Mo would be rewarded if he followed Her Royal Highness Princess Bai Deacon. "Deacon Bai stood up, reached out and patted Jeronya''s shoulder, saying word by word.


    ?


    "The step shows a happy expression, and the posture is lower.


    "Let''s go." Deacon Bai walked out with Jin Mo.


    6 Behind him who stood up straight after seeing him, he had doubts in his heart, what is the princess that Deacon Bai said about her Royal Highness? Is it the leader? It''s the princess of that kingdom again, "Sir, let''s tread..."


    "Respectfully send Mr. Bai Deacon." Jay Luya bowed and saluted until she heard footsteps. There were more than 500 people coming.


    The originally humble face became cold, and he sat in the main seat and meditated.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ??


    Where are you going now? "After leaving Haiyan City, Jin Mo put on the cloak again.


    "Go to Yalin City." Deacon Bai said lightly, and there was a forest city outside the city. "Knight, his weapons and equipment are very well-equipped.


    "Master Bai Deacon." The leading knight dismounted and saluted Deacon Bai. These people were all from Black Iris, and they were also the reinforcements sent by the leader of Black Iris after Red Deacon asked Black Iris for help.


    "Let''s go, Ya." Deacon Bai said coldly.


    "Yes, let''s go." The leading knight remounted and shouted loudly.


    "Yes!"


    "Ta Tata..."


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Second shift, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.


    Eight hundred and seventieth chapters: wolf lurking in the capital. (3 for support)


    On the Youshui River, a 50-meter large ship was moving forward. On the board, Darena, Eliza, Mira, Princess Dais of the Ori Dwarf Kingdom, and Viscount Mueller were playing cards. Play the turtle game.


    They had a very easy time along the way, and as for why, it was naturally because of the deterrent force brought by this big ship.


    As long as the 50-meter ship is not a problem, everyone knows that the owner of this ship is not simple and will not have any bad thoughts.


    Of course, there will always be some people who have problems with their minds, but when they taste the power of the crossbow on the boat, there is no future, and they all go to the bottom to feed the fish.


    At that time, Princess Daisy and Viscount Mueller gasped when they saw it, and they also understood why Darina and a few women dared to run so far to the kingdom of the dwarves of Auli. Whoever does not have eyes to come together is pure Find death.


    "It''s my turn." Mila held two cards in her hand and a note on her forehead, looking at Princess Daisy who was sitting opposite.


    "You, you can play." Princess Daisy 387 put three notes on her face, and handed the three cards forward with her eyes closed. Finally, she couldn''t help but open one eye and look at Honey. pulling action.


    "..." Darlene who was sitting next to her held back her laughter. This Princess Daisi had already lost three games in a row, and now the two of them have cards left. If Mila draws a draw If you have the same cards in your hand, then Princess Daisy has lost four in a row.


    "Hahaha, don''t be nervous, maybe I won''t be able to draw." Mila smiled slyly, sliding her fingers back and forth between the three cards, hesitated before deciding.


    "Just this one."


    Seeing the cards in her hand being taken away, Princess Dais looked at Mila nervously.


    "Ah... I didn''t want it." Mila sighed, the original two cards in her hand became three.


    "It''s my turn." Princess Daisy said sternly, with a serious expression on her face.


    "Okay, okay." Mila shuffled the three cards behind her back, then handed them forward and said, "Draw it."


    "..." Princess Daisi had a serious face, and moved back and forth in front of the three cards following Mila''s movements.


    Viscount Mueller, who was sitting beside him, was all nervous for her.


    "I want this." Princess Daisy finally drew the middle card.


    Princess Daisy slowly turned over the drawn cards, stunned for a moment after seeing the cards, and then shouted excitedly, "Finally, it''s not me who lost, it''s a pair."


    "Oh!" Mila pouted and put down all the cards in her hand. Unexpectedly, she lost in the end.


    "Are you still playing?" Princess Daisy put the note on Mila''s chin.


    "Stop playing. After sitting for a long time, my thighs feel numb." Darina stood up, leaned against the fence, and moved her feet.


    "It''s still more than ten days away from Xiyang City. I really want to fly back directly." Mila shrugged and moved the wings on her back.


    "There are still more than ten days to go to Xiyang City. I''m looking forward to it." Princess Dais also leaned against the fence, looking at the river in front of her, and there was hope in her words.


    In the nearly one month since I set out from the Ori Dwarf Kingdom, I have learned a lot about Xiyang City from Darina and other people, from the development history to the food, ice drinks and shadow play, everything is deeply rooted attracted her.

 Chapter 738：

    Darina, Mila, and the others looked at each other. This Princess Dais was so obsessed with these new things. If she went to Xiyang City and saw new affairs, would she simply not leave?


    "There must be a lot of fun things in the city of Xiyang (bgeb), I really want to go back quickly." Mila stood on the fence and spread her wings to keep herself balanced.


    "Come on, it''s just over ten days, and it will soon pass." Eliza''s silver hair was tied behind her head at will, looking much more capable.


    "Um."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In Xiyang City, in the study room in the castle, Niu Er was reporting to Liu Feng the situation of applying for these days.


    "Master, there have been 5,000 applicants in the past few days. These people are all from nearby cities and have already done preliminary screening." Niu Er said respectfully.


    "Well, it''s very good. Make sure that the people selected must pass the test in terms of personality and ability. It doesn''t matter if it takes a while." Liu Feng said sternly.


    "Yes." Niu Er replied, he chose people according to the rules set by Liu Feng at the beginning, and he should be precise and not meticulous.


    Of the 5,000 applicants who came here, there may be only 5-600 left in the end, and newcomers will be selected one after another.


    "Those who have passed the test in mentality and physical strength can recommend jobs to them based on their strengths... For example, those who can read, let them go to the mail delivery, and those who can be carpenters, let them go to the dock..." Liu Feng There is also a shortage of people now, and Xiyang City is about to usher in a period of rapid development.


    "Yes." Niu Er silently wrote down what Liu Feng said.


    "There is one more thing, I want you to arrange it." Liu Feng took out a document from the drawer, put it on the table and pushed it to Niu Er.


    Niu Er didn''t say much, picked up the document and looked at it quietly, and his face became serious after seeing it.


    More than ten minutes later, he closed the documents and said solemnly, "Don''t worry, young master, I will arrange this matter."


    "Go." Liu Feng waved his hand.


    "Yes." Niu Er saluted respectfully and left the study, thinking in his heart how to send those people out.


    "crunch..."


    Mina pushed open the door and walked in, sitting on the desk with her hips raised.


    Liu Feng glanced at Mao Erniang''s buttocks and said softly, "I asked Niu Er to arrange for the people from the Wolf Warriors to set off one after another, sneak into the capital and lie dormant. The people from the Security Department must provide them with information in a timely manner."


    "Okay." Mina responded quickly.


    "This time, the inside and outside should be combined. It should be over soon." Liu Feng looked out the window and muttered to himself.


    The wolf warrior team entering the capital will be a group of wolves, dormant in the capital, which is equivalent to putting a knife on Lucia''s neck.


    . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Three shifts, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Eight hundred and seventieth chapters: beheading operations. (1 for support)


    Vitus City is a city-medium-sized city in the inland of the British Empire.


    Due to its location close to the main channel of the Youshui River, Witte City is much more prosperous than the average medium-sized city.


    It''s just because of the location of Vitus City, the income this year can be said to be declining, because it is close to the west, and it is only three days away from Somali City.


    The development of the western land has been very rapid this year, and it has begun to affect the inland cities. And this city of Werther is naturally the first to bear the brunt of the impact.


    It was noon at this time. Since it was autumn, the weather was not very hot. After being interrogated by the knights at the city gate, a group of 16 caravans entered the city of Vi-t smoothly.


    This group of people is the Wolf Warriors team led by No. 5, and this Witte City is their first target.


    Four days ago, Niu Da received a letter sent by Liu Feng. The content of the letter was very simple, that is, let him lead people to attack the inland city near the Youshui River, and try to occupy it in order to attack the capital in the future. Preparing for cover.


    After receiving the letter, Niu Da first sat for half an hour and began to mobilize soldiers, formulate plans to prepare and select targets.


    In the end, the first target was placed on Witte City, and Niu Da planned to gradually advance, taking the cities closest to the west first.


    "Find a hotel to settle in first." Number 5, who was in charge of leading the team, smiled, chatting and laughing with the rest.


    "Yeah, find a place to stay, and then go out for a good meal." The rest of the people also cooperated.


    "This city of Werther is also quite prosperous, and there should be a lot of delicious food."


    "......"


    The rest responded with a smile, they had simulated this scenario many times, this time it was a disguise to enter the city, and every move had to be done so that no one would notice any problems.


    This is a compulsory course for them to train, what kind of identity should be used in what scene and when.


    Soon, No. 5 and the Wolf Warrior Squad found a hotel called ''Wile'' to stay.


    "Let''s go, go eat something, remember, no matter how unpalatable things are, you have to behave naturally." In the hotel room, No. 5 reminded the people of the Wolf Warrior Squad with a serious face.


    "Yes." Everyone replied in a low voice, with smiles on their faces again, and then the sixteen people left the hotel one after another.


    The sixteen people were divided into eight groups. The two teamed up to go to various places in Witte City to find something to eat. Of course, the real purpose was to inquire about the information of the nobles and city owners of Witte City.


    Until dusk, the sixteen talents returned to the hotel one after another.


    "Tell me about the news you have inquired about." No. 5 picked up the notepad and said solemnly.


    "The city lord of Werther City is called Ono, a viscount with more than 200 knights under his command, well-equipped..." The person codenamed Lynx began to report the situation.


    "Well, the information I inquired is roughly the same as that of the Lynx. The knight''s camp is about five minutes away from the castle where Ono lives." Hare added the information that the Lynx didn''t find out.


    "..."


    The rest of the people said the same thing, and No. 5 took a pen and wrote down some key information.


    "Get ready, the beheading operation will be carried out on time at three o''clock in the morning." No. 5 took out the pocket watch hidden in his arms and glanced.


    This time, No. 5 intends to take people directly into the castle where Ao Nuo lives, first control Ao Nuo, and then the rest will be easy.


    All you need to do is send someone to open the city gate, and let Director Niu, who is hidden in the mountains and forests outside the city, lead his troops into the city and control the knights.


    "Yes." The Wolf Warriors team responded in a low voice and went back to their rooms to prepare their equipment.


    Their weapons were hidden in concealed goods, and the knights at the city gates received their copper coins and did not check them carefully.


    "..."


    The sky outside gradually became completely dark, and time passed bit by bit. As the hour hand in the pocket watch in the hand of No. 5 accurately stopped at the number of three, the sixteen people quietly divided into several batches. Hotel, go to the castle.


    Ten minutes later, everyone silently met again in the alley outside the castle.


    "Now, let''s get started." No. 5 waved his hand and said coldly, "The lynx and the warhorse are responsible for the wind, and the rest follow me into the castle."


    "Yes." Lynx and Warhorse nodded.

 Chapter 739：

    Everyone silently approached the castle. During the day, the people of the Wolf Warrior team had already stepped on it, so they quickly approached the castle smoothly.


    And find the weak defense and enter through the wall. After entering the castle, they begin to cover each other and move forward to find the main courtyard of the castle.


    ??? Flowers ???


    Outside the house, four knights were standing guard. No. 5 stretched out his fingers, then made a gesture of wiping his neck, and then clicked on the four people in the Wolf Warrior team.


    "..."


    "..." The four people who were named nodded, knowing what they meant, and approached the four knights in the dark. Compared with the enemies with night blindness, their eyesight was several times theirs, and as long as they didn''t make a sound, they would not be able to. be found.


    The four of them approached the four knights, but they were only a few steps away, and they couldn''t find it when they were hiding in the dark. One of them waved his hand and signaled to do it.


    "Shhhhh..."


    The four knights at the door were all approached by the four warriors from the Wolf Warrior Squad. They reached out to cover the opponent''s mouth, and the sharp saber cut off their throats in the next moment.


    ...........0


    Immediately afterwards, the people of the Wolf Warrior Squad dragged the bodies of the four to a dark place to lay them flat, and the assassination was completed.


    Seeing this scene, No. 5 nodded with satisfaction, and after leaving the lynx and warhorse to let loose, he began to sneak into various rooms with the rest.


    The castle was very quiet, and everyone was already asleep at this point.


    "Use anesthesia to make sure that everyone can''t make a sound, it''s really not good, kill." No. 5 lowered his voice.


    "..." The rest nodded, pried open the gate of the castle, and quietly dispersed in groups.


    "..."


    The hare gently opened the door, walked in with light steps, and came to the bedside in the room, where a fat young man was lying on the bed.


    The hare took out a piece of cotton cloth and took out a small glass bottle from his arms, which contained anesthesia. After opening it, he put a few drops on the cotton cloth, and then directly covered the young man''s mouth and nose.


    The young man was awakened by the action of the hare and was about to resist, but with his breathing, some of the anesthetic had been sucked into his nose and mouth, and he fell asleep again after a while.


    The hare did not relax his vigilance, took out a piece of sackcloth and stuffed it directly into the young man''s mouth, and then tied it up, making sure that he couldn''t break free after waking up before leaving and went to the next room.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "One update, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support." Bu.


    Eight hundred and seventieth chapters: win the first city. (2 for support)


    No. 5 brought the wolf warrior member codenamed Viper to the largest room in the depths of the castle, which is likely to be where Ono lives.


    The poisonous snake took out the dagger he carried with him, inserted it gently along the crack of the door, carefully picked it up, and the door was opened.


    For this kind of door lock, Liu Feng was speechless when he saw it at first, but now it is convenient for the people of the Wolf Warrior Squad.


    No. 5 gently pushed open the door, and walked to the side of the bed gently. There was a man and a woman lying on the bed. The man looked to be in his 40s and was a big fat man.


    No. 5 and Viper looked at each other and nodded to each other. According to the information, this was Viscount Ono, the lord of Witte City.


    No. 5 and Viper took out two cotton cloths, poured anesthetics on them, each was responsible for the other, and directly covered the mouths and noses of the two "Nine Nine Zeros" on the bed.


    Aonuo and the woman opened their eyes in a daze, and just saw No. 5 and the poisonous snake, and the next moment they passed out in a terrified coma.


    "It''s done." The viper shoved the cotton cloth directly into the woman''s mouth.


    "Watch them." No. 5 left after saying this.


    He came to the hall of the castle. At this time, except for the warhorse and the lynx who were looking at the wind, the rest of the wolf warrior team gathered.


    "Falcons, go and keep an eye on the Knights'' Camp and report the situation immediately," No. 5 said softly.


    "Yes." Falcon nodded, turned around and left the castle with the people, heading for the knight''s camp.


    "Tigers, you stay in the castle, the rest of you will open the city gate with me to welcome Director Niu into the city." No. 5 said in a low voice.


    "Yes!" Tiger said respectfully.


    The rest of the Wolf Warriors team followed No. 5 out of the castle in the dark, and went straight to the city gate on the deserted street. After stepping on the spot during the day, everyone chose the nearest route.


    Half an hour later, No. 5 brought the remaining nine people to the alley not far from the city gate.


    There were knights patrolling the city gate, a team of six, with torches in their hands, and four people on the city wall were leaning against the battlements and dozing off.


    "The military crossbow is allowed to be used, and the battle is quick." No. 5 lowered his voice and compared a few gestures.


    "..." Everyone understood, took out the military crossbow and crossbow arrows on their bodies and began to wind them, and began to approach lightly when they felt dark.


    "Shhhhhh..."


    When the patrolling team of knights passed by, the people from the Warrior Wolf team gently pulled the trigger, and the six crossbow arrows turned into six black shadows in the dark night and flashed past, directly penetrating the throats of the six knights.


    The arrows are not missed, and the deadly points are accurately hit. This is the result of long-term training.


    The remaining four were already ready, and rushed up with an arrow, holding the corpse with both hands, and then gently laying it flat on the ground, preventing them from falling directly to the ground, for fear of the sound of the armor touching the ground. Wake up the four sleepy people on the city wall.


    No. 5 made a gesture, and pointed the four of them to the city wall to deal with the four sleepy knights. The rest followed him and slowly opened the city gate.


    After everything was done, No. 5 climbed to the city wall, and the four knights had already been dealt with while dozing off.


    No. 5 took out a paper bag and carefully opened it to reveal what was inside. It was a Kongming lantern. After unfolding it, he used a match to light the cotton cloth that had been soaked in oil and water. The Kongming lantern slowly floated into the dark sky.


    In the woods three kilometers away from Witte City, Niu Da and three hundred soldiers were waiting for news.


    "Director Niu, I have received the signal." A soldier quickly walked over and said respectfully.


    "..." Niu Da walked out of the woods without a word, looked up in the direction of Witte City, and sure enough, there was a light floating in the sky.


    With joy in his eyes, he shouted, "Let''s go."


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    Three hundred soldiers rode war horses, their hooves were wrapped in cloth, and in the silent night they swiftly marched toward the city of Werther.


    Three kilometers, about ten minutes, Niu Da brought people close to the city, and saw a smile on his face after seeing the people with the Warrior Wolf Team on the 5th outside the city gate to greet them.


    "Director Niu, the task has been successfully completed, the city lord Viscount Aonuo has been controlled, and there are more than 200 knights in the city." The fifth reported the situation.


    "Very good, all the military merits." Niu Da praised.


    "Yes!" Number Five salutes.


    "All dismount, target the knight camp, take down Witte City and have a good night''s sleep tonight." Niu Da dismounted, turned and said solemnly to the three hundred soldiers.


    "Yes." Everyone responded in unison, neat and low.

 Chapter 740：

    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    The soldiers all got off their horses, leaving fifty people behind at the city gate, while the rest followed the Wolf Warriors team to the Knights Camp.


    At this time, it was still quiet in the knights'' camp. Occasionally, one after another snoring could be heard. It was obvious that the knights were sleeping soundly.


    Falcon and a few people are hiding in the dark, observing the situation of the knight camp. Except for a team of six knights patrolling every five minutes, no one else is walking outside.


    More than 20 minutes later, No. 5 brought Niu Da quietly approaching, and the Falcons silently gave a military salute, and then introduced the situation of the Knights Camp in a low voice.


    "..."


    "Well, most of the knights are sleeping, this battle is not difficult." Niu Da said solemnly, which is why he chose to attack at night.


    He turned his head and ordered the people behind him, "Attack, make a quick decision, disarm and don''t kill, and don''t kill those who descend."


    Following an order, two hundred and fifty soldiers rushed directly into the knight''s battalion.


    "Ta Tata..."


    At this time, there was no need to hide their whereabouts any more. The patrolling knight team immediately panicked when they met the soldiers.


    "Enemy attack, enemy attack, uh..."


    The expressions of the knights who were patrolling changed greatly, and they shouted loudly. As soon as they shouted a few words, their throats were directly penetrated by the military crossbow...


    The soldiers divided into several waves, rushed into the houses, and the general''s knife directly touched the knights who were still a little confused.


    "Who are you, bold, 1.6 here is..." There was a knight''s resistance, and the next moment he faced was a blood red from the saber slitting his throat.


    After killing more than a dozen people, these knights were all honest. They were still sleeping, and they were broken into by soldiers before they could put on their armor, and they had no resistance at all.


    "All taken." Niu Da shouted loudly, and the first city was taken silently.


    The knights were all imprisoned, and the city of Werther changed owners overnight.


    Those civilians who were still sleeping didn''t know what happened, and they continued to live as usual the next day, only to find that the knights patrolling the streets had changed their faces and their clothes were different.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Second shift, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter eight hundred and seventy-four: Leopard Erniang takes a bath. (3 for support)


    In the Forbidden Mountains, Jones stood on a large rock and watched the soldiers and special forces training below.


    This is her normal state during this period of time, and the rest of the time is basically to discuss with soldiers and special forces.


    She has been here for nearly half a month, and a transfer station has been set up in an open space not far away, preparing for her return to Xiyang City in the future.


    This transfer station also has a lift platform, which is prepared for the hot air balloon.


    "Master Jones, all the supplies have been exhausted." Someone climbed the boulder and reported to Leopard Erniang.


    He was the man in charge of the soldiers'' diet, called Dina, a man in his thirties.


    "Let people pick more wild fruits, and then come back with two wild boars." Jones said coldly, this is how they came all this time, and the wild fruits and the wild boars have lasted until now.


    "Yes, those seasonings are gone, the taste will not be as good as before." Ding Na smiled bitterly.


    "...18" Jones was speechless, her mouth is also being raised, and it''s not that you can''t eat barbecued meat without seasoning, but it''s just a little hard to swallow now.


    "By the way, do you want to kill those two little guys to feed the soldiers?" Ding Na didn''t ask any more questions when he saw Jones'' expressionless face, but changed the subject.


    "Go find some bamboo to keep first, and then send it to the castle." Jones''s eyes twitched, and she said calmly.


    The little guys the man was referring to were actually two red pandas. They met when they were hunting in the mountains. They seemed to be separated. They couldn''t find their parents around, so they were brought back first.


    Jones remembered that there was such a pet in the castle in Xiyang City. It was Liu Feng''s pet. On weekdays, he liked to stick to people, holding people''s feet and refusing to let go.


    "Yes." Ding Na nodded, climbed down the boulder carefully, and arranged for someone to hunt and chop bamboo.


    Jones watched Dina leave, looked up at the sky, and Delis was hovering in the air, paying attention to the surrounding situation.


    "According to the time, there are still five days." Jones calculated the distance and time of Avery''s return. According to the speed of the last time, there were still five days for Avery to come back.


    In other words, they have to persist for five days, which is not a big problem.


    "Lord Jones, Lord Avery should be back." Delis'' excited voice came from the sky.


    Delis was in the air, looking at the direction of Xiyang City, a few black spots appeared in the distance, gradually getting bigger and bigger. .


    When it was closer, Delis recognized these people. They were all from his own tribe and belonged to the air force of Xiyang City. The bird orcs who went back with Avril last time were also included.


    Jones jumped up to the next big tree in two or three times. This tree is the tallest tree in the surrounding area. This is also the reason why the transfer station is built here. It is easier to identify. She also saw the bird clan orcs, and she calmed down for some reason.


    "Huhuhu..."


    After the bird orcs approached, they landed on the lifting platform together with Delis.


    "Master Jones, Master Avery will be there in half an hour." One of the bird orcs saluted after watching Jones come down from the tree.


    "Yeah." Jones nodded.


    Obviously, these bird orcs are leading the way, responsible for investigating the danger ahead, so that the follow-up troops can hurry at full speed.


    "Five days earlier than expected." Jones looked at the bird orc with doubts in her eyes.


    "Master Liu Feng let the hot air balloon send us some distance, so..." Someone replied respectfully.


    Jones suddenly realized that she was fortunate that she did not lead the team back to Xiyang City, otherwise she would have to experience another high-altitude flight, which she hated.


    "..."


    Half an hour later, Avery arrived on time with soldiers and special forces.


    "Nothing happened, right?" Avery panted, putting down the package she was carrying.


    "No." Jones handed the water bottle around her waist.


    After taking it, Avril took a few sips, and the long journey made her sweat, and a strand of long hair on her forehead stuck to her face.


    Fortunately, it is autumn, and the mountains are also very cool, otherwise it is easy to cause heat stroke.


    "This is the transfer station." Avril looked at the surrounding wooden houses and nodded with satisfaction, no need to live in tents or the like.


    The transfer station has been established, and Liu Feng will arrange for a steady stream of supplies to come in until the Forbidden Mountain Range is opened.


    "Go deeper tomorrow?" Jones asked coldly.


    "Well, a day of repair." Avril looked serious, looking at the soldiers and special forces behind her. Although they were also very tired, none of them sat down, they all stood up straight.

 Chapter 741：

    She raised her hand and shouted, "Let''s all go down and rest, and leave tomorrow."


    "Yes." Everyone replied, they put down the supplies behind them and started looking for water to wash their bodies.


    It''s not easy to feel sweaty and sticky all over, and there are regulations that when there is no training, you must keep your body clean and comfortable, which is to prevent the occurrence of diseases.


    Jones took Avril to a hidden living pool, and the leopard-eared girl took the wind for her, so that the wolf-eared girl took 190 baths.


    "How are the princesses and the others?" Jones asked about Lucy''s situation after watching Avery get dressed.


    "Very well, she asked me to bring you a book, her new work." Avery chuckled, took out a book from the package and handed it to the leopard-eared girl.


    "City of Miracles?" Jones took the book and flipped through it, gradually becoming fascinated.


    "I think it''s pretty." The corners of Avery''s mouth twitched slightly.


    "..."


    At night, the fragrant canned meat made Qiong Si slightly relieved. After eating the meat inside, she could also eat the roasted wild boar with the soup.


    "..."


    At dawn the next day, Avery and the others were ready to go. This time their goal was to cross the Forbidden Mountains and lead to the Brutus Orc Kingdom.


    As for this transfer station, a few soldiers will be left behind to guard here, responsible for waiting for the supplies behind.


    "Let''s go." Avril stood on the boulder, looked at the soldiers and special forces below, and shouted.


    "Yes." Everyone responded in unison, and continued to move towards the Forbidden Mountains with supplies.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Three shifts, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter eight hundred and seventy-fifth: The bishop of God is menacing. (1 for support)


    Early in the morning, in the land to the west of the British Kingdom.


    "Tatata..." A group of knights are riding fast on horses. The leader is Bishop Kailu and three deacons. Behind them are hundreds of apocryphal knights, and behind them is the pull horse. Carrying a cart of supplies.


    "How long will it take to get to Xiyang City?" Bishop Kailu rode on the horse, his face was a little pale, and he was a little overwhelmed by the long journey.


    "Sir Bishop, I can be there in the afternoon." The right deacon of the three deacons replied.


    In order to reach Xiyang City as soon as possible, they crossed from the land of chaos, which is the shortest distance from Yadian Kingdom to Xiyang City.


    "It''s finally here." Deacon Zuo''s face was also a little pale. He was a fat man. His body was weak due to inactivity for a long time. In addition, the turbulence of the war horse made him almost vomit.


    "Stop and rest." Bishop Kailu gasped and said weakly.


    "Ouch..." The next moment, he turned his head and vomited wildly, and he vomited all the breakfast he had eaten.


    "Stop and rest." The right deacon hurriedly raised his hand and shouted loudly, and he was about to vomit if he continued.


    "Yes!" Everyone stopped to rest.


    The chief deacon looked at the pale-faced Bishop Kailu and the left and right deacons, and a trace of mockery flashed under his brown eyes.


    The Great Deacon was a middle-aged man in his thirties with exaggerated muscles. His status was the highest among the three deacons, second only to Bishop Kailu.


    "Sir Bishop, are you alright?" Deacon Right got off his horse and ran to Bishop Kailu''s side, asking worriedly.


    "Would you like to go to a nearby city to find a witch doctor?" Deacon Zuo also asked worriedly.


    "Isn''t the nearest city nearby Xiyang City?" The Great Deacon said silently from the side.


    "..." Deacon Zuo just remembered that the nearest city nearby was really only Xiyang City.


    "Stick to Xiyang City. Parkin''s letter said that there are doctors in Xiyang City that are a hundred times more powerful than witch doctors." Bishop Kailu said feebly.


    "Is Xiyang City really that magical? Is there anyone more powerful than a witch doctor?" Deacon Right asked in disbelief.


    "That''s what Parkin wrote in the letter, and those cans of wine and meat are really... fragrant." Bishop Kailu said lightly, but it was a pity that they were all eaten by the archbishop in the end.


    "Could it be Bishop Parkin''s conspiracy to deceive us?" Deacon Right guessed.


    "Parkin doesn''t have the guts to lie, unless he''s not afraid of the archbishop... hum..." Bishop Kailu glanced at the right deacon halfway, and then snorted coldly.


    "..." Deacon Right closed his mouth wisely, these are not what he should ask.


    "Sir Bishop, do you think the city lord of Xiyang City will stop us from preaching?" Deacon Zuo quickly changed the subject.


    "He is not qualified to refuse." The deacon interjected coldly.


    "Yes, he is not qualified to refuse. It is a blessing for him to be favored by the bishop." Archbishop Kairou glanced at the deacon with admiration.


    "It''s better to change Xiyang City to another city owner." There was a coldness in the eyes of the Great Deacon.


    "If necessary, this is a good way." Bishop Kairou grinned.


    "Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"


    After half an hour.


    "Master Bishop, is it time for us to hit the road?" The deacon said sternly.


    "Let''s go!" Bishop Kailu was supported by the right deacon and stood up. After resting for a while, his face became much better.


    "Let''s go." Deacon Zuo shouted loudly.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    All the knights got on their horses and headed towards Xiyang City.


    ......


    In the study room of the castle in Xiyang City, Liu Feng was flipping through the government affairs, and Mina was dozing off with her chin on the side.


    "Bang bang bang..." There was a knock on the door of the study.


    "Master, I''ll come in." Nicole''s gentle voice came from outside the door.


    "Okay!" Liu Feng stretched his back and responded, and glanced at Mina who was awakened with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "crunch..."


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    Nicole pushed open the door and walked in, holding a tray with a few bars of soap on it.

 Chapter 742：

    "Master, alkali ore can indeed be used to make soap. I have already tested it, and it is much more durable than soap made from plant ash." Nicole put the tray in front of Liu Feng.


    "It''s much better than the previous one, and it can be mass-produced." Liu Feng picked up a bar of soap and squeezed it. It was much harder than the previous one.


    "These are medicated soaps, which can relieve itching and exfoliate dead skin." Nicole pointed to the other two gray soaps, which were all mixed with medicinal herbs.


    "Very good, let the workshop start production, and the soap shop can open in two days." Liu Feng nodded and said with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "¡§"Okay." Nicole replied softly.


    "Boom bang bang..."


    "Sir." A woman''s voice came from outside the door.


    "Master, it''s Ellie." Mina frowned slightly, except in emergencies, her subordinates would come to the study to find her.


    "Come in!" Liu Feng nodded, he also knew Ellie.


    Ellie is a member of the Security Department, Mina''s subordinate, a leopard-eared girl, and her skills are very good.


    "crunch..."


    Ellie pushed open the door and walked in, saluting Liu Feng and Mina.


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Feng asked calmly.


    "Sir, within four hours of Xiyang City, the trail of the bishop''s knight was found." Ellie''s face was serious, and she reported after taking a look at Mina.


    "How many people came?" Mina couldn''t sit still, stood up and asked.


    "There are a total of 150 people, and there are many horses pulling the scooters. The back should be stuff (Wang Haohao) money." Ellie said solemnly.


    "Master..." Mina looked at Liu Feng seriously.


    "Oh? It''s finally here." Liu Feng raised his brows slightly, but he wasn''t worried.


    He has long estimated that this day will come. After all, Xiyang City is too tempting, and everyone wants to take a bite. If the kings are not alternating between new and old kings, he will already be the eye of the storm in the Yingluo Kingdom.


    "Master, I''ll take someone to take them down?" Mina''s arm slipped off the saber, she hadn''t killed anyone for a long time.


    "Let Niu Er take someone, just to train new recruits." Liu Feng had a cold glow in his black eyes, and took out a jade token and handed it to Cat Erniang.


    This is a newly-made military talisman for mobilizing troops. Seeing the military talisman is like seeing Liu Feng string.


    "Yes." Mina nodded, took the soldier talisman and walked out of the room murderously.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "One update, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Eight hundred and seventieth chapters: one-sided war. (2 for support)


    "Tatata..."


    The military camp outside Xiyang City, Mina rode into the camp.


    "What about you Niu Er?" Mina turned over and dismounted, looking at the soldiers who were greeted by the side and asked.


    "Master Niu Er is training Xin at the training ground." The soldier replied.


    Mina walked towards the training ground without saying a word.


    "Give me some energy, keep your head up, you will only lose the face of Lord Liu Feng if you go in..." Niu Er stood in the training ground and was reprimanding the recruits.


    "Master Niu Er, Miss Mina is here." Following the soldiers, the soldiers now reminded Mina when they saw Mina coming.


    Niu Er looked back and saw that Mina had come closer and asked sternly, "Miss Mina, what''s the matter with the young master?


    "Well, the bishop of Yadian Kingdom sent knights here..." Mina explained the situation in detail, and finally put the emerald next to the jadeite Niu Er given by Liu Feng.


    "Yes." Niu Da looked serious, took the soldier''s talisman and looked at the thousand recruits behind him.


    Are these thousand recruits the first to come to Xiyang? "Out, has passed three rounds of assessments and successfully enlisted 380.


    "Today, I have a good opportunity to let you see what is called a soldier. Now I have taken out all the soldier talismans. Order." Niu Er looked at the recruits and shouted in a deep voice, and then took the soldier talismans to mobilize the veterans to prepare for battle.


    Mina followed Niu Er to another training city and chose to run the 200-meter obstacle course.


    The arrival of Niu Er did not affect them in the slightest, and no one even went to see Niu Da, focusing on crossing the obstacles in front of them. Stand upright, wait for my life, gather. " Niu Er shouted loudly.


    Thirty seconds later, all the soldiers were assembled. Although they were still dripping with sweat, they were not on the field. The veterans here were 300 archers and 300 cavalrymen. "Niu Er looked at the soldier in front of him with sharp eyes and shouted in a deep voice.


    "Tap tap....


    "Everyone has arranged, very disciplined, the crossbowmen standing in the top 300 took the initiative to take three steps forward, the same is true for the cavalry.


    "Now get someone to wipe it.


    "Crossbow clothes, put on your armor, put on your weapons, and disband." Niu Er shouted, taking out a pocket watch from his pocket.


    "Yes." The soldiers responded in unison.."


    There is no need for Niu Er to dress up (ahdd).


    "The rest continue to train." Niu Er watched the soldiers return to the camp, and gave the remaining soldiers twenty minutes to return to the camp for replacement.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    The soldiers who returned to the camp put on their armor, held spears and crossbows in their hands, and then ran back to the camp in a neat line. Now there are knights from other kingdoms who want to harm our Xiyang City. What should we do? " Niu Er shouted loudly.


    shouted.


    Twenty minutes later. The sound is full of slaughter.


    "Very good, now, follow me." Niu Er nodded with satisfaction, and took the veterans to line up in front of Niu Er.


    "That''s it.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Bishop Kailu, it will be Xiyang City soon." Deacon Zuo sat down, "Kill!!!" The soldiers shouted in unison, and they would reach Xiyang City in an hour.


    "Very good, speed up, go to the training ground for the recruits in Xiyang City, and bring a thousand recruits with you. "Yes. "The crowd responded in unison, and continued on their horses.


    "There seems to be a battle horse in front of the bishop, holding a simple map in his hand, and a figure appears according to the map.


    "Let''s take a closer look." Bishop Kailu frowned, guessing in his heart whether it would be a good rest. '' Bishop Keiro had a smile on his face.


    "not good."


    When they approached, they found that all those figures were wearing helmets. The right deacon sat astride the battle horse and saw on the horizon in front of him "The people in front listened, put down their weapons, immediately dismounted and squatted down, otherwise they would be killed without mercy." "Niu Er took Parkin, the old guy knew he was coming, so he sent someone to greet him.


    who are you? We are honored guests from the Kingdom of Aden. "The deacon''s face changed greatly, and he shouted with a sullen face. There were more than 1500 soldiers in Jia''s soldiers with weapons in their hands.


    Entering, has violated the public security regulations of Xiyang City, and now I will give you one last chance, put down the iron horn under the weapon, and shout with a murderous voice.

 Chapter 743：

    "Come to see me, he invited us to come." Bishop Kailu stepped forward and shouted arrogantly.


    "This is the territory of Xiyang City, and anything can be solved by breaking into Bishop Jin with weapons without permission.


    After all, they were also distinguished guests from neighboring countries, and squatted down with their horses holding their heads. " Niu Er shouted coldly.


    "Call Bishop Parkin to be a soldier." Niu Er did not respond to Bishop Kailu''s words, but opened his mouth to the thousand recruits standing behind him. These people did not know his identity. For the first time they saw the veterans take action.


    Niu Er didn''t talk nonsense, he waved his hand and shouted, if it is not good, it may cause a war between the two countries.


    "Okay, what is it that the crossbow arrow turns into a torrent of steel and shoots directly at the apology knights.


    in him.


    "Yes." The recruits shouted in unison, their eyes widened.


    "Ah...ah..."


    The screams sounded, relying on "attack."


    "Whoosh whoosh..."


    The three hundred knights were shot directly through the head and killed on the spot.


    "Ah, in our terrified eyes, the crossbow arrow directly penetrated their armor and shot into their bodies. He gave him a face, and fell from the horse to the ground.


    "This...how come almost all the knights in front were shot, fell off the horse, fell to the ground and screamed in pain, there was a middle, but besides Deacon Zuo and Deacon, everyone else fell down beside him. I don''t want to die." The right deacon shouted in horror, his left arm was shot through, blood spurting..."


    The crossbow bolts are wound, and three hundred crossbow bolts are like this again? "Bishop Kailu was riding on the horse, and he was already a little stunned at this time. How dare the other party dare to do it, he was not shot.


    These crossbows are made of new alloys and hit the ground.


    "Attack." Niu Er waved his hand expressionlessly.


    "Whether the new weapons are suitable for the battlefield.


    "Don''t kill me and shoot, this time, I shot dozens of knights from the other side''s horses again. The armor they wear can''t resist the crossbow at all.


    "How could this be?" Bishop Kailu''s face was pale, and the penetrating power was stronger than that of a crossbow made of steel.


    This time it''s not just training, but also a test, but this is the action, the next moment a crossbow arrow has penetrated, don''t kill me. "The right deacon pinched his left arm, and was so frightened that he fell to the ground, crying directly with pleading on his face.


    "Second shift, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Ask for support." Subconsciously picked up the knight''s spear beside him, wanting to give himself a sense of security.


    "Whoosh..."


    his forehead.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    Eight hundred and seventieth chapters: New calculations. (1 for support)


    "thump......"


    Bishop Kailu stared with frightened eyes, the expression on his face had frozen, and his body fell from the horse to the ground.


    "Lord Bishop." Deacon Zuo''s face was pale, but he didn''t expect that the other party would kill him without any hesitation.


    "Sir Bishop is dead." Someone shouted, all the knights panicked, and the bishop was dead, what to do next?


    These knights are now a mess.


    "The cavalry charges, and those who resist will be killed." Niu Er shouted coldly.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    The crossbowmen gave way, and three hundred cavalrymen mounted a direct charge on their warhorses.


    With a single stab of the spear, the apologetic knights were shot down ~ dismounted. .


    "Flee, the bishop is dead..." Some apology knights shouted in fear, turning their horses and leaving.


    It''s a pity, how could their tired warhorses be faster than those in Xiyang City? Those **** knights were all pulled down by the cavalry with their spears before they could run far.


    "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me..." Deacon Zuo''s fat body fell to the ground, and he folded his head on the ground with his hands.


    "We surrender...don''t kill me..."


    The few remaining apology knights were all challenged to dismount from their war horses, throwing down their weapons and kneeling directly on the ground.


    "The descendants will not be killed, all will be imprisoned." Niu Er shouted with a smile on his face, this time he won a big victory.


    "Yes." The soldiers responded in unison, tying up all the knights with hemp ropes. As for those who only had one breath left, they all made up for it. Otherwise, with the current medical level, it would be difficult to bring them back to life. .


    Those war horses will all be brought back to the barracks. At that time, someone will nail them with horseshoes and then domesticate them.


    "See it or not, this is the soldier, as for you, it''s still a long way off."


    Niu Er didn''t waste this opportunity, looked at the 1000 recruits with a serious face, and began to lecture, "If you want to become a soldier of Lord Liu Feng, you must at least keep up with the training first, and the military camp does not support waste."


    "Yes!" the soldiers shouted in unison.


    These thousand recruits have long been stunned, their faces are like chicken blood, and they are all very excited. After all, they won all those knights without any loss.


    Niu Er looked at the **** appearance of these recruits, and was very satisfied. The purpose of bringing them out this time has been achieved.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The horse galloped, and a soldier ran over immediately, reporting, "Sir, one person escaped."


    "Who escaped? What does it look like?" Niu Er''s face sank as he asked.


    "A tall and strong man, he ran away." The soldier reported, "From the beginning, he ran away."


    "A tall and strong man?" Niu Er remembered who he was talking about, and hurriedly walked to Deacon Zuo and picked him up with one hand.


    "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me, I surrender..." Deacon Zuo pleaded, thinking that Niu Er wanted to attack him.


    "Shut up, let me ask you, where did the other person go?" Niu Er shouted coldly with a sullen face, "Are all the high-level executives who came with you here?"


    "Another person?" Deacon Zuo was stunned, his eyes lay on the ground, and glanced at the prisoners.


    He watched several times, and finally determined that the chief deacon was not here, his face suddenly became ugly, and he cursed the cunning chief deacon inwardly.


    "The Great Deacon... should... should have escaped." The fat on Deacon Zuo''s face trembled, and he was also a little excited. If the Great Deacon was not caught, then he would still be saved.


    "Humph." Niu Er snorted coldly, and threw Deacon Zuo heavily on the ground.


    "Oh..." Deacon Zuo screamed, but didn''t dare to say anything more.


    "Team one and two, chase after me." Niu Er waved his hand and ordered, which made the other party escape, and things were a bit difficult to say.

 Chapter 744：

    "Yes." Two teams of twenty soldiers got on the horses and quickly chased in the direction where the apologetic knights came.


    "I''ll leave it to you here, I''ll report back to the castle and the young master." Mina pulled on the horse rope.


    "Okay." Niu Er nodded.


    "Hey!" Mina shook the horse rope and walked towards Xiyang City with a few people.


    "Tap tap..."


    After more than an hour, the cat-eared girl returned to the castle.


    "Boom bang bang..."


    "Come in."


    "Crench..." Mina pushed open the door and walked in.


    "What''s the result?" Liu Feng looked at Mina and asked calmly.


    "Vulnerable to a single blow, the opponent''s knights were killed and injured nearly 100 people, and more than 50 people were killed..." Mina told the story in detail.


    "Well, it''s not bad." Liu Feng smiled, the result was not much different from what he estimated, and the gap in equipment was too great.


    ???????????????????????????????


    "However, a deacon escaped from the other party, and decent people are looking for it." Mina said with a serious face.


    "It''s alright, I can''t make a big splash. When he returns to the Yadian Kingdom, winter will come." Liu Feng said meaningfully, his black eyes had a plan.


    When the deacon returns to the Yadian Kingdom, winter is coming, and if you want to send someone over, you will get the spring time. If there is no accident, Liu Feng will already be the king at that time.


    "What to do with the knights and the two deacons who were caught?" Mina nodded and sat on the table with her hips raised slightly.


    "Compilation of all the literacy, torture everything about the Yadian Kingdom and the bishop, and ask them to write down, especially their teachings, etc., the more detailed the better." Liu Feng said sitting upright.


    ......0


    He is preparing to deal with the Kingdom of Adian in the future. Only by knowing their teachings and national conditions can he take corresponding measures.


    For example, breaking down some of the beliefs of the common people and telling them that those are all lies and falsehoods.


    Only in this way can we be sure that there are still many methods for anti-brainwashing on the earth.


    "Okay." Mina went out of the study with a notepad. This kind of torture is still good at the security department. She is going to arrange people to do these things.


    "Gag!"


    "¡­"


    Today''s Xiyang City is still very calm, no one knows what happened.


    However, that night, various screams would be heard from time to time in the Security Department, all of which came from those uncooperative knights.


    On the contrary, Deacon Left and Deacon Right, after being frightened, they did everything they wanted to do. They were really frightened. Didn''t they see that Bishop Kailu was killed by the other party without hesitation? The deacon, I am afraid that the resistance will die faster.


    "Detain them all independently, and give them paper and pen." Mina said with a cold face.


    "Yes." The person in charge of the torture replied.


    "If after receiving it, you find that each of you wrote differently, you will know the consequences yourself." Mina left this sentence coldly and left.


    Deacon Left and Deacon Right changed their expressions, and the little thought in their hearts was completely stifled. If they were fake, they might really die.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "One update, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support." Yu.


    Eight hundred and seventieth eight chapters: preaching meal. (2 for support)


    In the early morning, Xiyang City was prosperous, and the streets were crowded with people.


    "Selling newspapers, selling newspapers, two steel coins for one newspaper, Xiyang soap shop opened today, it is many times easier to use than Qingbijiao, rich in variety, washes face, bathes and shampoo..." Ale Holding the newspaper and waving it in his hand, he shouted loudly and started his day of selling newspapers.


    "The remaining shares of the Xiyangcheng Stock Exchange are only 50,000..."


    "The road to Somali city has been built up to..."


    "Two days ago, there was a knight in the kingdom of Adian..."


    "Selling newspapers, give me a newspaper." Ryan stood at the door of his house and asked for a newspaper habitually. This was one thing he had to do every day.


    "Okay, come right away." Ale handed a newspaper to a young man with a smile on his face. After receiving the steel coins, he ran to Ryan and handed out a newspaper, "Mr. Ryan, morning." 540 ""


    "Morning." Ryan took the newspaper, gave two steel coins, and flipped through it.


    "Why did the knights of the Adian Kingdom come to Xiyang City?" Ryan frowned, looking at the descriptions of the war written in the newspaper, and it was no surprise that the knights of the Adian Kingdom were defeated in the end.


    He didn''t think too much, these were matters of the military and political secretary, and he was responsible for the public security in the city.


    "Lizao, are you ready? I still have to go to work, and I won''t have time to eat pizza if I drag it on." After reading the newspaper, Ryan found that his wife hadn''t gone out yet.


    "Come, come." Lizao went out of the house, locked the door and looked at the newspaper in Lane''s hand and asked curiously, "What news is there today?"


    "The soap shop opened today, haven''t you always wanted soap, you can go and have a look after dinner later." Lane handed the newspaper to Lizao, his nose twitched, and he knew that she had just sprayed on perfume again.


    "The soap shop is open? Great, let''s go and have a look after dinner." Lizao took the newspaper and flipped through it. Hearing that the soap shop was about to open, she was very excited.


    She had used soap, but it was only a small piece, and it was used up after a few baths. It was bought from Mude.


    Mude was the second-place winner of the recitation competition. Their family wanted to buy a house, so they sold the soap.


    "Go on your own after eating the pizza. I''m going to work overtime today. Some war criminals were sent over yesterday. I''m going to keep an eye on it..." Ryan waved his hand helplessly. Today was supposed to be a vacation, but he had to work overtime when he was busy.


    "Well, that''s ok, I have to buy a bottle of perfume." Mrs. Lizao nodded. When she went out today, she sprayed on the perfume, only to realize that she was running out of perfume.


    "...Okay..." Ryan twitched the corners of his eyes, feeling sorry for his wallet.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    The two walked into the pizza shop. Although it was morning, there were still many people waiting for the pizza shop.


    "Double the meat pizza," Lizao ordered a pizza and sat down.


    "Eat quickly, go buy soap after eating, and you''ll have to line up again if you''re late." Someone at the next table urged.


    "Okay, let''s take it and eat it on the road."


    "Okay, I''ll go check out."


    "..."

 Chapter 745：

    Ryan was a little speechless. Is this soap so attractive? After seeing his wife use it a few times, it just looks cleaner than usual.


    It''s just that he doesn''t know that clean now means beautiful, which is very attractive to women.


    Mainly, these things are also popular in Xiyang City now. What people in the castle use, it has become a trend in Xiyang City. Nicole is envied by many women.


    After a while, the pizza ordered by Lizao was delivered. Ryan watched his wife stand up and tore half of the pizza directly, wrapping it in greased paper.


    "Eat slowly, I have to go early, otherwise I''ll have to queue again." Lizao took a bite of the pizza and said vaguely, hurried out of the pizza shop and hurried to the location mentioned in the newspaper.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Mrs. Lizao would do this, all from experience, as long as it is a store opened by the Lord of the City, it will definitely become popular.


    "..." Ryan was speechless.


    In fact, it proved that Lizao did the right thing. When she came to the Xiyang soap shop, the queue had already started, but it was not very long.


    "There are already people in line." Lizao hurried to the end of the line, finished the pizza in her hands, and waited with peace of mind.


    The soap shop has a limited storefront and only accepts 20 people at a time, so it is necessary to queue up.


    The decoration of the Xiyang soap shop is very simple. The four walls are converted into wooden racks, and pieces of soap are packed in cardboard boxes and stacked on the wooden racks.


    Each soap comes in an inexpensive trial size, individually placed on a side table, with a number written on it. Depending on which one you value, you can go to the corresponding area on the wooden frame to find it according to the serial number, and then you can pay for it.


    "This soap smells so good, it smells a bit like perfume..."


    "This soap is so cute, it looks like a kitten, this is a pig, this..."


    "..."


    Finally, it was Lizao''s turn. When I walked into the soap shop, I was surrounded by all kinds of fragrances, but it was not pungent. ¡­


    "This soap is pink and it tastes good." Lizao came to the table, picked up a piece of pink soap and put it on the tip of her nose and smelled it. She liked the smell very much.


    "Mrs. Lizao, this is pink flower soap. The output is very small. It costs one silver coin per box..." The staff came over and introduced it carefully.


    "A silver coin? The price is okay, give me a box." Lizao liked it more and more, and asked for a piece.


    Ryan''s salary has already been increased, from the original few silver coins to the current monthly salary of one gold coin.


    "Mrs. Lizao, do you want to try this pearl soap. Pearl powder is added to the soap. If you use it for a long time, it will whiten and moisturize the skin." The staff picked up a piece of white soap and handed it to Lizao.


    "Adding pearl powder can whiten and moisturize the skin." Lizao''s eyes lit up, and these two effects have already aroused her desire to buy.


    "Pearl soap is limited every day, while stocks last..." the staff introduced.


    "Limited quantity, what''s the price?" Mrs. Lizao no longer hesitated, she looked at the number on the table and went to the corresponding shelf to get a new one.


    "Don''t worry, Mrs. Lizao, there are two types of pearl soaps, one is for face wash, and the other is for body wash." The staff quickly introduced and said, "The price of 1.1 is ten silver coins per box, just for face wash. It will be smaller."


    "You also wash that part separately?" Lizao was a little surprised.


    "Yes, this is still researched by Miss Nicole." The staff said softly.


    "Miss Nicole made it? Let''s get a piece of it." Lizao gritted her teeth slightly, she felt that she would be lectured by Ryan when she went home today.


    "Would you like to buy one for Deputy Director Ryan, this soap will make your whole body feel refreshed..."


    "..."


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    When Lizao left Xiyang Soap Shop satisfied, she held a paper bag in her arms, which contained seven or eight pieces of soap of various categories.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Second shift, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Eight hundred and seventieth IX: This hatred will not be forgotten. (3 for support)


    Inside Xiyang City, inside the study.


    "It''s been hard work these two days." Liu Feng looked at Nicole and said warmly.


    The soap store opened in the past two days, and the store was full of people from morning to night. Nicole went to the store to instruct the employees. Now that the employees are getting started, she can leave.


    "Master, it''s not hard at all." Nicole shook her head gently, indicating that it wasn''t hard, these were all she liked to do.


    "Is there a supply of soap these two days?" Liu Feng asked.


    "Well, soap making is not difficult in the first place. Now that there is alkali ore, it is much more convenient. You only need to make more molds to keep up." Nicole nodded and replied softly.


    "Let''s start stockpiling. Next, when the demand in Xiyang City is saturated, we will start exporting. That''s the real big business." Liu Feng said softly. Now that Anli has gone to the prairie, some orders in the city are from Nicole. help follow up.


    "Okay." Nicole wrote 18 with a notepad.


    "By the way, let the mold maker make some according to this pattern and shape." Liu Feng took out a drawing from the drawer and handed it to Nicole.


    "Hey, young master, this pattern is so beautiful, is it also used to make soap?" Nicole took over the drawing and said brightly.


    This is a circular die pattern with small semi-circles on the edge, and a woman is engraved in the center, surrounded by streamers and holding a rabbit in her arms.


    "This is the mold for making moon cakes, but it can also be used for soap. We can launch a limited edition moon cake soap during the Mid-Autumn Festival, and it should be a big sale." Liu Feng chuckled.


    "Mooncake, Mid-Autumn Festival?" Nicole blinked her gray eyes, a little puzzled.


    "This is a festival in the young master''s hometown, just like the Spring Festival. On the Mid-Autumn Festival, we have to eat moon cakes and admire the moon..." Mina explained on the side, and began to guess how the moon cakes tasted.


    "I''m looking forward to it." Nicole also began to yearn for the arrival of the Mid-Autumn Festival, and was also interested in the story of Chang''e flying to the moon.


    "Come on, when Darina and Anli come back, it should be almost the Mid-Autumn Festival." Liu Feng counted the time, and the Mid-Autumn Festival on Earth is about half a month away.


    "Well, I''ll let someone make it first." Nicole left with the blueprint. The pattern is quite complicated, and the carpenter should try it more.


    "Crench..." Nicole hurriedly left.


    "..." Liu Feng opened his mouth, and before he could finish speaking, he left, shook his head helplessly, opened the drawer, took out two folders and handed them to Mina, and said softly, "Let''s take a look."


    Mina took it and opened it curiously. The first one was an introduction to the Mid-Autumn Festival, and there was a story about Chang''e flying to the moon.


    She flipped through it, and she was instantly fascinated, her brows furrowed from time to time, and a low voice of exclamation came out of her mouth from time to time.


    "Master, this..." Mina calmed down after reading half of it, and asked curiously.


    "Let the people in the library first print a book, start selling it on the day of the Mid-Autumn Festival, and then send a leather theater, so that they can start rehearsing Chang''e flying to the moon." Liu Feng began to prepare for the Mid-Autumn Festival, all of which will take time to go. prepared.


    "Okay." Mina picked up the notepad and wrote it down.


    After she finished writing, she picked up another document and read it. After reading a little, she frowned and asked suspiciously, "Fireworks...what are they?"

 Chapter 746：

    "Fireworks are... flowers that bloom in the night sky..." Liu Feng briefly introduced.


    "That must be beautiful." Mina''s blue eyes were a little blurry.


    "You''ll know when it''s made." Liu Feng just gave the production method and precautions. As for whether he can make fireworks, it depends on the people in the underground research room.


    "Young, Master, I''m going to deliver the documents." Mina''s cheeks were slightly red, and her tail was being played with by the young master, making her feel weak.


    "Go." Liu Feng let go of his hand and patted Mao Er Niang''s buttocks.


    "Crack..." Mina left the study with a blushing face.


    "This shyness really can''t be changed..." Liu Feng shook his head with a smile.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Hu...hu...hu..."


    Xiyang City was heading towards the land of chaos. At this moment, the Great Deacon fell off his horse and lay on the bank of the river panting heavily, his face pale.


    This was the third day he had escaped the battlefield, and he managed to get rid of the chasing soldiers.


    "Damn Xiyang City." The chief deacon said with a gloomy face, with hatred and fullness in his eyes, but he didn''t expect it was just a face-to-face, and most of their knights were killed and injured before they had time to resist.


    Fortunately, he was clever. As soon as Bishop Kailu died, he started to escape on horseback. In order to reduce the weight, he lost all the armor and other items on his body, so he escaped.


    For the death of Bishop Keiro, he felt sad at all, but was very happy. As a high deacon, he was most likely to take over the position of Bishop Kailu.


    "Bishop Parkin should also be dead. This is a trap." Only then did the deacon understand why those people heard that Bishop Parkin did not stop, but launched an attack directly.


    Now I just need to return to the Adian Kingdom and whistle in the ear of the archbishop, then the position of the bishop should be mine.


    "Gollum...gollum..."


    The big deacon was lying on the bank of the river, holding the water and sending it to his mouth. This is a small river, only two meters wide.


    "I want to eat." The deacon got up weakly and looked up at the two wild fruit trees not far away. He had to eat some wild fruit to satisfy his hunger.


    "Cough cough cough..."


    The big deacon climbed the tree with difficulty, picked a few wild fruits, completely lost his previous appearance, and ate it without washing it.


    "The archbishop will not forget this hatred." The chief deacon turned his head to look in the direction of Xiyang City.


    After filling his stomach, he rested for a while, and the Great Deacon climbed onto the war horse. He was still uneasy at this distance, afraid that someone would chase him, so he continued to rush in the direction of the land of chaos.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Three shifts, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Eight hundred and eightieth chapters: Mermaid''s grief. (1 for support)


    In the Mermaid Bay, it was a joyous scene at this time. The mermaid girl twisted and celebrated on the street. This was to congratulate the new king on his coming to the throne.


    Today is the first day of the new king''s enthronement, there will be a celebration, and the ceremony of setting up the princess will also be held today.


    In the side hall of the Mermaid Bay Palace, Bilis was sitting in front of the bronze mirror, while Lilith was helping her dress up.


    "Miss Bilis, be happy. After today, you will be a princess." Lilith smiled and comforted Bilis when she saw Bilis with a bitter face.


    "Oh, Lilith, it''s not like you don''t know that being a princess is not good at all, and you won''t have to play in the future." Bilis sighed and pulled a strand of hair behind her ear.


    "I don''t know, I''ve never been a princess." Bilis stuck out her tongue and laughed.


    "Actually, it''s nothing to be a princess. It''s just that you want me to be a mermaid general in a year."


    "Yuka is guarding outside." Lilith said softly.


    She knew that if the traitor of the mermaid heard it and leaked the news, then Miss Billis would be in danger.


    "Those traitors, don''t let me catch them." Biris was annoyed, there are many shadows of mermaid traitors among the pirates.


    "There should be no pirates to make trouble today, so don''t worry about Miss Bilis 470." Lilith took the eyebrow cream and drew on Bilis'' eyebrows.


    Today, more than half of the mermaid warriors in Mermaid Bay have been sent out, patrolling outside the bay.


    "It''s better to be Xiyang City." Bilis sighed.


    "Miss Bilis, when the pirates are destroyed, you will have time to go to Xiyang City." Lilith picked up the rouge cream and helped Bilis cover up the small flaws on her face.


    "It''s difficult, Father Father can only push them back." Bilis'' face was solemn, and the origin of those pirates made her feel that it was not easy.


    "Miss Bilis, can you ask Liu Feng from Xiyang City to help?" Lilith said suddenly.


    She remembered that there were bird orcs in Xiyang City, as well as those well-equipped soldiers. With their help, the pressure on Mermaid Bay would be much less.


    "..." Biris didn''t speak, just shook her head.


    too far.


    "Miss Bilis is so beautiful today." Lilith changed the subject, and any further discussion would only make one''s heart heavy.


    The king chose to abdicate at this time and held the new king''s enthronement celebration, also to ease the tension in Mermaid Bay.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Bang bang bang..." There was a knock on the door.


    "Miss Biris." Yuka''s voice sounded.


    "Come in." Bilis said lightly.


    "Creak..." Yuka walked in.


    He lowered his head and said respectfully, "Miss Bilis, the celebration is about to begin, and His Majesty the King has sent someone to urge it."


    "Let''s go, don''t keep my father... Lord Father waiting for a long time." Bilis stood up and walked outside, pulling her long skirt that was mopping the floor.


    "Yes, Princess Biris." Lilith changed her name directly and walked out of this door, and the next person she served was the princess.


    "Woooooooo..."


    In the square outside the Mermaid Palace, the mermaid warriors held huge shells and sounded the ceremony and music for the beginning of the celebration.


    At this time, many people have gathered here, all looking ahead and cheering.


    On the high platform in the front are Bilis''s father Cousin and the previous king Dane.


    Kusen knelt down in front of Dan on one knee, and saw King Dan stretched out his hand to take off the crown representing the mermaid king on his head and put it firmly on Kusen''s head. This is the handover ceremony of the old and new kings. From now on At the beginning, everything in Mermaid Bay was in the hands of Cusson.

 Chapter 747：

    "Remember what I said, the king must protect the mermaid bay." Dan had a smile on his face, but his words were very serious.


    "Yes." Kusen replied respectfully, the man in front of him was his old father.


    "Now, you are the new king." Dan patted Cusen''s shoulder and said with emotion.


    Then the old king Dan went down (biec) to the high platform, and now Cusen is the protagonist of Mermaid Bay.


    "Princess please come to the stage." Kusen stood up with a majesty on his face.


    "Princess please..." the emcee who presided over the celebration shouted loudly.


    "Woooooooo..."


    The mermaid warriors raised their huge shells again, and the ritual music continued to be played.


    "Ta Tata..."


    With the help of Lilith, Bilis slowly climbed up the high platform.


    "Bilise, today is so beautiful." Cousin exclaimed.


    "Father." Bilis blushed slightly, feeling a little uncomfortable, and the people in the audience cheered loudly.


    "Hahaha, you see they like you very much." Kusen looked at the enthusiastic people and laughed heartily.


    "Princess Bellis..."


    "your Highness......"


    Bilis waved to the people, but got a more enthusiastic response.


    This is all thanks to the goods that Bilis brought from Xiyang City, so that these people remember Bilis''s goodness.


    Thanks to Bilis, the small pearls hoarded in their home could be turned into coins.


    The celebration is followed by carnival, and all kinds of food are brought up for the people to enjoy.


    In this regard, the mermaid race is different from the human race. In the mermaid bay, although the status of the commoners is not as good as that of the mermaid warriors and those nobles, they will not be discriminated against and abused. On the contrary, the kings of each generation are very kind to the people.


    When Cousin hung the purple pearl necklace representing the princess around Billis''s neck, it meant that the ceremony was over.


    The celebration did not end until nightfall, and Biris returned to the room in the palace with the help of Lilith. From today, she will live here.


    "I''m exhausted." As soon as Biris returned to the room, she kicked off her shoes and slumped on the chair.


    "Princess Bilis... It really doesn''t look like a princess at all!" Lilith reluctantly picked up the shoes on the ground and set them up.


    "Help me remove the hair accessories, it''s so heavy." Bilis said weakly, the pearl jewelry and gold jewelry on her head were so overwhelming that she could barely lift her head.


    "Okay." Lilith carefully removed all the hair accessories and put them in the wooden box.


    "I have to get up early tomorrow." Bilis shrugged, remembering what her father had said to her before leaving the arena.


    "Bilis, you will have to get up early tomorrow to practice. If you want to be a good mermaid general, you must improve your strength now." These are the original words of King Kusen.


    "I don''t want to get up early..." Bilis''s mournful voice echoed in the room.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "One update, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Eight hundred and eighty-first chapter: Enri messenger. (2 for support)


    In the scientific research department, Liu Feng watched as the rams pulled a cart of black nuts into the warehouse.


    These were all transported from the valleys in the Forbidden Mountains, and there were people and horses behind the two warehouses that were continuously transported from the Forbidden Mountains.


    "Pay attention to fire prevention, clean up all the combustibles around, and there must be someone to patrol every night, be sure to do everything." Liu Feng looked at the person in charge of the warehouse and said solemnly.


    "Yes." The person in charge responded quickly, the matter was very important, and he did not dare to be careless.


    With so many black oil depots ignited from time to time, the entire scientific research department will be burnt to rubble if they are not careful.


    "Sir." Laiken came over. He was the person in charge of bringing the team back this time, and he lost one by one.


    "How many black nuts are still in the valley that haven''t been shipped out?" Liu Feng asked indifferently.


    "My lord, the black oil fruit that has been transported back now only accounts for the total number of fruit, and Laiken replied respectfully.


    "Very good, increase the amount of picking, winter is coming." Liu Feng urged. .


    "Yes." Ryan replied, he will be named special forces tomorrow. Forbidden Mountains, until all the remaining black nuts are shipped out.


    "Master, these black nuts should be enough for us to use for a long time." Mina felt a tenth of it. "It''s enough for now." Liu Feng nodded lightly. Liu Feng also asked people to try to plant this fruit tree that grows black oleifera, but he still didn''t know if it would work.


    But he will also lead the team into the secluded to grow up, which will be able to meet the needs of the future plan.


    In the planning, trains and cars that need to use steam engines will be changed to black sighs.


    "Let''s go, go to the air force base and see how the greenhouse is built. "Liu Feng got into the carriage.


    "Yes." Mina followed and got into the carriage. If so, the valley where the vegetable greenhouses were built by the black oil fruit trees has been under construction for some time, and Liu Feng plans to inspect it.


    "Ta Ta Ta... oil fruit as fuel.


    , to the Air Force Base.


    Ten minutes later, the carriage stopped at the air force base, boarded the prepared hot air balloon, and flew far away.


    The greenhouse valley is guarded by the clan orcs.


    After more than an hour, the hot air balloon landed smoothly on the lift platform built in the valley.


    "" The carriage, escorted by the Wolf Warriors team, ran to Liu Feng and saluted.


    "How''s the project going?" Liu Feng asked indifferently.


    "Sir, go, next to the hot air balloon, there are four support pillars for birds." The person in charge reported the situation.


    "Take me to see." Liu Feng stepped off the platform.


    "My lord, my lord." The person in charge of the overseer came to the innermost part of the valley after a small hillside.


    More than 100 pillars made of cement appeared in Liu Feng and others'' sixty-sixty-like workshops that have completed the main body of the two greenhouses, but the outer walls will eventually be replaced with glass.


    These more than 100 supporting columns belong to two greenhouses, please come here. "The person in charge will lead the way in front and bypass the base. In the end, there will be three greenhouses in this valley, occupying two-thirds of the entire valley floor.


    Before that time, each one is more than four meters high, which is like a kind of store to spend three months of winter.


    "Can it be done before winter arrives?" Liu Feng glanced around and asked.

 Chapter 748：

    There is also a shed still under construction, which has been dug for completion. "The person in charge replied quickly.


    "Very good, I will speed up the workshop over there with the cement, and the noodles are full of vegetables, but it can support the food time such as Zuixiaolou.


    Darina should be able to come back in ten days, and then the iron ore will be refined into iron and shipped over in five days, "Sir, as long as iron, cement and glass can keep up, write down everything that can be said, and go back to the castle. Will be notified later.


    Liu Feng and Mina are in the valley. As for the iron, it will be shipped in fifteen days. "Liu Feng calculated it...for flowers...


    Back at the Air Force Base, it''s almost time to change into the carriage and be in the Wolf Warrior Squad.


    And Mina took a notepad and took Liu Feng to the prairie. "Mina asked, she should be in the Sahara prairie these two days.


    After a round of inspections, I went back to the air force base in a hot air balloon.


    Ear Road.


    "Well, itchy..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The **** to the Sahara went in the direction of the castle.


    "Master, En Li sneezes today!!!" En Li sneezed, stretched out her hand and rubbed her nose, muttering incomprehensible words in her mouth, "Well, yesterday''s letter said it''s almost here." Liu Feng touched Mina''s furry wolf and walked away Come here, he is the only orc in this wolf warrior team.


    "It''s okay." On the Blackwater River in the An Prairie, An Li stood on the bow and looked forward.


    "A is thinking of you.


    She looked at the Blackwater River in front of her and asked, "How long will it take to reach the Sahara.


    "Miss Anli, are you catching a cold?" Jackal, who was in charge of Anli''s safety, said, "Yeah." Anli was stunned. This was the first time she had been away from Liu Feng for such a long time. Sneezing, it may be that a black spot appeared in the distance in front of someone after an hour, and after driving forward for a few minutes, you can see the grassland? "


    "I''ll be there in half an hour." Jackal said sternly.


    stopped at the port. On the edge of the port, people from the orc tribe were patrolling, and they were somewhat anxious.


    "Crash..."


    half"


    "Break down, break down!"


    The boatman shouted loudly, the ship is a building, that is the port of the orcs.


    Then the ship began to slowly dock, and under the escort, began to disembark.


    . . . . . . . . . . . Looking at the big ship strangely, they recognized that the ship was from Xiyang City.


    "Sail down, sail down!.


    "Second shift, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support." The anchor was sunk to the bottom of the river.


    "It''s finally here." En Li stretched her waist and was in the Wolf Warrior team. . .


    Eight hundred and eighty-two chapters: When the lobbyist''s fox ears. (3 for support)


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    An Li stepped onto the port and walked forward. The Wolf Warriors team protected her in the middle, followed by two maids holding two boxes.


    "Don''t be nervous, this is my eldest sister''s territory, no one dares to do anything to me." En Li waved her hands and said, looking at the orcs around, she had the illusion of returning to the orc kingdom of the past.


    "Yes." The Wolf Warriors team responded, but no one relaxed their vigilance.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    In the distance, a warhorse approached quickly, and the orcs who were patrolling backed away, revealing the people behind.


    "Enli Hall... It''s really you." Qiluo got off the horse and ran in front of Hu Erniang in three or two steps. "237" When the surrounding orcs saw Qiluo passing by, they immediately understood the identity of the person who came. It was their leader''s sister.


    The people from the Wolf Warrior team hesitated for a while, and only stopped when they saw that Qiluo was not armed.


    "Long time no see." Enri greeted softly.


    "Your Highness the Princess will be very happy to know." Qiluo said with a smile as she approached.


    "What is eldest sister doing now?" En Li was equally happy and asked quickly.


    "The princess has gone to inspect the territory. Now I will start hoarding forage for the winter. I should be back in a while." Qiluo pointed to the endless grassland behind her, and then waved, "This piece belongs to the princess. Your Highness."


    "Yeah!" An Li looked at the endless grassland and felt a lot more open-minded.


    "Let''s go, take a rest first." Qiluo led An Li and the others to the tent.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    It wasn''t long before Enri sat down when footsteps came from outside the door, and then Elsa pushed open the door and walked in.


    "Huhu... Enri!" Elsa panted and hugged Enri directly.


    When she heard Enri''s arrival, she galloped back on her horse.


    "Big sister, how have you been recently?" Enri let go of Elsa and pulled her to sit on the chair.


    "Very good, how about you? It looks like you''ve gained some weight again, so you should be doing well." Elsa looked at En Li, reached out and patted Cat Er Niang''s chest, admiring.


    "Yeah! Big sister..." En Li''s fox tail stood upright, reached out and patted it back, but hit Elsa''s armor directly.


    "Ah...it hurts..."


    "Hahaha...that''s stupid." Qiluo smiled and watched the ''intimate'' interaction between the two.


    "..."


    "This time, is it Liu Feng who has something to explain?" Elsa said angrily after playing around, "Otherwise, I won''t let you come here."


    "Yeah." En Li nodded, turned around, and said to the maid beside her, "Be alert."


    "Yes." The maid stepped out to make arrangements.


    The jackal took the people from the Wolf Warrior team and surrounded the entire house, preventing others from approaching.


    "..." Elsa frowned slightly and didn''t ask more, knowing that the next thing to talk about was not easy.


    "That''s it, the young master plans to attack the royal capital in winter, and would like to ask you, eldest sister, to help contain the cities around the capital..." After sitting down, An Li took a letter from her arms and handed it to Elsa.


    "Attack the capital in winter?" Elsa frowned, why was it so sudden, she wondered if Liu Feng was crazy.


    You must know that no one who launched a war in winter has succeeded, but suffered heavy losses.


    "Yes." Enri nodded affirmatively.

 Chapter 749：

    "..." Elsa opened her mouth and opened the letter to see what Liu Feng said.


    The more she looked, the more she frowned. The letter mentioned that Xiyang City would increase the purchase of sheep. At the same time, she hoped to buy some war horses, which could be exchanged for wheat and other grains. If you could promise to help contain the cities around the capital, you could also exchange them. Some weapons and armor.


    Another point is about the establishment of the fertilizer plant, which is also in cooperation with Elsa.


    "There is absolutely no problem with increasing the purchase of sheep, the cooperation between war horses and fertilizer plants, it''s just that this restrains..." Elsa lit it on fire after reading the letter.


    "Big sister is worried about the strength of the young master, or what?" En Li stared at Elsa''s golden eyes......


    "No, if it were another season, I have no doubt that Liu Feng would be able to defeat Lucia, but he chose to take the shot in winter." Elsa also looked directly into En Li''s eyes and said with a serious face.


    "Young master has a solution." Enri asked.


    "The weather is bad in winter, and the knights can''t move their hands and feet at all. Just keeping warm and moving is a problem, not to mention that the western part is so far from the capital. If you want to attack the city and reach the capital, I''m afraid..." Elsa said No more words later, the meaning is obvious, the war is launched in winter, and the winning rate is almost non-existent.


    "Eldest sister, Young Master never does anything unsure." An Li shook her head, not to mention some strategic plans of Xiyang City.


    "Oh?" Elsa raised her eyebrows, took a sip from the teacup, and said angrily, "What? You can''t get through to the bottom of it even for me?"


    "Big sister..." Enri coquettishly hugged Elsa''s arm.


    "Okay, okay..." Elsa hurriedly put down the teacup and sighed, "An Li, this is not a joke, once my side is dispatched to contain Liu Feng, if Liu Feng can''t catch up, my side will be too passive. already."


    In fact, dispatching the Knights in the winter will always be the worst for the active party. If you capture the city, it will be fine, but if you can''t capture it, it will be miserable, and it will hurt people and food.


    "Well..." En Li hesitated, then said slowly, 2.3 "Young master decided to sneak attack on the capital."


    "Sneak attack? From the Youshui River?" Elsa frowned, still a little puzzled, and asked, "How to make a sneak attack? The surrounding cities will definitely know, and if the whereabouts are leaked, they will be blocked."


    "Well..." The corner of An Li''s mouth raised slightly, and she said in a low voice, "Young master has a clever way to get to the capital within ten days."


    "This...how is this possible?" Elsa stood up abruptly, staring at the smiling sly fox-eared girl with wide golden eyes.


    "Hee hee... The young master said that it might be possible." An Li waved her hand and said helplessly, "Don''t ask what it is, the young master didn''t tell me."


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Three shifts, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Eight hundred and eighty-third chapter: the wrath of the new king. (1 for support)


    Elsa looked at Enri''s sly smile and couldn''t help shaking her head with a helpless smile, "I really can''t help you."


    She understood that there must be something else on Liu Feng''s side, which made her feel a lot more at ease.


    "Eldest sister, I believe Young Master, you have also seen the magic of Xiyang City with your own eyes." The corner of An Li''s mouth raised slightly.


    Well, I see. "Elsa agreed after thinking for a while, nodded and said, "When the action will send someone to deliver the letter, let me know in advance. "


    She had not repaid her more than 1,000 spears, plus the matter of buying sheep at the beginning, she already owed Liu Feng a lot of favors, so this time she took a little risk as a favor.


    "Big sister is the best." En Li held Elsa''s hand and acted coquettishly.


    "Enri, stay here for a few more days this time." Elsa touched the fox ears and thought


    "Two days... No, three days." En Li released Elsa''s hand, raised two fingers, and hesitated before extending another finger.


    "Hee hee here, don''t you stay for a few more days?" Elsa''s eyes twitched, and she wanted to smack En Li''s butt.


    "Three days, three days later, I''ll go back to my mother''s head...." En Li waved her three fingers and closed her mouth when she said that.


    Elsa couldn''t help but patted the fox ears.


    "Lai Du" is a young master, is Xiyang City really that good? "


    "Eldest sister..." An Li rubbed her buttocks, Xiyang Cheng, the young master said, but the meaning was already obvious.


    "..." Qiluo was silent on the side. In her opinion, this An Li was arrogant. "Okay, just three days." Elsa smiled helplessly. Reaching out and rubbing En Li''s head, she rubbed the long brown hair into a chicken coop with a smile on her face and didn''t answer..." En Li, with her chicken coop-like hairstyle, slapped Elsa again.


    "You can''t scratch it, you can''t scratch Liu Feng''s soul.


    Eldest sister, you took off your armor, you are rude..."


    "You can take it off if you have the ability..."


    .


    "Ah, hateful jealousy."


    "..."


    Outside the city of Yalin in the eastern part of the British and Romanian Kingdom, a mountain forest two hours away. write. "


    "It hurts, the temporary residence of the king, in the tent, Lucia sat in a high position and listened to the people below reporting the battle situation.


    "Your Majesty, "Ah, pat me on the chest again, it doesn''t make much sense for you to continue harassing me. "The Benson Knight looked at Lucia in the high position and said.


    During this time, Lu


    This is the new capital of the British and Luo Kingdoms, which makes the second prince dare not underestimate it, but every time he clicks, it is just harassment.


    This fifth attack has ended, and the next step is to retreat.


    "Well, then what should we do next?" Lucia leaned on the chair and launched a total of five attacks with her fingers on Fuxia''s side. "The Great Knight Benson said solemnly.


    "Well, then wait." Lucia said. Today is the fifth harassment, and the knights have just been harassed.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    "Your Majesty, there is an urgent report." A knight walked away and his hands swayed rhythmically.


    "Surrounding"..." Lucia frowned slightly, took the letter from the knight of the guards, opened it and looked at it. Head, he is not very proficient in these tactics and strategies. Anger, only a short period of time between minutes.


    "Damn Liu Feng, who dared to do this, **** it, came in, handed the letter to the knight of the guard, and then backed off.


    Zi roared, "How dare he?"


    "..." Knight Benson frowned, rarely watching


    The third deacon looked at Lucia''s face from gloomy to violent, and Duke Daniel shrank his neck and chose not to ask.


    Deacon No. 3 frowned, damn..." Lucia was furious, slammed on the armrest, and shouted, "Good trick, you have already won four cities in such a short period of time. Deacon No. 3 whispered that Lucia couldn''t control her emotions.


    On the side is Niu Da who led people to attack the city by the Youshui River. He has already captured four cities. The first two or three times, he picked up the letter that had been thrown on the ground and looked at it from the beginning.


    Inside, won four cities in a row, and flexibly used the beheading ability of the special forces.


    He exclaimed and knew why Lucia was angry.


    It was written in the letter that it was only one day, and Niu Da led people into the city.


    "I think it was a surprise attack, and the last one was a strong attack.


    That''s right, Niu Er said in a short time, "It seems that we all underestimate this Liu Feng." Deacon No. 3 said with a cold face.


    In the final storm, facing the army crossbow, the knights defending the city could not stop it at all, only the big knight said solemnly, and casually stuffed the letter to Duke Daniel.

 Chapter 750：

    Look..." Knight Benson took the letter and was surprised after reading it.


    go down.


    "What is your majesty going to do?" Knight Benson asked. "It''s not easy for Liu Feng to win four cities in such a short period of time." Benson


    "Calm down, Your Majesty, the most important thing at the moment is to deal with the second king." This Liu Feng must die. "Lucia said angrily, her anger still not dissipating to dissuade him.


    He was really afraid that Lucia''s brain would heat up.


    "Send someone to capture the western land." Lucia said without hesitation.


    The most important thing before is to win the second prince. Sooner or later, this son Liu Feng has to deal with is just a few small towns. It is not too late to deal with the second prince. "Deacon No. 3 has a serious look and has now taken refuge with Lucia, so he will show his intention to send the knights to the west, so what will we do here?"


    "Your Majesty, Duke Mu''er interjected in a low voice. After he finished speaking, he closed his mouth and said no more. It''s just a few cities, so you can''t lose the big because of the small." Benson''s 333 Great Knight also discouraged.


    He gnashed his teeth and said, "Humph! Then let him dance for a while." Value, so that it will not be liquidated in the future.


    "I think what both of you said makes sense." Danny will take nearly a month to arrive, in a twisted road language.


    After listening to their words, Lucia calmed down, leaning on the back of the chair with a gloomy face, and gritted her teeth to attack the western land, when everything there was


    He also knew that it was unrealistic to split up the army to attack the western part of the country. It was too far there. Even if it was interesting, such as the letter just now, it would be too difficult to walk. If it was by water, the speed of the ship would be too slow. .


    "When the spring starts next year, you can enter, which is a good thing.


    More His Majesty''s. "Deacon No. 3 said lightly.


    He is still very interested in Xiyang City, because there are many gods and bishops of the kingdom there.


    The paper is used, and this paper is only available in Xiyang City.


    Another example is the canned food that I ate before, and the Youhe Daqu I drank, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Ask for support. ". The important thing is that Deacon No. 3 also intends to build a church in Xiyang City. Sooner or later, their bishop will develop, and it will definitely not be Biadian......


    "One more


    Eight hundred and eighty-fifth chapters: Welcome home. (3 for support)


    "Crash..."


    In the early morning, on the secluded river in the western land, a large ship was moving forward. At the bow of the ship, Darlene and others were chatting. .


    "You can reach Xiyang City in the afternoon." Mira cheered from the bow.


    "I''ve been away for three months, and I''m finally back." Darlene had a smile on her face, and she also missed Xiyang City very much.


    "I want to eat a big meal and eat Xiyang City again." Mila swallowed, missing the food in Xiyang City.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    Princess Daisy and Viscount Mueller came over, with expressions of excitement and anticipation on their faces.


    "It''s finally here." Princess Daisi''s face was slightly red, and now she only had Xiyang City in her mind, and she was successfully ''brainwashed'' by Darina and the others.


    Muller screamed in his heart: Bamboo wine, Youhe Daqu, here I come.


    "Crash..."


    In the afternoon, the ship began to sail into the port of Xiyang City.


    "Oh my god, is this the port of Xiyang City? It''s very prosperous." Princess Daisi was lying on the edge of the boat with her toes on her toes, looking at the flat port ahead, surrounded by hundreds of large and small boats parked continuously. Someone was carrying 327 cargoes to the ship.


    Mueller also stared blankly at the dense port in front of him. There were ships everywhere, and it was much more prosperous than the royal capital of the Ori Dwarf Kingdom.


    "Are all the cities in your Yingluo Kingdom as prosperous as Xiyang City?" Viscount Mueller turned to look at Eliza and asked.


    "No, Xiyang City is the most prosperous city in the Yingluo Kingdom." Eliza replied calmly, she was sure of this.


    "More prosperous than the capital?" Viscount Muller asked in surprise.


    "Yeah." Eliza nodded calmly. In her opinion, the Royal Capital and Xiyang City were incomparable.


    "When will our king be so prosperous." Viscount Muller sighed, looking forward to this trip more and more.


    "..." Eliza showed a faint smile and said nothing.


    "Slow down, slow down!"


    "Sail down! Sail down!!!"


    "Ashore, break down!"


    With the skilled operation of the boatmen, the big ship docked smoothly.


    "Let''s go, let''s get off the boat." Darlene and the others got off the boat and walked towards the customs with Mueller and Princess Daisy.


    "A lot of people." Princess Dais exclaimed, being guarded by the knights of the dwarves (biac) in the middle, Ellen followed closely beside her, but those eyes were almost gone.


    With the help of Eliza and others, Princess Dais and Viscount Mueller passed the customs smoothly.


    "Let''s go, we''re going to take a carriage into the city." Honey stretched her hand to stop a few carriages and got in first.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    After everyone got on the carriage, several carriages rushed towards Xiyang City at a very fast speed.


    Princess Daisy clung to Viscount Muller''s hand tightly. This was the first time she rode in such a fast carriage, which was a bit scary.


    "This carriage is also very special. It turns out to be four-wheeled, and it is much more stable." Viscount Muller was surprised, but no one answered him.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    "Guest, Xiyang City is here." The driver shouted outside.


    "Huh, so fast?" Princess Dais breathed a sigh of relief, and followed Viscount Muller out of the carriage.


    "There are more people in the city." Viscount Mueller exclaimed, attracting the attention of the people around him. Those people looked at them a few more times. Dwarves are too rare in Xiyang City.


    The road is clean and wide, there are many trees planted on both sides of the road, and there are people coming and going in and out of the shops on the street. Compared with the royal capital of the Ori Dwarf Kingdom, this place is more like a royal capital.


    Viscount Muller and Princess Daisy were already stunned. Although they had heard this from Darlene and the others while they were on the boat, when they actually saw it with their own eyes, the visual impact was still great.


    Darlene and the others looked at the surprised Princess Daisy and Viscount Mueller, with a "that''s right" smile on their faces.


    "So many orcs, it''s amazing." Princess Daisy exclaimed, and the knights beside her were equally surprised.


    "Let''s go, Lord Liu Feng should be waiting for us." Darlene said looking at Princess Daisy.


    "Okay." Princess Dais nodded and followed the pace of Darlene and others.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."

 Chapter 751：

    The group walked towards the castle, and the scent of various delicacies wafted along the way, making the dwarves almost unable to move.


    "This is a pizza shop. Eliza used to work here." Darlene pointed to a shop on the side of the road.


    "Yeah." Eliza was reminded of the past, with a look of happiness on her face. Thanks to coming to Xiyang City and getting to know Mr. Liu Feng, she can live so well now, and she doesn''t need to hide her eyes and ears.


    "This is the Baozi Shop. The fragrant and soft buns are the best."


    "Here is... Hey, Lord Liu Feng has opened another Mala Tang, which seems to be delicious."


    "Huh? Is this a soap shop? When did it open?"


    Along the way, Mila and Darina began to introduce the shops on the street to Princess Daisy and Viscount Muller. They were also curious about the newly opened shops. Now it is the most important thing to go back to the castle.


    Princess Daisy and Viscount Muller nodded again and again, feeling like an ignorant young girl from a backward village had entered a big city.


    Although I tried to restrain myself from being too rude, I later found that I couldn''t do it.


    "This is Zuixiaolou, the largest restaurant in Xiyang City. The food on the second floor is guaranteed to be enjoyed by you, but we will go to the castle to eat today." Darlene introduced when she passed Zuixiaolou.


    "The food at the castle is the best in the world," Mila added.


    "Okay." Princess Daisy and Viscount Muller responded, and began to look forward to the food in the castle.


    After ten minutes, everyone came to the gate of the castle.


    "Catherine, Liu Feng..." Darlene looked at the figures of Liu Feng and others at the gate of the castle and shouted with joy.


    "Welcome back." Liu Feng smiled, he had already received the news, so he was waiting for them here in advance.


    "Welcome back." Mina waved the cat''s tail and said hello.


    "Daliana, you''re finally back." Catherine flew over and gave Darlene a big hug.


    "Welcome home."


    Everyone was saying hello, and they were very enthusiastic after a long time.


    "He is the city lord in Miss Darlene''s mouth? So young." Princess Dais said in shock, talking to Viscount Mueller in a low voice.


    "The two should be Princess Daisi and Viscount Muller. I am Liu Feng. Welcome to Xiyang City." Liu Feng looked at them with a smile on his lips.


    "Hello!" Princess Daisy and Viscount Muller responded with a smile.


    "Don''t stay outside, let''s go first." Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    "Okay."


    Darlene and others followed Liu Feng into the castle.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Three shifts, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Eight hundred and eighty-sixth chapter: inner gratitude. (4 ask for subscription)


    "crunch..."


    The maid pushed open the door of the restaurant, and Liu Feng walked in with her.


    "Long time no see, welcome back!" Nicole and Weiya, who were carrying dishes, greeted Darina and others.


    "Long time no see." Darlene, Eliza, and Mira responded.


    "Sit down, let''s eat barbecue today." Liu Feng gestured with a smile.


    After Liu Feng sat down, the rest of the people took their seats one after another. Princess Daisy and Viscount Muller sat beside Darlene, and they were familiar with them here.


    "Hey, why isn''t Anli here?" Mila glanced around the restaurant, but didn''t see the noisy fox ears.


    "She went to live with her eldest sister for two days, and she should be back soon." Mina responded, as for what An Li was going to do, there were outsiders at the dinner table, so it was not suitable to say it clearly.


    Mila nodded and said with a sigh of relief, "No one is fighting me to eat.~"


    "..." Mina and Tis and the others looked at each other and smiled without saying a word. Is that really true?


    Nicole skillfully brushed the oil on the barbecue stove. This time, she took out two stoves in total, otherwise so many people would really not be enough.


    "Can this be grilled without charcoal fire?" Viscount Mueller asked curiously at the gesture of Princess Dais.


    "This is an electric oven. It uses electricity. You''ll find out later." Nicole replied softly, she knew that the two people in front of her were princesses and nobles from the Ori dwarf kingdom, and they had something to do with the young master''s plans.


    "Electric oven? Electricity?" Viscount Mueller was puzzled. Since he said he would know later, he should wait.


    Nicole saw the heat rising from the barbecue stove, and after trying it with her hands, she said softly, "It''s alright."


    "Put the meat with clips..." Darlene picked up the chopsticks on the table, demonstrated to Princess Dais, picked up a piece of mutton and spread it on the barbecue.


    "Zizi..."


    With a sizzling sound, the mutton was soon half-done.


    "Is it because of electricity? Or magic?" Viscount Muller said in astonishment, watching the mutton slowly cook on the barbecue.


    "It''s because of the electricity. I don''t understand what it is. I can''t explain it to you." Elise said softly. She was telling the truth. What the electricity is, I really don''t know how to explain it. Just know that electricity is dangerous.


    "..." Viscount Muller opened his mouth and didn''t ask much, although he really wanted to know the principle of the barbecue stove and electricity.


    After all, he is a dwarf, and he is the most obsessed with these strange things.


    "Okay, it''s ready to eat." Darlene picked up the piece of mutton, dipped it in a little special sauce, and put it in Princess Daisy''s bowl.


    "Thank you." Princess Daisy said gratefully, holding a chopstick in one hand, poked the piece of mutton into her mouth.


    Even though she had learned chopsticks for so long on the boat, she still couldn''t use them, as if her hands were not hands.


    "It''s delicious! Is this really mutton? It''s completely different from what I usually eat." Princess Dais widened her eyes with satisfaction.


    "This is Nicole''s secret." Mina pretended to be mysterious.


    "Okay, grill what you want to eat, there''s still a lot of meat." Liu Feng picked up the mutton and put it on the barbecue.


    "Okay." The girls responded, and then the daily routine of **** me and **** was staged, and the playful meal began like this.


    "I miss it so much." Darlene chuckled as she looked at the chopsticks flying in front of her, she hadn''t seen this scene for three months.


    And Princess Daisy and Viscount Muller who were on the side were already stunned, do you want to be so ''fierce'' for a meal?


    "You can bake whatever you want, or you won''t have to eat it after a while." Darlene pressed the mushroom on the barbecue, not daring to loosen her chopsticks. This is her experience of eating barbecue.

 Chapter 752：

    Princess Daisy imitated Darlene''s movements and stuck to her "position" Xiangru, she knew that now was not the time to be polite.


    The meal was over for a full hour. Everyone sat on the chairs and touched their stomachs, holding cups with tea in their hands.


    "This is it?" Viscount Muller took a sip and found that he liked the taste of this tea. There was a hint of bitterness in the mouth, followed by the aroma of tea.


    "This is tea, it''s good for the body." Darlene said casually, drinking all the tea in the cup in one gulp.


    I took a little to the Ori dwarf kingdom before, but I just finished it on the way. After all, eating canned food every day would be very boring.


    ???????????????????????????????????????


    "Is this tea for sale?" asked Viscount Muller.


    "Sell, but the output is not much, so the price is not cheap." Liu Feng took the conversation and put down the teacup in his hand.


    "Price is not a problem, then..." Viscount Muller was immediately happy when he heard that the tea would be sold.


    Liu Feng interrupted by shaking his head and said mildly, "The two of you must be very tired from running all the way to our Xiyang City. Take a rest for a night. I will ask them to take you to Xiyang City for a few days and then discuss how to do it. ?"


    "Okay, okay, thank you, Your Excellency." Viscount Muller looked at Princess Daisy and agreed to see that she didn''t object.


    Thinking of this, he also understood. I am afraid that there are more interesting and fun things in Xiyang City. It is not too late to make a decision after understanding it.


    .00


    "By the way, let me ask one more question, do we have all the wheat and linen we want?" Viscount Muller asked.


    "It''s all ready, don''t worry." Nicole said softly, she was following up on this during this time.


    "That''s good." Viscount Muller breathed a sigh of relief. The most important wheat and linen were no problem, and the rest were easy to say.


    "Take the two of you to rest." Liu Feng motioned to the maid.


    "You two, please this way." The maid led the way.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    Watching the dwarves leave, Liu Feng got up and walked to the study, Mina, Darlene, Eliza and Mira hurriedly followed.


    "crunch..."


    Mina pushed open the door of the study, and Liu Feng went in and sat on a chair.


    "Sit down first." Liu Feng said with a smile as he looked at Darlene and the others who came in.


    Darlene and others sat down and prepared to report the content of this trip.


    "Don''t worry, you have worked hard this time." Liu Feng sincerely thanked you.


    "This is what we should do." Eliza smiled, compared to what Liu Feng did for her, it was nothing.


    "Yeah, if it weren''t for you, my lord, I''m afraid our bird clan orcs would still be on that desolate Shizhu Mountain." Mila looked at Liu Feng sincerely, grateful from the bottom of her heart.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Four shifts, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support." On.


    Eight hundred and eighty-seventh chapter: the dwarf princess shopping notes. (1 for support)


    Darlene looked at Liu Feng and smiled, "Yeah, it''s nothing, we treat it as a play along the way."


    "Tell me about this time." Liu Feng said with a smile.


    "Thanks to Darlene this time, if it weren''t for her, this time might not have been so smooth..." Mila began to tell, and there were some mentions in the letters, but after all, there was no way to tell it face-to-face. Make it clear.


    Liu Feng listened and couldn''t help giving Darlene a thumbs up when he heard it.


    "The detailed process is probably like this." Mira finished taking a sip of the tea on the table.


    "You are also tired, go and rest first." Liu Feng said gently.


    "Okay." Darlene and the others stood up. They were indeed tired and wanted to go to sleep.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    "crunch..."


    Da "660" Lianna and the three were walking in the corridor, and when they passed the room of Princess Dais and others, they found that there was a flash of light at the crack of the door of the room.


    The three looked at each other and smiled, of course they knew why.


    "Crack! Kick! Kick!"


    In the room, Princess Daisy was jumping and pressing the switch on the wall.


    "It''s incredible, how did this happen?" Princess Daisy''s voice came from the room.


    "How long has it been inside?" Darlene asked the maid standing at the door in a low voice.


    "It''s been more than half an hour." The maid responded respectfully with a smile on her lips.


    "Well, be careful, don''t let her remove the switch, it will be dangerous." Darlene reminded in a low voice.


    "Yes." The maid responded, in fact she had been listening to the movement in the room.


    "Let''s go, go back and take a shower." Darlene said no more, and yawned back to the room.


    "No way, I''m a little dizzy." Princess Daisy pressed her temples and staggered onto the bed. The lights flashed dazzlingly, and she was stomping around all the time, which made her a little oxygen-deficient.


    "It''s amazing, how did this happen?" Princess Daisy panted, turned over and looked at the glowing white box above her head, eager to take it apart and take a look.


    But thinking of what the maid said, it cannot be dismantled, it will be dangerous, and this is someone else''s home, so it is really not good to do so.


    There is another reason, that is, I am too short to dismantle it.


    In Daisy''s next room, the same scene was played out. Viscount Mueller was lying on the bed a little dizzy, resisting the thought of opening the white box.


    "One press to kill, how did this happen?" Viscount Muller stood up against his dizziness and opened the door.


    "My dear guest, what''s the matter?" The maid at the door looked at Viscount Muller and asked respectfully.


    "I want to know, are these so-called electric lights available in the entire Xiyang City?" Mueller asked, pointing to the white square box at the top of the room.


    "Of course not. At present, there are only some rooms in the castle." The maid shook her head and replied.


    "Oh." Viscount Muller nodded and closed the door, thinking in his heart whether Liu Feng would be willing to sell this technology.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next morning, after breakfast, Darlene, Nicole, and Weiya went out with Princess Dais and Viscount Mueller to go shopping in Xiyang City.


    "This is a shadow puppet theater, a very interesting place." Darlene introduced.

 Chapter 753：

    Princess Daisy and Viscount Mueller curiously followed Darlene and the others into the screening room.


    Two or three hours later, a group of people came out of the theater with a look of unfinished expression on their faces. They watched several shows in a row before they were willing to leave.


    "Sun Wukong is really powerful. He killed the monster with a single stick." Princess Daisi gestured in her hands, her face was full of excitement, she didn''t look like a princess at all.


    "Xiyang City is really interesting." Viscount Muller sighed.


    "Let''s go, let''s go to the gold coin supermarket." Darlene said softly, walking towards the location of the gold coin supermarket.


    "Gold Coin Supermarket?" Princess Dais and Viscount Mueller looked at each other and hurriedly followed.


    When they were on the boat, they heard Darlena say that this gold coin supermarket said that they could not enter if they were rich or expensive. There were all kinds of novel and fun things in Xiyang City.


    Five minutes later, everyone came to the door of the gold coin supermarket, and without hesitation, stepped in.


    "This is the perfume area, there are all kinds of perfumes, all of which are the best of the best, with a shelf life of more than a few months." Nicole introduced softly, "Recently, several new styles have been launched, which are unique to men. perfume, which can only be bought here.¡±


    The men''s fragrance is the latest from Nicole. It smells very refreshing and is more suitable for men than the previous fragrances.


    "Perfume, I want, I want a bottle of each..." Princess Daisy exclaimed, motioning to Aaron, who was holding a basket behind him, to start scanning the goods. As for their prices, she I don''t care either.


    "Is the perfume exported?" Viscount Muller saw a business opportunity. This perfume has basically never appeared in the Ori dwarf kingdom, and it has only been rumored among individual nobles.


    "We have regular perfumes for export, and these are limited editions, not many," Nicole replied.


    "Okay, we want some perfume." Viscount Muller nodded, even if it is ordinary perfume, it is enough for those nobles who have never been to Xiyang City to be obsessed.


    "Okay." Nicole nodded and took the notepad she took with her and wrote it down.


    "Ellen, get more, these are limited editions." Daisy turned to Ellen, she had imagined the envious eyes of her friends.


    "This is the book area, and they are all signed limited editions." Nicole looked at the empty perfume area with a gentle smile on her face.


    ""Love Notes of a Noble Girl", "City of Miracles"" Princess Daisi raised her head and muttered.


    "These two books make sure you read them once and want to read them again, especially the City of Miracles, which are very popular." Nicole took two books from the shelf and handed them to Daisy.


    Daisy was fascinated after flipping through two pages. The neat small print made it very comfortable to read. Resisting the desire to continue reading, she exclaimed, "It''s so beautiful, was this book written by Lucy? ?"


    "Well, this City of Miracles is about the story of Xiyang City 1.3. She is a princess like you." Weiya interjected, she is a loyal fan of Lucy.


    "I''ll read it carefully." Princess Daisy was surprised and nodded quickly. She didn''t expect Lucy to be a princess, which is too talented.


    "This is the tea area. You must be interested in Viscount Muller. The tea here is high-quality, and the annual output is not much." Nicole pointed to the shelf next to it.


    There are sealed clay pots with the names of various tea leaves written on them.


    "I want a tin of each type of tea, no, two tins." Viscount Muller gestured to the knight behind him.


    "Yes." The dwarf knight held the wooden basket, and put jars of tea in it.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "One update, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Eight hundred and eighty-eighth chapter: Really luxurious. (2 for support)


    "The tea is also exported?" Viscount Muller looked at Nicole, and before they knew it, the two started business.


    "We don''t export tea, because the annual production of tea is very high, and there are not many left now." Nicole''s mouth curled slightly, and she said softly.


    "Not much? We can exchange iron ore." Viscount Muller said quickly.


    "You have to go back and ask the young master to give you an answer, because these tea leaves are all liked by the nobles, so..." Nicole pretended to be difficult, and motioned to the maid beside her to return to the rare, she asked the young master I have learned a lot, such as the truth that what is rare is more expensive, and the price can be discussed again.


    "Please tell Your Excellency Liu Feng that we are willing to be tall, and I will buy tea." Viscount Muller said quickly.


    "Okay." Nicole nodded to the maid and watched the maid leave.


    "Since Mu Lezi went to the castle, let''s go to the tea house later. That''s a good place for tea." Nicole smiled.


    "Okay." Viscount Muller nodded, and the restaurant wanted a place for 10% of the price.


    He 11 has now put tea and fine wine on the same level.


    "Is that tea really that good?" Daisy Jue likes tea so much that it feels a little bitter after drinking it late, not too bad or not particularly fond of it.


    "Princess Daisy can try the milk tea at that time, maybe you will like it." It must be a tea bag with milk tea and handed it over.


    "Milk tea?" Princess Daisy wondered.


    "Dear guest, there is something to try here, you can try it." The princess wondered, she came over yesterday with a small cup of steaming milk tea.


    "It''s delicious, it''s delicious, Ellen." Princess Daisy took a sip after taking it, and immediately Shuang Nicole took a product from the shelf.


    "..." Allen''s eyes twitched, holding a basket in his hand, which was already full of various commodities, and the staff at the counter had placed them not far away.


    "There are the latest flavors of lollipops and instant noodles, these are the finest linen and cotton, and these are dried kippers... eyes lit up, signaling Aaron to start scanning.


    "My God, it''s so silky, is this really linen? Allen takes the goods."


    "It seems that the dried kipper tastes like several full baskets.


    "Huh? Instant noodles in mutton soup, it seems to be good, Ellen..."


    "Wow! The latest rouge balm, new shades of lips" Nicole pointed to the shop on the shelf... Ellen..."


    "..." Allen silently took the basket and started to scan the goods. He suspected that it would be a good call today, Allen..."


    To keep the princess safe.


    "The lowest price of wine here is from a silver coin, and it is the best of the best." Paper, Alan..."


    "...there''s a whole row of wine here.


    Viscount Muller can''t walk anymore, looking at the whole row of various kinds on the shelf, he just came out to move things, isn''t he? Use glass to hold wine, oh my god. '' exclaimed Viscount Muller.


    "..." Nicole laughed, but Nicole brought everyone to the innermost part of the gold coin supermarket, it was just a little color added during the firing.


    "Empty the wine on the shelf." Viscount Muller faced the wine with a serious face.


    "This, is this crystal glaze?" Wei Ya opened her mouth aside, this was the first time she saw someone emptied the shelves as soon as they shot.


    And there is an answer, do you want her to say that this is just ordinary glass, only one thought came up: Sure enough, rich people are willful.


    "This wine..." Viscount Muller instructed the knight after seeing it.


    "...The wine, we export Youhe Daqu, fruit wine, Xiyangcheng beer..." Nicole took the wine on the shelf of Notepad and got a lot of gold coins. Wei Ya couldn''t help but have Xiyang City in her heart. "


    "Is there a sample to taste?" Viscount Mueller''s mind is now filled with questions to Nicole.

 Chapter 754：

    "Except here." Nicole said calmly, she believed that the other party would buy these wines in the end.


    "Okay." Mueller recited the names of the wines, and finally added, "These wines can only be tasted in the teahouse later." Nicole suggested softly.


    "Listen to Miss Nicole''s arrangement." Daijiu''s name was floating.


    "I''ll send someone to the room at night


    "Then let''s eat Mala Tang." Nicole waited for the two to go to the checkout, and then took them to eat the Viscount, nodding with satisfaction.


    "Then let''s go to eat first, then touch our stomachs, and follow Darlene and the others out of the Mala Tang shop with a satisfied look on their faces.


    Princess Si had a smile on her face, playing with the latest rouge cream in her hand. "..." Viscount Muller opened his mouth, why didn''t he think like this, this Xiyang City is too spicy.


    After half an hour...


    "Princess Daisy" Nicole led the way, and everyone quickly followed.


    "Miss Nicole." Youfu "I want to stay in Xiyang City and not go back." Princess Daisy sighed.


    "Yes, this way please." The waiter nodded, and quickly led the way in front of him, bringing out all the novelties, which deeply attracted him.


    "This is the tea house. The menu, she said softly to several people, "Princess Daisy, Viscount Muller, the two of you can look forward to the waiter to greet them.


    "Is there any more in the private room?" Miss Nicole said calmly. . "Viscount Muller politely said a few words, and after taking the menu, he was greeted by the price in the private room on the second floor.


    Nicole and the others sat down and took the opening handed by the maid, and saw Nicole raise her hand.


    "Waiter, what kind of tea would you like to drink with a pot of green, the young master said, just write down the account."


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng ran politely and left, his heart was already bursting with laughter, this ''green leaves are evergreen'' can be eaten in a pot.


    "The tea of ??these ten gold coins..." Viscount Muller just wanted to ask what was the difference between the tea of ??these ten gold coins, but he never thought that Nicole would directly Ye Changqing. '' Nicole said to the waiter.


    "Okay, wait a minute." The waiter was small.


    "This ''green leaf evergreen'' is only worth ten gold coins per pound a year.


    "..." Viscount Mueller was stunned, just himself.


    "..." Viscount Muller and Princess Daisy looked at each other and placed the order.


    "Is this tea any different?" Daisy asked the question in Viscount Muller''s heart. The tea set made of glass.


    "The two of you can try it out. You need to brew it in a glass cup to get the best taste..." Nicole explained the different teas with a calm face, and tasted them elegantly.


    Muller''s eyes, secretly smacking his tongue, how extravagant.


    Soon, the waiter brought the tea, and it turned out that it was all Lyu. "Good tea." Viscount Muller exclaimed.


    Come down and taste it. Nicole said softly, holding up the teapot and filling the cups in front of her, one for each person, and then she picked up a cup by herself. "Second shift, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Ask for support. ". Jue picked up the glass cup and felt that his hands were shaking a little bit. He imitated Nicole''s appearance and tasted it slowly.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    Chapter 889: Fireworks? ! (3 for support)


    Princess Daisy followed suit and tried her best to calm herself down. After letting out a sigh of relief, she picked up the tea in front of her and tasted it carefully.


    Huh, it''s really delicious. "Princess Daisy finished drinking a cup of tea, her eyes lit up slightly.


    "Miss Nicole, can you explain tea to me?" Viscount Muller carefully put down the glass teacup and sat up straight.


    "Okay, this tea comes from an ancient country five thousand years ago." Nicole nodded, her grey eyes had memories, she was thinking about what the young master said to her.


    Ten minutes passed...


    After the culture was over, not only Viscount Muller and Princess Daisy, but also Weiya and Darlene praised the breadth and depth of this tea culture.


    "It turns out that tea... is exquisite, admired, admired." Viscount Muller exclaimed.


    "Bang bang bang..." There was a soft knock on the door of the private room. Nicole said Miss Nicole. '' A maid''s voice came from outside the door.


    "Come in." Nicole said softly.


    "Crack... There are so many maids pushed open the door and came to Nicole''s side, bowing their heads and whispering.


    "Okay, I see." Nicole nodded slightly.


    "Like?" Viscount Mueller looked at Nicole with anticipation in his eyes.


    "Master said, tea can be exchanged as a commodity.."


    The Viscount suddenly smiled with a nervous face.


    "Thank you..." Viscount Mueller breathed a sigh of relief, his face showing


    "How" to drink tea. "Nicole gestured with a smile, picked up the teacup and tasted it again.


    Viscount Muller nodded and picked up the iron ore in front of him. "Nicole looked at Miss Muller Nicole, didn''t she know that this tea was sold?"


    "Teaware is sold in teahouses, with exciting colors of wood, stone and ceramics.


    But after clapping his hands, the waiter at the door stood out and brought all the tea sets.


    Viscount Muller took the glass cup carefully and asked after a while, "As soon as he gritted his teeth, he also bought a set of glass tea sets.


    "It seems that Viscount Muller really likes tea." Ni''s and Liuli''s have ''~. "Ni went and looked at Viscount Mueller with a smile.


    "Yes, I hope to be able to buy some tea leaves every year in the future." Picking up the tea set and looking at it carefully, we finally hope. '' Nicole responded similarly, referring to the export of iron ore.


    "No problem." Mu Ke waved and asked the waiter to remove the remaining tea set. "Happy cooperation." Nicole finished drinking the tea in her hand.


    Viscount Muller, who had been staying in the teahouse until dusk, said solemnly.


    "I


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day at noon, inside the Xiyang City Castle.


    "Viscount Le picked up the teacup and smiled.


    "Master!"


    "Come in."


    "Crench..." It was time to return to the castle, just in time for dinner.


    He opened his mouth and said, "Master, the carriage is ready and can go."


    "Let''s go!" Bang bang bang" Mina knocked on Liu Feng''s door.


    If something is not made, if not, I will make a trip to Earth tonight to buy it.


    ??


    Mina pushed open the door, came to Liu Feng and was escorted out of Xiyang City by the team to the scientific research department.

 Chapter 755：

    "Tatata...Liu Feng stood up and went to the scientific research department today to take a look. If he wanted outside the department, Liu Feng got off the carriage and entered the scientific research department, all the way to the underground room where gunpowder was made. Mina followed Liu. Feng got out of the castle, got on the carriage, and was in Zhan Lang Xiao.


    "Open the door." Liu Feng said solemnly.


    "Yes." Keep..."


    More than 20 minutes later, the carriage stopped at the scientific researcher. Mina walked into the innermost part of the laboratory. There were still eight researchers busy in the laboratory.


    When the soldiers at the gate saw Liu Feng and others, they hurriedly gave a salute and hurriedly put down their work, with respect and awe on their faces.


    "The soldier at the door responded and slowly opened the door.


    Liu Feng brought some semi-finished black powder.


    The eight people nodded one after another, and they were busy.


    His appearance quickly caught the attention of researchers and was about the size of a bench.


    "Is this what fireworks are made of?" Liu Feng walked to their workbench and looked at the ''square'' on the table.


    Seeing several people nodded again, Liu Feng continued to ask one of them and walked to the corner, holding three boxy objects and carefully placed them on the table so as not to have a chance to test the fireworks.


    "...Give it to me, I know fireworks?" Liu Feng approached curiously, carefully picked up the paper wrapped tightly on the table, and rarely let others handle it.


    He turned his head to the cat ear girl and said, "Have you tried it?"


    The eight people shook their heads in unison. They stayed below and picked up the other two fireworks on the table and asked, "Master, this is to arrange a test." Liu Feng nodded calmly, as long as it was related to gunpowder, he was very concerned. Take a cautious day off and I''ll have someone send in new data. "


    Said, "Take a few and find a place to test it."


    "Yes." Mina carefully left the laboratory holding the fireworks and returned to the ground.


    Is it just fireworks? "


    Liu Feng nodded, turned his head to look at the eight people and said calmly, "Tomorrow, a large ship is moving at a constant speed on the secluded river where it can be. The eight people bowed to Liu Feng excitedly and gratefully.


    Then Liu Feng took Mina and muttered something in the mouth of the bow, his feet dangling in the air


    ¡­


    "Crash..."


    The boats on the west side will take the initiative to give way, because.


    "It''s almost here, it''s almost here, and it''s still two hours away. (Nuo Li''s An Li sat and muttered, standing beside Hu Erniang, beware of her, staring at the river ahead, the boat was gradually moving Started to get more.


    It was just that when she saw An Li Chengdao, she thought about what the young master said, there was a sign of Xiyang City on the boat during the Mid-Autumn Festival.


    "Xiyang City is getting more and more lively." The Jackal of the Wolf Warrior Team proudly said, don''t fall out of Elsa''s eyes that hate iron.


    "Tomorrow is the Mid-Autumn Festival that the young master said..." An Li murmured to herself, "Three shifts, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please be reunited, she already regards Xiyang City as her home.


    Enri stayed on the prairie for three days to support her. "In God, I got on the boat back to Xiyang City.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    Eight hundred and ninetieth chapters: I want two eggs. (4 for support)


    "Finally back." En Li looked at the increasingly clear port ahead, and the hundreds of ships, with a bright smile on her face.


    "Sail down, and dock!"


    "anchor!!"


    The boatman shouted, the huge anchor was caught in the river, and the ship was docked firmly in the port.


    After the boat ladder was lowered, Enri hurriedly ran down the boat, Jackal and the rest of the Wolf Warrior team quickly followed.


    At this time, the sky was starting to get a little dark, and it would be dark in less than half an hour.


    After passing through the customs, An Li stopped a carriage and headed straight for Xiyang City. Finally, when it was getting dark, she arrived at the gate of Xiyang City.


    "Huh? That''s the young master''s carriage." Through the window, En Li looked at the luxurious carriage that was being guarded by the battle sink.


    She stuck her head out of the window, waved her hands and shouted, "Master, Master, I''m back."


    "Hey, young master, why did I hear An Li''s voice?" Mina sat in the carriage and listened carefully to Shi Tian. "It seems to be her voice." Liu Feng nodded with a smile and instructed the carriage, "Xingu ,pull over."


    "Yes." Cink saw Enri as well and parked the carriage on the side of the road.


    "Stop." Enri shouted, and after the wolf team stopped 13, they opened the door and jumped down.


    "An Li, why did you come back a day earlier?" Liu Feng opened the car door and smiled at An Li who came running.


    According to the time mentioned in the letter, it should be tomorrow morning to arrive at Xiyang City.


    "The boat has been in good wind these few days, so it arrived early." An Li explained, and was pulled into the carriage by Liu Feng.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    The carriage galloped again.


    "Welcome back. The coachman pretended to be very indifferent and said this sentence, but the cat''s tail was twitching, which was her happy expression.


    "It didn''t change." Liu Feng nodded and looked at An Li.


    "Hee hee... that''s right, young master, yes.


    Where to go? "Enli asked curiously, the carriage was not heading towards Xiyang City.


    "You''ll know when you go." Liu Feng smiled mysteriously.


    "Okay." Enri nodded, noticing the squares under her feet." Mina twitched her cat''s ears. Maybe this has something to do with it.


    The carriage left Xiyang City, ran towards the distant mountains, and continued to drive towards the depths of the mountains.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    The carriage continued to advance for more than twenty minutes. It was getting dark. You must come.


    "Okay, let''s go here." Liu Feng opened the car door, turned on the flashlight, and placed it on the roof of the car to illuminate the surroundings.


    Mina nodded, took down the square cardboard boxes in the carriage, and then turned towards the cardboard boxes in the forest, thinking that they should stay away from the carriage, and then the group stopped, because they were afraid that the sound later would startle the horses.


    "Mina, fix the fireworks." Liu Feng ordered.


    "Okay." Mina personally brought a few big bells, and Liu Feng stopped it slowly to make sure that it wouldn''t fall down because of the vibration before he was relieved.


    "You all stand back and look at the sky." Liu Feng motioned for Mina, An Li and the others to stay away.


    "Okay, young master, be careful yourself." Mina dragged her to the depths.


    Wait for everyone to disperse, protect the surrounding, and if something goes wrong, they will pounce on the Lord of the City.


    "I hope it will be successful." Liu Feng whispered to himself, picked up a match, and rubbed it **** the side, a small flame appeared and a stone, fixed the fireworks in the middle, and moved the flames close to the extension of the fireworks. The introduction, after finding that his early warning induction did not respond, ignited the introduction with peace of mind, and then ducked away.

 Chapter 756：

    Liu Feng came to En Li and Mina, and quietly watched An Li back away.


    The sound of Zink sounded, and a line of fire composed of little sparks rushed into the sky.


    "boom....."


    There was a cracking sound in the sky, followed by a beautiful spark blooming (bbcd) on the small wooden stick in his hand.


    Pretty, are these fireworks? "Mina exclaimed, with excitement in her blue eyes.


    "Fireworks? So it''s called fireworks, so beautiful." En Li exclaimed, reaching out and shaking Mina''s hand. square sky.


    "Hey" looked at the sky with a smile on his face.


    "Shhhhhh..."


    "Bang bang bang..."


    With the sound of explosions, fireworks burst into the dark sky in the dark night sky.


    "Wow! Are the good flowers going to be placed in the castle tomorrow night?" En Li already knew the purpose of Liu Feng''s coming here.


    "Well, let''s have a feast for your eyes in advance." Liu Feng reached out and pinched Hu Erniang''s nose.


    "It seems to be successful." Liu Feng raised his head and burned the cardboard shells to ashes with fire.


    "Let''s go, I can watch it again tomorrow night." Liu Feng took the two beast-eared mothers who were reluctant to part and walked towards the carriage.


    "Tap Tap. Let it go.


    "It''s so beautiful, young master, this smoke is still very exciting, and it didn''t gradually calm down until he met with the people from the Warrior Wolf team.


    "This is top secret and cannot be said." Mina reminded An Li.


    "Well, my fireworks on the ground were quickly put out, and he asked Xin to


    Inside the carriage, Liu Feng asked in a low voice, "What about Elsa?"


    "Eldest sister agreed..." En Li also lowered her voice to tell the story, "Eldest sister Xi..."


    In the carriage, Mina and Enri"


    Elsa has expanded the grassland and needs more knights to patrol to deter other surrounding tribes, and to fight in winter, she needs to be armed.


    "Well, I didn''t know." En Li nodded, knowing that she couldn''t say it.


    More than an hour later, the carriage entered Xiyang City and stopped in front of the castle.


    "Master, it''s here." Zink''s voice came from outside the carriage.


    "Crackling. Hope can provide you with a thousand spears and armor. The sooner you send them, the better. Young master, you''re back." Nicole stood in front of the castle gate and was relieved to see Liu Feng come back.


    "I''m back." Liu Feng said gently.


    "Nicole, long time no see. Question." Liu Feng agreed, and he was still willing to trade some old equipment. ,You''re back. '' Nicole exclaimed.


    "I''m hungry." Enri raised her mouth and held Nicole''s hand pitifully.


    "I''m going to cook noodles for you now, tomatoes..." Liu Feng pushed open the car door and got out of the carriage.


    "


    "Okay, I want two eggs..."


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Fourth shift, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support." Enri got off the carriage and laughed.


    "Hey, Enri egg noodles." Nicole said softly.


    Chapter 891: Fox Erniang''s ''Moon''. (1 for support)


    ..~¡±


    "Selling the autumn festival, there are moon cakes for sale in the big market..." The orphan newspaper salesman shouted diligently around the city.


    In the early morning, around eight o''clock, the streets were full of people coming and going.


    "The newspapers are sold, the newspapers are sold, today''s newspapers." The newspaper seller immediately handed over the newspapers.


    Reported..."


    "Newspaper seller, give me a newspaper." Tori shouted, taking out two steel pieces from the bottom of his pocket, "Tonight in the Grand Plaza, there is a free screening of the latest shadow puppet show ''Chang''e Flying to the Moon''.... Get up and look towards In the political news section, some origins and meanings of the Mid-Autumn Festival are written on it. Compared with the orphans in the city now, they can support themselves by selling newspapers, and they can also buy themselves some new clothes to wear.


    Coin - handed it over.


    "Okay, sir, you can''t do it, you have to go now, and you have to queue up later." Tori turned around and went to the big market with the newspaper.


    Waiting for the Mid-Autumn Festival, the whole family will be reunited, eating moon cakes and watching the moon together.


    "Moon cakes? It seems that I have to go to the big market. I will take the newspapers and spread them out. It''s still a gift box." Tori left, let''s go to the gold coin supermarket. "Tori looked at the crowd, then looked at his figure, and turned decisively to go to Jinli when he came to the big market, there was already a sea of ??people here, and all the civilians were crowding to buy mooncakes.


    "A bow, priced at a silver coin.


    "When you enter the gold coin supermarket, you will see beautifully packaged mooncakes on the front shelf.


    Four moon cakes are one serving, and they are packed in the coin supermarket.


    "Ta Tata..."


    "Sure enough, there are moon cakes to buy here." After paying the bill, Tori went home with the moon cakes, and was going to see the latest shadow puppet silver coins tonight. '' Tori muttered.


    "I don''t know that there will be a beautiful hemp rope tied in a cardboard box tonight. I will use it. I have all the materials ready, and I can start making moon cakes." Nicole put all the materials needed for moon cakes on the table. Play on the table.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the afternoon in the castle, Liu Feng and others were busy in the restaurant.


    "Young master''s new show is about the gold coin supermarket, those moon cakes are more advanced and what materials are used. Nicole knows very well, because she is the first to try and make moon cakes, and she also taught some workers to go.


    Early this morning, Liu Feng asked him to prepare these, and he personally took everyone to make moon cakes.


    Liu Feng smiled.


    "How to make moon cakes? I''ve never used them before. They use double duck eggs, or four flavors, and materials that are only available in the earth, so they are more expensive to sell. They are made with rare materials, which is why there is a big market and gold coins. Those mooncakes in the supermarket.


    Just silk raised her hand.


    Princess Daisy and Viscount Muller also watched curiously. He had made moon cakes. "Enri flicked the fox''s tail and flicked her washed hands.


    "Neither do I, Nicole is more expensive.

 Chapter 757：

    "Okay, let''s start then." But Master tonight, should I put silver coins in this moon cake? "Weiya remembered that during the Spring Festival, there will be silver coins in the dumplings.


    "We only learned today that there is a Mid-Autumn Festival in Xiyang City, which seems to be a very lively and special day.


    "Teach us." Di Huang''s bean paste was put in, and then he started to be too stupid to eat moon cakes made by himself. '' Nicole said softly, and started teaching them how to make mooncakes.


    "It seems that it is only needed during the Spring Festival, and moon cakes are not needed." Liu Feng said with a smile.


    "Okay, let''s start making moon cakes, but it didn''t turn out that several holes were broken, and the final moon cake was tattered. I closed the cake skin clumsily, and at the end, half of the bean filling was still exposed.


    "It seems to be more difficult than dumplings to make dumplings." An Li muttered, she took a piece of mooncake skin, wrapped the eggs, and finally put the wrapped mooncakes into the prepared molds to compact, and gently placed them on the table. knocked,


    "In this way, don''t have too much bean paste, hold it here with one hand, and then slowly close it..." Nicole was very resistant. "Mina worked hard to spread out the moon cake skin, it looks the best." An Li put down the semi-finished product in her hand and picked up the moon cake made by Nicole and exclaimed.


    "The pattern above is of a mooncake falling from the mold into Nicole''s hand.


    "Wow, Nicole is amazing, the moon cakes look delicious and teach everyone, Anli picked up her semi-finished products again, the food.


    "Why am I not as good as Nicole?" En Li looked at the semi-finished product she made on the table, not a rabbit, so delicate! "Princess Daisy came over and was amazed when she saw the pattern on the moon cake. It was something she had ever seen before.


    "Hahaha... Ann Li, are you planning to make the moon? I started to ''sew and mend'', but the moon cake grew bigger and bigger, and finally it was the size of two fists.


    ¡¤Jin feels stuffy, "No, I have to make moon cakes."


    What I make is big moon cakes, one is enough, and you will be full when you have a few delicious ones. "Enli swayed the fox." Mina leaned over and glanced at the ''ball'' in the hand of the fox''s mother, and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Just...begging for flowers...and took it proudly?" Tis reached out and patted the semi-finished product in Enri''s hand.


    "Fortunately, the young master guessed this situation, and let people make more quibbles, so that they would not admit that it was his own mistake.


    "But if you made it so big, can you put the mold down? With Nicole''s action, I want to take out the moon cake, the mold, carefully put the ''ball'' in my hand, and slowly put the moon cake in it. Its tight.


    ...with different sized molds. "Nicole went to the kitchen to take out a mold and handed it to Enri.


    Anri is here.


    "It takes a long time to bake it." Nicole looked at the big moon but found that it couldn''t be done.


    "You''re pressing too hard." Liu Feng took the mold in An Li''s hand and tapped it with skill...0


    "Hey, why can''t you bring it out?" An Li Xue..." Liu Feng smiled and looked at the frolicking crowd, but did not stop him. With Tisi''s appetite, it would be better to make a big moon cake with a wry smile.


    "I''m also going to make a big moon cake." Tis looked at En Li''s moon cake and said enviously.


    "The four corners of the tool were only taken out of the moon cake.


    I''ll teach you..." Nicole came over and started teaching.


    With Nicole''s help, Dai.


    "It seems to be difficult!" Princess Daisy smiled wryly while holding the mooncake with the filling in her hand.


    "Come on, I like it very much.


    "If you have time in the future, you can." I don''t want to leave Xiyang City anymore! "Princess Daisy looked at Viscount Muller and sighed with a pouty mouth.


    Princess Si finally completed her first moon cake, which made her very happy, which she had never experienced before. . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "One watch, (£þ¨Œ£þ often come to play." Darlene said softly, already treating Princess Daisy as a friend.


    "Okay." Princess Daisy happily said "yes!" Viscount Muller also sighed, living in the castle). Ask for support. ". The son agreed.


    . . .


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    Princess Dais and Viscount Mueller were sitting in the carriage and headed out of Xiyang City early in the morning. Today they came out and walked by themselves, only Alan Knight and others accompanied them.


    "I don''t think it''s necessary, because of the magic of Xiyang City, it should..." Princess Daisi lowered her voice and talked to Viscount Mueller.


    "This is the king''s order, you should take a look at it to feel at ease." Viscount Muller said with a wry smile.


    They were heading towards the grain fields opposite the Youshui River outside the city. Of course, their purpose was to inspect Xiyang City to see if there was so much grain that could be exchanged for iron ore.


    "Okay." Princess Dais didn''t say anything anymore. It''s better to go and have a look. I heard that there is a bridge across the Youshui River there.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    The carriage stopped by the Youshui River outside the city.


    "My dear, there is a grain field in front of the pontoon bridge." The coachman shouted into the carriage.


    "Okay." Viscount Muller opened the car door and took out two steel coins and handed them to the driver.


    Allen got off the war horse and hurried over, helping Princess Daisy and Viscount Muller to get out of the carriage, otherwise, with their height, this carriage is really not very good.


    "There really is a bridge over this secluded river." Princess Daisy exclaimed after getting off the carriage.


    When they were on the boat, I heard Darlene and the others mentioned it. They didn''t believe it at the time, but now I know it''s true after seeing it with my own eyes.


    "It''s amazing, how is this possible, we dwarves can''t build a bridge over such a wide river, how did he do it?" Viscount Mueller 463 exclaimed, with shock in his eyes.


    The dwarves are famous for casting, but they can''t build bridges over the secluded river.


    "Maybe we can cooperate with Liu Feng and let him help us build the bridge..." Viscount Muller turned to look at Princess Daisy.


    "This, let''s talk to Your Excellency Liu Feng when we have a chance." Princess Daisy nodded.


    "Tatata..."


    Princess Dais, Viscount Mueller and others got on the pontoon and walked towards the opposite side.


    "Buzzing..."


    On the river not far away, a 50-meter-long boat was pulling another boat quickly passing by. There was a big chimney on the boat that was smoking and making a ''humming'' sound.


    "What is that? A boat? Why can you go without sails and oars?" Princess Daisy exclaimed, pointing to the boat on the river in surprise.


    "It''s amazing, it''s so fast without sails or oars." Viscount Muller was lying on the fence of the pontoon, staring at the strange ship pulling the cargo ship away.


    "How did you do it?" Princess Dais was so excited that she was shocked by the steamship.


    "It''s amazing." Viscount Muller was a little absent-minded, and his mind was completely attracted by the strange ship.


    Ellen Knight and others on the side were also surprised. This was the first time they had seen such a boat without sails and oars.


    "Let''s go, go to see the grain fields first, and then go to the city to find out what it is." Viscount Muller suggested.


    "Okay." Princess Dais looked away from the river and walked towards the opposite side absentmindedly.


    A few minutes later, Viscount Muller and Princess Daisy came to the grain field and looked at the endless field. Many civilians were weeding and loosening the soil, and some were fertilizing. Everyone had a smile on their faces.


    The two took the knights and strolled in the grain fields for an hour or two.


    "I believe what Your Excellency Liu Feng said." Viscount Muller sighed, there was so much food in front of him, it was enough.

 Chapter 758：

    "Let''s go, I''ve seen it, let''s go and find out what the reason for that boat is, how it got up without sails and no oars." Princess Daisy said eagerly, very concerned about this matter.


    "Well." Viscount Mueller nodded, and he also wanted to know why.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    After crossing the other side of the river, they got into the carriage and headed for the city. They were going to check on the strange boat. It was so fast without a sail, and this speed could represent a lot of things.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At night, inside the Xiyang City Castle, in the study.


    Liu Feng was looking at government affairs. Just after the Mid-Autumn Festival yesterday, he had some things to deal with.


    "crunch..."


    "Master." Mina pushed open the door and walked in, placing a report on Liu Feng''s desk.


    "What is this?" Liu Feng raised his brows and asked as he picked up the document.


    "The whereabouts of Princess Daisy and Viscount Mueller today." Mina answered with a sip of water from the glass on the table.


    Liu Feng flipped through the document, which was written in great detail. Everything from Princess Daisy and Viscount Mueller after they left the castle was recorded.


    "Going to the grain fields?" Liu Feng raised his brows again, and continued with a light smile at the corners of his mouth, "It seems that they are still not at ease."


    "Master, the most important thing is the back." Mina reminded, as for why the dwarf went to the grain field, she also guessed.


    "Yeah." Liu Feng looked at the entire document, frowned, and pondered.


    At the back of this document is what Princess Daisy and Viscount Mueller did after they returned to the city.


    They are inquiring about steam ships, but people in the city who know steam ships can count them with both hands, so how could they be able to inquire about them.


    "Send someone to deliberately leak some news about the steam engine to them." Liu Feng said after pondering for a while.


    "Hey, why?" Mina said in astonishment. Isn''t this steam engine a secret?


    "Let them know the application of steam engines in some fields, not the principle. It has little impact." Liu Feng''s black eyes had wisdom.


    "Master, is this planning to lure the dwarves to cooperate more?" Mina instantly understood.


    "Forget it. After the train is built, it will be very troublesome to lay a single track..." Liu Feng calmly said that some of his plans are going to be accelerated, so the amount of iron ore will have to be doubled.


    To increase the transaction volume, some prices can still be paid, and coal-burning steam engines can still be used for transactions, but the laying of the railway tracks should be a big pie pit and some people will come in and cooperate.


    "..." Mina didn''t ask much, turned around and left the study to arrange for someone to leak the secret.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, Viscount Muller and Princess Daisy were in the box on the second floor of Zuixiaolou, ordering a table of dishes and eating.


    "I asked so many people, but no one knows." Viscount Muller was discouraged. After they returned to the city, they sent someone to inquire. As a result, at night, without exception, no one knew what they were talking about.


    "Why don''t we ask Liu Feng directly." Princess Daisy stuck a piece of mutton with a fork and put it in her mouth.


    "I don''t think Your Excellency Liu Feng will tell us." Viscount Muller sighed. He knew very well what changes the ship could bring. Whether it was used for war or transportation, it would be a huge change.


    Suddenly, the sound from the otherwise empty box next door caught the attention of Viscount Muller.


    "Keff, why are you free to invite me to dinner today?" In the box next door, two people were chatting.


    "Today the workshop gave me a day off, so I have time," replied the man known as Kefu.


    "Very good, I heard that your workshop is driven by a power machine, and the efficiency has been improved several times." Another person sighed.


    "This can''t be said nonsense, the Lord City Lord ordered it to be kept secret." Kefu sounded a slightly reproachful voice.


    "There is no one else here. I also heard that the Lord of the City has a kind of boat, which is also driven by a power engine. Do you think it is true or false?"


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "One update, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.". .


    Eight hundred and ninetieth chapters: This is a secret. (2 for support)


    Viscount Muller and Princess Daisy looked at each other. They both heard the conversation in the box next door. Isn''t this what they want to know?


    "It turns out that Your Excellency Liu Feng ordered not to be leaked..." Viscount Mueller said in a low voice.


    When he heard about the ship, he knew what he was talking about, but he didn''t know what the power engine was.


    "Continue listening." Princess Daisy whispered, her ear directly against the wall, and continued to eavesdrop on the conversation next door.


    Alan Knight watched the two of them sticking to the wall. He couldn''t bear to look directly, and turned his head silently.


    "This seems to be true. The nephew of my uncle from afar came to join me yesterday, saying that he saw a strange boat over the pontoon, with no sails and no oars. Pulling a boat and driving very fast, I thought You lied to me, it seems to be true now." Kefu exclaimed, but his eyes were fixed on the wall next to him.


    Coff, an intelligence officer in the Security Division, who is responsible for disseminating leading speech, is known in the city as a big mouth.


    "It should be, Lord City Lord is really powerful, such a thing can be made." Another person sighed and praised Liu Feng.


    "The power machine is a secret. Don''t tell others about it. If the Lord of the City finds out, he will be severely punished." There is a warning in Kefu''s words.


    "I know, come for a drink. We haven''t seen each other for a long time. If you don''t get drunk today, go home..."


    "Okay, drink..."


    Viscount Muller continued to listen for a while, and then returned to his seat after realizing that the next topic had nothing to do with the power engine.


    "What kind of thing is a power engine?" Viscount Muller grabbed his hair, arousing his quest for a power engine.


    Listening to their chat, it seems that this power machine can also drive the operation of some workshops and improve work efficiency. He thinks that this power machine is an artifact.


    "I found that I really came to Xiyang City this time." Princess Daisi sighed.


    "That''s right." Viscount Muller nodded in agreement.


    "Let''s go, go back to the castle and talk to Your Excellency Liu Feng." Princess Dais stood up and walked outside.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    After dinner, Viscount Muller and Princess Daisy got into the carriage and returned to the castle.


    "Boom bang bang..."


    The two came to Liu Feng''s door, reached out and knocked on the door.


    "Come in." Liu Feng''s voice came from inside.

 Chapter 759：

    "I''m disturbing Your Excellency Liu Feng." Princess Daisi pushed open the door and walked in.


    "How are you two doing today?" Liu Feng smiled and had a little guess about the arrival of the two.


    "Having lived a very fulfilling life, Xiyang City is a place where people can easily become addicted." Viscount Muller praised.


    "You can play for a few more days." Liu Feng closed the documents on the table and put them aside.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, I came to see you today because there is something I want to talk to you about." Princess Daisi said sternly.


    "Sit down and talk." Liu Feng motioned to Mina beside him to prepare tea.


    "That''s right, we went to visit outside the city this morning and found that there is a bridge on the Youshui River." Viscount Muller was excited in his words, and continued, "We want to cooperate with Your Excellency Liu Feng, in our Ori Dwarf Kingdom. Build a bridge over there."


    "Building a bridge?" Liu Feng frowned slightly, sitting up straight, with a look of embarrassment on his face.


    "Is there any difficulty?" Princess Daisy asked.


    "I may not be able to cooperate with you in a short time." Liu Feng replied with a serious face.


    Princess Dais asked suspiciously, "Why is this?"


    "I wonder if Princess Daisi has any knowledge of the current situation of our Yingluo Kingdom." Liu Feng asked rhetorically.


    Princess Daisy and Viscount Mueller looked at each other and shook their heads. They really didn''t know this, and they didn''t even know much about the Yingluo Kingdom. The two were a little far apart, and it took more than half a month to travel by water.


    "The members of the royal family in our Kingdom of England are fighting infighting... I will choose whether to cooperate or not until the results come out next year." Liu Feng said with a serious face, tapping his fingers rhythmically on the table. write.


    Liu Feng didn''t say his plan, just let the other party know that the kingdom of Yingluo is not peaceful now, and only when it is peaceful will he take out some jobs.


    Princess Daisy and Viscount Mueller nodded helplessly. According to what Liu Feng said, it is really not suitable now.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, today we saw a strange ship on the secluded river..." Viscount Muller hesitated, but asked.


    "That''s the result of the power engine, but this is a secret belonging to Xiyang City." Liu Feng said with a serious face, word for word.


    "Can we cooperate?" Viscount Muller asked.


    "Cooperation... wait for next year." Liu Feng pondered for a while before opening his mouth.


    Viscount Muller and Princess Daisi were shocked. Liu Feng''s words meant that there was a chance, but it would have to wait until next year.


    "The two of you should be tired too, rest early." Mina couldn''t help but interject when she saw what the two of them wanted to say.


    "Well, Mr. Liu Feng, rest early." Princess Dais also understood that she was in a hurry, so it would be fine to talk again next year.


    "Crackling..." Princess Daisy and Viscount Mueller left the study and closed the door.


    Mina came to the door, and after confirming that the other party had left, she turned around and asked, "Master, do you really want to cooperate with them?"


    "Well, some old models that have been eliminated can be used to cooperate with them first. As long as the latest technology is in our hands, then the rest will be fine." Liu Feng answered by opening the document on the desktop.


    ..........0


    The documents recorded were those old models of steam engines, which were nearly twice as efficient as today''s steam engines, but still much faster than manual labor.


    "That''s it." Mina nodded in understanding.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After returning to the room, Viscount Muller and Princess Daisy were talking in the room.


    "Listen to Ann Li and Miss Nicole, all our goods have been loaded on the ship." Viscount Muller turned over the list in his hand, which contained the orders and details he had placed in the past few days.


    Princess Daisi did not speak, she was thinking about what Liu Feng said today, why did she choose to cooperate until next year.


    "Go back to the kingdom tomorrow." Viscount Mueller said suddenly.


    "Well, that''s fine." Princess Daisy nodded, she also wanted to tell her father the news as soon as possible.


    "It''s just that the next time I come back, I''ll have to wait until the spring of next year." Viscount Muller counted the time. It will take a month and a half to go back. I''m afraid that it will be approaching winter, and it will be impossible to sail again. We can only wait until the spring of next year.


    "Want to stay for two more days?" Princess Daisi had a look of reluctance in her eyes.


    "...Yes, then stay for two more days." Viscount Muller smiled bitterly and agreed, why is he nostalgic for this Xiyang City.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Second shift, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support." Mouth.


    Eight hundred and ninetieth chapters: Rescue. (3 for support)


    Two days later, at the port of Xiyang City, Princess Daisy and Viscount Mueller were saying goodbye to Darlene and the others. Today, the dwarves are going to set sail back to the Ori Dwarf Kingdom.


    "If you have time, you can come to Xiyang City to play more." Darlene said softly, looking at Princess Dais across from her.


    "Well, I''ll be here after winter." Princess Daisy nodded earnestly, and then looked at Liu Feng next to her, with anticipation in her eyes, looking forward to the powerhouse.


    Nicole narrowed her eyes slightly and looked at Princess Daisy and Liu Feng, her eyes seemed a little wrong.


    "Cough cough... Xiyang City welcomes you at any time." Liu Feng noticed Nicole''s sight, and he couldn''t help but cough twice as he spoke the scene.


    This look is so misleading.


    "Well, thanks to everyone''s care during this time, I will bring you gifts next time I come." Princess Dais smiled "Three Four Three", and then got on the boat surrounded by Ellen Knight and others.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, I hope to see you again next year and have a good talk about cooperation." Before leaving, Viscount Mueller shook hands with Liu Feng and said a few more words before getting on the boat.


    "Raise the sail, lift the anchor!!!"


    "Raise the sail, lift the anchor!!!"


    "Goodbye, my friends." Princess Dais jumped and waved her hands on the boat, but her height was limited, and she could only be seen by everyone under the boat when she jumped up.


    "It''s really not like a princess." With a smile on Liu Feng''s face, he raised his hand and waved.


    "It''s like the little girl next door." Enri commented, waving her hand as well.


    "Anli, you are very similar to her." Mina said beside her.


    "What do you mean?" En Li was puzzled and looked at Lady Cat Ears.


    "She means you''re short." Catherine clutched her stomach and started laughing.


    "Yeah, you cat...I don''t want to scratch you..." En Li frowned, chasing Mina all over the port.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At night, in the city of Yalin in the eastern part of the British Kingdom, the second prince and others were sitting in the parlor, waiting for the arrival of helpers.


    "Will the person you mentioned come?" Greener asked coldly, looking at the red deacon beside him with a sullen face.

 Chapter 760：

    Although Lucia didn''t send anyone to harass him during this time, the knights outside the city still didn''t leave. As the day goes by, even if it lasts until the end of this month, what should we do after that?


    "That''s right, let''s wait here?" Johnson yawned, wanting to go back to sleep.


    The knight commander did not speak, and leaned against the chair with his eyes closed, not knowing whether he fell asleep or closed his eyes to rest.


    "It should be coming soon." Red Deacon said calmly with a cold face.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    There were hurried footsteps outside.


    "His Royal Highness, there are two mysterious people outside, a person claiming to be Deacon Bai asking to see him." A knight walked in quickly, saluted Greener and reported.


    "Finally here..." Hearing Deacon Bai''s name, Deacon Red pursed the corners of his mouth and muttered to himself.


    "Please come in." Greener said anxiously, this name had been mentioned by Red Deacon before.


    "Yes." The knight replied, got up and left quickly.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    After a while, footsteps were heard outside, and then two figures shrouded in cloaks stepped in.


    "Your Highness is well." The two men in black robes took off the hats on their heads, revealing the faces of the mysterious people inside, and then bowed slightly to the second prince without salute.


    The two white deacon and dark elf Jin Mo, after a few days of traveling, finally secretly entered the city of Yalin.


    "Huh? Isn''t this little Jin Mo?" Deacon Red raised his eyebrows, stepped in front of Jin Mo, stretched out his hand to squeeze her chin, and chuckled, "I didn''t expect you to come with this old white man."


    "..." Deacon Bai frowned. He hated someone calling him that the most, knowing that he was only middle-aged now, just because he was thin and looked old.


    Although I hate it, because the identity of this red deacon is of the same level as myself, it is not good to bicker here.


    "Sir, the leader sent me to help." Jin Mo didn''t dare to move, his palms were slightly sweating.


    She had to be afraid, but she still remembered that the last time she met with Deacon Red, the one in front of her threatened to kill her.


    "Very good, I hope I can help." Deacon Red narrowed his red eyes slightly, and said coldly.


    "Deacon Red, aren''t you going to introduce me?" Greener shouted loudly.


    "His Royal Highness, this is Deacon Bai, who was sent by the leader to help deal with Lucia this time, the other...just an elf..." Deacon Red sullenly, introduced coldly.


    The knight commander sitting at the bottom silently opened his eyes, looked at the man and woman in front of him, and said nothing.


    "Just this thin old man and an underage girl... elf?" Qiao Sen looked up at Deacon Bai and Jin Mo.


    This Jin Mo looks only fourteen or fifteen years old, very ordinary, isn''t it a joke to send such a person here?


    Deacon Bai''s face sank, and he looked at Qiao Sen coldly, with killing intent in his eyes.


    Qiao Sen felt a tight neck, opened his mouth and didn''t speak again. He felt that if he said one more sentence, he might not end well.


    "Hmph." Deacon Bai snorted coldly, and retracted the knight''s dagger that had been drawn out of the cloak.


    "Red Deacon, are you joking?" Greener obviously didn''t believe it, and asked with a cold face.


    "His Royal Highness, there are more than 500 well-equipped knights waiting outside the city." Deacon Bai glanced coldly at everyone present, and continued, "Lord Black Blade is here too."


    "Lord Black Sabre is here too?" Deacon Red''s face was moved, and he almost exclaimed.


    A figure appeared in his mind, nearly three meters tall, with bulging muscles, holding a huge shield in his hand, and carrying a large sword diagonally behind his back.


    He is a strong man of the giant clan, and the guardian knight of the leader of the black iris. He is extremely powerful. Deacon Red 4.3 did not expect the leader to send him too.


    "Who is the black knife?" Greener asked quickly when he saw Deacon Red''s discolored face.


    "It''s the leader''s guardian knight, from the rare giant clan, with the help of Lord Black Knife, it will be possible to counterattack Lucia." Deacon Red explained.


    "Great, with more than 500 well-equipped knights, plus the giant you mentioned, we will definitely be able to counterattack Lucia." Greener was excited, patted the table and stood up.


    As for where the giant came from, he didn''t think too much about it, as long as he could win.


    "His Royal Highness, you still have to come up with a plan for how to fight." The Great Knight, who had not spoken, spoke up.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Three shifts, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter 898: Can the train go? (4 for support)


    "So what''s your plan?" Greener took his seat again. He knew that he was not good at conspiracy, so he could only rely on the others present.


    "The plan..." Deacon Red pondered, and now with the 500-meter knights outside the city, they are not as good as the eldest prince, and it is still very difficult to win if they really fight.


    Deacon Bai walked to the seat next to him and sat down, while Jin Mo was standing beside him, also pondering.


    Deacon Bai didn''t want to bother about the strategy. He was only responsible for bringing people to help, and he didn''t want to bother with the rest.


    "Why, none?" Greener glanced at the people present and said with a dark face.


    "..."


    No one spoke, all seemed to be thinking.


    "Knight Commander, what can you do?" Greener said coldly.


    "..." The knight commander opened his mouth and shook his head.


    "Humph!" Greener snorted coldly, but was interrupted when he wanted to say something.


    "Perhaps there is an internal and external attack." Jin Mo said suddenly.


    "How?" Greener frowned.


    "Let our knights outside attack Lucia''s camp first, to create chaos, and then send people to attack from your Highness'' side." Jin Mo lowered his head slightly and said his own strategy.


    "It''s easy to say, how to create chaos? Don''t forget that there are more than 3,000 knights in Lucia, how to fight?" Qiao Sen said at this time, thinking that Jin Mo was just imagining it.


    "It makes sense." The knight commander also nodded.


    "..." Deacon Bai raised his eyes slightly and glanced at Qiao Sen lightly.


    "..." Qiao Sen directly closed his mouth, he was not sure that he could defeat this man who looked like an old man.


    "What do you say? Little Jinmo." Deacon Red said indifferently.


    "With fire, aren''t they in the woods, we set fire to their camp." Jin Mo stretched out his hand and pulled back his long emerald hair, and said to himself.


    "..." Deacon Red and others narrowed their eyes. Obviously, someone had considered this plan before. Originally, there was no extra force outside the city to implement it. Now, with the reinforcements of 500 knights, this strategy may really work, and it can Create chaos and kill some people.

 Chapter 761：

    "Little Jinmo, I didn''t expect you to be really helpful." Deacon Red chuckled, his red eyes swept around Jin Mo.


    "Thank you for the compliment, sir." Jin Mo lowered his head, a trace of coldness flashed in his eyes.


    "Then let''s do it like this, now discuss some details..." Greener glanced at Jin Mo with admiration, and then discussed with the knight commander and others.


    It wasn''t until late at night that the people dispersed, and Deacon Bai and Jin Mo took advantage of the darkness to sneak out of the city again to make some arrangements.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side, in Xiyang City, Liu Feng, who had just finished breakfast, was busy with government affairs in the study.


    "Master, the documents you want." Mina came in from outside and put a stack of documents on the table. This is the data about the iron needed for various construction sites.


    "There are a lot of iron ore shipped this time, let the people in the workshop hurry up and send some of them to the vegetable greenhouse." Liu Feng looked at the data in the document and instructed, "The greenhouse side is given priority. "


    "Yes." Mina picked up the notepad she carried with her and remembered it.


    "Then, supply a large part to the city wall, and the city wall should be built." Liu Feng said softly.


    After the new city wall is built, a lot of troops can be saved, and only a few soldiers will be required to stand guard at that time.


    After all, the city wall he was going to build was more than ten meters high, and no one except the bird clan orcs could go up at all.


    "Okay." Mina lowered her head and wrote.


    "By the way, how are Yili and Yuffie recently?" Liu Feng asked.


    He was thinking of Princess Daisy and Viscount Mueller''s visit to Xiyang City, and it seemed that neither Yakiri nor Yuffie responded.


    "Ya Li was busy researching the train. At that time, someone asked him to invite him, but it seems that the train has made great progress, and he is unwilling to come over." Mina said with a smile on the corner of her mouth.


    "Oh? Has the train made progress?" Liu Feng asked in surprise.


    "Yuffie was putting copper oil on the outer shell of Sky Fortress at the time, so..." Mina shook her head and said, the two father and daughter are really similar.


    "Copper oil, anti-conductive, Yuffie is smart." Liu Feng nodded, he knew why the father and daughter did not see Princess Daisi and the others, after all, both of them were people who escaped from the kingdom of dwarves.


    The ordered helium production equipment will take some time to arrive.


    Liu Feng calculated the time in his heart. Sky Fortress was short of helium, and then he could test flight. It would take some time. It would be better if he could catch up with the attack on the capital in winter.


    "Make arrangements, go to the scientific research department." Liu Feng planned to go to see the progress of the train. Since there was a breakthrough, he could not hold back.


    "Okay." Mina nodded, put away the notepad, turned around and walked out the door to arrange the carriage.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    Ten minutes later, Liu Feng and Mina got into the carriage, surrounded by the Wolf Warriors team, and headed for the scientific research department outside the city.


    "Sir, the scientific research department is here."


    More than 20 minutes later, the carriage stopped outside the valley where the scientific research department was located, and Zink''s voice sounded.


    Liu Feng took Mina off the carriage, brushed his face directly into the valley, and came to the research institute where Yili was located.


    As soon as I entered the gate of the research institute, I saw that Yak Lee was fiddling with something on the front of a long car.


    Liu Feng recognized at a glance that it was a locomotive, which was very similar to the locomotive drawn on the drawings he gave.


    "Master, is this a train?" Mina exclaimed in a low voice, looking at the Big Mac in front of her, it''s hard to imagine that this thing can run with the huge front?


    "Sir." Ward hurriedly saluted after seeing Liu Feng and others.


    "Sir, you''re here." Yi Licai hurriedly got off the locomotive and saluted when he noticed Liu Feng''s arrival.


    "Well, I heard that there has been great progress? Are you able to move?" Liu Feng looked at the huge locomotive and asked curiously.


    "Sir, one of the problems with the boiler has been solved, and it won''t take long before the first test." Yi Li was a little embarrassed, and touched his face with his black oil-stained hand, and the next moment he became a big face. .


    In the drawings given by Liu Feng, the locomotive consists of boilers, conduction, brakes, steam engines, boilers and frames, etc. The boiler is the most important part and the most difficult part to manufacture.


    Now that the boiler problem has been overcome, the rest will naturally be much simpler.


    "..." Mina looked at Yi Li''s face, twitched the corners of her mouth, turned around, and her shoulders trembled.


    "Wipe your face." Liu Feng twitched the corner of his mouth and took out a piece of cotton cloth and handed it to Yili.


    "Thank you, sir." Yili respectfully took it.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Four shifts, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Eight hundred and ninetieth nine chapters: burning food. (1 for support)


    Liu Feng turned around the locomotive and listened to the explanation from Yak Lee, and made some suggestions from time to time. After all, he had read a lot of information about trains.


    "The railway track can be repaired by someone in the city." Liu Feng turned his head and said to Yili.


    Now build a section first, when the train can really run, and then overhaul the railway, it will be better to cooperate with the Ori Dwarf Kingdom.


    With dwarven casting abilities and iron ore, this railroad will be built faster.


    Liu Feng imagined that it would take only one or two hours to take the train from Xiyang City to Somali City. It was exciting to think about it.


    "Okay." Yili replied respectfully, and lowered his head to remember.


    After he finished writing, he raised his head and asked, "Sir, is the mass production of the car going to start?"


    He would love to see a car built, driving on the open road outside.


    "First come up with a plan." Liu Feng pondered and said.


    I have received a letter from Niu San a few days ago. The rubber tapping has already started there, and a batch of rubber will be shipped back soon after processing.


    "Yes, I will complete the data." Yi Li respectfully replied, only by sorting out a detailed production process, mass production will become easier.


    "Well." Liu Feng turned and left.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, on the other side, Deacon Bai and Jin Mo had returned to the secret station outside Yalin City before noon. This is a small village, half a day away from Yalin City. This is to avoid contact with Lucia. people and horses meet.


    Only less than a hundred civilians escaped from this small village. At this time, they were all under the control of Deaconess Bai. The more than 500 knights settled here, and those civilians were forced to become their logistics.


    "Have we talked about it?" Hei Dao sat in an adobe room, looking at Deacon Bai and Jin Mo and asked.


    "Master Black Blade, there is already a plan, it''s like this..."." Deacon Bai respectfully said the plan and some details.

 Chapter 762：

    "Well, let''s do it." The giant Black Saber stood up, but he couldn''t straighten his waist, so he bent over to squeeze Bai Deacon and Jin Mo away, left the room, and went outside.


    Deacon Bai and Jin Mo looked at each other with exhaustion in their eyes and followed them out. They hadn''t slept all night, but they didn''t dare to resist Hei Dao''s order.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    Half an hour later, all the knights gathered at the entrance of the village and finished their repairs.


    "Let''s go." With a wave of the black knife, more than 500 knights rode their horses and left.


    It was getting late, and it would be dark in two hours.


    ......


    In Lucia''s camp, at this time, a knight was preparing to make a fire for dinner. A large pot was set up. Some people began to put wheat in the pot, then poured water, and the wild boar cut into small pieces was poured. Go in, followed by a little green vegetables.


    This was their dinner, a one-pot simmer that was loved by the knights.


    In the camp, only 500 knights stayed behind at this time, responsible for guarding the food here, and the remaining 2,000 knights were guarding outside Yalin City at this time, which was nearly two hours away from the camp.


    In the largest tent, Lucia is enjoying the service of two maids.


    "Your Majesty, if you stay for another month, the second prince will not be able to hold it." The third deacon looked at Lucia and said lightly.


    "Well, we can''t let them live too peacefully, and let the knights harass them a few more times in a few days." Lucia raised her hand and asked the maid to massage.


    "Yes." Deacon No. 3 nodded lightly. When the time comes, someone will naturally notify those stationed there.


    "When Grenner is taken down, Liu Feng is next." There was a hint of coldness in Lucia''s eyes.


    Deacon No. 3 lowered his head slightly and didn''t answer. He knew very little about Liu Feng, but it was undeniable that the other party was a little bit capable, and he could see a lot of things if he could send someone to win five cities silently.


    "Your Majesty, it''s time to eat." A knight outside the door saluted and shouted.


    "Yeah." Lucia waved her hand and let the maid beside her leave, and then someone came in with food and placed it on the table.


    The sky outside was completely dark, and the knights'' dinner had been cooked, and the knights were eating together.


    Outside the camp, under the cover of the night, a dozen figures slowly approached the camp.


    The knights were all eating, no one noticed anyone approaching, and went to the tent where the grain was stored in the dark.


    Outside the tent where the food was stored, two knights were guarding, and the smell of the fragrance made them swallow their saliva.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    From the darkness, two men in armor came out and looked at the two knights with a smile.


    "." We are full, you go eat, we will guard. "One of them said with a smile.


    "Who are you?" The guard knight frowned. The two were strangers, even though they were wearing the same armor.


    "We? Of course we''re here..." The strange knight''s mouth grinned, a short sword appeared in his hand, and he rushed forward quickly, stabbing the guard knight''s throat.


    "puff!"


    "Pfft..."


    "Kill you."


    "It''s really weak."


    The two strange knights are masters of the Black Iris organization, and they are good at fighting with one blow.


    "Hurry up and work." One person urged, turned around to pick up a piece of firewood from the fire on the side, and then threw it directly on the tent behind him.


    The autumn wind was a bit strong at night, and as soon as the tent was lit, the flames spread quickly.


    "Let''s go, the next tent." The person who set the fire lowered his voice. After confirming that the fire would not be extinguished for a while, he picked up a piece of firewood again, turned around ( Zhao Hao ) and went to another granary.


    And such a scene, several granaries in the camp were staged at the same time, the knights who were guarding were dismantled, or were directly killed, and the granaries were set on fire.


    "Have you noticed that it seems that the weather is getting hotter?" said a knight who was eating together, pulling his armor.


    "There seems to be one point, it shouldn''t be, it''s autumn now." Another knight said puzzled.


    "Huh? Look, why is it so bright over there?" A knight finally realized something was wrong, stood up, pointed to the location of the granary, and shouted.


    The knights hurriedly stood up and shouted, "No, there are enemies who want to destroy the granary."


    In fact, there is no need to shout, the rest of the people have already discovered it, and the flames have already burned half of the sky.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "One update, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter 900: The giant appears. (2 for support)


    "Fight the fire, put out the fire." The knights shouted, throwing away the pottery bowls in their hands, stood up and rushed to the granary.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    The entire camp suddenly became chaotic, and everyone ran in the direction of the granary, trying to put out the fire.


    It''s a pity that the nearest creek takes half an hour. With the water stored in the camp, it can''t do much at all, and even the fire in a granary cannot be extinguished.


    By the time these knights arrived, more than half of the granary had been burned, the flames were still burning, and some of the surrounding trees were also lit. When the autumn wind blew at night, the fire became more intense.


    "The fire can''t be put out, it''s over now, all the wheat is gone." A knight said angrily, his face blackened by the smoke.


    "What''s going on outside? It''s so noisy?" Lucia was eating the salty white meat in front of her with a fork, and she frowned when she heard the noise outside.


    "I''ll take a look." Deacon No. 3 put down the knife and fork in his hand, and was about to get up with a sullen face.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    "Your Majesty is not good, the big thing is not good." A knight rushed in directly, with panic on his face.


    "Come on, what''s the matter?" Lucia said angrily. He saw that the knight''s armor and face were black, and he suddenly had an ominous premonition.


    "The granary...the granary was completely burned..." The knight fell to the ground tremblingly, trembling.


    "What, do you say it again?" Lucia slammed the table, glared angrily and stood up and shouted.


    "Your Majesty, the granary has been burnt." The knight said again.


    "Trash, it''s all trash!!!" Lucia lifted the table directly, came to the knight, took out the knight''s long sword on his body, and cut his throat with a sword before he could react.


    "Uh..." The knight stared in disbelief, and fell to the ground holding his neck.


    Deacon No. 3 frowned and said nothing after watching Lucia''s actions.

 Chapter 763：

    "Chong..."


    Lucia then threw the blood-stained sword aside, opened the tent and walked out, with Deacon No. 3 following closely behind.


    The fire outside illuminated half of the sky, and the woods were directly ignited, especially the withered grass on the ground, which burned into one piece when it encountered sparks.


    "What''s wrong? Is it an enemy attack?"


    In another tent not far away, Duke Daniel ran out of the tent disheveled, with a panicked expression on his face.


    Lucia looked at Duke Daniel with a sullen face, seeing that the panicked look on his face didn''t seem to be pretending.


    "The granary was originally not in the same location, and now it''s all burned down. It can only be said that someone did it on purpose." Deacon No. 3 also looked ugly.


    The wheat and fodder were all burnt. If they could not be replenished in time, the knights outside the city of Yalin would have to start retreating.


    But at present, the closest city to here is more than a day away, and it is not possible to deliver food in a short time.


    It takes at least three days to go back and forth plus the transportation of food, and within these three or two days, all the knights will have to starve. How can the hungry knights fight?


    "Damn, **** Griner, he must have done it." Lucia roared.


    All these granaries were burnt down, who would benefit in the end? You don''t have to think about it to know that there is only the second prince.


    "Hahaha, it''s really weak, kill them..."


    There was wild laughter from outside the woods, and Deacon Bai led the knights and started to surround them with torches.


    "Enemy attack, protect your majesty... uh..." a knight shouted loudly.


    "call out!"


    A sharp arrow pierced his throat directly, and there was no chance for the rest of the words to be shouted.


    Jin Mo drew another sharp arrow from behind, and she shot the arrow just now.


    "Elf?" Deacon No. 3 frowned. How could there be an elves here?


    "Who are you?" Lucia (bgdi) said angrily, seeing that the equipment on their bodies didn''t look like the people from Grenner''s side, especially the armor and weapons on their bodies were better than their own knights, how could such knights be possible The second prince.


    "We are here to take your life under the order of His Royal Highness the Second Prince." Deacon Bai said coldly, he naturally wouldn''t say that they were from Black Iris.


    "Grena, it''s impossible." Lucia was a little disbelieving.


    "Your Majesty, withdraw, you can''t stay here anymore." Deacon No. 3 persuaded him.


    "Go." Lucia gritted her teeth and said angrily, and was escorted by the knights and went out of the woods, where there were war horses.


    "Don''t want to leave." Jin Mo said coldly, the long emerald hair was blown up by the autumn wind, and when he loosened his hand, the sharp arrow shot again, accurately piercing a knight''s throat.


    "dong dong dong..."


    The surrounding trees swayed slightly, and the black sword of the giants appeared, holding a shield in one hand and a large sword in the other, and the sword caused a knight to fall directly to the ground with his horse and his horse.


    "Giant clan, how come there are giant clan people here?" Deacon No. 3''s expression changed greatly, and he exclaimed.


    "Run..." A knight started to retreat, frightened by the terror of the black knife, and ran out in a panic.


    Lucia''s knights have completely lost their fighting spirit, the fire, coupled with the enemy''s raid, and the power of the black knife, made them scared.


    "Kill them all." Deacon Bai shouted in a cold voice. The knights of the Black Iris began to charge. The gap in equipment and the decline of their momentum, Lucia''s people were not the opponents of the Black Iris knights, and they were defeated one after another.


    "Retreat and protect Your Majesty." Deacon No. 3 shouted loudly.


    "What''s the matter, who are they?" Duke Daniel was protected by the knight in the middle, running in a panic, his clothes cut by branches.


    No one answered his questions, and everyone was thinking about running for their lives.


    Holding the big sword, the black knife cut a tree in the middle with a single strike, and then slashed down with a single sword when it caught up with the knight.


    "what....."


    The knights screamed, and they were not opponents at all.


    Finally, Deacon No. 3 took Lucia to find the war horse, untied the reins in a panic, mounted the war horse and ran out of the woods.


    "Damn." Hei Dao roared. Although he was big and strong, he was too restricted in the forest, and the surrounding trees blocked his progress.


    "Tap tap..."


    The war horse ran wildly out of the woods, the woods could no longer stay, and the raging fire began to spread.


    "Follow me." Deacon Bai shouted.


    "call out......"


    Jin Mo shot another arrow and aimed at Lucia, but was blocked by the third deacon drawing out the knight''s long sword.


    "Damn it." Jin Mo scolded secretly, turned on her horse and chased out. She wanted to kill Lucia, so that she could be valued by the leader and have a chance to climb up. Maybe she could become Deacon Jin.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Second shift, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter 901: Night War Raid. (3 for support)


    In Yalin City, Greenner and others climbed the city wall and looked into the distance.


    "I don''t know if it will work." Greener held the battlements in his hands and stared intently into the distance, even though it was pitch black.


    "Your Highness, don''t worry, Lord Black Sabre will definitely succeed." Deacon Red believes that she knows the horror of Black Saber. At present, only the leader can control him, and he only obeys the leader.


    "Hope it." Before seeing the result, Greener was obviously not so relieved.


    "His Royal Highness, the knights are all ready." The knight commander climbed up the city wall and saluted in front of Greener.


    "Well, waiting for the signal now." Greener nodded and continued to wait.


    After half an hour, the distant horizon began to faintly redden, and there were faint lights flickering.


    "His Royal Highness, look, is that a signal?" a knight shouted, pointing to the red light on the horizon.


    "It should be, it''s great." Greener squinted for a while, and finally determined that it was really firelight.


    "It seems to be successful." Deacon Red breathed a sigh of relief, but she was actually a little worried in her heart.


    Now it seems to be successful, the fire can be seen from this distance, how big is the fire?


    "Your Highness, counterattack!" The knight commander said solemnly.

 Chapter 764：

    "Okay, open the city gate." Greener laughed, and the fire in the distance became more and more obvious.


    "Yes." The knight commander said sternly, and after saluting, he quickly walked down the city wall with the knight''s long sword.


    "crunch...boom..."


    The city gate slowly opened, the knights turned on their horses, and the knights without a horse were holding spears, waiting for the city gate to open.


    At this time, the Benson Knight, who was stationed outside Yalin City, also found something wrong at this time.


    "Why hasn''t anyone delivered food yet?" Knight Benson asked in a deep voice. He has been stationed here for more than ten days.


    In order to prevent the grain from being intercepted halfway, Deacon No. 3 suggested that the grain should be delivered at night. Anyway, there are torches to illuminate it. According to normal times, someone should have brought wheat over at this point.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    After the temporary camp, a warhorse approached quickly.


    "Lord Benson, it''s not good, there is a fire in the direction of the camp, I''m afraid the whole forest is on fire." The knight fell to the ground, staggered to Benson, and reported panting.


    He was the knight in charge of patrolling the surrounding area. After going up a hillside, he saw a fire flickering in the distance, almost burning half of the sky.


    "What?" Knight Benson''s face sank, and he asked in a deep voice, grabbing the collar of the knight in front of him.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    "No, Lord Benson, the camp is on fire."


    "grown ups......"


    "Lord Benson, the camp..."


    Three knights came galloping on horses one after another, and the news they brought was the same. The granary at the camp was probably burnt to ashes, which meant that their fodder and food were all gone.


    "Damn, what the **** is going on?" Knight Benson was annoyed. Now that the base camp has been burned, it is very likely that the food, grass and wheat are gone. How to fight this battle?


    "Lord Benson, let''s withdraw. Without wheat and grain, it would be a bit difficult for us to persist even for a day..." Benson''s cronies said anxiously.


    "This..." Knight Benson hesitated.


    "Tap tap..."


    "Lord Benson, the gate of Yalin City is open." A knight ran over to report.


    "What? How dare they?" Great Knight Benson said in amazement, how did he suddenly open the city gate.


    "Could it be that the fire in the camp was made by the second prince?"


    Knight Benson''s face sank. He felt that his guess was probably true, otherwise the second prince would dare to open the city gate at this time?


    "Sir..." The cronies said anxiously.


    "Retreat, retreat in the direction of Genaro City." Knight Benson drew out his knight''s long sword and shouted with a wave of his sword.


    Now everything is in disarray, and there is no going back.


    "Yes." All the knights got up, turned on their horses, and began to retreat.


    "Hahaha... your wheat is all burned, you wait to starve to death!!"


    The gate of Yalin City opened, and the knight commander charged with a group of knights with torches and spears in their hands.


    "Retreat, leave some people to block them." Knight Benson ordered in a deep voice, turning over on his horse, also holding torches and knight''s sword in his hands.


    It is night now, if there is no torch, it is difficult to see each other''s figure clearly, this is night blindness.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    "Kill!!!" the knight commander shouted, inspiring his momentum.


    ???????????????????????????????


    "Clang clang..."


    "Don''t fight, retreat." Great Knight Benson shouted. At this time, many of the knights were in a panic, and there was little chance of winning if they continued to fight.


    "Chase me." The great knight waved the long sword in his hand and shouted.


    "Yes."


    The knights responded in unison, they were quite aggrieved during this period of time, and they could only hide in the city when they were blocked. Now that they have the opportunity to counterattack, every knight is very excited.


    "Kill!!!"


    "Tap tap..."


    A chase battle just happened. Although there are torches in the dark night, the range that can be illuminated is very limited. Some knights rode their horses and rammed directly into the big tree that suddenly appeared, and there was no time to turn around.


    Chased for nearly half an hour.


    "Stop, stop chasing." The knight commander shouted and stopped.


    000


    "Sir, why don''t you chase?" a knight asked suspiciously, pulling the reins to quiet the warhorse under him.


    "If we continue to chase, we will irritate the other party, and we will suffer." The knight commander said solemnly, looking at the fire slowly appearing in the distance behind him.


    Those who were knights and pirates without warhorses couldn''t keep up with the teams with warhorses. If they really wanted to fight, there would be a gap in the number of people.


    Now that the camp in the rear of the opponent was burned down, the panicked attention was diverted, and it was just that he didn''t notice it.


    "Yes." Many knights responded. .


    "Let''s go, go back and see what they have left." The knight commander waved his hand, turned the horse''s head on the reins, and rushed back.


    When Qiao Sen met the knight commander, he asked suspiciously, "Huh? Why didn''t you chase after him all of a sudden?"


    "It''s dark and inconvenient to move, plus..." The knight commander said a few words briefly, and started to rush back, going to the enemy''s temporary camp to see what good things fell.


    "..." Qiao Sen touched his head, curled his lips and waved his hand, and led his men to rush back.


    "How is it?" In the Castle of Yalin City, Greener asked after seeing the knight commander returning, "Did you win?"


    "Yes, they retreated..." The knight commander told what happened and why he didn''t pursue it any further.


    "Well, this is the right thing to do." Red Deacon nodded silently.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Three shifts, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support." Big.

 Chapter 765：

    Chapter 902: Marriage registration of the alien version. (4 for support)


    In Xiyangcheng Castle, Liu Feng was dealing with government affairs, and Mina was resting on the sofa beside him and revisiting "City of Miracles".


    "Boom bang bang..."


    "Master, I''m coming in!" En Li''s voice sounded outside the door.


    "Okay."


    "Crackling!!"


    "La la la..." An Li smiled, hummed a little song, pushed them away, walked in lightly, came to Liu Feng and sat down.


    "Why are you so happy today? Is there something good?" Liu Feng smiled, looking at An Li''s happy expression.


    "Is the estrus period over?" Mina answered without raising her head.


    "Damn, I didn''t." En Li blushed and shouted at Mina, "You are in heat, you cat in heat."


    "What''s that for?" Liu Feng almost choked on his own saliva, and the two quarreled more and more.


    "Hee hee, you "Nine Eight Three" will never guess." En Li flicked her fox tail and glanced at Mina proudly.


    "You''re pregnant?" Mina put down the book in her hand and answered without thinking.


    "Pfft..." Liu Feng sprayed out the water and reached out to touch his nose.


    "Damn...I, no, it''s an axe, he''s going to marry Laner." En Li shouted angrily with a blushing face, and almost ran over to pinch Mina.


    "What? Axe and Lan''er are getting married?" Mina sat up straight, and there was surprise in her blue eyes.


    "Axe? That bull orc?" Liu Feng raised his brows, remembering who he was, but he didn''t expect that he would get married, or with a human girl.


    "Yes, the axe only told me today." En Li looked at Mina and said proudly, which was obvious, she was showing the axe and told herself, but not her.


    In fact, it was a passer-by who met her and mentioned it to her.


    "It''s incredible." Mina exclaimed. She was surprised that Axe and Laner really finally decided to be together. It was the first time she heard about the marriage of an orc and a woman.


    "Master, they truly love each other..." An Li looked at Liu Feng and blinked her brown eyes, which was interceding for Axe and Laner.


    "If you love each other, get married, I didn''t say you can''t." Liu Feng couldn''t help laughing. He never objected to this orc marrying a human, not to mention that he would marry an orc in the future.


    "That''s great, I''ll go tell Axe." En Li excitedly said, getting up and about to leave.


    "Wait a minute, don''t tell them, wait for the marriage registration office to open tomorrow." Liu Feng stopped An Li.


    "Marriage Registration Office?" An Li and Mina looked at Liu Feng suspiciously.


    "It''s where the marriage is registered. At that time, I will improve some marriage regulations that both parties must abide by. As long as the marriage is registered in Xiyang City, they must abide by these regulations." Liu Feng explained that this point came to mind suddenly.


    After all, the human race is married to the orc, and he has to give some legal protection no matter what, so as to avoid some problems in the future.


    "Master, why didn''t I know there was such a store going to open?" Mina asked curiously.


    "Isn''t there another shop near the Qianzhuang that has been renovated? Let''s change the signboard to ''Xiyang City Marriage Registration Office'' first. An Li will go to the newspaper to recruit the two of them to work. It will open tomorrow." Liu Feng nodded, since someone around him wanted If you get married, then simply get the marriage registration office out.


    "Okay." Enri nodded, this matter was easy to do.


    Liu Feng took out the paper and pen and began to write, while Mina and Anli waited quietly.


    after an hour¡­¡­


    Liu Feng handed a stack of papers to An Li, "Send these things to the newspaper office."


    "Okay." En Li took the paper and replied, looking at the content written on it and whispering softly, "Marriage certificate production..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day, the sun just rose in the sky, and a new day began with the shouts of the newspaper salesman.


    "The newspapers are sold, the newspapers are sold, the Xiyang City Marriage Registration Office is open today, if you want to get a marriage license, please go there..." Ale shouted loudly outside a community with the newspaper.


    "The Lord of the City congratulates Captain Axe Squadron and Miss Laner on their wedding, and wishes..."


    Axe has now been promoted to the squadron commander of the Vigilance Division. He is in charge of three teams, and his status is second only to Tis.


    "Today''s Marriage Law was approved and recognized by Xiyang City..."


    "For those who sell newspapers, bring a newspaper." Someone was attracted by Ale''s shouting, and could not help but stop and shout.


    "Here, sir, this is your newspaper." Ale hurried over, took out the newspaper and handed it over.


    "Two steel coins, here." The man squeezed two steel coins from his pocket and put them in Ale''s hand, then spread out the newspaper and read it.


    "Orcs and humans get married, tsk, it''s really new!" The man exclaimed, with a smile on his face, he didn''t think there was anything bad...


    "Marriage registration office, after registration, both parties can be protected by the Xiyang City Marriage Law... This is good, go back to the wife to register." The man put away the newspaper and turned back to the community.


    "..."


    "Huh? Master Axe is getting married, that''s great."


    "Really? Master Axe is going to marry Miss Laner?"


    "..."


    The city began to be lively, with news about the marriage of Axe and Laner, as well as the marriage registration office and marriage law.


    Axe is still known to many people in Xiyang City. He is now a squadron captain, and he is very good in life. Every day he visits, he will inevitably deal with many people. Over time, most of the people who settle in Xiyang City know him.


    Now hearing the news that he is getting married, many people express their blessings and happiness.


    "Boom bang bang..."


    "Axe, did you get up?"


    At this time, outside the room where Axe lived, a sheep tribe orc was knocking on his door.


    "crunch..."


    "What''s the matter, Archie? Is there something wrong in the hurry?" Axe opened the door and asked suspiciously when he found out that it was his good brother.


    Today, he was told by Deputy Director Ryan to take a day off and was bored at home.


    "Good boy, you didn''t tell me that you were going to marry Lan''er, are you a brother?" Archie stretched out his hand and tucked the neck of the axe, pretending to be angry.


    "Ah? How did you know that I was going to marry Lan''er?" Axe said stunned. 3.6, he only told Big Sister Anli yesterday, why did Archie know about it today.


    "You don''t know? The headline in the newspaper today is the news that you and Laner are getting married." Archie was also stunned, took out the newspaper from his arms and handed it to the axe.

 Chapter 766：

    "Is there news in the newspaper that I''m getting married?" Axe widened his eyes, took the newspaper and spread it out to read.


    When Axe saw the back, he was stunned. He didn''t expect that the Lord of the City would know about this, and he also supported himself and Laner''s marriage.


    "It must be Big Sister Anli..." Axe got excited, closed the door, and ran outside.


    "Eh? What are you going to do?" Archie asked.


    "I''m going to find Lan''er to register." The axe had disappeared, and the voice came from afar.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Four shifts, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter nine hundred and three: marriage registration. (1 for support)


    Axe came to the community where Laner lived and knocked on Laner''s door. He remembered that she was on vacation today.


    "Boom bang bang..."


    "Who is it?" Laner''s puzzled voice came from the house.


    "I, Axe." Axe responded quickly.


    "crunch..."


    "Brother Axe? Don''t you have to go to work today?" Lan''er opened the door and asked suspiciously, then a smile blossomed on her face.


    "Well, Deputy Director Ryan gave me a day off." The axe touched his head a little embarrassedly and smirked.


    "It''s nice." Laner was very happy, which meant that the axe could accompany him all day.


    "Lan''er, have you heard, that city lord..." Axe said hesitantly while touching his head.


    "What''s wrong with Lord City Lord?" Lan''er blinked her eyes and wanted to laugh at the simple and honest look of the axe.


    "See for yourself." Axe took out the newspaper from his arms and handed it to Laner.


    "Huh? Newspaper?" Laner took the newspaper suspiciously and flipped through it.


    "what!!!"


    When she saw the names of herself and Axe 18 on the newspaper, she almost exclaimed and looked up at Axe in disbelief.


    "Axe, is this what you did?" Laner asked.


    "No, it should be Sister Anli..." Axe guessed.


    "Miss Anli?" Laner nodded thoughtfully.


    The axe reached out and pulled Laner''s hand, and said affectionately, "Let''s go to register."


    "Okay!" Laner agreed without hesitation, blushing and nodded.


    She and Axe have been dating for a while, and only decided to get married yesterday. She was just worried about whether orcs and human beings would not be allowed to marry. Today, Xiyang City opened a marriage registration office.


    "That''s great." Axe hugged Laner, very excited, and then took Laner''s hand and went out towards the marriage registration office.


    More than ten minutes later, when they came to the marriage registration office, several couples were already preparing to register.


    The storefront of the marriage registration office is very simple, somewhat similar to the appearance of a bank, except that there are only two windows, and two people transferred from the newspaper office are sitting inside.


    "Huh? Here comes the axe, brought Mrs. Laner to register?" Someone noticed the appearance of the axe and joked with a smile.


    "Ha... Yes, yes." Axe blushed, a little embarrassed.


    "Come on, let you go first, we''re not in a hurry." Someone spoke and moved out of the way.


    "This is not good..." Axe shook his head quickly, most of these people he knew.


    "We''re both old and married, we''re just here to join in the fun, it''ll be fine later." The man said kindly.


    "Come on, if you marry Miss Laner, you can''t bully others." Another person teased.


    "Thank you, I will definitely treat Laner well." Axe with a serious face, pulled Laner to the front counter and stopped.


    "Are you two going to register?" The staff sitting behind the counter asked with a smile.


    "Yes, yes." Axe nodded.


    "This is the marriage law. Let''s take a look first. If you register for marriage, you must strictly abide by the marriage law. If you violate it, you will be imprisoned in a small dark room or fined." The staff took out two documents and handed them over. given to two people.


    "Okay." Axe and Lan''er took one and began to look carefully.


    This marriage law is Liu Feng copying some of the regulations of the earth, but it has been changed into easy-to-understand words here.


    It is nothing more than the distribution of marital property after marriage, the harmony between husband and wife, etc., but now most of them are regulations for women''s safety.


    You must know that there will inevitably be many problems in the marriage of orcs and humans, and these are written in the marriage law.


    In addition, in this era, women are inferior to men, and some changes must be made. In the future, regulations will be added depending on the situation.


    After ten minutes.


    "No problem." The two put down the documents at the same time and said.


    "Okay, please fill in the information here." The staff smiled and took out two forms and placed them on the counter.


    "Okay." Axe and Laner picked up their pens and started writing.


    "Okay." After the axe finished writing, he checked it, and then handed the form to the staff.


    "Mine is fine too." Laner also filled out the form as required.


    "Please wait a moment." The staff took the form and checked it again, and only after finding that there was no problem, took out the exclusive official seal and affixed it.


    The staff opened the drawer and took out two small books with red covers.


    "Two, please leave your handprints on it." The staff opened the small red book and pointed to the blank space below.


    Axe and Laner stretched out their hands on the two small red books, leaving red handprints.


    "Give me the two ID cards." The staff smiled.


    "Okay." Axe and Laner took out their ID cards from their arms and handed them over.


    "Please wait for a moment." The staff took the ID card and opened a secret drawer again, which contained numerous seals, each with a word on it.


    The staff found the names of Laner and Axe, opened the red book and printed the names of the two on it, then found the corresponding digital seal, printed the ID numbers of the two, and finally stamped it on the marriage registration office. ''s official seal.


    "Okay, congratulations to the two of you, from today onwards you are a legal couple, and the third 877 couples registered in our marriage registration office." The staff smiled and handed the two small red books with marriage certificates to them. Laner and the axe.

 Chapter 767：

    Before the axe, there were two couples to register, but they were the first couple to marry the orc and the human race.


    "Thank you." Axe thanked, holding the marriage certificate with a smile on his face.


    "Congratulations, congratulations!" The onlookers stepped forward and blessed.


    "Thank you, everyone, I''ll invite you to dinner another day." Axe thanked him sincerely, and then ran away with Laner, who was a little shy.


    After Axe and Laner left, these people lined up again, "We also have to register..."


    "Okay, this is the Xiyang City Marriage Law..."


    "......"


    "Axe, are we husband and wife now?" Lan''er was walking on the road, looking at the marriage certificate in her hand, still in a trance.


    "Well, Laner, move in and live with me." Axe nodded, hesitated and said, "I will take care of you."


    "Okay!" Lan''er agreed with a smile without hesitation.


    "Let''s go, I''ll help you carry the things." Axe was excited, stretched out his hand and pulled Laner back to the community.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "One update, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter 904: The brilliance of the Lord. (2 for support)


    In the eastern part of the English Kingdom, inside the castle of Gnarro.


    "boom!!!"


    "Damn Greener." Lucia swept everything on the table to the ground and patted the table with her left hand angrily.


    And his right hand was injured. He was injured by Jin Mo''s arrow while retreating. If the armor hadn''t blocked it, his arm might have been pierced directly.


    The maids standing aside lowered their heads one after another, not even daring to take a breath, for fear of being angered.


    "Those who attacked can''t be Greenner''s people." Lucia said coldly.


    "Those people should be black irises. They are the ones who support the second prince." The third deacon said solemnly, and received news from the bishop early this morning.


    It had been three days since the camp was on fire and was attacked that night, and it was also the first day that they had returned to Genaro City.


    "Black Iris, it turns out to be the people of Black Iris, that group of shameless guys." Lucia said angrily, this time he flipped the table to the ground and sat down on the chair behind him panting heavily, his face gloomy. .


    The camp was on fire that day, and the food, grass and wheat that were lost were enough for the entire Knights Corps to eat for half a month.


    Not only that, but also lost nearly 300 knights, most of which were directly hacked to death by the giant clan.


    Now, when Lucia thinks of the giant, her whole body is terrified. If she is slashed by his great sword, she may be directly cut into two pieces.


    Thinking of that scene, Lucia broke into a cold sweat.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    "Your Majesty, is all the wheat really burnt?" Knight Benson walked in from the outside with a sullen face, glanced at the third deacon and the silent Duke Daniel, looked at the broken objects on the ground, and walked slowly. A gift.


    "Mmmm." Lucia pressed her temples, raised her eyelids slightly, and glanced at the Great Knight Benson.


    "Did the second prince send someone to do it?" Knight Benson was asking for evidence, so he came to see Lucia as soon as he came back.


    "The people of Black Iris are also people of Grenner." Lucia said indifferently, "Are you sure to win against Grener next?"


    "This..." Knight Benson fell silent. He didn''t expect Black Iris to get involved. If he really wanted to fight, he could only send someone from the capital.


    If this is the case, the safety of the capital cannot be guaranteed.


    "What we are in urgent need of now is wheat and grain." Knight Benson said bitterly, he can now be said to have been tied to Lucia, and both are prosperous and the other is lost.


    "Come from the surrounding cities to collect food and bear it first." Lucia said blankly.


    "Then it will take five days for the follow-up grain and wheat to arrive." Knight Benson counted the time.


    "Five days, the remaining wheat in the city is enough to last for five days, but the other occupied cities may not be able to keep it." The third deacon said calmly.


    The city that was previously occupied, I am afraid that now the second prince has sent people to attack the city. At that time, the second prince will have a few more retreats, and the subsequent war will be more and more difficult to fight.


    "I''m afraid that the wheat is being recruited now, and the number of shipments will not be large." Benson sighed, knowing that most of the wheat had been shipped to the camp before.


    "Don''t you have anything to say?" Lucia opened her eyes, sat up straight, and looked at the third deacon in a deep voice.


    The third deacon stared at Lucia, knowing that this was a reminder to him that the bishop didn''t plan to do something.


    "We will deliver 30,000 catties of wheat in a few days." Deacon No. 3 said calmly with coldness in his cloudy eyes.


    "Thirty thousand pounds?" Lucia''s chin lifted slightly, looking down at Deacon No. 3 standing below, and repeated it once.


    "40,000... No, 60,000 catties of wheat will be delivered on time within ten days." Deacon No. 3 changed the amount with a sullen face. 60,000 catties of wheat is not just enough for the bishop to take out, it takes time to prepare .


    "Very good, but I also hope that you can let the people behind you send people out to help, do you understand?" Lucia nodded with satisfaction, with a hypocritical smirk on her face, looking at the aged third deacon .


    "..." Deacon No. 3''s face darkened slightly, his old face trembled, and he pondered. If the bishop wants to preach in the Kingdom of England, he can only rely on Lucia for now.


    And now the people with the black iris on the second prince''s side have helped, and they have gained the upper hand. This is not what they want to see.


    "... I understand, but I hope His Majesty will fully assist us in building the church." Deacon No. 3 said lightly.


    "No problem." Lucia agreed immediately.


    Knight Benson and Duke Daniel chose not to speak, looking at their noses and mouths, as if they didn''t hear what they were talking about.


    "Let''s start repairing, and prepare to meet my good brother again." Lucia''s calm heart finally changed.


    "Yes." Knight Benson replied calmly, turned and left.


    "I''ll go get ready." Deacon No. 3 got up, saluted and walked outside.


    "I, I''ll step back first." After Duke Daniel stood up and saluted, he left under Lucia''s expressionless gaze.


    "This throne can only be mine." Lucia''s voice came from the hall, causing Benson and the others, who had not gone far, to stop for a while.


    "Tap Tap..." (The promise''s)


    Deacon No. 3 strolled in the corridor and slowly walked towards his residence.


    "Lord Deacon." The knight behind him said in a low voice.


    "Send someone to hurry up and tell the Bishop of Venice about today''s events." The third deacon said lightly.

 Chapter 768：

    "Yes." The knight respectfully said to the dog.


    "By the way, go check the news about the giant of the Black Iris Organization." Deacon No. 3 commanded lightly.


    The knight nodded respectfully, keeping all these things in his heart.


    "The brilliance of the Lord of God will cover the world." Deacon No. 3 muttered softly.


    "The glory of the Lord of God will cover the world." The knight''s eyes were full of enthusiasm, and the same words were chanted in his mouth.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Second shift, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter nine hundred and fifth: a virtue. (3 for support)


    In the west, at the port outside the city of Michel, Viscount Gambaf and a group of knights and commoners were waiting anxiously.


    I saw him stepping on the tattered wooden port, looking around to the lower reaches of the Youshui River, where there was never the shadow of the boat he wanted to see.


    "Sir, be careful." A knight reminded him, for fear that he would accidentally step into the water and fall into the water.


    As soon as the words fell, Viscount Gambaf staggered and almost stepped on the air. Fortunately, the knight beside him was quick-witted, so he didn''t let him fall into the water.


    This is enough to see how dilapidated the port in Michelle City is. Originally, someone would be sent to repair it once a month, but after knowing that Liu Feng would send someone to build the port here, it was never repaired again during this period of time.


    "Why haven''t you come yet?" Viscount Gambaf asked inexplicably after he stood firm.


    "My lord, it should be almost there. It will take two or three days to get from Mar City to us. It''s almost the same." The knight responded.


    "Well, then wait." Viscount Gambaf nodded and decided to wait for a while.


    "The city owner of Xiyang City is really that good? Come and build a port for us?"


    "Whether he is good or bad, we are good when we have a job."


    "The city lord of Xiyang is really a great aristocrat. The newspapers and the bank in our Michelle City... are his property..."


    "..."


    Those civilians were secretly discussing that they were hired by Viscount Gambaf to help build the port, and their daily salary was about two copper coins.


    "My lord, didn''t the city owner of Xiyang City say that the port is only for their merchant ships?" The knight asked puzzled.


    At that time, this wooden port will be completely demolished and rebuilt, and those foreign merchant ships will no longer be able to dock.


    What he didn''t understand was that the Viscount had already heard the news from Marr City, why didn''t he order the port to be rebuilt next to it for other ships to dock.


    "This port is only used for docking their ships. It''s a bit of a waste. I want to talk to them." Viscount Gambaf frowned. He was not willing to spend any more money to build a new port. The port built by Liu Feng will be fine. .


    "This..." The knight was speechless. He felt that Viscount Gambaf might not get his wish. When the contract was signed, it was already stated that the port could only be docked by ships from Xiyang City.


    Half an hour later, a black dot appeared on the horizon, and then it got closer.


    "Sir, that is the ship of Xiyang City." A knight shouted.


    "It''s finally here." Viscount Gambaf said excitedly.


    "This ship (bifd) is so big!" The knights and commoners were amazed, watching the fifty-meter ship slowly approach.


    On the boat, Niu Ben looked at Viscount Gambaf at the port ahead, and began to order to slow down and dock.


    "Slow down, lower sail!"


    "Slow down, lower sail!"


    "Break down, dock!"


    After receiving the order, the boatman shouted loudly, the sail was slowly stowed, and as the anchor fell into the water, the fifty-meter large ship stopped safely at the edge of the port.


    This Michelle City is the second military port planned by the military port. As for the military port in Marr City, the construction was completed a few days ago.


    Later, it was only a few days later because it was waiting for Xiyang City to deliver cement, and it arrived at Michelle City today.


    "This port is even more broken than the one in the city of Mar." The cronies beside Niu Ben couldn''t help but complain.


    "Not everyone is the same as our City Lord." Niu Ben said calmly.


    "Yes." The cronies nodded, indeed few nobles would be generous enough to build infrastructure.


    The boat ladder was put down, and Niu Ben took the soldiers out of the boat.


    "This is Your Excellency Niuben, right?" Viscount Gambaf greeted him.


    "Well, can we start?" Niu Ben said indifferently, he was not interested in some polite words, he just wanted to quickly complete the task arranged by the young master, and did not want to affect the follow-up plan.


    "Okay..." Viscount Gambaf was stunned for a while, and after reacting, he shouted to the civilians behind him, "You all come here and obey Your Excellency Niuben''s arrangement."


    "Like last time, let''s act." Niu Ben instructed his subordinates.


    "Yes," the workers responded, directing the civilians to start tearing down the port.


    The rest of the workers boarded the boat and carried the bags of cement down and stacked them aside. Soldiers were guarding them, preventing the people from Michele City from approaching.


    The wooden port is easy to dismantle. Use an ax to cut off the connection, and then let the civilians remove all the dismantled wood.


    "Your Excellency Niuben, can we discuss something?" Viscount Gambaf came to Niuben''s side and whispered.


    "What''s the matter?" Niu Ben frowned slightly.


    "I think this port you built is only used to dock ships in Xiyang City. Will it be a waste? I think..." Viscount Gambaf had a smile on his face, but he was caught before he finished speaking. Niuben interrupted.


    "Impossible." Niu Ben interrupted him directly.


    "Why, why?" Viscount Gambaf was stunned and asked subconsciously.


    "Do you think my adults are so easy to take advantage of?" Niu Ben said word by word, his indifferent eyes staring at Viscount Gambaf''s face.


    "I..." Gambaf opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but was interrupted again.


    "The contract is written clearly in black and white. If you don''t intend to abide by Viscount Gambaf, we have the right to carry out ''military control'' in Xiyang City." Niu Ben took out a piece of paper from his arms and handed it to Gambaf in front of, at the bottom right, signed and stamped with Gambaf.


    "..." Viscount Gambaf closed his mouth, his face became ugly, and the wishful thinking in his heart was directly strangled by Niu Ben.


    "Or you can choose not to build this port. I will take people directly to other cities. There must be many people who are willing to let us build a port." Niu Ben sneered, thinking about the young master''s words, these nobles are really greedy. When it''s time to clean it up, it''s ready to go.


    "Jian." Gambaf almost gritted his teeth and said the word.


    If I knew earlier that this port should not be pushed away, it can continue to be used after repairing it, and the exclusive port of Xiyang City can be built next to it, and there is a large open space there. It''s just that it''s too late to say anything now, the wooden port has almost been demolished.


    Thinking of this, Viscount Gambaf''s heart was bleeding, and it would cost a lot of gold coins to build a new port.

 Chapter 769：

    "Have the same virtue as Viscount Gini." Niu Ben sneered in his heart, glanced at Viscount Gambaf, ignored the other''s mourning face, and focused on the construction of the port in front of him.


    Niu Ben has always been impolite to those who want to take advantage of the young master. He is very clear about the calculus in the hearts of these nobles.


    He now hopes to have the second military port ready before the end of this month.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Three shifts, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter 906: Lack of talent. (4 for support)


    Xiyang City, at this time around three in the afternoon.


    Liu Feng was busy dealing with government affairs in the study, while An Li was slouching on the table and sorting out materials.


    On her desk, there are many open notepads, at least more than 30, these are the financial income and expenditure of Xiyang City.


    Originally, Nicole should be in charge of these, but Nicole was sent by Liu Feng to inspect other cities in the past two days. The account book of income there needs to be checked by someone, so she came to help.


    "An Li, how many gold coins do Xiyang City have now?" Liu Feng looked at the decadent fox ears.


    "Master, I can''t figure this out..." An Li looked at the densely packed ledgers in front of her, piled up into hills, and suddenly felt that one head and two were big.


    If it were the previous Xiyang City, An Li could still be counted, but in the past six months, there have been many new stores opened, as well as those who were sold by the Xiyang City Stock Exchange.


    An Li only knew that the current Xiyang City was very rich, and it was completely rich to rival the country. She had opened the warehouse where the gold coins were stored in the castle, and was completely blinded by the shiny gold coins.


    "It seems that I still have to find someone to help you." Liu Feng shook his head and smiled bitterly. If he had to sort out the data himself, it would probably be enough.


    "Yes, young master, hurry up and find someone to help me." An Li leaned over to Liu Feng''s side and pinched her shoulders.


    "Forget it, let''s wait for Nicole to come back." Liu Feng rubbed his forehead. Nicole is better at these. For a while, he couldn''t think of anyone to help calculate these.


    He is still too short of talents, and the students in the school are simply a drop in the bucket.


    "Boom bang bang..."


    "Master, I''ll come in." Mina''s voice came from outside the door.


    "Okay!"


    "crunch..."


    Mina walked in with the document in her hand, and saw Hu Erniang standing behind Liu Feng, sticking her tongue out at herself and making a face.


    "Enli, do you have a cramp on your face?" Mina rolled her eyes.


    "You just got a cramp!" Enri pouted.


    "Master, this is a letter from the Royal Capital." Mina twisted her hips and sat on the table, placing a document on the desk.


    The documents are all sorted letters from members of the Wolf Warrior Squad lurking in the capital. Literacy is an essential skill for the Wolf Warrior Squad.


    It took more than 20 minutes for Liu Feng to read all the letters.


    The content of the letter is roughly divided into several points. One is the general situation of the capital at present.


    The second is that after they entered the capital, they disguised their identities, some as businessmen, some as tourists, etc...


    The third is some information about the bishop of Wangdu.


    "Let them hide temporarily and wait for orders. If there is no accident, they will hide until winter, and let them fully integrate into the capital during this time." Liu Feng put down the letter in his hand and instructed Mina.


    "Okay." Mina nodded and wrote it down.


    "Is there anything else?" Liu Feng looked at another document in Mina''s hand.


    "This is the alkali mine, the lease certificate for the Meilong Baron Territory." Mina put the document down.


    "Fifty years? One hundred gold coins a year, who is going to talk about it?" Liu Feng was surprised. He was not surprised that the land could be rented. What was surprising was the lease term and rent.


    Renting out the territory for 50 years is still the price of 100 gold coins per year, which is very cheap.


    "His name is Moss..." Mina began to explain.


    It turned out that Moss wrote a letter from Niu San, intending to recommend him to be a steward in Xiyang City. The letter wrote about everything Moss had done in Gahu City and praised him.


    The letter was finally delivered to Mina. At that time, she was worried about who to talk to Baron Meilong. After seeing the letter, she decided to let Moss try it to see if it was really like a bullshit. It''s so powerful.


    Anyway, if the talks broke down in the end, just send someone to go there again. She has a hundred ways to get Baron Meilong to agree to give up the alkali mine.


    Unexpectedly, it was actually negotiated, the lease period was longer than expected, and the rent was not high.


    "This Moss is a talent." Liu Feng nodded in praise.


    "Master, someone has been ordered to investigate his identity and background, and there should be results soon." Mina said calmly.


    ???????????????????????????????


    "Well, observe for a while, and if there is no problem, let him deal with those merchants, especially those from outside the Western Lands." Liu Feng thought for a while and said.


    "Master, are you asking him to help me?" En Li was shocked when she heard this, knowing that many of those businessmen were negotiating with her.


    "Well, let''s take it easy for you." Liu Feng pinched Hu Erniang''s nose angrily.


    "That''s great." An Li put her arms around Liu Feng''s neck, so excited that the fox''s tail was fluttering around.


    "Anli, you can arrange this at that time." Liu Feng said softly.


    "Okay." An Li nodded, this is a business matter, it will be clearer to arrange it yourself.


    ......0


    "Then let''s start collecting a large amount of alkali ore. We need both degreasing wool and soap." Liu Feng looked at the land lease certificate on the table.


    Fifty years, what is the difference between this and giving the general territory directly to yourself?


    "Okay young master." Mina took out a notepad and wrote.


    "By the way, how are the weapons and armor that Elsa wants?" Liu Feng turned to look at An Li.


    "It''s all been cast, and when the boat they transport the mutton comes over, they will send it along with the linen." An Li replied that this is the weapon and armor that her eldest sister wanted, and she was more concerned about it.


    "Well, that''s fine." Liu Feng felt relieved.


    "Master, shall we go out for a shopping meeting?" An Li blew in Liu Feng''s ear and scratched his neck with her fingers.


    She doesn''t want to face the mountain of ledgers now, and her head hurts when she sees it.


    "..." Mina narrowed her blue eyes, wanting to step forward and scratch the itch of the fox ears.

 Chapter 770：

    "You can go after finishing the ledger." Liu Feng reached out and knocked off An Li''s restless hand. Looking at the messy ledger, he felt helpless.


    But come to think of it, it''s true that I haven''t accompany them to go shopping for a while.


    "Okay young master." An Li let go of her hand and immediately sat back in her seat, eagerly sorting the ledger.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Four shifts, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support." Nai.


    Nine hundred and seventh chapter: Orc tribe. (1 for support)


    More than half a month passed, and in the Forbidden Mountains, Jones, Avery and others continued to move deeper.


    "Sir, there are traces of people moving ahead." The soldier in charge of the path-finding turned back to report.


    "Someone is active?" Avery frowned slightly. How could there be people in this place?


    "Footprints and charcoal were found on the ground..." the soldier described in detail.


    Avery pondered for a while, suddenly thought of something, raised her head and looked at Jones, "It should be an orc."


    "Well, it''s very possible." Jones nodded. Judging from their in-depth distance, it shouldn''t be too far from the Brutus Orc Kingdom, which is to say, it''s not too far to get through the Forbidden Mountains.


    "Continue to investigate, act carefully, and don''t be disturbed if you find an orc." Avril waved her hand and said in a deep voice, "Three six zeros."


    "Yes." The pathfinder soldier saluted and continued to run away. He was going to check whether the orcs really existed.


    "Tatata..."


    More than ten minutes later, Avery and Jones came to the place that the pathfinder soldiers said. They did find charcoal in a pile of rocks, and the surrounding stones also showed signs of being burned. , There are a few very shallow footprints, which are hard to find if you don''t look carefully.


    "It is indeed the footprints of orcs." Avril squatted down and looked at those footprints carefully. As an orc, she quickly recognized that these footprints were from several different races of orcs.


    "Yeah." Jones nodded as well. These footprints were huge, much larger than the footprints of the human race.


    "Go ahead." Avery stood up and ordered.


    "Yes." The soldiers and special forces responded in unison, pulling their horses and moving on.


    The crowd continued to advance for two hours, and the soldiers who were exploring the path turned back again.


    "Lord Avery, there is a suspected orc tribe in front of you, and there are orcs living there." The soldier reported after gasping for two breaths.


    "Sure enough, it''s an orc, and it should have escaped from the Brutus orc kingdom into the Forbidden Mountains." Avery guessed.


    "Go and see?" Jones said calmly.


    "If possible, build a temporary station there to make it easier to stay." Avril nodded, since there are orcs tribes here, I still have to visit.


    Avery and Jones took the soldiers and the orcs in the special forces and walked forward.


    After more than half an hour, there were indeed many traces of orc activities around.


    "Stop, who are you? Which tribe are you from?" Suddenly, a shout came from the woods ahead.


    As soon as Avery raised her hand, the soldiers behind her stopped, but everyone held a crossbow in their hands.


    "We are from Xiyang City on the other side of the Forbidden Mountains." Avril stepped forward and shouted.


    "The people from the other side of the Forbidden Mountains? How is it possible?? You are across the entire Forbidden Mountains??" The people in the woods obviously didn''t believe it.


    "We are not malicious, we just want to know the situation here." Avril continued to shout.


    "No malice? How do you explain that you are all wearing armor and holding weapons in your hands?" The voice of the person hiding in the woods nearly doubled.


    With her hands behind her back, Jones made two gestures, and the last two special forces soldiers quietly backed away, dodging into the forest.


    "Also, you are actually mixed with the human race, are you their slaves?" the people in the woods asked.


    "No, the humans and orcs in Xiyang City coexist peacefully." Avril frowned and shouted.


    "Orcs and humans coexist peacefully? Do you think I''m a fool? How is this possible?" The man in the woods sneered.


    "......" Avril shut up, the other party''s attention has been drawn by her, since the other party doesn''t want to talk about it well, then he will use extraordinary means.


    Sure enough, after a while, exclamations came from the woods.


    "Who are you? Damn it, let me go..." The two special forces walked out of the woods, carrying an orc who was **** and shouting.


    This is a cat male orc, and he was the one who was shouting before.


    The orc was carried by two special forces and sent to Avery and Jones.


    "Let go of me." The cat clan orc struggled.


    "Let him go." Avery calmly said, looking at the cat clan orcs in front of her.


    Obviously, this person is not doing so well. He is wearing a spliced ??sackcloth, a pair of rough-stitched animal leather shoes on his feet, and a thin body. Compared with them, he is completely like a savage... ......


    The special forces let go, untied the hemp rope on his body, and stepped back to seal his escape route.


    "What''s your name?" Avery asked calmly, staring into the eyes of the cat orc.


    "I, my name is Lack." The cat clan orc replied subconsciously, shocked by Avery''s powerful aura.


    "Listen, we are from Xiyang City on the other side of the Forbidden Mountains, and we have no malicious intentions." Avili repeated lightly.


    "Even if there is malice, you have no chance to resist." Jones interjected silently, playing with the finger cots in her hand.


    "......" Lack''s eyes dimmed, as if it were true.


    The people in front of them are well equipped, and even if they are malicious, the tribe''s people can''t resist.


    "You are really not slaves of the human race?" Luck raised his head and asked carefully.


    "Have you ever seen the slave number make a clan?" Avril said helplessly.


    "No, no." Lack understood something, the two human races who had just arrested him seemed to be listening to the order of the orc in front of him.


    "Have you ever seen orc slaves eat so well?" Avery motioned to the soldier beside him to take out a can, and the fragrance wafted out immediately after opening it.


    "Guru..." Lack rolled his throat, swallowing secretly, staring at the can, and quickly shook his head, "No, no."


    1.0 "Here you are." Avery shoved the can to Lack.


    "Thank you." Luck couldn''t hold back, and began to eat in big mouthfuls, "It''s delicious, it''s so delicious, I''ve never eaten such a delicious thing in my life."


    Avery watched Lack dig out the meat in the can with his hands, and at the end licked off all the soup.


    "Tell me about the situation around here." Avery glanced at the unfinished cat orc.

 Chapter 771：

    "Our tribe is ahead. If you don''t mind, go there and talk." Lack licked the soup off his fingers and pointed to the depths of the woods behind him.


    Avery looked at the soldier who was exploring the way, and after seeing him nodding, he said, "Let''s go, lead the way!"


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "One update, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter 908: Let''s go together? (2 for support)


    Avery and the others followed Lack into the woods. After more than ten minutes, they heard the sound of water, and after walking for a while, a wooden house built in the open space appeared in the eyes of everyone.


    Not far from the wooden house, there was a small stream. At this time, many orcs were cleaning the beasts that had just returned from hunting.


    After hearing the footsteps, the orcs turned their attention to Avery and the others, and stood up all of a sudden.


    "Lake, who are they?" an older orc frowned and asked in a deep voice.


    "Village Laurie, they are from the other side of the Forbidden Mountains." Lack hurried forward and supported the old man.


    "From the other side of the Forbidden Mountains? Impossible!" The old orc known as Laurie frowned deeper, obviously not convinced.


    "Village Laurie, it''s like this..." Lack briefly recounted the experience of encountering Avery and others, and pointed to Avery and Jones, as well as those behind him. soldiers.


    Laurie''s frown loosened a little after hearing Lack''s words, whether he really believed it or doubted it was unknown.


    But there is one thing that Lack is right. If the other party is malicious, all the tribesmen add up, and it seems that they are not their opponents.


    "Why did you 18 come from the Forbidden Mountains?" Laurie leaned on crutches and was helped by Lack to come to Avery.


    The rest of the orcs put down their work and began to gather around, but no one acted rashly, just staring at the equipment on the soldiers and special forces.


    "We''re just trying to find out what''s in this Forbidden Mountain Range." Avery looked at Laurie calmly, paused, and then continued, "By the way, let''s see if we can go back to Brutus Orc Kingdom. "


    "I heard that you came to the other side of the Forbidden Mountains, where the orcs and the human race can coexist peacefully?" Laurie continued to ask. As for whether Avery''s answer was true, he didn''t care.


    "In Xiyang City, orcs and humans are equal, and there are no slaves." Avril nodded and said.


    "If it''s true, it''s a magical city." Laurie sighed, with yearning in his cloudy eyes.


    "It''s true." Jones said coldly.


    "The city lord is an orc?" Laurie was puzzled. He could see that the orcs in front of him were not slaves, but rather had a high status. Those human races dressed like knights obeyed their commands.


    "It''s a human race, a magical person." The corners of Avril''s mouth raised a small arc.


    "It turned out to be a human race?" Laurie was stunned.


    "How many orcs are there?" Avery ignored Laurie''s astonished expression and asked the question she cared about.


    "There are one hundred and thirty-two orcs in our tribe. For a tribe like this, there are more than a dozen large and small nearby, and the smallest is only a few dozen orcs. We are a large tribe." Laurie sighed.


    "So little?" Avery frowned.


    "At the beginning, there were thousands of orcs who fled here from the Brutus orc kingdom, but in the past six years, many people have been frozen to death and starved to death every winter." Laurie''s expression was gloomy, he was a witness the person who did it all.


    With his current situation, he may not be able to last this winter.


    "Why don''t you leave here?" Jones frowned.


    "Like you? Across the Forbidden Mountains?" Laurie shook his head and smiled wryly. This is impossible. The Forbidden Mountains are too dangerous.


    It was because of this that he was so surprised when he heard that Avery and the others had come across from the other side of the Forbidden Mountains.


    "..." Avril was silent.


    Indeed, if he were an ordinary person, without armor and weapons, he would not be able to survive in the Forbidden Mountains for long.


    "Here, I can barely survive by picking some wild fruits and fighting wild animals, so that I won''t starve to death." Lack said silently from the side.


    "You can leave with us." Avril said softly.


    She remembered that Xiyang City was still short of population, and with these thousands of people joining in, it could make Xiyang City develop faster.


    "Following you across the Forbidden Mountains? This..." Laurie was tempted.


    "If you continue to stay here, how many winters can you last? Winter is coming." Avril said solemnly.


    Laurie and all the orcs were silent, staying here, and when winter came, a large number of frail and sick people would die.


    "The beasts around should be getting harder and harder to catch, right? The days will only get worse." Avery looked at the beast by the creek, which was clearly a little wild boar.


    "...." Lack and the other orcs were silent again, as Avili said, the surrounding beasts have been almost killed by several tribes, and it is becoming more and more difficult to capture the beasts.


    If you want to survive this winter here, you have to hunt wild animals deep in the Forbidden Mountains.


    "Can the orcs in Xiyang City really coexist peacefully with the human race?" Some orcs couldn''t help but ask again.


    "Well, in Xiyang City, as long as you work for the city lord, you won''t starve to death, and you will be paid every month." Avril nodded, she knew they were excited.


    "People from other tribes can also come together." Jones glanced at the orcs around her, and those little orc children were a little touched.


    "Okay, I''ll contact people from other tribes to discuss." Laurie was moved, or they had nothing to do.


    "The village chief, let me take someone there." Luck raised his hand and shouted.


    "Well, let''s go," Laurie said solemnly.


    "Adu..." Lack ordered a few acquaintances orcs, and was about to leave the tribe 257.


    "Take this, you can eat it on the road." Avril stopped Lack and handed him a few cans of meat.


    "Thank you." Lack became excited when he saw that it was the kind of canned meat he had eaten.


    "Set up camp in place and make a fire to cook." Avril looked at the sky, turned her head and shouted to the soldiers.


    "Yes." The soldiers acted quickly. Some people got into the forest and went to pick up firewood. The rest started to build pots and set up tents. They may stay here for several days.


    Laurie looked at the skilled and fast movements of the knights, and was very surprised. He had seen orc knights before, and he was not at the same level as the knights in front of him.


    Half an hour later, the strong aroma of meat began to drift out from the pots, causing the beckoning orcs to swallow their saliva.


    "Father, why is their meat so fragrant?" a little orc asked curiously.


    "This, I don''t know either." The little orc''s father shook his head.


    "Ding Na, go and help them deal with that wild boar." Avery looked at the orc children, couldn''t bear it, and said to Ding Na, who was in charge of the team''s diet, "Bring some seasonings over there."


    "Okay." Ding Na nodded, took some seasoning and walked over to the orc.

 Chapter 772：

    . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Second shift, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter 909: Be a slave? (3 for support)


    "It''s so fragrant!" The orcs gathered around Ding Na, watching him making the broth, and the fragrance wafted far away.


    "Gollum..."


    Several orcs'' stomachs began to growl, and all of them touched their stomachs and looked at the cauldron in front of Ding Na.


    "You can eat it after a while." Ding Na took a large iron spoon, scooped it up and looked at it, then continued to stir.


    The orcs waited obediently, while Laurie was invited to Avery''s side, where they sat and ate and chatted.


    "How long does it take to go outside?" Avril asked after drinking a sip of vegetable soup.


    "You can be outside in about three or four days, but it''s completely covered in snow and ice." Laurie drank the vegetable soup and was amazed. It was the best meal he had ever eaten in his life.


    "We''re going to build a transfer station here." Avril put down the can in her hand.


    "There''ll be no one here by then, so you can see." Laurie smiled kindly.


    "Yeah." Avril nodded, instructing the soldiers to explore the landforms after eating, and choose a suitable place to establish a transfer station.


    The finger blade that Jones was wiping beside her, which she did every day.


    "How long will they be back?" Avery asked Luck and the others.


    "It will take four or five days to travel back and forth through more than a dozen tribes." Laurie said after pondering for a while.


    "Four or five days!" Avril calculated in her heart. She originally planned to go to the other side of the Forbidden Mountains tomorrow to take a look, but now it seems that time does not allow it.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter whether the rest of the road is explored or not. There are so many orcs here, and they should have traveled those roads many times.


    Sure enough, after Avril called a few strong orcs to ask a few times, the answers they got were all the same. The road to the outside world was safe, and there were no beasts around. It was just that the more you went outside, the colder it became.


    "You wait here for them to come back, and I will lead a group to move on." Jones said coldly, putting away her fingertips.


    "It can also be ¡¨¡§." Avril nodded, this is a good way for now.


    "I''ll find two people to show you the way." Laurie put down the can in his hand and said sincerely.


    "Okay." Avril didn''t refuse. If someone led the way, it would save a lot of time.


    After the meal, the soldiers and special forces consciously went to stand guard and began to patrol the surroundings. No matter whether there is any danger, this must be done every day.


    The next morning, Jones had breakfast and left with a group of soldiers and special forces, along with two male orcs from the tribe.


    And Avery took the rest of the people and started to build a transfer station.


    Until the evening, the appearance of a group of people caught the attention of Avery and others.


    This is a team of orc knights, there are twelve people in total, they are wearing tattered sackcloth, and behind them are a few ice sledges, which are piled with animal skins and hats made of animal skins, some of which are covered with unknown things. , covered tightly by animal skins.


    The style of the ice sledge reminds Avery of the ice sledge used on the ice in Xiyang City in winter. The two are very similar. She felt that this group of people should have entered the ice and snow on the other side of the Forbidden Mountains.


    "Village Laurie, they''ve come to exchange food again." The orcs of the tribe saw the group of orc knights, and immediately ran to ask Laurie.


    "Lord Bren, how can there be a human race here?" Someone in the group of orc knights exclaimed.


    "There are really humans, how can humans appear here."


    "The equipment on them is very good, and the origin is not simple." Bren is very vigilant.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    At this time, the orc who had just gone to report the letter came over with the help of Laurie.


    "Here you are." Laurie stopped in front of Bren with a cane.


    "Who are they?" Bren looked at the Terran not far away vigilantly.


    "Don''t worry, they are our tribe''s guests." Laurie chuckled.


    "..." Bren frowned and pondered for a while, and decided not to make extravagances, solve the food problem first, and then inquire.


    He motioned to his companions behind him to bring those bows and spears over, and said, "This time we brought some bows and spears, and want to change some jerky."


    "We don''t have much jerky left, sigh, forget it, get them some." Laurie sighed, beckoning the orcs behind him to take down the bows and spears, and then went to get them jerky.


    "Thank you!" Bren said gratefully, this was the second time he came to this tribe to exchange jerky.


    "You won''t be here anymore." Laurie waved his hand slowly.


    "Why? We still have long swords and spears, which can be exchanged." Bren said in amazement. If these jerky were missing, then the companions of the Rocky Mountains would starve to death. This time has been getting more and more Hard to hit prey.


    "No, we''re leaving here." Laurie smiled.


    "Leave? Where? It''s snowing outside." Bren thought Laurie was making an excuse.


    "We want to go with them to the other side of the Forbidden Mountains. They say there is a city there where orcs and humans can coexist peacefully." Village Chief Laurie pointed to Avery and the others who were building a transit base in the distance.


    "The other side of the Forbidden Mountains? Village Chief Laurie, shouldn''t you be deceived?" Bren''s eyes widened.


    "I believe it is true, and we have nothing to be deceived." Laurie shook his head bitterly.


    "Who said no, you will be caught as slaves, don''t you know the despicability and shamelessness of the human race?" Bren said excitedly.


    "Yeah, the human race is despicable and shameless, Village Chief Laurie, you can''t be deceived." The orc knights behind Bren persuaded.


    "Mayor Laurie, you must have been coerced, right?" Bren asked in disbelief.


    "No, I can''t tell for a while. If you want food, you can exchange it with them. They have quite a lot." Laurie shook his head (Nuo Zhao''s) gently and said, "Our tribe''s food Not much, so I have to keep it for the road to eat."


    "They have a lot of food?" Bren looked in the direction of the Terran, and lowered his voice to confirm with Laurie.


    "Talk to them, maybe I can get you some in exchange," Laurie suggested, or he needed someone to test his lungs.


    "Go, go and have a look." Bren waved his hand and walked over to the human race with the knight.


    When the soldiers and special forces saw the orcs coming, they immediately put down their work, picked up the military crossbow in a few seconds, wound the arrow, and aimed at the orcs who came over.


    "Stop..." Bren waved quickly, stopped his steps, cold sweat broke out on his forehead, and he felt the danger.


    "Bren, what are you trying to do?" Avery took off her helmet, her long orange hair was loose, and the corners of her mouth were slightly raised.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Three shifts, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".

 Chapter 773：

    Nine hundred and tenth chapter: Secret. (1 for support)


    "You, you know me?" Bren frowned, staring at Avery in front of him, the more he looked, the more familiar he felt.


    "Looks like I wasn''t beaten enough before." Avril put the big sword in her hand on the ground, stretched out her hand and tied her long orange hair behind her head, the whole person looked a lot more capable.


    "Long orange hair, wolf orcs, and a big sword... You, are you Avery?" Bren''s eyes gradually widened, and finally he exclaimed.


    "The reaction is really slow." Avril said calmly, holding the big sword, and slapped Bren''s head directly with the broad blade.


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    "It''s really Avery." Bren was excited, the action was so familiar.


    When the two were still in the Brutus Orc Kingdom, he often challenged each other, but the wolf-ear girl was annoyed. Every time he was pressed and beaten by the wolf-ear girl with a big sword, and finally he ran away when he saw Avril. go.


    "Lord Avery??" The orc knights behind Bren looked at each other, looking at the situation in front of them, it seemed that the two were still old acquaintances.


    "You are very courageous, what did you want to do when you came here aggressively just now?" Avery put away her sword and raised her hand to signal the soldiers behind her to put down the arrows and spears.


    "Crack!!!"


    The soldiers and the special 383 soldiers put down the crossbow, disassembled the crossbow and put it away.


    "Uh... Let''s not talk about this, where have you been in the past few years? Where''s Your Highness the Princess?" Bren looked embarrassed.


    "Her Royal Highness is very good, we are all in Xiyang City." Avril pulled a strand of hair that fell from her forehead behind her ear.


    "That''s great, His Highness Anli is fine, but where is Xiyang City you''re talking about?" Bren hurriedly sat opposite the wolf-eared girl, but did not dare to get too close.


    "On the other side of the Forbidden Mountains." Avery explained.


    "The other side of the Forbidden Mountains? So what Laurie just told me was true? Are you going to take them across the Forbidden Mountains?" Bren asked one after another, staring at him.


    "Yes." Avril said calmly.


    "This is too dangerous, how can this be done..." Bren shook his head quickly.


    "We came across from there." Avery turned her head to look at the soldiers and special forces and said softly.


    "..." Bren closed his mouth. With the equipment of those people just now, as long as there is enough food, it doesn''t seem to be difficult to cross the Forbidden Mountains, right?


    "You are still living in the Brutus Kingdom?" Avery asked with a slight frown, remembering those ice sledges and fur coats.


    "...Hmm!" Bren nodded silently.


    "Why don''t you leave?" Avril asked with a sullen face. The Brutus orc kingdom was completely covered by ice and snow.


    "This, I can''t say it." Bren hesitated and started to change the subject, "By the way, Avery, do you know the whereabouts of the eldest princess?"


    "The eldest princess is now on the Sahara prairie and has formed a tribe, and they are doing well." Avril stared at Bren, and she didn''t ask more questions when he saw that he didn''t want to mention it.


    "Great, Master Yami will be very happy to know." Bren breathed a sigh of relief, thinking about how to get the princess to come to Rocky Mountain.


    "Master Yami is also with you?" Avili asked quickly.


    "Well, Master Yami... is having a good time." Bren forced a smile.


    "Really? Then why do you exchange spears and bows for food?" Avery asked, narrowing her eyes.


    "..." Bren''s eyes dimmed, he couldn''t reveal the treasure, he had to tell Her Royal Highness the princess himself.


    "Come with me to Xiyang City, the orcs are doing well there." Avril sighed.


    "Do orcs and humans in West Asia really coexist peacefully?" Bren was a little skeptical. With his understanding of humans, this seemed impossible.


    "Well, it''s true." Avery patted the armor on her body.


    "..." Bren was stunned for a moment, seeing the well-made armor on Avery''s body, he believed it, Avery didn''t need to lie to him.


    "I''ll go and say (bidf) to Lord Yami, she should come to see you." Bren stood up, patted the dust behind him, and said seriously, the decision to leave was not something he could make.


    "Take me to see Lord Yami directly, wouldn''t it be better?" Avril said with a serious face


    "This... No, let Lord Yami come." Bren shook his head. He still chose to keep the treasures strictly confidential.


    "How long will it take?" Avril frowned, stood up, and did not continue to ask, as if there was something hidden.


    "About ten days back and forth," Bren replied.


    "Well, I''ll wait for you here." Avril nodded, turned to look at Dina not far away and shouted, "Dina, get them some canned food and compressed dry food."


    "Yes." Ding picked up his body and went to the tent to get things.


    "Thank you." Bren opened his mouth and finally squeezed out a thank you.


    "Some secrets, let''s talk about it when Yami-sama arrives." Avril shook her head and sighed.


    Not long after, Ding Na walked over with two soldiers, carrying dry rations and canned meat wrapped in sackcloth.


    "Canned food, you can eat it after opening the lid. Of course, you can also heat it up." Avril took out a can, patted open the sealant, and handed it to Bren.


    "It smells so good!" Bren took the can and began to swallow wildly.


    "This is compressed dry food. If you eat it directly, it will be very hard. You can add some hot water to soak it and eat it." Avril took out a compressed dry food wrapped in oiled paper.


    "Okay." Bren stared at the surprised eyes.


    "And this is salt." Ding took out a large bag of salt and put it in Bren''s hand.


    "Great, it''s salt." Bren exclaimed. He hadn''t eaten salt for a long time, and he almost forgot what it tasted like.


    Bren waved and asked the orc knights to come and load the items onto the ice sledge.


    "I plan to leave overnight." After watching the orcs put things on the ice sledge, Bren turned his head and said to Avery, "I want to rush back as soon as possible to tell Master Yami the good news."


    "It''s getting dark, let''s go tomorrow." Avril frowned and looked at the sky.


    "No need, we''re used to traveling at night." Bren rejected Avery''s suggestion. He wanted to go back quickly. The two princesses have news. Presumably Lord Yami will be very happy.


    Must go back and persuade Yami to come to see Avril, so long-term persistence will have a result.


    "Okay, be careful on the road." Avery didn''t insist, watching Bren and others say goodbye to Laurie, turned and left.


    "Delis, go back to the No. 2 transfer station tomorrow and let them deliver the supplies." Avery found Delis and asked him to go back to the No. 2 transfer station.


    The No. 1 transfer station is where the jadeite mines are located, and the No. 2 transfer station is the one that Jones built on the boulder.


    "Yes." Delis replied.

 Chapter 774：

    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "One update, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter 911: The steam car came out. (2 for support)


    In Xiyang City Castle.


    "Boom bang bang..."


    "Master!" Mina''s voice came from outside the study.


    "Come in." Liu Feng stretched his waist and responded with his neck moving.


    "crunch!!!"


    "Young master needs to get up and move around more." Mina pushed open the door and walked in, coming behind Liu Feng and pressing her shoulders.


    "Just wait until this is over." Liu Feng fiddled with the documents on the table, closed his eyes slightly, and enjoyed the service of the cat ear girl.


    Mina pressed for a while and found that the young master''s breathing became stable, so she slowly lowered her head and looked at Liu Feng''s face.


    "Does it look good?" Liu Feng suddenly opened his eyes, stared at Mina''s big blue eyes and asked with a smile.


    "Ah! Young master, you scared me." Mina exclaimed, patted her chest and said angrily.


    "Autumn is really a sleepy season, I almost fell asleep." Liu Feng said with a smile on his face.


    "Master, let''s go for a walk. The rubber was shipped back yesterday, and the steam car should be perfect." Mina suggested.


    "Well, go to the scientific research department." Liu Feng nodded. After the rubber was shipped back yesterday, he arranged for someone to immediately send it to the scientific research department to give it to Yili.


    "Okay, I''ll make arrangements." Mina nodded, twisting her hips out of the study to arrange the carriage.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    After more than 20 minutes, Liu Feng and Mina got into the carriage to go outside the city.


    "Sir, the scientific research department is here." Twenty minutes later, the carriage stopped and Zink set up the ladder.


    Liu Feng pushed open the car door, took Mina into the scientific research department, and walked to the research institute where Yili is located.


    "Sir." Seeing Liu Feng''s arrival, Yili stopped what he was doing.


    "How is it, can the rubber be used?" Liu Feng came closer and looked at the four wheels of the steam car.


    The wheels are still made of new alloys, but with a thick layer of black rubber on the outside, which looks a lot like the wheels of the Earth toy four-wheel drive car.


    "Sir, it can be used, it runs much more smoothly, and the brakes are more convenient." Yili replied.


    "Let me try." Liu Feng rolled over into the steam car and sat on the modified chair.


    The seat and cushion of the chair are covered with sackcloth on the outside and filled with cotton and sackcloth strips, which are very soft to sit on.


    "Master, and me." Mina also got into the car and sat down beside her.


    "Sir, pay attention to safety." Yili explained to Liu Feng how to start the steam car, and then stepped aside.


    "Buzzing..."


    The fuel in the steam engine at the front of the car began to burn, the water began to boil, and a large amount of water vapor was produced. Soon the steam engine was started.


    The entire steam car began to vibrate. Compared with the previous two experiments, the vibration was much smaller this time.


    "Crack!!!"


    Liu Feng moved the rocker in front of him, and the steam car started to move forward slowly, and then the speed gradually became faster.


    "Wow, it''s moving." Mina exclaimed while sitting on the side.


    "Sit down." Liu Feng raised his mouth, holding the two joysticks at the front of the car with both hands to control the direction of travel of the steam car.


    "Okay." Mina nodded excitedly, grabbing the armrest beside her with both hands.


    The speed of the steam car is getting faster and faster, and it has surpassed the speed of the horse-drawn carriage.


    "Master, it''s so fast." Mina had an excited smile on her face.


    "I''ll take you for a ride." Liu Feng laughed loudly. The car finally appeared in another world, and the possibility of eliminating some faults. Although it was only the simplest car, it was a good start after all, which made him very happy.


    "Okay." Mina nodded, her long hair blown back by the wind.


    Liu Feng drove the steam car around in the scientific research department like this. The soldiers and researchers who were patrolling looked at the strange objects speeding past them with surprise.


    "That should be the research result of Yakult, it''s amazing."


    "Running faster than a carriage, I really want to sit and see what it''s like."


    "I think there will be a chance..."


    "..."


    After more than ten minutes, Liu Feng controlled the direction and drove back.


    "Buzzing..."


    Under the control of Liu Feng, the steam car slowly stopped in front of Yili.


    "Yes, the brakes are much better than before." Liu Feng released his hands and got out of the car.


    The steam car has already met Liu Feng''s initial requirements, and the next thing to be improved is the speed, which needs to be slowly improved and explored.


    "It''s time to start mass production. You have to keep an eye on it in the early stage. After it''s stabilized, you can study your train with peace of mind." Liu Feng looked at Yili and said.


    ?????????????????????????????????


    "Yes." Yi Li nodded with a serious face.


    Soon, steam cars will appear in Xiyang City and begin to serve the people, but the most important thing is to wait for the road to Somali City to be repaired.


    Steam cars will become the main means of transportation, responsible for the exchanges between cities.


    "Your name is Ward, right?" Liu Feng asked Ward next to Yili.


    "Yes, my lord." Ward saluted.


    "I will find 20 coachmen and let you teach them how to drive. Can you be sure of the church within a month?" Liu Feng counted the time. 20 steam cars should be built in a month. After all, it will not be like the other side of the earth. It''s very complicated.


    ............


    "Don''t worry, my lord, and promise to complete the task." Ward respectfully said.


    "Mina, you should send someone to pick the candidate." Liu Feng ordered.

 Chapter 775：

    "Okay." Mina replied.


    "By the way, this is the structure diagram of the bicycle. You can take a look at it first." Liu Feng took out a document and handed it to Yili. On it was drawn the structure diagram of the bicycle and the disassembled parts. Detail image.


    "Do you want to build a bicycle first?" Yili looked at the bicycle drawn on the blueprint, and it didn''t seem to be difficult.


    "Well, you can choose suitable people and let them explore for themselves first. Your attention is still on the steam train." Liu Feng still wants to see the steam train come out sooner.


    "Okay." Yi Li began to look for candidates in his mind.


    "Let''s go, let''s go to the military workshop." Liu Feng said softly, and walked towards the military workshop with Mina.


    "Master." Niu Si had already greeted him at the door.


    "Well, how are the new military shoes?" Liu Feng was referring to the new military shoes with rubber soles. When the rubber was shipped back yesterday, he had already ordered someone to send over the drawings of the new military shoes.


    "Master, a pair has already been made. If there is no problem, it can be made in large quantities." Niu Si respectfully said.


    "Take me to see." Liu Feng said with a serious face.


    "Master, this way." Niu Si led the way and led Liu Feng to the depths of the military workshop.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Second shift, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support."


    Chapter nine hundred and twelfth: The otherworld version of military shoes. (3 for support)


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    Follow Niu Si to the depths of the military workshop, where researchers are making the soles of new military shoes.


    "Sir, they are studying the textures used in different terrains and different soles." Niu Si explained.


    "Well, very good!" Liu Feng nodded, and they could think of this without saying it, which is already very good.


    "Sir, these are the shoes that belong to the winter marching shoes." Niu Si picked up a pair of mid-tube shoes from the shelf on the wall.


    Liu Feng took a shoe and looked at it in his hand. The sole is black rubber, two centimeters thick, which is designed to prevent it from being penetrated by sharp objects.


    "Master, these winter marching shoes..." Niu Si started to introduce Liu Feng.


    The shoe body is divided into three layers, the innermost layer is made of wool cloth, the middle layer is hemp "203" cloth woven with fine iron wire, and the outermost layer is wild boarskin, such military shoes are for winter. Designed.


    The wool cloth is designed to keep warm, the middle layer is to prevent puncture, and the outermost layer of boar skin also has a good thermal insulation effect.


    This pair of shoes also adopts the shoelace design on the other side of the earth. The shoelace made of cotton and linen has good toughness and is not easy to break.


    "Sir, although these shoes are a little heavier than the previous ones, they are more comfortable and wear-resistant." Niu Si''s words were a little smug.


    "Master, these shoes can increase the strength of soldiers by 10%." Mina said solemnly after seeing the shoes.


    "Very good, I can let the people in the workshop start mass production. Before winter comes, I want all soldiers and special forces to put on these shoes." Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction.


    "Yes." Niu Sizheng replied, now there is more than a month left before winter, and the time is pressing.


    The most difficult part of making shoes is the upper, especially the middle layer. If the materials are complete, an average worker can only make about ten pairs of shoes a day.


    "If there are not enough workers, go to other workshops and make sure to complete them." Liu Feng said with a serious face.


    "Yes." Niu Si heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. It would be very difficult to complete nearly 6,000 pairs of winter marching shoes without adjusting people.


    "At the same time, the spring marching shoes will be developed as soon as possible." Liu Feng said in a deep voice. If you can''t wait until you need it, it will be too late.


    "Okay." Niu Si nodded in response.


    "Let''s go, since you''re here, go check it out." Liu Feng took Mina and the others away.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The Land of Chaos, in Bella''s territory.


    "Sir, the gourmet restaurant in Xiyang City is open." Obi rushed into the conference hall of the castle excitedly.


    "Sir, we''re going to start preparing to grab wheat for the winter..." Bella and Ryan were chatting, and they were interrupted when Obi rushed in.


    "..." Bella silently looked at Obi and sighed at Ryan, covering her forehead, "Let''s talk about it tomorrow."


    "Okay." Ryan nodded, then turned to look at Obi and said eagerly, "Let''s go, let''s eat pizza and steamed buns."


    "..." Bella''s mouth twitched, watching Ryan and Obi hurriedly leave the castle.


    "Is that pizza really that delicious?" Bella frowned slightly and followed out of the castle curiously.


    In Bella''s territory, next to the main street near the castle, there is a new store called "Xiyang Food Store."


    This is a collection shop that sells pizza and steamed buns. The management is transferred from Xiyang City, and the employees are recruited in the territory. However, everyone has signed a strict confidentiality agreement before joining the job.


    At this time, at the door of the store, the orcs were already surrounded, and they were looking into the store.


    "Listen, this is the second branch opened by Mr. Liu Feng outside, so it will be very strict in all aspects, especially the service..." The store manager was speaking with a serious face on the stage.


    The first branch was opened in Blackwater City, which has become a pilot in Xiyang City.


    "Yes!" The staff responded in unison with serious faces, and they all cherished this hard-won job. Working here, the monthly salary is 80 copper coins, which is very attractive.


    "It''s ready to open now." The store manager waved and shouted.


    "Yes." The orcs responded in unison and began to act. Today is their first day of work.


    "It''s open, customers please come in." The two orcs opened the door of the restaurant and shouted out in unison.


    "Hey, it''s open. I heard from Mr. Obi that the food in Xiyang City is the best in the world. I want to see if it''s really that delicious." gourmet shop.


    "Welcome to Xiyang City Food Store, how many of you have dinner?" a staff member asked enthusiastically......


    "Uh, alone." The cattle orc was stunned, and then replied.


    "Okay, this way please." The staff took the cattle orcs to the single position.


    The staff put the menu in front of the cattle orcs and said, "This is the menu, you can see what you want to eat."


    "Pizza, I want pizza, and Lord Obi said that pizza is the best." The cattle orcs just glanced at the menu and decided what to eat.


    "What flavor of pizza do you want? Mutton, wild fruit..." The staff asked with a smile.


    "I want mutton." The cattle orc was stunned for a moment, thinking that there are really many kinds of pizza.


    "Okay, wait a minute!" The staff breathed a sigh of relief. This was his first time helping a customer order, and he was also very nervous.

 Chapter 776：

    One after another, orcs came in, and a staff member greeted them.


    "A table 8 lamb pizza."


    "Table 6 has eight meat buns and one pulp pizza..."


    ¡°A mutton pizza at table twelve...¡±


    The staff took the menus in their hands one after another and went to the kitchen to place orders. , The decoration of the back kitchen is the same as that of the pizza shop in Xiyang City. Only one iron door can enter. At this time, the iron door is locked, and the door is still guarded.


    Both ordering and delivery can only be done through two windows.


    2.3 "Jingle! Jingle!"


    "The pizza at table 8 is ready." Seven or eight minutes later, a bell rang from the back kitchen, which meant it was time to eat.


    "Okay." The staff hurried to the back kitchen and took the pizza from the window.


    "The mutton pizza at table eight is here." The staff took the pizza with both hands and delivered it to the first cattle orc who came in.


    "It''s so fragrant!" The cattle orc swallowed and looked at the mutton pizza in front of him.


    "Please take it slow." The staff said with a smile and then left.


    "It''s delicious, it''s so delicious." The cattle orc picked up a piece of pizza, just took a bite, and immediately opened his eyes wide and exclaimed.


    ¡°I want a lamb pizza too...¡±


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Three shifts, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter nine hundred and thirteenth: The law of true fragrance. (1 for support)


    The manager of Xiyang Food Store stood at the front desk. Her name was Ella, and she was a human race. At this time, she looked at the orcs who came in one after another and the orders, and she was very happy.


    "This is considered to have lived up to Mrs Nicole''s expectations." Ella thought to herself, she was originally an employee of Xiyang City Pizza Shop.


    "The meat buns are so delicious, I think they are better than pizza!"


    "Nonsense, I think pizza is better, especially lamb pizza."


    A pig orc and a goat orc began to quarrel, and the reason turned out to be a dispute over which one is better, buns or pizza.


    "No, the meat buns are delicious." The pig clan orc slammed on the table and shouted with his eyes wide open.


    "Fart, it''s obviously pizza..." The goat orc stepped on the table and shouted.


    "Two guests, this is the place to eat, please don''t make any noise, and please dine in a civilized manner." Ella hurried over with a faint smile on her face, she was no stranger to such a thing.


    "Go away, I have to fight him today, it''s obviously the best meat buns..." The pig 18 orc shouted with hot air in his nose.


    "Just hit..." The goat orcs started rolling up their sleeves after saying that.


    "You two, if you want to fight, please go out and fight. If you make trouble in the store, we will be blacklisted and never provide meals." Ella said coldly.


    "What did you say? Say it again?" The pig clan orc slammed the table and stood up.


    "Come on, please go out." Ella snorted coldly.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    "Who dares to make trouble?" Two sturdy cattle orcs walked over with heavy steps, holding a mace in each hand. The barbs on the top were frightening.


    These two cattle orcs were transferred from Xiyang City. They were originally from the Department of Guards, but now they have been transferred to help for a while.


    "I..." The pig orcs and the goat orcs closed their mouths directly, and cold sweat began to break out on their foreheads. Didn''t they see the barbs on the mace, I''m afraid the body will be beaten when the stick comes down. Make it a sieve.


    "Ask them to go out and be blacklisted." Ella said calmly, and for this kind of thing, she would use thunder to deter others.


    This is a place of chaos. It is not as stable as Xiyang City. It is best to suppress it by force. She still understands this truth.


    "Okay, do you want me to invite you in person?" The orc of the cattle clan waved his mace and said solemnly.


    These two dared to make trouble in the store, which he couldn''t forgive. Lord Liu Feng is so kind, so that the orcs have a home in Xiyang City and live a good life, so he doesn''t allow anyone to make trouble in the store.


    "I... let''s go by ourselves." The pig orcs and the goat orcs said in horror, and left in despair. At the same time, they felt remorse in their hearts. Why didn''t they control their temper? Hot meat buns.


    "Everyone, please continue to eat." Ella smiled and smiled at the beasts in the store.


    "Okay." An orc replied subconsciously, and then continued to enjoy the food in front of him.


    It''s just that those orcs who put their feet on the chairs silently put their feet down and sit properly.


    "There is one set. I want to come over and see if I can help, but it seems that I don''t need it now." Obi sighed.


    Obi and Ryan have been there for a while, witnessing the scene from outside the door.


    "Why don''t you go in?" Bella''s puzzled voice came from behind the two.


    "Just..." Ryan whispered to Bella.


    "After all, we invited people to open a store, restrain them, and send them to mining if they are disobedient." Bella said coldly.


    "Yes." Obi nodded, the two who just left would probably meet in the mining area.


    "Tap tap..."


    As soon as the three entered the store, the surrounding orcs greeted them.


    "Lord Bella, do you want to eat pizza too?"


    "Sir Bella, you must try the meat buns, they are so delicious..."


    "Master Obi is right, the food in Xiyang City is the best in the world..."


    "..."


    "The three guests are sitting here, what do you want to eat?" Ella came over to receive it in person.


    "Let me order it, five, no... Twenty meat buns, then a large pizza with meat, and three glasses of wild juice." As soon as Obi sat down, he became proficient. reported what they wanted to eat.


    "Okay, please wait a moment." Ella smiled and went to the back kitchen with the order.


    "Can you add meat?" Some orcs said in amazement when they heard Obi''s words.


    "Yes, you can add an extra piece of meat with just a little extra money." A staff member responded.


    "Then I want a pizza with meat."


    "Okay, please wait a moment." The staff member withdrew with a smile.

 Chapter 777：

    "My lord, I promise you have come once, and you want to come a second time." Obi swallowed and said to himself.


    "Is it really that delicious?" Bella watched the surrounding orcs gobble up.


    "Sir, you''ll find out later." Ryan smiled and waited for the meal.


    "..." Bella nodded, smelling the fragrance from the table next door, it was really fragrant.


    "Ding bell! Ding bell!!!"


    "Dine at table 18." Bells and shouts came from the back kitchen.


    "Okay." The waiting staff brought the food to Bella and the three of them, "Please take your time."


    Obi couldn''t wait to pick up a meat bun and ate it in three or two bites.


    "It''s exactly the same as the meat buns in Xiyang City." Obi exclaimed, and 950 picked up the second meat bun.


    Ryan was also welcome. After taking a bite of a piece of pizza, a satisfied smile appeared on his face. He had been thinking about this for a long time.


    Bella looked at the steaming white bun in her hand, tried to take a bite, her eyes lit up, and then she opened a new door to her culinary knowledge.


    "Sir, leave me one..." Both Obi and Ryan stared at Bella in amazement, eating at the rate of two mouthfuls of one bun.


    "My, this is mine..." Ryan fought.


    "Obi, another pizza with meat." Bella''s voice.


    "..."


    "It tastes really good." More than half an hour later, Bella and Obi were walking on the street, burping while touching their stomachs.


    Bella is very satisfied, except for the canned meat and instant noodles bought in Xiyang City, she has never eaten such delicious food in her life.


    "Lord Bella." A voice suddenly came from behind.


    Bella turned her head to look and found that it was the manager of the gourmet shop just now.


    "This is a letter from Master Liu Feng to you." Ella took a letter from her arms and handed it to Bella.


    Bella took the letter and stuffed it into her arms, it''s not suitable to read it outside.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "One update, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter nine hundred and fourteen: Grab the wheat. (2 for support)


    Bella returned to the castle with Obi and Ryan.


    Bella sat on the main seat, took out the letter from her arms, opened it and looked at it from the beginning.


    Ryan and Obi looked at Bella''s expression on the side, trying to see something.


    "Look at it for yourself, it''s a good thing, Ryan, arrange for someone to do it." After Bella read the letter, the corners of her mouth raised and she handed the letter to Ryan


    "It turned out to be more cooperation with saltpeter. This is no problem. Recently, orcs came to defect. I originally wanted to send them all to Xiyang City, but now I don''t need it anymore. Let''s go mining for saltpeter." Ryan nodded after reading the letter.


    "This is a good thing." Obi nodded after hearing this, and increased the cooperation with saltpeter, which means that the territory can have more income, and the winter will be better.


    He turned his head to Bella and said, "Sir, it''s time to get ready to grab the wheat."


    "Well, let''s start preparing." Bella pondered for a while and nodded. Now that the territory has been expanded, the demand for wheat will be more, and it is a bit too difficult to use saltpeter to exchange wheat in Xiyang City.


    What''s more, saltpeter has to be replaced with linen, salt and other necessities of life.


    "The wheat will be harvested in more than half a month, and the time is too late." Obi nodded, thinking about the plan in his heart.


    "Well, I will arrange for the knights to start strengthening training tomorrow." Bella touched her stomach and leaned on the chair a little lazily.


    "Yes, my lord." Obi replied.


    "If only there were more weapons and armor." Bella sighed, wanting to replace the orc knights in the territory with steel armor and spears.


    "Sir, why don''t you go with Xiyang City..." Ruian said softly.


    "No, I can''t make it difficult for Tis, I have already asked for a lot." Bella refused without hesitation.


    "However, we exchanged saltpeter for it, not for nothing." Ryan said quickly, if the orcs could replace the armor and spears made of stainless steel, the combat effectiveness could be improved by several percent.


    "Don''t say it anymore, let''s go down." Bella waved her hand and closed her eyes.


    Things are not as simple as they think. Human favors and other things must be paid back, and nothing is gained in vain.


    "...is ¡©". "Ryan was helpless and left the castle.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In Xiyang City Castle, Liu Feng, who had finished breakfast, flipped through the letter sent by the frontline Niu Da.


    "Very good, the tenth city has been won." Liu Feng smiled.


    "Ten cities won so quickly?" Mina said in surprise, taking the letter handed over and looking at it.


    After reading it, she exclaimed, "It''s amazing."


    The ten cities won were all close to the main channel of the Youshui River, which provided great convenience for attacking the capital in the future.


    The content of the letter is written in great detail, the process of each battle is described, and all deficiencies and appreciations are clearly written.


    Niu Da''s actions have made those nobles in the inland cities near the Youshui River terrified, for fear that the next target will be him.


    Of the ten cities that were won, two of them had not yet fought, and the city lord of the other party had already led people to surrender.


    "The Wolf Warrior Squad has won a lot of military credits this time." Mina chuckled lightly, half of the letter was written about the contribution of the Wolf Warrior Squad.


    "I plan to send recruits to the front line to train first." Liu Feng calmly said, those recruits have been trained for a while, and it''s time for actual combat.


    "Do you want me to notify Niu Er?" Mina put down the letter in her hand and said softly.


    "Well." Liu Feng said lightly.


    Mina nodded, got up and twisted her hips out of the door.


    Half an hour later, a carriage entered the castle.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    "Master, are you looking for me?" Niu Er pushed open the door and walked in, saluting Liu Feng.

 Chapter 778：

    "Well, it''s been a while since the recruits joined the army. How''s the training going?" Liu Feng asked calmly, looking at Niu Er who was standing upright.


    "My lord, the recruits have adapted very well and have initially mastered the use of horsemanship and the use of military crossbows..." Niu Er began to report the results of the training during this period.


    "Very good. Next, I want to send recruits to the front line to train. You pick a thousand people to send." Liu Feng sat up straight and said with a serious expression.


    "Yes." Niu Er nodded, his expression serious.


    "How many soldiers have been dressed?" Liu Feng asked again.


    "Go back to the adults, there are still five hundred people to complete the preliminary dress up." Niu Er responded.


    The preliminary dress-up refers to the armor and weapons, all of which have been replaced with new alloys, while the shoes and uniforms are still in the process of being produced, and all the dress-ups can be completed before winter.


    "Very good, the remaining recruits can''t slack off, strengthen training under reasonable circumstances, and add more meat to each meal. What I want is strong soldiers." Liu Feng said solemnly.


    "Understood." Niu Er had a serious face and gave a military salute.


    "It''s time to pick someone." Liu Feng waved his hand.


    "Yes." Niu Er saluted again, turned and left the study.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    As soon as Niu Er left his front feet, An Li walked in happily with his hind feet and sat beside Liu Feng.


    "." What makes you so happy? "Liu Feng smiled and stretched out his hand to straighten Hu Erniang''s hair.


    "Master, I found that Moss is really talented." En Li sighed.


    After going through all aspects of Mina''s investigation and test, Moss has already started to learn from her.


    "Why do you say that?" Liu Feng asked curiously, it was only a few days before Moss went to work.


    "It''s like this..." En Li picked up Liu Feng''s cup, took a sip of water, and began to speak.


    The content is probably how Moss managed the difficult businessmen and nobles, made them willing to place large orders, and was willing to cooperate with Xiyang City for a long time.


    "In the past two days, he has already negotiated a stack of orders." En Li stretched out her hand and gestured.


    "It''s really a talent." Liu Feng praised after listening to An Li''s words, "I will observe it for a while, if there is no problem, I can ask him to negotiate a larger order."


    "Okay young master." En Li nodded, she also planned to do so. (So ??good to Zhao) "You''ll feel much more relaxed in the future." Liu Feng chuckled lightly, knowing why An Li was so happy when she came in.


    "Hee hee..." En Li stuck out her tongue. With Moss'' help, she could be lazy for a while, so that she could stay by the young master''s side for a long time.


    "Enri, why don''t you take care of the security department for me!" Mina had a playful smile on her face.


    "No." Enri rolled her eyes.


    "Would you like to visit Xiyang City with Tis?" Liu Feng also joked.


    "Young master, are you joking with me?" Enri lowered her face, thinking of going on a tour with Tis, should she not look up at her huge pair?


    "Okay, just relax." Liu Feng touched An Li''s head and smiled.


    "It''s still the best young master." En Li said excitedly.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Second shift, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter 915: Honor Pride. (1 for support)


    In the depths of the Forbidden Mountains, the genius was bright at this time.


    In the woods not far from the Laurie Orc Tribe, Avery was instructing the soldiers and special forces to conduct morning exercises, and there were soldiers around to keep the orcs away.


    When soldiers and special forces conduct morning exercises, they are strictly ordered to refuse others to watch. Although they are not in the military camp, the habit of morning exercise has not changed.


    "Close the team." Avery shouted loudly.


    "Clap!!"


    The soldiers and special forces stood at the same time, raised their hands to salute, and then ended their morning exercise.


    "You got up early." Laurie came out of the house with a cane and watched the soldiers come back from the woods.


    At this time, the orcs hadn''t gotten up yet, only Laurie would get up earlier because of his health.


    "I''m used to it." Avril said calmly.


    Laurie nodded, curious about what kind of person the city lord of Xiyang City was, who could train such a ''knight''.


    "Today is the fifth day. Luck and the others should be back soon, right?" Avery asked Laurie.


    "If there is no accident, I should be back today." Laurie nodded. If he followed the route of the previous exploration, it should be almost time for the tribe.


    "Yeah." Avril went to breakfast.


    As in the previous days, as soon as the soldiers started cooking breakfast, the orcs in the tribe would wake up one after another, because the smell was so fragrant.


    "Good 963 incense!" An orc rubbed his eyes and pushed open the crumbling door of his house.


    "You said, if we go to Xiyang City, can we have so much delicious food every day?" Some orcs asked enviously.


    "Didn''t that lord tell the village chief Laurie before that as long as he works, he will be paid monthly." Some orcs recalled what Avery had said in front of them.


    "I''ve heard it too. I really want to leave right away. They all said that the orcs in Xiyang City live together with the human race."


    "......"


    Listening to the talk of these orcs, Avili felt fortunate in her heart that An Li could live so well because she met Liu Feng.


    At the same time, she is also thinking, when will the entire kingdom or even the entire continent be able to live in peace with the orcs.


    Half an hour later, the soldiers who were full began to build a transfer station.


    "Sir, Luck and the others are back, and they will be there in about ten minutes." Delis''s voice came from the sky, and he was in charge of patrolling the air.


    "Well." Avril nodded, sorted out her clothes, and waited quietly.


    Laurie, being helped to sit on the stake, also waited.


    (biac) "Ta Ta Ta..."


    Ten minutes later, Lack''s figure first appeared in Avery''s eyes.


    Behind him, there are more than thirty orcs, the village chiefs of each tribe, and the rest are orc warriors of each tribe.


    "Village Chief, I''m back." Lack waved from a distance, with a relieved smile on his face.

 Chapter 779：

    He successfully invited village chiefs from more than a dozen tribes. The biggest credit for this was the canned meat he brought with him. When those village chiefs saw the canned meat and smelled the fragrance, they were already shaken by more than half. .


    Lack took the opportunity to move out what Avril had said, and finally successfully persuaded the village chiefs of various tribes to agree to come to the Laurie tribe to discuss whether to stay or not.


    "Lauri, I didn''t expect you to survive the winter successfully." A dog orc came over with a big laugh, and hugged Laurie.


    "It''s all a fluke. If I stay here this winter, I won''t be able to make it through." Laurie said with a smile.


    "Oh, by the way, is what Lack said true?" The dog clan orc called Woossi, the village chief of another large tribe, and Laurie had already known each other for a long time when they were in the Brutus orc kingdom.


    "Yes, Laurie, is it true that someone can take us across the Forbidden Mountains to live in the so-called Xiyang City?"


    "I don''t think it''s possible. There are too many of us. The Forbidden Mountain is so big, and there are still beasts in it, unless we can fly over..."


    "..."


    "Let this adult from Xiyang City tell you." Laurie gave up his seat with a cane.


    Avril walked to the front of all the orcs with strides. At this time, she was fully armed, and her body exuded a compelling aura, which made the orcs in front of her couldn''t help but shut their mouths.


    "Everyone, I''m Avery, from Xiyang City on the other side of the Forbidden Mountains." Avery calmly looked at the orcs in front of her.


    The orcs all looked at Avery, but no one interrupted.


    "I know you all doubt what Lack said to you, is there really an orc life in Xiyang City? Is there a salary for work..." Avril glanced at the orcs in front of them and put them in their hearts Every question was said.


    "Yes, we want to know if this is real? Or fake?" shouted an orc.


    "The orc team is here." Avery turned her head and shouted at the soldiers who had already formed a formation not far away.


    "Yes!"


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    Eight orc soldiers stood in front of Avery and stood up straight after saluting.


    "Wow..."


    Those orcs from various tribes were in an uproar, shocked by the momentum of these eight orc soldiers.


    "This is the soldier of our City Lord, tell them what you eat every day." Avril shouted with a serious face.


    "Yes, breakfast is..." The orc soldiers were very proud, and said the names of the dishes like a family treasure, but those who were banned from leaking did not mention a word.


    The orcs of various tribes widened their eyes. They could see that these orc soldiers were not lying, and they were really doing well. From their clothes and body shape, it could be seen that they were obviously much stronger than themselves.


    "How much is your salary per month?" Avery continued to ask.


    "One hundred and twenty copper coins per month." The soldiers raised their heads slightly and shouted uniformly.


    "It''s so good to eat, and there are still one hundred and twenty copper coins in a month, isn''t that great?" the orcs exclaimed.


    "How many days of vacation are there in a month?" Avery looked at the orcs of those tribes, her eyes were already red, and her breathing became short of breath.


    "Two days." The soldiers still answered truthfully. These questions can be known by just asking in Xiyang City.


    "This is the treatment of soldiers in Xiyang City. There will be no slaves, and no one will beat or scold the orcs. There are also tattoo shops that can cover up the marks on the slaves..." Avili There is a splendid look in her eyes, and she, who has always been less talkative, has said so much today.


    The soldiers and special forces next to them held their heads high, and everything Avery said made them proud.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "One update, (£þ¨Œ£þ). I have something to do today, and the update is late.".


    Nine hundred and sixteenth chapter: heartbeat. (2 for support)


    "As long as you don''t do bad things in Xiyang City, you can all live well." After Avili finished speaking, she looked at the beasts in front of her with orange eyes.


    "If that''s true, that''s great." Woos exclaimed.


    "You should know that the surrounding beasts have been hunted almost, and winter is coming, what are you going to eat next?" Avril said calmly.


    These words made the hearts of the beasts sink. Yes, the surrounding beasts have already fled to the depths of the Forbidden Mountains. Do they live by eating wild fruits for the rest of their days?


    If you continue to stay here, you will either starve to death or freeze to death. This is something that happens every winter. No one can guarantee that the next person to die will not be yourself.


    The village chiefs of a dozen orc tribes were all in deep thought, with hesitant expressions on their faces.


    "Village Chief, let''s go to Xiyang City!" a young orc shouted, obviously being persuaded.


    "Yeah, I also want to go to Xiyang City. Instead of living hard here, I might as well give it a try and go to the other side of the Forbidden Mountains."


    "village head¡­¡­"


    "..."


    The young orcs who followed were all moved, and they all opened their mouths~ requesting.


    "How do I know if you have the strength to take us through the Forbidden Mountains safely." An orc shouted.


    "You can choose orc knights, come and fight with my soldiers, you will know if you have beaten them." Avery said with a blank face, the best way is of course to fight, as long as you are better than them, then there is no Words can be said.


    "Okay." Woosi nodded and agreed.


    So the orcs began to discuss, and finally decided that each tribe would send a knight to fight the soldiers.


    A total of eighteen knights, not including Laurie''s tribe, had decided to go with Avery.


    "You decide who will fight." Avery turned to look at the soldiers and special forces.


    "We request to fight." Before the soldiers could speak, the special forces shouted in unison.


    "Okay." Avril nodded.


    The soldiers had no choice but to close their open mouths.


    The special forces lined up in a row and stood in front of the orcs with a fighting intent on their faces.


    The orcs on the opposite side were all strong male orcs, and they were all wearing armor made of animal skins.


    So these orcs stared at the armor on the special forces, a little jealous.


    "Start, click until now." Avery''s cold voice sounded.


    "what!!!"


    The orcs shouted and rushed towards the special forces.


    The special forces'' face remained unchanged, and they began to perform special forces fighting techniques. The special forces turned sideways, avoiding the punch of the cattle orc knight, and then flicked their legs and kicked directly on the rear calf of the cattle orcs, and immediately let the cattle orcs. It was unstable and fell directly to the ground.


    In the next second, a saber touched their necks.

 Chapter 780：

    "what¡­¡­"


    The orc knights screamed continuously. Five minutes later, all the orc knights fell to the ground. On the other hand, the special forces were just gasping for breath.


    "Return to the team." Avery glanced at the special forces with admiration.


    "Yes!" The special forces responded in unison, standing back in a line.


    "How is it?" Avril asked calmly, looking at the surprised expressions on the faces of the village chiefs.


    "Okay, the people from my tribe will follow you." Woosi nodded sharply, admiring his heart. The strongest orcs in their tribe had already been defeated.


    "Our tribe is too, go to Xiyang City with you."


    "And our tribe..."


    "..."


    All the orc village chiefs shouted and unanimously decided to go to Xiyang City with Avery.


    "Then go back and pack your things, I''ll wait for you here, and leave on time in seven days." The corners of Avery''s mouth twitched slightly.


    "Seven days, that''s enough." Woosi nodded and started to drive back with his tribe.


    When the other village chiefs saw this, they did not stop, and left with the orcs one after another.


    "In seven days, Bren should be able to bring someone here." Avril whispered to herself.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, on the other side of the Forbidden Mountain Range, in the Brutus Orc Kingdom, the ground was still a piece of ice and snow, and it was white at first glance.


    "Huhu..." The cold wind was blowing slightly, it was still sunny today, and it had not snowed for several days.


    At this moment, two people are advancing on the ice and snow, they are riding war horses, and there are two horses behind them pulling two ice sledges, which are loaded with their harvest this time.


    They were wrapped in animal-skin coats and wore thick animal-skin shoes on their horses. The two were Bren and another knight who had been away from the Lowry tribe for five days.


    ??????????????????????????????????


    Their team was divided into two teams. Bren and another knight drove back to the Rocky Mountains first on horses and brought a small amount of supplies, while the rest went back on foot.


    This time, because there was a war horse pulling an ice sledge, and there was no snow in the past few days, the two were able to get back here so quickly.


    "Hurry up, you can reach the Rocky Mountains in half an hour." Bren turned his head and shouted to the knight behind him.


    "Yes." The orc knight nodded and patted the warhorse under him. These were the only few warhorses they had left.


    After half an hour, the two finally arrived at the foot of the Rocky Mountain.


    Bren looked up at the curving **** in front of him, all the way to the side of the Rocky Mountains.


    "Whoosh..."


    ................................


    Bren led the warhorse and pulled the cargo in front, and the orc knight was behind to protect the cargo on the ice sledge from falling.


    "Be careful, these foods are more important than ever," Bren yelled.


    On the ice sledge, there is salt and a lot of canned meat. He has eaten canned meat, which is a delicacy in the world, and he wants Lord Yami to taste it too.


    "Okay sir." The orc responded, becoming more and more careful.


    "Whirring whirring¡­¡­"


    "Master Bren is back." The orc knight in charge of watching the sentry found Bren and the two.


    "What happened?" Bren asked.


    "No, everyone is waiting for you to come back." The orc knight said excitedly.


    "That''s good, I brought back a lot of food this time, you will have a good time." Bren smiled and patted the orc knight on the shoulder.


    "Lord Bren, how can you two come back?" the orc knight asked curiously.


    "You''ll find out later, come with me to see Lord Yami." After Bren finished speaking, he walked towards the empty cave.


    The orc knight behind him pulled the ice sledge and entered the cave.


    "Lord Yami, we''re back." Bren came to the depths of the cave, when some orcs were gathering around to keep warm.


    "You''re back, how much food did you bring back this time?" Yami looked at Bren with a tired look on her face.


    "Is Master Yami uncomfortable?" Bren frowned, looking at Yami''s pale face.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Second shift, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support." Wan.


    Chapter 917: Exclusive means of transportation. (1 for support)


    "It''s alright, how much jerky did you get back this time?" Ya Meiqiang asked with energy.


    Speaking of this harvest, Bren had a smile on his face and said softly, "This time I have harvested a lot, we just hurry back first, and the rest will be there in a few days."


    After Bren finished speaking, he motioned for the knight who came back, and lifted the rags from the ice sledge.


    "Hey, what is this? Wine?" Yamei came to the ice sledge curiously and looked at the cans stacked on it.


    "It''s much better than wine." Bren walked over, picked up the can on the ice sledge, smashed the sealing mud on the can in three or two, and lifted the oil paper that separated it, the rich meat fragrance Filled the entire empty cave.


    "It smells so good!!!" Curious exclamations came from the cave.


    "Good fragrance, what is this?" Yami exclaimed in a low voice. "Nine Thirty-Three" "Canned meat, Master Yami can taste it," Bren urged, thinking that Yami''s face was bad because he was too hungry.


    "Yeah!" Yami nodded, took the fork that Bren handed over, inserted a piece of moderately fat lamb into the can, and stuffed it into her mouth.


    "How is it?" Bren asked with a smile on his face.


    "It''s delicious, it''s better than the one in the palace." Yami stared in amazement. She had also eaten the special delicacies of the royal family given by the queen, but it couldn''t compare to the canned food in front of her.


    "Lord Yami, this time I got this one." Bren squatted down, pulled out an animal skin package, and opened it to reveal the snow-white salt inside.


    "What is this?" Yami wondered.


    "This is salt." Bren held the salt in front of Yami.


    "Salt? Isn''t salt bluish-yellow?" Yami was stunned, reached out and dipped the salt in front of her, put it in her mouth and licked it lightly, then stared in surprise and said, "It''s really salt, that''s great."


    "And this, it''s dry food. The people in Xiyang City said that it can be eaten dry or soaked in hot water, and it can be eaten as porridge when it dissolves..." Bren wrapped the salt and put it away, On another ice sledge, unearth blocks of dry food like bricks.


    "What did you just say, Brun? Xiyang City?" Yami looked at Brun with a serious expression.

 Chapter 781：

    "My lord, I have good news to tell you." Bren wrapped the dry food again with excitement on his face.


    "What good news?" Yamei asked curiously.


    "There is news about the eldest princess and the little princess." Bren said excitedly after taking a deep breath.


    "Really? How did you know?" Yami asked, this was the first time in six years that she heard the news of two princesses.


    "It''s like this, when we went to the Laurie tribe to change food, we met Avery..." Bren said.


    "You said you met Avril? The guards beside the little princess?" Yami interrupted Bren''s words and asked anxiously.


    "Yes, don''t worry, my lord, you''ll know when I''m done talking." Bren started from the beginning, from the appearance of Avril to the words she said, as well as the origin of canned dry food and other delicacies.


    "The little princess is in Xiyang City on the other side of the Forbidden Mountains? The eldest princess is in the Sahara Prairie?" Yami asked in a daze.


    "Well, what Avery said, I think she''s doing better now than before, so it shouldn''t be a lie." Bren sighed.


    "I''m going to see Avril." Yami said suddenly.


    "Okay, let''s go tomorrow, it''s not early today." Bren suggested.


    "Well, let''s divide the food first." Yami waved her hands, feeling a little heavy in her head, and sat down by the fire.


    The orcs began to divide the food.


    At dawn the next day, Bren prepared the horses and food for the road, and waited for Yami outside the cave.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    Yami, wrapped in a thick sheepskin coat, walked out of the cave with weak steps.


    "Master Yami, why are you getting paler and paler?" Bren asked worriedly, frowning.


    Originally thought it was too hungry, but now it seems that this is not the reason.


    "Maybe I didn''t sleep well last night, okay, let''s go." Ya Meiqiang cheered up and put a headgear made of animal skin on her head, covering her pale face, leaving only a pair of eyes outside.


    Brun watched anxiously as Yami led the warhorse and began to walk down the mountain, so he hurriedly followed with the warhorse.


    "Master Yami, Master Bren, be careful on the road." An orc stood outside the cave waving his hands and shouting.


    Bren waved his hand without looking back, chasing Yami down the mountain......


    This time, he and Yami were the only ones traveling, each of whom took two war horses and set out with food on the road.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In Xiyang City Castle, in the front yard of the castle, Yili decorated and beautified the first steam car and sent it here. It will replace the carriage and become Liu Feng''s exclusive means of transportation.


    Lucy, Darlene, Eliza and the others were all curiously surrounding the car. Of the girls in the castle, only Anri and Mina had seen a steam car, and the rest were the first to see it today.


    "Oh...is this a car? It''s so big." Tis exclaimed while touching the front of the steam car.


    "Listen to Anli, it can run without a horse, it''s faster than a carriage." Wei Ya shook her bunny ears, remembering what Hu Erniang said.


    "Tatata..."


    "Aren''t you going to go to work today?" Liu Feng took An Li and Mina out of the castle. Today, he will go to the grain fields to see. The wheat, potatoes and corn will be harvested in a few days, so he will go to inspect.


    "We want to see how the car moves, and go to work after reading it." Wei Ya said quickly, shaking her bunny ears.


    "In a few days, a new car will be made and delivered, and everyone can sit and go to work." Liu Feng chuckled.


    Xin Ke opened the car door, and Liu Feng entered the car first and sat down.


    There are a total of six positions on the car, which is similar to the 3.9 chartered car on the other side of the earth. Except for the driver and the guard in the passenger seat, a total of four people can be seated.


    Mina followed closely and sat beside Liu Feng. An Li also got in. During this time, she was free and followed Liu Feng.


    "There is one more place..." Liu Feng probed towards the women outside the carriage.


    He hasn''t finished speaking yet... the girls squeezed towards the car door at the same time.


    "Ah, Tiss, don''t block me." Catherine pouted, and was directly pressed down by Tiss''s huge size.


    "I''m going up..."


    "I need inspiration to write novels, and I want to..." This was Lucy''s voice.


    "Weiya, aren''t you going to work?"


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "One update, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter 918: The car debuts. (2 for support)


    In the end, it was Nicole who got on the carriage, which was the final decision of the women after negotiation. The reason is that Nicole is cooking for them every day, which is really hard.


    "Let''s go!" Liu Feng watched Nicole get into the car and smiled at Cink.


    "Yes, my lord." Zink sat in the driver''s seat, next to another member of the Wolf Warrior Squad.


    "Buzzing..."


    Zink turned the joystick and started the steam car skillfully. He has been staying at the scientific research department for the past few days, learning how to drive with Ward, which is a small achievement.


    Under the surprised and envious eyes of the girls, the steam car slowly drove out of the castle and headed for the street.


    "It''s amazing, isn''t this really magic?" Wei Ya exclaimed.


    "I think I can lie on the roof of the car..." Tis looked sad and wanted to try this magical car.


    "..." Princess Lucy and the others looked at Niu Niang speechlessly.


    "Liu Feng said that a new car will be delivered in a few days, and we can also take a steam car at that time." Lucy remembered what Liu Feng had just said.


    "I''m going to work." Wei Ya waved her hand and went out of the castle to the carriage to go to school.


    "I also went to work at 18." Tis left with the overlord gun.


    The girls left one after another, looking forward to the new car that would be delivered in a few days.


    On the steam car, Nicole was amazed, "Master, this is much smoother than a carriage."


    "The production of new wheels has already started, and soon the carriages in the city can be replaced, and the carriages will be more stable by then." Liu Feng leaned on the back of the chair and smiled.


    "Master, everyone in the city is very surprised!" En Li leaned against the car window and looked at the surprised human face on the street outside.


    At this time, the steam car had entered the bustling road in the city and headed towards the pontoon bridge.

 Chapter 782：

    "God, what is that?"


    "A strange car with smoke, it can move by itself without a horse..."


    "That is the Lord of the City. This should be a new invention of the Lord."


    "......"


    Liu Feng looked at all the civilians who stopped outside the car, and said softly, "They will get used to it in the future."


    On the street, Ryan was taking Lizao to eat pizza when the steam car drove past him.


    "It seems that Mr. Liu Feng has a new invention. It runs faster than a horse-drawn carriage. I don''t know if it will replace the horse-drawn carriage in the future..." Ryan was surprised and sighed at the steam car.


    "I think it''s possible, will everyone have one at home by then?" Lizao also exclaimed.


    "That price must be expensive..." Ryan muttered softly as he watched the steam car disappear from sight.


    Wherever the steam car passed, everyone who saw it stopped and was attracted by their attention, and their mouths were amazed.


    "Let''s see if I can visit Master Liu Feng, I want to buy a strange car like this." Some nobles were deeply attracted by the steam car, and ordered their men to find a way.


    "Don''t think about it, Master Liu Feng can''t be seen by everyone."


    "That''s right, Mr. Liu Feng is so busy every day, how can I still have time to see you."


    "..."


    More than ten minutes later, the steam car left Xiyang City and came to the pontoon bridge. Following the operation of Cink, the steam car slowly stopped.


    "Sir, it''s here." Zink pulled down the rocker and got out of the car to open the doorway.


    Liu Feng took An Li and the others out of the car one after another, and in front of them was the pontoon bridge.


    "This car is more comfortable than a carriage." Enri sighed with her hands on her hips, remembering when she used to ride in a carriage, running back and forth between the port and the workshop warehouse.


    "If you like it, I will give you a separate one in the future." Liu Feng said with a smile.


    "No, I also have a car to ride with the young master." An Li shook her head into a rattle, sticking out her tongue and laughing.


    Liu Feng smiled and touched An Li''s head, then stepped on the pontoon and walked towards the grain field opposite.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    The crowd crossed the pontoon bridge, and after walking a distance, they arrived at the grain field.


    At a glance, it is golden yellow. Because it is close to the Youshui River, this grain field is planted with hybrid rice brought from the earth, and a few vegetables.


    "It''s so beautiful." Nicole looked at the golden rice fields in front of her, as if she saw bowls of polished rice porridge.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    "Sir." The person in charge of the grain field came to Liu Feng.


    "We can harvest in a few days." Liu Feng grabbed a piece of rice and bit it lightly in his mouth.


    "Yes, people are already preparing the tools for harvesting." The person in charge said.


    "Keep an eye on the weather, if it rains, you can harvest ahead of time, you can''t soak in water." Liu Feng said with a serious face.


    "Yes." The person in charge replied and wrote it down.


    "So much polished rice..." Mina muttered, remembering that when she and the young master first met, the young master let himself drink a bowl of polished rice porridge, and he also liked polished rice porridge from that time.


    "Go and have a look at the wheat." Liu Feng waved his hand, and the person in charge nodded quickly, leading the way in front.


    After walking for half an hour, everyone came to the place where wheat was grown.


    It is still golden, and the amount of wheat grown is far more than that of milled rice, and a large part of it is to be exported to the Ori Dwarf Kingdom in exchange for iron ore.


    "Well, the wheat can be harvested after all the milled rice has been harvested." Liu Feng also took down a few grains of wheat and turned his head to the person in charge after checking it.


    "Okay sir." The person in charge nodded again and again.


    "There will be more planting in the spring of next year." Liu Feng sighed, despite the large amount of wheat and 267 meters in front of him, it is actually far from enough for the future.


    "At present, the most important thing is the lack of manpower." The person in charge said softly.


    "There will be a lot of people next year." The corners of Liu Feng''s mouth twitched, revealing a confident smile.


    By that time, he will already be the king, so are you still afraid of lack of manpower?


    "Go to the potato and corn fields." Liu Feng put the grains of wheat in his hands in the hands of the person in charge and said calmly.


    "Okay, sir, please." The person in charge led the way to another grain field.


    Corn and potatoes are planted in this grain field. Soldiers take turns guarding the surrounding area every day. Potatoes and corn are strategic reserves, and no one is allowed to approach them at will.


    "Some of the early-ripening corn can be harvested first. Pay attention to confidentiality measures." Liu Feng asked the person in charge to break off a corn, and then peeled off the outer leaves to reveal the moist corn inside.


    "It''s an adult." The person in charge replied. The workers in charge of potatoes and wheat have signed confidentiality agreements, but still be careful that someone leaves with the seeds.


    "Master, take some back to make soup." Nicole said looking at the moist corn.


    "Yes." Liu Feng nodded with a smile, watching the person in charge go to the cornfield to pick those early-ripening corns.


    It was not until noon that Liu Feng returned to the castle with Mina and the others.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Second shift, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter nine hundred and nineteen: The king abdicates? (3 for support)


    The Kingdom of Adian, in the palace of the capital of Aro.


    Queen Timothy sat in the chamber with one hand on his chin and listened to Terrance, the Duke of Wheeler and the ministers who were sitting below talking about the progress of their plans.


    "Your Majesty, there has been a lot of negative news about the bishop in the capital." Terence said with a smile, he arranged for someone to do this.


    After deciding on the initial plan, he arranged for people to pretend to be believers, to believe in bishops, and to smear them after lurking for a while to drive the rhythm.


    "How''s the effect?" Timothy asked calmly.


    "Some believers have already begun to waver. They have suspicions about the bishop. Some have already started causing trouble. As long as it takes a while, I''m sure that they will completely hate the bishop." Terence smiled confidently.


    "Well, you have a credit." Timothy nodded with a hint of appreciation in his eyes.


    "Your Majesty, the wheat has been distributed, and the people remember your goodness. We have gradually pulled back the disadvantage." The minister also had a smile on his face, and saluted Timothy.

 Chapter 783：

    "Very good." Timothy nodded with joy in his purple eyes.


    "Your Majesty, it is time to convince the Grand Knight of Noel, Your Majesty..." Duke Ville hesitated for a while, but still spoke.


    "Yeah! Duke Knoll is a little stubborn..." When Timothy talked about Duke Knoll, his face turned cold and he put his hand on his forehead.


    She has personally gone to Duke Noel twice in private, trying to win over him and help deal with the bishop, but every time she was rejected, which made her very annoyed, but there was nothing she could do.


    The Great Knight of Noel controls more than half of the knights in the Adian Kingdom, and such a person is not suitable for hard means.


    "My father is very stubborn..." Terrence sighed. He originally wanted to speak for Timothy, but when he thought that his father knew that he was so close to the Queen, I''m afraid he would even go out in the future. No.


    "Stubborn? Hehe...''." The minister sneered twice.


    "Okay, no matter what, let the bishop''s people mess up first, and I will find a way for the Knight Noel." Timothy said coldly, knocking on the ground with his scepter in hand.


    "I''m afraid you won''t have a chance." The door of the conference hall was slammed open, and a dozen knights rushed in with spears and surrounded the queen and others.


    Archbishop Yard stepped in with a scepter and walked in. Behind him, the Knight Noel followed.


    And the one who just spoke was the Great Knight Noel.


    "Archbishop Yard and his father, how are you..." Terrence exclaimed, frightened by the sudden appearance of Archbishop Yard and his father.


    "Hmph, come here, don''t think I don''t know what you are doing during this time, go back and prepare to be punished." Knight Noel shouted coldly, strode directly towards Terence, grabbed his clothes and threw it to the man behind him. Knight, take control.


    "So you already knew about me." Terence struggled.


    "Hmph, I''ve known since you hired someone to discredit the bishop of God, but don''t worry, the Archbishop of Yade has promised me that he won''t do anything to you. From today onwards, you are not allowed to step out of the house." The knight''s face was sullen, with a tone of hatred.


    "I didn''t expect that you are already from the Archbishop''s side." Timothy stared at Noel and said coldly, his hand holding the scepter tightening.


    "The brilliance of the Lord will envelope us and bring us longevity." The Great Knight of Noel showed a frenzy on his face.


    "Another fool who has been fooled." Duke Wheeler said sarcastically, his face was equally ugly. He didn''t expect the plan to be known by the archbishop, and he never thought that the knight of Noel was actually a believer of the bishop.


    The gray-bearded minister''s face was even more pale, and he sat there with his mouth trembling without saying a word, obviously frightened.


    "I didn''t expect that I would support you to become a queen, but in the end you treated me like this, which surprised me." Archbishop Yard walked up to Timothy under the protection of the knight, and there was disappointment in his old voice.


    "I just understood the essence." Timothy looked at Archbishop Yard expressionlessly.


    "What do you think is the essence?" Archbishop Yard asked calmly.


    "To manage a kingdom well, it''s not by... fooling the commoners." Timothy pondered for a while and used the word ''flicker''.


    "Fuck? Hahaha!" Archbishop Yard was stunned for a moment, then laughed a few times.


    "That''s right, it''s flickering." Duke Wheeler also laughed out loud, looking at Archbishop Yard with contempt.


    "Isn''t it?" Timothy looked at Archbishop Yard, wondering what he was laughing at.


    "Detain them all, the Lord will educate them." Archbishop Yard instructed in a light tone, not answering Timothy''s question at all.


    "."Yes. "The knights took the lead and brought the Whitebeard Minister and the Duke of Wheeler under control.


    "Do you dare to touch me?" Timothy glanced at the knight who came over with a cold face.


    The knight hesitated, the one in front of him was the queen anyway, and was startled by her aura.


    "Let her go by herself." Archbishop Yard said lightly without embarrassing Timothy.


    Timothy glanced at Archbishop Yard coldly, and walked out calmly with a scepter in his hand and an elegant pace.


    "You will regret it." Timothy said calmly when he walked to the side of Knight Noel, and then left.


    Noel sneered at the corner of his mouth, watching Timothy leave, regretting is something only losers do, and now, it''s not him who fails.


    "Father, you can''t do that," Terrence yelled.


    "Take Terence back to the Duke''s Mansion, and don''t allow him to take half a step out of the door." Noel snorted coldly and waved his hand.


    "Yes." The knight took the order, pressing Terence Li (Li Hao) to leave.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    Archbishop Yard walked with old steps, walked to the place where Timothy was sitting, sat down slowly, rubbed the armrest of the chair with his hand and said calmly, "Since you are not a good queen, then I will be the king."


    "Long live His Majesty the King." Knight Noel knelt on the ground, with enthusiasm in his eyes, and shouted loudly.


    "Get up." Archbishop Yard raised his hand slowly.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty." Knight Noel stood up.


    "Announce, the queen abdicated due to illness and made way for me." Archbishop Yard''s old face had a faint smile.


    "Yes." Knight Noel replied, got up and left the council room.


    "It''s good to be king once in a while."


    The old words resounded in the hall.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Three shifts, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter nine hundred and twentieth: Sick? (1 for support)


    In the Brutu orc kingdom, the ground is white, and four war horses are advancing fast.


    "Master Yami, are you really all right?" Bren rode on his horse and walked alongside Yami.


    At this time, Yami''s face was pale, and the things she saw in front of her began to have double images, but her hands were still holding the reins tightly, and she let the war horse run forward.


    "No, it''s fine." Yami''s weak voice entered Bren''s ears.


    "You can go to the Forbidden Mountains in the evening. Tonight, Lord Yami, let''s have a good night''s rest. When you get up tomorrow, you can continue on your way." Bren said worriedly, and was very anxious in his heart. Lord Yami''s appearance was obviously unwell.


    "Okay." Yami responded, feeling dizzy.


    This was the third day they had left the Rocky Mountains. They had been on their way for the past few days. Fortunately, there was no snow, and the four war horses took turns to make them approach the Forbidden Mountains so quickly.


    Bren keeps an eye on Yami''s situation, and often sees her shaky body, but always insists that she does not fall down.


    Two hours later, Bren and Yami approached the Forbidden Mountains.


    "Yeah~~" Yami let out a weak moan, her body swayed again, and her whole body lay on the horse''s back. At the critical moment, she clung to the reins with both hands to prevent her from falling. . 050


    "Lord Yami." Bren''s expression changed, and he hurriedly pulled the reins. Before the war horse had completely stopped, he had already turned over and dismounted, and came to hold it in front of Yami''s war horse.


    "I, I''m fine." Yami slowly lifted her hood and breathed in the fresh air, her face still pale.

 Chapter 784：

    "Lord Yami, how are you feeling?" Bren asked worriedly.


    "It''s just a little dizzy, you''ll be fine when you get to the Forbidden Mountain Range to rest for a while." Yami squinted her eyes and said softly.


    "No, we have to find a witch doctor." Bren looked around, and there was nothing but white, but there was only snow here, and the whole Brutus orc kingdom was the same. Where to find a witch doctor?


    "Where is the witch doctor here? Hurry up." Yami said weakly with the corners of his mouth.


    "Then let''s go find Avery." All Bren can think of now is to go to the Forbidden Mountains to find Avery.


    "How long will it take to get from here to Avery?" Yami asked weakly.


    "If you travel overnight, you can arrive in two days on a war horse." Bren responded after calculating the time.


    "Then hurry up overnight." Yami waved her hand, indicating that she could still persevere.


    "Okay." Bren nodded, this is the only way now.


    "Snapped!!!"


    With a wave of his horsewhip, he moved forward at full speed in the direction of the Forbidden Mountains.


    After more than 20 minutes, the sky gradually darkened, and Brun and Yami rode their war horses to the range of the Forbidden Mountains. At this time, the snow on the ground was much less, and the frozen ground could be vaguely seen.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    "Lord Yami, hold on." Bren lit a torch and opened the way ahead, looking for the direction and heading towards Laurie''s tribe.


    I had traveled this road several times before when I was hunting, so even though it was dark, it was not slow to drive by torches.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    At the same time, in the Forbidden Mountains, Jones and the soldiers lit torches and were driving towards the Laurie tribe.


    "It''s almost there, full speed ahead." Jones said coldly, her red eyes glowing faintly under the light of the fire.


    "Yes." The soldiers responded in unison, and the speed increased by another point.


    More than 20 minutes later, Jones and others were discovered by the dark whistle outside the tribe, and Avili was waiting for them at the door.


    "Welcome back, nothing happened, right?" Avery watched Jones come to her, and glanced at the soldiers behind her.


    "No." Jones said coldly, a trace of exhaustion on her face


    She took out a parchment scroll from her bosom, which was the road map she had traveled these days, and said lightly, "Outside the Forbidden Mountains, there is only a vast expanse of white, which is similar to what they said."


    A few days ago, Jones, led by two orcs (bifj), walked the last part of the journey and saw the white expanse outside the Forbidden Mountains.


    Since there was no cold clothing on his body, he didn''t stop, and turned back on the same day.


    "Go and rest first." Avery took the parchment and patted Jones on the shoulder.


    "Yeah." Jones took off her fingers and walked towards the tent.


    Avery came to the tent with the parchment, and slowly opened it and looked at it.


    On the parchment scroll, a long route was marked, and everything along the way was written in great detail. There were also three five-pointed stars marked on the route map, which were the three supply points, that is, the location of the transfer station.


    "Now there are people from the Orc tribe, and Lord Yami." Avril whispered, and put the sheepskin roll close to her body.


    At dawn the next day, both Avery and Jones, who had a very regular schedule, woke up. After taking a shower, they sat around after breakfast and discussed what they had seen and heard in the past few days.


    "There is nothing in the area behind the Forbidden Mountains." Jones said calmly, not to mention any medicinal herbs. She hadn''t even seen many wild fruits in the past few days.


    "Well, then after the orcs from other tribes come over, you can go back to Xiyang City." The corner of Avili''s mouth twitched slightly, this time the task is half completed.


    "There are a lot of orcs, so the supply should not be enough." Jones said coldly.


    "Well, let''s fight more beasts on the road. It should be almost enough to stick to Xiyang City." Avril said after pondering for a while.


    Jones nodded, this is fine, a bigger beast can cook several large pots of broth, just add some seasonings in it, and the taste is not bad.


    "Winter is still a month away, and I should be able to return to Xiyang City before winter comes." Jones looked at the sky, it was already a little cold, and it was the third month of autumn.


    "Almost, maybe a little longer than when I came." Avril counted the time.


    "Yeah!" Jones nodded, wiping her fingertips.


    "By the way, I have something to tell you." Avery told Jones about Bren and others.


    "There are still people living in the Brutus Orc Kingdom?" Jones frowned, puzzled. Why didn''t she leave because it was covered with snow and ice all the year round.


    "Perhaps there are their difficulties. Now that we count, they should be coming soon in two days." Avril sighed.


    She really wanted those people to go back to Xiyang City together. After all, they were all people in the palace, and they were familiar companions.


    "You make a decision." Jones said coldly, putting on her finger cots.


    "Okay." Avril nodded, this time Yami was here, so she persuaded her to go back to Xiyang City together.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "One update, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter 921: Learning to Bike? (2 for support)


    Inside Xiyang City Castle, Liu Feng was looking at government affairs in the study, while Nicole was sitting in her office, calculating the flow of funds in Xiyang City during this time.


    An Li and Mina huddled together to read the book. It was the second volume of the new book "City of Miracles" written by Lucy, but it was a preliminary version, and it had to be refined and revised later. Come over and take a look.


    And Liu Feng, in front of him, placed several plans, namely "City Wall Plan", "Xiyang City Landmark Plan" and "New City Water Supply Plan".


    At present, the city wall has begun to be rebuilt. As long as the steel can keep up, it is expected to be built next year~ good.


    There is also a landmark building in Xiyang City, that is, the tallest building under construction in the new city, which has now reached the sixth floor.


    When completed, this building will have twelve floors, which will become the landmark of Xiyang City, the tallest building in the Yingluo Kingdom, and possibly the tallest building in this continent.


    Now only the tap water plan for the new city is left, and this water source has been found, but it is a little far from Xiyang City. This is destined to be a big project that requires a lot of manpower.


    "It takes a lot of manpower!" Liu Feng closed the water supply plan and muttered to himself, preparing to start implementing the plan next year.


    I just stuffed a few plans into the drawer and flipped through the other documents, most of which were handed over by the person in charge of each project.


    "The glass can''t keep up. It seems that we have to build a few more kilns." Liu Feng looked at the report written on the paper in front of him and pressed his forehead.


    Now the vegetable greenhouse needs a lot of glass, and in the future, new castles and landmark buildings will need a lot of glass.

 Chapter 785：

    "This Moss is really a talent." Liu Feng picked up another document, which recorded how many orders Moss had negotiated during this period of time, and the total amount of the orders. There were several sheets of paper.


    Liu Feng looked at it carefully. After finding no problems, he picked up the exclusive official seal and stamped it on it. At that time, someone will be responsible for the delivery of the above order.


    "Bicycle has made a breakthrough..." Liu Feng said softly, this is the last document, which is about the research on bicycles. The hardest part is the chain.


    After all, as long as you understand the principle, a bicycle can be easily manufactured, but the chain and rubber ring are difficult.


    "Bicycle?" Enri''s crisp voice sounded.


    "Well, it''s the two-wheeled bicycle in the inner library." Liu Feng nodded and closed the document in front of him.


    "Master, are you done? Teach me how to ride a bicycle, okay?" An Li pouted, leaned beside Liu Feng, and shook his hand.


    "Okay, okay, just finished." Liu Feng smiled and pinched Hu Erniang''s nose.


    "That''s great, then I''ll go to the inner library to get the bicycle out." En Li cheered, she was curious about how the two-wheeled strange car could walk.


    "Move to the backyard. If you can''t move it, you can push it outside first and let the soldiers help you move it there." Liu Feng shouted to An Li who was about to rush out of the study.


    "crunch..."


    "Master, don''t underestimate me, I don''t think that bicycle is heavy..." En Li''s voice became more and more quiet as the study door slowly closed.


    "Master, you are too indulgent to her." Mina pouted slightly after sorting out the documents on the desktop.


    "Don''t you want to learn?" Liu Feng looked at Mina''s blue eyes amusingly.


    "..." Mina opened her mouth, her face blushed slightly and she didn''t speak.


    "Master, I also want to learn." Nicole said softly, closing the account book she just checked.


    "Let''s go then, let''s go to the backyard together." Liu Feng stood up and patted the cat''s head.


    "Yeah." Mina and Nicole both nodded and followed Liu Feng to the backyard.


    "Master." En Li waved her hand to indicate the bicycle parked behind her, with a look of excitement on her face.


    "Bicycles are not that easy to learn, you have to endure hardships." Liu Feng came to the bicycle and skillfully put away the tripod.


    "Mmmmm!!!" The three women nodded again and again, watching Liu Feng''s movements.


    "I''ll ride it again for you to see." Liu Feng straddled the bicycle, landed on one foot, stepped on the pedal of the bicycle, and then stepped off the other foot, and saw him riding the bicycle The backyard turned in circles, and the speed was not slow.


    ???????????????????????????


    "Oh! Young master is amazing." An Li exclaimed, and her body turned with Liu Feng''s movement.


    "It turns out that the bicycle is driven like this, it feels so easy." Mina blinked her blue eyes, looking eager to try.


    "It doesn''t seem to be difficult." Nicole saw that Liu Feng rode very easily, and thought it was not difficult.


    "Really? Let''s try it." Liu Feng waved his tail, parked the bicycle in front of the three of them, and got off the bicycle.


    ......


    "I''ll come first." An Li excitedly took the bicycle from Liu Feng''s hand, and straddled the bicycle in a similar manner, but found that after sitting on it, her feet couldn''t reach the ground, so she could only tilt the bicycle. .


    "Hahaha, En Li, you are too short..." Mina looked at En Li''s movements and couldn''t help but laughed out loud.


    "Damn..." En Li blushed, it was true that her feet were too short.


    "Just lower the seat." Liu Feng also had a smile on his face, and helped Hu Erniang to lower the seat.


    "This is just right." Enri sat on the seat, ignoring Mina''s ridicule.


    Following Liu Feng''s example, she stepped on the pedal with one foot and stepped on the other foot, and the bicycle walked half a meter forward. Before she could get on the other foot, the bicycle fell crookedly to the side.


    "Ah..." Enri screamed in a low voice, clutching the handlebars tightly with both hands, and fell to the side along with the bicycle.


    Liu Feng''s eyes were quick and his hands were fast, he supported Hu Erniang''s waist with one hand, and hurriedly grabbed the front of the bike with the other, holding the bicycle steady.


    "Master, why is it so difficult?" Enri pulled a face, which was different from what she imagined.


    "I said that cycling is not that easy. It''s easy to fall when you first learn." Liu Feng smiled.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Second shift, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support." Knife.


    Chapter nine hundred and twentieth: Talented Niu Jiao Niang. (1 for support)


    "My actions are obviously the same as the young master''s." An Li looked at Liu Feng in confusion and said.


    "Balance is not well mastered, just practice more." Liu Feng explained that the same is true when he first learned to bike.


    Balance is very important. Only when the balance is controlled and the chain is driven by the pedals and the gears, the bicycle can run smoothly forward.


    "The young master wants to protect me from the side, don''t let me fall." En Li squeezed the front of the car again.


    "Okay, you boldly ride forward." Liu Feng nodded, holding the position of the back seat of the bicycle with both hands.


    Seeing that Liu Feng didn''t let go, An Li sat on the seat again and stepped on the pedals to move forward.


    "Young master, you must not let go!" En Li shouted loudly while riding, her eyes fixed on the front.


    "Got it." The corners of Liu Feng''s mouth twitched, and "407" trotted along with An Li.


    "Master, I seem to know it." En Li stopped after riding around and said excitedly.


    "Then I''ll let go and try again." Liu Feng let go of his hand and took a step back, but he didn''t move away.


    "Yeah." En Li nodded, holding the front of the car with her hand, and with a kick of her foot, the bicycle drove forward, and after a crooked advance of two or three meters, it fell to the side again. This time, she stepped on the ground with her foot to support Live in your own body.


    "If you have made progress, you can learn it by practicing a few more times." Liu Feng praised it. This is not a small improvement.


    Sure enough, the motor nerves of the orcs are much stronger than those of the human race.


    "Hee hee, I thought I would know it, but I didn''t expect it to be difficult." En Li smiled embarrassedly.


    "Let me try it." Mina came over, looking like she was eager to try.


    "Let me see how you embarrassed." Enri got off the bicycle with a pouted mouth.


    "It must be better than you." Mina was full of confidence, raised her hips slightly, sat on the seat, both of them supported the handlebars, and started to push forward like Liu Feng.


    "..." Liu Feng shook his head helplessly, and hurriedly followed behind, ready to take action at any time.


    "Ah..." Mina staggered forward for two or three meters, but finally fell to the side, and was supported by Liu Feng''s waist and front of the car.


    "Hahaha... Mina, you are the same as me." En Li began to reveal her shortcomings not far away.


    "The first time is much better than you." Mina retorted with a pouting mouth. His face turned slightly red.

 Chapter 786：

    "Try again, you need to practice more." Liu Feng said with a smile.


    "Okay." Mina practiced again. At this time, her skill value was reflected. As soon as there was any sign of falling, she would immediately step on the ground and squeeze the brakes.


    In this way, she was on and off, shaking the front of the car for two or three laps, and she was barely able to control her balance, so she wouldn''t ''out of control'' after riding for two or three meters.


    "Mina is also amazing." Nicole praised.


    "Come on, Nicole, try it out." Mina parked the bicycle beside Nicole.


    "Okay." Nicole has wanted to try it for a long time, but there is only one bicycle now, and it can only come in turns.


    "Are you going to get a few more bicycles here?" Liu Feng thought while watching the three girls study there.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Tis, and Wei Ya, who had finished the class, appeared and looked at everyone curiously.


    "We''re learning to bike," Enri responded.


    "Bicycle?" Tess muttered to herself, stepping aside to watch Nicole learn to drive.


    "Nicole, to do this, hold the brake with your hand, and then..." Mina taught Nicole by the side, as if I had experience.


    Liu Feng smiled and watched them **** there. Cycling is not difficult, just practice a few times.


    "Is that so? It''s harder than I thought." Nicole squeezed the handle, one foot on the ground, the other foot began to pedal, and she rode forward little by little, the other one One foot never dared to drag off the ground.


    "Nicole, you can''t learn like this, be bold, and put the other foot away..." Enri shouted in a hurry, even more excited than Nicole.


    "Is that so?" Nicole slowly lifted the other foot and landed on the pedal on the other side. After riding forward for another distance by inertia, the front of the car began to swing, not affected by her. control.


    "Be careful." When Nicole was about to fall, Liu Feng appeared in time and stabilized the body.


    "Master, it''s so difficult." Nicole patted her chest, looked at Liu Feng and smiled bitterly.


    "I''ll teach you." Liu Feng held the back seat of the bicycle and let Nicole ride forward boldly.


    In this way, Liu Feng held the back seat and let Nicole ride in the backyard for two laps, and then he managed to master a little skill, so that he would not let his feet loose when he was about to fall......


    "I want to learn too, it seems like it''s fun." Tis came over.


    "Okay, Tis, let''s practice." Nicole was also a little tired.


    "Why so short? I can''t let go of my feet." Tiss straddled the seat, her feet bent directly to touch the ground.


    "...Damn big cow." Enri pouted and glared at Niu Niang.


    "Hahahaha..." Mina laughed aside, remembering the scene when Hu Erniang couldn''t reach the ground with her feet.


    After listening to Nicole''s introduction to the brakes and how to use the pedals, Tis began to **** for herself.


    "Do you ride like this?" Tis kicked her foot, and after driving forward for a certain distance, the other foot was retracted, and she continued to move forward staggeringly, without losing her balance.


    "Hey hey hey!" En Li stared at Niu Jiao Niang as she rode forward.


    "Tess is amazing, this is the first time I can ride a bicycle." Nicole was also amazed, she just said it briefly, and Tess rode better than them.


    "Master, have you secretly taught Tess before?" En Li asked suspiciously.


    "I said no, do you believe it?" Liu Feng smiled.


    "Uh..." En Li sighed and leaned up, wanting to ask Tis if she had any tricks.


    "It seems that we still have to go back to Earth." Liu Feng whispered in his heart, and touched the 4.0 bar.


    This time, when I return to Earth, I want to see how the jade seal is made. I also want to buy a few bicycles. I have to see if the helium gas production machine I ordered has been delivered.


    Sky Fortress is short of crucial helium gas, as long as there is helium gas, the test flight can be started.


    "Mina, I''m going to the secret room tonight." Liu Feng turned his head and said to Mina.


    "Okay." Mina nodded with a smile, ready to guard the door.


    "Tonight, you can go back to your room to sleep. If there is no key in the room, no one will be able to enter." Liu Feng stroked Mao Erniang''s head.


    "It''s okay, young master, I''ll go to sleep when I''m sleepy." Mina chuckled lightly.


    "Okay." Liu Feng shook his head with a wry smile.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "One update, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter 923: Back to Earth. (2 for support)


    At night, after frolic at the dinner table, Liu Feng got up and left the restaurant and walked to the room.


    Mina got up with her hands behind her back and followed.


    "crunch!!!"


    "Don''t be too late, go to sleep when you''re sleepy." Liu Feng pushed open the door, turned to look at Mina and said softly.


    Only when he stayed on Earth for a longer time would he tell the cat ears and the others, otherwise he would usually come back with something in the past, which would be equivalent to disappearing for a while.


    "Okay, good night, Master." Mina nodded with a smile, raised her hand and shook it.


    "Good night." Liu Feng said softly, leaned over and left a kiss on Mina''s forehead, then turned and entered the room.


    "crunch!!!"


    Mina blushed slightly, looked at the closed door, turned and leaned against the wall.


    "Mina." At the end of the aisle, Nicole stuck her head out, and walked out after not seeing Liu Feng.


    "Nicole!" Mina called softly.


    "Let''s play cards." Nicole came over, holding a deck of cards in her hand.


    "Hey! There are only two of us." Mina was moved, 18 Nicole came to accompany her to guard the door.


    "And me, I''m going to beat you to the ground." En Li also appeared, holding an eaten lollipop in her hand.


    "You can''t beat me." Mina smiled and sat cross-legged in front of the door, where the three of them played cards.


    "Come on, fight the turtle, whoever loses will not be able to learn to bike tomorrow..." En Li turned her eyes.


    "Can......."


    "..."

 Chapter 787：

    Listening to the voice outside the door, Liu Feng raised the corner of his mouth, turned and walked towards the secret room at the innermost part of the room. After a series of unlocks, he entered the secret room, closed the door with his backhand, and locked the secret room again.


    With a single thought, Liu Feng disappeared in the secret room, returned to Earth, and appeared in the yard he bought, still in the basement of the room.


    "Clap!"


    When Liu Feng turned on the light, the entire basement was lit up, the early warning sensor was not triggered, and the apple on the doorknob was still the same, proving that no one had come in during his absence.


    After taking a look around, Liu Feng took the apple and opened the basement. He went outside and turned on the lights in the yard. He looked around again and found no problems, and then he was relieved.


    Liu Feng took out his mobile phone from the inner space, and several missed calls were displayed on it, including Mr. Cheng and Dr. Zhang.


    "I shouldn''t have slept yet at this point." Liu Feng called Doctor Zhang.


    After a while of ringtones, the phone was connected.


    "Hello, Doctor Zhang." Liu Feng said calmly.


    "Liu Feng, you finally answered the phone. I''ve been on the phone for a day today, shouldn''t my phone be out of battery again?" Zhang Ji complained from the phone.


    "Uh, how do you know..." Liu Feng reached out and touched his nose, and followed Doctor Zhang''s words, "Is there something urgent?"


    "..." There was silence on the phone for a while, and then Dr. Zhang''s excited voice came again, "I have researched the medicinal properties of the new herbs you sent last time, and I have also made some finished products. ."


    "Oh? What disease is it useful for?" Liu Feng asked curiously.


    "It''s very helpful for wound healing, and it can quickly stop bleeding." Dr. Zhang said, the more excited he became. "This is better than those western medicines on the market that help heal wounds."


    Physician Zhang had to be excited, this would make the Hundred Herbs Hall to a higher level.


    "Is that so? Send me the information." Liu Feng''s eyes lit up and quickly said, isn''t this an enhanced version of the golden sore medicine.


    "Okay, I''ll send it to your phone later." Doctor Zhang nodded in agreement without hesitation.


    "Yeah!" Liu Feng chatted with Dr. Zhang again and hung up the phone.


    "Ding dong..."


    After about five minutes, Liu Feng''s cell phone rang, and an email was sent.


    After opening it, there is a document, the content is related to the medicinal materials that I sent last time, there are a bunch of data and ingredients, and finally the formula and production method of the new medicine.


    Liu Feng came to the room with his mobile phone, turned on the computer and printed out all the documents he had just received. After returning to the other world, he would go to the scientific research department and try it according to this ratio to see if he could do it. Come out the same medicine.


    After all the materials were printed, Liu Feng called Cheng Lao.


    "Hello! Liu Xiaoyou?" The phone was connected, and Old Cheng''s voice came.


    "It''s me. Seeing that you have made so many calls, could it be that the jade seal has been carved?" Liu Feng then put the documents on the desktop into the inner space.


    "It will take some time for the jade seal, but the jade pendant and jade bracelet that the little friend wants have already been carved. Should you come to pick it up or have someone send it to the little friend?" Old Cheng said politely.


    "I''ll pick it up tomorrow." Liu Feng responded.


    "Okay." Old Cheng replied cheerfully.


    After Liu Feng and Cheng Lao chatted a few more times, they hung up the phone and then logged into his online account to check whether the things he bought were shipped, the most important of which was the helium making machine.


    "arrived......"


    "Has it arrived yet?" After seeing the status of the order, Liu Feng got up and went to the yard, and opened the room dedicated to express delivery.


    Sure enough, after opening it, there are six or seven large wooden boxes, each of which can occupy half of its own inner space.


    "It seems that it can only be moved back to the other world by dividing it into several times." Liu Feng smiled bitterly and took away one of the wooden boxes in front of him.


    Then Liu Feng picked up the flashlight and went to the backyard to check the growth of the herbs. After finding no problems, he returned to the yard and fell asleep on the bed.


    At dawn the next day, Liu Feng woke up after birds chirping outside, washed up and went out. After leaving the village, he got into the car to Linshi.


    Three hours later, Liu Feng got out of the car. First, he found a store that sold bicycles. After buying a few bicycles, they put them in the inner space in an unoccupied place. Then he went to the imperial workshop and met Mr. Cheng.


    "Little friend, wait a moment." After seeing Liu Feng, Cheng Lao went to the room and took out a wooden box with more than ten small wooden boxes placed in it.


    Liu Feng picked up a wooden box and opened it, it was a jade bracelet, which reflected green light under the light, which was very beautiful.


    "Six pieces of wool, except for the largest piece that is still being carved, the rest are made into jade pendants and bracelets according to your requirements. The remaining leftovers are not wasted. I made jade beads for you." Cheng said. After that, I opened the remaining small wooden boxes, which contained jade beads, jade rings, and so on.


    "Thank you." Liu Feng thanked him.


    "You''re welcome, little friend. If there is such wool in the future, I hope you can come to me again. I can spend money to buy some." Cheng Lao smiled.


    "No problem." Liu Feng nodded, and after a few greetings, he picked up the box and left, preparing to go back to another world.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Second shift, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Nine hundred and twentieth chapters: be saved. (3 for support)


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    In the Forbidden Mountain Range, four war horses were advancing into the depths of the mountain range. Bren looked at Yami, who was crumbling behind him, with worry on his face.


    Yami''s face was getting paler and paler, the animal skin coat and hood had been taken off, and she was only wearing a tattered sackcloth.


    This was the second day they entered the Forbidden Mountains, and they spent the rest of the time immediately, except when they were eating, they would stop to rest.


    "Lord Yami, hold on, it''s almost time for Avery." Bren turned his head and shouted to Yami.


    "Yeah!" Yami snorted lightly, leaning halfway on the horse''s back, her head felt more and more dizzy.


    "I don''t know if there is any way for Avril to make Master Yami better." Bren was very worried in his heart. He didn''t know if Avril could do anything, but he could only go to her for now.


    In the sky, Delis found the figures of Bren and Yami, turned around and flew to the tribe to report to Avery.


    "It''s almost there." Bren muttered, turning his head to look at Yami behind him from time to time.


    "It''s Lord Avery and others." In the dark, the people at the dark whistle also discovered Bren and Yami.


    "I just saw Delis going to the tribe. It should be reported. We are guarding it."


    "Um......"


    "Tatata..."


    Avery, who received the news, came out to greet her in person, and she saw four war horses approaching fast from a distance.


    "It''s Avril." Brun also found Avril and hurriedly shouted, "Avery, save Lord Yami."


    "What happened to Yami-sama?" Avril frowned, looking at Bren who was getting closer and asked quickly.

 Chapter 788：

    "It''s really Avril... It''s great..." Yami raised her head a little with difficulty when she heard Bren''s voice, and when she saw Avril''s iconic long orange hair, she immediately stopped. I already recognized it, but the next moment I closed my eyes and fainted.


    "Master Yami." Avili also recognized Yami, but the pale color on her face frightened her.


    Avril rushed in front of Yami, took him off the horse, trotted into the tribe, and at the same time shouted, "Medic, come here quickly ¡§..."


    Yami was placed in her tent by Avery, and at the same time, she was sent to find the medic.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    After hearing Avery''s cry, the two medical soldiers rushed over with the medical kit and rushed into the tent.


    "Let''s see what''s going on, what''s wrong." Avril urged, moving out of the way.


    "It should be a fever." The female medic put her hand on Yami''s forehead, and the high temperature in her palm surprised her.


    "Fever, is there a way to cure it?" Avril asked worriedly.


    "Sir, don''t worry." The female medical soldier said softly, took out a wooden cylinder from the medical box she was carrying, opened it and poured out the contents.


    It was a triangular thermometer, and it was carefully shaken in the palm of the hand, glanced at the degree on it, and stuffed it into Yami''s armpit.


    "How''s it going?" Bren appeared outside the tent, looking anxious, as he was about to squeeze in.


    "Please wait outside, keep the ventilation where the patient is." Another medic stopped Bren from stepping inside.


    "Okay...Okay..." Bren responded in a daze, walking around outside the tent in circles.


    The medic stopped Bren and left quickly. After filling a basin of water, he returned to the tent again.


    After a few minutes, the female medic took out the thermometer under Yamei''s armpit and breathed a sigh of relief when she saw the reading on it, "Thirty-nine degrees, there is still help."


    "Great." Avril was relieved, although she didn''t know what the thirty-nine degrees meant.


    The female medical soldier took out two paper bags from the medical box, which contained some medicinal powder, poured it into a cup, mixed some water, and helped Yami to feed it.


    This is an antipyretic medicine. It is prepared with medicinal herbs from the other world. The effect is similar to that of Western medicine on Earth. It also comes from Baicaotang.


    The female medic immediately picked up a clean linen cloth, wrung it dry with water, and put it on Yami''s forehead, and began to cool her down.


    In this way, the linen was changed every two minutes until Masami''s body temperature slowly dropped.


    Jones had also received the news, and instead of entering the tent to disturb her, she asked the soldiers to prepare dinner.


    "Okay, let her get a good night''s sleep next." The female medic stood up and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Great." The stone hanging in Avril''s heart just fell.


    "The tent needs to be ventilated, and I will come to check it every hour." The female medic left.


    After Avili helped Yami tuck the quilt, she also withdrew.


    "Avery, how''s Mr. Yami?" Bren looked inside after seeing Avril coming out, lowered his voice and asked anxiously.


    "." The medic said that it''s fine to sleep, don''t bother. "Avery whispered.


    "Great!" The stone hanging in Bren''s heart also fell.


    "Grumble...Grumble..." Bren''s stomach suddenly growled.


    "Let''s eat." Avery''s mouth twitched and she walked towards the creek, where Jones was cooking.


    "Okay." Bren touched his stomach, glanced at the tent for the last time, turned around and hurried up, he was already starving.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    "Are you all right?" Jones asked while sitting on the big rock by the stream, looking at Avery who came over.


    In front of her stood an iron pot with soup boiled in it, which was boiled with dry food and water.


    "Well, just let her sleep." Avril sat down on the stone on the other side, turned to look at Bren and said, "Sit down."


    Bren found a stone and sat down, staring at the contents of the pot without moving his eyes.


    "Yeah." Jones nodded slightly, picked up the can on the side, opened the seal, and poured the meat into the pot together with the soup.


    "Gollum!!!"


    Bren swallowed a few saliva after smelling the meat, his stomach groaned again, and there was an embarrassed look on his face.


    "You can eat." Jones said coldly.


    "Okay...Okay!" Bren froze for a moment, then nodded quickly.


    "Let''s talk after eating." Avril said softly, and began to eat.


    "Delicious... so hot..." Bren took a big gulp, and quickly opened his mouth and exhaled hot air.


    "There are many more, no one will rob you." Avril shook her head and slowly took a sip of the broth.


    "Mmmm!" Bren nodded. He has been on the road for the past few days, and he has no time to stop and have a good rest and a meal.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Three shifts, (£þ¨Œ£þ), welcome to join the group chat number: 947278679 from today onwards.".


    Chapter 925: Why don''t you come and get it? (1 for support)


    More than 20 minutes later, Bren put down the pottery bowl in his hand contentedly, and just now he drank another bowl of hot green vegetable soup.


    "This is a rare meal in six years." Bren touched his stomach and said contentedly.


    "..." Jones looked at the empty bottom of the pot and silently finished the green vegetable soup in her hand.


    "What the **** is going on? How could Master Yami fall ill?" Avril put down the pottery bowl in her hand and asked.


    "Alas, when I returned to...the residence, Master Yami was already a little uncomfortable..." Bren recounted what happened and concealed the location of the treasure.


    "Fortunately, you delivered it on time. The medic said that if it was delayed for a long time, Master Yami would..." Avril took a deep breath and sighed, with a hint of fear on her face.


    "Medical soldier? Is it a witch doctor?" Brun then remembered that in the situation of Lord Yami, if the witch doctor came to heal, I''m afraid it would be up to God''s will.


    "Witch doctors rely on luck to treat people, and medics rely on medical skills, which is incomparable." Avril explained briefly.


    "It''s amazing, I''m getting more and more curious about Xiyang City." Bren nodded with admiration in his mouth.


    "Xiyang City, do you know what the orcs there are called?" Avril raised her head slightly and looked at the stars in the night sky.


    "What?" Bren asked curiously.


    "The City of Miracles." Avery whispered, the corners of her mouth slightly raised.

 Chapter 789：

    "City of Miracles?" Brun frowned slightly, his heart was itchy, and he wanted to fly directly to Xiyang City to see.


    "Let''s rest and wait until Master Yami wakes up." Avril stood up. After someone arranged a tent for Bren, he went straight into Jones''s tent, and was going to squeeze with Leopard Ear Girl tonight.


    "Huh..." Bren breathed a sigh of relief, got into the tent and fell asleep. He hadn''t had a good rest in the past few days.


    "¡­"


    The next morning, Yami slowly opened her eyes, her head still a little dizzy.


    She sat up slowly, looking at her surroundings, trying to remember what happened before she fainted.


    "Here is....(bicg).."


    Yami looked at the sackcloth quilt covering her body, sniffed it, smelled the scent, and remembered where it was.


    "I remember seeing Avery."


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    Footsteps were heard outside the tent.


    Yami instantly became vigilant and looked around, but did not find her clothes or weapons.


    The next moment, the tent''s curtain was lifted, and the female medic walked in and saw Yami wake up with a happy face.


    She turned her head and rushed outside and shouted, "Lord Avery, your friend is awake."


    When Yami heard Avril''s name, her inner vigilance was a little less.


    "Great, you''re awake, let me take your temperature and see if the fever is gone." The female medical soldier came to Yami''s side with a smile on her face, put down the medical box in her hand, and first touched it with her hand Touch Yami''s forehead.


    Yami subconsciously wanted to hide, but after realizing that the other party had no weapons, she held back her movements.


    "It''s still a little hot, and it should be almost enough to take another day off." The female medical soldier took out the thermometer from the medical box, shook it carefully, lifted Yami''s arm, and stuffed the thermometer into her armpit, exhorting, " Take your body temperature, clamp it and don''t drop it, it''s an ''artifact''."


    "..." Yami nodded in confusion, and subconsciously clenched her hands.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    "Master Yami." Avril and Bren entered the tent one after another.


    "Master Yami, you finally woke up." Bren asked worriedly.


    "Well..." Yami nodded, looked at Avili, and said softly, "Avery, long time no see."


    She recalled that when she was in the palace, the wolf-eared girl kept coming to her to learn from each other, but she was defeated by herself every time.


    "Lord Yami, it''s been a long time, do you still feel uncomfortable in your body?" Avril leaned over to Yami''s side and asked worriedly.


    "It''s much better." Yami said softly.


    "Is that so?" Avery turned to look at the medic.


    "Sir, just take another day''s medicine and you''ll be fine. In the next few days, your body will be weaker, and you''ll be fine for a while." The female medical soldier took out the thermometer and carefully looked at the degree displayed on it. The temperature had dropped to three Eighteen degrees.


    Avril nodded and said softly, "You go down first."


    "Yes." The female medic picked up the medical kit and left.


    "Lord Yami has been having a bad time in recent years." Avril sighed.


    "Fortunately, it''s not bad to be alive." Yami shook her head with a smile, paused and then asked, "Listen to Bren, are the two princesses doing well now?"


    "Well, Princess Anli is in Xiyang City, and the eldest princess is in the Sahara Prairie. They are all doing well." Avril took Yami''s palm and said softly.


    When the two were in the Brutus orc kingdom, they often exchanged views, and they fell in love with each other over time.


    "Great, I didn''t wait in vain after all..." Yami breathed a sigh of relief after confirming the news from Avril.


    "..." Avril frowned slightly, guessing something in her mind.


    "Avery, I heard that you are going to take the orcs here to Xiyang City, is that true?" Yami asked again.


    "Well, in a few days, orcs from other tribes will gather and go to Xiyang City with us. There are houses and jobs there, and there is a heater in the room in winter."


    Avril nodded, stared at Yami''s eyes and said, "Master Yami, let''s go with us, Brutus Kingdom can no longer survive."


    "I''ll go see the little princess." Yami nodded hesitantly.


    "Master Yami doesn''t leave, is it a treasure left by His Majesty the King?" Avril asked in a low voice, frowning.


    "Yeah." Yami glanced at Bren and nodded hesitantly.


    "If the treasure is in Rocky Mountain, the two princesses already know it." Avril sighed, and it really was because of the treasure.


    "Huh? The princesses know? Why didn''t you come to fetch it?" Yami asked in a low voice, staring at her.


    "The lord will ask the princess himself." Avril didn''t answer.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "One update, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Nine hundred and twentieth chapters: poisoning. (2 for support)


    On the other side of the Forbidden Mountains, in the castle of Gnarro in the east of the Kingdom of England.


    "Are your people here?" Lucia sat in the first place and looked at Deacon No. 3 with a calm face. He was in a bad mood.


    There has been a lot of news in the past few days, many surrounding cities have been won by Greener, and now he is at a disadvantage.


    If it weren''t for the 100,000 catties of grain sent by the bishop a few days ago, I''m afraid this day would be even more difficult, because two days ago, the supply line behind them was cut off by Greener.


    "Your Majesty, I''ll be there this evening." Deacon No. 3 lowered his head slightly.


    He only received the news from the bishop last night. As early as a few days ago, he had already sent 600 well-equipped apologists here. According to the time, we can arrive this evening at the latest.


    "Very good, since we can be there tonight, then we will set off tomorrow and go to Yalin City to attack Grenner." Lucia sneered, and he couldn''t hold his second brother for a day in his heart.


    "It''s just that the other giant is very difficult to deal with." Duke Daniel~ looked at everyone and whispered.


    "The people of the giant family are indeed difficult to deal with." Knight Benson also felt troubled. Although he had never faced it before, he knew from the descriptions of the knights under him that the other party was not easy.


    Moreover, the knights who faced the giants that night were still pale when they mentioned the giants, and they were obviously frightened at that time - not light.


    "Is there any way to deal with him?" Lucia glanced at the people sitting below and asked in a deep voice.


    "If we confront him directly, I''m afraid none of our people will be his opponents, unless we suppress him with numbers." Deacon No. 3 analyzed.

 Chapter 790：

    "Da da da..."


    "Also use poison, or use fire." Knight Benson''s hand tapped on the armrest of the chair.


    "Very good, just use all the strategies, I don''t believe that he can''t be killed." Greener sneered, still having lingering fears about the black knife in his heart.


    "Yes." Knight Benson responded.


    "I hope this is the last battle, and we must take Greener down. This time, it doesn''t matter if we live or die." Lucia stretched out his hand and squeezed the armrest of the chair, with a deep killing intent on his face. disturbed.


    "Don''t worry, Your Majesty, the king of Yingluo Kingdom will always be you." Deacon No. 3 saw Lucia''s anxiety and spoke to comfort him.


    "Yes, Your Majesty, please rest assured. With the help of the bishop, there is no problem in taking Greener this time." Knight Benson also stood up and said compliments.


    "Long live Your Majesty," cried Duke Daniel.


    "Very good, I hope to do what I say." Lucia''s face looked much better.


    "Yes." Knight Benson nodded quickly.


    It was not until night fell that a group of knights approached quickly outside the city.


    "I didn''t expect the bishop to let you lead the team this time." Deacon No. 3 walked out of the city gate and looked at the humane approaching.


    "Let other people come, the bishop is not at ease." The person who came was a cold middle-aged man. He was a deacon under the bishop of Venice.


    "Let''s advance to the city." Deacon No. 3 nodded and said solemnly, turning around and entering the city with an old pace.


    "Enter the city." Deacon No. 1 got on his horse and waved coldly.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    Six hundred knights entered the city one after another, and with the sound of a ''bang'', the city gate was closed again.


    "What''s the current plan?" Deacon No. 1 came to Deacon No. 3 and asked in a deep voice after arranging his knights.


    "We''re going to start a war with Greener in two days. At present, there are only plans for that giant clan." Deacon No. 3 briefly said all the things he said in the council hall this afternoon.


    "Well, with our number of knights and equipment, the only thing that is difficult for the opponent is the giant of the giant clan." Deacon No. 1 made an analysis after learning the current situation.


    "That''s the way it is now, as long as you kill that giant clan, the rest will be easy." The third deacon nodded, as long as the plan was successful, then the second prince would definitely be taken down this time.


    "Do you use poison? There is a master of poison among my people, who used to be the fifteenth killer." Deacon No. 1 remembered that there was a master of poison among his subordinates.


    "Let him do it then." Deacon No. 3 was surprised, but he didn''t expect that Deacon No. 1 still had people with such means.


    "Take me to see His Majesty now." Deacon No. 1 calmly said.


    ???????????????????????????


    "Let''s go." Deacon No. 3 responded lightly, leading the way ahead.


    Although the status of the two was different, Deacon No. 3 had been serving the Bishop of Venice for a long time, and he was a close associate of the Bishop. Deacon No. 1 did not dare to point fingers at him.


    At this time, Lucia was sitting in the conference hall, waiting for the coming of the bishop.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    After hearing the footsteps, Lucia opened her eyes and looked at the two people who came in through the door of the conference hall, her face expressionless.


    "Your Majesty, this is Deacon No. 1. This time, he led 600 well-equipped knights to help out." Deacon No. 3 bent down slightly and said calmly.


    "Deacon No. 1? It seems to have a higher status than you." The corners of Lucia''s mouth twitched slightly, and there was playfulness in her words.


    .........0...


    "That''s why the bishop sent him to help him so that His Majesty can win an absolute victory." Deacon No. 3 flashed a hint of coldness in his eyes, but the words on his lips were still very calm.


    Deacon No. 1 also had a cold look in his eyes. This Lucia clearly wanted to provoke a conflict between himself and Deacon No. 3, and he began to be vigilant about the new king in his heart.


    At the same time, I understand why Deacon No. 3 cannot suppress Lucia, but instead gets along with him in a cooperative way.


    "Deacon No. 1, I hope that the battle in two days will not disappoint me." Lucia leaned over slightly, resting his left hand on his chin, and said calmly.


    "Your Majesty will not be disappointed." Deacon No. 1 bowed slightly.


    "Your Majesty, in the battle two days later, there is already a candidate for poisoning the giant clan." Deacon No. 3 continued.


    "Who?" Lucia''s eyes were full of light. At noon, he was discussing who should poison the giant. In the end, he found that no one was suitable, because no one would use poison.


    "Deacon No. 1 happens to have one of Deacon''s subordinates who can use poison, so just give it to him." Deacon No. 3 responded.


    "Very good..." Lucia''s heart moved, and she secretly became wary of Deacon No. 1.


    "Your Majesty, if we have nothing to do, we will leave first." Deacon No. 3 requested.


    "Go ahead and prepare for the next battle." Lucia waved her hand and slowly closed her eyes.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Second shift, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support" inch.


    Chapter 927: Paper money! (1 for support)


    In Xiyang City, Nicole is inspecting the business status of each store, checking the income and number of accounts of each store.


    "Miss Nicole." The manager of Zuixiaolou hurriedly came out to greet Nicole after seeing her.


    "How''s business going recently?" Nicole walked into the store.


    "Business is very good, Miss Nicole is relieved." The store manager responded.


    "Bring the accounts for the past two days." Nicole came to the innermost room, where there was a small desk.


    "Okay." The store manager nodded and took the ledger over.


    Nicole sat at the desk and began to reconcile the accounts. It took more than an hour to complete, and there was no difference, which made her very satisfied.


    "How much is your income today?" Nicole asked casually.


    "Miss Nicole, there is probably an income of one gold coin and twelve silver coins." The store manager replied.


    "Sales have gone up again than the other day." Nicole Rou said "four or three seven".


    "Yes, it''s just... too many copper coins..." The store manager smiled wryly.


    "Why do you say that?" Nicole looked at the store manager suspiciously.


    "Miss Nicole, every time we check the accounts, it takes a long time to count the money and identify the authenticity. In the end, we have to use a small cart to move the coins," the store manager replied.


    The food on the first floor of Zuixiaolou is not expensive, and all they receive are steel coins and copper coins. It takes a lot of time to settle accounts after the business closes every day.


    "I know, I will find a way." Nicole pondered for a while, and found that this problem is not only in Zuixiaolou, but also in stores like Big Market and Malatang, but their amount will be more than drunken The night building should be small.

 Chapter 791：

    Nicole got out of Zuixiaolou and got on the carriage back to the castle. On the way, she was thinking about how to solve this problem, and she didn''t think of a good way until she got off the carriage and walked to the door of the study.


    "Boom bang bang..."


    "Master." Nicole knocked on the door.


    "Come in." Liu Feng''s voice sounded.


    "crunch..."


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    Nicole pushed open the door and walked in, came to her office, sat down, and put all the books she was holding in place.


    "Nicole, is there something on your mind?" Liu Feng closed the document in front of him and found that Nicole''s eyebrows had been frowning.


    "It''s like this, there are too many shops, steel coins, and copper coins in the city..." Nicole thought for a while, since she couldn''t think of a good way, maybe the young master would have something to do.


    "Looks like it''s time for the next step." Liu Feng''s mouth twitched.


    "Is there a way for the young master?" Nicole asked curiously, blinking her gray eyes.


    "Look at the coin first." Liu Feng took out a piece of one hundred dollars from the earth from the drawer and handed it to Nicole.


    "Is this a coin?" Nicole took the red grandpa Mao and touched the uneven texture on it, as well as the delicate pattern, with a look of astonishment on her face.


    "Accurately speaking, it''s paper money. It''s the money from my hometown, which is equivalent to the money from our side." The corner of Liu Feng''s mouth raised.


    "Master is planning to promote this kind of money to replace copper coins, silver coins and gold coins?" Nicole understood Liu Feng''s plan.


    "It''s impossible to replace it in a short period of time. The most important thing is to let it circulate first and let the people accept it. What do you think of this paper currency?" Liu Feng asked back.


    "This kind of paper money is light and easy to calculate, and most importantly, it is difficult to counterfeit. If it can be promoted, you won''t need to carry a small bag and hold a lot of heavy coins when you go out." .


    "What else did you see?" Liu Feng clapped his hands in admiration and continued to ask.


    "Master, if we control the production of banknotes, then... it is equivalent to controlling the purses of those merchants and nobles??" Nicole pondered and exclaimed.


    I remember that the young master gave her a book, which seemed to be about mastering the manufacture and distribution of coins, and the bank did it for this step.


    "Yes, you have read that book. But this will not be implemented until I become the king. It is still too difficult to implement it now. Let''s try it with the west side first." Liu Feng sighed.


    The western land was used as a test point, and it happened that the bank was also popular, and banknotes had always been his next plan.


    It is not difficult for Xiyang City to promote banknotes. The commoners can accept steel coins, and they will definitely accept banknotes. It will not be difficult for the banks to cooperate with the issuance and the cooperation of various stores to make the new banknotes circulate.


    "Master, when will you start printing banknotes?" Nicole asked.


    "It will take some time. The special paper for making banknotes and the color-changing ink have not yet been researched." Liu Feng sighed, these things have already been studied by the people in the scientific research department, but there is no result yet.


    And there are templates, so you have to go to the earth to find a studio to help you make them, otherwise with the current casting level of the other world, you can''t make things that are too precise......


    "The bank''s deposit receipt before? Do you want to change it too?" Nicole asked softly.


    "If that doesn''t change for the time being, the number of coins won''t be printed much." Liu Feng shook his head. He wouldn''t print too many banknotes to impact the modern monetary system. He wouldn''t do such a stupid thing.


    "Oh..." Nicole nodded in understanding.


    "On this coin, I''m going to print both orcs and elves." Liu Feng picked up the hundred yuan on the table and looked at the head of the man on it. At that time, it will be replaced by orcs, elves and humans. pattern.


    "And Xiyang City and the young master will also be printed." Nicole smiled softly.


    "Of course." Liu Feng laughed.


    "Boom bang bang..."


    "Come in."


    "Crench!"


    "Master, there is a word from the scientific research department, saying that the chain of the bicycle has been researched." Mina said while walking open the door.


    "Oh? It''s quite fast." There was a hint of surprise on Liu Feng''s face, and then he got up with a smile, "Go, go to the scientific research department."


    "Master, it''s getting cooler, put on more clothes before you go." Nicole came to the hanger in the corner and took off a thin coat and said.


    "Let''s go together?" Liu Feng let Nicole put it on for him.


    "Okay." Nicole smiled.


    "Buzzing..."


    The group went out of the study, got on the steam car, and drove to the scientific research department outside the city.


    3.7 "Have you learned how to bike?" Liu Feng turned his head and asked.


    "Of course, I was the second one to learn it." Mina shook her cat''s ears and smiled.


    The first one to learn is Tis, who only rides for one or two laps. Everyone is completely incomparable to her.


    The second one was Mina, followed by Anli and Nicole, and Wei Ya was still learning.


    "There are a few new bicycles in the inner library. Go back and pick one." After Liu Feng returned from Earth last time, he put all the bicycles in the inner library, but he forgot to ask them to pick them up.


    "That''s great." Mina said excitedly. She had been fighting with Enri for the only bicycle for the past two days, but in the end she was ridden by Tis to go to work.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "One update, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter nine hundred and twentieth eight: Rare is precious. (2 for support)


    "Buzzing..."


    Under the control of Zink, the steam car entered the scientific research department stably after the inspection of the bottom of the car and the trunk.


    "Clap!!"


    "Master, it''s here." Zink got out of the car and opened the door.


    "Tatata..." Liu Feng and Nicole got out of the car and walked to the newly opened bicycle research institute.


    "Sir, you are here." At the entrance of the institute, two middle-aged men were waiting.


    They are Sam and Jolav, two blacksmiths, both of whom had been involved in the research of steam engines, and were later transferred to Yakura to help, and they were responsible for the research on bicycles.


    "I heard that the chain has been researched?" Liu Feng asked indifferently.


    "Yes, sir, it has just been installed on the bicycle, and it can drive the wheels to turn, but I haven''t tested whether I can walk..." Yolav said embarrassedly, because they didn''t know how to ride. .

 Chapter 792：

    "Let''s go, show me." Liu Feng waved his hand.


    "Yes, sir, please." Sam nodded quickly and led the way.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    Sam took Liu Feng to the deepest part of the Research Institute 18, where there was a bicycle, a crude version of the bicycle.


    "This...bike...the bike that the young master gave me is better." Mina opened her mouth and walked around the bicycle several times. That car is completely different class.


    The bicycle that the young master gave was colored, but the one in front of him was almost pure black.


    "Lord City Lord, please give me some pointers." Yolav said a little nervously.


    "Yeah." Liu Feng touched the black bicycle in front of him. Although it didn''t look very good, it had everything a bicycle should have.


    The chain does not look much different from the chain of the earth bicycle, and it is still rough in appearance.


    "La la la..."


    Liu Feng pressed the handle with one hand and lifted the rear seat with the other hand, lifted the rear wheel of the bicycle off the ground, and then stepped on the pedals, and the rear wheel of the bicycle quickly turned.


    "Well, although it''s a little dry, it''s not a big problem. Relax the connection of the chain a little bit, and then find some lubricating oil to soak the chain." Liu Feng squatted down, fiddled with the chain, and then said solemnly.


    "Yes." Yolav and Sam responded at the same time.


    "Boom bang bang!!!"


    "Also, this seat is too hard, so use sheepskin as the outer skin, and replace the rear seat with that." Liu Feng patted the seat, it was completely a piece of wood, just covered with sackcloth.


    "Yes." The two nodded again, these details were unexpected.


    "Is this rubber ring solid?" Liu Feng pinched the rear wheel of the bicycle.


    "Yes, sir, it was made according to the drawings." Yolav responded quickly.


    "Well." Liu Feng nodded. With the current technology, it is too difficult to make a pneumatic tire.


    At that time, the pneumatic tire is damaged, and it is difficult to repair it. It can only be replaced in whole, so it is better to make it solid, which is the same as the tires of shared bicycles on the other side of the earth.


    "A cover plate should be added to the position of the pedals and gears to prevent pinching, and the outer pattern of the rubber ring should be roughened to increase friction, and the brakes will..." Liu Feng constantly pointed out some small problems with the bicycle .


    "Yes." Sam picked up the notepad and wrote quickly. These are the things they ignored and didn''t expect, but they can make the bike go faster and make it more comfortable to ride.


    "Try it." Liu Feng took the handkerchief that Nicole handed over and wiped his hands.


    "Uh...sir, I...I don''t know how to ride." Yolav touched his head embarrassedly and said embarrassedly.


    "I...I wouldn''t either." Sam was equally embarrassed.


    "This can''t be done. You can''t laugh at you when you know it." Liu Feng twitched at the corner of his mouth.


    "Master, let me come." Mina said with a smile.


    "Go, be careful." Liu Feng said with a smile.


    "Clap!!!"


    Mina skillfully put away the tripod, and straddled the seat while holding the handle.


    "It''s tough!" Mina commented.


    "Whoa..."


    With the sound of the chain being pulled by the gears, Mina rode the bicycle around in circles.


    "Clap!!!"


    After two laps, Mina stopped.


    "How do you feel?" Liu Feng asked curiously.


    "The seat must be changed, it''s too hard, other than the dry feeling you mentioned, Master, there seems to be no problem with it." Mina said while rubbing her buttocks.


    "I''ll try it." Liu Feng went up and rode around in person.


    Jolav and Sam looked nervous, waiting for Liu Feng''s evaluation.


    "Very good, let''s improve the things I just said, and start production, but there is one requirement, not to be shoddy. I want to see ten bicycles in two days." Liu Feng said with a serious face.


    "Yes, the task is guaranteed to be completed." Jolav and Sam were overjoyed and responded quickly.


    "Go and get busy, let Yili find it for you." Liu Feng waved his hand.


    "Okay sir." Yolav responded, and started to prepare for the workshop.


    "Is the young master planning to open a shop?" Nicole asked, walking out with Liu Feng.


    "Well, I plan to hold a press conference first, and then invite those businessmen and nobles to participate." Liu Feng nodded and explained some of his plans.


    "Conference? How many silver coins does the young master plan to sell?" Nicole asked curiously.


    "Silver coins? No, no, no, at least ten gold coins for a bicycle." Liu Feng shook his head and quoted a price that Nicole thought was sky-high.


    "Minimum ten gold coins!" Mina and Nicole exclaimed at the same time, covering their mouths after they shouted.


    "Are you surprised?" Liu Feng asked amusingly.


    "Master, will the price of 307 be too high..." Nicole worried.


    "It''s not high, I think it''s still a bit low." Liu Feng touched his chin. This price is his price for the most common bicycle.


    "..." Mina and Nicole were silent.


    "Then master, if the steam car is going to be sold, how much is the master going to sell it." Nicole was a little curious, a bicycle would sell for ten gold coins, how much would a more advanced bicycle sell for one hundred gold coins ?


    "The sale starts at 10,000 gold coins." Liu Feng silently quoted another sky-high price.


    "hiss......"


    Mina and Nicole took a deep breath. The sale starts at 10,000 gold coins. Can anyone really afford this?


    "Don''t underestimate those aristocrats. When it comes to the production of cars and they sell them, they can still afford it with ten thousand gold coins. This will also become a symbol of aristocratic status." Liu Feng shook with a smile. Shaking his head, he patted Cat Erniang''s head.


    "I don''t think ten gold coins are so expensive for a bicycle now." Enri smacked her tongue.


    "Let''s go, go back to the castle, and prepare for the press conference!" Liu Feng waved his hand.


    The current price of bicycles is only temporary. After the development of the bicycle, the price of bicycles will naturally be reduced. Who makes rare things more expensive now?

 Chapter 793：

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Second shift, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter 929: Bicycle conference. (3 for support)


    The Zuixiao Building in Xiyang City will be closed for one day today. A bicycle conference will be held here. A huge banner will be pulled up and hung outside the second floor.


    Outside the gate of Zuixiaolou, nobles have already started to line up, the staff at the gate are maintaining order, and there are people from the patrol team on the side.


    At the front of the team, Tori and his wife were waiting to enter the arena. Two days ago, they had already received an invitation, an invitation from Liu Feng.


    "It''s all nobles and businessmen who are here today." Tori looked at the people around him, many of whom he had seen.


    "What I''m curious about is what a bicycle is." Tori''s wife looked up at the banner above the second floor.


    "Go in and see." Tori motioned for his wife to follow, and soon it was their turn to enter.


    "Please show your invitation." The staff said to Tori with a smile.


    "Invitation, here." Tori''s wife took out the red-covered invitation from her small bag and handed it to the staff.


    "Welcome to the two of you. The sixth and seventh places in the fifth row are the positions of the two of you." The staff opened the invitation card and checked it again, handed it back with a smile, and signaled the two to go inside.


    "Okay." Tori nodded and took his wife into the Zuixiaolou.


    "The fifth row, the sixth and seventh are here." Tori took his wife and sat down after finding a seat.


    "Huh? Isn''t this Mr. Tori?" Solo''s voice came from the front.


    "Mr. Solo, you are here too." Tori followed the voice and found Solo sitting in the front row.


    "Yeah, Lord Liu Feng''s invitation, how can you not come!" Solo smiled and started chatting with Tori.


    "By the way, Lord Solo should know what this bicycle is?" Tori asked curiously, he remembered that Solo''s daughter was working for Lord City Lord.


    "I want to know too, but Darlene hasn''t been home for several days~¡¦." Solo shook his head, Darlene has been staying in the castle these days.


    Solo is also used to this. Although he bought a house in Xiyang City, Darlene lives in the castle if there is nothing to do.


    "It seems that we can only wait for the press conference to start." Tori said with a pity.


    Half an hour later, the lobby on the first floor of Zuixiao Building was already full of invited nobles and businessmen. There were more than 300 people. Many of these people came from nearby cities. In the two days of the city, Liu Feng did not send out invitations.


    "The Lord of the City is here." A nobleman shouted.


    The entire hall on the first floor became quiet in a short period of time, and everyone turned to look at the gate, where several figures walked in and walked straight forward.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    Liu Feng walked to the front counter, Mina, Enri, Darlene, Catherine and others all came and sat at the front.


    Liu Feng stood in front of the counter, looking at the quiet businessmen and nobles below, the corners of his mouth could not help but rise.


    He put his hands on the counter and raised his voice, "Everyone has been invited to come here, and they must be very confused about bicycles."


    "Yeah, we''d love to know what this bike is."


    "They all have the word "carriage", is it the same as a carriage?"


    "..."


    The nobles and businessmen began to discuss, and every time they were invited, they would bleed once.


    "Okay, I won''t sell it anymore, and then I''ll ask our staff to bring the bike up." Liu Feng raised his mouth and clapped his hands.


    As soon as the voice fell, two orcs came up with an object covered by a red cloth and placed it next to the podium.


    The nobles and businessmen below all stood up slightly, wanting to see what it was.


    "Wow!"


    Liu Feng lifted the red cloth to reveal the covered bicycle.


    "This is the bike?"


    "It looks weird, what is this?"


    "......"


    The nobles stood up one after another and looked at the bicycles placed in front of them, wondering what the bicycles would be used for.


    "I asked our staff to demonstrate it for us." Liu Feng stood aside.


    Soon, a female staff member came up, straddled the bicycle skillfully, and began to circle around the Zuixiao Building, riding past these nobles and businessmen, attracting everyone''s attention.


    "God, it''s amazing, what''s going on?"


    "It looks so fun, how did it move?"


    "......"


    The nobles exclaimed again and again, some left their seats directly, squeezed to the edge and watched the staff member ride a bicycle in front of them.


    The staff rode three laps in front of them with a smile on their faces, then stopped slowly, bowed to Liu Feng, and then stepped back.


    "." You must now know what a bicycle is. This is an epoch-making reform and innovation. "Liu Feng put one hand on the bicycle and looked at them with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, how do you sell this bicycle?" suddenly a female nobleman shouted.


    I saw that there was obsession in her eyes, and she was completely fascinated by the way the female staff member was riding a bicycle just now.


    "Yes, Your Excellency Liu Feng, how do you sell bicycles?"


    "I''m going to buy a..."


    "..."


    "Tori, you must buy one." Tori''s wife grabbed his hand, her eyes shining brightly.


    "Okay, buy it." Tori nodded sharply, and also liked the bike very much.


    "First of all (Li Dehao), there are only ten bicycles at the moment." Liu Feng raised his hand and pressed it, and said ok after everyone was quiet.


    "What, there are only ten, no, I want one..."


    "I want one too... no, I want two."


    "I also want......"


    When the nobles heard that there were only ten cars, they all began to shout. After all, there are three hundred people here. In their opinion, the competition is huge.

 Chapter 794：

    "These ten bicycles, starting from today, are priced at ten gold coins for each of the first three days. After three days, the price will be restored to the original price, which will be twelve gold coins." Liu Feng stretched out three fingers and turned straight. road.


    After hearing the price quoted by Liu Feng, the entire hall on the first floor of Zuixiaolou suddenly became quiet.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Three shifts, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Nine hundred and thirtieth chapter: buy buy buy. (1 for support)


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, did I hear it right? Ten gold coins for a bicycle?" Tori opened his mouth and exclaimed.


    After hearing the price, all the nobles calmed down and were frightened. It was not that ten gold coins could not be taken out for them, but it would be a bit difficult to accept for a while.


    "That''s right, it''s ten gold coins, and it will be twelve gold coins in three days." Liu Feng put his hands on his chest and said calmly.


    "Ten gold coins, not a small amount..."


    "Ten gold coins, twelve gold coins three days later, it seems that it will be more cost-effective to buy now."


    "Only ten..."


    "..."


    The nobles began to figure out whether the bike was worth the price.


    Soon, the noblewoman who spoke first gritted her teeth and shouted, "I, I want one."


    "There are nine cars left." Liu Feng replied lightly.


    "I want one too..." Another nobleman said, the lord of a big city, and ten gold coins were still enough for him.


    "There are still eight cars left." Liu Feng continued.


    "Then I want one too..."


    "There are seven more."


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, can you make a reservation? I don''t have that many gold coins on my 110, and I will make up for it within three days." A male nobleman shouted.


    "Okay." Liu Feng was not afraid that someone would not repay the money, unless the other party didn''t want to stay in the Kingdom of Yingluo.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, I too..."


    Hearing that they could book in advance, the hesitant nobles couldn''t help it, and soon, ten bicycles were sold.


    "Everyone, I didn''t buy a bicycle this time. You can go to the bicycle shop to experience it first. The second batch of bicycles will arrive in five days and will be sold in the bicycle shop. At the same time, everyone who has just booked a bicycle, please also go to the bicycle shop. Pick up the car." Liu Feng raised his hand and pressed it.


    "Bicycle shop? Where is it?" a nobleman shouted.


    "On the street of the gold coin supermarket, it has already opened." Liu Feng smiled and went down the counter.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    The nobles have already acted and ran out, wanting to go to the scene to feel the bicycle.


    "..." Mina and Nicole looked at each other, secretly stunned, the price of ten gold coins really had many people wanting to buy them.


    "Master, I''ll go to the bicycle shop first." Nicole stood up and said softly.


    "Well, let''s go." Liu Feng nodded, and Nicole has always been in charge of the new store.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    Nicole got out of Zuixiaolou and went straight to the bicycle shop.


    "Tomorrow, the traffic regulations for bicycles will be published in the newspaper, and they will be implemented in Xiyang City first." Liu Feng said lightly.


    "Yes." Mina nodded, picked up the notepad and started writing.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, in front of the bicycle shop, there are already many civilians watching. Every time a new shop opens, this phenomenon is bound to happen.


    The bicycle shop is very large, with a square storefront, and thirteen bicycles are placed in the middle. On the other two walls, there are many bicycle accessories, such as different colored seats and handlebars, as well as helmets and knee pads.


    "Bicycle shops? They seem to be all those kind of weird bikes, with two wheels without horses, can they really walk?" Some civilians were surprised.


    "I don''t know, but since it was made by the Lord of the City, it should be fine."


    "I''m going to ask the price..." Someone couldn''t hold back and entered the store to ask.


    "Welcome, do you want to book a bicycle?" A staff member greeted him and asked with a smile.


    "I want to ask, what is this bicycle? How to sell it?" The man was a little embarrassed and asked.


    "Bicycles are a kind of means of transportation, and the price is now ten gold coins for the first three days." The staff patiently answered the questions.


    "Ten gold coins!" The man exclaimed directly, turning around and leaving the bicycle (bifb) shop in fright.


    "Ten gold coins each, I can''t afford it in my life..." The people watching outside heard their conversation and were shocked by the price.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    The nobles who were originally in the Zuixiaolou came over, filling the bicycle shop directly.


    "Which is the bicycle I reserved?" the woman aristocrat who made the reservation first asked.


    "This customer..." The manager of the bicycle shop was startled by the person who rushed in.


    "You can pick one of these ten bicycles." Nicole walked in from outside and said calmly.


    "Then I want this one." The noblewoman walked around and found that there was no difference, so she chose one at random.


    "Okay, go through the formalities here." Nicole brought the noblewoman to the counter, took out a notepad and wrote down the bicycle''s exclusive serial number, "Please sign your name and fingerprint here."


    "What is this?" the noblewoman asked curiously.


    "This is the receipt, and it also proves that if there is any quality problem with the bicycle within half a year, come here with the receipt and we will guarantee it for free." Nicole said softly.


    "This is not bad." The noblewoman''s eyes lit up, she signed her name with satisfaction, then pressed her handprint, and finally left ten gold coins happily.


    "Do you understand?" Nicole looked at the store manager beside her when she was done.


    "Miss Nicole, I understand." The store manager nodded quickly.


    "Well, let''s go receive the guests." Nicole said softly.


    "Yes." The store manager replied, and ran to receive those nobles. These are all people with purchasing power.


    "I want this one."

 Chapter 795：

    "I want this one..."


    "..."


    Ten bicycles, all the procedures were completed in less than an hour, and the remaining three bicycles were reserved for experience.


    Those aristocrats who didn''t buy it looked pity. On the other hand, those who bought bicycles were very proud. For them, it was a status symbol.


    Especially for two people of the same title, one has a bicycle and the other does not, so naturally they will have a hard time on their faces.


    "How do you ride this bicycle?" The noblewoman found that she couldn''t know it at all.


    "Guest, I want this..." The staff hurried forward, took the noble to the exclusive lane in the back alley, and began to explain to her, teaching her hand by hand.


    The staff of the bicycle shop have learned how to ride in the past two days, which is also the most basic skill to work here.


    "Hey, it seems that I can." After more than two hours, the female noble barely learned how to ride.


    "It doesn''t seem to be difficult..."


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "One update, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Nine hundred and thirty first chapter: decisive battle. (2 for support)


    In the eastern part of the Kingdom of England, in the castle of Yalin City, Grena was discussing the recent war with the Red Deacons.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    A knight ran in in a hurry, and before Greener got angry, he said what he was going to report: "His Royal Highness, Lucia has brought the knight in the direction of Yalin City."


    "How long will it take?" Lucia stood up abruptly and asked.


    "It will be there in the afternoon." The knight replied with his head lowered.


    "What should I do?" Greener''s face changed slightly, and he asked in a panic.


    "Don''t worry, Your Highness, with our current strength, we can completely fight Lucia." The knight commander stood up and saluted.


    "Really, really?" Greener frowned, looking at Deacon White and Deacon Red.


    Deacon Red and Deacon White looked at each other, then nodded calmly and said, "Yes, Your Highness."


    "Is Lucia going to fight me?" Greener sat back in his seat.


    "Yes, after all, winter is coming." The knight commander replied after pondering.


    "Hmph, in winter, I''m going back to the palace to spend the winter." Greener snorted coldly, his eyes swept across the crowd below.


    "After this battle, welcome Your Highness back to the palace." The knight commander shouted respectfully.


    "Welcome Your Highness back to the palace." Deacon White and Deacon Red shouted at the same time.


    "Hahaha, very good, when I return to the palace to become king, you will all be the first." Greener laughed and started to promise with a wave of his hand.


    "I hope Your Highness will not forget the promised title." Qiao Sen grinned.


    Greener''s face turned cold, and he said lightly, "If this king said it, he can do it."


    "That''s good." Johnson smiled.


    "Go, get ready to fight." Greener waved his hand and said solemnly.


    "Yes." The knight commander and others stood up and responded, turned and left the castle.


    "Tap..."


    "Have you contacted the way back?" Deacon Red, Deacon Bai, and Jin Mo walked in the back, talking in a low voice.


    "Well, if Greener loses, we will start withdrawing from the Kingdom of Yingluo." Deacon Bai said with a blank expression.


    Before he came to help, the leader had said that if Greener lost in the end, he would all withdraw from the Yingluo Kingdom with Black Iris.


    "Very good." Red Deacon''s red lips twitched slightly, and he walked away first.


    "Lord Bai Deacon, if Greener really loses, will he really leave Yingluo Kingdom like this?" Jin Mo couldn''t hold back and asked in a low voice.


    "Yeah!" Deacon Bai replied lightly.


    Jin Mo gritted his teeth and said again, "But isn''t this previous layout in vain?"


    "The leader''s order must be carried out. It is better to retreat than to wipe out the entire army. There will be a chance to save the strength in the future." Deacon Bai stopped and stared at Jin Mo and said coldly.


    "Yes." Jin Mo''s face turned pale and bowed his head.


    Deacon Bai frowned, retracted his gaze, and walked forward, "Let''s go, do some preparations, maybe with your bow skills, you can directly take Lucia''s life..."


    "Yes." Jin Mo hurriedly followed. If he wanted to make merit and make up for his past mistakes, then this time was a good opportunity.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, seven or eight thousand meters away from Yalin City, the Cavaliers led by Benson had stopped here.


    In front of Lucia''s carriage, Knight Benson asked for instructions: "Your Majesty, it is not suitable to start a battle immediately after a long journey. Only when the knights are fed and rested can they exert their maximum combat power."


    "crunch..."


    "Okay, let''s be stationed here." Lucia opened the door and got off the carriage.


    Deacon No. 1 and Deacon No. 3 also came over.


    "I hope that this time the food can be watched closely, so that no one will burn it." Deacon No. 1 said lightly.


    "..." Knight Benson''s face sank.


    "That''s right, I don''t want something like the last time to happen. Discipline the knights under him." Lucia was very angry when she thought of the scene where she ran away in a hurry last time.


    After returning to Gennaro City, none of the knights who were in charge of guarding the granary were left, and all of them were beheaded.


    "Understood." Knight Benson responded quickly, turned away with a serious face, and arranged for someone to guard the granary and make a fire to cook.


    "The giant will be handed over to you." Lucia turned to Deacon No. 1 and said seriously.


    "Please rest assured, Your Majesty." Deacon No. 1 said calmly, with full confidence.


    ???????????????????????????????????????


    "..." Lucia took a serious look at the knights behind and turned back to the carriage.


    Deacon No. 1 looked at the closed car door and turned to go to the camp where the bishop knights were.

 Chapter 796：

    "Call Dick to see me." Deacon No. 1 ordered.


    "Yes." The cronies around him left.


    A few minutes later, a man in a black robe was brought over by his cronies. He was Dick and ranked fifteenth on the killer list.


    It is a killer that Deacon No. 1 focuses on training.


    "Sir." A low, hoarse voice came from the black robe.


    "What kind of poison do you want to use?" Deacon No. 1 asked lightly.


    "Flower Viper Venom." Dick raised his head, said in a hoarse voice, and took out a ceramic bottle from his arms, which contained snake venom.


    .........0


    "Flower Viper Venom? Very powerful?" Deacon No. 1 raised his brows slightly.


    "Contaminated on an arrow or a blade, as long as the skin is cut, it will be poisoned, fainting in the mild case, death in the severe case." Dick came out from his black robe with a sneering voice.


    "Very good, this time the enemy''s giant will be handed over to you. No matter what poison you use, it is best to kill him. No matter how bad it is, he will lose his ability to resist." Deacon No. 1 commanded with a sullen face.


    "No problem." Dick saluted, his voice still hoarse and low.


    "Don''t let me down, Lord Bishop takes this action very seriously." Deacon No. 1 patted Dick on the shoulder and turned to leave.


    "Yes." Dick replied.


    "Deacon No. 3, given your age and body, you won''t play this time." Deacon No. 1 stopped and looked at Deacon No. 3 who was following behind.


    "...Hmm..." Deacon No. 3 shook his face and replied coldly.


    "For the sake of the Lord..." Deacon No. 1 twitched slightly, and strode away.


    "Lord Deacon, this..." The cronies beside Deacon No. 3 hesitated and said.


    "It''s okay, for the sake of the Lord." Deacon No. 3 waved his hand meaningfully, blocking his words.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Second shift, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Ask for support" Di.


    Nine hundred and thirtieth chapters: decisive battle. (1 for support)


    The next day, the sun rose slowly, and the sun shone on the walls of Yalin City.


    "Clang clang clang..."


    On the city wall, the knights sounded the assembled bronze bell. If nothing else happens today, it will be the day of the decisive battle with Lucia.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    The Knight Commander rode a warhorse to the square of Yalin City. In front of him were all the knights under Greener''s hands, as well as a group of pirates and knights of Black Iris.


    Greener, Deacon Bai and others also came here on horses, listening to the knight commander boosting morale.


    The knight commander originally thought that the enemy would start declaring war yesterday, but he didn''t expect them to be stationed. They should be adjusting their status. If there is no accident today, it will be a decisive battle.


    He looked at the knights in front of him and shouted loudly, "As long as you defeat the attacking enemy today, it will be time for you to enjoy the glory and wealth..."120""


    "War... war..." The knights shouted loudly, waving the knights'' long swords and spears in their hands.


    "It''s a good way to boost morale." Red Deacon pouted as he rode on his war horse.


    "Maybe it''s useful." Deacon Bai said lightly, looking at the knights he brought over, one by one, unmoved, not moved by the words of the knight commander.


    "Clang clang clang..."


    "Open the city gate and fight." The giant Black Saber came over, holding a huge shield and a great sword in his hand.


    "It''s time." There was a frenzy in Greener''s eyes, and his desire for the throne became more and more fervent.


    "Open the city gate." The knight commander nodded and shouted.


    "Boom..."


    With a loud noise, the city gate slowly opened to both sides.


    "Get out of the city." The knight commander waved the long sword in his hand, turned his horse''s head, and headed out of the city first.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    The sound of horses'' hooves stepping on the ground was continuous, and the knights with warhorses followed behind the knight commander, and the remaining knights without warhorses could only trot to follow.


    "Let''s go." Deacon Bai shook the reins and took his knights out of the city.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, six or seven kilometers away from Yalin City, the Great Knight Benson also led the knights to advance to Yalin City.


    Deacon No. 3 stood outside the camp and watched a group of knights ride their horses and head towards Yalin City.


    "Lord Deacon, are we really not going?" The cronies beside Deacon No. 3 said softly. If they really win this time, the credit will be taken away by Deacon No. 1.


    "Yeah." Deacon No. 3 responded lightly and turned back to the camp.


    "..." The cronies looked at the direction in which the third warhorse was leaving, feeling unwilling for the third deacon.


    "Tatata..."


    The Great Knight Benson was riding on the warhorse, and his face was solemn at this time.


    "This time, no matter what, we have to take Greener." This sentence was said by Lucia to the Benson Knight before the action.


    "Relax, we will definitely win this battle." Deacon No. 1 rushed up and ran alongside the Great Knight Benson.


    "Well." Knight Benson and Deacon No. 1 looked at each other and nodded.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    Half an hour later, outside the city of Yalin, with the trampling of horses'' hooves, dust rose and was blown by the autumn wind to cover half of the sky.


    The Knight Commander, who was already waiting outside the city, said in a cold voice, "Come on."


    A few minutes later, the two teams met outside the city.


    "Stop." Knight Benson waved and shouted.


    "Grena, why can''t you hide?" The knights parted ways, and Lucia came forward in armor and rode a warhorse, shouting to the opposite side.


    "Humph!" Greener also rode a war horse and came to the front of the team.

 Chapter 797：

    "Finally dare to come out." Lucia raised her brows and shouted with a sneer.


    "Kill you today, I am the only king of the British Kingdom." Greener shouted arrogantly.


    "Kill me? It depends on whether you have the ability." The smile on Lucia''s face became cruel.


    "The winner will be decided today." Out of the corner of his eyes, Greener noticed the black knife not far away, and he felt more confident.


    "Kill him." Lucia declared war without any nonsense.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    "Kill!!!" Knight Benson took out his long sword, roared and swung the long sword and began to charge.


    "Come on." The knight commander also waved the long sword in his hand and shouted.


    "Tatata..."


    The difference between the two sides was less than 500 meters, and a charge was immediately brought together.


    As the knight''s sword and spear collided, knights were constantly being knocked off their horses.


    "kill!!!"


    "puff......"


    "what......"


    The screams of killing were loud, and the sound of the collision between the long sword and the spear continued to sound, and then it was covered up by the screams......


    "Death!" Knight Benson cut the throat of the enemy knight with a sword.


    "Kill!" The knight commander shouted coldly, raised the long sword, resisted the attack of the spear, and immediately raised it sharply, killing the opposite knight with his backhand.


    Both Lucia and Greener hid in the back, watching the changes in the battlefield.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Hei Dao swung the long sword and giant shield in his hand, and chopped down several knights with one sword, and no one could stop him.


    "Run, the giant is coming, can''t stop..."


    "what......"


    "..."


    As long as the knights on Lucia''s side encountered the black knife, they would start to flee and be driven to run on the battlefield.


    "Hahaha, kill them all." Greener laughed.


    "Damn, go and kill him." Lucia''s face changed greatly, and she turned her head and roared at Deacon No. 1.


    "Dick, come on." Deacon No. 1 said coldly.


    "Yes." Dick lifted off his black robe and revealed his true face. It was a thin middle-aged man with a dark spot on his face.


    I saw that he took out a pottery bottle from his bosom, then took out a long arrow, and smeared the arrow with green liquid, which was Oiran snake venom.


    The long arrow was carefully placed on the bow, and Dick rode his horse under the protection of the knight, and approached the black knife.


    0.1 When the distance was nearly 100 meters, Dick suddenly raised his longbow and aimed at the nearly three-meter-high body of Black Knife.


    "call out!!!"


    The long arrow pierced the air and shot at the weak point of the black knife.


    "Damn."


    A roar sounded from the black knife, looking at the arm that was hit by the long arrow, which was where there was no armor protection.


    He pulled out the arrow on his arm at will, with anger in his eyes, stared at Dick and the others, waving the long sword with both hands in his hand to kill them.


    "Withdraw." Dick''s face darkened and he said hurriedly.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Hei Dao ran forward for several steps, and then felt his head dizzy, the whole arm began to darken faintly, and black blood began to flow out of the wound hit by the long arrow sneak attack.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "One update, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Nine hundred and thirtieth chapters: decisive battle. (2 for support)


    "Damn, this... this is poison." Black Knife glared angrily, watching Dick''s thin face begin to turn into a double image, and took two more steps forward with heavy steps.


    "Three...two...one...down!" Dick grinned, counting the beats.


    "Despicable." Hei Dao supported his body with his big sword, preventing himself from falling.


    "Hehehe..." Dick sneered.


    "Pfft!!!"


    The black knife persisted for a few seconds, and fell to the ground. Black blood continued to flow out of the wound, and his consciousness was plunged into darkness.


    "Kill! The giant is dead!"


    The defeated knights regained their morale and fought again with swords and spears.


    "Hahaha, very good, kill them all." Lucia raised her head and laughed.


    "Lord Black Sabre, how could it be possible..." Red Deacon covered his red lips and exclaimed, with a look of disbelief on his face.


    In her impression, Lord Black Knife has always looked down on him, and no one can defeat him, but now he has been shot at 18 with an arrow.


    "Poison, **** it, the despicable and shameless Lucia actually used poison." Deacon Bai''s face became gloomy, and he could already imagine the punishment he would face after seeing the leader in his mind.


    Lord Black Saber is the leader''s bodyguard. He can be said to be an absolute crony. Now that he is on the battlefield, there is only one dead end.


    "Well, what should I do now?" Greener''s expression also changed greatly, and his biggest reliance on his side was the giant black knife.


    But now that the giant black knife has been placed, can we still win?


    The fall of the black knife greatly reduced the morale of the knights on Greener''s side, and there were faint signs of defeat.


    In a war with a small number of people, a heroic figure can play a big role, and the black knife is that person, but now it is down.


    "Give it to me, stand up." The knight commander roared with red eyes.


    "It''s futile to do anything now." Benson sneered, slashing at the knight commander with the long sword in his hand.

 Chapter 798：

    The two fought together, and they would not be able to tell the winner for a while.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    "Kill, take Grenner''s head." Deacon No. 1 ordered his six hundred knights to charge and go straight to Grenner to kill.


    "Block them." The knight commander shouted loudly.


    "Give up resistance. With your current strength, you are not our opponents at all." Benson sneered, pestering the knight commander, preventing him from leaving.


    The knight commander''s face was gloomy. As Benson said, the strength of Greener''s side has been greatly reduced with the fall of the black knife. In particular, there are still many people here who don''t have war horses, so they can''t play a big role at all.


    Even those pirates have no cohesion at all, like scattered sand.


    Now there are 600 more well-equipped knights on Lucia''s side. At first glance, it is a well-trained knight team that directly penetrates into the camp on Greener''s side.


    "What should I do? Do you want to..." Deacon Red looked at Deacon White and asked in a low voice.


    "Wait a minute and see if Jin Mo can succeed." Deacon Bai sternly stared at the six hundred knights breaking through many obstacles and attacking them.


    "What should I do? Stop them." Greener was already panicked.


    Deacon White and Deacon Red turned a deaf ear, just watching to see if there was any confusion on the other side.


    At this time, Jin Mo had detoured a long way and came behind Lucia.


    "There''s only one chance, it''s up to you if you succeed or not." Jin Mo muttered to himself, took out the longbow he had prepared, and drew a long arrow from behind and placed it on the longbow.


    "call out!!!"


    As the longbow was drawn to the shape of an almost full moon and aimed at Lucia, Jin Mo let go of his hand.


    "Your Majesty, be careful."


    With a loud shout, Lucia froze for a while.


    "uh-huh......"


    Then a muffled sound rang out, and Lucia suddenly turned around and looked,


    Seeing a knight riding a horse behind him, half of the long arrow shot directly into his body.


    "You..." Lucia widened her eyes.


    "Protect Your Majesty by the order of the Third Deacon, this is all for the glory of the Lord..." The knight opened his mouth to Lucia, and then fell to the ground.


    "That old guy still has a hand." Deacon No. 1''s face changed slightly, and he deliberately did not let him go to the battlefield. I didn''t expect that he would get credit for this.


    "Damn it." Jin Mo said angrily, and pulled out another long arrow, but there was no chance to shoot it again, because a knight riding a warhorse killed her.


    "It''s just a little bit short, **** it!!" Jin Mo gritted his teeth, stared at Lucia''s pale face, then turned his horse''s head and quickly fled into the distance.


    "It seems to be a failure." Deacon Bai looked at the figure of Jin Mo fleeing far away, his face hard to look at.


    "Let''s withdraw, it will be too late if you don''t withdraw." Red Deacon bit Red I''s lips lightly, and glanced at the pale Greenner, feeling disgusted in his heart.


    Thinking that he had been lurking by his side for so long, in the end it would be such a result.


    "Let''s retreat." Deacon No. 1 hesitated, and after seeing Greenner''s incompetence, he decided to retreat.


    "Yeah." Deacon Red took out a long whistle from his arms, took a deep breath and blew it.


    "Chirp!!"


    The high whistle spread throughout the 720 battlefield, and the black iris knights who were fighting stopped and began to retreat outside.


    "What''s the matter?" The knight commander''s expression changed and he roared.


    "Retreat." Deacon Bai stepped away from the battlefield, and Deacon Red followed closely, leaving Greener on the spot.


    "You, where are you going?" Greener panicked and cried out anxiously.


    No one paid any attention to him, and Deacon White and Deacon Red took the knights who had escaped and began to evacuate toward the seaside.


    "What''s going on? How did you leave?" Qiao Sen was also stunned, and it took a while to realize that the other party was running away.


    He shouted angrily, "Damn, I really can''t believe you guys, mates, are starting to withdraw."


    "Damn, how can you do this, I will give you the title, you can''t go..." Greener''s face was pale, and he shouted incoherently.


    "Damn, retreat with His Highness." The knight commander shook off Benson''s entanglement and fled back to Greener''s side, and all the knights began to flee.


    "Chase me and kill them." Lucia shouted loudly, with murderous intent on her face, Jin Mo''s assassination just now completely angered him.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Second shift, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter nine hundred and thirty-four: Railway plan. (1 for support)


    "Buzzing......"


    In Xiyang City, a steam car drove out of the castle and headed towards the new city.


    This is the steam car of the City Lord''s Mansion. Liu Feng, An Li and Mina are chatting in the car.


    Today, they are going to inspect the railway, and someone from Yili has come to invite them, saying that it has already been built.


    The first section of the railway will be built in the new urban area, on a wide street, and a railway station will be built at the end of the street. This is the future plan.


    "Hey, young master, someone is already riding a bicycle on the street." En Li was lying on the window, watching someone riding a bicycle on the street outside.


    "He seems to be very proud." Mina followed An Li''s gaze, and immediately laughed.


    "After all, there are only ten cars in the city except for the few cars in the castle. Whoever owns it first can be proud of it for a while." Liu Feng glanced at it and smiled.


    When bicycles are mass produced and prices come down, it will not be surprising to see bicycles on the street.


    Yesterday''s newspapers also reported the bicycle incident. I believe that nobility and businessmen from other cities will come soon.


    For them, bicycles are still very tempting. Now in the aristocratic circle, it is vaguely spread that bicycles are the face of aristocrats, and only bicycles can be regarded as real aristocrats.


    "How can their bicycles be compared with the bicycles given by the young master." An Li pouted, as long as you have ridden the bicycles given by Liu Feng, and then ride the bicycles produced by the scientific research department, you will find that the feeling is completely different.


    The bicycles manufactured by the scientific research department require a lot of effort to pedal, while the bicycles given by Liu Feng can be pedaled easily with only five points of effort.


    Liu Feng smiled and didn''t say a word. He couldn''t say that the bicycles for you belonged to the earth.


    "Buzzing...''¡¨."


    Ten minutes later, the steam car stopped in the new city. In front of them, the street where the railway was built had been sealed off, leaving only one entrance to go in and out, with soldiers guarding the door.

 Chapter 799：

    "Sir." Yak Lee, who had been waiting at the door for a long time, saluted respectfully when he saw Liu Feng''s arrival.


    "Let''s go, let''s see how the railway is built." Liu Feng waved his hand.


    "Yes, my lord, please." Yili nodded quickly and walked towards the blocked street with Ward.


    "How are the coachmen trained?" Liu Feng asked casually.


    "Sir, some of the drivers have learned to drive and are now familiar with the traffic rules, and the rest are still practicing these days." Ward responded hurriedly and respectfully.


    "Very good." Liu Feng nodded lightly, followed Yili and Ward, bypassed the closed street, and came inside.


    There are no people living around this street, it is reserved for the railway, and a freight station will be built in the future.


    In the middle of the street, a railway track with a length of one kilometer is fixed at the very middle of the street. The ground is covered with small stones. On both sides of the railway, two concrete fences are built to prevent people from rushing into the railway track. among.


    "Master, is this the way the train will go?" En Li was surprised. These were just two long iron bars. How would the steam train go?


    "I know that the wheels of the steam train will run on this." Mina pointed to the not wide rails. He had heard the master explain it before, and had also seen the blueprints of the train.


    "Huh? Really? Won''t it fall?" Enri exclaimed in a low voice.


    "You''ll know by then, there should be hope to see the train running on the railway next year." Liu Feng sighed, and then turned his attention to the railway in front of him.


    "Oh..." En Li nodded, curiously looking around the railway.


    Liu Feng directly stepped over the fence, stepped on the rails, raised his feet and stamped hard, but the rails didn''t move.


    "Have you tested the firmness?" Liu Feng turned to look at Yili.


    "Sir, we have tested it. We specially built a scooter as big as a steam train, and tested the distance and firmness between the rails." Yili nodded hurriedly.


    "Oh? Let me see." Liu Feng was a little curious.


    "Sir, this way, please." Yili led the way. A few minutes later, he came to the end of the railway. On the railway track was a huge iron trolley, supported by six wheels.


    "Move." Liu Feng looked at the scooter and said calmly.


    "Yes, my lord." Yili nodded quickly and took Ward to find someone to push the scooter forward.


    "bang bang bang..."


    There were eight people in total, pulling the hemp rope and walking forward. The trolley slowly moved forward, and the trolley only swayed slightly.


    It took nearly 20 minutes to walk for a distance of 1,000 meters, and the trolley did not finish the whole journey. Liu Feng kept paying attention to the railway tracks, and only smiled when he found no problem.


    "."grown ups. "Yili came over nervously.


    "This scooter can be driven by two steam engines, put more weight on it, and test it back and forth several times." Liu Feng urged.


    You must know that in the future, there will be not only locomotives, but also carriages that will walk on this railway in the future.


    "Yes, my lord." Yili replied, taking a notepad and writing.


    "If the railway continues to be built, at least it must be built outside the city first." Liu Feng pondered for a while and continued.


    "Yes." Yili nodded quickly and continued to write.


    "It''s enough to send someone to watch it. You should continue to study (Zhao Lizhao) steam trains. That''s the most important thing. Without steam trains, railways would be useless." Liu Feng said with a serious face.


    "Yes." Yili replied. He only occasionally came to inspect the construction of this section of the railway. Now that the workers have experience, he won''t need to be watching.


    "How many steam cars I want?" Liu Feng turned his head and asked before leaving.


    "Master Hui, three vehicles have been built and are ready to be sent to the castle tomorrow." Yili replied.


    "Yeah." Liu Feng waved his hand and turned to leave the new city.


    This is just the beginning of the railway plan. In Liu Feng''s plan, the entire Yingluo Kingdom will be covered by railways in his lifetime. Of course, the needs of Xiyang City and the land to the west must be met first.


    . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "One update, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter 935: Don''t dare to provoke again. (2 for support)


    A middle-aged man in ragged clothes came here riding a warhorse outside the gate of the capital of the Yaro capital of the Adian Kingdom.


    "Who are you?" When the man was about to enter the city, he was directly stopped by the knight at the city gate.


    The knight looked at the middle-aged man in torn sackcloth. The more he looked, the more familiar he became, but he just couldn''t remember who it was.


    "I''m the chief deacon under Bishop Kailu." The chief deacon pushed back his messy long hair and said angrily.


    Originally, I didn''t want to attract too many people''s attention, but if people knew about my current appearance, I''m afraid they would be laughed at.


    But today, the knight''s head is like being lifted by a donkey, and he came to check his identity. Why didn''t they do this before, as long as they paid the entrance fee, they would be released.


    During this period of time, he suffered a lot. After leaving the western land, he was robbed as soon as he entered the chaotic land. He looted the only remaining knight''s sword on his body, and there was only a little silver coin left. did not leave him.


    "Ah? It''s really the Great Deacon, how did it get like this?" The knight was surprised and hurriedly saluted.


    "Stop talking nonsense, I''m going to see Archbishop Yard, get out of the way." The deacon simply didn''t hide it, and he was about to enter the city with great strides.


    "Lord Deacon, you don''t know yet, Archbishop Yard is now the king." The knight stopped him after knowing that he was going to find Archbishop Yard.


    "What did you say? Archbishop Yard is the king now? What about the queen?" The deacon turned around, pulled the knight to the edge of the city wall, and asked in a deep voice. .


    "Your lord should not have returned to the Yarrow capital for a long time, right?" the knight guessed.


    "Stop talking nonsense, speak quickly." The deacon''s face sank and he said solemnly.


    "Yes, Lord Deacon, it is like this. Last month, the Queen suddenly announced that she was unwell and gave way to Archbishop of Yade." The knight said quickly.


    "This...why is the Queen''s body suddenly unwell?" The deacon whispered to himself, then remembered that Bishop Kailu mentioned that the Queen wanted to suppress the bishop, and he was surprised and guessed something.


    "I don''t know about that." The knight shook his head, although he knew that there must be some problems, but these are not what he should discuss.


    "Yeah." The deacon nodded, turned and entered the city. He had to go directly to see Archbishop Yard.


    At this time, the Archbishop of Yade, the new king of the Yadian Kingdom, was sitting on the main seat in the hall and closed his eyes.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    A apologist knight walked in (biba), saluted Archbishop Yard, and said respectfully, "Your Majesty, the High Deacon under Bishop Kailu asks to see you."


    "Head deacon under Bishop Kailu? Didn''t he go to Xiyang City?" Archbishop Yard opened his eyes, with doubts in his turbid eyes, he waved his hand and said calmly, "Let him in."


    "Yes." The apology knight saluted again and left the hall.

 Chapter 800：

    "Tatata..."


    Five minutes later, the high deacon in a tattered sackcloth walked in quickly, knelt directly on the ground, and walked to Archbishop Yard.


    "How did you make it like this?" Archbishop Yard opened his eyes again, and frowned when he saw the appearance of the deacon.


    "Your Majesty, you must decide for our Bishop Kailu..." The chief deacon said with a sad face.


    "What''s the matter? Didn''t you go to Xiyang City to preach?" Archbishop Yade snorted coldly.


    "That''s it, we have indeed arrived in Xiyang City..." The deacon got up and started to tell everything that was about to happen.


    In it, he concealed the content of his direct escape, but instead described it as he fought bravely, and finally lost the injury and retreated, in order to bring the news back alive.


    "Your Majesty, Bishop Parkin is probably too bad. They are despising our God Lord." The deacon cried out directly, almost snot and tears.


    "Boom bang bang..."


    "What you said is true? Bishop Kailu and Bishop Parkin..." Archbishop Yard''s expression changed, and he sat up and exclaimed.


    "Your Majesty, what your subordinates said is true. The two bishops are dead." The chief deacon lay directly on the ground.


    "How could this be?" Archbishop Yard''s old face shook, and he leaned on the back of the chair. Two bishops were suddenly missing, which was equivalent to breaking one of his arms.


    "Your Majesty, please make a newspaper for Lord Bishop Kailu and crusade Xiyang City." The High Deacon cried out again with a sad face.


    "Get up first." Archbishop Yard said solemnly, he had already believed the words of the chief deacon.


    No one dared to lie to him, this kind of thing would be known at a glance.


    "Yes." The deacon slowly got up and brushed away the long hair that fell on his forehead.


    "Xiyang City, **** it." Archbishop Yade had a gloomy face, and the original joy of ascending the throne was also washed away by this news.


    "Your Majesty, the city lord of Xiyang City also said that our bishop is a fool..." The big executive hesitated for a while, and gnashed his teeth.


    "Humph! Fudge?" Archbishop Yard''s face sank again, this word reminded him of what Timothy said, and he also used ''flicker''.


    "Come on, let Grand Knight Noel come to see me." Archbishop Yard shouted in a deep voice.


    "Yes." The apology knight responded from outside the hall.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    More than 20 minutes later, Knight Noel walked into the hall.


    "Your Majesty, are you looking for me?" Knight Noel respectfully said after saluting.


    "Well, Chief Deacon, you just repeated what you said to Noel." Archbishop Yard said solemnly.


    "Yes, it''s like this..." The deacon repeated what he just said, and then stood quietly aside.


    "Your Majesty, this Xiyang City is unforgivable!" After hearing this, Grand Knight Noel''s expression changed and he said angrily.


    "What do you think we should do? How will Yingluo Kingdom react?" Archbishop Yade tapped the ground with his scepter in his hand and said calmly.


    "Your Majesty, I think that in the spring of next year, the Knights will be sent into the Kingdom of Yingluo to pacify Xiyang City."


    Knight Noel respectfully said, "Presumably, the king of Yingluo doesn''t dare to say anything now. They won''t save His Majesty''s face for a remote town."


    The information he knew showed that the Yingluo Kingdom was at a time of civil strife. The new king had just been established, and the chaos should still be pacified at this time, and he did not dare to provoke their Yadian Kingdom again.


    "Let the owner there disappear, I want Xiyang City." Archbishop Yade has never forgotten the canned meat and Youhe Dazed.


    "Yes, after the spring of next year, Xiyang City will belong to your Majesty." Knight Noel hurriedly saluted, with enthusiasm in his eyes. .


    "Well, you all go down, I''m tired." Archbishop Yard waved his hand and slowly closed his eyes. He was considering setting up two more bishops.


    "Yes!" Knight Noel and Deacon hurriedly left the hall.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Second shift, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Nine hundred and thirtieth chapters: pierced ears. (3 for support)


    Inside the Xiyang City Castle, in the study.


    "Half of the milled rice has been harvested, and eighteen warehouses have been piled up..." Liu Feng flipped through the government affairs report in front of him.


    During this period of time, the grain was harvested, and the milled rice, wheat, potatoes, etc., have been shipped back to the warehouse one after another for storage.


    Part of it will be used as food for the winter, and the other part will be exported, and a large part of it will be prepared for the Ori Dwarf Kingdom.


    "Eighteen warehouses, how many are there!" Mina marveled while sitting on the table, enough for her to drink polished rice porridge every day for decades.


    "This is far from enough. It seems that warehouses have to be built. I remember that there are still several factories in the workshop area that are empty. When the wheat is harvested, let''s store it there first."


    Liu Feng frowned and said calmly, "Especially the wheat that is going to be given to the Ori Dwarf Kingdom, so prepare it first."


    "Well, good young master." En Li nodded in response.


    "How is that Moss recently?" Liu Feng asked. He was preparing to train some business people, which would be of great use to unify the kingdom in the future.


    "He negotiated a lot of big orders, even the orders for the spring of next year. When talking with those merchants and nobles, he even sold a few bicycles..." En Li sighed, she can handle these No-to.


    "Interesting, give him this book." Liu Feng touched his chin, got up and took out a book from the shelf - handed it to Hu Erniang.


    This is a book from the earth, but the content is all translated. Fortunately, the translation software designed by the studio, otherwise, if you have to translate such a thick book yourself, I am afraid it will take a month.


    "Ninety-nine Secrets to Doing Business" An Li took the book and looked at the words on the writing.


    "Give it to him and let him read more." Liu Feng said lightly.


    "A lot of words, dizzy." En Li just opened the two pages and squeezed the thickness of the book, and suddenly her head felt big.


    If this was a novel, I''m afraid she would like it a lot.


    "..." Liu Feng shook his head speechlessly.


    But now the business can be shared out, and part of it can be handed over to Moss, this book is more suitable for him, and Enri is better in managing the internal affairs.


    "An Li, go to the internal library and bring the No. 38 box over." Liu Feng said lightly.


    "Okay, I''ll go get it now." En Li trotted out of the room.


    "Mina, go and call Nicole and Catherine over here." Liu Feng smiled.


    "Okay." Mina put down the dried fish and called for someone.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."

 Chapter 801：

    Five or six minutes later, En Li came back with a box and placed it on Liu Feng''s table.


    She asked curiously, "Master, what''s inside?"


    "A present for you." Liu Feng''s mouth twitched.


    "crunch..."


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    Soon, Mina brought in Nicole, Darlene, Catherine, Lucy, and Eliza, who were still in the castle. Both Tis and Weiya have gone to work, and Frey and Leia have now taken over the air force base, and most of them will stay there.


    "Master, do you have anything to do with us?" Nicole said softly, just now she was preparing to cook.


    "pat..."


    Liu Feng opened the box, took out all the small boxes inside, and opened them one by one on the table.


    This is a piece of jewelry carved from jadeite, including bracelets, necklaces, earrings, rings, etc., all brought back from the earth by Liu Feng


    "What''s this? It''s so beautiful!" The girls exclaimed, staring at the gem-like jade jewelry in the small box.


    "You can choose one for yourself." Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    "Liu Feng, this is for us?" Princess Lucy was surprised, she had never seen anything so beautiful from her father.


    "Pick all you like." Liu Feng nodded.


    "Then I want this." En Li picked a bracelet and put it directly on her wrist, making her complexion fairer.


    "I want this." Nicole took a necklace, strung with tiny jadeites, the pendant was a bell, and the edge was inlaid with a circle of gold patterns.


    "I want a ring." Lucy picked out a ring inlaid with gold and silver patterns, which made her like it more and more.


    "Liu Feng, how do you use this?" Eliza held two earrings made of jade and rhinestones.


    "These are earrings, but none of you seem to have pierced ears. If you want to wear these, you have to have your ears pierced." Liu Feng explained, forgetting that there is no one in this world who will pierce ears to wear jewelry.


    ??????????????????????????????????


    "Ear piercing?" Eliza wondered.


    "Isn''t it going to put a hole in the ear?" Catherine asked in surprise.


    "Well, that''s it, but the size of the ear hole won''t be very big." Liu Feng nodded.


    "Will it hurt?" Darlene touched her ear, imagining that there was a hole in her ear, and she couldn''t help shivering.


    "There will be a little bit. The nerve distribution at the earlobe is relatively small, so there should only be a little tingling." Liu Feng recalled that in the ancient times of the earth, those people used a fine needle to directly poked the earlobe.


    "Then I want this." Eliza said calmly, holding the pair of earrings.


    ..........................................


    "Ah, Eliza, are you going to have your ears pierced?" Enri said in surprise.


    "Well, will your lord help me?" Eliza nodded, looking at Liu Feng with emerald green eyes.


    "Of course, go get some disinfectant alcohol." Liu Feng gently instructed Nicole.


    "Okay." Nicole turned around and walked out of the room, and returned after a while, bringing disinfectant alcohol and some medicines to stop bleeding.


    Liu Feng had already prepared, took out the ear acupuncture from the box, disinfected it with disinfectant alcohol, and wiped it with disinfectant alcohol on Eliza''s earlobe.


    Several women were nervously surrounding him, watching his movements.


    "Hold on, I''m about to start." Liu Feng took the ear acupuncture and poked it at Eliza''s earlobe.


    "..." Eliza frowned, her body trembling slightly.


    "His..." The girls onlookers took a breath, even more nervous than Eliza.


    "Okay, does it hurt?" Liu Feng didn''t pull out the ear acupuncture, which could not be pulled out until the wound healed.


    "It''s okay." Eliza shook her head gently, this little injury was nothing at all.


    Liu Feng nodded. According to the method just now, he also pierced another ear hole and explained some precautions.


    In the future, he will wait for more jadeites and train some jadeite carvers. He will prepare to hold jadeite exhibitions to promote jadeites, or play gambling with stones.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Three shifts, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support" enter.


    Chapter 937: Research on paper money. (4 for support)


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    "crunch..."


    After Eliza and the others left, Liu Feng took the remaining jade back into the box. These were for Frey and Tis.


    "It''s so beautiful." En Li played with the bracelet on her wrist, the more she looked at it, the more she liked it.


    "Mine looks good too." Mina touched the bracelet on her hand, also very happy.


    "Bang bang bang..." There was a knock on the door.


    "Sir, there is someone in the scientific research department asking to see you." A maid''s voice came from outside the door.


    "Let him come in." Liu Feng handed the box to Mina and said calmly.


    "Yes." The maid replied.


    "crunch..."


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    The door was pushed open by "eight-five-zero", an old man walked in, came to Liu Feng and saluted, "I have seen the Lord of the City."


    "Slade, is there something wrong?" Liu Feng looked at the old man in front of him and asked calmly.


    Slade, who belongs to the Banknote Research Institute, serves as the vice president, and is responsible for the research on various types of paper. At the beginning, carbon paper and oil paper were all made by him.


    "Lord City Lord, the kind of paper you want has already been made." Slade was a little excited, and the folds on his face spread out a lot.


    "Where is it? Come and take a look at it." Liu Feng was shocked and said quickly.


    "My lord, I brought it." Slade took out a stack of paper from his arms and handed it forward.


    Mina raised her hips slightly and took the paper in Slade''s hand across the table. After checking that there was nothing wrong, she placed it in front of Liu Feng.

 Chapter 802：

    Liu Feng picked up one, put it in his hand and rubbed it carefully, trying to pull it to both sides with force, and found that the tenacity letter was very good, but it was not torn.


    "Sir, we call this paper No. 7 paper. Its toughness is several times that of ordinary paper, and it is not easy to rot when it gets wet." After the ink is applied, the color fastness is very strong, and the color will not fade when wet."


    "An Li, let someone get some water." Liu Feng raised his brows and ordered.


    "Yes." An Li went out of the room and instructed the maid to bring in a basin of water and put it in front of Liu Feng.


    Liu Feng first took a piece of paper and put it all into the water, picked it up and tore it, and found that it was really tough, and it took a certain amount of strength to tear it apart.


    Immediately afterwards, I used the ink on the table, dripped a few drops on another sheet of paper, dried it with a candle, and rubbed it with my fingers without fading. Then it got wet again, and it didn''t fade, which made him very excited.


    "Very good, is it difficult to produce this kind of paper?" Liu Feng was very satisfied that this kind of paper has fully met the requirements for making banknotes.


    "Sir, making this kind of paper requires six more processes than making ordinary paper, and the raw materials for making paper are relatively rare, so it is difficult." Slade replied.


    "How many people know about this technology?" Liu Feng asked in a deep voice.


    "My lord, only me and my two assistants know." Slade thought for a while, and determined that only these people knew.


    "Very well, from now on, the technology for making this kind of paper is classified as a first-class secret, and no outside rumors are allowed." Liu Feng said with a serious face.


    Although Liu Feng didn''t think that in this world, who else could pirate his own banknotes, he had to do it just in case.


    "Yes, my lord." Slade''s face changed slightly and solemnly responded.


    At the same time, I was very excited, and what I had researched was classified as a first-class secret. What an honor.


    Mina looked equally serious, picked up a notepad and wrote it down, and then it would be notified to the Security Department, and then someone would start to pay attention to it.


    "The production of this kind of paper will start today, and the other processes will remain the same. For the six extra processes, six groups of people will be in charge, and each group will be responsible for one process. Communication between groups is not allowed, and a confidentiality agreement must be signed." Liu Feng said with a serious face.


    "Yes." Slade nodded quickly, ready to go back and warn his assistant.


    "How is the research on color-changing ink? Is there any progress?" Liu Feng continued to ask, now that the paper for making the banknotes has been completed, then the next step is the color-changing ink and template......


    The template Liu Feng has already asked Earth''s studio to help make it, and it will be available in a few days. Now the most important thing is that the color-changing ink has not been solved.


    "Lord City Lord, the color-changing ink is still being studied hard. I heard from the dean that a difficulty has been overcome, and it should be soon." Slade said respectfully.


    "Well, if there is any difficulty in funding, just mention it. I hope that the research will be successful as soon as possible." Liu Feng calmly said that it is time to put the reform of coins on the agenda.


    "Yes, my lord." Slade nodded affirmatively and said respectfully, "This subordinate retire."


    "Go, keep confidentiality." Liu Feng waved his hand.


    "Yes." Slade saluted and turned to leave.


    "Mina, go make arrangements." Liu Feng said softly after watching Slade leave.


    "Yes, Master." Mina left the study and arranged for someone to stare at the Banknote Research Institute.


    "Master, I heard that orcs, dwarves and elves will be printed on the banknotes. Is it true?" En Li came behind Liu Feng and pinched his shoulders.


    "Yeah." Liu Feng''s mouth curled slightly as he nodded.


    "Who is the young master going to print on it?" En Li lowered her head slightly and asked curiously close to 2.0 Liu Feng''s ear.


    "Guess what?" Liu Feng reached out and grabbed An Li''s hand, pulled her to him, and placed her on his lap.


    Enri blushed, her hands were a little overwhelmed, and he hesitated, "I, I think the elf might be Eliza, the dwarf might be Yakiri or Yuffie, if it''s an orc, I''m not sure..."


    "Don''t worry." Liu Feng gently squeezed An Li''s nose and smiled, "The template for the banknotes has already been made, and you will know when the time comes, and you won''t be disappointed."


    "Hmm! Young master..." Enri replied softly.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Four shifts, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Nine hundred and thirtieth eight chapters: human. (1 for support)


    In the Sahara Prairie, among Elsa''s tribe, Elsa, the lion-eared girl, is patrolling the territory with Qiluo.


    "How much is the forage reserve this year?" Elsa turned her head and asked Qiluo.


    "His Royal Highness, the reserve is almost there, and there is still more than half a month to reserve, enough for all our sheep and horses to survive the winter." Qiluo replied, she has been staring at this matter.


    Looking at the countless sheep in front of her, Qiluo continued, "And Xiyang City sent someone to say that they will still buy sheep in winter, but they will only carry mutton and other sheepskin and wool as in the previous winter. Wait, we''ll have to wait until next spring to get it out."


    "Well, yes, this winter is more comfortable than last year." Elsa sighed.


    "I don''t think so. Don''t forget, Your Highness. In winter, I want to help Lord Liu Feng contain those cities." Qiluo reminded.


    "...Understood." Elsa pressed her head with her fingers, it seemed that this winter really couldn''t stop.


    She really couldn''t help but to help her. After all, she had already received the other party''s weapon, and An Li was still by Liu Feng''s side.


    18 "Ta Ta Ta..."


    "Come on, let''s go to the fertilizer factory." Elsa turned her horse around and ran towards the fertilizer factory.


    "Yes." Qiluo followed closely.


    The fertilizer plant has been built at this time and has already started production. A large amount of fertilizer is produced every day.


    When Elsa and Qiluo arrived, workers were loading bags of fertilizer onto the carriage, and then all of them were transported to the port, and they would be delivered to Xiyang City.


    On the other side, there were orcs driving horses and pulling carts of sheep dung and horse dung, which are the raw materials for making chemical fertilizers.


    "Liu Feng is really a genius..." Qiluo sighed.


    "Who said it wasn''t." Elsa also sighed, as can be seen from what she saw and heard in Xiyang City.


    "His Royal Highness, Your Highness Anli said that Liu Feng has a way to attack the capital in winter... After he becomes king, do you think it is possible for us to go back to Brutus to take a look..." Qiluo hesitated. Still said it.


    "Brutus...six years...Let''s talk about this when Liu Feng successfully attacks the capital this winter." Elsa shuddered slightly and sighed.


    If Liu Feng really has a way to successfully take the capital in winter, maybe he can ask him for help and let them go back to Brutus to see.


    "Yes." Qiluo nodded.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    Elsa got off the war horse and walked into the fertilizer factory with Qiluo.


    "Lord Elsa, please wear a mask." When an orc saw Elsa coming, he ran over and handed over two masks.


    "Well." Elsa wrinkled her nose, took the mask and put it on, which made her feel better.


    The two circled around the fertilizer factory for a few times, and left quickly after finding nothing wrong. The smell here is really choking.

 Chapter 803：

    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    "Sir, so you are here." A knight riding a warhorse quickly approached, stopped in front of Elsa, and then turned over and dismounted and gave a salute.


    "What''s the matter?" Elsa asked.


    "My lord, the person in charge of supervising Greenner has sent a letter." The knight got up, took out a letter from his body and handed it over with both hands.


    "..." Qiluo took the letter, found that there was no problem, opened it and handed it to Elsa.


    "Lucia and Grena fought, and in the end Grena was defeated..." Elsa raised her brows, read the entire letter, and handed it to Qiluo.


    Elsa raised the corner of her mouth and said softly, "Sure enough, Greener lost, but the direction of his escape turned out to be in our direction."


    The content is all about the battle between Grena and Lucia, including the direction of Lucia''s escape after being defeated.


    "His Royal Highness, he may not necessarily come to us, it is very likely that he will go to another city." Qiluo shook his head and said.


    "I don''t think there is any city lord who is willing to open the city gate to help a defeated prince and fight against the king of Lucia." Elsa looked at the sky and said lightly.


    "Then I''ll have the knights stationed at the border tomorrow." Qiluo said with a serious face.


    "Well, yes." Elsa nodded thoughtfully and said indifferently, "It''s best to catch the one alive, and it''s good to pay back a little favor first."


    "Yes." Qiluo nodded, knowing that Elsa was planning to repay some of Liu Feng''s favor first. If there were not those steel spears that Liu Feng sold at the beginning, it might not have been able to deter Greener and the surrounding tribes.


    "Go, continue to pay attention to the movements of Greener and Lucia." Elsa ordered.


    "Yes." The knight replied, got on his horse and left.


    "The rest is up to Greener to choose." Elsa said softly.


    "I''m afraid he doesn''t dare to come. If he dares to retreat here, then just live with him and send it to Xiyang City." Qiluo said coldly.


    "..." Elsa was silent, in this case, the favor of buying mutton in the winter would be over.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, Greener was fleeing with his life under the **** of the Great Knight.


    "Damn, those black irises rubbish, dare to leave this king and escape." Greener was riding on the war horse, his face was pale, and he was cursing.


    "His Royal Highness, in front of Tianshui City, we can take a break." The knight commander ignored Greenner''s curse and turned his head frequently to look behind him.


    In the past few days, they have not dared to be careless. As long as they stop and rest for a while, they will be caught up by Lucia''s people.


    "Finally, I can rest for a while." Greener screamed 930. He was exhausted from running for a long time, and his body was about to be torn apart by the war horse.


    After half an hour, everyone approached Tianshui City.


    "Quickly open the city gate and let His Highness Greener in." The knight commander shouted as he approached the city gate.


    "..." But the response to them was calm, and the knights on the city gate just glanced at them lightly, and continued to watch without seeing them.


    "Damn, are you going to rebel?" Greenner''s face sank and shouted loudly.


    "Your Highness the Second Prince, you are a lost dog now, just let us go to Tianshui City." There was an icy sarcastic voice on the city wall, belonging to the city owner of Tianshui City.


    "Damn, you all should be damned, when I become king, that''s when your heads fall to the ground." Greener''s face was extremely ugly, and he scolded.


    "His Royal Highness, let''s move on. If you continue to consume it, Lucia''s people will catch up again." The knight commander said with a gloomy face.


    "Let''s go." Greener''s face changed when he heard that Lucia''s people were about to catch up, and he turned on his horse.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    The knights with less than 200 people turned their horses, bypassed Tianshui City, and moved towards the Sahara Prairie. Now their only hope is the Sahara savannah.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "One update, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support".


    Nine hundred and thirtieth IX: Bella leaves. (2 for support)


    In the land of chaos, Bella''s territory.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    The sound of horses'' hooves stepping on the ground sounded, and Bella and Obi returned to the territory with a group of knights.


    Behind them was a cart of wheat pulled by a trolley, which they had snatched back from the Duchy of Maner, and this was the third time.


    There are still many forces that **** the wheat from the Principality of Maner. For example, the Principality of Mullin and the Principality of Chama have sent people to pretend to be horse thieves to **** the wheat.


    "Store all the wheat, don''t let the mice steal it." Bella dismounted and ordered the orc knights to store the wheat.


    "Sir, do you think the people from the Principality of Man''er will come to attack us?" Obi asked aloud. He still remembered that when he attacked Weber City last time, the city owner seemed to have something to do with King Macro of the Principality of Man''er. Now Grabbed the wheat again.


    "Now they are too busy to take care of themselves. They are not only facing us, but also people from the other two principalities. When there is time to deal with us, they will have to wait until after the winter." Bella said calmly.


    Now is the season of autumn harvest, the Principality of Maner is almost unable to keep the wheat, and there is still time to deal with itself. When the time comes, winter is coming. If you want to go to war, you can only wait for the next spring.


    Moreover, with the number of orc knights in the territory now, as long as all the knights in the Duchy of Maner are not exhausted, it is uncertain who wins and who loses.


    "Understood." Obi nodded.


    "Tatata..."


    "My lord, the wheat we looted during this time is enough for the people in our territory to eat for the whole winter." Ryan, who came out to greet him, looked at the carts of wheat.


    "Well, I think it''s almost the same." Bella nodded. The wheat that was grabbed three times has been piled up in several warehouses, and it seems that it is enough.


    "..." Obi silently closed his mouth, and he wanted to say that he would go grab it again.


    "Let''s go, eat pizza." Bella threw the whip to the knight beside him and swallowed.


    "I heard that there is a new chicken pizza, and it tastes better than lamb pizza...¡¨¡§." Ryan licked the corner of his mouth and chuckled.


    "Then let''s try it." Bella quickened her pace, missing pizza very much in her heart.


    Now she knows why Ryan and Obi have always been thinking about pizza in the past.


    "Sir, I think you should go to Xiyang City in person, there are many delicacies, pizza and steamed buns have many different flavors..." Obi shouted, catching up with Bella''s footsteps .


    "I also think that Lord Bella can go to Xiyang City. Now that the winter food has been settled, there will be nothing to do next. The adults can go to Xiyang City and learn from it." Ryan glanced at Obi, Go ahead with what he said.


    "Go to Xiyang City......" Bella''s footsteps stopped, her brows slightly wrinkled, she was moved.


    "Yeah, my lord, I heard from Mrs. Dess, the food on the second floor of Zuixiaolou is the best place to eat besides the castle. Just thinking about it makes my mouth water..." Obi reached out and wiped it. A corner of his mouth said.

 Chapter 804：

    "I heard that Xiyang City also opened a restaurant called Xiyang Malatang, and..." Ruian stretched out his hand and counted, these were all she inquired from the driver.


    "Well, then I''ll go to Xiyang City, and I haven''t seen Tis for a while." Bella was persuaded, imagining the spicy food and other delicacies in her mind.


    "Sir, remember to find Liu Feng when you go to Xiyang City.... Let him open a few more gourmet restaurants in our territory." Obi rubbed his hands and laughed.


    "..." Bella''s eyes twitched, and she squinted at Obi and Ryan. Is this why they kept pushing themselves to Xiyang City?


    "..." Ryan turned his head away, pretending not to see Bella''s gaze.


    "I''ll set off tomorrow. During my absence, the territory will be handed over to the two of you."


    Bella sighed and said calmly, "Especially Obi, listen to Ryan''s opinion more."


    "Yes, you can go with peace of mind." Obi nodded and patted his chest.


    Bella glanced at the two again, and then walked into the Xiyang Food Store.


    "Long time no see, Mr. Bella." The staff greeted them enthusiastically after seeing Bella.


    "Others remain the same. The pizza is replaced with chicken pizza, with a larger portion of meat." Bella''s mouth twitched slightly as she ordered the order skillfully.


    "Okay, please sit down for a while." The staff smiled and led the three to the vacant seat, then ran to the back kitchen to place an order.


    Ten minutes later, the staff brought Bella''s food on a tray.


    "Sure enough, the chicken pizza is delicious...." Ryan took a bite of the chicken pizza and marveled, one bite after another, unable to stop.


    "Well, it''s very good." Bella nodded in agreement, holding the pizza in one hand and the meat bun in the other.


    An hour later, the three of them walked out of the Xiyang Food Store feeling their stomachs, which was the norm every time they came here.


    "The saltpeter has them all ready, and another batch will be delivered tomorrow, and I will go with the team." Bella returned to the castle and instructed.


    "." Yes, my lord. '' Ryan nodded.


    At dawn the next day, Bella set off with the saltpeter team.


    "Lord Bella, waiting for your good news." Obi and Ryan watched Bella leave, waving their hands and shouting.


    "......" Bella, who originally wanted to leave quietly, twitched at the corner of her mouth and wanted to turn around and slap them.


    "Xiyang City, I''m here..."


    Bella sat in the carriage and began to enjoy the rare leisure time in the past few years.


    "When you arrive at Xiyang City, should you find Tis or something to eat first..."


    "How many more stores will you open in the territory?"


    "Can consider it......"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, in the royal palace of the Duchy of Maner, Macro was throwing something.


    "boom!!!"


    "Damn, **** it." Macro slammed the table and roared.


    The knights standing outside the hall watched their noses, noses, noses and mouths. They were used to this scene. Every year when the wheat was harvested, they would perform such a scene here (Zhao Lehao).


    "Tatata..."


    "Your Majesty, we have found out. In addition to the Duchy of Chama and Duchy of Mullin who robbed us of wheat, there are also a group of people who are orcs. The leader is Bella, who is currently..." A knight ran away in a hurry. Came in, looked at the messy items on the ground, and hurriedly knelt to the ground, reporting the information that was inquired.


    "Orc? Bella? This name is a bit familiar." Macron sat back in his seat with a cold face.


    He was not surprised that there were people from the Principality of Chama and the Principality of Mullin, but the surprise was that there were orcs involved this time.


    "Yes, Your Majesty." The knight replied respectfully.


    "Go check, I want detailed information on Bella." Macron said coldly, stomping the ceramic cup in front of him into pieces.


    "Yes!" The knight responded quickly, turned and left.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Second shift, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter nine hundred and fortieth: the only enemy. (3 for support)


    "crunch..."


    Mina pushed open the study door and walked in.


    "Master, this is the latest information about Greener and Lucia." Mina raised her hips slightly, sat on the table, and placed a letter in front of Liu Feng.


    "Okay." Liu Feng opened the letter and read it slowly from beginning to end.


    He handed the letter to the cat-ear girl and said indifferently, "Sure enough, Greener still lost."


    "Hey, there are giants appearing in this battle?" Mina looked back and shouted in surprise.


    "Giant, a very rare race?" Liu Feng asked curiously.


    "Master, I''ve never heard of the existence of a giant clan." Mina tilted her head and thought for a while. Over the years, she really hadn''t heard much about the giant clan.


    "Well." Liu Feng nodded thoughtfully.


    The letter said that the direction Greener fled was the Sahara Prairie, where Elsa was there, and he estimated that it would be difficult for the other party to escape.


    Mina took the letter and said, "Master, do you want to tell Lucy about this?"


    "Tell her, this is also her family business." Liu Feng pondered for a while, then said softly.


    "Well, then I''ll find her now." Mina said softly.


    She took out two pieces of dried fish from the drawer, gave one to Liu Feng, and walked to the door with a piece of dried fish in her mouth.


    "Tell her that the National People''s Congress will probably be caught by 370." Liu Feng said softly.


    "crunch..."


    "Uh... uh!" Mina responded, opened the door and left.


    "Time, fate..." Liu Feng thought for a while, and continued to look at government affairs.


    "Boom bang bang..."


    After a while, the door was knocked again.

 Chapter 805：

    "..." Liu Feng frowned slightly and said, "Come in!"


    "crunch..."


    "Master!" Niu Er stepped in and gave a salute.


    "Is something wrong?" Liu Feng asked curiously.


    "Deputy Director Niu of the front line has sent a letter." Niu Er took out a letter from his arms and handed it over.


    "Well." Liu Feng took the letter and opened it and read it.


    Niu Er saw that a smile gradually appeared on Liu Feng''s face, and he knew something. He knew that his brother was fighting on the front line.


    "Very good, this will save a lot of trouble in winter." Liu Feng was overjoyed.


    It turned out that Niu Da had already won fifteen cities, and most of them were cities by the Youshui River.


    "The performance of the recruits is quite good, and I will give you credit." Liu Feng handed one of the letterheads to Niu Er, which read about the performance of the recruits on the front line.


    "Not enough, there are still some problems." Niu Er criticized after reading the letter, but there was a smile on his face.


    "How many winter marching shoes and winter uniforms have you received?" Liu Feng asked.


    "A total of 3,000 sets have been received. According to the current speed, all soldiers will be able to change their outfits before the end of the month." Niu Er said seriously.


    "That''s good." Liu Feng was relieved.


    "Master..." Niu''s **** pinched the side of his thigh, hesitating.


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Feng asked slightly with a brow.


    "The last batch of recruits will also be sent to the front line tomorrow morning." Niu Er said respectfully.


    "Well, I''ll give you another task." Liu Feng shook his head and said lightly, "Next, we will recruit 2,000 recruits this time."


    He still lacks soldiers, at least tens of thousands of soldiers, so even if he is fighting other kingdoms, he can be forced.


    "Yes, the task is guaranteed to be completed." Niu Er gave a military salute.


    "Go down." Liu Feng waved his hand.


    Now he recruits 2,000 soldiers, mainly because winter is coming, otherwise he might recruit 5,000 recruits at a time.


    "Yes." Niu Er gave a military salute and left.


    ¡­


    "Boom bang bang..."


    Mina came to Lucy''s door and knocked gently on the door.


    "Lucy, are you busy?" Mina asked.


    "Crackling!!"


    "Mina, do you want to read the novel again? (bide Princess Lucy opened the door and said to the cat girl with a smile, "but it hasn''t been fixed yet."


    During this time, Lucy has been revising the second volume of "City of Miracles", which will be officially published after the revision.


    Now in Xiyang City, the most popular book is "The City of Miracles", and it has become the driving force for Lucy to write.


    "No, there is something I want to tell you." Mina cat flicked her tail and said softly.


    "What''s the matter? Come in and talk." Lucy was puzzled, then let the door open and dragged the cat-ear girl into the room.


    "Well, it''s about your other two brothers." Mina sat on the edge of Lucy''s bed.


    Lucy''s figure froze for a moment, and she frowned and said, "There must be someone who has failed. Let me guess, it should be Greener who lost?"


    "Well, Lucia and Grena fought. The final result was that Grena lost. He should be on the run now, but there is a high probability that he will be caught." Mina held Lucy''s hand. , said calmly.


    "It''s normal, Greener is too impulsive." Lucy said lightly, she understood the characters of the two.


    "Grenner is fleeing to the prairie now. If he is caught by Lucia, he may not survive." Mina paused, then continued, "However, it is also possible that he will be caught by Elsa''s people. Then send it to the young master."


    "Send it here?" Lucy raised her eyebrows slightly, she wanted to watch Greener shut up and do the poor man''s work.


    "Yes, there is a high chance." Mina nodded slightly.


    "So, in the end, the king is still Lucia?" Lucy pursed her lips and asked.


    "Yeah!" Mina nodded, now the young master is Lucia''s only enemy.


    "What I hate the most is Lucia, if it weren''t for him... my father would not..." Lucy''s eyes were slightly red, thinking of her father was very sad.


    "He will get his retribution." Mina comforted.


    "Definitely...Absolutely..." Lucy gritted her teeth, her golden eyes filled with mist.


    "By the way, how much is your novel still unrevised? I can''t wait." Mina stood up and came to the desk.


    "There is still one last plot left. I want to overthrow and rewrite... It will be over in two days." Lucy wiped her tears.


    "After changing it, be sure to show it to me first." Mina said with a smile.


    "Okay, I''ll show you the first one."


    "Whee......"


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Three shifts, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter nine hundred and fortieth: Mermaid accident. (1 for support)


    In the Mermaid Bay, Bilis is receiving training at the training ground in the Mermaid Palace.


    "Drink...ah..." Biris held a trident in her hand and attacked Yuka who was on the opposite side.


    "Princess Biris, this posture is wrong, the attack should be more decisive..." Yuka looked serious, holding the spear in her hand, easily resisting Biris'' attack.


    "I''m so tired." Biris'' face was sullen, but the movements in her hands did not stop. Listening to Yuka''s guidance, she adjusted her movements.


    "Princess Bilis, come on!" Lilith shouted from the edge of the training ground.


    Ever since Biris became a princess, her daily task has been training, and she has worked hard to become a mermaid general, and at the same time she has to learn all kinds of knowledge every day.


    She has been trained before, and it is no problem to deal with some ordinary people, but after becoming a general, the people who let her shoot are no longer ordinary people.

 Chapter 806：

    "Princess Biris, move fast when retreating, and keep your balance at the same time..." Yuka lifted Biris'' trident away again.


    "Come again!" Bilis bit her lower lip, and the trident shot out again.


    "Princess Bilis is working so hard..." Lilith sighed, feeling a little distressed when she looked at it.


    After half an hour.


    "Princess Bilis, rest for a while." Yuka retracted the spear in her hand and respectfully said.


    "Okay, my hands are so sore~" Biris breathed a sigh of relief, handed the trident to Lilith who came to her side, and shook her sore hand.


    "His Royal Highness, let me rub it for you." Lilith turned around and handed the trident to another maid, helping Bilis rub her shoulders.


    "A little bit down, yes, it''s here." Billis panted, sitting under the shade of a tree next to the training ground.


    "Okay." Lilith rubbed me seriously.


    "His Royal Highness, drink water." A maid brought the water over.


    "Gollum!!!"


    Bilis raised her head and drank several large sips of water before she stopped panting and reached out to wipe the sweat from her forehead.


    "I don''t know what happened to the father." Bilis had a worried look on her face.


    Four days ago, pirates appeared outside the Mermaid Bay again, and the number was far greater than before. Bilis''s father, the current King Kusen, led the warriors of the Mermaid tribe to deal with the pirates.


    "Your Majesty will be fine." Lilith comforted.


    "Father has been out for four days..." Bilis sighed, feeling very anxious.


    "Your Majesty the Princess, Your Majesty the King will definitely be able to return with the same victory as before." Yuka''s face had a firm look, and she was comforting Biris.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    "Princess Bilis, it''s not good, His Majesty the king..." A mermaid warrior hurried over in the distance, and fell to the ground with a ''puff'', with a worried look on his face.


    "What''s wrong with your father? Tell me now." Bilis stood up, her pale blue eyes filled with panic.


    "His Majesty the King was attacked by pirates and was seriously injured." The mermaid warrior said in a panic.


    "What? Where is the father now?" Bilis exclaimed, her face changing wildly.


    "I have been sent to the witch doctor for treatment." The mermaid warrior replied.


    "Witch doctor? No, Lilith quickly go get the medicine box that Xiyang City brought back." When Bilis heard the witch doctor, her face became even more ugly, and she turned her head and hurriedly said.


    "Yes, yes!" Lilith responded in a panic, and hurriedly turned around and ran to the bedroom to get the medicine box.


    "Take me to see the king." Billis shouted loudly.


    "Yes." The mermaid warrior got up and led the way.


    At this time in the Mermaid Palace, Kusen was lying on the bed with a pale face, and his left leg was gone from the calf down. At this time, the wound tightly bound by the linen was still oozing blood.


    Sitting beside the bed was a woman who was wearing a witch doctor''s costume. She was the witch doctor in the palace, who specially treated the king and his concubines.


    "Hurry up and save Your Majesty." The Mermaid Minister urged.


    "Your Majesty''s injury...I..." The witch doctor said with a frown. It was the first time she had seen such a serious injury.


    "Heal quickly!" The Mermaid Minister hurriedly urged.


    "I..." The witch doctor didn''t know where to start.


    "Here, hurry!" The Mermaid Minister took out the long sword on his body and handed it over.


    "No, stop it." Just as the witch doctor was about to cut the burlap from King Kusen''s wound, Bilis scolded from outside the door.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    Bilis ran into the room, Yuka followed closely, her face sank after seeing the long sword in the witch doctor''s hand, she strode to the witch doctor and took the long sword from her hand.


    "Father, wake up, don''t scare me." Bilis''s voice was crying, pushing away the witch doctor and lying beside King Cusen''s bed.


    ?????????????????????????????


    "What is your Highness Princess doing? Don''t you want to save the king?" The witch doctor''s expression changed and he asked aloud.


    "Yes, Your Royal Highness, why did you stop the witch doctor from saving the king?" The Mermaid Minister asked with a face.


    "She will only kill her father by doing this." With tears on her face, Bilis turned her head and said coldly, her pale blue eyes were full of coldness.


    She remembered the days when she stayed in Xiyang City. After learning about the existence of doctors, she no longer believed in witch doctors.


    "Your Highness Princess, you can''t talk nonsense. If you don''t do anything, His Majesty the King will..." The witch doctor''s face turned cold. She had always been respected in the palace, but now she was reprimanded and suspected, which made her very sad. Not happy.


    "Shut up, say one more sentence, I''ll kill you." Bili had an anxious look on her face, she turned her head to look at the witch doctor coldly.


    ..........................................


    Yuka also stared at the witch doctor coldly, and the long sword in his hand was ready to swing at any time.


    "..." The witch doctor closed her mouth. She had just felt Princess Biris'' killing intent. She believed that if she said one more word, the long sword would make her head fall to the ground.


    "This, Your Royal Highness, if you don''t let the witch doctor do it, what will Your Majesty do? You can''t just watch Your Majesty wait... to die." It suddenly becomes like this.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    "Princess Bilis, I brought the medicine box." Lilith rushed in from the outside, holding a medicine box in her hand, panting to Bilis.


    "That''s great, my father is saved." There was a hint of joy on Billis'' face, and she hurriedly opened the medicine box, recalling what Nicole said to herself, which medicines were used to stop bleeding and relieve pain.


    "Quick, Yuka will untangle the burlap from the father''s wound." Bilis rummaged through the medicine and ordered.


    "Yes." Yuka threw the long sword aside and carefully tore the burlap from King Kusen''s wound, revealing the **** wound.


    "The wound needs to be disinfected first, Lilith, quickly disinfect it with alcohol." Bilis is surprisingly calm now.


    She once stayed in the hospital and studied for a period of time, just to introduce some technologies to Mermaid Bay, but she didn''t expect it to come in handy now.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "One update, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support." Shan.


    Chapter nine hundred and forty-two: Billis when the queen? (2 for support)


    "Disinfection, oh...good!" Lilith was in a hurry, rummaging for cotton and alcohol.


    "Wait, tie the left leg first, don''t let the blood flow so fast." Bilis said solemnly.


    "Yes." Yuka found a hemp rope and tied the king''s left leg.

 Chapter 807：

    "Lilith, this is anesthesia, relieve the pain first." Bilis pulled out a clay pot again.


    "Okay." Lilith took the pot and carefully poured it on the wound after opening it.


    At this time, Kusen''s frowning brows slowly loosened, obviously the effect of anesthesia is useful.


    "Lilith, start sterilizing." Bilis urged.


    "Okay." Lilith took a deep breath and encouraged herself in her heart: Lilith, you can do it.


    With shaking hands, she dripped disinfectant alcohol directly on Cusen''s wound, and the blood made her a little dizzy. "Three Nine Zeros" "Your Highness Princess, this..." The mermaid ministers hesitated.


    "Shut up." Billis said coldly.


    "..." Under the cold eyes of Biris, the mermaid ministers chose to shut up.


    "His Royal Highness, okay... okay." Lilith''s eyes were a little darkened, her hands were shaking, and there was a pile of **** cotton on the ground next to her.


    "Quick, this is hemostatic powder, apply it on the wound and stop the bleeding first." Bilis took out a medicine bag, which was filled with powder.


    Yuka took the powder and evenly applied it to Cusen''s wound, layer by layer, until there was no more blood oozing out at the end.


    "Disinfection, pain relief, hemostasis... all good." Bilis recalled the knowledge she had learned in the hospital, and the most important steps had been completed.


    "It''s so...great." Lilith''s eyes darkened, and she didn''t dare to look at the **** cotton **** on the ground.


    "Fortunately, the bandaging was done in time, and there was not too much blood, otherwise it would be troublesome." Bilis sat on the ground, her heartbeat was fast.


    "This is anti-inflammatory medicine, feed it to the king." Bilis took out a bottle of medicine from the medicine cabinet and handed it to Lilith.


    "Okay." Lilith took the medicine and instructed, "Yuka, support Your Majesty."


    "Yes!" Yuka hugged King Kusen''s upper body, Lilith stuffed the medicine into his mouth and fed him some water.


    "This..." The mermaid ministers looked at each other and were stunned by a series of actions from Biris, watching the king''s injuries being brought under control.


    The witch doctor was also stunned. Such a large wound was handled in an orderly manner.


    "Your Highness the Princess, is Your Majesty the King okay?" The Mermaid Minister asked worriedly.


    "I don''t know either... I won''t know until the father wakes up." Bilis got up and sat beside Cusen''s bed, wiping the sweat on his forehead with a sackcloth.


    "Her Royal Highness, let me come." A maid stepped forward.


    "No need." Biris shook her head, turned her head and stared at the witch doctor and continued, "Father''s blood has just stopped, and you need to cultivate and not move around."


    "Yes." The witch doctor nodded quickly.


    "By the way, have the pirates been repelled?" Biris asked with a worried look on her face.


    "Thanks to His Majesty the King, the pirates have been repelled, and they have also been severely damaged. They should not attack us again in a short time." The Mermaid Minister responded.


    "That''s good." Billis breathed a sigh of relief.


    "His Royal Highness, the king... In this way, what will happen to Mermaid Bay in the future?" The Mermaid Minister gritted his teeth and expressed his inner worries.


    The king has already broken a foot, obviously there is no way to lead them to fight against the pirates, and with such a serious injury, it is still a question whether he can continue to be the king.


    "Yuka, Lilith, you two stay here to take care of the father, pay attention to whether the father has any signs of fever, and there are antipyretics in the medicine box." Bilis stood up and said solemnly.


    "Yes, Her Royal Highness..." Lilith and Yuka replied respectfully.


    "I''m going to see Grandpa Dan." Bilis said calmly, glanced at her father on the bed, and turned to leave.


    "I''m here." Dane came in from the door.


    When he knew that Cusen was injured and broke a foot, he had rushed over, and went to the door to witness what Biris did.


    "Your Majesty." The mermaid ministers hurriedly saluted, although the old king has now abdicated, he is still respected by them.


    "Grandpa Dan, I''m afraid my father can''t continue to be a king like this." There was worry in Biris'' pale blue eyes......


    "Then it''s up to you," Dan said calmly.


    "Grandpa Dan.... What did you say?" Bilis was stunned.


    Not only Bilis, but everyone else in the room was stunned.


    "You will be Biris as the king. I don''t think anyone is more suitable than you now." Dan said calmly.


    "Grandpa Dan, I want you to be the king again...not me being the king myself." Biris waved her hand quickly.


    "I''m old, and I won''t be a king for long, and according to the rules, the king can only be you." Dan shook his head and said.


    "It can only be me..." Only then did Bilis remember that she was already the default mermaid general, and the king was chosen by the general.


    "This..." The mermaid ministers looked at each other, worried in their hearts.


    "Grandpa Dan, I can temporarily manage the Mermaid Bay for the father, and let''s talk about the rest when the father wakes up." Bilis looked at her father on the bed and said calmly.


    "Also," Dan said thoughtfully.


    "Bilise still has a lot of things she doesn''t understand, please help me with Grandpa Dan." Bilis said sincerely.


    "Okay!" Dan nodded approvingly.


    "Your Majesty." The mermaid ministers glanced at each other again and bowed to salut.


    "Get up quickly." Bi 4.7 Lisi said quickly, she really wasn''t quite used to it.


    "Bilis, call all the ministers to discuss first." Dan said solemnly.


    "Well, Father Yuka and Lilith will be handed over to you." Bilis nodded and instructed the two of them.


    "Please rest assured, Your Majesty." Lilith and Yuka responded respectfully.


    "The rest of the people leave, and keep the room well ventilated." Bilis said again.


    "Yes." The mermaid ministers responded respectfully and all exited the room.


    "Notify all the ministers to go to the palace." Bilis stepped out, with a hint of majesty in her voice.


    Unknowingly, Biris began to take up the responsibility of guarding the Mermaid Bay.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Second shift, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter 943: Liu Feng lectures. (3 for support)


    Inside the Xiyang City Castle, Liu Feng was flipping through books on radio, while An Li was nibbling on dried fish while dealing with internal affairs.

 Chapter 808：

    "crunch..."


    Mina pushed open the door and walked in. In her hand was a list and handed it to Liu Feng, "Master, this is the list you want."


    The people on the list are all from the scientific research department and are responsible for researchers in various fields.


    "Well, so many people!" Liu Feng looked at the names and introductions on the list, surprised.


    "Master, these are all screened, and they can all be selected." Mina chuckled, then came to Hu Erniang, grabbed a small piece of dried fish from her hand and stuffed it into her mouth.


    "Well, let''s ask the first 20 people, call them to gather in the conference room of the scientific research department in the afternoon." Liu Feng nodded.


    These people are prepared for the new Radio Research Institute. He intends to make radios. In another world, the transmission of information is too slow, and reform is urgently needed.


    "Okay." Mina went out again with the dried fish in her mouth.


    "Master, what is radio?" En Li closed the novel.


    The word radio was mentioned yesterday when Liu Feng told Mina to find someone, but she was so addicted to Lucy''s new book when she was 18 that she didn''t listen carefully.


    "Radio, you will know when the research is done." Liu Feng chuckled lightly, with a mysterious look.


    "Oh~~" Enri made a long voice, pouted, and muttered in a low voice: Young master is getting worse and worse, always playing with mystery.


    "..." Liu Feng shook his head with a chuckle. It wasn''t that he was playing with the mystery, but that some things had to be experienced before they could be understood.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After lunch, Liu Feng and Mina got into the steam car and drove to the scientific research department.


    "Buzzing......"


    "Sir, it''s here." The steam car drove into the scientific research department, and Xin Ke got out of the car, opened the door, and stood there respectfully.


    Liu Feng took Mina out of the car and walked to the conference room in the scientific research department.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    "crunch..."


    A few minutes later, Xin Ke pushed open the door of the conference room, and the originally noisy conference room was immediately quiet.


    Liu Feng walked in with Mina, and stood on the podium at the front.


    "Lord City Lord." In the conference room, all the researchers stood up and saluted respectfully.


    "Sit down." Liu Feng waved his hand and smiled.


    Under Liu Feng''s gaze, all the researchers sat upright, with a notepad and pen in front of each of them.


    "I''m looking for you today to get you to participate in the research and manufacture of something." Liu Feng supported the podium with both hands and said calmly.


    "Sir, what is it?" Someone asked curiously.


    "Radio." Liu Feng glanced at everyone below and said word by word.


    "Radio? What is it?" Twenty researchers were a little confused, having never heard the word.


    "What I''m going to say next will be classified as a first-class top secret. I don''t want others to know about it when I leave this door." Liu Feng did not answer everyone''s questions, but warned with a serious face.


    "Yes." The researchers were all shocked and horrified in their hearts. They didn''t expect that the things they were going to research and manufacture would turn out to be first-class top secrets.


    Zink backed out, and the Wolf Warrior team surrounded the conference room to ensure that no one was eavesdropping.


    "Fine, I''ll tell you what a radio is now."


    Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction and began to explain radio, "Radio refers to electromagnetic waves that only propagate in space... It can be used as a means of transmitting information."


    Twenty researchers were stunned after listening, and words came to their minds.


    "Sir, what are electromagnetic waves?"


    "What is a conductor?"


    "......"


    "Don''t worry, I will explain slowly, this is a document about radio, you should take a look first, also, this is a top-secret document, without my permission, I don''t want anyone else to see it when I go out this door. "Liu Feng said solemnly, Mina handed out the documents on the podium.


    "Yes." The twenty people nodded hurriedly, took over the document and read it carefully.


    Gradually, everyone became addicted to it, sometimes with expressions of amazement and puzzlement on their faces, as well as expressions of disbelief.


    An hour later.


    "Is this really achievable?" an old man exclaimed, his mouth full of amazement.


    He only saw a little radio application introduction in front of him, and he couldn''t understand the rest.


    "Of course it can be done, it just depends on whether you can do it or not." Liu Feng said calmly.


    The radio information he gave was the simplest and easiest to implement on the other side of the earth.


    In fact, if it is only used in Xiyang City, you can buy a few from the earth, but if the entire Yingluo Kingdom wants to popularize the radio, they have to buy it from the earth and bring it over, so what''s wrong? Replace it later? It cannot always be brought from earth.


    If you buy one or two for temporary use, it is still possible. The internal library stores one or two radios, which are used for expeditions in winter.


    Therefore, some knowledge has to be taught, and then people try to research and manufacture, which is equivalent to a cottage.


    "Now let me explain some of the contents of the document to you. Radio technology is the technology of transmitting signals through radio waves, and this radio wave..." Liu Feng opened the document in front of him and began to explain. He has seen it many times.


    Although I understand the principle, it is still difficult to realize the 760, and now I leave it to them to study and explore slowly.


    Mina stood by, watching Liu Feng, like a teacher, explaining the terms about radio, with a charming smile on her face.


    It wasn''t until two and a half hours later that Liu Feng closed the document. After talking for so long, he only taught a little bit of knowledge. In the future, he will teach everyone to do experiments.


    "From now on, the Radio Research Institute will be established. You are all one of them. If you don''t want to participate, you can submit it now." Liu Feng put down the document and took a sip of tea.


    "Sir, I am willing to participate in this research." As soon as the voice fell, someone chose to join without hesitation.


    "My lord, I am also willing."


    "I would also like to..."


    Twenty people, and none of them opted out, and now their minds are full of the magical applications of radio.


    "Very well, go back and prepare, and start studying radio in two days." Liu Feng clapped his hands with satisfaction.


    "Yes, my lord." Everyone saluted.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."

 Chapter 809：

    After signing a non-disclosure agreement, everyone left the conference room.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Three shifts, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Nine hundred and fortieth chapters: shot. (4 for support)


    In the eastern part of Yingluo Kingdom, in the coastal area of ??Haiyan City, Jaylenya, the leader of the Jaylenya Pirates, was sitting in the meeting room of the city master''s mansion, but this time he sat in the lower seat.


    In the main seat, Deacon Bai sat there, Deacon Red leaned on the chair beside him with a lazy expression on his face.


    "Jin Mo, why did you miss it?" Deacon Bai calmly looked at Jin Mo who had just returned.


    "Master Bai Deacon, I was going to shoot, but suddenly a knight rushed out and blocked my arrow with his body..." Jin Mo explained with his head down, cold sweat broke out on her back. Failed again.


    "Little Jinmo, is this an excuse? Isn''t your elves'' bow skills always perfect?" The red deacon parted slightly and glanced at Jin Mo.


    "..." Jin Mo closed his mouth tightly, his palms soaked with sweat.


    "Get up and wait for the leader to deal with you." Deacon Bai said calmly.


    "Yes." Jin Mo stood up, stepped aside, lowered his head and said nothing.


    "From today, Haiyan City will be taken over by our Black Iris." Deacon Bai stared at Jielunya and said coldly, holding a dark-gold iron token in his hand.


    "..." Jielunya pursed her lips, a hint of coldness flashed in the depths of her eyes, and said respectfully, "Listen to the mobilization of the two deacons."


    "How many people are there now?" Deacon Bai played with the token in his hand.


    "More than 800 people." Jielunya responded that there were originally 1,000 pirate members, but they cooperated with Greener and dispatched 200 people to Yalin City to help.


    "More than 800 people, plus our black iris knights, can withstand Lucia, so let''s make repairs in Haiyan City for the time being." Deacon Bai pondered for a while and ordered.


    Now that winter is approaching, Lucia will not choose this time to attack the city as long as he is not stupid, so there are still more than three months left for them to breathe.


    Deacon Red played with his nails to himself, neither objecting nor approving Deacon White''s decision.


    "I heard that you have orcs under your command, and they are very powerful''?" Deacon Bai stared at Gerenya''s eyes and asked suddenly, "Where are the people?"


    "Orcs?" Red Deacon muttered, and then continued to sharpen his nails.


    "Strictly speaking, it''s not my subordinate, it''s just that I rescued her before, so she promised to help me with three things..." Gerenya explained in silence for a while.


    "Let her come to see me." Deacon Bai smiled.


    "This... yes." Gerenya sneered inwardly, and ordered her men to invite Mira to go.


    More than ten minutes later, footsteps came from outside the door.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    "Do you want me to do the third thing?" After Mira walked in, she glanced at everyone sitting on the field with one eye, and then looked at Gerenya.


    "No, it''s Lord Deacon Bai who wants to see you." Jaylenya shook his head quickly.


    "Deacon Bai? What are you doing with me?" Mira glanced at Gerenya indifferently, then turned to look at Deacon Bai in the main seat.


    "Interesting!" Deacon Bai said lightly.


    "..." Mila''s left eye narrowed slightly, and she stretched out her hand to pull the blindfold of her right eye that was a little off-track.


    "Are you interested in following me?" Deacon Bai continued, looking at Mira.


    "Call me when you want to do the third thing." Mila turned her head to Jaylen Yadao and walked outside, ignoring Deacon Bai at all.


    "Oh, good." Gerenya nodded subconsciously.


    "..." Deacon Bai''s face suddenly darkened.


    "Haha, interesting orc." Deacon Red smiled, and was very happy to see Deacon Bai''s shriveled appearance.


    Deacon Bai glanced at Deacon Red, his face worsened for a while, and said to Jin Mo, "Go, let her be obedient."


    "Yes!" Jin Mo respectfully said, turning around and chasing out.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    "The orc in front, stop." Jin Mo strode closer to Mira, reaching out and tugging at her hair.


    "..." Mila''s ears twitched, her feet slammed out, her hands rested on the ground, and she lifted one foot against Jin Mo''s face.


    "Ah!" Jin Mo screamed, blood dripping from the corner of his mouth, and there was a footprint on his face.


    Her mentality is about to explode, and anyone who steps on her face will explode in her mentality.


    "I''m going to kill you." Jin Mo said angrily, reaching out and wiping the footprints on his face.


    "Kill me, do you want to die?" Mira''s indifferent voice sounded in Jin Mo''s ear, a short sword was placed on her neck, and a bloodstain had already been cut.


    "You..." Jin Mo was frightened and didn''t dare to act rashly.


    Deacon Red looked at the two people who stopped in the yard, squinted and said, "There are two times, Xiao Jinmo is planted."


    But Deacon Bai''s face was even more ugly. Unexpectedly, Jin Mo didn''t even have a chance to resist, so he was subdued.


    "Stay here and do things for us, Black Iris, the leader will not treat you badly." Red Deacon Hongi opened her lips slightly and shouted loudly, "." I don''t have a manager here. "


    Mira just glanced at the red deacon indifferently, ignoring her.


    "..." Deacon Red raised his brows, not angry.


    "Whoever you are, don''t challenge my bottom line." Mira glanced at Deacon Bai coldly, then let go of her hand, put away her dagger, and walked out of the yard.


    "Cough cough!!!" Jin Mo coughed violently twice, and reached out to touch the wound on his neck, only to find that the skin was just cut, and there was nothing serious.


    "Such a person can become the leader''s right-hand man." Deacon Red smiled lightly, and glanced at Jin Mo.


    "..." Jin Mo covered his neck and lowered his head.


    "You mean, there''s another chance for her to take action?" Deacon Bai turned his head to Jaylen Ya with a sullen face.


    "Yes, there is one more time left." Gerenya opened her mouth and responded.


    He knew that this opportunity to let Mira take action was not his own anymore.


    "Very good." Deacon Bai (Qian Wangzhao) has a calculation in his eyes.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 810：

    At this time, Mira was walking towards the yard where she lived.


    "Mira is back." A dog orc guarding the gate said in surprise.


    "Ta Tata..."


    As soon as the voice fell, the orcs who were hiding in the yard all ran out, a total of more than 20 people.


    "Mira, did Gerenya tell you to do the third thing?" a Leopard Orc asked with a frown.


    Her name is Klossi, and she is an orc knight.


    "No." Mila shook her head and briefly said what happened.


    "It seems that these human races still don''t give up, and want us to stay and work for them." The dog clan orc pouted and did not deviate.


    If it weren''t for the fact that the other party had rescued them and agreed to three conditions, they would have left this place long ago.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Four shifts, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support" toilet.


    Chapter nine hundred and forty-fifth: Centralization problem. (1 for support)


    "They''ve been dragging on this third thing, and it''s not easy for us to leave." Chloe said solemnly, she was tired of staying in this place, especially after knowing that these people were pirates.


    "Winter is coming, and now I have to leave and I don''t know where to go." Mira shook her head and said coldly.


    It doesn''t matter if she is alone, but her companions can''t survive in the ice and snow like her.


    "Ta Ta Ta..."


    "Mira... there is news from Mina." Outside the yard, there was a shout of surprise, and a snake orc ran in, shaking a roll of paper in his hand.


    "Have news of Mina? Tell me quickly." Mira quickly asked.


    "Huhu... on this..." The snake-footed orc gasped and spread out the paper in his hand.


    "What is this? Xiyang City News?" Mira took the piece of paper and looked at the big characters on the top.


    Closey also gathered around and looked at what was written on it.


    Mira, Klossi and the Serpent Orcs are the few of these Orcs who can read.


    "Zhengwen? The lord of Xiyang City plans to build a bridge over the Youshui River..." Mira softly read the content on the paper.


    "Interesting talk, it is said that Miss Anli has more than 300 lollipops in her collection, many of which are limited editions, and the most expensive ones cost ten silver coins for 770..."


    Closey frowned slightly, "What is this lollipop? It''s so expensive for one."


    "It is said that the food in the castle is the best in the world, even the Zuixiaolou can''t compare..."


    "Library opens, recruits staff..."


    "......"


    "Look here." The snake orcs on the side twitched their mouths, finding that Mira and Klossi seemed to be fascinated, and couldn''t help pointing to the last message in the anecdote section.


    She forgot that the newspaper she had read before was enigmatic.


    "Miss Mina, who is beside the Lord of the City, is said to be able to eat four bags of dried fish in one day. It turns out that the cat tribe orcs have such a big appetite..." Klossi said softly, halfway through reading stopped.


    "Mina? A cat orc? Is she the only one?" Mira''s black eyes brightened, she had a hunch that this person was Mina.


    "It turns out that Mina is in Xiyang City, but where is this Xiyang City?" Croix tilted her head and asked in confusion. They had never heard of this Xiyang City.


    "Mina is actually with the biaj." Mila frowned.


    "I think Mina is doing well, and there are still small fish to eat." The snake orc muttered.


    "Where did you get this thing?" Mila asked, raising the newspaper in Yang''s hand.


    "It was obtained from a distressed businessman." The snake orc''s eyes flickered, and he whispered embarrassedly.


    "It should have been stolen..." Closey pouted and dismantled.


    "Go to that businessman again, ask where Xiyang City is, and inquire about Mina by the way." Mira instructed while looking at the snake orc.


    "Yes." The snake orc nodded, turned and ran out.


    "Xiyang City? If the news is ready, we will go to Xiyang City to find Mina after winter." Mila pursed her lips, not wanting to wait any longer.


    Even if Mina is not in Xiyang City, she will take her companions to Xiyang City. After all, that place welcomes orcs, and she wants her companions to live there, and then she can rest assured to find Mina.


    "Yeah." Chloe nodded, missing Mina too.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Inside the Xiyang City Castle, Liu Feng was flipping through the books he brought from the earth. This is the "General History of the Country". He was looking for some problems in the dynasties of the past, and then let himself take less detours.


    "Master, there''s a letter from the capital." Mina pushed open the door and walked in.


    "Huh?" Liu Feng took the letter, opened it and looked at it.


    He frowned after reading it. This bishop opened churches in major cities, just like the cults on Earth. If he didn''t kill it as soon as possible, I''m afraid it would be a bit difficult to control it in the future. necessary trouble.


    "A group of liars who fool people." Mina pouted after picking up the letter and reading it.


    "You can''t underestimate the bishops. If you really want them to develop, it will be a lot of trouble to deal with in the future, but now..."


    Liu Feng shook his head, took out a folder from the drawer and handed it to Mao Er Niang, and said indifferently, "According to the method of this document."


    "I''ll arrange someone to do it now." Mina took the document and turned away.


    "Huh..." Liu Feng put down his book, looked at the empty study, and rubbed his brows, it was going to be winter.


    He got up, looked at the streets of Xiyang City outside the window, and boasted, "It''s been a year since I came to this world, and I''ve made my fortune from a cottage until now, and I''m pretty good too."


    This year, it can be regarded as a major turning point for him. If he succeeds, he will be on a bigger stage instead of being confined to Xiyang City.


    He can be regarded as the early accumulation of capital, relying on the development of a city, leveraging the entire western land, and then swallowing the entire kingdom.


    "In the end, it''s still too backward here." Liu Feng raised his mouth slightly, looking at the busy crowd outside the window.


    In other words, he would like to thank the labor force in this world. Many people have been guarding the three-point field for food all their lives, but they would not think of seeking other development, and just let him organize and work.


    "Next step, what should I do?" Liu Feng looked up at the blue sky, and there were several bird orcs patrolling it.


    What he was worried about was how to govern a kingdom. It was not as simple as governing a city. If the problem of nobility was not solved, it would become a serious problem in the future.


    These are all issues just read in the history books, that is, a series of issues arising from class differentiation.

 Chapter 811：

    Killing, you can''t kill too much for the time being, otherwise the whole kingdom will be in chaos, and this is not his character.


    What he likes is to make decisions after planning, and then implement everything after planning. What he is worried about now is the lack of an excuse to centralize power, that is, to weaken the power of the nobles and take back the autonomy of the territory.


    Two points are also the most difficult two points, it will force against all the nobles in the entire kingdom, after all, the biggest beneficiary at that time is him alone.


    The power of the nobles in this era is very large. Compared with the current Liu Feng, you can see that if you have the ability, you can even annex other noble territories and fiefs if you have an excuse. It is clearly a small kingdom with a city as a unit.


    "It seems that the previous plan must be implemented in advance, otherwise too much energy will be wasted on these nobles in the future." Liu Feng sighed.


    Plans are all linked together. If you don¡¯t plan first, you will start to push horizontally. That is something that a reckless person will do. Destruction is easy and construction is difficult.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "One update, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter 946: Have a daughter. (2 for support)


    "Buzzing..."


    On the main avenue of Xiyang City, there are dozens of war horses escorting four steam cars in front and back, and they are driving out of Xiyang City one after another, attracting many people to watch.


    "Wow! What are these boxy boxes? How can they move on their own? Is someone carrying them around?"


    "Don''t be silly, can you walk so fast while carrying it?"


    "At first glance, you are people who have just arrived in Xiyang City. Those things are called cars, and they are fetish objects researched by the city lord. Didn''t you see that the windows are all made of glaze?"


    "..."


    The onlookers said anything. Although the steam car has been out for a while, as long as it appears on the street, it will still attract attention. After all, the car is too advanced.


    Just like the earth in the 1980s, if a car came to the countryside, it would also attract many people to watch and discuss.


    "Clang clang clang..."


    The bicycle bell rang.


    "Hey! Tori, why did you stop?" Solo shouted in confusion.


    He queued up the bicycles he bought for several days, and he was very keen to ride the bicycles on the streets these two days, which made him get a lot of surprise and envious eyes.


    Sometimes he would think, whether to go back to the capital and ride a ride, it would definitely surprise the nobles who looked down on him before.


    But after thinking about it, if you dare to ride a bicycle in the capital, I am afraid that the bicycle will appear in other noble houses that night.


    Solo has a deep understanding. After he bought a bicycle these days, businessmen and nobles he knew before came to his house to borrow bicycles.


    This is also the reason why he left home early in the morning. A bicycle for twelve gold coins is still too expensive, and many businessmen simply cannot afford a bicycle.


    "Solo, look over there." Tori wiped the sweat from his forehead, and his round, double-layered chin pushed hard in the direction of the main avenue.


    "Huh?" Solo looked in the direction, his eyes could not help showing envy.


    "I don''t know when I''ll be able to own a car," he said.


    "Don''t think about it, bicycles are so expensive, let alone a car." Tori''s eyes were full of envy.


    After he recently found out from the newspaper that cycling could help him lose weight, he reluctantly bought a bicycle and went out for a few laps with Solo every day.


    "That''s not necessarily, maybe the price won''t be very expensive?" Sori said, rubbing his chin.


    "Do you think it''s possible?" Tori rolled his eyes, Solo''s words sounded like an unrealistic fantasy.


    They have a bicycle that others envy, but they want the car.


    Recently, the most talked about aristocrats are bicycles, and they also use the word ''car'' from the grapevine, both of which are envied by many aristocrats.


    If there is still a way to buy bicycles, then the car is only owned by the city owner''s mansion, and no one even knows what the inside of the car looks like.


    "Why don''t I just talk about it, and I don''t know when the car will be available for purchase." Solo straddled the bicycle again.


    "Let''s go! One more lap, and I''ll go to the store to take a look." Tori stepped on one foot and got on the bike flexibly.


    "Has there been any new clothes in your store recently?" Solo chased after him on a bicycle.


    "Yes! The winter clothes are already on sale. I just got them from Miss Nicole. Do you want two sets?" Tori replied without replying.


    "Then go take a look! My kid has grown taller recently and needs to change his clothes." Solo smiled charitably.


    "Miss Darlene, didn''t she bring back some clothes last time? You''re still showing off to me." Tori asked in confusion.


    Now in Xiyang City, his relationship with Solo is the best. If his son had not just been born, he would have wanted to marry Solo.


    "Those pieces of clothes are reserved for the Spring Festival."


    Solo said angrily, "It''s a boutique that Darlene brought from the City Lord''s Mansion, I can''t bear to wear it."


    "It''s good, I really envy you for having a good daughter." Tori said sourly, hearing the boutiques, he knew that the value of those sets of clothes was at least calculated in silver coins.


    Many businessmen and nobles know that the products produced by the City Lord''s Mansion are high-quality products that are not available in the outside world, and they are also advanced products.


    "Then you will have a daughter too!" Solo joked.


    ?????????????????????????????


    "Miss Darlene works with Your Excellency Liu Feng, is it possible to marry him?" Tori slowed down the car and followed Solo.


    "I don''t know about that. She''s been very busy recently, and she seems to be learning new knowledge." Solo shook his head.


    "You haven''t tried it? You must know that Your Excellency Liu Feng is not married now!" Tori hated that iron was not steel.


    "I asked." Solo sighed.


    "What happened?" Tori asked curiously.


    "No result. Every time she talks about this issue, she blushed and ran away." Solo sighed again, and he also hated that iron was not steel.


    ................................


    "It seems that the skin is too thin..." Tori shook his head, feeling that he had to work hard when he went back and let his wife have a daughter.


    "No, Lord Liu Feng is very popular now. I heard that many nobles want to marry Lord Liu Feng!" Solo said a little helplessly, he couldn''t force his daughter to be seductive.


    "Don''t you still have a few sons? Aren''t you recruiting for the army recently? Let them join the army, and they can climb up in the future. I''m optimistic about Your Excellency Liu Feng in the current situation." Tori suggested in a deep voice .


    He learned from some merchants that the soldiers belonging to Xiyang City were attacking the inland city, and he was afraid that Liu Feng would go further.


    "Don''t mention it, just the trash in my family, it''s okay to mess around, let''s just endure the hardship!" Solo shook his head, if there was hope, he would not focus on cultivating his younger son.


    "Sigh..." Tori also sighed, thinking that his father had been addicted to the major shops in Xiyang City recently, and he didn''t even go back to Beifeng City.


    It seems that his family is about to decline, and I am afraid that even the title of the nobles will soon be lost.

 Chapter 812：

    "Let''s go! Let''s have breakfast first." Solo also knew the current situation of the Tori family. Anyway, the Northwind City Lord is now addicted to having fun, and the Northwind City is no longer owned by the Tori family.


    "Go and eat noodles!"


    "Row!"


    . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Second shift, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support." Bu.


    Chapter 947: The economic lifeline of the kingdom. (3 for support)


    "Buzzing..."


    The whistle sound of the steam engine of the steam car is particularly attractive.


    Liu Feng sat by the window and looked at the scene outside the street. He couldn''t help but be a little lost. He wondered if in a few years, the world here would reappear as the city of the earth.


    Of course, the people walking on the streets are different, there are many orcs and elves of various characteristics, as well as dwarves.


    Liu Feng had only seen such a scene in some comics, but he did not expect to realize it in his hands one day.


    "Master, they are all looking at us!" Nicole sighed, reaching out and pulling the long flaxen hair around her ear.


    "After all, cars are very attractive." The corner of Liu Feng''s mouth raised slightly.


    If it weren''t for the presence of black oleifera and rubber trees, the steam car would not be able to drive very far and would not be so small.


    The current steam cars of "500" are not very good-looking, they are almost like iron boxes, and the configuration inside is very simple, let alone air conditioning, there is not even a horn, and people still need to shout.


    The whole steam car has nothing but a steam power system, steering system, and braking system, which is why the car can be built so quickly.


    The most important one is the black oil fruit, which is a renewable energy source, and is also very good and durable in terms of combustion. This is why Liu Feng dare not take it to the earth for planting.


    Liu Feng knows what such renewable new energy represents. Once it is leaked, his consequences will not be much better.


    The good result is that he will be monitored, and the bad result is life-threatening. Of course, you will be hiding on the other side of the earth all your life, not like you can hang around now.


    He still doesn''t want to live that kind of life, but he still has to move things from the earth to the cottage to learn technology, and he also has an idea to open a company on the other side of the earth to study some things, and then apply the technology here.


    Maybe, when he doesn''t want to stay on earth, he will bring the seeds of black oleifera over there. After all, he would like to see the country become stronger.


    "Master? Young master?" An Li''s head stuck out from behind, her brown eyes staring at Liu Feng''s cheek.


    "Huh? What''s wrong?" Liu Feng came back to his senses.


    "Master, what''s the matter with you?" En Li asked with concern, she found that the young master was easily distracted these days.


    "I just think of some things, I feel a little bit." Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    "Is that so?" En Li frowned and asked in a clear voice, "Master, Moss told me yesterday that someone wanted to buy a steam car."


    "Oh?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows in surprise, then shook his head with a smile, and said, "Tell him they can''t afford this car."


    "Okay." En Li nodded obediently and asked curiously, "Master, if this car is to be sold, how many gold coins will it cost?"


    "Yeah!" Liu Feng thought for a while, and said lightly, "Sell one for ten thousand gold coins!"


    "..." En Li was silent, the price was really sky-high.


    The people in the car were stunned. For 10,000 gold coins, a car is really few people who can afford it.


    The driver was stunned, and the car drove crookedly.


    "Pay attention to the front!" Mina''s indifferent voice sounded, making the driver react.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry..." The driver broke out in a cold sweat, and was so frightened that he quickly clenched the steering wheel. The car he was driving was worth 10,000 gold coins.


    "..." Zink narrowed his eyes and stared at the driver.


    "Master, this is too expensive!" En Li stuck out her tongue.


    "This is the price for now." Liu Feng reached out and rubbed Hu Erniang''s head.


    Rare is expensive, but he has made the most of it. The most important thing is that he doesn''t want to sell it. The braking system and steering system can easily be imitated.


    As for the imitation of steam engines, it is too difficult. There is a lack of technical accumulation and the use of materials.


    And what''s more important is Heiyouguo. Liu Feng intends to monopolize this new energy source. He has already investigated it. Except for the valley, he has never heard of Heiyouguo in other places.


    In the future, when he grows black oleifera on a large scale, he will distribute some technologies and sell cars at a reduced price, and then rely on black oleifera to make money.


    The future black fruit is one of the economic lifelines of the kingdom.


    If you want to develop a country, that is, the country must have money in its hands. This money is not printed, but earned from the people, and this will become a virtuous circle......


    "Buzzing..."


    The steam car left Xiyang City and headed directly to Somali City. In addition to inspection, Liu Feng and the others had a picnic. After all, winter was approaching.


    "Wow! A lot of people are harvesting wheat." Nicole exclaimed, looking at the people who were harvesting wheat in the distance.


    There are grain fields on both sides of this road leading to the Somali city, and it is impossible to see the end with the naked eye.


    "An Li, can you fit in the granary?" Liu Feng''s black eyes narrowed slightly, and now he has nothing to worry about.


    He asked thousands of people to open up wasteland together. The grain field here is more than ten times larger than the grain field on the other side of the Youshui River. It is no problem to feed a million people for half a year.


    In the spring of next year, we will continue to open up wasteland to grow crops, and the western land alone will be able to supply the entire population of the British Kingdom.


    The world here is really vast and sparsely populated. Coupled with the improved varieties brought by Liu Feng from the earth, the grain production has doubled many times.


    "Master, there are more than 100 new granaries!" An Li said quickly, with cement and steel bars, it was too easy to build a granary.


    And it¡¯s still that kind of big granary. After all, it¡¯s not like building a building, you need to build a foundation, you can just dig a trench to build a granary.


    "Mina, send more people to inspect." Liu Feng said solemnly.


    The reason why he sent so many people to open up wasteland and farm land, in addition to no longer suffering from hunger 2.0, the most important thing is his next plan, which is to squeeze those nobles with grain.


    The aristocratic territories of this era were all used to grow wheat to support the luxurious life of the nobles. Once cheap and high-quality wheat appeared on the market, the commoners were no longer restricted by the nobles'' territory to buy, and the impact on the nobles was huge.


    "Yes!" Mina responded quickly.


    "Let the letter express start collecting the wheat market conditions in major cities." Liu Feng ordered.


    Food is also one of the economic lifelines of the future kingdom, how could he not hold it in his hands?


    "Okay." Mina took out the notepad and began to write the order.

 Chapter 813：

    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Three shifts, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter nine hundred and forty-eight: Something is wrong. (1 for support)


    "Buzzing..."


    Half an hour later, Liu Feng and his party finally arrived at the first station. It used to take more than four or five hours to ride a horse, but now there are straight concrete roads and cars that shorten the time.


    "Master, it''s still early." Mina''s blue eyes narrowed slightly, and she asked, "Do you want to go down and have a look?"


    "Yeah! Let''s go down and have a look." Liu Feng nodded slightly, his black eyes deepening.


    After the completion of these inns, he must have come here a few times, and after all, he will be relieved to have a look.


    "Crack!"


    Cink got out of the car first, and then made a gesture to the Warrior Wolf members who arrived early, and they immediately dispersed to be on guard.


    "I''ll go down and have a look too." An Li was also very curious. She seldom came here, after all, it was a bit far from Xiyang City.


    "Then let''s go down together." Liu Feng smiled warmly, opened the car door and went out.


    "..." A saber appeared in Mina''s hand, stuck between her trouser legs, and got out of the car after Liu Feng.


    "Enli, don''t be too far from the young master." Nicole urged when she got out of the car.


    She knows what the young master''s wealth is now, and many people are secretly watching Xiyang City, and the killers she knows have been caught more than a dozen times, not to mention the number of killers secretly solved by Zhanlang and the Security Department.


    "Okay." En Li nodded obediently, knowing something.


    The post station, Liu Feng was originally intended to give rest to people who were tired of land reclamation, road construction and road work, but after the cement road was built, the time spent on the road was less, and there was no need to rest at the post station.


    Another function of the post station is reflected, that is, it becomes a gathering place, providing a place for the poor people to live, and there is land left by wasteland around, which forms a village.


    This is Liu Feng''s population migration plan, which allows the population to be concentrated around the cement road, which is conducive to the flow and exchange of the population.


    After all, there is only one cement road built now, and the few cement roads he planned are temporarily unavailable. Instead, he reserved most of the cement for the establishment of military bases, which was another plan for his establishment of the kingdom.


    "Crack!"


    "Bang Bang!!"


    The sound of doors opening and closing sounded one after another.


    "Sir!" Su Mi''s milky loli voice sounded.


    Liu Feng turned his head and saw that Wei Ya, Catherine, Lucy, Yuffie, Darlene and Tis all got out of the car and walked towards him.


    "Liu Feng, are we there yet?" Lucy held the notepad and looked around suspiciously, looking for inspiration to write into her novel.


    "Not yet." Liu Feng shook his head and took Su Mi''s little hand.


    He looked at the small village with a hundred or so houses in front of him, with a population of five or six hundred people, most of whom were dressed in average clothes.


    "Hee hee..." Lu Erniang looked at the little hand being held, with a happy smile on her face, and turned to look at Rabbit Erniang.


    "Xiao Mi, now you can go to school to show off." Wei Ya shook her head amusingly.


    "Show off?" Darlene put down the business information document in her hand, her blue eyes full of doubts.


    "Yes, Xiao Mi is very popular at school. She often talks about how good Liu Feng is to her."


    Wei Ya sighed and said helplessly. "As you know, there are a lot of people who admire adults a lot now, especially those students."


    "Are you afraid that someone will use Su Mi to contact Lord Liu Feng?" Darlene frowned slightly, looking at the innocent and lively Lu Erniang.


    After she came back from the Aoli dwarf kingdom, she worked under Liu Feng, and followed Wei Ya to call Liu Feng an adult.


    He also handed over the family business to Solo, and is now learning about business management.


    "Yeah, I found out before that there were several parents of students who wanted their children to have a good relationship with Xiao Mi." Wei Ya didn''t like this very much, and it would bring utilitarian intentions to the children''s relationship.


    "Ugh¡­¡­"


    Darlene sighed and understood what the situation was. Since she worked in the castle, many people from her father have come to find a relationship. Fortunately, her father is a person who knows the importance.


    "Miss Weiya, Miss Darina, please follow the team of adults." Xiong Erniangaba urged, his brown eyes glanced sharply around.


    "Okay." The two responded, hurriedly catching up with the team walking towards the station.


    "Those bastards, really don''t want to die." Gaba whispered, clenching the hilt of the sword and shaking the shield in her left hand.


    She had received a period of special forces training in the Wolf Warrior camp. According to her experience, she found that several people around the inn were suspicious.


    "Yuffie, you haven''t been to the castle for several days." Catherine pouted at the dwarf with a guitar on her back.


    "Is there? Didn''t I go to the castle two days ago?" Yuffie scratched the back of her head, her pink eyes staring blankly at Liu Feng''s back in the crowd.


    "Two days ago??"


    Catherine patted her forehead, turned her head and slapped Yuffie with her long blue hair, and said angrily, "You haven''t been out of the scientific research department for almost ten days, if it wasn''t for Liu Feng to take you for a walk, would you be in the research institute? for a month?"


    "That''s right, Yuffie, you can''t do this." Lucy reached out and tapped the dwarf''s head.


    "But, but..." Yuffie 270 covered her head and looked at the two of them aggrieved.


    "Don''t be, just come out and have fun." Darlene stepped forward, reaching out and rubbing the dwarf''s neat short pink hair into a mess.


    "Daliana, you are embarrassed to say Yuffie, you are reading with a book when you go out." Catherine glanced at the document in Darlene''s hand with golden eyes.


    "You don''t have a musical instrument, too." Darlene replied lightly.


    "I''m using it for a picnic." Catherine raised her head and replied.


    "Look at Tis, she doesn''t even seem to come out to play." Lucy looked at the bull-horned lady in leather armor and carrying the overlord gun.


    She felt that something was wrong. With her understanding of Niu Jiao Niang, the other party knew that if she came out to play, she would definitely be one of the most lively people, and at least she would bicker with Hu Er Niang.


    "She probably thought she was working!" Catherine guessed.


    "Could it be that Liu Feng is hiding something from us?" Lucy muttered to herself, remembering that she had organized a picnic this time, and she had no preparations at first.


    "..." Darlene also noticed something was wrong. She glanced around and found that there were a lot of Wolf Warrior members accompanying today.


    . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "One update, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter 949: Everything has me! (2 for support)

 Chapter 814：

    Liu Feng''s security protection has always been at the top level. Generally, when he goes out, in addition to a team of warriors around him, he also secretly follows members of the security department in civilian clothes.


    There are more than 30 people in total, and there are 50 or 60 people who are going out with them today, not to mention how many people are in the dark.


    This is also where Lucy and Darlene are confused. After staying in the castle for a long time, they still know some things that are not very vague.


    "Lucy, something is wrong today." Darlene whispered in Lucy''s ear, "what do you know?"


    "I don''t know, I was invited to have a picnic when I woke up in the morning." Lucy shook her head. While eating breakfast, Liu Feng suddenly asked whether she wanted a picnic or not, and said that winter was approaching.


    "That''s weird." Darlene looked at Liu Feng''s back with blue eyes, vaguely feeling that she was planning something.


    "I said, what are you two mumbling about?" Catherine''s delicate cheeks appeared between the two, and her golden eyes glanced suspiciously at the two of them.


    "It''s nothing, I''m just discussing the plot of the novel." Lucy quickly made an excuse.


    "Yes, discuss whether to write Catherine in, and then have a date with Mr. Liu Feng." Darlene teased.


    "What, what, I''m ignoring you guys." Catherine''s pretty face immediately flushed red, she gave the two of them a sullen look, and secretly glanced at someone''s back.


    "..." Lucy and Darlene looked at each other and immediately reached an agreement, deciding not to say what they were guessing.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Liu Feng led Lu Erniang into the village, glanced at the civilians standing in awe at the periphery, and frowned slightly.


    "Master, is there any problem?" Mina asked in a low voice.


    "It''s okay, I just didn''t expect many people to come." Liu Feng said lightly, the response to his early warning perception was not very good.


    "Do you want to do it now?" Mina said in a low voice, her blue eyes full of killing intent.


    They came out for a picnic this time, but it was just an excuse, the purpose was to lure out the secret "bulls, ghosts and snakes".


    The development of Xiyang City to the present point, how could it be impossible to attract people''s eyes? The previous wars on the bright side have already made some people dare not look down on Liu Feng.


    But if you can''t come on the bright side, you can only come from the dark side.


    Liu Feng''s security was the highest level from the very beginning, but there were a lot of secret methods, and they all failed without exception.


    It doesn''t matter if you fail, but these people can''t bear it, they have patience, and they all lurked.


    It is not what Liu Feng wants to see if it is lurking. Xiyang City is now so developed and there are so many people. These people come to Ming, he is not afraid. I''ve never been afraid of those who came to Yin. What I''m afraid of is that when the Dark Poisonous Snake Specialist and others relax, they will launch another blow, which sometimes can really make people succeed.


    The core character of Xiyang City is Liu Feng. As long as he dies, Xiyang City will become a lamb to be slaughtered.


    Liu Feng can''t die now, so he will create opportunities for those people, give them a loophole, and let them get in by themselves.


    This sudden picnic was an opportunity. Lucy, Catherine and others were all bait, a bait to strengthen Liu Feng.


    Before Liu Feng went out, he encountered attacks, but they all failed, so that those people no longer dared to do it.


    This time, Liu Feng went out with so many girls, which gave people the illusion that Liu Feng was relaxed, and sometimes there were too many girls, which gave people a feeling of weakness.


    "No hurry, it''s not time yet." "Liu Feng raised the corner of his mouth, some small fish and shrimp are not worth his risk.


    "Yes." Mina secretly made a gesture, so that those subordinates who were ready to do it were stopped.


    Liu Feng strolled around the village and went into some civilians'' houses to have a look. It took half an hour, but no one was attracted to do it.


    He looked down at the quiet Lu Erniang and asked softly, "Su Mi, how is it? Isn''t it boring?"


    "No." Su Mi shook her head obediently.


    "Let''s go! Let''s go for a picnic." Liu Feng reached out and pinched Lu Erniang''s face, and walked out of the village holding his little hand.


    "Mmmm... Picnic, picnic..." Su Mi jumped up and down, mumbling following her.


    "Get in the car! Let''s go ahead." Mina shouted coldly.


    "Okay!" The girls responded, all getting into the car.


    "Crack!"


    The door was closed, Liu Feng turned his head to look at the village outside the window, his black eyes narrowed slightly.


    He said lightly, "I''m really patient."


    "Master, there are twenty-three people in total." Mina said coldly.


    "It''s all little fish who come here." Liu Feng suddenly sighed.


    The only reason to stay here is to give these people an opportunity to inform them.


    "They are the people who usually follow and monitor us." Mina nodded affirmatively.


    These people are all left by the cat ears, and they are prepared for this day, so that they can pass some information out.


    "." Have you chosen a picnic spot? "Liu Feng asked suddenly.


    "Yeah! It''s right in front, very suitable for a picnic." Mina''s mouth was slightly raised, and her blue eyes looked out the car window.


    "Let''s go!" Liu Feng leaned back against the chair.


    "Buzzing..."


    The whistle sounded, and the car moved, much slower this time.


    "Master, what were you talking about just now?" En Li asked, her brown eyes glancing at the cat-ear lady, mysteriously.


    "Killer." Liu Feng said softly.


    Nicole and Hu Erniang immediately became nervous.


    "Killer? Where is it?" Enri looked out of the car window in surprise, especially in the direction of the station.


    "Master, why don''t we go back? It''s too unsafe to have a killer here." Nicole looked at Liu Feng worriedly with grey eyes, she didn''t want the young master to risk an accident.


    "Yeah, let''s go back, we can have a picnic next time." Enri also persuaded.


    "Don''t worry, (Nuo De Zhao) they have all left." Liu Feng comforted gently.


    I hadn''t told the girls before, because I was afraid that they would be worried, and that the expression would be unnatural, and they would find problems for those people.


    "Really left?" Enri stared at her brown eyes.


    Mina replied, "Really, they saw that there were so many of us, so they didn''t dare to do anything and left."


    "That''s good." En Li breathed a sigh of relief and patted her flat chest.

 Chapter 815：

    "..." Nicole''s good-looking brows were slightly wrinkled, she glanced meaningfully at Cat Erniang, pursed her lips but did not speak again, but she was more worried in her heart.


    "It''s okay." Liu Feng reached out and grabbed Nicole''s little hand, and said gently, "I have everything!"


    "Yeah!" Nicole blushed slightly.


    "..." Enri pouted and looked at the two hands that were clasped together.


    . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Second shift, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support." Kai.


    Chapter nine hundred and fiftieth: Black iris calculation. (3 for support)


    In the rental houses in Xiyang City, the people who are on vacation today are all lining up with each other.


    "Khan, are you going to see Natalie again?" an old lady joked.


    "Yeah, it''s not that I just bought a few buns and want to invite her to eat." A young man responded embarrassedly.


    Fu Khan was a twenty-seven- or eight-year-old man, wearing a shabby sackcloth.


    "Boldly chase, you are so diligent, you will definitely catch up with Natalie." The aunt encouraged quickly.


    "Then I''ll borrow your kind words." Fu Khan responded with a blushing face, and after chatting a few words with the aunt, he left the corridor and walked up.


    When he turned around, there was no trace of blush or embarrassment on his face, only indifference and impatience.


    "When will these days end?" Khan asked coldly.


    "..."


    The footsteps landed silently, and soon came to the second floor, and rhythmically knocked on the door.


    "Bam! Boom! Bam! Bam!!"


    "Crack...crack..."


    The door opened a crack, revealing a pair of sharp eyes, and the other party opened the door completely when he saw that it was Afghanistan.


    "Lord Natalie, I have the latest information." Khan said respectfully.


    "Come in." A cold female voice sounded.


    "Yes." Khan bowed his head respectfully, not daring to lift his head up.


    He walked into the door, closed the door, brought a pair of worn-out 840 shoes from the corner of the shoe rack and put them on, only then did he dare to step into the room.


    This action, I know he has done it a lot.


    "What information?" Natalie sat on the sofa, her legs crossed, and asked lightly, "If you have something to say, don''t disturb my sleep."


    Natalie''s appearance is average, but she has a very good figure. Her front is convex and the back is warped, just like a ripe peach, which is mouth-watering.


    "Yes!" Khan stood beside him, took out a piece of paper from his pocket, and handed it over with both hands respectfully.


    "Read!" Natalie said coldly.


    "Yes!" Khan retracted his hands and said in a deep voice, "Deacon Green, if it doesn''t work out, just go back. I have a few days left to go to sea and return to China, and I will bring the knights with me in March or April next year. come back."


    "Give it to me!" Natalie raised her voice a bit, pulled the paper to look at it, and said absentmindedly, "The leader is going to return to the sea? Do you want to start..."


    She frowned and pondered. As one of the core members of the Black Iris Organization, Deacon, of course she knew what it meant for the leader to return home, but she didn''t expect it to be so fast.


    Natalie learned from a note that the second prince, Grenner, had failed.


    The Black Iris Organization has been carrying out a plan all these years. It was going well. Who knew that there were so many changes this year, and the battle for the king with the largest investment also failed.


    "Sir, what should I do now?" Khan asked cautiously.


    "Speak up." Natalie glanced at him, causing Khan to immediately shut up.


    "Over the years, the intelligence has been collected almost, and it''s okay to proceed to the next step." Natalie crumpled the note into a ball and gritted her teeth, "This Liu Feng is a bit difficult to chew."


    The Black Iris Organization has never given up on Liu Feng from the very beginning, especially after seeing the changes in Xiyang City, it is even more impossible for them to give up, they just shifted their goals.


    They want more and more exciting things.


    "The review of the castle is too strict, and no girl can fit in." Khan bowed his head helplessly.


    "That''s why you are useless." Natalie said indifferently.


    The Black Iris organization sells high-quality female slaves, not just for money. They plan a bigger plan. Some girls who are well-controlled are their intelligence points.


    After these trained female slaves were sold to the nobles, the Black Iris Organization did not ask too much. Instead, they would help the female slaves to climb to high positions and become the nobility''s pillow confidants, and then provide information to the Black Iris Organization.


    As for what the Black Iris organization has planned for so many years, it will be announced in March or April next year.


    "Yes." Khan''s head drooped lower.


    "Is that valley investigated?" Natalie narrowed her eyes.


    "It has been investigated, and thirteen have been lost..."


    Before Khan was finished, Natalie interrupted, "Speak the result."


    "Yes, the valley is heavily guarded, and it is difficult to sneak in." Khan said briefly (bidd).


    "Maybe not at all?" Natalie frowned into the word "Chuan".


    "No, he died as soon as he got close to the person. He used all directions and methods." Khan said solemnly.


    The valley he was talking about was the scientific research department outside the city.


    "It''s been a waste of half a year, and this is what you gave me?" Natalie impatiently rubbed the ball of paper in her hands.


    She knows how important that valley is. Based on her observations over the past six months, that valley is the key to so many changes in Xiyang City.


    Of course, Liu Feng is the key to the key, but there is no way to win the opponent.


    "..." Khan bowed his head helplessly. In order not to reveal his identity, he participated in the work and became an origami box worker.


    "Anything else?" Natalie took a deep breath, suppressing her anger.


    "Yes, Liu Feng took several girls from the castle out of the city in the morning, stopped at the inn on the way, and then went east." Khan reported.


    "Oh? With several girls... Isn''t this an inspection job?" Natalie analyzed the collected information.


    According to the analysis of the plots collected by Liu Feng in the past, Liu Feng will not take too many girls when he goes out. If he takes a lot, it means that there are festive events happening, such as the opening of the gold coin supermarket and the Mid-Autumn Festival.


    "How many people did he have to protect?" Natalie asked.

 Chapter 816：

    "There are more than 60 people." Afghanistan responded quickly.


    "This number is also within the prediction... Is it really a game?" Natalie hesitated.


    "Sir, do you want to do it?" Khan asked quickly.


    "In addition to us, how many other forces are staring at him?" Natalie asked.


    "There are seven, and they''ve been staring," Khan replied respectfully.


    "Humph! These nobles are really interesting."


    Natalie sneered, suddenly relaxed, and said lightly, "Let them do it, we''ll just watch this time."


    "Ah? What if they succeed?" Khan said with wide eyes.


    "Then leave it to them." Natalie said indifferently.


    "This..." Khan wanted to persuade, but was frightened by Natalie''s cold eyes.


    "Call Qi to your subordinates and ask them to explore the valley tonight, and grab anything they find useful, especially some blueprints." Natalie ordered coldly.


    "Yes!" Khan responded quickly, then turned and left.


    "Crench!"


    Natalie looked at the closed door, and the corners of her mouth rose, "I hope those people have some skills. Liu Feng travels... 80% of the time, 20% of the trap."


    "However, based on the leader''s evaluation of him...then the ratio will be exchanged. It''s an 80% trap and 20% true! It''s better for me not to enter this game."


    . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Three shifts, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter nine hundred and fifty-one: The way of a wise man. (1 for support)


    "Buzzing..."


    Near noon, the steam car arrived at its destination.


    "Master, the mountain over there is the picnic spot this time." Mina propped herself up and leaned against the car window to look at a bare mountain to the north.


    It is autumn now, and winter is approaching. The cold wind from the west of the Forbidden Mountains has slowly affected this side, the plants have withered, and the surrounding trees are already bare.


    And the surrounding area of ??the mountain that Mina chose was even more empty, except for a few trees without leaves, and there were only some stones left.


    "Just go down when you get there, it''s just the time to get some sunshine." Liu Feng chuckled lightly, the current weather is the most comfortable.


    When Liu Feng was about to open the door, Nicole softly called out, "Master!"


    "It''s okay." Liu Feng smiled sideways, opened the car door and walked out.


    "Crack!!"


    The sound of the door opening and closing sounded, and all the girls got out of the car and gathered towards Liu Feng.


    "Okay, leave the car here, let''s walk there."


    Liu Feng turned his head and glanced at the extending concrete road. It''s been built so long, I''m afraid it will connect to Somali cities soon.


    He estimated that it would not be possible to start work in winter. If the work starts in the spring of next year, it will take about May or June to reach the capital. After all, there are so many people.


    If it is not for the bridge to be built in the water, I am afraid that the speed will be faster, because the selected routes are all flat areas, which are estimated in advance.


    This road will be the main line, and then branch out to connect other cities, which is the fastest way to connect. If it is built one by one, it will take more than ten years.


    "Leave some people here to guard the car." Mina has begun to make arrangements.


    "Yes." A member of the Wolf Warrior team responded.


    Mina shouted loudly, "The rest of the people will help move things over."


    "Yes."


    There are four steam cars, three are for people, and one is for food and kitchen utensils.


    "I''ll make arrangements!" Nicole took over and began to have people carry things over to the mountain.


    "Let''s go." Liu Feng took Su Mi''s little hand, looked up at the black dots in the sky, and said softly, "The weather is really nice today."


    "Yeah! The sun is the best in this weather."


    Catherine stretched her waist and followed Liu Feng with her guitar on her back, enviously looking at Liu Feng''s little hand holding Lu Erniang.


    Darlene and Yuffie followed leisurely, chatting ''chattering''.


    "When can I take the group of students out to play." Wei Ya said, thinking about school even when she came out for vacation.


    "In the future, we should have more picnics, it feels good." En Li waved her hands and walked backwards.


    "..."


    Everyone walked for half an hour before they came to the mountain.


    Then it took a little more time to set up the table and chairs.


    Standing on the mountain ridge, Liu Feng found that the mountain ridge was only seven or eighty meters high, a bit like a steamed bun. There was a small open area on the mountain ridge, where they had a picnic, and the Wolf Warrior team dispersed.


    "Have a barbecue today." Nicole said softly.


    "Okay!" All the girls responded in unison.


    "Then let me make tea." Wei Ya began to help.


    "I''ll play music for everyone." Catherine took out her guitar and began to flick it.


    "Ah! I forgot to bring my playing cards." After rummaging through her backpack, Enri found only some lollipops.


    "Here!" Liu Feng casually tossed two boxes of playing cards, which he had just taken out from the inner space.


    "Wow! Master is amazing."


    Enri jumped up excitedly and shouted with playing cards, "Come, come, play cards, I brought a lot of lollipops here."


    "..." Tiss carried the Overlord''s spear, turned her head subconsciously and looked over, her purple eyes were about to move.


    "Go play!" Liu Feng chuckled.


    "I don''t want to..." Tis hurriedly shook her head to refuse.


    "Go, it''s still early." Liu Feng took the water cup that Vicky brought over.

 Chapter 817：

    Just when Niu Jiao Niang wanted to refuse, Hu Er Niang''s voice sounded.


    "Big cow, come and play, aren''t you afraid of losing?"


    "Who''s afraid?"


    "Then come quickly, you are one more time away."


    "Come on."


    "..."


    Liu Feng watched a few girls get together laughing and laughing, and suddenly felt that such a day could never be replaced.


    "Master, it is estimated that those people will not be able to come over until three or four o''clock in the afternoon." Mina stretched her waist, her whole body was languid, and she didn''t want to move very much.


    ???????????????????????????????????????


    "It''s all arranged?" Liu Feng handed over his water glass.


    "Hee hee..." Mina smiled embarrassedly, took the water glass and said, "It''s all arranged, make sure they don''t come back."


    "Then the stage is set up, we just wait for the actors." Liu Feng calmly looked at the distant scenery.


    He wanted to deal with all the hidden dangers before the expedition in winter, but he couldn''t go out. When he returned home, he found that his home was occupied.


    "Master, how many people will they come?" Mina sat on the arm of the chair, the cat''s tail twitched.


    "If there are smart people, there is a high probability that half of them will come." The corner of Liu Feng''s mouth rose, this was just an appetizer for a battle of wits.


    ......................................


    "Smart person?" Mina wondered, tilting her head in thought.


    "A few days ago, wasn''t it news that someone was spying on the scientific research department?" Liu Feng said calmly.


    The news of the scientific research department will spread out sooner or later. He estimated the time to be next year, but he did not expect that someone would be watching it a month or two ago.


    It can be said that the development of Xiyang City in the next few decades can be found in the scientific research department, and whoever can get the scientific research department can dominate the world.


    "Yes, that group of people are very cunning. Every time they only leave dead bodies, they don''t catch any survivors." Mina''s blue eyes were slightly opened, and she was very annoyed by this incident.


    "This is what smart people do." Liu Feng praised.


    Those who can directly hit the core point, he still looks at the top. As for whether they can survive the next confrontation, it still depends on their own wisdom.


    "Ah?" Mina stared at Liu Feng blankly, not understanding what it meant.


    "I''ll find out tonight." Liu Feng smiled mysteriously. For him, it was just a game.


    "..." Mina pouted slightly, and found that the young master was getting more and more good at selling things.


    "Everyone, the barbecue is ready, come and eat." Nicole''s soft voice sounded.


    "I want grilled chicken wings."


    "Big cow, help me get two skewers of mutton."


    "Quick, it''s your turn to play."


    "Don''t peek at my cards."


    . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Three shifts, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support." On.


    Chapter 952: Capture Liu Feng alive. (1 for full order)


    "Ta Tata..."


    The sound of dense hooves sounded, and more than 200 war horses galloped forward on the concrete road.


    The leading horses could vaguely see that the team was divided into several factions.


    A knight riding a purplish red horse turned his head and asked a blond man beside him, "Why are you guys in Eagle City also interested in Liu Feng?"


    "He has offended my Lord Count Tengger." The blond man is the knight commander of Count Tengger.


    "Hey..." Everyone laughed.


    Anyone who does not know that the people who come here have a purpose, that is, they come to the things of Xiyang City.


    "Whether you believe it or not, this Liu Feng, my Count, is up for grabs." The blond man said coldly.


    Earl Tengge of Teng Ying City knew the news that Liu Feng went to him to hold an auction before, and thought that the disappearance of the ''Amos'' notes meant that "647" was a ghost that Liu Feng did.


    He has been trying to find a chance to get the notes back, but there is no chance. And this time, Liu Feng dared to go so far in the wild with just a few people. This is the chance to capture Liu Feng alive.


    "Don''t be so full of words, everything is based on strength." Someone was immediately dissatisfied.


    "That''s right, your lord is an earl, and my lord is not bad."


    "..."


    A group of people arguing endlessly while riding horses, all wanting to get Liu Feng, the things in Xiyang are not as precious as the creator Liu Feng.


    They are all nobles from the inland, and the worst is the earl family, not to mention several marquis families.


    These families have already noticed Liu Feng when Liu Feng promoted some materials and technologies to the entire western region. Especially after they also experimented with these technologies, they immediately saw a lot of benefits. After some investigation, they even wanted to get Liu Feng.


    For the nobles, those who can create benefits for the family will find a way to keep them for themselves.


    Not to mention that this benefit is so great, involving linen, wine, salt and so on.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The team moved forward quickly for two hours, and they encountered people from all sides who responded to the sentry.


    "How is it? Where is that Liu Feng?" the blond man asked.


    "On the mountain ridge not far ahead." The man who watched the post reported.


    "Are they many?" someone asked.


    "Not much, there are only seventy-four people in total, fourteen of whom are still guarding the car," said the watchman.


    "Very good, we have 292 people here, and we can win even with equipment."


    "Don''t forget, plus the people we are watching, there are more than 340 people."


    "Hahahaha... This Liu Feng can''t escape."


    "..." The blond man frowned slightly, listening to the noisy discussions around him, he always felt that it would not be so simple.

 Chapter 818：

    "Come on, don''t waste any more time, I don''t want to sleep in the wild tonight."


    "When Liu Feng is resolved, how about we discuss how to divide it?"


    "Yes." Everyone agreed.


    "Set off!"


    "Ta Tata..."


    The team moved forward again, this time they left the cement road and entered the wasteland next to it, after all, it was really obvious on a flat road.


    Half an hour later, they saw the mountain.


    "Don''t let anyone go."


    With an order, they began to spread out and surrounded the mountain.


    At this time, the girls on the mountain also noticed something was wrong, and hurriedly moved closer to Liu Feng.


    "Master, who are they?" En Li asked in surprise, her brown eyes looking at the knights who were rapidly approaching.


    "Liu Feng, are they coming for us? Enemies?" Lucy narrowed her golden eyes, thinking of her previous guess.


    "Well, it''s the enemy." A cold smile appeared on the corner of Liu Feng''s mouth.


    "Master, they are finally here." Mina held a saber in each hand.


    Darlene immediately analyzed the conversation and asked, "Did your lord guess they would come?"


    "Don''t worry, everything is within the plan." Liu Feng rubbed Lu Erniang''s little head.


    His calm look made the girls'' nervous hearts relax a little.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Ten minutes later, the blond man and others came to the foot of the mountain, looking at the vigilant people on the mountain, and couldn''t help showing a smug smile.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, didn''t expect this day?" Someone joked.


    "No, I have thought of this day." Liu Feng sat on the chair with his hands folded, and behind him stood Katherine, Nicole and others......


    "What do you mean?" The blond man answered, looking at Liu Feng''s calm face, which was completely different from what he expected.


    There was no panic, no fear, and it was the same as before.


    "Literally, you came just in time, our picnic just ended, and now we''re going to a small theater after dinner." Liu Feng spread his hands and said softly.


    "You... Your Excellency Liu Feng is so arrogant!"


    The blond man glanced at the dozens of knights around Shantou, and said coldly, "If you want to save your Excellency from leaving on this basis, I think it''s better not to struggle to the death, after all, it is not good to hurt Your Excellency."


    He came all the way, and he had already sent people to search the surroundings, and there was no ambush at all, otherwise they would not have rushed over directly.


    "Really?" Liu Feng moved his back slightly against the back of the chair, and said in a leisurely manner, "You guys are really good at hiding. To be honest, I''m very happy to have so many people here this time."


    "You, you already knew us?" someone asked in astonishment.


    "I just didn''t expect so many people to come." Liu Feng turned his head and glanced around.


    He didn''t expect that the other party would send more than 300 people over, and there were many people in charge, some of whom he knew.


    "There are a lot of things you don''t know. If you follow us today, maybe you don''t have to suffer."


    "We will not embarrass you, and will give you everything you want in 5.3, as long as you are obedient."


    "..."


    "Damn! Young master, I''ll beat them to death." Tis said angrily. He actually dared to humiliate the young master like this, and he wanted to rush down while carrying the Overlord''s spear.


    "My lord, this subordinate is willing to kill the enemy." Gaba stepped forward at the same time.


    Her sisters are able to have today''s life, all of them are given by adults, she will not let them take away adults,


    "Stop, you just need to protect Anli and the others. The other young masters have already made arrangements." Mina quickly stopped.


    "Arranged?" Gaba was stunned, and his brown eyes glanced around. There were still so many people in the Wolf Warrior Squad, and they didn''t find any new weapons.


    . . . . . . . . . . .


    "One update, (£þ¨Œ£þ). The website is under maintenance, and sometimes the update can''t be viewed, just wait.".


    Chapter nine hundred and fiftieth: Suddenly pop out. (2 for support)


    "..." Although Gaba really wanted to believe what the cat-ear girl said, the current situation doesn''t seem to be very good.


    More than 50 people fought against 300 people. Among them, there were still a few people who were incompetent. The difference in strength was too great.


    If it was an assassination, with the skills she learned from the special training camp, a dozen or twenty people would be able to kill each other. But now it is a frontal battle, and the equipment is not ready. The important thing is to protect Catherine, Enri, Yuffie and others.


    It''s really hard to get out of it.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, don''t resist, don''t you think about a few beautiful young ladies? It''s not good to hurt them." The blond man said indifferently, this is a trick, girls are generally afraid of death, as long as they make trouble even better.


    "..." Liu Feng''s black eyes narrowed slightly, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly.


    "We won''t surrender." En Li stepped up, flicked her fox''s tail, and shouted, "You should just die."


    "That''s right, how could Liu Feng let you take it away." Catherine clenched her guitar tightly, preparing to use the 18 as a weapon of resistance.


    "Lord Liu Feng, don''t worry about us." Yuffie took out a wrench from her pocket, which was her favorite tool.


    "Yes, the days with so many good memories are already greedy enough." Lucy held the ballpoint pen tightly and said coldly, "We don''t regret it."


    "Sir, please go first."


    Wei Ya said to Liu Feng seriously, "If possible, take Su Mi away, and I will help stop them."


    "I said don''t worry." Liu Feng''s black eyes flashed, and he quickly turned his head to look at the crowd below.


    what! His friends and confidants are not bad.


    "..." Darlene pursed her lips, looked at Liu Feng''s back, and turned to get a kitchen knife.


    "Here! This one is sharper." Nicole took out two fruit knives from the outside of her thigh and handed one to Darlene.


    These two fruit knives were specially bought by Liu Feng for Nicole, and they can be regarded as self-defense weapons.


    "...Okay!" Darlene was stunned and took the fruit knife.


    "This is usually what I use to peel fruit, it''s very sharp." Nicole smiled softly, poured a cup of tea and handed it to Liu Feng.

 Chapter 819：

    She doesn''t believe that the young master will lose to the people below, and she has to help support some of the aura.


    "Exactly, I''m thirsty." Liu Feng took the teacup with his slender fingers and gave a leisurely gesture to everyone under the mountain.


    "hateful!!!"


    This action completely angered the people below.


    "Kill! Just leave Liu Feng." The blond man shouted angrily.


    "Kill kill!"


    With a loud shout, more than 300 knights charged with long swords and spears at Shanxiu.


    Liu Feng turned his head to look at the various emotional expressions of the girls around him, and sighed, "How impatient!"


    "Go ahead!"


    "Yes." Mina replied in a cold voice, half squatted down, pulled away the stone beside her feet, stretched out her hand and grabbed the exposed rope, pulling it hard a few times.


    "Clang!"


    A low bell rang.


    In the next second, under the stunned eyes of everyone, at a height of fifty or sixty meters on the side of the mountain, the clods of soil were lifted, the wooden blocks were thrown out, and silhouettes of people emerged.


    "I was almost suffocated to death!" Eliza moved her arm, looking at the person below with her emerald green eyes, and immediately took the arrow and pulled the string.


    "The air is so nice."


    Mira took a deep breath, looked down at the sluggish knights below, and said coldly, "Is it because of them that we stayed there for a day and a night?"


    "Crack..."


    More and more clods were lifted, and 200 fully-armed soldiers emerged from the mountain, most of them carrying military crossbows.


    The sinister situation immediately reversed, stunned everyone present.


    "This??" Tis and Gaba were stunned, why did Shanxi hide so many people?


    "It''s really...reversed."


    Darlene showed a beautiful and moving smile, handed the fruit knife back to Nicole, and smiled lightly, "Master Liu Feng really likes to play games that make your heart beat faster."


    "Ah~ yes." Nicole shrugged helplessly.


    "Liu Feng, you are really unpleasant." Lucy and Catherine rolled their eyes together.


    "If you don''t do this, they won''t dare to come." Liu Feng took a sip of his tea and chuckled as he looked at the knights who didn''t dare to rush up.


    He wouldn''t put himself in a dangerous place.


    "How, how is it possible?" The blond man stared blankly at the two hundred soldiers who suddenly popped out.


    "Damn, this is a trap!"


    "Liu Feng, you lied to us."


    "No wonder, no wonder... He hasn''t been out of town much these days, just to seduce us."


    "..."


    If they don''t understand the current situation, then they are too stupid.


    "It''s because you hid too deeply. If you don''t do this, you won''t come out." Liu Feng waved his hand.


    "Kill!" Eliza shouted coldly.


    "Whoosh whoosh..."


    A crossbow arrow flew away, taking away a life.


    "Ah..."


    "Run away, everyone, run away, go back and report to your lord."


    "..."


    "Don''t look." Liu Feng raised his hand to block Lu 987 Erniang''s eyes.


    He has been planning this trap for several months. When he called the nobles to gather before, he began to plan to kill some restless and greedy nobles.


    It''s just that he didn''t expect that after a few foreign wars, those nobles would actually be cowardly.


    And this picnic spot was also chosen a month or two ago, and then some workers were secretly digging to create a hole where people could hide.


    Eliza and the others scattered out of the city a day or two in advance, and then hid in this hollow in the mountains. Only in this way can the enemy relax their vigilance.


    "..." Catherine, Lucy, and Yuffie all turned their heads.


    "Nicole, pack up and prepare to go home." Liu Feng said lightly, his black eyes quietly looking at the massacre below.


    He may have stayed in a high position for a long time now, and his temperament is much colder than before. If he had just crossed over, he might have vomited when he saw such a scene.


    "Yes." Nicole turned to arrange for someone to clean up the grill and so on.


    "I''m here to help." Wei Ya quickly followed.


    The last scene in Shanxi and the next scene in Shanxi form a stark contrast of power.


    . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Second shift, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Nine hundred and fiftieth chapters: the plan. (1 for support)


    The sky was getting dark, and outside Xiyang City, a group of people were advancing in the dark.


    "Crack!"


    The sound of a broken branch suddenly stopped the advancing team.


    "Who?" Khan turned his head to look at the people behind him. .


    "I..." A masked man came out.


    "Are you trying to kill everyone?" Khan said gloomily.


    "..." The masked man lowered his head in shame.


    "Remember, the place we''re going to, if you''re a little bit careless, you''ll leave your life there, just be careful with me." Fu Khan reprimanded coldly.

 Chapter 820：

    "Yes." Everyone replied in a low voice.


    "It''s almost here, be careful." Fu Khan said indifferently, turning around and moving forward in the dark.


    After accepting Natalie''s order during the day, he summoned 90% of the people lurking in the city, a total of 73 elites of the Black Iris Organization, to prepare to lurk into the valley.


    The group followed the route they had figured out in advance, and spent half an hour approaching the periphery of the scientific research department, and they didn''t dare to advance rashly.


    "Remember, our goal is the information in the valley, especially some papers. After getting it, run away immediately, don''t stop!" Khan urged in a low voice.


    "..." Everyone nodded silently.


    Fu Khan waved his hand and took the lead in sneaking towards the valley with the team.


    "Crack!"


    "Whoosh whoosh!!!"


    Suddenly, someone stepped on the trap, and a dozen long arrows shot out of the trees.


    "Pfft..."


    In an instant, the three people were nailed into hedgehogs, and everyone was so frightened that they dared not move.


    "..." Fughan looked at the three people who had only one breath left, and turned around speechlessly and continued to move forward.


    They had already given orders before they came, and even if they died, they could not make a sound, which would expose their tracks.


    The three of them were indeed dead without making a sound.


    The heart of Afghanistan is dripping blood. The elites of the Black Iris Organization have been cultivated since childhood. If one died, it would be a great loss.


    "Crack... ''¡©..."


    Just after advancing less than 100 meters, they encountered another trap. The two fell into the pit and were pierced by wooden thorns.


    "..."


    The group continued to move forward without saying a word. In just half an hour, twenty-six of them died, all of them triggered by traps.


    They finally got close to the edge of the valley, and they could see the candles in the valley from a distance and the people patrolling inside.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Fu Khan breathed a sigh of relief and finally passed the first level. Now the most important thing is to break through the valley defense line and enter the valley.


    "Everything is ready, rush in and disperse according to the squad mode, and look for opportunities to set fire to cause chaos." Afghanistan whispered.


    "Yes!" Everyone whispered.


    "Crush!" Khan took out his long sword and swung forward, striding towards the valley line of defense.


    He wanted to kill the opponent by surprise. According to the information brought back by his subordinates, except for the city wall at the front entrance, there were only a small number of people defending the valley.


    And the place they chose was the side of the valley, which was also the weak point that they had explored before.


    100 meters, 80 meters, 50 meters...


    No one showed up to stop them, which made Afghanistan feel a ''tick'', and immediately had an ominous premonition.


    Thirty meters, twenty meters...


    The fire appeared, and more than a dozen torches lit up.


    "Welcome everyone!" Niu Si''s figure came out from behind a huge stone twenty meters away.


    At the same time, there were hundreds of fully armed soldiers, and the bright Mo Dao was extremely creepy under the light of the torches.


    Counted! ! !


    The only thought in Afghanistan now is that their whereabouts have long been exposed.


    He shouted in horror, "Get out!"


    Everyone turned around, just about to rush to the road, but their bodies stopped like a lightning strike. They stared blankly at the dozen or so people who suddenly appeared behind them. The sharp bows and arrows made them not dare to act rashly.


    "Everyone, please don''t make any drastic actions, otherwise..." Before Niu Si''s words were finished, four people in the Afghan team rushed forward.


    "No..." Khan didn''t have time to stop it.


    "Whoosh whoosh!"


    A dozen long arrows instantly ended the short lives of these four people.


    "Put down your weapon, squat down with your head in your hands." Niu Si said indifferently.


    How strict is the scientific research department, it can be said that even the castle is not so vigilant here. There are hundreds of dark posts in the surrounding mountains and forests. When Afghanistan first stepped into the vigilance range of the valley, it was discovered by the dark posts, and the information was early in the It was passed to Niu Si half an hour ago.


    "."let it go. "Khan threw down the long sword in his hand decadently, and now he can''t escape, he can only find a way to save his life.


    "Clang clang!"


    Soon, the group of Afghanistan was put on steel shackles.


    "I''ve been waiting for you for a few months, and I didn''t expect many people to come." Niu Si looked at the dozens of people in front of him and asked lightly, "Who are you behind the scenes?"


    "..." Silence, everyone fell silent.


    "I''m the leader." Khan said.


    "Oh?" Niu Si looked at Fu Khan in surprise and said indifferently, "Feng Khan, a foreman of the carton workshop, is currently pursuing a girl named Natalie."


    As for whether he believed that Afghanistan was the leader, only Niu Si himself knew.


    "..." Afghan''s pupils shrank, and a storm surged in his heart. He didn''t expect (Li Qian''s) to be watched by someone long ago.


    "We''ve been observing you for more than two months, and we didn''t expect so many people." Niu Si glanced at the people behind Fuhan.


    If it hadn''t been for the sweep, this Afghanistan would have been captured a month ago.


    "I want to see Liu Feng." Khan suddenly said.


    Their connections are intersecting, making it hard to see how many people are connected.


    "Okay." Niu Si nodded, anyway, if someone was caught, they would be handed over to the Security Department.


    He instructed humanity, "Arrange someone to send them to Miss Mina, and I will take him to see the young master."


    "Yes." Someone immediately stepped forward to take custody.

 Chapter 821：

    "Let''s go!" Niu Si led the people to go to Qin in Xiyang City.


    "One update, (£þ¨Œ£þ). The website is under maintenance, sometimes it can''t be viewed, flashes back, blank, etc., you can view it after the maintenance is completed.".


    Chapter 955: The Flanders Empire. (1 for support)


    "Buzzing..."


    The steam car slowly drove into Xiyang City. At nearly eight o''clock in the evening, Liu Feng and his party returned to Xiyang City.


    There are candlelights all around the street. The three-meter-high pillars are covered with glass covers. The candles made of black oil burn inside. The calculated volume of the candles can burn until twelve o''clock at night.


    This is the otherworld version of the street light. After twelve o''clock at night, there will be a special person to recycle the street light, and it will be put back on tomorrow night, which can prevent someone from stealing the street light.


    After all, the glass produced at this stage is just colored glass in the eyes of some people, and it is hard to say that some people will not be interested in making money.


    Liu Feng turned his head and looked out the window, and he could see many people going out for shopping, as if he had returned to a modern city.


    "Such a scene is unbelievable no matter how you look at it." Nicole sighed softly.


    It''s more than incredible, it seemed impossible to her before, you must know that no one in Xiyang City went to the streets at night, either to rest and sleep at home, or to tinker, who would have the leisurely interest to come out. go shopping.


    Liu Feng said softly, "It will be better in the future."


    After he ruled the Kingdom of England and Luo, after some measures were taken, the railway was repaired, the cement road was paved, the airship was built, and the steamship was built.


    Nowhere in the country.


    "Hmm! I want to eat..."


    363 Enri tilted her head and pouted.


    "Hee hee..." Nicole covered her mouth and chuckled, looking at the sleeping fox ears in her arms.


    A few minutes later, the car entered the castle.


    "Crack!"


    When the door opened, Liu Feng got out of the car and saw Niu Sizheng standing beside him, with a strange man standing beside him.


    "Master!" Niu Si hurriedly saluted.


    "How is the situation?" Liu Feng stretched his waist and asked lightly, "How many people are there?"


    After he left Xiyang City, the alert level of the scientific research department was raised to the highest level.


    "There are seventy-four people in total, thirty-three casualties." Niu Si responded quickly.


    "Go to the study." Liu Feng nodded and walked towards the study, followed by Cat Erniang.


    Niu Si personally followed with Afghanistan.


    Nicole glanced at Liu Feng''s back, turned her head and said to everyone, "Everyone, go take a shower, I''ll go to the kitchen to make arrangements, and then we can have dinner."


    "I''ll help too." Wei Ya said quickly.


    "Okay, I''m coming too..."


    "..."


    "Tap..."


    "Crackling!" (biai) After Liu Feng entered the study, he sat lazily on the chair, looking at the four of them with black eyes, took the tea from Mao Erniang, and asked, "What''s the situation?"


    "Young master, this person is a rich man." Niu Si said solemnly.


    "Afghanistan?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, looked at the man who had been peeping at the scientific research department, and asked indifferently, "Are you the deacon of the Black Iris Organization?"


    This person in Afghanistan, Mina mentioned to him, is a key surveillance target.


    "..." Afghan''s pupils tightened, looking at Liu Feng in disbelief, how did the power composition of the Black Iris Organization leak out?


    This made him think a lot, and also overturned some of the plans in his heart.


    "Don''t be surprised, not everyone is stubborn." Liu Feng said indifferently.


    Many people from the Black Iris Organization have been captured, and under severe torture, there will always be some people who will tell you some information.


    "They are traitors, and they will all die, so will you." Khan said angrily, his eyes widened, "How dare they forget the glory of the empire."


    "Imperial glory?" Liu Feng''s black eyes brightened, and the corners of his mouth raised slightly, "It seems that you Black Iris are not just a slave trader organization."


    "Humph!" Khan turned his head and said disdainfully, "We are knights of the Flanders Empire, not slave traders."


    "The Flanders Empire? Why haven''t I heard of it?" Liu Feng folded his hands in front of the table.


    "That''s because you are ignorant." Khan sneered.


    "Then where is the Flanders Empire? What are you going to do?" Liu Feng asked indifferently.


    "No comment!" Fu Khan said coldly.


    "boom!"


    The next second, his entire body was bent into a ''lobster'' shape.


    Niu Si indifferently retracted his fist from the belly of Afghanistan, and said solemnly, "You can answer whatever you ask."


    "Pfft! Cough-cough-cough..."


    Fu Khan covered his stomach and coughed, his face was extremely pale, and the pain from his stomach made him a little dizzy.


    "Speak!" Niu Si grabbed the hair of the rich and lifted his head up.


    "Kill, kill me." Khan squeezed out his voice in pain.


    "You..." Niu Si raised his brows and was about to give Afghanistan a few more punches.


    "Okay, take it with you." Liu Feng waved his hands expressionlessly.


    "Yes!" Niu Si respectfully said, dragging Khan away.


    "Crench!"


    The study door was closed again, Liu Feng frowned and thought.


    "Master, do you want me to be executed?" Mina said coldly.


    "No, the other party will say it sooner or later." Liu Feng shook his head and said lightly, "He is a smart man, just trying to delay time."

 Chapter 822：

    "Procrastination?" Mina shook the cat''s tail suspiciously.


    "He said these words deliberately. After all, we will know sooner or later." Liu Feng can guess what the other party is thinking, but he is not worth it because he is afraid that his subordinates will say some information.


    "Humph! I thought he wasn''t afraid of death." Mina pouted.


    "No one is not afraid of death." Liu Feng shook his head, raised his teacup and asked, "Have you heard of the Flanders Empire?


    "I haven''t heard of it." Mina shook her head thoughtfully.


    "It''s not the kingdom over the Forbidden Mountain Range, nor the kingdom here..." Liu Feng took a sip of tea, and there were only a few kingdoms here.


    The three principalities of the Land of Chaos, the Kingdom of Adian, the Kingdom of Yingluo, the Kingdom of the Ori Dwarves, and the Mermaid Bay.


    There has never been any Flanders Empire, which made Liu Feng think of several possibilities.


    "At sea?" Liu Feng put down the teacup and whispered, "Pirates... this is a little possible."


    "Master, maybe he''s telling a lie?" Mina hesitated.


    "No, if he wants to survive, he has to lose some information that can save his life." Liu Feng shook his head and denied.


    He is indeed interested in this Flanders Empire, and he speculates that there will be changes in the near future.


    Liu Feng pondered and said, "Mina, interrogate them, I want information on the Flanders Empire."


    "Okay." Mina nodded quickly.


    "One update, (£þ¨Œ£þ). The website is under maintenance, sometimes it can''t be viewed, flashes back, blank, etc., you can view it after the maintenance is completed.".


    Chapter 956: Logistics preparation. (1 for support)


    late at night.


    "Ta Tata..."


    There was a rush of footsteps, and the axe led a dozen patrolmen to cooperate with the security department. The person they wanted to arrest was a prisoner named Natalie.


    "Hurry up, don''t let people escape." Axe ordered in a deep voice.


    The people from the Security Division are in charge of the periphery. They have to block the entrances and exits of this area of ????the rental house.


    "Be careful, the other party is a ''big fish''." Zink told his subordinates.


    "Yes." Everyone responded respectfully.


    The people in the security department were all wearing black leather armor, armed with a military crossbow and a Tang knife, and wore special white masks on their faces, in order to protect their identities.


    The identities of the people in the Security Department are kept secret. They generally do not show their faces.


    During the day, it is disguised as various occupations. After all, it is engaged in some intelligence activities. If you are not careful, you will lose your life.


    Cink led the team to the downstairs of the rental house. They had already been familiar with the floor structure, quickly arranged the action plan, and spread out to form an encirclement.


    "Go." Xin Ke took out the Tang knife and walked in the first position, lightly going upstairs, and came to the door of Natalie''s room.


    "..." He looked at the hidden door, his expression changed instantly, he pushed open the door carefully with his hand, and walked in with a military crossbow.


    In a dark room, he was used to seeing no one with his eyes in the dark night, and immediately waved his subordinates outside the door to come in.


    "Ta Tata..."


    "Sir, no one."


    People from the Security Department held torches and searched the room, but no one was seen.


    "Let her escape." Zink''s face was a little ugly, he turned his head and ordered, "Let the guards pay attention to suspicious persons."


    "Yes." Someone immediately went down to notify.


    "What do the stalkers think? Didn''t she say she didn''t leave the room all day?" Cink asked in a deep voice.


    He knew how important this person was. He was an important member of the Black Iris Organization, and he might even be a deacon.


    "This..." The security department didn''t know what to say.


    "Sir, here''s a note." The investigator immediately brought a piece of paper.


    Xin Ke took the note with a dark face and looked at it. The more he looked, the darker his face became. He gritted his teeth and said, "Damn!"


    "Search."


    "Yes." The people from the Security Department immediately dispersed.


    "Damn." Xin Ke squeezed the paper tightly, glanced at everything in the room, and said bitterly, "It''s really arrogant."


    Unexpectedly, the other party was so alert and fled early.


    ¡­


    The next day, the paper appeared on Liu Feng''s desk.


    "Oh! It''s interesting." Liu Feng calmly put down the paper and took a sip from the teacup.


    "Master, this Natalie doesn''t take us seriously." Mina said bitterly, looking down at the paper on the table, the words on it were very dazzling.


    Thank you for the creation of Xiyang City by Your Excellency Liu Feng. I lived very comfortably. See you later.


    This sentence of the paper, in the eyes of Mao Erniang and Xin Ke, is satirizing them and saying that they are incompetent.


    "Don''t mind." Liu Feng said indifferently.


    Natalie can escape, in his opinion, there is a certain inevitability, which can be seen from the fact that he can send someone to attack the scientific research department.


    The other party is also a deacon, and he is still hiding in the dark. Who knows how many accomplices the other party has to help.


    Originally, Liu Feng was planning to put a long line to catch a big fish, but the fish ran away before it caught the hook.


    "This Natalie should still be in Xiyang City." Mina guessed.


    "No, she''s gone." Liu Feng shook his head and asked, "What did those people interrogate?"


    "The Flanders Empire, a kingdom from the other side of the sea, only asked about these things." Mina said helplessly.


    "Sure enough..." Liu Feng nodded calmly.


    "Many of them would rather die than open their mouths, because they are specially trained." Mina''s blue eyes were full of killing intent.


    "Order someone to investigate when the pirates appeared." Liu Feng said lightly, a little alert to the Flanders Empire.


    He thinks it''s normal that he can''t ask anything. Who has no relatives? Those who can be sent to do this kind of thing will definitely be treated specially by their relatives at home.

 Chapter 823：

    Threats such as leaking secrets and killing the whole family are inevitable in Liu Feng''s view. After all, this era is so savage and direct......


    "Okay." Mina immediately opened the notepad and wrote the order.


    "Bang bang bang..." There was a knock on the study door.


    "Come in." Liu Feng said lightly.


    "crunch~~~"


    "Master." Niu Wu saluted respectfully.


    "Sit down." Liu Feng waved his hand and said softly, "I have a task for you this time."


    "Master, please instruct me." Niu Wu said immediately.


    He recently dealt with the transfer station problem in Blackwater City, and only came back two days ago.


    "I want you to lead your troops to deliver food to Elsa''s tribe."


    Liu Feng picked up the document on the desktop. It was a logistical task and handed it over, saying, "After preparing to attack the capital in winter, I want you to transport food from the Sahara Prairie to the capital."


    "Yes." Niu Wu took the document and looked at it.


    "I will let Elsa cooperate with your actions, and temporarily transport enough wheat for three thousand people to eat for three months." Liu Feng said solemnly.


    Although Xiyang City could use steamships to transport troops to the capital, the number was limited, not to mention the issue of food.


    And the tribes that store grain in Elsa on the prairie need to transport the grain to the capital, mainly because the capital is not very far from the prairie, which solves the problem of insufficient food for the expedition.


    It is impossible for Liu Feng to loot 1.5 percent of the food from the commoners after entering the city like other nobles.


    After the victory of the expedition to the capital, the army must be stationed. The consumption of soldiers is a big problem, not to mention the recruitment of civilians. He will not let the capital be abandoned.


    The capital was later one of the key cities under Liu Feng''s rule of the kingdom.


    "Master, will Miss Elsa''s tribe..." Niu Wu hesitated.


    "Don''t worry, they are our allies and won''t do stupid things." Liu Feng chuckled.


    Regarding Elsa swallowing the food, he thought that as long as the other party wasn''t too stupid, he wouldn''t do such a stupid thing.


    "Understood, my subordinates retire." Niu Wuxing bowed and left.


    "crunch..."


    . . . . . . . . . . .


    "One more update, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Qingming, climbing mountains to sweep graves is really tiring.".


    Chapter nine hundred and fifty seventh: Bella arrives. (2 for support)


    "Ta Tata..."


    A dozen horses galloped, and this team was Bella and his party.


    "How long will it take to reach Xiyang City?" Bella turned her head and shouted.


    The orc who visited Xiyang City last time replied, "Lord Bella, it will be a while before entering the territory of Xiyang City."


    "Then hurry up." Bella shouted, stroking her **** with a horsewhip, faster.


    She was a little worried about the situation in the territory. After all, she was the leader. After leaving the territory, she was worried about the situation at home.


    In fact, Bella regretted coming to Xiyang City now, and she should come again in winter, so she didn''t have to worry too much about whether there would be problems in the territory.


    To this end, she also left the saltpeter team behind and set off ahead of schedule to rush to Xiyang City.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The warhorse ran for more than ten minutes, and then encountered the level. Under the leadership of the orcs who were familiar with the way, they passed the level smoothly.


    "The wheat is all harvested." Bella rode 18 on a warhorse, looking at the open field.


    "The last time they brought saltpeter over, they were already harvesting wheat," replied the orc.


    "Such a large wheat field is enough for at least a hundred thousand people to feed for a year." Bella''s dark brown vertical pupils narrowed slightly. She could analyze the wealth of Xiyang from the grain fields before she saw Xiyang City.


    "Lord Bella, this grain field is relatively small. To the east of Xiyang City, there is an endless grain field that is many times larger than this grain field."


    "Yeah, the last time I saw it, it was all golden."


    "..."


    Several orcs who had been to Xiyang City last time were amazed.


    "..." Bella bit her lip slightly, remembering that Xiyang City was very poor in the past, and she even helped Xiyang City prevent a disaster.


    That group of knights who wanted to attack Xiyang City, she led someone to kill them at night.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, let''s go." Bella snorted coldly.


    "Yes." The orc immediately led the way.


    Ten minutes later, they came to the edge of the Youshui River pontoon bridge.


    "There really is a bridge." Bella said with a sense of feeling. She knew about the pontoon bridge from Ryan before, but now she is really shocked when she sees it.


    "How come there is no sail for such a big ship? It''s strange."


    "No, my double swords are going to be brought in..."


    "Lord Bella, outsiders from Xiyang City are not allowed to bring weapons in."


    "No, if you don''t let me take it, I won''t go in."


    ten minutes later.


    Bella drove towards Xiyang City in a carriage empty-handed, her dark brown vertical pupils curiously looking at the carriages running around.


    She exclaimed, "Why is this road so smooth?"


    "Lord Bella, the end of this road is Xiyang City." The orc introduced.


    "It''s so boring, you have to disarm when you enter a city." Bella pouted, feeling very unhappy.


    five minutes later.


    "Huh? What''s that thing? How can someone ride it?" Bella''s dark brown eyes widened, looking at a fat man riding a strange thing passing by in front of her not far away.

 Chapter 824：

    "Interesting, so interesting." She turned her head and asked, "Why didn''t you bring something like this back to the territory last time?"


    "This?" The orc hesitated.


    How did they know there was such a thing? They didn''t see it when they came last time.


    "Humph! If it wasn''t for me, would you hide it from me?" Bella said coldly.


    She fell in love with this strange thing at first sight, she could walk without a horse, and now she really wanted to have one.


    "..." The orcs were collectively speechless, this was really wronging them.


    "Go and ask, where can I buy that thing." Bella stared.


    "Yes." Several orcs ran away immediately.


    "It''s really interesting." Bella got off the carriage and walked around the road with the orcs.


    "It smells so good, I''ve never smelled it before."


    "Huh? Why are so many people surrounded by that place?"


    "¡­"


    The orcs who followed behind all snickered secretly, her Bella-sama was a little stupid.


    "Tap tap..."


    The sound of hurried footsteps came, and the orcs who went to investigate came back.


    "Lord Bella, the thing just now is called a bicycle." The orc reported.


    "Then why didn''t you buy it back?" Bella tilted her head and looked behind the orc, but didn''t see anything called a ''bicycle''.


    "This..." The orc hesitated.


    "Come on!" Bella stared.


    "My subordinates didn''t bring enough coins." The orc said with a bitter face.


    "How much is it?" Bella took out the purse from her arms and reached into the purse to take out the coins.


    "They said they wanted twelve gold coins for a bicycle." The orcs looked at the purse eagerly, and they were also very envious of the bicycle.


    "What? Twelve gold coins?" Bella''s hands stiffened as she took out the coins, looking at the beastmen in disbelief.


    "Yes, they also said that if you come a few days earlier, you can reserve one for ten gold coins." The orc said affirmatively.


    "Cough cough..." Bella''s eyes twitched, she calmly took her hand back from the purse, and said sternly, "Forget it, let''s not buy any bicycles for now, let''s go to Di 937 Si first."


    "Yes!" The orcs responded in unison.


    "Damn..." Bella turned her head and squeezed out two words.


    This bicycle is so expensive, it costs twelve gold coins, and she only has five gold coins and thirty silver coins in her pocket.


    She is not the daughter of the former duke, but now she is the orc leader of a territory, leading thousands of orc knights, and a month or two ago, it was still a problem for them to eat.


    So five gold coins and thirty silver coins were already a huge sum of money for Bella.


    "It''s really degenerate, Tis will degenerate and turn bad here." Bella bit her lip, and her dark brown vertical pupils glanced at the surrounding environment and crowd.


    "Humph! In pairs, they will be snatched away sooner or later."


    "Such a clean floor is not pleasing to the eye."


    "¡­"


    "..." The orcs looked at each other, embarrassed to look at their Lord Bella, feeling a ''sour taste''.


    They knew that Lord Bella was envious. When they came, they were also envious and jealous, and what they said was not much different from Lord Bella.


    . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Second shift, (£þ¨Œ£þ). I''m really tired today. Go to bed earlier.".


    Nine hundred and fiftieth eight chapters: cooperation. (1 for support)


    "Lord Bella, the castle is ahead." The orc pointed to the castle not far away.


    "I can see it." Bella said angrily, and took a deep breath to calm her agitated heart.


    "Buzzing..."


    Suddenly a strange voice came from behind, Bella turned her head to look over, and saw a black boxy thing passing by them.


    "What is this?" Bella''s dark brown vertical pupils widened, staring dully at the strange thing heading for the castle.


    "Lord Bella, look at Lord Liu Feng, he came down from that box, let''s go over there." The orc urged quickly.


    "Okay, okay." Bella followed her men and trotted to the castle.


    "Lord Liu Feng!!"


    As soon as Liu Feng got out of the car, he heard someone calling his name, turned his head and looked over, and saw a group of orcs approaching him with a green long-haired girl in support.


    "stop!"


    Cink and others immediately stopped Bella and the others who wanted to approach, and a saber appeared in each hand silently.


    "Master, you go in first, let us handle it here." Mina said coldly, the scene in front of her has appeared too many times.


    There were many nobles and businessmen who wanted to meet Liu Feng, but they would come here to block the door if they could not meet him.


    "Well..." Liu Feng nodded, turned and walked towards the castle.


    "Lord Liu Feng, this is our Lord Bella, she wants to see you!" the orc hurriedly shouted.


    "Bella?" Liu Feng stopped, turned around and nodded slightly to Mina and the others, and said indifferently, "Let her come over."


    "Yes." Mina''s blue eyes stared at Bella, now that Niu Jiao Niang is not here, and she doesn''t know if the person in front of her is the real Bella.


    "I want to see Tis." Bella stepped forward, and all the orcs behind her were stopped by the Wolf Warriors.


    "Raise your hand and search your body." Mina stepped forward to stop Bella, she couldn''t let a strange woman approach the young master casually.


    "...¡§¡¨..." Bella''s eyes trembled slightly, her dark brown vertical pupils glared at the cat-ear girl, and finally took a deep breath, suppressed her inner pride, and slowly raised her hands.


    "Mina, let her come over." Liu Feng''s gentle voice sounded.


    "But..." Mina was stunned.

 Chapter 825：

    "I believe her, let''s go to the study and talk." Liu Feng glanced at Bella with deep black eyes, turned and walked towards the castle.


    "Yes..." Mina''s blue eyes flickered, she turned her head to look at Bella meaningfully, and the smart one didn''t say anything else, and quickly followed Liu Feng''s footsteps.


    "Lord Bella, hurry up." The orc shouted loudly.


    "..." Bella turned her head and glared at her subordinates, she packed up her turbulent mood, and walked towards the castle.


    "Tap..."


    "crunch~~~"


    An Li looked at Liu Feng who pushed in the door, quickly put down the pen in her hand, and greeted, "Master, you are back."


    "Well! Your good friend is here." Liu Feng said softly.


    "Good friend? Who?" An Li was a little stunned, looking at the cat-ear girl suspiciously.


    "..." Mina pushed her mouth behind her.


    "Huh? It''s you... Bella!" Enri looked at Bella, who had just entered the door, with bright eyes, and pouted in the next second, "So it''s you, the vicious snake girl."


    "..." Bella''s forehead burst with blue veins, and she gritted her teeth, "You cunning fox girl, your figure is still so flat."


    "Damn... yours is not big." Enri said bitterly.


    "It''s good to be older than you, maybe it''s just a little bit, you can''t achieve it in your life." Bella crossed her arms around her chest, and it seemed that her chest was a bit bigger.


    "You..." En Li was in a hurry, looking down at the flat chest, the momentum that had just risen dropped. Turning his head, he looked at Liu Feng aggrievedly.


    "Okay, Miss Bella, please take a seat." Liu Feng ignored Hu Erniang''s aggrieved eyes. Could it be that he didn''t make An Li''s chest grow?


    "Humph!" Bella glanced at Enri proudly before sitting down slowly.


    "Bella, what are you doing here this time?" En Li said angrily.


    "I''m here to see Tess."


    Bella picked up the tea brought by the cat ears, took a sip, and said lightly, "I also want to discuss cooperation with Your Excellency Liu Feng."


    "Cooperation?" Liu Feng was stunned and asked in confusion, "What kind of cooperation?"


    He now has two cooperations with Bella, one is doing business, and the other is accepting orcs that the other party can''t afford to support.


    Bella''s dark brown vertical pupils stared at Liu Feng closely, her forked snake tongue slightly exposed the corners of her mouth, and she said solemnly, "I want to advance three months of food for 5,000 people from Your Excellency Liu Feng, and Two thousand sets of weapons and equipment."


    "." Bella, why don''t you go grab it? "Enri stood up suddenly and looked at Bella angrily.


    "..." Bella grinned embarrassedly and muttered, "If you can''t grab it, you will come over to discuss cooperation."


    This year, she robbed the food of Marco, the Duchy of Maner. Perhaps now that winter is approaching, the other party will not be able to clean up her territory. But in the spring of next year, it will be different, and she will definitely be eliminated first.


    At the scene, she had to prepare first, otherwise she would have to give up the conquered territory and then take over the mountain as a thief.


    "What can you give?" Liu Feng said indifferently, he didn''t put much effort into the layout of the chaotic place.


    His first task is to win the entire kingdom of England and Luo, and he will only consider other things after stable development.


    "I can lend you a team of 2,000 orc knights." Bella said with a straight waist.


    She did not believe that Liu Feng was willing to nest in the remote western land, and he would definitely have ambitions to fight and plunder.


    And the orc knights (Nuo Mo''s) are experts in siege and land grabbing. As long as they have matching equipment, they are simply crushing human knights.


    "..." Liu Feng frowned and said after thinking, "Let me think about this, and reply to you after a while."


    He didn''t plan to reply so quickly, some things still had to be planned, and he could talk more about other things when he lost his appetite.


    "Okay." Bella nodded, knowing that what she wanted was not a small amount.


    "An Li, take Miss Bella to the guest room to rest." Liu Feng said softly.


    "Okay." Enri got up and said to Bella, "Snake girl, come with me."


    "Then I''ll say goodbye first." Bella gave a noble salute, turned around and left with Hu Erniang.


    . . . . . . . . . . nephew.


    "One update, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Recently, due to the maintenance of the website, the update has been less, and the update will be resumed after maintenance.".


    Chapter 959: Liu Feng is really willing. (1 for support)


    "crunch~~


    The study door was closed, and Cat Ear Wolf stared at the door for a while before he said, "Master, do you really want to give her so much?"


    Liu Feng picked up the teacup and asked, "You don''t think you should work with her?"


    "I just think we don''t need her orc knights at all." Mina glanced at Liu Feng with blue eyes and whispered, "I think the soldiers in Xiyang City are no worse than orc knights."


    "Yes, indeed." Liu Feng nodded affirmatively.


    Most of his army is already orcs, not to mention that it has all kinds of top-notch or beyond the weapons and equipment of this era, and does not need Bella''s orc knights at all.


    "Then the young master is planning to reject Bella?" Mina tilted her head and asked.


    "No, I decided to promise her." Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    "Ah?" Mina''s blue eyes widened slightly, surprised, "Why is this?"


    "Bella is a good containment point." Liu Feng said lightly.


    "Containment?" Mina was even more puzzled.


    "Sometimes, the noisy neighbors can also cause headaches." Liu Feng took a sip of tea and said leisurely, "Sooner or later, the Duchy of Maner will affect our side."


    He wanted to support Bella and let the other party contain the war on the Duchy of Maner.


    According to his understanding of Bella, as long as there is a war, he will rely on Yangcheng in the west, and it will definitely be easy to send troops to the Principality of Maner in the future.


    The general trend of the world, if it is divided for a long time, it will be united, and if it is united for a long time, it will be divided.


    The three principalities of the Land of Chaos have been fighting each other, and if a bold new leader emerges one day, the three principalities will soon be unified and become a kingdom again.


    At that time, it was a big trouble for Liu Feng. It is better to help a familiar person to scourge the chaotic place, and pay only a little bit of wheat and eliminated equipment.


    "Oh..." Mina nodded sweetly.


    "You don''t need to think so much, just know that we don''t lose." Liu Feng''s mouth slightly raised.

 Chapter 826：

    "Mmmm!" Mina nodded and chuckled, "It''s like what the young master said: a temporary loss is for a greater gain in the end."


    "Haha..." Liu Feng laughed heartily.


    ¡­


    On the other side, Enri took Bella on the way to the backyard accommodation.


    Bella walked behind Hu Er Niang, looking at An Li''s gorgeous clothes, and then looked down at her linen clothes.


    She sighed, "It seems that your life here is really not bad."


    An Li turned her head to the side, and raised the corners of her mouth proudly, "What? Are you envious?"


    "Humph! I won''t be envious." Bella pouted.


    "Really?" The corners of An Li''s mouth turned up even more, and she said lightly, "You are still so duplicitous."


    Bella''s eyes twitched and she gritted her teeth, "You''re still talking so much nonsense."


    "Each each other." Enri took a leisurely pace.


    "..." Bella curled her lips angrily, she wouldn''t be envious.


    The backyard accommodation area has to pass through a small square, which Liu Feng asked to remove some useless houses to clean up.


    The castles of this era were very dense and humid. Liu Feng had torn down a lot of walled houses for better ventilation.


    "Lucy, I''m going to let go, you ride carefully." Darlene''s nervous voice came.


    "Don''t, don''t, you support me for two more laps." Lucy''s panicked voice sounded.


    "It''s alright, ride boldly." Catherine said encouragingly.


    "..."


    Bella and Enri stood on the edge of the square, looking at Darlene and the others.


    "There are also bicycles here." Bella looked at the bicycle that Lucy was riding.


    "Huh? You also know about bicycles?" Enri looked at Bella with a smile in her brown eyes.


    "Cough cough... I accidentally heard it in the city." Bella said covertly, "I didn''t ask anyone to inquire about bicycles."


    "Really?" The smile (bidb) in Enri''s brown eyes grew stronger, and she muttered, "It''s not frank."


    "Yes." Bella''s cheeks flushed.


    "Would you like to go for a ride? Can I lend you my exclusive limited-edition bicycle?" Enri put her feet up and approached Bella with her delicate face.


    "Don''t..." Bella just wanted to say no.


    Enri raised her voice a bit, "Really don''t you want it? It''s a limited edition? It''s never been available outside, eh?"


    "I..." Bella opened her mouth, finally lowered her head in frustration, and whispered, "I want to ride, ride, ride this bike."


    She really wanted to ride this bike.


    "Come with me." The corners of Enri''s mouth rose, revealing a bright smile.


    She turned her head to lead the way, clenched her fists, and cheered in her heart, "Yeah! This snake girl finally bowed her head, hahahaha... I finally won once."


    Bella shrugged and followed behind Hu Erniang, completely losing the momentum of Lord Bella before.


    The two have been fighting since childhood, and their relationship is different from that of ordinary friends. The way they get along is to bicker with each other, or fight wits.


    Under normal circumstances, Bella lived outside the palace and was in contact with a lot of things, so it was Enri who lost more.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Enri happily took Bella to a small house, where the girls stored their bicycles.


    "crunch..."


    She took out the key from her pocket to open the door, took the lead and walked in, and quickly pulled out her exclusive bicycle.


    "Here, this is my bicycle." Enri said in an airy way.


    "This bike is much prettier than anything you''ve seen in town." Bella steered over the bike carefully.


    "Of course, this is a limited edition, and it is 18 gold coins more expensive than the bicycles outside." En Li said as a matter of course.


    "Thirty gold coins each... It''s really a luxury." Bella said in surprise, carefully touching the handle of the bicycle.


    "This is exclusive to the castle. You can''t buy it outside. Of course it will be very expensive." En Li proudly said.


    "You, Tis, everyone?" Bella asked curiously.


    "Yeah." Enri nodded.


    "..." Bella remained silent, a trace of envy in her heart.


    This noble Liu Feng is really willing.


    . . . . . . . . . . .


    "One update, (£þ¨Œ£þ). The website keeps crashing, alas, when the website is maintained, it will resume normal updates.".


    Nine hundred and sixtieth chapters: Princess Field. (1 for support)


    Haiyan City, today welcomed a big man: the leader of the black iris.


    Jaylenya, the head of the Jaylenya Pirates, White Deacon, Red Butler, Jin Mo and others were all standing at the gate of the city and waiting.


    "This time the loss is so big, everyone should be careful with me, otherwise the leader will blame it..." Deacon Bai urged in a cold voice.


    "..." Deacon Red pouted, the main person in charge of this operation was Deacon Bai and herself.


    "Yes!" Jin Mo said respectfully.


    "Come." Jaylenya looked at the sky-flying dust raised in the distance.


    "Ta Tata..."


    A few minutes later, there was the sound of hooves.


    On the road on the horizon, there were hundreds of knights, who were coming towards Haiyan City in support of a carriage.


    Soon, the carriage came to the gate of the city.


    "Congratulations to the leader." Everyone shouted in unison.

 Chapter 827：

    "Well! Let''s go into the city." A cold voice came from the carriage.


    The group entered Haiyan City.


    In the council hall of the City Lord''s Mansion, the black iris leader sat on the main seat with a face scarf on his face, looking at the people standing below.


    She said calmly, "It failed, and the black knife is also dead."


    "Please punish the leader." Deacon White and Deacon Red said in unison.


    "..." The leader of the black iris looked at the two of them quietly, and said after a while, "Forget it, since it failed, it''s just more means."


    "This..." Deacon Bai hesitated, but in the end he didn''t say anything more.


    "It''s just that the black knife is dead. It''s a pity. I hope the Duke of Crofoddo doesn''t blame me." The leader of the black iris said lightly, but there was no fear in his tone.


    "..." Everyone was silent and didn''t dare to speak out. They couldn''t answer this, and they were not qualified to answer.


    "You organize your subordinates well, occupy the coastal cities, and wait for me to bring people over next year." The leader of the black iris said lightly.


    "Master Chief, are you going back to the Flanders Empire?" Deacon Bai was stunned, looking at the Black Iris leader expectantly.


    "Well, when the fleet of the empire arrives next year, you can go back." The leader of the black iris said flatly.


    "Yes." Deacon White and Deacon Red suppressed the urge to go home.


    "Come on, Jeronya stay." The leader of the black iris waved his hand, looked at the elf beside him, and said, "And Jin Mo also stayed."


    "Yes." Everyone respectfully said.


    "..." Deacon Red glanced at Jin Mo before walking away.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Only three people remained in the entire chamber.


    "My subordinates have seen Her Royal Highness Princess Field." Gerenya hurriedly gave a noble salute.


    "..." Jin Mo looked at Gerenya dully, then turned to look at the leader in the main seat.


    What did she just hear? The leader is a princess?


    "How is the empire now?" Field asked indifferently.


    "Everyone is very interested, and many nobles have organized the sea to go to sea." Gerenya replied respectfully.


    "Well, what about those stubborn old men? You''re talking bad about me, right?" Field rested his chin with one hand.


    "Uh..." Cold sweat broke out on Gerenya''s forehead.


    "Tell me, what did they say?" Field said with lowered eyes.


    "Grand Dukes, I feel that Your Highness''s actions will bring the empire..." Gerenya lowered her head and dared not speak.


    "Afraid that I will bring the enemy?" Field sneered and said indifferently, "Now that you have come here to see, do you think they are the opponents of the empire?"


    "No, they are just some stupid people, a group of depraved nobles who are greedy for pleasure." Gerenya said quickly.


    He was talking about the nobles of the Yingluo Kingdom. What he had seen and heard these days made him not take the nobles here at all.


    Field''s mouth was slightly raised, and his tone was cold, "Now that the new king of Yingluo has just ascended the throne, it is our opportunity to open up overseas territories."


    Originally, she wanted to take more initiative and quietly and silently won the entire Yingluo Kingdom, but she did not expect it to fail.


    "Yes." Gerenya didn''t dare to say more. This time he was able to come to the Yingluo Kingdom, but he secretly concealed it from his family, and then recruited troops to go out to sea as a pirate.


    ??????????????????????????????????


    I didn''t expect to meet Princess Field, and now I can only obey orders.


    "People from the other two empires are here too?" Field narrowed his eyes.


    "They are following us." Gerenya nodded.


    "..." Field frowned and said solemnly, "It seems that this operation needs to be faster."


    She is afraid that the other two empires will also look at the land here, knowing that the land here is not smaller than that of the Flanders Empire, and it has not been developed much.


    In particular, there are some things that she is very interested in. As long as she can take down everything in Xiyang City first, then her lurking for many years will be worth it.


    ..........0


    "His Royal Highness, this subordinate still doesn''t want to go back..." Gerenya hesitated.


    He hasn''t achieved much yet, and when he goes back now, it''s just a few words of praise.


    "I will use your ship the day after tomorrow, but no one will need it." Field said indifferently.


    "Yes, the subordinates will arrange the supplies." Jaylenya said in surprise.


    He also wants to occupy a territory here, especially the coastal area. Once the empire really wants to occupy this continent, then the coastal city will definitely become a prosperous city for trade, making him a wealthy nobleman, not a sideline of the family. nobility.


    "Jin Mo, come with me too." Feld''s beautiful eyes looked at the elf beside him.


    "This..." Jin Mo hesitated, she didn''t want to leave her mother too far.


    "Your mother can also take it away, and maybe it can be healed by medicine in the Flanders Empire." Field said calmly.


    "Yes." Jin Mo said respectfully, his eyes full of joy.


    "Go down." Field waved his hand.


    "Yes."


    Field looked at the two who were leaving and muttered to himself, "The Kingdom of Yadian, the Land of Chaos... The Kingdom of Aoli... Sure enough, the Kingdom of Yingluo is better."


    . . . . . . . . . . .


    "One update, (£þ¨Œ£þ)." Wan.


    Chapter nine hundred and sixty-one: The otherworldly version of the air bomber. (1 for support)


    Research Department, Underground Gunpowder Research Institute.


    "Nitroglycerin, nitrocellulose..."


    Liu Feng is teaching the making of smokeless powder.


    After learning about the Flanders Empire, in order to increase his trump card to deal with unexpected accidents in the future, he started gun research.


    Originally, he wanted to go to Earth to buy some guns from abroad, but he found that it was not as simple as he imagined.


    And it is easy to leave some handles and be **** as a cash machine.

 Chapter 828：

    Fortunately, if there are materials, the smokeless powder used in guns and ammunition can still be made by yourself.


    To this end, he also taught himself chemistry, just to extract nitroglycerin and so on.


    Liu Feng looked at the several researchers who had been nodding in front of him, and nodded with satisfaction.


    He warned, "Pay attention to safety, don''t set fire."


    "Mmmm..." Several researchers who were speechless nodded.


    "Okay, let''s go to work." Liu Feng waved his hand and let the people spread out.


    He turned his head to look at the electric lamp above his head. For the safety of gunpowder, he got an oil-fired generator in this underground gunpowder research institute.


    What was burning was black oil. Originally, he also tried it, but he did not expect that the oil-fired generator could also be replaced by black oil. As for the service life, he did not know.


    Mina stepped forward and asked, "Master, are we going back?"


    "No, go to the military workshop." Liu Feng shook his head. The most important gun for gun research has not yet started.


    "Yeah!" Mina nodded quickly, eager to leave here immediately.


    She heard the young master say that it is very dangerous here, and she doesn''t know how dangerous it is, but as long as there is danger, you cannot let the young master stay longer.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Liu Feng came out of the underground gunpowder research institute and looked at the vigilance of the hundreds of people around him, he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, this is his last line of defense.


    Gunpowder is his ultimate killer, and when combined with airships or bird orcs, he becomes an air bomber from another world.


    The air supremacy in this era belongs to him, and the ground is almost the same.


    "Master. Niu Si respectfully said.


    He is not qualified to go to this underground gunpowder research institute, he can only arrange to send materials and supplies.


    "How about the batch of things I sent to the military workshop last time?" Liu Feng asked calmly.


    "It has been assembled according to the drawings, that is, several people have injured their hands." Niu Si scratched his cheeks.


    "Let''s go, show me." Liu Feng sighed.


    "Yes." Niu Si breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly led the way in front.


    The military workshop is the most important research institute for Liu Feng at this stage. The weapons and equipment researched in it are the most important military equipment for Liu Feng in the future.


    The state of alert outside the military workshop is no worse than that of the underground gunpowder research institute. There are hundreds of people patrolling the gate.


    Liu Feng and Mina entered the military workshop and saw a car standing in the middle of the hall.


    "This is?" Liu Feng''s eyes trembled slightly.


    "Master, this is the car that the military workshop researched for you."


    The corners of Niu''s mouth rose, and Lian introduced, "The entire body is made of new alloy, and even a layer of movable alloy steel plate is added to the window... The wheels are all made of solid rubber..."


    "..." Liu Feng looked at Niu Si who was getting more and more excited and resisted the urge to knock him.


    Can this be called a car? It''s clearly an armored vehicle.


    "You made this?" Liu Feng asked calmly.


    "Yes." Niu Si said a little embarrassedly, "My subordinate thinks that if there is this car, it can hit it when it encounters a war horse."


    "It''s a good idea." Liu Feng nodded, opened the car door and sat up.


    The decor inside is pretty simple, just fixed chairs, a footbrake and steering wheel, and nothing else.


    At this stage, a car like this is the most practical. Although it is a little troublesome to start, it is also a small trouble.


    "Master, aren''t you going to the capital in the winter? My subordinates think this car can be transported there, which will be safer." Niu Si whispered.


    After the steam car was researched, it was handed over to the military workshop for production and further research and development.


    Niu Si is also obsessed with cars, and he stayed here recently when he was free, and he made this armored car.


    "I''ve got a heart." Liu Feng nodded calmly and looked at the windshield in front of him. A layer of barbed wire was added, which was really safe 747.


    He turned his head and asked, "Is there enough power?"


    "When it''s full, it''s 20% slower than an ordinary car." Niu Si responded immediately.


    "If it is 20%, it''s okay." Liu Feng nodded. The weight of the armored car is much heavier than the ordinary car. If it is too slow, it is completely unnecessary.


    "Master, do you want to mass-produce it?" Niu Sisi asked eagerly.


    "Can the new alloy keep up with the consumption now?" Liu Feng glanced at it and immediately knew Niu Si''s careful thinking, didn''t he just want to own a car.


    "Uh..." Niu Si was speechless.


    "Let''s produce 20 vehicles first, and one will be used by the scientific research department." Liu Feng said lightly.


    The armored vehicle was originally the next thing he wanted to build, but he didn''t expect Niu Si to get it out beforehand, which saved him some energy.


    "Yes." Niu Si responded excitedly.


    "Take me to the building workshop." Liu Feng got out of the car.


    "This way." Niu Si took him to the backyard.


    . . . . . . . . . . .


    "One update, (£þ¨Œ£þ). The second update with positive code.".


    Nine hundred and sixtieth chapters: the barrel. (2 for support)


    "Buzzing..."


    Before the person arrived at the forging workshop, he heard the sound of cutting coming from inside.


    Liu Feng also rarely comes to build workshops. Usually, he doesn''t care much after assigning tasks. He was surprised when he came in and looked at them.


    "Master, they are making parts now." Niu Si introduced.


    "How many manual lathes are there?" Liu Feng asked curiously.


    He remembered bringing in two manual lathes and having them copy them, and there were a dozen lathes in front of him.


    "Master, there are a total of fifty-three lathes, which are divided into several workshops. Now this workshop is specialized in the production of lathe parts." Niu Si said quickly.


    "Very good." Liu Feng was very satisfied.

 Chapter 829：

    The lathe is the basis for the rapid development of the industry, especially since he requires many things to be imitated.


    In fact, the fact that parts such as steam engines and automobiles can be produced so fast is also the role of these lathes. Otherwise, it may take several years to rely on manual work alone.


    "The lathes sent by the young master are at the innermost." Niu Si led the way.


    "Let''s go." Liu Feng nodded and glanced around. He saw that some people were building parts for military crossbows, and some people were building parts for bicycles.


    "It''s amazing." Mina said in surprise, blue eyes saw two people in charge of a lathe, one was spinning to provide power, and the other was grinding parts.


    "It seems that the chain drive needs to be modified." Liu Feng looked at the hand-crank lathe and felt that it was too slow.


    After all, there is no electricity to provide power, and it can only rely on human power to provide power, and the speed of construction is not much faster. Of course, it is more than a hundred times faster than hand-made.


    "It''s here." Niu Si opened a door and said softly, "The lathes sent by the young master are all used to produce precision parts~¡¨."


    "Yeah!" Liu Feng stepped in and saw someone grinding a piece of steel. I walked over to the lathe and saw more than a dozen polished steel piled up beside it.


    He glanced at the terrified worker, turned to Niu Si and asked, "Have you tried drilling??"


    "Master, the drilling tool you gave last time is over there." Niu Si walked inside with him.


    Soon, I saw three people discussing around.


    "Slow down, drill a few more times, and the inside will be smooth."


    "But the drawing requires stripes, so you have to change the tool and drill a few times."


    "Drill out the boring line first, then sand it down."


    "Sandpaper? The last batch of sandpaper was not durable at all. It was useless after only two grindings. I don''t know how they did it."


    "..."


    Niu Si just wanted to call someone, but Liu Feng waved his hand to stop him.


    Liu Feng reached out and took the abandoned gun barrel next to him and observed it, and found that there were only some small problems left. According to the discussions of several people, I am afraid that it will be solved soon.


    Moreover, he didn''t know much, so he could only give some drawings and suggestions, and he didn''t necessarily know as many as these three people.


    He didn''t disturb a few people, turned around and walked out with the barrel of the gun, looking at the barrel in his hand as he walked.


    "Master, is something wrong?" Mina asked softly.


    "No, no problem." Liu Feng shook his head, the barrel in his hand was a little thicker, and the guns made in the future would definitely be heavier than Earth''s guns, but they were all minor problems.


    Making a gun means that he has no fear of anyone.


    "Master, that''s where the cartridge case is made." Niu Si pointed to the other side and said.


    Although he didn''t know why the young master made things with these strange names, he didn''t dare to ask any questions.


    "Go and have a look." Liu Feng walked over.


    "Buzzing..."


    He saw that the worker was carefully drilling the hole, then took a ruler to measure the size, and then sanded it.


    "Come here to see Lord City Lord." Niu Si said solemnly.


    "Ah?" The worker was startled, and quickly turned to look at Liu Feng and the others, and bowed in fear, "Sir City Lord!"


    "Get up." Liu Feng waved his hand, picked up the bullet casings in the basket next to him, and found that the thickness was okay.


    "..." The worker got up quickly.


    "How many can be produced in a day?" Liu Feng asked.


    "." Twenty-two. '' the worker whispered.


    "..." Liu Feng frowned, this number is really small.


    "How many scraps are there?"


    "Seventeen." The worker''s voice became even lower.


    "Yeah." Liu Feng nodded, this error is a bit big, and it''s a bit understandable just to make this.


    After all, the bullet casing is controlled by human hands, and the precision required is relatively high, which is not as high-precision as automation.


    "Niu Si, transfer a batch of tung oil and apply a layer of oil to these finished bullet casings." Liu Feng said lightly, he didn''t want these bullets to rust in the future.


    "Yes." Niu Si respectfully replied.


    "The drilling tools I sent two days ago, let them make a batch of them, and start making the cartridges after quenching. I want to produce 200 pieces a day. If there are not enough people, I will send them over." Liu Feng said solemnly. .


    (Okay, good) The number of bullets determines the durability of the gun, especially in the future, you will need a lot of bullets for gun training.


    Liu Feng estimates that it will be possible to produce the first gun only next year, and the accumulation of 200 bullets every day is almost enough.


    As for the future full-scale replacement, it is a bit far away, and the manufacture of a single bullet will be stuck.


    After all, you can''t give up other work, and it''s dedicated to producing bullets.


    "Yes." Niu Si said with a serious face.


    "It''s still in use. The first batch will be sent to the Underground Gunpowder Research Institute." Liu Feng calmly said.


    "Yes."


    "Let''s go, let''s see how the airship is doing." Liu Feng stepped outside to get pregnant.


    . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Second update, (£þ¨Œ£þ). The third update of the positive code.".


    Nine hundred and sixtieth chapters: crazy ideas. (3 for support)


    "Ta Tata..."


    The three of Liu Feng came to the Air Fortress Research Institute, and before they entered, they could see a behemoth from the courtyard wall.


    "It looks like the progress is okay." Liu Feng chuckled lightly and walked in.


    When I entered the courtyard gate, I saw the appearance of the airship. It was very huge, like a building, and many people around were working hard.


    There are three types of airships: rigid airships, semi-rigid airships and soft airships.


    As the name suggests, a rigid airship is an airship that maintains its shape and rigidity by its internal skeleton, metal or wood.

 Chapter 830：

    And what Liu Feng made is a rigid airship, which is also the safest type of airship.


    Of course, manufacturing is cumbersome and expensive.


    "Sir." Yuffie trotted over, with some dirt on her face.


    "Wipe it." Mina took out the handkerchief from her pocket and handed it over.


    "Thank you." Yuffie took the handkerchief with blushing cheeks and gently wiped her cheeks.


    "How''s the progress?" Liu Feng stepped towards the airship. .


    He hadn''t seen 807 for a while, and he only saw the casing was almost done last time.


    "The front and rear main airbags have been installed, and there are still some control airbags left." Yuffie quickly followed behind.


    "Have you tested air leakage?" Liu Feng looked at the people who were sewing.


    The interior of the airship is composed of huge airbags, which are divided into two kinds of gases, one is buoyant gas, and the other is air.


    What is sealed is helium or ammonia, which is the buoyant gas on which the airship takes off.


    The air is the gas that regulates the rise and fall, and it is determined by how much it rises and falls.


    "It has been tested, and a layer of tarpaulin has been added to the outside." Yuffie said seriously.


    "How is the pod made? How many people can it sit?" Liu Feng then asked.


    "Twenty people can be seated."


    "Has the ratio of load-bearing weight to air rise been calculated?"


    "It has been calculated that even if one or two of the regulating airbags have a (bifa) problem, they can land safely."


    "..."


    After a few questions.


    "Very good." Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction.


    "My lord, the new alloy used this time is a bit too much. Some sub-sections can be replaced with bamboo, which can be lighter in weight, save gold coins, and seat more people." Yuffie whispered.


    "It''s okay, just remember it and improve it next time." Liu Feng said indifferently, of course there will be many problems for the first time, and waste is inevitable.


    "Yes." The anxiety on Yuffie''s face disappeared.


    "Have you tried the machine I sent over?" Liu Feng turned his head and asked.


    He was talking about the helium-making machine, which he sent after teaching people to assemble it.


    "I have tried it, and the gas produced can really float the airbag." Yuffie shouted excitedly.


    She didn''t believe that airships could fly before, even after seeing hot air balloons. After all, airships were too heavy.


    Ever since she saw the gas produced by that machine, she had completely believed it, and fantasized about one day sitting in an airship to the Kingdom of Auli and sneaking a glance at her mother.


    "That''s fine." Liu Feng looked at the airship, hoping that it would be completed soon.


    In this way, you can fly into the sky and visit more places without going out for ten or twenty days. It is very painful to sit on the boat all the time.


    "Sir, can you ask the Rubber Research Institute to help you order some big pumps?" Yuffie asked timidly.


    Adjusting the air bag requires a pump, which is also a temporary replacement.


    "Okay." Liu Feng glanced at Niu Si and instructed, "Send a few more people over to help."


    He could also see that the airship side was a little too busy.


    "Yes." Niu Si said.


    "How long will it take to lift off?" Liu Feng asked.


    "It will take at least two months." Yuffie''s pink eyes sparkled.


    "Two months." Liu Feng frowned, which was a bit out of time for Feiwangdu.


    In the winter, he will set off for the royal capital, and it will take about two or three months after the affairs over there are finished, and he may be able to return to Xiyang City by airship from the capital.


    He said with a serious face, "Yuffie, put together the most suitable airship construction plan as soon as possible, and build five airships next year."


    Five airships are related to his next plan, and it is also a very important plan.


    The later role of the airship, Liu Feng intends to follow the earth plane aviation model.


    In fact, Liu Feng had a crazy idea, that is, to build a real air fortress, a kilometer-sized air fortress, and then equip it with bombs, which can be suspended in the sky all the year round, which can deter some enemies with ulterior motives.


    Why do you have this idea? The main reason is that the airship will not fall off when it loses power like an airplane. The airship can theoretically stay suspended as long as there is sufficient buoyant gas in the airbag.


    Of course, this is just his idea, as to whether it will be implemented or not, it depends on the future development.


    "Okay." Yuffie said seriously.


    "In two days, I will have people send two machines over, and you will have people from the military workshop try to imitate them." Liu Feng was talking about the machines that make qi.


    Of course, it is good to be able to imitate it, so that airships can also be built in other places, and airships will be the aviation department in the future.


    "Yes." Niu Si decided to produce a few more lathes, otherwise he would be too busy.


    . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Three shifts, (£þ¨Œ£þ). The fourth shift of the positive code.".


    Chapter nine hundred and sixty-four: not bitter. (4 for support)


    "Ta Tata..."


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, the mountain range was closed. At this time, a team of about 2,000 people was walking towards the mountain range. They encountered a food crisis.


    "Avery, how long does it take to go out?" Yami asked quickly, her face very pale.


    They have been walking in the mountains for nearly a month. The weather is getting colder and colder, and winter is approaching. If they can''t go out again, thousands of them will starve and freeze to death.


    "Don''t worry, I''m going out soon." Avril sighed and turned to look at the people behind her.


    If it wasn''t for so many people, they would have gone out half a month earlier.


    She made a fatal mistake. She thought that she would be able to take everyone out of the Forbidden Mountains in half a month, but who would have thought that the children, the elderly, and pregnant women in the tribe would all walk very slowly.


    In addition, they had to search for food, which doubled the time. So far, they have not left the Forbidden Mountain Range.


    Now they have run out of ammunition and food, and they have eaten their food as early as two days ago. After all, there are 2,000 people who want to eat, ~ and they are all orcs.

 Chapter 831：

    "..." Yami reluctantly patted the wolf-ear **** the shoulder, although she had heard it several times.


    "Whoosh..."


    Jones exhaled, her face pale, she has been in the Forbidden Mountains for more than two months.


    "Everyone hold on a little longer, and Xiyang City will be taken over soon." Avril shouted hoarsely.


    "Liar, you said the same three days ago."


    "I can''t go, I really can''t go."


    "If I had known, I would not have left the tribe."


    "..."


    The orcs complained, they couldn''t get enough to eat and they couldn''t see hope, and they all began to give up on themselves.


    "Cough cough cough..." Jones coughed lightly.


    "Jones, are you alright?" Avril asked with concern, she knew that Leopard-ear Niang hadn''t eaten recently, and had given it to a few pregnant women.


    "It''s okay." Jones shook her head.


    "Delis should have arrived at Xiyang City by now, right? I don''t know if I can bring supplies." Avril''s face was full of exhaustion.


    ten minutes later.


    "Here comes." Jones responded inexplicably.


    "Where?" Avril looked up at the sky, saw a black spot approaching in the distance, and replied dumbly, "It''s really here."


    three minutes later.


    "Huhuhu..."


    Delis flew down from the sky, flapping his wings.


    "Why are you here alone?" Avril looked at the sky for a while, but didn''t see the hot air balloon appear.


    "Sir, the supplies are behind." Delis took a deep breath.


    "Behind? How long will it take?" Willie asked quickly.


    Delis replied, "It will take about half an hour."


    "How far is it from Xiyang City?" Yami asked.


    "At everyone''s current speed, it will take about a day." Delis said solemnly.


    "Everyone, the supplies will arrive soon, please hold on a little longer, and you will arrive at Xiyang City in one day." Avril shouted loudly.


    "Is there really any supplies coming?"


    "Is there another day? That''s great."


    "..."


    The orcs immediately cheered up, and the orcs who were shouting not to leave also got up.


    The team walked for half an hour, and Jones and the others saw many black spots flying in the sky.


    "The supplies are coming." Delis shouted excitedly.


    "Huhuhu..."


    Falling from the sky, Leia took the lead, with a large backpack half a person high on her back.


    There are constantly bird orcs falling from the sky, and everyone is carrying a large backpack, which is filled with supplies.


    "Leia, you are finally here." Avril was obviously relieved.


    "Are you alright?" Leia looked at the haggard girls in front of her, completely lost her cold and beautiful appearance.


    ??????????????????????????????????


    "What did you bring?" Avril shook her head and asked.


    "It''s all wheat." Leia put down her backpack.


    Avery shouted, "Dina, cook the porridge."


    "Come! Come!" Ding Nai ran over with a big pot on his back, and immediately arranged for someone to set the pot on the fire.


    Leia watched everyone disperse, took out a box of chocolates from her pocket, secretly stuffed it into the hands of the wolf-ear lady, and said in a low voice, "This is what Master Liu Feng asked me to give to you, saying that it can replenish your physical strength."


    "Huh?" Avril was stunned and hesitated, "Didn''t Princess Enri give it?"


    ............0


    "No, she''s not in the castle today." Leia said coldly.


    "..." Avril looked down at the chocolate with an inexplicable feeling.


    After a while, she asked a little hesitantly, "Did Master Liu Feng blame me for bringing so many orcs here?"


    "He''s very happy." Leia said lightly, thinking of the scene when she was called to talk this morning:


    "Liu Feng: Very good, as expected of Avril, and helped increase the population of Xiyang City."


    "Really." The corners of Avery''s mouth rose slightly, she opened the box, and distributed the chocolates to Jones and Yami.


    "Yeah! It''s a bit bitter." Yami frowned slightly.


    "It''s not bitter." Avril said softly, her orange eyes curved into crescent shapes.


    "..." Jones'' slender eyebrows trembled, and she turned her head to look into the distance.


    After resting for a while, Avril immediately started patrolling, "Everyone take a good rest, we will arrive at Xiyang City tomorrow."


    Leina tilted her head and looked at the back of the wolf-eared girl. She felt that the other party had changed a lot, and her personality was not as cold as before.


    What is this for? She doesn''t quite understand.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Fourth shift, (£þ¨Œ£þ). The fifth shift might be a bit late." Guang.


    Nine hundred and sixtieth chapters: calculation. (5 for support)


    In the capital, the main hall of the palace, Lucia sat on the throne, looking gloomily at the bishops below.


    "Very good, you are really good." Lucia said hoarsely, as if a lone wolf was growling.

 Chapter 832：

    He never thought that just after defeating Greener and returning to the capital for two days, he would get the news that the bishop was wooing the nobles.


    Moreover, most of the nobles have already thrown themselves into the arms of the bishop, and they dare to defy his orders blatantly.


    That''s when I wanted to question the bishop, but I didn''t expect...


    "Your Majesty, we are in a cooperative relationship. You are also on the throne. It''s time for us to collect interest, isn''t it?" The Bishop of Venice said slowly.


    "Zero Twenty-seven" "Heh~" Deacon No. 3 sneered at the corner of his mouth, looking indifferently at Lucia who was annoyed but didn''t dare to mess around.


    "You, you have been using me." Lucia growled.


    It was only now that he understood why these people would help him vigorously, because he really thought that the other party wanted to develop the church.


    The result was that he used his influence to win over those nobles, and then sold the nobles and weakened his power.


    Now that he is in a difficult position to ride a tiger, if he attacks these nobles, then the entire Yingluo Kingdom will be in chaos, and maybe his throne will be unstable.


    "Your Majesty, we are all using each other." The Bishop of Venice gently said, "It is also because of us that you can sit in this position, and you should thank us."


    "You..." Lucia stood up.


    "Clang clang..."


    In an instant, the sound of dense metal friction sounded.


    Lucia looked at the knights standing around the main hall, and the knights lying motionless on the ground, biting his lips, and finally sat down again in frustration.


    "You are your king, we will spread our teachings, and no one will interfere with anyone." The Bishop of Venice said indifferently.


    "..." The corners of Lucia''s mouth were blushing. If he didn''t intervene, it wouldn''t take long for his orders to be passed on to the palace.


    "Let''s go." The Bishop of Venice calmly said.


    "Yes." Immediately, four knights stepped forward and carried the Bishop of Venice out.


    "Ta Tata..."


    After a while, Lucia was left alive in the entire main hall.


    He looked at the ground of the main hall full of **** footprints, and shouted with a grim expression:


    "Ah ah ah ah ah¡­¡­"


    "Damn, damn..."


    "..."


    The Bishop of Venice, Deacon No. 3 and others, who had not left just now, had even more smiles on the corners of their mouths.


    "Lord Bishop, why should we keep him?" The third deacon was a little puzzled.


    "Kill him, those ambitious guys won''t listen to us anymore." The Bishop of Venice said lightly.


    Deacon No. 3 said in surprise, "Those people will betray us?"


    "Why not? Whoever gives the most benefits, they will listen to whoever."


    The Bishop of Venice sneered, "What good can be compared to being a king? We let those people cooperate with us on the condition of self-expanding the territory, but it is still far worse than a kingdom."


    "Will Lucia cause us some trouble?" Deacon No. 3 frowned.


    "Isn''t this just right? He''s disrupting the situation. After we have really digested those people, we will move the last piece of bread. That way, the benefits will be the greatest." The Bishop of Venice said leisurely.


    Although their bishops have the support of most of the nobles, they are only supporting themselves. As for letting them help the bishops ascend to the throne, they are afraid that they will be stabbed in the next second.


    "By the way, Lord Bishop, what about the west side?" Deacon No. 3 asked.


    The Bishop of Venice half-squinted his eyes and asked, "What''s the situation over there now? Is it still sieging the city?"


    "Yes, at least twenty cities have fallen into Liu Feng''s hands..."


    Deacon No. 3 lowered his head slightly and said, "Although it is a city with some minor nobles, those nobles will move to the royal capital if it goes on like this."


    "Is that Liu Feng''s knight really that powerful?" The Bishop of Venice sat upright and asked.


    "Yes, there are still orcs among their knights, and their equipment is no worse than ours." Deacon No. 3 said solemnly. .


    "Winter is coming, what is he doing? Is he robbing food?" the Bishop of Venice guessed.


    "I don''t know." Deacon No. 3 shook his head.


    "Let him make trouble, wait for us to take down the inland city first, and then deal with him next spring." The Bishop of Venice waved his hand indifferently.


    "Yes." Deacon No. 3 respectfully said.


    The Bishop of Venice seemed to think of something and asked, "The orcs from the Sahara Prairie have recently entered the territory again?"


    "Yes, the orcs don''t know what they are doing, they have been wandering outside the major cities." Deacon No. 3 was a little puzzled.


    "Wandering... Hmph! It seems that this group of orcs is not in a good mood." The Bishop of Venice snorted coldly.


    5.9 "Please advise the bishop." Deacon No. 3 respectfully said.


    "Orcs... What else can they do? They just want to eat wheat. They are probably looking for opportunities to **** food." The Bishop of Venice disagreed.


    "Will that affect us?" Deacon No. 3''s pupils flickered.


    "No, it''s in our favor."


    The Bishop of Venice shook his head and said indifferently, "Send someone to stare at these orcs. If they rob the city, they will secretly remove the nobles in the city. Let our bishop take over the city, which will save time."


    "Yes." Deacon No. 3 responded quickly.


    "Five shifts, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter 966: When I didn''t say it.


    After the addition of Xiyang City, there are four city gates. There is a city gate in the four directions of east, west, north and south, and they are all half-built. There is not even a city wall, but there is a general plan.


    Looking at the half-built Xicheng Gate in front of her, Avili breathed a sigh of relief and finally returned to Xiyang City.


    "Is this Xiyang City?" Yami frowned and looked at the city gate, which was different from what the wolf-eared lady described.


    Isn''t it said that Xiyang City is very rich? Why is the city gate so rudimentary? Will this be rich?


    "You''ll know when you go in." Avril didn''t say much, she had to experience everything in person before she knew how amazing Xiyang City was.


    Clerk Buff had already been ordered to wait at the door, and quickly stepped forward and said, "Miss Avery, leave these people to us to arrange."


    "Okay." Avril nodded, turned to Yami and said, "Let''s go, I''ll take you to see Her Royal Highness."

 Chapter 833：

    "Okay." Yami replied.


    After Avili made arrangements, she took Yami into the city.


    "..." Jones silently followed behind.


    As for Leia and the others, they returned to the Air Force base yesterday.


    18 When the three entered the West City Gate, they saw a strange car parked on the side of the road. If it wasn''t for the round wheels, they would have thought it was a big box.


    "Miss Avery, Miss Jones." Xin Ke said softly, "Lord Liu Feng asked me to take you back to the castle."


    "Okay." Avery nodded.


    "Please get in the car." Sincla opened the door.


    "This? Isn''t it a carriage?" Avril was stunned.


    "This is a car, much better than a carriage, and it can walk just as well." Cink explained a little.


    "Oh..." Avril nodded in understanding, bent over and got into the car.


    Yami and Jones dived in with surprise.


    "Crack~~"


    Cink closed the door, got into the driver''s seat, and started the car skillfully. .


    "Buzzing..."


    "Wow!! It''s really moving." Yami exclaimed.


    "It seems that after leaving for a month or two, Xiyang City has something new." Avril said with emotion.


    "..." Jones pursed her lips coldly, and unconsciously touched the car door with her palm.


    "Cink, why does this car move by itself?" Avril asked curiously.


    "I don''t know about this. If Miss Avery wants to know, she still has to ask Mr. Liu Feng." Sinke responded flatly.


    Even if he knew, he wouldn''t say it, not to mention he didn''t understand at all what the car was.


    "Does everyone in the castle ride this kind of car now?" Avery continued.


    "Yes." Zink nodded, his eyes fixed on the front.


    Avery immediately asked, "Is it difficult to drive this car?"


    She immediately thought that she was the **** of Her Royal Highness, so she had to be able to drive this car when she went out.


    "It''s not difficult to learn, it only takes two days to learn." Xin Ke took two days to learn, one of which was to learn some rules and so on.


    "That''s good." Avery breathed a sigh of relief.


    "..." Jones''s slightly pursed mouth also loosened, and she also thought about the same as the wolf-eared girl.


    "How much is this car? Are there any for sale there?" Yamei asked curiously.


    She was a little moved, this car is amazing.


    "Uh..." Zink''s face was a little weird.


    "Yeah, how much is this car?" Avery also asked curiously.


    "This car is not for sale, it is only used in the castle." Zink said quickly.


    "Is that so..." Yami sighed regretfully, "It would be nice if some were sold. This car is so amazing that it can go without a horse."


    "That..." Xin Ke''s face became more and more strange, and he whispered, "Lord Liu Feng said that if this car is to be sold, it will cost about 10,000 gold coins."


    "Cough cough..." Yami was choked directly, staring at the boss, as if she heard something scary.


    "Ten thousand gold coins." Avery''s eyes twitched, and she was also frightened by this amount.


    "Dang, I didn''t say it." Yami swallowed, what is the concept of 10,000 gold coins?


    Even if she was stationed at those treasures and looked at those gold coins every day, she felt that 10,000 gold coins was a bit scary.


    And there are only more than 60,000 gold coins in those treasures, and the rest are all weapons and equipment. Now this car requires one-sixth of the gold coins in the treasure, which she never dared to imagine before.


    The car quieted down as everyone digested the shocking news.


    "Buzzing..."


    The car arrived at the castle very soon, and as soon as the three got out of the car, they were rushed over by several people standing at the door.


    "Avery, you are finally back." En Li hugged the wolf-eared girl.


    "Jones, are you alright?" Lucy took Leopard-eared Niang''s hand and looked up and down.


    "You..." Bella looked at Yami in surprise and hesitated, "Are you Knight Commander Yami?"


    "Miss Bella, I didn''t expect you to be here too." Yami was also surprised.


    "Yami??" En Li heard the voice, turned her head to look at Yami, and shouted in surprise, "Ah! Yami, why are you here?"


    "Your Highness the Princess, this..." Ya 480 Mei hesitated, there were so many people here, she dared not talk about the treasure.


    Enri asked quickly, "Where''s my father? Do you know their news?"


    "I don''t know this subordinate, I was sent to perform a mission by His Majesty the King..." Yami shook her head and said.


    "...Really? Then there''s no way." Enri said in a lost voice.


    She thought she would get news from her father, but she didn''t expect it to be empty.


    "His Royal Highness Enli, His Majesty the King will be fine." Yami comforted.


    "Yeah! Father will be fine." En Li reluctantly replied with a smile.


    "..." Avril looked at the smile on the princess'' face, but could feel Enri''s body trembling slightly.


    "..." Bella''s face was also a little gloomy, her hand was pulled by Niu Jiao Niang, and she turned back and smiled at Tis, as if she felt more at ease.


    "Okay, don''t stand at the door, everyone, come in." Nicole shouted softly.


    "Okay!!!"


    . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Yesterday I wrote the fifth update and found that the outline is almost not enough. Today, the outline is being expanded. The protagonist has made so many things out. It would be too wasteful to not write it out and use it. This should be even more exciting.

 Chapter 834：

    If you have any suggestions, please leave a message. ".


    Chapter 967: I guessed it right. (1 for support)


    in the library.


    Looking at the information coming today, Liu Feng couldn''t help feeling a little interesting, and said with a chuckle, "This bishop''s ambition is not small."


    "Master, is that plan going to be implemented last time?" Mina asked in a deep voice.


    "Let them stay still for the time being, and first collect how many nobles have cooperated with them." Liu Feng shook his head, the current situation was beyond his expectations.


    No one expected that the new king who had just won the victory was calculated and became a puppet king. Maybe he still had some power in his hands, but he couldn''t order other nobles. He was dramatic.


    "Okay." Mina replied.


    "How about the reconstruction of those 50-meter large boats? Can we set off with the team in winter?" Liu Feng asked, putting down the paper.


    "It''s the end of it, and I just missed some decorations." Mina opened the note and read.


    "That''s good. According to last year, it''s less than ten days before winter." Liu Feng said lightly.


    As long as winter comes, when it snows, it is time for him to attack the capital.


    "Master, the front line has already delivered 30,000 catties of wheat. Niu Da asked if we would continue to attack the city." Minahui reported.


    Liu Feng took out the map and looked at it for a while, then said, "Let him stop, let him fake the illusion of suspending troops to recuperate, and then secretly bring 2,000 soldiers to take Tengying City."


    At that time, he set off from Xiyang City, just in time to meet Niu Da and the others in Tengying City, and then pick up 2,000 soldiers and go straight to the capital.


    "Understood." Mina immediately wrote the order.


    "Also, ask the logistics department to prepare the combat supplies immediately, and I will transport them away within a day when I go out to battle." Liu Feng said solemnly.


    "Understood." Mina nodded quickly.


    "Is there any news from Niu Wu?"? "Liu Feng asked.


    "Yes, Niu Wu has already negotiated with Elsa, and the other party has already put pressure on the capital at the border, but the effect is not great." Mina opened the notepad and read.


    She has been busy with all kinds of intelligence recently, and now she has become Liu Feng''s secretary and guard.


    "No, as long as it can attract the attention of the royal capital."


    Liu Feng looked down at the map, circled the map with a pen, and said indifferently, "Tell Elsa, let her wait for my news, and let her pretend to attack Luodong City."


    "Luodong City? Isn''t that the territory of a marquis?" Mina was stunned, then hesitantly said, "Will Elsa agree?"


    "Just let her harass and pretend to attack with all her strength."


    Liu Feng waved his hand and said calmly, "With her courage, she will agree, if her title of ''Valkyrie'' is correct."


    He needs a conspicuous target to attract the attention of the capital and the surrounding cities, so as to cover for him to attack the capital, and letting the orcs attack a marquis is the best target to attract.


    "Understood." Mina continued to write the order.


    "Boom bang bang..."


    There was a knock on the study door, accompanied by An Li''s shout, "Master, can you come in?"


    "..." Liu Feng raised her eyebrows, Hu Erniang was reminding her to bring strangers in, otherwise she would have pushed the door in by herself.


    "come in."


    "Crench!"


    Enri brought Yami in, followed by Avril and Jones.


    "Welcome back, thank you for your hard work." Liu Feng looked at the wolf-eared girl and the leopard-eared girl gently.


    Avery''s eyes floated a little, and she didn''t dare to look at each other and replied, "This is what we should do."


    "..." En Li looked at the wolf-eared girl in surprise. When did the cold Avili become so gentle?


    Jones stood by the side without saying a word, everyone knew the temperament of Leopard Ear Girl.


    "Who is this?" Liu Feng looked at the female orc next to An Li, who seemed to be a tiger orc.


    "Master, she is Yami, who used to be the queen''s personal bodyguard." An Li quickly introduced.


    "Welcome to Xiyang City." Liu Feng said softly.


    "Thank you...that..." Yami replied with the corners of her mouth twitching. She wanted to say something, but she was stopped by Mother Fox''s tugging at the corner of her clothes.


    "You promised me not to say a lot." Enri said in a low voice.


    Knowing that Hu Er Niang was dissatisfied with her calling Liu Feng the young master, just like the former Avili, she only brought her to see the young master after persuading her in advance.


    "Yes..." Yami did have that idea, but Enri saw through it.


    "." Avril, how is the situation over the Forbidden Mountains? "Liu Feng didn''t care about Hu Erniang''s little actions.


    "It''s all icy and snowy over there, and many hills near the Forbidden Mountains are also covered with snow and ice." Avril hurriedly reported.


    "Is that so!" Liu Feng nodded, and then asked, "Are there still orcs living there?"


    Avril turned her head to look at Hu Er Niang and said, "Yes, Yami has been staying in Brutus Kingdom."


    "Oh?" Liu Feng looked at Yami in surprise and asked, "Is there any food in it?"


    "No, it''s all snow and ice." Yami replied with a frown.


    "Then how did you survive?" Liu Feng asked curiously.


    "Hunting from the Forbidden Mountains... to sustain life." Yami hesitated.


    "I understand." Liu Feng nodded and did not ask any further. (The king is good)


    But Anli was curious and quickly asked, "Master, what do you understand?"


    She asked why Yami stayed in the Brutus Kingdom and was freezing, but unfortunately she didn''t speak.


    "Miss Yami is on a secret mission, right?" Liu Feng asked with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "Cough cough..." Ya Mei''s pupils tightened and she lost her voice, "How did you know?"


    "It''s not hard to guess, according to the news that An Li gave before." Liu Feng tilted his head slightly, the corners of his mouth raised, and said indifferently, "Are you guarding the treasure of Brutus Kingdom?"


    "This..." Yami''s eyes widened, looking at Liu Feng in disbelief.

 Chapter 835：

    "Looking at the appearance of Miss Yami, I guessed correctly." Liu Feng shrugged.


    . . . . . . . . . . .


    "One update, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter nine hundred and sixty-eight: the belonging of the treasure. (2 for support)


    "Really? Yami, you stayed in Brutus Kingdom and didn''t leave, just to guard the treasure?" Enri said in disbelief.


    She knew how cold Brutus was in winter, let alone survived for five or six years. If she didn''t pay attention, she would lose her life.


    "..." Yami was silent, there were so many people now that she would not admit the treasure.


    "Why are you so stupid? If Avril didn''t go there to meet you, are you going to die without leaving?" Enri shouted with wide brown eyes.


    "..." Yami lowered her head, still silent, she really planned to die without leaving.


    "You...I..." En Li opened her mouth and didn''t know what to say.


    "Okay, Anli takes Miss Yami down to rest." Liu Feng discouraged, seeing that Yami didn''t want to say something in public.


    "Okay." Enri sighed, and could only take Yami away and talk in private.


    "Ta Tata..."


    "crunch~~"


    Liu Feng watched An Li and the two leave, turned to Avili, and Jones said, 987, "You guys also go to rest, and by the way, call Bella for me."


    "Okay." Avril nodded and left with Jones.


    "crunch~~"


    The study was quiet again, and Liu Feng leaned back on the chair and thought.


    "Master, are you thinking about the treasure?" Mina asked softly.


    "Yeah! I''m wondering how many gold coins there are in Brutus Kingdom''s treasure." Liu Feng asked curiously.


    "There are about 70,000 to 80,000 gold coins." Mina guessed while pointing at her chin.


    "Is that so little? If it only has seventy to eighty thousand gold coins, it won''t take long for Xiyang City to earn enough coins for a treasure." The corners of Liu Feng''s mouth rose, and his voice was full of confidence.


    "According to the current speed of making money in Xiyang City, two years is enough." Mina said with a smile.


    What she said was that under the current situation that Xiyang City had not changed, if Xiyang City continued to expand, maybe 70,000 to 80,000 gold coins could be earned a year.


    "bang bang bang~~"


    "Come in." Liu Feng replied casually.


    "crunch~~"


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng is looking for me..." Bella''s brown eyes stared at Liu Feng.


    "I agreed to the cooperation request you mentioned earlier." Liu Feng calmly said.


    "Really?" Bella''s eyes widened in surprise, "Are you really willing to cooperate with me?"


    Liu Feng smiled lightly, "Of course, you are also Tis''s sister."


    "That''s great, you''re not a bad person. I''m very relieved that Tis will stay with you." Bella said with a smile on her face.


    "Yes..." Liu Feng twitched the corners of his mouth.


    "By the way, when did you marry Tis?" Bella said suddenly, "so that I can prepare the dowry."


    "..." Liu Feng was speechless, the topic changed too quickly.


    "Miss Bella, you should ask Tis about this first. My young master can marry him anytime." Mina replied with her blue eyes half-squinted.


    "Oops... that''s what I said." Bella extended her voice and looked at the cat''s ear girl meaningfully.


    She straightened her face, looked at Liu Feng and said, "Your Excellency Liu Feng, do you have any thoughts of becoming king?"


    "The owner of this kingdom will change next year." Liu Feng said indifferently.


    "I see." Bella nodded seriously, and Liu Feng''s answer was similar to what she imagined.


    She continued, "Do you want me to send knights for support?"


    "No need for now." Liu Feng refused.


    "..." Bella was stunned, she didn''t even need her to send orc knights to help in the fight for the throne, so when would you need her?


    ... (bibb)


    In Enri''s room, Yami sat cautiously on the chair, staring at everything in the room with surprise.


    "This is milk tea." An Li brought a cup of milk tea to Hu Er Niang and sat next to her.


    "Thank you..." Yami took the cup, took a sip, and took a few more sips with bright eyes.


    "Now there are only the two of us here, so we can talk about the treasure." En Li said softly.


    "Yes." Yami nodded and whispered, "When the blizzard came, I received a secret order from His Majesty the King, asking me to lead a team to **** the gold coins and weapons in the treasury to the Rocky Mountains, and wait for His Royal Highnesses to come. ."


    "Then we didn''t go to the Rocky Mountains, did you wait in vain?" En Li sighed, not expecting the treasure to be guarded.


    "Yeah! The hope of the Brutus kingdom lies in these treasures. As long as we orcs have these treasures, we will be able to rebuild a Brutus kingdom." Yami said in a passionate tone.


    "Impossible." Enri said directly by ''splashing cold water''.


    "Why is it impossible? There are weapons and equipment in the treasure, as well as tens of thousands of gold coins, which can surely reproduce the glory of Brutus Kingdom." Yami said with expectation.


    "This, you''ll understand after you stay in the city for two days." En Li didn''t explain.


    Gold coins and weapons can make the orcs rise? If she thought so before, it was only during her time in Xiyang City that she realized that things were not so simple.


    Just one question of management and eating is enough to cause headaches, and Bella will know it now.


    Yami looked at the door and asked in a low voice, "Your Highness, will that Liu Feng inquire about the treasure?"


    "Young master has long known about the treasure." En Li said calmly.


    "Ah? Then will he **** the treasure?" Yami panicked.


    "No, don''t think about it so much." An Li waved her hand and said angrily, "Young master doesn''t like that coin."


    She knew that the young master was going to start making paper money by himself, and gold coins would not be circulated on the bright side in the future, and would become collections and luxury goods.

 Chapter 836：

    "Does he have a lot of gold coins?" Yami obviously didn''t believe it, knowing that it was the treasure of Brutus Kingdom.


    "Sigh..." An Li sighed and said solemnly, "This year, Xiyang City''s income is more than 40,000 gold coins, and this does not include barter transactions."


    "Why, how can there be so many? Just one city?" Yami''s eyes widened, and she couldn''t believe it.


    "Okay, take a rest today, and take you out for a walk tomorrow, you''ll understand." An Li said helplessly.


    "Okay, okay." Yami nodded.


    . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Second shift, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter nine hundred and sixty-ninth: Come to me for revenge when you are free. (1 for support)


    The next day, at nine o''clock in the morning, at the gate of the castle, Enri, Yami, Avery, and Tis sent Bella away.


    "Eldest sister, can''t you stay in Xiyang City for a few more days?" Tis asked reluctantly.


    "No, there are still a group of people in the territory waiting for me to go back and make arrangements." Bella resisted and said, and decided to leave after talking with Liu Feng yesterday.


    She also wanted to stay in Xiyang City for a few more days, and even didn''t want to leave, but she could no longer be self-willed, and the orcs in the territory had to be responsible for her.


    If you don''t go back for a long time, I''m afraid some people will have a different heart.


    "Is that so..." Tiss pouted slightly, her purple eyes twinkling with reluctance.


    "Why don''t you come with me? Now there are buns in my territory." Bella said suddenly.


    "Ah?" Niu Jiao Niang was stunned, and he faltered, "That... eldest sister, I have a job here and can''t leave."


    "It''s okay, I''ll mention it to Your Excellency Liu Feng, he''s definitely willing to let you come with me on vacation." Bella waved her hands indifferently, her brown eyes staring at Niu Jiao Niang''s eyes.


    An Li next to her rolled her eyes, and from what she knew about Bella, it was clear that she was teasing Niu Niang.


    "It''s not good." Tiss''s purple eyes dodged a few times.


    "Tis, are you reluctant to leave Xiyang City?" Bella leaned forward with suspicion, her face was close to Niu Jiao Niang, and their cheeks were only half the width of a palm.


    "No, no." Tis took a step back in panic, a blush on her cheeks.


    "Tsk tsk... Okay, I won''t tease you anymore." Bella stood upright and said lightly, "Tis, I have already discussed your dowry with Your Excellency Liu Feng."


    "Pfft..." Bella and Avery looked at Bella strangely, then turned to look at the red-faced Niu Niu again.


    "Marriage, dowry??" Di Si''s face instantly flushed, and she was dumbfounded and didn''t know what to do.


    "Silly cow, you can just wait for the marriage. Your Excellency Liu Feng also said that he will marry you." Bella tilted her head and waved her hand.


    "Eldest sister, you, you..." Tis was too shy to speak, why did she suddenly talk about marriage?


    "What? You don''t want to marry Your Excellency Liu Feng?" Bella''s mouth rose, as if she would take someone away if she said no to marriage.


    "I, I... will this be too fast?" Tis said in a lower voice.


    "Snake Girl, enough is enough, you even teased Tis before leaving." En Li said angrily.


    "Funny? No no..." Bella shook her head, glanced at the girls who were staring at her, and chuckled, "I''m serious, I''ve already talked to Your Excellency Liu Feng about Tis''s marriage. ."


    This is... impossible, you must be trying to deceive people again. '' Ann Li exclaimed suddenly.


    "Why is it impossible? Your Excellency Liu Feng doesn''t seem to be young, right? He hasn''t married yet."


    Bella took a step forward, grabbed Niu Jiao Niang''s arm, pressed the other hand on top of Tis''s huge breast, and said with half-squinted eyes, "With Ti Si''s figure and appearance, anyone who sees her will want to marry her and go home. Bar?"


    "You..." An Li looked at Niu Jiao Niang''s hand sunk in front of her chest, and looked down at her own Yi Ma Pingchuan, almost clenching her teeth.


    "Tsk tsk... It''s really big, you don''t have to look for a nanny when you have children in the future."


    Bella''s five fingers kept shaking, her brown eyes looked at the figure of Mother Fox Er, and she said strangely, "Unlike someone, who eats so much and still doesn''t grow up."


    "Damn, I want you to be a talkative woman." En Li''s face was red with anger, and she shouted that she would rush to scratch Bella.


    "Your Highness Princess, you are not her opponent." Avril immediately hugged Hu Erniang, the scene in front of her was all too familiar.


    When she was in the Orc Palace, Enri was irritated by Bella like this, and then rushed up and was scratched on the ground, laughing ''haha''.


    "..." Tis was a little stunned, why did the eldest sister fight with Enri? Aren''t you talking about dowry?


    "Let go of me, I''m not what I used to be now, Avril, let me go." En Li shouted with claws and claws.


    "No way." Avril said with a bitter face, don''t let her save people again.


    ??????????????????????????????????


    "Tsk tsk tsk..." Bella stood beside her, making a strange, provocative sound from her mouth.


    "Let go of me, I''m going to fight with her."


    "Okay!"


    After a minute.


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    "Ai, Avril save me... don''t scratch, hahahaha..."


    "..." Avril covered her face and looked speechlessly at Her Royal Highness, who was lying on the ground, and was tickled and twisted by Bella.


    Sure enough, Enri was defeated.


    "Haha." Bella laughed happily, "Enri, you are still fooled."


    "Damn...hahahaha...you are so despicable...hahahaha..."


    ..........0


    "What are you trying to say? Why didn''t I hear it?"


    "You are so humble...Hahaha...Avery save me, save me!"


    "Bella, it''s getting late." Avril stepped forward reluctantly and skillfully picked up the fox ears from the ground.


    "Damn it, **** it." Li laughed until tears came out.


    "The relationship between the two is still so good." Yami rubbed her cheek and recalled.


    Enri shouted with wide eyes, "Who has a good relationship with this vicious snake girl?"


    "Who is good with this sly fox girl." Bella said at the same time.


    "It''s almost the same as talking." Yami said with half-squinted eyes.

 Chapter 837：

    "Shut up." Enri and Bella turned their heads and shouted at the same time.


    "..." Yami raised her eyebrows and spread her hands.


    "Humph! I''m leaving." Bella threw off her long green hair and turned to the carriage that was parked aside.


    "Big sister, be careful on the road." Tiss waved her hand.


    "Well! Come find me when you are free."


    Bella stuck her head out of the car window and shouted, "Cunning fox girl, come and take revenge on me when you have time."


    "Damn, vicious Snake Woman, you wait for me." Enri shouted, stepping on her feet.


    "Hahaha...I''m waiting."


    "Ta Tata..."


    . . . . . . . . . . .


    "One update, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support." Er.


    Chapter 970: Anti-counterfeiting banknotes. (2 for support)


    Liu Feng stood at the window of the study, looking at the carriage on the avenue. He didn''t expect Bella to be so resolute. After talking about it yesterday, he will leave today.


    "Master, can she really resist the knights of the Duchy of Man''er?" Mina asked softly.


    "It should be possible. If the Principality of Man''er is not stupid, it should not dare to devote all its energy to the knights to deal with Bella, otherwise the other two principalities will wait for the fisherman to benefit." Liu Feng said lightly.


    "It seems like this..." Mina thought about it before trying to understand.


    "Next year, if there is a chance, the chaotic place should also be stabilized." Liu Feng''s mouth rose, looking at the sun hanging high in the sky.


    "Master, there is the latest news from the scientific research department. The paper data given last time has been researched. "Two three seven"." Mina said softly.


    Liu Feng opened his mouth slightly in surprise, and ordered, "Let them bring the samples over to have a look."


    He was quite surprised. The technology of the scientific researcher is getting stronger and stronger. It took a long time for the finished product to come out immediately. It seems that the accumulated technology comes in handy.


    "Okay." Mina immediately turned around and went out.


    "Ta Tata..."


    As soon as the cat ears left, Nicole walked in, holding a large stack of documents in both hands, stretched out on the desk, and said lazily, "Finally done."


    "It''s been hard work." Liu Feng looked at Nicole''s bulging figure, which became more and more charming after his development.


    Nicole has been clearing the bills in Xiyang City recently. She is responsible for every store and bank, especially the bank in the entire west. This is a labor-intensive task.


    "It''s what I should do." Nicole said softly.


    "From the people under you, promote a few people to help." Liu Feng said softly.


    In the future, there will only be more and more banks, and there are no computers here. It will be exhausting to liquidate them. Even if he has taught abacus to Nicole, one or two people will not be able to take responsibility.


    After all, he will be in charge of the economy of the entire kingdom in the future.


    "Okay." Nicole nodded lightly. In fact, she was already cultivating accountants.


    "How many people use certificates of deposit in the bank?" Liu Feng took the teacup handed over by Nicole and asked, "Are there certificates of deposit from other cities?"


    "There are about 20,000 people in the entire western land using certificates of deposit." Nicole picked up the desktop file and flipped through it. "Most businessmen are using certificates of deposit."


    "It seems that it is easier for businessmen to accept it."


    Liu Feng felt that it was normal. After all, merchants transported goods back and forth from north to south, sold the goods and deposited them in the bank, and then took the deposit slip to Xiyang City to collect money and then buy the goods. This is convenient and safe. As long as the bank has credit, there will definitely be many merchants using it. .


    "Yeah, except for the nobles in Xiyang City, the nobles in other cities don''t save much money into the bank, but many civilians go to exchange steel coins." Nicole went on to report.


    "It was expected." Liu Feng leaned back on the chair, and the steel coin has been accepted by others, which is also a good thing.


    "crunch~~"


    The study door was pushed open, and Mina came in with a box.


    "Master, it''s all here."


    "Yeah." Liu Feng nodded, opened the box and took out a stack of white papers.


    "This paper is so white." Nicole said in surprise, knowing that the paper made before was a little yellowish, unless the paper that the young master took out was pure white.


    Liu Feng picked up a piece of paper with both hands, and pulled both ends loosely and tightly, then flicked the surface of the paper with his fingers, and the paper made a clear and crisp sound.


    "Very good, this paper is barely qualified." He was a little satisfied. Except for a few papermakers in the scientific research department, no one could imitate the paper in his hands now.


    "The toughness of this paper is really good." Mina was very surprised after playing with it.


    "Yeah, not yet." Nicole said while rubbing the paper.


    "This is how paper money is qualified..." Liu Feng said softly.


    The paper used for banknotes on the other side of the earth is specially made, which is different from ordinary paper. Ordinary paper cannot be used when it touches water. For example, the paper used in books will become rotten or fluffed after being turned over or folded a few times. And if it is left in a certain place for a long time, it is easy to spoil and rot.


    The paper used for banknotes can still be very durable after a long time, whether it is soaked in water or folded frequently.


    Experienced people know whether it is real or counterfeit when they touch the paper money.


    Durable, wear-resistant, folding-resistant, lint-free, non-breaking, and insoluble in water, these are the main features of banknotes.


    "This paper must be expensive." Nicole said with emotion.


    "..." Liu Feng was speechless. Needless to say, making paper money in this era must be very expensive.


    The raw material he uses is cotton, and only he has cotton here. After the technology goes up, the cost will definitely drop.


    "Master, how can there be gold threads in this paper?" Mina exclaimed, looking up at a messy golden thread in the paper.


    "Well, this is another anti-counterfeiting mark of banknotes, and it also reflects the value of banknotes." Liu Feng''s mouth rose.


    This gold 2.2 thread was mixed in when paper was made. Due to technical problems, there is no way to fix a certain position.


    Of course, gold wire is only available on high-value banknotes, such as silver wire for small-value banknotes, or not used at all.


    "Wow! This is too powerful." Nicole exclaimed and said with emotion, "I''m afraid no one can fake this for more than ten years."


    "This is what I want." Liu Feng grinned. With the technology of this era, no one can fake it in 50 years, let alone ten years.


    When banknotes are issued, those people should not collect banknotes as works of art.

 Chapter 838：

    . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Second shift, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter nine hundred and seventy-first: The condition of the lion ears.


    The Sahara Prairie, in the main tent of the Elsa orcs.


    "Boss Elsa, this is the letter that my young master just delivered." Niu Wu handed over the letter from the carrier pigeon not long ago with both hands.


    "Oh? Is there a new plan?"


    Elsa took the letter and opened it to read. After a while, he handed the letter to Qiluo beside him.


    Qiluo said in astonishment, "This is different from what I said before."


    Liu Feng agreed with them before that the orcs would press the border to put pressure on Lucia and them, but now they are letting the orcs enter the inland and attack a city of a marquis. offensive.


    "It''s really different, because my young master got new information, the new king Lucia has lost most of his power, and he may not care as much about the border as before." Niu Wu said solemnly.


    "What do you mean?" Elsa frowned.


    "It''s like this... 16" Niu Wu said part of the information in another letter, which was the information of the bishop.


    "There is actually such an organization." Elsa frowned.


    The current situation is not very good for her. Recently, she sent her orc knights to harass the human city. She also encountered several interceptions. Although they were all near misses, it would be really dangerous if they went deep inland.


    "Yes, so the previous actions did not put so much pressure on the capital."


    Niu Wu said with a serious face, "The bishop doesn''t care much about the loss of one or two cities, and the new king who really cares about the border has no energy to pay attention to the border, which loses the effect of pulling the attention of the king''s capital. ."


    "So, you need a bigger goal to attract everyone''s attention, right?" Elsa answered with a frown.


    "Yes." Niu Wu nodded affirmatively.


    "No, this is too dangerous, maybe those nobles will cooperate to attack us." Qiluo refused.


    "..." Elsa was silent.


    "In the winter, those nobles will not take the risk to participate." Niu Wu calmly said.


    "That''s only possible, what if they got involved?" Qiluo said with wide eyes.


    "Boss Elsa, don''t think that the weapons and equipment before, just ask your Excellency to send someone out for a stroll, right?"


    Niu Wu put his arms around his arms and ignored the monkey ears, and asked Elsa directly, "If you don''t want to take any risks, is there such a good thing in the world?"


    "Damn, this is just two times..." Qiluo frowned.


    "Okay." Elsa interrupted Hou Er Niang''s words, looked at Niu Wu and said lightly, "I can take this risk, but I have one condition."


    "Please speak." Niu Wu straightened up, knowing that it was time to negotiate.


    "Next year, I will send orcs into the human city to trade." Elsa raised her index finger and said seriously, "The city I am talking about is not Xiyang City, but other human cities."


    "This..." Niu Wu hesitated, he didn''t seem to be the master of this condition.


    "I can tell your Excellency Liu Feng, I have agreed to attack the Marquis of the Inland." Elsa''s mouth rose, her expression full of pride, "The conditions just now are considered a prerequisite for the next transaction."


    Just like what Liu Feng said, she is a Valkyrie, and she still dares to take a little risk.


    "Okay, I will pass the request on to the young master." Niu Wu stood up and said.


    "Well, let Your Excellency Liu Feng send a message in advance, and we will cooperate with his actions." Elsa said flatly.


    "Okay, then I''ll say goodbye." Niu Wuxing bowed and left.


    Qiluo followed behind Niu Wu. After leaving the tent, she saw that Niu Wu was far away before returning to the main tent.


    As soon as she sat down, she couldn''t wait to open her mouth and said, "This Niu Wu is really difficult to deal with, and he almost got excited just now."


    "It''s not easy to get Liu Feng to send someone to **** the food." Elsa held up the small teacup on the table.


    When talking with Niu Wu recently, she knew that the other party was a capable person, and her negotiation eloquence was very good.


    "His Royal Highness, are we really going to venture into the inland?" Qiluo worried.


    "This is a risky one. After all, I owe a lot of favors and don''t pay it back. It will be difficult to discuss the next cooperation."


    Elsa looked at the steaming teapot in front of her and said leisurely, "It''s impossible to keep people humble to us."


    "His Royal Highness, why do you want to trade with other human cities? Wouldn''t it be better to sell directly to Xiyang City?" Qiluo asked another question.


    "Okay, not good." Elsa sighed.


    "What do you mean?" Qiluo was a little confused.


    "Our tribe will only get bigger and bigger, and there will only be more sheep and horses. After all, there will be a day when Xiyang City will not be able to eat it." Elsa shook her head helplessly.


    The cooperation with Xiyang City is very good, and the other party will arrange it in an orderly manner. Their tribe will only raise sheep and horses, and then wait for the coins to be collected.


    It''s a pity that Elsa is known as the Valkyrie. Her courage is no worse than that of men. She is eyeing an entire prairie. By then, her horses and sheep will be hundreds of thousands, and the Kingdom of Yingluo is the biggest buyer. .


    This is also the reason why she will put forward conditions. After all, if the capital is taken by Liu Feng, the new king can be imagined.


    "Is that so?" Qiluo nodded in understanding and asked, "Will Liu Feng agree?"


    "I don''t know." Elsa shook her head.


    "Ah?" Qiluo stared blankly at Shi Er Niang, not expecting this answer.


    "I don''t understand him, maybe I won''t agree, maybe..." Elsa shook her head, bowed her head and rushed for tea.


    In the end, who''s to say!


    . . . . . . . . . . .


    "One update, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Chapter 972: Completion of the new greenhouse.


    In the early morning, Liu Feng took Nicole, Mina, Enri, Avery, Lucy, Darlene and other group out of Xiyang City to the newly built greenhouse.


    on the car.


    Liu Feng looked at the bare branches by the roadside, getting closer and closer to winter.


    "Master, there was news yesterday that Teng Ying City has been taken over by Niu Da." Mina reported the information sent in the early hours of last night.


    "How about the casualties?" Liu Feng asked calmly.

 Chapter 839：

    "Eighteen people died and twenty-six people were seriously injured." Mina said solemnly.


    "It seems that the recruits have already formed their combat strength." Liu Feng nodded and said leisurely, "All dead soldiers should be buried in the Martyrs Cemetery, and the pensions will be doubled. Winter is coming, so don''t let people''s hearts be too cold."


    "Yes." Mina said respectfully.


    "Maybe this is the last time to hang out before the expedition." Liu Feng looked at the huge reflective object that appeared not far from the car window, which was the destination of their trip, the vegetable greenhouse base.


    "Ah! It''s so big." An Li leaned against the window and exclaimed, "It''s much bigger than last year''s greenhouse."


    "There must be a lot of green vegetables." Nicole said softly.


    "Then everyone can eat green vegetables this winter." En Li licked the corner of her mouth.


    "Anli, then all your dinner tonight is green vegetables." Liu Feng turned his head sideways and joked, "You can even eat green vegetables all winter."


    "Ah?" En Li was stunned for a moment, then quickly shouted, "No, I want to eat meat, a lot of meat."


    "Hee hee..." Nicole and Mina covered their mouths and chuckled.


    "Hahahaha..." Liu Feng let out a hearty laugh.


    Ten minutes later, everyone came to the door of the vegetable greenhouse.


    "It''s so high ¡§''." Catherine hugged the erhu and looked at the vegetable greenhouse more than ten meters high in front of her.


    "It''s extravagant." Darlene exclaimed.


    The transparent glass in front of her, even if she knew it was cheap, could easily be fired, but she still felt luxurious.


    "Big money." Lucy quickly wrote on the notepad, muttering, "Your Excellency Allen owns a huge vegetable garden, the outer shell is made of glass, just so that his lover can eat a bite of the vegetables...


    Allen, the hero in Lucy''s novels, is based on Liu Feng.


    "Go in." Liu Feng smiled, such a huge vegetable greenhouse is relatively rare on the other side of the earth.


    After all, who is as rich as he is, the glass produced is for greenhouses and a few buildings under construction.


    "Quick, what is it like inside?" the girls urged.


    Liu Feng took the lead into the vegetable greenhouse, and when he entered, he felt a sweltering heat. Now, the west wind was blowing people shivering. When he entered the greenhouse, it was like summer.


    "It''s so warm." Eliza said softly, her emerald green eyes looked at the green vegetation in front of her, and she felt inexplicably happy.


    As an elf, she still likes green more.


    "It''s great, I''ll come here often in the future." Catherine shouted happily.


    As winter approaches, most of the vegetation has withered away, and the greenness in front of them makes everyone feel much better.


    While everyone was playing around in the greenhouse, Avery found Liu Feng.


    "Lord Liu Feng, I want to go to the capital together in the winter."


    "..." Liu Feng frowned at the serious wolf-eared girl, turned her head to look in the direction of the fox-eared girl, just in time to meet the gaze that An Li peeked over, and immediately moved away in a panic.


    He sighed and said, "Enri asked you to come, right?"


    "Yes, it''s not..." Avril lowered her head slightly, and said in a small voice with a blushing face, "Part of it is also my wish."


    "Huh?" Liu Feng looked at Lang Er Niang in surprise, wondering if he had heard it wrong.


    "I''m not worried that Master Liu Feng agreed to come down, but I was afraid that something happened to Master Liu Feng in the capital, and Her Royal Highness the Princess would be sad." After Avili finished speaking in one breath, she turned and ran away with a blushing face. .


    "..." Mina''s mouth twitched, and she muttered, "It''s not frank, there is one more opponent."


    "What are you mumbling about?" Liu Feng rolled his eyes.


    He really didn''t plan to take Avril to the capital. It could be said that the beast-eared girl would only take Mina and Elle there, but now his intentions seem to be noticed by sensitive girls.


    "No, it''s nothing." Mina turned her head shyly, but out of the corner of her eyes she saw Lucy walking over with Jones.


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Feng looked at Lucy and Jones with a hint of understanding in his heart.


    "The two of us are going to the capital with you." Lucy said directly.


    As a member of the current castle, Lucy also knows a lot of secrets.


    "Don''t persuade me, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages for me to follow you to Wangdu." Lucy didn''t give Liu Feng a chance to speak at all, "I am familiar with Wangdu, and my identity can save you some trouble."


    "..." Liu Feng was silent for a while before he said, "I''ll think about it."


    "Don''t let me go, I''ll let Jones take me there secretly." Lucy flung her long blonde hair and walked away with Leopard Ear Girl.


    Huh..." Liu Feng sighed softly, looking at the many sight lines (Wang Zhaohao) secretly aimed at him.


    "Master, do you really want to take Lucy and the others to the capital?" Mina asked in a low voice.


    "I won''t bring so many people." Liu Feng shook his head.


    He would only bring Eliza, Lucy, and Jones. After all, the safety of Xiyang City also needed people to be there. If they all went to the capital with him, it would be dangerous.


    "But Anli is not so convinced." Mina sighed.


    "I will have a good talk with her." Liu Feng said helplessly.


    "Master, you understand her intentions..." Mina approached with a blushing face.


    "..." Liu Feng smiled gently and nodded lightly.


    . . . . . . . . . . .


    "One update, (£þ¨Œ£þ). I''ve been on the computer for too long and my eyes are dry. Let the author rest for a few days, and then I will work hard to update.".


    Nine hundred and seventieth chapters: airship field.


    "Huhuhu..."


    The cold wind howled.


    In the castle study, Liu Feng stood at the window, looking in the direction of the Forbidden Mountains, with little snowdrops falling in the sky.


    "Master, be careful if you catch a cold." Nicole took the robe and put it on Liu Feng.


    "This winter, it''s ahead of schedule again." Liu Feng said softly.


    "Well, it''s three or four days earlier than last year." Nicole said softly.


    "Ann Li, the situation in the city is still the way it was last year." Liu Feng said lightly.


    "Okay." En Li raised her head to respond, and then lowered her head to handle government affairs.

 Chapter 840：

    She is responsible for dispatching those materials, such as stoves, coal blocks, and so on. There are also food prices in the big market, the safety of working in the workshop, and so on.


    "Mina, let''s go and let the logistics start to carry the supplies on board, and set off in three days." Liu Feng said solemnly.


    "Yes." Mina responded quickly.


    "..." An Li''s writing hand stopped, looked up at Liu Feng''s back, pursed her lips, and lowered her head with a complicated expression.


    "Master, shall I follow along?" Nicole said softly.


    "I''m not going to play." Liu Feng shook his head and said gently, "Don''t worry, you can go to the capital very soon."


    "How soon?" Enri suddenly raised her head and asked.


    "Uh..." Liu Feng was stunned for a moment, turned his head to look at An Li''s serious face, and said softly, "The airship researched by Yuffie is almost finished, and then you can come to the capital in the airship."


    "Really?" Enri''s brown eyes opened slightly.


    "Really, if you don''t believe me, you can ask Yuffie." Liu Feng said with a smile.


    "That''s good." A smile appeared on Enri''s slightly sad face.


    Recently, she is not in a good mood. Liu Feng is going to the capital, which makes the girls in the castle a little worried. After all, she is going to attack the capital of a country. big deal.


    "Don''t worry, the capital is not a hindrance for me." Liu Feng believed to himself that with his current strength, he was no longer afraid of ordinary kingdoms.


    Moreover, Wang Du never imagined that he would launch an attack in winter, which is something that most people would not dare to think about.


    "I believe Young Master." Enri nodded heavily.


    "By the way, how are those buildings being built now?" Liu Feng remembered and asked, (bidd) "Are there any that can be put into use?"


    He has been busy preparing for the expedition recently, but he didn''t pay much attention to the situation in the city.


    "Most of them have already entered the final decoration, and the Grand Theater has also been built, but it has not been decorated yet, and it should be ready for use next year."


    An Li reported in a clear voice, "As for the first floor, the main body has already been built, but there are not enough red bricks, and the walls have not yet been built. After the spring of next year, it can be put into use in just one month."


    "Very good, it seems that next year will usher in greater development." Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction.


    He took out a stack of documents from the drawer and distributed it to the three of them. He said softly, "Let''s take a look."


    "Okay." The three of them looked at it seriously after taking it.


    "Construction plan for a fifty-story building??" En Li stared at the document in her hand.


    "Musical: Cinderella, Snow White," Nicole said with her mouth slightly open.


    "The construction plan of the airship field??" Mina said in surprise.


    "Preliminary expectations for the Hundred Tribes Meeting?"


    "The idea of ??commercial integration?"


    "The laying of heavy industry??"


    "..."


    The three of them looked at the stack of plans, and the more they read, the more surprised they became. Many of them broadened their horizons.


    two hours later.


    "Master, is this fifty-story building really going to be built?" En Li asked first.


    You must know that the 12-story high-rise building has not been put into use, and it is unbelievable to build a 50-story high-rise building at once.


    "Well, of course it has to be built. The pace of infrastructure construction cannot be stopped. After one is built, it is necessary to think about building two or three." Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    He believed that in the spring of next year, the dwarves would definitely increase cooperation with him, and the iron ore would not worry about it.


    For some landmark high-rise buildings, he still wants to build one or two.


    "Master, don''t you build the palace first?" En Li said quickly.


    "Don''t worry, I already have a plan for the palace." Liu Feng said softly.


    The palace, where he will live in the future, how could he have no plans, and the design has already been designed by someone on Earth.


    What he wants is a unique and very stylish palace that looks very shocking. It is estimated that it will take many years to complete the construction.


    Therefore, the temporary office location was on the 50th-floor high-rise building. For this, he also went to find the design drawings of the elevator, and then asked the people from the scientific research department to study the elevator.


    "That''s good." Enri breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Master, is this musical? Is it performed at the Grand Theater?" Nicole asked with gray eyes.


    These stories fascinated her, and she really wanted to see the performance of the musical, especially the story of Cinderella. It was so romantic, it was clearly a fantasy story in the hearts of thousands of girls.


    "Yeah, isn''t there nothing to do in winter? It''s just that you arrange these musicals, and you can arrange people to perform on stage next year." Liu Feng said gently.


    "Then I''ll go to Katherine and the others to discuss." Nicole smiled happily, and ran out with the script in hand.


    "Really..." Liu Feng laughed dumbly, it was rare to see Nicole showing such an excited look.


    "Master, this airship field? Is it really open to others?" Mina asked with a frown.


    Aren''t airships classified? How can you open up and sit down for ordinary people?


    "In order to develop, the population must flow." Liu Feng picked up the teacup, sipped his mouth, and continued, "It is an ordinary airship for people to sit in, which can allow those rich businessmen and nobles to flow, so that the development will be faster. ."


    The proposed plan of the airship field, he wants to build an airship field in major prosperous cities to park the airship, and then open it up for ordinary people to sit.


    The price is definitely more expensive, but for the rich, they are still willing to try new things.


    Once these rich people move around, consumption will be pulled up, and development will be slowly driven up.


    This is also a step for him to become a king in the future. For example, he can also build one in the dwarf capital, and one in the mermaid bay, so that the communication will be even greater.


    "That''s it!" Mina nodded ignorantly.


    "Don''t worry, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages." Liu Feng said with a smile.


    Xiyang City will attract more people in the future, and the buildings he built will be bought immediately.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "One update, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Nine hundred and seventieth chapters: cover.


    early morning.

 Chapter 841：

    "The newspaper is sold, the newspaper is sold, the latest big news." Ale shouted while holding the newspaper, even if the weather was cold, he would get up to sell the newspaper.


    His performance is the best, every time he sells the most newspapers, and he also knows a lot of people.


    "Ale, here''s a newspaper." Someone in the crowd shouted.


    "Come on." Ale replied casually, turned his head to look, and saw that it was His Excellency Tori.


    "What''s the big news?" Tori asked curiously.


    "Your Excellency Tori, see for yourself, I don''t know much." Ale smiled and handed over a newspaper.


    "Yo, I have learned to be sloppy. When will you go to work at my place?" Tori said after taking the newspaper.


    He is very optimistic about Ale, he is diligent and honest, and has a sense of wit.


    "This..." Ale faltered.


    "What? Where else do you go?" Tori raised an eyebrow.


    "Well, I''m going to join the army." Ale scratched his head embarrassedly.


    "Yo! Have ambition." Tori was stunned and praised, "Then work hard and sell newspapers."


    "Hey!" Ale smirked and ran away immediately.


    "The newspapers are sold, the newspapers are sold."


    Tori looked at the back of the thin figure and couldn''t help but be a little lost.


    "Oh! It''s promising." He sighed, pulled the towel around his neck, and looked down at the newspaper.


    "Huh? Did any big businessman order that much?" Tori looked at a piece of news in the newspaper in amazement.


    It was written that there were merchants from the East who had ordered nearly 500 gold coins, and the Lord City Lord would send several large ships to **** them.


    "It''s good, generous." Tori said with a bit of envy.


    Whether it was a cargo of 500 gold coins, or a large boat was specially escorted, this made him envious.


    "Whenever I can let Lord Liu Feng send a big boat to **** the goods."


    Tori has a thousand feelings. To know his clothing store, even if it sells more high-end clothes, the profit in a month is only three or four gold coins, which is only available to many noble businessmen.


    "Yo! Your Excellency Tori, are you going to inspect the shop?" A high voice came.


    Tori looked up and quickly said hello, "It''s Your Excellency Ryan, are you going to work?"


    "Yeah." Ryan chuckled.


    "When are you free to visit the store?" Tori grinned.


    "Hahahaha... You are still so good at doing business." Ryan laughed heartily.


    "I won''t disturb you at work." Tori said in moderation.


    "See you later." Ryan responded and walked in the direction of the Department of Guards.


    Looking at the gray sky, he couldn''t help sighing, "This winter is a bit tough."


    In the past two days, Master Liu Feng asked him to go to a meeting and arranged a lot of things for him. One of them was to be responsible for the safety of the port and to cover the departure of the goods of the big merchants.


    Indeed, it was Lord Liu Feng who was going to secretly go to the capital, which really shocked him. And the news of escorting the goods of big merchants in today''s newspapers is to cover up the fog released by the expedition.


    "Maybe, I can go one step further?"


    Ryan thought about it a lot. He is now the deputy director of the security department. If Lord Liu Feng becomes the king, can''t he be promoted one or two levels?


    It is very possible to be a minister or something.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the castle, Liu Feng''s study, all the girls gathered here.


    "Master, everything is ready, you can leave tomorrow." Minahui reported.


    "Yeah." Liu Feng nodded. He has been preparing logistics for the past two days, and the news released today is to prevent those intermediary tips.


    After all, several large ships suddenly left together, which is very doubtful.


    Otherwise, Liu Feng wouldn''t let Niu Da take 2,000 soldiers to occupy Tengying City, and then take a boat to the capital halfway.


    "Nicole, the few days I left, I released the illusion that I was still in the castle." Liu Feng turned his head and told Nicole.


    "I will." Nicole nodded earnestly, and her gray eyes glanced at Niu Niu who was sitting beside her, pouting.


    "Master, let me go too." Tis said pitifully.


    She only knew yesterday that the young master was going to the royal capital, and then she kept obsessing about going to the royal capital together.


    ?????????????????????????????


    "Good, you have to stay in Xiyang City to protect Anli and Nicole." Liu Feng reassured.


    "Isn''t there Avery? And Gaba." Tis looked at the wolf-eared girl with a stern face and said, "I can protect the young master."


    "..." Avril turned her head to look at Liu Feng, with a hint of anticipation in her orange eyes.


    "With me." Frey''s indifferent voice sounded.


    "You''re so young, it''s better to stay in Xiyang City." Tis said with purple eyes.


    "I can fly." Frey said lightly.


    "You protect Anli and the others at home, let me go." Tis fought for it, the young master will leave tomorrow, and now there is no chance if you don''t fight for it.


    0..0


    "I can fly." Frey''s voice became more indifferent.


    "You..." Tiss was annoyed.


    "Okay, Tis, I want you to cover up my expedition." Liu Feng interrupted the bickering between the two.


    People who often appear in the eyes of the public, he will not bring to the capital, to create the illusion that he has been staying in the castle.


    In this era, those forces also have a bird to pass the book, and he did not want to leak the news, so that Lucia or the bishop had the opportunity to send knights from nearby cities to guard the capital.


    "Okay." Tis pouted and lowered her head helplessly.


    "Tonight, at two o''clock in the morning, Frey secretly flew us from the castle to the big ship, leaving at seven in the morning."

 Chapter 842：

    Liu Feng touched the girl''s head and said, "Xiyang City will be handed over to everyone."


    "Yes." The girls replied.


    "Tomorrow Lucy, Jones, Eliza, Frey, and Mina will go to the capital with me." Liu Feng finally decided that it was these people.


    He didn''t dare to take too many people away, Xiyang City was his base after all, and he would be more at ease if Avery and Tis were there.


    "Understood." The girls who didn''t make it, answered weakly.


    "Go get ready." Liu Feng shook his head helplessly.


    "Okay." Lucy and Eliza left with a smile on the corners of their mouths.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    ".¨r(£þ¨Œ£þ)¨q eye drops are useless." Shan.


    Chapter nine hundred and seventy-fifth: Hu Er Niang got her wish. (1 for support)


    Night, ten o''clock.


    Enri''s room.


    "Are you really not going?"


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, Mina shook her slender jade legs and asked, "This time, if you don''t take that step, maybe it will be more difficult next time."


    "I..." An Li glared at the cat-ear girl in embarrassment.


    What does this make her do? Do you attack the young master by yourself?


    "If you don''t go, Nicole will go to Tess."


    Mina put her hands on the edge of the bed and said with a smile in her blue eyes, "If you let the later Tis also step ahead of you, it will be even more difficult for you in the future."


    She came here today to persuade Hu Erniang to go to sleep with the young master. How could they say that they all knew the young master first.


    Maybe "060" is because she is selfish and wants to occupy a little more place in Liu Feng''s heart.


    "No, no."


    Enri immediately became nervous and said shyly, "Absolutely not, you can''t go to Tiss."


    "No? Then you move. It''s ten o''clock now, the young master should go back to the room."


    Mina raised her eyebrows, leaned forward, and whispered, "Master, maybe he''s waiting for you too."


    "Really?" An Li suddenly raised her head, looked at the cat-ear girl with a blushing face, and said shyly, "You didn''t lie to me?"


    "Of course, the young master said your name in his sleep." Mina nodded affirmatively.


    "Then... I''ll go." Enri hesitated for a while, and repeated with a blushing face, "I''ll go."


    "I''ll go first." Mina got up and left with a smile.


    This is how women in this era help their men find women, preferring acquaintances to start, rather than giving strangers a chance.


    Mina will come over today to persuade Hu Erniang, and Nicole will explain it. The two will not say that Liu Feng is too powerful, and the two of them can''t stand it.


    "crunch..."


    An Li looked at the closed door, patted her hot cheeks, got up to find her clothes, and went into the bathroom to take a shower.


    After half an hour.


    After re-dressing, Hu Erniang went out, blushing, and walked towards Liu Feng''s room with her head lowered. She did not see a certain cat ear girl standing in the shadow behind her.


    "Anli, I can only help you here."


    "Ta Tata..."


    Enri felt her heart beating fast, her whole body was hot, and she didn''t feel the cold of winter at all.


    It usually takes a few minutes to walk, but this time she walked for ten minutes and finally arrived at the door of Liu Feng''s room.


    An Li looked at the light revealed in the door, and knew that the young master had not rested, she hesitated to raise her hand to knock on the door, but she was hesitant.


    "Whew..." She took a few deep breaths in a row.


    Liu Feng sat on the head of the bed, covered with a quilt, put down the book in his hand, and shouted in confusion, "Who is outside? Come in."


    He was about to sleep for a while when he heard footsteps, but people stopped at the door for a while and there was no movement.


    "crunch..."


    The door was pushed open, and Cat Er Niang''s petite body squeezed in, and closed the door with her head down.


    "Crack!"


    Also locked.


    "..." Liu Feng was stunned for a moment, looking at the shy Hu Er Niang, his heart skipped a beat.


    "Young Master, you haven''t slept yet?" En Li stammered.


    "I''m about to go to sleep." Liu Feng replied casually, looking at Hu Er Niang, who was different today, and immediately understood something.


    He is no longer a first-time brother, and in any case, he is a man with two women, one of whom is a cat ear girl.


    "Will I disturb the young master?" En Li said shyly.


    She shouted in her heart: No, she didn''t want to say this at all, why did she say it like this?


    "It''s okay, you''re wearing so little, come up and talk later..." Liu Feng lifted a corner of the quilt.


    "Okay, okay..." En Li blushed even more, and moved her little feet to the bed.


    "Come up quickly, don''t catch a cold." Liu Feng couldn''t stand it any longer, he reached out and grabbed Hu Erniang''s little hand, and pulled En Li onto the bed with a strong tug.


    "Ah!"


    En Li was taken into Liu Feng''s arms, smelling the familiar smell, which made her face even redder.


    "Are you trying to talk about going to the capital?" Liu Feng lowered his head and looked at En Li, whose face was red, her lovely pink lips and her lips were extraordinarily tempting.


    "What?" An Li responded unconsciously. She had no idea what Liu Feng was talking about, and her mind was now filled with pink scenes.


    "It seems... I have to give you a hint!" Liu Feng raised his mouth slightly, bowed his head and kissed I.


    "Umm..."

 Chapter 843：

    Enri''s brown eyes were round, looking at the handsome face in front of her, she immediately closed her eyes shyly, indulging in the feeling of infatuation.


    "I''m coming."


    "Um!"


    "It might hurt a little bit."


    "No, not afraid."


    "Well¡­¡­"


    "¡­1.8¡­"


    Outside the door, Mina and Nicole smiled at each other and left hand in hand.


    "Enli, will you not be in trouble this time?" Mina chuckled lightly.


    "She is just a child''s heart, it''s too simple." Nicole said softly.


    "The next one is Tis?" Mina turned her head and asked.


    "It shouldn''t be difficult." Nicole hesitated, nodded and said, "It should be easier to coax her into the door."


    "Hee hee hee... This time, we''ll be much more relaxed."


    "Yes, it is."


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "One shift, (£þ¨Œ£þ). I''m working on the second shift. I had a headache yesterday and fell asleep early.".


    Chapter 976: lo*ic*n? (1 for support)


    It was nearly two in the morning.


    "Master, are you leaving?" Enri asked softly.


    "Well, it''s time."


    Liu Feng turned his head to look at the fox ear girl in his arms, with a happy blush on his cheeks, and said softly, "When I come back, I will accompany you well."


    "Mmmm." An Li rubbed her face against Liu Feng''s chest and said softly, "I will protect Xiyang City."


    "Well, I believe you." The corner of Liu Feng''s mouth rose, he let go of the delicate fox ears, and got up and put on his clothes.


    "Master, I''ll help... sigh..." En Li just wanted to get up to help, but she accidentally hurt her.


    "Okay, I''ll do it myself, you can rest a bit." Liu Feng quickly reassured.


    "crunch..."


    The door opened.


    Nicole walked in with a smile on her lips, "Master, let me do it."


    "..." Seeing Nicole''s half-smiling face, An Li immediately hid under the quilt and didn''t dare to show her face.


    "Well." Liu Feng opened his arms and let Nicole play with it.


    As soon as the clothes were finished, Frey appeared outside the door, with Mina by her side.


    "..." Frey squinted her green eyes and aimed at the prominent quilt by the bedside, she couldn''t help pouting, and glanced at the cat-ear girl beside her, she blamed the house cat, if she hadn''t been blocking her, She was the one who slept with Lord Liu Feng tonight.


    "Master, everything is ready." Mina said with a smile in her blue eyes.


    "When you''re ready, let''s go." Liu Feng calmly patted Nicole''s buttocks, motioning to take care of the fox ears.


    "Master, leave it to me." Nicole said with flushed cheeks.


    "Let''s go." Liu Feng turned his head to look at the quilt, and walked towards the door. Frey and Mina followed closely behind.


    When the three came to the small square, they saw Avery, Jones, Lucy and others were all here.


    "Master."


    "Lord Liu Feng."


    "..." The girls shouted hurriedly.


    "If you don''t need to get up, go back to sleep." Liu Feng said helplessly.


    "Can''t sleep." Tiss muttered.


    "..." Liu Feng twitched the corners of his eyes, sighed, and waved his hand, "Let''s go."


    Let''s wait for him to come back and talk about the relationship between the children.


    "Huhuhu..."


    Frei spread her wings and flew to Liu Feng, her small arms hugged him, her legs still wrapped around Liu Feng''s waist.


    "Can you fly?" Liu Feng asked softly.


    "Yes, it can be twice as heavy." Frey''s cheeks were slightly red.


    "Okay, let''s fly." Liu Feng embraced the girl''s waist and held the girl''s buttocks.


    "Um."


    "Huhuhu..."


    Frey took off first and headed for the port.


    "Come on, one side." Leia spread her arms and said to Lucy and Jones, "I''ll take you to fly."


    "Okay." Lucy came to Leia''s side, and was hugged by her waist.


    "..." Jones hesitated for a moment, then moved her foot.


    "Jones, you''re still so afraid of heights." Mina whispered.


    "Yeah." Darlene nodded lightly.


    "Then I''ll go first." Mina came to Mila''s side, and was carried by the other party and flew into the sky.


    "Let''s go." Leia raised her eyebrows, walked to Leopard Erniang''s side in three or two steps, grabbed the opponent''s slender waist and spread her wings.


    "Huhuhu..."

 Chapter 844：

    "Flei, wear more clothes next time." Liu Feng felt the cold wind blowing on his face, and couldn''t help but hug the girl tighter.


    "Mmmm..." Frei nodded several times with a blushing face. She wouldn''t say that she deliberately wore fewer pieces because she wanted to fly with Mr. Liu Feng.


    "It''s almost there." Liu Feng looked at the torches at the port. The place they were going was the naval base.


    "Whoosh..."


    Two or three minutes later, Frei landed on the 100-meter boat with Liu Feng in her arms.


    "Sir." Zink led someone to greet him.


    "Everyone is here?" Liu Feng glanced around.


    "It''s all here, and some are already resting in the cabin." Zink respectfully said.


    The Wolf Warriors team that went to the capital this time has five teams, all of them are responsible for Liu Feng''s safety, and they can be regarded as the last line of defense.


    "Well, you should go to rest too." Liu Feng waved his hand.


    "Yes." Zink gestured to his subordinates.


    A group of people dispersed silently, vigil for the night, patrol for the patrol.


    "Huhuhu..."


    With the flapping of the wings, Mira led Mina down, followed by Leia, Lucy, and Jones with her eyes closed.


    "Lord Liu Feng, can''t I really go together this time?" Leia looked at Frei worriedly.


    "Xiyang City still needs someone to look after the house. 550" Liu Feng stared at each other''s eyes with black eyes, and said, "I am more at ease with you here."


    "This..." Leia''s cheeks were flushed, and she didn''t dare to look at Liu Feng, she quickly lowered her head and whispered, "I see."


    "Xiyang City, please." Liu Feng showed a gentle smile, looking at the pitch-darkness in the distance.


    "Let''s go back first." Leia spread her wings, glanced at Liu Feng and Leiya, turned and flew back to Xiyang City.


    She will be stationed at the castle from today.


    "Let''s all go to rest, we will leave at seven tomorrow." Liu Feng said solemnly.


    "Lord Liu Feng, I want to sleep with you." Frei pulled the corner of Liu Feng''s clothes.


    "..." Liu Feng''s mouth twitched slightly and nodded helplessly, "Okay."


    "lo*ic*n..." Lucy muttered.


    "..." Liu Feng''s eyes trembled, do you want to be so loud?


    Also, he''s not a lo*ic*n.


    "Hee hee hee..." Mina covered her mouth with a chuckle, twisted her hips, and flicked her cat''s tail to clean up the room.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "One update, (£þ¨Œ£þ). Please support.".


    Nine hundred and seventieth chapters: good king. (1 for support)


    "Buzzing..."


    early morning.


    Liu Feng was awakened by the noise outside the window, and when he opened his eyes, he saw the girl lying in his arms.


    He turned his head to look at the window, and was blocked by an iron plate, which was used to prevent arrows from outside.


    "Hmm..." Frei slowly opened her green eyes, looked at Liu Feng''s face in confusion, and twitched the corners of her mouth, "Mr. Liu Feng, good morning."


    "Morning." Liu Feng pinched the girl''s cheek, got up, and pulled open the iron plate, which was a layer of barbed wire.


    He saw the moving scene outside through the barbed wire. It turned out that the fleet had already set sail. No wonder he felt his bed shaking a little.


    "click..."


    The cabin door was pulled open, and Mina walked in with a water basin.


    "How long have you been leaving?" Liu Feng asked.


    "Not long after leaving the port." Mina said softly.


    "Yeah." Liu Feng nodded, got off the bed, took the water cup and toothbrush handed over by the cat-ear lady, and went to the toilet to wash.


    "Frey, are you still in bed?" Mina teased.


    "Well, wait for a while." Frei said coldly, rubbing her face against the place where Liu Feng lay.


    "..." Mina''s mouth twitched, and she sighed helplessly, ignoring the girl''s infatuation.


    Who made the girl so young?


    The young master said that you can have a child at the age of eighteen.


    After Liu Feng washed up and changed out of his pajamas, he said, "Let''s go, let''s go to the deck to have a look."


    "Yes." Mina followed behind and went out.


    Out of the door, there is an aisle, and on the left and right are the rooms of Mina, Lucy, Eliza and others.


    The aisle connected to the council hall, and Lucy and others who got up early had breakfast in the council hall.


    Liu Feng came to the council hall and said hello, "Morning ¡§~!"


    "Morning, Liu Feng (Master/Sir ¡Á 3


    "Eat breakfast." Lucy''s mouth was stuffed like a little squirrel, making a vague sound.


    "Okay." Liu Feng looked at the buns on the dining table, picked up a bun, opened the hatch, and walked outside the cabin.


    "Buzzing..."


    As soon as he got out of the cabin, Liu Feng heard the hum of the steam engine.


    "It''s really not that small." Liu Feng sighed. The cabin was soundproofed to make it so quiet.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Lucy, Jones and Eliza also came out behind Liu Feng.


    "Wow! It''s so empty."

 Chapter 845：

    Lucy looked at the ship board in front of her. Although some supplies were stacked on it, it looked like a small square.


    Liu Feng stepped to the edge of the boat, turned his head to look in the direction of Xiyang City, and saw a small dot.


    "It''s really fast." Eliza looked at the receding snow scene on both sides of the strait.


    "The speed is several times that of a sailboat." Lucy also came over and sighed, "In this way, you won''t have to sit for a month or two to go back and forth in the future."


    "The steamboat is now about five times the speed of the previous sailboat, and it should be able to reach Tengying City tomorrow." Liu Feng said softly.


    According to the previous seven days from Xiyang City to Tengying City, it only takes more than one day to reach Tengying City.


    The main reason is that the sailboat relies on the wind, and the wind is not always downwind, so the speed is not fast at all.


    On the other hand, steam ships rely on autonomous power, which saves a lot of unnecessary waste, and is many times faster than the sailboats.


    "It''s really fast." Mina said with emotion.


    "Then it will be very fast to arrive at the capital, about eight days?" Lucy said after calculating.


    "Almost, it may not take eight days. After all, it''s going down the river, and the speed will be faster." Liu Feng said lightly.


    "If only there was such a ship before, then I would have come out long ago, maybe..." Lucy''s golden eyes were a little dim.


    If there had been such a fast ship, she might have known Liu Feng earlier, and the father and king might have been saved.


    "..." Jones was silent, looking at the water in front of her.


    She knew Lucy''s mood, but it was a good day now.


    "Mina, the flying pigeons will pass a letter to Niu Da and ask them to get ready. After we arrive, let the soldiers board the ship. It''s better to leave earlier."


    Liu Feng turned his head and instructed Mao Erniang, "¡§. Let them disguise well and don''t reveal their whereabouts."


    "Okay." Mina turned and went into the cabin to write the order.


    "Liu Feng, when you become a king, will you still treat the whole king like Xiyang City?"


    Lucy looked at the water and asked, "Will everyone live the same life as Xiyang City?"


    "Yes." Liu Feng raised his mouth slightly and said softly, "It will take a little longer."


    "That''s good." Lucy held the long golden hair on her cheeks and hung it to her ear, and said leisurely, "I like Xiyang City."


    "Well, there will be a lot of Xiyang City in the future." Liu Feng looked at the mountains in the distance and chuckled, "Everyone can eat and wear warmly."


    "Lord Liu Feng will be a good king."


    Eliza lightly opened her lips and said, "Orcs and elves will also have a home."


    "Where''s the nobles?" Jones interjected suddenly, and said coldly (Li''s good), "What should I do?"


    "Don''t worry, there are interests, they will let go." Liu Feng said to himself.


    Noble, he already has a way to deal with it.


    "Murder, I can help." Jones said indifferently.


    "..." Lucy turned her head and looked at the leopard-eared girl in surprise.


    It was the first time she saw Jones ask for help, she used to do her own thing.


    It''s good that Jones has changed too.


    "Yes, I won''t be polite to you." Liu Feng grinned slightly, revealing a bright smile.


    "..." Jones stared blankly at Liu Feng''s smiling face, turned her head unnaturally, one of the leopard ears erected on her head bent down.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "One update, (£þ¨Œ£þ).".


    Chapter 978: Too vigilant.


    The next day, Teng Ying City Castle.


    "His Majesty the King will not let you go."


    Earl Tengger glared at Niu Da in front of him. He has been locked up for many days. I don''t know why he was brought to the council hall today.


    He never thought that his Soaring Eagle City would be attacked and occupied, and the other party even disguised his orders to mobilize his subordinates to work.


    "Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"


    Niu Da laughed heartily, looked at Count Tengger with an angry face, and said lightly, "Your Majesty, I don''t have time to pay attention to you now."


    "What do you mean?" Earl Tengger asked in surprise, "What happened to His Majesty the King? Didn''t he defeat the second king?"


    "You''ll find out later."


    Niu Da didn''t explain it, turned his head and ordered, "Take him around the mansion, don''t let him have the opportunity to contact people."


    "Yes." Several of his men immediately escorted Earl Tengger away.


    Niu Da stood up and instructed, "Young master is coming, you should arrange it immediately, and board the boat when it arrives."


    "Yes." 000


    "Also, there is news that Earl Tengger fell while hanging out, but he has not seen any visitors these days." Niu Da then ordered.


    He also wants to go to the capital with him, so Earl Tengger is best placed under house arrest, then the most appropriate way is to be unable to see people due to injuries.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The sound of rapid footsteps came, and the soldiers came in to report, "Sir, the fleet is here."


    "Okay."


    Niu strode out, he has been waiting for a long time, the fleet finally came.


    Ten minutes later, Niu Da came to the port and saw four behemoths coming towards Tengying City from a distance.


    The largest of them is a 100-meter ship, which looks like a wall from a distance.


    Niu Da said with emotion, "This boat is really big."


    "Buzzing..."


    The fleet arrived in port soon.

 Chapter 846：

    Niu Da waited for the fleet to approach, only to realize that the ship was really tall and big, and it was really comparable to a city wall.


    After the ladder was set up, Niu Dangdang got on the boat first, and saw Liu Feng and Lucy playing cards on the boat.


    "Ta Tata..."


    "Master." Niu Da respectfully said.


    "Come on." Liu Feng handed the card to Eliza next to him, got up and walked to the side of the boat.


    "Master, everyone is in the port." Niu Da looked at the soldiers gathered in the port, a total of 2,000 people.


    "Let them get on board."


    Liu Feng nodded, looked at Teng Ying City and said, "News, how is the blockade?"


    "Since yesterday, no one has been allowed to enter or leave the city gate, and the city walls are all guarded by our people."


    Niu Dahui reported, "There will be no leaks."


    "Arrange the soldiers to get on the boat quickly and set off at noon." Liu Feng said solemnly, he did not want to waste too much time here.


    "Yes." Niu Da immediately went down and arranged for someone.


    Soldiers, get on the boat as soon as they get the order, and they will stay on the boat for the next eight days.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The Royal Capital, the original store of Darlene, has now been bought by the Wolf Warrior Squad and has become a base lurking in the Royal Capital.


    In the backyard of the store, No. 2 and No. 3 of the original Wolf Warrior Squad are gathering here.


    "No. 2, Lord City Lord has sent a letter." No. 3 took out a note from his pocket and handed it over.


    "Oh?" Number Two hurriedly took the note and looked.


    After a while, he handed the note to No. 3 and said, "The Lord of the City is coming."


    (cdbh) "Really?" No. 3 took the note and looked excited, "I''m finally here, I really want to finish the task and go back to Xiyang City."


    Recently, they have been lurking in the capital, and the food is very bad. They are not used to the big fish and meat in Xiyang City.


    "Come on, there are about seven or eight days left, and the Lord of the City will take the capital, and we will be liberated." The corner of No. 2''s mouth rose.


    "Then this mission?" No. 3 signaled.


    "Immediately arrange for someone to go and count the number of nobles in the city." No. 2 said with a serious face.


    The new task is to ask them to secretly calculate the nobles in the capital, as well as the main personnel of the bishop.


    "What about the palace?" No. 3 looked to the east.


    "How many people have lurked in?" No. 2 asked.


    "In addition to today''s, there are seven people in total, and the position in charge is not very good." No. 3 said helplessly.


    He is in charge of personnel lurking, and the first task is to make the members of the Wolf Warrior Squad become Lucia''s side.


    The time is too short, it is already very powerful to be able to send seven people into the palace. As for becoming the king''s side, it depends on chance.


    "Forget it, just let them focus on the target. Don''t let him escape after capturing the capital." No. 2 did not make too many demands.


    After all, their task is to prepare for the cleaning later, and it can''t be completed now, and it will only cost more hands and feet in the future.


    He thought about it and said, "The most important thing is the bishops."


    "They are too vigilant, none of our people can enter the interior, they can only be believers." No. 3 said solemnly.


    The interior of the bishop is the core of this operation. If Lucia was the core before, but since he lost power, the core point has shifted to the bishop.


    "Let them be careful, now is a critical moment, and they can''t reveal their identities." No. 2 urged.


    They are going to attack the capital, and if their identities are revealed, they will be to blame for their deaths.


    "Understood." No. 3 said seriously.


    "Also, let the redundant members slowly gather near the city gate these days to prepare for the opening of the city gate in the future."


    No. 2 spread out the blueprint and said, "Our goal is the South City Gate. There is a port here just for ships to dock."


    "I''ll make arrangements now." No. 3 got up and left.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "One more update, (£þ¨Œ£þ)."


    Chapter nine hundred and seventy-ninth: Mermaid is used to explore the way.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa..."


    "Whoosh..."


    Above the sea, the wind whistled, and the waves crashed on the hull.


    "His Royal Highness, let''s get into the cabin, there are too many winds and waves outside." Deacon Green pleaded.


    Green Deacon is Field''s personal maid, and she has grown up with her since childhood, and is also the most trusted person-.


    "How long until the Dark Seamount?" Field asked indifferently.


    Looking at the endless sea in front of you and the gloomy sky makes people feel very insecure.


    "There''s still half a day left." Deacon Green whispered.


    "After the dark seamount, it is our sea area." Field narrowed his eyes, as if to see what he was wearing.


    "Yeah, we''ve been out for several days, and we''re finally going to the most dangerous place." Deacon Green bit his lip, his face extremely pale.


    "Don''t worry, the mermaid is exploring the way." Field''s face was also very solemn. Jin Mo stood beside him, hugging the support of the cabin tightly, listening to the conversation between the two with a dumbfounded expression.


    What the **** is a dark seamount? Why make the leader so nervous and afraid?


    Also, that cage is filled with mermaids, right?


    On the board of the boat, there are wooden cages that hold a personal fish, or at least thirteen or four.


    "Where do you pirates want to go?" the mermaid roared.


    These mermaids were captured by pirates before, and then they were imprisoned for several months.


    "I can''t go any further, that sea area is full of huge sea beasts."

 Chapter 847：

    "Damn, you **** pirates, don''t pull us if you want to die."


    .....


    The mermaids are cursing, and the sea area ahead is also a forbidden place for mermaids who live underwater all year round.


    There are many huge sea beasts living in that sea area, and the mermaid used to deliver food, so no one dared to approach the mermaid.


    \"Shut up! Shout out again, and throw you in to feed the fish." The black iris man scolded immediately.


    "Hum hum!"


    The mermaids snorted coldly and turned their heads, fearing that they would be thrown down to feed the fish.


    If it was in other waters, they would have liked to be thrown into the sea.


    "Shh!"


    The boat was hit suddenly, and the hull swayed from side to side.


    "Quick, throw the fish repellent." The boatmen shouted loudly.


    "Yes!!"


    The experienced person immediately moved over to the wooden barrel, used a sword to pry open the lid, and immediately a pungent smell permeated out.


    "Cough cough cough..."


    The boatmen immediately coughed.


    "What kind of smell is this? Why is it so pungent?" Jin Mo''s tears burst out.


    "Hi Peng Beng!!"


    The hull was hit by an unknown object again, and everyone panicked.


    rise.


    "Throw it away, do you want to die?" the boatman shouted.


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    The crew immediately fished out the black lumps from the barrels and threw them into a large


    in the sea.


    "Stop it! Throw it away." The boatman shouted immediately.


    After a while, there was no collision sound from the hull, which made everyone relax.


    breathed.


    "Very good, it seems that this fish repellent is still useful." Field was very satisfied.


    "This seems to be the Empire''s improved fish repellent, which works faster than before."


    Green Deacon smiled.


    Fish repellent is a secret medicine researched by the Flanders Empire, it is used to drive away


    Sea beasts, as long as they are thrown into the sea, they will emit a narcotic effect.


    , Sea beasts will faint and fall asleep when they encounter them.


    This is also the reason why they dare to venture on the sea, otherwise the ship would have been caught by the sea.


    The beast is torn apart.


    "Let the fishes be ready, and let them die if they don''t obey." Phil


    Germany is indifferent.


    "Yes."


    . ¡­for flowers¡­


    Immediately someone went down and arranged, opened the cage, and tied the mermaid''s waist with a rope


    between.


    "What are you doing? Let me go!!" The mermaids panicked.


    "Listen to me, after this sea area, there are dark seamounts ahead.


    There are many reefs there, your task is to go to sea to find the way, so that the ship can only


    Pass safely. '' shouted the boatman.


    The dark seamount is a special place in the sea with many reefs


    Stone, like a mountain sinking in the sea.


    "Impossible, you are asking us to die." The mermaid shouted in horror.


    "If you don''t try it now, I will throw you into the sea now."


    Workers are indifferent.


    ..


    "you¡­."


    "hateful!"


    "Don''t worry, as long as you are careful, there will be no problem, as long as you pass this film


    In the reef waters, we will let you go. "The boatmen also know how to hit a hammer and give


    The truth of a handful of sweet dates.


    "Really? Will it really let us go?" The mermaid hesitated.


    "Of course, you only use it for this, otherwise we won''t catch you.


    '' the boatman said loudly.


    Yes, pirates catch mermaids to find their way.


    "Okay, I hope you can keep your word." The mermaid said helplessly.


    They have no choice. If they don''t promise, they will die. If they promise, there may be another


    Line life.


    "Very well, let''s start preparing." The boatman nodded with satisfaction.


    "Your Highness Princess, are you really going to let it go?" Deacon Green asked in a low voice.


    "If you can survive one or two, let it go." Field waved his hand.


    Even if it is released, it is still in the Flanders Empire, where else can I escape?


    "Yes." Deacon Green knew that one or two mermaids couldn''t make waves at all.

 Chapter 848：

    "One change, (one V one).\"


    Chapter nine hundred and eighty: Niu San''s mission.


    "Crash..."


    Time is passing.


    The fish repellent was thrown into the sea every once in a while, and the ship moved forward for a long time, and finally came


    To the sea of ??dark seamounts.


    Field came to the bow and looked at the looming reefs on the sea in the distance.


    Knowing that there are more reefs under the sea, it is just blocked by the sea, if the boat


    If you hit it, nine times out of ten, it will be the consequence of sinking.


    "Quick, go to sea." The boatman urged sharply.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    Facing the threat of spears, the mermaids all jumped into the sea and quickly moved forward.


    swim away.


    "All cheer me up and keep an eye on the forward side of these ropes," the boatman shouted.


    road.


    "Eight three three" "Yes."


    "His Royal Highness, go to the cabin to rest, it will take several days to pass." Green


    The deacon comforted.


    "No hurry." Field shook his head.


    She has been away from the Empire for many years, and now she can finally go home, maybe, she


    You can rely on this achievement to fight for that position.


    At the beginning, she was forced out of the imperial capital by her so-called brothers. In order to survive, she


    I had no choice but to go out to sea, and then passed through the dark seamounts and entered the mainland here.


    After so many years, it was finally time for her to harvest.


    "Lu''er, what do you think they will be like when they see me back?" Field


    Cool Road.


    "It must be stunned, and the emperor will also be very happy." Deacon Green said quickly.


    "Really... maybe." Field said indifferently.


    She looked at the sea in the distance, perhaps, the emperor did not welcome her back?


    After all, she was only born of a maid, not a so-called noble.


    ............


    The ancient city of Bo is the city of the Marquis of Bogu.


    As a minority at the marquis level, he is a loyal royal faction. It can be said that he also


    Is a member of the royal family.


    The city of the marquis is not very far from the capital, only two or three days away.


    Now that it is winter, the prosperous ancient city of Bo is also in depression, and the civilians are hiding at home


    Keep warm.


    Except for one place, that is letter express, even if it is winter, this store


    There were also many civilians gathered, all of whom wanted to write letters to their relatives.


    "Hello, where do you want to write the letter?


    "Here, to the capital, to my son."


    "Okay, where does your son live? What job does he do?"


    "My son is a servant of Viscount Ruby, and I want him to send some coins back.


    It''s fast, I''m running out of money to eat. "


    "Okay, I''m writing to you now, is there anything else you want to say?"


    "No, no more!"


    ...


    Scenes like this have been staged in the mail express, for civilians


    That said, this courier is really popular.


    In the backyard of the letter courier, Niu San looked at the information on the table.


    "Peng Duo....


    The door was knocked.


    "Come in." Niu San put down the information and turned his head to look at the door.


    "crunch..."


    The one who came in was the fast mail manager, who was also an intelligence officer.


    "Sir, this is the latest information from Xiyang City." The store manager respectfully handed it over


    letter.


    "Isn''t there any change in Boguhou enzyme?" Niu San took the question from the letter.


    "No, he has been staying in the castle."


    The store manager said solemnly, "It''s just these two days that people from the bishop have been entering the castle."


    "Oh..." Niu San frowned, pondered for a moment, and said, "The person who arranged to sneak in


    Are you in?"


    His main task is to monitor the nobles in the inland and prevent them from doing anything.


    Moreover, it is also for the sake of future reckoning. You must know that Liu Feng became the king. These


    The nobility is the biggest obstacle to the implementation of the policy.


    ...


    Knowing oneself and knowing the other can be the first to know what to do, which is why Liu Feng sent Niu San


    Reasons to come to the inland city.


    "Arranged two people to go in and become chefs," the store manager Hui reported.


    "Chef..." Niu San frowned, this is useless at all, there is no way to touch the core


    point.

 Chapter 849：

    He opened the letter and read it, and said softly, "Young master is coming to the capital."


    "Great." The store manager shouted, waving his arms.


    "Let the people be more serious and make no mistakes during this time." Niu San''s face was serious


    road.


    At this point, a little mistake is enough to deal a fatal blow, as long as Liu


    When Feng wins the capital, he will take out his hands to deal with these nobles, and the Marquis of Bogu is the most


    Deal with those first.


    "Yes." The store manager said respectfully.


    "These few days, keep an eye on the knights in the city, there will be a chaos in the next few days.


    chaos. "Niu San tore up the letter and threw it into the stove.


    "Understood." The store manager nodded.


    "Go on." Niu San waved his hand and picked up another piece of information on the table to read.


    ¡­


    The store manager bowed his head and backed out.


    "Ga 2.6 squeak..."


    Niu San frowned and sighed for a while, "I hope it goes well."


    The information in hand refers to the recent actions of the prairie orcs.


    The whereabouts of the orcs have appeared.


    He knew why those orcs came, just to attract the capital, and this


    The eyes of the nobles nearby.


    "There are still three days." Niu San said excitedly.


    There are still three days, when Elsa accompanied the attack on the ancient city of Bo, it was also when Liu Feng attacked the king.


    all time.


    Chapter 981: Misunderstanding?


    Royal capital, cathedral.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The sound of rapid footsteps sounded, and the third deacon trotted into the Lord of the inner courtyard.


    room.


    "Sir Bishop, those orcs moved, and they all went to Bo ancient city."


    The Bishop of Venice is sitting in a chair, squinting, tasting wine, listening


    When it was the third deacon, he slowly opened his eyes.


    He said lightly, "How many orcs are there?"


    "There are at least two orcs." Deacon No. 3 said quickly.


    "So many?" The Venetian Bishop''s expression changed slightly.


    "Yes, and it''s fully equipped, I''m afraid Bo Gucheng can''t stop those orcs


    . "Deacon No. 3 analyzed in a deep voice.


    "The ancient city of Bo cannot be lost." The Bishop of Venice''s cloudy eyes flashed with wisdom


    , said sharply, "Transfer five hundred knights from other cities, as well as from the king.


    All tune three hundred knights. "


    "This..." Deacon No. 3 hesitated.


    "Don''t worry, Lucia 16 dare not touch us." Bishop of Venice lightly


    contempt.


    As the city of the marquis, the ancient city of Bo is a city that many people want


    City, the bishop is no exception.


    Partnership is cooperation, if there is a chance to become the master of the city, who


    Will not miss such a machine.


    "Understood." Deacon No. 3 nodded.


    "Let them fight first, and then as long as Bo Gucheng doesn''t lose too much


    Don''t do it... There are too few slaves building churches recently, they are the best


    workers. "The Bishop of Venice said indifferently.


    Both sides are injured, and that is their chance to play.


    "Yes." Deacon No. 3 said respectfully.


    "Go." The Bishop of Venice waved his hand.


    "Yes." Deacon No. 3 withdrew, he was going to mobilize the knights to go to the ancient city of Bo


    .


    From several cities near the capital, 800 knights were mobilized to the ancient city of Bo.


    Still barely able to send out.


    After all, the capital is the most important one. There are more than a thousand knights stationed in the capital.


    All, there are these knights, and those nobles are all honest.


    That day, at noon, the three hundred knights of the royal capital left the city gate.


    "Ta Tata..."


    There are many beggars near the gate of the royal capital, they are wearing tattered animal skins


    , sitting in the corner pitifully looking at the people passing by.


    Several beggars gathered together and talked in low voices.


    "Is this the bishop''s knight?"


    "The number of people is about 300, the direction is the north, there are several there


    City¡­¡­.Bo Ancient City¡­¡­.


    "Quick, spread the information out."


    "Yes."


    A beggar staggered to his feet, and under the disgusted eyes of pedestrians, he entered.


    into the alley.


    Half an hour later, he changed his clothes and entered the mail courier.

 Chapter 850：

    A note appeared in the backyard and handed it to Number Two.


    "It seems that these people can''t bear it anymore." No. 2 sneered.


    "What now?" Three asked.


    "Write a letter and tell the adults about the situation here." Number Two ordered.


    "Understood." No. 3 wrote the letter himself.


    "It is estimated that the adults are coming soon, and all the things that have been arranged have been settled?" No. 2


    asked.


    "Don''t worry, there will definitely be trouble that day." No. 3 said without raising his head.


    "That''s fine." Deacon No. 2 breathed a sigh of relief.


    At this time, there are still two days away from the ancient city of Bo, Elsa and others are shaking


    Wandering forward.


    "You will be near the ancient city of Bo in two days. Are you sure that Your Excellency Liu Feng can take it?


    Down to the capital? " Elsa turned her head and asked Niu Wu.


    "Of course, the young master has never made a blunder." Niu Wu affirmed.


    "That''s good, let''s just hang out this time." Elsa looked at


    A city in the distance.


    It was a small city of barons and nobles, and she has been like this recently.


    Shuttled past the small city, and let the orcs under him mock him.


    "What are you afraid of? We don''t look down on your small city."


    "After we take down the ancient city of Bo, we will come back to you when we have time."


    The mouth of the orcs is also very poisonous, but it makes many small nobles relieved.


    They decided to leave the city as soon as the orcs left, and go elsewhere to escape.


    difficult.


    "Then we''ll set off first." Niu Wu looked at the convoy behind him.


    is all food.


    530 They are going to pretend to be chased by orcs, and then mix in some


    The nobles go to the royal capital.


    Niu Wu believed that when he arrived at the capital, Liu Feng had already won the capital.


    The money was just for the team to celebrate.


    "Go, I will send a team of knights to cooperate." Elsa said lightly.


    "Okay." Niu Wu led the transport convoy and set off.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Elsa and Qiluo looked at the distant convoy.


    "Sour, let''s go down to the ancient city of Bo and leave? Don''t we go to the capital?"


    Qiluo whispered.


    "I can''t go for the time being." Elsa shook her head and said softly, "This will cause


    Big misunderstanding. "


    "There are still two days, I really hope the time goes too fast." Qiluo muttered.


    "Come on, the human race is about to change." Elsa looked at the gloomy sky,


    In spring, the sun is shining again.


    "One update, (V one). It''s almost over."


    Chapter 982: Precious things.


    On the Youshui River, four huge steam ships are sailing.


    On the boat, Liu Feng and the others stood on the bow, looking at the distant world.


    "Master, this is the information from the capital." Mina handed over the letter.


    "Yeah." Liu Feng took the letter and read it, chuckled, "The bishop is really


    Sent out. "


    The effect he wanted has been achieved, drawing everyone''s attention to Ai Er


    When Sha went there, she didn''t have time to take care of him.


    "Master, here''s another piece of information from Niu Wu." Mina handed another


    letter.


    "Oh?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows and took the letter, and said after a while, "Very well, everything is fine.


    It''s all going according to plan. "


    "Just now Niu San sent information that the knights of Bo ancient city are gathering." Mina


    whispered.


    "Send a letter to Elsa and tell her that she can retreat tomorrow." Liu Feng said


    Hand wave.


    They will arrive in the capital early tomorrow, and everything depends on the result tomorrow.


    .


    "Yes." Mina replied.


    "Liu Feng..." Lucy turned her head and asked, "Can we conquer the capital in one day?


    "It doesn''t take a day, one morning is enough." Liu Feng''s mouth rose, planning


    So much, if it takes another day to win the capital, it will be really lost.


    people.


    "Tomorrow..." Lucy muttered.


    Tomorrow, she will return to the sad place of the royal capital.


    "Mina, send a letter to the capital."


    Liu Feng said solemnly, "Tomorrow morning, we will start at seven o''clock, and I will make the capital chaos.


    stand up"."


    "Understood." Mina nodded.


    "Also, let Niu San keep an eye on those nobles, and if there is any change, cut the grass.


    Get rid of the roots. "Liu Feng said indifferently.

 Chapter 851：

    He has his eyes on a few cities, as long as those cities are not chaotic, there will be no loss.


    It is too big, and it is enough to implement the next plan.


    Wanting to develop a backward country into his ideal kingdom, the first


    One step takes twenty years.


    And this first step is to preserve population and order.


    "Okay." Mina quickly wrote the next order.


    Then, immediately arrange for someone to send the order out with a carrier pigeon.


    "Niu Da, let the soldiers have enough to eat and attack on time at seven o''clock tomorrow morning." Liu Fengdan


    Indifferent.


    "Yes." Niu Da saluted, turned around and strode away.


    "Lucy, don''t get off the boat tomorrow. You can get off the boat after you''ve dealt with it?"


    Liu Feng turned to look at Lucy''s profile.


    "No!" Lucy bit her lip and said coldly, "I want to see that with my own eyes.


    Scum....death. "


    ..." Liu Feng was silent for a while, looking at the hatred in Lucy''s golden eyes


    , said softly, "Okay, Lucia will leave it to you."


    "Thank you!" Lucy pursed her lips.


    Xiyang City, Research Department, Airship Research Institute.


    "Yuffie, how is it? Is the airship ready to take off?" Enri''s brown eyes


    Looking eagerly at the dwarf girl.


    "There''s still a final inspection, so don''t be in a hurry." Yuffie replied casually, taking


    Write something in a notepad and record where the airship should be optimized.


    The first airship took too much time and materials to mass-produce


    If so, her current plan can save one-twelfth of the materials.


    "Can''t you be in a hurry, the young master has been out for a long time." An Li said,


    Since handing herself over to Liu Feng, she has been counting the days.


    This is how women are. They just lost something precious, and they always feel that they are lacking in their hearts.


    what.


    "Yes, yes, I know." Yuffie replied casually.


    She is used to it. Fox Erniang has been staying at the Airship Research Institute recently.


    I kept asking her when she could fly to the capital.


    "You treated me like this the other day." Enri gritted her teeth.


    "Don''t worry, this one hasn''t been tested yet." Yuffie said calmly.


    \". "When will the test fly?" Enri''s brown eyes lit up.


    "It should take a day or two." Yuffie said a little uncertainly.


    Before the airship sails, let''s say it has to be suspended in the air for a day or two to test it.


    Will there be a problem, so that I dare to fly to the capital.


    "Okay, then I''ll come back tomorrow." En Li got the answer and left.


    ... Yuffie sighed, then lowered her head and wrote.


    "Miss Yuffie, do you need to install the power of the left fan here?


    One?" The researcher came up and asked for instructions.


    "I don''t need to install it for now, wait for the test flight to see if the power of the steering is enough.


    enough to decide. "Yuffie looked up and replied.


    "OK."


    "It''s coming, it''s coming soon." Yuffie looked at her hands with a smile on her lips (good money)


    ''s notepad.


    She had heard from Nicole what she had inquired about the dwarf princess, and her mother also


    Well, stay in the family all the time.


    As long as the airship test flight is successful, she will fly with Liu Feng''s consent.


    In the capital of the dwarves, secretly see the mother.


    If possible, she also wants to take her mother out of that house and come to Xiyang City


    Life is hard.


    This is Yuffie''s willingness to work hard, her father is too bitter, drinking at night


    Drunk and secretly blaming herself.


    After all, the reason why Yuffie, who has never seen her mother since she was a child, wants to see her mother,


    It is because Yakult lives in self-blame that the girl wants to change all of this.


    . . 0. . . . . . . . o.


    "One more, (V one).\".


    Chapter 983: Attack the capital.


    Early in the morning, after six o''clock, the sky was bright.


    In the capital, many beggars appeared in the alleys.


    "Is everyone here?" No. 2 asked coldly.


    He was also wearing a beggar''s costume, and his face was covered with a little ashes, making it difficult to see his face.


    "It''s all here, just wait for the time to come." No. 3 said solemnly, wearing a


    Same beggar outfit.


    "Very well, I''ll go stare at the city gate first, and I''ll set it on fire when the time is up." Point 2


    Nodding, turning around and leaving.


    "Huh..." No. 3 exhaled, took out a pocket watch from his arms, looked at


    Inside walking hour hand.


    He chuckled, "Come on, there are still three minutes."


    No. 3 took out a wine bottle from his arms, removed the cork, and smelled the pungent air


    Smell, he waved at the people around him.

 Chapter 852：

    "Swipe..."


    Everyone took out a wine bottle containing black oil from their arms, removed the cork, and poured it out.


    into a nearby dilapidated, uninhabited house.


    Some people choose to fall into the partial houses of some nobles, which are all in advance.


    Chosen place. Even the bishop''s church was poured with black oil.


    "Time is up, light." No. 3 047 took out a match and lit the black oil.


    "Withdraw, go to the city gate."


    No. 3 took the lead and ran to the city gate with the hidden weapon, causing chaos.


    The task is complete, and all that remains is to capture the city gate.


    "Ta Tata..."


    They had just left for a while when they heard many terrified shouts.


    "It''s on fire, the woodshed is on fire."


    "Quick, put out the fire quickly."


    During the running time of No. 3, I saw many people running into the street in a panic.


    Looking in the direction of the fire.


    Ten minutes later, when they arrived at the city gate, they found that the city gate was already


    Occupied by the second leader.


    "How is it?" Number Three asked quickly.


    "The people on the city wall are also ours, there is some armor here, you drive


    Tightly put on. '' No. 2 urged quickly.


    "Okay."


    Number three looked at the armor with blood on the ground and saw some armor (bhbe


    ) with a crossbow bolt in it, and you can see why the battle is over so quickly.


    A total of 200 knights guarding the city gate were captured in just a few minutes.


    On the one hand is a lazy defender of the city, on the other hand is ready and has a weapon


    Auxiliary soldiers, winning these knights is not difficult at all.


    "You guard the city gate, and when my order arrives, you open the city gate. Two


    No. cold voice.


    "Yes."


    No. 2 took No. 3 and others to the city wall, and they were going to stare at the Youshui River.


    "It''s still ten minutes before seven o''clock, Master and the others, right?" No. 3


    asked quickly.


    "It''s here." No. 2 just got to the city wall and said excitedly, "Look, is it there?


    Our big ship? "


    "Yes, it''s our ship." No. 3 ignored the corpses on the city wall, happy


    Said, "Do you open the city gate now?"


    "Don''t worry, wait until they get to the city." No. 2 shook his head and turned his head to look


    In the direction of the city, you can see more than a dozen fires.


    At this time, be steady, if you open the city gate ahead of time, let people see


    It will be troublesome.


    Now the port has been controlled by the warriors of the wolf team, and even some


    The boats were all driven to the history of the Youshui River, so as not to block the docking of the big ships.


    "Send the signal first?" No. 3 said solemnly.


    "Okay, let''s light the beacon." No. 2 nodded.


    Immediately, a soldier lit the firewood prepared in advance and burned ten


    It is very strong, and you can see a bunch of fire in the distance.


    On the other side of the big ship, Liu Feng took the binoculars and saw No. 2, No. 3 and others.


    , and the beacon tower.


    "Master, they succeeded." Mina said coldly, wearing a leather armor,


    In each hand there is a saber.


    "Let the big ship come to the port quickly." Liu Feng said solemnly.


    "Yes."


    The huge steamship rushed directly into the port of the capital, and gave several small boats to the


    It was crushed, the rope was dropped, and the waiting soldiers immediately tied the rope.


    The long ship ladder was immediately lowered, and the soldiers who had been ready for a long time immediately


    Rush off the boat and gather in the harbor.


    In three minutes, the two soldiers were assembled, and everyone was waiting to attack.


    Order.


    "Check the weapons." Niu Da shouted coldly.


    "Clang clang..."


    A steel crash sounded.


    "Let''s go according to the order." After receiving Liu Feng''s order, Niu Da made a big hand.


    With a wave, he led the soldiers towards the city gate.


    "Tap Tap... . . .


    "Open the door." No. 2 turned his head and shouted at the soldiers under the city.


    "Crack clack clack..."


    The huge city gate opened like this.


    The people in the royal capital were attracted by the fire, and the city gates were nothing at all.


    Who pays attention, and does not know that a team of iron-blooded soldiers has entered the city.


    "Ta Tata..."


    When Niu Da entered the city, he saw No. 2 and No. 3 lead people to greet him.

 Chapter 853：

    "You send someone to lead the way and take down those main targets." Niu Da ordered.


    "Yes." No. 2 immediately assigned.


    "Take me to the palace." Niu Da said coldly.


    "I''ll lead the way." Number Two turned to lead the way.


    "Leave some people guarding the city gate." Niu Da followed behind with people.


    The two soldiers were divided into four teams, and together with the members of the Wolf Warrior team, they went straight to Wang


    all goals. For example: bishops, grand dukes, palaces, etc.


    "One update, (V).\".


    Chapter 984: How dare you offend the Lord?


    "Ta Tata..."


    The beginning is full of soldiers wearing new heavy armor, two meters long Mo Dao,


    Let the people on the street all hide away.


    "They are the knights of that nobleman? How dare they run amok in the street


    "Shh! Don''t talk too much, do you want to die?"


    ...


    Niu Da glanced around and saw dilapidated houses.


    Mouth, this king is far worse than Xiyang City.


    "Tap Tap... . . .


    It took about ten minutes to arrive at the gate of the palace, and Niu Da looked at the palace wall.


    the knights.


    "attack."


    With a cry of coldness, the soldiers began to attack the palace, with a volley of crossbow arrows,


    Let the knights of the palace wall~ dare not take the lead.


    "boom!!!"


    After the wolf warrior team blasted the palace gate with gunpowder, the soldiers rushed into the palace


    among.


    "Rebel, kill!" Niu shouted loudly.


    "Kill! Kill! Kill!"


    The soldiers pushed away horizontally, with crossbow arrows and reloaded Modao teams to open the way.


    There was no resistance.


    "Where is the new king?" Niu Da asked No. 2.


    "It should be in the main hall." No. 2 responded.


    "Okay, grab a few to lead the way." Niu Da ordered.


    Soon, a maid who was afraid of death led the way, and within a few minutes came to the Lord


    temple.


    "Oh? There are so many people." Niu Da looked at the more than 200 people standing in front of him.


    Knight, and the new king Lucia behind.


    "Who are you? How dare you betray!" Lucia snapped.


    "We are the soldiers of Lord Liu Feng, at the request of Her Royal Highness Princess Lucy,


    Come to arrest t father''s unfilial son Lucia. "The cow shouted loudly.


    "What? Just Father?"


    "How is this possible? Did Princess Lucy make a mistake?"


    The knights were startled and looked at Lucia with strange eyes.


    "Shut up, you actually slandered this king."


    Lucia''s face changed greatly, and he shouted sternly, "Kill these traitors and give them a knighthood.


    bit. "


    "Yes!" The knights'' eyes lit up and rushed towards Niu Da and the others.


    "kill!"


    "Whizzing..¡­¡­."


    A crossbow arrow flew out, easily piercing the armor of the knights, and also


    Most of them died before they fully charged.


    "kill!!"


    "Chong!!"


    The dazzling Mo Knife slashed down, directly dismembering the knights.


    In less than ten minutes, the battle was over.


    Except for a dozen or so knights who did not dare to rush, the rest either died or were killed.


    Seriously wounded, only Lucia was left standing.


    "You let me go, I can give you coins, treasures in the treasury


    They can pick whatever they want. "


    Lucia''s eyes were terrified, and she shouted in a panic, "You come and help me, I can


    Make you the Grand Duke. "


    "Humph! It''s tied." Niu waved his hand, to the king who used to fantasize in awe


    , now completely broken.


    "No, no, I''m the king, you can''t... um..."


    "Lock it up." Niu Da shook his head and led the soldiers to clear the palace.


    .........


    The Bishop''s Cathedral was surrounded by soldiers led by Wolf Warrior III.


    Living.


    "Damn, how did they come out?" The Bishop of Venice looked at the window


    knight under.

 Chapter 854：

    He had never seen a knight equipped like this at all.


    It looks better than the bishop''s knight.


    "This..." Deacon No. 3 hesitated.


    "Is the intelligence department completely blind? So many knights don''t even know when they arrive in the capital.


    road? "The Bishop of Venice scolded coldly.


    ..." Deacon No. 3 lowered his head, he didn''t know, this group of knights


    It''s like popping up out of nowhere.


    "Check, go check it out and see what the noble family did to us." Wei


    Bishop of Nice scolded.


    "Yes." Deacon No. 3 ran away immediately.


    "Damn it! Could it be the one from the palace? No, it''s impossible, he doesn''t have the guts.


    Force..." The Bishop of Venice guessed angrily.


    ...for flowers...


    "All the bishops, lay down your weapons and surrender, or we will attack by storm.


    . "Wolf Warrior No. 3 shouted coldly.


    "Impossible." The Bishop of Venice craned his neck and shouted, "The Lord will punish the sin.


    You heretics. "


    "Really?" The corner of Zhanlang No. 3''s mouth curled slightly, and he raised his hand and waved, "Kill!"


    "Whoosh whoosh....


    The order fell, and hundreds of crossbow arrows were fired collectively.


    "Clang clang puff puff..."


    The knight standing in front of the cathedral was instantly stabbed into a hedgehog.


    "Tap Tap... . . .


    .........0


    The reloaded Mo Knife team opened the way, and the heavy and long Mo Chang slashed down, not at all.


    The knights can stop it.


    The blood flowed into the river, and the front of the archbishop''s door was blood red.


    "How, how is it possible?" The Venetian Bishop''s turbid eyes widened, it was difficult to


    Faith watched as the knights were killed.


    The knight he was proud of, could not hold up a wave of attacks.


    The number of officers is more than the other party.


    "Ta Tata..."


    "Sir Bishop, run away, they are going to attack."


    Deacon No. 3 rushed over to persuade him in a panic, "Let''s go to another city.


    City, gather the apologetic knights and come back. "


    "Damn..." The Bishop of Venice said bitterly, "Let''s go."


    When they came to the hall, it was too late, only a few knights remained


    Protected by the two, the other knights either surrendered or died.


    "You two, come with us obediently." No. 3 sneered.


    "You, you will get retribution." The Venetian Bishop said sternly.


    "Really? Come on then." No. 3 narrowed his eyes slightly and said indifferently, "Tied up."


    "Yes."


    "Damn, how dare you offend the Lord..."


    0.0O. oooooooo.


    "One more, (V one).\"Bu.


    Chapter nine hundred and eighty-fifth: Angry?


    The main palace of the palace.


    Standing in front of the throne, Liu Feng looked at the stone-carved throne in front of him, and couldn''t help pouting.


    said, "This is the throne?"


    "This is the throne." Princess Lucy''s golden eyes were full of sadness.


    "It''s really cold." Liu Feng said flatly.


    If not for a good environment, or for the sake of beast-eared women,


    He won''t make it to this day either.


    Seriously, he''s not interested in being king, he just wants to be free, but


    It''s not a king, you can''t live a free life if you don''t reach the top.


    "let me go!!"


    There was a loud noise from outside the main hall, causing Liu Feng and the others to look out.


    "Master, those people are here." Mina said coldly.


    "680" "Bring it here." Liu Feng waved his hand and pulled the animal skin beside him


    Spread on the throne, sit down leisurely.


    "Treading the road, treading..."


    There was a sound of footsteps, and Niu Da held Lucia, the Bishop of Venice, the three


    Deacon No. and others entered the main hall.


    Lucia came in and saw that the throne was taken by a stranger, and immediately reprimanded


    Said, "Bold, who are you? How dare you sit in that position."


    "Humph!" Princess Lucy snorted coldly and said with hatred, "Lucia, you murderer


    Father''s beast, what qualifications do you have to say this? "


    "Yes, it''s you!!" Lucia''s golden eyes were bloodshot, and she said resentfully, "


    It''s you, you brought this traitor into the capital, you should be damned..."

 Chapter 855：

    "Snapped!"


    Niu Da slapped and called out.


    .." Lucia was stunned, staring at Niu Da and the others, for the first time.


    Being slapped.


    "Finally quiet."


    Liu Feng raised his mouth slightly and said to Lucy, "He''ll leave it to you."


    "Well." Princess Lucy nodded and walked outside.


    She was going to take Lucia to blood sacrifice to her father.


    "Go!" The soldiers escorted Lucia to follow Lucy and Jones.


    "No, I''m not going..." Lucia struggled.


    He knew what the consequences would be for him, after all, he also recorded the history of his father


    load, the consequences will not be much better.


    "Snapped!!"


    With a slap, the noise was quiet again.


    Liu Feng silently looked at the few people who disappeared at the door of the main hall, his black eyes moved to


    The bishop of Venice and the third deacon.


    He said indifferently, "The Venice of the Bishop."


    "Who are you?" the old voice of the Venetian bishop threatened, "you and me


    Our bishops are enemies, and sooner or later they will fall into hell. "


    "Yeah! Then flicker." Liu Feng rested his chin with one hand, looking with great interest


    with two people.


    "I don''t know who you are, but don''t think you can win the capital


    Take that seat. "The Bishop of Venice said coldly.


    "You''re right, after all, there are other cities with your people, you have to put him


    After they were cleaned up, I was able to sit at ease. "Liu Feng nodded in agreement.


    "You..." The Bishop of Venice was at a loss for words, why didn''t this follow a routine?


    "What? Did you think I would cooperate with you?"


    radian.


    "Our bishop has cooperated with nobles in more than 100 cities, do you want to sit


    To ascend to the throne, you need their support, otherwise..." Bishop Cang of Venice


    The old face was full of ruthlessness.


    "Otherwise... do you want to resist?" Liu Feng''s black eyes flashed a little


    coldness.


    "That''s up to your Excellency." The Bishop of Venice was confident


    look.


    "Interesting, really interesting."


    Liu Feng laughed lightly, looking at the Bishop of Venice with black eyes, and said indifferently,


    "You seem to have forgotten where you are now."


    "You want to kill me?" The Bishop of Venice shook his face.


    "No, no... Killing you would be too cheap for you." Liu Feng shook his head.


    "What do you think? If something happens to me, the bishop''s followers will give it to me


    Revenge..." The Bishop of Venice said coldly.


    "Do you really think I''m unprepared?" Liu Feng glanced at Venice and turned to face the cat


    Erniang said, "Send the order to Niu San to start preparing to close the net."


    "Understood." Mina nodded quickly.


    "Also, send a letter back to Xiyang City and let Leia start to act." Liu Feng continued.


    said.


    "Okay." Mina replied.


    "You, are you Liu Feng??" The Bishop of Venice shouted with wide eyes.


    "Recognized?" Liu Feng tilted his head.


    "Xiyang City... It turns out that, you dare to attack the royal capital in winter, and you will


    So far away..." The Bishop of Venice muttered absentmindedly.


    "Bishop of God, he will be condemned as a cult in a few days." Liu Feng said lightly.


    "You, how dare you blaspheme the Lord!!" The Bishop of Venice shouted angrily.


    "A sect that promotes something for nothing is a cult." Liu Feng said coldly.


    "You..." The Bishop of Venice pointed at Liu Feng, so angry that he was speechless.


    He didn''t catch his breath, he covered his chest and widened his eyes.


    "My lord, my lord!!" Deacon No. 3 shouted anxiously.


    "You, you will be punished by... the Lord of God." The Bishop of Venice stared


    Liu Feng scolded intermittently.


    5.4 In the next second, the tense body softened.


    The Bishop of Venice was **** to death.


    "Niu Da, take it down and deal with it, since it looks so similar, I will starve him


    a few days. "Liu Feng waved his hand.


    "Yes." Niu Da''s mouth twitched, and the soldiers escorted the two of Venice away.


    "My lord, this old man is very bad." Eliza rolled her eyes, unexpectedly


    will play dead.


    After all, the foot was still shaking so badly, and the eyelids were shaking.


    "The older you get, the better you are." Liu Feng smiled lightly.


    0. oooooooooooooo


    "One update, (V).\".

 Chapter 856：

    Chapter 986: Propaganda.


    Xiyang City, the castle.


    "Ta Tata..."


    A burst of hurried footsteps sounded, and Avery pushed open the study.


    "crunch~~"


    Wolf-eared Niang took a breath and said, "Your Excellency has written a letter."


    "Quick, give it to me." Enri shouted.


    "Give."


    "I want to see it too." Tis hurried forward.


    It''s been snowing these few days, and Niu Jiao Niang is too lazy to go to the street to inspect,


    How do you feel about work.


    . . . " Nicole silently moved her footsteps, and also moved closer to the fox ears.


    back.


    "What did Liu Feng say in the letter?" Catherine looked over.


    "Don''t squeeze..." Enri shouted, but her hands were not slow and fast.


    opened the envelope and looked.


    She watched it for a few seconds, and immediately cheered, "Yeah!! Young master succeeded."


    "Really? Captured the capital?" Darlene immediately turned her head and asked.


    "Well, the capital has been occupied, and the nobles have all been arrested." An


    Li responded.


    "Wow! The new king was sacrificed in blood." Catherine said in surprise.


    "Great, Lucy''s wish is fulfilled." Nicole said softly.


    "Yeah." Darlene said softly.


    "Avery, please help to call Leia over." Enri raised her head.


    "Okay." Avril immediately turned around and went out.


    "I didn''t expect the young master to take the capital so easily." An Li said with a smile.


    , the tension of many days has completely dissipated.


    "Of course, the young master has been preparing for a long time." Nicole affirmed


    Head Road.


    "This... what is the mission that the young master said?" Tiss was a little confused, and the letter


    She didn''t understand the task at all.


    "Hahaha... This is what the young master prepared in advance." An Li said happily.


    "What mission?" Tiss asked curiously.


    "Don''t worry, you''ll know when Leia arrives." Enri shook her head.


    "The capital was taken by Liu Feng, will the other nobles rebel?" Kaiser


    Lin worried.


    "Don''t worry, the young master has prepared it in advance." An Li reassured.


    "By the way, has Bella''s supplies been sent out?" Nicole asked.


    "I arranged an **** yesterday, and that stinky snake girl took a big advantage." En Li


    A little upset.


    "Hee hee hee hee..." Tiss could only smile awkwardly.


    "crunch..."


    The door of the study was pushed open, and Avril brought Leia in, which made Niu Jiao loose.


    breathed.


    "What''s the matter?" Leia asked coldly.


    These days, she lives in the castle, guarding the safety of the castle.


    "Master has a task for you to do." En Li said solemnly.


    "Say." Leia nodded.


    "Half the air force dispatched to these cities..."


    Enri took out a map from the drawer, pointed to the city above and said,


    "You need to go to these cities with newspapers and scatter them."


    . . . " Leia stared at the map for a few seconds with green eyes, then nodded, "


    No problem, when do we leave? "


    "Let''s set off tomorrow morning." Enri said seriously.


    "Prepare newspapers and a map for each person." Leia said coldly.


    "Okay." Enri nodded.


    "Then I''ll prepare first." Leia left this sentence and left.


    After seeing Leia leaving, Catherine asked curiously, "Enri, who is it?


    What mission? "


    "A notification, a notification to the nobles." The corners of Enri''s mouth rose.


    "Notice?" Darlene frowned, wondering, "It''s to inform the nobles, my lord.


    Occupy the capital? "


    "Yes." Enri nodded.


    "Why? This is clearly not good for adults." Darlene frowned even more


    .


    With the method of transmitting messages in this era, coupled with the snowy days, Liu Feng captured the


    The matter of the Royal Capital, as long as it is deliberately blocked, it will definitely not be so easy to spread.


    Going, it will also help Liu Feng slowly disappear the spoils of the royal capital.

 Chapter 857：

    "No no...it''s winter now." Enri said without end.


    "What do you mean?" Darlene didn''t understand.


    "It''s winter now, even if those little nobles get the king''s capital, they will be punished by the young master.


    They didn''t dare to mess around with the information about the occupation, and they didn''t have the energy to mess around. "


    Enri''s brown eyes flashed with wisdom, and she said leisurely, "And the young master


    The plan has been prepared for a long time, as long as the big nobles are taken down, it will be completely possible.


    Shock those little nobles, they will be more obedient after spring. "


    "..." Darlene lowered her head in thought.


    "Big nobles are a minority after all, remember what the young master said?\"96


    3 En Li looked at the dazed people around her.


    "What?" Katherine asked casually.


    "Kill the chicken and show it to the monkey, the big nobles are the chicken, the little nobles


    Just a bunch of monkeys. "Enri spread her hands and said.


    "I understand." Darlene suddenly realized, "Send the newspaper out, just


    For those small nobles to accept in advance that adults occupy the capital, and, winter


    God, they didn''t dare to send knights to attack the capital. "


    "Yes, after the winter, if they want to make trouble, they will consider it." En Li


    admitted.


    "It''s so hard to understand." Tis scratched the back of her head, her purple eyes filled with satisfaction.


    "Okay, you don''t need to know too much, just know that the young master is going to become a new country.


    King is fine. "Nicole touched the bullhorn''s horn.


    "Oh..." Tis nodded and said, "Then I want to eat barbecue to celebrate


    "Eh??"


    "It''s time to celebrate."


    "Okay, I''ll prepare."


    ...


    Chapter nine hundred and eighty seventh: All parties are alarmed.


    At noon, the sky was overcast.


    "Huhuhu..."


    Leia flapped her wings and pulled down her collar to prevent the cold wind from blowing in.


    "Eldest sister, we will arrive at Bo Ancient City in a while." Mi pulled off her mask.


    shouted.


    "Yeah!" Leia nodded and wiped her goggles with her sleeves.


    Now that they fly in winter, they have put their bodies like browns, except


    Except for the wings, no other places are exposed.


    Goggles, masks, tight thermal clothing, etc., this is also the dare of the bird tribe orc


    The reason for flying so long in winter.


    "Big sister, do we want to go to the capital?" Mila asked in a hoarse voice.


    "No, hurry up to complete the task and go back." Leia shook her head and refused.


    "Okay." Mila pouted in response, she really wanted to go to the royal capital of the human race


    Take a look and see how it differs from the king of the orcs.


    "Huhuhu..."


    After flying for more than half an hour, Leia saw Bo Gucheng, facing Mila.


    After beckoning, he flew to the ancient city of Bo.


    Soon, the two reached the sky above the ancient city of Bo, and immediately took out a bag from their backpacks.


    A large stack of newspapers was thrown away from the ancient city of Bo.


    Hundreds of newspapers are like huge snowflakes, floating from a height of 100 meters.


    Down.


    "Go, next city." Leia immediately flew to another city.


    "Okay." Mila followed closely behind.


    "what is this?"


    "It looks like something has fallen from the sky."


    "There are characters on it, who knows the characters?"


    "Quick, take the letter courier and ask."


    The ancient city of Bo became lively in an instant, and many people picked up the newspaper. After all, winter


    There are too many idle people.


    The castle, the Marquis of Bogu is eating lunch, and the person sitting opposite him is the Lord of God


    The second deacon of the teaching.


    "Lord Marquis, as long as you cooperate with our bishop, you can definitely make


    Double your territory again]. "Deacon No. 2 believes in himself.


    He was transferred two days ago, and he was supposed to take the ancient city of Bo.


    Who knew the orcs actually retreated.


    He had no choice but to take the knights into the city, and then fool the Marquis of Bogu.


    , want the other party to cooperate with the bishop.


    "Really?" Marquis Bogu said indifferently.


    He is a neutral nobleman, loyal to the old king, he thought he would wait for the new


    The king''s win, I didn''t expect that it was the bishop of the gods who came first.


    These days, I have been wrangling with the bishops, but it is unrealistic


    Sexual progress, if it wasn''t for the appearance of orcs, if people needed help, only


    I''m afraid that he would have let the bishop''s people go away.


    Especially in the past two days, he has become more and more impatient with the bishop.


    Without any practical interest, it will only talk about unrealistic empty words.


    "Lord Marquis, we..." The second deacon saw Marquis Bogu''s face


    , hurriedly wanted to say something else.

 Chapter 858：

    "Tap Tap... . . .


    A burst of rapid footsteps came from outside, followed by a small figure.


    Run into the restaurant.


    "Master, something happened." The housekeeper said with a pale face.


    "What''s the matter?" Marquis Bogu frowned, so that the housekeeper who had been with him for many years could


    How anxious is enough to show the seriousness of the matter.


    "Look." The butler handed over the things in his hand.


    "This is paper?" Marquis Bogu took his hand and looked down, the more he looked at his face


    more gloomy.


    "boom!"


    Marquis Bogu patted the table, suddenly stood up, and strode outside.


    go.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Walking, walking, Marquis Bogu lowered again, took the newspaper and read it again


    stand up. He suddenly didn''t quite believe what was written in the newspaper.


    "..." The second deacon looked at Marquis Bogu who was behaving strangely.


    He asked cautiously, "Did something happen?"


    "Read it for yourself." Marquis Bogu threw the newspaper away.


    "Oh..." Deacon No. 2 hurriedly stepped forward to catch the newspaper and looked down at it.


    Come.


    When he saw half of it, he exclaimed in disbelief, "This... how is this?


    Possibly? It''s fake, right? "


    It was written in the newspaper that it was Liu Feng''s victory over the capital, and that it was the matter of making all the nobles.


    The tribe awaits the order of the call.


    "Send someone to the capital immediately to inquire about the news." Marquis Bogu told the butler


    road.


    ".[Yes." The housekeeper immediately went out to make arrangements.


    "Lord Marquis, do you think this is true or false?" the second deacon asked in a stern voice.


    ".." Marquis Bogu hesitated and said solemnly, "If it''s true, I will go to the king


    All. "


    "You want to attack the capital?" The second deacon widened his eyes.


    "No, take a look at this Liu Feng." Marquis Bogu said with a gloomy expression.


    "Are you willing to take the king down by an outsider?" Deacon No. 2 did not understand at all


    He thought that what was written in the newspaper was true, that it was the Bishop of Venice.


    No, the rest are all expatriate deacons, and his ambitions are just around the corner, such as


    If he can get the support of Marquis Bogu, then...the new bishop is him.


    "Don''t forget, it''s winter now." Marquis Bogu said solemnly.


    This is also what he doesn''t understand. Why is the capital silent in winter?


    Interest was taken? There was no news.


    (Qian De) "If Liu Feng can take the capital in winter, so can you." Two


    Deacon No. instigated.


    "Don''t say it, I still have to deal with it, so I won''t accompany you." Boguhou


    Jue waved his hand and strode away.


    He is not stupid and knows what the other party means. It''s just that he has a heart now


    Powerless.


    Who made it winter now, he dared not take the Knights to take risks, if not


    If you go to the capital, the ancient city of Nabo will be taken away by others.


    Regarding the future, the Marquis of Bogu was a little overwhelmed, the new king did not sit firmly


    Was driven off and dragged.


    But it was also in the big winter, and the grain reserves in the city were not enough to fight.


    a war.


    Could it be? Is this the end of the history of the British Empire?


    Chapter 988: The main city plan.


    In the capital, in the palace, Princess Lucy''s room.


    Liu Feng, Lucy, and the two are having afternoon tea.


    "What are your plans in the future?" Liu Feng asked towards the tea.


    "I?"


    Lucy froze for a moment, frowned for a while, then shook her head and said, "I don''t know either.


    road. "


    She is revengeful, she has nothing to pursue, or rather, there is still a little bit


    confused.


    "I''m going to set up a new kingdom, a position is very suitable for you." Liu Fengqing


    sound.


    "What position?" Lucy stared at Liu Feng with golden eyes.


    "Director of the Censorship Department." Liu Feng picked up the teacup and sipped, "Censorship


    Culture, official corruption, code of conduct, etc. "


    Among his New Kingdom positions, the Division of Examination was one of the most important


    real authority.


    And Princess Lucy, as the princess of the former kingdom, is just right for this department,


    It can be regarded as a signal to those nobles.


    "This..." Princess Lucy was a little overwhelmed, and suddenly gave her such a


    A position, she doesn''t know what to do.

 Chapter 859：

    "Don''t worry, it''s not difficult."


    Liu Feng picked up a document from the side and handed it over, saying, "Here is the


    For specific rules, you can follow the above. "


    "I''ll take a look first..." Lucy took over and looked at 883.


    Liu Feng looked at Jones who was standing beside him, and said softly, "Jones, have you


    Interested in becoming an official? "


    "..." Jones was stunned for a while, not expecting that Liu Feng would suddenly talk to her.


    "It happens to be a position to work with Lucy." Liu Feng continued.


    "Tell me about it." Jones said coldly.


    "Director of the Independent Commission Against Corruption, a department responsible for arresting and interrogation." Liu Feng was serious


    face.


    This is a very important department, responsible for corrupt officials, a kingdom


    Whether it can continue depends on the integrity and self-discipline of officials.


    Corrupt officials, the loss is the basic interests, the prying is the kingdom''s floor tiles


    , rotten but the root cause, this is what Liu Feng does not want to see.


    He has seen so much history of the earth and knows that it is the common people who can grow the kingdom


    The foundation of long-term stability, if the civilians are oppressed by corrupt officials, then


    Someone resisted.


    "Am I... in charge of catching such a nobleman?" Jones'' eyes brightened.


    "Almost." Liu Feng nodded.


    Noble, he will cut the rights of the nobility next, first of all, the territory must be taken back


    State, and then military power is also cut off, making nobility an honorary title.


    "Okay." Jones nodded in agreement.


    "These are the rules." Liu Feng handed over a document.


    "Okay." Jones took her hand and looked.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Niu strode out and said respectfully, "Master, all those nobles have been caught.


    . "


    "How many people are there?" Liu Feng asked lightly.


    "There are a total of 132 noble families, 721 of them are two." Niu Da


    Reports.


    "What about the bad deeds?" Liu Feng then asked.


    "Nine hundred and sixteen people, oppressing and bullying civilians, and people''s lives are at hand." Niu


    said coldly.


    "Okay, they are all imprisoned. Those who have done nothing wrong, take our terms


    For example, tell them and let them be obedient. "Liu Feng said indifferently.


    "Yes." Niu Da replied.


    "Master." Mina silently appeared behind Liu Feng with a smile on her face.


    Mask, she just went to receive information.


    "Come on, drink some hot tea." Liu Feng handed over a cup of tea.


    "Mmmm." Mina took it, pulled off her mask and started drinking.


    "How? Are those nobles resisting?" Liu Feng asked.


    "None of them. After they received the newspaper, nothing happened." Mina shook


    Head Road.


    "It looks like they are all watching." The corner of Liu Feng''s mouth rose, which he (bhca) guessed


    Think the same.


    "Master, will they be waiting for the spring?" Mina asked in a low voice.


    "Spring? No, they can''t wait for that time." Liu Feng sneered.


    He took out the map from the side and pointed to the circled cities on it.


    The city, ordered Niu Da, "Niu Da, leave a group of soldiers in the capital, and their


    You take all the rest away, and cooperate with Niu San to take down the five great nobles. "


    On the map, one of the circled cities is the ancient city of Bo.


    "Yes." Niu Da replied respectfully.


    "I will send soldiers from Xiyang City to help you, mainly these five cities.


    City, I want absolute control. "Liu Feng said with a serious face.


    "Guaranteed to complete the task." Niu Da straightened his waist and said.


    "Go, get ready and go." Liu Feng nodded.


    "Yes." Niu Da saluted and backed away.


    "Master, why did you win these five cities in the first place?" Mina was a little confused


    White.


    She looked at the map, which had dozens of circles, the largest of which were two


    The circles are Xiyang City and Wangdu. Next are five big circles


    , and then some small circles.


    "Where are these five cities located?" Liu Feng asked rhetorically.


    "Let me see..." Mina lay down and stared with wide blue eyes.


    "These five cities are all located on important routes and levels." Lucy suddenly


    Open mouth.


    "Huh? Really." Mina suddenly realized.


    Liu Feng glanced at Lucy in surprise, but he didn''t expect to be seen by Lucy.


    This map was organized by the bird orcs, and it took more than three full


    moon.


    "Lucy is right, these five cities are all strategically located and are

 Chapter 860：

    important military base in the future. "Liu Feng narrowed his eyes and said.


    Controlling important strategic locations, some people have to measure up if they want to resist


    Down.


    Then, it was lasered out of these five strategic locations to control the surrounding


    region, combined with the railway and waterway, and the shock and deterrence of airships,


    The entire kingdom was in his hands.


    At that time, the nobles will let him knead, and those who are disobedient will have to die.


    There is one way, and the obedient can still be a rich family.


    This is Liu Feng''s main city plan.


    OooooOOOoooooo


    "One more, (Factory V one).".


    Chapter 989: Clear the pirates? (2 for support)


    "Master, there are many pirates in coastal cities." Mina said coldly.


    "Pirates..." Liu Feng frowned slightly, looking at the map and thinking.


    In the coastal area, there is only one place he values, that is Haiyan City.


    That place is a great natural harbor.


    As for other places that have not yet been developed, there is no need to waste too much effort for the time being


    Go to development, the kingdom has not been digested.


    Now his sea power, with a hundred-meter-long steamboat, he simply-


    Don''t be afraid of anyone.


    In addition, there are still airships in the air, so a temporary port is enough, not enough anymore.


    It is also time to develop other ports.


    "Haiyancheng, how many pirates are there now?" Liu Feng asked.


    "There are more than two pirates." Mina replied immediately.


    "What about other cities? How many pirates are there?" Liu Feng looked at the coastal city on the map.


    other small cities.


    "They were all occupied by pirates, and the number of people is almost the same." Mina


    Shen said.


    "Eliza, there is something for you to do."


    Liu Feng turned his head to the elf sitting next to him and instructed, "You lead the fleet.


    Back to Xiyang City, three soldiers were dispatched. "


    Now there are more than seven troops in Xiyang City''s army, and Niu Er has been training


    recruits.


    His plan was to assign three soldiers to Niu Da and Niu San to clean up those expensive


    clan, and stationed in five military bases.


    In addition, the soldiers who were originally stationed in Somali City were attacked in two ways.


    Inland cities are enough to unify the inland before the spring.


    And the remaining four soldiers, one soldier stayed in Xiyang City, and the rest


    All three of the soldiers were transferred to the east, and he wanted to clean up those seas.


    Thieves, blockade the coastal areas, leaving a port is enough.


    After Liu Feng has cleaned up the interior of the kingdom, he will consider opening the port.


    Xian Annei, he still understands this simple truth.


    Eliza was stunned and hesitated, "Now?"


    "Yes, take advantage of the winter and unify the kingdom before the beginning of spring." Liu Feng was serious


    face.


    In the beginning of spring, he will establish a new kingdom, and now he will clear all obstacles, especially those nobles and pirates.


    "Understood." Eliza replied calmly.


    "Mina, write to Enri and ask her to arrange for the military workshop to start immediately, plus


    Benjamin''s give me a new type of crossbow and armor, give Eliza''s first priority


    Three dry soldiers. "Liu Feng ordered.


    The best weapon against pirates is the military crossbow, who made those pirates not have


    Good armor, mostly leather armor, was shot by a modified military crossbow,


    Not dead or seriously injured.


    It can be said that three soldiers were equipped with military crossbows and armor, and swept the pirates one by one.


    Not at all difficult. As long as there are military crossbows, for this era, the root


    This is to be invincible.


    "Okay." Mina immediately began to write the order.


    "Also, let Nicole prepare 30,000 gold coins and transport them together with the fleet.


    send over. "


    Liu Feng thought for a while, and then said, "Also, let Darlene gather the west side.


    The linen from the land, let''s start transporting it and selling it. "


    Once the turf is taken, the business should start running.


    He wants to start from the western land and push other cities to flow, which


    In this way, the economy of the entire kingdom will also move.


    Liu Feng paused and said, "There are also steel coins, and some are also delivered."


    "What about the food?" Mina asked, looking up.


    "Let Niu Wu also accompany the boat back to Xiyang City, and then let him take care of the logistics."


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows and said, "As long as Niu Da wins these five cities,


    Catch up now. "


    "Understood." Mina nodded.


    "Xinke, come in." Liu Feng shouted outside the door.


    "Tatata..." Xin Ke immediately ran in.


    "Arrange the wolf warrior team to sneak into the coastal city, I want those city pirates


    specific news. "Liu Feng ordered.


    . . . asking for flowers . . .

 Chapter 861：

    "Yes." Zink saluted and ran out.


    "Huhuhu..."


    A gust of wind blew in from outside the door, chilling everyone in the room.


    trembling.


    Frey''s small figure stepped in and took off her hat, scarf and mask.


    and goggles.


    "Drink some hot tea." Liu Feng handed it over with a teacup.


    "Tsk~" Frey took it with both hands and sipped it.


    "What''s the gain?" Liu Feng asked softly.


    "Here." Frey took out a few rolls of paper from her pocket.


    This is the creed she got from catching the messenger bird in the sky, these days she


    They all stared at the sky to keep the news from leaking out.


    "It looks like there are a lot of people." Liu Feng took it and looked at it.


    What happened in Wangdu, he will block it for a while, waiting for Niu Dana


    It is not too late to release it after the next five main cities.


    Otherwise, those nobles know Liu Feng''s attitude towards them, then it is really worthwhile


    Will fight desperately.


    When they are ordinary rich people, they will not be willing, and they are not willing to lose


    Noble title.


    "Master, I''ll take someone to catch them immediately." Mina stood up and said.


    "Go ahead and interrogate by the way, those noble families." Liu Feng said solemnly.


    "Understood." Mina took the written order and went out.


    "Take a rest." Liu Feng pulled Frei over and let her sit on his lap.


    "Well." Frey''s cheeks flushed, and she glanced at Lucy and Jones.


    "I don''t know when the airship will be completed." Liu Feng said softly.


    After the airship is completed, he can go back and forth between Xiyang City and the Royal Capital in one day, and he does not need to stay in the Royal Capital all the time.


    "Second shift, (V). Please subscribe." Pill.


    Chapter nine hundred and ninetieth: Airship test flight.


    Xiyang City, the scientific research department, everyone in the castle gathered here at this time.


    Because today is the day of the test flight of the airship.


    "Yuffie, how''s it going? Are you ready for a test flight today?" Enri asked nervously


    road.


    "Well, that''s all right now." Yuffie nodded, checking for the last time.


    "If you want to be successful," Catherine whispered.


    "It will be successful, then we will fly to the capital and surprise the adults.


    happiness. " Darlene said softly.


    "At that time, the gold coins will not have to be transported by the fleet, and the airship will be used directly.


    transport. "Nicole chuckled.


    "Miss Yuffie, don''t go up, let us go up."


    "Yeah, the first test flight is too dangerous, so don''t go up."


    "Six Seven Seven" researchers discouraged the girl from getting on the airship, they knew about Yuffie''s


    Importance, once the other party has an accident, they will be ashamed of the city lord''s great expectations


    what.


    "No, I have to go up, this airship is still familiar to me." Yuffie Yi


    mouth refused.


    The airship was built under her supervision, and many parts were changed by her.


    It is safer to let her go up for the first time.


    "This..." The researcher wanted to persuade again.


    "Okay, don''t you have colleagues from the Air Force? Just let them go up with me.


    . "Yuffie waved his hand and stubbornly got on the airship.


    "Ugh!"


    "Everyone, please, Miss Yuffie." The researcher said to the bird race orcs.


    "Don''t worry." The bird clan orc said with a serious face, and followed him into the airship.


    Inside the airship, there are rows of fixed seats and a warehouse.


    And two boxes, as well as toilets and so on.


    Yuffie came to the cockpit of the airship, facing several trained pilots


    Ask, "How is it? Has the air pressure changed?"


    "No, very stable." The driver replied immediately.


    "Very good, now check the inlet and outlet valves to see if they are smooth." Yuffie


    Then said.


    "Okay." The driver immediately began to operate.


    "Buzz..."


    As soon as the air valve moved, the entire airship trembled.


    "Safety." The pilot immediately closed the air valve, and the airship no longer shook.


    "Very good." Yuffie nodded, then shouted to the person who started the steam engine fan


    Said, "Start the drive screw fan and see if it is stuck."


    "Yes." Someone immediately started the steam engine fan, the report said, "Everything


    normal. "


    "Then check..." Yuffie started on the important part - checked.

 Chapter 862：

    "normal."


    "no problem."


    \"\"


    After half an hour, everything was checked.


    "Huh..." Yuffie took a deep breath, she was a little nervous, after all, it started now


    Going for a test flight.


    Everyone in the airship looked at Yuffie, and everyone was busy back and forth.


    year, just for today.


    "Open the air valve, we will only fly 100 meters this time." Yuffie ordered.


    "Yes."


    "Open the air valve."


    "The time limit is 100 meters."


    The driver immediately shouted to report.


    It was the first time for everyone, and everyone was very nervous.


    "Buzzing..."


    As the air was expelled from the control bag, the airship vibrated again, and then


    Raise slowly.


    "It''s flying, it''s really flying." En Li stared at her with wide brown eyes.


    The huge airship slowly lifted off.


    "It''s incredible." Catherine was stunned.


    "It''s more shocking than a hot air balloon." Darlene was a little lost.


    "Sure enough, the young master didn''t miss it, you can really fly." Nicole squeezed her hands tightly.


    in front of the chest i.


    "Wow! It''s so cool, I should have known I would go up too." Tis exclaimed, Zi Zi


    His eyes twinkled like stars.


    On the airship, Yuffie stood by the window, looked down through the glass window, and found


    The people below are getting smaller and smaller, but their delicate faces are even more nervous.


    "The time limit is 100 meters, it has arrived." The driver shouted.


    "Fan drive screw fan." Yuffie turned around, and then ordered, "In the branch


    Rotating circles on the research department, test flexibility......


    "Yes."


    Soon, the steam engine propeller fan started, and the airship pushed forward suddenly, making the


    Yuffie swayed, and hurriedly held on to the chair so that she did not fall.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Yuffie immediately came to the back of the airship, looking at the distant scenery, the corner of her mouth slightly


    rise.


    After a few minutes, the airship began to turn, and the slow turn was successful.


    "Miss Yuffie, we succeeded?" a scientific researcher shouted in a vibrato.


    "Not yet, we haven''t landed yet, pay attention to the jobs." Yuffie Lian


    shouted busy.


    "Yes."


    "..." Yuffie knew that now was not the time to be excited, so she successfully flew into the sky


    Yes, it does not mean that the landing will be successful.


    Landing safely is always the biggest problem.


    The airship made three laps in the sky in a row, testing all kinds of equipment without asking


    After the question, it is time to consider the problem of landing.


    "Control the drive screw fan and reach the sky above the landing site." Yuffie is serious


    face ordered.


    "Yes." There was sweat on everyone''s face, even in winter it would make them feel


    Sultry.


    "Arrived at the landing position," the pilot shouted.


    "Open the intake valve, everyone, get ready to pump up." Yuffie on the work of pumping


    the personnel shouted.


    "Yes."


    "Intake 5.4 valve open countdown: 3-2-1."


    "Cheer up."


    "Buzzing..."


    The airship is slowly descending as the control airbags begin to fill with air.


    A few minutes later, the airship landed safely, and as soon as Yuffie got off the airship, she was caught


    Enri grabbed her hand.


    "How? Did the airship succeed?" Enri asked nervously.


    "Successful first flight, try the load test tomorrow, if it''s ok


    , you can fly away. "Yuffie said softly.


    "Yeah!!!"


    "Excellent, Yuffie, you are amazing."


    "Go to the castle tonight, and I''ll cook a delicious meal for everyone."


    "One more, (factory V one).\".


    Nine hundred and ninetieth chapters: Feiwangdu.

 Chapter 863：

    For two or three days, Yuffie was testing the airship, and it wasn''t until the third day that it was confirmed.


    Recognition can fly far.


    Xiyang Castle, An Li and others in the study are discussing who will go to the royal capital.


    question.


    "Yuffie, can the airship really fly?" Enri asked seriously.


    "Well, there''s no problem." Yuffie affirmed.


    In the past two days, not only did she pass the load test, but she even tried Yuanfei once.


    "Very well, then who wants to go to the capital this time?" En Li glanced at the girls.


    "I want to go to the capital." Tis was the first to raise her hand.


    "I want to **** the gold coins to the capital." Nicole added softly, holding the teacup.


    , "By the way, bring something for the young master."


    "Uh..." The girls stared blankly at Nicole, and couldn''t help feeling the cunning of the other party.


    , after all, Nicole doesn''t need to go there personally to **** the gold coins.


    "I want to go too." Wei Ya raised her hand weakly and whispered, "It just happened that the school was released.


    Fake, the students kept asking me what Wangdu looked like, so I just went to watch


    Check it out. "


    17.." Darlene and Catherine looked at each other, and they remembered to follow


    Rabbit-eared girl has already described the capital.


    "And me, I have a lot of tasks to report to the young master." An Lishuang


    hug.


    "It looks like everyone wants to go to the capital?" Darlene sighed.


    Because, she also wants to go to the capital, and now the capital is occupied by Lord Liu Feng


    , that''s definitely got a lot to gain.


    "Who guards the house?" Catherine clenched her fists.


    "..." The girls looked at each other and remained silent.


    "Why don''t we all go together and come back tomorrow?" Tess whispered


    road.


    "Huh..." All the girls looked at Niu Jiao Niang in unison.


    "Yuffie, if you leave now, can you come back tomorrow?" Enri said seriously


    asked.


    Yuffie took out his pocket watch and said, "It''s nine o''clock in the morning, if


    Starting at ten o''clock, you should be able to arrive at the capital at around five o''clock in the afternoon. Tomorrow


    Also coming back around this time. "


    ......" Enri was silent for a while, and the corners of her mouth lifted up and shouted, "Then what are you waiting for?


    ? Hurry up and pack up and leave at ten o''clock. "


    "Yeah!"


    The girls dispersed in a hurry.


    "Earlier, go out at 9:30 to take the airship." Enri shouted.


    "clear."


    "I''m going to prepare first." Yuffie left those words and left.


    "I''ll arrange for someone to transport the gold coins to the airship." Nicole went to Butler Niu Ben.


    \"


    Half an hour is not long, and the footsteps are chaotic for a while.


    An Li and others brought a lot of things, got in the car and went to the scientific research department.


    Ten minutes later, they arrived at the scientific research department, and then boarded the prepared airship.


    "This is the inside of the airship." Dessy said in surprise, this was her first time on board


    airship.


    "So many seats?" En Li was stunned, there were more than 20 seats in front of her.


    Come on.


    "Everyone, go to the box, this is for the guards." Yuffie pointed to the front


    The box said, "With everyone''s weight, ten people can sit in it."


    "There is still a box." Darlene was surprised.


    The girls entered the box one after another and found that the difference from the outside was not very big.


    Just a little more refined like a seat.


    "Everyone sit down and fasten their seat belts." Yuffie urged quickly.


    "Okay." The girls responded in a row.


    After Yuffie checked it out, she turned around and left the box, and immediately ordered people to start.


    take off.


    "Buzz..."


    A few minutes later, the airship slowly lifted off, reaching the sky about a dry meter.


    High in the sky, flying towards the direction of the capital.


    "Wow! We are in the sky now." En Li lay on the edge of the iron fence


    Looking at the earth through the glass window, what I see is a piece of white.


    "It''s so cool." Tis walked inside the airship, her purple eyes curious


    of looking around.


    "Yuffie, how long would it take to rebuild an airship?" Nicole asked curiously


    road.


    "You can make an airship in two months." Yuffie said softly, this is her


    According to the current human and material resources to calculate, after all, there are newly drawn pictures


    paper, much less research time.


    "How much does one cost?" Darlene leaned over and asked.


    "About a gold coin." Yuffie said weakly.


    "It''s so expensive." Wei Ya covered her mouth and exclaimed.

 Chapter 864：

    "No, it''s not expensive at all." Darlene shook her head and said solemnly, "If you let


    Those nobles know about such airships, and they are afraid that 10,000 gold coins will be bought.


    "really."


    Catherine agreed, saying, "This is a treasure that can take people to the sky.


    Bei, there are so many people who can sit down, those big nobles will definitely know about it


    Buy it, even if it costs twice as much. "


    "Young master will not sell it." En Li shook her head and said.


    As long as you are not a fool, you will not sell airships for the time being.


    "Is there a kitchen here?" Nicole asked curiously.


    "Yes, it''s here." Yuffie took Nicole to the kitchen, a small room


    A small kitchen, only enough space for two or three people to operate.


    This kitchen is covered with new alloy up and down to prevent


    In the event of a fire, even the operating platform and kitchen utensils are all made of new alloys.


    "It''s pretty good, do you have any ingredients? I''ll prepare lunch for everyone." Nicole asked


    road.


    "The ingredients are here." Yuffie opened the cabinet next to it, and there were


    Some fresh greens and meat.


    "Everything is complete." Nicole was satisfied after checking it.


    "When using fire, turn on the exhaust fan over there." Yuffie urged.


    "Okay." Nicole nodded.


    ...


    Nine hundred and ninetieth chapters: still too weak.


    "Buzz..."


    On the airship, An Li and the others crowded by the window, looking at a building outside.


    City.


    "That''s the royal capital?" Enri''s brown eyes widened.


    "Yeah, we''re going to the capital soon." Catherine said happily.


    "It''s really unbelievable, to reach the capital from Xiyang City in one day, which is


    It was completely unimaginable before. '' Darlene sighed.


    "Everyone, go back to your seats and sit down, the airship is about to land." Yuffian


    shouted.


    "Okay." The girls entered the box obediently and fastened their seat belts.


    Soon, under the command of Yuffie, the airship slowly descended to the port of the capital.


    fall.


    The port has been guarded by soldiers.


    "Then? What is that in the sky?"


    "so big."


    \"\"


    The soldiers saw the airship for the first time, causing a commotion.


    "Shut up, stand up." Zink snorted coldly, although he was also shocked


    , but after seeing many miraculous things about Liu Feng, he is somewhat immune.


    "..." The soldiers immediately silenced.


    "I didn''t expect it to be earlier than the scheduled time." Liu Feng looked at the sky.


    Descending airship.


    ..." Mina pursed her lips and looked at the airship in amazement.


    "Buzzing..."


    The airship landed safely, the hatch opened, and a team of soldiers came down to guard, followed by


    Only An Li, Nicole and others came down.


    "Master." When An Li saw Liu Feng, she immediately flew over.


    "Why are you here?" Liu Feng hugged the petite Hu Er Niang.


    "I, I have something to report to." Enri''s brown eyes drifted a little.


    "Okay, I''ll listen to your report later." Liu Feng said gently.


    "Master, I brought the gold coins together." Nicole said softly.


    "Okay." Liu Feng nodded and said to Xin Ke, "Arrange someone to transport the gold coins to the palace.


    go. "


    "Yes." Zink respectfully said.


    "Liu Feng, we''re here too." Catherine walked up with Darlene.


    "Your home is still there, you can go back and have a look." Liu Feng said softly.


    "Okay." Catherine was stunned for a moment, then nodded and pulled Darlene away.


    .


    She really wanted to go to the original home to have a look. She lived for more than ten years.


    Years'' house, the most important thing is some traces left by her mother.


    "Master, I''m here too." Tis said a little embarrassed.


    "And me too." Wei Ya''s cheeks blushed slightly.


    "I''m here as soon as I come. If you want to go shopping in the capital, I will arrange someone to take you there."


    Liu Feng waved his hand.


    He doesn''t blame a few women for coming to the capital, after all, it''s just a matter of returning to Xiyang City by airship.


    For a day, let''s take a vacation for everyone.


    "Yeah! Young master is the best." Tis jumped up excitedly, and the ox''s tail flicked


    come and go.

 Chapter 865：

    She immediately dragged Rabbit Erniang to the capital, and there was a team of soldiers behind her.


    Soldiers follow.


    "Avelli, you can go too." En Li said to the wolf-eared lady beside her.


    "I..." Avril was about to refuse.


    "Go, it''s fine for Anli to follow me." Liu Feng said softly.


    He knew that when the girls came to the capital, most of them were curious about the capital.


    The center of a kingdom, as long as ordinary people are curious.


    "Yes." Avery trotted off to chase after the bullhorn.


    "Sir." Yuffie stepped forward to Liu Feng and handed over a document


    , said, "This is an improved airship design."


    "Well, go back to the palace first." Liu Feng took the hand and said.


    He took a few girls into the car, and then read the airship design text in the car.


    After arriving at the palace, Liu Feng roughly finished it.


    "Thank you for your hard work." Liu Feng said gently.


    "It''s not hard at all." Yuffie shook her head quickly.


    "Let''s build the airship according to this design, the number of people will double, and the time will be


    The time should be shortened by more than half, and five airships should be built within two or three months. "


    Liu Feng said seriously.


    ".[Okay." Yuffie replied with a serious face.


    "In the spring of next year, I will negotiate with the Aoli Kingdom so that you can go back and see a


    next mother. "Liu Feng promised the girl.


    "Thank you sir." Yuffie''s pink eyes turned red.


    "You deserve it." Liu Feng waved his hand.


    "..." Yuffie pursed her lips and gave a silent salute.


    "Nicole, give five gold coins to the airship department." Liu Feng ordered.


    "Understood." Nicole nodded.


    "Master, do you want to take the airship back to Xiyang City tomorrow?" En Li asked.


    "I won''t go back for now, I''m still here." Liu Feng shook his head.


    If he leaves, there will be no principal here. After all, Niu Da and the others will go.


    The aristocracy went away.


    "An Li, I need you to do something when I go back to (Qian Nuo''s) tomorrow." Liu


    Feng said with a serious face.


    "What?" En Li was stunned for a while, and hurriedly listened carefully.


    "Expanding the shipyard, building three more docks, I want a lot of ships next year."


    Liu Feng said seriously.


    If the coast is really safe, it depends on the fleet to suppress patrols, and the steam engine


    The boat is the largest patrol boat, and it can easily catch up with those pirates.


    What Liu Feng wants is the development of the sea, land and air, especially the sea.


    His current strength is still too weak.


    After all, there are only a few ships, so if you want to protect the most coastal area, it is still a bit too powerful.


    heart.


    "Okay." Enri replied.


    "One Update, (V).".


    Nine hundred and ninetieth chapters: Queen?


    A month and a half later.


    "Buzzing..."


    On the airship, Liu Feng stood by the window, looking at the ground below.


    He stayed in the inland for more than a month, and Niu Da, Niu San and others also occupied five


    Major cities were also stationed.


    These one and a half months, for the nobles of the entire kingdom, are a


    hard days.


    The nobles did not dare to resist, they were really frightened by Liu Feng''s army and attacked


    It takes less than half a day to win a city.


    All the nobles who resisted were thrown into prison, and those who did many evils were also punished by the public.


    The trial also allowed Liu Feng to gain a lot of popular support among the people.


    Many cities are now managed by Liu Feng, and the talents are from


    Xiyang City was transferred over.


    In a month and a half, Eliza also brought three famous celebrities from Xiyang City.


    The soldiers came to the east and divided their troops into three ways to clear the city occupied by the pirates.


    And today is the day when Eliza led her team to attack Haiyan City.


    Let''s take a look at the geographical location of Haiyan City today.


    "Master, today An Li has written again, asking when to go back." Mina


    chuckled.


    213 "Is another airship about to be built?" Liu Feng asked rhetorically.


    "Yes, it has now entered the final stage." Mina nodded.


    "Well, let them come to Haiyancheng by airship. I will invite everyone to eat seafood."


    Liu Feng said gently.


    He has also returned to Xiyang City several times these days to deal with some heavy industries.


    problems, such as trains, steam ships, etc.


    As for other issues, Liu Feng has already delegated power to Hu Erniang.


    The planning plan is there, and there is no fear of any major problems.

 Chapter 866：

    Now, his main energy is to appease the entire kingdom, which is also a waste of time


    a lot of his time.


    Now it''s time to manage the entire kingdom, not a Xiyang city, look at the big picture


    To zoom in countless times, we can no longer struggle with the gains and losses of one city and one place.


    "They must be very happy." Mina chuckled.


    "You said, being a king is so tiring, why do so many people want to be kings?


    ? "Liu Feng said suddenly.


    (bhbd) "This..." Mina was slightly startled, her blue eyes looked at the front of her eyes with pity.


    Pulled back.


    She stayed by Liu Feng''s side for the longest time, knowing how much energy the other party had put in before she could


    Get today''s situation.


    But also lost a lot of things, such as companionship, lack of warm play at the dining table


    Loud laughter.


    "Winter is almost over." Liu Feng said with a raised corner of his mouth.


    "Master, there will always be only one in Xiyang City."


    Mina stepped forward and hugged Liu Feng''s back, leaning her cheek against her back, and said softly,


    "If you''re tired, take a rest."


    "Come on, when you ascend to the throne, you can rest." Liu Feng said solemnly.


    The winter is less than a few days away, and he is about to ascend the throne.


    Then the problems of the entire kingdom can also be slowly changed, he doesn''t need to be like now


    So anxious.


    "Master, if you hadn''t met me in the first place, wouldn''t you be so tired?


    ?\" Mina asked in a low voice.


    "Huh?" Liu Feng was stunned for a moment, then shook his head and said, "Maybe, I didn''t meet you.


    Yes, maybe meet others? "


    With the background of this era and society, he wants to live well here, always


    Just need to change something.


    "It''s lucky that we met the young master." Mina rubbed Liu Feng''s back with her little face.


    back.


    "It''s my luck too." Liu Feng murmured.


    He has forgotten his original intention, from a small businessman, small city owner,


    Now it''s time to ascend to the top of the king.


    Maybe it changed from picking up a cat girl in the dungeon? ?


    Or, a fox-eared girl attacking the study at night begins?


    But now everything is not important, life is not better now


    Yet? So what''s so confusing.


    "Master, you married Lucy and made her queen." Mina suddenly said in surprise


    people.


    After all, a new kingdom is to be established, so the queen''s position cannot be vacant.


    Early decisions can be reassuring.


    .." Liu Feng''s eyes twitched slightly, and all his emotions disappeared.


    "New Kingdom, you can''t make people feel that you have too much preferential treatment for the orcs, so


    not good. " Mina said leisurely.


    This was taught to her by An Li, the young master has already treated the orcs too much, look


    The number of orcs around him will be known. But such a result would lead to


    Cause the human race to be dissatisfied with Liu Feng.


    "Don''t say stupid things." Liu Feng was full of emotion, but his mouth was not good.


    , "I have no preferential treatment for orcs, that is what everyone deserves.


    Terran, if their mentality hasn''t changed from superiority, I don''t


    Mind letting the orcs hold them down. "


    Orcs are slaves from the beginning, giving people a sense of superiority, if he


    If this is not changed, conflicts will break out sooner or later.


    That''s why he won''t suppress the orcs, instead he will mention the orcs to the people


    The family is of the same class, so that he can kill a chicken and become a monkey.


    After a few riots, the morbid social outlook will be reshaped.


    "But young master, the queen''s position has to be decided." Mina said anxiously.


    On this issue, she secretly talked to An Li and others, and everyone recommended


    Lucy is queen.


    "The queen''s question is not urgent."


    Liu Feng shook his head, patted Mao Erniang''s little hand, and said softly, "Queen


    I''m going to leave her empty. "


    "Huh?" Mina was stunned.


    "You are in my heart, but there is no superiority or inferiority." Liu Feng said gently.


    If there is a queen, then the competition begins, whether actively or


    It is passive competition.


    Simply, he cut it off from the source, so that everyone is at the same starting point.


    "One update, (Factory V).\".


    Chapter 994: I am Mina''s friend.


    In Haiyan City, in the main hall, Mira stood in front of the gate, looking at the twenty or so companions below.


    "Big sister, do we really want to help those pirates defend the city?" Closey said in a deep voice


    asked.


    The Zelenia pirates escaped, after learning that Eliza led the army to attack the sea.


    Yancheng fled, leaving behind the disobedient orcs Mila.


    Originally, Gerenya wanted to resist, but the news she got, those

 Chapter 867：

    Of the pirates occupying the city, no one can stop a day, so Cong


    Ming chose to run away.


    But the orcs like Mira were unwilling to leave with the pirates.


    abandoned.


    "How did you inquire? Are those knights really from Xiyang City?" Mi


    Lara answered the question.


    "Really, a elf took the lead, with white hair." Crow


    West said seriously.


    "How did they treat their captives?" Mira continued.


    "Ah?" Klossi was stunned, then reacted immediately and said in surprise, "Big


    Sister, are you planning to surrender? "


    "Well, after all, we are not really pirates, as long as the other party is not too much


    , or choose to surrender. " Mira helplessly said-.


    No way, if it was just her, maybe she would have long ago


    left alone.


    Now those knights are from Xiyang City, which is the city where Mina stayed. She


    Still want to try it.


    "That''s great." Chloe jumped up and hurriedly asked the


    The news came out, "They treat prisoners in several ways, and it seems that they do bad things.


    They were all dragged to repair the road, and those who didn''t do bad things were taken care of, as if they would be divided.


    Match work. "


    "Is that so." Mira thought for a while, and said with a serious face, "Open the city gate,


    welcome them into town. "


    "Yes." Twenty orcs immediately ran out.


    Orcs are as young as seven or eight years old, and some are in their teens and twenties.


    All of them have survived to this day under the protection of Mira.


    "Hope... everything goes well." Mira stepped out, she didn''t


    I know if my choice is right or not, but now I have no choice.


    When Mira came to the city gate of Haiyan City, she saw that the city gate was opened.


    Luo Xi and others stood at the gate of the city and looked around, as if they were expecting something.


    In fact, this is also Liu Feng''s routine, promoting a wave of good policies in advance


    , and then lured the civilians to rebel.


    Many coastal cities now have soldiers stationed, and food supplies are


    Sold at market price, this frees civilians oppressed by pirates.


    As a result, many cities are secretly looking forward to the arrival of Liu Feng''s soldiers.


    For example, in Haiyan City, when the pirates left, they took all the food away.


    "Ta Tata..."


    A tidy and shocking sound of footsteps came, making Mira and Chloe


    Wait for the orc to get nervous.


    Soon, in their sight, a neat team appeared, carrying


    Wearing a huge Mo Dao, it gives people a sense of chilling oppression.


    "What''s the matter? How did the city gate open?" Eliza sat on the battle horse, wrinkled.


    Eyebrows looked at the city gate of Haiyan.


    She saw the orcs at the gate of the city, but she did not dare to send soldiers to attack,


    Doubt if there is a trap.


    At the gate of the city, Closy whispered, "Why did they stop?"


    "Probably afraid of a trap." Mira said solemnly.


    "Ta Tata..."


    The sound of footsteps suddenly came from behind, which made the orcs startled collectively.


    Turning to look around.


    They saw a figure trotting out of the city gate, heading for the army in front.


    run away.


    "What''s the situation? Is there anyone in the city who dares to come out?" Klossi said in surprise.


    You must know that before the pirates began to occupy Haiyan City, there were many civilians


    Fleeing, let alone after the occupation, many civilians have fled one after another.


    The civilians left behind don''t dare to go out, let alone knights today.


    The day of the siege.


    "It should be a spy." Mira looked at the man who was bending over to report something.


    ...for flowers...


    "Tap Tap....


    Eliza drove the horses to the gate of the city, followed by a group of soldiers,


    They all looked at the orcs vigilantly.


    "You opened this city gate?" Eliza asked in a deep voice.


    "Yes, my lord." Klossi responded quickly.


    "I also heard that you are one of the pirates." Eliza said coldly.


    "We were forced, we didn''t do anything bad." Closey shouted immediately


    shouting, for fear of being misunderstood.


    "We will investigate this, and you will follow our team for the time being."


    Lisa waved her hand and drove off into the city.


    ....0


    "Do you know Mina?" Mira shouted suddenly.


    "Mina..." Eliza held on to the rope and turned to look at the beast-eared girl in front of her.


    She asked in a deep voice, "What did you say Mina looked like?"


    "Cat orcs, black hair, blue eyes." Mira said quickly.


    "Who are you from Mina?" Eliza was more curious and could say this

 Chapter 868：

    Mina''s few characteristics can''t prove that the other party knows Mina.


    But there is a certain possibility that the two knew each other.


    "I''m her friend." Mira pursed her lips.


    "I can''t prove if you''re really Mina''s friend, but she


    Tianhui will come to Haiyancheng, and then I will let her find you. '' Eliza turned her head


    , with the soldiers into the city.


    "My name is Mila." Mila shouted.


    "Got it." Eliza waved her hand coldly.


    In this situation, there have actually been a few mouths. After all, they came out of Xiyang City.


    There were quite a few merchants, and they took away quite a few newspapers, and some orcs pretended to be


    Friends of Mina, Enri and others.


    This can only be known after a little investigation after the fact.


    Nine hundred and ninetieth chapters: a new crisis.


    "Buzzing..."


    The airship landed in the square in Haiyan City, and Liu Feng and Mina got off the plane.


    boat and saw Eliza waiting in the square.


    "My lord, the pirates in Haiyan City have escaped." Eliza said coldly.


    "It seems that the other party is not stupid." Liu Feng said softly, looking around with his eyes, this


    A Haiyan City is quite big, and the architecture is also relatively good.


    As a coastal city, Haiyan City is also an important main city for salt production.


    The economic development is certainly several times better than that of inland cities.


    "My lord, there are not many civilians left in the city, most of them have fled.


    There was no food left. '' reported Eliza Hui.


    "Send a notice to let those civilians come back and settle down, and let Niu Wu adjust transportation\"


    210 "Come here for food." Liu Feng ordered.


    "Yes." Mina and Eliza responded in unison.


    "Also, do a good job of population registration." Liu Feng added one more sentence.


    All cities are now taking population censuses, registering identities, etc., many slaves


    Slaves have been liberated.


    This is Liu Feng''s change to take advantage of the suppression of the nobles. The first is to liberate slaves.


    Slave system.


    Of course, state-owned slaves are not among them, those people are criminals, all


    Re-education through labor can remove slave status.


    "Understood." Eliza responded quickly.


    "Is the port of Haiyan City big?" Liu Feng asked.


    "Very big." Eliza said solemnly.


    "Take me to see." Liu Feng waved his hand.


    "Yes." Eliza immediately led the way.


    She walked, walked, suddenly thought of something, and said to the cat ear girl, "Mina


    , do you know a man named Mila?"


    "Mira?" Mina was stunned, her blue eyes widened, and she said in surprise, "She is in


    where? "


    "She''s in Haiyan City." Eliza said softly, she looked at the cat ears girl


    The child knows that he knows.


    "Mila? Isn''t this..." Liu Feng''s black pupils flickered, thinking about the


    The childhood friend mentioned by the former Mao Erniang is also a person who is also a sister.


    "Is she okay?" Mina asked worriedly.


    "Send someone to bring her here." Liu Feng interjected.


    "Yes." Eliza summoned someone and ordered to bring Mira.


    "Great, Mira is still alive." Mina''s blue eyes were misty.


    "This is a good thing." Liu Feng patted the little head of the cat ear girl.


    Soon, a group of people came to the port of Haiyancheng, and they could see the port.


    It is entirely paved with stones and is very broad.


    "It''s quite big." Liu Feng was surprised, looking up at the wide sea in front of him.


    noodle.


    "This is the place where Haiyan City boils salt." Eliza said what she found.


    intelligence.


    "No wonder..." Liu Feng understood, but now he doesn''t need to expand


    There is a port, this big port is enough for now.


    He thought about it and asked, "Is the port in other cities so big?"


    "No, the largest is only one-third the size of this." Eliza shook


    Shaking his head.


    "How far is it from Mermaid Bay?" Liu Feng asked curiously.


    "It will take about a day by boat," Eliza replied.


    When Liu Feng was about to ask further questions, he heard a voice behind him.


    A scream of surprise.


    "Mina!!!"


    Mira trotted towards Cat Er Niang.


    "Mila, it''s really you." Mina greeted her in surprise, and the two hugged each other.


    a group.


    "It''s me, I finally found you." Mira said happily holding the cat-ear girl.


    "I, I thought you..." Mina''s eyes were red and her voice was a little choked.

 Chapter 869：

    "Fool, I''m fine." Mila released her hand and raised her hand to slap the cat''s ear.


    Cheek, whispered, "How are you? Are you doing well?"


    "Okay, I''m having a good time." Mina nodded heavily.


    "That''s good." Mira breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Where have you been all these years?" Mina asked, wrinkling her nose.


    After she became the director of security, she launched the intelligence network to find Mira, but there was no news.


    "I went to sea, and I went to another continent." Mira said with a wry smile.


    "Another continent? The other side of the sea?" Liu Feng interjected.


    "Who are you?" Mila looked at Liu Feng vigilantly, subconsciously wanting the cat ear girl to


    hide behind.


    "Mila, he is Young Master Liu Feng."


    Mina quickly introduced, "Master, this is my good friend Mila.


    "Master?" Mila frowned and said with concern, "Mina, have you become a slave?"


    "No, how is it possible." Mina quickly waved her hand.


    She quickly gave a brief overview of her experience, which made Mirazon


    breathed.


    "It''s good not to be a slave." Mira sighed softly.


    "Another continent, is there an empire called Flanders Emperor?


    country? "Liu Feng asked again.


    "Huh? How do you know?" Mira said in surprise.


    "What''s the situation over there?" Liu Feng asked in a deep voice.


    When Mila was acting coquettishly, Mila replied, "It''s better than us over there.


    This side is much better, there are many races, and the strength is also very strong at 2.8


    Big. "


    "Oh? Do they have the idea of ??invading this side?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows.


    "Huh?" Mira was surprised, then said solemnly, "Yes, this time those


    Pirates are here to play forward. "


    "So, how long does it take to get here by boat from the mainland over there?" Liu Feng thought


    Then he asked, "Do you know when they will come?"


    "I don''t know about this, it will take about two months to come by boat.


    Right. '' Mila spread her hands.


    "It seems that I have to make some preparations." Liu Feng''s mouth slightly raised, a new crisis


    Here again.


    Nine hundred and ninetieth chapters: Dispatch troops.


    In the main hall of Haiyancheng Castle, Liu Feng looked at the map hanging on the wall. This is a picture of Yingluo


    On the map of the entire kingdom, he mainly looked at the coastal cities.


    "Do you think the Flanders Empire will attack here next year?" Liu Feng turned around


    Looking down at the Genie, Mina and Mira.


    "I think so." Eliza said seriously.


    "I think so too." Mina nodded.


    "What about you?" Liu Feng looked at Mira, the person who knew the other continent the most was


    Mira, he wanted the other party''s advice.


    "Yes, they will attack, there is a group called Black Iris that went back there, yes


    Chief Fang seems to be a princess. " Mila pursed her lips.


    This is the information she finally found out, and was almost organized by the black iris


    If you catch it, you will be dead if you are not good at it.


    "Black Iris 17.... Liu Feng''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he and Mina looked at each other.


    Now they understand that the nature of the black iris organization is simply a pioneer


    Troops, it''s for inquiring about news.


    "What else do you know?" Liu Feng stared at Mila.


    "Those pirates seem to have something to do with Black Iris." Mira thought for a moment.


    "It seems that they have been plotting for a long time." Liu Feng touched his chin and turned to the elf.


    Said, "Eliza, how many soldiers are there in Haiyan City now?"


    "Eight hundred people." Eliza said respectfully.


    "Not enough." Liu Feng shook his head and turned to look at the map.


    With only 800 soldiers, there is no way to defend Haiyan City.


    Due to the location, Haiyan City is the best attack point.


    "Master, do you want to transfer troops from Xiyang City?" Mina asked with a serious face.


    "When troops are dispatched from inland, these coastal cities must be defended, especially Haiyan City.


    "Liu Feng frowned.


    "How many soldiers do you want?" Mina took out a notepad.


    "Let Niu San select three soldiers and come to guard the coastal cities." Liu Feng sighed.


    He was angry, there were still too few soldiers, and three soldiers was already his limit.


    "Understood." Mina also knew this amount of troops, and if she was not careful, she might not be able to hold back her guilt.


    Lu those nobles.


    Although those nobles are very honest now, it is hard to guarantee that in the spring, those nobles will


    Will be different.


    "Give Niu a big order to recruit 10,000 soldiers and start training immediately." Liu Feng ordered.


    "Yes." Mina quickly wrote the order.


    "Also, transfer the 100-meter ship back to Xiyang City, let the scientific research department start to strengthen the weapons,


    No. 1 top secret to be installed. "Liu Feng said coldly.


    Top Secret No. 1, the Cannon, is out of the question now, if Flanders

 Chapter 870：

    If the strength of the empire is stronger than this, there is no way to resist it with cold weapons alone.


    The number of soldiers he can use is too small. If there is a taxi of 100,000 people,


    Bing, he promises to keep the other side coming and going.


    Now they can only rely on thermal weapons to deter the invasion of the Flanders Empire.


    After a year or two, he might even dare to counterattack.


    "Understood." Mina wrote faster.


    "Eliza, immediately clear a wide and safe place for the airship to dock."


    Liu Feng took his head and instructed the elf.


    "Yes."


    "Be vigilant around, Haiyan City, as the starting point of the airship''s first route, must be


    Nothing can happen. "Liu Feng said with a serious face.


    Now there are two airships, he will put one of them into use, and Haiyancheng


    It''s a point on the route.


    For the time being, we will fly to Haiyancheng, Wangdu and Xiyangcheng, so that we can strictly control the


    control these two cities.


    "Yes."


    "Mina, send someone to contact Biris and say I want to talk to them.


    fish bay cooperation. "Liu Feng ordered.


    The war at sea, needless to say, Liu Feng also knows that it is their shortcoming. After all, the navy also


    There are only a few ships, although they are very advanced and large, the shortcoming is that the number is too small, and the water


    There are also very few soldiers.


    Then, Mermaid Bay is the partner that Liu Feng values. After all, mermaids are born


    Soldiers at sea and under the sea can form an army with a little bit of equipment.


    "Master, will Biris cooperate with us?" Mina asked worriedly, you know


    Mermaid Bay has been attacked by pirates before, and now it may be overwhelmed.


    "Tell Biris a little about the Flanders Empire, she knows what''s going to happen


    what to do. "Liu Feng waved his hand.


    The Flanders Empire is going to invade here, so the mermaid will know as long as he''s not stupid


    What does it mean? It is not necessarily that Mermaid Bay is the first to be invaded.


    "Okay." Mina understood.


    "Mermaids are very important to those pirates..." Mira hurriedly made the matter of the dark seamount simple.


    Said it over and over.


    "Oh..." Liu Feng''s black eyes flickered, and he said to Mao Erniang, "Write this down too.


    Go in and tell Biris that if Mermaid Bay can''t stay, she can move in to King Yingluo


    Within the territory of the country, I can draw a few cities by the secluded river for them to live in. "


    He doesn''t need to guess to know what the mermaid will look like in the future, and he will definitely be caught by those intruders.


    The merman is used to find the way, especially if the mermaid bay is still lonely overseas.


    "Damn pirates." Mina gritted her teeth and began to worry about Biris.


    "One update, (V).\".


    Chapter 997: Treasures in the sea.


    The next day, An Li and the others came to Haiyan City in an airship.


    "This is Haiyan City." An Li looked around curiously.


    "It''s different from the capital." Tiss sighed.


    "Eliza, where is the young master?" Nicole turned to look at the elf standing beside her.


    This time, only Nicole, Anli, and Tis came over, and the others were all in Xiyang City.


    Busy, after all, winter is coming to an end.


    "My lord is in the castle, and he cooks for everyone." Eliza whispered.


    "What? The young master cooks himself?" En Li''s brown eyes widened, thinking of the past


    The food, hurriedly urged, "Quick, Eliza take me there."


    "Okay, come with me." Eliza led the way with a smile on the corner of her mouth.


    "Ta Tata..."


    Hu Erniang and Niu Jiao Niang were the most excited. They had tasted what Liu Feng had made.


    vegetable. Later, after Nicole learned to cook, Liu Feng rarely cooks.


    But as long as Liu Feng cooks, they know there are fresh dishes to eat.


    The four of Nicole came to the entrance of the castle restaurant, and they smelled a sweet smell before they entered.


    The smell was something they had never smelled before.


    "It smells good." Tis licked the corner of her mouth and rushed into the restaurant quickly, before anyone saw it.


    He shouted, "Master, what''s there to eat?"


    ..." Liu Feng put down a plate of prawns, looked at Niu Jiao Niang with a funny look, and said angrily, "


    Your nose is the smartest. "


    "Wow! This is food I''ve never seen before." Dessy looked at everything on the table in amazement.


    "It''s so strange." An Li looked at the red glowing red in the plate, and looked very strange.


    Weird stuff.


    She stretched out her hand and scratched it, feeling hard, and suspiciously said, "Master, this thing


    Is it really edible? "


    "Of course, this is very delicious." Liu Feng waved his hand and motioned everyone to sit down.


    "Who is this?" Nicole looked curiously at the beast-eared girl sitting next to Mina.


    "She''s my sister Mila." Mi Na hurriedly introduced, and made the past a big deal.


    Briefly said a few words.


    "Oh!" Nicole nodded and greeted, "I''m Nicole."


    "Hello, I''m Anli." Hu Erniang nodded.


    "Tis." Niu Jiao Niang waved her hand, but her purple eyes were staring at the things on the table.


    "Eat first." Liu Feng interrupted several people''s greetings and picked up a lobster on the plate.

 Chapter 871：

    This is the lobster he has let people touch the sea in the past two days. He has not eaten seafood for a long time.


    Xiyang City belongs to the inland area, and it is difficult to eat seafood.


    "Master, what is this?" An Li imitated and picked up a dragon the size of a slap


    shrimp.


    "This is called a lobster. Peel off the shell, and the shrimp inside can be eaten with dipping sauce." Liu Feng slowly


    He slowly taught a few people to peel the shrimp, and then dipped it in the sauce and stuffed it with Frey, who was sitting beside him, looking at him.


    "Huh? This taste is very special." Enri said in surprise.


    "It''s delicious." Nicole praised.


    "Delicious." Tis was already peeling the second one.


    ..." Mila chewed on the lobster, feeling a little embarrassed, she knew the lobster thing


    of.


    But before, she regarded lobster as an inedible species, and let her companions suffer together.


    Hungry, eager to catch fish to eat.


    "Master, what about this?" Mina pointed to the black things on the plate.


    "This is a baby. It''s very nourishing. It''s called sea cucumber." Liu Feng took the first to eat with chopsticks.


    Come.


    "What''s this?" Nicole picked up a wad of stuff.


    "Octopus, it tastes very good." Liu Feng introduced.


    "Master, are all these ingredients picked up from the sea?" En Li filled her mouth with food.


    , making a muffled sound.


    "Well, they are all fished from the sea." Liu Feng nodded, the sea can eat a lot of things,


    It''s just a little harder to catch.


    "Wow! It''s good that people who live by the sea can eat so much food every day.


    "Tis envied.


    "..." Mila''s eyes twitched, she wanted to say that no one had eaten these things,


    At most, just catch a few fish.


    "Try this kelp." Liu Feng pointed to the kelp pork ribs soup.


    "Okay."


    "This is delicious." Nicole was the first to praise.


    "This kelp is delicious too." Enri chewed on the kelp and fell in love with these new


    Foods with odd names.


    "This kelp is a treasure."


    Liu Feng put down his chopsticks and said with a simple introduction, "kelp is just like our green vegetables.


    Almost, there are a lot of them in the sea. They can be dried and stored for a long time. I want to eat and soak them.


    Water can be boiled. "


    "Master, do you want to organize someone to salvage?" En Li whispered.


    "Well, usually eat more kelp, you can prevent big neck disease, but also can increase strength (money


    good). "Liu Feng nodded.


    These days he has learned about the nearby coast and found that there is a lot of kelp, which is


    Natural food can also supply the substances that the human body lacks.


    "Huh? It can actually prevent a big neck?" En Li was surprised.


    Everyone present knew what the big neck disease was, and they also learned from Liu Feng''s mouth that people with big neck disease were missing a certain substance.


    "Then I''ll eat more." Tis immediately poured another bowl of kelp soup.


    "Big cow, leave some for me."


    "You give me a big lobster, and I''ll keep some for you."


    "Don''t think about it!!!"


    ......


    .


    Nine hundred and ninetieth eight chapters: flight.


    Liu Feng, An Li and others stayed in Haiyan City for three or four days, eating in different ways every day.


    Seafood and then arranging affairs.


    Haiyan City has become a military port base. Except for some places open, many places are closed.


    Martial law was imposed, in order to prevent the infiltration of spies.


    "Master, the salt drying field needs cement and can only be laid after the spring."


    An Li took a notepad, followed Liu Feng, and the two walked in Haiyan City.


    "Let''s transfer from the royal capital. Don''t set up workshops in coastal cities for the time being."


    Liu Feng said in a deep voice.


    He is afraid that coastal cities will be breached, and if the cement formula leaks, it will be bad.


    Yes, this is also just in case.


    "Okay." Enri sketched in the memory book and continued, "The kelp has been arranged


    People have gone to salvage, and sea nets are also being weaved. "


    As if thinking of something, she quickly said, "Master, should we catch some seafood back?


    Xiyang City? It can be sold to those nobles, we just need to freeze it in the refrigerator to keep it fresh, when it arrives


    Xiyang City is definitely fine. "


    . . . " Liu Feng raised her eyebrows slightly, and squinted at Hu Er Niang, which was clearly her own.


    I want to eat seafood in the future.


    In fact, he also thought about this question and said, "Yes, every time you can let


    Take some back with the flight. "


    "Then I''ll make arrangements right away." En Li jumped up, turned and trotted away.


    "Master, you dote on Anli too much." Mina said frequently.


    "You can bring it if you want." Liu Feng raised his hand and touched Mina''s cat ears.

 Chapter 872：

    "I didn''t want to bring it."


    Mina''s cheeks flushed, she took a deep breath, and reported, "Master, Bilis has written a letter.


    , she is now the new king of Mermaid Bay instead. "


    "Huh? What''s going on?" Liu Feng wondered, how did the mermaid girl become the king?


    "It was the pirates who attacked Mermaid Bay, and Biris'' father was seriously injured." Mina sighed


    gas.


    "What about cooperation? What did she say?" Liu Feng glanced around, and there were patrol taxis everywhere.


    Soldiers, make people feel at ease.


    "She is willing to cooperate with us, let us quickly choose a city, and she will send it first


    A group of mermaid women and babies came to settle down. " Mina said in a deep voice.


    "Is that so, what does she want from the city?" Liu Feng suddenly discovered Bilis''s spirit


    It is very powerful, so I believe what he said.


    "She hopes to be a city with no one, after all the human race..." Mina didn''t continue.


    "Okay, respond to her and say that I will arrange it." Liu Feng knows that the human race is inferior now


    There are too many roots, or there is still a sense of superiority in thinking.


    There is nothing he can do about this. He can only slowly control and change.


    The kingdom does not happen overnight.


    "Master, which city will you decide to assign to Manfish Bay?" Mina asked curiously.


    "Near the mouth of the Youshui River, isn''t there a few small cities nearby?


    The two cities are allocated to Biris. "


    Liu Feng has long thought about this issue.


    One of the main lines of the river course must be strictly guarded.


    Then the merman can serve as one of the lines of defense, especially for ships, people


    Fish can attack the bottom of the boat underwater, making it impossible for the boat to enter the secluded river.


    "Okay, I will arrange (bhbc) to transfer those civilians immediately." Mina said seriously.


    "Don''t embarrass those civilians, give more copper coins." Liu Feng couldn''t do anything to force Ping out.


    The people leave, if you don¡¯t want to leave, you can live with the mermaid in the future.


    there are choices.


    "Understood." Mina felt that as long as she had no problem with her brain, she would definitely move away, otherwise


    I really think that mermaids are easy to talk, that is naive.


    "How''s the flight going? How many people bought tickets?" Liu Feng stopped, looking at the


    There are two airships parked in the square of martial law in the distance.


    "Uh..." Mina hesitated, at a loss for words, "No one has signed up yet."


    Recently, there are many civilians in Haiyan City, and the small nobles have returned to settle down, but when they hear that they are


    Most of the people who reached the capital and flew in the sky in an airship did not believe it.


    "The first step in the outlook on life is more difficult." Liu Feng doesn''t care, Haiyan City is not a western


    In Yangcheng, many people have never seen anything new.


    "Master, do you want to print a newspaper to promote it?" Mina asked.


    "Well, that''s fine."


    Liu Feng agreed and continued, "Mila''s companions, they have decided to go to Xiyang City.


    ? "


    "It''s decided, they all plan to go with Mira." Mina''s mouth slightly raised, for this


    She was still very happy.


    "Arrange it and let them play a show." The corners of Liu Feng''s mouth rose.


    relationship, he will make everyone believe.


    "Huh? Acting?" Mina was a little confused.


    "Is the airship ticket office ready?" Liu Feng said lightly.


    "It''s done." Mina responded immediately, "In the center of the city, there are several soldiers


    sell. "


    "Give some copper coins to Mila''s companions and let them buy tickets for the airship." Liu Fengan


    line up.


    "Huh? The young master is planning to guide those commoners." Mina suddenly realized.


    "Well, remember to spread the word, let the civilians know that someone bought a ticket to take the airship and attract him


    Let''s go watch. "Liu Feng''s routines are all sets.


    "Understood." Mina replied with a smile.


    . . . . . . . . . oooooo


    "One more, (V one).".


    Nine hundred and ninetieth nine chapters: Don''t touch.


    The next day, there was news that someone wanted to go to heaven in Haiyan City, which attracted everyone in the city.


    Surprised.


    In the castle, in the house in the front yard, Mira, Chloe and others gathered here.


    "Big sister, do you really want to take that airship to Xiyang City?" Chloe asked eagerly.


    "Really." Mila nodded affirmatively, took the money bag from the side, and poured all the coins.


    come out.


    "Wow, a lot of silver coins."


    "Sister, where did these coins-coins come from?"


    The orcs'' eyes lit up, staring - staring at the coins.


    "From Mr. Liu Feng, let''s buy airship tickets and let us take the airship." Mira


    Picking up coins.


    "Why do you need to do this? Why don''t you just let us take the airship?"


    solution.


    "Don''t ask so much, it''s getting late, hurry up and get a silver coin each and start going out


    On the airship. "Mira didn''t explain too much.


    "Oh." Closy pouted and took the coins to share with everyone.

 Chapter 873：

    After a while, the coins were distributed, and Mira stood up and walked outside first.


    The group left the castle and went to the street, and saw a lot of people standing outside, all eyes


    Baba looked at them.


    "Miss, why are they staring at us?"


    "Are they trying to steal coins?"


    The discussion of the orcs Barabara began.


    "Okay, they are curious about how we got on the airship." Mira explained a little.


    She didn''t care about the people around her, and took her companions to the ticket sales that Mina told her yesterday.


    place to go.


    On one of the facades, a plaque has been hung on the door, with five words written: Airship Ticket Office.


    Mila ignored the curious eyes around her, led the team into the airship ticket office, and looked inside.


    Outside the two counters, there are rows of chairs all around.


    "Excuse me, do you want to buy a ticket?" Behind the counter was a strong soldier.


    They cameo as conductors today, with a hard tone, as if someone owed them money.


    Actually, they are nervous.


    "Yes." Mira''s mouth twitched.


    "Our flight is only flying to Wangdu and Xiyang City for the time being. Where are we going?"


    the soldier asked bluntly.


    ..." Mira took a deep breath and said calmly, "Fly to Xiyang City. "


    "How many?" The soldier''s forehead was sweating.


    "One." Mira looked strangely at the soldier looking down at the note.


    Regulations?


    "Okay, the fare for flying to Xiyang is 400 copper coins." The soldier said quickly.


    Airship tickets, flying Wangdu alone are only 100 copper coins. And flying to Xiyang City requires 300 coppers


    Coins, after all, the capital is far from Xiyang City.


    The monthly salary of an ordinary civilian is about 80 copper coins, and the airships in the two cities


    The ticket is also about forty copper coins. If you fly far and stop on the way, you can


    Cheaper, such as Wangdu flying directly to Xiyang City.


    .." Mira was still taken aback when she heard the fare, but luckily she didn''t have to pay any money, otherwise


    They may not be able to sit, after all, there are many companions.


    She handed over a silver coin, and then took a note, the words on it were very


    tidy.


    "Guest, please sit here and enter." The soldier pointed to the door next to him and said, "Enter there.


    After going, turn left is where the airship is placed. "


    "Okay." Mira stepped towards the door.


    "I also want to buy a ticket to Xiyang City." Klossi hurriedly shouted.


    "OK."


    \"\"


    Mila looked at her companions queuing, and entered the gate first, then turned left and saw


    A row of soldiers, they are scanning her, there are two female staff members, and the cat


    Earmother Mina.


    "Hello, guest, please come here to check." The female clerk stepped forward and motioned Mila to enter the side.


    side room.


    Only then did Mila notice that there were small rooms on both sides of the aisle, with wooden hangings on them.


    A sign that says male or female examination room.


    "Okay." Mila glared at the cat-ear girl and followed the female staff into the female inspection room.


    Mina also followed and said softly, "Mira, this is what the young master asked."


    ...for flowers...


    "Why didn''t you say it yesterday?" Mila rolled her eyes, her cheeks flushed, and she endured the girl.


    The clerk touched her body to feel the law.


    "I just found out." Mina forced a smile.


    "Ehhh?? Don''t you need it here??" Mira hurriedly covered her chest, her face flushed red.


    "I have nothing to hide here."


    "No, the adults have requested that the task area must be inspected, and iron objects cannot be brought on board.


    Airship, but it can be sustenance, and the airship can only be collected when it arrives at the destination. "


    The female staff also blushed, and said with a stern face, "Put down your hands, I want to check."


    .." Mila blushed and dripped blood, put down her hands shyly, closed her eyes and gritted her teeth.


    , she won''t take the airship next time.


    "Okay, put your dagger here, put away this wooden sign, and get off the airship.


    Take something with a wooden sign. "


    The female clerk took away Mira''s dagger and put it into a wooden box next to it, with the lid above it.


    Engraved with numbers.


    "Okay." Mira took the wooden sign. If it was before, nothing would make it short.


    The sword leaves.


    Mina told her yesterday that weapons can''t be carried with them, they must be placed on the fly.


    Among the ship''s managers, this is to prevent someone from sabotaging the airship with weapons.


    "Please board the boat with the ticket." After checking the ticket, the female clerk said, "Please press


    Just follow the signs. "


    "Okay." Mira took the bill and glanced at Chloe sympathetically.


    "Hello, please come and check." The female staff waved to Chloe.


    . . . " Chloe''s face flushed instantly, she just watched her eldest sister being touched and touched.


    of.

 Chapter 874：

    She really wanted to stop flying in the airship.


    "OK."


    "Please put your hands down."


    "Ehhh?? I can''t hide anything below."


    "Not necessarily."


    "I''m still a girl, you think too much..."


    "One Update, (Factory V One)." Yu.


    Chapter 1: Back to Xiyang City.


    Mira took the ticket out of the inspection room, and saw a straight road in front of her, with taxis standing on both sides.


    soldier.


    After the straight road is the square, Mira realized that the square was separated.


    Left, the entrance and exit changed to a ticket office.


    "Is that an airship?" Mira looked at the behemoth not far away.


    The airship is brown in color, more than ten meters high and more than thirty meters long.


    The boat looked very strange.


    "Yes, that''s the airship, the miracle thing." Mina said from behind her, "This can be


    It is an epoch-making product. "


    "Can this really fly?" Mira was a little skeptical, the airship was too huge.


    Like a bird with no wings, can it really fly?


    "240" "Of course I can." Mina walked towards the airship, today''s inspection is considered


    A rehearsal.


    "Then I have to take a good look at it." Mira''s eyes were full of curiosity, and she took steps to catch up.


    go.


    "Sister, wait for me." Chloe called out with a blushing face, followed by two or three fellows.


    A blushing orc.


    "Follow up." Mira waved her hand.


    She glanced around and found that the security was very strict, it could be said that it was ten steps, one post.


    The weapon she wears shines brightly.


    Mira walked to the airship with her companions. The closer you were to the airship, the more soldiers there were.


    At the door of the airship, a dozen soldiers stood on both sides, and they surrounded the airship.


    "Please show the receipt." The soldier at the door of the airship gave a military salute.


    "Here." Mira handed the bill.


    "Correct, please keep the ticket, it will still be useful after getting off the airship." The soldier urged.


    "Okay." Mira took the ticket and got on the airship.


    "Puff up!"


    She tapped around the airship with her fingers, and was shocked to find that it was actually made of iron.


    completed.


    Made of iron, can it really fly?


    "Sister, this Lord Liu Feng is too rich in coins, right? He actually made such a piece of iron.


    A giant. "Clossi also discovered that the interior of the airship was made of iron.


    "This is steel, not iron." Mira exclaimed.


    "Steel? Steel?" Chloe''s eyes widened in disbelief, "How is this possible?


    Such a big airship is made of stainless steel? Does this cost tens of thousands of gold coins? "


    "What are you doing standing at the door? Come in." Mina tilted her head and looked at Mi who was stunned.


    Pull two people.


    "Oh... ok." Mira came back to her senses and stepped into the inner cabin.


    "On the seats on both sides, just sit according to the number on the ticket." Mina reminded


    road.


    "Okay." Chloe replied.


    "Mina, is this airship made of steel?" Mila couldn''t help asking.


    Mina was stunned for a moment, then shook her head amusingly and said, "How is it possible, there are only


    The cabin is made of light steel. "


    .." Mira and Klossi looked at each other speechlessly, they really wanted to say something: Rich people


    very nice.


    Even if the cabin is made of stainless steel, it is something that rich people can afford.


    "Sit now, the airship is about to take off." Mina urged.


    "Is Mina going back to Xiyang City too?" Mila asked after sitting down.


    "Yeah, yes." Mina responded, this time Liu Feng also took this airship back to the west


    Yangcheng, now in the box.


    The orcs came in one after another, and more than 20 orcs all sat down and chatted.


    of discussion.


    "Is this an airship? That''s cool."


    "But it can really fly? It''s not a joke, is it?"


    "Buzzing..."


    Suddenly the airship shook, causing the orcs to shut their mouths in panic.


    "Eh? Why are you shaking?" Some orcs wanted to stand up in panic.


    "Sit down, sit quietly and don''t move, this is normal." the soldier standing beside shouted


    road.¡­¡­


    "Look at the window, it''s actually made of Liuli?"

 Chapter 875：

    "impossible?"


    "Wow! It''s really transparent, look down, we''re rising."


    A group of orcs became incoherent in shock.


    "It''s incredible." Mira said, covering her mouth.


    Big Mac''s iron products flew up, which shocked her outlook on life.


    "If everyone is hungry, you can order something to eat." Mina said softly.


    "Not hungry." Mira shook her head absentmindedly.


    "Now is the beginning." Mina sighed.


    She knows how Mira and others are feeling now, just because they have lived in Xiyang City for a long time.


    After a lot of novelties, I was shocked when I saw the airship.


    Not to mention people like Mira, who have never been shocked by novelty.


    .." Mila pursed her lips, and everyone can fly into the blue sky, which is better than finding another way.


    Continents are also shocking.


    Is it possible to fly to the sky by human beings? This was unbelievable before.


    But now it is really done, and it can go to the sky with four hundred copper coins. This is really true.


    It''s cheap.


    If there is a chance, she will take a few more airships.


    The airship slowly rose by 1.4. Many civilians in Haiyan City saw it, and they were shocked.


    The beads don''t spin.


    "Really fly?"


    "Such a big thing? How did it fly?"


    "It''s a fetish, it must be the car of the gods."


    "Hurry up and worship, or the gods will punish you."


    uW


    On this day, many people in Haiyan City were chattering, and more people wanted to sit down


    Airships are only scared off by the price, but there are many rich people waiting for the next voyage


    class.


    "Second shift, (V one).\".


    The first dry and zero chapter: the crown of the king''s clothes.


    Today, Xiyang City is very lively. There are many civilians gathered on the streets.


    Looking up.


    The airship is no longer a secret in Xiyang City. An Li and others often sit out of the city.


    been seen.


    In addition, the news of the airship was not blocked, and some news of the airship was released.


    leading the way of rumors.


    Xiyang City is always ahead of others, so even the airship field has been built.


    It is surrounded by towering walls, and there are soldiers on duty all around.


    The front hall of the airship field, that is, the ticket office, where civilians and nobles gather.


    inside.


    "Have you heard? The Lord of the City is coming back today."


    "I heard it a long time ago, didn''t you see so many big people waiting in front of you?"


    "I''m so excited. I didn''t expect that the Lord of the City would actually capture the capital."


    "Who made that new king, Lucia, so immoral that he killed his father and took the throne. If it weren''t for the


    At the request of Her Royal Highness, our city lord will not attack the capital, they


    Those cities are not half as good as our West 18 Yangcheng. "


    ........


    In the crowd, Qiao Kang was wearing a thick sweater. This sweater is precious. It is Xiyang City.


    The newly launched new model, I asked him for a silver coin.


    As a killer, he still has a large deposit, and now he has deposited it all


    in the bank.


    Qiao Kang has already washed his hands with gold, and is no longer a killer.


    He really couldn''t find a chance to kill Liu Feng. He had been in Xiyang City for a few months.


    Affected by the atmosphere here, he also bought a house in Xiyang City and planned to settle down here.


    As for the killer mission, Qiao Kang said that he made enough money to live a good life.


    Today, he is also here to join in the fun, or he also wants to try the airship


    The taste, it''s just like the airship flight has only opened, and it will take several days for him to line up.


    Woolen cloth.


    "Look, the airship is here." Someone in the crowd shouted.


    "It''s really coming."


    Everyone looked up at the sky, and from a distance they saw a black spot in the sky slowly moving.


    enlarge.


    On the airship, Liu Feng was standing at the box window, looking at Xiyang City in the distance.


    Finally, he returned to the city where the struggle started.


    "Master, in which city did you ascend the throne?" Mina asked with blue eyes full of anticipation.


    "Of course it''s in Xiyang City." Liu Feng said of course.


    Moving the capital, he never thought about it, Xiyang City has always been the new king in his heart


    The first choice for both.


    "Will it be too remote?" En Li pursed her lips and said worriedly, "Xiyang City is far from inland.


    It''s too far, and those people won''t be safe. "


    "Don''t worry about this issue." Liu Feng shook his head and said lightly, "The military base is the


    Prepared for these people, as long as the military base does not make mistakes, they will not be able to turn the tide. "

 Chapter 876：

    He paused, then continued, "Besides, we still have airships, as long as the number of airships matches the


    If so, no one dares to disagree. "


    In the future, when the airships are flying all over the sky, the air force can be used to solve the problem.


    As for whether there will be rebellion in a few hundred years, this is not up to Liu Feng.


    There are too many variables in the day, and a good policy now may be successful in a hundred or two hundred years.


    bad policy.


    After all, even the current hegemonic country on the other side of the earth can be assured in a few hundred years.


    "There are also railways and big ships." Mina said happily, her personal wish is to look forward to Xiyang City


    as the new capital.


    "Master, is the king''s clothes innovated according to the old king''s clothes?" Nicole asked Guan Jian''s question.


    He is about to ascend to the throne, and even the king''s clothes and crown are not ready yet.


    "I will handle this." Liu Feng chuckled.


    King clothes, crowns, etc., he has already found someone on earth to make them, and the manual cost is separate.


    It cost him millions of soft sister paper.


    Forget the Wangfu of this era, he still likes Hanfu a little more, especially Qin


    The emperor''s black main tone royal clothes, plus some gold or red, purple.


    He doesn''t like being golden all over.


    There is also a crown, which is created with four basics of pearl, gold, jade, and various gems.


    do.


    Pearls, gold, and precious stones are all invited from the palace and the homes of major nobles.


    Yes, the finished crown will be worth hundreds of millions.


    Liu Feng still remembers that when he took the materials to the jewelry company to make it, he heard that he wanted to


    When building the crown, the person in charge of the other party looked at him with incredible eyes.


    As if to say that you are a prodigal.


    "Where do you want to be on the throne? Now Xiyang City doesn''t even have a palace." En Li sighed


    gasped. I always feel that the new king, the young master, is a bit lacking in style.


    "Uh..." Mina was also at a loss for words. Yes, there is no palace in Xiyang City.


    "Why don''t you take the throne in the capital first, and then move here after the palace in Xiyang City is built?


    "Nicole whispered.


    "No." Liu Feng waved his hand and looked at Xiyang City under the window.


    Originally, Xiyang City was built according to the scale of the royal capital, or Xiyang City was built.


    When completed, it will be several times larger than the existing capital.


    How could he possibly ascend to the throne in the capital? This gives the impression that Xiyang City will meet


    Not even close.


    "This..." En Li still wanted to persuade that ascending the throne was no joke.


    "Just choose the highest building to ascend the throne, and where is the office temporarily." Liu Feng chuckled.


    The name of the tallest building in the world is no worse than that of a royal palace.


    .." En Li frowned, then nodded and said, "That''s okay, I will.


    Get people to hurry and get them done renovating before winter is over. "


    Now everything has to make way for the new king to take the throne, all china etc. priority


    Offers the first tallest building.


    Chapter 1002: National Bulletin.


    hum...


    The airship landed on the airship field, and when Liu Feng got off the airship, he saw Catherine and others waiting for him, as well as Mira and the others who got off the airship ahead of time.


    \"Welcome home.\" Wei Ya said softly.


    \"Why are you here?\" Liu Feng glanced around, the horizontal layout of this airship is still a bit crude, after all, it was done in a hurry.


    \"Because you haven''t come back for too long.\" Katherine muttered, her golden eyes full of resentment.


    -.Rooted down, said gently, \"I shouldn''t be leaving recently.


    \"The car is ready outside, hurry back to the castle.\" Darina reminded.


    \"Okay.\" Liu Feng nodded and said to Mao Er Niang, - Mila''s companions will be arranged by you, if Mila wants to work in the castle. \"


    \"Okay.\"*Na replied happily.


    \"Let''s go.\" Liu Feng took the lead and walked outside, the girls hurriedly followed behind, their backbone returned, and the mood that had been uneasy immediately calmed down.


    \"Ta ta ta ......


    When Liu Feng came to the lobby of the ticket office, he saw many people looking at him eagerly, including Tori, Solo and others.


    \"Master Liu Feng.\" Everyone hurriedly bowed and saluted.


    The current Liu Feng is different from before. He is no longer the lord of a city, but is about to become the lord of a country.


    \"Get up.\" Liu Feng waved his hand, and under the **** of the Wolf Warriors team, the group got into the car and went back to the castle.


    In the car, Liu Feng looked at the street outside through the car window, and saw many civilians gathered on both sides of the street, looking at them curiously.


    \"What''s the situation?\" Liu Feng asked.


    \"Sir, they are here to greet you.~.\" Wei said softly.


    \"Oh?\"Liu Feng was surprised, then thought of something, and asked, \"Did Nuoyue write something?


    The only thing he could think of was newspapers, and it must have been written in the Ministry of Culture that made such a big change among the commoners.


    Otherwise, with his understanding of the commoners, even if he changed the lives of many commoners, it would be impossible for the commoners to come to the street to greet him on their own.


    - Shouting secretly. Your guess is accurate.


    Wei Ya covered her mouth and chuckled, and said playfully, \"Nuoyue wrote a lot of articles to praise adults, and compared the life of some civilians before and now.\"\"It seems that my previous choice was right.\ "Liu Feng was surprised.


    It seems that Xiong Erniang has implemented the strategy he gave very well, and helped him win the hearts of the people. It seems that it is still worthwhile.


    He paused and said to En Li, let Nuoyue come to see me later. \"


    \"Okay.\" En Li beckoned, and let Zhan Ren, who was riding a warhorse from outside the car, approach, and added a few words of hope.

 Chapter 877：

    Soon, the car arrived at the castle, and the group got out of the car. Several women dragged Anli and Dess and asked about interesting things about Haiyan City.


    \"Go to the study.\"Liu Feng took Nicole to the study.


    Eliza and Meiyu are still in Haiyan City and haven''t come back. They have to sit in Haiyan City and return to Xiyang City when everything is arranged.


    Princess Lucy and Jones stayed in the capital to help Liu Feng stabilize those nobles.


    - crunch


    The study door was pushed open, Liu Feng looked at everything in the study with nostalgia, and suddenly felt that it was this place that made him feel at ease.


    - Master, would you like some tea? \"Nicole helped Liu Feng take off the sweater robe.


    \"Yeah.\"Liu Feng took a step and sat on the study room, reached out and touched the table top, it was very clean, turned his head and looked at the left side of the desk, there was a photo frame on it, and inside it was a group photo of the girls and him.


    -Swelling.....


    \"Sir, Nuoyue is here.\" A soft voice came from outside the door.


    \"Come in.\" Liu Feng shouted back to his senses.


    crunch


    Nuoyue was pushed in by her sister Gaba, and then Gaba backed out.


    \"How are your feet now?\" Liu Feng asked with concern.


    \"I can move slowly.\" Nuoyue said weakly, her cheeks were a little red, and her eyes did not dare to look directly at Liu Feng.


    In winter, in order to prevent her from freezing, Gaba insisted on putting her in a wheelchair.


    \"When spring comes, you can exercise more, maybe next year you can walk by yourself.\" Liu Feng encouraged.


    \".\"I will. \" Nuoyue said seriously.


    \"Well, I called you this time to let you publicize more about the airship and inform the whole country that I want to be on the throne.\" Liu Feng said lightly.


    -what? \" Nuoyue was stunned for a moment, Zhang Yuan looked at Liu Feng with a small mouth, a little overwhelmed.


    \"That is, I plan to ascend the throne in spring, and let those nobles come to Xiyang City to attend the ceremony.\"


    The corner of Liu Feng''s mouth raised slightly.


    He came up with an idea that could well intimidate the nobles of the whole country, and this idea was going to be unveiled on the day he ascended the throne.


    \"Oh, I understand, I understand.\" Nuoyue quickly reacted, she didn''t expect Lord Liu Feng to take the throne in such a hurry.


    \"The newspaper reminded those nobles that they could go to the two cities of Haiyan Machinery and Wangdu to come to Xiyang City by airship, so that they could save a lot of time." Liu Feng suggested.


    (Nuo Li Hao is not far away from spring after all. According to the days of last year, there are about ten days before spring.


    \"Yes.\"Nuoyue replied respectfully.


    \"From today onwards, newspapers can be laid out and separated from the airship''s route, so as to promote the beauty of Xiyang City.\"Liu Feng told him to go.


    He''s going to start painting pie for the common people all over the country, so that people can see beautiful things and make people look forward to it.


    \"Yes.\"Nuoyue responded with a serious face, this time it was a large-scale project.


    \"I will let the Air Force cooperate with you, and you should pick good people as soon as possible to open branches in Wangdu and Haiyan City.\" Liu Feng reminded.


    \"I will.\"Nuoyue resolutely said. One update, (v-).\".


    Chapter 103: He is my God.


    In the castle, in Mina''s room, Mila was uncomfortably pulling on her gorgeous clothes.


    \"Mina, I don''t need to wear such a nice dress.\" Mila was a little embarrassed.


    She went to work in the castle, joined Mina''s security department, and became Mao Er Niang''s deputy, specializing in intelligence.


    \"If it''s not just one piece of clothing, you can wear it.\" Mina rolled her eyes and said helplessly, \"I put this piece of clothing on, so don''t be polite to me. In fact, this piece She likes the clothes very much. Nicole made them for her, and she has never worn them once.


    \"Okay.\" Mila finally accepted it, her eyes were full of love, this dress was even more beautiful than what she had seen the noble lady wear before.


    Girls are hobbies, no matter what kind of girls, but some people can control their desires, and some people can''t.


    \"Let''s go, I''ll take you around the city.\"* Na pulled the military coat from the hanger and handed it to Mira, and put on one herself.


    \"Okay.\"400 Mila hurriedly put on her boots. She also liked these shoes very much. Her little feet were completely covered, and she was not afraid of the cold snow.


    When the two walked out of the castle, they saw a lot of people on the street, many of them gorgeously dressed.


    \"It seems that a lot of nobles have come.\" Mina''s blue eyes narrowed slightly, and she habitually looked at the crowd.


    \"Mina, don''t you need to stay with Lord Liu Feng today?\" Mila whispered.


    She has been in Xiyang City for a few days, and she knows a lot of things. For example, Mina is Liu Feng''s bedside, half a maid, and a secretary.


    Only in the past few days did Mira realize how lonely she was, and there were so many new knowledge, new words and new things that she didn''t know.


    \"Today, the young master has to deal with government affairs and arrange the work of ascending the throne. It would be good to have Anli and Nicole here.\" Mina chuckled and shook her head, she is now responsible for good intelligence and security.


    - Where are you going today (bytha)? \"Mila didn''t ask any further, she was looking forward to asking, \"Are you going to eat?


    \"It''s fine.\" Mina chuckled lightly, holding Mira''s little hand and hanging out. Mira is also the first time to seriously go out for shopping. Before that, she was in the work of receiving information. She looked around with novel eyes, and from time to time she pulled Mira to watch


    \"That house is so high.\" Mira looked at the towering buildings not far away.


    \"That is the tallest building in Xiyang City, and it will be a place where we work in the future.\" Mina said softly.


    She had seen the picture of the future planning of Xiyang City. The computer room with a height of more than ten floors in front of her would be the normal building height in the future.


    I heard that it seems that the steam elevator has not been researched yet, otherwise the construction of the higher floors will start immediately.


    \"Can you take a closer look?\" Mira asked expectantly.


    \"Of course you can.\" Mina agreed immediately, although the area has not been opened yet, but this power is still there.


    \"Let''s go.\" She took Mira to the unopened area, and after being checked by the guards, entered the new street.


    \"It''s so deserted here.\" Mila looked around and saw many empty shops with people cleaning them.


    \"This area will not be opened until after the spring, and the things sold here have never been listed.\" Mina introduced softly.


    The place they are walking now is part of the new city. There are new streets, and all the stores in it have been pre-leased.


    \"Oh.\" Mila answered with a vague understanding, and then hurriedly passed by, after all, there was nothing to shop around.

 Chapter 878：

    After walking for a while, she looked at the square in front of her in amazement, \"Huh? It''s a good time.\"


    \"This is the new square, which can be regarded as the city center in the future.\" Mina looked at the buildings on the edge of the square. The tallest building is also here, and the Grand Theater is also here.


    What are the buildings over there? What a big one. \"* La asked curiously.


    \"It''s the Grand Theater, and I will appear in stage plays and musicals in the future.\" Mi wanted to remember that the young master had given a stage script to Nicole and others before, so she decided to go back and asked-


    Ask, when will the stage play be available.


    \"There is actually a theater, I''ll come and see it then.\" Mira exclaimed. Suddenly, she found that the other continent seemed to be nothing. It was just a little more people and a bigger house, so it was better than the capital, but it still couldn''t compare with Xiyang City.


    \"You can perform on the official stage if you want.\" Mina teased.


    \"Forget it...\" Mira hurriedly waved her hand, her eyes suddenly froze, looking at the person who appeared in front of her, hesitantly said, \"What are they doing?\"


    \"Oh, they are in a military exercise to prevent Dengla from having an accident one day.\" Mina whispered.


    Acting like this is going on every day, which is called risk estimation and elimination, and everything is for Liu Feng''s safety.


    \"It''s really serious.\" Mila''s face condensed slightly.


    \"Master''s safety is above all else, let alone this is an important time.\"


    Mina''s blue eyes flickered, and she said solemnly, \"Now our orcs can live a good life, it''s all given by the young master.\"


    She paused, then continued, \"Mira, you know what? A year ago, we orcs were still slaves.\"


    \"I.... I know, I know!!\" Mila clenched the cat''s hand.


    \"All the changes are presided over by the young master, he is like my god.\" Mina said madly.


    \"Well, I''ll help you.\" Mira said in a daze.


    one more


    Chapter 104: Preparations before enthronement.


    The scientific research department, the military workshop, An Li and Nicole are checking the military uniforms of the army, which are newly reformed clothes, which are prepared for the day when they ascend the throne.


    \"Niu Si, what''s up with the preparations? Time is very tight now.


    An Li shouted in distress, \"The airship to pick up the people has already set off, the honor guard is almost trained, and your uniform is not ready yet.\"


    For the day of ascending the throne, some soldiers chose to be the honor guard. They have already started training. This is a day to show muscles, and the equipment is also part of the shock.


    \"There have been several innovations, just waiting for you to decide.\" Niu Si hurriedly said, these days he is too busy to touch the ground, and he has to stare at many places.


    Take it out and see. \" Nicole urged.


    \"Here.\" Niu Si asked people to carry the hanger out, with several sets of military uniforms hanging on it, in black, red, red, and gold.


    \"Huh?\" En Li was surprised, her brown eyes were squinting at several sets of military uniforms. She tugged a few times with her hands, looked at the epaulettes, collar, drawstrings, turned her head and said to Nicole, \"It seems to be about the same-, which one do you choose?\"


    \"Black, the young master likes black more.\"Nicole pondered for a while, and said, \"And it is a ceremonial dress, it should be more solemn.\"


    \"Then let''s go black.\"Enri agrees, to Niu Sidao, \"I will have people send me the size of one hundred sets of black military uniforms.\"


    \"Okay.\" Niu Si nodded, and then said, \"The guard of honor uses Tang Dao, you can also choose.\"


    \"Okay.\" Enri and Nicole followed into the military workshop.


    Niu Si held a box and placed it in front of the two of them. After removing the lid, the three exquisite Tang knives inside were revealed.


    He picked up a red Tang knife and said, \"This scabbard is made of red blood wood, and the pattern on the outside is made of silver thread.


    \"No, the red one doesn''t look good.\"Nicole shook her head immediately.


    \"Let''s choose this black one, it will look better if it''s simple, don''t be too fancy, it will make people feel not murderous.\" En Li held the black Tang knife in both hands.


    \". Si was stunned, looked down at the red Tang knife in his hand, put it down embarrassingly, and responded, "Okay, I''ll choose the black one."


    \"Where are the military boots?\" Nicole asked.


    \"Here.\" Niu Si pulled a box from the side shelf, opened the lid, and said, \"There are only two kinds of boots, one kind of long boots, one kind of semi-long boots.\"


    \"Oh, this is too short to look good.


    Enri immediately rejected the half-length military boots and suggested, \"These long-tube military boots are too monotonous, you can sew some steel pieces on the outside.


    \"That''s ok, as is the military uniform just now. You can sew some steel pieces on the arm to make a half-armor-style military uniform, so that it doesn''t look too weak.\"


    Nicole added with bright eyes.


    \"This is fine.\"Niu Si agrees very much.


    Next, Niu Si took the two to see more than a dozen reformed military supplies, and they all suggested areas for improvement.


    It really is that Liu Feng is different now. He is going to be a king, and everything on the bright side must be the best, so that people will not look down on him.


    \"By the way, where''s the young master''s exclusive car?\" En Li hurriedly asked.


    \"It has been built, in this courtyard.\" Niu Si brought the two to the inner courtyard of the workshop.


    \"Wow! This is too cool.\"Enri''s brown eyes were bright, looking at the shiny black car in front of her. The edges and corners of the car were polished very well, and the style looked very fashionable.


    \"This is a drawing given by the young master. There are several layers of tung oil on the outside of the car shell.\"


    Niu Si proudly introduced it.


    \"Drive, I want to go in and have a look.\" Enri urged.


    -- ask for flowers 0


    \"It''s locked.\" Niu Si opened the car door, revealing the luxurious decoration inside. This is a car similar to a small RV, and many things in it are specially made, even the window mezzanine is equipped with steel plates.


    \"Is this a chair made of leather? It''s very empty inside.\" Enri sat in and felt around, almost rolling in it.


    \"Enri, don''t make trouble, there are still many things to test.\" Nicole shouted helplessly.


    Many things need to be checked by two people. Liu Feng has completely lost his way. Laws need to be formulated, and there are new deployments in the army.


    Liu Feng has not left the castle for several days, and has been staying in the study to write and write, as well as the arrangement of various new policies.


    \"What else?\" Enri blinked her brown pigtails and asked, \"Is the army in the army gone?\"


    \"...I rolled my eyes and said softly, \"The drinks and dishes at the banquet are still undecided. \"


    \"Huh? Are there so many more?\" Enri''s eyes widened.


    \"Don''t be lazy.

 Chapter 879：

    Nicole said angrily, \"\"Let''s go, go to the food workshop. \"\"All right. \"Enri pouted and reluctantly got out of the car.


    \"Didn''t we study some new products this time? It just happens to be used for advertising.\" Nicole suggested that she remembered that she had researched several types of alcohol. There is one type of wine called beer by the young master, and the output seems to be quite high. Many.


    \"Well, this is fine.\"An Li thought for a while, and said, \"Then, let''s put some of the things that will go on sale next year and put some of them at the banquet.\"\"I don''t know if Elsa and the others will be able to. Come.\" Nicole said suddenly.


    \"It will definitely come.\" Enri waved her hand indifferently, she never worried about this.


    .............


    -More, (one v one).\".


    One thousand and five chapters: congratulations.


    The Sahara Prairie, in the main tent at noon.


    Elsa is enjoying a delicious hot pot, a bite of mutton, and a bite of green vegetables, how comfortable life is.


    The hot pot has been spread from Xiyang City to the prairie. Now every household is measuring the hot pot, and the soup base is the hot pot ingredients prepared by Xiyang City.


    Now hot pot ingredients are very popular, especially in the prairie, which is very fond of hot pot ingredients. Elsa buys most of the ingredients produced by Xiyang City every time.


    \"More mutton.\" Elsa urged, reaching out to pick up the cucumber next to her, \"I ate it with a whimper.


    Green vegetables are very expensive in winter, and Xiyang City has a lot of supply this year, so Elsa also bought a \"573\" some green vegetables for storage.


    \"Yes.\"The maid hurriedly measured the mutton again.


    -Lu Tata....


    Footsteps came from outside the tent, and then Qiluo''s voice sounded, \"His Royal Highness.


    \"Come in.


    Elsa turned her head and said to the maid, \"Prepare more tableware.\"


    \"Yes.\"


    \"Click......


    Qiluo opened the curtain door, stepped in, and saw the hot pot''s throat surging.


    \"Come and eat together.\" Elsa beckoned.


    \"Yes.\" Qiluo walked in three steps, sat obediently opposite Elsa, took the bowls and chopsticks handed over by the maid, and skillfully cooked the hot pot.


    How is the congratulation preparation? \"Elsa handed a cucumber over.


    \"A hundred solid white horses are ready.


    Qiluo hurriedly took the cucumber with both hands, and said seriously, \"I picked these myself, and among them, 23 white horses were bought from other tribes.\"


    \"Well, that''s fine.\" Elsa nodded, exhorting, \"Let everyone in your subordinate pay attention, congratulations can''t go wrong, it''s a matter of face.\"


    The question of congratulations, after Liu Feng won the capital, she knew that the other party was going to ascend the throne, and then she began to tell her subordinates to prepare congratulations.


    White war horses are very popular with nobles, especially some members of the royal family, who ride all white horses.


    In addition, white horses are also very rare, and the price is twice as expensive as that of ordinary horses. After all, rarity is the most expensive. Elsa''s gift of a hundred white horses is already very precious


    \"Understood.\" Qiluo chewed a few mouthfuls of meat, swallowed it and said, \"Xiyang City sent a letter, saying that someone will pick us up today, will the war horses be sent together?


    \"Did you say how many ships?\" Elsa asked with a frown.


    \"No.\" Qiluo shook her head, taking advantage of Elsa''s distraction, she quickly picked up a few pieces of mutton to eat.


    - The corners of his eyes twitched slightly, and he silently brought out a few more pots of mutton.


    \"Send a letter to Xiyang City and ask them to send the congratulations on three ships.


    Elsa sighed helplessly and said helplessly, \"Looks like we should buy a few boats too.


    She realized that it would be inconvenient to not have a boat, especially since the prairie will develop faster in the future. To sell cattle, sheep and horses, it is still more convenient to rely on waterways.


    \"Unfortunately, the 50-meter long boat in Xiyang City is not for sale.\" Qiluo said solemnly. \"Buying three 30-meter-long boats is enough.\" Elsa waved her hands and said, she didn''t expect to buy a 50-meter-long boat, but the price was a bit expensive. \"I will pay attention.\" Qiluo nodded and could only buy ships from other docks. Now that Xiyang City''s own ships are not enough, it is impossible to sell them.


    \"How about those cows? Are there any up to the standard?\" Elsa asked. Those cows had been raised for more than a year, and she wanted to give some to Liu Feng first, so as to relieve the pressure of a frying pasture.


    \"These days, just feed them enough fodder, lest Your Excellency Liu Feng think that our grazing skills are not good.\" Elsa said.


    The prairie now relies on herding for a living, and the most important thing she values ??is the cooperation with Liu Feng.


    \"After the winter, there should be 3,000 cows available for sale. The physique is stronger than the average draught horse..\" Qi Luohui reported.


    \"Understood.\" Qiluo responded seriously.


    -...


    In the orc territory, in addition to the endless tents, there are also groups of orc knights who are patrolling, who are responsible for the security of the entire orc tribe.


    \"It''s so cold.\"The orc knight complained.


    \"This year is a good year, everyone can eat enough.\" Another orc knight laughed, \"According to the winter of last year, everyone has to get used to it by this time.\"


    \"Hahaha...that''s what I said.\"


    \"Thanks to the help of Xiyang City, our sheep and horses can be sold.\"


    \"I said, who among you wants to go to Xiyang City?


    \"I want to go, I heard that Xiyang City is getting more and more prosperous, and there are copper coins all over the place to pick up.\"


    ..\"\"People are bragging, looking forward to everything about Xiyang City, although most of them have heard about it.


    \"Huh? What is that?\" An orc knight looked at the distant sky in surprise. \"What?\" Everyone followed their gazes, seeing that the black spots on the sky became clearer and clearer, and their faces changed instantly. \"What is that? It looks weird.


    - It''s getting closer. \"The orcs panicked.


    \"Quick, go and report to the leader, saying that a monster has fallen from the sky.\"The general knight commander on duty shouted.


    \"Yes!\"The orc knight hurriedly ran to the main tent.


    .....One more, (v7.


    Chapter 1006: The shock brought by the airship.


    The orc knight shouted loudly before he reached the main tent, \"Master Chief, monsters are flying towards us.\"


    \"What?\" Qi Luo suddenly rushed out of the tent, holding the chopsticks in her hands.


    \"What''s the situation?\" Elsa came out behind holding the long sword, and asked with a serious face, \"What monster?

 Chapter 880：

    \"Which side.\" The orc knight hurriedly pointed to the huge strange object in the sky, and in the short meeting he came to report, he had already come to the sky above the orc tribe. \"What is this?\" Elsa widened her golden eyes in shock. \"Your Highness, get out of here.\"In addition to being shocked, Qiluo immediately thought of the safety of Gu Erniang.


    \"No, call the knights immediately.\" Elsa shouted with her long sword held high. \"Quick, put on your armor and take your weapons.\" Immediately, the Orc Knight Commander scolded.


    The sudden appearance of the unidentified flying object immediately panicked the entire orc tribe. The unknown is the most frightening.


    Your Highness, you can''t take risks. \"Qiluo forced her face to dissuade her. Elsa ignored Qiluo''s dissuasion and took the lead in rushing to the front, her face full of chills, staring at the objects in the sky.


    \"Whistle whistle whistle....


    A huge sound resounded above everyone''s heads, and a huge unknown object was slowly descending.


    \"Ancestor care.... Elsa muttered to herself.


    \"Taste!\"


    The next second, the airship''s hatch opened, Fu Jian''s little head stuck out, and the green Pizi stared at the crowd below.


    ... Elsa was stunned, and stared blankly at the girl.


    \"... Luo Zhang concealed the truth and looked at Fu Jian dumbfounded, she knew this girl.


    \"Get out of the way, we are going to land.\"Fu Yu''s cold voice sounded.


    \"...Elsa didn''t know what to say for a while, and waved her hand awkwardly.


    The orc knights also reacted at this time, as if their leader knew the girl above, and quickly spread out to make way for a wide space.


    - whistle mouth..


    The airship slowly landed, and immediately a team of sophisticated soldiers quickly alerted the airship. Each soldier was wearing heavy armor and carrying a long sword, which was daunting. \"Tap ta ta


    Avery got off the airship with Fuyu, holding a box in her hand, and came to Elsa and Qiluo.


    \"Avery, what is this?\" Qiluo pointed at the object in front and shouted. - Oh, that''s an airship, a manned space vehicle. \" Elsa whispered.


    \"Airship? Was it researched by Your Excellency Liu Feng?\" Elsa asked with narrowed eyes, the airship is really shocking


    \"Yes.\" Elsa didn''t hide it either, the news of the airship will get out sooner or later.


    \"Liu Feng is incredible.\" Elsa pursed her lips, this time her heart was really impacted.


    Every time she thought she really understood the novelty of Liu Feng, but after a while, something novel would refresh her worldview.


    \"This time we are here to invite the eldest princess to attend the enthronement ceremony of Lord Liu Feng.\" Avril handed over the box.


    Qiluo immediately stepped forward to take it, then opened the box, revealing the invitation letter inside.


    ...... Elsa opened the invitation letter, looked at it silently, and sighed after a while, \"I will participate.\"


    \"Then, please tidy up the princess, and take the airship to Xiyang City with us.\" Avril said coldly.


    \"Ah?\" Elsa was stunned, blinked her golden return, and said hesitantly, \"We also take that airship to Xiyang City?


    \"Yes, this will be faster.\" Avril nodded, the airship was specially here to pick up Elsa.


    \"Wait, will this be very dangerous?\" Qiluo shouted quickly, you must know that it is flying into the blue sky.


    \"There will be no danger, I have been flying in the sky for several days.\" Avili assured that she is responsible for transporting the nobles to Xiyang City recently.


    \"Qiluo, go and arrange the affairs of the tribe.\" Elsa wanted to take a ride on this airship if she stopped the monkey ear girl from going on. She also dreamed of flying to the blue sky when she was a child.


    \"Yes!\" Qiluo had no choice but to respond, turned around and went down to arrange the affairs of the tribe. This time he went to Xiyang City and didn''t know how many days he would go.


    \"Don''t worry, the airship will soon reach Xiyang City, and when you come back, you can also send the eldest princess back.\" Avril Wen said, these guarantees are all given by Liu Feng.


    It takes six days to travel from the orc tribe to Xiyang City by boat, but it doesn''t take even six hours by airship. After all, flying a straight distance is several times faster. \"Is there a lot of this airship? Does Your Excellency Liu Feng plan to sell it?\" Elsa looked at the wolf-eared girl eagerly, very slow to the airship.


    \"Not for sale.\" Avril heard too many questions like this, and answered 357 skillfully, \"Princess, this airship is now the same in Xiyang City, and the cost is very expensive...


    \"How many gold coins?\" Elsa''s golden eyes brightened, interrupted and asked, \"As long as you are willing to sell, gold coins are not a problem.\"


    ... Willie fell silent.


    \"The lowest price is 100,000 gold coins.\" Fu Yu said coldly.


    She was responsible for the safety of the airship with the wolf-ear lady recently, so she also got some Dingkuang from Liu Feng, and the price of the airship was one of them.


    \"Cough cough cough.... Elsa was directly frightened by the price, and asked in astonishment, \"How much? \"


    \"One hundred thousand gold coins.\" Frey responded coldly.


    ....Ersa opened her mouth for a while, then suddenly she didn''t know how to answer.


    She thought that 10,000 gold coins was an exaggeration, and she had to buy an airship.


    But 100,000 gold coins, how can she speak? She can''t even buy half of it.


    Damn rich man.


    One update, (v-).\".


    Chapter 107: What price?


    \"His Royal Highness, everything is arranged.\" Qiluo came back soon, with four maids behind him, carrying some clothes. There are also a dozen knights in full armor.


    \"Princess, you can''t bring so many people up.\" Avril whispered. After all, the space of the airship under study is a bit small, and there are other passengers on the airship. If it is to carry Elsa and her party alone, it is no problem to bring more than a dozen people.


    The airship was diverted from the Royal Capital, and there were passengers from the Royal Capital on the airship. The route is still a little tight, after all, only two airships are transporting. In addition, the airship is occasionally transferred to military use, and it is impossible to put it into civilian transportation every day.


    To truly liberate the airships, at least 20 airships are needed. Judging from the speed of Xiyang City''s current efforts to build it, it will take more than ten months to do it.


    \"How many people can I bring?\" Elsa raised her eyebrows and was a little dissatisfied. She couldn''t bring a dozen people when she went out?


    \"Four people.\" Avery pursed her lips, knowing that her request might be a bit excessive, and explained, \"The space on the airship is not very large, and there are other passengers on it.\"


    \"Only four people? How is this possible? Your Highness''s safety... Luo immediately became unhappy and opened his eyes wide to start the theory.


    .... Ersa frowned, waved her hand to stop the impatient monkey-eared girl, and said softly,


    \"Who''s up there?-


    She now represents the orc tribe and the Sahara prairie. If she is too ostentatious, she will be laughed at.


    \"Bylise, the new king of Mermaid Bay, and several marquis and earls.\"


    Avril said in a low voice.


    In the beginning, she went to Haiyan City to pick up the mermaid Bilis, then to the capital to pick up some Fei people, and finally to the prairie to pick up Elsa.

 Chapter 881：

    \"The Mermaid King Biris~?\" Elsa''s golden eyes widened in astonishment.


    She frowned and thought for a while, and said, \"What about the congratulations I prepared?\" There will be a big ship to pick up and drop off, and there are still a few days before the enthronement. In fact, it is Mr. Liu Feng who wants to talk to you about something. \" Avril told the truth, otherwise she wouldn''t let the airship come to pick up Elsa, after all, it was time for Liu Feng to take the throne.


    \"Understood, then let''s bring four up.\" Elsa nodded in agreement.


    Your Highness.\"Luo is in a hurry, it is too dangerous to go to Xiyang City with only four people.


    \"Okay, I believe Your Excellency Liu Feng.\" Elsa waved her hand and walked towards the airship.


    \"It''s too self-willed.\" Qiluo grumbled, and followed up with two daughters and a knight.


    \"It''s really big.\" Elsa stood at the airship door, looking up at the shape of the airship, she couldn''t understand it at all.


    The soldier at the door of the airship stretched out his hand to stop Elsa and her group, and said politely, \"Please, please store the iron items here.


    -why? \" Qiluo was dissatisfied at the first time.


    \"Princess, this is for safety. After all, we are going to fly to an altitude of 1,000 meters. The purpose of saving the iron is to prevent potential safety hazards.\" Avril explained with a serious face.


    \"Follow.\" Elsa waved her hands in a big way, and took the lead in putting the dagger at her waist in the box.


    \"Humph!\" Qiluo did as he was aggrieved, and handed over the knight''s long sword, spear, short sword and small round shield.


    The soldier was not satisfied and wanted the female flight attendant to check, but was stopped by Avril''s wink.


    If we check further, I''m afraid that because of Elsa''s temperament, she may not take the airship, and they will make trouble with each other. After all, the other party is not those nobles. Elsa got on the airship and came to the middle aisle. They saw that there were seats in both rows. There were already many people sitting there, all looking at them with various emotions. \"There are not a few seats left.\" Qiluo looked at the wolf-eared lady with a bad expression. Could it be that Her Royal Highness the Princess is crowded with these people?


    Then she will be punished for her hard work, and she will also prevent His Highness from riding this airship.


    \"The maids and knights should find a place to sit here.\"Avery glanced at-


    Yuan, said to Niang Xuer, \"Princess, please go to the bag with me.


    This airship is a civilian type, and it is divided into boxes and cabins, which are equivalent to the economy class and first class of the earth plane.


    Now the first-class cabin of the airship can be said to be a symbol of price and status. How to reform in the future depends on the folks.


    -Okay. \" Elsa understood, looked at the monkey-eared girl who was a little dumbfounded, followed the wolf-eared girl through the aisle and entered another door.


    \"Huh? These chairs are really few.\" Qiluo said in surprise, compared to the cabin, the box is really spacious here.


    When Bilis heard the voice, she glanced at the two strangers and asked Ruan Erniang, \"Avery, can you go?\"


    \"It''s alright.\"Avery said to the reputation,\"Let the captain take off.\"


    \"Yeah.\"Fu Yu turned around and left.


    \"Princess please sit down and fasten your seat belt.\" Avril gestured and helped fasten the seat belt.


    A mouth jumping oh......


    The airship took off soon, and in the air (after Wang Zhaozhao stably flew, Avril guided Bilis and Elsa and let them know each other. \"Flying in the sky, really Incredible.\" Elsa was lying by the window, looking at Miao Xiao''s scenery under the earth.


    She suddenly thought of it and asked Avril, \"What price would I have to pay if I opened a flight route in the prairie?\"


    \"The eldest princess should go and ask Lord Liu Feng.\" Avril shook her head.


    She glanced at the quiet mermaid Bilis, who had also asked such a question, but the airship route was really not something she could interfere.


    \"Oh.\" Elsa answered indifferently, this was just her temptation.


    One more, (one v-).\"


    One thousand and eight chapters: distressed Bella.


    Bella''s territory is now full of joy, and they have just repelled the attack of the Principality of Maner.


    The castle, a banquet is being held at this time.


    \"Ha ha ha ha, we won again.\" Obi shouted excitedly, holding the glass in his hand.


    \"Don''t get too excited.\"Bella''s mouth was slightly raised, and she said lightly,\"This is just a prelude, don''t be too careless.\"


    Macrol has been asking nearby nobles to trouble Bella''s territory recently, sending knights to harass the security of the territory.


    Fortunately, she cooperated with Xiyang City to increase the number of knights in the territory, and she didn''t have to worry about the food problem, so she dared to be tough with Macro.


    \"Sir, it''s almost spring, I''m afraid...\" But An is not so optimistic. Now it''s all small and big, and the war of hundreds of people is nothing to the entire Principality of Maner.


    But it will be different in spring, when Macron will definitely send many knights, and he will even do it himself


    \"Don''t say this now, 760\" Bella raised her hand to stop Ryan from speaking, and her brown eyes looked at the excited people in front of her. Some words should not be said now, lest the celebration party be too disappointing.


    She doesn''t know that spring is the final test. In fact, she is not afraid of it now. She has to know that she has 4,000 orc knights, and she is only short of war horses.


    Ruian immediately changed the subject, talking about the news that came from the merchant yesterday, \"Sir, I heard that the Yingluo Kingdom has now been taken by Your Excellency Liu Feng.


    \"Oh? It''s so fast?" Bella was a little surprised. She had expected Liu Feng''s victory over the Yingluo Kingdom, and she was surprised by the speed.


    In her opinion, it will take more than three years to win the kingdom of Yingluo at least, but I didn''t expect it to be only a few months.


    \"Yes, I heard that I''m about to take the throne.\" Ryan said solemnly.


    \"Then should we send someone to celebrate?\" Obi hesitated.


    \"When?\" Bella frowned, if it was spring, she would not necessarily go, after all, she had to guard against Macron''s means.


    \"This subordinate does not know.\"


    step by step...


    There were hurried footsteps outside the celebration feast, accompanied by panicked shouts,


    \"My lord, my lord!! It''s not good...


    \"Noisy talk!\" Obi stood up abruptly, glaring at the guard.


    \"What''s the matter?\" Bella''s face darkened, the celebration banquet was so troubled, there was a lot less celebration.


    \"An unknown object flew in the sky, very huge, and now it is above our territory.\"The guard said in horror.


    \"Go, go out and have a look.\" Bella stood up, took the two swords on the side, and strode out.


    \"Go!\" Obi waved his hand and led everyone behind Bella to the outside of the castle together.


    \"This is Rui\"An''s eyes widened, staring at the objects in the sky in disbelief. \"All spears ready.\" Bella was shocked and immediately got her men ready to attack.


    - Mouth buzzing....


    The airship slowly descended, and when it reached a height of 20 meters, the hatch opened, and Tiss''s head stuck out.

 Chapter 882：

    She first glanced under the circle, and when she saw Bella, she shouted excitedly, \"Sister, please make a space for everyone.\"


    \"Yes, it''s Tis?\" Ryan said in surprise. (efa)


    \"It seems that this is a novelty from Xiyang City.\" Bella breathed a sigh of relief and waved her subordinates to disperse. - whistle whistle...


    The airship then descended, and soon landed on the open ground. A group of soldiers immediately came out to guard, so that the orcs did not dare to approach.


    \"What is this?\" Bella stepped forward and asked, \"Why did it fly?


    \"This is an airship, I don''t know how to fly.\" Tis scratched her head.


    -Airship, are there many airships in Xiyang City? \" Bella asked with pulsed eyes.


    \"There are two now.\"Tiss said honestly.


    \"Is it difficult to create?\" Bella''s brown eyes light up.


    \"I don''t know.\"Tis shook her head.


    \"How much is a coin? I can buy it.\" Bella said in a deep voice, she immediately thought of the many uses of airships, especially for war.


    \"I don''t know, the young master didn''t tell me.\"Tis still shook her head.


    ...La shut up, she understood Tess''s temperament and stopped asking some secret questions.


    She sighed softly and asked, \"What''s the matter with you?


    \"Yes, I''m here to deliver the invitation.\"Tis took out an invitation from her arms.


    \"This is?\" Bella took it and looked at it, and then said after a while, \"I can go to participate, but I have to take this airship to go, I don''t want to waste too much time on the road.\"


    \"Of course, I''m here to pick up my eldest sister to Xiyang City.\"Tis said with a hearty smile.


    This airship was specially here to pick up Bella. Of course, it went to the valley where the black oil fruit was grown and delivered a batch of barrels of black oil before picking up Bella.


    \"Yeah.\" Bella nodded, turned her head to Ruian and Aobi, and said, \"I will go to Xiyang City to attend the enthronement ceremony of Your Excellency Liu Feng, you keep the territory, I will rush back as soon as possible .\"


    -clear. \"Ryan and Obi respectfully said.


    \"Tess, wait a moment, I''ll arrange for someone to prepare the gift.\" Bella dropped these words and went to the castle.


    The question of congratulations is still very important. She can only find a way by herself. Who makes her so poor now?


    Even weapon decoration and food were supported by Xiyang City.


    So Bella was distressed.


    \"......


    \"One more, (v one.\".


    Chapter 1009: Luxurious meal in the air.


    After Bella entered the castle, she looked worried. She looked at the things in the inner library, and there was nothing here that could be used as a gift.


    She is really poor. She evacuated from the Brutus Orc Kingdom in a hurry, and lost a lot of treasures in the middle of the journey, and the rest have also exchanged coins to buy food in the past few years.


    -Congratulations represent face, so it can''t be too bad. \"Bella was a little confused, rummaging through various boxes.


    Half an hour later, Bella looked at what was in front of her, it was her most precious treasure.


    She took a deep breath and thought that Liu Feng had helped her a lot. \"


    Bella packed her things and left the castle. She told Ryan and the others to keep the house safe, so she brought two guards and boarded the airship.


    \"Huh?\" Bella looked at the wooden barrels in the cabin in surprise, turned her head and asked, \"Tis, what are these?\"


    \"These are black oil, used for ignition.\" Di Si glanced at the wooden barrel, led the way in front, and said, \"Let''s go, go and pack it.


    \"Okay.\" Bellardo glanced at the wooden barrel, something that can be transported by an airship is very precious.


    She didn''t ask too much. Tis is now not only her sister, but also a person from Xiyang City. She still can''t ask too many things, lest it be difficult for each other to be sisters.


    -Whistle coffee mouth...


    Under the amazed eyes of Ryan, Obi and others, the airship quickly lifted off.


    \"Really amazing.\" Bella sat on the chair, unbuttoned the safety buckle, and looked at everything in the box, especially the transparent glass window.


    \"I also feel the same way, the young master is so powerful that he can study everything.\" Tis''s face was full of pride, as if she had done it herself. \"Tis, you''ve changed.\" Bella stared at Niu Jiao Niang, a trace of complexity flashed in her brown eyes.


    \"Ah? I''ve changed?\" Dessy was stunned, then laughed heartily, hahahaha... I haven''t changed. \"


    Did Tess change? No, she hasn''t changed, it''s just that the environment has changed. Naturally, as she adapts to the environment, this makes Bella feel that the cowgirl has changed.


    \"Maybe.\" Bella sighed, she suddenly envied Niu Niang. Someone to help shelter from the wind and rain, and don''t have to think about too many tricky things. Suddenly, if she had stayed in Xiyang City with Tis, what kind of situation would it be?


    \"Sister, what''s wrong with you?\" Tis blinked her purple eyes and looked at Bella''s changing face.


    One? \"Bella came back to her senses and responded in a panic, \"No, it''s fine. \"


    She scolded herself for thinking too much in her heart, even if life in Xiyang City was better, so what? Her aspirations will not change.


    Even if Xiyang City has very delicious food, but now there are pizzas and steamed buns in the territory.


    Even if Xiyang City has the bicycle she yearns for, and the current airship.


    .... The more she thought about it, the more frowning she became. She hurriedly shook her head, throwing off the temptation that filled her head, for fear that she would feel even more depressed if she thought about it.


    \"Sister, it''s noon, what would you like to eat?\" Tis interrupted Bella''s thoughts.


    \"All right.\" Bella answered blankly.


    \"Okay.\" Dessy looked at Bella strangely, why did she feel that eldest sister was weird today, as if she had a lot of thoughts on her mind.


    Niu Jiao Niang came out of the box and instructed the kitchen to prepare lunch, and it didn''t take long for the flight attendant to deliver lunch, two exquisite lunch boxes.


    \"Huh? What is this?\" Bella looked at the box in front of her curiously. It was so beautiful. The box was dark red with golden patterns on it.


    \"This is the lunch box.\" Tis licked: the corner of her mouth, she carefully opened the lunch box, revealing a small partition inside, a total of nine squares.


    ...... ask for flowers ......


    She introduced, \"This is an in-flight meal for package use. Those who bought airship tickets can have a meal at noon.\"


    There is no way to prepare too many ingredients on the airship. After all, the space is limited. Most of the food is prepared on land, packed in lunch boxes, and then moved to the airship for reheating.


    It''s like a normal meal in the air, that is, a four-compartment lunch box, one wheat cake, one meat dish and two vegetarian dishes.

 Chapter 883：

    And the food in the box of Tis and the others is very good, there are nine kinds of dishes.


    Bella opened the lunch box and looked at the various special dishes in the square, which were better than what she ate in the castle of the territory.


    \"Big sister eat quickly, it won''t taste good when it''s cold.\"Tiss urged, stuffing a large piece of braised pork into her mouth, and a large piece of rice, eating with relish.


    A refined rice. Looking at the white rice grains in the lunch box, I suddenly felt that I was really bitter.


    She hadn''t eaten rice for a long time. Back in the Brutus Orc Kingdom, Bella, as the daughter of a duke, would occasionally eat some rice with a different flavor. Now, there is a box of rice in front of her, but it''s just something that people can eat in an airship, which makes her even more envious.


    \"Big sister? Is it not to your taste?\"Tis asked worriedly.


    \"No, no.\" Bella shook her head quickly, lowered her head and picked up the meal silently.


    One soup, three meat dishes, two vegetarian dishes, one candy, one rice, one biscuits, and napkins and toothpicks.


    This is the air meal in the box, which is better than what the nobles eat, which is why a ticket in the box is as high as one silver coin.


    One more, (v), righteousness.


    Chapter 110: Racial Agreement.


    Chapter 110: Racial Agreement.


    Elsa, Bilis, Bella and others arrived at Xiyang City on the same day, and were then invited to the study by Liu Feng.


    In the castle study, in addition to Elsa, Biris, and Bella, Eliza, Enri and others all came.


    There is a table in the center of the study, with chairs all around. Sitting at the table are Liu Ji, Elsa, Bilis, Bella, Enri, Lucy, Eliza, Nuoyue and Nicole , the rest are sitting around.


    \"I called everyone here today because I have something to discuss with you.\" Liu Feng folded his hands on the table, and his black eyes glanced at the people around him.


    \"Please say.\" Elsa replied with a serious face.


    -Bar. \"


    \"I''m listening.\"-Two


    Everyone spoke in succession. They rarely saw Liu Feng''s serious look, and many people didn''t dare to take a deep breath.


    \"I got to where I am today thanks to your dedication and support.\"


    Liu Feng nodded slightly and said solemnly, \"I have gone through a lot of difficulties before I found out that I am about to become the ruler of a country. Before becoming the new king, there is a question that needs to be discussed in advance, and I also need Ai Er. Sarah, Bella, and Biris'' collaboration.\"


    \"Huh?\"Bliss was surprised, and immediately responded, \"Liu Feng, you said, as long as I can help, I will try my best to help you.


    \"Thank you.\"Liu Feng nodded slightly.


    The promise of the mermaid girl master moved him very much. This is not an ordinary promise. The other party has become the new king of the mermaid bay. He agreed unconditionally before he heard anything, which really made people feel at ease.


    \"Can I ask what''s the matter?\" Elsa''s eyebrows narrowed slightly, she couldn''t do what Bilis did. As the leader of a tribe of tens of thousands of people, she is responsible for her people.


    \"It''s a good thing.\" Liu Feng glanced at Bella, who was silent, and gestured to Mina beside him.


    \"This is a copy, please take a look.\"* Send the document down.


    Bella took it, looking at the four words on the cover: racial agreement. She had a feeling that this document would shock everyone.


    \"Race agreement?\" Elsa raised her eyebrows and opened the document to look. The more she looked, the more dignified her face became, but she didn''t say a word.


    ..Xi opened the document again, she knew about this racial agreement, Liu Feng had already told her in advance, and agreed with the other party''s next plan.


    \"Wow! Is this a protection law?\"Bliss shouted in surprise. \"Well, it''s a kind of protection.\" Eliza replied softly. She was also one of the first people to know about this document, and many of the clauses in it were proposed by her.


    Among them, Eliza is the representative of the elves.


    \"I will promote this racial agreement, and let the whole kingdom abide by it.\"


    Liu Feng stood up, looked down at everyone present, and said solemnly, \"The days when it was not public are over, now it belongs to my era, and there is no longer a distinction between races.\"


    Yes, this racial agreement is a law and a notice to liberate the identity of orc slaves and prohibit the existence of slaves, especially mermaids, elves, etc.


    And Liu Feng asked Elsa, Bella, and Biris to come here, so that they could also implement this racial agreement, so that all races could communicate. In the future, there will be more and more airships, so the exchanges between races will become more and more frequent. If this matter is not resolved in advance, the conflicts between races will become more and more serious in the future, and even cause divisions.


    \"Your Excellency Liu Feng, do you want me to implement this racial agreement in the territory?\" Bella''s brown eyes stared at Liu Feng''s cheeks, as if she wanted to see the flowers.


    \"Yes.\"


    Liu Feng nodded and said lightly, \"I believe that Miss Bella will open up a vast territory sooner or later, and there will be more and more human races in the territory in the future, and sooner or later such problems will have to be solved...


    He is a conspiracy. Why don''t Bella''s future territory first talk about it? Now this racial agreement is definitely more pros than cons for her, at least it''s business transactions.


    \"If I agree to this racial agreement, will our tribe orcs be allowed to enter the human city for trade?\"Elsa also sees benefits.


    \"Yes, I will open a few border cities and allow orcs to enter and open stores, etc., as long as the agreement is followed.\" Liu Feng affirmed.


    He has planned everything for a long time. Once the orcs are integrated, the racial agreement will expand and become one of the new laws. I am afraid that the prairie will become part of the new kingdom.


    After all, even other places abide by the laws, criminal laws and culture promulgated by Liu Feng, what is the difference between being ruled by him?


    \"I promise.\"Bliss agreed after reading it. In the surprised eyes of Elsa and Bella, she signed the name of the mermaid girl.


    -., the shopping corner is twitching, and the idea of ????trying to delay for a while has been disrupted


    \"Your Excellency Liu Feng, can I study this racial agreement for a few days? I will reply to you later.\" Elsa said with a serious face.


    She always felt that this racial agreement was not simple. After all, there were too many benefits, which made her feel a little 4.0 illusory.


    \"Okay, don''t rush to make a decision, just reply to me before the new kingdom is established.\" Liu Feng said softly.


    \"Okay.\" Elsa and Bella breathed a sigh of relief.


    \"Liu Feng, are you alright?\"Bliss raised her hand, looked at Liu Ji eagerly, and shouted, \"Can I go out to play?\"


    \"Go.\" Liu Feng waved his hand amusingly.


    \"Yeah! Teas, Nicole, Enri, let''s go shopping.\" Bilis squatted up excitedly, dragging a few people to go outside.


    \"well!!.


    \"Don''t pull, my shoe fell off.\"


    \"Hee secretly......\"


    \"One more, (v)...


    The first thousand-ten-chapter: If you want to wear a crown, you must bear its weight.


    In the early morning, Liu Feng traveled back to his home on Earth.


    Today he was going to get some custom-made things, so he crossed over in the morning and made an excuse that he should not be disturbed by the amendment of the law.

 Chapter 884：

    Mina and Nicole understood it in seconds, and they perfectly covered him up, and they blocked the room so no one could enter.


    .huh.\" Liu Feng suffocated from the ground and looked at the things in the room, many of which were covered with dust.


    He sighed, \"The time spent here is getting less and less.\"


    Now Liu Feng has adapted to the days without mobile phones and the Internet. As long as he is busy, he will forget the living habits of the earth, which also allows him to develop new habits. \"It''s nothing, I don''t have a mobile phone, and I can''t live well without the Internet?" Liu Feng muttered to himself, flipping through his hands and taking out his mobile phone from the inner space.


    How could he be bored when he was accompanied by a beast-eared girl?


    \"Ding dong, ding dong...


    As soon as the phone was connected to the signal, the text messages rang one after another.


    Liu Feng opened the text message and it looked like it was a notification from several studios to deliver something.


    He deleted two or 22 harassing text messages at random, returned a few studio messages, and was ready to go out.


    \"Huh? What should I buy this time?\" While changing clothes, Liu Feng thought about what to order.


    After he changed his clothes, he took out his mobile phone and saw that a picture-controlling blogger he had been following before had just posted a post, and he clicked on it and saw many beautiful anime pictures. \"Yes, I said I always felt something was missing.\" Liu Feng opened a treasure and searched for comics. He ordered a dozen popular comics and spent several dollars. Only then did Liu Feng go out humming a little song contentedly, drove to the city, took the high-speed rail to the next city, and took the lead to go to the Hanfu production studio. When the studio owner saw Liu Feng''s arrival, he hurriedly stepped forward to shake hands, \"Liu Shao, you''re here, let''s see if this Hanfu suits you?\"


    \"Is the one hundred and eighty sets of Hanfu completed?\" Liu Feng asked lightly.


    He ordered one hundred and eighty sets of Hanfu in one go, all of which were custom-made, and the price was very high, which was why the other party was so polite.


    Xiyangcheng is already perfecting Hanfu, but the problems of fabric, dyeing, and weaving cannot be solved at once.


    \"Okay, it''s all done, just waiting for you to check it out.\" The studio boss said with a smile, these 180 sets of custom Hanfu are the largest custom order he has ever received. The customized version and the mass-produced version are completely different. First of all, the price is several times different, and the time difference is also very large.


    \"I''ll take a look first.\"Liu Feng looked at Hanfu in the exhibition room, and there was no problem with normal clothes.


    \"This one, and this one... Liu ordered five or six Hanfu, said indifferently,


    \"Only a little detail has been changed, not like a custom model at all.\"


    The studio boss was stunned for a moment, then reacted and said quickly, \"I''ll go back and change it.\"


    \"Yeah.\"Liu Feng nodded, pointed to a few pieces he liked and said, \"I want three more sets for each of these sets, the colors are different, and the more elegant ones.\"


    \"Okay.\"The studio boss responded with a smile on his face.


    \"Okay, what about the Great Qin Emperor''s suit I want?\" Liu Feng glanced around and asked. \"Here, this set of Hanfu is too precious to put outside.\"The studio owner hurriedly led the way to a storage room.


    The custom-made Daqin emperor clothes, which used gold wire type weaving, as well as belts made of jade accessories, were worth millions.


    \"Oh?\" When Liu Feng saw the customized Daqin imperial clothes, the first thing he felt was domineering and extravagance, as well as heaviness.


    There is a dragon with claws and claws on the imperial suit, as well as sun, moon, stars and other patterns made of textiles. \"Liu Shao, how are you?\"The studio boss is a little anxious. It is the first time he has received such an expensive custom. The handmade clothes of this set of Daqin Emperor clothes cost more than 200,000 yuan. \"Okay.\" Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction, as expected of a studio that became famous just after its establishment. He went on to say, \"I want to customize two more sets of this Great Qin Emperor''s suit, and I will have someone deliver the jade ornaments.\"


    \"Okay.\"The studio boss responded immediately. Although he made tens of thousands of dollars excluding the cost of gold weaving, he would be able to get out of his mouth.


    He believes that Liu Feng is a wealthy second generation, and his hobby is ancient Han and Tang culture, which can be used as propaganda.


    -Well, it''s all packed up to the old address. \" Liu Feng waved his hand.


    -clear. \"The studio boss replied.


    - Well, I''ll check out the studio next door. \"Liu Feng turned around and left the Hanfu studio, and came to the jade jewelry product studio next door.


    The office building he came to is a gathering place of ancient culture. Various studios work here. I heard that many of them are run by the family of great professors.


    The owner of jade ornaments has been waiting for a long time, seeing Liu Feng hurried up to meet him, \"Liu Shao, the crown you want has been made.


    \"Take me to see.\" Liu Feng gestured.


    \"Okay.\" The boss of Jade Decoration took Liu Feng to the exhibition room. There was a counter in the middle of the room, a display cabinet made of bulletproof glass, and there was a very beautiful and elegant crown.


    \"Is this very heavy?\"Liu Ji fell in love with this crown at first sight. The main body is mostly made of gold, with jade, silver, gemstones, pearls, and diamonds inlaid and connected to it.


    It weighs three pounds. \"The boss of jade ornaments hesitated, he really added a lot of designs, which caused the weight to exceed.


    \"That''s it.\"Liu Feng laughed dumbly, the weight of 787 would not affect his current physique even if he took it for a day.


    As for future generations, there is a saying that if you want to wear a crown, you must bear its weight. This crown, Liu Feng, is very satisfied. It has modern colors and ancient thickness. It is very gorgeous and exquisite.


    \"That''s good.\" The boss of Jade Decoration was relieved, he felt that he guessed Liu Feng''s mind correctly, who would wear this crown now? It is generally regarded as a work of art.


    \"How about my sword?\" Liu Feng asked.


    He also has a long sword in the style of ornaments, and the requirements are gorgeous and extravagant. \"Alright, here it is.\"The jade jewelry boss took it to another display cabinet.


    In the display cabinet lies a scabbard long sword. The most exquisite is the scabbard, which is all inlaid with jade, gold, precious stones and pearls.


    These are all cards, worn on important occasions.


    A king, first of all, must be extravagant in his clothes and clothes, so that he will be oppressed in the face of some kings, and he will inadvertently oppress the other party.


    \"Okay, I will **** them to the old address, I will receive them tonight.\"Liu Feng was very satisfied, and ordered some jade pendants, jade tin, etc.


    Okay, I''ll take someone to send it there myself. \" The jade jewelry boss said quickly.


    One update, (v).\".


    One thousand and twelve chapters: ancient musical instruments.


    Liu Feng came out of the jade decoration studio and went to a more remote studio.


    Yale Studio is a classical music company that sells classical instruments such as Erhu, Pipa, Chime, Di, Di, Se, Meng, Xun, Sheng and Drum.


    Liu Feng used to buy musical instruments from this store, such as Erhu, Di, Di, Guzheng, and bought them for Catherine to practice.


    Now Xiyang City already has a music team, and the school also offers music classes. Catherine often goes to give lectures to students.


    The owner of Yale Studio is called Yale. She has received the news that Liu Feng is coming and is already waiting at the door.


    Liu Feng is really famous in this office building. Everyone knows that he is a local tyrant, and he is very generous. As long as he likes something, he will buy it immediately. Classical musical instruments are very expensive, especially for fine-quality instruments, and there may not be several orders a month.


    However, Yale got dozens of orders from Liu Feng, and sent hundreds of copies such as sheet music.


    \"Ta ta ta ......


    One Liu Shao, you are here. \"


    As soon as Liu Quan stepped out of the elevator, he saw Ya Le standing at the door waiting for him, slumberingly laughed and said, \"Is the thing I want ready?


    \"Just arrived yesterday, and now it''s in the hall.\" Yale Yingying smiled.


    \"Let''s go and have a look.\"Liu Feng stepped forward and asked as he walked, \"Is there a sheet music?


    \"Of course, according to your request, some classical music has been compiled into a score, just practice according to the score.\" Yale said quickly.

 Chapter 885：

    In general, classical musical instruments will give music scores, but Liu Feng asked more, especially the more music scores, the better.


    Now Liu Feng has a hobby. As long as he returns to the earth, he feels that everything is useful to Xiyang City, and he wants to move everything there. Even if it is stored in the warehouse, he can feel at ease, and the rich owner has surplus food. \"Tap tap...


    Liu Feng followed Yale into the studio hall, and saw a set of quaint and atmospheric chimes in the studio hall.


    Chime bell is a large-scale percussion instrument in ancient times. Chime bell arose in the Western Zhou Dynasty and flourished in the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period until the Qin and Han Dynasties.


    \"This is a custom-made set. It is a complete imitation of the unearthed set. The materials are similar, and the sound is very clean.\" Yale introduced.


    \"Knock a song.\"Liu Feng fixedly looked at the chime. The chime was decorated with human, common and dragon patterns. It was beautifully cast and the patterns were detailed and clear.


    Chime bells in ancient times were mostly used for court performances, and were rarely circulated among the people. Chime bells were played during campaigns, court meetings or sacrifices.


    The chime is also a musical instrument dedicated to the upper class, a symbol of rank and power. Liu Feng also learned from the documentary. He liked it when he heard the sound of the chime bell, and lamented why the ancient aristocrats were addicted to pleasure.


    It is a pity that the musical score recorded in ancient times has been lost.


    \"Okay.\" Yale came off the stage in person, holding a small T-shaped hammer and beating according to the score. -.....


    The chime music is crisp, bright and melodious.


    One song finished.


    \"Okay!\" Liu Feng applauded lightly and liked the chime very much. Chime bells can play the same melody as singing, and have the title of singing bells.


    \"Thank you.\" Yale made a funny gesture.


    \"Load it on the car, and deliver it to the old address tonight.\" Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    \"Okay, this chime will sound better with Sheng, Xin and other musical instruments.\" Yale looked at Liu Ji eagerly.


    \"Also, the musical harmony is ready.\"Liu Feng waved his hand, to promote classical music in other worlds, musical scores are indispensable.


    After all, it is a process of starting from nothing, and having a sheet music saves a lot of effort.


    He thought for a while, and said, \"Four sets of chimes will be made, and the rest of the instruments will be complete.\"


    \"Ah?\"Ya Le was stunned for a moment, and then followed up with a beast, \"Okay, I will make it as soon as possible.


    \"Well, just ship it to the old address after it''s done.\" The corner of Liu Feng''s mouth was slightly raised, in his heart the four sets of chimes already had a place.


    One is placed in the castle, the other is placed in the theater, the other is used to entertain guests, and the other is used for research and construction.


    \"Understood.\" Yale said seriously.


    \"By the way, how big are the drums you can customize here?\" Liu Feng suddenly asked.


    He is about to ascend to the throne, then he must create a precedent, and to shock an era, the shocking drum is indispensable.


    And on the battlefield, the drum can also boost morale. Sometimes it can also be used as a message.


    - We have a big drum with a diameter of two meters here, do you see? \" Yale replied hesitantly.


    Two meters is enough, I want eighteen.


    Liu Ji felt that it was too big to be practical, and went on to say, \"Thirty for one meter. Large ones can be placed in military camps, or used for sacrifices. Small ones are for music, etc. In the future, there will be more cows, so you can also make People in the scientific research department research and build by themselves.


    \"Okay, we have stock here, we will ship it to you today.\" Yale''s smile brightened.


    - Well, I''ll call you tonight with the final payment. \"Liu Feng faintly said that he was hungry.


    He is not short of money now. The pharmaceutical company he co-founded with Baicaotang is now famous (Wang Zhao), mainly because the anesthetic is really good.


    Many hospitals have placed orders. If there are not enough herbs to grow, I am afraid that the assets will be doubled several times.


    Liu Feng has not been in the company for a long time, and the dividends are hit on his card every month, from one million at the beginning to more than ten million now.


    \"Yes.\" Yale watched Liu Feng leave. In her eyes, Liu Feng was a lover of classical culture, otherwise why would she have long hair? Also plugged in with a doctor.


    Especially that temperament fascinated her very much, but unfortunately, she is a little old, otherwise she has to chase a wave.


    \"One more time, (-v-), the sound of the chime is really nice, you can play it, you will definitely like it.\"


    Chapter 113: Proud Bella.


    At seven o''clock at night, Xiyang City was very lively. Many civilians were hanging out on the street. After a busy day, they were the most relaxed at night.


    Of course, with the exception of those who work night shifts, their hours of work have only begun. If it weren''t for the regulations, a person can''t work more than 14 hours. I''m afraid that the commoners are still working overtime. The more work you earn, the better your life will be.


    Bella walked on the street, looked at the smiling faces of the surrounding civilians, and sighed, \"This kind of life, we don''t know when our territory will be able to have it.\"


    Tonight, Bella asked Elsa to hang out.


    Now all the people who come to Xiyang City live in Zuixiaolou, they now represent their own forces and can''t live in the castle like before.


    \"Our lives are getting better and better.


    Elsa''s golden eyelashes trembled slightly, with an inexplicable emotion in her tone, \"Also, the previous King Brutus was not as good as Xiyang City. Hearing the conversation between the two behind him, he sighed in his heart: That''s right! Xiyang City is too advanced. The life of the orc king''s capital in the past was not as good as half of the current Xiyang City.


    \"I heard that Xiyang City is going to change its name.\"Bei 883 changed the subject bluntly, she didn''t want to touch her previous life for a long time.


    \"It''s time to change the name, Xiyang City is the old name after all.\"Elsa responded casually


    \"What do you think?\" Bella couldn''t help asking first. A racial agreement? \"Elsa answered the question.


    \"You know.\" Bella was a little annoyed by the sloppy lion ears.


    \"Do you want to refuse?\" Elsa squinted at Bella, paused, and said indifferently, \"This is already something that can''t be changed, and the advantages outweigh the disadvantages, right?\"


    But..., opened his mouth, but was a little speechless.


    \"Do you mean to say that everyone in the territory will leave?\" Elsa''s eyes narrowed slightly, looking at the shops in and out in front of her, smelling the tempting aroma of food. Her voice was hoarse, \"This is the general trend, and we can''t stop it.\"


    ....\" La bit her lip, and afterward she analyzed the racial agreement for a whole night


    (ccej) on), the final result, the orcs get a lot of benefits, and life will get better and better.


    But there is one thing that is not good for those in power, that is, the civilians in the territory will be lost, and they will flow into Liu Ji''s country.


    \"Could it be that you want to refuse?\" Elsa suddenly thought of something and looked at Bella with a serious face.


    \"No, I didn''t think about it.\" Bella twitched the corners of her mouth bitterly, she wasn''t selfish to that point.


    \"Okay, don''t think too much, as long as you work hard to make the civilians in the territory live a good life, you won''t be afraid that they will run away from home.\" Elsa thought about it. If the entire kingdom is a city like Xiyang City, then she can''t do anything at all. Maybe she will enter Liu Feng''s kingdom life instead of living in a tent on the prairie.


    But Xiyang City is the only one, so Elsa doesn''t worry about the loss of civilians, other cities may not be better than the orc tribe.


    -Um. \"Bella nodded lightly, the entanglement on her face was much less.

 Chapter 886：

    \"It hasn''t snowed for many days, and winter is coming to an end.\" Elsa looked at the street lights on both sides of the street, thinking about whether to get one like this in the tribe, so everyone wouldn''t stay in the tent at night .


    - Well, spring is coming. \"Bella''s face became tangled again, and her test had just begun.


    \"What are you thinking?\" Elsa saw Bella''s face.


    \"Spring is here, and the war is about to start.\" Bella''s eyebrows are full of determination, she will kill a world and take root in a chaotic place.


    - What enemies do you have over there? \" Elsa questioned.


    The Sahara Prairie is now her family''s dominance, so it would be nice not to capture others.


    \"My territory is in the Land of Chaos...Cro..., La talked about the general situation of the territory.


    \"Do you want me to help?\" Elsa pondered, and said, \"The tribe still has extra war horses, which can be divided into 500 war horses for you.\"


    \"Really?\" Bella''s brown fresh child lit up, looking at the sly girl excitedly, for fear that the other party would deny it.


    \"Really.\" Elsa nodded seriously, five hundred war horses was the limit she could send out.


    \"Excellent.\"Bella''s cheeks flushed, which was good news. There are many orc knights in her territory, no, they should be called orc warriors, and none of them have war horses.


    Five hundred war horses really relieved Bella''s pressure, and the mobility is stronger. With the weapons and equipment obtained from Xiyang City, it is not without the strength of a battle.


    \"I will send someone to deliver it as soon as possible, you can send someone here to receive it.\" Elsa''s mouth is slightly upturned, and she is very happy to be able to help her friend.


    \"Thank you.\"Bella sincerely thanked.


    \"If there is danger, I suggest... Elsa hesitated, then gritted her teeth,


    \"You can ask Your Excellency Liu Feng for help.\"


    From Bella''s mouth just now, she knew that the current situation of the other party''s territory was not very good.


    \"Yeah.\" Bella''s mood was a little down, and she understood what Xuerniang meant. \"You don''t need to put too much pressure on yourself.\" Elsa couldn''t say more. After all, Bella''s territory is not the same as her tribe. She has no major crisis, and the other party''s test has just begun.


    Elsa believes that Bella can rely on Liu Feng in times of danger, so that the pressure will be much less, and the harvest may be different.


    ..., La was silent, and with her pride, she didn''t think she would fail.


    ...


    One update, (v7).\"


    One thousand and fourteen chapters: each for its own master.


    On the second floor of Zuixiao Building, Elsa''s room, Yami and Enri are all here, plus Qiluo, there are four people in total.


    \"His Royal Highness Princess.\"Yami stood aside, her cheeks flushed, and said respectfully, \"I finally waited for you.\"


    \"Sit down, don''t be so rude.\"


    Elsa smiled softly and said, \"I''m no longer a princess, so I don''t have to follow the old system.\"


    \"Do not......


    As soon as Yami wanted to deny it, she was stopped by Enri. She knew that the other party was a little stubborn after getting along with her these days. \"Sit down.\" Enri urged.


    \"Yes.\"Yami sat next to Qiluo in a serious posture.


    \"I heard Enri say, you have been guarding the treasure all these years?\" Elsa asked with a solemn face.


    \"Yes.\"Yami straightened her waist and lowered her voice a lot, \"The subordinates were ordered to be stationed in the Rocky Mountains, waiting for the arrival of the two highnesses.\"


    \"It''s hard for you to persevere in such winter snow.\" Elsa said with pity


    \"This is our mission.\"Yami''s expression is full of holiness.


    ... Li''s mouth trembled slightly, she didn''t know what to say. According to the young master, this is a diehard fan?


    \"Thank you for your hard work.\" Elsa was very moved.


    \"When will the two highnesses go to deliver the treasure back? There are still people stationed there.\" Yami asked quickly.


    \"Are they trustworthy?\" Elsa frowned, of course she had to take out the treasure.


    \"Can be trusted.\"Yami is decisive.


    \"Winter is coming to an end, go into the mountains when the snow melts.\" Elsa said after thinking.


    \"Don''t wait for spring.\" Enri suddenly interrupted and said, \"Have you forgotten where you are now?


    \"Enri, speak directly.\" Elsa rolled her eyes.


    -Airship, let''s take the airship to the Rocky Mountains to transport treasures, isn''t it faster? \"


    Enri chuckled lightly.


    \"... Ersa hesitated and asked: \"Your Excellency Liu Feng is willing to borrow our airship? To know this treasure....


    \"Big sister, how do you want to divide the treasure?\" En Li''s expression suddenly became serious. \"Of course I divided you equally.\" Elsa didn''t even think about saying it.


    \"Do not.


    \"Enri shook her head, regardless of Qiluo and Yami''s sudden complexion, and sighed, \"This treasure should be divided into three parts, one part should be given to Bella, she is also working hard for the orcs now. \"


    \"Okay, that''s fine.\" Elsa agreed after thinking a little.


    \"And my share will be given to the young master.\"


    Anli gambled with a soft smile, \"Without the efforts of the young master, perhaps our orcs would be even worse off. This treasure should be given to him.\"


    ......Ersa rolled her eyes, is there such a thing as praising her?


    She didn''t refute it, Qiluo and Yami didn''t object either. In fact, it was because of Liu Jiao''s presence that the orcs had a good life now.


    \"I take 40% of the gold coins, the eldest sister also takes 40%, and Bella and 20% each.


    Enri assigned: \"As for weapons, I don''t want them.\"


    She always wants to seek benefits for the young master, and Xiyang City doesn''t look down on weapons. She is now from Xiyang City and knows to do her part.


    The lion-eared girl is the eldest princess, and it is normal to have more points. As for the distribution to Bella, it was because of their love, and it was for the common people.


    \"Yes.\"Elsa thinks this is good, with these weapons and gold city, the development of the tribe will be faster


    \"Then I''ll go to the young master and ask for the dispatch right of the airship.\" En Li got up and walked out.


    - The subordinates also retire. \" Yami stood up and said respectfully.


    \"Okay.\" Elsa watched Fox Erniang leave.

 Chapter 887：

    ...flowers...\"crunch...


    Phew... Elsa sighed lightly and lay straight on the bed.


    \"Your Highness, this treasure... Luo just wanted to say something.


    \"Qi Luo, Anli is no longer the child she used to be.\" Elsa''s face was a little complicated, she knew what Mother Wen''er wanted to say, it was nothing more than a matter of treasure distribution.


    \"His Royal Highness, the prairie is the root of the orcs.\" Qiluo is a little bit unconvinced. She thought that An Li saw Liu Feng''s efforts, didn''t she see the efforts of Her Royal Highness the First Princess?


    \"This is what Your Excellency Liu Feng deserves.\" Elsa sat up, came to the window, and looked at the orcs walking on the street outside.


    ...


    She said quietly, \"Don''t forget, without Your Excellency Liu Feng''s help, maybe we would still be struggling.\"Yes. \" Qiluo lowered her head.


    \"Everyone is their own.\" Elsa smiled bitterly.


    Who made her sister fall in love with a human race, and she was not disgusted by this human race.


    \"Your Highness, will Your Excellency Liu Feng marry His Highness Anli?\" Qiluo asked in a deep voice.


    ......Stunned for a while, not knowing how to answer for a while.


    \"That Lucy is also a princess, and helped Your Excellency Liu Feng to take over the entire kingdom, I... Luo didn''t go on.


    \"En Li knows how to choose, she is not too young.\" Elsa is a bit of a boss.


    Will the human race marry orcs as their right wives? She didn''t have a clue about this, and she couldn''t intervene.


    In the final analysis, Liu Feng will be the king of a country, but she is only the leader of a tribe on the prairie, and her identity is only the princess of a subjugated country. If no one takes her seriously, the identity of the princess is just a joke.


    One more, (v7, \"inch.


    Chapter 115: The first rifle came out.


    in the castle study.


    \"Master, are these jade ornaments going to be distributed?\" Nicole looked at the jade tin and jade pendants in the exquisite box, and sent them instead.


    - Well, let''s all wear them. \"


    Liu Feng took out a hardcover picture book from the drawer and handed it to Nicole and said,


    \"There are all kinds of costumes here, you can learn them.


    \"Huh?\"Nicole took the picture album curiously, and was immediately fascinated by the headdress and the use of various jade doctors in the picture album.


    -Master, Master... En Li''s whirring sound came from outside the study room yesterday.


    - crunch..


    The study door was pushed open, and Hu Erniang rushed in.


    \"What''s wrong? What happened?\" Liu Feng asked in surprise.


    \"Four eight three\"No, nothing happened. \"Enri bent down and placed her hands on her legs, exhaling violently.


    - what are you? \"Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, did this come all the way?


    \"Master, let me tell you.\" After En Li took her breath away, Balabala covered up the treasure, and the more she talked, the more her chin was raised, as if you were complimenting me.


    \"So, do you want the airship to go to the other side of the Forbidden Mountains?\" Liu Feng could see the intention of Hu Erniang at a glance, clearly wanting to take the airship to see the old home.


    \"Yes, I''m going to find the treasure.\"Enri''s brown eyes were a little erratic.


    \"Go to Eliza and ask her to bring a dozen soldiers to accompany you.\" Liu Feng didn''t expose it either, that little treasure was simply dispensable to him.


    \"Yeah! I knew the young master was the best.\" En Li jumped up, turned and was about to run out.


    \"Stop.\" Liu Feng shouted angrily.


    -what? \" Enri was stunned, her expression blank.


    Go and ask Tis and Wei Dian if they are going to Brutus, and if they go, take them with them. \" Liu Feng said softly.


    \"Okay, I''ll ask now.\" With a sweet smile, En Li rushed out of the study and ran away.


    At the door, I met the cat-eared lady who came in a hurry, \"Enri? What are you running so fast for?\"


    \"You go ask the young master.\" En Li answered casually, and the person disappeared in the aisle.


    \"Really, the young master dotes on Anli too much.


    Mina rolled her eyes, walked quickly into the study, and asked curiously, Young Master, what happened to Anli? run so fast? \"


    \"She is going to the other side of the Forbidden Mountains by airship, are you going?


    Liu Feng''s black eyes looked at Cat Erniang''s tired face, and said softly, \"You haven''t rested well recently, let''s go with you on a day off.


    \"I''m not tired at all, I''ll be fine if I can sleep peacefully at night.\" Mina''s cheeks crawled with a blush, and she looked at Liu Feng strangely, not knowing who didn''t let her rest at night, just Constantly tossing.


    . But how do you feel that the atmosphere is a little bit more ambiguous? In the next second, I suddenly realized that there was a blush on my cheeks.


    \"Nicole, tonight''s turn.. When the blue sign turns, Nicole will be pulled into the water.


    \"I still have something to do.\" Nicole ran out with the jade box and the picture album.


    Her physique is so poor that she can''t stand the favor of the young master alone, so she has to pull the fox ears.


    \"Cough cough. Feng coughed a little embarrassedly, his physique is getting stronger and stronger, it''s not his fault.


    \"Master, there is an emergency in the scientific research department.\" Mina''s delicate cheeks suddenly became serious.


    \"What''s the situation?\" Liu Feng''s black eyes looked at Cat Erniang''s face, which means that it will change.


    -The first rifle has been assembled and has been tested for shooting.\" Mina stated the report sent by the scientific research department. She didn''t know what the rifle was, and she didn''t have a general impression in her mind.


    \"Finally made.\"Liu Feng''s mouth rose, got up and walked out, the pure hand-made rifle was finally made.


    He asked as he walked, "Aren''t you going to go back with Anli and the others to see? I can just go to the scientific research department by myself...\"


    \"No, I will have a chance to see it in the future.\" Mina shook her head, she had no nostalgia for the Brutus orc kingdom, and the only one she cared about, Mira, was also found.


    \"Then I''ll accompany you in the future.\" Liu Feng was actually very curious about it, but now that it was a critical moment, he couldn''t leave Xiyang City for too long. \"Master, this morning there was an intelligence from the Yadian Kingdom.\" Mina followed behind and reported in a low voice, -The new king of the Yam Kingdom is mobilizing domestic knights and has the intention to move closer to our border. \"


    \"Oh?\"Liu Feng frowned slightly and sneered, \"Can the people over there be able to bear it?\"


    If he were the king of Adian, seeing such a chaotic situation in the Yingluo Kingdom, he would definitely go out to attack the city, or even destroy the entire Yingluo Kingdom into his own territory.

 Chapter 888：

    It''s a pity that the Yaxiong Kingdom will not seize the opportunity. Now Liu Feng is in the position. If he doesn''t dare to attack, he will definitely make the opponent unable to eat the next meal.


    \"Master, do you want to send troops to be stationed at the border?\" Mina asked in a deep voice.


    \"How many soldiers have been recruited now?\"Liu Feng asked.


    \"Each of the five base cities has recruited 5,000 people, but there are only about 2,000 people in Hai 5.1 Yancheng." Mina flipped through the notepad and said.


    - A total of 27,000 people, even if the recruits are stationed in the country, it is enough. After thinking about it, Liu Feng ordered him to follow the path, \"Give Taji an order to bring 3,000 veterans and 2,000 recruits to guard the border, and let him guard the city.


    Taki was originally a knight of Limestone City, the knight who dared to run down the flood for the sake of the common people. After he came to Xiyang City to be the inspector general for a while, because of his integrity, Liu Feng valued him and was transferred to the army. Learn from middle school and advance on the battlefield by personal ability.


    \"Yes.\" Mina nodded.


    -One update, (v-.\".


    Chapter 116: Manual Rifle.


    Liu Feng is now going out. Instead of being guarded by a dozen people like before, he is now guarded by dozens of people, riding a war horse and escorting a steam car. A wall formed by people and war horses prevents anyone from approaching.


    Soon, Liu Feng took Mina to the scientific research department. Now the scientific research department has also begun to reform, and the scale inside is getting bigger and bigger. Many research institutes have been divided and opened another research institute, such as the research of rubber products. has become independent.


    The strength of the guards of the scientific research department has also expanded, and there is a team of more than 500 heavy-duty soldiers guarding the sword.


    Liu Ji and the two entered the scientific research department, went to the military workshop, and saw Niu Si holding a rifle with the thickness of an adult''s arm.


    \"Master, this is a manufactured rifle.\" Niu handed the four muzzle down.


    \"Have you tried a gun?\" Liu Feng reached out and took the rifle. The first impression was that it was heavy, twice as heavy as the semi-automatic rifle he used to target during military training.


    \"Yes, I fired three rounds.\" Niu Si grinned, staring at the rifle with his double 22 eyes.


    From his perspective, this rifle is definitely a big killer on the battlefield, but the sound is a little too loud.


    \"Let''s go, let''s test fire.\"Liu Feng carried the rifle and rubbed the barrel with his hand.


    This rifle feels thick and heavy, so you don''t have to think about it, it won''t happen.


    The group came to the indoor test site of the military workshop, where people test various weapons.


    Holding the rifle, Liu Feng learned to watch the scene in the documentary, pulled the zipper, and reached out to take the bullet that Niu Si handed over.


    He held the bullet and looked at it, and the first impression was that it was thick. Compared with the bullet case seen on TV, the wall of the bullet case was twice as thick.


    \"Crack!\"


    Liu Feng stuffed the bullet into the barrel of the gun, pushed the bolt in, and put the handle against his shoulder, aiming at the target dozens of meters away.


    Bang! ! !


    A crisp gunshot sounded, and Mina''s cat''s tail hair exploded, which was accidentally startled.


    \"Taste!\"


    Liu Feng pulled the gun bolt, pulled out the bullet casing, stuffed another bullet in, and shot, firing several bullets in a row before stopping. Guns are a hobby of many people, and Liu Feng is no exception. Just like he likes cold weapons, he has a special cold weapons collection room, which contains all kinds of cold weapons, and plays with it from time to time.


    \"How many parts are there? How many rifles can be produced in total?" Liu Feng put down the rifle, turned his head and asked, \"How many bullets are left?


    \"The parts can assemble twenty rifles, and the bullets have a thousand rounds.\" Niu Si respectfully said.


    \"Next, I want 100 rifles and 10,000 bullets.\"Liu Jiaofen added.


    His heritage has to be added one more point. These 100 rifles will form a special team to shock people. \"Yes.\" Niu Si responded quickly.


    In fact, he has rarely intervened in the military workshop. He only conveyed some orders from Liu Feng, and at most came to study the steam car.


    His position is like a logistics manager. He doesn''t understand a lot of things. He doesn''t have much interest, like rifles. He still thinks cold weapons are better.


    \"Here, you also practice.\"Liu Ji handed the rifle to the cat ear girl.


    Okay. \"Mi Bang took over, imitating what Liu Feng had just done, and started shooting. Liu Feng observed from the side, the rifle was a bolt-action manual rifle, which was to manually complete the feeding of bullets into the chamber and the used cartridge case. Removal action. Only one round can be loaded at a time, and the next round can be loaded only after the shell is withdrawn. One shot, pull the bolt once, then load the second shot, hit again, and pull again.


    \"It would be better to add more magazines.\" Liu Feng squinted and thought. The multi-shot magazine is to put multiple bullets into the magazine at one time. The gunner only needs to load and unload the chamber when shooting, without manually reloading the bullet each time. Multiple magazine bolt-action rifles fire at least twice as fast.


    Of course, Liu Feng won''t think too much about it now. It''s already very good to be able to build a rifle, and it will be fine to slowly improve and build it in the future.


    Now the main reason is that the bullets are too slow, otherwise Liu Feng would really be able to form a modern army.


    It''s a pity that a rifle without bullets is not as good as a fire stick. Liu Feng can only suppress this Nianxiang 00, and now it is still mainly cold weapons.


    \"Gee!!!


    Mina seems to be addicted to playing, the shooting speed is getting faster and faster, and the gunshots never stop.


    \"The smell of gunpowder smoke.\"Liu Feng twitched his nose, if this was replaced by a semi-automatic rifle, an automatic rifle, it would probably shoot a dozen bullets in a few seconds.


    He looked at the meaning of Mao Erniang''s not stopping, and said to Niu Sifen, \"Let''s go, take me to Yuffie to see the airship.\"*Yes. \"Niu Si leads the way.


    Road tread...


    Liu Feng pondered, should we send Yuffie as a messenger to the Ori Dwarf Kingdom? In this way, the wish of the dwarf girl can be fulfilled, and a wave of airships can be displayed. The main reason is that he values ??the dwarves'' iron ore, wants to cooperate with the dwarves in an all-round way, and wants the other country to help him make iron, which will shorten the construction of the railway.


    Moreover, he wants to develop the entire kingdom now, so the output of steel must definitely increase, otherwise it will be too slow to build houses


    ..


    One more, (v one),


    Chapter 117: Airship bomber.


    Liu Feng followed behind Niu Si, and as soon as he left the military workshop, he heard Mao Erniang''s voice behind him, "Master, wait for me." \"


    He turned his head to look at Mi Bao who was holding a rifle, and chuckled, \"Won''t you play for a while?


    - There will be opportunities in the future. \" Mina shook her head and was worried about leaving the young master alone when she was out.


    \"Let''s go.\" Liu Feng smiled helplessly.


    A group of people saw that the airship workshop was under martial law from a distance. There were many soldiers guarding around, and they had to be checked when entering and leaving.


    In fact, strategic things will be strictly guarded. Now is not the time to leak it. Maybe someone will research something in a hundred years. By that time, the kingdom has developed to a point that even Liu Feng dare not think about it. When the soldiers saw Liu Ji and his party, they gave a military salute and moved away.


    \"Brilliant wrong sale....


    \"Ka Ka Ka ......


    Before Liu Feng and the others entered the workshop, they heard a lot of noises coming from inside.


    After entering the workshop, I saw the work in full swing. Many people were carrying things to and fro, and there were three ships being built in the center of the workshop.


    Yes, build three airships at the same time, and now some unimportant parts of the workshop are sent out, that is, let other workshops help, or let some manufacturing workshops in Xiyang City help.

 Chapter 889：

    This doubles the speed of building the airship, and the three airships can be tested in a few days.


    However, today Liu Feng didn''t come to see these, and ordered someone to take them to Yuffie''s private workshop. The dwarf girl no longer needs to be stared at by the airship building outside, and there is already a special person in charge.


    When Liu Feng and Mina came to Yuffie''s workshop, they saw a small airship about ten meters long at the entrance. There was a small person under the airship who was busy, and a dozen people around were instructed to do it. live.


    Yuffie was staring at the blueprint. After being reminded by the people next to her, she turned around and saw Liu Feng and the others, and hurried over: \"Lord Liu Feng..\"


    \"How is it? Can you take off?\" Liu Feng looked at the small airship.


    \"The installation of the screw propulsion part is just short of it, and it should take two days to debug.\"


    Yuffie said quickly.


    \"Mainly stability and speed, others can be reduced, this airship is not used to carry people.\" Liu Feng reminded.


    He understands a simple dwarf girl, and if he is not careful, he will be too detail-oriented,-


    Everything is trying to be perfect.


    The airship is Liu Feng''s secret weapon, prepared for future sea invaders, and a strategic weapon: airship bombers.


    Explosives have been secretly accumulated in the country, and some have been made into earth bombs, which are specially used for airship configuration.


    \"Understood.\" Yuffie responded with tangled eyebrows.


    - Well, have you had a good rest lately? \" Liu Feng looked at the girl''s thick black eyes.


    \"A....Yuffie bowed her head a little embarrassedly.


    \"I forgot the time to study again?\" Liu Feng sighed, the dwarf girl was like a science madman.


    \"The knowledge given by adults is so interesting that I forgot to sleep.\"Yuffie explained in a low voice.


    \"It seems better not to give you too much knowledge next time.\"Liu Feng pretended to be helpless. \"No, no, I''ll have a good rest, I''ll go back to sleep now.\" As soon as Yuffie heard that she wouldn''t give her new knowledge, she was so frightened that she turned around and wanted to run back to her room to sleep.


    \"Okay, Yuffie, the young master is teasing you.\" Mina held back her laughter and grabbed the girl''s clothes, making her unable to leave.


    \"Did you tease me?\" Yuffie felt a little pity.


    \"Give you three days, take a good rest, after three days, I will ask Da Pona to take you to the Kingdom of Aoli dwarves.\" Liu Feng said softly.


    -what? \"Yuffie looked at Liu Feng blankly, and after a while, Mian said with red eyes, \"Can I go to the Aoli Kingdom? \"


    \"Yeah, you are here on behalf of the messenger, I will let Darlene go to negotiate and let your mother reunite with you.\" Liu Feng squatted down and reached out to help the girl wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    \"Hmmmm. Nodding, the pink group was full of water mist, tears kept flowing.


    \"So, you should have a good rest these days. Don''t when your mother sees you tired, she will blame me for treating you badly. Liu Feng comforted her gently.


    If I won''t, I won''t, the adults are very kind to me. \" Yuffie shook her head in a panic, and the pink ponytail swung around.


    \"Then you should have a good rest, but you can''t be tired.\" Liu Feng said with a stinging eye.


    \"I will, I will definitely.\"Yuffie wiped away her tears and made a serious commitment.


    \"That''s good.\" Liu Feng patted the girl''s head.


    \"Sir, can my father come with me?\" Yuffie asked timidly. \"Of course you can, when you pick up your mother to Xiyang City, I will prepare a house for you. Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    The train has made great progress. The track has already been tested, and now the track is not needed.


    \"Thank you, sir.\" Yuffie bowed to Zhao and thanked him.


    \"I''ll give you half a day off, go and discuss with your father what gift to bring, or go to the castle to find Nicole and ask her to prepare it for you.\" Liu Feng pulled the girl up. In fact, he should have helped the girl to fulfill her wish earlier, but at that time, his power was only one city, and he might not be able to let the king of Aoli give him too much face. It''s different now, he''ll be the new king, and the Austrian king won''t lose face for a nobleman.


    \"No, I can discuss it with my father at night.\" Yuffie waved her hand quickly.


    \"Listen to the young master.\" Mina wiped the girl''s face with the paper


    \"Yes.\"Yuffie replied hesitantly.


    ...


    One update, Cv7.


    Chapter 118: Simple missiles?


    Liu Feng took Mina out of the workshop and went to the underground gunpowder research institute. With the airship bomber, the bomb needs to be improved. Now, the bomb Liu Feng has made is an explosive pack made by wrapping it in oil paper.


    The use of explosive packs is much worse. Because the ignition device is relatively backward, the bombs used as airship bombers are still worse.


    \"Uhhh...ah... Several dumb researchers gestured and held fist-sized **** to Liu Feng.


    \"Have you researched it?\" Liu Feng opened his mouth and took over a black ball.


    \"Hmm!\" The researcher nodded quickly.


    Liu Feng looked down at the alien version of the grenade in his hand, and he could see a ring on the ball, resisting the urge to pull it down.


    \"Master, what is this?\" Mina probed and asked.


    \"This is a lethal weapon.\" Liu Feng said in a deep voice, thinking of the drawings drawn before 590, it is not difficult to make a grenade, but the detonating device is difficult.


    \"Very powerful?\" Mina said suspiciously, and the probe took a grenade from the researcher''s hand and looked.


    \"Well, this exploded, and half of the people in our room are going to die.\"


    Liu Feng said with a serious face.


    \"What?\" Mina''s hands froze, and she looked at the ball in her hands in surprise.


    \"Find a place to test it.\"Liu Feng took three or four grenades and left the Gunpowder Underground Research Institute with the cat ear girl.


    The two came to the depths of the scientific research department, which was still an undeveloped place, and occasionally tested bombs for the people of the Gunpowder Research Institute.


    \"Master, leave it to me.\" Mina hurried forward, trying to stop Liu Feng from experimenting with the grenade.


    \"No, I''ll do it myself.\" Liu Feng shook his head, looked at Xiaoshanbao not far away, suddenly opened the ring, and threw the grenade out.


    Three seconds later, a dozen meters away.


    A compliment! ! ! -


    There was a loud bang, and thick smoke rose.


    ..*Na sucked in a breath of cold air, widened her blue eyes, and looked at the small hill not far away in disbelief, a pothole had already been blown out.


    \"Not bad.\"Liu Feng is very satisfied, the power of this grenade is beyond his expectations


    He thought about whether to equip the soldiers with grenades, or to delay the military reform for a few years and wait until it is fully stabilized.

 Chapter 890：

    After all, the pace is now too big. As far as rifles are concerned, the number is enough to dominate the world.


    \"Master, this must not be leaked.\" Mina''s face was serious, she suddenly thought of many things.


    If the grenade is leaked, it will be too easy to overthrow a kingdom. As long as it is equipped with this grenade, and if you see the enemy, you can throw a few, which can completely push all the resisters.


    \"Well, let''s produce and store it for now.\"Liu Feng nodded, he is not fully ready for promotion, so it should be regarded as one of the trump cards.


    \"Master, I don''t think the Gunpowder Research Institute has enough guards.\" Mina''s face was unprecedentedly serious, and she suggested: \"Let''s arrange another team of soldiers to come and guard.\"


    She feels that this grenade can completely end the era of knights (cac), and there are things called rifles. With these two things, the kingdom after the young master can definitely be in long-term peace.


    \"Okay, you go to arrange.\"Liu Ji has no opinion.


    He is now thinking of another question, looking down at the grenade in his hand, if this ignition device is modified, can it be made into a missile?


    \"Go, go back to the Gunpowder Research Institute.\"Liu Feng strode forward.


    Soon, the two returned to the underground gunpowder research institute. Liu Feng found the main person in charge and learned about the ignition device in detail. The substance that produces the spark is made of a pre-made tubular body, and then the substance is put into it separately. As long as the middle partition is removed, the two substances will collide and enter to generate a spark to ignite the explosive.


    \"I want to make a one-meter-long missile...Liu brought paper and drew his ideas on it, especially when the warhead required a ground-impact face-firing ignition device.


    That is, the missile is dropped from the airship and hits the ground before the missile explodes.


    Especially when dealing with those fleets at sea, as soon as a missile falls, the whole wooden ship is abolished, and it must be bombed to pieces.


    \"Uh uh.. The researcher nodded quickly, and then a few people started to study, using the way of writing.


    -I will send more vegetables in the future. \"Liu Feng whispered to Mao Er Niang.


    People who often stay underground need to supplement a lot of vitamins, after all, they cannot get the sun for a long time.


    \"Okay.\" Mina nodded


    \"That''s right.\" Liu Feng thought of something, turned his head and said: \"In a few days, let Eliza, Gaba, Avery, and Frey come over to learn about grenades and rifles operation.\"


    He wanted the people around him to be exposed to hot weapons first, but also to prepare for the future, especially Eliza and the others.


    \"Understood.\" Mina agreed that they had to learn to use such powerful weapons first.


    \"Air Fortress.\" Liu Feng looked at the direction of the airship workshop, and finally suppressed the crazy thoughts in his heart.


    One more, (v one).\".


    Chapter 119: First edition of banknotes.


    point.


    When Liu Feng was about to leave the scientific research department, people from the Paper Research Institute asked him to point out that since the paper money was qualified, Liu Feng didn''t pay much attention to it. After all, the research on ink is not so easy.


    \"What''s the situation?\" When Liu Feng entered the research institute, he saw that the researchers were all gathered together.


    \"Sir, this is a newly printed banknote.\"The person in charge of the research institute respectfully handed over a piece of paper.


    \"Is it already printed?\"Liu Feng took the banknote in surprise. It felt very good in the hand. Carefully rubbing the surface of the banknote with his fingers, he could feel a little bulge.


    \"Yes, this is an improved version.\"Responsible-people are a bit ambitious.


    They had researched some inks a few days ago, but they were afraid that they would not meet Liu Feng''s requirements, so they have been improving and wanting to be more perfect.


    \"How many layers of ink are printed on this board?\" Liu Feng looked at the reverse side of the banknote carefully and found that the pattern inside was very complicated, with many layers and three colors, forming the pattern of a tall building.


    This is a ten-yuan note. The pattern of the tall building is what the tallest building in Xiyang City will look like in the future. It is also a landmark and can be used for at least ten years. On the front of the banknote is a character pattern, with the heads of Liu Feng, Eliza, and An Li on it. Each avatar represents a race, and the obverse of every future banknote is like this.


    If more races are added to Liu Feng''s kingdom, the number of portraits on the banknotes will increase. Now the banknotes include the mermaid Bilis, the dwarf Yuffie, the orc Enri, the bird orc Mei Lei, the elf Eliza, and Princess Lucy and Liu Jiao.


    The banknotes are not static, and the characters in them will also be replaced. For example, in the twenty-dollar banknotes, Enri will sometimes be replaced by Mina, and Lucy will be replaced by the important elders in Nicole Castle. Most of them will appear on the first edition of the banknotes. , will change with the revision in the future, only Liu Feng will never change, only the hairstyle and clothing will change.


    \"Sir, a total of ten layers have been printed.\" The person in charge responded quickly.


    - Tenth floor, no wonder. Liu Gen nodded, no wonder it felt raised to the touch.


    He then asked: \"Is it difficult to print this one? What is the cost?


    It doesn''t make much sense if it''s too difficult and can''t be mass-produced, but it''s pretty good as a commemorative coin.


    \"Not difficult.\" The person in charge shook his head and said respectfully, \"The cost is not very expensive, much cheaper than paper.\"


    -Oh? How to say? \"Liu Feng was a little surprised.


    \"Our new ink, the main ingredient is extracted from a tree, and then blended with other seven materials.\"The person in charge gave a brief introduction.


    \"Is it produced in the depths of the Forbidden Mountains?\" Liu Feng suddenly thought that Avril had given him a report before, which mentioned a kind of tree, the sap in the wood is black.


    \"Yes, the soldiers found an ink forest.\"The person in charge said.


    \"Is there only such an ink tree in that area?\" Liu Feng suddenly discovered that there are many novel species in this world, such as black oil fruit trees.


    \"Yes, the land in that area is pure black.\"The person in charge replied.


    \"It seems to be a problem with the land.\"Liu Feng nodded, and then asked, \"Will these banknotes from Yin Gang be pasted together?


    \"No, it has been tested, and the color will not fade after soaking in water for a day.\" The person in charge said quickly.


    \"Very good.\"Liu Feng was very satisfied, handed the note back and said, \"Ten layers of ink do not need to be printed on a ten-yuan note, but only ten layers of ink are printed on a hundred-yuan note, and each grade is reduced by two layers. Ink, three layers of ink are sufficient for the smallest denomination banknotes.


    ...for flowers...


    If each denomination is printed with ten layers of ink, the value of the smallest denomination will be different, and there is no need to waste too much.


    \"Understood.\"The person in charge takes it down.


    \"According to the template given to you before, now start printing a large number of coins, at least 10,000 banknotes of various denominations will be printed before I take the throne.\" Liu Feng looked serious.


    When he ascended the throne, it was also when he declared the whole country that he wanted to follow the example of Emperor Qin and come to various system reforms, and paper money was one of them.


    ...0...


    \"Yes.\"The person in charge bowed.


    \"In the past two days, I will print dozens of copies and send them to the castle.\" Liu Feng snorted.


    A good one. \" The person in charge nodded.


    Liu Feng took Mina out of the research institute, thinking about whether to print thousand-yuan banknotes. After thinking about it, he rejected it. At this stage, thousand-yuan banknotes are useless.


    \"Mina, let''s go and let the banks in major cities get ready, and when the banknotes arrive, the new policy will be implemented immediately.\" Liu Fengyan added.


    The reform of the new currency has been planned for a long time, and the bank is paving the way for the reform of the new currency.

 Chapter 891：

    Moreover, a lot of gold, silver and copper coins were also accumulated, just to cope with market shocks.


    At the beginning of the reform, there must be some use of new and old coins, and then slowly let the old coins out of the market. One of the reasons is to prevent some people from distrusting the paper money and exchanging the old coins in large quantities. If the old coins lose trust, it will be over. When everyone believes in paper money completely, then the old money will be withdrawn from this era.


    \"Understood.\" Mina responded.


    --more, (v).2.


    One thousand and twenty chapters: Flanders Empire.


    A clatter...


    After more than two months, Field finally returned to the Flanders Empire. She was standing on the boat, looking at the big port in the distance with a complicated expression.


    Black Pearl Harbor is the largest seaside city port in the Flanders Empire. Since the reform three or four years ago, many nobles have teamed up to go to sea, creating the current prosperity of Black Pearl Harbor.


    \"I haven''t been back for a few years, and it''s more lively here than before.\" Field looked at the three or four hundred ships in the port.


    \"Your Highness, are we going back to the imperial capital?\" Deacon Green asked in a low voice.


    \"Yeah.\" Field nodded and glanced at the mermaid in the cage on the deck, and there were only two people left.


    She said indifferently: \"Let them go.


    three forty seven


    \"Yes.\"Deacon Green immediately recruited people to release the mermaid.


    \"Tap tap....


    \"Sir.\"Kim Mo came behind Field. \"Let''s go.\" Field stepped under the boat.


    ......Jin Mo followed silently, looking around with green eyes, this completely unfamiliar place.


    \"Click click...


    The port is paved with wooden boards, and when you step on it, it makes a dull sound, which makes people feel bad.


    Jin Mo looked back at the boat he was on, and found that it was in tatters.


    In the past two months or so, she thought she was going to die. It was because the weather at sea had changed too much, either strong winds or heavy rains, and she had to deal with giant beasts in the sea.


    \"The facilities here are still so bad.\" Field frowned, looking at the wide and big port, for some unknown reason, he suddenly thought of Xiyang City.


    She had been to Xiyang City secretly, and only stayed for one day before leaving, but it was the port of that city that impressed her deeply. The entire port floor was made of stone.


    And the crowd is still full of order, unlike the one in front of me, a group of people are crowded in


    rise.


    \"Damn, get out of the way, don''t get in my way.


    \"Go away, get out of here.\"


    \"Want to die?\"


    -...


    Words like this kept coming from the crowd, causing Field to frown.


    In particular, there are some people who see the beauty of Feld and others, and want to squeeze in to take advantage, or try it out. If it is not so difficult, the consequences of Feld and others can be imagined.


    The port city of Black Pearl is also the city with the highest crime rate, and there are many interest organizations mixed in.


    \"Your Highness, be careful,\"Deacon Green clenched the long sword around his waist.


    ... Mo already took the longbow in his hand and quickly locked on a few people with bad intentions.


    \"You guys, do you want to die?\" The knight who guarded Field roared.


    .... people were suddenly shocked.


    \"This is Her Royal Highness Princess Field, put away your dirty thoughts, otherwise... the knight suddenly drew out his long sword, with the intention of slashing people if they disagreed.


    \"Ah? Princess?\"


    \"Back off, back off.\"


    -...


    The crowd immediately panicked, and one after another made way for a passage, and the power of the imperial princess was fully displayed.


    The Flanders Empire implements a high-pressure policy, everything is for the nobles, let alone the royal family


    Whoever dares to commit an offender to the Fei clan will be handicapped in the lightest case, and executed in the heaviest case.


    \"Let''s go.\" Field has long been accustomed to such scenes, stepping forward, completely ignoring the people around him.


    A group of people, not long after walking, heard messy footsteps.


    \"Tap tap....


    \"It seems that the Black Pearl City Lord has received the news of His Highness'' appearance.\"The green deacon looked at the hundreds of knights in front.


    The city lord of Black Pearl is a middle-aged fat man with a height of 1*7. He rode a horse ten meters away from Field, and flexibly got off the horse...


    Your Royal Highness, welcome the triumph. \"The Lord of the Black Pearl saluted respectfully.


    The nobles of the Flanders Empire, most people know that Field left the empire to explore, and some people thought that Field died before.


    \"How is the empire now? What''s wrong?\" Field asked indifferently. \"It is smooth sailing, and the strength of the empire is getting stronger and stronger.\"The Black Pearl City Lord said solemnly.


    \"Oh?\" Field knows that the shipping of the sea in the past few days has made many nobles make a lot of money, and the empire will definitely make more.


    She lightly instructed, \"Prepare the carriage, I want to go back to the imperial capital.\"


    \"Yes.\"The Black Pearl City Lord immediately asked people to prepare.


    After hesitating, he insisted, \"Let''s take a break, why don''t you take a rest in the city? Recently a subordinate caught a red fish there.


    Red fish, a kind of fish in the deep sea, is as big as a palm, and the meat is very delicious. It is a treasure loved by many nobles.


    Due to the difficulty of catching and the scarcity, a red fish is measured in gold coins.


    \"No.\" Field waved his hand, red fish is not the same thing for the royal family at all.


    The main thing for her now is to go back to the imperial capital and talk to her father about the issue of another continent, especially the civil strife in the Yingluo Kingdom, which is a waste of opportunity for them.


    It just so happened that the strength of the empire has increased, so it shouldn''t be difficult to conquer another continent. She will also go there by then, and that Xiyang City will definitely be won.


    Field''s heart is unwilling to be ordinary, especially if she wants to be arranged marriage, she absolutely refuses, so she must have her own fief in another continent.

 Chapter 892：

    At that time, the sky is high and the earth is far away, and the father and king can''t control her at all.


    \"Yes.\"The Black Pearl City Lord didn''t dare to say any more.


    ....


    One update, (v7.\".


    Chapter 121: Three hundred ships.


    \"Tap on the road....


    A four-horse horse-drawn carriage galloped down the avenue, dusty all the way. \"Cough.... De put down the curtains, not very satisfied with the road outside, the sky is full of dust, as long as you go out, it will be dusty.


    Going out on a rainy day, it is difficult for the carriage to move forward, and the road is muddy and uneven.


    She thought of the road in Xiyang City. If she could get that mysterious technology, travel would be labor-saving and easy.


    First Highness, we are about to arrive in the imperial capital. \" Green Deacon whispered.


    - Pedestrians set off from Black Pearl City, and they have been rushing for a day in a row, and they will soon reach the imperial capital, the center of the Flanders Empire.


    -Um. \" Field nodded.


    However, Jin Mo was full of curiosity, opened the curtain a crack, resisted the flying dust, and looked at everything outside.


    There were many carriages on the road, wearing all kinds of walking trails, and she didn''t see any difference from the British Kingdom. Except when their carriage was advancing, the people of Zhou 22 immediately got out of the way.


    As the carriage moved forward, Jin Mo saw a tall city wall, more than ten meters high, which completely shocked her.


    - The imperial capital has arrived. \" Green Deacon''s clear angle rose and finally returned home.


    \"Back to the palace.\" Field''s expression didn''t change. She felt more comfortable outside. If she hadn''t borrowed the power of the empire, maybe she would just send someone back to pass on a message.


    \"Yes.\"Deacon Green responded respectfully.


    The carriage drove straight in, but the city gate knights did not dare to stop the carriage.


    \"Prosperous.\" Jin Mo looked at everything in the city, compared to the capital of the British Kingdom, the capital of the Flanders Empire was like the center of a country.


    People come and go, and there are many stalls on the roadside, selling meat and fish, and iron shops.


    Jin Mo has never seen such a lively scene, unlike the lifeless side of Yingluo Kingdom.


    \"It''s still so chaotic.\" Field looked at the scene outside the carriage window, she hated everything that was out of order.


    ...The deacon was silent, she knew the princess, she just left the imperial capital and went out to hear about it just because she couldn''t stand it, and finally she went to another continent.


    \"Tada, Tada!


    The carriage stopped, and the green deacon lifted the curtain and threw out a sign made of gold, and the knight at the palace gate immediately let go.


    And the news of Field''s return quickly spread, and Sandra, the king of the Flanders Empire, summoned her.


    The palace side hall, which is where Sandra rests.


    In the dining room, Field looked at his father, King Sandra. At this moment, he was eating red fish, grabbing it with his hands, and throwing the knife to the side.


    \"You are finally willing to come back, my daughter.\" Sandra said solemnly.


    Sandra was fifty years old, with a fat build, a big belly, and a big beard that was now covered in soup and food scraps.


    \"Father, you don''t look like a king now.\" Field sighed.


    \"Hahahaha. As soon as you come back, teach me, Field, you really haven''t changed.\"


    Sandra laughed heartily, wiped her mouth with the tablecloth next to her, and said indifferently, \"As a king, you can come as you feel comfortable, otherwise what''s the point of being a king?\"


    \"You still have so many reasons.\" Field rolled his eyes, feeling very tired.


    Her father was the most unreliable king among the kings of the Flanders Empire, and he was also the most unseemly king. Many aristocratic etiquettes were flattering in his eyes. \"Field, the king just wants to do whatever he wants.\" Sandra said meaningfully. ..De was speechless, and he didn''t know who was a prince who knew the etiquette back then, but when he became a king, he began to let himself go.


    Even with the current princes, they are completely reckless, and they can do all kinds of outrageous and shameful things.


    \"The person who can control his own desires is the one who can dominate his own life.\" Sandra stood up and walked towards the study.


    ... Field was stunned, and Meimei stared at Sandra''s broad back. \"Field, the empire can now let me do whatever I want, but not the next generation. Sandra''s tone was a little heavy.


    \"I see.\" Field realized that he was a little naive before.


    Her father, as the most talented prince, also ascended the throne from the 970 princes, how could she be so frivolous on the surface, she suddenly felt a little sympathetic to those princes.


    \"Smart people don''t look at things on the surface.\" Sandra turned to look at her daughter, his favorite daughter.


    - I. De looked at the wise eyes of the father and bowed his head in shame.


    \"Tell me, what will bring you back this time.\" Sandra knew her daughter, and she was arrogant and wanted to change the status quo.


    \"Another continent, you should know?\" Field asked in a low voice. \"Yes, someone sent back the news two months ago.\" Sandra nodded.


    \"What do you think?\" Field asked quickly.


    -...Sandra was silent, the two of them had come to the study and sat down. He closed his eyes and pondered, before opening his eyes for a while, and said indifferently, \"The empire has prepared three hundred ships.\"


    \"What?\" Field was stunned.


    ¡­


    -More, Cv-.


    Chapter 122: The courage of the master of a country.


    Three hundred ships?


    Field didn''t expect to hear the news.


    \"Hahahahaha Shan. Della laughed heartily, seeing Field''s stunned expression, and said in a teasing tone: \"What? Did you come back to persuade me? ... Desou showed a hint of bitterness, and she remembered the father and king in front of her, who was the one who came out of the dozen princes to sit on the throne. My little wisdom may be a joke in my father''s eyes.


    \"After I got the news two months ago, I ordered the preparation of the knights and ships.\"


    Sandra looked at the lost Field with both eyes and said indifferently, \"The Flanders Empire should go further.\"


    When he took over the throne, the Flanders Empire was at its most prosperous period. The surrounding kingdoms, and even the other two empires did not dare to invade the Flanders Empire, and could only play some regional petty jokes.


    Sandra is ambitious, how could he be willing to eat the money left by his ancestors? He is already the lord of the empire, an existence above ten thousand people, and there is no one more honorable than him in the world.


    At this point, what else can be done? Sandra is left with the pursuit of transcendence, and strives to become a legend after her death.


    But he has ambition but has nowhere to implement it. Should he be allowed to expand his territory? Destroy a kingdom or two? This will only give the other two empires a chance to take advantage.


    When Sandra was drunk, new news came that there was a new continent on the other side of the sea, and I heard that the strength was not very good.

 Chapter 893：

    As soon as Sandra understood the situation, he knew it was the moment that made him legendary. He decisively ordered the Integrity Knights, and mobilized the ships of the major nobles, and then carried out a long food mobilization.


    "Father, how many knights do you plan to send there~1? Field asked in a deep voice, she still has a chance to seize.


    "Twenty thousand people." Sandra taunted, pulling a parchment from the desk.


    "When the nobles heard the news, they all sent their people over.


    The 20,000 knights of the Flanders Empire can be mobilized, but there is a problem, that is, will the other two empires take the opportunity to join forces to attack the empire. After all, 20,000 knights were nearly one-third of the military power of the Flanders Empire.


    "How many are they out of?" Field said eagerly.


    "Let''s gather more than 10,000 people in total." Sandra said in a relaxed tone.


    "That''s okay." Field breathed a sigh of relief, as long as the main force was there, otherwise it would not be her turn to distribute the interests and sovereignty of the Yingluo Kingdom.


    She understands those nobles, and going to the Kingdom of Yingluo will definitely be all kinds of violations. How many of the 10,000 knights will be able to listen to her command?


    All Feld can rely on is his own 10,000 knights, and then occupy the sovereignty and first swallow Xiyang City.


    "Field, just say something." Sandra heard her daughter''s tone and knew that she had something to ask him.


    Father, who do you appoint to be the commander of this attack? '' Field asked nervously.


    ...." Sandra frowned, her face became serious, and she said solemnly, "Field, do you want to be the commander of this attack? "


    "Yes, I want to be the commander." Field responded earnestly, and the premise of everything she imagined was that she had to master the Knights, otherwise it would be an illusion.


    "Reason, a reason to convince me." Sandra said blankly. He took this matter very seriously, and even his doting daughter couldn''t let him make concessions.


    "Father, please take a look at this." Field had already prepared, or in other words, several backup plans.


    She brought in the parchment that Deacon Green had brought with her at the door, and spread it out in front of Sandra.


    "This is a map?" Sandra asked in surprise.


    "Yes, it''s a map of another continent called Yingluo Kingdom."


    Field chuckled, this was her trump card.


    "A map of another continental kingdom? Why do you have this map?" Sandra said in astonishment.


    Because the daughter has stayed in that kingdom for several years. "Field smiled bitterly." What? How many years have you been to another continent? "Sandra was shocked again.


    He always thought that Field was only traveling within the empire or other empires, but he didn''t expect to go to another continent. No wonder he couldn''t find anyone in the past few years, and he didn''t even have any news.


    "Yes, my daughter has been planning this for the past few years." Field pointed to the map and said solemnly, "I know this kingdom, and I have arranged for many people in it."


    "If you let the Philippine team win, what are the chances of winning?" Sandra asked after thinking.


    "Ten... There is an 80% certainty that it can be won." Field thought of the change of Liu Feng, and changed his words from 100% to 80%.


    "No (the king''s), you must be 100%." ??Sandra waved her hand and said indifferently, "Don''t forget, the other two empires are not blind, and they will act too."


    "Yes." Field agreed.


    "I will send the Celtic knight as your deputy. The food will be dispatched in a few days, and you can set off in five days." Sandra said lightly.


    "Understood." Field breathed a sigh of relief. With the help of the Celtic Knights, it made her feel much less stressed.


    Celtic great knight, one of the famous great knights of the empire, with outstanding commanding ability, and more importantly, he was born in commoner knights, and is a great knight who is loyal to the royal family.


    "One more update, CV).


    Chapter 123: Solving Hunger.


    "Buzz mouth...


    The airship was flying slowly in the sky, and Enri, Elsa, Bella, Avery, Eliza and others were standing by the window, looking at the vast white world below.


    "Is this where we used to be?" Enri murmured.


    "There''s only snow and ice left now." Elsa''s golden eyes flashed with a hint of sadness.


    Can the airship fly to the capital of Brutus? '' Bella said solemnly.


    "No." Eliza took over the words and said lightly: "You can still fly in the periphery. If you fly into Brutus Kingdom and encounter a wind and snow, then the airship will lose its power and can only float in the sky with the wind. float away."


    This is recorded in the safety manual. Eliza didn''t dare to take risks. She also wanted to go back to the Elf Forest to have a look, but it was unrealistic. ..." Bella bit her lip, but didn''t insist on going.


    "Look, that''s the Rocky Mountains." Yami jumped up excitedly, pointing to a tall peak below.


    "Oh, is it finally here?" Elsa''s golden 373 eyes narrowed slightly, and she was still a little shocked by the speed of the airship, and it only took more than half a day to cross the Forbidden Mountains.


    Over the Rocky Mountains, the airship floated and docked.


    Where is the treasure map below? "Enri leaned against the window.


    "Start landing." Eliza said to the pilot.


    "Buzz...


    The airship trembled slightly and began to descend slowly.


    A few minutes later, the airship was docked at the foot of the Rocky Mountains, and a team of soldiers came out to guard after the hatch was opened.


    Huhuhu......it''s so cold. "Enri shivered as soon as she stepped on the ground." Why is it still so cold here? The snow on the other side of the Forbidden Mountains has begun to thaw. "Elsa doesn''t understand.


    "I heard the young master say that there is a cold current blowing, and the Forbidden Mountains just blocked the cold current, otherwise the other side will be covered with ice and snow just like the one here."


    The scarf was given to her by the young master. When the winter came, the young master sent one to each person, and hers was light brown.


    So why is the other side thawed now? '' Bella asked, frowning.


    "Yeah! There are times when the cold current is strong and weak, probably in winter when the cold current is the strongest." Enri recalled.


    "Yeah, the snow and ice are pretty bad at this time of year," Masami admitted.


    She knew about the cold current, and Liu Feng asked her to learn about things here, especially the issue of climate change.


    "Go and carry the treasure, the airship can''t be docked for too long, otherwise some parts will be frozen. Eliza urged.


    Some important parts of the airship need to be thawed all the time, especially the air inlet and outlet, which is related to whether the airship can take off and land. "Okay, everyone go up the mountain." Elsa nodded and shouted.


    "I''ll lead the way." Yami ran ahead.


    Leaving a few people to guard the airship, the whole group went up the mountain.


    Yami saw the knights guarding, and after they saluted, they all took Elsa and the others to the location where the treasure was hidden in the Rocky Mountains.

 Chapter 894：

    This is an open cave, more than ten meters high and several hundred meters wide. In the middle of the cave, there are many boxes and sets of weapons and equipment.


    \"Under the stock, this is the treasure we guard.\"Yami respectfully said. \"It''s hard work.\" Elsa let out a breath of cold air and walked towards the treasure.


    \"Bang bang bang!\"


    Qiluo used his sword to pry open the ice-covered treasure, revealing the gold coins inside.


    \"There are about five pieces in this box.\"Yami whispered.


    \"Let''s all move out, and we will divide it up when we arrive at Xiyang City.\" Eliza shouted.


    \"Okay.\" Elsa and Bella nodded, it was still too cold here, and after only a while, I shivered.


    The soldiers began to carry gold coins and equipment. It took two hours to completely remove them. The most important thing was that the road was too difficult to walk.


    \"Get on the airship quickly, it''s time to set off.\" Eliza looked at the sky and found that it was getting dark.


    Although the airship is equipped with a compass, it is still the kind with a fixed direction, that is, the pointer is always pointed in one direction by the magnetic influence, which is the so-called airship route.


    As long as it doesn''t deviate from the route, and then calculate the flight time, you can probably return to the area around the landing site, and the last is the guidance of the Lu people of the bird clan.


    Airships fly like this at night, otherwise they can only suspend takeoff at night.


    \"The mouth is sharp and the eyes are...


    The group got on the airship, took off again and left this ice and snow world.


    Bella asked Anli as soon as she sat down, \"Can I exchange this batch of gold coins for food in Xiyang City?\"


    \"Of course.\" Enri said softly.


    Now Xiyang City has stored a lot of food. Although most of it has been transported to several other military bases, the food left behind is enough for the entire Xiyang City to eat for a long time.


    It''s not very useful to keep grain now, and Hu Erniang knows that the young master is planning several super large grain fields. This season''s planting can immediately feed the whole country, and there will be a lot of surplus.


    The Yingluo Kingdom is vast and sparsely populated, and the population is still too small. For now, food is the best solution. There are various varieties of good seeds and a population that can be mobilized, and hunger and money can be solved in just one season.


    \"One more, V)..


    Chapter 124: Civic Library.


    mouth mouth...


    After nine o''clock at night, the airship landed in Xiyang City.


    Nearly ten o''clock, Xiyang City, in the castle study.


    \"Expanding energy!\"


    \"Come in.\" Liu Gen shouted without raising his head.


    \"Crumble!\"


    Enri pushed open the door and entered.


    \"Have you got the treasure?\" Liu Feng asked curiously.


    \"Yeah! It''s already been allocated.\" Enri stretched and sat lazily-


    on the chair.


    Mizui chewed the small dried fish and made a vague sound, \"Is there a lot of gold coins in the treasure?\"


    \"Less than expected.\"


    An Li shook her head and said with a pouting voice, \"I only now know that Brutus was so poor in the past, and the gold coins in the entire treasury are not as much as those in Xiyang City.\"


    On the airship, after a rough calculation, she found that the Kingdom of Brutus was really poor, which made Elsa and Bella very happy.


    But as a member of the current management of Xiyang City, she only understands how much wealth Xiyang City has. It can be said that a few more Brutus treasures can''t compare.


    \"An Li, you can''t think like that.\" Nicole poured a cup of tea for Mother Fox Er and said softly, \"It''s not that there are too few treasures, it''s that Xiyang City is too special.\" She has read a lot of books recently, Among them are many books found in the royal capital and noble houses. After reading it, I realized how special Xiyang City was, and only then did I understand the greatness of the young master.


    \"Yes, Enri, you should read a few more books, you will find that many kingdoms are very poor.\"Weiya agreed very much.


    As the headmaster of the school, Miner-niang is currently sorting out books and selecting some books that are beneficial to the students. Among them, there are several books that describe the life of previous kingdoms or nobles.


    After Vicki decided to sort it out, she made a history book according to Liu Feng''s request, and then compared it with the current New Kingdom, which would better stimulate the pride and patriotism of the common people.


    Only then did I know that Liu Feng''s greatness was because he created a new era. These should be recorded and passed on forever.


    \"Ah? I''ve been very busy recently, so I don''t have time to read.\" Enri shouted with a bitter face. The new kingdom is about to be established, and she has more government affairs to deal with.


    In fact, everyone is very busy, otherwise it is ten o''clock in the evening, and they are still in the study.


    Mina can be lazy for a while. She handed over some work to Mila, and she also focused solely on the safety of Xiyang City.


    \"Speaking of the book, what do you think, Vicki?\" Liu Feng turned to look at the bunny girl.


    \"Thinking?\" Wei Ya was stunned, her expression blank.


    What can she think? Isn''t it just to let the students have new books to read?


    \"Master, I have a new idea.\"Nicole relieved the mother-in-law.


    \"Oh? Let''s hear it.\"Liu Feng supported his cheek with one hand and tilted his head to look at the increasingly mature Nicole.


    \"Can you build a huge library? Then store the entire kingdom''s books?\" Nicole said hesitantly.


    She saw the surprised expressions of the people present, and continued, \"When I was arranging the books this time, I found that the nobles hid the books. If it wasn''t for the actions of the young master, some books might have been completely forgotten. .\"\"Well, go on.\"Liu Feng smiled and encouraged.


    \"That''s right, I think it''s good for books to spread, everyone must have books to read.\" Nicole''s cheeks flushed, and she was very happy to think that she had a novel before.


    She expressed her thoughts, \"With a big library, those who come to Xiyang City can look for books to read.\"


    \"But don''t we have a library?\" An Li was a little confused, the library in Xiyang City was already selling books.


    \"I understand what Nicole means.\"Liu Feng understands Nicole''s original intention, that is, one is free, and the other is for money to sell books.


    ...for flowers...


    He looked at Nicole''s delicate face and said softly, \"Do you want this big library to be open to the common people for free?\"


    Um. \"Nicole nodded hesitantly.


    free? Will someone steal the book? \" Enri said in surprise.


    You must know that the library in Xiyang City has also been stolen from a few books, and the thief is now working hard to reform.


    \"This library can be built, and it will be very large.\"Liu Feng agrees with Nicole''s plan.

 Chapter 895：

    After all, some poor people can''t afford books. Having a library that allows people to learn by themselves is also a source of talent for his kingdom.


    ...


    \"Master, do you agree?\" Nicole shouted in surprise.


    \"Well, if you want to build two, you can build two, one is the Wang Family Library and the other is the Citizens Library.\"Liu Feng still has a little selfishness, and some confidential knowledge is still kept in the Wang Family Library, which is to cultivate core talents knowledge base.


    \"Then, there should be a limit to this library, not all kinds of people can enter.\"En Li has never believed that people are beautiful, which may be related to her life experience in the past few years.


    \"Of course, those who want to read must obtain a library card, pay a deposit, and decide when to return the book...\"Liu Feng mentioned the rules for borrowing books in the Earth Library.


    \"Okay, that''s fine, whoever dares to damage or doesn''t return the book, then the deposit will not be refunded.\"Enri thinks this rule is very good.


    \"If you want to build it, just build one at the five major military bases.\"Liu Feng is now thinking of more than just a Xiyang City.


    \"Understood.\" En Li nodded, she still had to take over this matter. Leave the proofreading of that book to me. \"Weiya answered happily.


    As a person in charge of education, she is very willing to do such a book.


    \"One more, V).\"Yi


    Chapter 125: Whimsical?


    Elsa and Bella have been a little troubled these past two days. They have a lot of money, but they can''t spend it, or they don''t want to lose too much.


    Because the treasures of the Brutus Orc Kingdom use a different style of gold coins than those in the Yinlu Kingdom, the purchasing power of the gold coins has dropped a lot.


    But there is no way to do it. You can''t buy goods at a loss. The same is true if you go to the bank to trade, the exchange rate will drop by a lot.


    On the second floor of the Zuixi Building, Elsa''s room.


    \"What should I do now? What should I do with this batch of gold coins?\" Bella was a little annoyed. Now the Yingluo King Circle is ruled by Liu Feng, and I heard that the bank has been opened in many cities, and the food she wanted for \"267\" can only be purchased in Xiyang City.


    \"What can be done? Only Liu Feng can eat this batch of gold coins.\"


    Elsa sighed, not expecting to be troubled by a lot of gold coins one day. \"However, the exchange rate is too low.\"Bella is not very satisfied.


    \"No way, who told us to use Liu Feng''s coins.\" Elsa spread her hands helplessly.


    The coins of Yingluo Kingdom, Adian Kingdom, Ori Dwarf Kingdom, etc. are different, but the weights are similar, which is why the coins of several countries can be used in common.


    However, the coins on the other side of the Forbidden Mountains are different. The weight of the gold coins and the casting process are different, and the value of the coins is very different.


    \"You want to exchange it at the ratio of ten to seven?\" Bella was a little surprised.


    The exchange of ten to seven is a difference of 30%. \"Or else? Can you spend this gold?\"


    Elsa held a gold coin and said bitterly: \"Out of Xiyang City, I''m afraid other cities will not accept our gold coin, and the ratio may drop even lower.\"


    She heard from An Li that Liu Feng was already reforming coins, and many policies had already been issued, just waiting for the day when he ascended the throne to announce the whole world.


    .....Bella is speechless, it seems she has no choice. If the currency reform is unified, the price of the gold coins in her hands will be reduced to 50%.


    This is what she knew from the bank staff. Now many businessmen have gone to the bank to report and prepare old coins for new ones, so that their wealth will not depreciate.


    \"Let''s go, let''s talk to Liu Feng, maybe we can raise the exchange rate.\" Elsa got up and walked out. \"Okay.\" Bella followed.


    Now the two of them have only this one way, otherwise they will lose a few thousand gold coins in vain, and they will be distressed and unable to sleep.


    Soon, the two came to the castle and went to the study under the guidance of the maid. On the way, the atmosphere in the castle made the two of them serious. It can be said that the castle has reached the level of ten steps and one post, and there are still bird orcs circling in the sky.


    The two understand that this is to start building up momentum for Liu Feng, or to start previewing some of the processes of being a king.


    But they don''t understand a little, that is to make this castle a palace? Wouldn''t that be too rude?


    \"Swelling and swelling........


    The door of the study was blocked by the maid, \"Sir, Miss Elsa and Bella are asking to see you.\"


    \"Come in.\" Liu Gen''s easy-going voice sounded. \"Both of you please.\" Chuan girl saluted and left.


    \"Crumble...\"


    The study door was pushed open by Elsa, and she saw many people inside, and all of them were acquaintances she knew.


    \"Are you all here?\" Bella looked at Tess, Frey, Eliza and the others in shock.


    \"You two, what''s the matter?\" Liu Feng looked up at the two with dumbfounded expressions.


    \"Did we disturb you?\" Elsa apologized.


    \"No, eldest sister come in....\" En Li stepped forward and searched for the lion ears and went in. Madam, you come in too. \"Tis hugged Bella''s rot and dragged her into the study.


    \"Are you here?\" Bella felt a little pity, especially seeing that Billis was also there.


    \"We are discussing the matter of coins.\"Liu Feng replied with a chuckle.


    \"What''s wrong with the coin?\" Elsa''s golden eyes brightened, just as this topic was about to be brought up.


    Substitution of new coins. \" Liu Feng said calmly.


    \"New coin? Has it been decided yet?\" Elsa was a little surprised that she made the decision so early, shouldn''t it be implemented slowly after ascending the throne?


    \"Yes, you can take a look and give some advice.\" Liu Feng handed over the coins on the table.


    \"Ah? It''s a piece of paper?\" Elsa was stunned before she took it, and said in amazement, \"What a beautiful painting.\"


    On the four-finger-width, palm-length paper, there are many thick and fine lines drawn to form a portrait of a person, with the number of one hundred in the left and right corners.


    \"Is this a coin?\" Bella was stunned when she probed.


    \"Yes, this is the new coin that will be issued.\"5.7 Liu Gen gently said. \"But this is not copper, silver and gold, will anyone use it?\" Elsa felt a little unbelievable, and took a piece of paper like a painting to replace the coin.


    \"Someone will use it.\"Liu Feng said confidently that as long as the bank has credit and can exchange three coins of steel, silver and gold, the banknotes will be circulated in the market within half a year.


    \"This...\" Elsa didn''t know what to say.


    Whimsical? She couldn''t say that, she had to save some face for Liu Feng.


    One more, CV). \"


    Chapter 126: Liu Feng''s intentions.


    The three coins of steel, silver and gold have been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people in this era. Suddenly, paper money is used instead of coins, and many people must not believe it.


    Elsa, Bella, or some people in the study don''t quite believe it, but Liu Feng thinks it doesn''t matter. The implementation of currency depends on the use of the market. If the market accepts paper money, then the rest will gradually accept it.


    \"Your Excellency Liu Feng, can this kind of paper money be counterfeited?\" Bella asked a key question.


    She looked carefully at the banknotes in her hands, especially the patterns on them. They were all familiar people, including Enri, Eliza, and others.

 Chapter 896：

    \"Do you think someone can draw such exquisite paintings?\" Liu Feng asked rhetorically. \"Should not, but is this again?\" Bella looked at the pattern on the banknote suspiciously. \"The pattern can be done by hand, but it will take 20 years to imitate it.\" Liu Feng said a conservative time.


    The pattern on the banknotes can be seen on the screen, but it is a bit taken for granted to draw almost the same. With the ability of this era, maybe someone will be able to do it in twenty or thirty years.


    \"Can someone really draw 22?\" Elsa was surprised that the pattern on the banknote was so complicated that it looked very three-dimensional, as if it were a sculpture.


    \"Of course I can, or where did the pattern come from?\" Liu Feng affirmed that he spent a lot of money on the pattern of the banknote, and hired a master to design it on Earth. . He wants high precision, which cannot be done with a computer, but can only be outlined by hand.


    \"The person who drew this is a master.\" Elsa exclaimed.


    She didn''t ask one more thing, that is, how can it be mass-produced, and they are all the same.


    Huh?


    Bella fiddled with the banknotes with her fingers and found that it was a little uneven, and said in astonishment,


    \"Why is this a little unfair?\"


    \"This is a secret of banknotes, a secret to prevent counterfeiting.\" Liu Feng looked at the 100 yuan banknote in Bella''s hand.


    Only large-denomination banknotes have this effect. If the hand is not sensitive, it cannot be felt, just like some people can feel the bumps of fingerprints on their fingers.


    \"It''s amazing.\"Elsa exclaimed.


    \"Big sister, tomorrow we will start experimenting with paper money in Xiyang City, you can go and observe it.\" En Li said softly. \"So soon?\" Elsa was stunned.


    \"It''s an experiment, let''s see how the market reacts.\"Liu Feng continued. Improvements can only be made if there are problems in the experiment, otherwise problems will arise throughout the country, and it will be too difficult to correct them.


    \"Can my gold coins be exchanged for this kind of paper money?\" Bella said suddenly.


    She thought it was nothing, anyway, the coins were all spent by Xiyang City.


    ....\" Elsa was stunned and stared at Bella with a blank expression, not expecting to make this decision.


    \"Huh? Gold coins?\" Liu Feng frowned, and only came to understand after Mao Er Niang reminded her in a low voice.


    He glanced at the two of them, and also knew the purpose of the two of them, and asked with a light smile: \"You are here because of the exchange, right?\"


    \"Yes.\" Bella nodded and admitted.


    \"Do you want to consume it immediately? Or do you want to save it?\" Liu Feng asked a key question.


    \"I use half the coins to buy food.\" Bella said her plan. ....\" Elsa thought about the purpose of this question, and said conservatively, \"I will buy some special items of Xiyang City. \"


    \"Well, I have a plan here, you listen to it.\"


    Liu Feng took a sip from the teacup and said slowly: \"I plan to open a bank in your territory. If large-value transactions can also be traded through the bank, I will give you a 10% discount on the exchange rate.\"


    His intention is very obvious, that is, to use paper money in the territories of Elsa and Bella. When the currency of a place is not his own, what is the difference between being ruled by others.


    \"That''s ok.\" Bella agreed without much thought. Anyway, now they are trading with Xiyang City, and the coins are all universal.


    \"I agree too.\"Elsa didn''t think there was anything bad either, or so far in the future.


    At most, she doesn''t need to use paper money, and it can be exchanged for gold coins anyway. \"Nicole, follow up on the exchange.\" Liu Feng instructed Nicole.


    \"Yes.\"Nicole nodded quickly.


    \"Then that''s it for today, everyone can go shopping at 420 tomorrow.\" Liu Feng took out a large stack of banknotes from the drawer, which was sent by the scientific research department in the morning.


    He handed the note to Mina and said, \"One cent for everyone.\"


    \"Okay.\"Mi Bang took over.


    \"The bank has already deposited some banknotes, so you can spread the news.\" Liu Feng reminded An Li.


    \"Understood, I will find a few ladies to chat.\" Enri said skillfully. She has learned some routines long ago, and she has already used the skills that are better than the blue ones.


    \"Master, do you want to inform those private shops too?\" Mina asked softly.


    \"Please let me know, someone used paper money to let them take it. If you don''t need paper money, you can go to the bank to exchange money.\" Liu Feng said after thinking.


    Tomorrow he will send some people to spend the banknotes, so that the banknotes will start to flow into the market, and An Li and others are part of them. If they take the lead in using banknotes, the credit rating will be much improved.


    \"Understood.\" Mina replied.


    \"One update, 7)\"


    Chapter 127: Unexpected surprise.


    The next day, Enri, Frey, and Bilis went out to go shopping in groups of three, and the rest were divided into groups.


    Enri, where are we going? \"Bliss exclaimed excitedly.


    Because the Mermaid Bay is now relocating, the new king of her will occasionally take an airship to inspect, and will return to live in Xiyang City.


    Her father''s injury is almost healed, and he has already helped with government affairs.


    Now Bilis''s first task is to wait for Liu Feng to take the throne, and then sign an alliance with the New Kingdom on behalf of Mermaid Bay.


    \"Go to the new commercial street, it''s open now.\" An Li said after thinking.


    Now that it is spring, the snow in the city has melted, some shops in that area have been renovated, and some merchants have already opened stores.


    \"Okay, it''s the new commercial street.\"Bliss nodded hurriedly.


    Let''s go then. \"Enri took Guan Lei''s little hand, so as not to get lost again.


    The bird girl actually has a talent for road idiots. To be precise, she will lose her sense of direction when there are many people on the ground, and she will focus on the people around her and get lost.


    \"I''m going to practice the military crossbow.\" Frey said with an expressionless face.


    \"No, this is the master''s order, you can''t stay in the training camp every day.\"


    Enri refused.


    Frey girl indulges in the training camp of the scientific research department all day long, practicing all kinds of new weapons in it. Like the second burst of military crossbow, it is the favorite of girls these days.


    ....\" The corner of Frei''s mouth twitched slightly, pressing her with the young master every time.


    \"I saw it, you pulled the corners of your mouth away.\" Enri''s brown eyes narrowed slightly, her whole face close to the girl''s face.


    No~~. \"Frey''s face was expressionless and her tone was cold, \"You are dazzled. \"


    \"Humph! I have to take you to meet you for a day today.\" En Li looked down, snorted, and took the girl and Billis to the new commercial street.


    The new commercial street is also very crowded today, and many people with gorgeous clothes are pouring in, that is, the rich will come out to hang out, like the rest of the people who are working to make money. \"Let''s have a look at the clothes.\"Bliss searched for the fox ears and headed for a clothing store.


    ......Enri opened her mouth and saw the excited face of the mermaid Bilis, and finally let her be dragged into the store.

 Chapter 897：

    The clothes sold outside Xiyang City are old styles for the castle, but new styles for the rest.


    Therefore, when shopping in general, people in the castle rarely go shopping for clothes, only when they are bored will they stroll around.


    crunch........


    \"Welcome...\" Tori heard the sound of pushing the door, turned around and looked over, suddenly surprised,


    \"Miss Anli, why are you here?


    \"Huh? Mr. Tori, you moved the shop here?\" Enri was surprised.


    \"Yes, the shops here are more general.\"Tori was a little nervous, and he didn''t expect Enri''s arrival.


    You must know that An Li is now handling many government affairs in Xiyang City, and has made many people know Hu Erniang, and no one dares to underestimate her.


    \"Dresses? You''ve also started selling dresses here.\" After looking around, An Li found a few sets of Hanfu styles.


    Now the businessmen and nobles in Xiyang City like to wear Hanfu, they all wear Hanfu as a formal dress, and they will wear a set of Hanfu when they go out to parties.


    \"Yes, I didn''t hear that the Grand Theater was going to open. Many people should want the dress.\"Tori didn''t want to hide anything.


    \"It is indeed going to open.\" An Li nodded, the Grand Theater would be opened on the day Liu Feng ascended the throne, which was also a deliberate message.


    \"Enri, then do I want to wear a dress?\"Bliss said suddenly.


    \"No.\"En Li rolled her eyes and said helplessly,\"You''ll just have to wear mermaid costumes then.\"


    \"Then I''ll buy a few sets to give back.\"Bilice thought of some friends, so she just bought a few sets of clothes as gifts.


    \"Okay.\" En Li nodded, some clothes in the castle were custom-made and would not be given away.


    A distinguished guest, the dress here is the latest. \"Tori introduced it with great discernment.


    \"Hey! It''s really pretty, I want the blue one and the blue one.\"Bliss decided on the spot when she saw the one she liked.


    ....\" The corners of En Li''s mouth twitched, this mermaid is really direct.


    \"No problem, I''ll let someone pack it for you right away.\" Tori''s fat face was smiling, and he immediately asked the clerk to come and pack it.


    The two suits made him a dozen silver coins.


    \"How much is it?\"Bliss took out a redfish wallet from her crossbody handbag.


    \"A total of twenty-four silver coins.\"Tori looked at the handbag with hot eyes, remembering that such handbags are only available in the castle, and his wife is very envious of such handbags.


    \"Do you accept this kind of coin here? (Nuo Wang hello\"Bilisi took out a stack of banknotes from her purse.


    \"Take it, we will take it here.\"Tori nodded quickly.


    \"That''s good.\"Bliss breathed a sigh of relief and took out banknotes worth twenty-four silver coins.


    \"Mr. Tori, why are you willing to accept such banknotes here?\" Enri asked curiously.


    \"Huh?\" Tori was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, \"Because the pattern on it is clear, this painting is so exquisite, like a work of art, if it is not a coin, such a piece is worth Lots of silver coins.\"


    \"Uh...that''s it.\" Enri was a little dumbfounded, was it an unexpected surprise?


    One more, CV)


    Chapter 128: Is this a rocket?


    There are still five days before Liu Feng ascends the throne, and various measures in Xiyang City are changing visibly.


    At this stage, no one dares to make trouble, and everyone knows who has the final say in this kingdom.


    Liu Feng''s army concept has also begun to take shape, with three types of armies: sea, land and air. The army is the army that Liu Feng has the most soldiers and the strongest army. It also invests the most material and energy, and recruits new soldiers at every stage.


    Next is the Air Force, Liu Feng''s last military branch, since the Lu people of the bird tribe joined, the military power has also been improved, and the military power has grown by leaps and bounds with the airship.


    If it is equipped with the researched missiles later, the military will increase rapidly. The weakest is the navy, and the number of soldiers is also large, but since the establishment of the army, they have been responsible for transportation.


    In fact, the navy lacked an offensive weapon, that is, a long-range offensive weapon, and the loading speed of the bed car was too slow, and there was no way to suppress the water.


    There is no way for hot weapons. We haven''t studied artillery yet, so we can only start from the military.


    Today, the scientific research department has a new invention, and invited Liu Gen to observe and guide, along with Mina, Leia and Eliza.


    The training camp of the scientific research department is the place where new weapons are tested. In order to get the best test of some weapons, the training camp is expanded and expanded, and divided into several areas.


    \"How is it?\" Liu Feng asked when he saw Niu Si.


    \"Master, everything is ready.\" Niu Si said with a serious face.


    He knew the appearance of the weapon in advance, so he was so serious, it was really a big killer.


    \"Then let''s start.\"Liu Feng took the three girls to the side.


    \"Yes.\" Niu Si nodded to the person in charge.


    After receiving the order, the person in charge immediately began to command, and a special bed mold was pushed up, which looked like a coffin. \"Hopefully it will be beneficial to the ship battle.\"Liu Gen frowned.


    The principle of the bed crossbow has long been understood by the people in the military workshop. Under the stimulation of the high bounty, the researchers broke out with unprecedented enthusiasm.


    Many special and bizarre ideas have been created, and various weapons have been made, although most of them are not practical.


    Liu Sang''s investment in the military workshop is increasing month by month, and he has invested a dozen gold coins in the last month.


    \"Master, I heard that a four-shot crossbow has been developed. Could it be this?\" Mina whispered.


    \"I don''t know, just read on.\" Liu Feng shook his head, he knew about the four-haired bed driving, but he dismissed it because it was not practical.


    \"Ka gap ka......


    The person in charge opened the wooden box to reveal the special structure inside, and there were many pulleys in it, and then the bow arm popped out from the side, and there were several bowstrings on it. \"Gurgling...\" The person in charge quickly shook the turntable behind, easily bent the bow arm, and fastened the bowstring on the plate buckle.


    \"Very good, have you used the pulley group reasonably? The idea of ????the turntable is also very good, and the speed is several times faster. \"Liu Feng''s mouth slightly raised, if there is no other problem with this bed, then it is qualified. Can be applied to the military.


    Weight is not a problem, as long as it is equipped with a carriage, it can be transported and quickly put into use in the battlefield.


    \"Bring the crossbow over here.\" The person in charge shouted.


    \"Yes.\"


    Immediately, a researcher came over with a one-meter-three crossbow arrow. This crossbow arrow was specially made (ccaa), and part of the arrow was raised.


    \"Bring three more over here.\" The person in charge shouted after receiving the crossbow arrow, turning around and stuffing the brother arrow into the bed.


    clear. \"


    Soon three more crossbow arrows were loaded in, and then in the surprised eyes of Liu Feng and the others, the person in charge lit the arrows that chewed the arrows.

 Chapter 898：

    \"Is this a rocket?\" Liu Feng said in surprise.


    \"Yes.\" Niu Si said quickly.


    \"It''s interesting.\"Liu Feng became more interested, looking at the wooden figures two hundred meters away.


    \"Launch.\"The person in charge shouted loudly, and buckled the plate buckle.


    \"Mouth!\"The sound of the bowstring snapping.


    Hello! Hello! hey! \"


    The four huge crossbow arrows broke through the air in an instant and hit the wooden man directly. The wooden man who was hit was knocked down, and then a burst of fire rose.


    Clearly...\" Eliza took a deep breath.


    \"How is this possible?\"Xu Ya was stunned. \"Awesome.\" Mi Bang opened his mouth in admiration.


    \"Black oil? Put black oil on the crossbow?\" Liu Feng immediately knew the reason for the fire.


    \"Yes, the arrow part of the crossbow was emptied a bit, and then black oil was injected into it. As long as the arrow hit the object, it would cause the black oil to leak and increase the spark.\" Niu Si quickly explained.


    \"What about the cost?\"Liu Feng was very satisfied with the crossbow and just replaced the weapons for the ship.


    \"A Xinjian costs about a hundred steel coins.\" Niu Si whispered. ....\"Liu Sang felt a little pain in his teeth, which is really expensive.


    One silver coin is ten crossbow arrows, and one gold coin is dry branch arrows, all of which are shot out of coins, you must know that a wave of crossbow arrows is hundreds of **** arrows.


    \"Order to replace all ships with this set of bed crossbows, and each set of crossbow arrows is equipped with a hundred crossbow arrows.\" Liu Feng finally issued an order for replacement.


    A 50-meter-long ship has two decks and two cabins, and also has two sides. That is to say, an average ship needs at least forty crossbows.


    This military expenditure is probably the largest sum other than the airship.


    The utility must be very great. If the enemy fleet encounters such a crossbow arrow, if a dozen crossbow arrows hit in a salvo, it will be a big fire. Black oil cannot be quenched with water, and those who do not understand it will suffer.


    \"Yes.\" Mina and Niu Si answered in unison.


    \"One more, V).


    One thousand twenty-ninth chapters: Mission Dwarf into the kingdom.


    at noon. \"Buzz...


    In the sky, the airship is slowly advancing. On the side of the airship is a black dragon showing its teeth and claws, full of domineering and extravagance.


    In the airship box, Yuffie, Yakura, Darina, Gaba, and Mira, five of them are the envoys who are on the mission to the Ori Dwarf Kingdom this time.


    With Darina as the core, Gaba and Mira are the guards, while Yuffie and Yakiri are the way to fulfill wishes and express goodwill.


    It was already the second day after they left Xiyang City. After all, the Ori Dwarf Kingdom was still a little far from Xiyang City.


    \"Daliana, can we really see my mother?\" The girl Yuffie was very nervous, especially when she was going to the dwarf kingdom.


    \"No problem, this time we went with sincerity.\" Darlene is very confident.


    As long as the dwarf King Robertson is not stupid, he should make a choice after getting Princess Dais''s experience in Xiyang City and the arrival of the airship.


    Moreover, they came on behalf of the future new kingdom, if the Ori Dwarf Kingdom did not want to go to war, they would not be embarrassed at all.


    \"That''s good, that''s good.\"Yuffie clenched her fists tightly, her feet uneasily together...\"Yili pursed his lips, he didn''t know what to say, and he was nervous to death. .


    Gase and Mila next to each other looked at each other and spread their hands, not knowing how to comfort them.


    Xiong Erniang Gacang was very interested in high altitudes, and her beautiful eyes stared out the window from time to time. She felt that there was a chance to take her sister Nuoyue on an airship.


    Mila''s freshness passed, but she felt nothing, after all, she could fly.


    \"Mila, when we go down, you will stay with the airship, and if something goes wrong, leave with the airship.\" Darlene said with a serious face.


    Ah? Don''t you need me to follow? \" Mila was stunned.


    \"No, after we get off the airship, we will lift the airship into the air. You stay on the airship and wait for our news.\" Darlene shook her head and had to be cautious.


    The dwarves will definitely be envious of the airship. If they are malicious, they can at least keep the airship. And they can go back to report and bring them in to save them.


    Then you have to be careful. \" Mila finally agreed.


    Rest assured, this is the worst possible outcome. \"Da Lianluo lightly smiled and reassured. If it is successful, Ai Ru should send someone to go back to Xiyang City with them, and then talk further, so as to achieve full cooperation. I understand.\" Gaba and Mila nodded quickly.


    \"Let''s eat something, otherwise everyone will starve when they arrive at the Dwarf Palace.\" Darlene joked.


    \"Indeed, the food in the Dwarf Palace is really not good.\" Mila agreed.


    \"Okay.\" Gaba, Yuffie, and Yakiri all nodded.


    Several people had an air meal with mixed feelings, and then went to rest.


    It was around three o''clock in the afternoon, and they gathered together to drink afternoon tea.


    \"Sir, the king of the Ori dwarf kingdom has arrived, are you ready to land now?\" The pilot knocked on the door for instructions.


    \"Don''t land for now, we have to say hello first.\" Darlene said calmly.


    \"Yes.\"The pilot responded respectfully.


    Darlene turned her head to look at Mila and said, \"Mila, go and inform the people who entered the kingdom and let them clear a suitable place for landing.\"


    \"Understood.\" Mila checked the light armor on her body, then stepped out of the box, opened the side door of the airship, and jumped down.


    woohoo ........


    Spreading her wings, Mila looked for the direction and flew away, hovering over the gate of Oli Dwarf''s entrance to the palace.


    \"Huh? Look in the sky, it''s a bird orc.\"The dwarf knight Gao Cheng at the gate of the palace said.


    \"Everyone, please let me know, the envoy from Xiyang City is asking to see King Robertson.\" Mila shouted with her wings in the air.


    ...for flowers 0


    \"The messenger of Xiyang City? Is that Xiyang City of the Yingluo Kingdom?\" the dwarf knight shouted.


    \"Yes.\" Mila affirmed.


    \"Please wait for the messenger.\" The dwarf knight turned and ran towards the palace.


    In the past two months, Xiyang City has become famous in the Dwarf Kings. After Princess Dais came back from Xiyang City, she talked about all the novel, fun and delicious food in Xiyang City several times. Occasionally, he talked about going to Xiyang City, which attracted many dwarves to yearn for Xiyang City.


    Soon, Mira was invited in.

 Chapter 899：

    Princess Daisy was already waiting, and said in surprise, \"Miss Mila, why are you here?\"


    \"I have seen King Robertson, and I have seen Her Royal Highness Daisy.\" Mila saluted neither humbly nor arrogantly.


    \"You don''t need to be so polite.\" Robertson waved his hand and said, he was a little greedy for Xiyang City''s wine, but he was reluctant to drink it.


    \"We are on behalf of King Liu Feng on your mission this time.\" Mila said with a serious face.


    \"King Liu Feng??\" Daisy was stunned.


    When did Liu Feng become king? Isn''t it a nobleman of a city lord?


    \"What do you mean?\" Robertson said with the same serious face.


    \"The rule of the Yingluo Kingdom is over, and our new king Liu Feng is about to ascend to the top.\" Mila solemnly said.


    \"Mouth...\" Roberson and Daisy gasped, why didn''t they receive the news?


    Is it? Is the border blocked?


    The two thought about it a lot, but they couldn''t understand it. It was really shocking that a kingdom was overthrown when it was overthrown.


    \"Then what did Your Excellency Liu Feng send you to do?\" Robertson didn''t dare to despise Mira now.


    The messenger represents a city and a country, and the two are far from each other. The former is despised and indifferent, while the latter should be treated with caution and respect.


    \"One more, (V).


    One thousand and thirty chapters: Shocked Dwarf King.


    The cooperation between Robertson and Liu Feng was very pleasant. The price of grain was several percent lower than that of the Duchy of Maner, which he was unwilling to give up.


    So he looked at Mila a little nervously, wondering what happened when Liu Feng sent the messenger, hoping it wasn''t a matter of rising food prices.


    \"The real messenger who replaced the conversation is Miss Darlene, I just came to inform in advance.\" Mila lowered her head slightly.


    \"Oh? Miss Darlene is here too? Where is she?\" Princess Daisy glanced at her.


    \"In the sky, I hope Your Majesty can clear a safe place for us to land.\" Mila said softly.


    \"Heaven??\" Robertson and Princess Daisy were stunned.


    \"Is Miss Mila''s companion \"217\" flying over with me?\" Daisy wondered.


    \"No, the two of you will know when you go out and take a look.\" Mila shook her head. This is a little unclear, but it is better to see it in person. After all, it is too shocking for those who have never dealt with airships.


    \"Then go out and have a look.\" Robertson was also curious about what was going on.


    The group left the palace and all looked up at the sky in unison.


    \"What is that?\" Robertson''s eyes widened in astonishment, staring at the flying objects in the sky in disbelief.


    \"That is the epoch-making invention of our Xiyang City: the airship.\" Mila''s tone was full of pride.


    \"Airship?\" Daisy murmured, remember that she went to Xiyang City a few months ago and didn''t find an airship? That is, in the past few months? Or is it being built in secret?


    Daisy is now full of loss, and feels that her understanding of Xiyang City is still very one-sided.


    \"What kind of airship is Miss Darien on that?\" Roberson''s eyes flashed with inexplicable colors.


    \"Yes, so we hope to have a safe place to land.\"Mila is serious\"Okay, I will arrange it immediately.\" Robertson agreed and turned around to give a few words to Qi Tupan beside him.


    Only then did he say to Mila: \"I''ll let Qi Tu clear the square and let this airship land.\"


    \"Thank you, Your Majesty, I''ll go to inform you next time.\" Mila saluted and flew into the blue sky. woohoo ........


    Robertson and Princess Daisy watched Mila leave before looking at each other.


    \"Daisy, this Xiyang City is even more mysterious than you describe.\" Robertson said solemnly.


    \"Father, this airship should have been built in secret.\" Daisy sighed. It seems that this Liu Feng is not simple, no wonder he can overthrow the Yingluo Kingdom. \"Robertson valued Liu Feng one more point, reaching the point where he had to pay attention.


    \"Father, what should we do now?\" Princess Daisy pointed to the airship in the sky. \"Go, let''s take a look at this airship.\" Robertson strode forward, a treasure that can carry people into the blue sky, how could he not be moved. \"Father, are you going to...\". Daisy''s face was full of anxiety.


    \"Relax, I haven''t reached the age of dementia, so I won''t **** it.\"


    Robertson sighed.


    Didn''t he think about grabbing the airship? Do not! He had thought about it from the beginning, and in a short period of time, he had thought about how to **** it and how to deal with it, but the final conclusion was the fear of Liu Feng.


    If there are ordinary airships, then there are two, and three... Robertson just didn''t think of how to resist the attack from the sky, so he silently shook off the idea of ??robbing and suppressed the greedy man in his heart.


    \"That''s good.\" Princess Daisi breathed a sigh of relief, she had seen the greatness of Xiyang City with her own eyes.


    Now that the Yingluo Kingdom has been won by Liu Feng again, if the whole country is reformed to be like Xiyang City, how strong will the country be?


    \"Lei treads the road....


    When Robertson and Princess Daisy arrived at the square, they found that there were people around the square, all staring at the airship slowly descending in the sky...


    \"It''s really big.\"Robertson looked at the airship in the sky and muttered to himself:\"How did something so big fly up?\"


    I really want to get on the airship and see. \"Daisy thinks it''s a little more romantic.


    \"Buzzing.......


    The airship was slowly descending, and suddenly the airship door opened, and eight ropes were thrown down. Then, under the shocked eyes of a group of dwarves, eight figures grabbed the ropes and quickly descended.


    \"How did this happen? Are they dying?\" Robertson was really surprised.


    \"Could it be the dead man?\" Daisy frowned, as the princess of the kingdom, she is not an innocent person, and she has learned a lot about some dark events. The dead man is one of them, cultivated from orphans to adults, specializing in dealing with some dark things.


    \"Tap...."Qiangqiang...


    The eight soldiers who came down connected the two knife sticks on their backs one after another to form a two-meter-long sword, forming a circular position.


    The spiraling airflow of the airship blew the surrounding dwarves'' eyes so that they could not open their eyes, and they slowly landed on the ground.


    \"Click--\"


    The hatch opened, and another army of eight soldiers came out, fully dressed in fish scale armor made of stainless steel, a blood-red cloak from the back to the thighs, a delicate Tang knife hanging around his waist, and a water basin-sized one on his left arm. Small shield. The pomp, full of pomp, is just a white horse.


    As soon as the eight guards appeared, they attracted everyone''s attention, and many dwarves showed envious glances.


    Even Robertson was envious, he glanced at his own nurse.... Forget it, let''s not talk about it.


    One update, Cv7).\"


    Chapter 131: Go in person.


    \"Ta Ta....

 Chapter 900：

    Darina was escorted by Gaba and stepped off the airship, followed by Yuffie and Yakiri who were a little timid.


    \"Miss Darlene, welcome to Oli again.\" Princess Daisy was the first to speak.


    \"I have seen Your Majesty the Kingdom, Your Highness the Princess.\" Darlene saluted neither humble nor arrogant, and the etiquette should not be forgotten.


    \"No gift.\"Roberson said cheerfully.


    \"It is an honor to be in your country again.\" Darlene smiled softly at Princess Daisy.


    \"It''s also our honor.\"Princess Daisy also said politely. \"Okay, stop being polite, aren''t you friends?\"


    Roberson waved his hand and said loudly: \"The palace has prepared a banquet, everyone is eating and talking.\"


    \"Then I''m welcome.\" Darlene knew that it was Roberson who was trying to win her over. \"Let''s go.\" Princess Daisy stepped forward with a light smile, took Darlene''s hand and walked forward.


    \"Om....


    After Darina and others left the square, the airship took off under the order of Mi 27, and floated over the capital.


    \"This is?\" Robertson asked with narrowed eyes.


    \"Oh! The airship needs to be maintained, so it will be easier to lift off.\" Darlene opened her eyes and said nonsense.


    She didn''t even know how the airship was maintained, so she could just find a decent excuse and give King Robertson a step down.


    \"So it is.\" Robertson opened his eyes and laughed, then walked forward.


    He wouldn''t believe what Darlene said, but he was a little suspicious. This airship really needs to be launched to maintain it?


    - Pedestrians enter the palace, and the banquet has been prepared. In a place like the palace, the food in the back kitchen is always prepared to meet the needs of the king to hold a banquet at any time.


    At the long banquet table, everyone sat down according to their status, and then spent some time in pushing and commenting on the food.


    \"Miss Darlene, who are these two?\" Robertson spoke first, looking at the two strange dwarves.


    \"Oh! This is Yuffie and Yakult.


    Darlene introduced quickly, and then said to the two: \"Don''t be rude, salute King Robertson.\"


    \"Hey! No gift.\"Roberson waved his hand in a big way.


    \"The two are subordinates of our King Liu Feng. This time I came with us to find someone, and I also ask Your Majesty to help.\" Darlene said with a serious face.


    \"Oh? Who to look for?\"Robertson was a little curious.


    \"Tony Sally.\"Yili hurriedly said.


    \"A person from the Tony family?\" Robertson nodded indifferently, and said plainly:


    \"No problem, I will let the knight take you to find this person, just ask the knight if you have any requirements.\"


    The Tony family is an earl noble, but Roberson doesn''t care much about it. He is very willing to sell Liu Feng''s favor.


    \"Thank you, Your Majesty.\" Yuffie and Yili hurriedly bowed their hands.


    Both of them understood why Robertson agreed so easily. All of this was in the face of Lord Liu Feng.


    \"Go, pay attention to safety.\" Darlene advised softly.


    This scene made Roberson wink at the knights, meaning key protection.


    \"Yes.\"Yuffie and Yili nodded heavily and followed the knight with mixed emotions.


    \"Miss Darlene, I heard from Miss Mira, do you have something important to talk to?\" Princess Daisy said at Robertson''s hint.


    \"Indeed, this time, on behalf of King Liu Feng, I invited people from your country to come to watch the ceremony.\" Darlene replied with a dignified manner.


    \"Oh? When is it?\"Roberson is interested.


    \"Just four days later.\" Darlene said calmly.


    \"Four days later? So urgent?\" Both Robertson and Princess Daisy were stunned. \"No hurry, just take the airship to reach Xiyang City in about a day and a half.\" Darlene said softly.


    \"What? Can you reach Xiyang City in a day and a half?\" Princess Daisi was stunned.


    She remembered taking a boat to Xiyang City before, it seemed like two months?


    \"Yes.\" Darlene nodded affirmatively again.


    \"This airship is really incredible.\" Robertson praised. \"Father, I... Mr. Daisi wanted to say that I would go to Xiyang City.\"Okay, this time I will also go to Xiyang City. \" Robertson said solemnly.


    \"What?\" Darlene was stunned, the lord of a country went to attend the enthronement ceremony of Lord Liu Feng, which represented a lower class.


    \"Father,...Princess Daisy anxiously prepares to persuade.


    \"Needless to say 870, I will go in person.\" With a big wave of Robertson''s hand, the airship is worthy of him going in person.


    In his opinion, the airship is an epoch-making fetish. How could he not want to own it, which means that he has to talk to Liu Feng in person.


    \"Daliana''s mood is complicated at this time, she has practiced so many times before coming, how are you going to fool\" Robertson sent someone to talk to Xiyang City.


    Now that it''s done, before he can say anything, Robertson will go to Xiyang City in person.


    Liu Feng underestimated the impact of airships on the people of this era. People like Darlene, Mila and others have stayed in Xiyang City for a long time, and they have become accustomed to the novelties that appear in Xiyang City. But Robertson doesn''t have much knowledge. The airship is a fetish to him. This is the difference brought by vision.


    \"I think King Liu Feng must be very happy to see His Majesty''s arrival.\"The corner of Darlene''s mouth rose.


    \"Hahaha.... As long as I don''t bother me.\" Robertson laughed heartily.


    One more, Cv7). \"


    Chapter 132: The First Rifle Team


    Early in the morning, in the castle study.


    Liu Feng is reviewing the documents sent by the scientific research department.


    \"Master, Eliza asked you to go to the training ground.\" Mina said aside.


    \"Okay, then let''s go.\" Liu Feng said gently.


    He knew what Eliza called him for, and most likely it was the result of the training of the elf squad.


    Then he got up and left the castle with Mina, and Mira also went with him. After leaving the castle, under the **** of Cink, Liu Feng and the others came to the outside of the training ground.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    Mila walked in front first and let Liu Feng follow after confirming that there was no problem.


    The recent period of time has been on alert. After all, it is approaching the time of enthronement, so nothing can go wrong at this time.

 Chapter 901：

    As soon as Liu Feng walked into the training ground, Eliza walked towards him.


    Sir, please accept the elf team. \" Eliza smiled.


    \"Let''s start.\" Liu Feng said gently.


    \"All of them, gather.\" After Eliza gave the order, all the elves who were training gathered together.


    \"The Lord of the City.\" Everyone said the city road in unison.


    They haven''t changed their name to call it His Royal Highness, which is also what Liu Feng requested. He wants to change the caliber after he ascends the throne.


    \"Well, let''s start, let me see your results.\" Liu Feng nodded lightly.


    This elf team was the first team that Liu Feng rescued at that time. Since entering Xiyang City, they have been trained as a sharpshooter team.


    A while ago, Liu Feng also ordered Eliza to strengthen the training of the elf team. After the successful development of the manual rifle, it entered mass production.


    So Liu Feng asked Eliza''s elf team to start training with a manual rifle, mainly because of the hit rate of the elf team.


    In this way, bullets will not be wasted, and training can be effectively achieved, which is simply killing two birds with one stone.


    After learning about the situation of the Flanders Empire, Liu Feng began to be on guard. If he only relied on cold weapons, his strength would be weaker, mainly because the number of soldiers was too small, so he needed some other external means. Just after Liu Feng''s order was given, a four-person elf team stood in front of the target and began to pick up manual rifles.


    \"Bang bang research......


    With the recall of the sound of gunshots, all the bullets hit the center position, and then directly penetrated the target.


    \"The second team stepped forward.\" Eliza ordered.


    \"Ta Ta...


    The second team was also a group of four, operating as neatly and uniformly as the previous group, and they all hit the bullseye, and none of them went wrong.


    After testing seven or eight sets back and forth, it was officially over, and Mira was amazed next to \"-.


    She knew that the elf was a marksman, but seeing it was better than seeing it. With a marksman and a manual rifle, the damage could not be doubled, and it could easily penetrate the enemy''s pig iron armor.


    \"Very good, the training is in place.\" Liu Feng applauded with a smile after reading it.


    Sure enough, it was a wise choice for him to let the elf team take over the rifle, and he used their advantages to the fullest.


    \"Need to continue to practice.\"Eliza''s emerald green eyes flickered.


    These elves have signed non-disclosure agreements, and Liu Feng did not want to reveal the information of hot weapons.


    \"Mila, go try the power of the gun.\" After Liu Feng finished speaking, he handed Mila a manual rifle.


    \"Yes, Master.\" Mira took the rifle and came to the arena.


    Mila followed the method that Mina taught her, and it took a few minutes to get started, so she took the rifle and shot at the target.


    \"Eliza strengthens their training, and don''t be stingy with bullets.\" Liu Feng told the elf a few words, and left with Mina and Mira.


    When "tap tap...


    Ten minutes later, Liu Feng came to the castle study room, and he began to prepare some translations for the library''s books.


    After all, Weiya and the others were promised to open the library before, since it means that they need a lot of books.


    Since he came to the other world, although Liu Feng has translated a lot of books, it is still too few to open a library.


    So he is going to start translating some books now, of course, he just chose some simple books to translate some Qing.


    It takes a lot of time to translate a whole book completely. Although there is an alien input method customized on the earth before, it still takes time to actually operate it.


    \"Master, do you need me to help (do Li Zhao) you?\" Mina asked with concern while Mila was standing outside.


    Anyway, he didn''t want to come in, saying that it would be good to have Mina to protect Liu Feng.


    \"No, you can continue to watch Lucy''s "City of Miracles".\"Liu Feng said gently.


    \"Then let me give the young master a massage.\" After Mina finished speaking, she came behind Liu Feng and started pinching.


    \"Okay.\" Liu Feng nodded, because of the strengthening of the system, he didn''t feel tired anymore.


    Laughter could be heard from time to time in the study, but Mira seemed calm and composed outside, so it could be said that it was not surprising.


    \"One more, factory v two).\".


    Chapter 133: Transfer Arrangements


    Noon, in the castle study.


    Liu Feng is translating some daily books, to press the background for the future library.


    \"Master, Niu Er is here.\" Mila came in to report.


    \"Then let him in.\" Liu Feng said gently.


    Ga_.....


    \"Master.\" Niu Er said respectfully after entering.


    \"Well, have the new spring military uniforms been distributed yet?\" Liu Feng asked. \"The new military uniforms have all been distributed, and now the dress training has been carried out.\" Niu Erhui reported.


    It''s still a bit cold in spring, so the military uniforms in spring will be a little thicker.


    In summer, ventilation is required, so a soldier can''t be killed by heat, right? \"Are all weapons fully equipped? What about the training of recruits?\" Liu Feng continued to ask.


    \"It''s all set up, and the recruits have performed well in training, and no one dares to slack off.\" Niu Er said solemnly.


    \"That''s good, I called you here today because of your transfer.\" Liu Feng calmly said.


    He took out a stack of documents from the drawer and handed it to Niu Er.


    \"Transfer? Master, please instruct.\" Niu Er said sternly, and took over the documents handed over with 890 hands.


    \"I need you to guard the city.\" Liu Feng said solemnly.


    \"Garrisoned in *city? What about the recruitment and training of new recruits?\" Niu Er asked.


    It''s not that he didn''t want to go, this kind of promotion to the lord of a city still surprised Niu Er a little.


    It''s just that Xiyang City started recruiting new recruits, and he was doing the training. Now that he was transferred to * City, he was still a little worried about the situation in Xiyang City.


    \"Don''t worry about this, I have other arrangements.\" Liu Feng gestured to Mina. .... Mina nodded lightly, and went out to call Cink, who had been waiting. After receiving the transfer order from Liu Feng, Xin Ke has been guarding the door of the study.


    \"Sir.\" Cink stepped forward and said.

 Chapter 902：

    \"Xinke, the next recruit training and recruitment will be handed over to you.\" Liu Feng said solemnly.


    \"Yes.\"Cink''s expression became more serious.


    \"Master, what about your safety?\" Niu Er said a little worried.


    \"Cink''s talent cannot be limited to staying by my side, I already have Mina and Mira by my side.\" Liu Feng smiled gently.


    \"Niu Er, please rest assured for the safety of the young master.\" Mina said sternly.


    \"I will also do my best to protect the young master''s safety.\" Mira replied coldly.


    After getting along for a long time, Mira''s view of Liu Feng has changed a lot, and she feels that he is different from other nobles.


    \"Yes, after the enthronement is over, I will go to guard the \" city. \" Niu Er replied in a deep voice. The document wrote some work arrangements for reassignment, as well as long-term regulations. This reassignment is to stay in \" city for five years.


    \"Okay.\" Liu Ji nodded with satisfaction.


    \"Xinke, hand over to Niu Er and the others these days.\" Liu Feng urged.


    \"Yes, my lord.\"Sink respectfully said.


    \"Call Gray and Giles in too.\"Liu Ji nodded.


    - crunch....


    \"Sir.\" Gray and Giles saluted.


    The two of them were originally the No. 2 and No. 3 of the Wolf Warrior Squad. The mission of this trip to the capital was accomplished very well, and Liu Feng began to reuse them. \"After the establishment of the kingdom, Gray was responsible for assisting the deputy director of Haiyan City''s Niu Da. Giles went with Niu Er to \" city. \" Liu Feng said calmly.


    \"Avoid your life, my lord.\" Gray and Giles responded at the same time.


    After Liu Feng gave a few simple words, everyone withdrew, leaving only Mira and Mina in the room.


    \"Master, why did you transfer them all out? What about Xiyang City?\"


    Mina asked worriedly.


    \"Now the situation can only be like this. The five major cities are also one of the important fortresses, and there can be no leaders without them, and Niu Er and the others are the best candidates.\" Liu Feng said lightly.


    When he ascends the throne, he will be rewarded for his merits and deeds, and Niu Da and others will arrange to be stationed-


    The city becomes a city lord and clears the obstacles for his next policy.


    Mila didn''t say anything, she just listened quietly to the conversation between Mi Bao and Liu Feng.


    ...


    At night, in the room of Niu Er in Xiyang City.


    Niu San and Niu Er were drinking Youhe Daqu, and the brothers were chatting freely.


    \"Second brother! After the young master''s enthronement is over, are you really going to be stationed in the \" city? \" Niu San asked in surprise.


    After Niu Er left the castle at noon, he asked Niu San to come to his room at night.


    In addition to talking about the transfer, it was a letter from Niu Ben.


    \"Yes, this is Father''s letter, take a look.\" After Niu Er finished speaking, he handed over the letter in his hand.


    - what did you say? \"Niu San took the letter and asked.\"You''ll know just by looking at it. \" Niu Er whispered.


    A few minutes later, Niu Sancai put down the letter in his hand, frowned and thought: \"Father, I want us to stop grasping military power.\"


    \"I don''t dare to think about the matter of military power, our good days are all given by the young master, and now I have been promoted to garrison in the city, \" Niu Er said bitterly.


    His father is beating him so that he can''t have any dissent. How dare he have dissent? Recently, he has rarely contacted other brothers, just to avoid suspicion. In fact, all of Niu Benxiang''s family are so valued by Liu Feng, whether it is himself or his family, they are properly arranged, and they trust them so much.


    Now that Liu Feng is about to become king, Niu Ben still has to take care of Liu Feng when it comes to military power. He doesn''t dare to get more love, which is not a good thing for the family.


    You can''t let your family dominate, all the military power is in the hands of the Niu family, so the people below will have bad ideas.


    One update, (v7).\".


    Chapter 134: A family reunion.


    one step at a time.....


    Yuffie and Yakri were taken by the knights to Tony''s mansion.


    \"That''s it, Tony Sally lives here.\"The knight who guarded her respectfully said.


    In the end, it was the person who was instructed by King Robertson, so the knights did not dare to show any disrespect to the two of them.


    \"Let''s go.\"Yali looked at Yuffie''s misty eyes and said.


    \"Yeah.\"Yuffie grabbed her father''s Yili''s sleeve with her little hand, and the two walked into Fuyou together.


    Since the king''s knights came, no one from the Tony family dared to stop them.


    \"Tap tap....


    Yakult took Yuffie inside, and he saw Sally busy-living in the hall. Sally? \"Ya Li saw Sally, and her eyes began to turn red. Sally''s body froze obviously, and the busy movements of her hands stopped. She turned around suddenly and shouted in surprise, \"Yak Li? And are you Yuffie?


    \"It''s me, it''s me, and Yuffie.\"Yili choked with excitement, and then pushed Yuffie next to him.


    \"... Yuffie''s pink group was full of water mist, the whole person was stunned for a while, and cried, \"Mother mother.


    \"My little Yuffie has grown so big.\" Sally choked with tears, opened her hands and wrapped Yuffie tightly.


    \"How are you doing?\"Yali''s voice was a little sobbing.


    \"I had a good time, how about you? By the way, how did you get in? Didn''t the knight stop you?" Sally asked in surprise.


    \"Thanks to the king''s share.\"Yili looked at the knight outside the door.


    If it weren''t for Liu Feng, I''m afraid it would take a long time for them to meet Tony Sally. First, he helped Yuffie to solve his wish, and then helped them pave the way. It can be said that Liu Feng is very fond of Yuffie and Yili. Let''s just say, it''s a great benefactor.


    -King Robertson? \" Sally asked in astonishment.


    \"No, it''s King Liu Feng.\" Yuffie shook her head and said proudly.


    - King Liu Ji? How did I not hear it being said. Sally Qianmei said.


    \"He is the new king of the Yingluo Kingdom, and it is all thanks to him that we came to see you this time.\"Yili''s eyes were full of respect.


    \"Yes! Mrs. Mother, Mr. Liu Feng is really amazing. Let us fly over by airship. He is a good person.\"Yuffie said clearly.


    -airship? flew over? \"What does it mean that Sally didn''t respond, flew over?


    \"Yes, we can also take that airship back to Xiyang City when we go back.\"

 Chapter 903：

    Yuffie shook Sally''s hand.


    - What is an airship? \" Sally asked in confusion.


    \"It''s a big ship that can fly to the sky.\"Yuffie explained briefly.


    After all, there is a non-disclosure agreement, some words cannot be said, and the two father and daughter did not talk about confidential matters in private.


    \"A big ship that can fly? How is that possible!!\" Sally said in disbelief.


    \"It''s true, the mother will know when she comes with us.\"Yuffie''s pink eyes flickered.


    Yeah, Yuffie didn''t lie to you, come with us. \"Ya Li wiped away the tears from the corners of his eyes.


    \"Go? I can''t get out of here.\" Sally shook her head sadly, looking at Yili and Yuffie sadly.


    She wished she could leave here, but unfortunately the family refused to let her leave. She was very happy to see Yuffie and Yakiri again.


    \"Lord Mother, His Majesty King Robertson has agreed for you to leave with us.\" Yuffie said excitedly.


    \"Yes, come with us to Xiyang City.\"Yili said solemnly.


    --Flowers....


    His Majesty King Robertson agrees? \" Sally said in surprise.


    \"Yes, mother, I can guarantee that you will fall in love with Xiyang City.\" Yuffie''s expression is very serious.


    -Xiyang City? What is that again? \" Sally asked suspiciously.


    \"It is a city of miracles, you will definitely like it, mother.\"Yuffie smiled.


    At this moment, Sally still had a blank look on her face. Seeing the police-like expressions of Yuffie and Yilixin, her heart slowly calmed down.


    Afterwards, she was pulled out of Tony''s mansion by Yuffie, and the knight at the door did not stop her, so she was completely relieved.


    o On the way back to the palace, Yuffie and Yili told Sally the ins and outs in detail, and some research matters on the way.


    After listening to Sally, she was shocked beyond measure, thinking that a small nobleman is so capable? To be able to win the Kingdom of Yingluo in winter.


    In addition, she is full of curiosity about various things such as steamed buns, pizza, perfume and so on in Xiyang City.


    I want to see what this city of miracles is like.


    -Road tread...


    The three of Yuffie spent more than half an hour returning to the palace, preparing to meet Da Pona and the others.


    \"Daliana, Gaba, I''m back.\"Yuffie waved and shouted. \"How is it? Have you found your mother?\" Dalian asked with concern.


    \"I found it, this is my mother.\" Yuffie pulled Sally and ran quickly to Darlene to introduce.


    Afterwards, Sally got to know Darlene and Gaba, chatted and waited for the arrival of King Robertson and Princess Daisy.


    ......


    One more update, (v7).\"¥È.


    Chapter 135: Sell or not? (2 more)


    \"Tap ta ta..


    As the footsteps approached, the people who came were Viscount Muller, King Robertson, and Princess Daisy. They all packed their things, brought gifts, and came to Darina and the others.


    Viscount Muller was also one of those invited by Liu Feng. After all, his family also had a lot of iron ore in his hands.


    Originally, Viscount Muller''s father was invited, but he was so embarrassed that he had to let his son go on his behalf.


    \"We, we can go.\" Princess Daisy happily took Darlene''s arm after she came over.


    \"Okay.\" Darlene nodded lightly, and walked out the door with Roberson.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    Everyone went outside the palace, Gaba gestured \"nine five zero\" below, Mila saw the gesture from the airship and ordered the pilot to slowly land the airship. Before Robertson and Daisy landed on the airship, they conducted a security check as usual, and put away the knights'' spears, daggers, and shields.


    The knights were very unhappy at first, but they were stopped by Robertson.


    He didn''t want the first chance in his life to be an airship to be ruined by these knights.


    At the beginning, Robertson brought a large team of knights and was about to get on the airship, but when he was told that he could only bring five knights, his whole face turned green. But thinking that he could take the airship and Daisy''s coquetry, he had no choice but to But more to tangle.


    Viscount Muller saw that King Robertson had compromised, and he had no reason to resist, so he also handed over the sword that he followed the knight. Darlene and the others were relieved when they saw the concession of Robertson and others.


    \"Tap tap....


    Ten minutes later, all the personnel boarded the airship, and under Darlene''s order, the airship slowly took off.


    \"It''s really flying, father, look at it.\" Yisi exclaimed while lying on the glass.


    \"It''s really amazing, how does this thing fly.\"Robertson was also surprised.


    Tony Sally was also dumbfounded. She didn''t expect that what her daughter said was true, which made her look forward to the city of miracles even more.


    \"Yuffie, is this big ship safe?\" Sally asked nervously.


    \"Don''t worry, mother, this airship has been tested many times, and it has flown many times, and it is completely fine.\"Yuffie said, patting her chest.


    \"That''s good, that''s good.\" Sally breathed a sigh of relief and sighed while looking at the scenery outside the window.


    And there were various exclamations from time to time in the box, and Darlene and Mila were not surprised.


    The airship is so shocking that anyone who has never seen it will be amazed.


    The airship took off and flew, and it was night time, and the airship also began to distribute air meals.


    Darlene arranged for the staff to start distributing lunch boxes, along with some sour juice. Robertson looked at the exquisite airline meals in the hands of the maids, and said in surprise,


    \"I didn''t expect that even the lunch box for eating was so delicate.


    \"Yes, the taste is still very fragrant, and there are many varieties of food.\"After smelling the fragrance of Muller Seed Vinegar, the throat began to surge.


    He thought he knew enough about Xiyang City, but since the airship came out, he felt that he didn''t know much about Xiyang City.


    The lunch box this time was the same as the one Bella and the others ate last time, with nine compartments filled with different foods.


    At the beginning, when everyone was preparing to eat, the nobles'' manners were still a little bit, but when they took the first bite, they abandoned the so-called manners and started to eat with big mouthfuls.


    Three to five and two to destroy the entire airline meal, and Muller asked King Robertson for a second one.

 Chapter 904：

    "Is this Liuli? It''s really luxurious." After finishing the second lunch, Robertson felt his stomach and looked out the window.


    "Yeah, I used so much glass." Princess Daisi also knew the precious cost of glass.


    Yuffie next to her shook her shoulders and smiled without saying a word. During her stay in Xiyang City, she knew what glass was and what glass was.


    As for glass, the output of Xiyang City is not small. I heard that the appearance of the tallest building in Xiyang City is partly made of glass. ¡­


    "By the way, Miss Darlene, I want to ask about the airship, does Your Excellency Liu Feng sell it?" Robertson asked.


    "I''m sorry, Your Majesty the King, I can''t make the decision. You have to discuss this with our Majesty Liu Feng." Darlene pushed the question to Liu Feng. She knows the value of this airship, so she can''t tell him that this airship is less than 100,000 gold coins, right? That would scare Roberson away.


    "Huh? That''s it, that''s fine." Roberson could only give up angrily after hearing this. His current idea is to go to Xiyang City and prepare to find Liu Feng to discuss the purchase of an airship. Such a convenient thing must be obtained.


    In addition, he brought a lot of gold coins this time, thinking about buying a lot of good wine after buying the airship, he suddenly started to laugh when he thought of this.


    "Hahaha... Your Excellency Feng is really good."


    Darlene and the others who passed by were not surprised. Since the appearance of the airship, many people have shown this kind of wishful thinking.


    If Robertson was told that an airship costs at least 100,000 gold coins, he would probably be frightened.


    After listening to this, Viscount Muller was also considering buying 1.0 and buying an airship. His idea was the same as that of King Robertson.


    It''s just that he was a little annoyed. This time, he didn''t bring many gold coins. After Viscount Muller arrived in Xiyang City, he would go to the mail courier to write a letter and send it home, asking his father to send some gold coins.


    "Yuffie, is there a lot of these airships in Xiyang City?" Sally asked in a low voice.


    "There are only two at the moment." Yuffie slapped her head in a low voice and stretched out her hand in a silent motion.


    ".. Ju nodded and glanced at His Majesty the King, with a smile in his eyes, afraid that he would return without success.


    Second shift, (v-).".


    Chapter 136: The use of the tallest building. (one more)


    At noon, in the castle restaurant.


    Liu Feng and Mina just finished their lunch when they received a notice from the workshop that the highest building had been renovated.


    Please visit Liu Quan over there to see if there is anything to improve. - Sir, we should go. "Mina pulled Mila after she got up.


    Sir, I am going too. "Enri said sternly.


    "Okay, let''s go together." Liu Feng smiled, got up and walked outside the restaurant.


    "Master, I''m not going. I''m going to study stage plays with Lucy and Catherine." Nicole said softly.


    "Yeah, we just came up with a good idea." Lucy and Catherine smiled.


    "I also have to go on a tour." Tiss said with a tossing of her purple hair.


    "I look forward to your new ideas. Liu Feng nodded lightly and went out.


    Step by step....


    27 After Liu Feng and the others went downstairs, they got into the steam car and went to the main square under the **** of the Wolf Warriors team.


    The place I went to inspect this time was the Grand Theater, which was built next to the tallest building, and it was all completed today, so we went to inspect it together.


    Ten minutes later, the steam car stopped in the main square.


    "Master, we''re here." After Cink got out of the car, he helped Liu Feng and the others to open the car door


    "Let''s go and have a look." Liu Feng got out of the car first, then reached out and pulled a fox ear girl.


    "Thank you, Master." A blush crept up on En Li''s face. Even after so many physical contact, she would still feel shy.


    Mina and Mira also got off the bus one after another.


    "Tap tap...


    "Wow, it''s really tall." Enri raised her head and exclaimed after getting out of the car.


    "There will be higher ones in the future." Liu Feng rubbed Hu Erniang''s head. "Master, when will this building be opened?" Mina asked.


    "You can arrange to settle in first, and then you can start it after preparations are made one after another." Liu Feng said softly.


    Mira was staring at the top of the building in a trance. The whole building has twelve floors, and only the last four floors are made of glass.


    The appearance of other floors is still poured with cement, and a layer of tiles is pasted on the outside of the cement.


    The color of the tiles is mainly white, and the glass on the top layer looks cooler as a whole.


    "Why do you use Rui glass on the top floor?" Mira said to herself.


    When I first came to Xiyang Machinery, I always thought that Xiyang City was really luxurious, and there were colored glaze everywhere. Later, Mina explained to her that it was glass and not colored glaze.


    "Master, is the top floor where we work?" En Li asked excitedly.


    "Yeah, the view from the top floor is good, and you can watch the moon at night." Liu Feng said lightly.


    In the evening, getting refreshments ready, sitting on a stool covered with comfortable linen and looking up at the starry sky is quite pleasant.


    Originally, Liu Feng planned to use glass as the outer wall of the entire building, but unfortunately, the output of the glass workshop is really limited, and there is a lot of supply for the vegetable greenhouse.


    Therefore, in the tallest building in Xiyang City, only the top four floors have glass, and the rest are cement and tiles.


    - Master, which floor will we be working on? "* Na asked curiously.


    "The office will be on the eleventh floor." Liu Feng said softly. "What is the top floor?" Enri asked curiously.


    "The top floor is where we rest." Liu Feng said gently.


    "Yeah, that''s great, I''m going up to see the moon and stars." Enri shouted in a crisp voice, her tail twitching.


    "Tap tap...


    When Liu Feng and the others came to the gate, Mina walked forward cautiously, even in Xiyang City, she should not take it lightly.


    "Sir." Several soldiers guarding the gate saluted when they saw Liu Feng, and then gave way.


    - Well, hard work. "Liu Feng nodded lightly and walked in." Wow, it''s beautiful inside too. "Enri said in surprise after entering.


    The interior decoration of the entire first floor is a bit antique and modern, and you can see a front desk when the door is straight in.


    This front desk is a place for visitor registration and inquiries. The staff at the front desk are also arranged by Nicole, and they are also old residents of Xiyang City.


    7.


    "Sir." The two female staff at the front desk shouted respectfully after seeing Liu Feng.

 Chapter 905：

    Liu Feng nodded lightly and continued to walk inside. The first floor is divided into a canteen, and people who work on the highest floor can usually eat in the canteen on the first floor.


    A lot of green plants are placed in various places on the first floor, even the canteen feels clean.


    These green plants are still seeds brought by Liu Feng from the earth, and they are still growing very nicely. He ordered people to plant them in large quantities, and the first batch was supplied to the tallest building.


    When the next batch can be transplanted, the castle will also put a lot.


    Tread tah..


    Liu Feng and a few girls started to go upstairs. Every floor of 380 had guards guarding the door to ensure the safety of the building.


    On the second and third floors, these are the offices of the military. Each floor is divided into several rooms, with various offices such as the naval, land, and air forces.


    After reaching the fourth floor, there is the Department of Law. This floor is dedicated to dealing with legal issues in Xiyang City and the New Kingdom in the future.


    The fifth floor is the headquarters of the Security Division. Niu Jiao Niang will come to work here. The sixth, seventh, and eighth floors are all for the interior affairs department. Nicole and Anli sometimes go there.


    \"Then young master, what is the ninth floor for?\" An Li and the others have already reached the ninth floor.


    \"The ninth floor is the conference hall.\" Liu Feng said lightly, after taking a look at the decoration and furnishings inside, he felt that there was no problem, so he took the cat ears and the others to continue upstairs. \"What about the tenth floor of the young master? What are you doing?\" Mina asked.


    \"The tenth floor is for diplomatic use.\" Liu Feng explained, and then they went up to the eleventh floor.


    \"This is where we work.\"Liu Feng stood by the window and said.


    -One change, (v).\".


    Chapter 137: Stage play rehearsal. (two more)


    \"What a big space.\"Enri exclaimed.


    The entire eleventh floor is the core of this building, where Liu Feng, An Li and others will work.


    The eleventh floor is divided into many rooms, some of which are also made of glass partitions, which look very imposing, um, very imposing for people of this era. \"Let''s go, let''s go to the twelfth floor.\"Chu Feng glanced at it and didn''t think there was anything to see.


    Tread tah..


    The group went up to the twelfth floor, and Hu Erniang was the fastest.


    \"The scenery here is really good.\" En Li lay on the glass on the twelfth floor and looked out.


    \"In the fall, it must be very comfortable to wait until the sun is refracted in, and then bask in the sun.\" Mina shook the cat''s ears, and then looked like she was enjoying.


    \"And then eat some dried fish?\" Liu Feng teased and touched the cat''s ears.


    \"I just eat a little dried fish when I take a break.\" Mina said slyly, a little embarrassed.


    Hahaha.... laughed heartily, and stopped teasing cat ears.


    The whole floor of the twelfth floor is decorated with warm colors, all kinds of chairs and tables are quite antique, and there is a large goose-yellow bed beside the corner.


    There are also small kitchens and bathrooms, so that Liu Feng and others can rest here during the day, and return to the castle at night.


    \"By the way, Master, what is the roof at the top used for?\" Mina knew that there was a large platform at the top of the floor.


    \"That one can dock the airship, and it can also use the bird orcs as a station.\"


    Liu Feng said softly.


    \"That''s it...\" Mina nodded suddenly.


    \"Let''s go and take a look at the Grand Theater. If there is no major problem here, you can prepare to send someone to settle in.\" Liu Feng said lightly.


    \"Okay.\" En Li took the small notebook and memorized it, and will start to arrange people to settle in and start the preparation for the operation of the new kingdom.


    \"Tap tap....


    Liu Feng took the three daughters and went downstairs, ready to go to the Grand Theater to have a look.


    In about ten minutes, everyone came down from the twelfth floor, and the group went straight to the Grand Theater. The distance was also very close, and it took a few minutes to walk there.


    The building of the entire Grand Theater is not very high, the top is decorated with glass, and the ground is paved with cement and tiles.


    Five minutes later, Liu Feng and the others came to the entrance of the Grand Theater. At this moment, there were soldiers standing guard all around the theater. It was time to open, so no one else could be allowed in.


    \"Lord City Lord.\" After seeing Liu Feng, the soldiers guarding the gate all saluted and backed away.


    \"Lord City Lord, Miss Nicole and the others are inside.\" A soldier bowed his head respectfully.


    \"Yeah.\" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows lightly and led people inside.


    \"Master, is Nicole''s new idea a stage play?\" Mina asked suspiciously. \"Why don''t you come to the Grand Theater with us?\" En Li was a little confused.


    \"Ask them to know.\" Liu Feng calmly said.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    After Liu Feng entered, he walked through the rows of seats to the front of the stage.


    The interior of the Grand Theater is in the shape of a semi-circle. The large stage is in the center and front of the theater, and the backstage is on both sides. The actors change their clothes and the lighting engineer lights up the place. The front of the stage is in a semicircle, and there are rows of positions, arranged from aid to high, and each position has a serial number.


    \"How is it? Is this your good idea?\" Liu Feng asked Nicole and Lucy on stage with a smile.


    grown ups. \"The other stage actors on the stage shouted respectfully.


    These people are all practicing, and they are the real performers. Nicole and the others are only here to practice because of their interest.


    \"Master? Why are you here.\" Nicole threw back her long flaxen hair.


    \"Aren''t you inspecting the tallest building?\" Lucy was also a little surprised.


    \"Come and take a look after the inspection.\" Liu Feng said indifferently.


    -r what are you guys doing? All in dresses. \"*Na tilted her head and asked curiously.


    \"We are rehearsing.\" Nicole said softly.


    \"What good ideas did you come up with at noon?\" Liu Feng was very curious about what kind of stage play the three would come up with.


    \"That is Lucy as Snow White, I as the vicious queen, and Catherine as the heroic prince who saved beauty.\"Nicole felt very embarrassed.


    \"Huh? Reverse? It''s interesting.\" Liu Feng smiled.


    \"Nicole, you are not suitable for playing a vicious queen at all. I think someone is very suitable.\" Mina pointed her chin with her index finger and said.


    \"Who?\" Nicole asked it curiously.


    \"That''s An Li, haha.... I grabbed Mother Fox''s ear.

 Chapter 906：

    \"Damn, you mutated catwoman, you are the vicious queen.\" Enri''s tail hair exploded, and then she kept scratching the cat''s ear.


    \"Hahaha.....


    Everyone present laughed out loud, not because they thought Enri fit the role, but it was funny to see her frantic look.


    Mira was curious about the outfits on the stage, and asked Mina in a low voice: \"What are those outfits?


    \"This is the costume, the dress of Snow White''s stage play.\" Mina said softly. These dresses were bought by Liu Feng on Earth. When he was preparing for a stage play, he bought a lot of dresses from fairy tales.


    Two more, (v one).\"


    Chapter 138: Assemble and set off.


    Flanders Empire, Black Pearl Harbor.


    \"Ta ta ta ......


    At this moment, three hundred ships are parked in the port, and the whole port is full of ships.


    More than 20,000 knights were all gathered at Black Pearl Harbor. Among them, more than 10,000 knights were specially assembled by the major nobles when they heard that Sandra was going to attack another continent.


    The remaining 10,000 knights are what Field can really measure. In her opinion, the more than 20,000 knights are more than enough to take down that continent. Now the whole scene is magnificent. More than 20,000 knights are wearing armor and holding spears. The whole port is no longer the usual lively scene.


    All that can be seen now are the knights ready to go, and the three hundred ships in the port.


    The emblems on the sails are also the emblems of the Flanders Empire, a hexagon with a long sword in the middle.


    The knights were led by the Celtic Great Knight and Princess Field. The two of them were riding on a white horse, and they were also wearing armor and a long sword beside them.


    At port 103 at the moment, the knights began to load the ships with supplies. Because it took more than two months to go to the British Kingdom this time, they prepared more supplies.


    \"Hurry up, time is running out, hurry up, hurry up!


    \"Bring that wine with you, the Celtic knight''s favorite thing.\"


    \"Be careful, everyone will die if something goes wrong.


    -...


    Field frowned as she watched all this. With so many knights, she was bound to take the Kingdom of England.


    In her opinion, the Yingluo Kingdom and the Flanders Empire are completely incomparable, it can be said that they are crushed.


    \"Her Royal Highness is very confident that she can win?\"The Celtic Knight asked respectfully.


    Where we fall behind, we are bound to win. \" Field said coldly.


    The Celtic Knight just nodded and left. He had to inspect how the knights were preparing.


    Next to Deacon Green did not speak to Jin Mo, but just watched quietly. After more than two hours, the time has come to noon, all the materials have been loaded, and the three hundred large ships have also lowered their wooden ladders.


    More than 20,000 knights began to board the ship one after another, and they had to set off before dark.


    tata tao....


    More than an hour later, more than 20,000 knights have also finished boarding the ship, and the battle is mighty. The residents of Black Pearl City are curiously watching from the outside of the port.


    None of them dared to look closely, for fear that something might happen to them. After all, all the knights looked fierce.


    \"Where do you think His Majesty is sending the knights?\"


    \"I heard it was an expedition.\"


    \"The expedition? Where are you going? More than 20,000 knights have to be summoned.\"


    \"It seems to be on the other side of the sea, there is a new continent.\"


    \"Look at this battle, no matter how powerful the opponent is, they can''t resist it.\"


    -.


    The onlookers began to discuss outside, and the most discussed was another continent.


    There are too many noble knights being summoned, and some of the news has leaked out.


    \"Your Highness Princess, (ch) We can board the ship.\" Jin Mo said respectfully.


    -Um. \" Field nodded and started boarding the boat.


    After Jin Mo and Deacon Green boarded the main ship together, all the boatmen started to work.


    \"Anchor lift, wrong lift.\"Start, lift. \"


    \"Set sail.\"


    After a series of skilled operations, 300 ships filled with supplies and knights set off, and the bows of the ships broke through a spray of water.


    on the main ship deck.


    \"Princess Field, can you tell your subordinates about the situation on the continent over there.\"The Celtic Knight asked.


    No matter how powerful his commanding ability is, he still needs to know some information about the opponent.


    \"There is civil unrest over there, it''s just a mess of sand.\" Field said calmly.


    \"What? Civil strife? It seems that this battle will be very easy.\"The Celtic Knights relaxed a lot.


    In his skilled combat experience, the most wars he has won are civil strife wars.


    \"But you should pay attention to a place called Xiyang City.\" Field suddenly thought of Liu Feng''s side.


    \"Xiyang City? What do you say?\" The Celtic Knights are interested. In his opinion, it''s just a city, so how can the princess value it?


    \"The environment and food in that place are many times better than our emperor, and the city lord is also very difficult.\" Field frowned slightly.


    \"A small city is actually better than our imperial capital?\" Celtic asked with a raised eyebrow.


    \"Yes, Sir Knight.\" Deacon Green said, she also stayed in Xiyang City for a few days and knew everything there.


    \"Wait, you will understand, the key goal is to take down Xiyang City and capture Liu Feng alive, his knowledge is the most valuable thing.\" Field corner evoked a slight smile.


    \"It seems that Xiyang City is what His Highness wants to get.\"The Celtic Knight said easily.


    He didn''t think it was anything, the princess''s main thing, he would just help to take it down.


    - One more update, (7).


    One thousand and thirty nine chapters: pomp.


    In the sky, inside the airship.

 Chapter 907：

    The King of Dwarves, Princess Daisy and the others just finished their lunch and were taking a lunch break.


    It has been a long time since they set out from the Ori Dwarf Kingdom.


    Suddenly, King Robertson frowned slightly, his expression was a bit indescribable, and his legs kept shaking back and forth.


    Father, what''s the matter with you? \"Daisy saw something different.


    \"I want to go to the toilet.\" Robertson whispered, his face flushed, embarrassed to let others know that he wanted to go to the toilet.


    \"Now? But we are in the sky, where''s the toilet?\" Si is also at a loss.


    To be honest, she also wanted to go to the toilet a little bit.


    After Darlene heard the movement, she asked, \"What''s wrong?\"


    \"How long are we from Xiyang City?\"Si asked awkwardly.


    \"There is still about half a day.\" Darlene said softly.


    \"Ah? There''s still half a day?\" Robertson''s whole person is not good. \"Lord Father wants to go to the toilet, but we are in the sky, what can we do?\" Rsi couldn''t care about that much.


    Roberson turned his head in embarrassment, and Rakuten''s face was also flushed.


    \"Our airship has a toilet.\" Darlene pointed to the small room next to her. The girl Yuffie in the back, her shoulders were shaking, she was holding back her smile.


    \"Thank you.\" After listening to this, Roberson hurried to the small room, regardless of whether it was shameful or not.


    \"Isn''t this flying in the sky? What about the things we put out?\"


    Muller Ziba asked curiously.


    \"There is a collection device inside, which can store the excrement, and someone will come to clean it.\" Darlene explained lightly.


    Liu Feng asked Yuffie to design the toilet. What if someone suddenly has a stomachache in the airship and wants to go to the toilet? It can''t be solved in place in the airship.


    \"So it is.\" Viscount Muller nodded, his inner desire for this airship increased again.


    A few minutes later, Robertson came out of the toilet with a happy face.


    Immediately after, Princess Daisy also went to the toilet and experienced the feeling of going to the toilet in the sky.


    \"There is no smell at all.\" Daisy said in surprise after returning to her seat. I thought it would be good to have a toilet. I didn''t expect anything to be clean and odorless, but I didn''t expect it to be very clean.


    - There is a special person in charge of cleaning the airship. \" Darlene explained politely. The toilet turmoil just passed, and some of the people began to close their eyes, some looked at the scenery outside the window, and some were chatting softly.


    Time passed slowly, and half a day passed at once, and the airship has slowly flew to the vicinity of Xiyang City.


    At this moment, there is a group of Wu clan orcs in the sky. A total of five of them are from the air force base, and they were sent by Jingya to patrol.


    \"There is an airship coming.\" A bird orc shouted.


    \"Let''s go and have a look.\" The captain said, and then a few people adjusted their formation and flew over.


    - woohoohoo....


    Ten minutes later, the five bird orcs began to approach the airship, scattered to both sides of the airship, and looked inside through the glass window.


    \"It''s Mila-sama, Miss Darena and Miss Yuffie.\"A bird orc saw Mila.


    At this moment, Mila also saw a few bird orcs, so she gestured to them to lead the way.


    Several people nodded lightly and began to lead the way in front.


    \"I didn''t expect Xiyang City to be alerted even in the air.\"Roberson said solemnly.


    -- ask for flowers 0....


    \"Father, after arriving in Xiyang City, there are still many interesting things.\" R Si said coquettishly, holding Robertson''s hand.


    Roberson smiled and didn''t speak, and touched Daisy''s head. Since he tried the food brought back by his daughter, the current airship, and the bird orc who was on alert in the air, he was convinced of Daisy''s words.


    Under the leadership of the orcs of the bird race, the airship landed on the airship site a few minutes later under a series of skilled operations by the captain and the flight attendant.


    The airship site is not far from the tallest building, so you can clearly see the appearance of the tallest building.


    0 Wow, is this building ready? \" Daisy exclaimed when she saw it.


    \"It wasn''t like this when we left.\" Muller Ziba sighed. Before landing, the Mueller Viscounts saw the buildings in Xiyang City through the windows, and their eyes were straight.


    .. Robertson was silent, the expression on his face was full of caution, this Xiyang City was beyond his imagination.


    The airship had just stopped, and there were already many people waiting around, including Enri and Nicole. boom boom....


    A misprint...


    The sound of gongs and drums sounded, and the scene was very similar to that of the earth''s leaders to inspect.


    These gongs and drums were brought by Liu Feng from the earth, so that they could come in handy on important occasions.


    Liu Feng simply taught some usage skills, and gave some music scores to let people learn, which just came in handy today.


    Robertson is a king anyway, and some pomp is still to be given.


    Especially Liu Feng is still staring at the iron ore of the Aoli Kingdom.


    .


    One more, (v7). Three.


    Chapter 140: Amazed again and again.


    \"What is this strange thing making this noise?\" Daisy asked with a blink of an eye.


    Viscount Muller and Robertson also stared curiously, and it was very novel to be able to emit such a rhythmic thing.


    \"This is the new invention of the young master, it is used to welcome the distinguished guests.\" En Li said crisply.


    After listening, Robertson nodded with satisfaction, and raised his head higher. After all, hearing that it was something to welcome a distinguished guest, his vanity was aroused.


    After a few minutes, the gongs and drums stopped and they stepped aside, and the surrounding soldiers alerted the airship field.


    Robertson looked at the soldiers standing around and saw that they were all wearing armor made of steel, and he couldn''t help being a little shocked that they could have such a good outfit.


    \"Let''s go, the young master has been waiting for you.\" An Li said cheerfully. Long before they landed, the bird orcs told Liu Feng immediately.


    Liu Feng also asked Xin Ke, An Li, and Nicole to come over and ask them to take the Yuanren King to the castle.


    \"Okay.\" Robertson nodded lightly and followed Enri and the others to the castle.


    tata tao...

 Chapter 908：

    On the way to the castle, Robertson looked around and sighed in his heart that such a large venue was built to park the airship. It was strange that the ground was so hard and tidy.


    Princess Daisy, seeing Roberson''s expression, she felt like she saw herself. When she first came to Xiyang City, she was exactly the same as her father.


    \"Do you know why the ground here is so clean, Daisy?\" Robertson asked in a low voice.


    \"Because there are toilets here, they won''t be there... Si also explained to her father in a low voice.


    She was also very confused when she first came to Xiyang City. How come the streets here are clean and tidy without peculiar smell? Compared to the smell of feces and urine in the streets of the Ori Kingdom, it is so much better.


    \"Oh.\"Roberson nodded in understanding.


    A few minutes later, they left the airship field and came to the main road outside. There were two steam cars parked on the side of the road, which were also sent by Liu Feng to pick up Robertson and the others.


    \"Let''s go, let''s take the car to the castle.\" Nicole said softly. \"What is this big box for?\" Muller Ziba wondered. \"Aren''t we riding in a carriage?\" Si blinked and asked in doubt.


    \"This is a steam car, which is faster than a carriage.\" Enri chuckled.


    -car? what is it? \"Mu Leziba feels that he has seen something new.\"Let''s go, the young master is still waiting for you. \"Enri smiled. Then she got into another car with Daisy and Nicole.


    Robertson nodded silently by the side. They were not questioning the safety of the car, but just curious about how this thing would move, and there was no horse pulling it. Robertson and Viscount Mueller followed Zink into another car, and under the driver''s start, the steam car began to move.


    \"It''s really amazing to be able to go.\" Robertson''s eyes are getting bigger. He calculated in his heart that this steam car would also ask Liu Feng if it was sold. Viscount Muller''s inner thoughts are the same as Robertson''s, this steam car should be bought.


    Through the car window, Roberson looked at the scene outside. In addition to the tidy streets and beautified green plants, the most surprising thing was that the orcs here can get along so well with the human race.


    He also saw various gourmet restaurants on the street, among which there are pizza restaurants, steamed buns, and malatang restaurants that Qiansi often mentioned, and his saliva began to surge.


    \"Why are so many people lining up?\" Robertson sighed.


    \"The food in Xiyang City has to be lined up, because it is so popular, many people eat it every day.\" Xin Ke explained politely.


    \"Then I will try it.\" Robertson said expectantly.


    \"I think Your Majesty can try the delicacies on the second floor of Zuixiaolou... Ke introduced.


    \"His Majesty the King must try it out, you will definitely be satisfied.\"Viscount Muller agreed.


    \"Okay, after talking with Your Excellency Liu Feng, let''s go try that drunk night building.\"


    Robertson nodded.


    \"And the food in the castle is also delicious, I think it''s even more delicious than the Zuixiaolou.\" Muller Ziba immediately Amway said.


    \"What?\"Roberson was a little dizzy, didn''t he say that Zuixiaolou was delicious?


    Why is it turned into a castle now?


    - You can try it after a while. The Armament Fort has prepared a hot pot for everyone. \"Cink heard it from Nicole too.


    \"Hot pot?\" Viscount Muller suddenly became energized when he heard the hot pot. Since the last time he ate it, he has been thinking about it.


    \"Then I''ll look forward to it.\" Robertson said with a smile, after eating the canned food that Daisy brought back, he began to look forward to the food.


    In addition to wanting to eat delicious food, Daisy and Viscount Muller were most surprised by this steam car. They thought to themselves how long they had gone before a big box came out of Xiyang City that didn''t need to be pulled by horses.


    \"Huh? What is that?\" Robertson saw someone riding a 0.9 weird two-wheeled car on the road.


    \"You can walk on two wheels?\" Mu Lezi looked around. \"That''s a bicycle, and it''s an adult''s masterpiece. Zink explained.


    \"Bike? King Robertson asked suspiciously.


    \"Yes, there is a place for sale of bicycles in Xiyang City, and each one costs 12 gold coins. When the time comes, His Majesty the King can take a look." Xin Ke responded.


    -12 gold coins? \" After Viscount Mueller heard this, his eyes lit up slightly.


    \"Okay.\" After listening, King Robertson nodded and began to ponder.


    eooeo..e..o....erv. For support, for support. \".


    Chapter 141: Foreshadowing.


    \"What''s that?\" Robertson pointed to the gorgeous shop on the side of the road. \"That is the newspaper office in Xiyang City. Any new arrangements or some little knowledge will be published on our adults.\" Xin Ke explained politely.


    \"Your Majesty, a newspaper only needs two steel coins to know the affairs of Xiyang City.\" Muller Ziba quickly introduced.


    He had also bought a few newspapers and read them before, which was more convenient than inquiring a little.


    But some confidential things, you want to see from the newspaper is impossible.


    \"Oh? What is that steel coin? Robertson''s eyes lit up, but the newspaper heard R''s saying this.


    \"Steel Coin was explained in detail by our adult Zink patiently.


    \"This is very good, very convenient.\" Robertson said with conviction, and he also knew the benefits of steel coins with his eyes.


    \"But our adults have issued a more convenient currency.\"There was a little pride on Zink''s face.


    \"What is that? Was it released when we came before?\" Viscount Muller asked curiously.


    \"This is the new currency.\"Sink handed Roberson a note worth a copper coin.


    After taking the note, Robertson observed it carefully and exclaimed, \"This paper is so beautifully made, how did you draw the pattern on it?\"


    Muller Zipeng took the new currency that Zink handed over again and began to observe it, and then his expression was as full of amazement as the dwarf king.


    \"What do your Majesty think of this paper money?\"Sink asked with a smile. \"It''s very beautiful, and it can be used as a collectible. I''m willing to pay ten silver coins to buy it.\"Robertson said loudly.


    \". This paper currency is only the denomination of a copper coin, it is very convenient to take out, and it can also be consumed in Xiyang City. \" Xin Ke explained.


    This was the task that Liu Ji gave him before he came, and let him instill some ideas into the dwarf king, which was called preconceived notions.


    Let the king of dwarves know the convenience and delicacy of paper money first, in order to lay the foundation for opening a bank in the Ori dwarf kingdom in the future so that paper money can be circulated.


    -Woolen cloth? Can I buy something with this paper money? \" Robertson was surprised.


    \"Yes, His Majesty the King can give it a try.\" Zink nodded.


    \"No, I believe Your Excellency Liu Feng.\" Robertson shook his head lightly, even if he doubted, he wouldn''t question it in public, wouldn''t it be better to verify it secretly in private?


    However, such exquisite paper money is worth a dozen silver coins in his opinion. \"A banknote is equivalent to a copper coin. If you take a hundred banknotes, you won''t feel heavy, which is more convenient than taking a hundred copper coins.\" Viscount Muller thought of the convenience of banknotes.


    \"Yes, paper money is not only light, but also easy to calculate.\"Sink responded.


    -Then this banknote can only be used in Xiyang City? \" Robertson continued to ask.


    -For the time being, all the lands in the west can be used, as long as there are cities that have set up a bank. \" Zink explained.


    - Westlands? Robertson said thoughtfully.

 Chapter 909：

    Before seeing Liu Feng, he had more and more things in mind, such as airships, steam cars, and current banknotes.


    \"By the way, can that newspaper be opened in the Kingdom of Ori?\"Robertson remembered the newspaper.


    This is just a temptation for him, and newspapers are also valued by him.


    This requires His Majesty the King to discuss with us adults, and there is no way to decide. \"


    Cink smiled, the goal has been achieved.


    Anyway, on the way to the castle, let Robertson constantly see the benefits of Xiyang City, so that it will be much easier for Liu Feng to negotiate about the iron ore.


    \"How long until we get to the castle, I can''t wait to see Your Excellency Liu Feng.\" Robertson said expectantly.


    \"It will be there in a while.\" Zink respectfully said that they drove the car slowly on purpose.


    .........


    Inside the steam car where Nicole, Enri and Daisy are.


    \"Miss Nicole, what are you going to eat tonight?\" Si Ke has been waiting for this meal in the castle.


    Eat hot pot tonight. \" Nicole said softly.


    \"Great, I can finally eat hot pot again.\" Daisy''s eyes lit up.


    After having eaten hot pot in Xiyang City last time, she and Viscount Mueller were completely in love with hot pot, and they were thinking about this hot pot when they returned to the Ori Dwarf Kingdom.


    Nicole and Enri smiled at each other, as long as 557 has eaten the castle food, they will never forget it.


    \"What are you wearing, Nicole, Enri, they''re so pretty.\"


    Si has already noticed the accessories on the two of them, and girls are obsessed with them.


    \"This is a gift from the young master.\" Nicole said softly.


    \"This is jade, a very rare jade.\" En Li said crisply, and then shook the tin of her wrist.


    \"Emerald? The name is nice and the color is nice.\" Si''s eyes are straight.


    \"The young master said that this will be available in the future, and then Princess Daisi will pick another one that she likes.\" Nicole said softly.


    Because she had heard from the young master before that she would let the Wu clan orcs lead the team to mine the jadeite ore after she ascended the throne. I heard that this noble would also like it very much.


    Daisy''s expression now says it all, when a jade necklace sells for five gold coins, I''m afraid some people will rush to buy it.


    ...


    -v). Ask for support.


    Chapter 142: Meeting at the Castle. (one more)


    After driving for ten minutes, the steam car stopped at the gate of Xiyang City Castle. King Robertson and Daisy got out of the car one after another, and entered the castle under the leadership of Enri and Nicole.


    \"Treading the road...


    A few minutes later, Robertson, Daisy and Mueller came to the door of the restaurant together


    - dong dong dong...


    Zink followed and knocked on the door. \"Come in.\" Liu Feng responded.


    \"Crumble...


    Zink pushed open the door and let Enri, Nicole, and King Robertson in.


    -King Robertson, please take a seat. \" Liu Feng said politely after getting up.


    \"You are Your Excellency Liu Feng?\" Robertson looked suspiciously at the clean young man in front of him.


    He thought that Liu Feng must be in his thirties, but he didn''t expect that he was only about twenty years old, and he exuded a very refined temperament, which other nobles did not have. Then he turned to look at Daisy with a look in his eyes that you hadn''t mentioned.


    \"It''s me, please take a seat.\" Liu Feng''s gambling corner slightly evoked.


    \"Father, sit down.\" Dessy pulled Robertson, and then she sat next to Enri and Nicole. As soon as she entered the door, she could see the hot pot on the dining table.


    Robertson nodded, then sat next to Liu Feng, and then Viscount Mueller sat next to the dwarf king, next to Princess Daisy.


    - Let''s eat first, we''ll talk after we finish. \" Liu Feng hurriedly said. He didn''t want to talk about work during the meal time, otherwise it would be endless, and the most important thing was that the beast-eared girls were starving.


    \"Okay.\" Robertson nodded, and then looked at the movements of the people around him, and he also learned the same way.


    It''s just that the chopsticks in his hand made him run into the wall again and again. Seeing this, Viscount Muller and Daisy hurriedly took several bites of dishes for Roberson, because they were the same at the time, and they didn''t know how to use chopsticks at all.


    \"Bring a fork to King Robertson ¡©r.\" Liu Feng said to the waitress behind him.


    \"Yes.\"The daughter-in-law replied respectfully and went out.


    \"It''s delicious.\" Robertson''s eyes lit up after taking a bite of the seasoned mutton, which was completely different from the salted ice-boiled pork he usually eats.


    After the fork was delivered, Robertson forked a large piece of lamb, dipped it in the sauce and ate it in one bite, exclaiming frequently.


    He now understands why when it comes to hot pot, Mu Leziba and Daisi are so looking forward to it that after returning to the Aoli Kingdom, the two of them will not be able to eat for a while. Yangcheng''s food.


    \"Tiss, yours is my mutton, right?\" Enri looked at Niu Jiao Niang''s bowl and shouted


    There are several stoves on the table, and the Luer girls get together.


    \"That''s not it, I just made it myself.\" exclaimed Tiskarn, then stuffed all the mutton into the end.


    \"Damn, you big cow.\" En Li was furious.


    \"If I don''t eat it, I will finish all the meat.\" Mina laughed wickedly, then took away the whole plate of mutton in front of Hu Erniang, and put it into the pot. \"Mutant Catwoman, how can you do this.\" Enri wanted to cry without tears. Next to Lucy and Catherine, they ate quietly and quickly. They didn''t want to participate in this battle for food. They thought that they could eat the most by talking less.


    \"This?\" Robertson was a little stunned when he saw this scene.


    Father, it''s alright, they are all like this, you have to eat quickly, otherwise there will be no meat in the future. \" Daisy put up her sleeves and joined the food fight. Roberson was just stunned for a while, and then joined the food fight, but he hadn''t learned how to use chopsticks, so he grabbed very little food. Most of them were taken by Liu Feng''s maids. He couldn''t entertain the king of a country by himself, and then let others not get enough to eat. This is not an attitude to talk about cooperation.


    At this moment, Robertson can''t care about any noble etiquette. In his opinion, the dinner in front of him is more important than the so-called etiquette. It took more than an hour for the dinner to end, during which Liu Feng called the maid. After several dishes, everyone ate and chose, and they all slumped on their chairs.


    Not to mention the look of satisfaction, especially the three of them, Roberson, all of them rubbing their stomachs.


    Lucy, Catherine, Weiya, and Tis left after eating. They knew that Liu Feng had something to do next, so they consciously did not dare to disturb.


    - "King Robertson, please!" Liu Feng got up and said politely. \"Okay.\" Robertson''s expression became serious, and he also got up.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    Liu Feng took Mina, An Li, and Nicole to the reception room, followed by Robertson, Daisy, and Viscount Mueller.


    A few minutes later, everyone came to the reception room. In some places, tea was brewed, and in some places, there was a jar of good wine. Just when they were eating, Liu Feng asked the maid to arrange it. Knowing that the dwarves like wine the most, as long as you take a sip of this fine wine, you will get twice the result with half the effort if you want to come to this cooperation.

 Chapter 910：

    Several people took their seats one after another, and then the maids also began to pour wine for Robertson and Muller, and poured tea for Liu Feng and several women.


    Roberson moved his nose, smelling the glass of wine with a strong aroma in front of him, and then mouth (good Zhao) where the water kept surging, and then he drank it all in one gulp.


    \"Really good wine, what kind of wine is this, Your Excellency Liu Feng?


    Robertson was pleasantly surprised that this was much better than the Youhe Daqu he drank last time.


    \"This is Daughter Hong, and it''s a fine wine.\" Liu Ji said with a smile, he bought this wine from the earth at a huge price, can it taste bad, so he can wait for this day to negotiate Time to come in handy.


    \"Is that for sale?\" Robertson suddenly became interested, and he had already forgotten what he was here for.


    \"This will not be sold to the public for the time being, because there are only four or five altars, which are very rare, but if King Robertson likes it, I can give you one." Liu Feng chuckled.


    -More, (v-), ask for support. \"millet.


    One thousand and forty-three chapters: When to take the bait.


    \"Okay, then thank you, Your Excellency Liu Feng.\" Robertson said with a hearty smile, as long as there is good wine, everything can be said. \"You''re welcome.\" Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    \"Your Excellency Liu Feng, I would like to ask, can you sell one of the airships to me?\" Robertson said in a deep voice, this is something he has been thinking about since he came to Xiyang City.


    Mueller secretly cast a look of expectation. He also wanted to buy an airship to go back. Who doesn''t want something that can carry objects in the sky.


    \"The airship is not for sale at the moment, we only have two in Xiyang City, and the routes are very short.\" Liu Feng said lightly.


    Now, whether it is for civilian or military use, it is far from enough, let alone to sell it. Even if the number rises, it is impossible to sell it.


    \"That''s it.\" Roberson''s hot eyes suddenly dimmed.


    \"What is the route that Your Excellency Liu Feng said?\"Viscount Mueller asked after hearing the new vocabulary.


    \"Currently, only two airship routes have been opened, one is to and from the old capital of Yingluo, and the other is to and from Haiyan City." Liu Feng explained.


    When there are more than 460 airships in the future, he will open more routes. All the five major cities must have routes, and some important places will also be opened. This is also Liu Feng''s plan.


    After the British and Romanian kingdoms are all over the route, he will consider other kingdoms. Of course, this is also one of the capitals that can be used for negotiation.


    Liu Feng also said it on purpose, so that the dwarf kingdom would be more interested, so as to make the negotiation easier.


    \"Can we open a route to our Aoli Kingdom?\" Robertson asked with fiery eyes.


    In his opinion, he couldn''t buy an airship, and it would be good to have an airship route to his dwarf kingdom, and it would be okay to plan slowly after having a route. Daisy and Viscount Muller looked at Liu Feng expectantly, waiting for the answer of hope.


    \"For the time being, there is no way to open a route to the Aoli Kingdom. We only have two routes now, and the pressure on the flight is very high.\" Liu Feng said hard-to-get.


    Just because you can''t open a route now, doesn''t mean it won''t work in the future. (cha) When the number of airships increases, it is estimated that two routes a day will be fine.


    \"When will it be opened?\" Robertson asked reluctantly. He couldn''t buy airships in the first place. How can we do it now that there are no routes?


    \"This will take a few months.\" Liu Feng said lightly.


    His plan was successful, because it was this feeling of scarcity that made the dwarf king anxious and used the various benefits of Xiyang City to attract the other party


    Can''t make it earlier? \"Roberson said unwillingly. -Not for now.\"Liu Feng shook his head lightly.


    \"If the airship is not for sale, can the steam car be sold?\" Robertson changed the subject, it is also very good to have a car to drive.


    \"Sorry, that one is not planned to be sold yet, but it will be available in the future.\" Liu Feng chuckled.


    This car has not been sold yet, or the other party has not given enough chips, and they want to sell it, and the number has not kept up.


    If the quantity keeps up, it is possible to sell a few. Anyway, people in this era want to imitate one, it is really too difficult, there is no rubber, no industrial foundation, just rely on hand-made, how can it be more than ten years later.


    By that time, Liu Feng had already built more beautiful cars, and it would be meaningless if they copied them.


    In addition, the main iron ore is now used to build roads and do other things, and there is not much steel to build steam cars at all.


    \"Isn''t that also?\"Robertson felt frustrated, and he didn''t get what he liked again and again.


    \"If His Majesty Robertson doesn''t dislike it, you can buy a few bicycles, which are also very rare.\" Liu Jiao calmly said.


    \"Bicycle? Is that the thing with two wheels on the street?\" Robertson asked.


    \"Yes, that travel is also very convenient.\"Liu Feng said lightly.


    \"You want 12 gold coins, right?\" Robertson asked in a deep voice.


    \"Yes, if you buy in large quantities, I can give you the price of ten gold coins.\" Liu Feng calmly said, you have to give some sweetness first.


    Everything is to talk about the long-term export of iron ore from the dwarf kingdom, no, it is to slow down the export of iron ore in the whole country.


    \"Okay, then I want twenty.\" Robertson said with a smile.


    Liu Feng''s actions made him very happy and felt that he was valued. I asked for 20 bicycles, and I can show them off after I go back, and I can also give them to some close people.


    \"An Li arranges it, and instructs someone to take King Robertson and the others to pick out a bicycle.\" Liu Feng instructed Hu Erniang.


    \"Yes, young master.\"An Li took the notebook and memorized it.


    \"I also want five.\" Seeing this, Viscount Mueller said quickly, afraid that it would not be the same.


    \"Yes.\"Liu Gen nodded.


    \"Then, I''ll interrupt today.\" Robertson got up and decided to leave.


    I haven¡¯t achieved my goal today, I have to go back and think of a way.


    He is not a fool, and he can see that Liu Feng has reservations, or that he has to pay something.


    \"Send someone to **** King Robertson to stay in the Zuixiaolou, and the food and drink will be recorded on our account.\" Liu Feng added to Mina.


    \"Yes.\" Mina said respectfully.


    \"Farewell.\" Robertson nodded and left with a few people.


    - crunch


    The study door was closed.


    \"Master, will this Robertson agree to our request to fully export iron ore?\" En Li asked quickly.


    \"So, we hang his appetite. As long as the interests are big enough, he will take the initiative to talk to us without us talking.\"Liu Feng''s mouth rose.


    Bait 1 has been drunk, it depends on when you are hooked


    \"One change, (v-).\".


    One thousand and forty-four chapters: the dwarf king shopping.


    At seven in the morning, the guest room in Zuixiaolou.

 Chapter 911：

    dong dong dong...


    \"Father is about to get up, today we are going to go shopping.\"Princess Yisi was knocking on the door early in the morning.


    \"Daisy, it''s still very early, why don''t you wake up Your Majesty?\" Viscount Muller was actually too sleepy, but he was helplessly woken up by Daisy.


    \"There are many places to visit in Xiyang City, and you won''t be able to visit until sooner.\" Daisy said casually, and then continued to knock on the door.


    - crunch....


    \"Come on, my baby girl, it''s still early.\" Robertson yawned and opened the door.


    \"Let''s go, Father.\" After Daisy said, she pulled the dwarf king and went downstairs.


    They solved the breakfast first, and then went out to go shopping. A few minutes later, the three took their seats in the box on the second floor of Zuiyu Building.


    - Father, what do you want to eat. \" Daisy handed over the menu.


    After Robertson took over the menu, he began to read it. In less than a minute, the dwarf king took a deep breath and muttered in his heart: Are the dishes here so expensive? Some dishes cost three gold coins?


    Viscount Muller and Princess Daisy knew the price of the drunk night building, and they used to have the same expressions as the dwarf king.


    \"Let''s make a compromise.\" Robertson said solemnly, as the king of a country, he is not the kind of person who likes the poor and cheap.


    He randomly ordered a few moderately priced dishes and returned the menu to the waiter.


    After breakfast came up, he ate with all kinds of exclamations.


    Half an hour later, the three of them slumped on their chairs after eating. For breakfast, they ordered steamed buns, soy milk and some other light meals, some of which were recommended by the waiter.


    Zuixiaolou''s steamed buns are more filling than the ones outside, and there are a lot of ingredients added. The skin is thinner and the filling is more, and it is full of soup and meat in one bite.


    Robertson ate five by himself, while Daisy ate less, but three.


    \"Let''s go, what is it like to go to Xiyang City.\" Robertson patted his stomach and got up.


    After Dais tidyed up her appearance, she also got up and followed behind, and went out with Mu Leziba for a bag.


    - ta ta ta....


    They didn''t plan to take the carriage today, thinking about stopping and looking at Xiyang City.


    Since Daisy and Viscount Mueller have been in Xiyang City for a while, they took Robertson to visit Xiyang City.


    \"What''s that Daisy?\" Robertson pointed to the shop with a pair of wings at the door.


    \"That, it''s a strip shop, and it''s a shop that only exists in Xiyang City.\"


    Daisy said clearly.


    \"Tattoo shop? What is it?\" Robertson asked in confusion, he had never heard of this new term.


    Simply put, it can cover the brand on the slave''s body. \"Viscount Mueller explained


    \"So amazing? Can it cover it?\" Robertson exclaimed, this was the first time he had heard of something that could cover the brand of a slave.


    \"Of course, I went to see it myself, it can really be covered.\"Silk said with certainty.


    road.


    \"But why cover up the slave brand? Aren''t orcs slaves?\"


    This is what Roberson finds strangest.


    From when he first arrived in Xiyang City to the present, all the scenes he saw were the peaceful coexistence of the orcs and the human race, and it seemed that there was very little distinction between masters and servants.


    Daisy shook her head with a smile, paused, and said, "Father, under the leadership of Liu Feng from Xiyang City, there are no slaves here, everyone is equal, as long as you are willing to work, you will have food and copper coins. take. \"


    \"Yes, you can still see many ordinary people as leading figures.\" Muller Ziba nodded in agreement.


    \"It seems that Your Excellency Liu Feng is very courageous.\" Robertson''s face was solemn, it was not easy to abolish slavery.


    He looked at the tattoo shop and said, \"Let''s go in and take a look.\"


    A ta ta ta... - ask for flowers..


    The three of King Robertson entered the tattoo shop and saw five or six orcs sitting in the shop, all waiting to be covered with the slave brand.


    - what pattern do you want? \" Dudley asked.


    When the tattoo shop first opened, there were only a dozen or so patterns, and after that, many orcs made their own patterns one after another. Dudley thought it looked good and included it in the album.


    Slowly, I have accumulated hundreds of tattoo designs, most of which are simple and easy to operate.


    \"I want the wings of freedom. A goat orc said without hesitation.\"Okay, please bear with the pain, I''ll disinfect it for you. \" Dudley said softly.


    ...


    -.


    Robertson stared curiously at Dudley''s operation, the more he looked, the less he understood.


    Since the dwarf king''s visit to Xiyang City has been published in the newspaper today, Xiyang City will now respect the dwarves a little bit.


    After all, no one knew which was the king of dwarves. After Robertson entered the store, the helpers immediately poured a glass of water for the three of them.


    Since the tattoo shop opened to the present, the business has been booming, with more than a dozen tattoos being done every day. Since it takes about half an hour to get a tattoo, many customers have to queue for the next day.


    \"It''s really amazing, it can really cover the slave brand.\" Robertson stayed in the store for more than half an hour, until he saw that the sheep tribe orc had finished tattooing.


    \"Father, I am right, as long as you have been to Xiyang City, you will like it here.\" Daisy said crisply.


    \"Your Majesty, we can go to see the shadow play.\"Mu Lezifan suggested.


    \"Yes yes yes.\" Daisy nodded frequently in agreement.


    The two fell in love after watching the shadow play once. The first time they watched it, they watched it five times before leaving reluctantly.


    -Tv). Ask for support. \"Second.


    One thousand and forty-fifth chapters: the king of dwarves go shopping.


    The entrance of Xiyang City Shadow Play Store.


    \"I want three tickets for three dozen white bone spirits.\" Daisy said skillfully to the front desk staff.


    Today is one of the few days where Journey to the West shadow puppets are turned off. Usually, I rarely see plots that have passed for a long time.


    \"Okay, Princess Daisy, nine steel coins are needed for three tickets.\"The front desk staff said with a smile.

 Chapter 912：

    Since Daisy used to watch shadow puppets when she was in Xiyang City before, she was familiar with a series of procedures, and the front desk staff also knew the dwarf princess.


    \"Okay, I''ll give you three copper coins. I also want three glasses of sour juice and three buckets of popcorn.\" Daisy skillfully took out the copper coins and handed them over.


    Sour juice, popcorn and tickets are all the same price, they are all three steel coins.


    The corn in Xiyang City also began to flow in Xiyang - 187\", and popcorn is one of them.


    \"Okay, I''ll take you three copper coins, these are the ticket stubs and drinks and snacks for you.\"The front desk staff handed over the things.


    Robertson was amazed. He didn''t expect his precious daughter to be very familiar with these things. You must know that she was spoiled before.


    Tread tah..


    After getting the things, the three walked into the store and sat down according to the seat number.


    \"What is a shadow puppet show? This popcorn is pretty good.\" Robertson said in surprise.


    \"Father, you will fall in love with this shadow puppet show. This popcorn is a delicacy only available in Xiyang City.\" After saying that, Xiaosi grabbed a handful of popcorn and stuffed it into his mouth. \"Your Majesty, you can''t speak while watching the movie.\" Viscount Muller reminded warmly.


    \"Okay.\"Roberson nodded in understanding.


    He began to stare at the front and waited for the shadow play to start, but he wanted to see what happened to this thing that was so touted by his precious daughter.


    As the background music of gongs and drums sounded, the candles all around slowly dimmed, and the shadow play of three dozen white bone spirits began.


    Half an hour later, the whole shadow puppet show came to an end. During this period, Robertson wanted to exclaim several times, but he held back when he thought of Mueller Ziba''s words.


    If it wasn''t for Daisy''s reminder of the popcorn and sour juice, he would have forgotten about it, and he would still stare at the curtain after the end.


    \"Baby girl, I want to watch it again.\" Robertson said quickly.


    \"Okay, okay, I said that the father and the king will definitely like it.\" Earning a crisp voice, so I went to buy a ticket again.


    \"This popcorn is delicious too.\"Roberson''s beard is still covered in a little bit of popcorn crumbs.


    -Your Majesty, it seems that you like shadow play very much. \"Muler Ziba smiled. -If only we opened a theater in the Kingdom of Oli.\"Robertson thought.


    In this era, entertainment programs are so scarce that a shadow puppet show is amazing.


    After a while, Daisy came back with three more tickets, and the three of them were addicted to it.


    The three watched it three times before they were willing to leave the shadow puppet theater, and when they left, they kept saying that they would come again tomorrow.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    Robertson, who had left the theater, kept muttering to himself, \"That Tang Borrow is so stupid. Sun Wukong was obviously protecting him, yet he actually drove him away.\"


    \"Okay, Father, it''s already lunch time, let''s go to Zuixiaolou for lunch.\" Daisy smiled.


    When she watched the shadow play, she was the same as the dwarf king. -Okay, eat first, and continue watching the shadow play after eating. \"Robertson laughed heartily.


    \"Your Majesty, we are going to see the wine of Your Excellency Liu Feng this afternoon.\" Viscount Muller reminded.


    \"Yes, yes, I almost forgot.\"Robertson smiled.


    \"Treading the road...


    The three walked back to Zuixiaolou, planning to settle their lunch first, and it was past one o''clock now.


    Along the way, Roberson could see many orcs living in harmony with the human race, including orcs who opened shops, patrolled the streets, and waited in restaurants.


    There are all kinds of things, which makes Roberson feel amazing. This is the first time he has seen such a scene when he is so old. Humans can''t see the feeling of being superior to orcs.


    When the three of them approached the Zuixiaolou, there was a commotion nearby.


    \"Fighting in public places, all sent to me in the security department for a few days....


    With the overlord gun in his hand, Si angrily rebuked.


    \"Yes, Lord Dess.\"The policemen behind Niu Jiao Niang arrested the troubled Terran and Lu people together.


    \"Shut up in the little black room and reflect on it.\" Niu Jiao Niang stared at them sharply with purple eyes.


    \"I''m sorry, Lord Tess, we were wrong.\" the fighting orc pleaded.


    He had heard of the little black house, so he didn''t want to go in.


    \"Lord Dess, we were wrong, we don''t dare to fight again.\" Another human race also pleaded, and was also afraid of entering the small dark room.


    \"This is a regulation, and those who violate the regulations will be dealt with in accordance with the laws of Xiyang City.\" Tis shook her long purple hair domineeringly.


    The two were dragged away in such a terrified scream, and the street returned to silence.


    The dwarf king watched silently, and then asked Daisy, \"What did Miss Teas say about the Guards?\"


    \"The Division of Guards is a special purpose for detaining people who have committed mistakes, and it is also a law enforcement department, it seems to be the case.\" Daisy also heard from the beast-eared women, and she herself is half-aware.


    \"Special law enforcement team, no wonder Xiyang City looks peaceful.\" Robertson nodded his sense. To manage a city and let the people in the city eat and dress well, especially to calm down the conflict between the orcs and the human race, this is not a simple 0.8 thing.


    The dwarf king runs a kingdom, so he knows all this well.


    - I heard that the prince and the duke of the former Yingluo Kingdom were imprisoned in the Guard Division. \" said Viscount Muller in a low voice.


    Robertson nodded lightly, feeling that many things and systems in Xiyang City could be introduced into the Aoli Kingdom, and he planned to have a good talk with Liu Feng at that time.


    -Father, let''s come in quickly, we''re starving to death." Si said coquettishly


    -Let''s have a little bar at noon today? \"Roberson said with a hearty smile that he didn''t think about these for now, and now he mainly eats and drinks some drinks.


    \"I think so.\" Viscount Mueller nodded in approval.


    --v7). Ask for support. \".


    Chapter 146: Winery.


    Xiyang City, in the box on the second floor of Zuixiao Building.


    \"Father, you have been watching for a long time.\" Daisy urged.


    From entering the box to now, Robertson has been staring at the menu, mainly choosing which wine he wants to drink.


    There are many types of wine, and the price is not cheap. I have tried bamboo wine and Youhe Daqu before.


    Today he wants to try something different. Although he will go to the winery later, he should not be careless about the wine he eats and drinks. This is the dwarf''s last bottom line. \"Bring me a bottle of rice bar.\" Robertson finally decided this.


    \"Okay, what would you like to order?\"The waiter asked with a smile.


    Father, hurry up. \" Daisy said dissatisfied next to her, not too keen on wine.


    \"Okay, let''s order.\" Robertson sneered, thinking in his heart: It''s not my fault, who made the wine here so many varieties.

 Chapter 913：

    He was in love with Xiyang City. After all, there are a lot of wines here, and they all taste good.


    Although there are not many varieties that I have tasted, just based on the previous bamboo slips and other wines, I feel that the wines in Xiyang City should taste good.


    A few minutes later, Robertson ordered several delicacies such as sweet and sour pork ribs and braised pork, which were not expensive. Of course, it''s just inside the Zuiyu Building, but it''s still a price that many people can''t accept outside.


    Ten minutes later, all the dishes and rice wine were ready. After the waiter skillfully opened it, he poured a glass for Robertson and the others.


    \"This is a rice-flavored wine with a soft honey fragrance and a sweet taste. Please taste it.\"


    The waiter gave a brief introduction and left.


    This knowledge was translated by Liu Feng and asked Nicole to arrange for the waiter to learn it. He couldn''t have a bottle of expensive wine, and then asked three questions.


    \"Okay.\" Robertson replied softly, and then drank the rice wine in the wine glass.


    As the rice wine warmed up, a strong aroma of rice flowed through the mouth, and then the sweetness of the rice wine began to emerge.


    \"Really good wine.\"Roberson laughed heartily, obviously he was very satisfied with the rice wine this time.


    \"It''s not spicy or bitter.\" Daisy exclaimed, but she didn''t expect it to be sweet.


    \"Although it doesn''t have the spiciness of Youhe Daqu, it still has its own characteristics.\" Muller Ziba also nodded in admiration frequently.


    The three of them each poured a full glass, and then started to eat the food.


    \"this is delicious.\"


    \"I swear this is the best meat I''ve ever eaten.\"


    ......


    There was a steady stream of admiration from the box, and the waiters at the door were used to it. They had seen too many noble nobles come to eat here, and they were all overwhelmed by the food.


    It took more than half an hour for the meal to end, and the three of them struggled again just like in the morning.


    After a short rest, the three of Robertson went out of the Zuixiaolou and began to prepare to go to the winery.


    Tread tah..


    After the three called a carriage, they went to the winery.


    The winery is a wholesale location of Xiyangcheng wine. Princess Daisy came here last time. After telling Robertson last night, she decided to come and have a look today.


    Ten minutes later, the carriage stopped at the door of the winery.


    \"I didn''t expect it to be quite big here.\" Robertson sighed.


    The winery is actually a basement. It is built for the temperature of the wine, which is more conducive to the storage of the wine. A house is built above the entrance, and the delicious wine is placed.


    \"Your Majesty.\"Enri''s crisp voice sounded.


    \"Why is Miss Enri here?\" Robertson asked in surprise. \"I will count the number of drinks.\"Enri explained with a smile.


    In fact, after getting the news in advance, she was here to prepare for negotiation. If Roberson wanted to buy wine, she could decide on the spot.


    - We just want to see the wine, Miss Enri, please tell us about it. \"Robertson cheerfully said.\"Yes. \" Enri simply responded.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    Enri, Robertson and the others entered the winery under the leadership of the soldiers.


    The entire underground winery is the size of three or four basketball courts, and one-third of the wine in Xiyang City is placed inside.


    \"Wow, there''s a lot of wine here.\"Yan Si looked around at the dense wine jars and exclaimed.


    \"Miss Ann Li, how many kinds of wine are there in total?\" Robertson asked with suppressed excitement.


    The king of dwarves and Viscount Muller saw that the surrounding wine was full of wine and exuded a strong aroma of wine.


    \"There are 20 kinds of wine here.\"Enri turned over the notepad in her hand and said. \"Twenty kinds?\" Princess Daisy stared and said, when she came last time, didn''t she only have ten kinds of wine? Why are there so many more now?


    \"Yes, Xiyang City is trying to make new wine every day.\"En Li smiled lightly.


    \"Can I taste it?\" Robertson asked tentatively. He thinks it''s embarrassing, but he doesn''t care so much in front of fine wine


    \"Of course.\" Enri said softly, how could the Dwarf Kingdom place an order without tasting it?


    She turned her head and beckoned to the steward, saying, \"Prepare a portion of each type of wine, and let the customer taste it.\"


    \"Yes.\"The steward responded quickly.


    \"Your Majesty Robertson, please move upstairs.\"Enri said politely.


    \"Okay.\" Rob Suan nodded.


    ~v7. Ask for support. \".


    One thousand and forty-seven chapters: the problem of dwarves.


    Inside the Xiyangcheng Winery. Tread tah..


    Robertson and the others went upstairs with Enri, and the manager had already arranged for someone to pour the wine.


    \"Miss Anli, the rice wine I drank at noon was rice-flavored, and the Youhe Daqu I drank before was spicy. I wonder if your wines are different?\" Robertson wondered.


    \"Yes, the type of wine is distinguished by aroma type and type, and aroma type and type are also distinguished.\"An Li explained.


    This knowledge of alcohol was taught by Liu Feng, otherwise, how would Hu Erniang know about it, and she would not kick alcohol. Or Liu Ji didn''t let her drink it, lest she just pour one cup.


    - Please let me know. \"Robertson is so curious about wine culture.


    \"The fragrance is divided into five types: sauce, strong, light, rice, and Jianxiang, and then the types are also divided into five types: liquor, beer, wine, medicinal wine and rice wine." An Li answered simply.


    She made up for this knowledge before she came, and she didn''t want to be speechless in front of the dwarf king.


    \"It turns out that the culture of wine is so complicated.\"Roberson is a little confused, he can''t understand it very well, but he can still tell whether it is good or not.


    \"Yes, I will have someone organize it into a booklet and send it to His Majesty.\"Enri smiled politely.


    If you want the dwarves to buy more wine, you must let the other party know more clearly. Half of the dwarves'' economic source comes from iron ore. If you want to buy more wine, you must export iron ore to make money quickly.


    \"Yes, thank you so much.\"Robertson is more curious about things related to wine.


    \"Miss Anli, the wine is ready.\" The steward said respectfully.


    \"Your Majesty, it''s time to start tasting the wine.\"Enri said crisply.


    Okay. \"Robertson nodded and walked over.

 Chapter 914：

    A rectangular table is covered with a dark black cloth, and there are twenty wine glasses densely placed on it.


    \"It''s so fragrant.\" Viscount Muller exclaimed, the aroma of wine on the table topping his nostrils.


    Robertson sniffed the wine in front of him vigorously, then happily picked up the first glass and began to taste it.


    \"Spicy in the mouth, sweet aftertaste, good wine.


    \"This is exactly the spiciness that a good wine should have.


    \"Sweet and refreshing, suitable for gap silk.


    *.


    Robertson commented every time he drank, and within half an hour, all twenty glasses of wine were tasted by the dwarf king.


    When the dwarf king was tasting wine, Muller Ziba frequently swallowed ice, and he also wanted to taste it.


    \"Your Majesty, are you satisfied?\" Enri asked tentatively.


    Although she had already fallen by the look on the dwarf king''s face, she still had to say polite words.


    \"Very good, all of them are good wines, I like them very much.\"Robertson is very refreshing, any of these wines are much better than the wines he used to drink.


    \"Just by smelling the taste, I know that this wine tastes good.\" Muller Ziba said leisurely, with remnants in his eyes.


    \"I need a hundred bottles of each type of wine every season, and I need more in winter.\"The dwarf king laughed heartily.


    He is not too much for wine, after all, it is not easy to come to Xiyang City.


    \"Okay.\" Ann Li said crisply, and then recorded in the notepad, 2,000 bottles of wine, this is a big business.


    Roberson''s cheeks were flushed, and he drank twenty glasses of wine. Even he was a little overwhelmed, but he was in a good mood. He kept rubbing his beard with his hands.


    \"His Majesty the King has ordered wine, let''s go to see the bicycles next.\"Enri asked politely.


    \"Yes, yes, there are bicycles, I want to take a look.\" Robertson nodded quickly.


    \"Your Majesty, let''s go.\"Enri smiled.


    Afterwards, Mother Fox and the Dwarf Princess got into a carriage, and Robertson and Viscount Mueller got into another. \"Treading on the road....


    Ten minutes later, the four came to the door of the bicycle shop.


    As soon as Hu Erniang got out of the car, the clerk inside immediately greeted her and said hello, \"Miss Anli, are you here?


    \"Well, I will bring the king of the Aoli Kingdom down to choose a bicycle.\"Enri nodded in response.


    \"Your Majesty, the bicycles of our Xiyang City are sold from here, you can choose your favorite.\"En Li introduced.


    --r is good. Robertson nodded and began to pick up under the guidance of the clerk.


    \"Aren''t you going, Daisy?\" Enri took the dwarf princess''s hand and said.


    - Just wait for the father to choose, I will not participate. \" Weisi smiled reluctantly. It''s not that she''s not interested, but she can''t ride, she''s too short, so she loses interest.


    The dwarf king and Muller asked the clerk all kinds of questions while choosing. After more than half an hour, they both selected their bicycles satisfactorily.


    Robertson picked 20 cars as he said yesterday, and Viscount Muller also picked 5 cars. The two of them stood beside them with satisfaction and looked at their trophies.


    \"I want these 20 now, and I want 20 for each of the next quarters.\" The King thought.


    \"Okay.\" Enri still wrote in the book.


    \"Hello Wang Wang) Miss Anli, there is a problem I need to solve.\"Robertson said with a serious face.


    \"Oh? What''s the problem?\" Enri asked curiously.


    \"That is, this is too tall, can you make it smaller?\" Robertson lowered his voice, this is not a glorious thing.


    \"Oh?\" En Li was stunned for a while, then nodded quickly and said, \"I will report this to the young master and give you a satisfactory answer.


    This is what she ignored. The problem with dwarves is height.


    \"That''s good.\" Robertson breathed a sigh of relief.


    After all, the size of this bicycle is designed according to the height of ordinary people, and there is no dwarf model at all.


    ......


    --v One, recommend a book: "365 Days of Wilderness Survival"\"Ling.


    One thousand and forty-eight chapters: Unity of measurement.


    In the restaurant of Xiyang City Castle, dinner time.


    \"Squirting..


    It was Enri who pushed the door and entered.


    \"Enri, I''m ready to eat.\" Nicole said softly.


    \"Tomato scrambled eggs today.\" Liu Feng said softly.


    \"Yeah! Tomato scrambled eggs.\" En Li flicked her fox tail, trotted to the table and sat down


    She knows that the young master eats time, doesn''t like to talk about work very much, and has her favorite tomato scrambled eggs, and she has to fill her stomach before everything.


    \"Mina, Mila is calling you behind you.\" Enri looked at the cat-ear girl seriously with her brown eyes.


    -calls me? \" Mina turned her head and looked over.


    An Li took the opportunity to wipe out the meat in the cat''s ear mother''s bowl. This trick was taught by Liu Feng, and every time she tried it, she was unhappy.


    \"No one?\" Mina turned around suspiciously, and instantly found that the meat in the bowl was gone, how could she not understand what was going on.


    453


    - Ahhh. You sly girl.


    Cat Erniang grabbed Fox Erniang''s tail and started to fight,


    ..


    \"If you continue to make trouble, the meat will be gone.\" Liu Feng reminded with a smile, seeing the Niujiao Niangs quickly sweeping the meat on the table.


    Tis, Weiya and the others have been taught a lesson, so they are all eating silently, let Mina and Anli make trouble, the meat is all theirs


    -what? You are so cunning. \" Mina came back to her senses and began to add meat to her bowl.


    \"No, you have to leave some for me.\" En Li shouted, and reached out her little hand to grab it.

 Chapter 915：

    It took more than an hour for dinner to be finished in a frenzy.


    \"Master, I have something to report, about the dwarf king.\" Enri said with a blink of brown eyes.


    \"Go to the study.\" Liu Feng got up and walked to the study, followed by Mina, Anli and Wei Ya.


    The rest of the people are planning to go to Nicole''s room to play checkers, which is a new entertainment program that Liu Feng taught them.


    Tread on the road....


    \"Squeak....


    After Liu Feng pushed open the study door, he walked to his seat and sat down.


    He took a sip of water from the teacup and asked, \"How is the situation on the king''s side?


    -According to the information provided, I met Robertson at the winery in the afternoon, and he also placed a lot of orders. \" Enri sounded crisply.


    \"If you continue to make trouble, the meat will be gone.\" Liu Feng reminded with a smile, seeing the Niujiao Niangs quickly sweeping the meat on the table.


    Tis, Wei Ya and the others have been taught a lesson, so they are all eating silently, let Mina and Enri make trouble, the meat is theirs.


    -what? You are so cunning. \" Mina came back to her senses and began to add meat to her bowl.


    \"No, you have to leave some for me.\" En Li shouted, and reached out her little hand to grab it. ..


    It took more than an hour for dinner to finish in a frenzy.


    \"Master, I have something to report, about the dwarf king.\" Enri said with a blink of brown eyes.


    \"Go to the study.\" Liu Feng got up and walked to the study, followed by Mina, Anli and Wei Ya.


    The rest are planning to go to Nicole''s room to play checkers, which is a new entertainment program that Liu Feng taught them. -Road tread....


    - crunch...


    After Liu Feng pushed open the study door, he walked to his seat and sat down.


    He took a sip from the teacup and asked, \"How''s the situation on the Dwarf King''s side?\"


    \"According to the information provided, I really met Robertson at the winery in the afternoon, and he also placed a lot of orders.\" En Li''s crisp voice sounded.


    -very good. \"


    Liu Feng nodded in satisfaction and asked: \"Where''s the bike? Have you placed an order?\"


    These two things are one of the benefits of prying open the dwarf kingdom.


    \"This is what I want to discuss with the young master.\" En Li said solemnly.


    \"What? The problem of bicycles?\"Liu Ji has paid little attention to this recently.


    \"The size of the bicycle is too high for a dwarf to use it.\" Enri brushed away the brown hair in front of her forehead.


    \"It seems like this, Daisy and the others are dwarves, they can''t reach the seat at all.\" Mina said in surprise.


    \"We really ignored this issue.\"Liu Feng nodded.


    He didn''t expect to get in touch with the dwarves so quickly. He thought (chde) would drag on for a few more months. Who would have thought that Robertson would come in person.


    \"Master, what should we do now?\" En Li asked softly.


    \"Order the scientific research department to produce bicycles suitable for dwarves to ride according to the size of the dwarves.\" Liu Feng said after thinking.


    Dwarves will be a big consumer country in the future, and some suitable sizes for dwarves are very important.


    \"Yes.\"Enri said, shaking her fox ears.


    \"And those porcelain and tableware, etc., are also produced according to the dwarf''s body shape.\" Liu Feng continued to exhort.


    \"Okay.\" Enri nodded and wrote it down on the notepad.


    \"It seems that the units of measurement such as meters, decimeters, centimeters, and millimeters will be popularized.\" Liu Feng said solemnly.


    The current unit of length in the other world has not yet been popularized, it is all messy, and each city has a set of measurement units.


    Tomorrow, let Nuoyue come to the castle. \" Liu Feng said in a deep voice.


    \"Yes.\" Mina replied.


    Liu Feng opened the drawer and took out a few rulers and a few sheets of paper. The rulers were triangular rulers and semicircular rulers, which were all brought from the earth.


    These were originally used by him, so he decided to take them and produce them in kind.


    \"Take this set to the workshop and let them produce it according to the requirements in the drawings.\"


    Liu Feng told the road.


    Some requirements are written on the drawing, as well as the specifications of the ruler, the description method, etc. He has now unified the unit of measurement to avoid confusion in the future.


    clear. \"Mina took the drawing.


    \"Weiya, take a look at these documents as well.\" Liu Feng took out a stack of documents from the drawer.


    This is a tutorial he wrote recently. It is an improved version, which is more suitable for this era, and contains more detailed knowledge of dimensions.


    Originally, he thought about it for a while, but now that the situation has happened, he simply went ahead together.


    \"Okay.\"Weiya got up and took the information to look.


    After half an hour.


    She said excitedly: \"Sir, this tutorial is very good, there is a lot of new knowledge.\"


    \"That''s fine, you can prepare it as one of the new semester''s tutorials.\"Liu Feng chuckled.


    \"Yes.\"Weiya responded quickly.


    v). Ask for support. \".


    Chapter 149: Preparations for the state banquet.


    The next day, in the study room of Xiyang City.


    \"Master, Nuoyue is outside the door.\" Mina said softly.


    \"Let her come in.\"Liu Feng nodded


    \"Crumble...

 Chapter 916：

    \"Sir, are you looking for me?\" Nuoyue said in a wheelchair.


    \"Well, this time I asked you to come here to let you publish these materials.\" Liu Feng said lightly, handing over the materials he sorted out on the desktop last night to Nuoyue.


    The information is all about some knowledge about units of measurement and how to use it. Liu Feng simply translated it last night to make this information more suitable for people in this world.


    \"Okay.\"Nuoyue took the information with both hands and started to look.


    ten minutes later.


    \"Sir, this is very beneficial to Xiyang City.\" Nuoyue said excitedly after reading it.


    \"You arrange it today, and then publish it tomorrow.\" Liu Feng said gently.


    As long as this unit of measurement is popularized, it will be of great benefit to the development of Xiyang City.


    \"Yes, my lord.\"Nuoyue respectfully said, and then took the information out of the castle.


    \"Master, tomorrow is the time to enthrone.\" Mina sighed.


    Yeah, everything is ready on the military side? \" Liu Feng asked.


    The most important thing on the day of the enthronement is pomp, and safety issues. Although Liu Feng has a danger warning, he still needs to have enough momentum on the surface.


    \"Everything is arranged.\" Mina said rigorously.


    She herself is always prepared, tomorrow is Liu Feng''s most important day.


    \"That''s good.\" Liu Feng nodded lightly, he also saw the nervousness of the cat ear girl, so he touched Mina''s head.


    \"Master.\" Mina''s face turned slightly red, and her frowning brows slowly relaxed.


    \"By the way, have you sent that set of chimes?\" Liu Feng said softly.


    Now is the final stage of confirmation, some of the honor guards and music have to be arranged.


    \"It has been arranged for someone to send it there.\" Mina nodded.


    \"Let''s go, let''s take a look at the preparations for the banquet.\" Liu Feng got up and walked out.


    \"Ta ta ta...


    Liu Feng took the cat-ear girl to the back kitchen of the castle. The meals of the banquet were all made according to the recipes he gave, imitating some banquets on the other side of the earth. The price of the state banquet on the day of the enthronement cannot be reduced. These are all issues of queuing.


    Ten minutes later, Liu Feng and Mina came to the back kitchen. \"Nicole, how is the situation?\" Liu Feng asked.


    Nicole has been staying in the back kitchen for the past two days, and she is studying and pointing out some difficult dishes.


    \"The progress is very smooth, and the small problems are quickly resolved.\" Nicole said softly.


    \"Okay, I''ll go in and have a look.\"Liu Feng stepped into the kitchen. \"It smells so good.\" Mina kept moving her nose after she entered.


    \"Lord City Lord.\"After seeing Liu Ji, all the kitchen staff respectfully greeted him.


    \"Yeah.\" Liu Feng nodded lightly.


    \"The dishes here are all attached according to the young master''s instructions, and I will try a few copies to make sure that everything is safe when I take the throne tomorrow.\" Nicole said softly. The dishes I try every day are all eaten by some close people as dinners.


    \"Okay, thank you for your hard work. After tomorrow, you can rest well.\" Liu Feng rubbed Nicole''s head dotingly. \"It''s okay.\" Nicole said gently.


    \"Take me to see the main dish.\" Liu Feng said gently.


    \"Okay.\" Nicole shook her long flaxen hair and walked to the center of the back kitchen.


    \"Is the ingredients fresh?\" Liu Feng asked.


    A large part of tomorrow''s main course is seafood, so Liu Feng asked about the freshness of the ingredients. It is important to know that once the seafood is not fresh, it will affect the taste, and it will be a big deal to eat a bad stomach. ...for flowers...


    The seafood is all large lobsters, sea urchins, and large shells, all of which have been transported from Haiyan City by airships in the past few days. Once they are salvaged, they are immediately refrigerated with ice.


    \"It''s all fresh and won''t affect the taste.\"Nicole blinked.


    Liu Gen walked to the main dish and began to observe, then frowned slightly.


    \"What''s the matter, young master?\" Nicole noticed Liu Feng''s subtle expression.


    \"This platter needs to be refined.\" Liu Feng said solemnly, the platter is too ordinary, and it doesn''t match the atmosphere of tomorrow.


    0..


    If you want to change it to normal, you can''t be sloppy tomorrow. Not only the taste must be controlled in place, but even the analogy must be followed.


    After all, it was the first time to hold a state banquet, and he wanted to give advice to everyone.


    \"Yes.\"Nicole nodded.


    \"By the way, roasted whole lamb and roasted suckling pig are all fine, right?" Liu Feng said lightly.


    These are also one of the staple foods, seafood can¡¯t make everyone full tomorrow, it can only be regarded as a dish that makes people shine.


    The most important thing is to roast whole lamb. These big meats are real, so the taste of these staple foods must be strict and strict.


    \"It''s all fine, every time I try the taste, and if I find a little inadequacy, I will immediately improve it.\"Nicole said solemnly.


    - The seasoning is not enough to tell me, the taste must be controlled well. \" Liu Feng said gently. Some of the seasonings for roasting whole lamb were purchased by Liu Feng from the earth. When the seasoning plants here have not yet reached production, some special spices are usually used less, only for important occasions. will be taken out to use.


    \"Relax, young master.\" Nicole chuckled, she will control these things herself.


    --v7), ask for support. \"Husband


    Chapter 150: The standard for state banquets.


    In the back kitchen of Xiyang City, Liu Feng was carefully checking many things. \"Is the softness and hardness of the refined rice moderate?\" Liu Feng asked.


    Rice is sometimes the essence, the finishing touch of some dishes, and he will promote the cultivation of rice in the future.


    \"I have tried many times and chose the most moderate level.\" Nicole said softly.


    Like the meat of the castle, most of it is delicious to eat with rice, so the rice is indispensable for the state banquet tomorrow.


    \"Isn''t there any problem with the three necessary dishes for the state banquet?\" Liu Jiao nodded and asked.


    He referred to the state banquet dishes on the other side of the earth. The three dishes that must be served \"Eight ©`t are Buddha Jumping Over the Wall, Lion Head, and Three Treasures Duck. Once these three dishes are present at the banquet, it means that you are taller.


    Of course, the recipes of these three dishes have been improved, so you won''t have a lot of ingredients like Buddha Jumps Over the Wall. After all, some foods are not so easy to find.


    \"According to the recipe given by the young master, I have tried it.\" Nicole knew that Liu Feng attached great importance to these three dishes.


    These three dishes were all developed by her and then taught to the chefs below. \"How about that Xiyang roast duck? The side dishes and condiments must be enough.\"


    Liu Feng was talking about Peking duck.

 Chapter 917：

    How could he forget such a ceremonial dish like Peking duck? Tomorrow, he will show those guests what it means to be aristocratic.


    I have found someone who has specially trained knife skills, and the dough, side dishes and condiments are all ready.\" Ke said seriously.


    \"Very good, take me to see the appetizers and desserts.\" Liu Feng said gently. \"Yes, young master.\"Nicole took Liu Feng and Mao Erniang to the other-


    area.


    tata tao....


    Young master, the appetizers are all chilled according to your instructions. \"Nicole opened the refrigerator.


    These refrigerators are special, all for the kitchen.


    The appetizers of the state banquet are some cold dishes, such as cold shredded kelp, oysters, etc., which are also airlifted from Haiyan City.


    \"Okay, be sure not to eat too much, the appetizers are just appetizers.


    Liu Quan stared.


    \"Okay.\" Nicole smiled.


    \"It looks delicious.\" Mina licked the corner of the shopping mall, and many of the delicacies are the first time she has seen them.


    You can eat it tomorrow. \" Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    \"Master, these are the desserts after dinner.\" Nicole opened another refrigerator.


    \"Give me a copy to try the taste.\" Liu Feng said softly, just looking at the appearance is not enough, and the taste must also be tried.


    \"Okay.\"Nicole took out a dessert from the refrigerator.


    The dessert of the state banquet is an improved version of the Black Forest, a substitute for chocolate. A plant similar to cocoa beans was found in the Forbidden Mountains. After the experiment, it was similar to the cocoa beans on the other side of the earth.


    After Liu Feng took over the dessert, he scooped a spoonful and sent it to Zui Li, and then scooped a spoonful for Cat Erniang and Nicole.


    \"How is it?\" Nicole asked expectantly, dessert is the one that she spends the most energy on.


    \"It''s delicious, it''s richer than anything I''ve ever eaten before.\" Mina''s cat ears shook frantically.


    \"The taste is well controlled, not too greasy.\" Liu Feng praised, he is still very confident in the desserts made by Nicole.


    It''s just that this time it''s a state banquet, and many of the parts were taught by Nicole to the maids, but there''s no guarantee that those maids can be as good at craftsmanship as Nicole.


    \"That''s good.\"Nicole breathed a sigh of relief, nothing could go wrong with tomorrow''s state banquet....


    \"The taste is very good, if you add a little sour lemon, it will be more perfect.\"Liu Ji said gently.


    \"Okay, I will take the young master to see the preparation of tableware.\" Nicole responded quickly. \"Okay.\"Liu Feng nodded and shoved the rest of the dessert into the cat''s mouth.


    Tread tah..


    \"This is the tableware for tomorrow''s banquet.\" Nicole brought Liu Feng to the tableware area.


    Have some knives and forks ready. \"Liu Feng said, although everyone in the castle will use chopsticks, but tomorrow there will be many nobles who have never seen chopsticks.


    \"Everyone has prepared a copy.\" Nicole said softly.


    \"Use the best tableware, and replace any cracks.\"Liu Feng ding Kuang said.


    The tableware on the state banquet also represents the face, and it is not allowed to be damaged. It can be regarded as a standard, and he customized the standard.


    The tableware is also a top-level custom made by the scientific research department.


    The top of the chopsticks is engraved with a simple version of Qiguan, and each stroke is quite exquisite in 2.4.


    This pattern alone has been studied by the people in the scientific research department for a long time. The drawing is based on-


    Some atlas are on the way.


    \"Master, this tableware is so beautiful.\" Mina''s blue eyes kept staring at the tableware.


    \"If you like it, we will use this for dinner next time.\" Liu Feng smiled.


    After the end of the period, he will be the king, and the tableware used in daily life will also be updated.


    \"Okay.\" Mina squinted her eyes and smiled.


    ..


    -v). Ask for support, ask for support.


    Chapter 1051: I can''t move my eyes away.


    In the Xiyangcheng winery, Liu Feng-a pedestrian came here.


    \"What kind of wine was used for the banquet?\" Liu Feng''s nose moved, and the rich aroma of wine circulated between his mouth and nose.


    \"Master, this time I have prepared three kinds of wines, namely, the top-level Youhe Daqu wine, bamboo wine and passion wine. This is the final wine, and it will be served to the banquet table one after another." An Li skillfully opened the front. three jars of wine.


    Passion alcohol is a newly brewed new wine, and its grade is no worse than that of Zhuzi wine and Youhe Daqu. It is the second best wine after Erhong.


    \"Ah, very good.\"


    Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction. Asked, \"By the way, have all the invited guests arrived?\"


    Mina flipped through the notepad she carried with her and reported, \"The guests who received the invitation are basically all there.\"


    This time, some city lords and nobles were invited to participate in the enthronement ceremony, as well as some influential businessmen. \"That''s good.\"Liu Feng nodded.


    \"They may be very unwilling.\" Mina was a little worried.


    \"Don''t worry, they won''t be able to help them after tomorrow.\" Liu 27 Feng calmly said.


    As for whether those nobles and city lords came to watch the ceremony sincerely, or came with malicious intentions, it didn''t matter to Liu Feng.


    \"Let''s go, let''s go to the Grand Theater to see.\" Liu Feng said gently.


    \"Okay.\" Mina looked thoughtful, then twisted her hips and followed to the theater.


    The state banquet after the enthronement ceremony is held here. After all, it is necessary to accommodate so many people at the same time. At present, only the Grand Theater has such a large space.


    So as early as a few days ago, the grand theater has already begun to be arranged.


    Ten minutes later, Liu Feng and others walked into the Grand Theater.


    \"So beautiful.\" Mina exclaimed.


    The purpose of the entrance is the neatly arranged seats, the tabletops are covered with bright red tablecloths, and decorated with gold lace.

 Chapter 918：

    On the surrounding walls, there are also gold and red streamers hanging, and many staff are adjusting the distance of those streamers.


    At Liu Feng''s feet is a red carpet that leads straight to the stage, and at the end is their own huge banquet table.


    All of this shows the high-standard and large-scale noodles of the state banquet.


    \"Sir, are you still satisfied?\" Darlene walked over with a smile, she was in charge of the decoration of the state banquet hall.


    \"Very good.\" Liu Feng praised with a smile, this banquet hall has reached the standard of the heavenly banquet.


    Darlene''s blue eyes were filled with joy, she thought about this banquet hall-


    The plan came up last night.


    \"Here is the area where the nobles sit, and there are major cities... Darlene walked in front, while introducing Liu Feng to the area where different guests were seated.


    All in all, people with higher status are more advanced.


    \"Very good, the lighting on the stage must be sufficient.\" Liu Feng motioned Darlene to look to both sides of the stage.


    \"I understand.\" Darlene nodded and greeted the staff to arrange for the lights to be erected.


    \"By the way, how is the arrangement of the musical?\" Liu Feng looked at the huge stage and asked.


    \"It has been arranged, please rest assured.\"


    Darlene said with a smile, \"Guaranteed to amaze the audience.\"


    \"Very good, now wait for tomorrow''s arrival.\" Liu Feng was thinking about the process of the state banquet and the enthronement ceremony, and found that he was almost ready. -Pedestrians stayed at the Grand Theater for a while, and returned to the castle after finding no problems.


    In the evening, in the castle, Liu Feng was discussing with the relevant personnel in charge of the entire enthronement celebration process.


    \"Master, when the time comes.. An Li points to the schedule on the table and reports. At that time, Liu Feng will start from the castle and take a car - until the big square in the new city, where the necessary equipment for the enthronement has been built. At that time, the entire Xiyang City will gather there to watch the ceremony together.


    At that time, Liu Feng will walk from the bottom, surrounded by the guard of honor, to the throne of the high platform step by step.


    The moment Liu Feng sat down, he officially became the king of the new kingdom.


    Liu Feng flipped through the flow chart, looked up to the heads of each area, and said,


    \"There is no problem at the moment. Next, check the areas you are responsible for in detail to see if there is anything missing.\"


    \"Yes.\"A trace of killing intent flashed in Mina''s eyes, but no one is allowed to mess with the young master''s enthronement celebration.


    \"Yes.\"The other responsible persons also responded.


    \"If it''s all right, go down and prepare.\" Liu Feng waved his hand.


    \"Yes.\"


    Several people left one after another, leaving only the girls in the room.


    Young master, where are the clothes to be worn on the throne? \" Nicole asked curiously, she will be on the throne tomorrow, and you need to prepare clothes and the like in advance.


    \"In the inner warehouse, you can take it out and hang the 150 first.\"Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    \"Okay.\" Nicole said softly, then got up to go to the inner library.


    \"Let''s go Anli too, otherwise Nicole won''t be able to hold it alone.\" Liu Feng patted Fox Erniang''s buttocks.


    \"Okay.\" En Li blushed a little, and hurriedly got up and caught up with Nicole.


    A few minutes later, the two walked in with two large boxes.


    \"It''s so heavy.\" Enri put the box on the table, then shook her sore hand.


    \"Master, what kind of clothes are in here? Why is it so heavy?\" Nicole also panted and asked.


    \"Open it and see.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    \"crunch..\"


    Enri couldn''t wait to open the box that was brought in, and took out the contents.


    It was a magnificent crown, and a long sword studded with diamond jewels.


    Master, is this the crown? \" The girls looked at the things in En Li''s hands and exclaimed, their eyes couldn''t be moved by the diamonds and gems on them.


    \-v7). Please support.\".


    Chapter 1052: Promotion and Jue.


    Liu Feng couldn''t help laughing as he watched the women touching the crown and the long sword. \"Nicole, that suitcase of yours should be a royal suit, take it out and take a look.\" An Li urged. \"Okay.\"


    Nicole opened the box, carefully took out the Emperor Qin''s clothes inside, and hung it on the hanger.


    The first impression that the girls saw when they saw the Daqin imperial clothing was domineering and noble, and there was an illusion of inviolability.


    Especially the five-clawed golden dragon and the stars, sun and moon embroidered on it aggravate this feeling, which is mysterious and solemn.


    \"It''s so pretty.\" Enri exclaimed, there was a light in her brown eyes.


    \"This workmanship is very fine...


    The girls were surrounded by the Emperor Qin''s clothes again - exclaimed, and they were very careful when they reached out to touch them, for fear of scratching their clothes.


    Darlene praised, \"Master Liu Feng must look good in it.\"


    Catherine nodded in agreement, \"I''m also curious about what Liu Feng looks like wearing it.\"


    \"Master, quickly put it on and let''s see!\" An Liyi said expectantly, and touched the embroidery on the Great Qin Emperor''s clothes, wanting to see what Liu Feng looked like.


    \"Yes, Lord Liu Feng will wear it for us to see first.


    sir...


    All the girls looked at Liu Quan expectantly.


    \"Okay.\"Liu Feng''s mouth was slightly raised, and he took the clothes and went to the locker room.


    Nicole hurriedly followed and waited for Liu Feng to change - the whole body of the Qin emperor''s clothes.


    \"Tap tap!\"


    ....


    The door was opened again, and Liu Feng came in wearing the Great Qin Emperor''s uniform.


    \"How is it?\" Liu Feng flicked the hem of his clothes and looked at the girls who were obviously stunned with a smile.


    \"Your Majesty the King.\" The girls were amazed when they saw Liu Feng for the first time, and then they discussed it together and bowed.

 Chapter 919：

    \"Get up.\" Liu Feng held back a smile and raised his hand to signal.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"The girls stood up with a smile and looked around him.


    An Li carefully touched the embroidery on the Great Qin Emperor''s clothes, and she kept exclaiming, it was hundreds of times better than what her father wore at the beginning.


    Everyone looked at it for about ten minutes before stopping, during which time exclamations continued to sound.


    Master, isn''t it heavy? \" Enri asked curiously.


    \"It''s not heavy, it''s no problem to wear it for a day.\" Liu Feng shook his head, the crown above his head swayed, and he found that there was no discomfort.


    \"It''s so beautiful, it suits the young master very well.\" Nicole sighed, her gray eyes filled with tenderness and admiration.


    \"I will make a set for you in the future.\" Liu Feng smiled, he could see the love in the eyes of the girls.


    \"Really?\" Enri flicked her fox tail excitedly.


    \"Of course, when did I lie to you.\"Liu Feng said with a smile.


    \"Thank you, young master.\" En Li''s cheeks were slightly red and she smiled.


    \"Okay, rest early, and get up early tomorrow.\" Liu Feng smiled.


    \"Okay, sir.\"


    \"I''m going to wear that big red one tomorrow...


    An Li and the others left, still discussing what clothes to wear tomorrow, what makeup and hair accessories to match.


    \"By the way, where is Mina going...


    \"do not know.\"


    In the one-family courtyard in the old city of Xiyang City, there are twelve nobles gathered here, two of them are marquis, and they have a lot of fame in the noble circle, and the rest are barons and viscounts .


    \"How many people haven''t come yet?\" Marquis Mutter said solemnly, glancing at everyone present with ruthless eyes.


    Marquis Mutter was a middle-aged man in his forties, and it was he and Marquis Connor who organized this gathering together.


    It is said that the Marquis of Mutter is still a close relative of the royal family and belongs to the family of the eldest prince.


    \"There are three others, and they refused our invitation.\" Marquis Connor said coldly.


    \"Forget it, let''s start.\" A murderous intent flashed in Marquis Mutter''s eyes.


    \"I think you all know why you came here this time, right?\" Marquis Connor said solemnly.


    \"Lord Connor, just tell me if you have any plans.\" A baron echoed.


    \"Yes, Lord Connor, we all listen to you.\"


    .


    \"Quiet.\" Marquis Connor raised his hand and pressed it.


    Baron Mutter organized the language, and said with a look of resentment, \"Liu Feng has gone too far this time, and even wants to sit in that position.\"


    \"That''s right, it''s horrible.\"


    \"It is a heinous crime.


    Hearing this, the rest of the nobles were stunned for a moment, and after they reacted, they all hurriedly joined in with anger, as if Liu Feng and them had a revenge for killing his father.


    \"We must not let the throne fall into the hands of an outsider, we must avenge the King of Lucia.\" Marquis Connor clenched his fists tightly and whispered.


    Avenge the King of Lucia. \"


    For Lucia...


    The nobles once again agreed, and only they know what they actually think in their hearts.


    - "So we have to take back the throne, arrest Liu Feng, or kill him.\" Marquis Mutter''s face showed murderous intent, and he made no secret of his malice towards Liu Feng.


    The rest of the nobles were stunned for a second, with a hesitant expression on their faces.


    They are obvious to Liu Feng''s strength, otherwise it is impossible to take the capital in winter.


    \"Relax, we have investigated, Liu Feng was able to win the capital entirely by conspiracy.\" Marquis Mutter said coldly.


    \"As long as Liu Feng is won, all of you here will be promoted to rank.\" Marquis Connor glanced around, sneered inwardly and began to make a promise. Promotion plus... Some nobles are excited and discuss in a low voice.


    \"Two adults, do you have any plans?\"


    \"Yes, my lord, what should we do?\"


    \"Tomorrow will be the enthronement celebration, when the time comes, the killer will dress up as one of our people to give him a gift. After taking the opportunity to get close, he will force him to plan the throne... The Marquis of Connor said the plan in a deep voice (the Li Hao of )Draw.


    \"When the time comes, I hope you will let the knights help us take down Liu Feng.\" Marquis Mutter said solemnly.


    \"This plan works.\"


    \"no problem.\"


    After more than ten minutes, the nobles discussed and prepared to leave.


    \"Hmph, as for those three barons who don''t know what to do,...don''t divulge our plan.\" Marquis Mutter said coldly, reaching out and making a gesture around his neck.


    \"Yes.\"


    It''s just that they didn''t realize that in the darkness on the courtyard wall, there were two pairs of cold eyes staring at them. \"Dare to plot against Liu Fengda...


    \"Don''t act rashly, go back and ask Master Mina to talk about it.\" Another voice sounded, and then the two figures gradually disappeared.


    what.


    \"Factory v7). Please support.\".


    Chapter 1053: Kill the chicken to warn the monkey.


    Inside the castle of Xiyang City, Nicole was waiting for Liu Feng to replace the Emperor Qin''s clothes. \"Master, the crown is so heavy, isn''t it tiring to wear it?\" Nicole held the crown in her hand and weighed it and found that the weight was much heavier than expected.


    Liu Feng chuckled lightly, \"Ou Dai crown must bear its weight.\"


    \"If you want to wear the crown, you must accept it.. Nicole thought about it, then silently put the crown on the shelf, picked up the nightgown and put it on him.


    \"You should rest early, but you have to get up very early tomorrow.\" Liu Feng patted Nicole''s hand and said softly.


    Tomorrow is the enthronement ceremony, and there is a lot of preparation to do early in the morning, such as the supervision of the back kitchen, the roll call of the personnel of the honor guard, etc., which will take time to adjust. \"Okay, the young master also has a dry rest.\" Nicole responded softly, tied the waist rope of Liu Feng''s robe, and then gently closed the door and left.

 Chapter 920：

    Watching Nicole leave, Liu Feng sat back in his seat and flipped through the laws and regulations to be announced after taking the throne tomorrow.


    \"bang bang bang!\"\"Tap tap..


    More than ten minutes later, there was a soft knock on the door, and Mina pushed open the door and walked in.


    \"Young master, the people who supervise those nobles have heard. Dismiss... Mina''s face is frosty and she whispers the information reported by her subordinates.


    \"It''s more forbearing than I thought!\" Liu Feng sneered at the corner of his mouth.


    He thought that these nobles who would have acted a few days ago actually held back until the last day.


    \"Master, do you want to specialize them tonight...\" Mina raised her hand and scratched her neck with murderous intent on her face.


    Those who dare to destroy the good deeds of the young master, it is best to kill them all.


    Originally, after hearing the report from her subordinates, Mina almost couldn''t help but kill those people, but when she thought that tomorrow would be the enthronement ceremony, in order to avoid any problems, she reported to Liu Feng.


    \"No, tomorrow will be killing chickens to make monkeys.\" Liu Feng chuckled, reaching out and pinching Mina''s fluffy tail.


    \"Kill the chicken to warn the monkey, I understand.\" Mina''s face turned red, and her voice became smaller and smaller.


    \"Continue to make people stare at them.\"Liu Feng''s mouth twitched, he let go of his hand, and stopped teasing the cat-ear girl.


    \"Yes.\" Mina nodded with a blushing face, turned and left the (jcc) castle quickly.


    \"Tomorrow, the official change of identity... Liu Feng looked at the night of Xiyang City outside the window, and there was a color of thought in his black eyes.


    The next day, when it was just dawn, the newspaper salesmen of Xiyang City Newspaper Office had already moved into action, holding a thick stack of newspapers and shouting in the streets and alleys.


    \"Selling newspapers and selling newspapers, the new king''s enthronement ceremony was held in the Grand Plaza of the new city today, and the public is welcome to watch the ceremony... The newspaper sellers shouted hard.


    \"From today, Xiyang City will be officially renamed Chang''an\", and the country name will be changed to the Han Dynasty...


    \"At the same time, Chang''an will become the new capital of the Han Dynasty.\"


    \"Today is set as the founding day, and every year after this day, workers take paid leave


    -sky. \"


    Such a scene is not only found in Xiyang City, but in all the cities of the entire Yingluo Kingdom, there are newspaper sellers shouting on the street. In just one morning, the Kingdom of England and Luo officially changed its name to the Han Dynasty through the newspaper, and Xiyang City was renamed \"Chang''an City, becoming the new capital.


    At this time, Tori and his wife, who went out for breakfast in the morning, bought a newspaper as usual.


    \"Hey, Xiyang City is going to be renamed Chang''an? Also change the country name to Han Dynasty\"? \" Tori said in surprise, flipping through the newspaper and looking at it carefully.


    \"Chang''an''s name is quite nice.\" Madam Tori commented.


    Tori pondered, and suddenly said after a while, \"Madam, should we hurry up and buy a house today?\"


    Mrs. Tory was a little confused and asked inexplicably, \"Why do you want to buy a house all of a sudden, don''t we have a set?\".


    \"You see that Xiyang City is going to become a new royal capital now. The house price will definitely rise at that time. If you want to buy it in the future, you will have a lot of responsibility. If you buy another set now, it will be regarded as a marriage room for your son in the future.\" explained.


    After Liu Feng''s publicity, the importance of home has risen, and some people have already prepared a house for the next generation in their hearts.


    \"It makes sense, then let''s go buy it now.\" Mrs. Tory said quickly, turning around and going back to get the money.


    \"Don''t worry, it''s still early, not to mention that everyone has to go to the enthronement ceremony today, let''s hurry up, there will be no good place if it''s too late.\" Tori took his wife and walked quickly to the square in the new city.


    And Marquis Mutter passed by, and when he heard it, his face suddenly became dark, and he shouted to the newspaper seller in the distance, \"The newspaper seller, give me a newspaper.\"


    \"Come here, sir, your newspaper.\" The newspaper salesman ran over and became cautious after seeing Marquis Mutter''s face.


    With a gloomy face, Marquis Mutter took out two steel coins from his pocket and threw them in the hands of the newspaper seller, then turned back to the room.


    \"boom!\"


    The newspaper salesman looked at the closed door, and the words from the person in charge of the newspaper today sounded in his mind: Today is a special day, pay special attention to those who behave abnormally, and there will be prizes after the report is confirmed.


    After all, after seeing the news in the newspapers, people who are not happy are out of ten who are dissatisfied with Liu Feng. This is a small skill for getting along with others. Thinking of this, the newspaper seller hurried to the Xiyang Newspaper.


    In the room, Marquis Mutter and Marquis Connor read the newspaper with a cold face.


    \"Damn, this Liu Feng actually intends to change the name of the Kingdom of Yingluo.\" Marquis Mutter said angrily.


    In his opinion, the Kingdom of England should belong to him, even if the name is changed, it is up to him to decide.


    \"After today, these decisions of his will only be voided.\"\"Marquis Connor also looked bad.


    \"Come on, everything in Xiyang City will be ours.\"


    Marquis Mutter sneered, \"As the new capital, this is indeed a good choice.


    \"Hahaha...


    At the same time, in the Xiyang Newspaper office, the salesman told everything he saw to the person in charge of the newspaper office.


    Reports like this have received more than ten reports in just one hour.


    Afterwards, these reported information will be sent to the Security Department, and before the enthronement ceremony begins, someone will naturally check and handle it.


    \"Keep an eye on them, don''t act rashly, and wait for my orders.\"


    When Mina saw these reports, she only left one sentence.


    \V). Please support.\"


    Chapter 1054: On the throne.


    Today is when Liu Feng ascended the throne. Before dawn, Nicole and a few people called him to make up the bed, and it didn''t stop until almost eight o''clock in the morning.


    Inside the castle, Liu Feng was wearing an extravagant Daqin Emperor''s uniform, his belt was also inlaid with gold and jade, a jade pendant the size of half a palm hung from his waist, and he also wore an exquisite sword.


    His long black hair has been tied up, wearing a magnificent and solemn crown, and his whole body is full of inviolable kingship.


    \"Young master, you are so cool.\" En Li''s eyes widened, staring at Liu Feng''s figure, which was even more blameworthy than what she saw last night.


    Enri, I''m going to change my tune today. \" Lucy reminded from the side.


    \"Yes, His Majesty the King. Enri shouted with a smile.


    \"Seriously, silly fox.\" Mina shouted with blue eyes.


    \"Oh. Enri pouted and was no longer active.


    \"Okay, don''t be so nervous.\" Liu Feng waved his hand and could clearly feel the crowd-


    The woman is a little nervous.


    He was also a little nervous. He was on the throne for the first time, and he was several times more nervous than when he was the city lord.

 Chapter 921：

    Now all the women have changed into gorgeous Hanfu, less the usual elegance, and more extravagance.


    "Your Majesty, the auspicious time is coming." Nicole reminded.


    "Well, let''s go." Liu Feng - waving his sleeves, walked towards the castle gate. .... Mina''s blue eyes flickered, and she made a gesture to a hidden place before quickly chasing forward.


    She is wearing a gorgeous set of leather armor today, a personal leather armor with beautiful patterns.


    Princess Lucy, Nicole, Catherine, Weiya, Anli and Mina followed Liu Feng.


    As for the others, they all went to their respective posts, while Dess and Eliza were responsible for safety.


    At the gate of the castle, there was a convoy of five steam cars, one of which was the most powerful, and this was Liu Feng''s ride.


    "Your Majesty." Zink respectfully saluted, slightly bent down and opened the car door. Liu Feng looked at the crowd and sighed, "There are really many people."


    "They are all here to pay homage to the respectful face of Longxia." En Li whispered.


    "When did you start to glib?" Liu Feng raised his mouth slightly and lowered his head into the car.


    "It''s the truth." Enri stuck out her tongue and hurriedly followed. "Start making them move." Mina said to Cink before getting into the car.


    .... Xin Ke nodded silently and made a gesture in a secret situation before entering the driver''s seat.


    Today, nothing can happen, everything must be suppressed, and everything must go according to plan.


    Whoever dares to make trouble, who wants to say more unnecessary things, will end it with blood.


    Everyone got into the steam car, and the car moved slowly towards the square. There are soldiers on the road to maintain order, and there are many civilians standing on the side. There are people, good people, and occasionally one or two elves.


    The reputation of Xiyang City was promoted by newspapers, many elves came to Xiyang City, and some elves settled here.


    "There are so many people." Enri said with emotion.


    At this time, the population of Xiyang City has reached 150,000 people, and the population has reached the standard of the royal capital, or it has exceeded too much.


    Only more and more people will enter the core city of the New Kingdom, especially after the airships have opened routes, many people will pour into Xiyang City.


    ......" Liu Feng frowned and looked at the people on the side of the road, it was the first time he saw so many people.


    Seeing Liu Feng frowning, Nicole quickly asked softly, "Your Majesty, what''s the matter?"


    "There are so many people all at once, is there enough place to live?" Liu Feng asked in a deep voice.


    People''s livelihood is the foundation, and he will not forget when he ascends the throne.


    "..Flowers-...


    "Not enough accommodation, Buff has already arranged for someone to build a wooden house." Enri quickly reported.


    "Yeah." Liu Feng nodded, feeling that an urban area should be expanded, otherwise people would have no place to live, which would be the most disturbing thing.


    The civilians didn''t think too much, their eyes glowed at the convoy.


    "Wow! This car is so domineering.


    "It''s great, Lord Liu Feng is finally going to be a king, our good day is coming."


    "Everyone will always remember this" moment, His Majesty the King will be legendary for generations to come. "I have never been so excited as today, our city lord is going to be king."


    "It was the king who led us to live a miracle, and we will have a better life in the future." The surrounding civilians began to discuss, and they all waved to the motorcade in their own way, celebrating Liu Feng''s ascension to the throne.


    On the roofs around, the members of the elf sniper team were lying on the edge of the wall, holding manual rifles, aiming at the crowd below.


    If someone rams the convoy, the next second, the bullet will go out of the chamber, killing the enemy.


    "Is there anything unusual?" Eliza said coldly. From about five in the morning, she squatted on the roof of this building.


    "no.


    The elves shook their heads and reminded, "Sir, it''s time for us to change positions."


    Every two elves form a group, they occupy the most ideal position and are responsible for the safety of Liu Feng and others.


    "Let''s go." Eliza put away the sniper rifle, put it in the black holster bag, and walked to the next location.


    The mission of the Elf Sniper Squad today is to deal with the fish that slip through the net and prevent anyone from touching Liu Feng''s surroundings.


    Cv7). Please support. Long time.


    Chapter 155: Enthroned.


    On the avenue of the new urban area of ??Xiyang City, steam cars headed by Liu Feng and Mina were moving.


    At this moment, the big square has been built - a super large high platform, which is used when Liu Feng ascends the throne and issues a declaration.


    Inside the steam car where Liu Feng was.


    "Your Majesty, those who have been integrated by the nobles have slowly gathered." Mina''s blue eyes were filled with murderous intent.


    "Relax." Liu Feng reassured, as long as they dared to make a move at the critical moment, it would be a dead end.


    They might not even be able to pass the soldiers stationed on the ground, let alone Eliza''s sniper squad.


    But the difference this time is that Liu Feng ordered his soldiers, most of whom went to patrol the old city. "Five Nine Three"


    There are relatively few people in the new square. Except for the gate guards on the high platform, the grand theater, and the tallest building, there are only dozens of soldiers guarding Liu Feng on the surface. The purpose was to lure Marquis Mutter and the others out. In fact, a lot of soldiers were ambushed in secret. As soon as Marquis Connor and the others showed their faces, they could start closing the net.


    It was an act of killing chickens to warn the monkeys before ascending the throne, which shocked those nobles who harbored dissent.


    "Tis looks very energetic today." Nicole looked out the window and said softly, seeing Niu Jiao Niang standing upright and patrolling.


    Niu Jiao Niang''s equipment has also been changed today, which is the same black tone as the army, but in some patterns and decorations, the purple color that Tith likes is retained, and the overlord gun in her hand has also been changed.


    Now Niu Jiao Niang looks more majestic than usual, her purple eyes are vigilantly looking around, she dares to say that as long as there is any movement, she will definitely find out immediately.


    "Yeah, I don''t have the usual reckless look." Mina smiled and said, Niu Jiao Niang is not sloppy about work, but it''s hard to say in other aspects.


    Liu Feng looked at Ti Si seriously, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but rise slightly, which made him think of the first time he saw Niu Jiao Niang.


    After traveling for about ten minutes, the steam car reached the edge of the new square. In the dark alley, more than 30 knights, headed by the knight commander under Marquis Connor, were the main force in assassinating Liu Feng this time.


    It took more than half a month to sneak into Xiyang City, and they prepared their weapons. They were all dressed in sackcloth, holding short knives, and their expressions were full of killing intent.


    Due to the strict censorship of Xiyang City, it is difficult to collect armor, leather armor, bows and arrows, so they can only collect some short swords.


    Originally, they wanted to get a few bows and arrows so that they could use them to assassinate Liu Feng, but after half a month, they didn''t even see the shadow of the bows and arrows.


    "The Great Knight, Liu Feng and the others are here." A lookout reported that the Great Knight was the number one knight under Marquis Connor.

 Chapter 922：

    This Cavaliers team of more than 30 people was led by the Great Knights.


    \"Very good, let''s go.\" The big knight said coldly, this day has been waiting for a long time.


    \"There are only a few dozen guards, it''s too slow, do you really think that you can sit in that position?" The big knight muttered to himself while walking. \"If the assassination is successful this time, the glory and wealth will be within our reach, and the Marquis of Connor is still waiting for us to triumph.\"The big knight finally turned around and warned.


    When they were about to arrive at the new square, the people in the alley began to quietly merge into the crowd on the side of the road, and began to rush towards the convoy.


    \"Liu Feng, your days are coming to an end.\"The big knight shouted angrily. The thirty or so knights in the crowd began to sprint, pushing away the crowd and staring viciously ahead.


    Originally, what they planned was to wait until the person who inserted it approached Liu Feng before starting to do it.


    But he couldn''t wait for the news of that person, and he couldn''t see him. The Great Knight knew that something might have been exposed, so he came out ahead of time to intercept Liu Feng and the others.


    They did not expect that the interception would be so smooth this time. Xiyang City, which seemed to be heavily guarded, did not expect that it would be so easy to escape the patrolling soldiers...


    Just when the big knight and the others hadn''t rushed out of the crowd, they were held down by plainclothes soldiers hiding in the crowd.


    \"Damn, there is an ambush.\" The big knight roared, and then one struggled to break free, followed by a few other soldiers to squeeze out of the crowd, holding a short knife and rushing towards Liu Feng''s steam car.


    \"Tap tap....


    Upstairs, Eliza saw this scene as soon as she was in place, and quickly set up a manual rifle


    -In the buildings around Time Si, the figure of the elf sniper squad began to appear, and then the hand-operated rifles were aiming at the big knights.


    \"You think you''re smart, but you don''t know that your plans have long been exposed. If it wasn''t for His Majesty the King intending to let you approach, I''m afraid you would have died long ago.\"


    Eliza muttered to herself.


    Following Eliza''s wave, the snipers aimed at the big knight who rushed out of the crowd, as well as several other knights.


    boom...


    With the sound of several gunshots, the great knights all fell one after another.


    The moment the great knight fell, he saw Liu Feng in the steam car at the last moment of his life, and his eyes were facing each other. One side showed indifference, and the other side was more unwilling.


    Liu Feng then turned his head away, the other party was no longer worthy of his attention.


    Someone will be responsible for arresting Marquis Connor and Marquis Mutter for the final finishing touches.


    The soldiers in the crowd quickly dragged the Great Knight and their bodies away, and then cleaned up the ground.


    Liu Feng''s motorcade continued to advance to the new square. These episodes were unexpected, and could be said to be a small adjustment before ascending the throne.


    A few minutes later, the convoy stopped, and Liu Feng and Mina got off the bus one after another and started walking towards the high platform.


    \Cv). Please support.\",


    The first thousand and fifty-six chapters: under the throne.


    \"Ta Ta....


    After Liu Feng and Mina got off the bus, they were walking to the high platform. The riot just now had been cleaned up.


    Sinke and Tis did not dare to be careless at the moment. Even if the immediate danger was eliminated, who could guarantee that there would be no danger at all?


    \"Clang clang clang....


    When Liu Feng and Mina walked to the new square, the band who had been waiting for a long time began to play music under the leadership of the music conductor.


    They all wore custom-made clothes, all of them from Hanfu, and the tones all echoed Liu Feng''s.


    The band had the chimes, violins, and drums that they brought before, and it was Catherine who trained them.


    - After Liu Feng first taught Catherine, he asked her to lead the band to study and train.


    As the crowd entered, the graceful music sounded slowly, and various musical instruments were intertwined, but the sound was strangely harmonious and pleasant.


    The crowd around them all exclaimed 29 times.


    \"What is that? How can so many iron blocks make such a nice sound.\"


    \"Their clothes look good too, I think they''re going to sell for a gold coin.\"


    \"What is the person standing in front of and waving?\"


    The band stood scattered on both sides of the road, leaving a wide road in the middle for Liu Feng and them to pass through. In front of them was a five-meter-high platform, and facing them was a staircase.


    \"Ta Ta....


    After passing through the band, Liu Feng stepped onto the high platform, and Mina and the others followed closely.


    This time, there is also Nuoyue. After a long period of rehabilitation training, she can walk, but she can''t walk for too long.


    The purpose of her trip this time is to record Liu Feng''s itinerary and declaration today, and then sort it out and publish it in the newspaper.


    Liu Feng stood on the high platform, and the surrounding soldiers immediately formed a circle consciously to alert the high platform.


    The clothes and weapons worn by the soldiers were also selected before, in a uniform black tone, with cloaks behind them, which looked extraordinarily majestic. The eyes of everyone under the high stage never left the crown and matching sword on Liu Feng''s body, as well as the exquisite patterns on the clothes.


    There are also newspaper staff below, and they all began to write hard in their notebooks, and they also wanted to record the reactions of the public.


    The main purpose of the newspaper staff below is to record Liu Feng''s words and deeds like Nuoyue, or to conduct interviews and the like.


    This is also the set of Liu Feng''s move to the earth, similar to a reporter, to help promote today''s event.


    At the very front under the high platform, there are several tables, and the tables are also covered with black cloth with golden edges.


    There are some fruits and the like on it, and Elsa, Bella, Biris, Robertson and others are sitting in these positions.


    These positions are specially vacated for them, and some other minor nobles can only stand, but they will be distinguished from the public. \"I didn''t expect Your Excellency Liu Feng''s clothes to be so exquisite.\" Robertson said with jealous eyes, to be honest, who doesn''t want to own such beautiful clothes?


    He looked down at his clothes and felt that he didn''t look like a king, but like an ordinary noble.


    \"That crown is also very beautiful, what''s the inlay on it? The color is so beautiful.\" Princess Daisy stared straight at the crown.


    Not all girls like shiny things, and then she looked sideways at the golden crown on her father''s head, how could she feel that it was several grades worse.


    \"That saber is very good, what do you think Elsa?\" Bella''s vertical pupils flickered.


    Although she said that she also liked those clothes, she paid attention to the sword at a glance.


    \"I think it''s worth a lot, but Enri''s clothes are also very beautiful.\" Elsa said, shaking her lion''s ears.


    Bilis took off the crown on her head, glanced at the pearls on the crown, and sighed, \"The pearls on Liu Feng''s crown are so big.\"


    The instruments by the high platform stopped playing.


    \"Your Majesty, it''s time to start.\"Enri whispered.

 Chapter 923：

    Liu Feng nodded lightly, then walked towards the front of the high platform, looking around the crowd and the dwarf king and others below.


    \"Starting today, the Han Dynasty was established, and I am your new king Liu Feng.\"


    Liu Feng shouted loudly, with tenacity in his eyes.


    Just as Liu Feng finished saying these words, the commoners began to shout excitedly.


    \"See His Majesty the King.\"


    \"Great, our Lord of the City is finally the king, and our good days will continue forever.\"


    \"Long live King Liu Feng.\"


    \"We will swear to follow His Majesty the King to the death.\"


    The civilians below were excited, shouting excitedly, and some 460 people even cried.


    Elsa and the others were a little moved when they saw this scene. Liu Feng''s popularity was expected, but they didn''t expect the reaction to be so enthusiastic.


    This is just the first sentence.


    \"Xiyang City will be renamed Chang''an City from today. It is the capital of the Han Dynasty. You are all residents of the capital from today.\"Liu Feng said solemnly.


    The civilians became excited again after hearing this.


    \"This name sounds good, Chang''an City.\"


    \"We will be from the capital from now on, that''s great.\"


    \"I thought His Majesty the King would go back to the old capital.\"


    \"The establishment of the Han Dynasty represents a new beginning. It will not leave you hungry or displaced. Let us build a peaceful country together, so that future generations can live a carefree life.\" Liu Feng shouted excitedly. He hesitated for a night about these words, thinking about how to express them more convincingly.


    Elsa and the others also looked very moved. They didn''t expect Liu Feng to make such a promise.


    One update, Cv7). The second update of the positive code. \".


    Chapter 157: The highest floor meeting. (2 more)


    \"Long live His Majesty the King, His Majesty the King.\"


    The people below shouted excitedly, and they were paying homage to Liu Feng in an orderly manner.


    Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction, and then began to walk down the high platform, preparing to go to the highest building. Another question today is to discuss the race meeting. Elsa, Bella and others below were also told by the soldiers to go to the highest building together.


    \"Tap.Tap...


    Liu Feng and the others walked to the highest building first, followed by Elsa and the others, and soldiers stood respectfully on both sides of the road. A few minutes later, everyone came to the door of the highest building.


    \"Your Majesty.\" Several soldiers guarding the door respectfully shouted.


    Liu Feng nodded lightly and walked into the highest building first, followed by Elsa and the others.


    \"Wow, the decoration inside is so beautiful.\" Daisy exclaimed, this is her first time


    -Visit the tallest building.


    \"It feels like the ground is glowing\". \" Robertson also exclaimed.


    I thought that the Aoli Kingdom was really incomparable to this place, and even the floor was not as good as one-tenth of other people''s.


    The floor of the highest building is made of tiles, and it is cleaned every day, twice a day, so it looks extra clean and bright.


    \"Why can I place plants indoors?\" Elsa wondered.


    In this era, there is no concept of potted plants, and the concept of indoor planting is very novel.


    As several people went upstairs layer by layer, everyone exclaimed again and again.


    After reaching the fourth floor, Robertson became more and more envious, and found that his castle was not as good as other people''s buildings.


    \"Father, it looks so good here, when will our palace be like this?


    \"l.\" Daisy pouted and whispered. During the two days she lived in Chang''an City, the dwarf princess was completely fascinated by Chang''an City.


    \"I''m looking for an opportunity to discuss with Your Excellency Liu Feng to see if we can decorate our palace as well.\" Robertson doesn''t know how good it is here.


    His palace was cold and damp, and had a musty smell, which was not on the same level as this place.


    \"I didn''t expect each layer to have different uses.\" Bella sighed.


    Thinking that the people on her side were all huddled together to work, Bella''s mouth twitched a few times.


    \"Yes, it must be very comfortable to work here.\"Elsa nodded. The office here is not only comfortable but also has a good environment. Compared with the wind and sun on the prairie, it can''t be compared.


    \"There are soldiers guarding each floor, and the vigilance work is well done.\"Bliss muttered to herself.


    A few minutes later, everyone reached the ninth floor. The ninth floor is the conference hall. This time the meeting was held on the ninth floor.


    \"It''s really different from a close look, these glazes are really beautiful.\"Roberson looked around as soon as he entered.


    Before, I could only look up on the ground, and I didn''t feel much, but now I can understand it better after I see it when I go upstairs.


    \"The conference hall is so big.\"Bliss sighed, green plants were placed in the four corners of the entire conference art.


    In the middle is an oversized round table. Today is the enthronement ceremony, so the table and chairs are covered with white cloth, and some light golden patterns are also depicted on it.


    There is also a pot of flowers in the middle of the table. There are many varieties, which are cultivated in the flower room.


    Liu Feng went straight to the main seat and sat down, and An Li and Mina also sat next to them.


    After everyone sat down, Eliza also sat in front of the seat belatedly.


    The entire conference table is large enough to seat thirty or forty people. This table is also specially made, and it took a lot of effort to move it up.


    Robertson and Elsa also took their seats one after another, and the maids poured tea for them immediately.


    \"How did you think about what I told you last time?\" Liu Feng looked at the lion ears and asked.


    What he said was a racial agreement, and he had discussed it with them before, but Elsa and the others were still hesitating.


    Bilis agreed immediately, as did Eliza. The two of them now believe in Liu Feng unconditionally.


    Originally, Bella and the others were given a few days to consider, but there was no reply.


    So Liu Feng simply held a meeting directly on the day of the enthronement, and then asked Elsa and the others to settle.


    This racial agreement was good for them, and they were worried because it was really good.

 Chapter 924：

    \"1 I''ve thought about it, I agree.\" Elsa said with a slightly frowning brow.


    Seeing the content of the agreement, it is a guarantee for them and can also promote the development of the prairie, so Shi Er Niang agreed.


    \"I agree too.\" Bella pushed her emerald green hair to the side.


    Liu Feng nodded. He knew that the lion-eared ladies would agree to it late. After all, there is nothing wrong with this agreement.


    \"Then I don''t know what King Robertson is thinking about?\" Liu Feng looked at the dwarf king.


    In the previous meeting, Robertson and the others were not in Xiyang City, so they did not participate.


    When the king of dwarves arrived a day or two ago, Liu Feng asked Enri to send them a copy of Zhao) over there.


    Then I talked to Roberson briefly, and the answer they gave was also to think about it.


    \"I agree too.\" Robertson said after a pause.


    They are not questioning the bad part of this agreement, they are just worried that it will be unrealistic to implement.


    However, when I lived in Chang''an City for the past few days, I saw various law enforcement actions by the Division of Guards, as well as the battle to ascend the throne today.


    The dwarf king''s heart has been put down, and he feels that this racial agreement will definitely bring about a different life.


    The most important thing is that this racial agreement represents the alliance. For the Ori Dwarf Kingdom, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages, and there are not so many regulations. \"Second shift, (CV). Positive code third shift.\".


    Chapter 158: The state banquet begins. (3 more)


    Elsa, Bella, Robertson and others all signed their names on the race agreement.


    After signing it, the maids took the race agreements and handed them over to Liu Feng, - there are two copies in total, - everyone keeps one copy.


    \"Okay, starting from today, we will strictly follow the regulations in the agreement.\" Liu Feng said solemnly.


    \"Okay.


    \"no problem.\"


    OK. \"


    Everyone also nodded in response, with more joy on their faces.


    \"Your Majesty, the state banquet is almost over.\" En Li took out her pocket watch and said after reading it.


    \"Okay, then let''s go everyone.\" Liu Feng smiled heartily, then got up and walked out, followed by Mina, An Li and others.


    \"Tap tap....


    \"I heard that Your Excellency Liu Feng prepared for this state banquet for a long time.\" Daisy whispered in the ear of the dwarf king.


    \"I''ll be looking forward to it.\" Robertson nodded, he was thinking about the wine at the state banquet.


    \"I don''t know what tricks His Majesty Liu Feng 963 will come up with at this state banquet.\"


    Bella looked forward to it.


    Originally, she still didn''t believe in Obi and the others, and felt that it was too exaggerated, but now she believes in the taste of Chang''an City''s food.


    \"It''s probably a refreshing thing, but I''m looking forward to that drama.\" Elsa''s golden eyes flickered.


    She had seen Nicole and the others trying on costumes in the castle before, and only after inquiring did she know that the costumes would be performed at the Grand Theater, so she was looking forward to the next drama.


    Ten minutes later, everyone went down to the first floor of the highest building, and then walked to the entrance of the Grand Theater.


    \"Your Majesty.\"The eight soldiers guarding the gate shouted respectfully. \"Yeah.\" Liu Feng nodded lightly, then stepped inside.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    As soon as you go in, there is a red blanket on the straight floor, with some golden patterns on both sides, which looks gorgeous.


    Rows of chairs in the theater are also covered with light golden chair covers, and the lights above are extraordinarily gentle.


    The decorations around are all decorated with flowers sent by the flower room, and the colorful flowers are clustered together, which makes people feel good when they see it.


    Liu Feng went straight to the main seat. The main seat was right in front of the stage, and the viewing experience was excellent.


    There are 50 rows of seats in the Grand Theater. Apart from the seats, stage, and backstage, there is not much space.


    Before Liu Feng gave drawings to the Grand Theater, he considered if he would use it on any major occasion in the future, so he wrote some articles on the seat.


    Ask people to make the chairs in the first 30 rows detachable, and when there is a need to use the large venue, the seats in the first 30 rows can be removed. Two days before the start of the state banquet, Nicole arranged for someone to come over and dismantle the seats to make room for the start of the state banquet.


    After the dismantling of the large venue, the ground is covered with big red blankets with golden lines, and tables and chairs are neatly placed on it.


    The table is also covered with cloth, which is the same as the cloth in the conference room, mainly white and supplemented by gold.


    \"Wow, this is too gorgeous.\" Daisy exclaimed, her eyes kept blinking at the decorations around her and the carpet she stepped on.


    \"The appearance is already very good-looking, but I didn''t expect that there is a hole inside.\" Robertson sighed while pinching the beard at the corner of his mouth.


    \"The faint floral fragrance smells good.\"Bilise''s nose twitched.


    \"Your Majesty Liu Feng can really give people new surprises every time.\" Bella sighed.


    \"Extremely luxurious, I don''t think any kingdom can compare to Chang''an City (jfg).\"


    Elsa smiled.


    People can''t take their eyes off when they see beautiful things. Everyone sighed and looked around for a long time. After a while, they recovered and sat down. Each table is not very big, six people are a table, there are a total of thirty tables, the main table is relatively large, and can seat ten people.


    Ten people including Liu Feng, Mina, Lucy, and Eliza formed a table, and the others sat down at the adjacent table.


    Leia, Dess and the others were unable to attend the state banquet this time, and they were also responsible for security issues outside.


    The dishes placed at each location are also the same.


    According to the previously prepared process, the appetizers will be served first, followed by the main dishes and desserts, and the drinks will always be supplied in unlimited quantities.


    There are several plates on each table, and the plates are covered with a semi-circular lid to prevent the dishes from cooling down or dust falling. A few minutes later, Liu Feng and some other nobles all sat in their seats, ding ding dong...


    Under Catherine''s eyes, the bells on the stage began to ring, and the elegant and crisp voice instantly poured into everyone''s cochlea.


    The parts of each chime made a crisp sound, and with each beating, the sound emitted was more pleasing to the ear.


    \"It sounds good.\" Daisy closed her eyes and listened.


    \"This is a completely different music style from before.\"Bilice also enjoyed it very much.


    \"I don''t know Your Excellency Liu Feng, what is the thing on the stage that makes beautiful music?\" Robertson asked curiously.


    \"That is a chime, a musical instrument from my hometown.\" Liu Feng said gently.

 Chapter 925：

    \"Chime?\" Bella''s vertical pupils flickered, this is the first time I have heard of this word.


    \" is a kind of percussion instrument, which consists of several bells of different sizes, which are hanged in an orderly manner into one or several groups. The pitch of each bell is different, so the sound when beating is different. \" Nicole explained softly.


    This knowledge was also told to Nicole by Liu Feng, and the girls fell in love when they heard the sound of the bell.


    They often pestered Liu Feng to tell them the principle, so Liu Feng simply sorted it out and told them.


    \"So it is, but the pattern drawn on it is also very beautiful.\" Elsa''s golden eyes have been staring at the chime.


    The patterns drawn on the bells are all patterns of flowers, birds and dragons, and each stroke is beautifully depicted.


    Liu Feng has ordered the people in the scientific research department to develop a set of otherworldly bells as soon as possible, and then every important city can put a set.


    \"Three shifts, (V). Please support.\".


    Chapter 159: During the state banquet. (1 more)


    \"Ding ding dong....


    As the chimes on the stage were playing, rows of maids brought a basin of water, and they walked in front of Liu Feng. The whole basin was pale gold, and there were many exquisite patterns on the side.


    Liu Feng put his hand into the basin first, washed his hands elegantly, took the towel handed over by the maid and wiped it, and the pre-meal preparation ceremony was over. Lucy, Mina and the other girls also followed. This scene made the dwarf kings stunned and thought that eating a meal was so ceremonial.


    Elsa, Bella, the mermaid girl and others followed suit and washed their hands, and then wiped their hands with a towel.


    \"This is the real daily routine of the royal family.\" Daisy murmured to herself in a low voice, thinking that her father sometimes didn''t even wash her hands, she was really embarrassed.


    After everyone''s hand-washing ceremony was finished, the maids behind them began to serve the appetizers in portions, and the main dishes were not served until they were finished.


    The appetizer is served in a small plate, -- a small plate of cold and sea vegetables, a small plate of oysters


    ......


    \"Hey, what is this? How come I''ve never seen it before.\" Daisy exclaimed, staring at the plate of kelp salad in front of her.


    \"This is kelp. It was airlifted from Haiyan City. It''s delicious from the sea.\" Nicole explained softly.


    The whole plate of cold seaweed is made with a little pepper, minced garlic and vinegar. It tastes sour, spicy and refreshing. The girls in the castle like it very much.


    Each plate is very small and can only hold a small amount of kelp, which is just right for eating in one bite, and the patterns of the plates are also very beautiful.


    \"This is not the same as what I have eaten before, this is delicious.\"Bliss tasted it


    - Eyes lit up behind the mouth.


    In the past, the mermaid girls ate nothing without treatment, and most of them were used to make kelp tea.


    So I really like this hot and sour kelp salad. The spiciness is just right, just a little bit of chili.


    \"Really delicious.\" Elsa exclaimed, it was the first time she tried this kind of food from the bottom of the sea.


    \"Then Your Excellency Liu Feng, what is this?\" Robertson asked, pointing to a pot of oysters.


    The dwarf king was very curious about this plate with a black shell, some with minced garlic and peppers on it, and some with nothing.


    \"Your Excellency Robertson, this is a raw oyster, and it was also airlifted from Haiyan City. It tastes delicious.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    Picking up a raw oyster for demonstration, Liu Feng took the original flavor. After separating the oyster meat from the shell, dipped it in the sauce and ate it in one bite.


    \"Let''s try it, the original flavor is more delicious, and the minced garlic is more spicy and delicious. \" Liu Feng said lightly, he personally prefers the original flavor.


    After several people saw Liu Feng''s operation, they took an oyster and started to make it.


    \"The taste is really special and delicious.\" Robertson exclaimed, closing his eyes


    -I''ve been reminiscing about it, and it''s garlic-flavored.


    \"The taste is delicious, how about yours?\" After Bella ate the original taste, she looked at the lion-eared girl.


    \"Delicious, delicious.\" Elsa ate oysters with garlic flavor, and her golden eyes were all satisfied.


    \"How does it taste like Bilis?\" Enri asked, because she didn''t speak when she saw the mermaid.


    \"It tastes delicious, so this kind of food is edible?\"Bliss exclaimed, she just ate it.


    The oysters and the mermaids have seen a lot on the bottom of the sea. No one thought that this stuff could be eaten, and it tasted so delicious.


    \"Ta Ta...


    The maids respectfully removed the appetizers, and then began to move the cart next to them forward to prepare the main dishes.


    When the king of dwarves and the others knew that this was just an appetizer, the corners of their eyes twitched a few times, and they recalled the boiled meat in salted water they had eaten before, which was incomparable. After a few minutes, all the appetizers on the table were sprinkled, and the main course was served, as well as the wine.


    \"What will it be this time?\"Roberson was sated by the appetizers.


    \"Your Excellency Robertson, try this passion fruit and see if you like it.\"Liu Feng raised his glass and said.


    Robertson drank the wine in the glass, and then asked, \"Good wine, but why didn''t I drink it when I went to the winery before?\"


    \"This is a new product specially designed for state banquets, and it was only developed not long ago.\" Nicole explained softly.


    \"That?* Robertson asked tentatively.


    \"Unfortunately, the production of this wine is very rare, and it can only be used exclusively for national wine.\"Liu Feng said lightly.


    How could he not know the mind of the dwarf king, the wine prepared for this state banquet. \"That''s such a pity.\" Robertson sighed, and once again drank the passion fruit that the maid poured for him.


    After the maid finished the main food, she stepped aside, ready to pour wine at any time.


    \"It''s so rich.\" Elsa exclaimed looking at the dozen or so delicious food in front of her. She suddenly remembered the Kingdom of Brutus, and felt that their state banquet was nothing compared to the state banquet in Chang''an City.


    \"There are a lot of delicacies that I have never seen before.\"Bliss blinked and looked at the delicacies in front of her.


    \"Let''s try it, see if you like it or not.\" Liu Feng said with a chuckle, and then began to eat with chopsticks.


    \"What is this? It tastes so strong?\" Robertson''s eyes lit up after eating.


    \"It''s Buddha Jumping Over the Wall. The ingredients in it are very precious. It takes more than ten hours to cook this dish.\" Nicole explained with a smile.


    \"What a strange name, but the taste is really too mellow and strong. Bella said with satisfaction.


    \"Eat more can nourish and beautify your face.\" Lucy covered her mouth and smiled, this is also what Liu Feng said.


    \"Really?* Bella, Elsa and other girls'' eyes lit up when they heard this.


    So there is a scene where several women are rushing to eat this portion of Buddha Jumps Over the Wall.


    \"You can eat other dishes, they are all delicious.\" An Li said with a smile, she remembered the first time she ate this dish, it was the same.

 Chapter 926：

    During the development of Buddha Jumping Over the Wall, several girls in the castle also tried it. Until the development was successful, they had eaten it many times. One update, Cv7). The second update of the positive code. \"


    Chapter 159: How to eat roast duck in another world. (2 more)


    \"Try this, it''s delicious too.\" After finishing speaking, An Li took a piece of Sambo Duck for the maid girl.


    After eating, Bilis exclaimed, \"What is this? It tastes delicious.\"


    \"This is the Three Treasures Duck, and it is also one of the main dishes of the state banquet.\" Nicole said softly, she remembered this knowledge very well.


    \"It tastes really good.\" Bella nodded with satisfaction. A few minutes later, several people tried another big dish, lion head, and they all praised it again and again.


    \"Nicole ask them to serve roast duck.\" Liu Feng instructed lightly.


    The Beijing roast duck was the highlight of this state banquet, and the way of eating it alone would amaze a few of them.


    \"It''s Your Majesty.\" Nicole said softly, and then her eyes signaled the chef and maid to come over.


    \"I don''t know what Your Excellency Liu Feng is going to do now?\"Robertson\"Nine Seven Zero\" asked curiously, seeing this style doesn''t seem to be easy.


    \"Wait - you''ll know it later, it''s also - an unforgettable food.\"


    Liu Feng sold Guan Zidao. \"Tap tap....


    The chef in white overalls pushed the cart over, and as the maid lifted the lid, what caught his eye was a roast duck with a purplish red appearance.


    The maid behind him put the roast duck side dishes on the table at one end, and the maid at the other side was responsible for taking away the finished plates.


    \"It''s so fragrant, what is this?\" Elsa''s golden eyes flickered, looking at the red and crispy roast duck in front of her, she couldn''t help swallowing ice.


    \"This is Chang''an Roast Duck.\" Liu Feng said lightly, he changed his name to the otherworld version.


    \"Changan Roast Duck? It looks delicious.\" Bilis said expectantly, her nose kept blowing.


    Following Nicole''s gesture, the chef started to pick up the tools next to him and started cutting the roast duck.


    The chef skillfully cut a few pieces of duck skin, and cut some duck meat with skin, and placed them evenly on the plate.


    After a few minutes, only the skeleton of the whole roast duck was left, and then the chef scattered the skeleton and brought it back into the kitchen.


    He will make another dish for the skeleton later, which is the salt and pepper duck frame, and the taste is also very delicious.


    These are all taught by Liu Feng at the beginning, and the chefs have practiced for a long time before they are so skilled in knife craftsmanship and skills.


    With the chef''s hand rising and falling, the roast duck was brought to the table in a plate.


    \"This knife is too exquisite.\" Robertson sighed, in fact, he saw the exquisite knife in the chef''s hand from the beginning.


    \"Not only the knives, but also the tableware are exquisite.\" Daisy watched with the knife and fork in her hand.


    The tableware used by Liu Feng''s table will be more exquisite, and it will be distinguished from other tables.


    \"Let''s eat quickly, while it''s hot.\" Liu Feng said lightly, took a piece of duck skin with chopsticks and dipped it in a little garlic and sugar before sending it into the mouth.


    The king of dwarves and others are also the same as before, and they are learning in a similar way.


    \"It''s delicious.\"Bliss exclaimed while dragging her cheeks.


    The duck skin melts in your mouth, dipped in garlic and sugar to combine the greasy feeling of the duck skin, so the taste is extraordinarily sweet.


    \"Really delicious.\" Robertson ate several pieces together.


    \"This way of eating is also very delicious.\" Liu Feng chuckled, then took a piece of dough, and then used chopsticks to dip the duck meat with the skin into the special sauce.


    Immediately afterwards, a few small shredded green onions, cantaloupe strips, radish strips, and cucumber strips were sandwiched, and then rolled into a roll, which was chewed in the mouth.


    \"It really is the royal family''s way of eating, it''s too complicated.\" Bella muttered to herself, and then followed Liu Feng''s way of eating.


    When she was in the Brutus Orc Kingdom, she also attended a state banquet, but she had never seen such a complicated way of eating at that time.


    \"Did you remember, Father? I didn''t remember the steps.\" Daisy whispered in the ear of the dwarf king with an embarrassed expression.


    \"Look at how Miss Nicole and the others eat, I don''t remember. Robertson said embarrassedly, and then stared at how the others were eating.


    Mina and the others also followed this way of eating and rolled several rolls into their mouths. They also liked this dish very much.


    The dwarf king and the others hurriedly followed the steps of the cat-eared girls to start serving dishes, and then they also successfully ate the roast duck with rolled dough.


    \"It''s delicious, with a fruity and meaty aroma.\" Robertson exclaimed, and then took a sip of passion fruit.


    \"Really delicious.\" Elsa also ate several pieces of duck skin in a row, and her golden eyes were full of satisfaction.


    Eating mutton every day in the prairie, it has been a long time since I have eaten other meat, and such a novel roast duck makes her appetite even more...\"This taste is better than the previous three treasures duck Eat it, I like it.\" exclaimed Billis, who had already made the roll so many times that her mouth was full.


    Lucy smiled happily beside her. She thought of the inspiration for the new novel and planned to write the state banquet in the new novel.


    Of course, it also includes the expressions of Roberson and the others after eating the roast duck. \"Ta Ta....


    While everyone was still enjoying the deliciousness of roast duck, the chef brought over the duck rack that had just been sprinkled and reprocessed.


    After the maid respectfully placed the duck rack on the table, she retreated to the side.


    \"What kind of dish is this?\" Elsa wondered, her nose twitching unconsciously.


    \"The salt and pepper duck rack, let''s try it, it tastes very good.\" Nicole said softly, and then took a piece for Liu Feng.


    Everyone put down chopsticks one after another, but Roberson and Daisy were still not used to chopsticks and used knives and forks.


    \"It''s so fragrant, it''s delicious when it''s crunchy.\" After eating a piece of it, Robertson said with admiration, from the start of the appetizer today, he was-\" was shocked.


    \"This is the first time I''ve eaten a dish of this flavor.\" Bella nodded with satisfaction. Although it is a duck rack, there is also a lot of meat attached to it, so the taste is also unparalleled when it is remade.


    \"Many dishes can be made into this flavor.\" Nicole said mildly, she has deep experience in cooking.


    \"Really?\" Elsa was the first to ask curiously.


    \"Yeah, anything like lamb and ribs can be made into salt and pepper flavors.\" Nicole explained.


    \"If you like this flavor, I can send you some seasonings.\"Liu Feng laughed heartily.


    He knew that the main food source of the prairie was mutton, and he was tired of eating it alone for a long time.


    Of course, the seasonings given by Liu Feng are directly matched, and I can''t see what the ingredients are, so I don''t worry about leaking out.


    Selling spices is also a big decision, especially for the prairie.


    \"Then first thank your Majesty Liu Feng.\" Elsa said politely. Second shift, Fv), is coding the third shift, please support. \".


    Chapter 160: The otherworldly version of the stage play.


    The salt and pepper duck rack on the table was also wiped out within a few minutes. Nicole motioned to the maid and chef next to her, and started to prepare rice and slice the roasted whole lamb.

 Chapter 927：

    A few minutes later, after the roasted whole lamb was cut, it was evenly distributed in everyone''s plate.


    \"Let''s try the secret roast whole lamb.\" Liu Feng laughed heartily, and then began to eat rice.


    Mina is even more fond of refined rice, and she devotes herself to eating the rice as soon as it is served.


    \"It tastes really good.\" Robertson said with satisfaction, and then he also started eating meat and drinking.


    It can be said to be the pinnacle of the life of the dwarf king now, and the food and wine are so comfortable.


    After more than half an hour, all the delicacies on the counters were swept away, leaving only some empty plates.


    \"Nicole, let the stage play begin.\"Liu Feng said.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\" Nicole said softly, and then gestured to the maid behind her to start preparing dessert.


    The maid nodded respectfully, and then went to prepare. A few minutes later, the exquisite desserts were served on the table.


    *29 Is this dessert? It looks so good, I can''t bear to eat it. \" Daisy exclaimed.


    This one was many times better than what she had seen in Chang''an Castle before, not to mention the one in their Ori Dwarf Kingdom.


    \"There is a little sweetness in the bitterness, the taste is very special, what is this?\" Elsa said after taking a mouthful of the Black Forest.


    \"This is the Black Forest, a unique dessert only available in Chang''an City.\" Nicole said softly.


    \"Although it''s sweet, it''s not greasy, and it''s sour. It''s delicious.\"Bi Lisi ate a whole piece of cake in one go.


    At the same time, the curtain on the stage began to be lowered, and the candlelight began to dim slowly.


    Even the chimes that had been playing stopped, - everything went quiet.


    \"Hey, what''s wrong?\" Robertson was still eating dessert, and the light suddenly dimmed.


    \"Yeah, isn''t there enough candles?\"Bliss wondered.


    Bella and Elsa were vigilant, frowning and looking around.


    \"Don''t be nervous, it''s a stage play.\"Liu Feng chuckled.


    \"Theatrical play?\"Bliss asked curiously, pointing her chin with her index finger.


    \"Same as that shadow puppet show?\" All of a sudden Robertson thought of the shadow puppet show.


    No, this is a live performance. \" Liu Feng explained lightly.


    \"Reality show?\" Robertson was surprised.


    Shadow puppetry was amazing to him, but he didn''t expect much from the live-action performances. After all, he was also the king of a country, and he had seen some live-action performances. While eating dessert, everyone began to look forward to the stage play, and their eyes stared at the two curtains.


    After a few minutes, the candles were slowly lit, the two closed curtains began to be pulled apart, and the background musical instruments began to ring.


    The background music this time is piano, violin and other light and flexible instruments, because this stage play is Cinderella.


    The beginning of the plot is cheerful, so the music is relatively crisp. \"The stage play Cinderella officially begins now.\"A host on the stage announced the curtain, and then the stage actors began to enter.


    The plot was all given by Liu Feng, and it was translated into another world version of Cinderella. Some trembling plots were cut out, making the plot of the whole stage play more compact. \"Wow, their clothes look so good!\"Bilice''s beautiful eyes kept staring at the stage.


    \"The music is also very good.\" Elsa is most interested in stage plays, and she has already thought about whether to go back to the prairie and get another one.


    Daisy looked at the stage actor who played Cinderella and muttered,


    \"If you can wear it on a regular basis, it would be nice to wear those clothes.\"


    \"Hahaha, it''s not very convenient to wear these clothes at ordinary times.\"Nicole smiled softly. When I first saw these dresses, I couldn''t put it down.


    So she can understand the mermaid girl and Elsa, seeing their sparkling eyes is like seeing herself.


    As the plot progressed step by step, the music began to be miserable, and the stage play was staged until Cinderella learned that her father had died.


    Then when he was abused by his stepmother and two older sisters, the candlelight also changed and gradually dimmed.


    These small details are all told by Liu Feng, music and lighting can capture people''s psychological activities very well.


    \"That stepmother is too bad, how can it be like this.\" Daisy shouted angrily. \"That''s right, and those two older sisters are too much.\"Bi Liss is also indignant.


    Bella frowned, looking very angry, and then started to eat dessert.


    Lucy, Mina, An Li and others were also very annoyed, even if they already knew the plot, they would still be angry when they saw this scene.


    Ten minutes later, the plot advanced to the time when the fairy godmother appeared, and Cinderella transformed herself into a princess in an exquisite dress.


    Coupled with the appearance of the plots of mice turning into horses, pumpkins turning into cars, and lizards turning into people, the audience watching below were all amazed.


    Of course, these mice and lizards were all disguised as human beings wearing puppets, and the final transformation was just replaced with puppets.


    \"Can the stage play have so many tricks in 990?\" Robertson was a little dumbfounded. \"I''m so envious.\"Bi Lisi''s eyes are shining, she also wants to meet such a fairy godmother.


    \"Come on, go and **** the prince back.\" Daisy shouted excitedly, if it wasn''t for being pulled by the dwarf king, she would have run to the stage.


    When Cinderella dropped her crystal slipper and was imprisoned by her stepmother, the people below began to complain again.


    They all hated this stepmother, and if someone hadn''t been reminded that this was a stage play, it would have been bad for the stepmother.


    - The whole stage play lasted for an hour before it ended, and everyone''s desserts were also eaten.


    \"Is this the end? I haven''t watched it yet.\" Elsa said regretfully. \"Yes, can His Majesty Liu Feng do it again?\" Bella asked. \"Wait until tomorrow the Grand Theater will operate normally, and everyone can buy tickets to come in and watch.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    He knew that they would like these revised fairy tales. Nicole and others had already started rehearsing several other stage plays. After the state banquet is over, you can officially start selling tickets for the performance.


    \"Three shifts, factory v). Please support.\".


    Chapter 161: The dilemma at sea. (1 more)


    At sea, Field''s fleet had left Black Pearl Harbor for several days.


    Field was standing on the deck at the moment, jumping to see the situation ahead.


    Since the time of going to sea, the weather has not been very good, and there are often storms.


    The people on the boat were also tanned by the sun several times, and they couldn''t eat the last meal properly, and they were all thinner.


    \"Your Royal Highness, lunch is ready.\"A maid came to the deck and shouted respectfully.


    Field didn''t seem very affectionate, and replied lightly, \"Okay.\"


    \"Ta Ta...


    She walked into the cabin, and now the Celtic Knights, Green Deacon and Jin Mo were already standing by.- waiting.


    \"What''s for lunch today?\" Field asked lightly.

 Chapter 928：

    \"It''s still the same as before, the salted meat is served with buckwheat wine.\"The Celtic Knight responded.


    Buckwheat wine is something unique to Field Continent, and people there will use buckwheat to make wine and tea.


    \"Boiled meat in salt water again? Is there nothing else?\" Field raised his brows slightly. Most of the food they bring to sea is mutton and the like, boiled with some salt, this is the three meals a day for Field and the others.


    Occasionally, I will catch some fish to eat, but the caught fish are simply processed and served on the table. The fishy smell of deep-sea fish is still very heavy.


    This made Feld and the others hard to swallow, so fish was not attractive to them.


    \"I wanted to catch some red fish, but we don''t have a bigger net.\" The green deacon shrugged.


    \"Okay, just be patient, wait until you get to that continent and eat enough.\" Field reluctantly sat down, then picked up the knife and fork.


    \"Damn.\" The Celtic Knight closed his eyes and said, holding his breath, he forked a piece of mutton and put it into his mouth.


    Then he took another gulp of wine to wash and test the fishy smell, so as to help himself swallow the piece of mutton.


    In the sea, the cooking conditions are limited, so the taste of the cooked mutton is indescribable, so it is not very pleasant for a few people to eat.


    \"Your Highness Princess, is Xiyang City on that continent really that good? The food inside is also real \"name? \"The Celtic Knight asked.


    These days when they went to sea, Deacon Green told Celtic a lot about Xiyang City, including food. Like what buns, pizza, Mala Tang and so on.


    - Hearing these delicacies, his eyes filled with longing, and seeing Green Deacon swallowing every time he finished speaking, this made him look forward to it even more.


    \"Yeah.\" Field nodded, these days she also thinks of the food in Xiyang City from time to time.


    Although Jin Mo was fed up with the days on the boat, and wanted to get to Xiyang City to eat as soon as possible, but she was more hateful now, she was thinking about going to Liu Feng and Eliza for revenge.


    This lunch was finished reluctantly, and there was still a lot left. It was really the same for the past few days, which made them lose their appetite.


    If it weren''t for the next days and some force majeure disasters at sea, so as to replenish their physical strength, they all plan to eat only a little bit.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    Just when Field and the others were going to take a lunch break, there was a commotion on the deck.


    \"What''s the matter?\" Field frowned.


    \"I don''t know, I''ll take a look.\" The Celtic Knight got up and said, then went out with the saber beside him.


    \"I''m going too.\" Jin Mo worried and went out.


    \"Ta Ta...


    \"What''s the matter? Noisy.\" The Celtic Knight reprimanded as soon as he went out.


    \"Nan told the great knight, there are thunderclouds ahead, and it looks like there is going to be a big storm.\"


    -The sailor responded respectfully.


    \"What? Another big storm? Then quickly order everyone to put up all the sails.\"The Celtic Knight shouted loudly.


    \"What''s the matter?\" Field asked after coming out.


    \"His Royal Highness, another big storm.\"Jin Mo responded respectfully.


    \"Is this the third major storm in the past few days?\" Field''s face turned dark.


    \"Yes, this time it looks relatively smaller.\"The Celtic Knight comforted.


    \"Tell them to hurry up and prepare for the big storm, don''t let us sink in the sea before we reach that continent.\" Field said solemnly. \"Yes.\"The Celtic Knight bowed his head and replied, then ran to inspect the situation.


    \"Tap on the road....


    For a while, the deck began to run, and some put things into the cabin, some tucked the sails, and some reinforced the ship''s boards and ropes and the like.


    Each of them is very skilled, - it seems that they have gone through a lot and then learned to be good.


    After ten minutes, all the preparations have been prepared, and now we are ready to face the baptism of the big storm.


    \"Your Highness Princess, let''s go into the cabin, it''s not safe here.\"The Celtic Knight said with concern.


    \"Yeah.\" Field nodded, with a hint of worry on his face.


    According to this kind of bad weather and poor three meals, I am afraid that it will take a long time to rest until that continent.


    Otherwise, according to the current state, I am afraid that any fleet can defeat them.


    The Celtic Knight saw Field''s worries, and then comforted, \"Let''s think of a way, it will get better.\"


    \"Your Highness Princess, let me pour you a cup of buckwheat tea.\" After Jin Mo finished speaking, he turned around to pour tea.


    The rest of the buckwheat tea should be used sparingly, otherwise it won''t last for more than a month. What they bring is mainly food and weapons (Li Dehao), and they bring very little like luxury goods, only enough for occasional used to improve the quality of life. \"How much fresh water is there.\" Deacon Green came over and asked.


    \"The remaining amount is enough to maintain that continent.\" Jin Mo sighed.


    \"That''s good.\" Deacon Green''s frown stretched out.


    It is a terrible thing to know that there is no fresh water in the sea. People in this era still do not know how to extract fresh water from sea water.


    \"Tap.Tap..


    Jin Mo handed the buckwheat tea to Field. At this moment, the sailors and knights outside were resisting the big storm.


    There is still more than a month left, and there are too many force majeure factors on the sea. This is what makes Field a headache.


    \"One update, CV). Please support, the second update with positive code.\".


    Chapter 162: Rebellion. (2 more)


    The next day, in the tenth-first floor of the tallest building in Chang''an City.


    Liu Feng, Mina and others are working inside.


    \"Your Majesty, it''s really comfortable to work here.\"Enri''s eyes kept looking outside.


    Quiet, the scenery is good and of course comfortable. \"Liu Feng chuckled lightly, then took a sip from the teacup.


    \"Your Majesty, what are you doing?\" Mina saw that Liu Feng had been flipping through the documents.


    \"I''m looking at where our kingdom is on the mainland.\" Liu Feng said lightly. \"Continent? Sounds a bit weird.\" Nicole said softly, and then handed over a plate of sweets.


    \"I''m going to give this continent a name, do you have any ideas?\" Liu Feng looked up at the women.


    \"I think it''s better to call it Lollipop Land.\" En Li joked.


    \"I''m afraid it''s not very good.\" Liu Feng could not laugh or cry.

 Chapter 929：

    \"An Li, you are really messing around, I think it''s called Chang''an Continent.\" Mina said, shaking her cat''s ears.


    \"This is the name of the capital, so don''t use it as a name.\" Liu Feng chuckled.


    \"Your Majesty, what do you think is a good name?\"Nicole covered her mouth and smiled, it''s really funny that cat-eared girls are too funny.


    \"I think it''s called Western Han Continent 420, how about that?\" Liu Feng said after a pause.


    Historically, the name Chang''an City was born in the Western Han Dynasty, so the continent was named the Western Han Continent.


    \"Nice.\" Mina and the others shouted in unison.


    The corners of Liu Feng''s mouth rose slightly, and it would be better for the cat-eared girls to come up with names.


    \"Then His Majesty watched it all morning. Are you planning to make any plans?\" Nicole asked curiously. As soon as he came to work in the tallest building today, Liu Feng kept watching. \"I want to divide the kingdom''s territory, the current territorial distribution is a bit messy.\"Liu Feng said lightly.


    \"Division? How to divide?\" Mina asked in confusion.


    knock knock..


    Just when the girls were wondering, there was a knock on the door.


    \"Your Majesty, it should be Nuoyue.\" After Nicole finished speaking, she went to open the door. This morning, Liu Feng asked someone to call Xiong Erniang.


    *ga_¡­


    \"Your Majesty.\"Nuoyue saluted.


    \"Well, sit down, I have something to tell you. (c6) Liu Feng whispered.\"Yes. \"Nuoyue nodded, then took out a notepad to record.


    \"I want to divide the kingdom into nine regions, that is, nine major states.\" Liu Feng said softly, and then spread out the map.


    \"Nine states?\" Nuoyue said suspiciously.


    \"It''s His Majesty''s new plan.\" Nicole explained softly, and then brought a cup of tea to Niang Erniang.


    \"New plan? Your Majesty, you said I remember it.\" Nuoyue nodded respectfully. \"I named this continent the Western Han Continent, and this name will also be published tomorrow, and I have divided the 120 cities within the old capital into Liangzhou, one of the nine states.\" Liu Feng looked at the map and said.


    \"Take the old capital as the heart...Nuoyue lowered her head and started to record, Mina and others also watched seriously.


    \"The next is Haiyan City, and the seventy-two cities including it are divided into Yongzhou.. Liu Feng continued.


    And Nuoyue was also writing down the record. Half an hour later, Liu Feng divided the Han Dynasty into nine states.


    Each state has a main city, which is the center of that state and a central city that prioritizes development.


    Liu Feng also thought about a lot of questions today. He plans to set up guards in every city...


    \"Your Majesty, I have already recorded it, and it will be published tomorrow morning. Chang''an City will be the first batch of people to know the news, and other places will be a day later.\" Nuoyue said solemnly,


    \"Well, it''s hard work.\" Liu Feng nodded, and then Niang Erniang saluted and went out.


    \"Mina, help me pick a group of people to send for training, I want to set up guard divisions in every city in Kyushu,\" Liu Feng ordered.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\" Mina nodded lightly.


    \"The next step is to select the city lords of the nine main cities.\" Liu Feng thought. The previous Niu Er was assigned to ** city, and ** city is also one of the main cities, so there are still several main cities to choose the city owner.


    knock knock....


    \"Come in.\" Liu Feng''s thoughts were interrupted by a knock on the door.


    \"Crumble...


    \"Your Majesty, I received a message.\" Mila respectfully said, and then handed a note to Liu Feng.


    After Liu Feng took the note, he opened it and looked at it. After tens of seconds, he closed the note and the corners of his mouth rose slightly.


    \"Your Majesty, what is the good news?\" Mina asked suspiciously.


    \"Sure enough, there are still many people who are very ambitious.\" Liu Feng smiled lightly, and then handed the note to the cat ear girl.


    \"Your Majesty, these people are really immortal.\" Mina said coldly after reading it.


    \"It''s all about hitting a stone with an egg.\"Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    \"Your Majesty, I will take someone to kill them.\" Mina''s eyes showed a killing intent.


    Today is the second day of Liu Feng''s ascension to the throne, and there is news of a rebellion. How could Mao Erniang endure it?


    \"No, just let Mila lead a team of soldiers over there.\" Liu Feng waved his hand and said, this little thing doesn''t need Cat Erniang to take action in person.


    \"Your Majesty, please order.\" Mira said respectfully.


    \"You take a fifty-man army and board an airship to quell the rebellion.\"


    Liu Feng commanded lightly, \"And let Leia assist you in this operation.\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\" Mira replied respectfully, and then went out to start preparations. The letter was written in Linya City, where the nobleman was the Earl of Donas, who was an old servant of the King of Yingluo.


    When the civil strife broke out, he planned to intervene. When he was still preparing food and knights, the news of Lucia''s enthronement came before he started to act.


    He had no choice but to suppress his ambition. Just when he was about to start standing in line, Lucia was defeated by Liu Feng.


    Earl Donas'' ambition could no longer hold back, and he was ready to regroup the nobles and knights, and then began to swallow the surrounding cities. . \"Second shift, Fv). Please support, please support.\"


    The first thousand and sixty-three chapters: the heavenly soldiers. (3 more)


    Chang''an City Air Force Base.


    \"Mila and Sarina get ready and leave in half an hour.\"\"Leia said solemnly.


    Ten minutes ago, Leia received an order from the highest building and knew that she was going to assist Mira in fighting the rebellion.


    So I started to get the people below to prepare, to equip themselves, and to bring


    - some light weapons.


    Although some weapons can be placed in the airship, weapons for self-defense and patrolling must be carried with you.


    This is the first time the new king has used troops after he ascended the throne, and it is also the most critical war. Many people are paying attention, especially those nobles.


    \"Ta Ta...


    Mila and the others started arranging their subordinates and choosing weapons. This time, they won''t bring too many people, at most 20 people.


    \"Sister, I''m going too.\" Frey said, pulling on Leia''s clothes.


    \"No, although you can fly, but after flying for a long time, your body strength is not enough.\" Leia refused.


    \"I can be in the airship.\" Frey still didn''t give up.

 Chapter 930：

    \"No, after you have practiced well, you can go on a mission together next time.\" Leia shook her head and said.


    She didn''t want to put her sister in danger, and since she hadn''t flown for a long time, it was too risky.


    \"Okay.\" Frey bowed her head helplessly, and then began to practice flying skills.


    \"Ta Ta...


    \"Sister, you''re ready, we can go.\" Mila came over and said. \"Okay.\" Leia nodded lightly, then turned to look at her sister and was about to take off. They fly slower than the airship, so they need to leave early.


    flutter...


    Leia and others also formed a herringbone formation on the spot, and then fluttered their wings and flew into the air. The bird orcs had a group of five as the vanguard.


    I will go to the front to check the situation, and the other Orcs of the bird tribe will move forward in a herringbone shape.


    \"Sister, how long do we need to get to Linya?\" Mila was flying behind Leia''s left.


    \"It will be there in more than half a day.\" Leia said softly. In the airship field, Mira and others were carrying supplies.


    \"Hurry up, the people from the air base have already set off first.\" Mira ordered that although the airship''s endurance is stronger than that of the bird orcs, it can''t be delayed for too long.


    Fifty soldiers began to organize their new alloy armor, as well as the equipment they carried.


    The staff of the airship is helping to carry the supplies, as well as some new alloy crossbow arrows, and there are several security officers who will check the situation of the airship first. After making sure that it is correct, the airship will take off, but if there is a small problem, the takeoff will be terminated.


    After half an hour, everything was ready.


    \"Get on the airship, get ready to go.\" Mila ordered, and now she has changed


    - Leather armor.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    Fifty soldiers lined up in five teams, marching neatly onto the airship.


    hum.....


    Under a series of operations by the pilots, the two airships took off slowly. The time is now after twelve o''clock in the afternoon. Without any accident, they can reach Linya City at more than six o''clock in the afternoon.


    More than four hours after the airship took off, it encountered Mila and others who had returned. Under Mila''s order, the airship began to slowly lower its flight height.


    The four Mila were sent back by Leia to lead the way to the airship.


    Flying at high altitude, there is a huge pressure difference. If there is no design of inner and outer doors, but only one door is opened, the passengers in the airship will be sucked out of the cabin.


    Upon seeing this, Mila ordered, \"Start landing and prepare to enter the airship cabin.\"


    Then she took the lead and began to lean down and descend. She had practiced before, so she naturally knew what was going on with the series of movements of the airship.


    \"Yes.\"The three good people from the bird clan behind them answered in unison, and then they also leaned down and descended.


    When the airship descended to only a few dozen meters above the ground, the hatch was opened.


    Haw...


    The outer door of the airship slowly opened, and Mila and the others flew in one after another. As the outer door closed, the inner door opened again, so that the danger caused by the pressure could be reduced.


    As the hatch closed, Mira and others all entered the airship.


    \"It''s hard work, how is the situation in Linya City?\" Mira said lightly, and then handed over a bottle of water.


    -..for flowers-0....


    The maid came over with a cart and began to distribute some food and water to the other three bird orcs to replenish their strength.


    \"There are about 300 knights, twenty guards at the gate, and then two knights in groups of ten patrol the city, and the rest are resting." Mila told all the news she had found in the afternoon.


    \"Just three hundred knights want to start a rebellion?\" Mira said in surprise, her expression a little stunned.


    Since she came to Chang''an City for a few days, Mira knew how powerful Chang''an City was. Now she saw a nobleman who only had more than 300 knights and was about to revolt. In her opinion, Count Donas is this. Moths to the fire.


    \"Eldest sister is still waiting for us to go over there, we can start siege when we arrive.\" Mila poured her saliva heavily.


    \"Okay, let''s take advantage of the darkness to capture Linya City.\" Mila said solemnly.


    Mira nodded, and began to sit down to rest. The other two orcs of the bird tribe rested - they went out to lead the way.


    humming.....


    After more than an hour, the airship, led by Mira and others, was taken to hover over a wide hillside.


    Further ahead of the hillside is a forest, passing through the forest is Linya City, which is covered by the forest, so the visibility of Linya City is reduced, and there is no airship approaching at all. Puchi.....


    Seeing this, Leya and the others at the bottom of the hill made a gesture to her teammates, and flew into the sky into the airship.


    \"Have Mira told you about the situation?\" Leya said lightly.


    \"Well, I plan to land directly in Cliff City, and then have a night raid.\" Mirasu said.


    \"Okay.\" Leia nodded lightly.


    Everyone began to wait quietly for the dark, ready to eat dinner to replenish their physical strength, and to check the situation of weapons and armor.


    After dinner, Leia asked Mila to take her two teammates to enter Cliff City for the last reconnaissance before the raid.


    *Three shifts, factory v7). Please support, please customize. \"


    One thousand and sixty-four chapters: suppression of rebellion. (1 more)


    Inside the Cliff Castle.


    Earl Donas was talking to several other nobles and great knights at the moment.


    \"What qualifications does Liu Feng from Xiyang City have to sit on the throne?\" Count Donas said indignantly.


    \"That is, the throne must be the Earl of Donas, you should sit on it.\" A noble flattered.


    \"Let''s prepare for a while and annex a few more cities, and then we can start to attack Xiyang City.\"The big knight said solemnly.


    \"Have a good rest tonight, and go to take down Songshan Castle tomorrow.\" Earl Donas said with gloomy eyes, and then drank the Youhe Daqu in his hand.


    This wine was looted when they were robbing the city. When he learned that it was from Xiyang City, Count Donas became even more jealous.


    \"Yes, Earl Donas.\" Everyone responded in unison, then turned and left.


    \"Xiyang 530\" city? Liu Feng? Just wait for me. \" Donas looked greedily at the wine glass in his hand.


    What he didn''t notice was that in the dark night outside the window, a bunch of hair was falling down, and a pair of eyes flashing with coldness receded silently.

 Chapter 931：

    At the moment above the cliff city, Mira and two teammates are hovering in the sky. \"You don''t have this chance.\" When Mira was patrolling over the castle, she overheard the conversation between Count Donas and the others.


    Puchi....


    Sarina flapped her wings and flew to Mila, \"Lord Mila, the situation on my side remains the same, nothing has changed.\"


    After the three flew into Linya City, they flew out in three separate ways to investigate the situation, and they flew back to the airship only after making sure that everything was correct.


    \"My side is the same as the previous investigation, there are only two patrol teams.\"


    Another bird orc also flew over and reported.


    \"Okay, then let''s go back and tell the big sister.\" Mila nodded, and then took the lead in flying away from Linya City.


    A few minutes later, the three of Mila flew back into the airship.


    \"How is it?\" Leia asked after seeing Mira, who also came over.


    \"No, but I just heard... Mila nodded, and then heard Donas and their conversation.


    \"It''s just a heavy struggle.\"Leia said lightly.


    \"Start, move.\" Mirasu said, then turned to give the pilot''s order.


    \"Buzzing....


    After receiving the order, the pilot began to control the airship to fly to Linya City.


    \"Everyone is ready, the counter-insurgency operation starts now.\" Leia ordered to the bird orcs.


    \"Check your weapons and armor, this battle is very important.\"


    Mira also said seriously.


    -The war correspondent next to me, holding a notepad and writing to me, this is a new position.


    Every time a series of troops are used, such as counterinsurgency, crusade, and expedition, war reporters are required to follow.


    Responsible for the records of each battle, and then return to Chang''an City and hand them over to newspapers and magazines. This is the front-line war paper.


    This time was the first time to send troops after ascending the throne, so I followed two war reporters, one from an airship, and one of them was a bird orc, who was responsible for observing everything from above to avoid omissions.


    Sarina of the other airship, after receiving the order of Leya and others, also asked the pilot to enter the cliff-side city with Mira''s airship.


    A few minutes later, the two airships flew right above the knight''s quarters in Cliff City, and the knights in the city suddenly became restless. \"Look, what is that?\"


    \"It looks really curious....No, it''s getting closer.\"


    \"Is it a monster? Hurry up, go and report to Earl Donas.


    The knights guarding the gate and the knights on patrol all looked up in horror at the airship slowly descending over the sky.


    \"Tap ta ta..


    The airship stayed in the sky, ropes fell, and fifty heavily armed soldiers slid down the ropes.


    There was also a war correspondent who came down with the rope, a bull orc.


    Because there are too many uncertain things happening on the battlefield, the requirements for war reporters are higher, both physical and psychological.


    \"Enemy attack, enemy outfit.\" The knight guarding the gate shouted.


    Mira raised the Tang knife in her hand and shouted, \"The surrenderer will not be killed.\"


    \"Yes.\"The fifty soldiers responded respectfully.


    The 20 knights guarding the gate and the two silver patrol knights were all solved by Leya in the air with the new alloy crossbow arrows, and the bird orc war reporters in the sky have recorded all this...


    Because it is an improved military crossbow, there is no need to shoot arrows at all - and then re-stringing after the arrow, you can shoot three shots in a row.


    So dozens of knights were also solved within a dozen seconds.


    \"Ta Ta....


    The remaining two hundred knights ran out of the station and looked at Mira and the others in horror.


    \"Who are you?\"The leader of the big knight shouted sharply.


    Many knights saw the two airships parked in the sky and the corpses on the ground, which made the big knight''s heart pound with fright, and the armor on his body was not neat. Mira didn''t answer, looked at the big knight coldly, and then made a gesture to the soldier behind him.


    Fifty soldiers raised their new alloy crossbow bolts and fired a salvo at the knight in front of them.


    \"Miles....


    Although there were more than 200 knights, they were already frightened by the battle in front of them, and they couldn''t even hold their weapons.


    Before the knight rushed to the soldier, he was shot through the head by the new alloy crossbow.


    \"Surrender and don''t kill.\" Mira shouted.


    This is her first time commanding a war, and she is still very nervous. A few minutes later, there were only a few dozen knights left, and they all raised their hands in surrender.


    \"Tie them up.\" Mila ordered.


    \"Yes.\"The soldier shouted respectfully.


    When Earl Donas heard the enemy attacking bell, he hurried over and saw corpses all over the floor.


    \"Grab him, he is Earl Donas.\"5.5 Mila saw Earl Donas at a glance.


    \"Yes.\"Several bird orcs responded in unison, then swooped down.


    \"Who are you?\" Count Donas shouted sharply.


    The orcs of the bird race didn''t pay him any attention. After landing, they held the Count of Donach on the shoulders and held them in front of Mira and Leia.


    \"Let me go, I can give you a lot of gold.\" Count Donas struggled and shouted.


    \"Bring it back to Chang''an City.\" Mila said coldly, without giving him another look.


    \"Go to the top and bottom of the cliff-side city to check it out, and there should be no fish that slip through the net.\"


    Leia ordered.


    \"Yes.\"The soldiers and the good people of the bird tribe answered in unison.


    \"One update, (Cv). Second update with positive code.\"


    One thousand and sixty-five chapters: Han Dynasty law. (2 more)


    The next day, in the restaurant of Chang''an Castle.

 Chapter 932：

    Liu Feng and others are having breakfast.


    "Mutant Catwoman, eat less, I think you''re getting fat." Enri said solemnly.


    "You are, I think your face is round - big circle, you better not eat it, just give it to me." Mina took away the breakfast from the foxer mother''s bowl after finishing speaking. "Mina, you should lose weight too." Tis smiled and took away the breakfast from Cat Er Niang''s bowl.


    "Damn, Tis, how can you do this?" Mina yelled.


    She didn''t expect Niu Jiao Niang to make this move, and she never interfered in their troubles before.


    "Eat slowly, there''s a lot more." Nicole smiled softly.


    "That''s right, don''t grab it." Catherine nodded.


    "You don''t seem qualified to talk about them, do you?" Lucy covered her mouth and smiled.


    She saw that Catherine was protecting the bowl with one hand and outputting frantically with one hand, which was different from what she said.


    *knock knock knock..


    "Come in." Liu Feng said lightly.


    "crunch....


    It was Mira, Leia, and Mira who pushed the door and came in. The three rushed back from Linya City overnight, and they rushed to report the task, so they came just in time for breakfast.


    "Is there any problem? Are you injured?" Liu Feng said gently.


    "No problem." The three of them answered in unison, Leia and Mila were used to Liu Feng''s caring greetings.


    .... Mila was a little surprised, she didn''t expect to be cared about.


    "Eat first, and report to me later." Liu Feng said lightly.


    "Yes." The three girls nodded.


    I am used to eating and drinking in the castle, especially when there is food to eat.


    "Three sets of tableware and chopsticks," Nicole said to the maid behind her.


    "Yes." The maid nodded and went out.


    A minute later, the bowls and chopsticks came up, and the battle for food returned to the table.


    "Stinky Catwoman."


    "Dead fox, give me less food."


    "Lucy, how can you eat so much in silence."


    ....


    It took more than an hour for breakfast to end in the midst of a commotion.


    "Tap tap...


    Liu Feng got up and walked out of the restaurant. After breakfast, he set off to the highest building, where he was ready to start a day of office work.


    Mina, Enri, Leia and others also followed out of the restaurant. After leaving the castle, they boarded a steam car and went to the highest building.


    Ten minutes later, three steam cars stopped downstairs in the tallest building.


    "Your Majesty." The twelve soldiers guarding the gate responded respectfully.


    Liu Feng nodded lightly and led the girls towards the stairs, starting the day to grab the stairs.


    He misses the electric building a little, and the elevator made by the steam engine is not stable. At this stage, he can only climb the stairs with his feet.


    "Tap on...


    "Hey_..


    After Liu Feng went up to the eleventh floor, with the help of Mina, he took off his gorgeous imperial clothes, put on a light Han clothes, and sat at the desk.


    He sipped the tea that Nicole handed over and asked, "What''s the situation."


    There were more than 300 knights in total, and the leader was Earl Donas, a servant of the old king. '' Mira quickly reported.


    "Oh? More than 300 knights?" Liu Feng said in surprise, suddenly realizing that he had overestimated the number of knights in Donas, thinking that there were 500 knights. .


    "We captured Donas alive, and captured sixty knights alive." Leia added coldly.


    "Very good." Liu Feng nodded in satisfaction, very satisfied with his first expedition to suppress the rebellion. "What will His Majesty do with him? Send it to mining?" Mina asked with blue eyes.


    No, it''s easier that way. "Liu Feng waved his hand.


    He didn''t intend to do this. Someone treasoned the country as soon as he became a king. This is a big sin that can''t be forgiven.


    "Your Majesty wants to execute him?" Enri asked, blinking her brown eyes.


    "Well, there is still a public trial and punishment." Liu Feng said lightly.


    Mina pondered, this is what His Majesty said, killing chickens to warn monkeys, right?


    "It''s time to publish the laws of the Han Dynasty." Liu Feng nodded.


    knock knock....


    "Come in." Liu Feng raised his head and said.


    a _...


    "Your Majesty." Nuoyue gasped.


    Xiong Erniang''s legs just didn''t last long, so she was still very tiring to walk for a long time, plus she had to climb the stairs on the eleventh floor.


    "Next time, let someone carry you up, don''t make your feet too tired." Liu Feng said gently, the girl''s feet have not fully recovered, too tired will hurt the nerves of the feet.


    "It''s okay, I like to walk." Nuoyue shook her head quickly, she used to have extravagant hopes for walking, and now she can walk more quickly, so as to make up for the missing days.


    "Okay, how''s the information on the war correspondent''s side?"


    "It''s all sorted out, it''s very exciting, and it can be released tomorrow." Nuoyue said quickly.


    "Very good, tomorrow''s newspaper, add another issue about the laws of the Han Dynasty." Liu Feng ordered.


    "The laws of the Han Dynasty?" Nuoyue asked suspiciously, blinking her eyes.


    "Well, take a look." Liu Feng handed the prepared stack of documents to Xiong Erniang. These laws were prepared by Liu Feng in 080 before he ascended to the throne, and many of the materials were compiled from the laws on the other side of the earth and combined with the situation of this era.

 Chapter 933：

    In order to implement the new law, he went to read the laws of several countries and found some laws that were reasonable and in line with the national conditions.


    The rebellion of the Earl of Donas is just the reason, and the issuance of the law is just the example as a wake-up call.


    \"Yes.\"Nuoyue took the information with both hands and began to look down.


    After more than half an hour, she raised her head and said excitedly, \"This law is more complete than the laws and regulations of Chang''an City, and it also guarantees people''s safety.\"


    Many of these laws protect the safety of orcs and their equal status, which is why she is excited.


    \"You sort it out and publish it in the next few issues.\"


    Liu Feng''s face became serious, and he said solemnly, \"There is one more thing, those who commit treason will be hanged, and they will be executed in a public trial.\"


    \"Yes.\"Nuoyue lowered her head and wrote on the notepad.


    With this law, the Han Dynasty will only get better and better than all the previous kingdoms. She promises.


    \"Second shift, (V). Trying to code...


    Chapter 166: Talk about cooperation again. (3 more)


    The next day, on the eleventh floor of the tallest building in Chang''an City.


    Liu Feng is working here as usual as the previous two days. The new king has too many things to do when he ascends the throne. \"Ka knock knock. Ga_...


    Nicole pushed the door and walked in and made some desserts.


    She put down the dessert and handed over a newspaper, \"Your Majesty, this is today''s newspaper.\"


    When she came upstairs downstairs, she brought it up when she met Nuoyue.


    \"Okay.\" Liu Feng said softly, then took the newspaper and began to look.


    Mina and An Li also came over curiously. After Liu Feng and Xiong Erniang finished talking yesterday, they were very curious about what this edition of the newspaper looked like today.


    After half an hour.


    \"No problem.\" Liu Feng nodded satisfied after reading it, and then handed the newspaper to the cat ears and the others.


    In the newspaper, the war that happened the day before yesterday was recorded in detail. In addition, the first five regulations of the law of the Han Dynasty were attached.


    From now on, several laws and regulations will be published in the daily newspapers, and until they are finished, it is also written that the Earl of Donas will be publicly executed.


    An Li looked at the time and said softly, \"Your Majesty, King Robertson is here to discuss cooperation matters.\"


    Most of these face-to-face matters, cooperation and other matters are arranged by Hu Erniang.


    \"Okay, let''s go.\" Liu Feng got up and said.


    Nicole came over and changed him into God''s clothes to make him look more dignified and majestic. Liu Feng decided to negotiate this time, to win all the iron ore export rights of the Ori Dwarf Kingdom. All the previous preparations for the dwarf king can get results today.


    Tread...


    Liu Feng, Mina, and An Li walked out of the eleventh floor and went to the parlor on the tenth floor.


    \"Ga_..._.w.\"


    The guards on the tenth floor saluted respectfully, and then helped to open the door of the parlor on the tenth floor.


    As soon as Liu Feng and others entered, they saw the king of dwarves, Princess Daisy, and Viscount Muller. The three of them had just arrived.


    \"Your Excellency Liu Feng, good morning.* Robertson got up and greeted.


    Morning. \" Liu Feng said politely.


    After Liu Feng and others were seated, the maid started pouring tea and serving desserts.


    \"Your Excellency Liu Feng, how about being a queen?\" Robertson asked politely, in fact, he wanted to talk about cooperation matters, but it seemed rude.


    \"Very good, I wonder how your Excellency Robertson was in Chang''an City, what do you think of Chang''an City?\" Liu Feng asked with a light smile.


    \"Very good, Chang''an City is very prosperous, I like it.\" Robertson nodded. \"I have already had someone remake that bike.\" Liu Feng said softly. \"I''ve seen it, it''s the right size, but it will take some time to learn.\" Robertson said embarrassedly.


    He has been practicing for the past two days, but he hasn''t learned it yet, and he seems very clumsy.


    Princess Daisy learns very quickly, in one afternoon.


    \"That''s good, as long as you practice a few more times.\"Liu Feng chuckled. \"Your Excellency Liu Feng, this time we are here to discuss cooperation.\" Robertson said directly, and if he doesn''t speak, he is afraid that he will continue to be polite.


    Can. \" Liu Feng nodded indifferently.


    \"Our Ori Dwarf Kingdom needs a lot of things, this is the list.\" Robertson said seriously, and took out a document from his arms.


    \"Oh?\" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows, took the list and looked.


    After a while, he chuckled and said: \"The steam car that Mr. Robertson said, I can produce two within three months, and they will be airlifted to the Kingdom of Aoli.\"


    \"Steam car?\" Roberson''s eyes brightened. I didn''t expect that this request would actually be granted.


    \"At that time, we will customize your steam car according to your body shape.\"Liu Feng said.


    No way, temporarily need a high-tech thing to open the door of the dwarves, Roberson is not a fool, just staring at several things.


    However, it is good for steam cars. Without the foundation of industrial technology, it is too difficult to imitate steam engines for power, let alone more than ten years of development.


    Even if the technology is cracked, it is too difficult to mass-produce.


    \"Okay, then I will use iron ore instead of gold coins.\" Robertson nodded. This was discussed before, and he didn''t have that many gold coins. Steam cars were too expensive. The steam car he wants is also taken back to imitate and learn the technology inside.


    \"Yes, I will customize the transaction between iron ore and gold coins later to ensure fairness between us.\"Liu Feng said with a smile.


    He still won''t take too much advantage of others for these, business, the most important thing is integrity, and it will last for a long time in the future.


    Are you sure that the airship route of Your Excellency Liu Feng cannot reach our Aoli Kingdom? \" Robertson asked reluctantly.


    The eyes of Daisy and Viscount Muller began to look forward again. They really liked airships.


    \"There is really no way out for the time being, but like a steam car, we can open a route to your country within three months.\" Liu Feng said hesitantly.


    If you have enough appetite, you must give a little sweetness.


    \"Yes, yes.\" Robertson nodded hurriedly, which was another surprise.


    \"Great.\" Princess Daisy clenched her fists.


    \"All goods go by water, we will send three 50-meter ships to transport the goods for Your Excellency Robertson, and when (Wang Dezhao) arrives, please prepare your iron ore.\"


    Liu Feng said with a serious face.

 Chapter 934：

    \"No problem.\"Robertson nodded.


    \"But I have a request.\" Liu Feng said solemnly.


    \"Please say.\" Robertson said seriously.


    \"All iron ore exports from the Aoli Kingdom must be given priority to supply our Han Dynasty.\"


    Liu Feng said seriously.


    Iron ore means that railways can be built, buildings can be built, etc., all of which are necessary conditions for development.


    Robertson pondered, and finally nodded in agreement, \"This is fine.\"


    After all, the surrounding kingdoms seem to have nothing to trade, and the most important thing is that the price is too low.


    It was when he would rather let iron ore pile up dust in his home than sell it cheaply.


    \"Three shifts, (v7). Please support.\".


    Chapter 167: Farewell. (1 more)


    In the box on the second floor of Zuixiao Building, Chang''an City.


    Elsa, Bella and others are having breakfast.


    Originally, Enri asked them to enter the castle to eat, but she was rejected.


    They felt that they had disturbed Liu Feng for some time. If they were still the city owner, it would be fine. Now that they have become the king of a country, they can''t be so chaotic.


    \"Bella, I''m going to finish my breakfast, tidy up and head back to the prairie today.\" Elsa said while eating.


    \"Okay, I''m also going back today.\" Bella nodded. They have been out for a few days, and they are still very worried about the tribe.


    Originally, the two wanted to stay for a few more days, not for anything else, but because the food and living environment in Chang''an City were so good.


    But after all, they are leaders, and they can''t be willful and reckless. What they bear on their shoulders is the future of a tribe and territory.


    \"Huh? Are we going back so soon? How many days will we stay?\" Qiluo Monkey''s tail kept flapping, and his eyes were full of reluctance.


    She has been very busy these days. She is either going to the Grand Theater to watch the stage play, or to eat all kinds of food 270. The day''s itinerary is full. \"We''ve been out for several days, and we don''t know what''s going on in the prairie. We have to go back and have a look as soon as possible.\" Elsa raised her brows slightly.


    \"Will Your Majesty Liu Feng send us back with the \" airship? \" Qiluo said early with his mouth full.


    \"If you can, it''s the best, if you can''t, it doesn''t matter, we are the same on horseback and boat.\" Bella fiddled with the broken hair in front of her.


    *Should be. \" Elsa''s golden eyes blinked.


    \"Hurry up and eat, and say goodbye to His Majesty Liu Feng and En Li after eating.\" Bella urged.


    *Um. \" Elsa nodded.


    Several people ordered a lot of breakfast, - on the one hand, the orcs have a big appetite, on the other hand - on the one hand, they couldn''t eat it for a long time, so now they have enough.


    The entire dry meal was over for more than an hour, and the three of them walked out of the Zuixi Building satisfied after paying the bills. \"Ta ta ta._.


    The three went straight to the tallest building, and they all knew that Liu Feng was working there in the past few days.


    Ten minutes later, they reached the downstairs of the highest building. After a few people told the guards that they wanted to see Liu Feng, they started waiting below.


    After all, the tallest building is an office building, not a building for visiting, not everyone can enter.


    Now, except for Mina, Nicole, and others, if they want to see Liu Feng, they must notify them first. Like some nobles, they must apply in writing in advance. A few minutes later, the soldiers who went to report came back, allowing Elsa and the others to enter the highest building.


    \"Ta ta ta...


    Elsa and the three arrived at the door on the eleventh floor a few minutes later.


    knock knock...


    \"Come in.\" Liu Feng said lightly.


    \"Ga_...


    After pushing the door open, Elsa and the others walked in, and the weapons on her body were temporarily kept by the soldiers at the door.


    \"Your Majesty Liu Feng.


    Several women came in and saluted.


    \"Welcome everyone.\"Liu Feng stopped the document in his hand and asked.


    \"I''m here to say goodbye this time.\" Bella said seriously.


    \"Come out - it''s been a while, and it''s time for us to say goodbye too.\" Elsa added. \"What? Big sister, are you leaving?\" En Li was surprised, got up and ran in front of Shi Er Niang.


    \"Yeah.\" After Elsa finished speaking, she rubbed the head of the fox (cje) ear girl. \"Why so fast? Stay for two more days.\" En Li reluctantly said, with a reluctant look on her face.


    \"I''m so reluctant to miss Big Sister? Would you like to go to the prairie with me to live for two days?\" Elsa joked.


    \"Your Majesty has just ascended the throne, there are still many things to deal with, it will be very troublesome if I leave.\" En Li shook her head helplessly.


    \"Okay, eldest sister is teasing you.\" Elsa chuckled lightly, because there is nothing you can do about this sister.


    She has already seen it. There is nothing wrong with Hu Erniang being well-fed and well-dressed here with Liu Feng, and being respected by others.


    \"Little monkey, you have to take good care of eldest sister.\" An Li looked at the monkey ear mother and warned.


    \"I will.\" Qiluo nodded.


    \"Elsa, Bella, you can go pick the goods, and I will send someone to deliver it to you.\" Liu Feng said lightly.


    \"Okay, we will choose at noon.\" Elsa nodded.


    \"Well, good.\" Bella nodded as well.


    \"I will first let the airship free up today''s time, and then send you back.\" Liu Feng said softly.


    If you really want them to go by water, or go back on horseback, the delay will be too long.


    Now is the time for the accelerated development of the Han Dynasty, not only iron ore, but also horses, sheep, and saltpeter all have to keep up.


    ... Elsa opened her mouth and wanted to talk about the opening of the airship route, but she couldn''t think of any deal, but in the end her words changed: \"Okay, then thank you, Your Majesty Liu Feng.


    \"Thank you.\" Bella also thanked.


    Her thoughts are the same as Elsa''s. Before making some demands, there must be enough interest in moving people, and no one will give away something for nothing.


    \"Your Majesty, I think... En Li turned her head to look at Liu Feng, and hesitated.


    \"I''ll give you a day off today, and Dess too, you should inform her.\" Liu Feng said softly.

 Chapter 935：

    \"Yeah! The young master is great.\" En Li jumped up excitedly, and even called her young master habitually.


    \"Go.\" Liu Feng shook his head amusingly.


    \"Sister, go to my room, I''ll give you something. Little Monkey and Snake Girl, you all come too. Enri smiled mysteriously.


    \"Your Majesty Liu Feng, we will leave first.\" Elsa and Bella saluted.


    One more, factory v). Ask for support. \".


    Chapter 168: Mermaid also bid farewell. (2 more)


    Enri took Elsa, Bella, and Qiluo down the highest floor, ready to go to Niu Niang first, and then go back to the castle room.


    Tread...


    The girls walked back to the castle, and maybe they could meet Dess who was patrolling on the road, so they didn''t plan to take the steam car.


    Ten minutes later, the girls walked to the door of the shadow puppet shop, which is far from here~


    The castle isn''t too far away either.


    \"Where did Dessy go today? Why didn''t you see it all the way.\" Enri said strangely.


    \"Shouldn''t I be lazy again.\" Bella teased.


    \"Tis will not, she is very serious about her work.\" Enri is serious, she still likes the straightforward character of Niu Jiao Niang.


    \"Hi, Enri, Elsa, Bella.\"Bilice waved and greeted behind the girls.


    \"Huh? Bilis, why are you here?\" Enri asked in surprise.


    Bilis is also very busy these days, eating, drinking, shopping and shopping everywhere, and it is rare to meet her once.


    \"I just bought a lot of nice clothes.\"Bliss raised her hands excitedly, shaking the shopping bag in her hand.


    \"You also bought too many things.\" En Li covered her mouth and smiled, looking at the seven or eight paper bags in the hands of the mermaid.


    \"Chang''an City''s clothes are really beautiful.\"Bilisi''s eyes became crescent-shaped with a smile.


    \"Did you also buy this set new?\" Elsa looked at the skirt on the mermaid girl.


    \"Yeah, where are you going?\"Bliss swayed with the hem of her skirt. \"Let''s go to Anli''s room now, pick some goods later, and then leave Chang''an City.\" Elsa said softly.


    During these days in Chang''an City, she and Bilis got along pretty well.


    \"Ah? Are you leaving?\" Bilis asked with wide aqua blue eyes. \"Yeah, we''ve been out for a while, and the tribe still needs us to go back and watch.\" Bella nodded.


    \"Yes! It''s been out for a while, so I''ll have to go back.\"Bliss nodded.


    The happy times of the past few days seem to make her forget that she still bears the burden of the mermaid family.


    \"In this case, you can go with the big sister and the others.\" En Li said clearly. \"Accompanying? We don''t seem to be on the right path.\"Bliss raised her eyebrows slightly. \"His Majesty Liu Feng will use the airship to send us back.\" Elsa chuckled lightly.


    \"It''s very convenient to have an airship, then I''ll go to Your Excellency Liu Feng first, and say goodbye to him, then I''ll come to you.\"Bliss said in a clear voice.


    \"Okay, see you later.\" En Li smiled and waved her hand, and the four girls continued to look for Tess.


    *Tap Tap....


    The mermaid girl handed everything in her hand to the maid Lilith, and went to the side


    -Wait straight for the carriage, go straight to the highest building.


    About ten minutes later, the carriage stopped downstairs of the highest building, and after getting permission, the mermaid went up to the eleventh floor.


    knock knock knock...


    .Ga_...


    \"Your Excellency Liu Feng, I''m here to say goodbye.\"Bili said politely after pushing the door in.


    \"Are you leaving too?\" Liu Feng said in surprise, thinking that the mermaid girl would stay for a few more days.


    \"Yeah, I just met Elsa and the others, so just go back with them - get up in the airship.\"Bliss said softly.


    \"Okay, you go to pick out the goods first, then I will send someone to your new residence.\"Liu Feng nodded.


    He divided the two cities beside the Youshui River for the fish people, as long as the goods were sent there.


    \"Okay, then I''ll go get ready first.\"Bliss nodded.


    \"After you move to the new territory, I will visit you.\" Liu Feng said gently. In addition to inspecting the situation of the mermaid, the most important thing is to recruit mermaid soldiers and form a team of soldiers in the sea, which can be regarded as alliance cooperation. \"Okay, okay, I''ll wait for you.\"Bilise nodded with a smile.


    \"Go, don''t make Elsa and the others wait too long.\" Liu Feng chuckled, the mermaid girl is really full of energy.


    \"Your Excellency Liu Feng, Mina and Nicole, I''m leaving.\"Bliss greeted.


    \"Bilis, pay attention to safety on the road.\" Mina and Nicole also waved.


    \"Tap tap....


    The mermaid girl ran straight downstairs, she was going to pick the goods.


    \"Nicole, go and make arrangements, since Bilis is going to leave, the airship may need a little more time. \" Liu Feng said gently.


    \"Okay, I''ll go now.\" Nicole said softly.


    \"By the way, let someone follow up on the goods and arrange for more soldiers to **** them.\" Liu Feng added.


    \"Yes, I will arrange it.\"Nicole flung her long flaxen hair and went out.


    \"A lot of people have left at once.\" Mina sighed.


    \"Yeah, but you have to believe they will come again.\" Liu Feng rubbed the cat''s ear girl''s head.


    He believed in the charm of Chang''an City and the practicality of the airship.


    More than four hours passed, and the time came to the afternoon. The mermaid girl had already selected the goods, and left after checking with the steward.


    \"...Flowers-..


    Bilis is going to the airship now, and a soldier just came to report that Elsa and the others have already selected the goods, and they are waiting for her at the airship.


    An Li gave Elsa and the three a few boxes of sanitary napkins, which were the improved version of the otherworldly version of the improved sanitary napkins from the scientific research department.


    Although it is not as easy to use as Liu Feng brought from the earth, it is still enough to deal with the problems of girls.


    At first, Elsa and the others were embarrassed, but after seeing Enri''s introduction and how to use it, they couldn''t put it down. It was really much better than the cloth they used before.

 Chapter 936：

    \"Tap.Tap..


    Twenty minutes later, the carriage stopped at the airship field, and Biris got off the carriage with the help of Lilith.


    \"Bi Lisi.\" The voice of An Li Qing cells sounded.


    \"Enri.\"Bliss also waved her hand in response.


    0.....


    \"Have you finished picking your goods?\" Elsa asked.


    \"I''ve finished choosing, I''m sorry to make you wait for me.\"Bliss said embarrassedly.


    \"Why don''t you stay for a few more days?\"Tis said reluctantly.


    \"Fool! Think I can come to me anytime, it''s easy to have the airship.\"


    Bella comforted.


    \"The airship will stop at the Chaos Land, Prairie, and Mermaid Bay first.\" En Li looked at the notepad and said.


    According to the distance and route distribution, the other airship is for civilian use, so only one airship can be called.


    \"Thank you.\" Bella said politely.


    \"I''ve bothered you these days.\" Elsa also agreed.


    \"Enri, Dess, you miss me.\"Bliss reluctantly said.


    \"I will, you have to come to Chang''an City often, I will take you to eat delicious food.\"


    Tears'' purple eyes were full of reluctance.


    \"Yeah, next time you come, I''ll give you a limited edition lollipop.\" Enri shook her fox ears.


    \"We''re leaving.\" Elsa waved goodbye, turned and walked into the airship.


    If you delay any longer, I''m afraid you won''t be able to leave today.


    \"Take care of yourself and find an opportunity to talk about marriage with His Majesty Liu Feng.\" Bella approached Tiss''s ear with a chuckle, and then followed into the airship.


    \"Sister.\" Tears blushed.


    Bilis hugged the fox ears and cow horns, and then followed into the airship.


    The airship took off under the skillful operation of the pilot.


    Enri and Tis kept raising their heads and waving at the airship, and both of them sent their elder sister away.


    \"Second update, Cv7). Please support.\"


    Chapter 169: Mermaid relocation. (3 more)


    Seaside Mermaid Bay.


    It''s been the second day since Bilis came back from Chang''an City, and it doesn''t take too long to return to Mermaid Bay with the airship.


    At this moment, she is arranging for the family to move.


    \"You have to be careful not to break it.\"


    \"Also, don''t take this coral with you.\"


    \"Try to bring necessities, don''t bring some that are missing.\"


    \"Take care of your children, don''t get lost.\"


    ...


    Words like that, - have been echoing in the Mermaid Cove.


    Inside the Mermaid Palace.


    Bilis was resting in the palace, and this time, after she came back for a visit, she began to arrange the relocation of the mermaids.


    \"Your Majesty, there are still some people who are unwilling to leave \"Three Three Three\" to leave here, even if forced.\" Lilith said softly.


    \"Let''s just let them go. After all, it''s a bit difficult for them to abandon this place where generations have lived.\"Bi Liss shook her head helplessly.


    In fact, she still hoped that the mermaids would move out of here. Ever since she heard Liu Feng talk about the Flanders Empire, she began to worry.


    You must know that the Flanders Empire is an empire on the other side of the sea, and the main route to invade this continent is Mermaid Bay.


    You can''t use the method of rushing to drive the people over, this will definitely cause turmoil.


    \"Bi Lisi, is this decision correct?\" Kusen was sitting in a wheelchair with two maids standing beside him.


    The wheelchair was given to Bi Lisi by Liu Feng after hearing about Kusen''s experience.


    Although Kusen was very grateful for the wheelchair presented by Liu Feng, after all, he had never been to Xiyang City, so he was still a little worried about the personal safety of his people.


    If Liu Feng is a miserable person, then the relocation of the mermaid this time is nothing more than a sheep into the tiger''s mouth.


    \"Father, if you have a chance, you will know when you go to Chang''an City.\"Bliss said seriously.


    She believed what she saw with her eyes that the orcs and human races in Chang''an City were living together peacefully.


    *All right. \" Kusen nodded, and there was nothing he could do.


    She lost a foot, and then Biris had no experience in leading soldiers. How could she resist the enemy, especially those pirates.


    Recently, those pirates were driven away by Liu Feng''s fleet, which also gave Renyuwan a breather.


    \"Kusen, believe in Bilis.\" Old 8 King Dan said solemnly.


    \"Hmm.\" Kusen nodded.


    Now we can only follow Billy''s plan. It''s better to have a safe haven than to be caught in dire straits.


    \"Your Majesty, we can go.\"Yuka saluted from outside the door. \"Are all those who don''t want to go settled down?\"Bliss worried. \"Everything is settled, and there is no problem in all aspects of clothing, food, housing and transportation.\" Uka replied respectfully.


    \"That''s good, then we will deliver some supplies to them regularly.\"Bliss said softly.


    The number of mermaids left behind is not very large. There are about three or four hundred people. They are all old man fish, and their thoughts are relatively stubborn. Thinking that the place that has lived for so long for generations cannot be abandoned, but the mermaid who left is not to blame. After all, they are unwilling to go.


    Bilis walked out of the palace and stood on the high platform, followed by Lilith and Yuka.


    She looked at the mermaids below and shouted: \"Are you all ready to go to the new territory with me?\"


    It wasn''t long before Biris ascended the throne, but after being taught by her father and the old king, she still looks very courageous now.

 Chapter 937：

    \"Ready.\"The mermaids responded in unison.


    These mermaids who are willing to leave with Biris have experienced too many pirates'' attacks, and everyone is frightened and unwilling to go through some twists and turns. When Biris told them whether she was willing to relocate or not, they agreed after thinking about it for a while. After all, feelings are more important than personal safety.


    \"Get ready, leave now.\"Bliss shouted loudly.


    \"Yes.\" Everyone respectfully said, and then began to stuff large and small Dingxi into the burlap bag.


    The mermaids who were originally under the sea also came ashore and gathered at the port at this moment, and their goods were packed in burlap bags.


    After landing, their tails began to roll up apart, revealing long legs, and then began to carry their luggage to the seaside.


    There were several large ships parked in the port, which were sent by Liu Feng. The mermaid began to carry supplies up one after another.


    \"Tap tap....


    The mermaids began to gather at the port.


    After half an hour.


    Nearly 10,000 mermaids have all gathered together, and all the supplies on the ship have been transported.


    Because of a broken leg, Cuson couldn''t swim for too long in the sea, so he got on the boat with Dan, after all, there needs to be a commander on the boat. Bilis swam to the sea. After all, she was the king of a country and had to play a leading role. \"Set off.\"


    Yuka shouted, and a single fish clan jumped into the water with some objects.


    \"Diarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr....


    The mermaid broke through a spray of water and swam quickly on the bottom of the sea.


    Under the **** of the mermaid knight, Bilis was swimming in the middle. At this moment, her mind was full of thoughts. She was actually a little confused at first. It can be seen that after seeing Chang''an City, she was already full of longing for the future.


    \"Your Majesty, according to their physical conditions, their weight has been appropriately reduced.\"Yuka said respectfully.


    The location of the boat is limited, and some merman''s things are reluctant to put on the boat, for fear of losing valuables.


    \"Okay, pay attention to their physical condition at all times, and let them board the boat if they feel uncomfortable.\"Bilisi urged. \"Yes.\"Yuka responded respectfully.


    \"Three shifts, Cv). Please support.\"


    Chapter 170: Public trial. (1 more)


    In the early morning, inside the Chang''an Castle.


    With the help of Nicole, Liu Feng changed into casual clothes and went to the restaurant for breakfast.


    \"Tap tap....


    \"Your Majesty, good morning.\"Enri''s crisp voice sounded.


    \"Your Majesty, I''m having a dry meal.\"


    ......


    Good morning, everyone. \" Liu Feng said gently, then walked to the main seat and sat down. Mina also sat next to him, and then started the battle for the first meal of the day.


    Breakfast took another over an hour to end, and it was the most relaxing time of the day.


    After eating, everyone slumped on the chairs and touched their stomachs.


    \"Your Majesty, let''s go, let''s change.\" Nicole said softly.


    \"Okay.\"Liu Feng got up and followed Nicole into the cloakroom, which was available after ascending the throne.


    Because after becoming a king, there are many kinds of clothes and accessories, so a special room is needed to display these things. . 29 Under Nicole''s skillful operation, she helped Liu Feng change into the emperor''s clothes and put on the crown. Every time she took the crown, she felt very heavy.


    \"Let''s go, go to the highest building.\" Liu Feng said gently, followed by Nicole and the girls.


    \"Road tread...


    After leaving the castle, I got on the steam car and drove to the highest building. Since Zink went to train the recruits, Mira was responsible for the **** task. Ten minutes later, the steam car stopped at the entrance of the highest building.


    Liu Feng and Mina didn''t feel tired from climbing the stairs on the eleventh floor, but Nicole and Anli, who lacked exercise, were tired and out of breath.


    \"Your Majesty, I will work hard to exercise.\" En Li gasped, she has been exercising too little recently, so she is exhausted from climbing stairs.


    \"Ha...you look stunted, you should exercise.\" Mina covered her mouth and smiled.


    \"Damn, you are stunted.\" En Li replied.


    Liu Feng smiled without saying a word. It was normal for the two sisters to quarrel every day. He walked to his seat and sat down to start processing today''s documents.


    \"Trial notice?\"Liu Feng picked up the first document in front of him and looked. \"Your Majesty, this was sent by the Department of Political and Legal Affairs early in the morning.\" Mina explained.


    \"Okay.\" Liu Feng nodded lightly, and then began to look.


    \"Your Majesty, is it about Earl Donas?\" Enri asked, shaking her fox ears.


    The Department of Political and Legal Affairs was only established a few days ago to manage and judge the criminals of the Han Dynasty.


    The trial notice this time is about Donas, and the content is a few.


    Donas'' crime and the location of the trial, the arrest is a typical example.


    The trial notice was also published this morning, along with the newspapers, and there will be a lot of viewers in the future.


    After the battlefield situation was published in the newspaper, the civilians in Chang''an City were indignant, and they did not want their present good days to be ruined.


    \"Is Your Majesty going?\" Mina asked.


    \"Go, go have a look.\" Liu Feng nodded and said, the first public trial is still going.


    \"Then I''m going too.\" Enri raised her hands high.


    \"Let''s go, - let''s go together.\" After Liu Feng finished speaking, he got up and walked out of the room.


    The place for the public trial was in a building next to the tallest building, which was built at the same time as the tallest building. The height is similar to that of an ordinary building, and it is just used as the office building of the Department of Political Science and Law.


    Yesterday, the plaque for the Department of Political Science and Law was finished in the workshop, and it was hung up. The trial just started today.


    \"Ta Ta....


    Liu Feng took the girls down to the first floor, and then met Lucy and Catherine.


    \"Is Your Majesty Liu Feng going to the Department of Political and Legal Affairs?\" Lucy asked.


    \"Yeah, who are you?\" Liu Feng looked at Lucy and Catherine in a hurry.


    .....We go to the kitchen. \" Katherine said embarrassedly, and then clenched her hands even tighter.

 Chapter 938：

    \"Okay, let''s go.\" Liu Feng said lightly, of course he knew what the two girls were doing.


    The one in his hand is clearly a sanitary napkin, the style is too obvious, this nervous expression is nothing more than a girl''s thing. A few minutes later, Liu Feng and several others came to the Department of Political Science and Law. \"Your Majesty.\" Sora respectfully said.


    He is the judge of the Department of Political Science and Law, has the right to judge criminals, and is also the enforcer of the law.


    Of course, all the prerequisites must be reviewed in many ways, otherwise there is no way to issue an order.


    Sora is an old resident of Chang''an City, and he is upright.


    The conditions for the selection of political, legal and judicial judges are very strict. In addition to character, residence time, etc., Sora stands out.


    \"Well, has Donas pleaded guilty?\" Liu Feng asked.


    \"He started to claim his innocence and was just training knights, but after two days in the Guard Division he admitted everything.\" Sora respectfully said.


    After all, not everyone can stay in the little black house.


    \"Yeah.\" Liu Feng nodded lightly and walked into the highest auditorium of the 720-direction tribunal.


    \"See His Majesty the King.\"


    There were many people gathered outside the Judicial Judiciary. They were commoners waiting to watch the trial, as well as some nobles, who came to watch.


    Liu Feng nodded lightly and went straight to the highest seat to sit.


    Mina and the others were sitting next to them, and their position would be a little higher than the seats where the nobles were listening.


    After Liu Feng was seated, Sora also sat on the judge''s chair, and the soldiers outside the door began to let in the audience one after another.


    The first batch of people who came in were the staff, and they had to wait until Liu Feng was in place before they could come in.


    The second group is the nobles who are on the sidelines, and the last is the commoners. Not everyone can watch the trial, and this also has to be screened. \"Start taking prisoner Donas to the execution stand.\" Sora shouted solemnly.


    \"Dong dong...


    The big drum next to it sounded, and the melody was majestic and solemn. This detail was also arranged by Liu Feng, in order to shock people''s hearts.


    \"One update, factory v). Please support, code chapter 2.\".


    Chapter 171: The first sentence. (2 more)


    \"Dong dong dong!!!\"


    With the rhythm of the drums, the criminal Donners Earl Troopers brought in through the side door.


    There are iron chains on the hands and feet, and there are locks on them. This is Liu Feng''s method of copying the ancient method of the earth.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    Earl Donas was brought to stand at the seat of the trial, with four soldiers standing behind him, wearing their weapons as a precaution.


    The civilians began to discuss in whispers.


    \"This guy wants to rebel, but he still wants to be a king? I think it''s almost like being a slave.\"


    \"Deserved today, those who ruin the good days should die.


    \"His Majesty the King will not let him go.\"


    .....


    \"Silence.\" Sora said solemnly.


    In the civilian gallery, the soldier in charge of order warned those who had just been discussed.


    What the Department of Political Science and Law has created is a quiet, fair, and inviolable atmosphere. If you make a noise during the trial, you will be invited out, and in severe cases, you will be detained by the Department of Guards.


    \"Prisoner Donas, do you have anything to defend?\" Sorasu said. \"I know I''m wrong, and I''m willing to atone for it.\" Donas begged, and the two days he was locked up in the police department made him completely lose his image, and his body stinks.


    The moment the trial began, the recorder next to him began to write in the notebook, and he would record every sentence from the beginning to the end of the trial to facilitate future reference.


    In addition to the recorder, there are also deputy judges, investigators, trial assistants, etc., all of which are selected through strict evaluation, just for the principle of fairness and impartiality.


    In the final trial of each court session, there will be reporters from the newspaper office, whose main role is to record the results, and then organize them into newspapers to publish the trial results.


    Susora solemnly stated: \"Prisoner Donas, after investigation by the Department of Political and Legal Affairs, you now have a total of seven crimes, namely: crime 1: robbery of civilian property.


    Sin Seven: Use power for personal gain, committing the following crimes, causing chaos in the world. \"


    \"My lord, it wasn''t my idea, it wasn''t my intention.\" Donas quibbled.


    \"According to the laws of the Han Dynasty, Donas committed a serious crime of treason and was hanged.\" Sora said loudly.


    After Donas listened, his entire face turned pale with fright, and he begged for mercy shivering,


    \"Please, please give me another chance...


    \"Silence!!\" Sora snorted coldly.


    \"Well...


    The soldier covered Donas'' mouth with a slap and let him struggle in horror.


    Serious criminals are not treated very well.


    Sora did not continue to add, \"Public execution at the execution platform in New Square at two o''clock in the afternoon.\"


    There is a execution platform next to the new square, which was specially prepared this time, and will not be selected in the new square next time.


    Donas struggled away from the soldier''s hand and shouted, \"I really don''t dare, I don''t dare anymore, don''t kill....


    He was already scared to wet his pants at the moment, and his feet kept shaking. I didn''t expect to die one day, or die by hanging.


    The reporter recorded all this scene. I believe that tomorrow the newspaper will definitely sell very well. After thinking about the title, it is called the first case of treason in the Han Dynasty. The criminal was hanged.


    After hearing the result of the trial, the people in the auditorium were all excited. \"That''s great, such a bad guy should be damned.\"


    \"The hanging is too light, it should be hanged and whipped for three days before hanging.\"


    \"Take him down and retire from the court.\" Sora said loudly, and then respectfully saluted Liu Feng.


    \"Let''s go.\" Liu Feng got up and said, very satisfied with the first public trial of the Department of Political Science and Law.


    \"Ta Ta....


    Liu Feng got up and walked to the side door to leave, Mina and others followed.


    This is also a rule customized by Liu Feng, in order to protect the safety of the staff of the Department of Political Science and Law. Once someone with wicked schemes sneaks into the auditorium, it is easy to get hurt when they go out from the main entrance.


    About ten minutes later, Liu Feng and the girls returned to the twelfth floor. Today''s lunch will be settled on the highest floor.

 Chapter 939：

    \"Your Majesty, what do you want for lunch?\" Nicole asked.


    \"Let''s eat something appetizing.\" Liu Feng said with a chuckle, having no appetite these days.


    \"Okay.\" Nicole said softly, then walked to the small kitchen.


    At noon today, Liu Feng, Mina, An Li, and Nicole ate together, and the small kitchen on the twelfth floor was quite enough.


    Half an hour later, Nicole asked the maids to bring out a bowl of noodles.


    \"Nicole, what''s this?\" Enri asked in surprise, her brown eyes looking at the bowl with cold air.


    \"This is cold noodles, the new food that His Majesty taught me,\" Nicole said with a gentle smile. After climbing the stairs on the 12th floor, I was naturally sweaty, and it is best to eat cold noodles at this time. babble...


    A few people picked up the chopsticks and started to fry.


    \"This is delicious, and it''s icy cold.\" After eating, En Li swung her tail wildly.


    \"1 Yes, it feels like eating ice cream.\" Mina blinked her blue eyes.


    \"Eat more, there''s still in the kitchen.\" Nicole said softly.


    \"It tastes good.\"Liu Feng praised.


    Several people ate lunch for more than half an hour, but the beast-eared girls ate three whole bowls.


    After lunch, Liu Feng continued to review the documents on the table. Up to now, some problems have appeared one after another, and he has to check carefully.


    In a blink of an eye, it was time for Donas'' execution.


    The base of the execution platform in the new square is a large square, dozens of meters wide, with a three-meter-high gallows standing in the middle of the platform.


    There are two executioners standing on it, and the prisoners will be escorted up and tried on it.


    \"Your Majesty, it seems that the execution of Donas is about to begin, do you want to take a look?\" Enri looked at the new square with the telescope.


    \"Then take a look.\" Liu Feng took out a telescope from the drawer and looked at the new square.


    I saw Donas being escorted to the high platform by the soldiers (remarkable), and a noose was already hanging from the gallows.


    Donas-. was struggling on the road, but his mouth was gagged, so he couldn''t say anything, but his body kept twisting.


    Under the high platform, there were densely packed civilians, who all came after seeing the notice and the publicity of the civilians who were listening.


    \"There are so many people, Your Majesty.\" Nicole exclaimed.


    \"There are many people, and there is a deterrent.\" Liu Feng said lightly.


    On the execution stand, Donas was shoved by Eiko''s head into the noose, then tightened the noose and retreated to the side.


    \"Dong Dong Dong!!\"


    \"Sinner Donas, execute the sentence!\"


    With the sound of the drums and the presiding judge''s order, the wooden board at the bottom of Donas'' feet was pulled away, and the whole person fell down. Because the neck was tied, the whole person hung in the air like this.


    *Second more, CV). Ask for support. \".


    Chapter 172: Patrol the Youshui River. (3 more)


    Donas was executed, and the civilians in the audience cheered and cheered, and they were all overjoyed.


    They don''t think it''s cruel, but they think Donas deserves it. After the hanging, the soldiers evacuated the civilians, and then they had to deal with the corpses. It would be impossible to bury a tombstone, so it had to be cremated.


    On the twelfth floor of the highest building, Liu Feng briefly looked at the execution and returned to ten-


    Upstairs, I saw a document in the morning is more important, and I have to deal with it quickly.


    Liu Feng flipped through the document, and the more he looked, the more ugly his face became. He said coldly, \"These people should really take care of it.\"


    \"Your Majesty, what happened?\" Enri asked in astonishment.


    \"Some soldiers said that the situation over the Youshui River is not very optimistic.\" Liu Feng handed the information in his hand to Hu Erniang.


    What was written on the document was about the Nanshui River, generally about some water pollution and tree felling.


    \"This is too much, how can you throw garbage in the river.\" En Li said angrily after reading it.


    Most of the water supply in Chang''an City comes from the Youshui River. Once the water quality is polluted, it is harmful to their health.


    \"Let''s go, let''s take a look.\"Liu Feng got up and said, going to see what the situation is now, before he can have a response policy.


    If the founding of the country does not plan everything, then it will be difficult to change 043 when it develops in the future, and it will be subject to too many local restrictions.


    \"Okay.\" Mina nodded quickly and followed Liu Feng downstairs.


    \"Tap.Tap...


    A few minutes later, under the **** of Mira, everyone took a steam car and drove to Fushui River.


    There was a team of 20 soldiers, and there were several plainclothes guards in the crowd, and the elf sniper squad followed in the distance.


    Ten minutes later, the steam car stopped at the naval port, and then everyone got out of the car and prepared to take a boat tour.


    \"Your Majesty the King.\"The naval leader at the port said respectfully.


    This time, the patrol was on a navy ship, and everything was for Liu Feng''s safety.


    \"Well, take me to inspect the situation around the Fushui River.\"Liu Feng nodded lightly.


    \"Yes, His Majesty the King.\"The team leader respectfully said.


    Mila got on the ship vigilantly, and first went to check whether there was any potential danger in the ship. These tasks must be done, and it was related to Liu Feng''s safety. \"Your Majesty, no problem, you can board the ship.\" Mira said after checking.


    \"Ta ta ta.a_.


    \"Yeah.\" Liu Feng nodded lightly, got on the boat first, and pulled a few girls back.


    \"Anchor, anchor.


    \"Lifting, hoisting.\"


    \"Set off.\"


    With Liu Feng and others on board, the navy started a series of operations and set off.


    The ship slowly left the port, and Liu Feng stood on the deck and looked around.


    \"Your Majesty, be careful of catching a cold.\"Nicole came over and covered him with a blanket. It wasn''t long before the winter snow melted, and now the cold wind on the river made people shiver.

 Chapter 940：

    \"Yeah.* Liu Feng nodded lightly, then held Nicole''s hand and stood on the deck. The boat traveled for a while, and slowly entered the water with forests on both sides. Mila and Mi Na were around Liu Feng. Both sides are wary of both sides.


    Although there were soldiers on guard, Mira and Mina did not dare to slack off. It would be dangerous if there were scheming people hiding in the lush forest.


    \"Your Majesty, look, the shore is full of rubbish.\"En Li exclaimed.


    At this moment, there are some domestic garbage on the water surface, most of which are discarded sheepskin rolls, bamboo slips...


    \"It seems that it needs to be rectified severely.\"Liu Feng frowned.


    Most of these garbage are discarded by some passing ships, and they are not residents of Chang''an City.


    Although the quality of the people before Chang''an City was not high, since the opening of schools and cram schools, coupled with strict hygiene requirements, uncivilized things have rarely happened.


    \"Your Majesty, the forest trees over there have been cut down, and the river surface has also become wider.\"Enri pointed to the front right and said.


    \"It''s more serious than I thought.\"Liu Feng frowned.


    He didn''t expect that this place is the same as the earth, deforestation and littering at will.


    Liu Feng didn''t want the Han Dynasty, which he built by himself, to become as seriously polluted as the earth.


    \"Your Majesty, what should I do?\" Enri asked softly, her brown hair fluttering in the cold wind.


    The laws of the Han Dynasty will be added again. \" Liu Feng said in a deep voice.


    \"Your Majesty, do you want to add those laws?\" Enri took out a notepad.


    Liu Feng looked at the river and said solemnly: \"Environmental Protection Law, Article 1: In the Han Dynasty, it is not allowed to dump garbage at will, not anywhere, especially the Youshui River.


    \"Environmental protection law...Enri lowered her head and memorized it seriously.


    \"Article 2: The Han Dynasty does not allow indiscriminate felling, especially the cutting of extinction. The felling of trees must be carried out in designated areas. \"Liu Feng continued. He is going to start protecting the environment. Of course, he will not protect it indiscriminately. He will use scientific methods to divide the protection area. After all, the economy also needs to develop. \"Okay.\" En Li nodded and said, the pen in her hand did not stop.


    \"\"Article 3: The garbage in the Han Dynasty should be classified, and the domestic garbage and industrial garbage should be subdivided. \" Liu Feng added.


    \"Also, Your Majesty.\" An Li has followed Liu Feng for a long time, and she is very quick to record things.


    \"Article 4: Anyone can report for littering at will, or those who cut down trees will be rewarded, and the reward will be determined according to the size of the reported incident.\" Liu Feng said after a little thought.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, what about the punishment for violators?\" Enri stomped her pen and said.


    \"Minor offenders will be given a warning from the Guard Division for five days. Moderate offenders will be jailed for more than one year. Serious offenders will be sent to mining." Liu Feng said after a pause. In troubled times, he will use a heavy code, and he will use the method of killing chickens as an example to make some people obey the law honestly.


    \"Yes. Enri said quickly, and then continued to write in the notebook.


    \"Also... Liu Feng continued.


    The trees on both sides of the Youshui River have been cut down a lot. If there is a flood one day, the Youshui River will definitely cause even greater disasters, such as breaking the embankment and releasing the flood. Sediment will also be washed into the river from the water, and the sediment will be accumulated downstream and diverted. Just like the Loess Plateau on the other side of the earth, it used to be an oasis.


    \"Three shifts, (V7). Please support, please customize.\".


    Chapter 173: Chang''an City Railway Station. (1 more)


    At noon the next day, on the eleventh floor of the tallest building in Chang''an City.


    Liu Feng, Mina and others are working inside.


    Ga_.....


    \"Your Majesty, this is the newspaper issued by the newspaper in the morning, and the response from the public has been very good.\" Nicole opened the door and came in, and handed Liu Feng a newspaper.


    \"I''ll take a look.\"Liu Feng took the newspaper and read it.


    After returning to the highest building yesterday, Liu Feng asked the navy to send a fleet to inspect the Youshui River, and found that all those who violated the environmental law were arrested.


    Liu Feng also came up with some solutions, that is, the workshop will produce many types of trash cans, and the prices of different sizes are also very cheap.


    Stores will be set up near the ports of various riverside cities, so that all the boats coming and going will buy them and put them on the boats, so that even if you go on a long voyage, your garbage will have a place to put it, and it will not be thrown into the water.


    The main city workshops of the nine continents were also asked to produce trash cans, with the classification of various types of garbage written on them, in order to make the subsequent disposal of garbage more convenient. Then order from the main city to go to other small cities, and all of them must be replaced in a short time.


    \"Nuoyue did a good job this time and wrote it in great detail.\"Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction after closing the newspaper.


    \"Your Majesty, I think the Youshui River will be kept clean after the promulgation of this environmental law.\"En Li chuckled lightly.


    Hu Erniang deeply believed in the deterrent power of the security guard''s little black house. As long as she stayed in it for a day or two, she would definitely be obedient. Now the whole city of Chang''an knows about the little black house.


    One pass ten, ten pass a hundred, even the foreign population will be afraid, there is no guarantee that the phenomenon of random garbage disposal will suddenly improve, but it is an improvement compared to before.


    \"The person called the Department of Environmental Sanitation, strengthen the popularization of garbage sorting knowledge.\"Liu Feng nodded.


    He stayed up late last night to translate the knowledge of garbage classification, modified it into knowledge suitable for the national conditions of this era, and then let Nicole give it to the people from the Environmental Sanitation Department today, and also gave a copy to Nuoyue and Wei Ya. \"Yes.\" Nicole said softly.


    ...At this time, there was a knock on the door.


    \"Come in.\" Liu Feng said softly.


    \"Ga_...


    It was Yak Lee who pushed the door and entered, he held the document in his hand and saluted respectfully, \"Your Majesty the King.


    \"Is there any new progress in the railway?\"Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly.


    \"Your Majesty, the railway has been laid in the old city.\"Yili handed over the documents.


    \"Okay.\"Liu Feng picked up the document and started to read it.


    He had asked Yili to lay a railway on the main road of Chang''an City before, but he did not expect the progress to be so fast.


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows and asked: \"Very good, where is the furthest railway laying?\"


    As long as there is no problem with the railway in the city this time, we only need to wait until a large amount of iron ore from the Ori Kingdom arrives.


    Mass production of railway tracks can be started, and then railways can be laid in the Han Dynasty. In this way, the strategic strength and economy of the Han Dynasty will increase by dozens or hundreds of times.


    \"The railway has been repaired to the first station.\"Yili said respectfully.


    The first post station was a rest stop next to the road leading to Somali city, and now it has developed into a village.


    \"How much iron ore is left?\" Liu Feng asked.


    \"Fixing to the second station is not a problem.\"Yili pondered.


    Wherever the road goes, a five-meter-wide road is reserved next to it for future railway laying.


    One third of the road will be repaired to Somali City, which will be the second city to have a railway.


    \"Very good.\" Liu Feng nodded in satisfaction.


    \"Your Majesty, when will the railway be built in the new city?" En Li asked quickly.

 Chapter 941：

    \"It''s very soon, it won''t take long.\" Liu Feng rubbed Hu Erniang''s head. There is a railway in Chang''an City, and it will be many times faster to carry people, transport materials or even deploy troops, which will save a lot of time and manpower. The entire Chang''an City is now many times larger than before, and it would take half a day to walk the entire Xiyang City on foot. \"Hmmmm.\" Enri nodded heavily.


    \"When can we get on the train?\" Nicole asked softly.


    \"I think it will be soon.\"Liu Feng smiled and said that the current steam train still needs further refinement.


    He turned his head and said to the dwarf: \"Yili, you need to develop another military train, which should be distinguished from civilian trains. The drawings will be given to you later.\"


    \"..for flowers\"


    Military trains will be lighter than civilian trains, and may not be as comfortable to ride, but because of their lightness, the speed of travel will be much improved.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"Yili respectfully said.


    \"Let''s go, let''s go to the train station to see.\" Liu Feng got up and said.


    He wanted to see the first train station and see what else could be added or improved so that the next train station would be more complete.


    \"Yes.\"Yili respectfully said, and after Liu Feng went out with the girls, he followed him downstairs.


    \"Ta Ta....


    After Liu Feng and the others went downstairs, they boarded a steam car and drove to the train station under the **** of Mira, while Yili and his assistant Ward boarded another one. More than ten minutes later, the steam car stopped at the gate of the train station.


    *ga_¡­.


    The soldiers opened the car door and let Liu Feng get out of the car.


    \"Your Majesty the King.\"The staff at the railway station saluted respectfully.


    The entire railway station is a huge square building with a huge plaque that reads Chang''an City Railway Station, and then there are some temporary food shops, fabric shops and so on.


    \"Tap tap....


    Liu Feng nodded lightly and began to watch inside under the leadership of the person in charge of the railway station.


    \"Your Majesty, there is everything here.\"Enri looked around.


    \"I''m missing something.\" Liu Feng frowned slightly after looking around. \"Your Majesty, what is missing?\"The person in charge immediately stepped forward and respectfully said. \"There is food, drink, and clothes here, the only thing missing is the infirmary.\"Liu Feng said lightly.


    In densely populated places, in addition to security problems, there are also medical problems, and there should be one or two doctors on the train.


    Liu Feng instructed: \"Infirmary should be set up in every railway station, and doctors should be on duty on every train.\"


    \"Yes.\" Enri nodded and took out a notepad to record.


    After Liu Feng and others looked around, they didn''t find any problems and got on the steam train to see the railroad tracks in the old city.


    One update, Cv7). Please support, please customize.


    Chapter 174: Easy to defend and difficult to attack. (2 more)


    The border of the Han Dynasty, in the east of the city barracks. Taki is admonishing his soldiers.


    \"Be extra cautious every time you change shifts, and don''t let the enemy take advantage of it.\"Taki urged.


    It has been a while since he traveled from Chang''an City to Donglin City, and the Great Knight of Noel from the Yadian Kingdom also arrived at Donglin City some time ago.


    Donglincheng was a large city on the border of the Han Dynasty. To enter the Han Dynasty, the Yadian Kingdom had to pass through the Donglincheng, so this city was very important. Since the last time Taki was dispatched here by Liu Feng, he began to give special training and lectures to the soldiers every day.


    \"Yes, my lord.\"The soldiers responded respectfully.


    \"And the soldiers standing guard must look in all directions and cannot be negligent.\"Taki said sternly.


    \"587\"The responsibility he shoulders now is not the slightest bit, once the East Lin City is breached, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    \"Yes.\"The soldiers shouted in unison, daring not to show any slack on their faces.


    Most of these soldiers are veterans, with rich combat experience and good pressure resistance, so they were transferred to be stationed in Donglin City.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    \"Lord Taki, the people from the Yadian Kingdom have come to attack the city again.\"- A soldier stepped over and reported.


    go. \"Taki said in a deep voice, and walked quickly towards the city wall.


    \"Tap.Tap....


    A few minutes later, the tower base went up to the tower.


    The outer wall of the east side of the city is extraordinarily strong, about ten meters high, and there are rows of raised outposts on it.


    After Taki came to the east side of the city, he immediately repaired and inspected the city wall to prevent the aging of the city wall, so as to resist foreign enemies.


    \"Sir.\" The soldier on the post said respectfully.


    \"Well, how''s the situation?\"Taki nodded and asked.


    \"The people of Yadian Kingdom let us open the city gate on the grounds of titles and gold coins.\"


    The sentry said respectfully.


    \"Okay.\"


    Taki nodded, walked to the edge of the post and looked down, then laughed loudly,


    \"Knight Noel, you are really patient.\"


    In the open space outside the city gate, the Great Knight Noel was under the city with 20,000 knights, holding shields and bows and arrows, looking at the soldiers on the city wall with murderous expressions. \"Taki, open the city gate.\"Our Majesty King Yad will grant you the title of Marquis. \" Knight Noel responded.


    This scene is shown every day in Donglin City. Knight Noel led the soldiers to guard the gate of the city, and then began to grind the tower base.


    When you are tired, you go back to the tent to rest, and when you have enough rest, you continue to come out and shout.


    \"Then why don''t you do this, Knight Noel, you come to join our king, and we can give you a title as well.\" Taki said ironically.


    \"Why be so stubborn, Taki.\" Knight Noel said coldly.


    He has checked the information of Taki, and the other party is just a little knight, who has only been reused recently, and has no noble title.


    \"Knight Noel, you can''t eat well and sleep well over there, why don''t you come to us to eat and sleep well?" Taki joked.


    ......Nuoyou, the great knight, was so utterly speechless that he had a gloomy expression on his face.


    He waved and said angrily: \"Give me an attack.\"


    The soldiers behind them all held bows and arrows at the city wall in unison, and after a short period of charging, they shot all of them.


    \"Defend.\"Taki waved and ordered

 Chapter 942：

    The soldiers at the post immediately took out their shields and blocked all the bows and arrows that came up.


    Another attack was ineffective.


    \"Damn.\" Knight Noel gritted his teeth, every attack was futile.


    In order not to waste the arrows, he could only stop shooting.


    \"Don''t relax, be vigilant at all times.\"Taki ordered.


    \"Yes, my lord.\"The soldiers said in high spirits.


    Although there are more than 5,000 soldiers on Taki''s side, and the equipment is many times better than the other party''s, he does not want to make unnecessary sacrifices.


    Now slowly consume with the other party, especially when the other party has more people than them, the consumption of food will be more.


    \"Tap ta ta..


    \"Damn, I don''t eat hard and soft.\" Noel turned around and entered the tent and said angrily...


    \"Great knight, will we not give enough benefits?\"-A knight offered advice.


    \"Isn''t it enough? You have already promised a marquis title, still not satisfied?\" Noel swept the table to the ground - he was a duke himself.


    It has been four or five days since they came to Donglin City, and when they arrived on the first day, they started to attack the city, and they had no chance to attack at all.


    Taki used a crossbow arrow on the top of the knights who were sieging the city, and swept away. In an instant, the men of the great knight Noel suffered heavy losses.


    They had to retreat temporarily, unable to get close to the city gate at all.


    In the evening, there are knights who are soft to offer advice, and the second one begins to win over Taki.


    But Taki was unmoved at all, slowly consuming the patience of Noel Grand Knight. \"Knight Noel, we can only do this now, we are running out of arrows.\"The knight continued.


    \"Let''s talk about it when I think of a new way.\" Knight Noel said helplessly.


    On the east side of the city wall, Taki was watching below, but he didn''t care.


    \"Bring a pen and paper.\" Taki told the soldier. \"Yes.\"The soldier respectfully said, and then trotted away.


    \"Ta Ta....


    A few minutes later, the soldier came back and handed the Taki paper and pen.


    Taki took over and began to write and rewrite on the city wall. He wanted to pass this information back to Chang''an City and ask for instructions on the next step.


    A few minutes later, after he finished writing, he handed it over to the soldiers, and then asked them to send the book back to Chang''an City with flying pigeons.


    The condition of East Lincheng is that it is easy to defend and difficult to attack. The Noel Knights have nothing to do with Taki, so they can only come here every day to soften and harden.


    After Taki stayed on the city for half an hour, he turned around and left when he saw that the Noel Knight did nothing. \"Tap tap.....


    Taki walked straight back to the castle.


    \"Second update, (V). Please support.\".


    Chapter 175: Experimental subjects. (1 more)


    On the eleventh floor of the tallest building in Chang''an City, as usual, Liu Feng and others were working inside.


    knock knock...


    \"Gah...


    \"Your Majesty, this is the battle report on the other side of the border.\" Mira pushed the door in and said respectfully.


    This information was passed in secret, and the content inside was very important. \"Oh? Taki''s side?\" Liu Feng took the document and looked at it.


    \"Are you all right over the border?\" Enri asked curiously.


    \"Well, it''s not a big deal, it''s just that the two sides are deadlocked.\" Liu Feng handed the document to Hu Erniang to see.


    Enri shook her cat''s ears, took the hand to look at it, and said after a while, \"Then what should we do now?\"


    \"East Lincheng, which is easy to defend and difficult to attack, is good for us. We can issue an order to Taki and let him drag the other party. Don''t worry about him, let him continue to train soldiers in the city.\"Liu Feng After thinking about it, he said.


    At present, he doesn''t want to waste too much energy on the Noel Knight. At this stage, Liu Feng is focusing his energy on the country.


    Especially when the nobles are still relatively unwilling, the army is suppressing key cities in the country, and then slowly embezzling reforms.


    There is simply no way for the Yadian Kingdom to take Taki, and the advantage is still in favor of Liu Feng.


    Now it''s enough to spend with the Noel Great Knight. Chang''an City has sufficient supplies, which can fully supply the consumption of Donglin City, and can also train troops.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\" Mira nodded, then backed out.


    knock knock....


    Half an hour later, the knock on the door rang again.


    \"Your Majesty, this is a secret document from the Gunpowder Research Institute.\" Mina handed over the information in her hand.


    In the morning, Mina went to the Security Department. There is a morning lecture meeting every seven days. When she was about to come back, she received a secret document from the Gunpowder Research Institute.


    \"I''ll take a look.\"Liu Feng took over the information and started to look.


    \"Your Majesty, what''s written on it?\" En Li asked curiously, she didn''t follow her when she went to the Gunpowder Research Institute.


    \"A good thing that can help us defend against foreign enemies.\" Liu Feng said softly after closing the document.


    ...An Li looked at Liu Feng blankly. She didn''t follow Mina closely, and she didn''t know as much about the military as Cat Er Niang.


    The document handed over by the Gunpowder Research Institute said that the initial installation of the airship bomber had been completed in cooperation with the airship workshop.


    That is, the one-meter-long missile developed by the Gunpowder Research Institute was added to the newly manufactured airship, and Liu Feng was required to inspect and inspect it.


    All these were arranged by Liu Feng, so that the secret of the Gunpowder Research Institute contacted You Fei, and the two departments cooperated with each other.


    Of course, the gunpowder research institutes are all dumb, so it took a while to communicate, and it has only been effective until now.


    \"Let''s go, go to the airship workshop to have a look.\" Liu Feng got up and said.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\" Mina and Enri also got up. Nicole was dealing with other matters in the castle today, so she was not on the eleventh floor.


    \"Road tread...


    Everyone went downstairs and went to the scientific research department under the **** of Mira.


    Ten minutes later, the steam car entered the scientific research department, came to the airship workshop, and stopped at the door.


    \"Your Majesty the King.\"The soldiers guarding the gate respectfully said that the number of these soldiers was twice as large as before.

 Chapter 943：

    \"Yeah.\" Liu Feng nodded lightly and walked in.


    \"Your Majesty, you are here.\"Yuffie trotted over.


    \"Well, how''s the missile?\" Liu Feng asked lightly.


    \"The new airship has already been tested, and there is no problem with the flying objects, and the missiles are also installed on the airship.


    \"What''s the problem?\"Liu Feng frowned.


    Missiles are not a joke, an accident will kill a lot of people.


    - All indicators of the airship are fine, but the power of the missile has not been tested. \"


    Yuffie explained.


    The dwarf girl designed a small door at the bottom of the airship. When preparing to drop the missile, open the small door and manually push the missile down.


    \"It turns out that it is, it is indeed time to test the power of the missile.\"Liu Feng nodded.


    Although the one-meter missile is said to be ready now, and the blasting effect has been tested, it has not yet tested the lethality.


    Homemade missiles have yet to be tested for their power, as well as their safety and practicability.


    \"Unfortunately there is no test subject.\"Yuffie said helplessly.


    \"Well, this is a question, let me think about it first.\" Liu Feng said lightly. ...Mina and Anli both watched Liu Feng silently and did not speak.


    \"Yes, just use the enemy to test the power of the missile.\" Liu Feng thought for a while and his eyes lit up.


    War is the best test site, and the most intuitive 617 can get the desired data.


    \"Yes, then we can''t end this war early. Enri said clearly.


    \"Mila, make arrangements, and take a team of soldiers to secretly board the airship to the East City.\" Liu Feng urged.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\" Mira said respectfully. \"The number of missiles brought three.\"


    Liu Feng paused and continued, \"Let the air force base cooperate with your actions and drop missiles in the evening.


    \"Yes.\" Mira nodded.


    \"Everything should be kept secret, and it will be withdrawn immediately after the launch.* Liu Feng said with a serious face.


    \"Understood.\" Mira gave a military salute.


    This was the first time she had taken over such a big task, and she knew that Liu Feng had given her an inspection.


    \"Mina, change Taki''s order, as long as you hear a loud noise outside the city, immediately lead the team to rush to kill, but don''t fight.\" Liu Feng said in a deep voice.


    \"Yes.\" Mina responded immediately.


    \"Yuffie, cooperate with Mira and teach them how to operate.\" Liu Feng said to the dwarf girl. \"Yes.\"Yuffie respectfully said.


    \"One update, (CV). Please support, please support.\".


    Chapter 176: Special Operations Mission. (2 more)


    Inside the Air Force Base.


    \"Tap.Tap...


    After Leia received Liu Feng''s order, she asked Mila and the others to prepare. This time it was a special operation mission, and it was more cautious and confidential than the last time when Donas was repressed.


    There are more and more tasks like this, and I have recently been sent out to clean up several troubled nobles.


    Frey still asked to go with her this time, but Leia refused.


    Ten minutes later, the bird clan orcs of the air force base have assembled.


    Puchi...


    On the elevator platform, a few good people from the bird tribe flew to the airship workshop under the leadership of Leia, and set off to the east side of the city together.


    Ten minutes later, Leia and the others arrived at the airship workshop.


    Seeing Leia and the others, Mira asked, \"Are you all ready?


    \"You can leave at any time.\" Leia nodded coldly.


    \"Wait until the secret weapon is brought over, we will set off.\" Mira said lightly.


    \"Yeah.\" Leia nodded.


    The Gunpowder Institute sent six or seven men to **** the three missiles, and a dozen soldiers stood guard.


    They pushed a cart with layers of black steps on it, and a lot of sackcloth beside it to protect and stabilize the missile.


    Several people looked cautious, if they accidentally fell, it would explode directly, and the consequence would be that everyone would fly straight into the sky.


    Ten minutes later, the missile was transported into the airship compartment.


    \"Be careful.\" Mila urged.


    The flying speed of the airship bomber will be faster than that of the civilian airship, and there are many less seats in it. The main reason is to make room for missiles, and to make the airship lighter, and the speed of flight is increased.


    \"Yes, my lord.\"The soldiers responded respectfully.


    The soldiers selected this time are all veterans of Chang''an City, and their loyalty and confidentiality are the best.


    The dispatch of troops did not inform the war reporters, and it is better not to let too many people know about the missile.


    The dwarf girl is now explaining how to operate and some precautions with several soldiers who dropped missiles. The danger of missiles is not a joke.


    After more than half an hour, the supplies, weapons, equipment, etc. were all ready.


    The soldiers all walked into the airship compartment in an orderly manner, and Mira turned her head to say goodbye to Yuffie and entered the cabin.


    \"Buzz...r.\"


    The airship began to take off.


    The current pilot was recruited from the previous airship, and the airship bomber needs experienced people, especially for this trip.


    Liu Feng asked people to choose new pilots, and he has already started to learn the system. The pilot of the airship needs to study for a month or two before he can control the airship.


    The most important thing in selecting pilots is psychological quality. After all, flying at high altitudes bears the lives of the entire airship personnel on their shoulders. A little psychological quality is not enough, but it is very dangerous.


    After two months, the number of airships will increase by several more, so the position of pilot is relatively scarce.

 Chapter 944：

    Time passed slowly. \"Om coffee....


    It has been more than seven hours since the airship departed, and it is now around five in the afternoon.


    \"Eat some food to replenish energy first.\" Leia ordered.


    \"Yes.\" Everyone responded and began to take out food from their bags.


    After ten minutes, everyone was full.


    \"Salina, first take two teammates to inspect the situation on the enemy''s side.\" Leia ordered.


    \"Yes.\"Salina nodded lightly.


    \"Remember to avoid it, don''t expose it.\" Leia urged coldly.


    \"Understood.\" Sarina nodded in response, and then left.


    \"Mila, you go to the east side of the city, and convey the order of His Majesty the king to Taki.\"Lea ordered.


    \"Yes.\" Mila nodded, then flew out of the airship with the letter.


    ....la pursed his lips and turned his head to look at the three home-made missiles not far away. After Mila came back, they were almost at Donglincheng, and they were ready for the next step. flutter...


    Mila flew into the sky, circled for a while, and after identifying the direction, she flew towards the east side of the city.


    It took nearly 20 minutes for her to land in the military camp in Donglin City. Since most of the sentries were veterans, they all recognized the bird clan orcs in front of them as Mila, and they all respectfully called Mila. Miss La. \"Where are you Lord Taki?\" Mira asked.


    \"In the castle.\"The soldier responded respectfully.


    \"Okay.\" Mila nodded and walked straight to the castle.


    2 way tread...


    Ten minutes later, Mira entered the castle hall and saw Taki at a glance. \"Miss Mila, why are you here?\" Taki also saw each other. \"This is a letter from King Longxia to you.\" Mira handed the letter to the past. \"1 The letter was actually sent by Miss Mila herself.\" Taki''s face was solemn, he took the letter and started to read it.


    A few minutes later.


    \"So it is, His Majesty the King wants us to raid the enemy camp tonight.\"Taki raised his head and said.


    Although I don''t know why this operation is so weird, it is good for soldiers to obey orders. This is a point he has kept in mind from his training.


    \"According to the order in the letter, it should be fine, right?\" Mila asked in a deep voice.


    She didn''t know what was written in the letter, and she didn''t even know the mission that came out this time. She only knew how to protect the airship. \"Don''t worry.\"Taki focused his head. \"I''m going back to report.\" Mila said softly.


    \"Okay.\"Taki nodded.


    \"Tap tap....


    Puchi...


    Mira turned and left the castle, ran a few steps at the door, and fluttered away from the east side of the city.


    Ten minutes later, Mira flew back into the airship.


    Okay)


    When she saw Leia, she immediately said: \"I have given the letter to Taki.\"


    \"It''s hard work, let''s go to rest first.\" Leia nodded.


    They are now waiting for Sarina to return before they can move on to the next step. Twenty minutes later, the inner door of the airship opened, and Sarina came in.


    \"Ta ta ta...


    She walked in quickly and shouted, \"Big sister.\"


    \"What''s the situation over there?\" Leia asked coldly.


    \"There are about 20,000 knights, all assembled five miles away from the east side of the city, except for three patrolling knights, there is no other defense.\"Salina report number.


    \"Okay, hard work.\" Leia nodded, then looked at Mira, this time only the other party knew the specific action.


    *Second, Cv7). Seek support. Ask for support. \".


    One thousand and seventy-seventh chapter: the other world - sound bombing. (3 more)


    \"start to act.\"


    Mira nodded and told the pilot: \"Fly to the designated location immediately.\"


    \"mouth...


    After the pilot received the order, he operated the airship and flew to the place where the Knights of Noel were stationed.


    About ten minutes later, the airship stopped directly above the station of the Knights of the Adian Kingdom.


    \"Buzzing.....


    \"Look, what is that?\" After the patrolling knight heard the sound, he saw the unknown giant in the sky for the first time.


    The important thing is that in the evening, the people below can''t see the airship clearly, which immediately reminds them of the monster mentioned in the bishop.


    \"So strange, is it a monster?\"


    \"Quick, go and inform the Great Knight.\"


    \"Why do you feel getting closer and closer to us?\"


    The knights of the Adian Kingdom looked up at the unknown objects in the sky, and exclaimed in worry.


    \"Tap tap.....


    The knight rolled and crawled into the main tent, and then shouted in a panic,


    \"Big,......


    \"Calm down, what happened?\" Knight Noel angrily scolded.


    After the knight swallowed the ice, he stammered, 877-outside, there are monsters outside. \"


    \"What? Monster? Don''t say anything.\" Knight Noel glared at him, naturally he didn''t believe there were monsters.


    \"You can take a look.\"The knight said anxiously.


    \"Tap.Tap...


    \"Go! I''d like to see who is making trouble.\" The big knight stood up angrily, pushed the knight who was reporting away, and walked out.


    After he came out, he saw that the knights were in a mess, and many people looked up to the sky.

 Chapter 945：

    Knight Noel looked up at the sky, stunned, and said in astonishment, \"What is this?\"


    After all, he was also a great knight who led 20,000 knights. After a little adjustment, he returned to his state.


    Knight Noel came back to his senses and roared, \"Quick, shoot it down, I want to see what it is.


    \"Yes.\"The knights responded respectfully, and then raised their bows one by one, and set up the strings to aim at the airship.


    Mira was in the airship, looking at everything below through the broken glass, and said coldly, \"Naive.\"


    ..


    .\" Leia, Mira and others also looked down silently.


    Mila directed at the two soldiers who dropped the missile, \"Drop the soldiers, get ready, wait for my order.\"


    Soldiers who drop missiles are called drop soldiers, which are temporarily determined arms.


    \"Yes.\"The two soldiers respectfully walked over to the missile and stood by. The airship began to slowly lower its height under the pilot''s operation, and at the same time, the knights of Noel''s Great Knights also shot all bows and arrows at the airship.


    .whoosh_...


    Unfortunately, the airship stayed at an altitude of several hundred meters, and the arrows shot could not touch the airship at all.


    .Ready... Mila raised her hand.


    The two soldiers immediately moved the missile to the middle of the airship, and immediately someone went to open the bottom of the airship, which required a circular opening, which was where the missiles were dropped.


    \"Mila, you are responsible for correcting the landing point of the missile, - be sure to let the missile fall into the middle of the station.\" Mila turned her head and commanded.


    \"Leave it to me.\" Mila nodded, and immediately spread her wings out of the airship, waiting for the missile to land. ......


    Mira took a deep breath, looked up at the sunset outside the window, and suddenly waved her hand and shouted: \"Put it in.\"


    \"Yes.\"The soldiers responded respectfully.


    Both of them were extra cautious, pushed the missile to the position of the circular opening, and immediately let go of the missile and threw it down.


    \"call out!!!\"


    The missile left the air and landed rapidly.


    \"Whoosh....


    Mila flapped her wings, \" quickly approached and grabbed the missile''s tail, then corrected the landing point and reached an altitude of almost 200 meters.


    \"Go.\" She suddenly let go of her hand, flapping her wings and rising rapidly.


    \"What is that, something fell.\jbc) - A knight pointed to the skyway.


    \"call out!!!\"


    As soon as the voice fell, the missile landed, and the missile''s ignition device was triggered during the collision.


    \"boom!!!\"


    A loud bang, a huge sound wave, accompanied by the splashing of soil, fire, and shrapnel.


    There were also some nearby knights who were blown away directly.


    I was dumbfounded, everyone was dumbfounded, just like holding down the pause button.


    In the next second, everything seemed to come alive.


    \"Ah ah...


    Frightened screams, everyone hugged their heads and ran around.


    neigh...


    The warhorse neighed in panic, and the struggling reins tried to leave.


    ...No, you are stunned, and your ears are buzzing and gnawing.


    He turned his head to look at the giant pit, his eyes were full of horror, and his hands and feet kept shaking.


    The knights also turned pale with fright, and some were even scared to pee.


    on the airship.


    .... Mira, Leia, Mira and others were all stunned, staring blankly at the turmoil below.


    \"Is this magic?\" Mila said with a shivering mouth. \"


    woohoo....


    Mila took a few deep breaths, her eyes became very sharp, and she glanced around in a cold voice, \"No part of today''s events are allowed to leak out, otherwise everyone will not be able to live.\"


    \"Yes.\"The crowd shook their heads and responded.


    What happened today was so incredible, so scary, and I knew what it meant.


    .... Leamilla looked at each other and looked at the two remaining missiles in the airship with fear.


    Now they both know what it is and what it is for.


    \"The remaining two, put them down for me.\" Mila shouted with a serious face.


    Following her order, the dropper pushed the missile out again.


    ........


    Two loud bangs exploded in different places.


    The knights of the Grand Knights of Noel were completely frightened this time.


    \"Encounter, run away, this is the punishment from the Lord.\"


    \"Tap ta ta...


    The knights threw away their helmets and armor one by one, and they all ran wildly in the opposite direction of the east side of the city in horror.


    At this moment, it is in the east of the city gate.


    \" is a signal.


    After hearing the loud noise, Taki shouted with a Tang knife, \"Open the city gate and attack.\"


    Ga_.....

 Chapter 946：

    \"Ta Ta....


    After the city gate opened, Taki rode a horse in front and rushed out of the east city with the soldiers.


    \"Three shifts, Cv). Ask for support, ask for support.\".


    Chapter 178: Frightened. (1 more)


    \"Tap.Tap...


    Taki rushed out of Donglin City with more than 5,000 soldiers, and was stunned when he saw the scene in front of him.


    The faces of the tower base and the soldiers were shocked, and there were three big pits on the ground in front of them.


    As well as the Adian Knights who fled without their armor and armor, and the torn corpses that were bombed on the ground, the scene was very **** for a while.


    \"What the **** is going on?\"Taki swallowed dryly, looking at everything in front of him sluggishly.


    The soldiers were also shocked by the mess in front of them. There were potholes everywhere, as well as some armor fragments and torn corpses.


    \"Is it caused by those loud noises just now?\"


    \"I think so, otherwise why are there huge pits on the ground.\"


    \"Yeah, it''s still smoking, and your knights in the Kingdom of Adian are running away in a hurry.\"


    The whole venue was filled with gunpowder smoke, filled with a mixture of gunpowder and blood, which was very unpleasant.


    *This is? \"Taki was stunned, then looked up at the sky and found the airship of Mira and others.


    \"It is the support of His Majesty the King.\"


    Taki understood in an instant, turned his head and shouted at the soldier, \"Come on, catch the enemy alive.\"


    \"Yes.\"More than 5,000 soldiers responded in unison, with a mighty and oppressive voice.


    \"Ta Ta...


    Taki rode a war horse and held a Tang Dao Yifu Dangguan and rushed in front, and the soldiers behind him also charged.


    It took a few minutes to catch up with the Knights of Adian, and then spread out to both sides in a surrounding trend, trying to prevent them from escaping.


    Taki waved the Tang knife in his hand and slashed at the fleeing knights. With a light stroke of the sharp knife, the life of the knight died.


    .....


    don''t... don''t kill...


    -The entire knights of the Adian Kingdom were wailing. They were stunned by the missiles before they recovered, and they were surrounded and suppressed by Taki with soldiers.


    \"Crouch down and hold your head, those who surrender will not be killed.\" Taki shouted loudly, and then ran back and forth on the horse.


    \"Tap.Tap....


    Taki and several leading soldiers ran in front to block the fleeing knights, while shouting to surrender and not kill.


    This is also what Liu Feng mentioned in the letter. It would be better if they could capture some knights alive. The more the number, the better.


    The Han Dynasty will have to build a lot of railways and pour the roads, which will require a lot of coolies, so these knights are the best labor.


    \"I surrender.\"


    \"Do not kill me.


    \"I am persecuted.\"


    The Adian Knights were all terrified. After hearing Taki''s words, they all squatted on the ground, not daring to move.


    \"Leave a thousand soldiers to detain them, all the dishonest ones will be beheaded, and the rest will continue to pursue me.\"Taki turned his head and ordered the soldiers. Without the mention of the most important people, the war is not perfect.


    \"Yes.\"The soldiers standing at the end left spontaneously, some with new alloy crossbow arrows, and some with Tang knives.


    All the knights squatted on the ground, and if there was anything unusual, they would be shot immediately.


    \"Tap.Tap...


    Taki continued to pursue with the remaining soldiers. There was a group of knights who were the furthest away from the east side of the city, so when the explosion occurred, they were the fastest to escape.


    Half an hour later, Taki and the soldiers surrounded the more than 3,000 knights of the Adian Knights, but they were not caught except the first to escape.


    \"Report, sir, the Knight of Noel ran away.\"- A soldier stepped forward and told him. Because the Noel Knights were the first to escape when the first missile exploded, they were also the first to escape.


    \"Pity.\"


    Taki turned his head to look at the captured knights, and then ordered, \"Return all to Donglin City, and then send them back to Chang''an City.\"


    \"Yes.\"The soldiers shouted in unison, all pointing their weapons at the Knights of Adian, letting them all head forward. \"Ta Ta....


    After more than half an hour, Taki left some soldiers who were cleaning the battlefield, and brought all the soldiers into Donglin City.


    At this moment, Mira had asked people to park the airship in the open space in the east of the city. Taki - Entering the city gate, I saw the airship in the open space in the distance, and then walked over.


    \"Tada....\"...Flowers 0


    \"Thank you for your assistance, Miss Mira and Miss Leia.\"Taki said politely.


    \"This is His Majesty''s plan.\" Leya said lightly.


    \"What was the loud noise just now?\"Taki asked in a deep voice.


    He was very curious about what caused the loud noise to leave such a big hole in the ground, and the death of those knights also made him very concerned.


    \"Some things, it''s better not to know too much about you.\" Mila''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Immediately think of the security department''s confidentiality regulations, today''s matter is definitely one of the biggest secrets, if anyone wants to find out, then the lightest will be locked up.


    \"Yes.*Taki''s forehead immediately burst into cold sweat.


    He immediately knew that he had asked something he shouldn''t have asked, and in the days of Chang''an City, he knew that many things were kept secret.


    Knowing too much, the consequences are not very good, and freedom will leave him.


    \"Please also Lord Taki, what happened today must be kept secret.\" Mira said in a low voice.


    \"Don''t worry, -- I will be tight-lipped, and my subordinates will issue a sealing order.\"Taki swallowed his saliva and nodded heavily.


    When he thought of the three big pits at the door and the torn apart knights, he was a little terrified now, and what happened today would rot in his stomach no matter what.


    \"Is there any room? The airship is not safe to fly at night, we are going to spend the night in Eastside City.\" Mira asked politely. Yes, I will have someone arrange it for you. \"Taki nodded.

 Chapter 947：

    \"Tap ta ta...


    Under the leadership of the soldiers, Mira and the others walked towards the castle one after another.


    \"Take good care of them all, and be alert when you are on duty.\" Taki ordered.


    \"Yes.\"The soldiers nodded.


    \"Give them some food.\" Taki added.


    He didn''t want these captives to be different when they were sent back to Chang''an City.


    -It''s okay to order food, as long as you don''t starve to death.


    \"Yes.\"The soldiers responded respectfully, and then took thousands of soldiers to the camp to guard.


    One more, factory v7). Please customize. \"ten.


    One thousand and seventy-ninth chapters: the imperial examinations in another world. (2 more)


    Early in the morning, on the eleventh floor of the tallest building in Chang''an City.


    Liu Feng is dealing with government affairs as usual. From his ascension to the present, he has been immersed in documents every day, and he has to deal with a lot of affairs every day.


    The affairs of the whole kingdom, so many cities, even if a percent of the affairs come together, it is enough for him to be busy.


    \"Your Majesty, take a rest.\" Nicole said softly, handing over a sweet treat. She heard that desserts can supply power to the brain, and she felt a little distressed for Your Majesty. Every day, she was either dealing with affairs or on the way to deal with affairs.


    \"Okay.* Liu Feng said softly, then stretched.


    \"This pile of documents seems to be busy for a while.\" Nicole said distressedly, and then helped Liu Feng relax his shoulders.


    \"No way, there are still too few talents available now.\" Liu Feng shrugged helplessly.


    In the past few days, Liu Feng has dealt with more documents than the previous seven days. Every day except for eating and sleeping, I spend all my time reviewing documents.


    Liu Feng now knows why the ancient emperors died so early, either in the harem or dealing with government affairs. Fortunately, my current system has been strengthened, otherwise it would be too much to bear.


    \"I don''t know if there is anyone in the school who can help, what are you busy doing?\" En Li said in a clear voice, and the first time she thought of the school of free ears.


    \"They are still young, even if they can help, it will take a few years.\"


    Liu Feng shook his head helplessly.


    He originally wanted to select talents from various cities, but the local recommendations were all sons of nobles.


    In addition to cutting civilians, there is nothing else to do, it is purely a rice bug. \"That would be difficult.\" En Li pointed her index finger 1 bar. She has been busy lately recently, and she doesn''t even have time to go shopping and watch dramas.


    \"It seems that the imperial examinations are going to be held ahead of schedule. For the time being, some people will be promoted first.\"Liu Feng said softly.


    \"Imperial examination? What is this?\" En Li tilted her head and asked, this word is still the first


    - heard of it once.


    Mina and Nicole also stared at Liu Feng with curious eyes. \"Simply put, it''s an exam.\" Liu Feng said softly.


    \"Is that kind of exam in school?\" Mina asked with a wink of blue eyes.


    \"You can say this, but the difference is that this time the exam crowd is facing the entire dynasty.\" Liu Feng said lightly.


    \"Are so many people taking exams at the same time?\"Nicole thought it was amazing.


    \"Wait for Nuoyue to come, let''s talk together.\" Liu Feng gestured to Mina. .... Mina nodded silently, and immediately ordered someone to call Nuoyue over.


    \"Tap ta ta..


    Before Xiong Erniang came, Liu Feng opened the drawer and took out the documents to check.


    The information in hand explains what the imperial examination is, and some topics used in the imperial examination, most of which will be about ideology and morality.


    It is to select people who understand knowledge and have good three views. As for other talents, they must be re-screened.


    \"Your Majesty, is this the information about the imperial examination?\" En Li leaned her head over and asked.


    \"Yeah.\"Liu Feng chuckled lightly, rubbing Hu Er Niang''s head.


    Mina, Anli, and Nicole were all watching quietly, and they didn''t bother Liu Feng. Sometimes they handed them water, sometimes they squeezed their shoulders.


    Half an hour later, Liu Feng had already checked more than a dozen pieces of information, each of which was densely written, all about the rules, materials, and topics of the imperial examination system. It was written in great detail that the examination site for the imperial examination was set in the main city of Kyushu, and then the day was divided into four examinations, two in the morning and two in the afternoon.


    In addition to the examination location, the content of the assessment is all about the development of the Han Dynasty and some questions on human ethics.


    Also, if you are late, your qualifications for the exam will be voided, and punctuality is also within the scope of the assessment, and some people will be assessed in the details.


    Those who pass the post-assessment will be trained according to their individual talents. For a period of one month, the outstanding ones can be assigned to positions that match their talents. After further practice assessment, the mediocre talents can be eliminated.


    ..


    .....


    \"Your Majesty, you are looking for me.\" Nuoyue asked respectfully after entering the door.


    \"Well, you will publish this in tomorrow''s newspaper.\" Liu Feng handed some information to Niang Erniang.


    \"Yes.\"Nuoyue took the information with both hands and began to read it.


    After ten minutes, Xiong Erniang read the information in her hand and asked, \"Your Majesty, is this about selecting talents?\"


    \"Well, sort it out and send it out tomorrow... Liu Feng nodded lightly.


    \"Yes.\"Nuoyue nodded heavily.


    \"This item should be put on the front page.* Liu Feng ordered that as long as the newspaper is published, there will be many people who will come to participate in the imperial examination.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"Nuoyue nodded and then wrote on the notepad.


    \"Let''s start the imperial examination in five days, so that those who are far away from the main city will have time to rush over.\" Liu Feng thought.


    \"The time is set for five days....Nuoyue lowered her head to record.


    \"The chief examiner of the imperial examination, we will send someone from Chang''an City.\" Liu Feng continued to add.


    \"Would you like to send some more people in Chang''an City?\" Mina asked, knowing the importance of this imperial examination


    It''s better to send his own people to watch, he doesn''t want this time to elect a bunch of inactive people, so that the entire Han Dynasty is not far from the decline.


    \"Yes.\" Mina nodded.


    \"Your Majesty, is there anything else to pay attention to?\"Nuoyue asked respectfully.


    \"The imperial examination is once a year.\"Liu Feng mentioned one more sentence.

 Chapter 948：

    He has some college entrance examination systems that refer to the earth, once a year, so that he can continuously screen out outstanding talents.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, then I''ll prepare first.\" Nuoyue nodded and said, this time there is a lot of information, it will take a lot of 4.0 time to sort it out, she is ready to stay up late.


    \"Okay, hard work.\" Liu Feng said gently.


    Tread....


    Xiong Erniang left with the information in hand.


    \"Your Majesty, some of the questions are quite simple, can you select good talents in this way?\" Nicole asked while looking at the information on the table.


    \"Although the problem is very simple, it is still difficult to get 80 points.


    Liu Feng said lightly, there are many other questions that are trap questions, and many of them are based on the psychological level.


    It is inevitable that people with unscrupulous minds will think crookedly, and these questions are the best tests.


    \"Second update, (V). Please support, please customize.\".


    Chapter 180: The impact on the nobles. (3 more)


    The next day, in the Chang''an City Newspaper.


    A group of orphans were waiting at the door to get their newspapers.


    \"Is the newspaper still good?\"


    \"I want thirty copies today, and I will be able to sell them all.\"


    \"I want thirty copies too.\"


    \"Okay, got it, this is today''s newspaper, remember to say more when selling it


    -His Majesty the King has many things to choose from. \"Nuo Yue said mildly.


    In the past, other staff of the newspaper office distributed newspapers to the orphans, but today Xiong Erniang came in person to tell these words.


    \"Yes, no problem.\"The orphans responded cheerfully, and then ran away with newspapers in their arms, each of whom had a specific area for selling newspapers.


    \"Tap.Tap..


    \"The newspapers are sold, the newspapers are sold, and King Longxia is openly recruiting talents.\"Ale shouted on the street.


    Since the establishment of the newspaper, Ale has been selling newspapers every morning, and most of the streets of Chang''an City are familiar.


    The street market is full of people coming and going, and all the storefronts are open. Chang 29 Ancheng is now in a very prosperous state every day. Every food, accessories, and perfume store is full of people, and business is not good.


    People on the street heard that today''s newspaper was about His Majesty the King, and everyone was interested.


    \"Ale, give me a newspaper.


    \"Give me one too.\"


    \"It''s the same here.\"


    In less than ten minutes, there were only a few newspapers left in Ale''s hand.


    \"His Majesty the King wants to recruit talents?\" Tori asked suspiciously, when he was about to go to the stall, he heard Ale''s shout.


    \"Yes, do you want a newspaper?\"Ale nodded in response.


    \"Give me a copy.\" After Tory finished speaking, he took out two steel coins from his pocket and handed them over.


    \"Here.\"Ale skillfully took out a newspaper from his bag.


    Road tread...


    Ale ran away again, and he only had three or four copies left to sell out. Tori opened the newspaper and looked, especially when he saw the resolution of the imperial examination system on the headline, his squinted eyes suddenly glowed.


    He muttered to himself, \"Good thing, definitely good thing.\"


    Can it be a good thing, the imperial examination is definitely a way for people to get promoted, especially for people after the aristocracy like him.


    \"Morning, Tori, you also bought a newspaper.\" Solo greeted, holding a newspaper in his hand, and a steamed bun in his hand.


    \"Morning, what do you think of this?\" Tori also responded politely.


    \"I haven''t read it yet.\" Solo nodded.


    \"Hurry up and take a look, it''s definitely a good thing.\" Tori urged.


    \"Okay, I''ll take a look.\" Solo replied in surprise, looking down at the newspaper. A few minutes later, surprise appeared on his face, and his eyes stared at the boss.


    \"This day is going to change again.\" Solo exclaimed.


    This imperial examination system is a huge impact on the nobles, and the rule of the nobles will come to an end.


    He thought very far, the kingdom has always been in the hands of the nobles, and now this imperial examination system is a weapon to attack the nobles, I am afraid that some people will make trouble.


    \"The above said that as long as you pass the imperial examination, you can get attention after training.\" Solo thought about it.


    He thought of his youngest son. It seemed that he was going to train him. After he was sixteen, he would be able to participate in the imperial examinations.


    \"You have to seize the opportunity, there is no boy in my family, so there is no such opportunity.\" Tori said regretfully.


    He also really wanted his daughter to participate in the imperial examinations, so that after gaining a certain status, the couple would not have to worry about the next days.


    \"It didn''t say that only boys can participate.\" Solo chuckled.


    \"Yes.\" Tori sighed, helplessly said: \"How old is my daughter, don''t you know?\"


    \"This kingdom has just begun, and there are still many opportunities in the future.\" Solo said meaningfully.


    He waved his hand and said softly: \"See you later, I''ll go home first.\"


    Decided to go home and plan, and prepare to focus on cultivating the younger son, and prepare to be a blockbuster in a few years.


    \"Okay, I''m going to the store too.\"Tori nodded.


    \"Tap tap....


    \"Ale also gave me a newspaper.\"Buff shouted in an old voice.


    \"Okay, Grandpa Buff, this is your newspaper.\"Ale happily handed over a newspaper.


    \"Okay, this is a steel coin.\"Buff took out two steel coins.


    \"Thank you, Grandpa Buff.\" After Ale took the steel coin, he ran away. The newspapers are all sold out, he has to continue to go and get ten more copies to sell.

 Chapter 949：

    After Buff took the newspaper, he buried his head and read it. He was also curious about what His Majesty the King said about the imperial examination.


    \"It''s really great, it''s a fair chance for the entire dynasty to select talents.\"Buff sighed.


    If he had such an opportunity before, he wouldn''t have to be poor for more than ten years.


    \"Mr. Buff, you are also reading the newspaper.\" Ryan waved, and stepped forward to go to the Guard Division.


    \"It''s Deputy Director Ryan.\"Buff hurriedly greeted him.


    He stepped forward and asked in a low voice, \"Have you seen the matter of His Majesty''s recruitment of talents, what do you think?\"


    \"I think it''s good, but I don''t know what the topic will be.\" Ryan raised his eyebrows slightly.


    After reading the newspaper in the morning, I thought of 843''s own son. They also planned to train him well, and then let him participate in the imperial examination, so that they would have the capital for promotion, and they would not have to worry about the future of their children. Parents are all worried about this.


    \"I don''t think the topic is important. What matters is that the imperial examination system is really good.\"Buff said with admiration.


    In his view, those responsible clans lived in the upper class from generation to generation by virtue of hereditary system.


    \"His Majesty the King is really great, to be able to come up with this system is great news for us.\" Ryan also praised.


    He and Buff have the same idea, this system is a happy event for the common people.


    In the past, many civilians had their own strengths, but they had nowhere to use them. The imperial examination system this time gave them the opportunity.


    At the same time, Tengying City, Somali City, Haiyan City and other cities have all received today''s newspapers.


    Their surprises and shocks were the same as Buff, Cai En and the others. Many of them were ecstatic, and then went home with their newspapers and started planning. This was an opportunity to climb up the ranks of power.


    \"Three shifts, (V). Ask for support, ask for support.\".


    Chapter 181: Big monster. (1 more)


    .tap tap...


    The third day after the defeat, at noon.


    The Great Knight Noel marched forward with only more than 200 knights left in embarrassment. Originally, more than a thousand knights escaped, but many of them were injured and died not long after the wound became infected.


    In fact, more knights are without their horses, they are completely left behind, and they are abandoned.


    After all, the great knight Noel was too busy to take care of himself. He fell off his horse several times when escaping. Now his hair is messy and his clothes are tattered. He looks like a beggar, and he no longer has the grace of the great knight of the past.


    After they left Donglin City, they rode their war horses frantically, for fear of being caught up by Taki and the others.


    Thinking back to that loud noise now, Knight Noel still swallows his saliva from time to time, and his eyes are full of fear.


    In an instant, the Knights were disintegrated, and their ears were still buzzing, and the most important thing was that they didn''t even see the shadow of the other party. \"How long will it take to reach the capital.\" Knight Noel asked irritably.


    I haven''t eaten a good meal or slept well since I ran away, and I''ve been frightened so much that I''m in a particularly irritable mood now.


    \"Sir, it''s almost half a day away from the capital.\"- The famous knight respectfully said, his appearance was also too downhearted.


    \"Then speed up the journey, don''t rest on the road, and be sure to arrive at the capital before dark.\" Knight Noel ordered.


    Right now, he just wanted to hurry back to the capital and let King Yard send troops to destroy the east side of the city. He definitely wanted to avenge this.


    \"Yes.\"The knights responded weakly, the wounded and the hungry, and they were too haggard.


    \"Ta Ta....


    Knight Noel, with more than 200 knights in a state of embarrassment, hurried towards the capital.


    A few hours later, Knight Noel and the others finally arrived at the gate of the royal capital.


    \"Get out of the way, didn''t you see our great knight arrived\"? \"- A knight went up and called the doorway.


    \"Isn''t the great knight going to crusade the kingdom of Yingluo? Why are you here.\"


    The knight guarding the gate was startled.


    Due to the lack of information, the people in the Yadian Kingdom did not know that Liu Feng had changed the Yingluo Kingdom to the Han Dynasty.


    \"Lord Great Knight brought out 20,000 knights.\"


    Another knight put one hand on the knight''s sword at his waist, and said coldly, \"You are the knights of that noble? You actually want to pretend to be the knights of the great knight?\" After all, they have seen things like this a lot, especially It was some small country nobles who came to the capital, but they wanted to report the names of big men.


    If it was normal, the knights who guarded the gate would have ridiculed a few words. It is not easy for their family to be let down. Even some minor nobles dare not speak out. But the problem is that the knight Noel and others are very embarrassed now. Dressed like a very poor knight.


    \"If you want to find an excuse to sneak into the capital, you must also find a reasonable excuse.\"


    \"I''m really laughing, how can the great knight look like you are so down and out.\"


    ...Nuoyou Great Knight''s face is very gloomy now, the corners of his mouth are twitching, and he is about to curse.


    . . . The knights who called us wanted to scold people, but they were stopped by the great Noel knight behind him.


    Knight Noel walked with a gloomy face, stepped forward, and then brushed his messy hair with his hands to reveal his face.


    .....


    Immediately, the knights guarding the gate were at a loss for words, just like a duck who was suddenly pinched by the neck of Fate.


    \"You, you are the Great Knight?\" The knight guarding the gate stuttered in horror.


    \"Quickly get out of the way.\"The knight behind the great knight scolded angrily.


    Knight Noel now feels so embarrassed that it is very embarrassing to look defeated. In particular, being ridiculed by the goalkeeper knight really made him feel shameless.


    \"Yes,...the gatekeeper knight bowed in panic.


    \"Gah....


    Grand Knight Noel waved his hand and walked into the capital with his head down, and now he doesn''t want to raise his head for a moment.


    Tread...


    After entering the capital, the Knight Noel rushed straight to the palace, bowing his head.


    - While walking through the hustle and bustle of the crowd.


    More than half an hour later, he came to the gate of the palace. The same thing happened at the gate of the city. At the gate of the palace, there was another scene showing who are you. In the end, with the proof of various aspects, the Knight Noel forcibly endured Anger entered the palace.


    \"Ta Ta...


    Knight Noel came to the main hall of the palace a few minutes later.


    \"Your Majesty the King.\" Knight Noel saluted.


    \"Are you? Noel?\" King Yard asked with narrowed eyes. \"It''s me, His Majesty the King.\" Knight Noel bowed and saluted. \"How did you do it like this?\"What was wrong with King Yard.

 Chapter 950：

    \"1 We are about to break through the east city. Who would have thought that the enemy used a flying monster to attack us, causing our knights to be wounded and killed.\"


    Knight Noel explained bitterly.


    He can say how miserable he is now, it is better to exaggerate it, and the punishment will be lighter.


    \"Flying monster?\" King Yard - looked at the Noel Grand Knight with a questioning face. In his opinion, this is the Grand Knight looking for an excuse for failure.


    In the eyes of many people who don''t know, the airship is just a big monster, and even some superstitious people may think that it is a god.


    \"Yes, before the enemy''s knights came out, we were attacked by that big monster, with heavy casualties.\" The Noel Knight said quickly.


    \"Tell me, how did you attack you?\" King Yard asked.


    \"The big monster dropped a black...thing... After that, there was a loud noise, and a huge pit appeared on the ground. Our rider... Noel, the big knight, said in horror (good money), saying He shuddered a bit when it exploded.


    ****


    \" King Yard frowned and pondered, he had already believed some of Noel''s words, and the rest would be understood by interrogating others.


    \"Your Majesty, there are only more than two hundred of our knights left.\" Knight Noel lowered his head and panicked.


    \"I''m ready to recruit a new knight order.\" King Yard said coldly.


    He wants to go see this so-called big monster in person. He doesn''t care much about the deaths of his knights. Anyway, those nobles are responsible for supporting them.


    \"Your Majesty the King?... The Noel Knights doubted the Taoist group.


    \"Go wash the filth on your body, don''t collide with the Lord.\" King Yard said sharply, his eyes were full of killing intent.


    \"Yes, His Majesty the King.\" Knight Noel responded in a panic.


    \"One update, Cv). Please support.\".


    Chapter 182: Hu Er Niang''s longing. (2 more)


    In the early morning, inside the Chang''an Castle. Liu Feng changed clothes in the cloakroom.


    \"Your Majesty, it''s all right.\" Nicole finally put the crown on Liu Feng''s head and put it on.


    \"Okay.\" Liu Feng nodded lightly.


    knock....


    \"Gah.....


    Mina pushed open the door and gently put her head in, confirming that Liu Feng had changed before she walked in.


    She handed over a document and said, \"Your Majesty, this was sent by the scientific research department on an expedited basis.\"


    \"Research Department?\"Liu Feng took over the document and read it.


    \"Your Majesty, is there something urgent?\" Nicole asked softly.


    Now the documents are all sent to the highest building. Today, they are expedited to the castle, which must be a more important thing.


    \"It''s about steam trains and radio, let''s go to the scientific research department to see.\"Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    \"Okay.\" Nicole finally helped Liu Feng tidy up the hem, and a few people walked out of the cloakroom.


    \"Tap ta ta..


    Liu Feng and others got on the steam car and went to the scientific research department under the **** of Mira. Ten minutes later, the steam car stopped at the door of the 597th Research Department.


    \"Your Majesty, we are here.\" Mira said respectfully after opening the door.


    \"Yeah.\" After Liu Feng got off the car, he took Mina and others into the scientific research department. This time, there are hundreds of soldiers on guard outside the entire scientific research department, and there were only a few dozen at most before. \"Ta Ta....


    Liu Feng and others passed through the guards and entered the scientific research department, and found that there were also many more soldiers in the inner courtyard.


    What came into view was a steam locomotive that was three meters high and two meters wide. The body is sprayed with the color material developed by the scientific research department, and the whole is black.


    The current steam train has been improved several times, and it was originally just a large iron rectangular box.


    Now, windows, textured decorations, etc. have been added, which looks quite the style of the earth train.


    \"Your Majesty the King.\"Yili and Ward saluted respectfully.


    \"Has the train been tested?\" Liu Feng nodded lightly, then looked at the steam train in front of him.


    \"All tested.\"Yili nodded.


    \"Move, let me see if there are any problems with speed and safety (cjac).\" Liu Feng ordered.


    \"Yes.\"Yili respectfully said, and then motioned Ward to start the operation.


    A circle of railway tracks has been laid in the wide area of ??the scientific research department, in order to test the operation of the steam train, and it cannot be tried on the railway station for the time being.


    After all, it is not appropriate to test trains in public places. Before it is promoted, it cannot be exposed, so as to avoid bad thoughts from some people who have dissent.


    This time, the trial train is to see the functions of turning, stopping and carrying objects.


    After these functions are perfected, it can be put into use when the rails are laid.


    Yakult and Ward walked into the control room and put enough fuel into the steam stove until the water in the stove boiled.


    Yak Lee manipulated the steering stick, and the train moved. Unlike before, there was no teetering feeling.


    This time it was more steady, although the sound was still loud.


    bang bang...


    With the start of the steam engine, the bearings under the train began to drive the wheels, and the wheels moved against the track.


    Around the entire scientific research department began to run, many researchers were watching, and they were talking about it.


    \"Can something so big run? It''s amazing.\"


    \"It feels much more powerful than that steam car.\"


    \"Whenever we can sit down and give it a try.\"


    One of the uses of railway tracks in the scientific research department is to transport things. There are too many research institutes in the scientific research department.


    For example, airship workshops, docks, etc., transport parts are very heavy, and it is much easier to have steam trains.


    The most important thing is that there is a place for the operation of the test train. Every time it is improved, it is necessary to run it to know if there is any problem.


    \"Boom!!!\"

 Chapter 951：

    Ten minutes later, the steam train drove back to Liu Feng and others.


    \"Your Majesty, it has been completed.\"Yili respectfully said.


    \"The completion of traveling alone is very good, drag a few carriages to try.\" Liu Feng nodded and ordered.


    What has just been carried out is only a single locomotive, no matter whether it is speed or turning, there is no problem. Now the test is the carriage, which is very important. If the carriage derails, the danger is too great. \"Yes.\"Yili nodded.


    Afterwards, Ward and Yak Lee acted again, and asked people to link wooden carriages to the locomotive.


    Ten minutes later, seven carriages were hung behind the locomotive. In order to test how the loading of goods is, goods are stacked in each compartment to simulate the situation of carrying people and pulling goods.


    With the connection of the carriages, Ward and Yakult got on the locomotive again, and then operated again. \"Boom boom...


    The steam train started running again, but this time it wasn''t as fast as before.


    Ten minutes later, the steam train stopped again.


    \"Your Majesty, is there anything else to improve?\"Yali asked expectantly. \"The brakes are not very good, and the connection of the carriage should be more buffered to prevent the carriage from hitting the locomotive due to inertia.\"Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly. The locomotive is the most important, and the carriage can be manufactured at any time.


    \"Yes.\"Yili nodded, then recorded it on the notepad.


    \"Test it a few more times, and if there is no problem, build more steam locomotives.\"Liu Feng said after a pause.


    Now not only must the railway tracks be laid quickly, but also a certain number of steam locomotives must be built, and many trains will be used in the future.


    \"Yes.\"Yili respectfully said.


    \"Your Majesty, when will this steam train be available?\" Enri asked in a low voice.


    \"Test it a few more times, and it can be put into use after confirming that there is no potential safety hazard.\"Liu Feng chuckled.


    \"Hmmmm.\" Enri nodded lightly, looking at the train with her beautiful eyes.


    She has longed to travel by train in the future, and she can enjoy the scenery along the way, which is really beautiful.


    \"Second shift, Cv). Please support, please customize.\".


    Chapter 183: Telegraph? (3 more)


    \"The steam train is not a big problem, let''s go to the Radio Research Institute.\"Liu Feng said softly.


    \"Yes.\" Mina and the girls said in unison.


    \"Tap tap.


    Liu Feng and the others walked to the inside of the scientific research department, and the Radio Research Institute was at the very innermost.


    Because of first-class confidentiality, radio research is carried out in secret, and few people know about it.


    In about five minutes, Liu Feng and others came to the door of the Radio Research Institute. The soldiers here don¡¯t need to be on the side of the steam train. The soldiers are well equipped and stand guard with a serious face.


    \"Your Majesty.\"The soldiers saluted respectfully.


    \"Yeah.\" Liu Feng nodded lightly.


    \"Gah....


    Mila pushed open the door of the research institute in front, and there were already a lot of people gathered inside, all of them from the Wireless Research Institute.


    Seeing that it was Liu Feng coming over, the incessant discussions in the conference room all quieted down, and everyone stood up and said respectfully, \"Your Majesty the King. Everyone''s face was full of respect. Last time before Liu Feng When I came to explain the radio, I was the lord of the city, but now I have become a king in the blink of an eye.


    \"Let''s all sit.\" After Liu Feng entered, he sat on the main seat.


    Everyone waited for Liu Feng to be seated before they sat down one after another. As soon as they sat down, a middle-aged man stood up excitedly and said, \"Your Majesty, the radio research has been successful.\"


    The man''s name is Fuman, and he is the leader of the Radio Research Institute. When learning about radio, the more he learns and the more he understands, the more he becomes the leader.


    \"I''ll take a look.\"Liu Feng''s mouth slightly raised.


    With this radio, information travels faster, and you don''t have to rely on weather-affected communication methods like carrier pigeons.


    \"Go and take out the things.\" After finishing speaking, Fuman gestured to the man next to him.


    \"Ta Ta...


    The man immediately trotted into a room and took out a large iron box.


    ... Liu Feng and Mina didn''t speak, they just watched quietly. \"Your Majesty, please write a line at will.\" Fuman respectfully said, and then handed over the paper and pen.


    \"Okay.\" Liu Feng took the pen and paper, wrote some words at will, and handed it over after writing.


    When Liu Feng was writing, only Mina and Anli saw it.


    \"Your Majesty, please wait a moment.\"Fuman respectfully said.


    \"Okay.\" Liu Feng nodded lightly.


    Fuman sat in front of the iron box with no one else beside him.


    After wearing a hood made of a new alloy, he tapped against the dozens of small protrusions on the iron box, and - while tapping - compared to the piece of paper Liu Feng had written.


    Liu Quan understood, this big iron box is equivalent to the telegraph on the other side of the earth, which has been completely improved, although it has become very bulky.


    ... Ann Limina looked at Fuman''s behavior curiously.


    After a few minutes passed, Fuman took off the hood, stood up and said to the man not far away, \"Go and see if there is any message there.\" In order to test the radio, Fuman was in another - A room is also placed with a machine.


    \"Yes.\"The man saluted Liu Feng and immediately ran out. Another few minutes passed, and the man came back panting with a note.


    After Fuman hurriedly took the note and looked at it, the smile on the corner of his mouth could not be concealed.


    He respectfully handed the note to Liu Feng and said, \"Your Majesty, it was successful.\"


    The corners of Liu Feng''s mouth twitched slightly, and then he took the paper and observed it. The words on the paper were exactly the same as the words he wrote.


    He said happily, \"Okay, very good, I''m very satisfied.\"


    After the whole process, only a few people know the words written on the paper. Now the words on the two pieces of paper are the same, which is really shocking.


    \"Your Majesty, let me see.


    Mina looked at the note, and after comparing it, she exclaimed with wide blue eyes, \"Your Majesty, it''s really the same sentence.\"


    The sentence written on the paper is: Failure is the mother of success.


    Anli and Nicole also took the note and watched curiously, showing the same expressions as Caterpillar.


    \"How did this happen? En Li was so surprised that the fox''s ears stood up. If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, who would have believed it was true.


    \"This is too amazing.\"Nicole covered her mouth and said.

 Chapter 952：

    Few people have seen this note, especially the man who went to get the note, but now he came back with a note with the same sentence.


    \"Ask for flowers.


    \"This is the information given by His Majesty, and we have today''s results.\" Fuman adored.


    The materials required for wireless telegraphy are very simple materials such as square boards, batteries, light bulbs, buttons, etc., which constitute a simple telegraph.


    After continuous optimization and testing, the wireless telegraph of this iron box was obtained.


    He knows what the success of this research represents, and represents a change in an era.


    \"Don''t be humble, it should be your credit.\" Liu Feng waved his hand gently.


    \"Yes.\"Fuman''s eyes flashed with joy, so it was not just to get His Majesty''s approval.


    ......0


    \"Your Majesty, I want to give it a try.\" En Li raised her hand coquettishly.


    \"Okay, Mina goes to another room and asks Anli to tell a little secret, you can come back later.\" Liu Feng said softly, pinching the cat''s tail.


    ...down.\" Mina said angrily, blushing all of a sudden.


    \"Tap ta ta..


    She took Nicole out with her.


    \"Go, Anli.\" Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    \"Okay.\" Enri happily wrote on the paper, and then handed it to Fuman. \"Tick tick tick tick tick tick.\"Fuman knocked out the little secret written by Hu Erniang to the machine.


    After a while, Fuman nodded respectfully to Enri, indicating that he was done. A few minutes later, Mina came back with the paper. In addition to being surprised, she laughed all over her face, and Nicole covered her mouth and smiled.


    \"Let me see, what is written?\" Liu Feng said gently.


    \"Here.\" Mina handed over the note.


    ......Liu Feng took it and looked, shaking his head amusingly, what was written on the paper was that lollipops and tomato scrambled eggs were the most delicious little girl topics.


    \"Your Majesty, let me play this time.\" Mina laughed.


    \"Okay, let''s change Anli this time.\" Liu Feng waved his hand.


    It''s like testing the stability of the telegraph.


    \"Three shifts, Fv). Please support, please customize.\"Xi.


    Chapter 184: Rectify the market. (1 more)


    The next day, inside Chang''an Castle. Liu Feng and others are having breakfast.


    Yesterday, An Li and Nicole played the telegraph back and forth several times. After confirming that there was no problem, they started production.


    \"Your Majesty, eat more, otherwise En Li will be robbed.\" Mina reminded Liu Feng while adding vegetables. \"Okay.\"Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    \"Catwoman, you are better at grabbing food.\" En Li pouted.


    \"I also think Mina eats too much, I''ll help you solve it.\" Tis finished


    -Snatch the food from the cat-ear girl''s bowl.


    \"Damn, Tis, you are too cunning.\" Mina pointed at Niu Jiao Niang.


    \"Don''t grab it, there are many more.\"Nicole smiled softly.


    Today''s breakfast is an alien sandwich with milk, and the milk is the cows sent from the grassland. The sandwich is an improved version of the Big Mac of Ni \"703\", which is more suitable for the big appetite of beast-eared women.


    After more than 40 minutes, everyone was exhausted. Liu Feng was full after only two meals, while Mina and An Li ate seven or eight.


    \"Your Majesty, I''m going to inspect first.\"Tis got up and patted her stomach.


    \"Your Majesty, I''m going to school too.\" Wei Ya shook her red hair and said.


    \"Tap ta ta..


    \"Let''s go, let''s also go to the highest building.\" Liu Feng also got up and said.


    \"Your Majesty, let''s change clothes first.\"Nicole also got up and said.


    \"Okay.\" Liu Feng nodded lightly and walked to the cloakroom, where several women were waiting in the restaurant.


    Lucy and Catherine have been obsessed with the stage play script given by Liu Feng recently, so these days breakfast is solved outside.


    About ten minutes later, Liu Feng walked out of the cloakroom after changing into the imperial clothes. \"Your Majesty, today is still the same handsome.\"Enri said cheerfully.


    The word handsome was what she saw from the book, and there were other words. Liu Feng smiled gently, then rubbed Hu Erniang''s head and said,


    \"Come on, there''s a lot of documents waiting for us.\"


    \"Okay.\" Several women nodded and followed behind.


    After leaving the castle, Liu Feng and others got into the steam car and went to the highest building under the **** of Mira.


    Ten minutes later, Liu Feng and others reached the eleventh floor of the highest building.


    \"Tap...-crunch...


    After entering the door, Liu Feng changed back to his comfortable uniform and sat down.


    \"Your Majesty, these documents were newly delivered this morning.\" Nicole came over with a stack of documents.


    \"Let''s see which are urgent files first.\"Liu Feng nodded.


    \"Okay.\"Nicole nodded.


    Every day, Liu Feng, Mina, and others would prioritize their files. After all, the files on the desktop were piled up like a mountain. Simple documents are handled by Enri, Nicole and others.


    Some important documents will be reviewed by Liu Feng in person, and each document will be marked with priorities, so it will not be too difficult to distinguish.


    \"Your Majesty, here is an urgent document for you to take a look at.\" Nicole sorted out a document and handed it to Liu Feng.


    \"Okay.\"Liu Feng took over the document and read it. This is a big market report of major cities.


    Market research reports are very important. They will be accumulated and submitted after a period of time. Just by looking at this report, you can know the economic situation of the market.


    Half an hour later, Liu Feng reviewed the major market reports of major cities and Chang''an City.


    \"This problem still needs to be solved first.\" Liu Feng frowned after reading it.

 Chapter 953：

    \"What''s the problem?\" Enri asked softly.


    \"Someone is already boiling salt in the city by the sea, and then selling it at a high price.\" Liu Feng said solemnly after closing the report.


    The previous seaside cities were occupied by pirates, and some time ago, after the pirates drove away. Cities by the sea began to boil salt again, and there are many cities relying on the sea. There are always people who take risks to transport salt to make profits.


    \"What should I do?\"Nicole worried.


    People who have experienced high price of salt hate it very much.


    \"Except Chang''an City, many cities do not have low-priced salt, and the salt merchants will definitely sell the salt at sky-high prices.\" An Li said worriedly.


    The salt they boil in seaside cities is very rough, and it is important that some toxins are not filtered out.


    But unfortunately, the commoners in other cities could not buy other salts, so they had to go to high-priced salt merchants to buy them, and there was no way they could be slaughtered.


    After Liu Feng thought about it, he said, \"It''s time to reset the market order....


    Mina blinked her blue eyes and asked curiously, \"What is your Majesty going to do?\"\"The whole dynasty promotes low-priced salt, and the salt drying field in Haiyan City can provide us with a large amount of purified salt.\" Liu Feng said lightly.


    \"Low-priced salt, no toxins, beautiful salt, I believe that commoners will choose our salt.\" An Li''s eyes lit up, thinking that this was the best solution.


    \"The big market in the whole dynasty must have low-priced salt for sale, and each family must buy it in limited quantities.\" Liu Feng said solemnly.


    \"In this way, ordinary people can buy low-priced salt in the big market, and they will not go to the salt merchants to buy high-priced salt again.\" En Li said clearly.


    \"You can also control the number and quantity of purchases to prevent reselling." Liu Feng added.


    The adjustment of the market requires the intervention of the kingdom. Otherwise, some businessmen do not care about the life and death of civilians. They recognize coins. As long as they can make money, it does not matter even if they are treasonous.


    \"Each family can buy a limited amount with an ID card, just like Chang''an City


    -Sample. \" Nicole said softly.


    With an ID card, there are many advantages. It can not only restrict the high-priced salt merchants, but also count the population of the current Han Dynasty.


    In the current Han Dynasty, large and small cities have already perfected the ID card system, and everyone holds an ID card.


    \"The salt merchant will probably wash her face with tears.\" En Li covered her 3.0 mouth and smiled. \"Who dares to disrupt the market, then don''t blame us for being too ruthless.\" Liu Feng said lightly.


    \"It has to be rectified severely.\" Mina said indifferently, she has always had no good feelings for those good businessmen who oppressed the commoners.


    \"I don''t know what happened to the salt drying field in Haiyan City.\" Liu Feng frowned and said, the salt drying field in Haiyan City is a very important link for the future market.


    \"Does your Majesty want to take a look?\" Mina asked.


    \"Let''s go and have a look around, and take a look at Bilis by the way.\" Liu Feng nodded lightly.


    \"Okay, then I''ll go get ready first.\" Mina said quickly. \"One update, Fv). Please support, please customize.\".


    Chapter 185: Black hair and black eyes. (2 more)


    Mina twisted her hips and went out. Liu Feng is now the king, and the travel is completely different, and the safety aspect has to be improved tenfold.


    \"Your Majesty, are we going to take a telegraph to Haiyan City this time?\" En Li asked softly.


    \"I want to take it, and by the way, bring some knowledgeable people.\" Liu Feng said lightly. I learned about it yesterday. There are still a few test machines in the inventory of the scientific research department, which can just come in handy. You must know that the Flanders Empire should be coming soon. There is a telegraph machine in Haiyan City, which is also convenient for communication inland.


    Moreover, Liu Feng planned to set up telegraph rooms in all nine major cities, so that it would be more convenient to communicate and convey orders.


    When the number of production increases in the future, some larger cities will also be equipped with telegraphs, which will eventually spread to the entire kingdom. In the future, communication will rely on telegraphs.


    After all, the technology of telephony is still too high, so don''t think about it for the time being.


    \"Then go down and notify the scientific research department?\" Mila asked for instructions in a low voice.


    \"Go.\" Liu Feng said softly. 29 An hour later, there was a knock on the door. \"Come in.\" Liu Feng said softly.


    \"Crumble...


    \"Your Majesty, the scientific research department has already selected the generators, here is the list.\" Mira said respectfully after pushing the door open.


    \"Okay.\"Liu Feng took over the list and began to unpack it.


    After a while, he raised his head in satisfaction and said, \"That''s it, let them **** the telegraph directly to the airship.


    \"Yes.\" Mila nodded and stepped back to arrange a telegraph escort.


    \"Your Majesty, do you want to leave now? Then I will help you change your clothes.\" Nicole said softly, and then brought over the Daqin imperial clothes hanging on the side.


    \"Yeah.\" Liu Feng said gently.


    \"An Li, send someone to instruct Leya to go to the airship as well.\" Liu Feng ordered.


    Calling the Orcs of the Bird Race is to prevent the airship from suddenly having an accident in the air, but at an altitude of several hundred meters, it will be safer if there are Orcs of the Bird Race in the air.


    \"Okay, then what are we going to bring?\" Enri answered cheerfully. \"You can bring some snacks to eat on the road.\"Liu Feng''s mouth slightly raised. \"Okay.\" En Li replied with a smile, and immediately called someone to speak.


    A few minutes later, Liu Feng took Nicole and An Li downstairs after changing into the Emperor Qin clothes.


    Ten minutes later, the steam car drove into the airship field. Liu Feng had a dedicated king passage, where he could drive the steam car directly. There was a special parking lot inside.


    \"Ta Ta....


    After Liu Feng and others got off the car, they walked towards the airship.


    Since Mina came first to give instructions, now the airship field has only Liu Feng and others besides the guards, security guards, and pilots.


    The entire airship field is full of soldiers on the third and outer three floors, and the well-equipped ones are standing guard and patrolling.


    \"Your Majesty.\" Mina quickly approached. Ready to go? \" Liu Feng said gently.


    \"It''s all set, and you can leave at any time.\" Mina pursed her lips. \"Okay, you can go when Mira and the others come.\" Liu Feng chuckled lightly. \"I''ll arrange for them to carry the supplies first.\" Mina quickly left. More than half an hour later, two more steam cars drove into the airship field.


    Tread....


    Lea, Mira and the others came down from above.


    \"Your Majesty the King.\" Leya saluted.


    \"Your Majesty, the dispatcher and the telegraph have been secretly brought here.\" Mira whispered.


    \"Okay, move it up.\" Liu Feng nodded.


    The telegraph was the most confidential thing. It was moved into the airship from the very beginning, packed in a large box and locked, and a lot of sackcloth was stuffed next to it to prevent it from being damaged. After the transportation of the supplies was completed, Liu Feng and others also boarded the airship, and this time Mira also brought many soldiers with him.


    \"Buzz..


    The airship took off under the pilot''s operation, and Leia led a group of people to explore the way ahead, and would not return to the airship until everything was ok.


    The airship flew for about eight hours, and it arrived at the border of the old capital at more than six o''clock in the evening.

 Chapter 954：

    \"Your Majesty, Yingluo City is ahead.\" Minahui reported.


    Yingluo City was the old capital of the Yingluo Kingdom, and it was renamed after Liu Feng ascended the throne. After that, Lu Ma was dispatched to temporarily act as the city lord. He was mainly responsible for teaching the old capital, opening schools, recruiting civilians, etc. The most important thing at this stage was education.


    And the military aspect was handed over to Jonah, who was No. 5 of the first Wolf Warrior Squad.


    - All the training and recruitment were handed over to him, - the city owner is separated from military and political.


    \"Let''s rest in Yingluo City tonight - night.\" Liu Feng ordered.


    \"Yes.\" Mina nodded and then ordered the pilot to land in Yingluo City. \"Your Majesty, I''ll go say hello to Luma and the others first.\"Lea said beside her.


    \"Go.\" Liu Feng said gently.


    \"Ta Ta...


    \"Crumble....


    Leia opened the inner and outer warehouses in turn, and fluttered out. Half an hour later, the airship stopped in the open space of Yingluo City.


    At this moment, Luma, Jonah, Leia and others were already waiting in place.


    Twenty rows of soldiers stood on the square, twenty-five soldiers in each row, a total of five hundred soldiers, ready to welcome Liu Feng.


    Just like the military parade, many civilians did not dare to move forward, they only dared to watch from a distance, and they all stretched their heads to look at the square.


    \"I heard that the king has come down.\"


    \"Really? I''ve never seen what His Majesty the King looks like.\"\"The new His Majesty is very good-looking. I heard that he has black hair and black eyes.\"


    \"I''ve never seen anyone with black hair and black eyes.\"


    \"Black hair and black eyes must be very noble, or you can''t be a king.\"


    The airship descended under the awe-inspiring eyes of many.


    Ga_...


    \"Ta ta ta...


    After opening the door, Liu Feng stepped out of the airship first, followed by Mina and others. \"See His Majesty the King.\" Lu Ma and the others immediately bowed and saluted respectfully.


    \"Get up.\" Liu Feng waved his hand at will, turned his head and glanced around, and saw many civilians.


    He had a strange illusion. He looked like this, and had seen similar scenes on the Internet on the other side of the earth.


    \"Your Majesty, dinner has been prepared, please move to the restaurant.\"Lu Ma respectfully said.


    \"Let''s go.\" Liu Feng nodded and walked ahead with a wave of his sleeves.


    \"Second shift, factory v). Please support. Please customize.\".


    One thousand and eighty-six chapters: literacy education. (3 more)


    A few minutes later, Liu Feng and others entered the restaurant in the Royal Palace of Yingluo City.


    After all, it is a restaurant in the old capital, and it is still very spacious.


    Liu Feng went straight to the main seat and sat down, and Mina and the others also sat down. Because of the arrival of His Majesty the King, a delicate tablecloth was laid on the dining table, and the tableware was also changed.


    After everyone was seated, the maids began to serve the dishes.


    When Leia came to inform, Luma asked the people in the kitchen to rush extra meals, made many good dishes that were rarely eaten on weekdays, and served some sour juices.


    After a few minutes, the table was filled with plates of dishes.


    \"Your Majesty, the time is a bit rushed, so I was not well prepared.\"Lu Ma bowed his head and apologized.


    \"Okay.\" Liu Feng said indifferently, now he doesn''t have too strict requirements for food when he is out.


    ... Luma breathed a sigh of relief.


    Mina and Mira are silently checking the food for poison.


    Liu Feng took a sip of the checked juice and said, \"After eating, take me to see


    - The situation of going to school. \"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"Lu Ma respectfully said.


    It took about an hour for dinner to end. Now that Liu Feng is the king, some etiquette should be paid attention to.


    In the castle, everyone can fight, but now it is more appropriate to go on tour, and the most important thing is the dignity of the royal family.


    \"Your Majesty, this way please.\"Lu Ma stood up first and respectfully said.


    \"Let''s go.\" Liu Feng got up and walked forward, and Nicole helped him organize his clothes at the hidden place beside him.


    Ten minutes later, Liu Feng and others came to the side of the city square and came to a church. It used to be the church of the bishop, but now it has become a school.


    There are also students studying in the school at night. According to the school time on Earth, it will take a longer time for students from other worlds to learn and understand. In addition, there are not too many entertainment activities in the other world at night, and there is nothing to do at home. It is better to use the spare time to learn knowledge.


    There is a shortage of talents in the Han Dynasty. To cultivate talents, we must start with children. They will learn knowledge faster than adults.


    \"Your Majesty, this is their self-study 1.\"Lu Ma explained from the back side.


    Liu Feng nodded lightly, walked along the side, frowned slightly, looked inside, and said after a while, \"How come some people don''t have a pen and paper?\"


    \"Now Yingluo City has a shortage of paper and pens, so some students use sand to practice calligraphy.\"Lu Ma explained helplessly.


    \"The next time you encounter such a problem, tell me earlier that their education should not be delayed.\"Liu Feng said solemnly, the education of children is very important to the future development of the Han Dynasty.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"Lu Ma quickly bowed his head and replied.


    He then raised his head and said, \"Another problem is that there is a shortage of teachers in Yingluo City, and every teacher is teaching uninterrupted every day.\"


    \"This is indeed a problem, I will let Wei Ya arrange two teachers to come to support


    - Down with you. \" Liu Feng thought for a while and then said.


    \"Thank you, Your Majesty!\" Lu Ma saluted excitedly.


    Liu Feng did not disturb the students, just observed from the side, and found that the students were of different age groups, and they were divided into large, medium and small classes on the other side of the earth. \"An Li, let Chang''an City deliver a batch of pens and paper.\"


    Liu Feng calmly said: \"Nicole, let the bank allocate-approve education funds.\"


    \"Yes. Enri and Nicole answered in unison.


    The entire Yingluo City is very large and has many residents. By next year, many children will be able to go to school.

 Chapter 955：

    The classroom will also be a problem at that time, and this time the funding can just be used to build the classroom.


    The reason why Liu Feng pays attention to education is related to the history he understands. If he was illiterate in ancient times, some power and discourse power would be held in the hands of some people who possess knowledge, and as a result, a bunch of worms and aristocrats would be raised. .


    \"How is the night school? How many adults who love to read?\"Liu Feng asked.


    Literacy education is now carried out in many cities. Children go to school and adults go to night school. Just like the previous model of Chang''an City, let the people get rid of illiteracy as soon as possible, and they can''t even write their own names.


    \"Your Majesty, the night school was crowded, and everyone was very enthusiastic.\"Lu Ma said with a smile.


    After all, literacy pays more, and as long as people are not stupid, they will come to night school to learn to read.


    \"That''s good.


    Liu Feng stayed at the door of the classroom for a while and then left, ordering: \"Take me to the military camp.\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\" Jonah respectfully said, then led the way.


    Ten minutes later, Liu Feng and the others came to the barracks. Apart from a few patrolling teams, there were soldiers practicing archery and swordsmanship.


    There has been no war recently, so the training of the soldiers has not been put down. From the morning to the evening, they will carry out various skills training, especially literacy.


    The model here is also based on the previous model of Chang''an City, especially in teaching literacy.


    \"\"Your Majesty, swordsmanship here, fighting over there, and over there... Jonah introduced the venue.


    Jonah is a member of the Wolf Warrior Squad, and he trains the soldiers according to the simplification of his previous training mode.


    It is not necessary for every soldier to become the kind of physical quality of the Wolf Warrior Squad, but it must be stronger than the enemy''s knights.


    \"Did you give them extra meals after training?\" Liu Feng asked. After a day''s exercise, it will consume a lot of physical strength, so the dietary supplement must keep up with it in time. \"Yes, there will be an extra meal every two days, most of which are meat.\" Jonah nodded heavily, still having a deep understanding of this (the king''s) aspect.


    \"Well, this aspect cannot be saved, especially the special forces'' dietary supplies must be in place.\"Liu Feng added.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\" Jonah respectfully said.


    \"How''s the recruiting going?\" Liu Feng looked around the barracks road.


    \"Now there are 800 people who have passed the assessment. It takes a long time to observe and decide whether to let them really become soldiers.\" Jonah explained.


    \"Okay, I want quality rather than quantity. If there is no suitable one, don''t worry about it.\"Liu Feng said solemnly.


    Not only the intellectuals are good, but the soldiers in the military camp must be good too. No one wants to raise rice bugs.


    \"Yes, the subordinates are strictly screened according to the requirements, and they dare not be sloppy.\" Jonah said quickly.


    \"Three shifts, (V). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 187: The first line of defense. (1/4)


    The next day, after Liu Feng and others had a simple breakfast, they were ready to go to the airship.


    Last night, I inspected the military and political affairs of Yingluo City until after eleven o''clock before going back to rest.


    Hundreds of soldiers gathered at the airship field early this morning to see them off, in a mighty battle.


    Liu Feng and others walked to the airship under the **** of the soldiers.


    Before boarding the airship, he warned, \"If you encounter any problems in the future, you should give feedback in time.\"


    \"Yes, please be careful on the road.\"Lu Ma bowed and answered.


    \"Your Majesty, I will send another team of special forces to **** you.\" Jonah worried,-


    Early in the morning, the special forces were on standby by the side.


    \"No, I have Mira, Mina, and Leia here, and the airship can''t hold so many people.\" Liu Feng waved his hand.


    \"Your Majesty''s safety is left to us, you can rest assured.\" Mira said solemnly.


    \"Okay.\" Jonah still nodded reassuringly.


    After the soldiers got off the airship, Liu Feng stepped into the airship. This group of soldiers was arranged by Mira to check whether there was any danger inside the airship.


    \"Your Majesty, please be careful.\"Lu Ma and Jonah saluted at the closed hatch.


    \"Buzz....


    The airship slowly took off and flew away from the place.


    \"Your Majesty, did you sleep well last night?\" Nicole asked in a soft and caring voice.


    \"Okay.\" Liu Feng nodded with a chuckle. Compared to Chang''an City, 307 was definitely far worse, but he didn''t have so many requirements when he went out.


    \"Your Majesty, let me change back to your regular clothes first.\" Nicole said softly.


    \"Um.


    When the time came to around three or four in the afternoon, the airship had left Yingluo City and was about to arrive in Haiyan City.


    \"Your Majesty, we are about to arrive at Haiyan City.\" Leya respectfully said that it was Mila who just came back from her way to report.


    \"Okay, let''s get ready.\" Liu Feng said lightly.


    \"Yes.\"


    More than half an hour later, the airship flew to the square in Haiyan City and circled. When she was about to arrive in Haiyan City, Nicole put on the imperial suit for Liu Feng, and the airship stayed on the airship field a few minutes later.


    The battle that was greeted at the moment was no worse than that of Yingluo City, and it was also mighty, with a large group of civilians surrounding it.


    \"Your Majesty.\" Niu Dang walked first and gave a big ceremony. \"Are you still used to it in Haiyan City?\" Liu Feng asked softly.


    \"-I''m used to everything.\" Niu Da hastily said.


    \"That''s good.\"Liu Feng nodded lightly, Haiyan City is too important, otherwise, the most capable Niu Da would not be sent here.


    \"Your Majesty, please, the food is ready.\" Niu said with a big bow. \"Let''s go.\" Liu Feng said lightly, walking on a road surrounded by soldiers, followed by Mina and a few girls, and Niu Dacai followed.


    Ten minutes later, Liu Feng and others entered the castle restaurant. Many decorations were added temporarily, and new candles were added to the candlesticks on the wall. After Liu Feng entered the restaurant, he walked to the main seat and sat down. The chair was covered with a layer of black and gold cloth, which is only available in the main seat.


    Because it is by the sea, when he learned that Liu Feng was coming, Niu Da hurriedly asked people to fetch fresh seafood, so the table was extra rich, including lobster, abalone, etc.


    More than an hour later, when the meal was over, Liu Feng and others came to the interior affairs hall in the castle to take a look at the latest documents and processing methods in Haiyan City.


    \"Your Majesty, these are some recent documents, please take a look at them.\" Niu Da took a few documents and handed them over with both hands.


    \"Okay.\" Liu Feng nodded and took the document and looked at it.


    After Niu Da handed over the documents, he respectfully stepped aside, and Mina and the others also stayed on the side quietly.


    Half an hour later, Liu Feng slowly closed the last document, squinting his eyes and thinking.

 Chapter 956：

    \"Your Majesty, is there something wrong?\" Niu Xiaoxiao asked cautiously. Although the internal affairs are not handled by him, it is also what he promises to carry on. Due to geographical reasons and strategic considerations in Haiyan City, the military department is half a level higher than the internal affairs, mainly to prevent those pirates.


    \"It''s good in all aspects, especially sending troops to encircle and suppress the pirates did a good job.\"Liu Feng appreciated it.


    \"It''s what the subordinates should do.\"Niu Da was secretly relieved.


    \"Mila, where is the telegraph?\" Liu Feng turned his head and asked.


    (cjef)


    \"It has been transported from the airship, and a team of soldiers is guarding.\" Mira quickly replied.


    \"Move in.\" Liu Feng ordered. \"Yes.\"Mira immediately turned around and went out. \"What is the telegraph?\" Niu Da asked suspiciously.


    \"Things that can convey information to Chang''an City as quickly as possible,\"Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    Is it faster than flying pigeons to pass a book? \" Niu Da asked in surprise.


    \"Kung fu to drink water.\" Liu Feng said lightly, picking up the tea at hand and sipping-


    mouth.


    Niu Da was stunned, then reacted and asked in a low voice, \"Is it a new invention of the scientific research department?\"


    \"Yes, just researched it soon.\"Liu Feng nodded lightly.


    Ten minutes later, Mira and the soldiers carried the telegraph box into the Interior Hall, followed by two transmitters.


    After they were brought in, Mira went outside and alerted the soldiers.


    The transmitter quickly opened the box and carefully took out the telegraph.


    \"Your Majesty, how do you use this?\" Niu Da looked at the big iron box in front of him in confusion.


    Just this thing, can you transmit information to Chang''an City, the capital of the Han Dynasty? How could he not believe it?


    \"You are equipped with two generators. If you have any questions that you want to convey back to Chang''an City in the future, you can let them operate.\" Liu Feng did not explain too much.


    Some scientific and technological issues cannot be explained clearly to Niu Da, a man who knows only six of his seven orifices, so let him slowly understand. \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"Niu Da nodded heavily.


    \"This telegraph machine is very precious, remember to protect it.\" Liu Feng urged lightly.


    This telegraph can quickly convey the situation of Haiyan City to Chang''an City, especially the upcoming war, the Flanders Empire is coming.


    \"Yes, the subordinates must take good care of it.\" Niu Da said solemnly.


    \"Isn''t the training of soldiers and the maintenance of ships not neglected?\"Liu Feng raised his eyebrows and asked.


    Haiyan City is a city close to the sea and the first line of defense against the Flanders Empire.


    Haiyan City, just like Donglin City, is one of the most important cities. If the Han Dynasty is to be safe and sound, this first line of defense cannot be damaged.


    \"Soldiers are trained strictly every day, and the ships will be maintained and repaired on the shore when they are not sailing.\" Niu Da hastened to report.


    \"The fleet of the Flanders Empire is estimated to arrive in Haiyan City in more than a month. There must be no problems here.\" Liu Feng said solemnly.


    \"Yes, my subordinates will definitely stick to Haiyan City.\"Niu Dating straightened his waist and gave a military salute.


    \"-If there is any problem, immediately use the telegraph to contact Chang''an City.\" Liu Feng urged.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\" Niu Dasu said.


    One update, Cv7). Please customize, please support. \".


    One thousand eighty-eighth chapter: drying salt field. (2/4)


    The next morning, Liu Feng and others just came out of the restaurant after breakfast.


    Now we are going to inspect the salt drying field in Haiyan City, the salvage of kelp and so on. These can be a major economic pillar in the future, especially salt, and it is also something that maintains local stability.


    \"Your Majesty, here~ please.\" Niu Da respectfully said.


    The salt drying field is set up outside the city, which is wider and more convenient for water diversion, which is just right for drying salt.


    The salt drying square is located on the low ground by the seaside. It is propelled by ocean waves, and then a large waterwheel is used to guide the sea water, which saves a lot of manpower.


    Salt drying generally has to go through seven sets of procedures, namely, building a beach, whole beach, absorbing tide, making brine, measuring brine, crystallization, and collecting salt and returning it. Of course, these steps have been improved and become more suitable for other worlds.


    When drying salt, the seawater will be introduced into the evaporation pond first. When the water is evaporated to a certain extent by the sun, it will be poured into the crystallization pond and continue to be exposed to the sun. The sea water will become a saturated solution of salt, and then the salt will gradually precipitate out.


    \"Yeah.* Liu Feng nodded lightly and walked to the salt drying square.


    Ten minutes later, a group of people came to the square, and before they got close, they saw a group of soldiers on guard.


    -On the one hand, the arrival of Liu Feng has strengthened the guard, and the second is that Sunyan City also needs guards by soldiers. If you don''t guard, some people will inevitably steal.


    \"See Your Majesty.\"The soldiers saluted respectfully when they saw Liu Feng.


    \"At noon every day, give them a place to shade, and enough water.\"Liu Feng frowned slightly, and the sun is shining, even the iron can''t stand it.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\" Niu Da nodded quickly.


    After Liu Feng told him, he started to walk around Sunyan City. The entire area was as big as seven or eight basketball courts on the other side of the earth. He ordered, \"Take me to see kelp and seaweed.\"


    Dried seafood such as kelp has been transported to other cities across the country through caravans. After all, air transportation is too labor-intensive, and the amount of each shipment is not much.


    \"Your Majesty, please.\" Niu Da said, pointing to an open space by the sea.


    The kelp they catch is dried and then transported, so that it can be stored for a longer time. After returning home, there is no difference in normal kelp after soaking in water, and the nutrients will not be destroyed too much.


    The same is true for seaweed. Last time, Liu Feng taught them how to identify seaweed. After drying the seaweed, they used it to cook soup, and it tasted delicious. A few minutes later, Liu Feng and others came to an open space where shelves were erected everywhere. The large and small wooden shelves were covered with kelp, seaweed, and some fish.


    \"Your Majesty, this side is the area for drying kelp, the other side is seaweed, and the largest area is fish.\" Niu Dayi-introduced.


    The drying of the fish was also taught by Liu Feng. The materials they brought over when the airship flight came and went, let them make the uneaten fish into dried fish, which is not wasted and can be prepared for emergencies.


    All are preparing for the invasion of the Flanders Empire in more than a month. When the war begins, there will be no time to go fishing for things in the sea.


    \"The hygienic work for drying should be done well.\" Liu Feng said while inspecting, but he didn''t want the soldiers to have diarrhea after they couldn''t eat unclean things. By then, the enemy didn''t attack, and the interior was already in chaos.


    \"All are carried out strictly in compliance with the regulations.\"Niu Da responded quickly.


    \"Well done, take me to see the situation of the ship.\" Liu Feng looked around.


    \"Your Majesty, this way please.\"Niu Da leads the way.


    Since we visited the drying yard by the sea and the port was not far away, we arrived in less than ten minutes. \"Tap tap.....


    \"Your Majesty, the ships are all docked at the port.\" Niu Da introduced.

 Chapter 957：

    "The boat must be well maintained. When there is time, let someone clean the bottom of the boat and check the condition of the boat." Liu Feng urged.


    Now this era is not as advanced as the other side of the earth. The ships are all made of wood. If they are soaked in water for a long time, the service life of the ships will be affected.


    If the bottom of the boat is not maintained for a long time, a lot of plankton may be attached. One plankton is not heavy, but thousands of planktons are a little heavy. If there is too much accumulation, it will affect the speed of the boat. "Yes, Your Majesty." Niu Da said seriously.


    "There are also ship crossbows that need to be checked at all times, and there must be no missing." Liu Feng ordered.


    Haiyan City is really important, so I have to worry more about it. Especially in terms of ordnance, I am also afraid that the military crossbow will be stolen, and then the enemy will imitate it, which will cause great harm.


    "The subordinates will increase their supervision." Niu Da said solemnly.


    "Arrange a group of people to come over and build a dock next to the port, which is mainly used to repair ships, and can also build ships in the future." Liu Feng thought for a while and said.


    *Yes, Your Majesty. "The cow should come down.


    "Professional personnel and money will be sent to An Li when she is ready." Liu Feng said after a pause.


    Hu Erniang silently took out a notepad and recorded it, and these must be arranged immediately when they return to Chang''an City.


    "You will have to work hard for the next period of time." Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction, and he was relatively relieved about Niu Da''s work. Not hard. . "Niu Da straightened his back and said.


    "Very good, let''s go to Green City next." Liu Feng said lightly. Green City is one of the two cities by the Youshui River, which was previously divided into the life of Bilis and the others.


    Yes, your subordinate will **** you to the airship. " Niu said respectfully.


    "Tap on...


    Half an hour later, Liu Feng and others came to the airship, and then boarded the airship under the **** of Mira''s inspection. The airship lifted off and flew to Green City.


    "Your Majesty, Haiyan City is well managed." Mina said while eating the dried fish, which Nicole brought.


    "Yeah, then the Flanders Empire will definitely come and go." Enri said, snatching a small dried fish from Cat''s Ear Girl and slowly stuffing it into her mouth.


    "There is still a lot of work to be prepared, so don''t be careless." Liu Feng sighed while looking out the window.


    The next thing to do is to mobilize the human fish, and let the human fish help to contain it. Perhaps a pleasant attack from the bottom of the sea can make this war between the two continents more effective.


    *Second, Cv). Please support, please customize. "Inch


    Chapter 189: The dilemma of the mermaid. (3/4)


    "mouth....


    The time came to more than two o''clock in the afternoon, and the airship slowly flew towards the border of Green City. Leia, like the previous two times, flew out first to inform the people that she was ready to greet her.


    Twenty minutes later, the airship hovered over the square in Green City for a while before landing.


    Biris and a group of mermaid knights were already welcoming them, and some mermaid civilians followed behind them. They all heard that the king of the human race who gave them the shelter was coming, and they all wanted to come and see.


    "Tap. Tread....


    After the hatch opened, Mila came out to patrol and let the soldiers form a passage.


    Liu Feng stepped out of the cabin door and walked in the passage surrounded by soldiers before coming to Bilis.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, you are welcome." Bilis greeted with a smile. She resisted the urge to go up to hug Anli and Mina. Now that she is also the king of "097", she still has to be decent in front of her hands. "Are you used to living in Green City?" Liu Feng asked gently.


    "I like it."


    Bilis saluted very decently and said with a light smile, "Your Excellency Liu Feng, please, I have prepared tea for you."


    "Okay." Liu Feng nodded, then walked side by side with Bilis.


    Ten minutes later, Liu Feng and others were led into the reception room and seated one after another. "Everyone, please drink tea." Bilis said politely, the tea was brought from Chang''an City.


    "Okay." Liu Feng and Nicole responded, then took a sip of the tea on the table-


    mouth.


    "You go out first, and you''ll be fine." Biris Yuka and Lilith instructed.


    *Yes. "The two said respectfully, then turned to leave.


    "Long time no see, Enri, Mina, Nicole." Biris gave them a hug.


    "Bilis, you are also very competent as a king." Liu Feng chuckled and praised, the mermaid girl did not lose her etiquette in front of her hands.


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng is joking." Bilis'' aqua blue eyes flashed, and she wanted to say something but couldn''t.


    Being the head of a country is not that simple. Just some government affairs can be annoying. "Bilis, here are the snacks we brought you." Enri took out the snacks in her bag.


    "It''s really good, I just finished all the snacks I brought before." Bilis said in surprise.


    "It contains my collector''s version of the lollipop." Enri said crisply.


    "Thank you Enri. Shall I take you out for a walk?" Billis quickly suggested.


    "Okay." Liu Feng nodded. Green City has not been here yet, and he is curious about the environment here and the living conditions of the mermaids.


    "Tap on...


    After Liu Feng and others left the room, they began to stroll around Green City under the leadership of Bilis.


    The group began to visit from the avenue, followed by a group of soldiers, including Chang''an City and mermaid.


    Green City is a city by the river, so the trees in the whole city are growing very well, and green can be seen everywhere.


    Nicole looked around and said, "The environment here is very good."


    "It is indeed very suitable for mermaid life." Liu Feng said softly.


    "Thank you, Your Excellency Liu Feng, for dividing Green City into our mermaid family." Bilis said gratefully.


    ....Liu Feng waved his hand slightly, but he wasn''t completely selfish. This time he came here to discuss something.


    Ten minutes later, Liu Feng and others came to the market.


    In the huge market, there are very few shops open, and even if there are a few, they are all selling some goods from Chang''an City.


    The mermaids who have just relocated don''t have much spare money to buy these things, and a few minutes'' walk is the fish market in Green City.


    There are more stores opened here than the market, but they are not very optimistic. Each store is selling some fish and shrimp, and there are not many people, which looks particularly depressed.


    Liu Feng saw all this, frowning slightly. He didn''t expect the mermaid tribe to be so poor now.


    - More than two hours later, the mermaid girl took Liu Feng and others to visit Green City, from the market, the port to the last civilian area.


    "It''s getting late, let''s go eat." Bilis suggested.


    "Okay." Liu Feng nodded.

 Chapter 958：

    Then a few people went to the restaurant in the castle under the **** of soldiers.


    As soon as you enter the restaurant, you can clearly see the gap with Yingluo City and Haiyan City. Although the entire restaurant is not small, there are no decorative objects at all, and the candles are not very bright.


    \"Lilith, let the maids start serving the dishes.\" Bilis ordered.


    \"Yes.\" Lilith respectfully said, and then asked the maids to start serving the dishes. In about five minutes, all the dishes were finished...


    \"It''s not as good as the food in Chang''an City, please don''t dislike it, Your Excellency Liu Feng.\"Bliss said apologetically.


    The table is nothing more than some fish and shrimp, as well as kelp brought from the old palace. It is not like a king''s food at all, but it is the same as the table of the most common noble.


    The mermaid girl''s expression was slightly red, and she looked at this table of dishes apologetically. She had been treated grandly when she went to Chang''an City before, and it was too bad compared to the food she was entertaining now.


    \"It doesn''t matter.\" Liu Feng shook his head and said that it didn''t matter, and he also knew the dilemma that the mermaid girl was encountering now.


    \"Everyone, try it.\"Bliss said with a sigh of relief.


    \"Bi Lisi, just finished visiting Green City, and found that your mermaid family seems to have encountered difficulties.\" Liu Feng said straight to the point.


    ....Bilise was stunned for a while, then whispered, \"Although Green City is very good, most of the clansmen have no source of income, and they don''t know what to do here.\"


    In the past, the mermaid tribe could take pearls and fish for kelp and other self-sufficient jobs at the seaside. Now there is no source of income in Green City, so they can only go to the water to catch some fish and shrimp.


    \"This is indeed a problem, let me think about it.\" Liu Feng frowned slightly, and then fell into thinking.


    ... An Li and the others all looked at Liu Feng quietly, it was indeed a serious problem.


    If the human fish 5.2 is relocated and the problem of survival has not been solved, it is better not to move. \"Yes.\"


    Liu Feng raised the corner of his mouth and said softly, \"The farmland next to Green City is very suitable for raising rice, and you can grow rice. When it is time to harvest, I can focus on purchasing here.


    At present, some cities with special terrain in the Han Dynasty have been visited by people from the air force base to investigate. In addition to checking whether they are suitable for living, they also observe the nearby land conditions. Now Chang''an City has potatoes, corn, rice and many other crops.


    Some crops have to be planted depending on the terrain, so that the output will be doubled. The soldiers of the Air Force will report to the castle after each inspection, and most of these things are followed up by the fox ears.


    \"Three shifts, Cv). Please support, please customize.\"


    One thousand and ninetieth chapters: Sailor selection. (4/4)


    \"Really?\"Bliss was pleasantly surprised, not expecting this problem to be solved immediately.


    \"Well, I will arrange for professionals in this field to come and teach you how to plant and manage. Liu Feng nodded lightly.


    He has to help the mermaids solve these urgent needs, and it can be regarded as helping them integrate into the Han Dynasty and become a part of it.


    In the future, the mermaid will only become part of the Han Dynasty, which is equivalent to the ancient princes, and then slowly assimilate.


    Moreover, this cultivation of food is also beneficial to the Han Dynasty. The mermaid tribe had economic relations with the Han Dynasty, and the speed of assimilation would be faster.


    \"Thank you very much, Your Excellency Liu Feng, for helping our people a lot.\"


    Billy was moved.


    \"Are there any other questions? Let''s talk about it together.\"Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    .....Bilise stammered and hesitated. There were indeed many questions, but one of the biggest problems was that she was too embarrassed to speak.


    She has been taken care of by Liu Feng too much, and it would be a bit of a stretch to go on.


    Liu Feng saw the embarrassment of the mermaid girl and said, \"Tell me, am I not your friend?\"


    \"Indeed, there is indeed a problem.\"Bliss lowered her head and whispered.


    \"Oh? You talk about it.\"Liu Feng picked up the tea.


    *Could your Excellency Liu 29 Feng sell us some weapons? I''m afraid we will encounter a situation like the pirates again. We can train knights only after we have weapons. \"Bilise''s expression condensed


    \"I can sell you some weapons, and if necessary, I will send a fleet to Green City to garrison.\"Liu Feng''s mouth slightly raised.


    Now Green City is nominally owned by the Mermaid clan, but in fact it is Liu Feng''s territory. After all, except for a few Mermaid cities, the rest are all the territory of the Han Dynasty. Sending a fleet is equivalent to maintaining your own territory. .


    \"That''s great.\"Bliss breathed a sigh of relief, and the fish girl has been having trouble sleeping recently.


    \"You really should train the knights more, the Flanders Empire will attack our side in more than a month.\" Liu Feng said solemnly.


    \"So fast?\"Bi Lisi''s blue eyes stared at the road.


    When she was in Chang''an City, she had already learned from An Li and others that those pirates came from this place called the Flanders Empire.


    And moving away from Mermaid Bay is for this reason, but I didn''t expect it to arrive so soon.


    \"According to reliable information, it will not exceed two months.\"Liu Feng nodded.


    Bilis immediately adjusted her sitting posture, straightened her waist and asked, \"Please tell me in detail.\"


    \"The Flanders Empire''s attack route is nothing more than two, the first most likely is from the coast, and the possibility of Haiyan City as a breakthrough is very high.\"


    Liu Feng took a sip of tea and analyzed, \"The second is the secluded river at the mouth of the sea. If it is the second route, Green City will likely be affected.\"


    \"What does Your Excellency Liu Feng mean?\" Bilis asked.


    \"We will naturally have a fleet stationed here, but there are too few soldiers who understand water. I want to recruit soldiers from your mermaid tribe and form a team of sailors.\"


    Liu Feng put down the teacup and said seriously, \"I want to intercept those enemies at the mouth of the Fushui River, which requires many soldiers who are familiar with water, so that it will not affect Green City and the inland cities.


    Yes, recruiting merman soldiers is one of his purposes here.


    ....Bilise hesitated.


    \"It is equivalent to an alliance and cooperation between the two countries. Soldiers can receive salaries and many benefits. There are also high pensions for those killed in battle. Children of future generations can go to school and read for free until they reach adulthood. \"Liu Feng explained. .


    \"I can''t decide this, I need to discuss it with the king first.\"Bliss said after pondering for a while.


    This is the first time she has discussed such a policy, she has no experience at all, and she does not dare to take risks with the people.


    \"Yes.\"Liu Feng nodded with a smile.


    He''s just stating the pros and cons now, and whether he agrees or not depends on the outcome of the negotiation between the mermaid girl and her father. \"Okay.\"Bliss nodded.


    The dinner lasted for more than an hour before it was over, and in the second half, the girls returned to the relaxed chat atmosphere, which made Bilis a lot more relaxed. After dinner, Liu Feng and others were arranged to rest in the room.


    \"Tap tap.....


    Biris is now going to her father''s room to discuss it with Cousin.


    Father, are you asleep? \"Bliss shouted from outside the door.


    \"It''s Biris, come in.\" Kusen''s thick voice sounded.

 Chapter 959：

    \"Crumble...


    \"Is something wrong?\" Kusen motioned for the mermaid girl to sit down.


    \"At dinner time, I met Liu Feng, the king of the Han Dynasty.\"Bliss said with a serious face.


    \"Is there something I can''t decide?\"Cuzsen understands the baby girl.


    \"Your Excellency Liu Feng said that we can plant water....will also give us seeds, and they will also buy our grain....Bilisi told the rice conversation.\"This is good, you were not before I''m still worried that there is no source of income, but now it just helped us solve it. \"Kusen said happily.\"Yes, Your Excellency Liu Feng is really a good person. \"


    Biris nodded in agreement, and then said, \"He also made a suggestion.\"


    \"Oh? Talk about it.\" Kusen stroked his beard and said.


    \"It is Your Excellency Liu Feng, who wants to recruit soldiers from our tribe to form a water army to defend against the invasion of the Flanders Empire.\"Bliss said truthfully.


    \"Are recruiting soldiers from our tribe? Did they have no soldiers in the Han Dynasty?\" Kusen frowned.


    \"No, what Your Excellency Liu Feng meant..Bliss told Kusen about the pros and cons of what Liu Feng said today, as well as the benefits of being a navy soldier.


    \"Is there a salary as a soldier? Are there benefits?\" Kusen said in surprise.


    \"Father, what do you think?\"Bliss asked tentatively. 413


    \"Is this navy reliable?\" Kusen asked in a wheelchair.


    *I can trust the character of Your Excellency Liu Feng. In addition, he divided the city for us, and also helped us solve the problem of work and food. \"Bilice said firmly.\"Since you believe him so much, then follow your ideas. \" Kusen said softly.


    He now has to cultivate his daughter''s independence, and fighting in the water is indeed a Mermaid''s strength.


    If Liu Feng''s fleet did not hold back the enemy''s attack, the next step would be Green City, there was no way to escape.


    \"Father, did you agree?\"Bliss said in surprise.


    \"How many people do you plan to send to be the navy?\" Kusen asked softly, if there were too many people, he would not agree.


    \"I''m going to let-.thousands go first.\"Bliss had already thought about it when she came.


    *.A thousand people? \"Couson pursed his lips and thought.\"Is it too much? "Bliss asked in a low voice.


    \"No, just a thousand people, let''s see what''s going on first.\" Kusen shook his head lightly.


    \"Okay, then I will discuss this matter with Your Excellency Liu Feng tomorrow.\" Bilis said crisply.


    This problem that has troubled her for a long time can be regarded as half of the solution, the food, clothing, housing and transportation have been solved, and the next step is to resist the invasion of the Flanders Empire.


    \"Four shifts, (CV). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 191: A moment of crisis. (1/4)


    The next morning, in the Green City restaurant.


    Liu Feng, Bilis and others are having breakfast.


    \"Your Excellency Liu Feng, I discussed it with my father last night.\"Bliss spoke first.


    \"Oh? Then what is your decision?\"Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly.


    \"We decided to send a thousand fish warriors to become navy soldiers.\"Bliss said seriously.


    Last night, the mermaid girl tossed and turned, thinking about it, for fear that her decision would make the people die, and all kinds of negative thoughts arose.


    \"Yes, the training place of the navy is set in Haiyan City. When the time comes, the selected people will go directly to Haiyan City to report.\" Liu Feng nodded lightly.


    A thousand mermaids is a bit small, but I don''t demand too much. Just slowly integrate mermaids into the Han Dynasty.


    When these mermaids come back from retirement, they will definitely publicize the military, the benefits of being in the army, or after enjoying the benefits, some mermaids may not be willing to come back.


    \"Haiyan City? Why go there? Can''t you train in Green City?\" Bilis fiddled with the hair on her forehead.


    She wasn''t questioning Liu Feng, she was just curious why she went so far.


    \"Haiyan City has a special training ground, where you can eat and drink better. Soldiers need a lot of meat after a day''s exercise. Liu Feng said softly.


    Haiyan City is a complete victory over Green City in all aspects. Since it is to train the navy to deal with the Flanders Empire, then Haiyan City is the best training ground.


    It is also close to the sea entrance. Whether the enemy makes a breakthrough from Haiyan City or the sea entrance of Youshui River, they can respond in time. More importantly, they must be familiar with the situation in the nearby sea areas.


    The mermaid navy is a very important unit for Liu Feng. The tasks of the navy unit are extremely hidden and dangerous. They conduct reconnaissance in the sea areas and areas behind the enemy, and destroy enemy ships from the bottom of the water.


    Therefore, the navy must have proficient professional underwater skills and superhuman physical fitness, and the mermaid people just meet most of the conditions, and they can become an army with more training.


    The main training is military regulations, the use of some weapons, and awareness education, all of which must be carried out in Haiyan City.


    \"It turned out to be like this~\". \"Bi Lisi nodded and said, but agreed, Green City does not have this condition, especially in terms of food.


    \"Is there any problem?\" Liu Feng said gently.


    It takes a lot of courage to solve the concerns of the mermaid girl at one time. After all, it takes a lot of courage to send thousands of men to serve as soldiers.


    \"I have one last question, should you choose the 1,000 sailors, or should we choose them and send them to Haiyan City?\"Bliss asked.


    \"It''s fine for you to choose, I can give some conditions for selection, so that the quality of the navy will be higher.\"Liu Feng said lightly.


    The right to choose should be left to the mermaid girls, and provide them with some selection thresholds. If they can''t, they can be eliminated at that time.


    \"Okay, then I don''t have any problem.\"Bliss nodded lightly, she was worried about how to choose, if you gave the selection conditions, it would be easy.


    \"Yeah.\" Liu Feng breathed a sigh of relief.


    Mermaids are like underwater special forces, or a bit like the military profession on the other side of the earth: frogmen.


    It took more than 40 minutes for breakfast to end.


    Liu Feng, Mina and the others said their goodbyes and were about to go to the airship field. It has been two or three days since they came out, and they have to go back to deal with some affairs in Chang''an City.


    \"Ta Ta....


    Ten minutes later, everyone left the castle and came to the airship. Mira still checked the inside and outside of the airship as usual.


    \"Bilise, then we will go back first.\" Liu Feng said goodbye.


    \"If you have time, welcome to be a guest again, I will definitely prepare a sumptuous banquet.\"Bliss said very seriously.


    \"Okay, Chang''an City also welcomes you at any time.\"Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    \"Bilice, goodbye, we will miss you.\" Enri said with drooping ears.


    \"--Be sure to come and play often.\" Mina and Nicole hugged the mermaid girl. \"Yes, Chang''an City has a lot of delicious food, but I always miss it.\"


    Biris smiled and hugged Enri and the others.

 Chapter 960：

    After a few simple goodbyes, the airship slowly lifted into the air, and the mermaid girl below waved to the airship.


    \"Bliss watched the airship leave, turned her head and said, \"Let''s go, it''s time for us to choose the sailors.


    \"Yes.\"Yuka said respectfully.


    \"Let all the young male mermaids gather in the square, I have something to say.\"Bilice said solemnly.


    The mermaid girl intends to personally announce the selection of the navy. After all, it is a major decision. If you rashly issue an order to choose, I believe many people will not understand.


    If the king issued this order in person, the meaning would be different, and the resistance of the people would be much less.


    \"Yes, I''ll go now.\"Uka saluted and left.


    1 Lilith, let''s change. *Bliss said lightly.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\" Lilith respectfully said, and then followed the mermaid girl to the castle to dress up.


    Ten minutes later, Bilis returned to the room and changed into another set of royal clothes with Lilith''s help, which would only be worn on important occasions.


    \"Your Majesty, use this.\" Lilith took out the lip paper and blush from the drawer. \"Okay.\" The corners of Bilis''s mouth raised slightly, these things were given by the fox ears and the others, and the mermaid girls were reluctant to use them.


    A few minutes later, the mermaid girl performed a series of operations, and her originally delicate facial features became more bright and moving.


    \"Your Majesty, all the young fish men have gathered.\"Yuka said respectfully outside the door.


    \"Let''s go.\"Bliss got up and helped Lilith pull her skirt out of the door.


    Twenty minutes later, the mermaid girl came to the new square.


    The entire (good, good) new plaza gathered thousands of mermaids, all of them young men. The plaza in Green City has been expanded, and it is a bit larger than the plaza in the general city, but it will not appear too crowded.


    There is also a huge high platform in the middle of the square, which is five or six meters high, and there is a staircase next to it leading to the top.


    Under the **** of the mermaid knight, Biris walked to the high platform with a piece of paper in her hand.


    This piece of paper was given by Liu Feng before he left. The content is the threshold conditions for selecting a navy. As long as the mermaid girl chooses soldiers according to this, they can pick out a good-quality navy runner.


    ......


    Billis let out a long breath. This was a new attempt.


    \"Ladies and gentlemen, we are at a critical moment again, and now we need everyone''s help...


    One more, (two v7). Please support, please customize. \".


    Chapter 192: Unify the prairie? (2/4)


    Sahara Prairie, inside the main tent.


    Elsa is having breakfast, and the breakfast in the prairie is goat milk and mutton buns.


    The bun shop was discussed by Elsa and Liu Feng. Like Bella, they sent someone to manage the shop.


    \"Your Highness.\"


    Qiluo walked in from the outside, holding the document in his hand to report, reporting, \"The new batch of cattle has reached the stage of sale, do you want to take a look?\"


    \"You sit down and have breakfast first, then go with you.\" Elsa took a sip of goat milk.


    \"Okay.\" Qiluo nodded, then sat down and began to inhale the storm. Half an hour later, the two finished their breakfast, put on their armor, and left the tent.


    \"Ta ta ta...


    Both of them mounted their war horses and led a group of knights to the pasture.


    After the war horse ran for ten minutes, it came to the pasture. \"Your Highness, look.\" Qiluo said, pointing to a large herd of cattle.


    On the grass in the distance, cows - large and small - were bowing their heads to eat. Some of the cows bought are big enough, and they have met Liu Feng''s requirements after raising them for more than a year. 707


    \"It is indeed a tradable body shape.\" Elsa''s golden eyes twinkled.


    This large number of cattle brought her more than just gold coins. After pulling the cattle to Chang''an City, they could exchange for linen, pottery, wine and other things that the prairie did not have.


    \"Under the stock, the big ships from Chang''an City have been staying at our port.\" Qiluo reminded.


    The big boat was the fleet that escorted the goods over. It arrived at the port of the Kuihara Prairie two days ago. It was a 100-meter boat, a 50-meter boat, and the rest were dozens of 20- or 30-meter boats.


    In addition to the large ships, other ships are all here to transport cattle, sheep and horses, and are responsible for dispersing them into other cities.


    The main cities include the nine major cities in Kyushu, which is what Liu Feng meant. If all the cattle, sheep and horses are transported to Chang''an City, it will be a bit redundant to distribute them to other cities, and the cattle, sheep and horses will also be worn out.


    Now we are about to open up wasteland for farming, and cattle are very important, which can save a lot of manpower.


    \"Okay, let''s get two-thirds of the cattle onto the boat.\" Love (cjfd) Ersa said after a pause.


    \"Under the stock, isn''t it all? It''s useless for us to keep these cows?\"


    Qiluo had a lot of doubts.


    \"You remember the racial agreement, which promised that we could transport cattle, sheep and horses to the cities of the Han Dynasty for sale.\" Elsa said lightly.


    \"Do you want to bring the remaining cattle to other cities to sell?\" Qiluo asked.


    \"Well, try it first.\" Elsa nodded.


    As the leader of a tribe, now he has to consider for the whole tribe, and doing so is considered to open up the market, and he can''t hand over all the shipping channels to Liu Feng. No matter how good the personal relationship is, she has to be very cautious when it comes to the survival of tens of thousands of people in the tribe.


    \"Okay, I will arrange to **** some people to Shangtang City and Meilin City to sell them.\" Qiluo respectfully said.


    Shangtang City and Meilin City are both cities close to the Sahara Prairie, and their area and population are not very large. Going to these small cities to sell sheep is a test of the market.


    \"Tell them to pay attention, don''t conflict with the human race, if you really can''t, then quickly withdraw.\" Elsa ordered.


    Shi Er Niang felt that not all human races were the same as Liu Feng. After all, there were still quite a few human races, and they still had a strong sense of superiority over orcs.


    \"Yes.


    Qiluo reported the contents of the documents she had seen on Hanshang, \"Your Highness, there is a horse racing farm over there, and the horses inside are also ready to be sold, and so are the sheep¡ª


    kind of.


    \"Let''s follow the practice just now, keep a part, and send the rest to the ship.\" Elsa ordered. \"Yes.\" Qiluo nodded in response.


    The economy of the Sahara Prairie now all comes from Chang''an City. Elsa''s plan is to expand the source of income, and she can''t rely on a single scorpion. This is not the thinking of a tribal leader.


    \"Almost forgot, remember to pick out a group of robust males to draw horses, cows, and sheep.\" Elsa urged.


    \"It has been selected, and we are preparing for the next stage of breeding work.\" Qiluo responded.

 Chapter 961：

    The reason why the cattle, sheep and horses in the Saharan prairie are of high quality is that every time Elsa will let people strictly control the breeding, those old, weak, sick and disabled are eliminated, so every time the ponies and lambs are born, is very healthy.


    \"Squeeze out more goat milk, this can also be taken to Merlin City to sell.\" Elsa said lightly.


    \"Yes, what about the wool?\" Qiluo asked.


    \"This.... no one should want it, let''s take some to sell and see - let''s see.\" Elsa shook her head lightly.


    She didn''t expect the wool to be of any use, except that it was stuffed into a quilt to keep warm in winter, the smell on the wool was not good.


    \"Yes.\" Qiluo took a notepad and recorded it, which was a gift from An Li.


    \"Let''s go, go to the barracks and have a look.\" Elsa turned her horse''s head and ran.


    \"Stock, wait for me.\" Qiluo hurriedly put away the book and followed behind.


    Ten minutes later, the two came to the barracks.


    \"Your Highness.\"The knights at the door respectfully saluted.


    \"How are the knights training?\" Elsa asked.


    \"The knights are almost all trained, and in five or six days, they will be able to go out with His Royal Highness.\" Qiluo suddenly became serious.


    \"The training these days cannot be sloppy.\" Elsa said solemnly.


    Shi Er Niang plans to continue to expand the territory, and the training of knights is to prepare for this. After five or six days, all the cattle, sheep and horses have been transported out. At that time, you can lead your men to invade the occupied area. With the weapons of Chang''an City, this invasion of the expansion of the territory is probably a sure thing. Elsa wants to unify the prairie, gather the horses and sheep of all the tribes, and then sell the meat to the Han Dynasty in exchange for living materials.


    She was stimulated by Chang''an City, and the life she lives now is not called life, but just survival.


    \"Yes.\" Qiluo said respectfully.


    She looked at Elsa''s back, her eyes were full of brilliance, the Valkyrie of Brutus Kingdom was about to fight again.


    *Second update, Cv7). Please support, please customize. \".


    Chapter 193: Prelude to the war. (3/4)


    The Land of Chaos, inside Weber City Castle.


    Bella, Obi, and Ryan are discussing strategic deployment. They had moved to Weber City from the Green Cypress Territory a long time ago.


    \"Sir, according to reliable information, the Principality of Man''er Macro has sent a cavalry to approach us.\" Obi said solemnly.


    \"You really can''t stand it anymore? How many people did you send here?\" Bella asked in a cold voice.


    She had expected this day long ago, but she didn''t expect that the other party couldn''t hold back just after winter.


    \"About five thousand knights.\" Obi responded.


    \"Five thousand riders... Bella breathed a sigh of relief, this number of enemies is not that much pressure.


    After buying a weapon from Liu Feng, she has more confidence. If it was before, maybe she should consider running away now.


    In fact, it was not long before spring started, and the Principality of Maner had to continue to deal with the Principality of Chama and the Principality of Mullin, and there weren''t many knights coming to crusade Bella and the others.


    Bella is now a cancer for Macron. He has been invaded by too many cities and robbed of a lot of wheat, so he can''t stand it anymore.


    Obi put his hand on the long sword around his waist, and said solemnly, \"Sir, let''s prepare to fight!\"


    They are now getting a lot of equipment from Liu Feng, and they are no longer afraid of the human race.


    \"Obi, let someone check the armor and weapons, and wait for my order. By the way, find someone to watch them, and if there is any change, I will report it immediately.\" Bella ordered.


    The weapons and equipment that Liu Feng gave Snake Girl were all old models. Although they were not as good as the new alloy weapons in Chang''an City, they were excellent compared to other people''s weapons.


    *Yes. \" Obi responded respectfully and strode away.


    \"Rian, how is the preparation of the saltpeter over there in Chang''an City?\" Bella turned to look at him.


    The amount of saltpeter needed in Chang''an City is rising sharply, and more than 2,000 people are already mining.


    \"It''s all ready, ready to go at any time.\" Ryan said sternly, most of the internal affairs are handled by her.


    \" Immediately arrange for someone to transport it away, and then buy food to come back, the war is about to start, and then you can''t care about it. Bella frowned.


    She is going to start stockpiling food, and it is estimated that she will spend the next time in the war. She wants to find an opportunity to annex the Principality of Maner.


    \"Yes, there are also supplies from Chang''an City. We have already counted them, and there is no problem.\" Ruian Hui reported.


    \"Well, let them eat.\" Bella nodded.


    This war is very important. If Macro can be hit hard, then her pressure will be much less.


    \"Yes.\" Ryan said respectfully.


    \"Tap ta ta..


    Bella sat leaning on the main seat, looking at the strategic plan on the wall, and slowly fell into thinking.


    After a while, Bella''s dark brown vertical pupils shone with fine brilliance, and then she muttered to herself, \"The land of chaos will be mine sooner or later.\"


    ...for flowers....


    At this moment, in the evening, the knights headed by Marquis Benjamin are on their way.


    \"Sir, we still have half a day to reach Weber City.\" A scout knight reported.


    \"Okay, camp and rest in place, attack Weber City tomorrow, and let those orcs suffer a little.\" The Marquis Benjamin ordered.


    Marquis Benjamin is Macron''s younger brother, arrogant, but has a good commanding ability. This time, as the commander to clear the orcs, Macro has high hopes.


    \"Yes.\"The more than 5,000 knights behind him responded in unison.


    \"Qiangqiang....


    With the sound of placing helmets and swords, the people of the Knights of Maner were all resting in place.


    Some knights began to set up tents, while others were gathering firewood. In addition, five groups of knights went to guard the surroundings to prevent them from being raided.


    Other cities have suffered a lot, and many cities were won by Bella and the others, so this time they were extra cautious.


    After more than half an hour, there were tents all around, and a pile of firewood was stacked at the entrance of each tent, which was in preparation for the bonfire at night. It is still early spring, and it will still be cold at night. The bonfire can not only keep warm, but also drive away the wild beasts and wolves.


    .... ask for flowers _ one ....


    \"Sir, this is the hare meat I just hit.\" Knight Commander Roja handed over the rabbit meat.


    Knight Commander Roja is also one of Macro''s trusted subordinates, and has rich combat experience, which is why he was sent.


    It can be seen that Macron attaches great importance to this battle. Only by eliminating the orcs can he concentrate on dealing with the other two principalities and annex and establish a new kingdom as soon as possible.

 Chapter 962：

    \"How''s the situation on the orc side?\" Marquis Benjamin took the rabbit and asked.


    After he took a bite of the rabbit meat, his brows furrowed slightly, because some nobles had contributed some canned food before. He still remembered the taste to this day, and it made him think about it for a long time. He heard that the barbecue came from a place called Xiyang City.


    \"Same as the previous investigation, the orcs have a thousand knights, and the weapons and equipment are unknown. It is estimated that it is similar to the previous one. Roja Knight Longhui reported. Macro sent five thousand knights to attack Bella. When there was not much information about the orc knights, they sent five times the number to encircle Bella and the others.


    \"Although there are not many people, the strength of good people should not be underestimated.\" Marquis Benjamin said solemnly.


    \"The good woman named Bella is not simple.\" Knight Commander Roja agreed. \"However, our weapons have the advantage, and it is estimated that the orcs can''t make too much splash.\" Benjamin took a sip of bitter ale.


    ... Knight Commander Roja didn''t speak anymore, just lowered his head and ate the hare meat. He always felt that Bella''s group of people could not be underestimated, otherwise the orcs were suppressed by the nobles of other cities several times without success, and some cities were invaded.


    If they can capture several cities in a short period of time, they should be treated with care, even if they don''t have any sophisticated weapons. After dark, the camps are full of bonfires.


    Marquis Benjamin and the others finished their dinner and began to patrol the camp.


    \"Send a few more teams to patrol at night.\"The Marquis Benjamin ordered.


    \"Yes.\" Knight Commander Roja replied.


    \"Three shifts, Cv). Please support. Please customize.\"pcs.


    Chapter 194: Victory. (4/4)


    In the early morning of the next day, the Knights of the Duchy of Man were gathering.


    \"Qiangqiang.....


    \"Hurry up, victory is in sight.* Knight Commander Roja shouted.


    \"Yes.\"The knights responded in unison.


    Half an hour later, all the Knights of the Duchy of Man were assembled.


    \"Go, crusade against those lowly orcs.\" Marquis Benjamin shouted with his sword.


    \"Victory, victory.\"


    The knights shouted loudly with their spears and pig iron swords held high.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    Five thousand knights, led by Marquis Benjamin, headed straight for Weber City.


    Inside Weber City Castle over time.


    \"Big sister, the Knights of the Duchy of Maner have assembled and set off, and they will arrive at Weber City in a short time. \" Ryan ran in from the door to report.


    Ryan asked a few knights to stare at Marquis Benjamin and the others, and they took turns to be stared at at night.


    Early in the morning, the news came back that the Knights of Maner began to assemble and prepare to set off.


    \"It''s finally here, isn''t it? Get the knights ready, we''re ready to fight," Bella ordered.


    The Snake Girl didn''t sleep much all night last night, except for the upcoming war today, she was full of ambition.


    \"Yes, eldest sister.\" Obi replied seriously, and then walked out. \"Ryan, let''s go and take a look at the city wall.\" Bella said coldly.


    \"Yes, eldest sister.\"Ryan nodded in response.


    \"Ta Ta...


    Ten minutes later, Bella and Ryan went to the post on the city wall. \"Sister, look.\" Ryan pointed to the front and shouted, only to see the smoke billowing there.


    \"Let them go back and forth this time.


    Bella''s eyes were full of sternness, and she said coldly, \"Go, hit them.\"


    \"Yes.\"Ryan followed.


    A few minutes later, Bella and Ryan came to the barracks.


    \"Sir, everything is ready, and the weapons are checked.\" Obi immediately greeted him.


    At this moment, the military camp has gathered more than 3,000 orc knights, all of them wearing armor, holding weapons, and their faces are full of chills.


    Originally, there were only a few hundred orc knights in Bella''s territory. With the gradual occupation of the city and the liberation of slaves, there are more than 3,000 knights today.


    \"Get on the horse and prepare to go out of the city to meet the enemy. Bella ordered.


    \"Yes.\"Obi and others got on the war horse collectively.


    This batch of war horses was also supported by Elsa. When they learned that Macron gathered the knights a few days ago, they had been feeding the war horses well. Only when people are full can they have strength, and the same is true for horses.


    Bella and Obi went to the city gate with more than 3,000 knights behind them. Ryan was praying behind her. She was a civilian and would not be on the battlefield.


    \"Ta Ta....


    hiss....


    - The low sound of horse hooves and the sound of horse chirping can be heard incessantly. Bella and the others rode war horses to the outside of Weber City.


    \"Line up and meet the enemy.\" Bella shouted with the big sword in her hand.


    With the sound of running, more than 3,000 orc knights were lined up in rows.


    Bella''s brown vertical pupils exude a fine glow, this battle must be won. I had already thought about it last night. If you want to win the Chaos Land, then the Principality of Maner must be the first to eat it.


    \"Sir, the Knights of the Principality of Man''er have come into sight.\"-The knight who was scout reported.


    \"All members will meet the enemy, and we will eat meat after victory.\" Bella shouted.


    \"Eat meat, eat meat.\" The orc knights also responded in high spirits.


    Ten minutes later, the five thousand knights led by Marquis Benjamin approached Weber City, and the black spots gradually became clearer.


    .....


    Marquis Benjamin pulled the warhorse and stopped in front of Bella and the others, followed by more than 5,000 knights, and the distance between the two was a hundred meters wide.


    \"This?\" Marquis Benjamin carefully looked at the equipment on the orc knights and was a little stunned.


    Didn''t you say there were only a thousand knights?


    \"Weapons? And this number?\" Knight Commander Roja was obviously stunned, and then stared fiercely at the reconnaissance knight behind him.


    He turned his head to look at Marquis Benjamin and asked in a low voice: \"My lord, what should I do now?\"


    \"There is no way to do it now, but the more than 3,000 orc knights can''t beat it... Marquis Benjamin''s face is gloomy at this moment.

 Chapter 963：

    He has already been riding a tiger, and if he retreats now, he will definitely be ashamed and humiliated, and the nobles of the duchy will laugh at him.


    \"Knights, prepare to meet the enemy, rush for me. * Knight Commander Roja shouted loudly. After the voice of the Knight Commander fell, more than 5,000 knights behind him raised their weapons and shouted and sprinted.


    \"Charge! Kill!!!* Bella shouted angrily, rushing forward with her feet between her horse''s belly.


    \"Ta Ta...


    In an instant, orc knights and human knights were intertwined, smoke and dust were everywhere, and guns and swords were everywhere.


    The shouting, the collision of weapons, and the sound of horses were mixed together, and the scene was extremely bloody.


    Half an hour later, the Knights of the Duchy of Man were clearly at a disadvantage.


    More than 5,000 human knights, if only relying on equipment, may be able to compete with 3,000 orc knights.


    But now the good people''s equipment is better than theirs, and their strength is stronger than that of the human knights.


    \"Benjamin, did your knight not eat?\" Bella confronted Marquis Benjamin with swords.


    .... Marquis Benjamin had a gloomy face, and did not reply at all. This war has already been lost.


    1.4 Roja Knight Commander was also at a disadvantage, suppressed by Obi, and escaped the fatal blow with superb swordsmanship and riding skills.


    More than 40 minutes have passed, and the human knights have almost fallen. The orc knights slashed one after another with one enemy and three human knights, showing a crushing trend.


    Roja Knight Commander has been captured by Obi, and Marquis Benjamin escaped on his horse in the chaos. Seeing that he cannot win, he will save his own life first.


    Bella flicked the blood stains on her swords and looked at the stumps on the ground, listening to the howling in her ears.


    The corners of her mouth rose, revealing a wild laughter. Holding up the knight''s long sword, he shouted:


    \"We, victorious.\"


    \"Four shifts, (V), please support, please customize.\".


    The first thousand and ninety-fifth chapters: Great Voyage. (1/4)


    At noon, in the tenth floor of the highest building.


    Liu Feng has been back from Green City for three days.


    At this moment, they were dealing with document affairs, and after walking for two or three days, the table was full of many documents.


    \"Your Majesty, this is news from the prairie.\" Mina handed over a document.


    \"Where is Elsa?\" Liu Feng took the document and looked at it.


    What was written in the letter was that the cattle, sheep and horses were distributed, and that Elsa planned to expand her territory.


    An Li leaned over her head and asked with concern, \"Is there something wrong with the eldest sister?\"


    \"It''s nothing, I just said that the cattle and sheep have been sent to the ship and are now being shipped back.\"Liu Feng handed the document to Hu Erniang.


    With the arrival of the cattle, the era of land reclamation can begin again. He wants to set up several large grain fields to prepare for the catastrophes that may occur in the future. After all, droughts, floods, and earthquakes cannot be resisted.


    \"Is the eldest sister going to expand her territory again?\" Enri fiddled with the hair in front of her forehead.


    \"She needs more.\"Liu Feng said softly.


    The Han Dynasty began to exert force all over the country. Some sheep and horses in the Da 29 grassland were in short supply, and the lion ears could only start a war.


    The prairie has almost become the meat supply base of the Han Dynasty, and it can be considered that Liu Feng''s policy has succeeded for the most part, and the rest will be slowly invaded by time.


    After that, the prairie was completely inseparable from the Han Dynasty and became a subsidiary of the Han Dynasty.


    \"Your Majesty, it''s the news from the Chaos Land.\" Mina handed over another document, she was sorting out some more important documents today.


    \"Huh? Big sister''s side? Did something happen?\" Tis asked in astonishment. Niu Jiao Niang came to the highest building in the morning to report the recent security problems. More and more people have entered Chang''an City, resulting in excessive pressure on public security, and many people have troubles.


    The small dark room was already full, and Tis came to apply for the expansion of the small dark room. After Liu Feng took over the document, he began to read it, and after a while he said lightly, \"Bella smashed the 5,000 knights in the Duchy of Man''er and captured the other''s knight commander alive.\"


    \"Sister, she is still so powerful.\" Tiss clenched her fists tightly, her purple eyes flashing.


    \"Bella is now full of wings and will start showing her fangs.\" Liu Feng said slowly.


    He knew Bella''s ambition, and the land of chaos would be swallowed by Snake sooner or later.


    In other words, he is also happy to see such a situation. After all, there is a racial agreement, and maybe it will be included in the Han Dynasty in the future.


    \"Your Majesty, here is another document, an urgent document from the dock.\"Nicole also sorted out a document.


    \"Wishi''s expedited file?\"Liu Feng took over the file and looked.


    After he read it, he closed the document and chuckled, \"Let''s go, let''s go to the dock.\"


    The document says that another 100-meter steamship has been built, and another 50-meter steamship has also been built.


    \"Yes.\"An Cheng and Mina nodded.


    After a while, Liu Feng and others went down the highest building, got into the steam car, and drove towards the dock under Mila''s escort. Niu Jiao Niang didn''t go with her because she was still on patrol.


    Twenty minutes later, the steam car stopped at the door of the dock.


    \"Your Majesty, here it is.\" Mila stepped aside after opening the door.


    \"Yeah.\"Liu Feng nodded lightly and walked into the dock, followed by several women.


    \"Your Majesty.\"The soldiers saluted respectfully.


    When Weishi heard the sound, he trotted forward and saluted, \"Your Majesty, you are here.\"


    After Weishi built the first large ship, he started to work overtime to build the second large ship, and he spent a long time in the dock.


    \"Where is the big ship?\" Liu Feng asked directly.


    \"Here, after your Majesty has inspected it, you can go into the water.\" Weishi bowed and walked behind to guide the way.


    A few minutes later, everyone walked to the dock of the 100-meter ship.


    \"Have you checked all aspects?\" Liu Feng looked at the big ship.


    The whole ship is black, with some golden patterns on both sides and details. The most conspicuous thing is the high steam chimney.


    The boats are dyed with tung oil, and they are all black, the same as the color of the steam train. The whole is black, and then some golden lines are painted on it. The big ship was built by 500 boatmen in two months, and it was also equipped with a lot of boat crossbows.


    Of course, other 50-meter-long ships were also equipped, all of which were prepared for the upcoming invasion of the Flanders Empire.


    The boatmen were recruited by Liu Feng from all over the country immediately after the end of the war. Those pirates always made Liu Feng feel uncomfortable. Thinking of the history of the earth, he went to the sea to play the game.


    \"I''ve checked it all, I''m just waiting for the sea trial.\" Wei Tu said quickly.

 Chapter 964：

    \"Okay, let''s start the trial.* Liu Feng ordered.


    \"Yes.\"Whist nodded respectfully, and immediately ran away to order the boatmen to start filling the dry dock.


    Twenty minutes later, the entire dry dock was filled with water, and Weishi asked people to open the gate.


    wow...


    With the opening of the gate, the water in the dry 793 dock merged with the water of the Youshui River, the 50-meter-long steam car started to move, and the rope began to pull the 100-meter boat into the Youshui River.


    At this moment, Liu Feng was also escorted by the navy and Mira, and boarded the 100-meter ship.


    \"Your Majesty, I think the big ship looks better when it is painted.\"Enri''s crisp voice sounded.


    \"The big boats in the past will also be dyed, let''s paint it.\" Liu Feng rubbed the head of the fox ears.


    Liu Feng and a few girls started to inspect the big ship. In addition to the internal structure, he paid most attention to the details of the weapons.


    \"A few more crossbows can be installed.\"Liu Feng went to the deck to inspect.


    \"Yes.\"Respectfully said.


    \"There is no problem with the rest, and I did a good job.\"Liu Feng praised.


    \"Your Majesty, will the other fifty-meter boats also patrol?\"Weishi asked respectfully. \"Let''s go, let''s go and have a look together.\" Liu Feng nodded lightly, whether he can destroy the Flanders Empire depends on these ships.


    Under the **** of Mira, Liu Feng got off the big boat and started to board several other 50-meter long boats to patrol.


    One update, Cv7). Please support, please customize. \".


    Chapter 196: The Larson Empire. (2/4)


    At this moment, the continent on the other side of the sea is the Larsen Elf Empire as one of the three great empires.


    In Imperial City, green-haired, pointed-eared elves can be seen everywhere on the streets.


    The city of Leah is built in the forest, and the streets and houses are full of trees. lower aristocracy.


    The white-haired elves belonged to the royal family and were of noble birth. The green-haired ones were commoners, while the gray-haired ones were mostly nobles, who came from the elves'' nobles'' monitoring of their bloodlines.


    The street market this morning was very lively. Many elf civilians gathered on both sides of the street. Today is the day when the Marquis of Leicester returns.


    The Marquis of Leicester is the cousin of the Elf King, who likes new and exciting things, so he left Larson a few years ago to venture out to sea. When he was young, Lester was very handsome, and he was relatively close to the people. He caused all the elves to be fascinated, and he was regarded as a nobleman similar to a star.


    The commoners are still very familiar with Lester -- they spontaneously ran out to see when they heard him come back.


    \"Look, Lord Marquis is back.\"


    \"I heard they just came back from the other side of the sea.\"


    \"What do you think it will be like over there?\"


    The sound of discussion and **** on the street is endless.


    The Marquis of Les 953 went straight to the palace with a team of knights. There were about a hundred knights in the team, and there were nearly a thousand in the past. They suffered heavy losses in the duel with Niu Da and on the way back by boat.


    Ten minutes later, the Marquis of Leicester came to the door of the palace.


    \"Lord Marquis.\" The gatekeeper knight at the door respectfully said, but he was puzzled in his heart, why did the Marquis, who had not been seen for a long time, come back suddenly. \"Yeah.\" The Marquis of Leicester nodded lightly and stepped into the palace.


    The palace of the Larson Empire is decorated in a light golden color as a whole, and the interior environment is full of trees, stone pillars, flowers, etc. It looks noble and natural.


    The Marquis of Leicester entered the main hall and saluted respectfully, \"Your Majesty, I''m back.\"


    The elf king was sitting on the throne and was stunned when he saw Les Ee, then Shi Lang smiled, "My good brother, you are back, get up."


    The Elf King''s name is Lauren, he is in his fifties and a little fat. -


    His long snow-white hair was braided behind him, revealing pointed ears, and he wore a golden crown on top of his head.


    \"Thank you, Your Majesty.\"The Marquis of Leicester got up.


    \"Looking at you, it''s not a good time outside.\" Lauren finished drinking a sip of buckwheat wine.


    In the past, the Marquis of Leicester looked heroic, but now he looks more vicissitudes.


    .....it''s all small issues. \"The Marquis of Leicester was embarrassed - laughing, and said quickly,


    \"Your Majesty, I have discovered another continent.\"


    \"This, I already know.\" Lauren said lightly.


    But not only people from the Flanders Empire went to be pirates, but even many elves from the Larson Empire went to be pirates, and some news came back. \"Then, Your Majesty, who are you?\"The Marquis of Leicester asked in surprise.


    \"What do you think of the other continent?\" Lauren''s eyelids shrugged.


    \"Very good, the food is very good.\"The Marquis of Leicester blurted out.


    \"Speak the point.\" King Lauren narrowed his eyes slightly.


    He had always known that Lester was someone who liked freedom and new things, and would not have come back if something major had not happened.


    \"The kingdom over there is undergoing civil strife, and it is exactly when we entered. If we can occupy the kingdom over there, it will definitely be a good thing for our empire.\"The Marquis of Leicester lowered his voice.


    The sky is high and the earth is far away. If he can lay down territory on another continent, then he can do some work, and he can also be a little king there.


    After all, he has no promotion in the empire, and he guards the income of the territory every day? He didn''t want to be a drunken nobleman.


    \"The reason is not enough.\" Lauren sat up straight, staring straight at him.


    .....


    The Marquis of Leicester took a deep breath and knew that the critical moment was coming. He knew that King Lauren was a conservative person, that is, a very stable person, and would not do risky things.


    He said seriously and solemnly, \"Your Majesty, the Flanders Empire has already sent hundreds of ships to another continent, if you don''t act quickly, the soil (cjee) there


    The land was occupied by them. \"


    ... Lauren closed his eyes, he also knew the news, and he was recently struggling with whether to send someone to fight.


    He suddenly opened his eyes and asked indifferently, \"The reason is not enough?\"


    .... Marquis St. immediately understood, the king needs to go down a step, and someone in the empire has already discussed it.


    He said with a serious face, \"Your Majesty, if the Flanders Empire gets a lot of wealth on that continent, then our Empire will be in danger.\"


    You must know that the national strength of the Larsen Empire is worse than that of the Flanders Empire, and it is really dangerous for the other party to develop. ....\" King Lauren raised his eyebrows slightly.


    \"Also, there''s a lot in that continent that you''ll love.\"

 Chapter 965：

    Lester caught this change of expression, handed the wine he was carrying to the maid next to him, and said softly, \"This is the wine over there, Your Majesty will try it.\"


    These wines were brought back by the Marquis of Leicester, and they were not willing to drink them, just to convince them when discussing with the Elf King. After the maid tried it, the aroma of the wine drifted into her nose, and Lauren took the wine poured by the maid and drank it without any hesitation.


    \"How is it? Your Majesty.\"The corner of Marquis Lester''s mouth raised slightly.


    \"Good wine, really good wine, really delicious.\" King Lauren exclaimed, taking the bottle from the maid''s hand and taking a few sips.


    \"This kind of wine is not a particularly good wine in that continent.\"The Marquis of Leicester hit the railroad while it was hot, and it was also told by his subordinates.


    \"Isn''t this a particularly good wine?\" King Lauren couldn''t believe his ears, this was not a particularly good wine, so what was the buckwheat wine he drank before? \"Yes, there is better wine over there. The food is hundreds of times better than the food in our palace.\"The Marquis of Leicester motioned for the knight behind him to bring a jar of canned food. He skillfully smashed the yellow mud on the can, and poured the meat inside on the plate prepared by the maid. The smell of meat came out.


    \"Bring it up.\" King Lauren beckoned, used a fork to fork a piece of meat from the maid, and quickly put it into his mouth.


    After chewing a few bites, he exclaimed, \"What is this? It''s very delicious.\"\"This is a canned food, and it is also the food of that continent. This is just one of them, and there are many more delicious things than this.\ '' explained the Marquis of Leicester.


    \"It seems that the continent is indeed a good place, you go and arrange, and prepare five thousand knights to go to that continent in three days.\" King Lauren ordered lightly.


    \"Yes.\"The Marquis of Leicester responded excitedly.


    His plan was successful, five thousand elf knights, but both bows and swords, and their combat power was stronger than that of ten thousand people.


    \"Ta Ta...


    Lester stepped out of the palace, and he was going to assemble five thousand elven knights to return to the continent in three days.


    \"Second shift, two v). Please support, please customize.\".


    Chapter 197: Torola Empire. (3/4)


    At the same time, the king, prince, and princess were eating in the palace of Marshall City, the capital of the Orc Empire of Torola.


    The Torola Empire is one of the three major empires and a country of good people.


    The Orc King is a Leonin orc named Black.


    He has four sons and two daughters, the prince is a lion orc, and the princess is a tiger orc.


    Today is King Black''s sixty-fifth birthday. All the princes, princesses, dukes and ministers have meals together, and entertainment activities such as watching the duel on the soil. The place to eat is in the back garden of the palace, on a wide lawn, and the bushes next to it are also tied with dyed cloth strips.


    The table was covered with a cloth, on which was placed some boiled meat, fish, buckwheat wine and some fruit.


    King Black was sitting on the throne, next to his queen, a good woman from the Tiger tribe, with crimson hair that was particularly eye-catching.


    The positions on both sides of the main seat are the princes and princesses, who are all dressed up to attend, followed by the positions of the great knights, dukes, and marquis.


    The two princesses are relatively young, the oldest is only thirteen years old, and the second is eight years old. The third and fourth princes are twins, and they are only seven years old.


    *I wish my father a strong body... Prince Knight stood up and said respectfully with a glass of wine.


    Knight, the eldest son of Black, is arrogant and ambitious, and wants to ascend to the throne.


    \"Okay.\"Blake happily raised his glass.


    \"I wish my father a long life and a hundred years of life, and everything in my heart will come true.\" The second prince Nemo also got up and said.


    The second prince''s character is more restrained, but he usually uses his brain more. The next three princes, fourth princes, and princesses also raised their wine glasses one after another and delivered congratulatory speeches.


    Right in front of Black''s main seat, there is a knight duel, and the orc royal family likes to watch such entertainment.


    There were two orc knights on the wide field, both wearing armor, helmets, armed with spears, and faced each other on horses.


    Every time there is a major festival in the Orc Kingdom of Torola, there will be a duel of knights, and then the royal family can start betting.


    The orc royal family has only this entertainment to pass the time.


    \"Your Majesty, this is a gift from me.\" Duke Leonard respectfully said, motioning to the maid beside him to hand over the gift.


    The maids bowed their waists and placed them on the table of the orc king, and took advantage of the situation to remove the outer packaging, a total of five boxes.


    Each box is opened to reveal different things, including exquisite pottery, wine, linen and so on.


    \"This pottery is so beautiful.\" The princess exclaimed when she saw it, the patterns on the pottery were very delicate.


    \"The material of the linen is also very comfortable to the touch, does it cost a lot of gold coins?\"The queen touched the linen on the table and preached.


    \"It''s also a good wine. Blake drank a glass of wine poured by the maid.


    After the eldest and second princes smelled the aroma of the wine, they kept blowing their noses and kept their eyes fixed on the jar of wine.


    \"Your Majesty likes this gift, it is my greatest honor.\" Duke Leonard bowed.


    \"Leonard, where did such exquisite pottery come from?\" Blake asked and took another glass of wine.


    \"And these sackcloths.\"The queen asked.


    \"Go back to Your Majesty, Queen, these linens can be bought for three hundred copper coins, and the pottery costs five or six silver coins." Leonard said truthfully.


    These things were purchased by his caravan on the other side of the sea, and then purchased from a big eastern merchant named Pichu. Later, when the knight drove away the Pirate Coast, the fleet also returned at that time.


    Originally, I didn''t want to go that far, but because I wanted to expand the market, I had no choice but to explore new places. I wanted to do business at sea, but unexpectedly went to the other side of the sea.


    When Leonard''s fleet returned, they encountered a big storm and lost a lot of cargo.


    Duke Leonard didn''t let anyone sell it, but kept it for himself, especially after he tried things like wine and canned food.


    \"So cheap? The wine produced in that place?\" Blake said in surprise, beginning to think that it would cost several gold coins.


    \"I wonder if Your Majesty has heard of another continent.\" Duke Leonard asked respectfully.


    \"Well, I have heard, are these products over there?\" Blake nodded lightly.


    There are many merchants in the entire Marshall City, and these news can be heard more or less, and the news that the Flanders Empire has assembled a fleet to set off.


    \"Yes, everything is from that continent, these are not the best, if it weren''t for my business... Leonard regretted.


    .for flowers..


    If the merchant ship is not seriously damaged, the goods brought back can earn him several carriage gold coins.


    \"Aren''t these the best?\" Blake sat up straight.


    \"Yes, these can only be considered low-level things at best.\" Leonard nodded in response.


    \"How much do you know about that continent? Tell me about it.\"Blake was also interested.


    \"Over there. Lu... a lot of delicious wine... and - a city called Xiyang City


    ....In.. Nader explained the information that the merchant mariner had inquired about to him, and once again told the orc king.


    \"From this point of view, that continent has a lot of things, no wonder that Sandra''s hometown has sent so many fleets.\" Black thought thoughtfully.

 Chapter 966：

    \"Father, we are going to have a share of the pie.\"The eldest prince Knight got up and said excitedly.


    He felt that this was an opportunity, an opportunity for competition. As long as whoever could win the first place in another continent, then whoever could get the throne.


    \"Father, I can lead the knights to have a look first. *The second prince Nemo also got up immediately and said.


    He knew what the eldest prince was thinking, so he might as well say it himself, and he was willing to lead the knights to explore the way.


    As soon as the second prince finished speaking, the eldest prince stared at Nemo coldly.


    \"It''s such a good place to go and see, good things can''t be cheap, that old guy Sandra.\"Blake''s old voice said.


    The eldest prince then asked, \"Father, I am willing to go.\"


    \"Okay, you and Knight lead 6,000 knights to that continent. Let''s see what''s going on first, and try to avoid fighting with the people of the Flanders Empire.\" Black said in a deep voice that he was old and powerless. , can only let his son go, the empire still needs him to guard.


    I don¡¯t dare to send too many knights out, for fear of dying accidentally. Once there is turmoil in the empire, there will be no power to suppress it.


    \"Yes, Father.\"The eldest prince and the second prince answered in unison, the two of them looked at each other and sat down. Now it''s better to get along well at this moment.


    After going to another continent, it is not too late to turn around after learning about the situation.


    \"Three shifts, CV). Please support, please customize.\"Bu.


    Chapter 198: Adventurer. (4/4)


    Outside Yingluo City.


    Wendylin was carrying a backpack, she had left the seaside city last winter.


    She is a famous traveler, adventurer, and novelist in the Flanders Empire. She disguised herself as a man and followed the pirates over there into the Han Dynasty. She is adventurous, in addition to going on adventures, she just wants to find materials for her own novels.


    When the pirates retreated, she did not leave, but stopped and walked all the way, escaped the war in other cities, survived the winter, and finally came to the vicinity of Yingluo City.


    \"I finally saw the city.\" Wendylin wiped the sweat from her forehead. She had been out of the last city for three days, and had slept in the wild for two days.


    Relying on my previous adventure experience, nothing happened at night, and I spent it all safely.


    \"Tap.Tap...


    Wendylin adjusted \"617\" and adjusted her backpack, then walked quickly towards Yingluo City.


    Half an hour later, she entered Yingluo City, and then began to look for a place to eat. She had been hungry for a long time, and now she feels that she can eat a \"head of cow.\" Why is there so much food here. * Wendylin looked around in surprise. She saw that there were many people lining up at the gates of the bustling snack bars on the street.


    Going straight to the one with the most queues, she felt that the one with the most queues meant that the restaurant must have the best food.


    It took more than 20 minutes for Wendylin to line up.


    \"Hello sir, what would you like?\"The clerk asked kindly. \"What are you selling here?\" Wendylin said in a hoarse voice, turning the female voice into a neutral voice by oppressing her voice.


    \"Sir, we sell buns here, with meat fillings and vegetarian fillings.\"The clerk explained.


    The bun shop in Yingluo City is also arranged by Liu Feng to open here. Pizza shops and Mala Tang restaurants have branches here.


    Wendylin looked at the buns in the drawer for a while, they were not very big, and said,


    \"I want five for the meat stuffing.\"


    \"Okay, - a total of two copper coins and five steel coins, this gentleman.\" The clerk said gently.


    \"Steel coin? What is it?\" Wendylin wondered.


    Some small cities have not yet popularized gang coins. In order to avoid the war, she went to remote places and small towns, so she didn''t know what gang coins were. \"Well, sir, give me three copper coins, and I''ll find you five steel coins, which can be used in many city steel coins.\" The clerk knew what was going on by looking at Wendylin''s expression, usually he didn''t know about steel coins. The coins are all foreigners.


    \"Oh, good.\" Wendylin was stunned for a while and nodded. Now that she knew that she could spend steel coins in Yingluo City, she was not so worried.


    \"Sir, here are your five meat buns and five steel coins for change.\"The clerk handed over the wrapped buns and the steel coins.


    \"Thank you.\" Wendylin walked to the corner after taking the buns, looked at the steel coin in her hand, and opened the buns and started to try the food that she heard about for the first time.


    The moment she put the meat buns in her mouth, Wendylin''s golden eyes lit up and she exclaimed, "This thing is really delicious."


    In a few minutes, all five buns were stuffed into Wendylin''s mouth, and she kept licking the corner of her mouth as she pondered.


    She intends to write this bun and steel coins into the novel, which may make people in the Flanders Empire rush to copy./


    After eating the buns, Wendylin began to wander around Yingluo City, wanting to take a good look at the city.


    Ten minutes later, Wendylin Lu turned to the door of the newspaper office.


    \"Yingluo Newspaper?\" Wendylin stared at Xi Fore and read word by word, and then watched from the side.


    She saw many people coming in and out, holding a roll of paper in her hand, which made Wendylin very curious.


    After observing for a few minutes, she also went in and bought a newspaper. \"It''s amazing.\" Wendylin looked at the newspaper in her hand and exclaimed.


    The newspapers wrote about recent events in Yingluo City, including the location of the new school, the king''s tour, and so on.


    \"It would be great if the Flanders Empire also had this thing called a newspaper.* Wendylin envied, feeling that many things in her hometown are inferior to this one.


    A few minutes later, she turned to the other side and found that it said something about Chang''an City.


    \"The tallest building? Bicycles? Stage plays? And a gold coin supermarket?\" The more Wendylin looked, the brighter the light in her eyes.


    For those who like to travel and adventure, seeing these new things makes her more and more interested in Chang''an City, and she decides that the next travel destination is Chang''an City.


    A few minutes later, she stuffed the newspaper she had read into her carry-on bag. She planned to write this thing into a novel, and then began to stroll around Yingluo City again...


    Seeing the orcs coming and going on the street, Wendylin was at peace with the humans, and she couldn''t help but wonder, "This city is so strange, how can the orcs get along with the humans so harmoniously?


    Many stores are opened by orcs, and some store employees are also orcs, which makes her feel incredible, which is impossible in the Flanders Empire.


    Wendylin couldn''t hold back her curiosity, pulled a man who was passing by and asked, \"What''s the situation in this city? Why can the orcs live peacefully with you?


    Aren''t orcs all slaves? \"


    \"Are you from out of town? Our King is a good king. He treats people of any race equally.\" The man said proudly.


    \"Can good people live in peace with the human race? Impossible, right? What about their slave marks?\" Wendylin couldn''t believe her ears.


    In the Flanders Empire, the relationship between races is not very good, they are all hostile to each other, and it often happens that they capture each other and become slaves.


    \"There is a tattoo shop in Yingluo City, you can cover up the slave mark, so no one can see it." The man pointed to the tattoo shop in the distance and said.


    Tattoo shop? What is it? \"Wendylin''s cognition has been refreshed all the time.


    \"You will know when you go and have a look.\" The man said that after 2.9, he left. I don''t want to talk to someone who has 100,000 whys, it''s endless, I''ve often encountered such people before.


    \"It''s a magical city.\" Wendylin stepped towards the tattoo shop and began to observe at the door.

 Chapter 967：

    After more than half an hour, she left in a stunned manner again. She didn''t expect that the good people here are really equal to the human race, and then she took out a sheepskin scroll and a quill to record everything.


    Wendylin, who had put away the parchment, began to wander around the city again. She wanted to go to see the school. This was the first time she heard this word.


    It is said that people can read and write there, and she was aroused again, thinking that Yingluo City is so magical, what will happen to Chang''an City.


    \"Four shifts, (V). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter - One thousand ninety-ninth: Imperial Examination Day. (1/4)


    early morning.


    At the entrance of the Chang''an City Newspaper Office, there were orphans who were selling newspapers. Today''s Nuoyue came out to warn you about the matters that you should pay attention to. Today is the day of the imperial examination, and the front page of the printed newspaper is about the imperial examination.


    \"Today is the most important day of the imperial examination. You can''t make a loud noise near the new square when you sell newspapers. Those who violate the rules will be driven out, and if they are serious, they will be arrested in the guard department.\" Nuoyue urged.


    \"Yes.\"The orphans headed by Ale nodded in response.


    Today''s imperial examinations are held at the Grand Theater, and there are particularly many soldiers there. From the avenue that enters the new square, soldiers are on guard.


    The imperial examinations were scheduled to be held at nine o''clock in the morning, and the newspapers would start propaganda at seven o''clock. In less than an hour, people in Chang''an City could roughly know what was going on today.


    After being instructed by Xiong Erniang, Ale took the newspaper and left, and started to sell newspapers in the previously differentiated area.


    Residents who had not received the newspapers on the streets of Xincheng District were amazed to see many guarded soldiers gathered in the Xincheng District.


    \"What day is today?\"


    \"What''s the big deal with so many soldiers?\"


    \"There are more than 29 soldiers standing guard, is your Majesty coming to inspect?\"


    \"Today is the day of the imperial examination. Didn''t you pay attention to the newspapers from the previous two days?\"


    After hearing the residents'' discussion, Ale trotted over and said with a newspaper,


    \"Today is the day of the imperial examination. His Majesty ordered the whole city to be quiet near the new square, and not to disturb the imperial examination.\"


    \"That''s it, give me a newspaper.\"


    \"Give me one too.\"


    Within a few minutes, Ale sold several copies, and before leaving, he reminded everyone not to make loud noises today.


    At the same time, the port was also very lively. Although it was morning, the port had already parked many ships.


    \"Come on, the imperial examination is about to start.\"\"Don''t cause trouble to others after entering the city.\"


    \"-You have to behave yourself, being caught in the guards department is worse than death.\"


    The port''s various warnings are endless, and most of the ships docked at the port today are coming to participate in the imperial examination.


    \"Chang''an City is really so prosperous, it seems that the book did not deceive me.\" After Xue Li disembarked with a small bag, she raised her head and looked up at the three characters of Chang''an City. This plaque was installed on the day Xiyang City was renamed, and the plaque will be repaired on the day of Chang''an City''s naming day every year.


    And this day can be rested. After all, it is the day of the founding of the country, and this is the legal holiday of the other world.


    Xue Li is a horse clan orc, with light brown eyes and long light brown hair, she is 1.7 meters tall and has pale skin.


    Ma Erniang likes to read books, but because she was a good person, it was difficult to avoid the capture of the human race every day.


    She had no chance at all, no books to show her, and no copper coins to read books, so it was difficult to get food and clothing.


    Since Liu Feng''s ascension to the throne, Shirley''s life has gradually improved.


    She was overjoyed for several days when she learned that the imperial examinations were held in Chang''an City a few days ago, and felt that the knowledge she had accumulated before could come in handy.


    No, after starting from Tiexi City, go straight to Chang''an City. Tiexi City is between Yingluo City and Chang''an City. Xue Li, who has heard the story of Chang''an City, chose to go to the miracle that everyone admired without hesitation. City.


    Fortunately, there are steamboats on the Youshui River now, otherwise she might not be able to catch up with the imperial examination.


    \"Ta Ta....


    Listening to the instructions of the port staff, Shirley walked to the registration office and started the registration procedures for entering the city. She had read it in the book Princess Lucy''s novel: City of Miracles. Everything is familiar. After ten minutes, Shirley completed all the registration procedures, and then got into the carriage and entered Chang''an City.


    \"Wow, Chang''an City is more prosperous than what is written in the book.\" Xue Li exclaimed while covering her mouth, looking left and right all the way, she completely forgot the purpose of her trip. Ma Erniang consciously stood on the side of the main road, knowing that the road in the middle was for carriages, which was also seen in the book.


    There was still some time before the imperial examination began, and now she went straight to Baozipu, wanting to eat and then go to observe Chang''an City.


    Shirley waited in line for more than ten minutes before it was her turn. According to the recommendation in the book, she said directly, \"I want five meat buns and five plain stuffed buns.\"


    The staff skillfully wrapped the buns and handed them over, and also changed some steel coins. She was no stranger to steel coins, and she had used them on the way.


    Ma Erniang took the steamed buns and began to ask about the route to the Grand Theater. She wanted to find the location of the imperial examination, so it was not too late.


    \"This bun is delicious, if only I had more copper coins.\" Xue Li regretted.


    These ten buns are not too good for the stomach of a kind person, but unfortunately, Ma Erniang doesn''t have many copper coins.


    After asking the people on the side of the road, Malianian started walking towards the new square. She didn''t know about the New Square, the Grand Theater, the tallest building, and these things didn''t exist when Princess Lucy wrote the book City of Miracles. Twenty minutes later, Shirley entered 217 to the new square.


    \"How is such a high building built? It''s really spectacular.\" Shirley''s light brown eyes flashed.


    She thought the shock in the book was big enough, but she didn''t expect Chang''an City to have things that were not in the book. The tallest building and the grand theater were all new. \"I must pass the imperial examination.\" Shirley shook her hair and walked towards the Grand Theater.


    The new square was guarded by a lot of soldiers. Every few meters, there was a soldier standing solemnly wearing armor and holding a weapon.


    Seeing this scene, Shirley also became nervous. Unexpectedly, this imperial examination was so taken seriously, and so many soldiers were dispatched to stand guard.


    She also learned the word soldier from the novel, as if it were a professional soldier.


    Shirley doesn''t know this very well. What''s the difference between her and a knight?


    Near the new square, there was no noise or sound of big movements, and everyone consciously lowered their volume.


    This made Xue Li yearn for Chang''an City even more. She decided that she wanted to work in Chang''an City and see what His Majesty the King who created all the miracles looked like.


    \"One update, factory v7). Please support, please customize.\".


    Chapter 1110: The imperial examinations are declining. (2/4)


    \"Tap tap....


    A few minutes later, Shirley came to the entrance of the Grand Theater, looked up at the building in front of her, and exclaimed, \"Is the imperial examination held here? This building is too grand.\"


    \"Hello, miss, are you here to participate in the imperial examination?\"The staff asked. There are three rows of tables and chairs at the entrance of the Grand Theater, and three staff members sit in front of each table. They are the examiners who are responsible for registering to come to the imperial examination.


    It is equivalent to the sign-in on the other side of the earth, except that what they do is to register their name, which city they come from, their race and so on.


    \"Yes, I''m here to participate in the imperial examination.\" Shirley - stared straight at the top of the Grand Theater, so fascinated that the staff asked several times.


    \"Then please fill in the information here, and store the bag after filling it up. You can''t bring it in. The staff said formulaically.\"Okay, the name is Shirley, come....

 Chapter 968：

    Shirley muttered to herself as she wrote the information, and after a while she raised her head and said, \"I''m done.\"


    \"Okay, please go there and store your bags.\" The staff politely pointed to the right direction, where there is also a counter, and rows of cabinets, which are used to store the items of the imperial examination staff.


    \"Okay.\" Shirley put down her pen and walked over there.


    \"Hello, are you here to store items?\"The staff asked after seeing Malian.


    \"Yes, can you help me store this bag?\"Sydney handed the bag over with both hands.


    \"No problem, this is your pickup card, you must keep it well. After the imperial examination, you can return this card and you can get your bag back.\"The staff handed Malian a piece of paper.


    \"Thank you.\" Sydney took the paper and began to look at it, then carefully put it in her pocket.


    After that, she wandered around the Grand Theater and found that many people came one after another. Originally, there were only a hundred people at the beginning, but now there are three or four hundred people.


    Everyone is very nervous, everyone''s faces are anxious, and their hearts are beating drums. They don''t know what the title of the imperial examination will be this time.


    Twenty minutes later, the number of people slowly increased to more than 600. The whole new square was full of people. The soldiers also began to block off the surrounding of the Grand Theater. Now no one can approach.


    Seeing that the soldiers were starting to become alert, Shirley walked back to the door of the Grand Theater, where dozens of soldiers were checking.


    \"Routine inspection, please cooperate with the order\". \" A leading soldier said, and behind him stood rows of well-armored soldiers, Shirley, who lined up with the team, and about 600 people who participated in the imperial examination lined up in five teams and began to be examined.


    Among these more than 600 people, there are males and females, human races, orcs, and even elves. You can also see a lot of people in their forties and fifties. Among them, there are about 300 people from Chang''an City, and the rest are from nearby cities.


    Some only arrived this morning, such as Ma Erniang. Some arrived a day or two in advance, and then stayed in a hotel in Chang''an City.


    Half an hour later, everyone entered the Grand Theater. After everyone entered, they were stunned when they saw the decorations, the stage, and the rows of seats.


    \"so big.\"


    \"Is this the location of the imperial examination? I can''t believe it.


    \"It''s beautiful in here.\"


    The admiration was endless, and Shirley was equally stunned. This was the most luxurious place she had ever seen.


    After more than half an hour, the more than 600 people who participated in the imperial examination were all seated. There were 20 rows in total, with more than 30 people in each row, and each position was relatively far apart.


    There are soldiers standing guard at the beginning and end of each row, not only for safety reasons, but also to be more shocking, so that they don''t dare to look around.


    Everyone was nervous. Some had already taken their seats, but they wanted to go to the toilet because they were too nervous. Some are in cold sweats, and the whole back is sweaty.


    After the candidates were seated, Buff, Eliza, and Lucy also entered the Grand Theater one after another. They were the chief examiners today.


    The position of the chief examiner is in front of the stage. There is a three-meter-high platform built there. There are three positions on it, and a telescope is also placed at each position. This is given by Liu Feng.


    The three of Eliza stepped onto the high platform and sat down, then looked around at the reference staff present.


    The reference staff at the bottom all looked up at Lucy and the others nervously. The success of the imperial examination this time will determine whether their future will be promoted.


    There are four exams today, two in the morning are military and political exams. The two games in the afternoon are about people''s livelihood and the law. You are very lucky, the first place in the imperial examination today can meet His Majesty the King. \"Buff shouted at the top of his voice.


    As soon as the voice fell, the reference staff below became excited.


    \"1 You can see His Majesty the King.


    \"I heard that His Majesty the King is very young and very attractive.\"


    \"Today''s number one - must be mine.\"


    \"To shut up!\"


    \"do not make noise.\"


    The soldiers shouted loudly, and some soldiers had put their hands on the handle of the Tang Dao.


    \"I announce that today''s imperial examination officially begins.\"Buff called after looking around.


    The soldiers who were already waiting began to distribute the exam questions, and stacks of light yellow papers with exam questions were handed out one after another by more than a dozen soldiers.


    \"Please write your name, city, race, gender on the test questions, and then you can start doing the questions.\" Princess Lucy''s voice sounded. The reference staff began to look at the exam questions one after another, some answering the questions calmly, while others scratching their heads...


    On the high platform, Buff, Eliza, and Lucy all picked up binoculars and glanced around to see if there were any people with bad intentions. If they talked about the exam, they would be disqualified from the exam immediately.


    They know that this is the first imperial examination, and His Majesty the King attaches great importance to it and cannot be sloppy at all.


    At this time, outside the Grand Theater, more than a dozen people who participated in the imperial examination were blocked by soldiers. Because they were late, they were not eligible to participate in the imperial examination.


    They didn''t dare to make trouble. Seeing the sharp weapons in the hands of the soldiers, they still wanted to save their lives to participate in the imperial examinations in the second year.


    After all, there was a lesson from the past. Two or three people who wanted to break in hard were dragged to the Guard Division after being taught a hard lesson. \"Second update, CV). Please support, please customize.\".


    Chapter 1111: Hanging the agricultural kingdom. (3/4)


    At this time, the Han Dynasty was holding the imperial examination, but Liu Feng was on his way to inspect the cultivation of grain fields.


    - After reading the newspaper that Nuoyue sent over early in the morning, he took Nicole, Mina and others out to inspect the grain fields. The imperial examination was already underway, so he didn''t need to worry about it.


    Ten minutes later, the steam car stopped on the avenue at the entrance of the grain field.


    \"Your Majesty, we''re here.\" Mira opened the steam car door and stepped back respectfully.


    \"Yeah.\" Liu Feng nodded lightly.


    Because it was an inspection of the grain fields, Liu Feng didn''t wear the emperor''s clothes of Daqin today, but another set of imperial clothes, which was lighter overall. The inspection of the grain fields was not about participating in activities, so there was no need to wear such cumbersome clothes.


    \"Your Majesty, the sugarcane is growing very well.\"Enri''s crisp voice sounded.


    These sugarcanes were planted in the spring and are now green, although it will be a long time before the harvest.


    \"When the harvest is over, I can make a lot of cane sugar again.\" Nicole said softly.


    \"Yeah, then every household will be able to afford candy.\" Liu Feng said lightly. Chai, rice, oil, salt, sauce and vinegar tea, in his vision, every household should be able to afford it, and the price must be close to the people.


    If he can''t even eat daily food from 960, then he is a failure as a king.


    Except for Chang''an City and the nine major cities, there is no sugar in other cities. This year, more sugarcane is planted than last year, and the planting area has also expanded, which is several times more than last year''s planting amount.


    \"Your Majesty, the potatoes have also sprouted and grown several leaves.\" Mina squatted on the ground and looked at the potato leaves.


    \"It''s still early.\"Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    This year''s potato planting has also expanded. Like these, which are easy to fill and store, Liu Feng will make people increase their planting efforts.


    Liu Feng glanced at the open grain fields in front of his eyes, afraid that it was still not enough, and asked Hu Erniang, \"Have the results of the land survey in the middle of the Youshui River come out?\"


    The entire land near Youshui River, Liu Feng had asked people from the Air Force Base to investigate before.


    The land at the mouth of the Youshui River is suitable for rice cultivation, and it has also been planted by the people of the Mermaid tribe.

 Chapter 969：

    The middle of the Youshui River is now missing, and the area is relatively large, so the exploration time has been longer.


    \"The result is that the land near the Youshui River is suitable for planting rice, wheat, cotton, etc. because of (ejda) sufficient water, sufficient sunlight, and good drainage." An Li turned over her notebook and said.


    \"Where is the land far from the river?* Liu Feng asked lightly.


    \"The land over there is more suitable for drought-tolerant sweet potatoes, potatoes, etc.\" Enri continued to read.


    Enri would pick up and read these farming knowledge when she had time. As a fox-ered girl who handles internal affairs, she had to be familiar with this knowledge.


    \"Okay, Anli, please write down.\" Liu Feng said with satisfaction, and then rubbed the head of the fox ear girl.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"Enri took out her pen seriously and made a gesture of recording. \"When the cattle on the prairie arrive, immediately arrange personnel to open up wasteland, and then plant according to the irrigation conditions of the land.\" Liu Feng ordered.


    Many of his plans will use food to lay out, especially the dwarven kingdom and the savannah, as well as the chaotic land.


    \"Understood.\" Enri lowered her head and took notes seriously.


    \"Let the scientific research department immediately start promoting waterwheels and do a good job of supplying irrigation systems.\"


    Liu Feng thought.


    Now almost all the grain fields are on both sides of the Youshui River, and most of the watering of crops depends on the operation of water channels. With a waterwheel, it will be different, and you can increase the land reclamation and planting area.


    \"Okay, I will urge them when I go back.\" Enri said seriously.


    \"Choose a group of people to come to the grain field to learn how to plant and manage them. After getting to know each other, these people will be transferred over there to help manage the planting." Liu Feng feels that there are not enough people who understand planting now, and it is necessary to focus on cultivating a batch.


    \"Nicole, you''ve made Aunt Mayy worry about snacks, it will be more difficult to bring newcomers.\"


    Liu Feng Wendao


    Growing grain fields in this era was very primitive, that is, pulling out some grass and then watering and irrigating.


    There is absolutely no technical content at all. If it encounters weather or insect pests, it will be completely useless.


    \"It doesn''t matter, mother will be very happy.\" Nicole said softly.


    Now the grain fields in Chang''an City are under the supervision of Mey. When Niu Ben was the housekeeper, she studied planting from the greenhouse in the backyard of the castle, and now she has taken over the agricultural work of Chang''an City.


    \"Let''s go, go over there and take a look.\" Liu Feng stepped forward to inspect.


    In the front, more drought-tolerant crops such as sugar cane and potatoes are planted, and then there are some rice and wheat.


    The Han Dynasty is now considered an agricultural kingdom, and the industry has not been around for a long time. It is even said that it only spreads in the west, and more of it is just a loom. The most important thing in the agricultural kingdom is food, and food is better than anything. After Liu Feng trains technicians, he can spread from Chang''an City to the whole country, and this can transition to an industrial empire. At that time, it would not be too simple to hang down the agricultural kingdom.


    Ten minutes later, Liu Feng and others passed by paddy fields, wheat fields, corn fields, cotton fields and so on.


    These are also just planted not long ago, all of which are greenish-yellow shoots.


    Most of the rice was given priority to supply the Han Dynasty, while the wheat was the kingdom of the dwarves and the prairie.


    Cotton is mainly used for fabric production in Chang''an City, and cotton stalks are used to make paper. Every crop is used to the fullest.


    Liu Feng walked for more than half an hour and came to a large area of ??uncultivated land.


    Some of these fields have not yet been cultivated, and some have not had time to replant after winter.


    \"We have to arrange for someone to plant here immediately.\" Liu Feng looked at the desolate land in front of him.


    \"Yes, I will have someone follow up.\"Enri said quickly.


    \"There is a shortage of people to manage grain fields across the country.\" Liu Feng muttered to himself.


    At this moment, he felt that there were still too few talents. There were so many grain fields in the Quanhan Dynasty, and there was always someone to inspect it.


    Otherwise, there will always be people who are corrupt, and this has to be supervised by someone.


    You can have nothing, but you cannot have no food. This is the foundation of the whole world.


    \"Your Majesty, train some people from the imperial examinations.\" En Li whispered, and she was a little too busy.


    \"Well, look at the results tomorrow before making a decision.\"Liu Feng nodded.


    \"Three shifts, (v2). Please support, please customize.\".


    Chapter 1112: Imperial Examination Results. (4/4)


    The next morning, inside the tallest building in Chang''an City.


    Liu Feng, Mina and others are reviewing the results of the imperial examination.


    \"Your Majesty, the review here has been completed, and the results are not very good.\" Mina handed over a stack of test papers.


    Some people can''t even spell well, and it is very difficult to review.


    \"Your Majesty, the grades here are not even up to the pass line.\" Nicole shook her head and handed over the documents.


    - Some people''s remarks make her feel that she doesn''t like it, or there are too many rhetoric people, and there is not a single piece of practical advice.


    \"Your Majesty, my side is even worse, the score is only a single digit.\" Enri pouted.


    There are too many people thinking without thinking and filling in the answers according to their own preferences, and some answers completely destroy the three views.


    Liu Feng and several people came over in the morning and received the examination papers for the imperial examination, so they began to review and correct~.


    Of course, this was still selected. Fifty people were selected from more than 600 people to come over to An Li and several people to review it for the second time.


    \"I have a few good ones here.\" Liu Feng flipped through the exam papers in front of him, looking at the top ten exam papers out of the fifty. \"Who is it?\" Enri put her head together.


    \"One orc, one elf, and three commoners all scored over 60 points.


    \"Liu Feng shook a few imperial examination papers.


    \"More than 60 points is not bad.\" Nicole said gently, after all, the few exam papers she read were not even 50 points.


    Holding a piece of the imperial examination paper, Liu Feng said, \"But there is an orc who scored 80.\"


    \"Eighty points? The score is so high, who is it?\" En Li was surprised.


    She saw from the morning that most of the scores were 20 or 30, and the highest score was only over 50. When she heard the 80-point test paper, she was very surprised.


    \"Xue Li from Tiexi City, a horse clan orc.\"Liu Feng handed the test paper to Hu Erniang.


    \"Wow, it''s an orc, I thought it would be the human race who got the best grades this time.\"


    En Li was surprised that, after all, the proportion of human race was relatively large.


    \"In this way, she is the first place in the imperial examinations in Chang''an City.\"Nicole chuckled lightly.

 Chapter 970：

    \"I don''t know what this one called Shirley looks like?\" Enri asked curiously.


    \"Go and bring her here.\" Liu Feng ordered, according to the previous regulations, the first person can meet the king.


    In addition to seeing the king, the first place can also get a part of the monetary reward, as well as the focus of training and welfare.


    \"Yes.\" Mira nodded and walked away.


    An Li gathered all the papers and said softly, \"Your Majesty, this is the imperial examination paper for the second and third place.\"


    Each city will choose the top three, and then will arrange training, but the second and third will not be eligible to meet the king.


    Moreover, there is a threshold for entering the top three. The score line is 70 points. After the imperial examination, even if there is only one person with 70 points or more, there will be no second or third place.


    \"After the list of imperial examinations in other cities is delivered tomorrow, let''s arrange training.\"Liu Feng took the document and said.


    Today, Liu Feng is reviewing the imperial examination papers of Chang''an City, and the papers of other nine cities have not been delivered yet.


    After all the test papers are collected, the top three in each city will be selected for training.


    \"Yes.\" En Li nodded and took out a notebook to record the names of the top three in the imperial examination.


    The second and third are all human race men, and their scores on the law and military exams are not bad. If you pass the training, you will most likely be employed in the Department of Law and the Department of Guards.


    knock knock.....


    More than half an hour later, there was a knock on the door, and Mira opened the door and brought Shirley in.


    \"Your Majesty, the first place in this imperial examination has been brought.\" Mira said respectfully. She stepped aside and stared at Shirley to prevent any outrageous movements. .... Mina''s blue eyes narrowed, and the hand under the table was playing with a saber. Both of them are preventing the enemy from approaching Liu Feng by taking the opportunity of the imperial examination, so the probability of assassination is high, especially when many nobles are approaching Liu Feng.


    \"See His Majesty the King.\" Shirley immediately saluted respectfully.


    This etiquette was taught by Mira before coming, so as not to lose the etiquette in front of Liu Feng.


    When Ma Erniang bowed her head, what she thought was why His Majesty the King is so young, with black hair and black eyes, she was different from others, full of nobility and mystery.


    . ask for flowers 0.


    \"Get up.\" Liu Feng raised his hand.


    \"Thank you, Your Majesty.\" Xue Li stood up and said, not daring to look straight ahead, bowed her head and fiddled with her fingers.


    When she came in, she glanced at it secretly, and she was very impressed.


    \"Your name is Xue Li, from Tiexicheng?\" Liu Feng looked at the information sheet in his hand and said, this was sent along with the imperial examination papers in the morning.


    \"Yes, I am a horse clan orc, I am nineteen years old this year.\" Shirley said respectfully.


    This morning, when Ma Erniang learned that she was the No. 1 in the imperial examinations in Chang''an City, she jumped up happily and couldn''t believe it.


    \"What do you want to do in the imperial examination?\" Liu Feng said softly.


    He has to ask the client''s wishes first, and then decide on the direction of training.


    ....


    \"Go back to Your Majesty, I want to engage in a career related to food.\" Shirley said without hesitation.


    In the past, Ma Erniang was often hungry, especially when her mother died of starvation. She used to secretly decide that, in the future, she must make everyone eat.


    \"Go to the training first, and decide your whereabouts according to the evaluation of the training.\" Liu Feng paused and said, a little surprised by Ma Erniang''s decision.


    When I inspected the grain fields yesterday, I was still worried that there would be no one to help share the worries. Today, it is quite rare to have Beast Ear Mother take the initiative to request.


    \"Yes.\" Shirley responded quickly. In my heart, I feel that His Majesty the King is very close to the people, which is different from what I imagined before.


    \"Take Shirley to receive the award, and then go to Zuixiaolou to find a room to live in. The room and board are considered training expenses.\" Liu Feng ordered.


    Those who can get 80 points in the test can be considered very powerful, and Liu Feng will also give some benefits, which can be regarded as allowing them to work hard.


    After all, we are recruiting talents. After training, we have to manage the affairs of the Han Dynasty. If there are some people with different intentions, it is a cancer of a dynasty.


    \"Yes.\" Mila nodded in response, and prepared to leave with Mother Mal.


    ... Shirley bowed respectfully before leaving.


    \"Four shifts, (Cv7). Please support, please customize.\"Second.


    Chapter 1113: The sneaky princess. (1/4)


    The Larsen Empire, in the capital city of Leah.


    In a small room in the backyard of the palace, Jenny is painting.


    Jenny is the third daughter of King Lauren, but she is an illegitimate daughter. The young elf king lingered in the flowers and had Jenny with a maid.


    Due to the impure bloodline, Jenny''s hair is not the white of the royal family, but the green of the commoners. The whole person has no shadow of an elf king, or the temperament that a noble should have.


    The elf girl''s mother died of illness when she was five years old, leaving Jenny alone, and the room she lives in is still left by her previous mother. Although Jenny is a princess, without the protection of her mother, she has been unpopular since she was a child, and even the maids dare to bully her. The daily food is not given according to the status of the princess, and the food given every day is very ordinary.


    Coupled with King Lauren''s indifference, the maid was not punished every time she bullied Jenny, plus the elf queen didn''t like elf girls, the maid was even more confident.


    Jenny looked at the empty table and muttered to herself, \"Hey, there''s no more ink\"


    The whole room is nothing but a bed and a table, it''s simple, but the elf girl doesn''t think it''s anything, instead it feels better to be more spacious. Jenny''s hobby is painting. Each painting is very beautiful and vivid. However, due to the lack of painting materials, the whole painting is often discarded in the middle of the painting, and half-painted paintings can be seen everywhere on the floor of the room.


    \"Ta Ta...


    At this moment, there were footsteps and discussions outside the door.


    \"I heard that the Marquis is going to sea, it seems to be going to the continent on the other side of the sea.\"


    \"Isn''t it? There is a continent beyond the sea?\"


    \"I was right next to His Majesty the King, I would not have heard wrong.\"


    \"How about the continent over there, will there also be elves?\"


    \"The Lord Marquis said that there are delicious and delicious food there, which sounds good.\"\"No wonder there are knights gathering these days, it seems that the fleet is leaving this afternoon.\"


    The two maids passing by were discussing, and these were all heard by Jenny.


    \"The continent over the sea?\" Jenny''s green eyes flashed with longing, and the elf girl didn''t care too much about eating and drinking.


    What really makes her care about is Xintiandi, another continent that people feel very yearning for, or a place suitable for starting a new life.


    \"Impressive curtain....


    Jenny thought for a while, then began to take a small bag from the drawer and began to stuff clothes into it.


    Rather than being unwelcome here, eating well and sleeping well, it is better to leave here and go to the mainland beyond the sea.

 Chapter 971：

    Who knows what will be there? If you continue to stay in the palace, at the age of eighteen, I am afraid that you will be married soon.


    She was going to follow the marquis of Leicester''s fleet and head to the mainland on the other side of the sea.


    Jenny looked at the exquisite paintings and regretted, \"I really want to take these paintings away.\"


    Ten minutes later, the elf girl packed her things, simply brought a few clothes, put the bag behind her back, and **** her long scattered hair.


    \"How should I get to the port.\"Jenny was a little worried.


    It is now more than ten o''clock in the morning, and there is still a while before the fleet departs in the afternoon. The elf girl thought for a while before she came up with an idea.


    \"Crumble...


    Jenny secretly opened the door and walked out. Since this is the backyard of the palace, most of the maids live in the rooms. At this moment, many maids are working on their posts, and there is no one in the backyard.


    After going out, Jenny quickly left the backyard and walked towards the back door. The entire backyard was planted with dense trees and flowers, which provided a good cover for the elf girl to escape.


    More than half an hour later, Jenny squatted halfway through the flowers and walked all the way to the back door. It was really hard to find her green hair squatting among the flowers without looking closely.


    She sneaked out to buy ink several times before, and she avoided the maid in this way.


    Just be here. \"Jenny got up and patted the pollen on her body.


    The back door is not particularly large, only the width that five people can walk out side by side, and the height is three meters.


    Six gatekeepers stood at the door. Jenny came out from under the bushes and walked towards the back door. Although she was an illegitimate daughter, she was still a princess, so she was relatively free to enter and leave the palace, and the knight would not care about that.


    In other words, because she was an illegitimate daughter, the knight had fewer people in charge, and even fewer people cared about safety.


    If it is a favorite princess, a large group of knights will surround her when she goes out, for fear that if something goes wrong, the knights will be beheaded.


    But it''s more difficult in the backyard, the maids are more talkative, and Wan-was met with a bag on his back, so the meaning is self-evident, not to mention the port can''t even get out of the palace.


    \"Your Highness Princess.\"The knight guarding the gate saluted slightly.


    From childhood to adulthood, the knights would call her Princess Jenny Her Royal Highness. They didn''t care much about the purity of the elf girl''s blood. They only knew that she was indeed King Lauren''s daughter, and they were just performing their duties.


    \"Hmmmm.\" Jenny nodded expressionlessly, in fact a group of panicked, palms were sweating 880.


    \"His Royal Highness, are you going out to sell paintings again?\" Qi Tu glanced at Princess-Eye''s backpack. It can be understood from this dialogue that Jenny has entered and exited the back door more than once, and the knights also know some of her habits.


    Well, running out of ink. \"Jenny twitched the corners of her mouth reluctantly.


    \"Please pay attention to safety, Your Highness, and return to the palace before the night ban.\" The knight reminded him routinely.


    \"Okay.\" Jenny nodded quickly and stepped out of the back door of the palace.


    ......


    She turned her head to look at the towering stone wall of the palace, her face full of complicated colors.


    \"I will live free.\" Jenny muttered to herself.


    After leaving the palace, she quickly ran to the market, where there were many civilians, so she could well cover her whereabouts.


    Ten minutes later, Jenny slipped into the market. The commoners here are all green-haired, and it seems normal for elf girls. No one here looks down on anyone. \"There are still so many people in the market.\" Jenny sighed, this is the ninth time out of the palace since childhood.


    After the elf girl asked passers-by how to get to the port, she adjusted her backpack and started to set out for the port. She wanted to sneak in while the knight was carrying supplies and set off with the fleet.


    One more, two v7). Ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    Chapter 1114: I''m going on an adventure. (2/4)


    An hour and a half later, Jenny came to the port. The entire port was full of ships, a total of hundreds of ships, large and small, and the knights in the port were loading supplies.


    \"Where are you going to hide?\" Jenny looked at the pile of supplies and thought.


    When the fleet travels, except for the big man who will bring the maid, he will not bring other female elves, so if you want to go with the fleet, you will not be discovered. Originally, she wanted to disguise herself as a maid to board the ship, but she was afraid of being exposed. Although the maid had green hair, it would be miserable if the Marquis of Leicester found out.


    \"Yes.\" Jenny looked at the large and small piles of materials in front of her and had an idea, her green eyes rolled.


    The port of Leah City was very lively. More than 5,000 knights gathered at the port and stood in rows spontaneously.


    Some other logistics knights were only two or three hours away from going to sea in the fast transportation of supplies.


    \"Move with care.\"


    \"That is the buckwheat wine of the Marquis, and a few more people will help move it.\"


    \"Prepare more fresh water.\"


    .....that hay was moved to that ship, make no mistake. \"


    \"Lord Marquis, is the continent beyond the sea really that good?\" Knight Commander Decker asked.


    Knight Commander Delk is in his forties, but he is still very strong,-


    He has long gray hair on the top of his head, holding a pendant and carrying a .. auxiliary bow behind him.


    He has grown up with the Marquis of Leicester since he was a child, so the relationship between the two is very good, and this time his companion was specially invited.


    \"Decker, you''ll know when you get there.\"The Marquis of Leicester smiled heartily, and now he is in a good mood.


    He has been overjoyed these past few days. He is finally going to return to that continent, and he is also leading 5,000 knights.


    When it comes to the other-side continent, King Lauren can''t control himself, and when he takes a large piece of land there, he can completely proclaim himself king.


    \"Then I''ll start to look forward to it.\" Knight Commander Decker also laughed and turned around to inspect the transportation of supplies.


    The Marquis of Leicester looked at Decker''s back and muttered to himself, \"Hopefully, you are on my side\"\".\"


    Although he is ambitious, he still attaches great importance to his friends who are born and die.


    At this moment, Jenny, who was hiding in the shadows, was waiting for an opportunity.


    She wanted to slip into the bucket of fresh water while the knights weren''t paying attention, so that she would be carried aboard.


    Jenny looked at the knights coming and going and frowned, \"It would be bad if you were discovered.\"


    A few minutes later, she seized the opportunity and followed behind a group of merchants. There were seven or eight merchants, all of them were tall and carrying goods. The elf girl followed them slowly.


    Two-thirds of the entire port area is docked with ships that are about to go to sea. These ships are all owned by the Marquis of Leicester, and the other small part is some merchant ships.


    \"Ta Ta....


    When the businessman passed by the Knights, Jenny rolled in place and got behind the pile of supplies. When the businessman saw the Knights, he wanted to walk aside and walk.


    All the supplies happened to be piled up by the wall, which provided Jenny with great convenience. She liked to run out of the palace since she was a child, and she was still very clear about some ways to hide.

 Chapter 972：

    "It''s dangerous." Jenny tipped her head out secretly, her green eyes staring at the knights coming and going.


    On the ground are all wheat, and some buckwheat tea leaves, and then--


    There are some cured meats, and there are hundreds of wooden barrels next to them, all filled with fresh water.


    It takes two months to go to the mainland on the other side of the sea, and this fresh water is very important.


    The Marquis of Leicester asked people to prepare twice as much fresh water for emergencies.


    Just like when they returned to Larson from that continent, there were still three days to go, and the fresh water ran out, causing them to not drink water for three whole days. Leicester would not let it happen again.


    "What should I do with the water in it?" Jenny was a little troubled looking at the wooden buckets filled with fresh water.


    A few minutes later, Jenny moved to the barrel step by step, and when the knight turned around after carrying it, she slipped behind the barrel with another roll.


    The number of wooden barrels is large, and they are all piled up in the shape of hills. The elf girl hides behind and no one finds it. "Crap...


    Jenny opened several buckets of fresh water to see which one had less water, then scooped the water out into another bucket so she could hide in. There are hundreds of buckets of fresh water, and the knights are still carrying wheat, so they haven''t taken this into consideration.


    Jenny opened several buckets full of water, and immediately gave up the idea and began to consider other options.


    The elf girl who was squatting on the spot and trying to find a way, her eyes wandered from side to side, and soon found that there was an empty wooden barrel lying on the ground not far away.


    So she came over quickly and carried the empty wooden bucket over, and took out the lid from the other bucket. Jenny got into the empty wooden bucket, then stretched out her hand and put the lid on her own wooden bucket.


    "1 Hurry up, move the fresh water when the wheat is finished."


    "Move some to the Marquis''s boat first, and move some more." The leading knight reprimanded that all the supplies in the port had been moved, and only fresh water was left.


    Jenny didn''t dare to make a single sound in the barrel. If she was found, it would not be as simple as just being punished.


    After more than half an hour, hundreds of barrels of fresh water were scattered by the knights and carried to various ships.


    After riding the soil and moving the supplies, they all went back to the port to gather, waiting for the call from the Marquis of Leicester.


    .Snapped....


    Jenny heard that there was no movement outside, pushed open the lid, and took several deep breaths.


    When the knight was carrying the bucket that Jenny was in, he complained about what happened to the bucket.


    It''s going to be so heavy, but thankfully it wasn''t opened to check.


    The other bucket didn''t have a lid before, the knight was just weird, but he didn''t have too much doubt, (Qian Zhao) took a lid and put it back on. When Jenny saw that no one was there, she quickly got out of the wooden barrel, closed the lid again, and hurriedly looked around for the warehouse hall for grain.


    A few minutes later, Jenny found the grain warehouse after going around the big boat. After exploring the environment, she hid in it. When she was just looking for the warehouse, she knew that this was the ship of the Marquis of Leicester.


    It can be said to be a good thing or a bad thing. The good thing is that there is more food on the big ship, and you can steal it out to find food at night.


    In this way, Jenny hid in the ship''s grain warehouse. The whole warehouse was filled with grain and some sundries, and the elf girl hid in the sundries.


    "I''m going on an adventure." Jenny muttered softly, and began to long for the continent beyond the sea.


    "Second shift, (V 2). Please support, please customize.".


    Chapter 1115: Gambling. (3/4)


    In the early morning, in the Castle of Tengying City.


    Liu Feng, Mina and others finished their breakfast and prepared to start heading to the port.


    Yesterday, Liu Feng and others took the airship in secret and came to Tengying City to carry out-


    a fun activity.


    At this time, a gambling boat was parked on the river near Tengying City, and Tengying City had


    -Some big responsible people boarded this gambling boat.


    Liu Feng''s goal is these nobles, and he wants to personally come and hear what amazing remarks or plans these nobles have.


    The gambling boat was secretly built by Liu Feng at Weishi. It was a boat of more than 70 meters long. It was driven by a sail. The speed of the boat was not very fast, but it was faster than a normal sailboat.


    Nicole helped Liu Feng sort out his clothes and said, "Your Majesty, we can go.


    "Yeah." Liu Feng nodded lightly.


    A few minutes later, a few people left the castle. Mira had already made the carriage wait at the gate of the castle, with Leya and Mira standing beside her.


    "Your Majesty, are we going directly to the port?" Mira asked respectfully. Every time Liu Feng goes out, he will make an itinerary. This table is Mina, and An Li is in charge. All preparations must be made for Liu Feng''s safety.


    "Well, go to the port." Liu Feng nodded lightly, then bent over and got into the carriage.


    Half an hour later, the carriage stopped at the port, and many guards were secretly lurking in the port.


    After Enri got off the carriage, she sighed, "Your Majesty, there are so many people."


    Although it is only after seven o''clock in the morning, there are already many ships parked in the port.


    Some are merchant ships, and there are many merchants unloading goods under the command, but most of the ships are nobles.


    The port of Tengying City has developed, and the goods transported from Chang''an City are also transferred out from Tengying City and lasered to more inland cities. When Youshui River transports goods, there are several large ships, and it is no longer a small and big trouble, especially the linen in the west, which is transported by ships every day.


    According to Liu Feng''s vision, the golden waterway of Youshui River is slowly taking shape.


    "Please get on board, Your Majesty." Mira said respectfully.


    "Let''s go." Liu Feng said lightly.


    They boarded a small boat about 20 meters long, and this boat was taken by everyone to the gambling boat.


    If you want to go to the gambling boat in the past, you will take a 20-meter boat. After you get there, you will board the gambling boat. Except for maintenance, the gambling boat is usually not docked. If gambling boats want to attract people, then there must be gimmicks. Safety, hedonicity, and privacy are a big gimmick.


    After everyone got on the boat, they began to approach the gambling boat. After ten minutes, the gambling boat gradually became clearer from the original black spot.


    The appearance of the entire gambling boat is dyed with light golden paint, and the hull is also painted with a lot of patterns, which gives the overall feeling of being extravagant.


    A few minutes later, the boat stopped beside the gambling boat. After Mira gave a signal, the gambling boat lowered three ladders and went down.


    Mira led a few special forces to climb up the ladder first, to inspect the safety of the gambling ship first.


    Then Mila stuck her head out from the gambling boat and signaled that it was safe to board the boat. Several hooks dropped from the big boat were hung on a wooden basket prepared on a small boat, and the people above began to pull up.


    Only the king has this kind of treatment. If others want to board the ship, they can only climb the ladder obediently.


    "Your Majesty." The person in charge of the gambling boat saluted respectfully, and his voice was very low. No one knew about Liu Feng''s trip to bet on the boat except for the women around him, and even boarding was carried out under cover.


    This gambling boat was built by Liu Feng privately, and it was not built in Chang''an City. And it never docks at the port of Chang''an City, so many people think that it is not a product of (abaj) Chang''an City.


    The most important point is that this is a sailboat. If it is driven by no sail, it will immediately be suspected of Liu Feng''s masterpiece. After all, the large ships in Chang''an City are all powered by steam engines.

 Chapter 973：

    There are two reasons for Liu Feng to build this ship. The first is to earn the money of the nobles, and the money of the nobles is the best to earn.


    The second reason is that it is used as a place to collect information. There are more problems in places with many nobles. Especially now that the country has just been established, Liu Feng has been weakening the power and territory of the nobles, and some nobles are resentful.


    The nobles need a place where they can communicate easily. Who makes the transportation in this era too difficult, there is such a luxurious and enjoyable hidden ship.


    When many nobles would gather, they would say what they thought and act, without any consideration. This is the reason why Liu Feng built a gambling ship privately. The early days of the founding of the People''s Republic of China were the most chaotic. Some potential tumors were dug out.


    \"Well, take me to the box.\" Liu Feng nodded lightly.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"Gary said respectfully.


    Gary was one of the group of orcs who came to Xiyang City with Mina and Enri...


    - A snake orc.


    He previously worked in the Security Department. After the gambling ship was built, he was responsible for managing the gambling ship. In addition to the daily maintenance, he collected some information, and finally submitted this information to the Security Department.


    \"Tap.Tap...


    Liu Feng and the others were secretly taken into a box. This box is located in the most secret place of the whole ship. It is usually not open and is reserved for intelligence personnel to collect information.


    The original design of the gambling boat was also reserved. The bamboos cut through the inner knots were placed between the wooden boards to hide it, and the rooms and compartments were monitored with the middle box as the center.


    A few blind men were monitoring the information, and they listened to distant sounds on the other side of the bamboo, just like the sound transmission between the bridge and the engine room on the earth ship. This type of bug mainly uses the resonance of the air to greatly enhance the sound. The reason why blind people are used is that their hearing is better, so that the information they hear will not be too deviated.


    \"Your Majesty, is this the same as Zuixiaolou''s monitoring?\" An Li looked at the bamboo slips in surprise.


    \"Almost the same principle.\"Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    *Three shifts, (V). Please support, please customize. \".


    Chapter 1116: The source of the horse thief. (4/4)


    \"Have those nobles boarded the ship?* Liu Feng asked lightly.


    \"Most of them are on board, but there is one Marquis missing.\"Gary respectfully said.


    \"Which marquis?\" Liu Feng said lightly.


    \"Marquis Constantine of Tiexicheng.\"Reported by Jia ~ Lihui.


    \"Tiexicheng?\"Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly.


    \"It seems to be Shirley''s hometown.\" Mina said softly.


    \"I remembered, talk about his situation.\"Liu Feng nodded.


    \"Not long after the construction of the gambling ship, the Marquis Constantine has been gambling on the ship, and has contacts with other great nobles from time to time.\"Gary said the information recorded before.


    The whole gambling boat is only doing some gambling. Liu Feng simplified the gambling method of dice and poker on the other side of the earth and turned it into an alien version of the casino. The dice and playing cards were also imitated by the scientific research department. The patterns of the playing cards were all orcs, humans, dwarves, and elves.


    Then every time you want to bet on the boat, you need conditions. For example, the boarding ticket costs ten silver coins, and the value of each bet cannot be less than thirty copper coins. Bet can not only be just silver coins, gold coins, but also - something of value.


    \"It seems that this Marquis has a lot of ambition.\"Liu Feng nodded thoughtfully.


    \"And every time I bet a lot.\" Gary continued.


    \"That''s what I want.\" Liu Feng said with a chuckle, the original purpose of building this ship was to earn money from the nobles. Didn''t the nobles without money knead them at will?


    knock....


    After the box door opened, a person came in and saluted Liu Feng and said respectfully, \"Your Majesty, Marquis Constantine has taken a seat in the third box.\"


    Liu Feng nodded lightly, and led a few women to the bamboos marked with three numbers, ready to start listening.


    At the same time, there were seven nobles gathered in Box No. 3, all of them were old-fashioned nobles, and they were all around fifty years old.


    They are not willing to be weakened by Liu Feng''s territory and power. The more powerful nobles are, the more unwilling they are, they have been in control of power for too long.


    \"Lord Marquis Constantine, you are late today.\" Earl Owen said with a light smile.


    \"It''s late.\" The Marquis Constantine sat on the main seat with a gloomy face.


    \"In the past, you were always the fastest, is there any situation today?\" Earl Owen wondered.


    Every time the Marquis Constantine heard where the gambling ship was, he was the first to arrive.


    \"It''s not that gang of rice buckets, I reprimanded them, so I came late.\"The Marquis of Constantine was still a little angry.


    \"It''s normal for subordinates to be stupid, there''s no need to be angry.\" Earl Owen picked up the wine on the table and took a gulp.


    I don''t deserve to be angry with my people, it''s the Orville gang that I am angry with. \" The Marquis Constantine said solemnly.


    \"Is something wrong with the Orville gang?\" Earl Owen sat up straight after hearing the name.


    Orville''s gang are all horse thieves, robbing gold coins, wheat grain, etc. in some remote cities. This group of horse thieves has a total of more than 2,000 people.


    All of them were assembled by the seven nobles in the box, deliberately letting Orville''s gang start to disrupt the Han Dynasty.


    Everywhere the horse thieves went, they burned, killed and looted, and many small towns were destroyed because of the care of the horse thieves.


    More than 2,000 horse thieves were dispatched together, with the support of nobles. Weapons and armor are all supplied, so grabbing gold coins and wheat is even more handy.


    \"The gold coins they want to grab will be changed to seven to three.\"The Marquis Constantine said coldly.


    \"I thought it was such a big deal, wouldn''t it be divided into seven or three, just give it to them.\" Earl Owen chuckled.


    \"That is, the money was originally obtained by robbing those civilians. It is already very good that we can collect the money without paying.\" Earl Randy also chuckled.


    \"It was originally to block Liu Feng, just give them gold coins.\" Earl Barton said solemnly.


    Earl Randy and Earl Patton are also well-known and responsible clansmen, and there are many knights in their hands.


    \"When it comes to that Liu Feng, I''m even more angry, why weaken our rights and take away so many of our territories.\" Marquis Constantine said angrily, and slapped the table a few times.


    \"We lost most of our gold coin income, this Liu Feng is really damn.\"


    Earl Owen also said angrily.


    \"Can you say that our gang of horse thieves can level Chang''an City now?\" Earl Randy said with murderous intent.


    \"No, not yet, we need to continue to expand the number of recruits, only more than 2,000 horse thieves are not enough to see, at most can only rob a small town.\" Earl Barton shook his head.


    0. Ask for flowers-.....


    He had seen the soldiers and weapons of Chang''an City, so he still had some idea about whether he could defeat Chang''an City.


    \"Hmph, when the number of recruits is expanded to 10,000 people, and the city will be robbed first, what do you think?\" Marquis Constantine suggested.

 Chapter 974：

    \"I think yes, there seem to be only more than a thousand knights in ** City. Earl Owen nodded in agreement.


    Liu Feng, Mina and the others all listened to these words.


    \"Your Majesty, I will kill a few of them.\" Mina''s blue eyes were full of killing intent, and she was already holding two sabers in her hands.


    \"It''s really damn, but now they have to keep their lives.\" Liu Feng said coldly, but his face was very ugly.


    In yesterday''s document, I have seen the news that many small towns have been massacred. At first Liu Feng didn''t know who did it, but now it seems clear.


    He knew the dangers of horse thieves. He had seen a lot of history on Earth before. When the party was first founded, he killed millions of bandits. The number of bandits was 6/1,000 of the population at that time. To put it simply, 6 out of 1,000 people were villains who burned, killed, looted, and committed all kinds of evil. Bandits are the quickest to get money, and it is also a tangle of lazy people. The so-called positive image of bandits on TV is just what the script needs. Some bandits do not rob their neighbors. They really take care of the village elders, so they swap places with other bandits to plunder. You rob our neighbors, and I will rob your neighbors.


    In this era, horse thieves are no different from bandits, or even worse, and they are undoubtedly the biggest obstacle to the development of the Han Dynasty. More than two thousand people specially selected some remote small towns to start.


    If it starts to be swallowed slowly, the power will only continue to expand, and it will take a lot of time and energy to kill it at that time.


    \"Your Majesty, what are we going to do?\" An Li suppressed her anger and said, hearing a few old nobles scolding Liu Feng, her little fox ears blushed. \"Four shifts, (V). Please customize, please support.\"On


    Chapter 1117: Clear the nobles. (1/4)


    \"Mina, Leia, and Gary brought a group of people over and brought them to me.\" Liu Feng said coldly.


    These great nobles are still useful, and temporarily keep the waste for use.


    Now many nobles control the knights, and they are almost catching up with an army, which is not good for the stable development of the Han Dynasty.


    This time the old nobles sent the excuses to their door, and Liu Feng has a way to deal with them.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\" Mina and the others responded in unison, then opened the box door, allowing the hidden soldiers around to begin to gather.


    A few minutes later, a dozen or so special forces stood respectfully at the door of the box, all holding new alloy crossbow arrows and Tang knives.


    \"Lord Mina, we will limit the number of noble knights on board each time, and they have twelve knights in total.\" Reported by Gary Hui.


    \"Qiqiqi\"In addition to maintaining the safety of the gambling boat and personnel, the limit of the number of people is that the boat is only more than 70 meters in size, and it cannot accommodate so many people.


    \"Okay, get ready, start closing the net.\" Mina said in a deep voice


    \"Me and Mila will stare in the air so that no one jumps into the river.\" Leia said coldly.


    \"Okay.\" Mina nodded lightly, then motioned for the special forces to start action.


    flutter...


    Leia and Mila took the new alloy crossbow and fluttered away from the gambling boat. The two of them went forward \"Mina, Leya, and Gary brought a group of people over and brought them to me.\" Liu Feng said coldly. road.


    These great nobles are still useful, and temporarily keep the waste for use.


    Now many nobles control the knights, and they are almost catching up with an army, which is not good for the stable development of the Han Dynasty.


    This time the old nobles sent the excuses to their door, and Liu Feng has a way to deal with them.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\" Mina and the others responded in unison, then opened the box door, allowing the hidden soldiers around to begin to gather.


    A few minutes later, a dozen or so special forces stood respectfully at the door of the box, all holding new alloy crossbow arrows and Tang knives.


    \"Lord Mina, we will limit the number of noble knights on board each time, and they have twelve knights in total.\" Reported by Gary Hui.


    \"Qiqiqi\"In addition to maintaining the safety of the gambling boat and personnel, the limit of the number of people is that the boat is only more than 70 meters in size, and it cannot accommodate so many people.


    \"Okay, get ready, start closing the net.\" Mina said in a deep voice


    \"Me and Mila will stare in the air so that no one jumps into the river.\" Leia said coldly.


    \"Okay.\" Mina nodded lightly, then motioned for the special forces to start action.


    flutter...


    Leia and Mila took the new alloy crossbow and fluttered away from the gambling ship.


    Mina brought the special forces and silently came to the corner of the third box.


    Now the Han Dynasty trains new recruits more strictly. Xin Ke was from the Wolf Warrior Squad before, and all the recruits he brought must meet his satisfaction with their physical and professional qualities.


    Although these new special forces of the Wolf Warrior Squad cannot fully achieve the same combat literacy as before, they still have some of them, and they can also do lurking, silent advance, assassination and so on.


    This team of special forces is Liu Feng, your escort, and he will follow wherever he goes.


    .... Mina raised her hand and made a gesture.


    ... The eyes of the surrounding special forces lit up, and everyone raised their new alloy crossbow arrows, came out of the corner, and shot at the few knights who were guarding the door.


    hey....


    In an instant, the twelve knights at the door had crossbow arrows stuck in their necks and heads, and all the knights perished, falling to the ground one after another as dead bodies. The special forces were all armed with an improved version of the new alloy crossbow, and firing three shots in a row did not give the knights the slightest time to react.


    This operation is going on quietly, and there are other nobles on board.


    -Some things can''t be revealed yet.


    \"Tap tap....


    Mina and the others raised their hands to signal for the soldiers to gather, and then stepped towards the third box.


    \"What''s going on outside?\" Earl Owen scolded, standing and opening the box door to see what was going on.


    The moment he opened the door, he saw corpses on the ground, blood flowing, and crossbow arrows emitting a cold light.


    .....How is this going? \" Earl Owen was so frightened that his face was pale, and his feet were a little weak.


    \"Earl Owen, what happened?\" Marquis Constantine said coldly, and then walked out.


    When he saw the corpse on the ground, his face suddenly changed, his arrogance had disappeared, and the rest was panic.


    tread....


    Randy was afraid that Jue also came out, and he saw Mina and others in his eyes, and asked sharply, \"Who are you?\"


    \"Tied up.\" Mina waved her hand without any explanation at all.


    \"Yes.\" The special forces said respectfully, and took out the ropes that had been prepared to tie up the seven nobles.


    A few minutes later, the seven nobles were reluctantly tied up, and at first they wanted to resist the threat, until the crossbow arrow was aimed at the head, and they instantly became honest.


    \"What do you have to say to your Majesty.\" Mina stepped forward.


    \"Your Majesty? You said it was Liu Feng?\" Earl Randy asked with wide eyes.


    \"How is it possible?\" Count Barton shouted in disbelief.


    \"Damn.... We''ve been deceived.\" Marquis Constantine growled.

 Chapter 975：

    At this moment, the faces of the seven nobles were full of horror. They didn''t expect Liu Feng to suddenly appear on the boat. So their conspiracy was exposed?


    \"Ta ta ta...


    \"Gah.....


    \"Your Majesty, all the criminals have been brought.\" Mina respectfully said, and let some old nobles be brought in front of him.


    \"Okay, hard work.\" Liu Feng said softly, looking at the row of old nobles in front of him indifferently.


    \"You, are you His Majesty the King?\" Marquis Constantine looked up at Liu Feng in panic, his terrified eyes full of bloodshot eyes.


    \"I''m the hateful Liu Feng in your mouth.\" Liu Feng said lightly, taking Nicole and handing over your tea.


    \"Your Majesty, we, we are all nonsense, I have no intention of disrespecting you.\"The Marquis Constantine explained quickly, his eyes full of horror.


    Earl Barton was so frightened that he collapsed to the ground, and he kept begging for mercy, "Your Majesty, we are just gambling, and we didn''t speak ill of you."


    \"Oh? Didn''t you say it? I heard it all in my ears.\" Liu Feng pointed to his ears.


    \"Your Majesty, we really know we are wrong, we shouldn''t speak ill of you, and then give us


    - a second chance. \" Earl Randy fell to his knees on the ground, the corpses just made him terrified.


    \"We can dedicate all the gold to you and never set foot on this ship again.\"


    Marquis Constantine thought about getting out immediately.


    \"Your gold coins are all used by horse thieves to rob civilians. I don''t dare to ask for this kind of dirty money.\" Liu Feng stared at them coldly.


    \"Your Majesty, have you misunderstood something?\" Count Randy''s face was so frightened that sweat poured out from his forehead.


    ...The Marquis of Constantine suddenly felt guilty when they heard the Ma 3.6 thief, and they dared not raise their heads to speak.


    \"Misunderstanding? Heh.... You guys actually did something crazy and let the knights pretend to be horse thieves to steal things. It''s a crime that deserves death. And you even ran to massacre the city?\" Liu Feng scolded. middle


    \" Several responsible clans looked at each other, their faces were white with fright, their bodies were trembling slightly, they knew that the plan was exposed.


    \"Thank you for giving me an excuse to clear all the nobles.\" Liu Feng said coldly.


    \"Clear the responsible clan?\" Marquis Constantine and others raised their heads in astonishment.


    After thinking about it, they immediately understood that this was using them as an excuse to deal with all the nobles.


    \"One update, factory v). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1118: The excuses are all there. (2/4)


    At noon the next day, inside the tallest building in Chang''an City.


    Yesterday, Liu Fengren got what they wanted from the mouths of several old nobles, and escorted them to the Department of Guards and locked them up.


    \"Your Majesty, Constantine''s gang has been begging for mercy in the Guard Division.\" Mina said disdainfully.


    \"Don''t worry about them.\" Liu Feng said indifferently, there are more things to do today.


    \"Your Majesty, why don''t you judge them directly.\"Enri hated these nobles who killed innocent people.


    \"It''s useful to keep them, let them live a few more days temporarily.\"Liu Feng shook his head lightly.


    \"Your Majesty, what''s the plan?\" Enri asked suspiciously.


    \"Well, sort out the information and hand it over to Nuoyue.\" Liu Feng said lightly, handing over a large document.


    These documents are articles written by him, which are related to the group of old nobles last night, as well as some horse thieves **** and massacre the city.


    If Liu Feng wants to weaken the influence of the nobles, he must first build up momentum. After the newspaper is published, the people will begin to resent the nobles.


    At the same time, he sent soldiers to kill the horse thieves. In the end, the people behind the horse thieves were the Marquis Constantine and the others.


    Then the influence of the nobles will drop to freezing point, and Liu Feng also has an excuse to attack the nobles. The nobles who have planned to suppress them in the past are only a small part. This time, Liu Feng will take advantage of this east wind to disintegrate the power, territory, and armed forces of the nobles.


    Liu Feng thought about this series of plans for a long time, but he did not expect these nobles to send excuses to the door. Nobles and horse thieves hang up the hook, then the nobles are speechless. Liu Feng took the opportunity to use the excuse that the nobles had too many armed forces, and ordered the disbanding of the nobles'' armed knights. Each nobleman could not have more than ten fully-armed knights.


    Without the armour of knights, without the inherent territory, without the common people to work as slaves, the nobles will no longer be nobles. \"Okay. Enri nodded.


    Ten minutes later, Liu Feng ordered, \"Mina, you immediately convey these orders.\"


    \"Your Majesty, what are these documents?\" Mina took it curiously.


    \"The order to kill the horse thief.\" Liu Feng said softly.


    All of these documents are to be sent to the five major military bases and nine major cities. The orders written on them are to let them start killing horse thieves in an all-round way, and all the remaining survivors will be captured and forced to reform through labor.


    Now the Han Dynasty is in a stage of accelerated development, and these horse thieves are just used to build roads, rob... It is simply the best labor force.


    As long as tomorrow''s newspaper comes out, the army can start going out of town to kill the horse thieves. After the horse thieves are eliminated, the next step is to start targeting the nobles. Liu Feng intends to wipe out all the nobles.


    It took more than a month to clean up the nobles. By then, the personnel elected by the imperial examination will be almost trained, and they will be able to take office at that time.


    \"Suppressing horse thieves?\" Mina nodded in understanding.


    She went out immediately with the documents, sending orders through the Security Division to every-


    a main city.


    \"Your Majesty, I''ve sorted it out.\"Enri stood up and said.


    \"Okay, I''ll take a look.\"Liu Feng took over the document and began to review it.


    Ten minutes later, he raised his head and said, \"That''s about it. The important part of this newspaper is to promote the dangers of horse thieves, so that when we send troops, the response will be more enthusiastic with the help of the civilians.\"


    \"Understood, this newspaper is like what His Majesty said before--a sentence, that is, the teacher is famous. Enri''s crisp voice sounded.


    ...that''s right, that''s it. \" Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    This is what he wants. Since he ascended the throne, he has been looking for opportunities. He knows that the aristocratic class is not helpful to the development of the Han Dynasty, but he suffers from having no excuses to weaken it. This time, he has the opportunity to take advantage of the opportunity to eliminate horse thieves. , the nobles have also been dealt with.


    On the other hand, the outside world believed that it was horse thieves who were killed by the army, and those nobles cooperated well.


    The Flanders Empire is coming, and the internal worms must be completely eliminated. Otherwise, after the enemy comes, if the nobles rebel, the interior of the Han Dynasty will definitely be in chaos.


    \"When the time comes, these nobles can be dragged out for a public trial.\" Enri said indignantly.


    \"It is estimated that many responsible clans will hate a few of them.\" Liu Feng took a sip of tea. The Marquis of Constantine will be the second group of nobles to be publicly executed, and a big wave of fishing reels will also be set off at that time, but all of these have nothing to do with Liu Feng, and the weakened resentment of the responsible clan will only be transferred to a few people. On the old noble.


    Ga_.....


    \"Your Majesty, all the orders have been sent out, and all the city lords will receive them tomorrow.\" Mina pushed the door in and said.

 Chapter 976：

    \"Let the people from the Security Department keep an eye on those nobles for me, and take all those who have dissent.\"


    Liu Feng said indifferently.


    The Han Dynasty must not be chaotic. It was the most chaotic in the early days of the founding of the country. All order must be re-established, and there are many people who take advantage of the chaos to plunder wealth.


    \"Yes.\" Mina replied with a serious face.


    \"Your Majesty, I will hand over the documents to Nuoyue first.\"Enri got up and said.


    She wants to talk to Nuoyue in person. This is a very important matter. It is easy to open up territory, but it is not easy to defend territory.


    \"The point is horse thieves.\" Liu Feng warned again, how much civilians fear and hate horse thieves, then how much they hate nobles.


    \"Understood.\" An Li replied.


    \"Your Majesty, do you think those horse thieves will be difficult to eliminate?\" Nicole worried.


    \"It will be a little more difficult at first, but they don''t have sophisticated weapons, so I''m afraid they won''t be able to resist for long.\" Liu Feng reassured.


    Horse thieves are too scattered, relying on mobility, so if there is a reward for private reporting, horse thieves will be wiped out sooner or later.


    \"The horse thief is really hateful.\" Nicole said indignantly, Xiyangcheng was one of the injured people in the past.


    \"Soon, the world will be at peace soon.\" Liu Feng said seriously. \"I believe in the young master.\" Nicole called back to her previous name for a while.


    Liu Feng raised his mouth slightly, turned his head and asked, \"How are those who passed the imperial examination now?\"


    \"The airship has been sent to pick up the people in the middle, and they will arrive at Chang''an City in the next two days.\" Minahui reported.


    \"Okay, tell Buff, even if they pass the imperial examination, they should keep an eye on them during the training, focusing on their conduct, behavior, and ability to handle things.\" Liu Feng urged.


    Although they passed the imperial examinations, it is up to them whether they can stay until the end.


    \"Yes.\" Mina nodded.


    *Second more, (V). Ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    Chapter 1119: Shocking. (3/4)


    At eight o''clock in the morning, in the airship field of Yingluo City.


    Wendylin was queuing up to take the airship. After staying in Yingluo City for a few days, she discovered that there was an airship.


    From surprise at the beginning to fear afterward. What is surprising is where this thing came from, how can this thing fly? Afraid that it will fall off halfway through the flight?


    So Wen Dilin observed for a few days, and finally found out that this airship can reach Chang''an City, which is also a product of the city there, so she decided to take the airship to the long-awaited Chang''an City.


    When she was about to buy a ticket, Wendylin had a lot of ideological struggles in her heart. In the end, she gritted her teeth and bought an airship ticket. She felt that this big monster had to try to sit, otherwise, how could she be considered an adventurer.


    If you don''t try new things, how can you increase your experience, how can you write a good novel. Only by returning to the Flanders Empire can you become famous and your novels sell well. \"Hello sir, I need to check your ticket.\"The staff politely said.


    The airship in Yingluo City is set up at the back of the castle. There is a large square there. To enter the airship field, you must pass the security check. The security check procedure is that Liu Feng copied the plane security check on the other side of the earth.


    \"Okay.\" Wendylin handed out the ticket stub in her hand. After a while, the staff checked it and returned it to her.


    After passing the luggage check, she finally came to the body check, which was also the most embarrassing part for her. Now that she was disguised as a woman, should she go to the boy''s side? Or the girls?


    \"Is there any problem with this gentleman?\"The staff saw that Wendylin had been spinning around.


    \"No, there''s no problem.\" Wendylin was embarrassed, she had no choice but to go to the girl''s side to check.


    After asking about the location of the toilet, he went straight to the toilet, intending to change his clothes and put down his tied hair.


    Ten minutes later, Wendylin put on a long dress and let out her golden hair, looking like a young girl.


    The reason why a man disguised himself as a woman was because it was not very safe in the pirate pile. During her stay in Yingluo City, she felt that she could be a girl again.


    After changing her clothes, Wendylin stepped towards the girls'' examination room. A few minutes later, the luggage and body were checked by the two female staff members, and she walked into the airship only after there was no problem.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    After Wendylin entered the airship field, she was attracted by the close-up airship. She looked at the window on the airship and exclaimed, \"This airship is actually decorated with colored glass.\"


    She was completely stunned by the airship. This is something that you can''t see in the Flanders Empire. If it wasn''t for the inappropriate venue, she would have taken out a pen and started to write down inspiration.


    Wendylin originally wanted to observe the circle around the airship, but there were soldiers on guard around the airship, so she had to obediently board the airship.


    After she got on the airship, she was amazed by the interior again, and her curiosity was completely hooked.


    Under the leadership of the airship staff, Wendylin found a seat and sat down, and immediately took out the parchment book she carried with her and recorded it.


    Ten minutes later, after everyone had boarded, the airship slowly lifted into the air.


    Wendylin''s position is by the window. From the glass window, you can look at the buildings under the ground, and the characters gradually become smaller. \"My God, it really flew.\"


    \"It''s incredible.\"


    Many people in the airship exclaimed. Some of them had been on the airship for more than the first time, and they felt that it was nothing to worry about Wendylin and the others. After all, they came here like this.


    \"It must be recorded, it is a wonderful novel subject.* Wendylin wrote excitedly.


    More than four hours passed, and it was noon, and the airship began to distribute airline meals.


    Wendylin received the exquisite in-flight meal, and she was unable to start for a while, and then peeked at other people''s movements and opened the in-flight meal in a similar manner.


    She looked at the food inside and sighed, \"This should be the food eaten by the nobles? It''s too delicate.\"


    Wendylin couldn''t wait to pick up the fork, she still couldn''t learn how to use chopsticks in Yingluo City.


    After she put the food into her mouth, she let out a satisfied exclamation, \"The taste is so wonderful, no, this has to be recorded.


    Wendylin took the pen and started writing again, - writing as she ate. Write about the experience of eating.


    Half an hour later, she cleaned up the whole box of airline meals, and then drank a sip of sour juice with satisfaction.


    Wendylin lay on the glass and looked out, watching a scene she might not see in her life, and fell asleep unconsciously.


    More than three hours later, the airship was circling over Chang''an City to start landing, and the staff on the airship let the passengers get ready.


    \"Have you finally arrived at Chang''an City?\" Wen Dilin sat up straight after hearing the reminder, leaning her head against the window and looking down.


    She was immediately attracted by the tallest building and exclaimed, \"Is that the tallest building? It''s really tall.\"


    Under the skillful operation of the pilot, the airship stopped on the airship field, and the hatch opened. Wendylin couldn''t wait to run out, she decided that the first thing she wanted to see was the tallest building.


    Tread....


    Wendylin left the airship field, and after asking others about the location of the tallest building, she ran to the side of the avenue to stop a carriage and set off.


    Ten minutes later, the carriage stopped at the entrance of the new square, and Wendylin got off after giving five steel coins.

 Chapter 977：

    \"The houses in Chang''an City are so beautiful.\" Wen Dilin was already fascinated at this moment, and she felt like she came from the countryside to the big city.


    - On the way, she saw that the surrounding streets, houses, and greenery were several times better than Yingluo City, and even better than the imperial capital of the Flanders Empire. This was the most beautiful and shocking city she had ever seen.


    \"Fantastic.\" Wendylin stepped into the new square, wanting to see the tallest building from a distance.


    After ten minutes, she came to the highest downstairs, and the quill in her hand kept recording on the parchment.


    \"Chang''an City (got it) is really amazing, I like it very much.\" Wen Dilin looked up at the tallest building, and from this moment decided to live in Chang''an City for a while, to feel all the magical benevolence here.


    She has already decided on the theme of her novel, and it will start around the city of Chang''an.


    \"Ta Ta....


    After Wendylin watched the tallest building for a few minutes, she walked towards the Grand Theater. She wanted to buy a ticket to see if the so-called stage play was really that charming, and if it was really as the newspaper said, it could make people go back and forth several times and would be reluctant to leave.


    The highest building is not far from the Grand Theater. It didn''t take long for Wendylin to come to the entrance of the Grand Theater. After asking the staff how to buy tickets, she bought a Cinderella ticket.


    When she saw sour fruit and popcorn, she bought one and entered the theater with great enthusiasm.


    ................................


    \"Three shifts, CV). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1120: Crazy for it. (4/4)


    Inside the Chang''an City Grand Theater.


    Wendylin was holding the ticket stub in her hand and sat in her seat, looking forward to the start of Cinderella''s performance.


    She glanced around and said with emotion, \"A lot of people.\"


    At this moment, the entire Grand Theater is full of people. Since the state banquet, the Grand Theater is full of people every day, almost all seats are full.


    Ding Ding Dong Dong! \"


    Violins, drums and other musical instruments began to sound, and the candlelight beside it was slowly lit up, and the curtain was slowly opened.


    \"What sound? It''s very nice, where did it come from?\" Wendylin was as curious as a child.


    As the music became cheerful, the actress Cinderella appeared in a gorgeous dress, dancing to the music in the middle of the stage.


    Cinderella started a good life and was abused by her stepmother. ¡­


    \"What''s on their faces? The pink ones look good.* Wendylin was attracted by the makeup on the actors'' faces.


    Every time a stage actor performs, they need to wear makeup, and the cosmetics are all provided by the castle.


    \"Cinderella is really beautiful, what a gorgeous reversal.\" Wendylin''s eyes lit up, and she felt that the actors on the stage were even more beautiful than the princesses of the Flanders Empire.


    More than an hour later, Wendylin watched the first scene, and she bought the second scene and watched it again.


    There is no such beautiful stage play in the Flanders Empire, as well as wonderful music, and exquisite makeup are all things that can make people crazy. The quill in Wendylin''s hand never stopped, and all the things she thought were incredible were recorded. This is the best subject for writing novels. More than an hour later, Wendylin finished watching the second scene. It was already night when she came out, and she was a little hungry, so she decided to find something to eat.


    Come back tomorrow to see a few more stage plays and see Snow White.


    Wendylin made a decision and put the parchment scroll and quill in her backpack into her backpack.


    When she watched it for the first time, she forgot to record it because it was too beautiful, so she deliberately recorded it for the second time.


    \"Ta Ta....


    Wendylin left the Grand Theater and was about to leave the New Plaza, because there were only carriages there, and the coachman reminded her when she got off the bus.


    When she walked downstairs to the highest floor, she saw a group of people walking out of the gate from a distance, and everyone was dressed very beautifully.


    Especially the man in the middle, wearing a noble robe, was surrounded and escorted by several people.


    Wendylin was suddenly attracted by this battle, she stayed where she was and watched in fascination, she couldn''t help but exclaimed, "Who is he? The clothes are so beautiful.


    She saw that the knights were following behind, and (abei) had the exquisite clothes and the battle, and guessed what the great nobles and people were.


    Wendylin saw those people put a tin box, and then actually moved, she was stunned and froze.


    She murmured to herself, \"What is that? It''s amazing, isn''t it?\"


    As the steam car drove away.


    Wendylin came back to her senses, blinked her eyes, and said with emotion, \"In this comparison, the Flanders Empire is so backward.


    She stepped to the side of the road, got on a carriage and started to go to the old town.


    Twenty minutes later, the carriage stopped in front of the pizza shop in the old town. This was the food introduced by the coachman. Wendylin went in and had a full meal.


    It''s dinner time now, and Chang''an City has street lights at night, so many people go out to go shopping and have supper at night.


    There are also street lamps in Yingluo City, and Wendylin recorded it in surprise before, and complained about the backwardness and poverty of the Lower Flanders Empire.


    After more than half an hour, Wendylin felt her stomach and came out with a satisfied look on her face, and then walked around on the street. Now she doesn''t want to rest so quickly.


    A few minutes later, Wendylin wandered to the door of the Guard Division. She had also seen this in Yingluo City, and the people inside looked very serious.


    As she walked, she was attracted by the sign of a shop, which was a book character.


    library? \" Wendylin blinked her golden eyes.


    Driven by curiosity, she walked in. It was now after seven o''clock in the evening. There were still many people reading books. The atmosphere was very quiet, and no one spoke.


    Now many stores in Chang''an City are open until nine o''clock, and the library is one of them, so that people who have finished their work during the day can come in and read books.


    This was done to enhance the culture of the civilian population in the city, and to give those who wanted to take the imperial examination a place to study.


    \"A lot of books.\" Wendylin covered her mouth unconsciously when she saw the quiet words on the wall after entering the door.


    She started wandering around the entire library curiously, seeing the bound books on the shelf, and had the urge to take down each one and read.


    Wendylin strolled to the hot-selling area, her eyes fell on the bookshelf, and she said in surprise, \"Princess Lucy? City of Miracles?


    The entire library is divided into several areas, including history, hot sales, fairy tales, laws, etc.


    Wendylin was immediately attracted by the cover. Seeing that the author was Princess Lucy, she became even more curious. How could a princess of a country write novels?


    She took the City of Miracles to find a seat and sat down, and then began to watch intently.


    Wendylin wanted to exclaim several times during the period, but she closed her mouth again when she thought of the announcement of prohibiting noise.


    She found that the book was all about Chang''an City, and the more she read it, the more fascinated she became, and the whole person was immersed in the book. I also found that the things I experienced in Yingluo City, like steel coins, carriages, and steamed buns, are all written in it.


    Wendylin looked at it for more than an hour at first glance, and then raised her head contentedly with a happy look on her face, and found that there were many things in it that she hadn''t experienced yet.

 Chapter 978：

    \"Perfume? Instant noodles? Boxing ring? I really want to go see it.\"Wendylin hugged the City of Miracles\" around her chest and swayed her body from side to side.


    \"Cough cough....


    The manager coughed lightly and signaled to be quiet, Wendylin quickly apologized embarrassedly.


    \"But why isn''t the tallest building written in it, neither in the stage play Cinderella, nor in the airship.\" Wendylin muttered to herself, then walked to the front desk. She asked the staff, \"I want to buy this book, how much is it.\"


    \"A total of one hundred copper coins.\"The staff politely said.


    \"City of Miracles\" When binding and selling, the price set is one hundred copper coins, which is almost the salary of an ordinary worker for a month.


    \"Okay, then I want this.\" Wendylin opened her bag and counted-


    Hundreds of copper coins were handed to the staff.


    \"Okay.\"The staff began to count the copper coins. After a few minutes, they confirmed that the number was correct, and packaged the novel and handed it over.


    Wendylin walked out of the library happily holding the book. Now she has to find a place to live, and then read the novel carefully in the evening.


    This novel, coupled with Yingluo City, Chang''an City, and various records on the road, gave her a good idea.


    She is now sure that the novel she wrote will be a big sell, and the people in the Flanders Empire will be crazy about it.


    \"Four shifts, (V). Please support, please customize.\".


    Chapter 1121: Train trial run. (1 more for support)


    Early in the morning, on Chang''an City Street.


    \"The newspapers are sold, the newspapers are sold, today the train in Chang''an City is in trial operation.\"Ale shouted with the newspaper in his hand.


    After receiving the news that the steam train was going to be put into trial operation in the highest building yesterday, Liu Feng simply sorted out the information and handed it over to Nuoyue, so that the newspaper office could make today''s newspaper.


    \"Give me a newspaper from the newspaper seller.\"


    \"Give me a copy too, what is a train?\"


    \"There''s one here too.\"


    Civilians suddenly became interested when they heard the train. Since a series of shocking things such as bicycles, cars, and airships appeared in Chang''an City, they naturally looked forward to the train.


    It was written in the newspaper that today''s train is the first trial run, and it will depart from Chang''an City Railway Station. After seeing the newspaper, the civilians spontaneously walked to the old square~. Chang''an City Railway Station is located in the old town of Chang''an City, not far from the old square.


    A train station is a bit like a high-speed rail station on the other side of the world, of course, not so much advanced automation, not underground, just a simple train station.


    People in Chang''an City have been informed of the news of the trial run of the train today, and the old square is crowded with people.


    Among them, Tori, Solo and others were very curious to follow the crowd to see the steam train after seeing the newspaper.


    Some of these new faces are also watching, such as Wendylin, who has just arrived, her golden eyes have been aimed at the fence.


    Tori was eating buns in his mouth, and said vaguely, \"Solo, what do you think this train will be?\"


    \"I don''t know, but I think it should be a very powerful thing. The things that His Majesty takes out are very shocking every time.\" Solo shook his head.


    \"Don''t Darlene know? His Majesty didn''t tell your daughter?\" Tori chewed the bun and said.


    \"Recently she has been reading at home.\" Solo said lightly.


    Even if he knew, he wouldn''t say it. Isn''t this leaking secrets? Recently, Darlene rarely appeared in the castle. She appeared every seven days. Two days. Most of them were reading books, especially some business books.


    \"So, I don''t know when this train will be seen.\" Tori changed the subject on his toes and looked up into the fence.


    It has been two hours since the morning newspaper came out, and the people in the old square have been waiting for more than an hour, without the slightest complaint, all wanting to witness this so-called train. \"Whoosh...


    \"Boom....


    With a loud whistle and a roar, the steam train in the workshop started slowly, exited the maintenance workshop, and entered the railroad tracks of the railway station.


    Steam trains are generally parked in the workshop when they are not in operation. In addition to daily maintenance, it is to prevent some people from destroying the steam train.


    The appearance of the current steam train has been improved a lot. Except for the overall tone of black, all other details have been adjusted, such as patterns and wrapping of glass edges.


    Two wipers were added to the glass of the steam locomotive, which was developed after Liu Feng gave the design drawing to the scientific research department, in order to prevent the rain from making the glass vision worse in rainy days.


    But it''s not as high-tech as the other side of the earth, just added to the wiper-


    Some traction ropes need to be pulled back and forth internally for the wiper to work.


    The way from the workshop to the train station is through the edge of the old 8 square. There are iron fences on both sides of the railway, and there are soldiers guarding it, and the civilians can''t get close.


    The train stations are all heavily guarded. To enter the train station, you must go through the steps of buying tickets, checking tickets, and checking luggage.


    In the old square, they were waiting for the chattering crowd when they saw a series of big iron boxes running, followed by the sound of the whistle, and suddenly they became quite quiet. Everyone was shocked by the huge iron box in front of them. . After a few minutes, the crowd began to chatter.


    \"How could you make such a loud noise just now?\"


    \"Is this the train? It''s huge.\"


    \"I think it should be like a car, an iron box that can run.\"


    Wendylin had already taken out a notebook to record it. She found this notebook when she was visiting the big market. She found that it was many times more useful than a parchment roll, and it was easy to carry.


    \"Tap tap.....


    Suddenly, a group of soldiers poured into the distance, quickly controlled the scene, and set up a cordon and a human wall. \"Om....


    The steam car drove in and stopped in front of the gate of the railway station.


    \"Crack!\"


    \"Your Majesty, it''s here.\" Mira opened the door. Today is the test run of the train, and there will be a ribbon-cutting mode.


    Liu Feng, Mina and the others walked into the steps in front of the train station under the **** of the soldiers, while Yili, Lucy and the others were standing on the steps.


    A few maids stood under the steps, she was holding a red ribbon with a flower ball tied in the middle.


    Then there are some reporters and some people watching the ceremony. Such as Tori et al.


    \"Your Majesty the King.\" As Liu Feng and others entered, Yi Li and others respectfully saluted.


    \"Yeah.\" Liu Feng nodded lightly.


    \"Your Majesty, please start today''s ribbon-cutting ceremony.\" Lucy said gently, handing over a pair of scissors.


    \"Okay.\" Liu Feng took the scissors and walked to the ribbon money, slowly holding up the hydrangea.


    \"Dong Dong Qiang...


    The band immediately played music, and the sounds of gongs, drums, and horns sounded harmoniously.

 Chapter 979：

    As the music progressed, while newspaper reporters were recording the live event, Liu Feng cut the ribbon, and the ribbon-cutting ceremony was considered a success.


    Next is the test run of the train.


    One more update, (factory v7). Please customize, please support. \"


    Chapter 1122: The train is in trial operation. (2 more for customization)


    After Liu Feng cut the ribbon, he began to inspect the interior of the carriage with the support of Yili and others.


    At present, steam trains are divided into several types of carriages. The first carriage behind the locomotive is the royal carriage. Only Liu Feng and Mina are eligible to ride.


    The carriages at the back are ordinary carriages, but they are also divided into three levels, which are somewhat similar to the first-class and second-class seats of the high-speed rail on the other side of the earth.


    It was the royal carriage that started the tour.


    \"Your Majesty, this place is pretty good.\"Enri looked around and praised. Sofas and tables are beautiful. \"Nicole stroked the seat.


    The interior tone of the royal carriage is made of goose yellow paint, and the overall tone gives people a feeling of comfort and high-end \"290\".


    A blanket is laid on the ground, and some patterns of flowers, birds and animals are also depicted on the blanket, which looks extraordinarily atmospheric.


    The seat is a soft sofa, covered with a layer of black and gold-trimmed cloth. There are a total of four sofas, and each sofa can sit three people. The material inside the sofa, the material of the cloth and the cushion are all pure cotton, so it will be extra comfortable to sit, even if it is a long trip, it will not be uncomfortable to sit.


    \"Your Majesty, this sofa is very soft.\" Mina sat on it and felt it.


    \"Your Majesty, this bed is also very comfortable.\"Enri sat on the edge of the bed to test the comfort.


    The royal car is equivalent to a box, with sofa, bed, table, kitchenette, and separate toilet, it looks like a small room.


    \"Your Majesty, the materials in the small restaurant are also very complete, even if you travel for a long distance, you can cook and eat.\" Nicole is more concerned about the kitchen.


    Since it is a steam train, not a high-speed train on the other side of the earth, and the windows of the royal carriage can be opened, it is not a big problem to cook inside, so a small kitchen was opened. \"Just like it.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    After he personally felt the comfort of the sofa and bed, he went to the toilet, restaurant, etc., and walked out of the royal carriage without any problem.


    \"Your Majesty, this is the first-class carriage, go this way.\"Yili said respectfully at the back.


    \"Okay.\" After Liu Feng nodded lightly, he stepped inside.


    When patrolling the royal carriage, Mila took a team of soldiers to check the next carriage.


    An Li went in to scan the circle and said, \"This is relatively simple.\"


    The royal car is definitely better than the civilian car, if it is made into a royal car, the cost is too high.


    \"Your Majesty, this chair is adjustable. If you are going to a farther city, you can adjust it to rest.\"Yili put down the chair while explaining. The concept of this adjustable chair is also a drawing given by Liu Feng before. It is like going to Yingluo City. It takes three days to travel from Chang''an City. If you are sitting these days, your waist and buttocks will not be affected. Comfortable.


    \"This is done very well.\"Liu Feng nodded in approval, the design drawing given is very complete.


    Because of the chairs, the first-class car is a sleeper, the second-class car is a soft seat, and the third-class car is a hard seat.


    The decoration of the first-class carriage is relatively ordinary, but it is considered to be very good. The interior paint is light gray, and the cloth cover on the chair is medium linen. -A total of 16 positions, located on both sides, in front of each chair - a small wooden board, which is equivalent to a table, you can put it away when you don''t want to use it. - There are also blankets on the floor of the other carriages, but they are not good fabrics, and there are no patterns.


    After Liu Feng and others watched the first-class carriage, they looked at the second-class and third-class carriages one after another. The first few sections are passenger carriages, and the rear is a freight carriage.


    There are no blankets on the ground floor of the second-class compartment. The seat covers of the chairs are low-grade linen, and the cushions are slightly softer. There is no table and the seat cannot be adjusted. Compared with


    - It''s normal to wait for the carriage.


    The three-seat chair has no seat cover and no cushion. It is very ordinary, but the price is much cheaper. \"It''s so simple.\"Enri said in surprise.


    \"Your Majesty, there will be many people who want to sit on the hard seat.\" Nicole said softly. After all, the train appeared for the first time, and she believed that people would stand, and many people would come to try it out.


    \"Divided according to the price, rich people will enjoy a good point\", and those who have no money should not enjoy it, and enjoy it after they have money. \" Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    This is the epitome of the various forms of life in society. Classes will always exist. He can only divide some classes into a small circle, so that people can find a circle that can be touched by struggle.


    \"I''m afraid even a hard seat ticket will be hard to find.\" Mina said with certainty, as long as the steam train is in trial operation, people who have taken the train at that time.


    One pass ten, ten pass one hundred, will attract more people to take the steam train, which can not only transport goods but also carry people in one trip.


    \"Your Majesty, the flight attendants are all ready.\"Yili respectfully said. Every time the steam train is in operation, there will be crew members to follow, just like the airship, to help passengers in the train.


    The flight attendants are specially selected and trained, so that they can learn all kinds of etiquette in advance before they can take up their posts.


    The steam train will also sell 0.0 snacks and drinks. These are the duties of the flight attendants, and they also need to know some first aid knowledge.


    \"Okay, the ticket hall is open, let them start the ticket experience-


    Down. \" Liu Feng nodded lightly.


    \"Yes.\"Yili respectfully responded, and immediately ordered people to implement it.


    Yakult now controls the steam train, so it can''t leave, and the relevant technicians still need a few days of training before they can work, just like the pilots of the airships. To start and operate a steam train, it is necessary to have enough experience and high psychological quality to be competent.


    \"Second update, factory v7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1123: The train is under trial operation. (3 more for customization)


    The ticket hall slowly opened the door, and Tis and Gaba organized to maintain order and let the civilians line up.


    Ten minutes later, people gathered at the entrance of the ticket office and lined up outside the train station.


    \"All line up well, don''t be crowded.\"


    \"Anyone who jumps in line will be disqualified from purchasing tickets.\"


    \"The team on the far right of the women, children, sick and disabled row has priority to enter the station.\"


    Similar reminders, the soldiers have been reminding by the side that these soldiers are retired soldiers, and when they can''t go to the battlefield, they come to the train station to help maintain order. The seats of the steam train are limited, and the tickets sold each time are also limited. The soldiers will persuade the civilians behind to buy the next train or buy the tickets for tomorrow depending on the situation. \"The first station of the train is to Guanlan City. The fare for a seat is 120 copper coins, a second-class seat is 80 copper coins, and a third-class seat is 30 copper coins. Please prepare in advance. Copper coins are queuing up to buy tickets 01. \" The staff reminded with a loudspeaker.


    Horns are specially distributed to railway stations and airships. The main purpose is to promote some notices and maintain order. If you shout purely by your voice, the people behind you may not be able to hear it, - the throat is also useless. The first stop of the steam train is Guanlan City, and after passing two cities, it will reach Somali City, but the rails have not yet been laid there.


    \"The price of the ticket, as well as the identification of the carriage, the notice has been posted at the gate. If you want to know more, you can take a look.\" The staff continued to remind by raising the horn.


    The ticket price of each carriage is different. Except for the royal carriage, which is not open to the public, the prices of other carriages are determined according to the distance to the destination. At present, the places that steam trains can reach are limited, so the price list is currently only updated to the first three cities, and the price list will be updated gradually as the railway tracks are laid later.


    After more than half an hour, the residents in the front line have followed the instructions of the staff, registered their ID cards, and successfully bought tickets.


    Residents in the back have to wait for the next train. Now there are only two steam trains in Chang''an City. One will leave after an hour, and the other will follow.


    \"Solo, what class of tickets did you buy?\" Tori shook the paper ticket in his hand.


    \"I bought a first-class ticket. I heard that it is a sleeper, so it will be very comfortable to sit on.\"Sorry also took out his own ticket.


    \"I also bought a first-class seat, what''s your seat number?\" Tori smiled. The seats in each carriage are marked with numbers, and everyone will be seated according to the number of tickets purchased. Those who grab seats and sit in disorder will be punished.


    Not only the seats, but even the carriages have numbers. The royal carriage is the first, and the first, second, and third-class carriages are second, third, and so on.


    When the steam train was ready to run, Liu Feng gave the Legal Department a document about the law of the railway station, which included the relevant penalties for grabbing seats and damaging the steam train.

 Chapter 980：

    No. 5 in the second compartment, by the window. \" Solo chuckled lightly. When he was in the airship, he knew that he could see a good view from the window.


    \"I''m No. 6 in the second carriage, so it seems that we are sitting together.\" Tori said helplessly, he also wanted to buy a window seat, but the staff said that the window seat was sold out immediately.


    \"Let''s go, let''s go to the security check quickly, I can''t wait to see what''s in the first-class seat of this train.\" Solo said eagerly.


    \"Okay.\" Tori patted his big belly and quickly followed.


    \"First-class seat? What will it be like?* Wendylin looked at the paper ticket in her hand.


    While waiting for the ticket office to open, she was at the front of the line, so she bought the ticket immediately and chose the first-class seat by the window.


    When queuing up, she was once again impressed by Chang''an City. With so many people crowded at the door, there would be no riots and stampedes. Except for a few who were unwilling to line up and had been taken to the Guard Division, everyone else queued up consciously. This is impossible to see in the Flanders Empire. Everyone there is rude and rude. Thinking about getting ahead. Ten minutes later, Tori, Solo, Wendylin and others entered the ticket checking process. According to the different carriages, the security check channels were also different.


    \"Hello, miss, show me your ticket and ID card.\"The staff politely said.


    \"Okay, mine is a temporary residence permit.\" Wen Mulin handed out the ticket stub and temporary residence permit in her hand.


    It has been three days since she came to Chang''an City, and she also applied for a temporary residence permit and rented a rental room.


    \"Okay.\"The staff took over and checked it, and returned it to Wendylin if there was no problem.


    After the ticket check step is to check the personal belongings and whether there are dangerous weapons. After the check, you can board the train.


    Ten minutes later, Wendylin and everyone passed the security check and started walking towards the steam train.


    \"What a big, long iron carriage.\"


    \"The pattern is really delicate, there are so many wheels underneath.\"


    \"-Segmented iron boxes, like carriages.\"


    553 Everyone walked to the train and exclaimed, although they were mentally prepared, they were still shocked by the behemoth in front of them. The train, but took out a notebook and pen and began to record.


    \"It''s amazing, it''s amazing. Wendylin walked back and forth on the platform, the pen in her hand never stopped, and she couldn''t care about the look of people next to her.\"Solo, you said that girl What''s wrong? \"Tori poked Solo, who was looking for the carriage, with his elbow.


    \"I guess I was shocked by the train.\" Solo didn''t pay attention, but kept looking up at the numbers on the carriage.


    Slowly, the people in the second- and third-class seats also passed the security check, and everyone began to look at the carriages and check the tickets in their hands.


    On the platform at the moment, there are also two teams of soldiers patrolling back and forth. In addition to maintaining order, it is to protect the steam train. Apart from the soldiers, there are also several flight attendants who need to help take care of the old, young, sick and disabled, and answer some other people''s questions. Questions, help finding cars, etc.


    \"Three shifts, (Cv). Please support, please customize.\"


    Chapter 1124: The end of the test run of the train. (4 more for customization)


    More than half an hour later, more than 100 passengers were all seated in the carriage.


    It is a trial operation now, so there will not be too many cars linked behind the locomotive, mainly for safety reasons.


    There are only three carriages in each class, except for the royal carriage, and five carriages in the rearmost freight carriage.


    -Wait in the carriage, Solo, Tori, Wendylin and others are all seated, along with a newspaper reporter who will record the train''s running situation and passengers'' feedback in real time.


    Under the guidance of the flight attendant, Tori adjusted the seat and said with emotion, \"This first-class chair is really comfortable.\"


    \"Yeah, it makes me want to sleep a bit.\" Solo said with narrowed eyes.


    Newspaper reporters silently took a pen to record all this, and they will be published after they go back.


    After Wendylin made the chair, she lay down on it, feeling that it was more comfortable than the airship''s chair.


    The space on the airship is limited, but there is no way to make a sleeper like a train, except for the box.


    In the second-class compartment, Axe and Laner were sitting next to each other. This was the first time they went out together.


    After getting married last time, Axe has been busy with work and hasn''t had a good vacation with Laner. Today, when I learned that the train was in trial operation, I brought Laner to try it together.


    \"Axe, this train ticket is very expensive.\" Laner asked softly.


    \"It''s not expensive, eighty copper coins.\" The axe waved his hand with a smile, and he could afford it with his salary.


    Going to Guanlan City is the first and closest stop, it can be reached in two hours, and the price is slightly cheaper.


    \"That''s good, I thought it would cost two or three hundred copper coins.\" Laner breathed a sigh of relief after hearing this.


    Laner has always been used to being diligent and thrifty, and Axe knows this. He was afraid that Laner would accuse him of spending money, so he bought a second-class seat.


    In the third-class carriages, civilians who usually have accumulated some copper coins, when they heard the cheap hard-seat carriages, also gritted their teeth and bought them.


    After they were seated, they all sighed that the copper coin had no white flowers, and they all stared at the carriage, looking left and right.


    Ten minutes later, the flight attendants began to patrol each car, reminding passengers to sit in their seats and not to run around, the train was about to start.


    \"Wooming...\"\"\"


    \"Boom...


    The whistle sounded, and the steam train was started under the skillful operation of Yili and Ward. The water in the steam stove was constantly boiling, and the steam drove the wheels to turn.


    Ward guards the boiler, adds fuel to it as needed, hits the brakes and opens the vent valve when he wants to park.


    When the soldiers on both sides of the Dashilar saw the signal, they began to be alert, scanning to see if there was anyone around. \"Boom....


    The steam locomotive pressed against the rails, and took all the carriages behind it away from the train station, and started heading towards Guanlan City.


    As the steam train moved forward, the scenery outside the window kept regressing, and all the people in the carriage looked out in amazement.


    Some people have already taken the airship, so they were just surprised by this scene, and then they regained their composure.


    And those who took the train for the first time, exclaimed again and again, like a curious baby.


    \"Snacks, food... Do you need anything?\" The flight attendant walked in the aisle with a trolley, which was full of snacks and drinks.


    \"Give me a sour juice.\"I want to pack preserved fruit here. \"


    Most of the people in each car bought some snacks, ate and chatted, and watched the scenery outside the window.


    After the steam train leaves the railway station, it shuttles on the largest main road in Chang''an City. The train must pass through this main road before leaving Chang''an City.


    The steam train passed the residential buildings on both sides of the main road, and the people in the carriage were talking again.


    \"Look, that''s my house.\"


    \"I saw my home too.\"


    Wendylin was lying on the window now, her golden eyes twinkling, she kept looking out, but the pen in her hand didn''t stop.


    \"What kind of existence is Chang''an City? It''s really amazing.\"

 Chapter 981：

    Wendylin exclaimed.


    \"His Majesty, our king, really shocks us every time.\" Tori exclaimed, swallowing the snack he just bought.


    \"This train will be the signboard of Chang''an City in the future, no, it will be the signboard of the Han Dynasty.\" Solo''s eyes are shining brightly.


    He felt that he brought his family to settle in Chang''an City, which was really one of the most accurate decisions he had ever made in his life-.


    At this moment, Liu Feng, Mina and others in the royal carriage were tasting tea and eating sweets. \"Your Majesty, this train is very smooth.\"Enri took a big mouthful of chocolate.


    Eat less sweets. \"Liu Feng chuckled, it''s not good for girls to eat too many sweets.


    \"Okay, then I''ll eat some Mina''s dried fish.\" An Li reached out and went to get the dried fish from the cat ear girl.


    \"What are you doing?\" Mina instantly lifted the little fish high.


    \"Ha....Liu Feng shook his head amusingly and turned his head to stare at the scenery outside the window.


    The start of the steam train represents a change in an era.


    More than two hours later, the steam train stopped at the railway station in Guanlan City.


    \"Your Majesty, we are here.\"Nicole said softly.


    \"Let''s go, let''s go to Guanlan City to see, and take a train back to Chang''an City later.\" Liu Feng said gently, and walked out of the box with a few women, ready to go to Guanlan City for a walk.


    After Liu Feng and others left the train station, the flight attendants reminded passengers to get ready to get off in each carriage.


    After all, there are too many people, and they all take the same train as His Majesty the King. For safety''s sake, the King gets off the train first.


    Ten (Good Zhao) A few minutes later, with the guidance and help of the flight attendants, the passengers in other boxes all got off the train one by one.


    \"Is this Guanlan Station?\" Wendylin put the notebook and pen in her backpack and stared at the plaque machine on the train station.


    \"Solo, do we want to buy a ticket back first?\" Tori asked. The flight attendant reminded them just now that they could buy return tickets in advance when they arrived at Guanlan City.


    \"Of course, let''s go to buy tickets first.\" So* head said, if you can''t get a ticket, it will be troublesome.


    \" Wendylin also heard Tori''s conversation and followed behind to buy a ticket.


    The train experience was great, she''s already written a novel, and when the Flanders Empire releases it, it''s sure to shock many people.


    \"Four shifts, (V). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1125: Gossip? (1 more for customization)


    At noon, in the rental house in Chang''an City.


    Wen Dilin slowly opened her eyes. After returning from Guan Lan City yesterday, she wrote a novel and fell asleep in the middle of the night.


    \"... Wendylin sat up straight and stretched, then rubbed her golden eyes.


    She picked up a glass of water from the small table by the bed and took a sip. Looking around, she found that the living environment was a bit too simple.


    The gray walls, the whole room has nothing but a bed, it is empty and looks extraordinarily deserted.


    The basic items of the rental house must be purchased, but the rent is announced, but there is not much furniture, as long as the purchase is customized.


    \"No, although it is said to be a rented house, but it is too flamboyant.


    Wendylin muttered.


    She took out clothes from her bag and changed them. Last night, she got inspiration and fell asleep while lying on the bed while writing a novel, without even changing her clothes.


    She tied her loose hair into a high ponytail and said softly, \"Get ready and go out for a walk.\"


    \"Tap tap....


    Wendylin hummed a little song and stepped down the rental building. The good weather made people happy.


    Ten minutes later, Wendylin came to the pizza shop, ordered a pizza with sour fruit and meat, and then listened to the gossip from the nearby diners. \"Damn these horse thieves, so hateful 033.\"


    \"I said why there are so many horse thieves, it turns out that these nobles actually let their knights play horse thieves.


    \"Humph! His Majesty the King has already sent troops to exterminate the horse thieves, and the nobles who are the culprits will not be able to escape the trial.\"


    ... Wendylin fell silent, chewing on the pizza, thinking about the rampant horse thieves in the Flanders Empire. Could it be that the nobles were also instructing them?


    She took out the book, wrote this gossip in it, and then it would be spread out.


    After half an hour.


    Wendylin finished her lunch and left the pizza shop.


    The house she rented was in the old city. The reason for choosing this place was simply because there were more stores, and there were everything to eat, drink, and use.


    Wendylin remembered that someone mentioned that it seemed to be a place where you could order furniture. What is it called Chang''an City Home Furnishing?


    She asked a few passersby and came to the door of the home furnishing store.


    \"You can get five copper coins cheaper by buying three items.\" Wendylin looked at the notice beside the door.


    The whole home store sells a variety of things, including furniture and decorations. \"Miss, there is a special offer today.\"The staff at the door politely said. \"Okay, I''ll go in and have a look.\" Wendylin nodded and walked in.


    The interior decoration style of the entire home furnishing store is relatively simple, and the paint colors used for the walls in each area are different.


    \"Hey, what is this?\" Wendylin walked into the small room first.


    This is a model room, which is one of the business opportunities that Liu Feng thought of - allowing the workshop to make existing room-type compartments and add them to furniture and decoration.


    The current room types in Chang''an City are almost the same, with single room, two rooms, three... The model rooms made, perfectly restore the houses inhabited by civilians.


    The model room is furnished with beds, carpets, tables, mural decorations, etc.


    When people enter the model room area and see the model room they like, they can buy the products that appear in it, and a special person will come to help you arrange the same.


    \"Wow! The decorations are so beautiful.\" Wendylin''s golden eyes widened. There are five styles of model rooms, and each room type is available. After all, the number of rooms is limited.


    \"I like this, I also want this... Wendylin wandered around the model rooms.


    Wendylin thought to herself that the Flanders Empire couldn''t even eat half of Chang''an City, not to mention the enjoyment of life.


    \"Miss, I don''t know what type of room you live in. I can recommend it for you.\"The staff politely said.


    \"It''s like this.\" Wendylin pointed to a single room and said (abfe), when I was renting a house, I saw this at first sight, and it was enough to live by myself. \"It''s a single-room apartment, then you can look at this side... The staff introduced, with the record sheet in hand.


    After the customer enters the store, the staff will give the customer a record sheet. The items they want can be recorded on the record sheet. Finally, they go to the front desk to check out. If the furniture is too much or too heavy, a special person will deliver it to the door.


    Wendylin listened fascinatedly and nodded frequently, feeling that everything was very good.


    \"I want to buy a set of tables and chairs, a wardrobe, and some decorations.\" Wendylin said softly.

 Chapter 982：

    "If there are desks and chairs, there are some in the model room. You can try it out." The staff took Wendylin into the model room. "Okay." Wendylin felt while sitting in the chair.


    "We also have sofas, and the lady can try it too." The staff pointed to a sofa beside the bed.


    Wendylin immediately got up and walked to the sofa. After sitting down, her eyes brightened and she said, "This sofa is so soft and comfortable."


    "This is a new product, a new product developed recently." The staff said softly.


    "Then I want this sofa." Wendylin immediately made a decision.


    I originally wanted to buy a chair, but after trying the sofa, it still feels soft and comfortable.


    "Okay." The staff nodded and then wrote on the record sheet.


    Under the introduction of the staff, Wendylin recorded seven or eight things on the record sheet for more than an hour, which was completely different from what she had predicted. "I bought a lot of things before I knew it." Wendylin looked at the list in her hand, not only the sofa and table, but also curtains, decorations, etc.


    Most of the decorations are some special decorations, such as wooden horses, cows, sheep, or some porcelain decorations, and some paintings.


    The style she chose was relatively simple, and when she saw the ornaments, sofas, etc., she was instantly fascinated.


    "I really want to buy it, I really want to buy it." Wendylin resisted the urge to buy, "It cost too much money.


    She doesn''t have much savings left now, and she can''t bear to buy things indiscriminately anymore.


    The money Wendylin is saving now is all the money she earned from publishing novels in the Flanders Empire.


    She hurriedly shook her head and sighed, "Forget it, hurry up to checkout, otherwise... there''s no money to eat."


    ...The corners of the staff''s mouth are slightly raised, and I have seen too many scenes like this.


    One more, Cv7. Please customize, please support. ".


    Chapter 1126: Horse thieves are treacherous. (2 more for customization)


    In Langham City Castle, a group of horse thieves gathered in the hall to discuss matters.


    They are the group of horse thieves that Constantine said. They have been running and fleeing recently, being chased by Niu Er these days.


    Langham Place is a small town near the ** city area, with only two or three thousand civilians.


    Today, the horse thieves attacked the city during the day. A hundred or so knights could not stop the horse thieves. Some women were left behind. All but one person who was willing to surrender was killed.


    The hall of Langham Place is not very big, it can only accommodate more than 20 people. In the hall, the leaders were eating, drinking, and discussing the next thing. "My lord, the city lord of ** is really chasing after him." Bob said solemnly. Bao was afraid that he was the second leader of this group of horse thieves. He was blind in the right eye and bald.


    -The brown stubble on the face.


    He was ruthless and ruthless, and every time he entered the city to slaughter, he would take the lead in rushing forward.


    "It really doesn''t give us a chance to breathe." Another horse thief echoed. "My lord, what are we going to do next? Take that city?" Bob took a sip of bitter ale.


    The horse thief''s idea is to quickly accumulate some more gold coins, and then abandon the identity of the horse thief and find a small town to hide, that is a wealthy businessman.


    "We have to slow down first. We have lost a lot of people recently." Kozmo shook his head lightly.


    Cosmo was the leader of the horse thieves, with short brown hair and several scars on his left face.


    The horse thief and Niu Er engaged in guerrilla warfare, were chased and fled everywhere, and then took the opportunity to rob.


    They have been robbing for some time now. The long-term siege, looting of food, and now evading Niu Er''s pursuit have made the horse thieves very tired.


    "Sir? Are we not going to rob it?" Bob said anxiously, isn''t being a horse thief just about getting coins quickly? Otherwise, who would be a horse thief?


    "Grab, of course, but the brothers should all be tired." Kezimo''s eyes flickered.


    "How can you be tired? As long as you have coins to take, you won''t be tired at all." Bob waved his hand.


    "That''s right, the newly appointed king can''t do anything about us anyway. We have to grab some more gold coins while we''re at it." Another horse thief echoed.


    ..


    "Kozmo didn''t speak, just lowered his head and drank and thought about something.


    He remembered the newspaper he had read two days ago, that this new king was a ruthless man, and he actually ordered a comprehensive suppression of horse thieves.


    He felt a strong sense of crisis, and if he didn''t change, he might really be surrounded and suppressed.


    "Shangshui City is very good. They don''t have many knights. We can take it first and then rest." Bob hurriedly suggested.


    Shangshui City is the city next door to Langham Place. There are only one to two hundred knights in the city.


    "Don''t rob for now." Kezimo said solemnly, and once again rejected his subordinate''s proposal.


    Why? We should take the chance. "Bob frowned.


    "We shouldn''t go on like this forever." Kezimo said solemnly. "I don''t understand." Bob''s face changed slightly, and his eyes flashed fiercely.


    "We''ve been on the run, something will happen sooner or later, and we''ve lost hundreds of brothers these days," Cozmo stated.


    "Sir, what do you want to say?" Bob shouted impatiently.


    "We can negotiate with the *city lord and let him give us a noble title." Kezimo swallowed a mouthful of saltwater meat.


    Kezimo''s idea is particularly strong, he doesn''t want to fight anymore, he has enough coins, it''s time to get a noble title and enjoy it.


    "Noble title? Does your lord want to be a noble?" Bao was stunned.


    "Well, then we don''t have to fight with our lives anymore." Kezimo said with a serious look.


    Being a horse thief is not just to grab coins and live a prosperous life, but to be a noble allows the commoners to contribute food and pay taxes. That is the life Kozmo wants. "It''s good to be a noble, but do you think those people will give us the noble title?" Bob pouted.


    He felt that this idea was simply whimsical. They were horse thieves, horse thieves who murdered and robbed.


    "Of course not, but we can negotiate terms." The corner of Cozimo''s mouth rose.


    "What conditions?" Bob was a little confused.


    "Haven''t they been able to catch us all the time? As long as we are given noble titles, we will no longer rob new cities." Kezimo said coldly.


    0 asking for flowers...


    Bob''s eyes lit up and his tone increased, "My lord, are you trying to threaten them?


    "If you don''t agree, then we will continue to attack the city, and one day we will agree. If you refuse, the Shangshui City is our next target to warn them." Kezimo said solemnly.


    In his opinion, if the ** city lord is knowledgeable, he will accept their conditions.


    If you don''t agree, then continue to loot. If you can''t stay any longer, you can escape to a place of chaos.


    I heard that there is also a lot of chaos there, which is just right for these horse thieves. Of course, this is a last resort.

 Chapter 983：

    \"Haha.... People are amazing, why didn''t I think of this method.\"


    Bob was excited.


    How exciting it is to threaten the enemy in turn.


    \"Let someone prepare, leave tomorrow, and then send someone to contact the ** city lord.\" Kezimo said lightly.


    The first temptation is still to be done, and kindness must be expressed. If you agree once, then there is a trap, and you should be more careful.


    \"Yes.\" Bob said solemnly.


    \"Ta Ta....


    Bob stepped away to prepare the horse thieves. There will be a lot of things to move tomorrow.


    Recently, a lot of grain, sheep, etc. have been robbed. If they are to be withdrawn tomorrow, the sheep will be killed and roasted tonight.


    .... Kezimo was drinking, looking at Bob''s back, and everyone present drinking, a gloomy look flashed in his eyes.


    He also has another idea, that is, to sacrifice the people present, to seek a good future for him, it should be no problem to get a viscount title, right? !


    Of course, this was the last move, and it was only the knights under him that made people afraid.


    Kezimo decided to have a good time with the ** city lord first, and let the other party suffer a little more, so as to reflect his value.


    The longer he lives, the bigger the trouble, the greater the chance of the ** city lord''s compromise, and the greater the benefit he gets.


    \"Second shift, Cv) please customize, please support.\"Bu


    Chapter 1127: Regular Army. (3 more for customization)


    At night, outside Langham Place, Niu Er led a thousand soldiers dormant in the darkness.


    After chasing for so many days, he successfully drove Cosmo into the encirclement.


    With the investigation of the orcs of the bird race, the whereabouts of Kezimo and others were completely under the nose of Niu Er.


    When Niu Er learned that Kezimo and others were in Langham City, he immediately ordered the other two teams to surround them.


    \"Lord City Lord, the order has been given.* A bird orc respectfully said.


    \"Okay, start preparing for the night attack.\" Niu Er nodded in response.


    \"Yes.\"


    After half an hour.


    After more than 3,000 soldiers were in place, the bird clan orcs were responsible for flying into Langham City and opening the city gate. This was the signal of the night attack.


    Outrageous...


    Under the blessing of the night, several Orcs from the Bird Race flew high in the sky, and a few minutes later they landed in Langham Place.


    \"kill!


    There were only a few horse thieves guarding the gate, and the opponents of the bird clan orcs were dealt with silently.


    A few minutes later, the city gate was opened smoothly.


    \"Rush for me, those who surrender will not be killed.\" Niu Er ordered in a deep voice, then took the lead in rushing to the front with a Tang knife in hand. \"Go! Go!!\"


    The soldiers surrounded by three sides began to pour into Langham Place.


    In just ten minutes, more than 3,000 soldiers, led by Niu Da, all rushed into Lang City.


    The soldiers, armed with military crossbows and Tang knives, began to clear the horse thieves in Langham Place.


    \"Who? Who are you?\"


    \"Kill them.\"


    \"Hey...


    .


    \"what!\"


    The sound of resistance, screams, and panic sounded one after another.


    Horse thieves are inherently hedonic, and in the past, they lost a lot of vigilance, and many people were still sleeping.


    The resisters, of course, were killed on the spot.


    \"The surrenderers do not kill, but squat down and hold their heads.\" The soldiers shouted loudly. In order to deter the horse thieves, the soldiers would not be soft-hearted, and swung the Tang sword to kill a few horse thieves as an example.


    \"what!!\"


    The horse thief''s throat was cut open at once, and blood spurted out.


    More soldiers held their crossbow high at the horse thief, and the bright arrows flickered, making the horse thief swallow their saliva unconsciously.


    The horse thieves originally wanted to resist, but when they saw that the horse thief in front was beheaded without hesitation, and after being shocked by the unknown bow and arrow, they all squatted on the ground in panic, as if they were holding their heads.


    This is the result of the motley army against the regular army.


    At this moment, inside Langham City Castle.


    \"Big, my lord, the people from ** city came in.\" Bob ran in in a panic.


    \"What did you say?\" Kezimo''s eyes widened, and the whole person suddenly lost his sense of proportion.


    \"There are more than 2,000 soldiers, all of them are in the city.\" Bob''s face was ashen with fright.


    \"boom!\"


    The door of the hall was suddenly slammed open by the soldiers of the -. team, and Niu Er took the lead and walked in front.


    \"We meet Kezimo again.\" Niu Er looked at Kezimo sitting on the chair of the city master with cold eyes.


    \"You? How could it be?\" Kezimo was so frightened that he slumped on the chair, he didn''t expect Niu Er and the others to be so fast, and they had already entered the castle.


    After all, the existence of the bird race orcs is not known to everyone.


    \"Take it for me.\" Niu Er waved his hand.


    \"Yes.\"The soldier took the rope and tied Kezimo and others.


    \"Go down for trial.\" Niu Er ordered.


    Those guilty of serious crimes will be directly executed, and those with minor crimes will be sent to the city for road repair.

 Chapter 984：

    This is what Liu Feng taught them before. The sinners are all interrogated separately, so there will be no case of taking the blame. They will only identify each other and start to escape for themselves.


    By synthesizing everyone''s confessions, we can see who is the most damnable.


    \"Yes.\"The soldiers responded in unison, and took Kezimo, Bob and others to different places for interrogation.


    After Niu Er gave the order, he turned around and walked out of the hall to see the situation of the horse thieves outside.


    \"Lord City Lord, all the horse thieves have been surrendered. The total number is more than 1,000, and more than 300 horse thieves have been killed." A soldier reported.


    \"Okay, let''s all go down, and send them to repair the road after the interrogation. * Niu Er said solemnly. Now the Han Dynasty is building roads, and the roads between major cities are being repaired, and they have to be built to be large and durable. It takes a lot of manpower, and these horse thieves are the best manpower.


    \" is 0. Soldiers respectfully said.


    \"Find someone to count the food they grabbed.\" Niu Er said to another soldier.


    \"Yes.\"The soldier bowed his head and retreated.


    \"Ta Ta..


    Niu Er turned around and walked back into the hall, waiting for the results of Cosmo and the others'' interrogation.


    At the same time, in each different room, Cosmo and others were being interrogated.


    \"These are all ideas of that guy Bob, I just did it because I was forced to do it.\" Kezimo begged for mercy, his face turned pale, and he fell to the ground, \" went on.\"The soldiers were cold. The channel, silently recording his excuses for himself.


    In the other room, Bob was also making a statement, \"We''re just following Cosmo''s orders, and we''re all listening to him.


    The soldier asked a few more questions, and then interrogated some of the horse thief leaders. Take Kezimo, Bob and the others back to Niu Er.


    \"Lord City Lord, the result is out.\"The soldier handed in the interrogation draft just now.


    \"Yeah.\" Niu Er nodded lightly, then looked down and began to compare several trial drafts.


    \"Lord City Lord,.... Kezimo knelt on the ground and wanted to say something.


    \"Snapped!\"


    The soldier next to him suddenly slapped him.


    .... Bob swallowed what he was about to say again, his eyes full of fear.


    ten minutes later.


    Niu Er put down the trial document in his hand, raised his head and said coldly, \"Ke 2.6 Zimo, Bao


    ...to be executed immediately. \"


    For crimes committed above the leader, ten kills are not enough.


    \"Yes.\"The soldiers bowed their heads and responded, escorting Kezimo and others down.


    \"Lord City Lord, let me go, I can give you a lot of gold coins.\"


    Cosmo shouted with blood flowing from his mouth.


    \"Snapped!\"


    \"Let''s clean up and prepare to leave tomorrow, there are still many horse thieves who have not been suppressed.\" Niu Er said to his deputy.


    After clearing the horse thieves, you must also free up your hands to clear the nobles.


    \"Yes.\"


    \"Appease the civilians in the city.\"


    \"clear.\"


    \"Three shifts, factory V). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1128: Artillery reveals the truth. (1 more for customization)


    Inside the Military Workshop of the Scientific Research Department.


    At this moment, Liu Feng, Mina and others are inspecting the new gunpowder weapons.


    The artillery was just cast by the military workshop of the scientific research department.


    The gunpowder from the Gunpowder Research Institute has also been delivered, and the test will be carried out today, so let Liu Feng take a look at the shortcomings.


    Mina looked at a big iron slip in front of her suspiciously and asked, \"Your Majesty, what is this weapon?\"


    \"This is called artillery, it is a new type of gunpowder weapon.\" Liu Feng explained.


    The artillery is a huge iron rod with two wheels at the end, as if it is mounted on a cart, as long as the gunpowder is filled in it, and then the iron ball is inserted and ignited, and it can be fired.


    \"The power of this artillery is very powerful?\" Mina''s blue eyes flashed. The secret battle report on the east side of the city, Mao Erniang has also read it, because she knows that the missile is a gunpowder weapon.


    \"I haven''t tried it yet, so I don''t know how powerful it is.\" Liu Feng said lightly.


    \"Your Majesty, everything is ready.\"The researcher of the military workshop respectfully said.


    \"Let''s go, find a place to test it.\" Liu Feng nodded lightly, turned and walked out of the military workshop.


    \"Do a good job of keeping secrets and don''t leak it out.\" Mina said with a serious face.


    \"Yes.\"The researcher responded quickly, and everyone covered the artillery with pieces of sackcloth. Iron **** and gunpowder are also packed in boxes.


    A few minutes later, Liu Feng, Mina and others went to the depths of the scientific research department, where the grenades were tested before.


    Several concrete walls have been added to the valley now, just to test gunpowder weapons.


    \"Don''t keep anyone within a kilometer.\" Mina solemnly ordered, knowing that this gunpowder weapon is powerful, even a chance of leakage will not let it happen.


    \"Understood\"Mila went to arrange it immediately.


    \"Tap tap.....


    Liu Feng, Mina and others came to the deepest valley. In about ten minutes, the researchers brought in the artillery.


    \"Your Majesty.\"The researcher saluted.


    \"Let''s start.\" Liu Feng nodded lightly, then pulled Mina to move a little bit behind.


    \"Yes.\"The researcher respectfully said, and then lifted the layers of sackcloth, and slowly the entire appearance of the artillery was revealed.


    Another researcher opened a box, revealing large iron **** and some gunpowder.


    The researcher inserted a lead into the small hole behind the large iron slip, and then filled the large iron slip with gunpowder. .

 Chapter 985：

    \"Your Majesty, the preparation is complete.\"Researchers report.


    \"Light it up.\"


    Liu Feng gave an order, raised his hand and covered Mina''s cat ears, the orc''s hearing would be extra sensitive.


    .... Mina was a little stunned, she didn''t know what she was doing, and she covered Liu Feng''s ears in a similar way.


    \"Zizzizi...


    The lead was lit by the researcher, watching the lead slowly burn out,


    \"boom!!!\"


    A loud bang.


    The big iron cylinder shook slightly, and the iron ball shot straight out of the iron slip, hitting the concrete wall suddenly.


    \"boom!!!\"


    Immediately after a muffled sound, the cement wall vibrated, and a big hole was sunk into it, and the smoke was constantly emerging from it.


    \"Your Majesty.\"The researcher awaits instructions.


    .... Liu Feng came to the front of the concrete wall, and frowned when he saw it. He was a little dissatisfied with the power of the artillery, and the power was still a little smaller.


    \" Mila and Mina opened their mouths and stared at the wall in astonishment.


    \"Try another shot, this time increase the dose of gunpowder.\" Liu Feng said in a deep voice.


    road.


    \"Yes.\"The researcher cleaned the barrel, and then repeated the process just now, this time increasing the dose of gunpowder by one-third -.


    \"boom!!!\"


    A few minutes later, with the sound of another loud bang, the iron ball was shot out by the blast, and because the amount of gunpowder was increased, the concrete wall was directly blasted through.


    \"Well, the power is okay this time, remember the dose just now, and start with this amount - add it little by little, and try a few more times to find the most suitable dose.\"


    Liu Feng ordered.


    To test out the most suitable amount of gunpowder, but not too much, lest the life of the barrel is too short.


    \"Yes.\"The researcher respectfully said.


    \"Your Majesty, the iron ball actually penetrated the wall directly.\" Mina exclaimed.


    \"This is the power of artillery.\"Liu Feng''s mouth slightly raised.


    It is said that it is an artillery, but it is not a real artillery. It can only be regarded as a large \"pistol\". Only when the artillery shell is researched to 390 is the moment when the artillery shows the truth.


    \"Then if this iron ball hits the ship of the Flanders Empire, wouldn''t their ship be smashed through immediately?\" Mina immediately thought of the war, or the upcoming naval war.


    \"At close range, no ship can resist the attack of artillery, and it is also one of our secret weapons.\"Liu Feng nodded.


    In this era of naval battles, large ships collided with small ships, or bows and arrows were shot at each other, and then the ships approached and fought against each other.


    \"The enemy dares to come, - let them taste the power of the secret weapon I said.\" Mina waved her little hand excitedly.


    After more than half an hour, all the iron **** brought with him were tested, and the wall was smashed into pieces.


    \"Let the military workshop start mass production of gun barrels, and the gunpowder production volume of the Gunpowder Research Institute must keep up.\" Liu Feng ordered.


    As long as the artillery is produced in large quantities, it can be equipped on large ships. At that time, the armed forces at sea will rise, and the invasion of the Flanders Empire will only be a moth to the flame.


    \"Yes.\"The researcher respectfully replied.


    One more update, (Cv7). Please customize, please support. \".


    Chapter 1129: The power of the king? (2 more for customization)


    At six o''clock in the afternoon, in the hall of the King''s Palace of the Ori Dwarf King.


    \"Your Majesty, the airships of Chang''an City are hovering over the square, let us make room for them to land.\"A knight reported.


    \"Let the knights make up their space immediately.\"Robertson ordered quickly. The airships were loaded with items that they had picked out for several days in Chang''an City, including a series of luxury goods such as wine, perfume, and bicycles.


    Now that it has finally been shipped, it is no wonder that the dwarf king is in a hurry. They have all returned to the Ori Kingdom for a while, and the wine they brought back is almost drunk, so they are waiting for the wine on the airship.


    \"Daisy, get up and see with your father.* Robertson rises from the throne.


    \"Okay, my perfume is finally here.\" Daisy trotted to keep up with the dwarf king.


    Recently, she has been annoying to death, and all the responsible women are looking for excuses to invite her to the banquet, just staring at the perfume she brought back.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    Robertson and Daisy stepped out of the palace, got on the carriage and came to the square.


    \"Your Majesty.\" Mila saluted slightly. .


    This time, the airship transported the goods, and she was responsible for escorting a team of bird orcs.


    \"Well, welcome.\" Robertson asked, but his eyes kept looking inside the airship, resisting the urge to go up and take a seat.


    \"Your Majesty, please ask someone to count the quantity of goods.\" Mila said lightly.


    \"Okay.\"


    Robertson nodded and ordered to the knight behind him, \"You go up and move everything down.\"


    Yes. \"The knights responded in unison and stepped into the airship.


    More than half an hour later, bicycles, paper, perfume, wine, etc. were all removed from the airship.


    The knight took the list and checked it, and found that there was no problem and handed it to the dwarf king.


    \"If the quantity is accurate, please sign on it\" for a long time. \" Mila reminded.


    \"Okay.\" Robertson took the quill handed over by the knight and signed his name on the list.


    \"Your Majesty, this batch of goods is relatively expensive. The next batch of goods is on board and will arrive at the port in a few days." Mila said seriously.


    The second batch of goods consisted of some food, linen and other goods, and most of them were wine.


    In order to save time, Liu Feng arranged for a steamboat to help with the transportation. The speed of the steamboat is four or five times that of the sailboat. If it is transported by the sailboat, it will take more than two months to go back and forth.


    \"Okay, our iron ore will be ready when the second shipment arrives.\" Robertson nodded.


    \"Then trouble His Majesty the king.\" Mila saluted.

 Chapter 986：

    To the maid next to him, Roberts instructed, \"Take Miss Mila down to rest first.


    It was past six o''clock in the afternoon, and it was very dangerous for the airship to sail at night, as the dwarf king knew. When he was on the airship, he asked why he couldn''t sail at night. \"Yes.\"The maid respectfully said.


    .... Mira nodded and went down with the maid.


    \"Move everything back to the palace.\"Robertson ordered, and turned around and got into the carriage back to the palace.


    After more than half an hour, the first batch of goods were all carried into the palace.


    \"Let people speed up the mining of iron ore. It is only a few days before the arrival of Your Excellency Liu Feng''s fleet. It is expected that the amount they want is not enough.\" Robertson ordered.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"The knights bowed their heads in response, then withdrew to give orders. Since the king of dwarves returned from Chang''an City, he has sent several groups of people to dig iron ore. The plan is to supply all the supplies to the Han Dynasty, just for the airship route. When the airship route is opened, it means that the Ori Dwarf King has established a new bond with Chang''an City, not only in business, but also in military cooperation.


    Maybe Liu Feng never thought about relying on the military power of the dwarves, but Robertson thought, the king of dwarves is someone who has seen Liu Feng''s soldiers and knows the military power of Chang''an City.


    He feels that he is not at a loss anyway. Exporting iron ore can be exchanged for fine wine, grain, and a series of novel bicycles. The most important thing is to maintain a trade relationship with Chang''an City, so that we can learn something from Chang''an City. This is Robertson''s idea.


    \"My favorite perfume.\" Daisy opened the box and looked at the boxes of incense inside, as if all the troubles had disappeared.


    Girls love perfume, and the dwarf princess is no exception. This time, I bought hundreds of bottles of various perfumes in Chang''an City.


    \"Choose a few bottles and give them to those ladies, don''t let them bother your mother.\" Robertson laughed heartily.


    Those ladies are really crazy. He has been talking about the fragrance all the time.


    Yes. \" Daisy nodded hurriedly, picking and choosing among the boxes, the dwarf princess planned to pick a few bottles of cheaper ones for the nobles.


    She picked and picked and spent more than half an hour before picking out the perfume to give away. Robles drank the beautiful look, thought for a while, and ordered to the knight,


    \"Invite Duke Duke and Marquis Dix.\"


    The families of Duke Duke and Duke Dix are the nobles with the most iron ore in the Ori Kingdom. \"Yes.\"The knight respectfully said.


    Does the king want to discuss the export of iron ore with them? \" Daisy asked. After returning to the Ori Kingdom, she had heard more or less that Robertson was discussing this matter, so she still knew some news.


    \"The iron ore owned by our royal family alone cannot meet the needs of Your Excellency Liu Feng.\" Robertson nodded.


    The nobles are the real (king''s) rulers of this era, and many resources are in the hands of the nobles. If the fundamental interests are touched, some nobles will come to act in favor of yin and disobey, and will not necessarily listen to the words of the king.


    Isn''t there a sentence: my vassal''s vassal is not my vassal.


    Kings sometimes have very little power unless driven by profit.


    \"But Duke Duke and Duke Dix are very stubborn and may not agree to it.\" Daisy said worriedly.


    \"Isn''t I also very sure that iron ore can''t be exported?\" Robertson laughed at himself.


    Father, do you want them to see the goods in Chang''an City? \"Princess Daisy suddenly realized.


    \"I don''t believe that those old guys won''t let go.\" Robertson is very confident in the goods of Chang''an City.


    \"Second shift, (V). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1130: Will be abandoned by the times. (3 more for customization)


    \"Your Majesty, Duke Duke and Duke Dix are already waiting outside the door.\"


    Knight Reports.


    \"Let them in.\"


    Robertson nodded lightly, then turned to the dwarf princess and said, \"Daisy, you go down first.


    \"Yes.\" Daisy saluted and left.


    A few minutes later, Duke Duke, Duke Dix entered the hall under the leadership of the knight.


    \"Your Majesty.\"The two saluted in unison. \"Sit down.\"Roberson laughed heartily.


    \"I don''t know what your Majesty called us to come this time?\" Duke Duke asked.


    \"No hurry, how about you have a taste of this wine?\" Robertson said casually, motioning to the maid next to him to bring the poured wine over.


    He drank the wine he brought back last time, but it didn''t spread.


    \"Could it be the new wine developed by His Majesty?\" Duke Dix wondered. \"It''s a new wine, yes, but I didn''t develop it, you guys try it first.\"Roberson chuckled.


    The maid brought the wine in front of the two dwarf dukes, and before the wine reached them, the two dwarf dukes'' noses kept twitching.


    \"What kind of wine is this, it''s really fragrant.\" Duke Duke said excitedly when he smelled the aroma of the wine.


    \"The strong aroma of 617 wine is several times stronger than the aroma of the wine I smelled before.\" Duke Dix said in surprise.


    The dwarves who have loved wine for a long time can tell whether the wine is good or bad as soon as it smells, and there is no need to taste it at all.


    \"Haha...Drink it.\"Robles laughed and drank the wine--cup.


    He couldn''t wait to see the surprised expressions of these two old guys, no one could stand the magic of this wine.


    .goo...


    Duke Duke and Duke Dix raised their wine glasses, and after taking a good sniff, they poured it into their mouths.


    \"It''s really a good wine, with a strong and mellow taste, a rare good wine.\" Duke''s eyes were shining brightly.


    \"Really cool, this is a good wine, really a first-class good wine.\" Duke Dix repeatedly praised, staring at the wine jar all the time.


    \"Does it taste good? Would you like another cup?\" Roberts said with a hearty smile, it really is the same as the original self-touching.


    \"Thank you, Your Majesty.\" The two dukes responded quickly, for fear that they would be gone if they said one step too late.


    A few minutes later, the three of them finished tasting a jar of wine one after another, and the two nobles looked at the empty jar eagerly.


    \"I take the liberty to ask Your Majesty, where did this wine come from?\" Duke Duke immediately asked.


    \"This Pan is from Chang''an City, and they have dozens of wines like this.\" Robertson knew that the two were hooked.


    \"Chang''an City? The Chang''an City that made the airship?\" Duke Duke said in surprise.


    \"Yes, all the wines come from there.\"Roberson chuckled.


    \"Oh? Could it be that this wine was brought back by His Majesty from Chang''an City?\" Duke Dix''s eyes flickered.


    \"Wine is only one of the specialties of Chang''an City, they have more than just wine.\" Roberts calmly said, and then asked the waitress to take the paper and perfume. His foreshadowing is complete, and he has completely hooked the interest of the two dukes, so the next step is to pry open the mouths of the two. The maid quickly brought everything up.


    Duke Duke looked at the white item in front of him and wondered, \"What is this pure white thing?\"


    \"This is white paper, you can write on it, it can completely replace the parchment roll, and the price is relatively cheap.\" Roberts chuckled, and was attracted by this paper for a long time.

 Chapter 987：

    \"This is very good, and it is very convenient to carry.\" Duke Duke saw the benefits of this paper at a glance.


    \"Your Majesty, is this perfume?\" Duke Dix moved his nose slightly, thinking of the newly married Xiaoyao at home,


    \"Yes, this perfume smells good for half a day and has a long shelf life-


    year. \" The corners of Roberts'' mouth twitched slightly.


    The dwarf also likes perfume. After all, he drinks a lot, and the smell of alcohol on his body is often talked about by his wife.


    \"The shelf life is one year? This is unlikely, right?\" Duke Dix said in surprise.


    Isn''t the general perfume only ten days?


    \"The previous perfumes were all fakes, this is the real perfume.\" Roberts shook his head lightly.


    He also used perfume to cover up his body odor and spent a lot of gold on perfume. \"Your Majesty, what is the purpose of calling us this time?\" Duke Duke asked lightly.


    He''s a wise man, and from the king''s offering of so many good things, he knows there''s something to talk about.


    \"I know that things can''t be hidden from you.\"Robles laughed heartily.


    Now that he has spoken first, he can continue the conversation logically.


    He ordered to the maid, \"Open another jar of wine.


    \"Yes.\"The maid said respectfully and poured wine for the three.


    \"You have also seen that airship, the goods are all transported from Chang''an City, and they are all unique.\" Robertson said solemnly.


    ... The two dukes did not speak, but listened carefully, taking a sip of wine occasionally. \"These goods are all obtained from iron ore. I asked you to come here this time, just to talk to you about the export of iron ore.\" Robertson sat up straight. \"Your Majesty, I think it is very inappropriate to export iron ore.\" Duke Duke vetoed.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, exporting iron ore is too dangerous for us.\" Duke Dix also agreed.


    \"- Holding the iron ore in our hands will not do us any good for the development of the Ori Kingdom. Other places are already developing. If this continues, we will only have iron ore left and will be thrown away by the times. ...Berson spoke out about the current shortcomings of the Ori Kingdom.


    This has always been his worry, especially after seeing Chang''an City, compared to the current kingdom, if it doesn''t change, there may really be iron ore left. ...The two dukes fell into contemplation after hearing this. Although they felt that what Robertson said was very reasonable, they were not sure.


    \"I think you can go to Chang''an City to see.\" Robertson added, I believe that the two will definitely change their minds when they go to Chang''an City. \"Go to Chang''an City?\" Duke Duke was stunned.


    \"It''s too far to go by boat, I can''t toss my old bones.\" Duke Dix shook his head and said.


    \"Who said that to go to Chang''an City, you must take the waterway?\" The corner of Robertson''s mouth raised slightly.


    \"Is that the airship?\" Duke Duke raised his eyebrows slightly. \"Three shifts, (CV 2). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1131: Demand has increased dramatically. (1 more for customization)


    \"You can take the airship to Chang''an City, but this needs to ask Miss Mila''s wishes.\" Robertson said lightly.


    \"Is that airship safe? Will it suddenly fall down?" Duke Dix worried.


    \"You can rest assured, I have already taken the ride twice.\" Robertson said a little proudly.


    \"How long will it take to get to Chang''an City in that airship?\" Duke Duke asked in confusion.


    \"It only takes two days to get to Chang''an City.\" Robertson raised two fingers.


    \"Two days? Is it really only two days?\" Duke Dix exclaimed, Duke also had an expression of astonishment at the moment, to know that it will take almost a month to go to the Han Dynasty, and this is still going to the remote west. .


    \"Yes, as long as two days, it''s several times less time than taking a boat.\" Robertson chuckled.


    \"Would you be willing to let us take that airship?\" Duke Duke frowned. \"If she knew that the two of you were going to investigate, I don''t think she would refuse.\" Robertson thought for a while and said.


    \"If that''s the case, then go take a look, what do you think?\" Duke Duke looked at Duke Dix.


    \"Go, even if it only takes two days, don''t delay things.\"Dix-Duke nodded in response.


    They know what Robertson means, and a step is still to be given to the king, so go check it out, if it is really beneficial to them, then it is not impossible to export iron ore.


    \"Very good, the two of you can go and pack up and leave tomorrow morning.\" Robertson said with satisfaction.


    As long as the two dukes agreed to go to Chang''an City, the matter of exporting the iron ore would be a dead end.


    \"Your Majesty, then we will leave first.\"The two dukes saluted and bowed. \"Yeah.\" Robertson nodded, and then asked the maid to find Daisy.


    After half an hour.


    The dwarf princess came to the hall and shouted loudly, \"Father, is it the grand duke and they agreed?\"


    \"Forget it, but I didn''t agree directly, I asked them to go to Chang''an City.\" Robertson said lightly.


    \"This is also a good way, they will definitely be convinced by Chang''an City.\"


    Daisy chuckled.


    \"Baby girl, go say hello to Miss Mira and ask her if she would like to take those two old guys to Chang''an City.\" Robertson said softly.


    \"Okay.\" Daisy nodded in response, then ran to the guest room to find Mila. Ten minutes later, the dwarf princess came to the door of Mira''s room.


    knock knock.....


    \"Who?\" Mira asked cautiously.


    \"Mila, it''s me.\" Daisy''s crisp voice sounded.


    \"Ga_...


    \"Your Highness Princess, what''s wrong with coming so late?\" Mila saluted slightly.


    \"Can I go in?\" Daisy pointed to the room and asked.


    \"Of course.\" Mira quickly stepped aside.


    Daisy went in and sat down and said, \"Father, let me ask for your opinion.\"


    \"Opinion? Ask me?\" Mila asked suspiciously.


    \"Just now, my father and the two grand dukes discussed the export of iron ore, but they were a little stubborn.... My father wanted them to go to Chang''an City to see, maybe they would change their minds.\" Dais said directly.


    \"Does His Majesty mean to let the two princes go to Chang''an City by airship?\" Mila raised her eyebrows slightly.


    \"Yes, the iron ore owned by the two Grand Dukes is no less than the iron ore of our royal family.\" Dais nodded seriously.


    This is impossible. If we want to achieve Liu Feng''s cooperation volume, we must have iron ore. We must let the two grand dukes take the lead in starting the cooperation.


    Mila thought for a while, then raised her head and said, \"Yes, but you can''t bring too many knights, the airship can''t hold so many people, and weapons can''t be brought on the airship.\"


    Bringing people back to Chang''an City is a small matter, but iron ore is a big deal.


    Now the demand for iron in the Han Dynasty has increased greatly, otherwise the goods will not be sent to the Aoli Kingdom so quickly, just to transport the iron ore back as soon as possible.

 Chapter 988：

    \"Very good, we will tell them about these precautions.\" Daisy laughed.


    The iron ore export of the two grand dukes is also beneficial to the development of the Ori Dwarf Kingdom, at least the economic life will be improved.


    Daisy quickly said goodbye and left, to report the situation, do-


    some preparations.


    The next day, Mila got up early and came to the square to prepare, planning to leave early for Chang''an City.


    \"Mira, good morning.\" Daisy waved and followed behind Roberson.


    Morning, Your Majesty, Your Royal Highness. \" Mila saluted.


    Robertson was followed by Duke and Dix, the two grand dukes.


    \"I''ll ask Miss Mira to entertain our two grand dukes this time.\"


    Robertson said politely.


    \"The two dukes, please get on the airship.\" Mila said politely.


    \"Okay.\" The two dukes nodded, calm on the surface, but they were looking forward to it.


    The two of them couldn''t sleep last night, but they were a little excited thinking about the flying airship today.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    The two dukes boarded the airship with eight knights without weapons. Ten minutes later, the airship was ready to go after the airship security officer checked.


    \"Your Majesty, Your Royal Highness, I will take my leave.\" Mila saluted.


    \"Okay, be careful on the road.\" Robertson said softly.


    \"Buzz


    The airship slowly took off under the pilot''s operation, and the dwarf princess waved to the airship that took off.


    At this moment, she is still a little envious of the two grand dukes being able to ride on the airship. If it hadn''t been back for a while, she would probably have followed.


    \"One update, Cv). Please support.\"Knife.


    The first thousand one hundred and thirty-two chapters: fight and be afraid of them. (2 more for customization)


    The warm sunlight in spring shines on the tallest building, and the sunlight is refracted through the glass and enters the tenth floor.


    \"Your Majesty, the weather is fine today.\" Mina stood lazily by the window, squinting her eyes to feel it.


    \"It''ll be fine after a while, don''t get tanned.\"Liu Feng teased.


    \"Your Majesty, this is the shipment report from the big market in the last twelve days.\"Enri sorted out a document and handed it over.


    \"Okay.\" Liu Feng nodded lightly, took the document and started to look.


    After ascending the throne, reports from all walks of life in Chang''an City will be regularly sent to the highest building for Liu Feng to check. In addition to being able to see the economic situation in the city, they can also see some potential drawbacks.


    After all, there are not many people who understand the economy now. If he doesn''t control the market


    \"703\", it must be easy for those businessmen to drill Confucius. Ten minutes later, Liu Feng read the report of the entire big market, and his eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    \"Is there a problem?\" Enri asked softly.


    \"The current problem is not big, Chang''an City''s shipments are still normal.\"Liu Feng nodded.


    The most recent shipments of Chang''an City are the prairie, the kingdom of dwarves, and the land of chaos. The second is the cities near the nine major cities and the five major military bases.


    In other words, the development is getting faster and faster, and there are more and more products.


    Like the prairie and the dwarf kingdom in the future, the demand for goods on their side will greatly increase.


    After thinking about it for a while, Liu Feng asked, \"How is the production volume of the major workshops recently?


    \"Your Majesty, the output of several workshops can temporarily maintain the current market.\"


    Enri flipped through the notepad and said.


    \"Maintain it for the time being, this will not work.\" Liu Feng frowned. \"Your Majesty, do you need to increase production?\"Enri asked softly.


    \"Increase production and set up more workshops.\" Liu Feng nodded lightly. The Han Dynasty is now a newborn tiger. It is trying to develop and its appetite will grow bigger and bigger.


    \"Yes.\"Enri lowered her head to record in the notebook.


    \"How is the output of the workshops in the major cities now?\"Liu Feng then asked.


    \"The report said that the output of the nine major cities and the five major military bases has gradually increased, and it is expected that they will be self-sufficient in a few months.\" En Li flipped through the notepad in her hand and said.


    \"Is it possible to achieve self-sufficiency in a few months?" Liu Feng muttered to himself, his eyebrows raised slightly in thought.


    An Li flipped through the report in her hand and said solemnly, \"The production in other places will come up, and the production capacity of Chang''an City will be overcapacity.\"


    Hu Erniang has learned a lot of knowledge recently, and with experience in dealing with it, she can still see the drawbacks of this overcapacity.


    \"At that time, the major cities will no longer need the goods of Chang''an City, and the excess can be supplied to other places.\"


    Liu Feng pressed his chin with one hand and sighed, \"In this case, as the development accelerates, the output will accumulate more and more.\"


    Since the establishment of the Han Dynasty, the goods of Chang''an City have been lasered to various cities by steamships, and the five major military bases and nine major cities have also opened major workshops to start producing goods.


    Although the output is not as much as that of Chang''an City for the time being, it is not a problem to provide several small cities around it, but if the output of their workshops is the same as that of Chang''an City, the market will be saturated immediately.


    The market is saturated, prices plummet, and then a series of problems such as labor and cost arise.


    \"Your Majesty, is it the production speed that needs to be controlled?\" Enri asked.


    \"No, this is a matter of last resort, we still have a market to expand.\"Liu Feng shook his head lightly.


    \"What is the market that His Majesty said?\" Enri asked in astonishment. \"The Flanders Empire.\"Liu Feng said slightly at the corner of his mouth.


    Market consumption cannot keep up with production, which is not what he wants to see, so the export of goods can be considered.


    The goods are self-produced and sold, or they are supplied to the prairie and the dwarf kingdom. There is no problem in a short period of time.


    But over time, the popularization of industrialization and excess production capacity will lead to the accumulation of unsalable goods, which will do nothing but harm to the development of the dynasty.


    \"Your Majesty, we don''t know the situation over there at all.\"En Li said solemnly.


    \"Have you forgotten Mila?\"Liu Feng said slightly at the corner of his mouth.


    \"Yes.\"Enri was stunned for a while, but Mira had been in the Pirates for a long time.

 Chapter 989：

    \"Call Mira, I want to know about the humanities and customs of the Flanders Empire.\" Liu Feng said softly. \"Yes.\"Someone will send orders immediately.


    Ga_.....


    \"Your Majesty, look for me.\" Mila saluted after entering the door.


    Liu Feng waved his hand and said, \"Sit down and tell me about life in the Flanders Empire.\"


    \"People in the Flanders Empire mainly eat buckwheat and like to drink buckwheat wine. Their living standards are not very high, and their sense of class is very strong.\" Mira quickly reported. \"What about buckwheat? What''s the weather like in the Flanders Empire?\" Liu Feng nodded and asked.


    Buckwheat likes a cool and humid climate and is not resistant to high temperature and drought. \"It is rainy all year round, and the climate is relatively humid.\" Mila responded. \"How is their quality of life?\" Liu Feng continued to ask.


    \"It''s not very good, some coarse linen is used, and the output of salt is very small, and the wine is also bitter buckwheat wine.\" Mira 1.5 said after thinking for a while.


    \"Well, this information is enough,\"Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction, it can be estimated that the goods of the Han Dynasty will be robbed.


    \"Your Majesty, the Flanders Empire is about to attack us, how can we sell the goods to them? Enri is very puzzled.


    \"Of course I''m afraid of them, and then sell the goods to them.\" Liu Feng spread his hands.


    If you want to sell the goods, you have to fight them first. Only when you are afraid of them can you sell the goods, and then you will not be bullied.


    \"Second update, factory v7). Please support, please customize.\".


    Chapter 1133: Regain power? (3 more for customization)


    The sky was gray and bright, and there were four or five more people in the security department of Chang''an City. These people are the prisoners of the Knights of Adian, among them the captain of the knights.


    - Step-by-step **** to Chang''an City, the remaining prisoners have been split to various places for labor camps. Ryan faced the patrolman beside him and ordered, \"Be sure to let them spit out the information.


    \"Yes.\"The patrolman replied respectfully, and then led a few knights down. More than an hour later, it was already bright, and after eight o''clock in the morning, the patrol police handed over the documents that had been interrogated.


    Originally, the knight captains were reluctant to speak at first, but after more than half an hour, they could no longer bear the interrogation methods of the Guard Division.


    \"Treat the wound, don''t let people die.\" Ryan took the document and went to the highest building.


    \"Ta Ta....


    Ten minutes later, Ryan came to the highest floor in the carriage, and went straight to the tenth floor after the soldiers'' notification.


    Coffee knock 1...


    \"Come in.\" Liu Feng flipped through the documents.


    \"Ga_...


    \"Your Majesty, the information you want has come out.\" Ryan handed over the information with respectful hands.


    Um. \"Liu Feng took over the file and looked.


    Ryan saluted silently, and then backed out. The Division of Guards has a lot of work to do today.


    After reading the last page of the information, Liu Feng raised his mouth slightly, \"This information is good news for us.\"


    \"What good news?\" Enri asked in surprise. \"Look at it.\"Liu Feng handed over the document.


    ... Mina Nicole took the information and looked at it quickly.


    \"The queen on the side of the Yadian Kingdom is actually imprisoned?\" En Li said with wide eyes.


    \"The archbishop of the bishop actually became the king?\" Mina was surprised.


    \"Your Majesty, the queen of the Adian Kingdom is imprisoned, and the archbishop becomes the king. The two have nothing to do with us.\"Nicole didn''t understand.


    \"What if we rescued the queen? What if we put her back on the throne?\"Liu Feng picked up the teacup and sipped it.


    Regarding the matter of the Queen of the Adian Kingdom, as long as you help a little bit, the benefits won''t be a little bit.


    As for why he didn''t annex the Yadian Kingdom, Liu Feng hasn''t even disappeared from the Han Dynasty yet.


    \"So that''s the case, then the Kingdom of Yadian will be on good terms with our Han Dynasty, so that we don''t have to fight on both sides?\" Nicole suddenly realized.


    \"Not only that, but it is also of great help to the development of our Han Dynasty.\"En Li immediately saw the advantages and disadvantages from the internal affairs.


    \"Is Your Majesty going to send someone to attack the Kingdom of Yadian?\" Mina asked in a deep voice. \"No, I don''t want to consume too many troops in this matter, there is an easier way.\" Liu Feng shook his head lightly.


    \"Easier way?\"


    En Li was stunned, then reacted and said, \"I see, the same way I rescued Catherine and Lucy at that time?\"


    \"Well, we have an airship, just landed directly from the air to save the queen, and then let her come out to regain power.\"Liu Feng put down the teacup and said.


    \"According to the news from Taki, the archbishop has already led the knights to set off, and now there are less than half of the knights in the Adian Kingdom, which is just a good opportunity for us to make a move.\" Mina turned over the report on the table.


    Last night, the Security Department sent a telegram from Donglin City, and the information showed that the Knights of the Adian Kingdom set off again.


    A large number of telegraph machines have been produced again during this period of time. Liu Feng has already sent people to take the telegraph machines and transmitters to the nine major cities and five major military bases. It also includes some special cities, which also have telegraph machines, such as Donglin City.


    \"Well, it is indeed a good opportunity.\"Liu Feng nodded lightly.


    \"Your Majesty, do you want two airships to be dispatched together?\" Mina asked suspiciously.


    \"Well, after all, I want to attack the palace of Yiyi Kingdom, and I have to help the queen clear the rebels in the palace.\"Liu Feng''s mouth was slightly raised, but he didn''t want to just rescue the queen and then be caught again.


    \"Your Majesty, who do you want to send in charge of this operation?\" Mina asked softly.


    \"Lea Ya, Avery, and Eliza are the leaders of the team, with three special forces each, and a team of small... Tian set off on an airship.\" Liu Feng ordered with a serious face.


    \"Yes.\" Mina wrote the order.


    \"Let them do what they can, it''s okay if they can''t be rescued. The most important thing is that people must be safe.\" Liu Feng urged.


    But it is impossible that no one was rescued, and he even lost his own people to go in.


    He thought about it for a while, and added, \"Find those prisoners to find out about the situation. It''s best to draw a map.\"


    \"Okay.\" Mina wrote the order and had it passed on.


    \"And send an order to the east to the city, and let them hold those people, they don''t have to go out of the city to kill the enemy.\" Liu Feng commanded.


    As long as there is civil strife in the Yadian Kingdom, the enemy will riot, and it will not be too late to attack at that time. As long as the main knights are left, the rest will be dealt with by the queen.


    \"Yes.\" Mina immediately wrote a new order, which would be delivered by telegram.


    Three shifts, (v). Ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    Chapter 1134: Identification. (4 more for customization)


    \"Buzz...


    The airship has reached the sky above Chang''an City, and it has been the second day since the departure from the Ori Dwarf Kingdom. Now hovering ready to land.

 Chapter 990：

    During the two days in the airship, the two dwarf dukes were very curious about everything on the airship. Whether it was the food on the airship or the scenery outside the window, they were extremely shocked.


    \"The two dukes, we have reached the sky above Chang''an City, please prepare-


    Next, we''re ready to land. \" Mila reminded.


    \"Okay, okay.\" The two responded quickly, and after seeing the magic in the airship, they couldn''t wait to see Chang''an City.


    A few minutes later, the airship was docked on the airship field under the skillful operation of the pilot, and a group of soldiers immediately surrounded the airship. This step was to prevent the people who came down from the airship from making trouble.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    The two dwarf dukes got off the airship with eight knights, looked up at the surrounding environment, and sighed, \"It''s really as His Majesty said, it looks so clean here.\"


    Mila bowed slightly to the two dwarf dukes and said, \"The two dukes are free to inspect the city of Chang''an at will.


    \"Okay, I have troubled Miss Mira these two days.\" Duke Duke nodded. \"This is Ade, he can be the guide for the Duke.\" Mila suggested.


    \"Miss Mila''s kindness is appreciated, we''ve accepted it, and we want to go see it for ourselves.\" Duke Duke refused.


    He wanted to experience everything in Chang''an City by himself, only believing what he saw with his own eyes, not what the other party wanted them to see.


    \"Okay, then I have to go back and return to my life.\" Mira calmly said, and left with a group of soldiers.


    Mira gave the two dwarf dukes a temporary residence permit on the airship, and told them that they could live in the Zuixiaolou.


    \"Come on, Duke, let''s go and see the city.\" Duke Dix said impatiently.


    \"Don''t worry.\" Duke Duke rolled his eyes and said.


    Ten minutes later, after Duke Duke and the others got their luggage, they got in the carriage and started walking around.


    After getting into the carriage, Duke and Dix stuck their heads out and looked at the neat streets, houses, etc. in amazement. What surprised them was the tallest building.


    Twenty minutes later, the two left the new city and came to the old city.


    The two dukes after getting off the carriage were like curious babies. Duke Dix exclaimed again and again, \"Look Duke, what is that...what is that one\",? \"


    \"This city is too magical.\" Duke Duke''s eyes have been unable to see it. The old town is full of storefronts, selling food, clothing, and use.


    In the Ori Dwarf Kingdom, there are very few shops on both sides of the street, and most of them are more stalls in the market square.


    \"Duke, look... Duke Dix looked at the idea in the distance in astonishment.


    \"It seems to be coming this way.\" Duke Duke was stunned.


    As the black spot got closer, it gradually became clear that it was nothing but a steam train running on the rails.


    \"Ming Ming...


    \"Boom..


    As the whistle sounded in the distance, the two dwarf dukes stepped back in fright, and the knights immediately stood in front of them.


    It wasn''t until the **** iron box and the whistle disappeared that the two came back to their senses.


    When they saw the calm expressions of others on the road, they felt very embarrassed and blushed when they thought of how they were at a loss.


    \"Go and find out what it was just now.* Duke Duke hurriedly ordered.


    \"Yes.\"The dwarf knights dispersed immediately to find out what the long box that made the strange noise was.


    A few minutes later.


    \"Lord Duke, they said it was a train just now, which can carry people and goods.\"The Knight Report reported.


    \"Train?\" Duke Duke was hearing this word for the first time. \"Can you carry people? It seems very interesting.\" Duke Dix said in surprise.


    \"Let''s go take a look.


    Duke Duke was intrigued and asked the knight, \"Where is that train?\"


    \"They said at the train station, in the direction over there.\"The knight pointed to the old square.


    The two dwarf dukes immediately walked to the old square.


    Ten minutes later, the group arrived at the gate of the train station.


    \"Go and ask, how can I get on that train.\" Duke asked the knight behind him to inquire.


    \"Yes.\"The knight respectfully said, and then trotted into the ticket hall.


    A few minutes later, the knight came with a person. This person was Ade, who was arranged by Mila to follow secretly, just to prevent the two dwarf dukes from having an accident. \"Lord Duke, you need an ID card or a temporary residence permit for ticket sales, otherwise there is no way to buy a ticket.\"The knight respectfully said.


    \"What?\" Duke Duke''s expression changed.


    \"This is everyone''s identification, and you can take the train with this.\" Ade handed over the prepared paper.


    This is the identity certificate of the temporary special office, which is valid for one or two days. If you don¡¯t go to the Ministry of Foreign Affairs to apply for it after two days, many measures will not be allowed, such as trains.


    \"... Duke Dix narrowed his eyes, when did they actually have to prove their identity?


    But people were under the eaves and had to bow their heads. Duke Duke and a few people took the identification and went to take the train.


    \"Duke, how about we buy a first-class seat?\" Duke Dix asked after hearing the prompt.


    \"Yes.\" Duke Duke nodded, and heard the conversations of the civilians next to him, and knew the difference between the first and second-class boxes.


    A few minutes later, the line was lined up to Duke and Dix, who took out their IDs and started purchasing tickets according to the procedure.


    When they were queuing up, they were still a little unhappy, why did they still talk to the commoners?


    You can see the well-equipped soldiers standing on both sides, and they can only queue up obediently.


    According to the procedure in the loudspeaker, the two dwarf dukes passed the security check, came to the platform of the train, and got on.


    \"Duke, it seems to say a carriage.\" Duke Dix (Wang''s) looked at the ticket stub in his hand.


    \"Yeah, let''s go, this way.\" Duke Duke saw the waiting carriage.


    The two stepped into the first-class compartment, and when they saw the layout and environment inside, their eyes were straight.


    \"This is the inside of the train.\" Duke Dix was walking up and down the aisle.


    \"There are so many places, this train can carry so many people, if only we had a train.\" Duke Duke sighed and roared.


    As a kingdom of iron ore, trains are immediately thought of to transport iron ore.


    \"We can talk to the king about this.\" Duke Dix suggested.

 Chapter 991：

    \"I think so.\" Duke Duke nodded.


    \"Ming...\"


    bang...


    With the sound of the whistle, the train moved slowly.


    \"Four shifts, (V). Please customize.\".


    Chapter 1135: The helpless queen. (1 more for customization)


    At night, Adian Kingdom, inside the castle of Kaili City.


    Timothy stood by the window, looking out at the cloudy sky outside with a sad face.


    Originally, she wanted to change the phenomenon that the power of the bishop of Adian Kingdom was greater than that of the king, but the innovation was discovered before the reform was completed, which led to her now being imprisoned. \"Maybe I won''t be able to see the night a few times.\" Timothy looked at the sky and sighed. After the last incident was discovered by Archbishop Yard, Timothy was locked in Kaili City, which was not very far from the capital.


    The outer castle of Kaili City is a place specially used to imprison some royal families and nobles. The castle of Kaili City has an outer city gate and an inner city gate, and the open area between the two city gates is called the outer castle.


    It was surrounded by walls and was designed to trap intruders at the outer gates, and the siege-once at the outer fortresses could only retreat from the outer gates or continue their attack towards the inner gates.


    At this time, it is often the target of bows and arrows, which is why Archbishop Yade locks Timothy in the outer fortress, in order to prevent some people with ulterior motives in the kingdom of Yadian.


    Timothy carried a chair to the small balcony and sat blankly looking at the moonless night sky. She also knew that she was locked in the outer fort and had no chance to escape.


    \"Waiting for me will 300 be death? Or life imprisonment? Sooner or later the kingdom of Adian will decline in the hands of Yade." Timoth closed his eyes and muttered to himself. Every day she thinks about what will happen in the future, whether it is herself or the Kingdom of Yadian, she has no hope at all.


    The burden of civilians is getting heavier, the taxes are getting higher and higher, and it is normal to not have enough food and clothing. Timothy wants to change these, but now she is powerless.


    \"I''m sorry father, I have failed your expectations.\" Timothy''s beautiful eyes were lowered, and his face was full of loss and helplessness.


    Several figures passed by in the sky, and neither the guard knight nor Timothy found the black figure passing by.


    1 flutter...


    At this moment, Leia and a team of bird orcs were inspecting from high altitude. According to the map given by the knight captives, they came to the sky above the outer fort and began to look for the room where Timothy was imprisoned.


    About ten minutes later, Sarina found Timothy on the small balcony.


    She flew to Leia''s side and reported, \"Big sister, I found Queen Adian.\"


    \"Sir, there are three teams of patrolling knights, each team consists of ten, and there are twenty knights on the city wall, and the rest are knights guarding the outer city wall." Another bird orc reported.


    OK, let''s go back first. \"Leia said coldly, flapping her wings and flying in the direction of the airship. A few minutes later, Leia led the bird clan orcs to enter the airship in turn from the outer and inner doors.


    The airship was circling in mid-air at this time, and it was very dangerous to fly the airship at night, but fortunately, there were bird orcs leading the way.


    In order to prevent the airship from being exposed, he could only hover beside the city and let the bird orcs go out to investigate first.


    When Eliza saw Leia came back, she handed her a glass of water and asked, \"How is it? Have you found the position of Queen Adian?\"


    Leia took the water and drank it and said, \"I found it, and was locked in the right room of the outer fort. There were three patrol knights on the ground, and there were also on the city wall.\"\"The knights on the city wall were handed over Give it to me, Patrol Knight Avery will be in charge, and Leia, how about you be in charge of saving people?" Eliza suggested.


    \"Okay.\" Avril and Leia nodded in response, the distribution of elves showed everyone''s advantages vividly.


    \"Wait until I finish the Sentry Knights before you land.\" Eliza added to the special forces.


    \"Yes.\"The special forces responded in unison.


    \"I''m going to ask the pilot to drive the airship over the outer fort, we have to go down as soon as possible.\" Avril said lightly.


    \"Well, we will take you down, and you have to deal with the watchmen on the city wall as quickly as possible.\" Leya nodded in response.


    \"Yeah.\" Eliza said lightly, the elves had no doubts about the hit rate of the sniper team.


    A few minutes later, the two airships flew over the outer fort under the control of the pilot. At this moment, the inner door was opened, and everyone was wearing armor and holding weapons.


    \"Let''s go.\" Leya gave an order, holding Eliza and flying away from the airship first, while Sarina at the back was holding Avery, and the rest of the bird orcs grabbed the collar of the sniper team .


    Due to the blessing of the night and the light-hearted skills of the good people of the bird tribe, none of the patrol knights below and the watchmen knights on the city wall noticed the actions of Leya and others.


    \"Eliza, be careful.\" Leia placed the elf on the towering city wall, the location of which could perfectly stagger the gaze of the knights.


    \"Well, you too.\" Eliza nodded.


    flutter....


    Leia fluttered her wings and left, and the rest of the bird orcs also placed the sniper team behind Eliza.


    And Avril was put in the alley, and then the orcs of the bird tribe flew away, to help solve the two patrol knights.


    Eliza gestured to the sniper team behind her to prepare for action, and then picked up the new alloy crossbow in her hand and aimed it at the heads of the knights.


    \"ßÝßÝ.....


    A few bangs sounded, and the elf squad pulled the crossbow trigger and fired three shots in a row, which was fatal.


    The knights on the city wall were shot by arrows in their throats and heads, and they fell straight down without even making a scream.


    When the special forces on the airship saw this, they all dropped the ropes. After everyone climbed the ropes and landed at high speed, they immediately gathered in the alley to find Avery.


    A few minutes later, Avery gathered all the special forces, and at this moment a team of patrol knights was walking in the direction of the wolf-eared girl.


    \"Prepare.\" Avril raised her hand to signal the special forces to start action.


    When the ten patrolling knights passed the corner of the alley, they were instantly pounced on by Avery and the others, and silently wiped the knights'' necks behind them. The bird orcs on the other side, under the leadership of Sarina, shot another patrol knight with a crossbow, and began to find the wolf-eared girl to join them, and began to prepare to jointly solve the third patrol knight.


    \"One update, Cv). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1136: Take back the throne. (2 more for customization)


    Leia quietly hid in the darkness, and when the patrol knight on the ground passed by, she flew to the balcony of Timothy''s room.


    \"You? Are you?\" Timothy said in surprise, looking at the strange bird orc in front of him.


    Did he kill me?


    \"Your Majesty, I am here to save you from the predicament under the order of His Majesty the King of the Han Dynasty.\"~ Leya said coldly.


    \"King of the Han Dynasty?\" Timothy - stunned. When she was imprisoned, the Han Dynasty had not yet been established.


    \"The Yingluo Kingdom has perished, and now the Han Dynasty is ruling.\"Leiya explained briefly.


    \"Why save me?\" Timothy narrowed his eyes. The king of a new kingdom, why did he send someone to rescue her?


    \"Queen, let''s get out of here first.\" Leia said coldly, not wanting to explain too much.


    She hugged Timothy, and without giving the queen a chance to speak, she spread her wings and flew high into the sky.


    Timothy was stunned for a few seconds, and hurriedly hugged Leia''s neck in panic. He didn''t dare to look down. He didn''t expect to escape from Kaili City in this form.

 Chapter 992：

    At this moment, Avery, Sarina and others on the ground have also dealt with the knights on patrol, so as not to leak the news, after all, the queen is not in power yet.


    In the open space of the outer fort, another airship was landing. The Duke of Wheeler, Viscount Terence and others who had just been rescued were being urged to board the airship.


    They are all nobles who support the Queen''s reforms, and they have all been locked up since the Archbishop took the throne.


    Liu Feng arranged for someone to rescue the queen. If there is no one to assist, she will only rely on a single-shot queen. I am afraid that she will be arrested again in the next second.


    Not to mention the need for many knights to quell the rebellion, which requires the support of many nobles.


    After all the nobles boarded the airship, Eliza and the others were taken to the main airship by the bird orcs.


    Leia asked after seeing Eliza and Avery returning, \"Are you all right? Has anyone else rescued you?\"


    When rescuing Timothy, Salina and Avery separated to rescue Duke Wheeler, Viscount Terence and others.


    This is also the information from the interrogation of the captured knights. The nobles who rebelled against the bishop with the queen were all arrested and locked in the outer fort together.


    \"All rescued, on another airship.\" Avril shook her head slightly, her eyes on Timothy who was behind Leia.


    The Queen was surprised at the moment, and looked around the entire airship in shock, and kept mumbling to herself, \"What is this? It can fly.\"


    Then, she heard the chatting content of Avili and the others.


    Timothy snapped back to his senses and asked eagerly, \"Are Duke Wheeler, Viscount Terence and the others also rescued?\"


    \"Yes, they were all rescued together.\" Eliza handed a glass of water over.


    \"Thank you.\" Timothy quickly thanked.


    \"We are here to help you regain the throne.\" Eliza said directly, knowing that the queen is a smart person.


    \"What''s the condition?\"Timothy is also direct.


    \"Please, Your Majesty, go to Chang''an City in the future. This is an invitation from His Majesty the King.\"


    Eliza said lightly.


    \"It''s that simple?\" Timothy couldn''t believe his ears, to come to the rescue was to let himself go to Chang''an City?


    \"Well, it''s as simple as that, please take a break from the Queen, and we''ll take you back to the capital.\" Eliza nodded and walked towards the cab.


    \"Timothy sat in a daze, watching everyone silently with his eyes.


    \"Avery, take a rest first, I guess you will be busy later.\" Leia lay on the chair with her green eyes squinting.


    \"Okay.\" Avril nodded and began to close her eyes.


    Half an hour later, under the guidance of Sarina, the airship stopped over the backyard of the palace in the capital city of Alor.


    According to the previous patrols, the patrolling knights in the backyard of the Royal Palace of Alor City are relatively weak, which is a breakthrough for Eliza and others.


    The sniper team, led by the orcs of the bird tribe, shot and killed the Sentinel Knight, and the special forces on the two airships slid down the ropes to the ground.


    When everyone landed, they were all silently hidden behind the flowers, trees, and rockery in the backyard. Avery was carried off the airship by Sarina.


    They had to deal with the remaining patrol knights before they could take Timothy back to the palace.


    Eliza and Timothy were also taken off the airship by Leia and others, hiding in the dark, waiting for Avril''s signal.


    Wolf-eared girl led - a team of special forces, quickly cleared the knights of the patrol.


    0. Ask for flowers.


    After ten minutes, all five patrol knights were eliminated.


    \"It''s done, let''s go.\"Avery wiped the blood from the Tang knife.


    \"Well, let''s go.\" Eliza nodded.


    Leia and the others went straight to the palace, and the last thing to deal with was the knights in the palace.


    Ten minutes later, everyone bypassed the backyard and entered the inner courtyard. The cavalry had been quickly swept away by the orcs and elves of the bird race, leaving behind one after another of corpses.


    The airship landed only when there was no danger, letting the Queen, Duke of Wheeler and others land.


    \"Your Majesty, please.\" Eliza pointed to the inner courtyard of the palace.


    Timothy stared at the palace in the inner courtyard of the palace with a lot of thoughts, and never thought that he could return to the palace.


    She turned her head to look at Eliza and the others, bowed and said, \"Thank you for your rescue. When I regain the throne, I will definitely visit Chang''an City.\"


    The rest of the nobles saluted in unison, and this time, for them, it was really the aftermath of the catastrophe.


    \"Okay.\" Leia and the others also responded with courtesy.


    \"Queen, when you regain the throne, our majesty will send someone to contact you.\" Eliza said blankly.


    Liu Feng has arranged for someone to sneak into the Yadian Kingdom and start to set up intelligence locations.


    When they mature in the later stage, they will also be equipped with telegraphs, so that information will be transmitted more quickly. When Timothy regains power, they will contact Timothy.


    \"Okay, I believe it won''t take long.\" Timothy narrowed his eyes slightly, his face full of chills.


    \"Then we will wait for His Majesty''s good news. We have to rush back to Chang''an City, so we will say goodbye first.\" Eliza saluted slightly. \"Thank you very much tonight.\" Timothy saluted again.


    \"Push....


    Leia and Sarina flew away from the palace with Eliza, Avril and others in their arms. The rest is up to the queen and those nobles, and Liu Feng will also help to involve the knights in the east city, giving the queen time to clear the bishop to regain power.


    \"Second update, (Cv). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1137: Department of Foreign Affairs. (1 more for customization)


    \"Dong dong...


    As the big bell rang, the residents of Chang''an City began to open stores one after another, go to work, and start a new day.


    This big bell is in the old square. It was used by Liu Feng to remind Chang''an City to work and rest. If it rings in the morning, it means a new day. If it rings at noon, it means a lunch break. At night, it means a new day.


    - The normal work of the day is over.


    The storefronts on the street were opened one by one. At this moment, in the Zuixi Building, the two dwarf dukes also got up and had breakfast on the second floor.


    \"Duke, why do you think this King Liu Feng is so busy, he hasn''t had time to see us yet.\" Duke Dix was dissatisfied, they had been staying in Chang''an City for two or three days.


    \"I don''t know, that application has been submitted for a long time, and it has not been written yet.\" Duke Duke was also full of complaints.


    \"You say the king is \"eight ninety\"Isn''t it unwilling to see us?\" Duke Dix guessed.


    \"It''s hard to say.\" Duke Duke took a sip of wine.

 Chapter 993：

    In the past few days in Chang''an City, if it weren''t for the fact that there were too many new and interesting things in the city, and the two dwarf dukes had not finished experiencing them, they would have been clamoring for the first time to see Liu Feng. .


    Duke Dix called in the knights outside the door, and ordered, \"Go to the highest building again, saying that the two dukes of the Ori Kingdom asked to meet the king of your country. I wonder if you have time to meet today?\ "


    \"Yes, my lord.\"The knight bowed his head in response, and he closed the door after retreating. \"If King Liu Feng is still unavailable today, I''ll go watch that stage play.\" Duke Duke suggested.


    \"Okay.\" Duke Dix nodded.


    Twenty minutes later, on the highest floor, Mira knocked on the door of the eleventh floor.


    \"Come in.\" Liu Feng said softly.


    \"Your Majesty, the two Grand Dukes of the Ori Kingdom request an audience?\" Mira respectfully saluted.


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly and said lightly, \"Let them wait a little longer, saying that I''m busy with official business for the time being.


    These days, the Duke of Dwarves would ask people to inquire every day, but they were all rejected by Liu Feng.


    According to the eyeliners in the city, the two dwarf dukes were a little complacent. Therefore, Liu Feng decided to hang the two of them for a few more days, to frustrate their sense of superiority, and give them a feeling that iron ore is not necessary.


    \"Yes.\" Mila bowed respectfully and left.


    An Li took the lollipop out of her mouth and said, \"Your Majesty, they are really eager.


    \"The longer they live in Chang''an City, the more they want to see me.\" Liu Feng took a sip of the tea ceremony.


    Mina blinked her blue eyes and said softly, \"Your Majesty, will this question our hospitality?\"


    Liu Feng put the teacup back on the table, and said, \"It''s really a little troublesome.\"\"If Daisy and the others were there, it would be better to talk.\" En Li muttered.


    \"Involving huge interests, everything is hard to say.\"


    Liu Feng shook his head and said with a chuckle, \"However, we can really solve this problem of hospitality first.\"


    \"Eh? What can I do?\" Enri asked in surprise.


    \"Two departments can be established, one for foreign teachers and one for consulates.\"Liu Feng thought.


    \"What are these two departments responsible for?\"Enri asked suspiciously.


    *The consulate is to let other kingdoms send personnel to be stationed in Chang''an City. We can handle some things through them, and we can also send messages to other kingdoms through them. \"


    Liu Feng took a sip of tea and continued, \"The foreign education department is responsible for contacting these consulates, so I don''t need to contact them in person.


    \"In the future, if the envoys from other kingdoms want to see His Majesty, they can be prioritized and screened by the foreign education department, so they don''t have to come directly to the highest building in the future.\" En Li instantly understood the benefits of the two departments.


    \"Your Majesty, if people from other kingdoms are stationed in our Chang''an City, what if they make a mistake?\" Mina also saw the drawbacks.


    \"As long as you decide to settle in Chang''an City, everything must be implemented in accordance with the laws of the Han Dynasty, and there is no preferential treatment above others.\" Liu Feng said solemnly.


    The consulate of another world was adapted by Liu Feng from the embassy system of the Earth.


    The consulate represents the interests of the entire kingdom and is responsible for the relationship between the two kingdoms. \"Your Majesty, then we can also establish a consulate in their kingdom.\"Enri pointed her finger at the chin.


    \"That''s right.\" Liu Feng chuckled and nodded.


    \"Are you going to set up this department now?\" En Li took out a notepad and asked. \"We have to make some regulations first.\" Liu Feng thoughtfully, opened the drawer and took out the paper and pen.


    ... Mina Anli and the others didn''t bother Liu Feng, they just stayed by the side and watched him write and rewrite.


    After more than half an hour, several sheets of paper were filled with dense words. After all, I had an idea before, and it is not difficult to write now.


    Liu Feng shook the paper in his hand and said with satisfaction, \"Okay, let''s take a look.\"


    What was written on the paper was some content about the foreign education department. The first line written on the two pages was the Department of Foreign Affairs and \"Consulate in big characters.


    It wrote about the location of the Department of Foreign Affairs and the consulate to be opened, the selection of personnel, etc., mainly some regulations.


    For example, the first one: within the scope permitted by the laws of the Han Dynasty, the safety and interests of foreigners who come to Chang''an City will be protected.


    Second: The current situation and development of Chang''an City can be reported back in the form of letters, but the premise is within the legal scope.


    \"Your Majesty, this way we can relax a lot.\"Enri said happily. \"You ask someone to select a group of personnel for training, and the Department of Foreign Affairs will be established as soon as possible.\"


    Liu Feng said softly.


    1.1\"Yes.\" Enri nodded, and then wrote it down on the notepad. \"By the way, take a copy to Nuoyue, let them sort it out, and publish it the day before the establishment of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs and the consulate.\"Liu Feng added.


    \"Okay.\" Enri replied with a fox tail.


    \"Organize a copy of the consulate''s regulations and send it to Bilis, Elsa, Bella, and Robertson.\" Liu Feng said calmly.


    *clear. \" Enri nodded quickly.


    \"When is Your Majesty going to meet them?\" Mina said with a wink. \"Let''s wait for some more days, and wait until the affairs of the Department of Foreign Affairs are almost settled.\"


    Liu Feng said lightly.


    \"Okay.\" Mina chuckled lightly.


    One update, Cv7). Please customize, please support. \"


    Chapter 1138: The problem of fertilizer. (2 more for customization)


    At noon, Liu Feng and the others were having lunch.


    \"Your Majesty, except for the letter from the Ori Kingdom, which will be slower, the announcements from other places will be delivered within these two days. Enri took a big mouthful of rice and put it in her mouth.


    Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction and said, \"The selection and training of personnel must keep up. If the consulate is successfully opened, they will be sent to the station.\"


    \"Yes.\"Enri nodded.


    In the morning, Liu Feng gave Hu Erniang the conditions for selecting personnel. In addition to intelligence and age, there are some rigid requirements, such as no criminal background and good character.


    After all, they are stationed in a foreign country on behalf of the Han Dynasty. Their words and deeds represent the Han Dynasty. If they choose to have different intentions, the image of the Han Dynasty will be corrupted.


    More than 40 minutes later, Liu Feng and others finished their lunch. After the maid cleared the table, she went to make tea and prepare dessert 01.


    An Li and others also continued to review government affairs.


    After a long time, a lot of documents were piled up on the desktop on Hu Erniang''s right hand, which were reports submitted by major cities.


    \"Your Majesty, this is the most recently reported document.\"Enri handed over the document. These are relatively important and similar issues, and should be dealt with in a policy together.


    \"Okay.\"Liu Feng took over the document and began to read it.


    An hour later, he read all the reports carefully. The most important thing in the document is that there is defecation everywhere in the city, filth is piled up everywhere, and garbage is thrown away everywhere.


    After all, there are some city owners who came out of Chang''an City and are accustomed to the cleanliness of Chang''an City. They can''t stand the mess in other cities.

 Chapter 994：

    \"The sanitation situation in each city is very worrying. It seems that the concept of public toilets has been popularized.\" Liu Feng shook his head and said.


    Except for Chang''an City, only nine major cities have opened some public toilets one after another, but some surrounding cities have not yet, and the situation of defecation everywhere is common.


    In addition to the poor urban environment, the most important thing is unsanitary. Long-term accumulation of feces will allow bacteria to breed and cause epidemics. At that time, it will not be death. It is as simple as two people, but it is spread. Hundreds of infections.


    After all, Liu Feng knew that the earth had such a period or two that many people died because of diseases caused by the dirty environment.


    \"Your Majesty, if public toilets are opened in other cities, they should take tough measures like Chang''an City, and their nature will change.\" An Li said angrily.


    \"Indeed, it must be strictly enforced after establishment, and violators will be fined.


    Liu Feng took a sip of tea and continued, \"Let the major cities arrange staff to open public toilets in the cities they are responsible for. The establishment of public toilets is determined according to the number of people in the city. \"


    He didn''t want the Han Dynasty to be more backward than a certain Three Kingdoms, and it didn''t even have a toilet. Or learn from a country that invented high heels, wearing high heels is to prevent the whole shoe from stepping on shit.


    \"Yes.\" Enri wrote on the notepad.


    \"According to Chang''an City, all the excrement in the public house should be collected and used for fertilizing crops.\" Liu Feng said after thinking.


    After all, farming now requires a lot of fertilizer. Don''t think about chemical fertilizers for the time being, then farmyard manure is very important.


    The **** produced by the whole city can completely supply the demand for farmland fertilizer, and it can completely form a cycle.


    After all, there are thousands of people in a city, and each of them goes to the toilet two or three times a day. It only takes a few months to water the farmland once.


    It can completely guarantee the fertility of the farmland, not as before. Relocate when the fields are barren.


    The public toilet is just to solve the problem of agricultural fertilizer. \"Okay.\" Enri recorded it seriously.


    \"Add some more slogans on the public toilet.\"Liu Feng''s bad taste came up.


    \"Slogan?\" Enri tilted her head, thinking about this word.


    \"It is equivalent to a loud slogan.\"Liu Feng said with a corner of his mouth.


    \"Like what?\" Enri prepared with the pen in her hand.


    Liu Feng has seen a lot of slogans on the earth, and can say a sentence casually, \"Talk about civilization, create new trends, and work hard to create a beautiful Han Dynasty.\"


    ...Enri was stunned for a while, this slogan is so strange, but I still recorded it carefully.


    \"And arrange for people to go to 160 every day at the beginning of sunrise to collect the feces of each household, and the feces transported from public toilets to be dumped into the composting tank outside the city." Liu Feng said about the method implemented in Chang''an City.


    \"Understood.\" Enri nodded seriously.


    Mina held a small dried fish in her mouth and said vaguely, \"Your Majesty, since it is a tough measure, I think it is possible to select personnel from various cities to form a supervisory team.\"


    No one is supervising, and those people can come as often as it is convenient for them.


    Liu Feng nodded in agreement, and then said, \"It''s also possible, let the guards be in charge, and let them clean the streets if they catch them.\"


    A fine can serve as a warning. Fines are fine for some people, but fines for sweeping the streets are different.


    \"Your Majesty, I believe that the entire Han Dynasty will gradually become as good as Chang''an City.\" An Li closed the notepad and said.


    \"Yes.\"Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    Second update, (CV). Please customize, please support. \".


    Chapter 1139: Mermaid arrives. (3 more for customization)


    Early in the morning, at the port of Haiyancheng.


    Niu Da and a team of soldiers are standing at the port, looking at the junction of the sea and the sky from a distance.


    \"Have you seen the figure of the mermaid?\" Niu Dawei squinted his eyes and asked in the distance.


    \"Sir, I haven''t seen it yet.\"The soldier behind him respectfully said.


    Last time, Liu Feng told Niu Da that there would be a group of mermaids sent by the mermaid kingdom to become navy soldiers. After seven days, the mermaid would depart from Green City and swim to Haiyan City.


    Today was the seventh day, so Niu Da led a team of soldiers to wait at the port. The initial navy was selected by the mermaid according to the selection threshold.


    The main requirements are some rigid requirements such as physical fitness, Confucian strength, suitable age, etc. Those that are not suitable are directly brushed off. The second is to look at physical fitness. Bilis is stricter according to Liu Feng''s method.


    In the end, 1,500 people were selected, and then they were asked to swim from Green City to Haiyan City for seven days. If they could not swim after seven days, they would be unqualified. This was one of the hidden assessments.


    Niu Da stood upright in the port, muttering to himself, \"How many people will be left in this assessment? It''s very exciting.\"


    ten minutes later.


    \"Lord, look, there is someone on the sea.\" Instructor Felton pointed to the horizon line.


    Felton was one of the first batch of soldiers in Chang''an City. His outstanding performance and heroic record made him qualified to serve as an instructor, and his duty was to train the new recruits.


    At this moment, on the horizon where the sea and the sky meet, black dots emerge from under the sea surface, struggling to swim towards Haiyan City.


    \"Are you here?\" Niu''s big mouth is slightly raised, and the mermaid who is struggling to advance in the sea will be a powerful naval force in the future.


    \"Whoa. Papa..


    A strong mermaid man swam quickly, all just vying for the first to reach the port of Haiyancheng.


    There is an additional reward for the selection test. The first person to arrive in Haiyan City within the specified time will be the captain of the navy if he passes the test later.


    After more than half an hour, the mermaids gradually became clearer from the original black dots. With the arousing of waves, the mermaids made their final sprints.


    wow... long... r.\"


    With the splash of water, more than a thousand mermaids all leaned on the edge of the port. After counting, there were only about 1100, which meant that there were still more than 300 left behind and did not keep up.


    If at dinner time, the remaining mermaids still can''t reach the port, they will be eliminated.


    \"There is no time to rest, line up.\" Niu Da loudly ordered, the invasion of the Flanders Empire is imminent, and now must race against time.


    \"Yes.\"The mermaids all felt Niu Da''s pressure, and no one dared to say nothing.


    In addition, Bilis had warned them before departure, and when they arrived in Haiyan City, everyone had to obey the order.


    The mermaid warriors all went ashore and began to put their tails away, and quickly formed a column on the shore. The mermaid who had just arrived in the first place naturally ranked first in the first team.


    \"Felton, take them to the barracks, and then go to eat after putting things away.\" Niu Da ordered.


    \"Yes.\"Felton gave a military salute and left with the merman. When he learned that the mermaid was coming to Haiyancheng for training, Niu Da asked people to arrange a dormitory for the mermaid. The dormitory is in the military camp, and the mermaid will rest and eat with the human and orc soldiers.


    Except for a part of the training that is separate, the rest is not much different.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    The mermaids followed Felton to the barracks.

 Chapter 995：

    Twenty minutes later, Felton brought the mermaids into the barracks and introduced them to some of the facilities in the barracks.


    He pointed to the rows of public toilets and said with a serious face, \"This is a toilet. In Haiyan City, it is not allowed to defecate anywhere. You have to go in it. Violators will be dealt with by military law, and military law regulations will be issued to you later. , be sure to keep it in mind.\"


    \"Yes.\"The mermaids responded in unison, and they all seemed to understand, and then began to discuss in a low voice.


    \"bathroom?\"


    \"The first time I heard that the place where you **** is also built as a house.\"


    \"I think it should be very good, at least not to be seen.\"


    Felton ignored the surprised mermaids, but took them to the door of the dormitory in the military camp.


    The dormitories are lined up in rows, and every time you see a room, you can live in twelve people. \"Go and put your things away, and when I blow the whistle, you must gather at the door as quickly as possible.\" Felton demonstrated a whistle.


    Late arrivals, or disheveled clothes will be included in the assessment.


    \"\".Yes. \" The mermaids responded in unison, everyone''s face was very serious, and then they all entered the dormitory room.


    Ten minutes later, Felton put the whistle hanging around his neck into his mouth and blew it, then started the clock.


    \"Ta Ta...


    The mermaids who heard the whistle ran out of the dormitory one after another, and no one wanted to be left behind. Five minutes later, all the mermaids rushed out of the dormitory and gathered in the square. Only a few five or six mermaids were late.


    Felton remembered all their names and will take care of them later.-


    Down.


    After all, if you''re one step behind, then double your training.


    \"Follow me to the cafeteria, ready to eat.\" Felton ordered loudly, turning around and stepping into the cafeteria first.


    \"Yes.\"The mermaid responded very loudly when she heard that there was something to eat.


    In order to swim to Haiyan City on time, they hadn''t eaten a meal for a few days.


    A few minutes later, the mermaids (or Zhao) were all lined up at the entrance of the cafeteria, listening to Felton''s remarks.


    He pointed to the plaque that said the building of the cafeteria, and introduced, \"This is the cafeteria, the meal must be gathered in the cafeteria on time, latecomers won''t have food.


    \"When entering the cafeteria, you have to line up for food. If there are people who grab food, don''t line up, and waste food, you are not allowed to eat for two days.\" Felton said seriously, all of these were done according to Niu Da''s instructions.


    \"Yes.\"The mermaids shouted immediately.


    After Felton finished his training, he took the lead and walked into the cafeteria to start queuing up, grabbing a plate to make a meal.


    The mermaids also followed suit, staring at the plates of rich food, their throats surging unconsciously.


    They dare to say that this is the richest food they have ever seen since they were born.


    *Three shifts, (V). Please support, please customize. \".


    Chapter 1140: Merchant ships. (1 more for customization)


    \"Crash....


    On the sea at night, the fleet of the Larsen Empire was drifting with the current.


    On the main ship of the Marquis of Leicester, the knights on the board were vigilant, and they were tied to the hull with ropes so as not to be washed away by the sudden rolling waves.


    In the warehouse at the moment, Jenny is waiting in the warehouse for the most suitable time. The warehouse she is in is full of grain, but it''s only some buckwheat, or unprocessed buckwheat, which makes her unable to eat.


    It had been some time since the fleet departed, and the princess elf had her meals at night, sneaking into the kitchen to steal food while the knights of the night watch were dozing off. \"Jenny stuck her head out of the warehouse door and peeped, muttering to herself, \"I guess she fell asleep. \"


    After waiting for more than ten minutes, she slipped out of the warehouse lightly, and bent over to the kitchen in the dark. She often slips out of the palace at night, so she has some skills in avoiding knights.


    Two or three vigil knights were guarding the deck, and the others were guarding the 097 port and starboard side of the ship. The ship at night was not too dangerous. From time to time, knights would doze off, and the elf girl crept in smoothly.


    \"Crumble....


    Jenny opened the kitchen door to the sound of the waves, probed her head to observe for a while, and then jogged in, rummaging through boxes and cabinets to find something to eat.


    \"Fortunately it was on the Marquis of Leicester''s ship, there was still so much food left.\" Jenny opened the dining cabinet and sighed.


    She opened the bag she was carrying, stuffed dry bread, jerky, etc. into it, then took out the clay pot and filled it with fresh water.


    Jenny started to eat after she had stocked up the food and fresh water. Not every night is so lucky, sometimes the knights don''t sleep at night, and they can only starve if they don''t have a chance to steal food.


    About ten minutes later, Jenny hurriedly filled her stomach and drank several gulps of fresh water before slipping back to the warehouse.


    She came out of the kitchen, bypassed the port side and returned to the warehouse, and then put out the food and fresh water in the bag (abea), in order to keep the food ventilated, it will be damaged if you cover it for a long time.


    The warehouse that Jenny chose is the innermost one, so the food will be used last. Maybe it has already arrived on the other side of the continent by that time, right?


    After she placed the food, she took out the parchment roll and quill from her bag, walked to the door of the warehouse and sat, looking up at the starry night sky, ready to draw it with a brush.


    It wasn''t until midnight that she put away the parchment scroll in her hand, closed the door and went back to sleep. If she accidentally fell asleep at the door, she would be found tomorrow. In the early morning of the next day, the deck began to heat up, and the knights had nothing to do, bragging and chatting at any time.


    There was a group of knights standing guard beside the warehouse, and the two knights began to break their mouths.


    \"Read, you say, is the continent that the Marquis said really so magical?\"


    \"I think it''s true, I''ve seen those white papers, they''re better than parchment rolls.\"


    \"I''ve seen that paper too, since I''m thin...


    \"I heard that the people over there are very weak, I want to rob a few women back.\"


    The conversation of the knights was heard by Jenny in the warehouse, then looked at the parchment in his hand, and muttered to himself, \"How about that white paper for drawing?\"


    \"Speaking of which, the fleet of the Flanders Empire went to sea a few days earlier than us, and it is estimated that it is coming soon.\" A knight suddenly changed the subject.


    \"Yeah, I don''t know how long it will take us to catch up with their fleet.\" Said the other knight.


    \"I hope I don''t face...


    Jenny put her ear to the door at the moment, listening to their conversation, and muttered, \"The Flanders Empire actually sent people to that continent.\"


    \"I hope it won''t bring disaster.\"


    On the other side, on the main ship of the Flanders Empire, Princess Field is basking in the sun on the board. She has often encountered rainy days, cloudy days, and big storms when she went to sea. Today is a good day, and she just came to the board to breathe. \"Stock.\"Deacon Green respectfully handed over the kettle.


    \"How long until we get to that continent.\" Field took the kettle and drank.


    \"It will be there in about a month.\"Deacon Green calculated the time.


    \"It''s still so long.\" Field frowned.

 Chapter 996：

    \"If there are no rainy days or storms, it may be a few days sooner.\" Green Deacon continued.


    \"Jin Mo, how much food do we have?\" Field asked. \"His Royal Highness, the amount of food left in us is enough to keep us going back to that continent, and Danshui Province can also support it for a month.\" Jin Mo respectfully said.


    \"When the next heavy rain comes, let someone collect more rainwater.\" Field said coldly.


    \"Yes.\"Jin Mo said respectfully.


    .... Field sighed secretly, this journey is not safe.


    Three ships have sunk and others have been damaged.


    \"Under the stock, those merchant ships have been following, do you want to drive them away?\"


    Jin Mo whispered.


    .... Feyed turned his head and looked at hundreds of merchant ships of various sizes in the distance.


    She knew that it was some nobles, or some opportunistic businessmen, who wanted to catch up with the Knights.


    \"Have they brought the goods?\" Field asked indifferently.


    \"Bring it. Before, a merchant ship was sunk by the waves, and some goods floated up.\" Jin Mo said quickly.


    \"Well, don''t worry about them, I will use them in the future.\" Field said lightly.


    Going to the mainland there, some things can also be distributed through these merchant ships.


    For example, if she occupies the next large piece of land, the goods produced, etc., can also be sold back to the Flanders Empire through these merchants.


    \"Understood.\" There was a hint of confusion in Jin Mo''s eyes, and he always felt that adults were a little different.


    One update, "v7. Please support, please customize..\".


    Chapter 1141: He also did it on purpose. (2 more for customization)


    Seven or eight thousand meters away from the city to the east, the knights of the Adian Knights are stationed here.


    It had been a few days from the Kingdom of Yadian to Donglin City, and King Yade could not capture Donglin City, and the two sides were still at a stalemate.


    The order Taki received was to restrain them and not confront them head-on. At this moment, more than 5,000 knights on the plain are repairing. They have just finished harassing the east side of the city, but it is useless.


    \"Noel, do you have any way to capture that **** east city?\" King Yard''s tone was gloomy.


    \"Your Majesty, the east side of the city is easy to defend and difficult to attack, it is...there is no way for it at the moment.\"The Great Knight of Noel hesitated.


    He thought of the big flying monster before, and his cheeks kept twitching.


    \"Humph!\" King Yard snorted coldly, threw off his sleeves and went back to the main tent.


    Seeing this, Knight Noel sighed helplessly and followed up. He knew that King Yard was out of breath, or that he wanted to show his prestige after ascending to the king. But I didn''t expect to lose the first battle, and this second battle is to save face.


    During the days that King Yard stayed in the plain, he didn''t have any extravagance in the palace at all, with his unadorned beard and bloodshot eyes, he looked like a gambler.


    More than half an hour later, a knight outside the door quickly entered the main tent and saluted respectfully, \"Your Majesty, an urgent order from the capital.\"


    \"Urgent?\" King Yard immediately took the letter, opened it and looked at it, his face darkening as he looked.


    When the Knight Noel saw the gloomy face of King Yade, he knew that things were not easy, and asked anxiously. \"Your Majesty, what happened to the king?\"


    \"See for yourself.\" King Yard sullenly threw the letter to the past.


    Knight Noel took the letter and browsed it quickly, his face changed slightly, \"Your Majesty,...


    \"Who the **** is Timothy? Who rescued her.\" King Yard cursed angrily, the bloodshot eyes becoming more obvious.


    \"Your Majesty, we have to rush back to the dynasty immediately to quell the rebellion.\"The Great Knight Noel suggested.


    \"You can go and give an order to let the knights start to pack their things now and prepare to return to the capital.\" King Adian''s face was very ugly.


    Didn''t win the battle, but let someone hand over the house? It''s really embarrassing to rush back now.


    \"Yes.\" Knight Noel replied respectfully, and then went out of the tent to issue an order.


    At this time, a bird orc was hovering over the enemy camp. He was an observer sent by Taki.


    When he saw the great knight Noel coming out and organized the knights to pack up on a large scale, he immediately went back and reported the matter to Taki.


    A few minutes later, the intelligence officer returned to the City Lord''s Mansion in East Lincheng and reported to Taki what he had just seen and heard.


    \"Keep an eye on them.\"Taki waved his hand, and then asked the soldiers to go to the barracks to give the order to gather out of the city.


    Ten minutes later, Taki rode a war horse, put on his armor, and appeared at the entrance of the barracks with a Tang knife.


    \"Go out of the city, feign attack.\"Taki shouted at the assembled soldiers, \"Scare them.\"


    A few days ago, he received a letter from the Kingdom''s Chang''an City. Once he found out that the enemy was about to withdraw, he would send troops to contain them, and leave Yade and others near the east side of the city in the form of the enemy''s advance and our retreat, and the enemy''s retreat and our disturbance.


    And what Liu Feng did was not the main purpose of disappearing the enemy, what he wanted was to hold back the enemy until Queen Timothy regained the kingship.


    Of course, he would not be so kind to help eliminate the bishop. As for the infighting in the Yadian Kingdom, he also did it on purpose, which could make the Queen an ally of dependence on the Han Dynasty.


    Otherwise, the Knights of Adian Kingdom would have been wiped out long ago. \"Scared them to death.\" More than 500 soldiers laughed loudly.


    \"Open the city gate.\"Ga_....\"Tada...


    Taki pulled the reins of the war horse and rushed out of Donglin City first, followed by more than 500 soldiers behind him. One of the leading soldiers held the flag of the Han Dynasty, and the iron-blooded black dragon flag fluttered in the wind.


    The scene is mighty, with smoke and dust everywhere, the sound of horse hooves and the cries of soldiers can be heard endlessly.


    Ten minutes later, Taki led the soldiers to stop when they were some distance away from the Yadian cavalry regiment.


    At this moment, the king of Adian received the news that Taki had joined forces to leave the city a few minutes earlier, and also made the knights prepare to respond to the enemy.


    0 ask for flowers\"


    \"Arrow.\"Taki''s big hand--waving.


    8 yummy yum...


    Following Taki''s order, more than 500 soldiers raised their crossbow and fired at the newly assembled Adian Knights.


    One after another, the sound of breaking through the air sounded, and the arrows shot by the new alloy army crossbow all flew towards the Noel Grand Knight and others.


    ....


    \"Quick, quick, take the shield.\"


    \"Protect Your Majesty!\"


    ..

 Chapter 997：

    The Adian Knights suddenly became a mess, and they took out wooden shields to block them.


    \"Stop.\" Taki waved his hand, and the soldiers put away the crossbow.


    Knight Noel saw the right moment and roared angrily, \"Charge me and kill them.


    \"Kill, kill.\" The knights roared loudly.


    \"Sa.\" Taki raised his mouth and commanded, pulling the reins of the warhorse and turning around and heading back to the east side of the city.


    It was really harassment 1 that the Yadian cavalry regiment retreated.


    \"tread.....


    More than 500 soldiers turned around and left with the crossbow in one hand and the reins in the other.


    \"Don''t let them run away, shoot arrows.\" Knight Noel chased after him on a horse.


    \"Yes.\"The Adian Knights responded in unison and began to shoot arrows.


    \"Hello..


    However, because of the range, the arrows didn''t even touch the soldier''s ass. \"Damn.\" Knight Noel watched as Taki returned to the east side of the city.


    More than ten minutes later, the Noel Grand Knight returned to the station with the dejected Knights.


    \"Victory?\" Yade asked with narrowed eyes.


    \"Your Majesty, let Taki run away.\" Knight Noel bowed his head. .... Yard snorted coldly and returned to the main tent with a dark face.


    Today''s knights were so troubled by Taki that they should not leave, so as not to be raided again, they can only take a good night''s rest.


    At this moment, above the camp of the Adian Knights, the bird orcs arranged by Taki hovered high in the sky and began to monitor the every move of the Adian Knights.


    \"Second shift, Cv7). Please customize, please support.\"Knife


    Chapter 1142: Internship. (3 more for customization)


    A building in the new urban area of ??Chang''an City is filled with imperial examination personnel who passed the entire Han Dynasty some time ago.


    Shirley is studying inside at the moment. They have been studying theory classes for seven or eight days. This morning is the last theory class.


    The theory courses are taught by some knowledgeable people such as Buff and Boya, and they are trained in all aspects such as politics, law, and humanities.


    During the theory class, some small tests were interspersed from time to time, in order to continue to test the knowledge level of the imperial examination staff, and during the test, Shirley''s performance was always among the best.


    \"Today is the last theory class, and there will be a final test later. If you fail the test, you will not be able to do anything for His Majesty the King.\"Buff said loudly.


    From the beginning to the present, more than a dozen imperial examination personnel have been dropped from the \"703\" one after another, and now there are 28 people left in the room, all of which are one or two from each city. \"Is it another quiz? I will definitely take the first place.\" Shirley murmured, today''s Ma Erniang has long light brown hair **** and looks very capable.


    Buff handed out the stacks of test papers on the table in preparation for the final screening. Those who passed the test would be distributed to various villages for practice. As long as the one-month internship is passed, they can actually graduate to work.


    Half an hour later, Buff collected the final quiz, and then let Shirley and the others continue to read, while he began to mark the quiz. The exam questions this time are all legal questions with fixed answers, so it is relatively easy to correct, and the results can be obtained quickly.


    Ten minutes later, Buff marked all the test papers, and then nodded with satisfaction. Everyone in the test this time passed.


    \"Very good, everyone passed the test this time, and the next step is to assign an internship location.\"Buff nodded with satisfaction.


    Internship location? \" Shirley and others looked at Buff suspiciously.


    Buff pointed to the folded ball of paper on the table and said, \"Here are the names of twenty-eight villages, you can draw lots first.


    Xue Li and the others went up to draw lots one by one, returned to their seats and opened the paper balls, all staring curiously at the name of the village above.


    \"The name of the village on the paper is the place where you practiced. Whether you can pass the practice in the future is all related to this village.\"Buff said lightly. ...Everyone looked at Buff in amazement, waiting for a detailed explanation.


    \"The content of the internship is: at the same time and in the same field, you will cooperate with the village chiefs of each village to direct the labor of the whole village. Whose village has the best grain, consumes less grain, and the labor is easy , that person is the first place in the final stage of the imperial examination.\"


    After Buff explained it in one breath, he took the tea on the table and drank it, watching the people below have fallen into thinking.


    This time, Liu Feng thought about it for a while and came up with it. It can not only test their leadership ability, but also test whether they are a fake trick that only knows theories but not practice.


    Everything is the truth in practice, and it can be judged in the practice that this person is suitable for that job.


    \"Also, these 28 villages are all under surveillance. If you mess around, you will be severely punished. During your internship this time, an inspector will supervise you, and then you will be scored, and finally according to the score. Assign jobs to you at the level of the lows.\" Buff added.


    The full score of the imperial examination personnel is 100, and there are several batches of inspectors, and each batch of inspectors will be changed.


    Of course, if the imperial examination staff are creative and do it very well, they can also get extra points.


    \"Is this the time to see what you can do?\" Shirley muttered to herself. She thinks this is very fair, like any power and identity are useless here, they all rely on their own ability to speak.


    \"Of course, there is a reward for the first place.\"Buff pursed his lips, he should let these people suffer a little, and then remember the hardships of the commoners.


    \"award?\"


    \"Mr. Buff, what''s the reward for the first place?\"


    \"Really been waiting.\"


    The staff below heard that there were rewards, and their fighting spirit became even higher. Originally, they were proud to stand out among thousands of people, but this group of people wanted to be the most powerful one, and no one wanted to lose. Snow So did Li. Buff had the box lifted to the table and opened, revealing a bicycle.


    \"This thing is called a bicycle. It is one of the great inventions of His Majesty the King. I think you have seen it in Chang''an these days.\"Buff said proudly, as if this thing belonged to him.


    \"I have seen it.\" Everyone responded in unison.


    \"The price of this is twelve gold coins, and the first place in this internship will get this bike.\"Buff laughed heartily. \"Can the first place get a bike?\"


    *Wow! That''s great too. \"


    \"Twelve gold coins, it will take many years to earn so many coins.\"


    When everyone saw the bike, their eyes were straight. For nothing else, they had to win the first place for this bike.


    Buff asked people to take the bicycle back into the box and said, \"Of course, there is a penalty if there is a reward, but the last place this time will be punished.\"


    \"All beings are quiet now, all staring at Buff, wondering what the punishment is.


    \"The last place is to sweep the public toilets in the old city of Chang''an City for a month.\"


    Buff said lightly.


    Everyone''s eyes stared at the boss. They knew how dirty the toilet was, and they all swore to themselves that they would never be the last, even if they couldn''t get a bicycle.


    \"Of course, the second and third are also rewarded, but they are not bicycles. As for when you will know, the reward from His Majesty the King will not be bad.\"Buff said proudly. \"Yes.\"The crowd responded in unison.


    .... Xue Li was particularly motivated, not because she was determined to win this reward, but because she felt that she was about to manage a village. Thinking about it, she had a lot of fighting spirit.


    *Three shifts, Fv). Ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    Chapter 1143: Just remember these are enough. (1 more for customization)

 Chapter 998：

    After Buff announced the end on the stage, he asked Shirley and the others to go back to the dormitory to pack up, and returned to the place to gather after two hours.


    At that time, there will be carriages to pick them up and send all twenty-eight people to their respective villages.


    Two hours later, Shirley and the others returned to their original places, and everyone brought a lot of luggage, big and small.


    At this moment, there are 28 carriages at the gate, and there are also a group of inspectors and a group of soldiers, who will go to their respective villages with 28 people.


    The inspectors have orders in their hands. This is the order issued by Liu Feng. When they go to the village, they will issue orders to the village chief and the villagers.


    \"Go everyone, let go of your hands and feet to show your talents.\"Buff raised his voice at the door, maybe the twenty-eight people this time will give the king a surprise.


    Shirley and the others said goodbye, got into the carriage, and told the driver the name of the village that had been drawn by lot. \"Tap tap.....


    After the coachman received the address, he began to drive the carriage away from the city. Outside the city gate, dozens of carriages ran to different places.


    \"Tada and Shirley looked at the paper in their hands and muttered to themselves, \"Duoqi Village? What kind of village will it be? \"


    After more than two hours, the road was bumpy. As the carriage got farther and farther away from Chang''an City, the carriage stopped in front of a village.


    \"Sir, Duoqi Village has arrived.\" The driver said politely. \"Thank you.\" Shirley took out five copper coins and handed them to the driver. .


    \"No need, miss, Mr. Buff has paid the toll in advance.\"The coachman said with a smile.


    \"Okay.\" Shirley took back the copper coins and got off the carriage with the two backpacks she was carrying with her.


    She stood at the entrance of the village, looked up at the stone tablet erected on the side of the road, and then stepped into Duoqi Village. At this time, many villagers had gathered at the intersection of the village, and the leader was an old man in his sixties, who was the village. long. At this moment, there is also a team of soldiers and inspectors waiting here, they are riding fast horses first.


    When the inspector saw Shirley''s arrival, he took out the summons in his bag and said loudly,


    \"The intern Shirley, starting today, will work with the village chief of Duoqi Village to help develop the village...


    A few minutes later, after the inspector announced the summons, he motioned Shirley to come forward to know each other.


    \"Hello everyone, my name is Shirley, I''m a horse clan orc, from now on...


    Shirley also politely introduced herself.


    \"Hello, I''m Bangzi, everyone calls me Grandpa Bangzi.\"The village chief also politely introduced a few important village elders.


    The villages where they practiced were greeted in advance. The villagers also knew what Shirley was here for, and they were not very resistant.


    \"The village chief of Bangzi, can you take me to see the village first, I want to know first.\" Xue Li acted resolutely, understand the actual situation as soon as possible, and plan it tonight, and it will be implemented tomorrow.


    \"Then what''s yours?* Bonzi hesitated, and pointed to Mal''s rucksack.\"It''s okay, just leave it here and pick it up when you come back. \" Shirley didn''t care.


    We are there. \" The soldier said indifferently.


    \"Okay, let''s go this way.\"Bonzi walked to an idyllic path beside him. As Ma Erniang, Bangzi, and the two inspectors entered the garden, the villagers also slowly dispersed, each doing their own thing.


    Ten minutes later, Shirley was led by Bonzi to a large field.


    \"Grandpa Bangzi, is this field cultivated by the villagers?\" Xue Li frowned slightly.


    The whole field in front of her was planted with wheat and some vegetables, but the situation was not very good.


    \"Yes, a year''s grain is produced in this field.\"Bangzi''s old voice sounded.


    ...Shirley didn''t speak, but crouched down to check the condition of the land. A few minutes later, Ma Erniang''s brows were so wrinkled that the mosquitoes could be caught, and the crops were growing very badly.


    \"Shirley, what''s the matter?\" Bangzi wondered.


    \"The village chief of Bangzi, is this land not fertilized?\" Shirley got up and asked.


    She just checked the soil of this field and found that the color is not dark, the soil layer is shallow, and it is easy to harden and crack, which are all signs of poor soil.


    To distinguish whether the land is fertile, this knowledge was taught by Buff and the others, and Shirley listened very carefully, so she could still distinguish the land in front of her.


    \"Fat? No.\" Bangzi shook his head.


    \"Difficult.... Shirley nodded lightly, then took out the notepad she bought at the big market and started writing on it.


    \"Is there any problem?\" Bangzi wondered.


    \"I''ll tell you after I read it.\" Shirley politely said, and then began to walk in the field.


    -Will go to the wheat field to see, and then to the vegetable field to see, the more she looks at it, the more she frowns.


    Shirley continued to record in the notepad and found that some crops were land that liked a little bit of drought. It also let her know the farming situation of the villagers, that is, she didn''t know much about the habits of plants.


    \"Grandpa Bangzi, is there a small river or something nearby?\" Shirley looked around.


    \"Yes, there is a river not far from here.\"Bonzi pointed to the right side.


    \"Then we can open a canal to divert water and irrigate the cracked land.\" Shirley breathed a sigh of relief, it would be much more convenient to have a river for reform.


    \"Open a canal to divert water?\" Bangzi said with a look of doubt, he didn''t understand this at all, and the villagers who irrigated the crops were looking at God''s will.


    \"I will give you a detailed explanation later.\" Shirley said politely again, and now she still needs to understand some of the situation in the village.


    She learned from the knowledge in the textbook that persuading the entire village to open a canal to divert water was not an easy task.


    \"Grandpa Bangzi, is there a public toilet in the village?\" Shirley closed the notepad and asked, solving the problem of barren land requires a lot of farmyard manure.


    \"We don''t have 470 here.\" Bangzi shook his head and said, the village is not like a public toilet in the city.


    \"Then, it is to solve this problem first.\" Shirley recorded in the notebook.


    Is Shirley trying to build a public toilet in the village? \"Bangzi asked with wide eyes.\"Yes, the daily excretion of the villagers can be used as fertilizer. \" Shirley nodded.


    \"Okay, then I''ll go call the strong men in the village.\" Bangzi nodded heavily. He had been to Chang''an City. At that time, he had used the toilet once and felt that the toilet could be covered.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    Shirley followed Bangzi out of the fields and returned to the village. She discovered another problem. Next to the well in the village, there were three or four children drinking raw well water.


    Shirley pointed to a well not far away and said, \"Grandpa Bangzi, do they all drink water like this?\"


    \"Yes, all the people in the village drink the water from this well.\" Bangzi nodded.


    \"This is also a problem to be solved.\" Shirley frowned and wrote on the notepad.


    The water to drink should be boiled, which Shirley learned from Wei Ya, saying that this will kill the bacteria in the water.


    Of course, she is knowing what bacteria are, but as long as you remember that drinking plain water will make you healthier and reduce the incidence of disease, as long as you remember these things are enough.


    One more, Fv). Ask for custom. \".


    Chapter 1144: Flag Raising Ceremony. (2 more for customization)

 Chapter 999：

    In the early morning, the Chang''an City News Agency printed newspapers in the morning, and the newspapers wrote about the flag-raising ceremony.


    \"Selling newspapers, selling newspapers, today is the first national flag-raising ceremony in Chang''an City, everyone can go to the new square to participate in the flag-raising ceremony.\"


    \"The flag will be included in the laws and regulations.....


    \"Every morning and evening lift once.\"


    The shouts of the newspaper sellers were ups and downs in Chang''an City, and it was very lively.


    \"Flag raising ceremony? Give me a newspaper.\" Tori asked curiously, and gave the newspaper seller two pot coins.


    \"I want a newspaper.\" Wendylin was very curious and bought a newspaper and read it


    She hadn''t finished experiencing everything in Chang''an City. She was planning to go to the library today, and overheard the flag-raising ceremony. In addition, she also bought newspapers every day to learn about current affairs.


    One after another, residents of both the old city and the new city knew about the flag-raising ceremony, and the crowd slowly gathered towards the new city. \"Tori, are you also here to watch the flag raising ceremony?\" Solo greeted.


    \"Yes.\"Tori nodded.


    It seems that His Majesty the King attaches great importance to this flag and even legislated to protect it. \" Solo thought thoughtfully.


    In front of the new square, there is already a flag-raising platform built. The flag-raising platform has a total of three small floors. The bottom floor is five meters long and wide. If you go up, it will be reduced by one meter, showing a ladder shape. In the middle is an iron pole. At this time, the new square, in addition to the soldiers maintaining order, has gathered a dense number of residents, all waiting for the start of the flag-raising ceremony.


    The crowd maintained order, and the residents who took their positions looked up at the iron pole and started talking.


    \"Is this the scene of the flag raising ceremony?\"


    \"There are many soldiers, it seems that this flag raising ceremony is very important, ah spoon\". \"


    \"Tap tap.....


    While everyone was still discussing, a team came out from the square. There were forty people, walking side by side in groups of four.


    The person in the front stretched out his arms and held a Jagged Black Dragon Banner. The full steel armor that the flag-raisers wore today looked bright and holy under the rising sun, with a Tang Dao hanging around their waists and a long Mo Dao in their hands.


    Taking a neat and uniform pace, walking forward with a sound when landing on the ground, the steps of lifting the foot to the ground are particularly uniform, their eyes are looking straight ahead, and no one bends their backs.


    They have been training for a long time to reach the level they are now, just to give people a sense of solemnity.


    The civilians who were talking about it at first were shocked when they saw this scene. They opened their mouths wide, but no one made a sound.


    The faces of the flag-raisers are serious, and the Mo Dao with a bright light in their hands gives people an inviolable appearance, and their aura of sternness is awe-inspiring.


    \"This, this is impossible for the Flanders Empire.* Wendylin''s heart was pounding, and her expression was very serious at the moment, obviously infected by this atmosphere.


    \"Ding ding dong....


    The flag-raiser entered the stage, and the band on the side began to play music. The melody of the music was solemn and full of ups and downs.


    This neat army and solemn music are all the same as Liu Feng''s move to the earth, but simplified a little and added the style of another world.


    The music continued to rise, and none of the residents spoke, and looked at the uniform team of flag-raisers intently.


    At this moment, Liu Feng, Mina and the others were watching below with binoculars from the highest building.


    Looking down from above, there are many soldiers standing guard around the entire flag-raising platform, inside and out.


    The residents were isolated outside by the soldiers, and the flag-raisers stood by the side of the flag-raising platform, waiting for the flag-raising to begin.


    The flag-raisers have already walked to the flag-raising platform. The main flag-bearer stands in front of the left, the deputy stands in the front of the right, and the two flag-bearers in the back are held flat. The main flag-bearer held the iron pole and tied the rope to the corner of the national flag, and the deputy also tied the corner of the flag, and the flag-guards stood at attention on both sides.


    After the two finished tying the national flag, the band''s music changed from the original production to a high-pitched one.


    The flag-raiser starts to pull the flag rope when the music changes. Music is the soul of flag-raising and can better match the solemnity of the flag. In order to make the flag top on time, the flag-raiser pulls the flag rope according to the rhythm of the music. On and off.


    The national flag slowly lifted into the air with the rhythm of the music, and at the moment when the music was finished, the iron-blooded black dragon flag was swaying in the wind at the end of the iron pole.


    The guarded soldiers, flag-raisers, and veterans all gave a military salute, looked up at the flag, and showed respect and solemnity in their eyes.


    The veterans in the crowd, who were performing military salutes, were infected to the extreme by the atmosphere of raising the flag.


    The veteran''s eyes were wet, and when he saw the iron-blooded black dragon flag, he thought of life in the military camp, and also thought of the time when he was on the battlefield.


    Veterans have seen the flag hoist when they were in the military, so when the familiar curtain emerges, it still touches the heartstrings.


    All the residents on the ground looked up at the Jagged Black Dragon Flag, and began to get excited so Li got hooked.


    This flag raising ceremony was too shocking and solemn. \"


    \"Why, I have an inexplicable sense of pride.\"\"Me too, I can''t help feeling awe.\"


    \"


    \"Your Majesty, the response from the commoners is very good.\" Mina said softly.


    \"Let them be proud of the Han Dynasty, this is the effect of the flag-raising ceremony.\"Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction, and the reaction of the people was expected.


    Liu Feng had been preparing for this flag raising ceremony for a while, and it officially started today,-


    Once the spiritual culture of the Han Dynasty is to be cultivated, the hearts of the common people are sometimes condensed by a single banner.


    *Second more, CV). Ask for support, ask for customization. \".


    Chapter 1145: The otherworldly version of sunscreen. (1 more for customization)


    At noon, the hot sun shines on the streets of Chang''an City.


    Some residents gathered under the shade of the tree to enjoy the shade. It has been more than a month since the beginning of spring, and the weather has begun to turn hot.


    At this moment, Tis took a team of patrol officers to hand over their posts, and hurried to the castle. There was a big meal at noon today. His Majesty Liu Feng finally returned to the castle for lunch today, and she didn''t want to be late.


    \"Ta Ta...


    Twenty minutes later, Tis came to the backyard restaurant of the castle.


    She pushed open the door and went in, greeting happily, \"Your Majesty, I''m back.\"


    \"It''s just time for dinner, sit down.\"Liu Feng chuckled and waved.


    \"Okay.\" Tis sat next to En Li with a smile, because every time she sat with the fox ears, she grabbed a lot of meat.


    \"Teith, why do I think you''ve turned black.\" Enri teased.


    \"I''m black?\"


    Tis was stunned for a while, then hesitantly said, \"No? I''m still the same.\"


    \"It seems to have really turned black.\" Mina''s blue eyes blinked, and to everyone present, Niu Jiao Niang did turn a little darker.


    \"Weiya? Did I really turn black?\" Tis turned to look at the bunny-eared girl.

 Chapter 1000：

    "It''s a little bit, it''s okay, it will turn white in a few days." Wei Ya comforted.


    "Your Majesty, am I really dark?" Dessi looked at Liu Feng eagerly. "Okay, I''ll go to the study with me later, and I''ll give you a sunscreen." Liu Feng chuckled.


    The weather is getting hotter and hotter, and if you are not careful, you will get more and more tanned.


    Tiss tossed her purple hair and asked curiously, "Your Majesty, what is sunscreen?"


    "It''s a skin care product to prevent tanning." Liu Feng said softly.


    "That''s great, I won''t be afraid of basking in the sun in the future." Tis said happily. After solving the trouble of tanning, she began to grab the food of the fox ears.


    .... according to Li was furious, and then competed with Niu Jiao Niang.


    After more than an hour, the lunch ended with a burst of laughter.


    Tis, Nicole and others followed Liu Feng to the study. Today is a vacation-


    God, a few people are used to going to the study with them.


    Liu Feng opened the drawer, took out a bottle of sunscreen and handed it over, and said, "Tis, be careful not to rub your eyes."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty." Tis said happily.


    "Your Majesty, I want it too. Enri said eagerly.


    ....Liu Feng was stunned for a while, then chuckled, "I''m free today, let me teach you how to make sunscreen."


    There is no sunscreen in another world, and making it and selling it is another way to make money. From ancient times to the present, women''s money is the best.


    "Can we make it ourselves?" Nicole said in amazement. She couldn''t put it down with the perfumes and soaps she made before.


    "Well, of course, it''s not difficult." Liu Feng nodded.


    The scientific research department has developed a lot of vegetable oils. He has brought them back to the earth for inspection by the herbal medicine company, and found that they are consistent with many materials on the earth, and they are all harmless, so he dares to promote and use them.


    The result is that Liu Feng saves a lot of research and research time, and can speed up the development of this world.


    This time I remembered to make sunscreen because of what happened to Tess. The important thing is that not only girls can use it, but the sun will be extraordinarily hot in summer, so some soldiers and navies who are on guard can use it. Sunscreen will keep them from getting hurt.


    "What else do I need to prepare?" Ni was the most interested person.


    "Wait."


    Liu Feng picked up the paper and pen on the table and wrote on it. After a few minutes, he raised his head and said, "Nicole, let someone take these materials and send them to the laboratory."


    "Yes." Nicole took the paper and went out to instruct.


    "Let''s go, let''s go to the laboratory." Liu Feng got up and said softly.


    "Okay." The girls responded in unison.


    Ten minutes later, the group entered the laboratory, and there were still some dried flowers on the table.


    Liu Feng came to the table and brought a small stove. After lighting it, he put a pot on the open fire, and then poured half of the water into it.


    When he was operating, the maid brought various materials.


    "Your Majesty, the materials have arrived." Nicole came to the side with the materials.


    "Mina and Anli tilted their heads and watched Liu Feng''s every move seriously, and took notepads to record them carefully, waiting for them to start trying to do things.


    "Okay, pass me the beeswax and coconut oil." Liu Feng nodded and replied. These materials are produced by some plants in the Forbidden Mountains, and he doesn''t want to be too troublesome. Since they are somewhat the same as the materials on the earth, they will be named directly.


    "Yes." Nicole took out the bottles and jars in the basket, and gave Liu Feng two jars marked with beeswax and coconut oil.


    Liu Feng put another small pot on the hot water, poured the beeswax and coconut oil into the pot, heated it slowly and kept stirring until the two ingredients were melted into a liquid state and combined.


    Beeswax repels sunscreen, and coconut oil has a natural SPF of four to six on Earth. "Nicole, give me almond oil and sesame oil." Liu Feng said gently.


    "Yes." Nicole handed it over after a while.


    Liu Feng then poured the almond and sesame pressed oil into the beeswax mixture, stirring at medium-low temperature until completely combined.


    Almond oil and sesame oil have a natural sun protection factor of four, and both have moisturizing properties, which can prevent dry skin caused by sun exposure.


    "Okay, after it cools down, let''s move on to the next step." After Liu Feng turned off the fire, he placed the pot in a ventilated place.


    "Your Majesty, what else do you need to prepare?" Nicole wondered.


    "Prepare me a bowl of ice water, it will be useful later." Liu Feng said softly.


    "Okay." Nicole said softly, and then went to prepare. There is a freezer in the laboratory.


    "Your Majesty, is this all right?" Enri fiddled with the broken hair in front of her forehead. "It''s just one or two steps away." Liu Feng said with a smile, feeling like he was doing a chemical experiment. "Okay." The women nodded heavily.


    After ten minutes, wait until the beeswax mixture has cooled. "Give me the kalite tree resin." Liu Feng said softly.


    Kalit tree oil is a rich moisturizing agent, easy to absorb, rich in unsaturated fatty acids, can strengthen the skin''s moisturizing ability, and can moisturize dry and damaged skin.


    "Here." Nicole handed it over.


    "It''s almost done." Liu Feng added fruit fat and began to stir vigorously.


    The fruit butter was taken from the Kalit tree by the scientific research department. After he took it back to Earth for testing, he found that it was similar to the earth''s avocado butter.


    "One update, Cv). Please customize, please support.".


    Chapter 1146: Anti-aging. (2 more for customization)


    "Your Majesty, what is this fruit fat for?" Enri pointed with her index finger.


    "It moisturizes the skin." Liu Feng chuckled lightly, adding the gel extracted from aloe vera to a separate small pot in the same way as before.


    There are several kinds of aloe vera planted in the medicine garden, some edible and some inedible.


    It has a good therapeutic effect on some wounds, such as cuts, abrasions, wound stains, scalds, itchy skin and so on.


    In addition to these, there are the effects of activating cell vitality, delaying skin aging, astringent, toning skin, nourishing skin - and protecting skin.


    "Give me the malt oil." Liu Feng raised his hand to indicate.


    "Okay." Nicole handed over - a bottle of golden malt oil.


    "It will be ready soon." Liu Feng said softly.


    Wheat germ oil can prevent recession, and it is actually the natural vitamin E in it that is at work. Adding wheat germ oil to your sunscreen nourishes and moisturizes the skin, as well as relieves skin burns.


    There is no way to mass-produce natural vitamin E oil in the other world, so he can only use wheat tooth oil instead, although the effect will be poor - just a little bit.

 Chapter 1001：

    Liu Feng kept stirring the aloe vera gel until it became liquid and combined with the malt oil. This was the main material to be processed.


    \"Your Majesty, is this ready?\"Nicole recorded it seriously.


    \"I''m still a little short of the end, hand me the ice water.\" Liu Feng said gently.


    \"Okay.\" Nicole brought the ice water to the table.


    \"Then mix it together.\"Liu Feng placed the pot containing the aloe vera malt oil mixture directly in the ice water, and then gradually added the beeswax mixture, stirring while adding.


    A few minutes later.


    \"Okay, just the last step left, Nicole, give me a bottle of essential oil.\" Liu Feng said softly.


    \"Your Majesty, what kind of aroma do you want?\" Nicole took out several bottles of essential oils. \"You girls like roses, so let''s get roses.\" Liu Feng said softly.


    \"Here.\"Nicole opened the lid of the rose oil and handed it over.


    After Liu Feng took the essential oil, he dropped a few drops of the essential oil into the mixture just now, and continued to stir. A few minutes later.


    \"Okay, it''s done.\"Liu Feng picked up the iron pan and chuckled.


    \"Your Majesty, can this be used?\" Enri looked at the white mixture in the iron pot curiously.


    \"Not yet, it has to be stored in the freezer overnight, and it will be ready to use when it solidifies.\"Liu Feng poured the mixture into a small jar.


    This jar is a clay pot, because vegetable oil is sensitive to light. Once it is exposed to light, the sunscreen will be useless.


    \"It''s amazing.\"Enri looked eager to try.


    \"Take it in the freezer, let someone test the sunscreen effect tomorrow.\"Liu Feng said softly.


    \"Your Majesty, how long can this be kept?\"Nicole took the pot and asked.


    \"If you store it well, it can be stored for six months.\"\"Liu Feng also learned it from the Internet.


    \"If it is successful, those responsible women will be rushing to buy it.\" Mina said seriously.


    She knew that there were a lot of ladies going to the streets, and then complained about the sun being too big or something, for fear of getting tanned.


    \"Your Majesty, I''d like to try making sunscreen.\" Tis said excitedly, spread out the notes she had just recorded, and the words on it were crooked. \"Okay, be careful when using fire.\" Liu Feng urged.


    \"I''ll do it too.\" Enri walked to the stove and started making according to the steps recorded in the notes.


    ...Liu Feng watched silently from the side, reminding him to correct if there were any wrong steps.


    Ten minutes later, after the women had completed the mixture of beeswax and wheat germ oil, when they finally added the essential oils, everyone chose a little different.


    \"I''m going to try the lily scent this time.\" Enri turned to get the essential oil.


    \"I want jasmine scented.\"Weiya immediately went to the cabinet to choose essential oils. In the early morning of the next day, after a day''s rest, Liu Feng was about to deal with political affairs again. With the help of Nicole, he changed into the Daqin imperial clothes.


    After leaving the castle, I went to the highest building under the **** of Mira, and within ten minutes, the steam car stopped at the highest building.


    \"Tap tap....


    Liu Feng and others entered the eleventh floor and started today''s office.


    \"Your Majesty, the sunscreen has cured, and I have sent someone to test it. The results will be available in the afternoon.\" Nicole said softly.


    \"How many sunscreens have you made?\" Liu Feng asked softly.


    \"There are two kinds.\" Nicole said softly.


    After the girls made sunscreen yesterday, Nicole tried something different, adding something else in the final steps.


    0. Ask for flowers -


    For example, adding some pearl powder into it, and mixing several essential oils, have been tested by people today.


    \"Okay.\" Liu Feng nodded. He was immersed in dealing with affairs, especially the inquiries from other main cities.


    - He was busy all day, so he took a break during lunch and then got busy again. Who asked him to take a day off yesterday.


    In the afternoon, two hours later.


    Liu Feng, Mina and others have finished processing the documents.


    Nicole brought afternoon tea and said softly, \"Your Majesty, have some dessert.\"


    \"Okay, has the sunscreen test report come out?\"Liu Feng asked while holding the tea.


    \"It''s already out, do you want to watch it now?\" Nicole said softly.


    The sunscreen was delivered an hour ago, and she saw that His Majesty was busy, so she didn''t bother.


    \"Look now, the weather will soon get hotter and hotter, so hurry up and put it into mass production.\"


    Liu Feng nodded.


    \"Okay.\"Nicole handed the document over.


    Liu Feng took over and watched it for ten minutes, then closed the document and said, \"Everything is qualified, but the sun protection time is not very long.\"


    The document says that sunscreens are evaluated in terms of sun protection strength and durability. I found a few people with relatively consistent skin tones and asked them to put on sunscreen. One batch did not wear sunscreen, and then compared them over time to see how different they were from those who didn''t wear sunscreen.


    And the results of the test, after a day, can see a lot of subtle differences, people who do not wear sunscreen, the skin will be a little red-..


    \"Your Majesty, then what we did yesterday also passed the test?\"En Li was pleasantly surprised.


    \"Yes, it can be used.\"Liu Feng chuckled.


    In the absence of high technology, there are many differences in some materials, and it is very good to be able to do this.


    \"Your Majesty, is it possible for the people in the workshop to start mass production?\" Nicole asked softly.


    \"Well, first produce a batch and send it to Haiyan City.\" Liu Feng nodded lightly.


    \"Yes.\" Nicole said softly, and immediately went out to make arrangements.


    \"Second shift, two v). Please customize it. After checking the information for a while, I wrote it out.\"For a long time,


    Chapter 1147: Zoo? (3 more for customization)


    In the early morning, in the Forbidden Mountains, a team of soldiers was advancing, a total of twenty people.


    They carry military crossbows, hatchets, etc., and wear some leather armor. They are responsible for replenishing resources, and some of the materials required by the scientific research department are almost used up.


    \"Tap tap....


    \"Interest income....

 Chapter 1002：

    The soldiers were chopping the branches with machetes and exploring the depths. They have also come in several times, and they are relatively familiar with some roads.


    \"We are still short of two kinds of materials that have not been picked. We need to continue to go deeper. Everyone should pay attention to the surrounding environment.\" The captain of the soldier warned.


    \"Yes.\"The soldiers responded in unison, they were all trained strictly, and their ability to control emergencies was relatively good.


    Half an hour later, everyone entered \"one two three\" to a small hill in the mountain range, and then scattered out not far from the place to pick up supplies.


    Each group of two people is not far away, in order to prevent any emergencies, so that they can gather quickly.


    Forget about....


    \"Squeaky... baa baa..


    When the soldiers went out to pick, there were some strange noises coming from the bushes.


    \"Captain, what''s this sound.\"The soldier shouted quickly.


    When the soldiers heard the shout, they all gathered in the direction of the sound.


    \"Alert.\" The soldier captain gave an order.


    All the soldiers picked up their military crossbows and faced the bushes with sharp eyes. As long as it was a beast that was saved, they could definitely kill it immediately.


    \"thump..


    The soldiers held their crossbow against the bushes for a while, and no one dared to relax. Just when they were about to send someone to check, a small black and white meat ball rolled out of the bushes.


    ... The meat ball and the soldiers stared at each other blankly, neither side moved, as if time stood still.


    \"This? Isn''t this the king''s Caesar?\"- A soldier broke the deadlock first.


    \"No, it''s not the same, it''s just a little smaller. Your Majesty''s Caesar is much bigger than this one.\" The captain shook his head quickly.


    He was the one who was in charge of Caesar''s food, that is, transported bamboo, and knew how big Caesar was.


    While the soldiers were still discussing, another red panda crawled out of the bushes. \"What should the captain do now? There are two.\"The soldier is not.


    At the same time, I was also so cute because of their stupid and cute looks, and my eyes stayed on them all the time.


    The captain pondered for a while, and said, \"Take it all back and deliver it, maybe I can find someone for His Majesty''s Caesar.\"


    \"Yes.\"The soldiers nodded in agreement, there is really no reason to refuse such a cute creature.


    \"I didn''t see their mother.\" The captain raised his eyebrows slightly, glanced around, and waved to the soldiers.


    He guessed several possibilities, maybe he was killed by other hunting animals, or he went to forage and didn''t come back.


    When the soldiers saw the gesture, they immediately put away their military crossbows and picked up these two lovely meat balls. \"Tap ta ta..


    The group rushed to the mountains with two pandas. The materials had been collected, and they had to return to Chang''an City before dark.


    More than two hours later, the soldiers left the Forbidden Mountains, got on the carriages that were already waiting at the foot of the mountain, and headed straight for Chang''an City.


    More than an hour later, the captain and two soldiers came to the highest building with the red panda.


    After the captain explained the situation to the soldiers in the lobby on the first floor, he handed it over to Mira who came downstairs and brought it back to the eleventh floor.


    knock knock knock...


    \"Come in.\" Liu Feng said softly.


    \"Crumble...


    \"Your Majesty.\" Mira saluted respectfully.


    \"Found a panda again?\"Liu Feng saw the cute thing in Cat Erniang''s arms.


    - There are two in total. How should Your Majesty handle it? \" Mira said respectfully.


    \"Put it down.\"Liu Feng chuckled lightly. . \" Mira slowly put the panda on the ground.


    \"Wow! The two Caesars are so cute.\" As soon as En Li''s brown eyes lit up, she trotted to the panda and picked them up and rubbed them hard, just like licking a cat. \"It''s really cute, but she''s much smaller than Caesar.\"Nicole crouched down and played with the panda.


    The two pandas now are the same size as Caesar at that time, but Caesar ate quite a lot at the castle.


    \"Don''t mention that idiot.\" Liu Feng rolled his eyes, Caesar is now almost as fat as a pig.


    He was more comfortable than him all day long, and there was a special lady who served him, helped scratch itching, and helped take a bath or something.


    \"There are two, what will Your Majesty do? Are they both kept in the castle?\" Mina wondered, if they both kept the castle, it would be a mess.


    \"I can''t keep it in the castle, it''s too idle.\" Liu Feng shook his head, his head was a little big.


    ...the girls covered their mouths and chuckled, remembering that when Caesar was a child, he held his Majesty''s feet without loosening his claws.


    \"Let''s open a zoo.\" The corner of Liu Feng''s mouth rose, thinking of the plan that he had reserved before, maybe it can be implemented now.


    Now the scientific research department has raised several kinds of strange creatures, most of which were caught when exploring the Forbidden Mountains, and now it is just time to open a zoo with pandas.


    \"Your Majesty, are we finally going to open the zoo?\"Enri sounded excitedly. The idea of ??the zoo was mentioned by Liu Feng to the girls before, so everyone is familiar with it and looking forward to it.


    \"Well, I just sent these two little guys to raise them.\" Liu Feng nodded lightly.


    \"Your Majesty, I''m going to have someone arrange a site.\" En Li 4.1 immediately rummaged through the notes, and recorded some of the zoo''s ideas and requirements earlier.


    \"Just do it according to the previous requirements.\"Liu Feng nodded.


    The address of the zoo is tentatively set beside the park and at the junction of the new city and the old city. It was reserved when the new city was built. Mina looked at the two pandas tumbling on the ground, and asked with a smile on the corner of her mouth, \"Your Majesty, what should I do with these two little ones now?\"


    \"Let''s take it back to the castle for a few days, and then send it over after the zoo is built.\" Liu Feng thought for a while and said.


    \"Okay.\" Mina nodded and said, she can already think of the scene when the castle was noisy.


    \"Three shifts, Cv7. Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1148: New arrivals. (1 more for customization)


    Axe, Laner, they are checking in the hospital at the moment and have just received the results. \"Doctor, are you telling the truth?\" Axe stood up in excitement.


    Early this morning, Laner felt sick to her stomach, so Axe asked for leave to bring her to the hospital.


    The two of them have been so in love since they got married, so when there is a little ailment or pain, the axe will not be able to be nervous.


    \"Really, more than three months pregnant.\"The doctor said seriously, this kind of thing can''t be sloppy.


    \"Very good, Laner, you are pregnant.\"Axe was overwhelmed with excitement.


    \"I''m really pregnant?\" Laner touched her belly, her face stunned, the good news came too suddenly.

 Chapter 1003：

    *Pay attention to rest after going back, and be careful not to work too hard... The doctor told the two of them a lot of precautions, after all, it is the first pregnancy to pay attention to more things.


    These medical knowledge are all based on Liu Feng''s teaching, and some of the more advanced knowledge is still found in the Wang Family Library.


    Axe helped Laner out of the hospital cautiously, for fear that something might go wrong, but now both of them have uncontrollable smiles on their faces.


    \"Laner, you have to be careful now, you must follow me when you go out.\"


    Axe exhorted.


    \"Okay, it''s not that exaggerated.\"Laner couldn''t help laughing, she had seen other people pregnant, and felt that 01 was too careful with the axe.


    \"Let''s go shopping at the gold coin supermarket, the soap at home is gone, let''s buy another one.\" Axe suggested, knowing that Laner likes her fragrance, not to mention that the soap is really good.


    \"Okay.\" Laner smiled and nodded.


    The two went to the gold coin supermarket. Now the salary of the axe is two or three silver coins, and life is starting to get better. They are willing to spend money to enjoy things like soap and shadow play.


    Ten minutes later, the two came to the gold coin supermarket. The axe along the way was the same as that of the special forces. After walking two steps, they looked left and right, and they also kept Laner behind. This scene really made people laugh and cry.


    \"There are fewer people in front of Laner, let''s go there.\"The axe is behind Laner with one hand, and the other in front.


    \"Okay, okay, I got it.\" Laner chuckled, at the same time she felt that it was right to marry an axe.


    Although it is morning, there are still many people in the gold coin supermarket, most of them are merchants.


    \"I remember the soap is here.\"The axe walked to the soap area while protecting Laner. Soon, the two came to the soap area, looking at the exquisite soaps on the shelf, their eyes couldn''t move.


    There are five rows of shelves, and the quality of each row is different. There are silver coins and copper coins.


    \"Axe, they are all so fragrant, but the price is a big responsibility.\" Laner sighed, and found that the incense here is better than the one she used before.


    Soap is still a luxury item at this stage, mainly because the output is too small, and most of the civilians are reluctant to buy it.


    \"It doesn''t matter, you just pick the one you like the most.\" The axe said loudly, and the one they used at home was a benefit given by the patrol police chief.


    \"It''s all so expensive, let''s not buy it.\"Laner''s diligent and thrifty nature came out again.


    \"Let''s use this.\" said the axe, picking up a bar of the cheapest soap. This piece is only 100 copper coins. He knows Laner''s character. If he doesn''t help her make a decision, he will not buy it, not to mention that she will pass by the cheapest one.


    \"Okay, then buy this.\" Laner hesitated and nodded.


    Then Laner was about to go to checkout, but was stopped by the axe. He suggested, \"Let''s go shopping, anyway, we''re here.\"


    Anyway, it''s already a day off today, and Axe can accompany Laner well.


    \"Okay.\" Laner said briskly, the two would go shopping together when they had time, as was their last train experience.


    The two started shopping around the gold coin supermarket.


    \"What is this?\" Laner suddenly pointed to the new area. \"Huh? I haven''t seen it before, let''s go take a look.\" Axe was also stunned, he hadn''t seen it before when he visited.


    When the two approached, the axe saw at a glance what this was for sale.


    This area sells shoes. The goods were just distributed two days ago, and they are all rubber shoes. These shoes are the first batch of civilian goods from the shoe workshop.


    The first batch of goods was not very large, mainly because most of the rubber was supplied to the army, etc. This batch was just launched for civilian use.


    The commoners wear straw sandals, while the nobles wear animal leather shoes.


    Now life has improved. Although civilians can wear sackcloth shoes with wooden or straw soles, the quality is not very good, and sometimes the wear and tear is very serious.


    \"Axe, the material of these shoes is similar to yours.\" Laner wondered. \"Yes, I heard from Miss Teas, this seems to be rubber.\" Axe nodded.


    He had tried rubber shoes when he was in the military, and they were comfortable and durable.


    \"Should we try it?\" Laner asked tentatively, girls are more curious about new things.


    \"Okay, sit down quickly.\" The axe quickly helped Laner to the wooden bench beside him and sat down.


    The area for selling shoes is not particularly large, it is about ten square meters of space, there are a few wooden stools next to it, and there are shelves on both sides of the wall, on which are placed a pair of shoes.


    The styles of shoes include boots, flip-flops, and sandals with wrapped toes. The drawings of these styles are all given to the shoe workshop by Liu Feng.


    Now the rubber shoes are only sold in the gold coin supermarket, because the first batch is not much, after all, the rare is the most expensive, when the output increases in the later stage, it will be sold in the big market, and the price will be more close to the people.


    The salesperson greeted him politely and asked, \"Hello, miss, sir, what style do you want to find?\"


    When new products are launched, there will be a salesperson explaining them for a few days.


    \"Help me find a pair of shoes that fit her, mainly for comfort and safety.\" Axe said quickly.


    \"Okay, then you can try this pair.\"The clerk visually measured the size of Laner''s 950, and then took out a pair of sandals with wrapped toes.


    Now the shoe workshop has begun to promote the size, the women''s size and the men''s size are different, which is also produced by the data given by Liu Feng.


    \"Okay, Laner, try it out.\" The axe urged, wanting to see if Laner liked it.


    \"Okay.\" Laner took off her original animal leather shoes and put on the pair of rubber sandals.


    Under the guidance of the clerk, Laner changed into her sandals, then stood up and stared at her feet.


    \"How about it? Is it okay?\" The axe looked at Laner eagerly. \"It''s very suitable, just right, and very comfortable.\" Laner said happily.


    \"Help me wrap this pair.\" Axe said decisively, now that Laner is pregnant, she still needs to change her shoes.


    \"I don''t want the axe, my shoes are still very good, don''t waste money.\" Laner hurriedly stopped, just bought a bar of soap that has cost-.100 copper coins.


    \"Listen to me, buy some better shoes, you are pregnant now, even if you don''t want to, you have to think about the baby.\" Axe had an idea and found an excuse that Laner couldn''t refuse.


    \"Okay.\" Laner said while rubbing her belly.


    The shoes on the shoe rack are clearly marked with a price. The pair that Laner tried just now cost 120 copper coins.


    One more, two v7). Please customize, please support. \".


    Chapter 1149: The use of coins. (2 more for customization)


    Early in the morning, in the Elsa tribe in the Sahara prairie.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    Elsa ran into the tribe on a horse, followed by a group of knights. They have just returned from the expedition, and they have been preparing for a period of time to expand the territory plan, which started a few days ago, and have been in foreign wars recently.


    \"only!!\"


    Elsa hummed softly, stopped the war horse at the door of the main tent, and turned around and dismounted.


    \"His Royal Highness.\" Several knights saluted respectfully and took away the horse.


    Elsa then entered the main tent, changed her armor and washed her face under the service of the Maidmen.

 Chapter 1004：

    She asked indifferently, \"What''s going on in the territory recently, are you all right?\"


    \"Your Highness, nothing happened. But the food court opened two days ago.\"


    The maid respectfully reports.


    \"Oh? The food court is open.\" Elsa raised her eyebrows.


    \"Ta ta ta...


    \"Your Highness.\"


    After changing her armor, Qiluo walked into the main tent.


    \"Let''s go, let''s go to the food court together.\" Elsa''s stomach is also a little hungry at the moment, and she hasn''t eaten well in the past few days of the war.


    Qiluo was stunned for a while, then immediately responded, \"Yes, Your Highness.\"


    Ninety percent of the food in the food street is from Chang''an City. Before, Shi Er Niang discussed with Liu Feng whether to open more food stores in the tribe.


    No, Malatang, steamed buns, pizza, noodles, etc. are opened in the prairie, all of which are arranged by professionals to come and teach.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    A few minutes later, Elsa and Qiluo came to the food street, which was opened in the middle of the tribe, so that it was more convenient for people around the tribe to come and eat.


    There is a large passage in the middle of the tribe, and there are tents on both sides. The overall feeling is a bit like a food stall.


    Elsa stood on the street of the food court and sighed when she saw the people coming and going, \"There are quite a lot of people.\"


    \"His Royal Highness, the line was full on the first day of opening.\"The maid said softly.


    For those who often eat salt-boiled meat, or grilled meat, the cuisine here simply opens up a new world.


    \"Let''s go, let''s take a look at each room.\" Elsa walked into the first store after saying that.


    It''s a noodle restaurant. She didn''t have time to eat a few times when she was in Chang''an City. This time, she tried the food at her doorstep.


    When the clerk saw Elsa, he quickly said respectfully, \"His Royal Highness, please take a seat, what would you like to eat.\"


    \"I want a signature noodle.\" Elsa has won the true heritage of Enri, and when she goes to any store and doesn''t know what to eat, it is right to order the signature. \"Then I want mutton noodles.\" Qiluo stammered.


    \"Okay, please wait a moment, Your Highness, it will be done right away.\"The clerk wrote on the record sheet. Now there are a total of five tables in the store, all of which are full of people. Since it is a tent, the area is smaller.


    Ten minutes later, the clerk brought two hot noodles and placed them in front of Elsa and the two of them, and politely said, \"Your Highness, your signature noodles.\"


    \"Okay.\" Elsa picked up the chopsticks and began to enjoy it. During the days she stayed in Chang''an City, Shi Er Niang had already learned to use chopsticks. She felt that it was much easier to use than a knife and fork. After returning to the tribe, she was very happy Stop using knives.


    Qiluo is the same, like chopsticks, they also began to let the tribe people practice chopsticks.


    \"Your Highness, the face here is no worse than that of Chang''an City.\" Qiluo''s eyes lit up.


    \"Yeah, the portion is also quite large.\" Elsa buried her head in the noodles.


    In about five minutes, a large bowl of noodles was wiped out by the two of them. The tribe was full of orcs, so the noodles in the prairie were all served in large bowls.


    \"Check it out.\" Elsa said with satisfaction.


    \"Yes.\"The maid immediately stepped forward, took the small purse she was carrying, and took out a few banknotes from it.


    \"How is the use of banknotes recently?\" Elsa asked curiously, the tribe has recently begun to circulate banknotes.


    \"People in the tribe were very resistant to paper money at the beginning, thinking that copper coins and silver coins could be replaced by a piece of paper.\"The maid respectfully reported.


    \"Yeah.\" Elsa nodded, signaling to continue.


    \"It''s just that after everyone went to the surrounding cities to sell cattle and sheep a few times recently, they felt that banknotes were really convenient. Now everyone has banknotes more or less in their hands.\"The maid continued.


    Now the prairie has begun to promote paper money, because selling sheep and horses like the prairie is very expensive. A sheep costs five or six hundred copper coins, and a horse costs two or three thousand copper coins.


    It would be very inconvenient if copper coins were used for transactions at this time. After all, the number of silver and gold coins was relatively small, and so many copper coins could not be exchanged for silver and gold coins.


    Then, if a dozen sheep and horses are sold, and they have to be paid in copper coins, then several boxes of copper coins will be used to deliver the goods.


    Not only is the weight heavy, but it is also difficult to count. If you forget to count the money in the middle, you will have to start from the beginning, which is too wasteful of time. Oh? Someone has already accepted it. \" Elsa said in surprise, this result exceeded her expectations.


    There are also banks in the prairie, but when it was said that paper money was promoted, the banks were very deserted, and almost no one went there.


    \"-A total of four copper coins.\"The clerk said politely and handed the record sheet to the maid. \"Okay, I''ll pay for the bills.\"The maid handed over four one-dollar bills worth four copper coins.


    \"Okay.\"The clerk took the banknotes (Qian Nuozhao) with both hands. For the store owner, they are very willing to receive the banknotes, which are very convenient for counting and storage.


    Today''s paper money, steel coins are not replaced by banknotes, and one coin is just one copper coin, and one silver coin is equivalent to ten hundred-yuan bills.


    Liu Feng''s plan is to slowly replace copper coins with paper money, and steel coins are equivalent to scrap coins. After everyone accepts the paper money, the copper, silver and gold coins will be eliminated from the market.


    But it is estimated that it will take several years. The bank will gradually reduce the exchange of coins until the coins on the market have been reduced to more than 80%, and the promotion of coins will be successful at that time.


    \"Let''s go, let''s go to other homes.\" Elsa got up.


    \"Yes!\"


    \"Second update, Cv7). Please customize, please support.


    Chapter 1150: Sketch training class. (3 more for customization)


    In the early morning, in the sketch training class of Chang''an City School, the students were preparing to learn sketch. The sketch training class was prepared by Liu Feng for a period of time, and was officially established in the past few days. \"tread.....


    Wei Ya walked towards the sketch training class with light steps. Today is the first day of class to teach drawing. In fact, she was a little nervous in her heart, after all, her own painting skills were not very good.


    At the entrance of the sketching training class, she stopped for a while, listening to the discussions inside.


    \"I''m finally starting to learn to draw.\"\"I heard that the teacher is Principal Wei Ya.\"


    \"After I learn to draw, - sure to make a lot of money.\"


    The corners of Wei Ya''s mouth rose, and the students'' words relieved her nervous heart a lot. She reached out and pushed open the door and walked in.


    Gal taste....


    The discussion came to an abrupt end, and the students all looked over.


    \"Good morning, classmates, I am the teacher of your sketching and painting class, my name is Weiya.\" Weiya briefly introduced herself - next.


    The twenty students in the training class immediately stood up and shouted in unison, \"Mr. Wei Ya, good morning.\"


    \"Well, take out the drawing board, drawing paper and pens.\" Weiya raised her hand and motioned to sit down.


    \"Yes.\"After the twenty people sat down, they immediately took out their drawing boards and pens.

 Chapter 1005：

    This class is the first batch of students in the sketch training class. They are old and young. To participate in the sketch training class, they only need to pay 20 copper coins. After successful registration, the training class will teach you everything about sketching.


    Like what knowledge, skills, etc., the most important thing is that you can assign jobs after you finish it, which is a bit similar to the vocational and technical schools on the other side of the earth. \"In the first lesson, you need to understand what sketching is.\" Wei Ya said lightly, and then wrote two large characters of sketch on the blackboard behind her.


    The basics of Wei Ya''s painting are self-taught from books except for Liu Feng who taught some.


    Now the Chang''an City School has trained a group of teachers, so the mother-in-law is now more relaxed and not as busy as at the beginning, so she came to this training class as a teacher.


    Moreover, sketching is also very easy to learn, and (abfi) can be used quickly, and the portraits drawn are more realistic.


    .. Everyone looked up and listened carefully, and quickly recorded it.


    \"Sketch is a form of painting that uses monochrome, or a small amount of color painting materials, to draw real things we see in our lives, or a form of fantasy.\"Weiya explained seriously.


    These sketching knowledge is self-taught from books. Rabbit-eared girl likes to study art-related things very much, although sometimes limited by her talent, she cannot master it.


    \"The most important thing in drawing a sketch is patience. You need to practice and observe more in order to draw a good work.\"While speaking, Wei Ya wrote some more important words on the blackboard.


    \"Yes.\"The students recorded it carefully, and these people are very interested in painting.


    In the original recruiting announcement, in addition to the opening hours and places, a sketch was also attached. Of course, this painting was brought here by Liu Feng as a signboard.


    The painting is a birch forest, and the whole painting is lifelike. These twenty students were attracted by the painting.


    \"The drawing board provided by the training class should not be damaged, and the drawing paper should not be wasted. It should be used well.\" Wei Ya reminded.


    \"Yes, teacher.\" Everyone said in unison.


    \"You first practice drawing circles on the drawing paper.\" After Wei Ya finished speaking, she easily drew a circle with a paper roll charcoal pen, but she had practiced for a long time to draw such a circle.


    She started her self-study by drawing circles. After all, it is difficult to learn to draw directly with zero foundation. At this time, you have to lay a solid foundation.


    Wei Ya also followed the gourd and painted the scoop and taught according to her own experience.


    \"Is it that simple?\"


    \"Just draw a circle?\"


    The students saw the rabbit-eared girl easily draw a circle and thought it was very simple.


    After two minutes.


    The crowd began to cry out.


    \"Teacher, why does the circle I draw look flat?\"


    \"Yeah, it''s really hard, no matter how you draw it, it''s not round.\"


    \"Does the teacher have any skills?\"


    If Liu Feng saw this scene, he would definitely remember that when he was in the sketch class on the other side of the earth, the homework assigned by the teacher in the first class was Xiyuan. Whether you can draw a circle well, although it does not directly indicate whether you can draw a sketch, but if you can draw a sketch, you must be able to draw a circle. As long as you learn to draw a circle for a long time, it can well enhance your sketching and painting foundation.


    \"The best technique is to practice uninterrupted every day in order to draw a circle well. The first one who can draw a circle perfectly will be rewarded with a set of painting tools.\"Weiya encouraged.


    At present, the drawing boards, paper and pens used by the students are all provided by the training class, but the drawing tools to be practiced after returning home should be brought by themselves.


    \"Okay, we will do our best.\"The students were encouraged to arrive, knowing that a set of painting tools is not cheap.


    Wei Ya nodded with satisfaction, then began to walk around the twenty students to see how they were painting, and began to point.


    After more than three hours, it was time for lunch.


    Wei Ya said softly, \"School is over, hand in the painting.\"


    \"Yes.\" Twenty students said in unison, and then handed in the painting.


    \"Ta Ta...


    Wei Ya collected the drawing paper and looked down at the picture above.


    \"Well, this painting is not bad, you can focus on it.\"


    \"Well, the painting is a mess... Wei Ya said to herself.


    This sketch training class was actually set up by her suggestion. It was mainly in Liu Feng''s study, and some pictures were too real.


    I just thought that it would be nice if the residents could also have this kind of thing, and this also gave birth to the idea of ????opening a training class.


    Now there is no painting gallery in Chang''an City, and no one can paint, so many times, many beautiful things have no chance to be preserved, such as wedding paintings, family portrait paintings and so on.


    Of course, Liu Feng also has a little selfishness, and slowly cultivates people who can draw. Maybe he can draw comics later, and there will be comics to read in the future.


    \"Three shifts, (V). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1151: The first city in the world. (1 more for customization)


    \"Crash.


    On the Fushui River, there are three or four small black spots approaching the port of Chang''an City. After more than half an hour, the black spots gradually became clear. It was the steam fleet that had transported the goods to the Ori Dwarf Kingdom, and now the ships were full of iron ore. Viscount Muller stood on the bow, looking at the city wall of Chang''an City from a distance and exclaimed, \"Is that the city wall?


    This time, the dwarf Viscount was arranged to **** the fleet back to Chang''an City. If it was another city, he probably wouldn''t want to make this trip.


    \"Yes, it is the city wall of Chang''an City.\" Quasimodo nodded.


    Quasimodo was an elf with good skills, and was chosen to be the captain of the guard of the steamship.


    \"When was the wall of Chang''an City built so high?\" Viscount Muller couldn''t even close his mouth.


    The dwarf Viscount came to Chang''an City by boat for the second time, but it was several months ago. At that time, the city wall was not built very high. The second time he came, it was by airship, and there was no chance to see it~ .


    \"The construction of the city wall in this section of the city gate has been completed.*. Quasimodo said softly.


    \"It''s amazing.\"Viscount Mueller nodded frequently, but he didn''t expect that although it was the third time he came to Chang''an City, he was still shocked.


    \"Break down, break down.\"


    \"Prepare to dock.\"


    Ten minutes later, under the skillful operation of the boatman, steamboats docked at the port.


    \"The port is more prosperous than before.\" Viscount Mueller sighed when he got off the ship. The number of ships docked here is more than five or six times that of the Dwarf Kingdom.


    Quasimodo went to hand over after disembarking, and then took Viscount Muller to the city gate.


    \"Change lanes?\" Viscount Mueller wondered.


    \"The construction of the three gates has been completed, and the road into the city has also been revised. All people who arrive at Chang''an City must enter through the right sub-city gate." Quasimodo explained.


    The main gate of Chang''an City has three gates, one main gate and two sub-city gates. When entering Chang''an City from the port, you enter from the right sub-city gate, and when you leave the city, you exit from the left gate.


    Unless there is a major event, such as the victory of the army in the war, Liu Feng''s trip, etc., the main city gate will be opened.

 Chapter 1006：

    \"So it is.\"Viscount Mueller seemed to understand, and walked to the right sub-city gate with Quasimodo, followed by a group of knights.


    \"Qiangqiang...


    At this moment, some craftsmen are still doing the final renovation on the city wall.


    - After more than a year of construction, the front wall of Chang''an City has been built to a length of one kilometer.


    The whole city wall stretches from the port side, from the city gate to the other side of Chang''an City, the height of the city wall reaches 15 meters, and there are also outposts on it. Viscount Muller looked up at the city wall more than ten meters high and asked, \"How long has this city wall been built?


    \"This is part of the outer city wall, which has been under construction for more than a year.\" Quasimodo explained.


    This section of the city gate was given priority to construction, and it was exactly what was needed for the facade. It will take several years for the other three city walls to be built. After all, Liu Feng''s ambition is very big. He wants to build the world''s first city, or the first city in the future.


    \"Is this level in more than a year?\" Viscount Mueller suddenly remembered the city wall of the Aoli Kingdom, regardless of whether it was firm or not, it was this scale and the height of the city wall.


    ...After comparing, I found that the city walls of the dwarf capital were too petty.


    \"Mr. Mueller?\" Quasimodo whispered, not to mention the dwarf Viscount, he was shocked at the beginning.


    \"Oh? Let''s go.\" Viscount Muller came back to his senses and followed him into the city gate. The place from the city wall to the original Xiyang City is called the outer city, because too many places were included by the city wall, and it was re-planned.


    There are fourteen north-south avenues, eight east-west avenues, and drainage ditches on both sides of the street.


    There are a lot of trees planted along the roads, all of which are green belts, or beautiful trees such as cherry blossoms and riley flowers.


    0. Ask for flowers-.....


    The small areas divided by the road are the grain fields, where a lot of wheat, rice, corn, etc. are planted. In the future, the expansion buildings will be built in these areas.


    Among them, the three streets leading to the three city gates and connecting the old city are the main roads, all of which are more than ten meters wide.


    The widest one is the street that leads directly to the city gate in the middle. It is 20 meters long. It is the north-south axis of the city. Before reaching the residential area, it is used as the boundary. The southern area is relatively large and belongs to the grain area of ??wheat and rice , Chengbei District is relatively small and belongs to other areas where medicinal materials, flowers and plants are grown.


    Viscount Muller was completely shocked when he entered, the boss with his mouth open, sighed, \"The plan is very neat, and the road is too big and too straight.\"


    For people with obsessive-compulsive disorder, neat grain fields and smooth roads are so comforting.


    \"This was planned only recently.\" Quasimodo explained.


    \"Those flowers are very beautiful, many of them are flowers I have never seen before.\" Viscount Muller looked at a sea of ??flowers in the front area.


    \"That''s Miss Nicole''s flower field.\" Quasimodo said softly.


    These flowers are cultivated from the seeds that Liu Feng brought from the earth, and these flowers are completely invisible in other worlds.


    This flower field is only the size of two basketball courts. The flowers planted are mainly used for decoration of castles and tallest buildings. Other areas are mainly used to grow food and medicinal materials.


    \"I want to own a flower field.\" Viscount Muller said with emotion, seeing the planning of grain fields, green roads, and roads made him feel too much. Every time he comes, he finds something new. Compared to the dwarf king who hasn''t changed for decades, he still likes everything about Chang''an City.


    One update, Cv7). Please support, please customize. \"Long.


    Chapter 1152: Secret mission. (2 more for customization)


    \"Tap ta ta...


    Under the leadership of Quasimodo, Viscount Muller rode a carriage through the grain fields to the residential area.


    The dividing line between the residential area and the grain fields, that is, the gate of the original Xiyang City, is now divided by a road. The inside is the residential area, and the outside is the grain field, the city wall, and the port. Also known as suburbs.


    \"Mr. Mueller, I''m here to part, and I have to report to Lord Enri.\" Quasimodo saluted slightly.


    \"Okay.\" Viscount Muller nodded and said, he has been to Chang''an City several times, and he still knows the way.


    He looked at the familiar street in a good mood, \"Chang''an City, I''m back again, let''s find something to eat first.\"


    The Dwarf Viscount then wandered the street, and was drawn in by a scent.


    -This is a barbecue restaurant. This is a new store that has just opened. \"May Four Three\" is a store he hadn''t seen last time, so he doesn''t have to worry about going in.


    Before Viscount Muller went in, he asked the knight to inquire about the two dwarf dukes, and then he ordered some mutton skewers and started to eat.


    More than an hour later, not long after Viscount Muller finished eating the mutton kebab, the knight who went out to inquire about the news came back.


    \"My lord, the two dukes live in the consulate.\"The Knights Report.


    \"Consulate? Why haven''t I heard of it.\" Viscount Mueller said suspiciously.


    \"It is a newly established department of the Han Dynasty and is specially designed to receive our messengers.\"The knight continued to report.


    \"New department?\" Viscount Mueller''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he suddenly remembered that there was also a consulate in the Dwarf King''s Capital, but it seemed that no one had entered it yet.


    Only then did he understand that the consulate was passed down from the Han Dynasty.


    After paying the bill, the dwarf viscount left the barbecue shop, and was going to visit the consulate. By the way, he found the two dwarf grand dukes and discussed something with them. When Viscount Muller came, he was given a secret mission by King Robertson. This time, he had to dig some talents back in Chang''an City, such as cooks and blacksmiths.


    More than ten minutes later, the dwarf Viscount took a carriage to the entrance of the consulate, which was a two-story building.


    \"This is the consulate.\" Viscount Mueller looked up at the plaque. The consulate is set up in the business district of the Xincheng District. The distribution area of ??the Xincheng District is relatively clear, including the dining area, business district, residential area, etc., while the business district has consulates and foreign affairs departments.


    Viscount Muller walked into the consulate and asked the receptionist at the front desk, \"Hello, I''m Viscount Muller from the Kingdom of Auli. I''ll look for Duke Duke and Duke Dix.\"


    \"Hello, please register.\"The receptionist at the front desk politely handed a piece of paper over.


    The front desk of the consulate was arranged by Chang''an City, temporarily replacing the front desks of the Mermaid Kingdom, Dwarf Kingdom, and Prairie. Biris, Elsa, and the others haven''t selected the right person to send them over.


    After Viscount Muller filled out the form, the receptionist said softly, \"The two dukes live on the first floor of the Aoli Kingdom area, and the room numbers are No. 6 and No. 7.\" The entire consulate is divided into several areas, all It is divided according to the kingdom, and the area where each kingdom lives is different.


    \"The first building to the left of the door is the living area of ??the Aoli Kingdom.\" The receptionist added.


    \"Okay.\" Viscount Mueller nodded in understanding, but he had never heard many words spoken by the receptionist.


    \"Ta Ta...


    After Viscount Mueller exited the building in the middle, he walked into the building on the left, and after entering, he began to look at the number on the door.


    He glanced around and muttered to himself, where are rooms six and seven. \"


    ..knock....


    A few minutes later, Mueller found rooms six and seven, and rang room six.


    \"Who?\" Duke Duke in Room 6 asked.


    Viscount Muller immediately heard that it was Duke Duke''s voice, and then respectfully said, \"Your Excellency, it''s me, Muller''s visit.\"


    \"Crumble....


    \"Mueller? Why are you here?\" Duke Duke was obviously surprised.

 Chapter 1007：

    \"Lord Duke, I escorted the iron ore to Chang''an City.\" Viscount Muller replied respectfully.


    \"So it is.* Duke Duke nodded.


    \"Lord Duke, how was your stay in Chang''an City?\" Viscount Muller asked respectfully.


    \"Chang''an City, we like it very much.\" Duke Duke chuckled.


    Ga_...


    At this moment, the door of room number seven was also opened.


    Duke Dix came out after hearing the sound, but he felt cordial when he saw Mueller. After all, there were too few dwarves, and he hadn''t seen anyone from the kingdom for some days.


    Then Duke, Dix and Mueller entered the room together. After Viscount Muller entered the room, he immediately saluted the two grand dukes and said, \"Actually, I came to find the two dukes this time on a secret mission with Your Majesty.\"


    \"What is your majesty''s order?\" Duke Duke said solemnly.


    \"Your Majesty asked us to bring some talents back to Chang''an City.\"Viscount Mueller did not hide it.


    \"What kind of talent?\" Duke Duke nodded.


    \"The two of us have been living in Chang''an City for a while, and we have met a lot of people. Maybe we can help Your Majesty.\" Duke Dix added.


    \"Mainly those who build airships, bicycles...and some people who can cook food.\"Viscount Mueller said Robertson''s request.


    ... The two dwarf dukes stared at each other without saying a word. The two of them were just watching the stage play and Marseille, and thus got to know some nobles. As for the talents who built airships and bicycles, it was impossible to know each other. Yes, not many people even know how buns are made, let alone such a profound thing.


    Viscount Muller also saw the embarrassment of the two grand dukes 4.2, and changed the subject respectfully, "I don''t know if the two dukes have met King Liu Feng?"


    \"Not yet, I have submitted an application for interview for several days, but there is still no text.\" Duke Duke said helplessly.


    \"Yeah, someone arranged for us to live here two days ago, and there is no text.\"


    Duke Dix shrugged.


    \"Then I will go to inquire about the reason tomorrow, and by the way, I will investigate the talents.\" Viscount Mueller said softly.


    \"In terms of talents, we will keep an eye on it.\" Duke Duke nodded. \"Yes, go check in first.\"Viscount Mueller saluted and left Duke Duke''s room.


    \"Second shift, (V). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1153: I don''t know. (3 more for customization)


    Early the next morning, Viscount Mueller got up and went to complete Robertson''s task today. \"Crumble..


    Viscount Muller opened the door of Room 9, then stepped out of the consulate, and decided to settle the breakfast first.


    Forty minutes later, Viscount Muller, who had eaten breakfast, left the noodle restaurant and stopped a carriage to run towards the airship.


    If you want to know who knows about airships, you have to go to relevant places to find them, so he decided to go to the airship field.


    \"So early, there shouldn''t be many people in the airship, right?\" Viscount Mueller muttered to himself.


    Today, the dwarf Viscount only brought two knights, the main reason is not to be too conspicuous, after all, digging a foot in the wall is not an open and above-mentioned matter.


    Viscount Muller is actually very happy to perform this mission. If it can bring benefits to the family, he can get enough benefits.


    \"Ta Ta...


    Ten minutes later, Viscount Muller''s carriage stopped at the door of the airship yard, gave the driver four steel coins, and went in.


    Viscount Mueller looked around the airship field, and said happily, \"As expected, no one is there.


    The entire airship has more than 20 passengers ready to take the airship, and the rest are some staff.


    Viscount Muller inquired about several passengers who looked like nobles - come down, but got no news 01.


    So, the dwarf Viscount hesitated for a few seconds and walked to the counter, wanting to ask the staff. \"Hello sir, do you want to buy an airship ticket? Do you want to fly to that city?\"The staff asked politely.


    .... just wanted to ask, do you know anyone who repairs airships? Can you give me a referral? \"Viscount Muller asked in a low voice, revealing a gold coin in his palm.


    He can only inquire on the side and directly ask the talents who built the airship, which is a bit too unrealistic. So he thought about starting with the repairman, and then learning a little bit about the airship.


    The original gentle smile of the staff disappeared instantly, and shook his head coldly, \"I''m sorry, I don''t know.\"


    More than once, he met the person who came to inquire about the airship, the colleague who used to work together, who leaked the news and was taken away in secret.


    Moreover, he is not stupid, his vision is not so short-sighted, you must know that the treatment of the airship staff is very good, much better than a gold coin.


    \"Viscount Mueller was frightened. He didn''t expect that the staff who were so gentle just a second ago would become so indifferent in the blink of an eye.


    He didn''t dare to stay, and immediately left the airship field.


    Twenty minutes later, Viscount Muller came to the bicycle shop.


    He watched and waited until the customer had finished before entering the store, pretending to be wandering and casually asking, \"How is this bike made? It''s amazing.\"\"I don''t know either, I''m just a salesperson.\ "The clerk shook his head slightly. ...... Viscount Mu Qin was blocked by a sentence, and shook his head helplessly. Afterwards, he asked a few questions while listening, but he got a question from the clerk.


    Viscount Muller left the bicycle shop in disappointment and came to the train station again. As can be imagined, he still had a bad nose.


    The knight looked at the depressed dwarf Viscount, and respectfully suggested, \"Sir, do you want to eat first, it''s already noon.\"


    \"Okay, let''s eat first.\" Viscount Muller sighed, more difficult to inquire than he imagined.


    He entered the pizza shop and planned to eat pizza in the afternoon.


    \"Bring me a mutton pizza.\" Viscount Muller skillfully ordered. \"Halle, a lamb pizza.\"The clerk responded cheerfully, and then wrote the order on the record sheet.


    Five minutes later, the clerk brought the steaming mutton pizza and said with a smile, \"Sir, this is the mutton pizza you ordered.\"


    Viscount Muller felt a little better after seeing the food. He thought that since he couldn''t ask about airships and bicycles, he should be able to ask about the food.


    He took the first bite and took a bite, gave the waiter a thumbs up, and praised, \"This pizza is so delicious, how is it made? Can I watch it?\"


    After hearing this, the clerk frowned slightly, and then said lightly, \"This is impossible to observe.


    \"Well, that''s a pity.\"


    Viscount Mueller pretended to be disappointed, and then asked, \"Can I invite the chef out, I want to get to know him.\"


    .... The clerk frowned even more, and hesitantly said, \"Please wait a moment, I will help you ask.\"


    \"That''s great.\"Viscount Mueller was finally in a better mood, and being rejected all morning made him a little suspicious of life.


    The clerk walked to the back kitchen and said a few simple words to the chef, roughly saying that the customer was very strange.


    \"Okay, I''ll go out and see.\"The chef nodded and went to see the strange guest.


    This chef worked with Eliza before. At that time, many people inquired about how to make pizza, or they wanted to visit the back kitchen, but...


    \"Hello, sir, I''m the chef of the pizza restaurant, can I help you?\"The chef greeted politely after coming out.

 Chapter 1008：

    \"Hello, I''m from the Ori Kingdom. Do you have any idea of ??opening a shop elsewhere? I can give you so much in a monthly salary... Viscount Muller lowered his voice and said straight to the point, revealing a gold coin in his palm.


    He felt that the monthly salary of a gold coin for a month was already quite high, and no one should refuse it.


    \"I don''t have this idea for the time being. Thank you for your kindness. The back kitchen still needs my help. I''ll go back to work if I have nothing to do.\"The chef politely refused. He left without waiting for anyone to stop him, and took off his hat when he returned to the kitchen.


    Then he left through the back door, and decided to find Tess or the axe. A few minutes later, the chef came to the guard department, found the axe and explained the situation briefly, and then went to the pizza shop together.


    \"Is he still in the store at 857?\" Axe asked in a deep voice. In the morning, people have reported to him one after another, and some dwarves are asking about confidential matters.


    Liu Feng had given an order before to keep an eye on the dwarves of the Ori Kingdom, and felt that their ambitions were a bit big, and this incident happened only a few days ago.


    \"It''s still there, it''s not long since the pizza was served, and he has to eat it for a while.\"The chef said quickly.


    A few minutes later.


    Axe led a team of patrolmen into the pizza shop and waved, \"Grab these people for me, and send them to the Guard Division.\"


    \"Yes.\"The patrol officers responded in unison.


    The two patrolmen held the Tang knife around the neck of the dwarf Viscount, while the others controlled the dwarf knights and immediately took out ropes to tie them.


    Viscount Mueller was so frightened that his face paled and he stammered, \"You? What are you doing?\"


    \"He, he is the Viscount of the Ori Kingdom.\" The knight of the dwarf Viscount shouted loudly.


    \"You have violated the laws of Chang''an City, take them away immediately.\" Axe said coldly.


    ...what law have I broken? \"Viscount Muller''s feet were a little weak.


    In fact, he knew it himself, that''s why he was so afraid. ...the axe didn''t respond, and took the lead in walking out.


    *Three shifts, factory v7). Please customize, please support. \"


    Chapter 1154: Ugly customs. (1 ask for custom)


    Early in the morning, in Enri''s room in the castle.


    Hu Erniang and Eliza were dressing up, and today they went to Chang''an City for an unannounced visit.


    Enri grabbed her brown hair and said, "Are we going to dye our hair this time?"


    \"Of course, I don''t want to be surrounded by the residents enthusiastically without dressing up as I did last time.\" Eliza nodded heavily, the last time she went shopping is still fresh in her memory.


    Like Liu Feng, the girls in the castle are very popular and loved in Chang''an City. If they go out alone, they will definitely be enthusiastically surrounded by civilians.


    \"Okay, I still want black this time.\" Enri happily said, still wanting the same hair color as His Majesty.


    Every time Hu Erniang and Eliza wanted to go out, they would disguise, the same way the elves used to avoid bounty hunters before. It was not the first time for the two of them to do this.


    \"I''ll help you do it first.\" Eliza said softly, picked up the black dye, one of the three dyes on the table, added a little water and stirred it, and it started to stick to the brown hair of the fox ear girl. superior.


    A few minutes later, Enri''s hair was all mushy and covered in black dye.


    \"How long will it last this time?\" Enri raised her eyebrows and said.


    \"This time it has been improved, and it will fade in a day.\"Eliza also colored her white hair, and chose gray.


    \"I''m going to wear a cap this time.\" Enri was holding a white hat.


    Eliza put the last bit of dye on the back of her hair, looked up and said, \"Then I want a black hat.


    This hat was given by Liu Feng. It was brought from the earth. The workmanship is very delicate. There are straw and linen hats in other worlds, but the hats for women in the castle are all given by Liu Feng.


    \"How long will it take?\" En Li picked up the blush and threw it on her face. Under Nicole''s teaching, her makeup skills have been greatly improved.


    Eliza picked up the lip paper and pursed her lips, and said, \"Come on, don''t worry,\". \"The otherworldly version of the hair dye, the dyeing time is only one or two days, and it is only popular in the castle.


    After half an hour, the dye on their hair was dry.


    \"Let''s go.\" An Li looked at her dyed black hair, grabbed the hat and put it on, covering the fox ears.


    Unannounced visits are equivalent to half-shopping, which is a small benefit.


    \"Let''s go, it''s already wasted a lot of time.\" Eliza took the fox-ear girl who was still looking in the mirror out of the room.


    \"Ta Ta...


    The two got out of the castle and got on the carriage, and went straight to the old city. This time, there were no soldiers following on the bright side, but there were some plainclothes guards in the dark.


    Ten minutes later, the carriage stopped at the entrance of the library in the old city, and Enri dragged the elf and began to scan the city.


    An Li blinked her eyes at the people coming and going, and asked, \"Where are we going this time?\"


    \"Let''s go for a walk, if you can''t, go to the store.\" Eliza chuckled lightly. The comfortable life is good, but there will always be some people who are greedy, especially cutting corners on materials, and then the money they save will enrich their own pockets.


    Especially the shops funded by the castle have caught many people after unannounced visits.


    The two went in and out of several shops at will, but they didn''t find any problems. The previous crackdowns made some people honest.


    Eliza pointed to the community ahead and said, \"Enri, let''s go there and see.\"


    The community is also a place for unannounced visits, mainly to see issues such as management and relationship with community neighbors, and to accumulate experience for future policies.


    \"Okay, I''ve been passing by before, and I haven''t even gone in to see it.\" En Li nodded.


    The two stepped into this first established community and saw-


    The building was crowded with people.


    \"What''s the matter, where are so many people?\" Eliza frowned.


    \"Let''s go and have a look.\"Enri said quickly. The two came out of the crowd and listened to the voices coming from inside. \"Poor, I don''t know if I can save it.\"


    \"Why don''t you go to the hospital when you''re sick?


    \"What hospital is sent to, the priest will communicate with the great **** and cure him.\"


    Eliza and Enri saw from the gaps in the crowd that there was a middle-aged woman in the room, dressed in strange clothes, with many red bars painted on her face. The mouth has been chanting, but it is all - some incomprehensible language.


    \"Eliza, what are they doing?\" Enri felt a little uncomfortable looking at it.


    \". It should be some commoner priests.\" Eliza frowned.


    \"Priest? What is a priest?\" Enri asked with wide eyes.


    \"I''m not very clear. I''ve heard that by chance before, some sick commoners will invite priests to ask the gods to bless them, in hopes of being cured.\" Eliza said in a deep voice, her eyes flashing with a hint of sadness.


    \"What? It''s superstition, don''t go to the hospital when you''re sick, and give your life to an ethereal god? Isn''t this a joke of life? Enri said angrily.

 Chapter 1009：

    \"It is a long-standing custom of the commoners, and it is difficult to change the concept.\"


    Eliza said helplessly.


    She has been avoiding bounty hunters in the past few years. She has been to too many places, seen too many priests, has many ugly customs, and worshipped so-called gods with children. \"No, I''m going to stop them.\" Enri angrily prepared to go to the priest.


    \"No, your current identity is not easy to come forward, maybe (Noli''s) is in danger.\" Eliza stopped.


    She knew that some commoners trusted priests very much, and if they interrupted their rituals, they would not know what the commoners would do.


    \"What should I do then? I can''t just watch that person die, right?\" En Li said in a daze.


    \"Let the patrolmen come forward, lock up the priest, and send the patient to the hospital.\" Eliza suggested.


    \"Okay. Enri nodded reluctantly.


    \"Let''s go, let''s go back and report to work.\" Eliza took the fox ears and left. \"Well, this matter is serious.\"Enri felt that there must be many things like this in the entire kingdom.


    After all, even Chang''an City, where people live and work in peace and contentment, has such a thing, let alone other places.


    \"One update, Cv). Please support, please customize.\"


    The first thousand one hundred and fifty-fifth chapters: Sweeping the superstition tumor. (2 more for subscription)


    \"Tap ta ta...


    After Enri and Eliza left the community, they immediately got into the prepared carriage and walked quickly towards the highest building.


    Ten minutes later, the carriage stopped at the door of the high-rise building.


    After the soldiers at the door saw the token that Hu Erniang took out, they respectfully saluted, Miss Enri, Miss Eliza. \"


    The two took off their hats when they got off the carriage. Although the hair color was different, the faces and the token soldiers on them were still recognizable. \"Yeah.\" Enri nodded lightly and started to go upstairs.


    knock knock....


    After hearing the knock on the door, Liu Feng raised his head and saw the fox-ear girl and the elf, so he wondered, \"Enli, Eliza, you didn''t make an unannounced visit today, why did you come back so quickly?\"


    \"Your Majesty, I''m really **** off.\" En Li pouted.


    ... Eliza frowned and stood aside.


    What''s wrong? what happen? \"Liu Feng closed the document in his hand and asked. An Li took the water that Nicole handed over, and then said, \"I just went to the community with Eliza, and then I met...\"


    A few minutes later, after listening to An Li''s explanation, Liu Feng narrowed his eyes and began to think.


    People in this era are very ignorant, and they rely on gods for diseases that can be cured, such as fever, unconsciousness, and being stuck by a fishbone.


    \"Your Majesty, there are many places like this, I didn''t expect people in Chang''an City to believe this.\" Mina was also a little indignant.


    Nicole also brought a cup of hot tea to Liu Feng, and then said, \"The village where my father and mother lived before, there is also this phenomenon there.\"


    After listening to the women''s words, Liu Feng raised his head and said solemnly, \"It seems that not only Chang''an City, but the entire dynasty has such a superstitious habit.


    \"Your Majesty, what should I do? If this custom persists, it will involve the lives of many ignorant and innocent people. Enri worries.


    Liu Feng took out a pen and paper and said, \"Eliza, tell me, what other ugly customs, I need to understand first.\"


    To completely eradicate this bad habit, we must know what is the cause.


    \"Yes.\"


    Eliza nodded, then sat down on the chair next to her, and began to explain, \"There is a ceremony of praying for rain in Yingluo City now. People will put blood in two barrels.\"


    \"Two barrels of blood?\"Nicole was a little scared, is the chosen person still alive?


    \" It''s just a mess, continue... Liu Feng said in a deep voice, not to mention that the chosen one is a child, even an adult healthy man can''t stand it with two barrels of blood in a row.


    Mila suddenly said, \"Your Majesty, there are also some strange coming-of-age rituals in Haiyan City. Press people into the water to make them hold their breath. If you hold your breath for the specified time, it means that you are an adult and you can be on your own."


    \"Then what if I didn''t hold back for the stipulated time? What should I do?\" Mina frowned and asked, in fact, she probably knew the answer in her heart.


    \"You can''t get up before the time is up. After the coming-of-age ceremony, one-third of the people will die." Mila said coldly. When she was fleeing there before, she happened to witness a coming-of-age ceremony with her own eyes. conduct


    After more than half an hour, Eliza, (abab) Mira, Mina and others spoke out all the bad habits that have been seen in these years.


    ... Liu Feng twitched the corners of his mouth after hearing this, remembering that the ancient dynasties of the earth also had such bad habits.


    After listening to it, Enri also felt incredible, after all, she used to be the little princess of the Brutus orc kingdom.


    Having lived in the palace for a long time, even when she was with Mina at the end, she was still trying to fill her stomach, and she didn''t even know there were such bad habits. \"It''s time to abolish some bad habits.\"Liu Feng said solemnly.


    These ugly customs in the other world are comparable to footbinding and ghost marriages on the other side of the earth.


    \"What is your majesty going to do?\" Eliza wondered, this kind of deep-rooted thought is really difficult to eradicate.


    Liu Feng took out a pen and paper to write on it, raised his head and said, \"It''s definitely not serious to persuade them with good words. This kind of ugly and bad habit is to sweep them all into the garbage, and to make relevant laws to restrain them. and replace it with better rituals.\"


    \"Better sacrificial activities?\" Enri asked with her head tilted.


    \"Well, for example, asking them to worship their ancestors, deceased relatives and friends can give them a goal of remembrance.\" Liu Feng said after thinking.


    \"Your Majesty, many places have rites of passage, what should I do about this?\" Mina remembered the custom of holding her breath.


    Liu Feng thought for a while, and then said, \"Then let''s create a new coming-of-age ceremony and implement it uniformly throughout the dynasty.\"


    for example? \" Enri asked curiously.


    \"You can join the army, participate in the imperial examination, etc., and use this method to prove it, so that you can stimulate the motivation to read and literate, as well as the obligation to perform military service. \" Liu Feng said lightly.


    \"Join the army? I think it''s pretty good.\" Enri agreed.


    Liu Feng handed the paper he just wrote to Hu Erniang, and said, \"Give this information to the Department of Political Science and Law, and ask the hospital to sort out a common sense of self-help for various minor illnesses and pains. By the way, I also put these two Give her a promise and let her publish it in the newspaper tomorrow.\"


    The new law also strictly prohibits some sacrifices, sacrifices and other activities, and if they violate the mandatory regulations, they will be sent to the guards and forced to reform through labor.


    \"Yes.\"Enri nodded lightly.


    \"Send orders to the nine major cities, and immediately organize a sweep of all bad habits, and let them arrest all these wizards and priests.\" Liu Feng said solemnly.


    He decided to make a major innovation to clean up all the bad habits that endangered personal safety.


    \"Yes. Enri nodded, and then recorded it on the notepad.


    \"Second shift, Fv7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1156: Meet the dwarves. (3 more for customization)


    Early in the morning, in the No. 6 room in the Aoli Kingdom area of ??the consulate.


    Duke Duke and Duke Dix were in the room, exchanging the information that the knight had to find out about today.

 Chapter 1010：

    Duke Dix widened his eyes and said in surprise, \"What? You said that kid Mueller was caught?\"


    The news of Viscount Muller''s arrest - until it was so well sealed that the two dwarf dukes only now - did not know.


    \"Well, it happened a few days ago, no wonder I haven''t seen others these days.\" Duke Duke - suddenly realized.


    Duke Dix took a sip of wine and frowned, \"Because of what: I was arrested?\" The two dwarf dukes had a lot of wine in their room, which they bought from the winery these days.


    \"The secrets of Chang''an City were only arrested. It is estimated that the incident arranged by His Majesty was exposed.\" Duke Duke sighed.


    I wondered if the kid had said what His Majesty the King had arranged. If he did, then the relationship between the two countries would probably be deadlocked. It''s not easy for the two of them to talk about the train again.


    \"Will it affect us?\" Duke Dix worried.


    Duke Duke took a gulp of wine, shook his head and said, \"Probably not, that kid Mueller should know what to do, he''s not a fool.\"


    knock knock.....


    \"Come in.\" Duke Duke was stunned for a moment, then said softly.


    \"The two dukes, His Majesty the King of the Han Dynasty can meet the two of them today.\"The Knights Report reported that the consulate had just sent someone to pass the order.


    The two dwarf dukes looked at each other.


    Duke Duke said lightly, \"Understood, go and reply, we will visit immediately.\"


    \"Yes.\"The knight respectfully said, and then backed out.


    \"Duke, what can I do?\" Duke Dix thought they would be implicated by Viscount Muller.


    Duke Duke thought for a moment, then said, \"Come on, we''ll just make sure we don''t know about it.\"


    \"Okay.\" Duke Dix breathed a sigh of relief.


    \"Tap tap.....


    The two dwarf dukes left the consulate, got into the carriage prepared by the knights, and proceeded to the highest building.


    Ten minutes later, the carriage stopped at the highest floor, and the knight went to report first. After a few minutes passed, the soldiers finished the announcement and took the two dwarf dukes upstairs.


    ....


    The soldiers took the two dwarf dukes to the conference room on the tenth floor, and Mira was waiting at the door.


    \"Crumble....


    The cat-eared lady pushed open the door and entered with the two dwarf dukes.


    After the two dwarf dukes entered the door, they immediately saluted, \"Your Majesty the King.\"


    These necessary etiquettes for meeting the king, the consulate has a focus on mission, if you don''t learn it, you can''t meet the king.


    After seeing the dwarf''s salute, Liu Feng said lightly, \"Sit down.\"


    At this moment, Liu Feng was sitting at the main seat of the table, with An Li, Nicole and the others sitting next to them, while Mina was watching the two dwarf dukes vigilantly. Liu Feng''s face was flat, and he asked, \"I don''t know the two dukes, what''s the matter?\"


    The two dwarf dukes glanced at each other, and both read something from each other''s eyes. The calm now means that the matter of Viscount Muller did not affect them.


    \"Your Majesty, what rude thing did Viscount Mueller do? He was imprisoned?\"


    Duke Duke pretended not to know anything at the moment, and wanted to leave the two of them clean.


    ... Dix''s expression at the moment was as puzzled as Duke Duke''s.


    \"The two dukes don''t know about this?\" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly.


    \"I don''t know, we only found out that he was imprisoned in the morning.\" Duke Dix shook his head.


    \"He is inquiring about the secrets of our Han Dynasty, I need an explanation.\" Liu Feng said lightly.


    He is going to beat the dwarf kingdom now, so that the other party will not be restless. Although he needs iron ore, he will not lose his own interests.


    \"Your Majesty, we are completely unaware.\" Duke Duke quickly said with a bitter face. This point must not be involved, even if Viscount Muller is very valued by the king. \"Your Majesty, is there any misunderstanding?\" Duke Dix respectfully asked.


    First mess around and make things smaller, and then negotiate.


    \"Misunderstanding? That''s not necessarily true, he has already explained a lot of things, \" Liu Feng took a sip of tea.


    This step, he will not give it so easily, no matter how to suppress it.


    .... The expressions of the two dwarf dukes changed, and they faltered. \"He should stay with us for reflection.\" Liu Feng said indifferently.


    \"Yes.\"The two dwarf dukes stood up and saluted at the same time.


    \"I don''t want such a thing to happen again, it will destroy the friendship between our two countries.\" Liu Feng''s tone became more and more cold.


    0 asking for flowers-.....


    \"Yes.\" Duke Duke breathed a sigh of relief.


    He is a smart man and knows what Liu Feng means.


    Dix is ??not stupid, and said quickly, \"Your Majesty, we want to talk to you about cooperation.\"


    \"About what?\"Liu Feng knew that the initiative was already on his side. \"We want to talk to His Majesty about the cooperation of the train.\" Duke Duke organized the language.


    \"Tell me about it.\" Liu Feng said lightly.


    \"The combined iron ore of the two families, Dix and I, is no less than that of the royal family.\"


    Duke spoke out the lines he had prepared, \"I want Your Majesty to talk - talk about the train.\"


    \"The train is not currently for sale, and the Han Dynasty is in short supply.\" Liu Feng refused.


    ........0


    \"Your Majesty, is it possible to set up a route to the Ori Kingdom?\" Dix asked quickly.


    During the days they lived in Chang''an City, the two dwarf dukes knew about the train line and had already considered it. If they couldn''t buy a train, they would at least set up a line to the dwarf kingdom.


    They even helped build the train.


    \"Is the train line?\" Liu Feng pretended to be very serious, but he knew in his heart that the effect of hanging the dwarf duke in a few days,


    \"Yes, it is also convenient to transport iron ore by train.\" Duke Duke respectfully said.


    In order to own the train, the two of them decided to lose blood.


    Have fire first, then plan other things.

 Chapter 1011：

    \"The laying of the train line will take at least half a year. For the time being, the iron ore in the Han Dynasty is insufficient, and there is no such plan.\"


    He wished the other would do this, because they both knew each other and had confidence in each other.


    As long as they have the real thing, the dwarves think they can crack technology such as trains.


    However, Liu Feng is completely at ease. He has no idea of ??preventing thieves for a thousand days. Taking something that others can''t crack, in exchange for actual benefits is the most important thing.


    For example, the Han Dynasty fully laid the railway, then the iron ore of the dwarves was inseparable.


    \"We will arrange the export of iron ore as soon as possible.\" Duke Duke answered immediately. \"Yes, there are some regulations for iron ore export, you can read it.\" Liu Feng asked the maid to hand them the documents.


    \"Okay.\" The two dwarf dukes nodded.


    \"Three shifts, (V). Please customize, please support.\"Corpse.


    Chapter 1157: The daily routine of naval training. (1 more for customization)


    As soon as dawn broke, there was a group of soldiers running around the coast by the seaside of Haiyan City.


    \"Follow up, there are two laps left.\" Felton shouted, and also ran with the team.


    The team that is running in the morning is the future navy troop. In these days of living in Haiyan City, the mermaid warriors have to experience this scene every morning.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    \"Whoosh...


    On the beach on the coast, the sound of breathing and running was mixed with a few rebukes from the instructor.


    ten minutes later.


    \"All are there, gather.\" Felton raised his voice.


    The ten laps of running every morning have ended, and a group of mermaid warriors are standing by the shore, panting.


    \"Report the instructor, the assembly is complete.\"The leading mermaid warrior reports.


    He was the No. 1 who swam from Green City to Haiyanjie before, and now he is the captain of the entire mermaid troop.


    \"Five two three\"


    \"Today some people did not finish ten laps within the specified time, tomorrow everyone will add two more laps within the specified time.\"Felton said sharply.


    The order he received was to conduct devil-like training on this group of mermaids who had never been soldiers.


    There are less than ten days left before the Flanders Empire''s attack, and the navy troops have to complete their training and reorganization before that.


    \"Yes.\"None of the merfolk warriors complained.


    Now they don''t want to leave. Living here, eating well, nothing but training, this is a good life they never imagined.


    But the training has taken some time now, and hundreds of famous fish have been eliminated one after another, and now there are only about 1,200 famous fish left.


    \"All of them, run to the cafeteria.\" Felton ordered.


    \"Yes.\"This is what the mermaid warriors were waiting for, and all of them formed a column and ran to the cafeteria.


    Twenty minutes later, the mermaids all entered the cafeteria. Since the human and orc soldiers had already eaten their meals when they were running the circle, the cafeteria is now full of mermaids.


    The eating time for breakfast is only ten minutes, and the eating time of each unit is staggered. After all, the canteen is so big.


    \"The training will be more and more strict, those who don''t want to be eliminated, just eat more now.\" Felton urged.


    People are iron, and rice is steel. If you don¡¯t eat too much food, you can¡¯t support high-intensity training.


    \"Yes.\"The mermaids are all inhaled by a storm. They really love the food in the cafeteria so much that they can''t be eliminated from the water army.


    Half an hour later, the mermaids finished their breakfast and disappeared for a while, and now they are all gathered on the training ground.


    \"Disperse, line up.\" Felton raised his voice.


    \"Yes.\"The mermaid responded with a high voice, and then started to run. In just a few minutes, the mermaids were skillfully divided into fifty teams, each with more than 20 people.


    Now the army''s obstacle course is difficult, like rolling in a quagmire, and adding a lot of broken stones into it.


    The hurdles are also added with flames, the drill rings are barbed, and the ground where they crawl is full of gravel.


    After all, when boarding a ship, you will encounter many situations, and the navy is even more strict, requiring you to learn all aspects of combat skills on water and land. \"Train the obstacle course, the time is five minutes.\"


    Felton blew his whistle immediately, half of the team began to prepare, and the remaining twenty-five soldiers went to the sea.


    Since there are more than 1,000 mermaid warriors, and the range of obstacle runs is limited, it is impossible to pile up together, so the mermaid training is divided into two batches, which can save a lot of time.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    Felton brought the remaining half of the mermaid warriors to the beach training ground.


    \"Prepare to enter the sea, and complete the sea jump-100 times in five minutes.\" After Felton finished, he whistled.


    Sea jumping is a training method given by Liu Feng. It is a physical training method to let all the fish enter the sea, then jump out of the sea from the bottom of the sea, and fall into the water after turning over in the sky.


    \"Yes, instructor.\"The mermaids responded loudly, and then a team walked into the sea, put down the rolled up tail fins, and wrapped their feet.


    Two thumps....


    After the mermaid''s tail was wrapped, the mermaid jumped into the sea. Felton looked at the hourglass on the beach. It was an hourglass of exactly five minutes. Now many of the military use hourglasses to keep track of time, ranging from -minutes, two minutes, three minutes... to half an hour, -hours. There are hourglasses of time. After all, clocks cannot be popularized, and only some senior leaders have them, such as Niu Da, Xin Ke and others.


    He looked at the mermaids that jumped up and then fell into the water, and muttered to himself, \"I hope you can live up to your expectations.\"


    \"Too slow, too slow.\"


    Felton frowned slightly, whistling and scolded, \"I didn''t finish training within the stipulated time, and I didn''t have to eat lunch.\"


    \"Yes, instructor.\"The mermaids heard that they didn''t have lunch, and they all worked harder.


    More than an hour later, all the mermaid team completed the sea jumping style, and a dozen of them did not complete it, and now they are crying.


    \"Felton, I finished the obstacle course here.\" Another instructor walked over with another twenty-five teams.


    \"Okay, let''s switch venues.\" Felton nodded, and then handed over to the instructor for a while.


    Take the mermaid warriors you just trained and bring them back to complete one more time until the training is complete.


    The current training mode is to run laps, obstacle runs, and sea jumps in the morning, rest for two hours at noon, and then start the afternoon training.


    \"If you complete the obstacle course in a short time, add a piece of meat at noon.\" Felton brought the mermaid to the obstacle course.


    \"Yes, Instructor.\"The mermaids have a higher fighting spirit, although they have just consumed a wave of physical energy.


    Felton nodded with satisfaction, and then went to check the training grounds in the afternoon. In the afternoon, I was going to get familiar with the operation of the ship, and then simulate the combat training of diving to the bottom of the ship.

 Chapter 1012：

    Two and a half hours later, the mermaids who had eaten their lunch and had their lunch break gathered on the boat and in the sea at this moment. Under Felton''s arrangement, they were about to start training on the boat and in the sea.


    \"Take the weapons in your hands, target the ship, and advance the assault ship covertly. If you are found, you will fail the challenge.\" Felton urged.


    Underwater training is that the mermaids hold the marking stickers, approach the boat without being found, and stick the marking stickers on the bottom of the boat to be successful.


    \"Yes, Instructor.\"Two groups of mermaid warriors, one on the bottom of the sea, and the other on the ship 5.6 are ready, with stickers in their hands.


    The stickers simulate the weapons in the hands of the navy. Ships are now a precious resource, and you can''t directly let the fish attack with weapons. After training, many ships have to be scrapped, and they can''t be consumed at this stage.


    \"thump...


    The mermaids slowly dived into the bottom of the sea, disguised themselves as much as possible, and then slowly moved towards the lower part of the ship.


    \"I see, the west team is not qualified.\"


    \"Also on the east side.


    \"A team successfully completed its objective.\"


    Proclamations like this are often heard in the mouths of major supervisors, and such scenes have occurred every day recently.


    \"One update, Cv7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1158: Zoo and Chinese characters. (2 more for customization)


    At noon, outside the newly built park of Chang''an City.


    -. A steam car stopped at the door, Mira opened the door and said respectfully,


    \"Your Majesty, the zoo is here.\"


    \"Okay.\" Liu Feng stepped out of the car, and took advantage of the opportunity to pull An Li.


    After getting off the bus, Enri looked at the queue at the door and sighed, \"Your Majesty, many people are lining up.\"


    The zoo is scheduled to open in the afternoon, and now many civilians are lining up to buy tickets in advance, all waiting for the park to open.


    *After all, everyone is curious about what a panda looks like. \"Liu Feng chuckled. Pandas, many people have never seen them. After all, they are a species only found in the Forbidden Mountains, and the reason they are really famous is that the head of a country also raised a panda, which made many people curious. stand up.


    \"They will definitely like it.\" En Li said of course, who wouldn''t like a panda who is as cute as a meatball?


    Under the protection of the guards, Liu Feng and his party entered the zoo through the passage in the backstage of the staff. \"Tap ta ta...


    -Pedestrians entered the zoo through the passage. The entire zoo is the size of more than ten basketball courts, and some green plants, stones, artificial waterfalls, etc. are placed everywhere.


    The green plants are all sent by the flower house, and there are many varieties. I just want to restore the zoo to the wild as much as possible.


    An Li pointed to a panda in an area and shouted cheerfully, \"Your Majesty, look, it''s Caesar.\"


    The panda is the sign of the zoo, so its area is set up in the middle of the zoo, surrounded by railings to prevent tourists from going down.


    \"It seems to be familiar with this place very quickly.\"Liu Feng chuckled, seeing Caesar basking in the sun belly-up.


    There are a lot of bamboo planted in the panda area, and there is also a flowing stream, which looks like it is really in a bamboo forest.


    \"Your Majesty, let''s go see the peacock.\" Mina blinked her blue eyes and said. The peacock was also discovered by the soldiers in the Fujin Mountains before. It looks very similar to the one on the earth, but it is much larger in size and more vivid in color.


    \"Okay, let''s go.\" Liu Feng nodded lightly.


    Under the leadership of the staff, Liu Feng and others came to the peacock area, where there were four peacocks, three-dimensional and one male.


    When En Li saw the peacock area, she trotted on the railing and looked down, and said in a clear voice, \"Your Majesty, look, it has opened its tail.\"


    When the soldiers took the peacock back to Chang''an City, An Li heard that Liu Feng''s peacock would be very beautiful, but she didn''t have time to watch it.


    \"I''m courting.\" Liu Feng also walked over, and after seeing the animal world, he knew what it meant for a peacock to dance.


    \"It''s beautiful.\"Nicole stared intently.


    \"Let''s go and see that Komodo dragon.\"Liu Feng saw that it was written on the sign.


    This Komodo dragon is the one that Leia brought back before. After learning that it was not a dragon, it was not shot and killed, or it was kept in captivity.


    \"Okay.\" An Li followed Liu Feng with more peacock eyes.


    A few minutes later, everyone came to the area of ??Komodo dragons, and now there are only


    --Only, Liu Feng is still considering whether to catch two more.


    Mina looked at the Komodo dragon inside the iron fence and said in surprise, \"Your Majesty, it seems to have grown up a bit.


    \"Eating so much meat every day is not enough.\" Liu Feng looked at the docile monitor lizard and said.


    Since he came to Chang''an City, he has been able to eat without hunting, and he is still full. In addition, since he was raised from childhood to adulthood, his temperament has gradually become docile.


    \"This sign is very detailed.\" Nicole looked at the sign next to her and said.


    The sign was added by Liu Feng, and it was written on it - the names of some animals, special... It is to let tourists know what animal they are watching.


    .... Liu Feng looked at the sign and couldn''t help frowning. \"Your Majesty, what''s wrong with this?\" Enri asked in confusion.


    \"There is no problem with the introduction, the problem is this word.\" Liu Feng said lightly.


    ... En Li was even more puzzled. This word was also written by someone who wrote neatly, so it shouldn''t be ugly.


    Liu Feng frowned and explained, \"The word is not ugly, the problem is a short introduction, but it seems to be densely piled up in one piece, very cumbersome.\"


    There are many words in another world, and each word has a lot of strokes, which is still very difficult to write, and it is a short and simple sentence, but it needs to write a bunch of words to express it. If it is written in Chinese characters of the earth, it will be much more concise.


    ......Enri was stunned for a while, people who are used to writing don''t seem to think there is much problem.


    \"It seems that it is time to promote Chinese characters.\" Liu Feng said after thinking. What he didn''t want to see in the future were all otherworldly characters. Now that he has become a king, he has the ability to change a lot of things. Then he will be self-willed. How can he popularize the Chinese characters that he has been used to for more than 20 years.


    Now, of course, he has to be accommodated by other people. There is quite a feeling that I would rather the people of the world accommodate me, but I will not accommodate the people of the world.


    \"Is it the documents that His Majesty has been sorting out?\" Mina asked suspiciously. When she was in the castle, she often saw Liu Feng sorting out some documents. The words on the documents were not seen before, and she said that they might be used in the future.


    Although Cat Er Niang couldn''t understand it, she thought it was very good, and it looked very simple.


    \"Well, I just finished sorting it out recently, and the transliteration has also been marked with 843. It just so happens that I will teach you first.\"


    Liu Feng took the water that Nicole handed over and continued, \"When everyone has finished learning, I will arrange a copy for Buff and Weiya, so that they can start teaching in schools, night schools and military camps.\"


    The documents compiled by Liu Feng are all about Chinese characters. For example, Chinese characters are a combination of shape, sound, and meaning, and most Chinese characters are composed of shape and sound.


    The second is the understanding of some pinyin letters, strokes, and the structure of Chinese characters. Taking advantage of the fact that there are more illiterate people in the Han Dynasty, it is just used to promote the Chinese language. He wants to change the kingdom from the very beginning, and completely mark the thought of Sinology.


    \"I will study hard.\" Enri said with high spirits.

 Chapter 1013：

    \"Me too.\" Mina responded immediately.


    .....Tis faltered, she''s really not good at studying. \"Okay, I will reward whoever learns the fastest.\"Liu Feng smiled and inspired.


    \"Your Majesty, what is the reward? Enri asked curiously.


    \"Can''t say.\"Liu Feng laughed dumbly.


    .hey....speaking out, we''re more motivated. \"


    \"Second update. (V). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1159: Expel the dwarves. (3 more for customization)


    In the early morning, in the Chang''an City Airship Field.


    - A passenger airship landed under the pilot''s operation, and the people who came down were sent to the consulate from different countries.


    \"Take your luggage, go to the check-in office to sign in, and then someone will lead you to the consulate.\" The airship staff warned with a loudspeaker.


    After receiving the letter from Liu Feng''s consulate between countries, they felt that this proposal was very good, and while agreeing to send expatriates to Chang''an City, they also began to prepare to build a consulate in their own kingdom.


    When the people from the Chaos Land came down first, a total of three people came, all of them were goat orcs, two women, one man and three siblings.


    \"This is the city of Chang''an.\" The little orc girl from the goat tribe sighed. When she was in the territory, she often heard others say that the city of Chang''an was good, and this time she finally came by herself. \"Let''s go, let''s go to the sign-in.\" The eldest brother of the good man of the sheep clan urged, and then took the two younger sisters to the sign-in place.


    The sign-in counter is set up temporarily, right next to the exit, to count the number of people.


    \"I will live in Chang''an City from now on.\" A mermaid girl said cheerfully. Bilis sent two people, one man and one woman, both of whom were known to be careful and cautious in the group, and were chosen to be sent to Chang''an City.


    The orc tribes of the Sahara Prairie and the people of the dwarf kingdom were also followed by four people.


    \"I heard that there will be a lot of benefits to be stationed at the consulate.\"- Said a rabbit male orc.


    \"I don''t know if the welfare is welfare or not, I only know that the food in Chang''an City is the best in the world


    -.\" A bear clan orc woman said cheerfully.


    The four dwarves who came here had come to Chang''an City with Daisy before. After seeing the wonders of this city, they were even more delighted that they could stay here for a long time.


    At present, Robertson has not received the news that Viscount Mueller has been imprisoned, and has also given the four dwarves the task of digging a wall.


    \"Line up to sign in, don''t rush.\"The staff held up the horn to maintain order.


    Quasimodo was waiting by the side with a team of soldiers, and he was arranged to **** the dozen or so diplomatic envoys to the consulate.


    Ten minutes later, everyone signed in and registered, staring curiously at the interior decoration of the airship.


    Afterwards, Quasimodo took everyone out of the airship field, and several carriages had long been parked at the door, and people from each country got on a carriage. \"A lot of people\". \"The mermaid girl looked out the window and exclaimed.\"The house is so high. \" Another merman man sighed.


    Half an hour later, the carriage stopped at the entrance of the consulate, and diplomats from various countries got out of the car under the reminder of the coachman.


    \"This is the consulate.\" The little girl from the sheep tribe looked up at the plaque, and they were all amazed by the neat buildings along the way, and the spacious avenues.


    \"There will be special people to guide you inside.\" Quasimodo said to the crowd. \"Okay.\"


    \"understood.\"


    Everyone responded, and then entered the consulate with their luggage.


    \"Hello sir and miss, please come this way.\" The receptionist said gently, pointing to the door of the building in the middle.


    Everyone stepped into the consulate curiously and couldn''t close their mouths when they saw the decorations and furnishings inside, all of them were full of admiration.


    \"It smells so good, what is it.\"


    \"This sofa is so soft.\"


    \"The furnishings are simple and the floor is clean.\"


    The receptionist brought the diplomatic envoys of various countries to their respective positions, and then handed them some laws and regulations.


    \"You must abide by these regulations. If you violate them, you will be sent back, and you will never be allowed to step into Chang''an City.\"The receptionist explained. The regulations shown to them are the laws of Chang''an City, as well as some reception matters in the consulate.


    \"Can you show us the consulate later?\"The goat orc raised his hand.


    \"Okay, but you need to wait a moment, here we have to hand over some things with the diplomatic envoy of the Aoli Kingdom.\"The receptionist politely said. \"Okay.\"The diplomatic envoys from other kingdoms said in unison.


    \"About us?\" The diplomatic envoy of the Ori Kingdom looked at the receptionist suspiciously.


    \"Viscount Mueller of your country violated the laws of Chang''an City and secretly inquired about the secrets of Chang''an City. This afternoon, he will be sent back to the Aoli Kingdom, and he will never be allowed to step into the Han Dynasty.\"The receptionist took out the order and was cold. announced.


    \"What? Viscount Mueller?\" The dwarf diplomat was shocked and a little scared at the same time.


    Thinking of the mission ordered by King Robertson, it seems that this mission is going to be stranded. I did not expect that Viscount Mueller was also given this mission and was discovered so quickly.


    When the diplomats of other kingdoms heard the news, they looked at each other and began to discuss in a low voice.


    \"The people of the Ori Dwarf Kingdom actually did such a thing.\"


    \"Too embarrassing.


    \"The diplomatic envoy of your country will go through the repatriation procedures, and Viscount Muller is not allowed to take anything belonging to Chang''an City.\"The receptionist continued.


    The purpose of the receptionist has been achieved, and that''s why I say this here, in order to give a warning to the diplomats of other countries, so that they can do their duty in a down-to-earth manner.


    \"Got it.\" The dwarf diplomat replied, but his face was particularly ugly. The first time he came to the consulate, he was embarrassed by Viscount Muller in front of other kingdoms.


    \"Follow me the others and show you the consulate.\"


    The receptionist paused, turned his head and said to the dwarf diplomat, \"The matter of Viscount Mueller, you should deal with it now.\"


    The dwarf diplomat started to read the law with the law in his hand. After familiarizing himself with the process, he came to the port under the leadership of the other staff.


    \"Viscount Mueller.\" The dwarf diplomat saw the dwarven viscount waiting at the port. At this moment, Viscount Muller was all dirty (Nuo''s), his face was gray, and his hair was messy.


    He suffered most in the Guard Division, that is, he didn''t find out any secrets, or his life would be lost in it.


    A few days ago, there was a prisoner next door to inquire about information, and then he was beaten to death. He was so frightened that he hadn''t slept well for several days and had nightmares for several days. \"You?\" Viscount Mueller was obviously a little surprised when he saw the dwarf diplomat. The dwarf diplomat looked at Viscount Mueller in embarrassment. There were several soldiers standing beside him, and it was inconvenient to say something to the dwarf Viscount.


    Just follow the procedure to get Viscount Muller to sign and sign it, and then watch him get on the boat and leave.


    \"I don''t want to leave Chang''an City.\" Viscount Muller muttered while standing on the deck of the ship.


    A little annoyed, how did you expose yourself?


    Bright.


    \"Three shifts, (V). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1160: Fire. (1 more for customization)

 Chapter 1014：

    Chang''an City is extraordinarily quiet at eleven o''clock at night.


    Apart from the soldiers patrolling the streets, there are only a few scattered shops doing finishing work.


    \"Go to the back kitchen and check to see if the fire is out.\" The owner of the noodle restaurant urged.


    \"It''s gone, the store manager, let''s go back to rest.\"The store clerk said sleepily.


    \"Well, just put it out.\" The manager nodded, followed the clerk out of the store, and then locked the door.


    Someone from the Division of Guards came to inspect today, this is how Chang''an City every-


    Necessary fire inspection for some time.


    \"Manager, please rest early.\"The clerk left quickly after saying hello. He had been drinking until midnight last night, and he was still a little hungover, so he wanted to rush back to sleep. As for the fire in the back kitchen, he didn''t check whether it was really out.


    \"Okay, let''s go back early.\" The store manager also waved his hand. Every time this store clerk checked, there was nothing wrong, so this time he didn''t go to re-examination and left.


    Nourishes......


    At this moment, the fire in the back kitchen of the noodle restaurant is blazing brightly, and there are still some Gan Rong in it, which were added by the clerk when they cooked the noodles for the last customer, and it has not been finished yet.


    As the fire burned more and more vigorously, the arm-length wood burned half and broke, and then the weight tilted back and slowly slipped out from the stove mouth. Due to the accumulation of some fire-fighting weeds next to the stove, the broken wood fell off. Above the dry wood, sparks slowly ignite the weeds.


    Ten minutes later, smoke billowed from the entire noodle shop, and the entire back kitchen was on fire. When Axe and the others were patrolling the street with the patrolmen, they saw the fire in the distance, and the street in the middle of the night was illuminated by the fire. \"Go and call someone, the others follow me.\" The axe shouted at the top of his voice. \"Yes.\" A soldier responded, and then ran to the Guard Division.


    \"Ta Ta...


    Axe took the rest of the patrolmen straight to the spot of the fire, and after ten minutes they ran to the door of the noodle restaurant. It was the first time they encountered a fire, and they were all at a loss.


    \"Captain, what should I do?\" The patrolman looked at the thick smoke.


    The flames on the first and second floors of the noodle restaurant were bubbling out, and with the thick black smoke it looked like a monster that devoured people. (abee)


    \"Find water, hurry, find water to put out the fire.\" The axe shouted, and then ran to find water.


    After a while, more than a dozen patrol officers ran back with a bucket of water and poured it on the fire.


    \"Pour water on the fire.\" The axe warned loudly.


    \"Yes.\"The patrolmen ran quickly one by one, and a few people took out water from the nearby public bathroom and supplied it to the patrolmen who came to get water.


    After more than half an hour, the fire of the entire noodle shop was put out, but the noodle shop was also burnt down, including the second floor.


    The surrounding residents, some woke up choked by the smoke, some ran out to see the noise outside.


    When they saw the burnt and blackened noodle restaurant building, they were all stunned, and chatted one by one. \"How could it be on fire?\"


    \"That''s right. Fortunately, the fire was put out in time, otherwise I would be unlucky.\"


    \"Me too, my house is next door to the noodle shop.\"


    Among the crowd of noisy residents, there are the clerks and managers of this noodle restaurant, who are now stunned in place.


    The clerk''s sleepiness disappeared all of a sudden, and he asked with a pale face, \"Manager, what should I do now?\"


    \"What else can I do, I can only run away, Your Majesty''s such a good shop has been destroyed by us. According to the laws of Chang''an City, there is no place for us." Stop shivering.


    When the two of them turned around and were about to walk out of the crowd, Deputy Director Cai En just arrived with a team of patrol officers. Seeing the manager and clerk who were about to leave, he quickly shouted, \"Where are you going?\"


    As soon as he got home and had not rested, he was warned by the patrol that there was a fire, so he rushed over with people without stopping.


    Since the opening of the noodle shop, Deputy Director Ryan has often brought Lizao to eat together, so he is relatively familiar with the manager of the noodle shop.


    ...nowhere. \"The store manager hesitated.


    \"Tie the two of them up for me first.\"Deputy Director Ryan ordered.


    \"Yes.\"The patrolman took out the rope and tied them up.


    Deputy Director Cai En walked to the door of the noodle shop, looked up at the burnt black building, and frowned, *Did it spread to other shops? \"


    \"The shop next to it was poured some water, so it didn''t burn.\"Axe Hui reported.


    \"Bring someone in to check again to make sure that there will be no resurgence, and to see if there are any casualties.\" Deputy Director Ryan urged.


    \"Yes, my lord.\"The axe nodded, and then went to arrange staff to enter the noodle shop.


    Deputy Director Ryan asked the two of the store managers to go back to the Security Division first, and then arranged another group of patrol officers to evacuate the residents, and then let the rest of the people start sorting out the wreckage of the noodle shop.


    \"Go to the Environmental Sanitation Department and ask them to send a team to clean up the **** here.\" Deputy Director Ryan ordered.


    \"Yes.\"A patrolman respectfully said, then trot away.


    At this time, the axe had already taken people to check around, and after coming out, he said, \"Sir, there are no casualties.


    \"Do you know the cause of the fire?\" Deputy Director Ryan asked.


    \"A lot of burnt charcoal was piled up next to the stove. It is estimated that the fire of the stove has not been extinguished completely.\" Axe analyzed.


    Deputy Director Ryan nodded lightly and said solemnly, \"Let people examine the people in the hall to find out the specific situation.\"


    \"Yes.\"The axe responded immediately.


    \"You stare here, and after the sanitation department arrives, let them clean up before dawn, so as not to cause unnecessary panic.\" Deputy Director Ryan instructed.


    \"Okay.\" Axe nodded.


    Deputy Director Ryan left with a team of patrol officers. When he went back, he had to write an accident report to His Majesty the King, and an explanation would be required tomorrow.


    \"One update, factory v7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1161: The otherworldly version of the fire truck. (2 more for customization)


    \"twitter...


    With the sound of birdsong, Chang''an City ushered in a new day.


    After Liu Feng, Mina and others finished breakfast, they went to the highest building under Mila''s escort.


    \"Your Majesty, the noodle shop caught fire last night.\" Mina whispered in the car.


    As soon as it was dawn, Mao Er Niang received the news that she didn''t report during breakfast, and it seemed to be a default rule that she didn''t talk about work when she was eating.


    Besides, it was just a small fire, and if no one was killed, there was no need to let the lord of a country intervene too much.


    \"The noodle restaurant is on fire? What''s going on?\" Liu Feng frowned slightly. It has been a while since he came to the other world, and this is the first time a fire has occurred.


    \"Because the fire of the noodle restaurant''s stove was not extinguished and left, which caused the fire.\" Mina looked at the contents of the notepad and said.


    This is the information given by the Security Department, and it works separately from the Security Department.

 Chapter 1015：

    "Are there any casualties?" Liu Feng said solemnly.


    "No, it''s just that the building of the noodle restaurant was completely burnt down." Mina said softly....Liu Feng''s brows furrowed even deeper. This fire problem has already been taken seriously, but there was still a fire.


    "Deputy Director Ryan should report the details to His Majesty today." Mina fiddled with her hair.


    "Got it." Liu Feng nodded lightly.


    Ten minutes later, the steam car stopped at the bottom of the highest floor, Mira opened the door and stepped aside respectfully.


    "Your Majesty. The soldier at the door respectfully said Luggage Road.


    "Well." Liu Feng nodded lightly and entered the highest building.


    A few minutes later, several people arrived on the eleventh floor, and at this moment a lot of documents were piled up on the desktop.


    knock knock.....


    With the help of Nicole, Liu Feng just changed back to comfortable clothes, and there was a knock on the door.


    "Come in." Liu Feng walked to his seat and sat down.


    "Gah...


    "Your Majesty." Ryan saluted respectfully, a little nervous at the moment.


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Feng said lightly.


    "Your Majesty, the noodle shop last night...


    Cai En reported what he discovered last night, "The people in the noodle restaurant were interrogated last night, and it was their negligence that led to this fire."


    He told the results of the interrogation, and finally handed in the report he wrote last night.


    Liu Feng took the tea that Nicole handed over, and said lightly, "The two of you should deal with it according to the laws of the Han Dynasty. The noodle restaurant building will be pushed down and the construction will start again."


    This fire safety made him have to pay attention to it. What if the building at that time was a residential building? I''m afraid there will be countless casualties.


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Ryan nodded, then saluted and exited.


    "Gah...


    "Your Majesty, I think the number of fire inspections will increase," Mina suggested.


    "It is not only necessary to increase the number of fire inspections, but also to popularize the hazards of fire. The awareness of civilians in this area is too weak." After listening to the incident, Liu Feng knew that the primary cause of the fire was theirs. disregard. Liu Feng thought that the reason why many fires occurred on the other side of the earth was that in addition to the hidden dangers, the awareness of prevention was too weak, and he always felt that it was nothing.


    "These people are so sloppy, they should be punished severely." Enri said indignantly.


    Start the fire department today. "Liu Feng said in a deep voice.


    The fire last night could have been put out quickly, but because there were no professional personnel and equipment, it was difficult to control the fire, and eventually an entire building was burned down.


    "The fire department?" Enri said, blinking her brown eyes.


    "Well, rush to the fire point at the first moment of the fire, and then use professional skills to put out the fire and try to minimize the damage." Liu Feng thought of the fire brigade on the other side of the earth.


    Every dispatch is fully equipped and well-trained to control the fire well. It is also with the fearless rescue of firefighters that some tragedies have been avoided.


    "Your Majesty, do you need to choose from among the soldiers?" Mina asked softly.


    "Well, for the time being, we will select a batch of soldiers and retrain them according to the new training method. After we form a team, we will arrange to recruit the next batch." Liu Feng nodded lightly.


    If we start recruiting from civilians again now, we have to start with physical training again, and it would be too time-consuming to set up a fire brigade.


    0 asking for flowers---.....


    "Yes." Mina nodded.


    "You need to plan carefully." After Liu Feng finished speaking, he took out a piece of paper and a pen and began to write on it.


    It took more than an hour for Liu Feng to search the information before completing the rules and regulations of the otherworld version of firefighters.


    He stretched his waist and took a deep breath, "Finally finished."


    "Your Majesty, let me take a look." Enri stretched out her hand.


    "Look." Liu Feng took a sip.


    The things written on the information are all detailed methods of dealing with fires, self-rescue methods in fires, and how to act under thick smoke.


    In addition to these, the location of the fire department''s construction, the interior decoration, and the uniforms of the fire brigade are mentioned.


    En Li flipped through a drawing of a fire truck and asked curiously, "What is the drawing of this car?"


    "Let the scientific research department cooperate with Yili to build this. If this can be developed, all ordinary fires can be extinguished." Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    The drawings of fire trucks were purely Liu Feng''s hobby before. He got them from someone on the other side of the earth. He felt that fire trucks were very handsome since he was a child.


    As a reference now, it would be best to be able to transform the otherworldly version of the fire truck.


    "Your Majesty, why did you choose red for the paint?" Enri said with a fox tail.


    "Red can be seen from a long distance, and red has a strong visual impact and can cause alertness. The simplest thing is that red is similar to the color of fire."


    Liu Feng explained briefly.


    "It seems to be the case." Enri pointed her chin with her index finger.


    "This uniform is cool." Mina said, holding the blueprint of the fire suit.


    "This is a fireproof suit, which can be worn by firefighters to enter the fire scene, but the specific fireproof material still needs to be studied by the scientific research department." Liu Feng explained. At present, the materials developed by Chang''an City are still largely blank, and even a new alloy is still available, not to mention fire-proof and heat-insulating materials. "Second shift, factory v7). Please customize, please support."


    Chapter 1162: Making dry powder fire extinguishers. (3 more for customization)


    Mina took some blueprints and said, "Your Majesty, isn''t this similar to the red fire extinguisher in the castle?


    Liu Feng brought several cans of fire extinguishers from the earth and placed them in some important places in the castle, as well as in the study, room and other important places.


    "Well, it''s just that this fire extinguisher can only be used for the castle, the tallest building, and the grand theater for the time being. Others still need a lot of research and development." Liu Feng said softly.


    "Your Majesty, do you want to promote it?" Enri asked suspiciously.


    "Let''s promote some simple fire extinguishers. We can make them ourselves. After the development of these on the drawings, we should leave them to the fire department." Liu Feng said lightly. "Make it yourself? Can we make this red jar ourselves?" Nicole became interested.


    "We can only do something simple,"-87" red jars, let the scientific research department get them," Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    To make a regular dry powder fire extinguisher, the required procedures are more troublesome. The procedure of welding alone cannot be operated by yourself, and it still needs a professional person to do it.


    "Will these red cans fire extinguishers be difficult to use?" Mina asked suspiciously. There is a fire extinguisher in the castle, but Cat Erniang has never been in contact with her. When Liu Feng was teaching last time, she went out for something.

 Chapter 1016：

    \"It''s very simple, it''s not difficult at all, everyone can learn it.\"Liu Feng said with a chuckle.


    Enri blushed suddenly, paused for a while and said, \"This is really easy, I tried it last time.\"


    Last time, Mother Fox Er wanted to try to make a cake, but she burned the pot in the kitchen. Fortunately, she used a fire extinguisher in time.


    \"Nicole covered her mouth and laughed, watching all the people beside her at the time.


    \"Your Majesty, what materials do I need to make a simple fire extinguisher?\" Mina wondered.


    \"Need dry powder and a container for dry powder.


    Liu Feng turned around on the table, and finally at the bottom of the table, he took out a document full of materials and handed it to Mira.


    He ordered, \"You go to the scientific research department and ask them to prepare these materials, and stop by the workshop to get a few glass bottles.\"


    \"Yes.\" Mila took the document with both hands, and then backed out.


    When Liu Feng brought a fire extinguisher from the earth, he gave a fire extinguisher to the scientific research department and asked them to study what the main components of the dry powder were and whether they could find similar components.


    They found several kinds of ores, and after grinding them all into powder, they mixed them together to get the current dry powder.


    Liu Feng also took it back to Earth for inspection, and found that some of these ore powders are consistent with the dry powder material in the dry fire extinguisher. Although they are not that powerful, they can also play a role in extinguishing fires.


    Although the dry powder was developed, the production cost of the fire extinguisher was too high, let alone calculated in gold coins, so it was put on hold. For a while, if this fire hadn''t happened, he would have almost forgotten.


    \"Let''s go, let''s go to the laboratory.\"Liu Feng got up and said.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    After Liu Feng and others got down to the eleventh floor, they got into the steam car and drove to the castle. Twenty minutes later, Liu Feng and the others arrived at the castle''s laboratory, and Mira also arrived at the laboratory with the materials not long after.


    \"Your Majesty, what should I do, do you need help?\" En Li was like a curious baby next to her, looking left and right.


    \"No.\" Liu Feng chuckled and shook his head.


    Liu Feng first took out a glass bottle, the size of ten cans, and the mouth of the bottle was not very large, just the size of a fist. After putting on gloves and a mask, he began to pour the materials brought back from the scientific research department into it.


    \"Your Majesty, what did you pour in?\" En Li asked curiously with a pen. \"This is dry powder, the main raw material for extinguishing fire.* Liu Feng explained. The glass jar was filled with dry powder in a short time. Liu Feng sealed the mouth of the glass bottle with yellow mud, and then handed it to Anli and the others. Said, \"Okay, in addition to adding dry powder to the glass bottle, Liu Feng also added a lot of special desiccants.


    Desiccant, mainly some stone powder, is also a new material developed by the scientific research department.


    \"Can this put out the fire?\" Enri asked suspiciously while holding the glass bottle.


    \"Try it.\"


    Liu Feng asked the maid to light the fire next to the brazier, and then said to An Li, \"Put it in, use some force.\"


    \"Okay.\" En Li nodded and threw it into the brazier.


    research..


    As the glass bottle shattered, all the dry powder inside ran out, and the fire in the brazier slowly went out.


    \"Your Majesty, the fire is really out.\"Enri said in surprise. \"You guys also try it.\"Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    It can be regarded as a simple fire extinguisher from another world. Although it is not as easy to use as the earth, it is still very useful for extinguishing some initial fires.


    \"Okay, I''m going to try it out.\" Enri made a crisp sound, and she also put on gloves and a mask.


    \"I''ll come too.\" Mina said eagerly.


    \"-Be careful, don''t get too close.\" Liu Feng urged.


    The main reason is that the glass fragments are splashed, and when the rubber processing technology is further advanced in the future, it can replace the glass bottle to hold the dry powder.


    \"Okay.\" Enri and Mina responded in unison.


    Several women followed suit, picked up glass jars, poured desiccant, etc. into them, and then sealed the bottle mouths.


    \"Your Majesty, we are done.\"Enri said cheerfully, holding the glass jar. \"Try it all to see if it works.\"Liu Feng motioned the maid to set the fire.


    After the maid finished lighting the fire, An Li and Mina stood in front of the brazier. After 3.8, they carried out experiments one by one. Each experiment would increase the fire a little bit. Liu Feng was trying to test how much fire could be extinguished to the greatest extent possible. .


    \"Your Majesty, ours can also put out the fire.\" Mina said with a smile.


    Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction, and then said, \"En Li, let the workshop produce according to this simple method, mainly for the fire department. \"\"Yes.\"En Li nodded, then wrote on the notepad write.


    \"Your Majesty, won''t this waste too much glass?\" Nicole hesitated.


    \"Let the scientific research department study whether paper bags can be used instead of glass.\"Liu Feng said softly.


    \"Okay.\" Enri replied.


    \"Three shifts, Cv7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1163: The Flanders Empire arrives. (1 more for customization)


    . . . . . .


    On the sea, three hundred ships of the Flanders Empire are advancing.


    At this moment, Princess Field was standing on the deck, with Green Deacon and Jin Mo standing respectfully on both sides.


    \"His Royal Highness, we can see the land in a day''s distance.\"Reported by Green Deacon.


    \"It''s finally here.\" Field said softly, it''s been more than a month since going to sea, and life on board is not very good.


    \"Your Highness, are we going to dock now to rest?\"The Celtic Knight asked respectfully.


    Field turned and walked into the cabin, then said, \"No, not for the time being. If we continue on this route, we will go to Haiyan City first.\"


    \"First to Haiyan City?\" On the way to the Celtic Knights, they had heard Green Deacon and the others talk about this city.


    Field took the buckwheat wine that Jin Mo poured, and said, \"Well, among the coastal cities, Haiyan City has the largest area.\"


    Before returning to the Flanders Empire in 01, Field stayed in Haiyan City for a while, and still liked this city very much.


    The Celtic Knight thought for a while, then asked respectfully, \"Your Highness, are we planning to stop at Haiyan City?\"


    \"Send someone to take a boat to find out, it''s been a while since we left, and no one can tell what''s going on there. \" Field commanded.


    \"Yes, Your Highness.\"The Celtic Knight nodded.


    Field took a sip of buckwheat tea, and then added, \"By the way, I ordered three hundred ships to rest in place, and wait until the knights come back to make plans.\"


    She is not stunned, she still has some basic common sense of marching. \"Understood.\" The Celtic Knight respectfully said, and then exited the cabin.


    \"Tap tap....


    When he came to the board, he gathered the knights of the main ship.

 Chapter 1017：

    \"Order all the ships and let them rest in place.\"The Celtic Knight ordered the knight.


    \"Yes, my lord.\"The knights responded immediately.


    The distances between the three hundred ships vary, and most of the communication between ships depends on the knights standing on the masts and waving the small flags in their hands to communicate.


    \"You guys, now take a small boat to secretly go to the land to inquire - let''s see what''s going on.\" The Celtic knight instructed the other knights.


    \"Yes.\"The knights responded in unison, then brought some supplies and weapons onto a small boat, separated from the fleet, and headed towards Haiyan City in the foggy weather.


    . . . .


    The sun on the sea was extremely vicious, and the knights on the boat were all sweaty, and several of them took turns rowing alternately.


    More than ten hours passed, and the boat was far away from the fleet.


    Since they had been advancing for a long time, and there was still no sign of the shore, the knights could not help but feel a little suspicious.


    \"Are we going in the right direction?\"-The knight asked.


    \"That''s right, I''ve been in Haiyan City for a while.\"In addition


    -The knight confirmed.


    After more than half a day''s journey, the knights were tired.


    So a knight suggested, \"Then let''s take a break and move on later.\"


    \"Okay, let''s eat something first.\"The knights took out the food and fresh water they brought.


    But at this moment, they didn''t know that there were more than a dozen figures swimming under the sea. They are the navy of the Haiyancheng navy army. They just completed the preparation a few days ago. After passing the devil training, there are only 1,000 mermaid warriors left. Because it was approaching the arrival of the Flanders Empire fleet, Niu Da stepped up his patrols. He used to drive a boat to patrol around Haiyan City. Now that there are naval troops, they are sent to swim to the sea half a day away from Haiyancheng to explore.


    -Celebrity fish looked up at the boats on the sea, gesturing, \"Captain, what should we do now?\"


    Another mermaid also gestured, \"I heard them say the words Haiyancheng.\"


    After thinking about it for a while, Hughes responded with a gesture, \"Grab them all and bring them back for interrogation.\"


    Hughes was the first mermaid to swim to Haiyan City before. After the successful formation of the navy army, he naturally became the captain.


    \"Yes.\"The mermaid and sailors nodded collectively, then took out their short knives and began to slowly approach the bottom of the boat.


    This is the training method they used before they became an army, so they are all very skilled, cleverly using fish, light, etc. to hide their figure.


    The knights on the boat did not know that the danger was approaching, some were shaking their arms to relax, while others were gorging on dry food.


    \"Whoa. Papa..


    After Hughes made a gesture on the bottom of the sea, more than a dozen mermaids jumped out of the sea with a single charge, rolled over in the air and landed on the boat, fully demonstrating the results after the special training.


    \"Grab it.\" Hughes shouted, and then a short knife was placed on the neck of a nearby knight.


    \"who are you?\"


    \"Mermaid?\"


    ......


    The knights 103 looked at Hughes and the others in panic, all of them holding dry rations in their hands, and just as they were about to bend over to get their weapons, they shot the crossbow arrows from the sea.


    It was inserted into the necks of the four knights in an instant.


    \"Crouch down and hold your head, the surrenderers will not be killed.\" Hughes shouted coldly while standing on the board. The few remaining knights wanted to resist, but when they saw that four teammates died in an instant, the other was still being held hostage, and there were more than a dozen mermaids on the sea.


    They gave up their resistance completely, and then silently squatted down with their heads in their hands. Then Hughes asked people to collect the weapons first, and tied them up. \"The four of you will pull the boat forward, and change when you are tired.\" After Hughes tied the rope to the bow, he handed the other end of the rope to a few sailors. \"Yes.\"The four men responded in unison, then jumped into the water and started swimming forward.


    There are not many people in the boat. Some mermaids need to swim in the sea, and some stare at the knights on the boat.


    \"One update, Cv7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1164: The future maritime overlord. (2 more for customization)


    The navy troops had been swimming towards Haiyan City with their boats for most of the day, and the weather began to darken slowly.


    The mermaid tugboat in front of the boat has changed several times. Although the mermaid''s physical strength is stronger than that of ordinary people, it is still very tiring to swim for a long time while pulling a boat and there are still people on it.


    \"Captain, I have already reported to the Lord of the City.\" A mermaid said with his head above the water.


    After catching these knights, Hughes asked people to report Niu Da first.


    \"How do you say?\" Hughes asked.


    \"Take it directly to the City Lord''s Mansion, and the adults will interrogate in person.\" Mermaid Hui reported. \"Got it.\" Hughes nodded, then let the merman pulling in front speed up.


    More than an hour later, Hughes and others leaned against the port, then rolled up their tails to expose their legs, and led these knights to the city lord''s mansion.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    Ten minutes later, Hughes and others escorted a few knights to the gate of the castle, and entered the castle directly after passing the report.


    At this moment in the city lord''s mansion, Niu Da is sitting on the city lord chair to handle official business.


    \"Sir.\" Hughes said respectfully, and several knights were escorted to the center of the hall to kneel.


    \"Um.\"


    Niu Da put down the documents in his hand, looked up at the knelt knights, and said coldly, \"Who sent you here.\"


    When the Mermaid Navy came to report first, they told the general situation. Moreover, the knights have been interrogated in advance on the ship, and now they are questioned, and there is nothing to hide.


    \"Your Highness the Princess of the Flanders Empire.\"The knight said tremblingly. \"You guys are a few days faster than expected.\" Niu Da said solemnly, and then fell into thinking.


    Seeing Niu Da''s gloomy face, the knights trembled with fear, and their hearts became heavier. On the way, they could see many knights wearing exquisite equipment.


    \"Where is your current fleet staying?\" Niu Da asked with a frown.


    \"It''s about a day''s distance from here.\"The knight said with a pale face. \"How many people are you? How many ships?\" Niu Da asked seriously, planning to ask for more information, and then send it back to Chang''an City by telegraph.


    \"A total of 20,000 knights and 300 ships.\"The knights dare not hide.


    The interrogation on the small boat had already scared them.


    Niu Da paused when he heard the number, and then asked, \"Where''s the equipment?\"


    \"All in full armor with knightly saber, shield, spear, etc.\"


    Cavaliers are no big deal.


    \"Where are you planning to log in.\" Niu Da asked the most concerned question.

 Chapter 1018：

    If you want to know where to land from, you should prepare to let the navy troops pass by now. If you land in Haiyan City, there will be less pressure.


    \"I don''t know this yet, Her Royal Highness just asked us to come and check the situation.\" The knight was a little ashamed after saying this.


    \"Take it down, hand it over to the Division of Guards, interrogate one more time, and spit out all the news about the Flanders Empire.\" Niu Da waved his hand and ordered.


    \"Yes.\" Several soldiers on the side responded respectfully and dragged a few knights down.


    \"Sir, we have said everything we know.\" When the knights were dragged away, they kept shouting and begging for mercy, and they closed their mouths until they were slapped a few times by the soldiers.


    \"Sir, what should I do now.\" Hughes asked respectfully.


    \"You rest first, and arrange another team of sailors to go out on patrol. I will report to His Majesty first.\" Niu Da finished and walked to the study.


    Since the telegraph was brought by Liu Feng last time, Niu Da put the telegraph in the study and ordered a team of soldiers to guard it.


    \"Crumble....


    Niu Da pushed open the door of the study and asked the two senders to start preparing to send a message to Chang''an City.


    \"People from the Flanders Empire have arrived near Haiyan City and are expected to arrive in one day.\"


    Niu Dabian asked the dispatcher to start the operation, and continued, \"There are 20,000 knights in total, fully equipped, and there are a total of 300 ships.\"


    Da da...


    The sender''s hand was beating all the time, and his expression was very serious. After a few minutes, he raised his head and said, \"Sir, it has been sent.\"


    \"Okay.\" Niu Da nodded, sat down in the chair beside him, and quietly waited for His Majesty''s reply.


    *drip dab dab...


    In the Chang''an City Security Department, the telegraph machine began to light up, and the telegraph operator standing by the side immediately recorded it, and quickly wrote with both hands.


    A few minutes later, the staff picked it up and took a look, then quickly put it in an envelope and had someone escorted to the highest building.


    Ten minutes later, the telegram message was sent to Liu Feng on the eleventh floor.


    Liu Feng opened the letter and began to browse, and after a while his eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, \"Are more than 20,000 knights?\"


    Enri and Mina also took the letter and started to read it. \"\". Your Majesty, what should I do now? \" Mina worried.


    \"Order, reply Niu Da, let them defend Haiyan City, first observe the enemy''s next move, if the enemy does not move, we will not move first.\" Liu Feng thought for a while and said. \"Yes.\" Mila responded quickly, and then withdrew, preparing for someone to send the report.


    \"Your Majesty, do you need to do any preparations?\" Mina said with a serious face. Cat Erniang was a little worried at the moment, and when she saw the information displayed in the letter, she couldn''t help sweating for Haiyancheng.


    \"Move the native soldiers of Chang''an City, make them ready to support Haiyan City at any time, and send orders to the nine major cities and five major military bases by the way, so that they are also prepared, and once Haiyan City needs it, send troops as soon as possible.\ "Liu Feng said in a deep voice. The war is coming again, and this is one of the most critical wars.


    \"Yes.\" Mina wrote on the notepad.


    \"Let the two airships put into use in the airship field free up to prepare for the war in Haiyan City, as well as the four large airships just completed a few days ago, with Wang Wanghao}) and two small bombing airships, now immediately Entering wartime preparations, Liu Feng added.


    \"Yes.\" Mina said seriously.


    \"How many ships are there in Haiyan City?\" Liu Feng asked.


    \"- One hundred-meter boat, three fifty-meter boats, and thirty-two other boats.\" Mina flipped through the notepad.


    \"Is the new ship remodeling completed? Have artillery been installed?\" Liu Feng continued to ask. \"It''s all been remodeled, and all cannons are installed.\" Mina nodded. \"Order, transfer all the big ships to the mouth of the Youshui River to prevent the enemy from entering the Youshui River.\" Liu Feng said with a chill.


    After more than two months of preparation work, the results will soon be seen.


    This war will determine the dominance of the future maritime hegemony.


    \"Second shift, Cv). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1165: The first naval battle. (3 more for customization)


    At noon the next day, on the main ship of Flanders, Field was waiting for news in the cabin.


    \"Has no news come back yet?\" Field asked.


    \"Not yet.\" Green Deacon responded.


    \"It''s been more than a day since I''ve been out, so it stands to reason that I should be back.\" Jin Mo said respectfully.


    \"It seems to be exposed.\" Field frowned.


    \"Your Highness, what should I do now?\" Deacon Green asked worriedly.


    \"Your Highness, should we send someone to try to attack Haiyan City.\"The Celtic Knight suggested.


    \"Send ten ships to test-\" Let''s go, after all, we still don''t know the specific strength of Haiyan City. \" Field commanded.


    She didn''t believe that the news of their arrival could be concealed, and the other party must have made preparations.


    \"Yes.\"The Celtic Knight responded immediately, preparing to leave the cabin to make arrangements. \"Wait, our knights don''t move, let those noble knights fight this first battle.\" Field added.


    \"Understood.\"The Celtic Knight''s eyes flickered.


    Among the 20,000 knights, half of them belonged to other nobles. Since the specific situation of Haiyan City is still uncertain, they must be used as pathfinders.


    More than an hour later, ten ships of different sizes were ready to go, with a total of one thousand knights on board.


    With the waving of the signal flag on the main ship, the ten ships began to move towards Haiyan City.


    \"Whoa..013.


    More than ten hours passed, and ten ships of Flander approached Haiyan City. At this moment, the navy patrolling under the sea had already discovered their traces and had already rushed back to Haiyan City to report.


    The mermaid kept sending the news back, and asked the soldiers to quickly return to the City Lord''s Mansion on horses to report the enemy''s situation.


    A few minutes later, the soldiers entered the City Lord''s Mansion with the latest information.


    \"Sir, the people of the Flanders Empire have sent ten ships to approach the cordon. The soldiers urgently reported.


    The offshore area is divided into several cordons, and there are mermaids stationed there. \"Immediately go out to meet the enemy.\" After hearing the news, Niu Da stood up abruptly.


    After receiving Liu Feng''s summons yesterday, he immediately made all preparations, and then dispatched a 50-meter boat and ten 30-meter boats to wait in the port. A thousand sailors also wore leather armor and prepared with new alloy spears newly forged in the military workshop.


    These spears are used by the navy to penetrate the bottom of the enemy''s ship, and the bottom of the ship in Haiyan City can be pierced, not to mention the inferior ships of the enemy.


    \"Ta Ta....


    Ten minutes later, Niu Da brought his guards to the port.


    \"Sir.\"The soldiers in the port saluted in unison.


    A total of 1,000 naval soldiers stood in the port, and they would board the ship to control the military crossbow rockets on the ship.


    At that time, after the military workshop in Chang''an City produced the military crossbow rocket, Liu Feng immediately arranged for the replacement of the ordnance, so the nine major cities and five major military bases all arranged production and distribution.

 Chapter 1019：

    \"Get on the boat and meet the enemy.\" Niu Da said with great vigour, and boarded the main ship with the Tang Dao.


    \"Meet the enemy! Meet the enemy!\"


    The morale of the soldiers is high, and they have been preparing for so long, just for this day.


    A few minutes later, when all the soldiers had boarded the ship, the captain ordered the anchors to be stowed away and sailed in the direction of the enemy.


    clap la la...


    Two hours later, Niu Da''s fleet met Flander''s fleet. With a distance of a hundred meters, Niu Da looked at the enemy''s knight commander, and the atmosphere heated up to the extreme.


    \"The eagle rocket starts to operate, sink this group of people to me.\" Niu Da commanded loudly.


    \"Yes.\"The soldiers responded in unison, then quickly shook the turntable behind the military crossbow rocket, and buckled the bowstring on the plate buckle.


    In addition, a batch of soldiers moved the crossbow arrows to the side of the military crossbow rockets, and then loaded all four crossbow arrows into it. \"Let the fleet approach the past.\"


    The Knight Commander of Flanders also loudly ordered, \"Prepare the archers.\"


    \"Yes.\"The knights respectfully said, Zhang Zhang bowed towards the boat of Niu Da and others, and pulled the string to a half-moon shape. \"Moths to the fire.\"


    Niu Da''s mouth was slightly raised, and when the enemy hadn''t released the arrow, he commanded loudly, \"Release!!\"


    .....


    \"Yeah_a.og..


    The sound of the bowstring flicking, and the sound of a crossbow bolt firing, the crossbow bolts cut through the sky and shot directly at the enemy ship.


    \"Release, release arrows.\"Flander''s knight commander did not expect Niu Da and the others to attack so quickly, especially at such a distance.


    \"Clap crack...


    As soon as the words of the Flanders Knight Commander fell, Niu Da and his crossbow arrows had already shot all of the enemy''s hulls, sails, and masts.


    \"Boom boom boom...


    The moment the arrows touched the hull, flames bloomed like flowers. Flandre''s knights were terrified by this scene, arrows full of bowstrings in their hands fell, and everyone shouted in horror. \"What kind of bow and arrow is this? Why is it still on fire.\"


    \"Quick, put out the fire, or our ship will sink.\"


    \"Run away, jump into the sea.\"


    All ten ships of the Flanders Empire fell into a panic, with shouts and weeping mixed together, and the crunch of the ship being burned was particularly chaotic.


    \"Sir, only twenty or so arrows were missed, and all the remaining arrows were missed.\"The observing soldier immediately reported.


    \"Very good, continue loading and give them the final blow.\" Niu Da ordered. He wouldn''t give the enemy a chance to breathe. Since someone else sent the vanguard, it would be fine to kill them.


    \"Yes.\"The soldier responded respectfully and immediately went to convey the order.


    \"àÓâ¹.....


    The sound of breaking the air sounded again, and the military crossbow rockets of the Haiyancheng fleet moved towards the enemy ship again.


    \"Big..Sir, the flaming arrow is coming again.\"-The knight was frightened and said incoherently.


    \"Sa, fast.\" The Great Knight of Flander shouted loudly, his face was pale at the moment, and he was scared to death by these flaming arrows. It was the first time I was frightened by such an attack.


    \"Whoa, whoa..


    The ship that Knight Commander Flandre was riding on was surrounded by other ships, and when he retreated to the back for the first time, those military crossbow rockets also fell on the ships in front.


    More than an hour later, Flander''s fleet had all been sunk, and only the ship the Knight Commander was riding in escaped.


    \"Sir, ran a boat.\"The soldier trotted to the side of Niu Da to report. \"Understood, let''s go back.\" Niu Da nodded loudly, and then stepped into the cabin.


    I was going to go back and make plans for the next step. According to His Majesty''s order, he would send a 100-meter ship and several other ships to block the mouth of the Fushui River.


    Moreover, he wanted to attract the attention of the Flanders Empire in Haiyan City, so that they would not have the energy to go to the Youshui River.


    \"Three shifts, CV). Please customize, please support.\".


    One thousand one hundred and sixty-six chapters: interests first. (I want to customize)


    \"Whoa, whoa..


    The knight commander who escaped from the defeat is very embarrassed at the moment, his face is so pale that he has not yet recovered.


    The whole ship was a bit run down, with holes everywhere. If the knights hadn''t covered the flames with sackcloth in time, the ship would have sunk too.


    \"Sir, drink a glass of water.\"-The knight handed over a glass of water.


    \"How long will it take to get to Her Royal Highness.\"The knight commander asked, and the hand that took the cup was shaking.


    \"Sir, I''ll be there in the afternoon.\"The knight responded immediately.


    The knight commander drank the water from the glass in one gulp and shouted, \"Full speed ahead.\"


    More than five hours later, the knight commander''s ship sailed into the fleet of the Flanders Empire.


    \"Ta Ta....


    The knight commander boarded the main ship with mixed emotions.


    At this moment, Princess Field stood on the board, frowning at the ruined ship in front of her.


    \"Under the stock.\" The knight commander saluted, his whole body was dirty and his face was blackened by smoke.


    \"What''s the matter?\" Field asked lightly.


    Failure is expected, but it still seems to be a fiasco now, and not many people have come back.


    \"His Royal Highness, the other party fired a huge arrow at our ship, and it would get angry, we couldn''t resist it at all... The knight commander lowered his head and reported, and now I shudder when I think of that scene.


    \"The arrow that catches fire? Why haven''t I heard of it.\" After hearing the knight commander''s explanation, Field''s face became gloomy.


    \"Your Highness, I have never heard of this flaming arrow.\"The Celtic Knight frowned.


    Commanding the battle for so long and participating in many battles, the Celtic Knights have never heard of any arrows that will catch fire.


    \"This kind of arrow surprised me.\" Field said coldly, not surprised that Haiyan City is ready to meet the enemy, but it doesn''t look optimistic now. \"What should I do now? We''re running out of food.\" The Celtic Knights worried that the food on board is currently available for up to three days, so many of them can''t afford it.


    ... Field pressed 1 on his temple with one hand, fell into thinking, and now the current situation is that he has to log in.


    \"Your Highness, have a cup of tea.\"Deacon Green brought a cup of buckwheat tea.


    After following Field for so long, it was the first time she saw the princess frowning.

 Chapter 1020：

    Field took the teacup and said, \"We changed our offensive route and did not land in Haiyan City.\"


    \"Not landing in Haiyan City?\"The Celtic Knight wondered.


    \"Well, let''s land at the mouth of the Fushui River, they shouldn''t be fortified there.\" Field took a sip of the tea ceremony.


    The entrance of the Youshui River is very wide, and it is difficult to block it if you want to block it.


    \"Are we going now?\"The Celtic Knight asked eagerly. Do not. \" Field waved his hand at the knight commander, signaling him to step back.


    \"Road.... Qi Tu Chang heaved a sigh of relief and withdrew.


    The Celtic Great Knight waited until the Knight Commander left, and asked in a low voice, \"What does Your Highness mean, continue to let those nobles explore the way?\"


    \"I''m afraid they don''t want it anymore.\" Field put down the teacup, which has already cost them a thousand knights, I''m afraid they will have an opinion.


    ...Kay, you are a big horse, thinking about it, thinking about how to use it.


    \"After the knight commander returns to report, those nobles will definitely have opinions, and


    ...may be separated from us, let them explore the way first. \" The corner of Field''s mouth raised slightly.


    She knew very well what the nobles were thinking about, not just wanting enough profits, but also not wanting the knights to lose too much. This time, a thousand knights died, and they were also afraid of being sent out as pathfinders again.


    This is exactly what she wants to see. Involuntary path exploration is completely different from voluntary path exploration.


    \"Understood.\"The Celtic knight understood.


    \"Ta Ta....


    The knight commander, who had just left, immediately returned to the second ship where the nobles were, and reported the information he had reported to Field once again.


    \"What? The whole army was wiped out?\" Grand Duke Bill got up and said, the muscles on his face twitching.


    Grand Duke Bill was one of the famous nobles in the Flanders Empire. He had more than 3,000 knights under him. He was the leader of the nobles who went to sea this time. And this time he brought more than a thousand knights, among which the pathfinder knights sent-


    Hundreds of knights, all dead now.


    \"My lord, Her Royal Highness is clearly taking our knights to find the way.\"A noble said angrily.


    \"That''s right, we''ve all arrived on this continent anyway, so we don''t have to follow Her Royal Highness.\" Another noble suggested.


    \"If we don''t follow, what can we do? There is no way to land in Haiyan City.\" Grand Duke Bill said helplessly.


    He knew that the princess took them to explore the way, and he didn''t push it. He wanted the knight to search for information first, but he didn''t expect such a result. The information was not found, but a lot of people died.


    \"My lord, I heard Her Royal Highness say that there is another place to land besides Haiyan City.\"The Knight Commander reported back.


    0. Ask for flowers -.


    \"Say.\" Grand Duke Bill sat up straight.


    \"You can land at the mouth of the Youshui River, and Her Royal Highness planned to go there, and said that there should be no fortifications there.\" The knight commander said everything he had just heard on the main ship.


    \"The mouth of the Nanshui River?\" Grand Duke Bill fell into contemplation.


    He knew about this river, and got some basic information from the princess, but he didn''t have any more detailed information.


    \"Sir, let''s go there to land.\"--The famous noble suggested that the food and grass on their ships were also in a hurry.


    \"Well, let''s go on, let all our knights get ready and start heading towards the mouth of the Youshui River.\" Grand Duke Bill instructed.


    His current thinking is the same as that of other nobles. Since they have all come to this continent, there is no need to follow Her Royal Highness and continue to dedicate their knights to her.


    0........


    They are going to plunder their own wealth.


    \"Yes.\"The knight commander responded immediately.


    \"Sir, do you think Her Royal Highness will have any opinion?\"A noble asked in a low voice.


    \"Our people have already helped His Highness to explore the road once, this time even if we go, it will be nothing.\" Grand Duke Bill said lightly.


    \"Ta ta ta...


    After the knight grew to the cabin, he began to let the knights under the nobles begin to gather, and let a knight he bought before lead the way. This knight has been to this continent before. After all, everyone does not know the way, and someone needs to lead the way.


    After more than an hour, all the knights under the nobles were assembled¡ªmore than 120 ships in total. \"Anchor and set sail.\"


    clap la la...


    Following the captain''s order, the ship headed by the Grand Duke Bill began to leave the fleet.


    After the Celtic Knights discovered the situation, they immediately ran into the cabin to report, \"Your Highness, those nobles really acted.\"


    \"Well, let them go, send a small boat to follow from afar, and see what''s going on there.\" Field commanded.


    \"Yes.\"The Celtic Knights went to make arrangements immediately.


    \"Really interests, go on, it''s no wonder that the father is not so quick... Fei Youde''s mouth is slightly raised at the moment, if the mouth of Youshui River is not fortified, it would be better.


    If it is fortified, just use the people of Grand Duke Bill to consume-


    Bo, just follow him.


    One update, Cv7). Please customize, please support. \"


    Chapter 1167: We are here to make friends. (2 more for customization)


    The big boat at the mouth of the Youshui River.


    Niu Da discussed some combat matters with several subordinates. After winning the first battle, he sent the battle report back to Chang''an City.


    \"Sir, the people of the Flanders Empire have sent more than 100 ships and are heading here at this moment.\" Hughes reported.


    \"Can''t hold it anymore?\"


    Niu Da''s mouth raised slightly, and then said, "Go on, let the enemy ships enter the Youshui River, and our ships hide in the Youshui River to ambush them.\"


    \"Yes.\"The soldiers responded immediately.


    Liu Feng''s order came back, if the enemy fought and landed at the mouth of the Fushui River, give them an ambush and catch them off guard. The area of ????the estuary is very large. If you meet the enemy at the estuary \"100\", the enemy ships will have space to disperse and avoid.


    If you enter the Youshui River, the space to avoid will be greatly reduced, and the eagle rocket will not be wasted too much. After all, the cost of the arrow is quite high. \"I didn''t expect that, His Majesty''s guess was all right.\" Niu Da said with emotion.


    The reason why he appeared here is because of His Majesty''s order to prevent enemy fleets from entering the Youshui River and attacking the inland area.


    It takes a day to go from Haiyan City to the mouth of the sea, so Niu Da simply stayed on the boat in order to be able to deal with the enemy in time.


    Haiyan City has a few capable subordinates watching, and also arranges military crossbow rockets, just need to defend the city.

 Chapter 1021：

    \"Felton, go and let the navy continue to inspect their tracks, remember not to expose it. Piece ordered.


    \"Understood.\" Felton respectfully said.


    More than ten hours later, Niu Da sometimes stood on the ship''s board and looked in the direction of the estuary, constantly patrolling the ship to prevent fires and other problems.


    The soldiers are also always on alert. Although they have won one game, they are not proud at all.


    The time has come to more than six o''clock in the evening, and the weather has gradually darkened. Niu Da ordered the soldiers not to set fire to avoid exposure.


    At this moment, the estuary was lit up - a faint flame, and the fleet of the Grand Duke Bill was sailing in.


    flutter...


    On the water surface not far from the fleet, ripples appeared in circles, and the mermaid sailors who were patrolling discovered the situation and immediately went back to report.


    - An hour later, a mermaid sailor stuck his head out of the sea and reported in a loud voice, \"Sir, the enemy ship has entered the Youshui River and is about to arrive.\" Niu Da raised the Tang knife in his hand and raised his hand. The voice shouted, \"All have, all ready to meet the enemy.\"


    \"Yes!\"The soldiers shouted in unison, already victorious - after a battle, they are now in high spirits at this moment.


    After the mermaid sailors heard the order, they all dived to the bottom of the water, all armed with spears, and this time they will also participate in the battle.


    According to Liu Feng, only soldiers who have seen blood can be considered real soldiers, and now is the time for them to experience it.


    \"Whoa, whoa...


    Thirty minutes later, the 120 ships of the Flanders Empire had all entered the Youshui River.


    \"Sir, Youshui River is really not fortified.\"The nobleman said in surprise.


    \"Don''t be careless, this is someone else''s territory.\" Duke Bill did not get carried away by the short-lived smoothness in front of him, but remained vigilant.


    Twenty minutes later.


    As the ships of the Flanders Empire continued to sail, they were only more than 200 meters away from Niu Da''s fleet.


    With the sudden lighting of the torches, the knights of Flandre saw the sudden appearance of the ship and the fluttering iron-blooded black dragon flag.


    The knights exclaimed loudly, \"There is an ambush.\"


    \"Ambush?\" Duke Bill had a bad feeling in his heart.


    \"Sir, what should I do now?\" A nobleman said worriedly, seeing the dark shadow of the big ship ahead.


    \"Sir, do we want to retreat?\" Another noble asked quickly.


    \"Talk to them.\" Duke Bill said in a deep voice, thinking of the flaming crossbow bolts reported by the knight commander, whether to fight or not to fight, after all, they are here to seek money.


    \"Negotiation?\"The nobles are very puzzled.


    \"We can buy their food and let them provide a place for us to stop and rest. We came here with good intentions and to make friends.\" Duke Bill narrowed his eyes and said.


    You have to find out the good news first, and then decide whether to act.


    \"Yes, appease them first.\"The nobles laughed, it would be best if they could succeed.


    \"Order the ships to come closer, but not too close.\" Duke Bill ordered.


    \"Yes.\"The knight responded immediately.


    Ten minutes later, Duke Bill''s ship sailed to a place two hundred meters away from Niu''s big ship.


    Duke Bill saw the 100-meter-long, weird boat, he couldn''t help swallowing his saliva, and shouted, \"I am Duke Bill of the Flanders Empire, and the purpose of our visit this time is to talk to him. You are friends and you are here to buy goods.\"


    The current situation gave him no time to speak slowly.


    Someone immediately asked Niu Da: \"Sir, are they negotiating?\"


    \"Whether it''s a real negotiation or a fake negotiation, it''s just delaying time. If it''s really just to buy our goods, why send more than 20,000 knights?" Niu said solemnly.


    He didn''t believe a word of Duke 2.1 Bill''s words. Niu Da waved his hand and signaled that the mermaid and navy at the bottom of the water started to do it. He didn''t want to talk nonsense with this group of people.


    Seeing that the enemy didn''t want to answer, Duke Bill paced back and forth on the boat in a hurry.


    \"Sir, the other party doesn''t seem to want to talk to us.\"A nobleman said in surprise.


    \"Order to get all the knights ready, since they have all come here, there is no reason to go back.\" Duke Bill ordered.


    They can''t go back now, and the food is almost exhausted.


    \"Second shift, Cv). It''s a bit lame, let the author sort out his ideas.\".


    The first thousand one hundred and sixty-eight chapters: Battle of the estuary. (1 more for customization)


    = bang bang....


    As soon as the knights of the Flanders Empire were ready, their ship made a noise, and the hull shook several times.


    \"Big, my lord, we have more than a dozen ships leaking at the bottom.\"-A knight reported in a panic.


    \"What? The bottom of the boat is leaking? Why don''t you stop it.\" Duke Bill scolded angrily with a dark face.


    After Hughes ordered his men to do something, he swam to the side of Niu Da''s boat and stuck his head out to report, \"My lord, they have already sent people to penetrate their boat.


    Niu Da nodded lightly, and then ordered to the soldiers behind him, \"Load the crossbow, start approaching the enemy ship, and aim at the enemy ship to launch.\"


    \"Yes.\"The soldiers responded in unison, and then they all started running, some operating crossbows, some carrying crossbow arrows, and some reloading, all in one go.


    \"Shoot.\" Niu Da ordered in a loud voice.


    \"Yes.\"The soldiers responded respectfully, and the fleet approached the fleet of the Flanders Empire.


    ......


    \"Swish swish...


    The military crossbow rockets were shot on the ships of the Flanders Empire. At this moment, most of their ships were pierced by the mermaid navy.


    The bottom of the ship was being rescued from the broken ship, and the next big attack followed one after another, and all the knights and nobles on the ship were in chaos.


    \"Sir, this is the crossbow bolt that will catch fire.\" The knight commander hoarsely sounded, and he was extremely frightened at the moment.


    \"Shut, quickly spread it out.\" Duke Bill shouted with a pale face, and now he was too frightened, and a crossbow arrow shot beside him just now.


    \"Whoa, whoa...


    Duke Bill''s fleet all turned around and began to spread out. From the 120 ships, there were only 70 ships left. Most of them were either burned down or pierced by the mermaid.


    \"My lord, they are starting to retreat.\"- A soldier reports.

 Chapter 1022：

    \"How many arrows do we have left?\" Niu Da asked.


    \"There are only more than 30 rounds.\"The soldier respectfully said.


    \"There is no other way, let them go.\" Niu Da said regretfully.


    The day before yesterday, a wave of military crossbow rockets was consumed, and a batch of ships was dispatched to the fleet of Haiyan City, while the supply of Chang''an City had not yet arrived.


    At this moment, the observation boat that was far behind Duke Bill''s fleet quietly left after seeing the success of the ambush, and went back to report to Field.


    More than ten hours later, the boat returned to Field''s fleet, and the knight boarded the main ship.


    \"His Royal Highness, there is an ambush at the mouth of the Fushui River, and the Duke and his fleet suffered heavy losses... Qi Tu reported what he saw with his own eyes.


    \"I didn''t expect that it was even fortified there, but fortunately there are them to find the way for us.\" Field secretly relieved.


    \"His Royal Highness, what should we do now, we can''t guard against their flaming crossbow arrow.\"The Celtic Knight said worriedly.


    \"Go back, we can''t face them head-on in our current situation.\" Field twitched the corners of his mouth.


    \"Where are we going, there is nowhere to go.\"The Celtic Knight said helplessly.


    \"Go to Mermaid Bay.\" Field suddenly thought that Mermaid Bay was not far from here, and could take it there as a temporary base.


    \"Yes.\"The Celtic Knight responded immediately, and then went out to make arrangements. More than half an hour later, the fleet has all assembled and headed towards Mermaid Bay.


    A small number of knights have been to Mermaid Cove, or some have been pirates whose ships lead the way.


    \"Ta Ta...


    Field walked out of the cabin and stood on the board with a dignified expression. This time, it was her miscalculation. She didn''t expect that the opponent''s defense was so strong that there was no breakthrough at all.


    In other words, the opponent''s combat power was unexpected.


    \"His Royal Highness.\"Deacon Green brought a cup of buckwheat tea and stepped aside without speaking.


    More than ten hours later, the sky was already gray and bright, and Duke Bill''s fleet approached Field''s fleet in embarrassment.


    \"Under the stock, the Duke and their fleet began to move closer to us.\"Reported by Green Deacon.


    \"The old guys, don''t worry about them, let them follow.\" Field dismissed, took a sip of tea and returned to the cabin.


    This time, the other party will definitely be honest, so she should listen to some of her orders.


    *clear. \" Green Deacon nodded.


    \"Crash....


    \"Sir, do you think Her Royal Highness will...a nobleman worried.\"No, we can be considered as a way for Her Royal Highness, she will not blame us or anything. \" Duke Bill was exhausted.


    The experience last night made him really sleepless all night. When escaping, the first thought of Grand Duke Bill was to return to Field''s fleet, after all, it is also a safe haven.


    \"That''s good.\"The nobles breathed a sigh of relief, they couldn''t just escape from the gate of hell, and then be punished by Her Royal Highness the princess, then this time they went to sea to find guilt. \"But we have become very passive.\" Duke Bill said with a gloomy face. Before leaving the team with the rest of the nobles, and now following back, it is destined to have no right to speak.


    \"In short, it''s good to save your life.\"A nobleman said quickly, after experiencing the scene last night, most nobles were so frightened that they were paralyzed on the ship''s board, and they didn''t recover for a long time.


    After more than ten hours, the time came to the afternoon, the sun was very poisonous, Field and others were all in the cabin to avoid the scorching sun.


    \"Your Highness, Mermaid Bay will be here soon.\"Reported by Celtic Knights. \"Well, prepare the knights to take down Mermaid Bay, this is our last hope.\" Field ordered.


    \"Yes.\"The Celtic Knight responded immediately.


    After more than half an hour, the Field fleet, which was ready for battle, began to slowly approach Mermaid Bay.


    \"Sir, there is Mermaid Bay in front.\" said a knight on Duke Bill''s ship, who had come to Mermaid Bay as a pirate before.


    \"Does Her Royal Highness want to attack Mermaid Bay?\" Duke Bill thought.


    \"What should we do now?\"- Mingzuo wondered.


    \"Come here, integrate a team of knights to support Her Royal Highness.\" Grand Duke Bill ordered.


    \"Sir, is this what you want?\"-The nobleman asked inexplicably.


    \"Since we want to come back, we have to show our sincerity. Now it seems that only this Mermaid Bay can be docked. We have to help." Duke Bill explained.


    He had had enough of the two months floating on the boat. After the shock last night, he just wanted to land quickly and have a good rest on land.


    Moreover, it can also take back part of the right to speak.


    \"One update, Cv). Please support, please customize.\".


    Chapter 1169: Unfortunate words. (2 more for customization)


    At noon, the sun was shining brightly, and at the outpost of the Old Mermaid Bay, the mermaid warriors were standing guard against the big sun.


    Since Biris and the others left, their vigilance has been strengthened.


    \"What is that?\"The mermaid warrior on the post stared at the black spot in the distance. There are a total of 200 black spots, big and small, and they are floating on the sea.


    \"Pirates?\" The mermaid warrior went down to the post in panic.


    They had resisted pirates before, and combined with what the Mermaid King had said, they guessed that this was the coming enemy.


    \"Tap tap....


    The mermaid who got off the post ran straight towards the old palace. After Biris left, the remaining hundreds of mermaids lived in it.


    This was allowed by Biris, and most of the remaining mermaids were elderly. Since the mermaid kingdom had changed places, it was understandable for them to live in the old palace.


    Ten minutes later, the mermaid warrior returned to the palace and ran towards the palace hall.


    \"Sir, there seems to be an enemy ship in the distance, it may be a pirate.\"The Mermaid Warrior Report.


    \"Pirates? How many people?\" Hugo heard the whole person and stood up from his position. Hugo is the confidant of the old king Kusen, who is more traditional and does not understand why Bilis moved with her clan.


    So he and fifty or sixty young fish voluntarily stayed in order to take care of the remaining mermaids who were unwilling to leave, as well as the old man fish.


    \"There are about two hundred ships, the number of which is uncertain.\"The mermaid warrior responded immediately.


    \"What? Two hundred ships??\" Hugo opened his mouth and fell back to his seat, turning his head quickly and thinking.


    ......The mermaid warriors are also a little anxious. They have been attacked by pirates before, and now they can''t help but be afraid.


    There were about 200 ships that came, and even if all the mermaids were there before, there was no way to fight them, not to mention that there were only a few hundred mermaids left, and most of them were old, weak, sick and disabled.


    \"Let the rest of the tribe gather.\" Hugo ordered.


    It is really unfortunate for His Majesty the King to say that the enemy has really come to Mermaid Bay.


    \"It''s Xi r.\"The mermaid warrior responded immediately and trotted out.

 Chapter 1023：

    After more than half an hour, all the mermaids gathered in the hall of the old palace.


    \"People, we are now in unprecedented danger. There is a team of suspected pirates and your fleet is approaching us.\" Hugo stood in the middle and shouted loudly.


    The mermaids gathered in the hall became anxious after hearing Hugo''s words.


    \"What should we do now?\"


    \"Didn''t the pirates be repelled? Why are they here again?\"


    \"We only have one way now, and that is to leave this place.\" Hugo said bitterly.


    \"Get out of here? This is where we''ve lived for so long.\" shouted one of the old man fish.


    \"That''s right, I won''t leave here.\" Another old man also agreed.


    \"If we don''t leave us, there is only a dead end, we have no way to resist the enemy now.\" Hugo said solemnly.


    He also didn''t want to leave, but for the sake of his family, he had to leave.


    Hugo didn''t wait for the people below to react, and shouted loudly, \"Trust me, and also believe in His Majesty the King, I think our lives will not only improve over there, but also ensure our personal safety.


    The mermaids didn''t speak, they were all discussing underground. To be honest, they were a little shaken, but they hadn''t really made up their minds.


    \"Take them to the port and see those enemy ships.\" Hugo ordered in a deep voice.


    \"Yes.\"The mermaid warrior nodded and went to arrange it immediately.


    Tread....


    After ten minutes, all the mermaids came to the port.


    Hugo pointed to the black spot in the distance and shouted loudly, \"Everyone can see, that is the enemy ship.\"


    The mermaids heard the sound and looked in Hugo''s direction. Sure enough, about two hundred black spots were approaching the Mermaid Bay.


    The remaining old man fish are not stupid. There is nothing that can be traded in Mermaid Bay. There is no other possibility for these ships other than pirates.


    \"We can only go to His Majesty the King now. Where there are clansmen is a new home, so we must save our lives.\" Hugo said impassively.


    \"I agree.\" - Celebrity fish raised his hand first and shouted.


    \"I agree with that too.\" In addition - the celebrity fish also shouted.


    Without weapons, and seeing the shadow of the enemy ship and Hugo''s incitement, they also decided to leave.


    \"Now go back and pack up and gather at the port, we don''t have much time.\" Hugo shouted at the top of his voice.


    It was just over an hour away from the arrival of the enemy ship, and Hugo seemed a little anxious. If he could not withdraw in time, everyone would have to die by then, which would go against his original intention of staying.


    tread....


    The mermaids all ran away quickly, rushing back to collect their things.


    If it weren''t for the visual impact of the enemy ship, it would be useless to let Hugo talk for a long time. After all, Biris, as a king, couldn''t persuade him.


    More than 20 minutes later, hundreds of mermaids all gathered back to the port, and most of them went back to get pearls.


    Hugo stood in front of everyone and asked loudly, \"\". Are you ready? \"


    \"Ready.\" Hundreds of mermaids responded in unison, and then they all looked back at the mermaid bay behind them, all with reluctance in their eyes.


    \"Follow me, let''s go.\" Hugo shouted, and then put down the rolled up tail fin, wrapped one pair of legs, and replaced the tail with a dozen young mermaids and jumped into the sea.


    thump...


    As Hugo entered the sea, hundreds of mermaids also put down their tail fins and jumped into the sea.


    More than forty minutes later, the people of the Flanders Empire docked at the port of Mermaid Bay.


    \"Ta Ta....


    The knights held swords, and a group of knights marched towards the Mermaid Bay under the leadership of the Celtic Knights.


    \"I believe there will be good news soon.\"Deacon Green said softly.


    \"Yeah.\" Fei (Qian Wang Hao}) took a sip of tea. \"His Royal Highness, I will follow.\"Jin Mo asked for instructions.


    \"Go, let me stare at Bill and them.\" Field nodded lightly. \"Understood.\" Jin Mo replied respectfully, and then got off the boat with a bow and arrow. Among the knights who rushed into the bay together, there were also knights under Duke Bill, and they sent five hundred knights.


    Duke Bill is a smart man who knows how to measure without being annoying.


    \"Sir, why did you send 500 knights? We don''t have many knights left.\" A nobleman said puzzled.


    He was afraid that too many knights would die. After all, more than 2,000 knights died in the naval battle last night.


    \"There are not many knights left, so I have to send them out. Otherwise, how can Her Royal Highness believe us?" Duke Bill sighed.


    Second, Cv). Please customize, please support. \".


    Chapter 1170: The food was burned. (1 more for customization)


    \"Tap tap.....


    The knights of the Flanders Empire rushed into the Mermaid Bay. Jin Mo also put on light leather armor, followed behind the Celtic Knight with a bow and arrow, and entered the palace together.


    The knights who entered the Mermaid Palace were dumbfounded, including the Celtic Knights.


    The palace was empty, there was no one, there was nothing, there was nothing.


    \"Go in and search inside and out. People may hide.\" The Celtic Knight raised an order.


    \"Yes, my lord.\"The knights responded in unison, then dispersed in groups of five and began to search the inside and outside of the Mermaid Palace.


    Ten minutes later, all the knights were searched and gathered in the hall of the Mermaid Palace.


    The leading knights report, \"Sir, I have searched all the places, even the corners, and found no trace of the mermaid.\"


    \"Sir, they should have gotten the news in advance and ran for their lives.\" Jin Mo guessed that it was a bit strange that he didn''t see the gatekeeper knight when he entered the palace.


    \"It is very likely that this is the case, and it saves us a lot of trouble.\"The Celtic Knight nodded.


    If no one resists, they don''t need to die, and they can have a place to rest immediately.


    \"Sir, I''ll go and tell Her Royal Highness the princess.\" Jin Mo respectfully said.


    The great Celtic knight waved his hand and signaled, \"Go, here I will let the knights search again.\"\"Tadata....


    Ten minutes later, Jin Mo returned to the main ship and entered the cabin to report, \"Your Highness, there is no one in Mermaid Bay.\"

 Chapter 1024：

    \"There will be no one.\" Field seems very surprised, mermaids are very traditional, and they will abandon their hometown?


    \"They just escaped, and the food is still warm.\" Jin Moshi said solemnly. \"Well, there is less trouble, but there are also fewer slaves.\" Field said regretfully.


    I thought that there would be a lot of slaves after winning Mermaid Bay, and if necessary, they could be recruited by force.


    - Some merfolk men come to be the vanguard, and it''s also good to explore the way.


    \"Have you found any food?\" Deacon Green asked quickly.


    .....


    Jin Mo hesitated, then shook his head and said, \"No, the rest of the food was burned by the mermaid (abde).\"


    \"Humph!\" Field snorted coldly, his expression even colder.


    \"Under the stock, we can go in, the palace has been sorted out.\" Jin Mo bowed and suggested.


    \"Well, let''s go.\" Field got up and said, holding the saber next to him - he got out of the cabin.


    At the same time, Duke Bill also received the news from the knight.


    \"There is no one in Mermaid Bay.\" Duke Bill said with a gloomy face.


    Originally, 500 knights were sent to help out, but now it''s better, there is no need to help, let alone fight for the right to speak.


    \"No one is good, and our knights will not be consumed.\"A noble breathed a sigh of relief.


    \"Humph!\" Duke Bill snorted coldly, feeling very helpless for the nobles'' worry about consuming the knights.


    There is no problem in not wanting to lose knights. The problem is that it depends on the situation. In this situation, some knights must be lost in order to gain a little voice.


    \"What should we do now?\"-The nobleman wondered.


    \"Land on, go to the Princess.\" Duke Bill said helplessly, what he should face is still to face.


    More than half an hour later, Field sat on the main seat of the palace hall, while Duke Bill and other nobles sat on both sides.


    \"Duke Bill, did the landing go poorly?\" Field asked knowingly, with a surprised expression on his face.


    If Liu Feng sees Field like this, he will definitely say that her acting skills are really good.


    \"Under the stock, the enemy''s attack and defense methods are very good.\" Duke Bill twitched the corner of his mouth.


    \"Tell me about it.\" Field wanted to know some specific information. After all, the small boat that followed was watching from a distance, and some details were still invisible. \"Most of the bottom of our ship was pierced, and it sank all at once, and those crossbow bolts that would catch fire... Duke Bill said everything.


    He shivered involuntarily when he recalled that the crossbow bolt was nailed beside him. .**.*


    \"Field fell into contemplation, according to Duke Bill''s words, those mermaids are likely to be recruited by Haiyan City.


    It is no wonder that there is no one mermaid here, and all of them have become the combat power of Haiyan City. This is also a miscalculated step.


    \"Go back.\" Field said coldly, not wanting to see the faces of these hypocritical nobles again. If they successfully landed, these nobles would still slip away. \"Under the stock, this will let them go? Won''t you punish it?\" The Celtic Knight was surprised.


    \"What reason do we use to punish now? Besides, they will come in handy in the future.\" Field shook his head lightly.


    It is too easy for them to make excuses, such as losing so many ships for Her Royal Highness to explore the way.


    ... The Celtic Knight nodded silently, knowing that these old guys had always been doing things like this, seeking advantages and avoiding disadvantages.


    \"Send a few teams of knights to start patrolling, and by the way, let a team of knights go out by boat to see if they can catch the mermaid who left soon.\" Field ordered. \"Yes.\"The Celtic Knight responded and walked away to make arrangements.


    \"Jin Mo, you are an elf who is better at hiding. Tonight, you can keep an eye on those old guys to prevent them from sneaking away.\" Field commanded.


    \"Understood.\" Jin Mo nodded.


    The mermaid led by Hugo strayed from the bay. Before leaving, a young mermaid soldier lurked in the nearby waters to observe the situation.


    - After more than an hour, the mermaid warriors returned. \"How is the situation?\" Hugo asked.


    \"They are not like pirates, but like some noble knights.\"The Mermaid Warrior Report.


    \"Go on, let the clansmen speed up, I suspect they will send someone out to find us.\" Hugo ordered thoughtfully, always feeling that these people are not simple.


    \"Yes.\"The mermaid warrior responded immediately.


    Let the young mermaid take care of some old people. \" Hugo added.


    \"Understood.\"The mermaid warrior respectfully said.


    \"One update, Cv7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1171: Will you make up for it? ? (2 more for customization)


    \"thump...


    Hugo led the clan to swim quickly on the seabed, and because of the old man fish, he rested several times in between.


    But everyone didn''t bring anything, just pearls, and there was no burden to swim.


    \"Aggie, go take a look, don''t let people be left behind.\" Hugo ordered.


    At this moment, they all stick their heads out of the sea, take a breath of oxygen and rest, and it is difficult to extract the oxygen they need by swimming in the sea, especially some old mermaids.


    \"Yes.\" Aggie nodded and swam away.


    Aggie is Hugo''s younger brother, and stayed in Mermaid Bay with his brother. Aji was swimming around the mermaid group, probing out of the sea from time to time, shouting loudly, \"Everyone swim according to the formation, and those who don''t have the strength can ride on the shoulders of young people and move forward together.\"


    In addition to exhorting, he also went to check the situation of some elderly mermaids.


    When Aji swam and exhorted, a group of mermaid warriors quickly approached Hugo.


    \"Sir, it''s not good.\" A mermaid warrior panicked.


    They were sent by Hugo to finish the end. By the way, let''s see if the gang who invaded Mermaid Bay caught up.


    \"What''s wrong?\" Hugo frowned.


    \"The gang chased after them.\"The Mermaid Warriors reported.


    \"How many people?\" Hugo said solemnly.


    \"The number of people is not clear, there is only one ship.\"The mermaid warrior reported what he saw.


    \"You and Aji take the tribe forward at full speed.\" Hugo said solemnly.


    The last time he left without listening to His Majesty''s words, this time he would use his own life to protect the remaining clansmen. \"Yes, my lord.\"The mermaid warrior responded immediately.


    \"Brother, you have to be careful.\" After Aji finished speaking, he took his clan to dive into the sea again.


    \"You guys meet the enemy with me, you must hold them back and earn some time for the tribe.\" Hugo continued to order.

 Chapter 1025：

    *Yes. \" Another team of mermaid warriors responded in unison.


    Then Hugo took a team of mermaid warriors, dived to the bottom of the sea and swam behind, all of them holding pig iron spears. These pig iron spears were left to them by Biris.


    \"Whoa, whoa...


    More than half an hour later, the ships of the Flanders Empire had already left the Mermaid Bay for some distance.


    \"Sir, I seem to have seen the figure of a mermaid.\"-The knight shouted loudly, pointing to the sea area ahead.


    \"Let the ship follow, and the archers get ready.\" The knight commander ordered. He was sent out again. The reason for the previous defeat, as long as he caught some mermen and went back to interrogate them, and found some hidden routes to land, this time was his chance to make up for his mistakes.


    \"Yes.\"The knight responded immediately.


    Under the sea at this moment, Hugo and a team of mermaid warriors began to slow down their swimming speed.


    Mainly to attract the attention of the knight commander and the others, so as to buy some time for Aggie and the others.


    After all, the speed of the old man fish is too slow, and it has to float up frequently to breathe, which is easy to be shot by the enemy with a bow and arrow.


    They can only use themselves as bait to attract the enemy''s attention.


    The mermaid warrior looked at the boat on the sea and waved his hand, "Sir, what should we do now?"


    \"We haven''t consumed too much physical strength. With our speed at the bottom of the sea, it should not be difficult to avoid their attacks, and buy more time for the tribe.\" After thinking about it, Hugo gestured with both hands.


    The mermaid family has a special sign language, just to be able to communicate freely underwater.


    \"Understood.\"The mermaid warriors all nodded, the pig iron spears in their hands clenched tighter.


    After Hugo finished his instructions, he scattered with seven or eight mermaid warriors, and then swam around the bottom of the boat.


    If they gather together, they will only become the target of others. These mermaid warriors have been trained, and if they fight in the sea, they can be said to be warriors.


    \"Everyone must pay attention to avoid the enemy''s bows and arrows.\" Hugo gestured with a spear.


    \"Yes.\"The mermaid warriors nodded, took their spears and dived deep into the seabed, disappearing from the sight of the knights.


    A few minutes later, Hugo stuck his head out not far to the right of the ship with the merman warrior.


    Aggie took the rest of the tribe to the left of the Flanders Empire ship, and the reason why Hugo appeared on the right was to buy them time. \"Sir, they are over there.\"The knight pointed to the right.


    \"Lean over and let the archers shoot.\"The knight commander was annoyed.


    \"Yes.\" After riding the soil, I went to make arrangements.


    Seeing that the knights were all holding bows and arrows, Hugo shouted loudly, "Everyone, be careful, dive in."


    \"Understood.\"The mermaid warrior answered loudly, and they all dived into the bottom of the sea.


    †ø³äßÝ....


    The knights on board all fired bows and arrows at Hugo, but they were all useless attacks.


    Hugo had already dived into the bottom of the sea with the mermaid warrior, and then swam around quickly, leaving the range of the bow and arrow all at once.


    \"How?\"The knight stared anxiously at the sea, wanting to see some reddish water, which meant that the mermaid was hit by an arrow.


    A few minutes passed, and there was no scene on the sea that the Knight Commander wanted to see.


    \"Sir, it seems that I missed the shot.\"The knights reported.


    \"I''m not blind.\" The cavalry chief angrily rebuked, his face was so gloomy that he had suffered many setbacks from attacking Haiyan City until now, which made people very anxious.


    This time, it was ordered by Duke Bill, a task that must be completed. If some merman are not caught and go back, the consequences will be serious.


    \"Continue the search for me, today I will catch the mermaid no matter what.\"The knight commander has a bulge on his forehead.


    \"Yes.\"The knights stared at the sea all the time.


    At this moment, Hugo and the others under the sea were slowly swimming under the boat.


    \"Sir, do you still need to go up?\"-The celebrity fish warrior gestured. \"No, let them search first, if they continue in this direction, we will not venture out.\" Hugo also gestured.


    \"Yes.\"The Mermaid Warrior nodded.


    Now the direction of the Flanders Empire''s sailing is to the right, and Hugo wants to wait for them to sail for a while longer.


    Make sure to sail straight to the right before returning to the team. If you sail in the direction of the clan, they will show their faces again to attract attention.


    More than half an hour later, the ships of the Flanders Empire kept moving to the right, and Hugo and the mermaid warriors began to drive in the direction of the clan.


    \"Why hasn''t the mermaid appeared yet.\" The knight commander had a gloomy face, it has been a while since he came out, and none of the mermaids have been caught.


    Sir, we are watching. \"The knights wiped the sweat from their foreheads.\"If we don''t catch the merman, we won''t go back. \" The knight commander said solemnly.


    \"Yes.\"The knight responded quickly.


    middle


    \"Second update, Cv7). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1172: Another world version patent? (1 more for customization)


    In the early morning, in the tallest building in Chang''an City, Liu Feng was processing some documents.


    Yesterday, I received a battle report from Haiyan City, saying that the second battle was also won.


    Of course, some deficiencies were also reported, such as a series of details such as letting the enemy escape most of the time.


    .knock....


    \"Crumble..


    \"Your Majesty, this is the news from Haiyan City just now.\" Mila pushed open the door and handed Liu Feng a document.


    \"Huh?\" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly, took the document and looked at it.


    \"Your Majesty, what''s going on in Haiyan City?\" Nicole said with a little worry, Big Brother is in Haiyan City, what happened? The battle report was sent only yesterday, and another one came this morning.


    Liu Feng looked at it for a while, his expression relaxed, and said softly, \"It''s not a big problem, I just reported the docking location of the Flanders Empire fleet and \"September 17\"


    already.


    This news was found by Niu Da''s Navy. He was a little unsure, so he sent it back to Liu Feng for review.


    \"Where is the Flanders Empire?\" Enri asked curiously, taking the battle report and looking at it, Mina and the others also came over.


    The previous battle reports have said that if you want to enter the Han Dynasty, you must land at the mouth of Haiyancheng and Fushui River. Since these two places are defended, where will they stop?

 Chapter 1026：

    Is it in other coastal towns? The ports in those places can''t dock many ships. Once they are blocked, they can all be surrounded and killed, and there is no way back.


    If so, it saves a lot of trouble.


    After An Li read the document, the brown-eyed boss said in surprise, \"Huh? They are docked at Mermaid Bay?\"


    After the failure of the Flanders Empire''s second estuary campaign, Niu Da let the men and women sailors silently follow behind to monitor their next move. After following them in the direction of the Mermaid Bay, they returned to Haiyan City to report. Before the supplies arrived, Niu Da did not dare to rashly go to the Mermaid Sea to help the remaining mermaids, so he sent the information back.


    Because the navy saw more than 200 ships surrounding the mermaid bay, they did not dare to approach it easily, so the navy did not know about the early evacuation of Hugo and the other mermaids.


    \"According to Biris, there are still some mermaids over there in the Mermaid Bay.\" Ann Li thought for a while and said.


    \"Will the people of the Flanders Empire arrest them as slaves?\" Mina guessed.


    Liu Feng took a sip of tea, and then said, \"This is a matter of the mermaid, and Bilis already gave them advice at the time.\"


    He will not offer to help, this is a matter of the mermaid, after all, he has already given a warning.


    \"Your Majesty, will those sailors... Mina narrowed her eyes slightly.


    Liu Feng shook his head lightly and said with a chuckle, \"They won''t, where are the military regulations, and the mermaids in the bay are willing to stay, and they all know that there are enemies coming, this is their own choice.\"


    He paused and said indifferently, \"If the mermaids who stayed were not stupid, seeing so many enemies coming, I guess they would have run away.\"


    \"That''s right.\" After thinking about it for a while, An Li understood something.


    \"Mina, write a summons to Haiyan City.\" Liu Feng said softly.


    \"Yes.\" Mina responded immediately, holding a pen to prepare.


    \"Let Niu Da wait and see what happens, let the navy watch the people in the Flanders Empire, wait until the supplies arrive, and then take the next action. If there is any problem, send it back to Chang''an City immediately.\" Liu Feng ordered.


    \"Understood.\" Mina wrote quickly with the pen in her hand, and immediately sent someone to deliver the order.


    Seeing that the incident in Haiyan City had come to an end, An Li handed Liu Feng a document and said softly, \"Your Majesty, this is the document you sorted out yesterday and it has been printed out.\"


    Some of Liu Feng''s current important documents will be printed out after they are sorted out. In addition to being convenient for circulation, they are preserved and archived.


    \"Yeah.\"Liu Feng took over the document and started to read it.


    This document is about the creation of inventions by the whole people. It started from the establishment of the scientific research department and has not been perfected until now, and a policy suitable for this era has been changed. The issue of invention patents, civilians were not able to take care of their lives before, but now life is better, and they have the conditions and time to consider these things. Inventions and innovations are the fresh blood of the industry. These blood must be well protected, given to good channels, and nourished.


    Enri asked softly, \"Your Majesty, is there anything else to add?\"


    \"The reward can be increased.\"Liu Feng said softly.


    He has sorted out the information for several days, and he has set up some incentive awards and creative awards. At the same time, if a real object is produced, after the experiment, it will be rewarded if it is found to be feasible.


    \"Okay, Your Majesty, is there anything else? Enri wrote it down in the notepad.


    Liu Feng flipped through the document for a while, thought about it for a while, and said, \"Let''s set up a patent 0\"


    \"Patent?\"\"Several women are curious, this is a new vocabulary.


    \"That is, after you have invented something useful, you can apply for a patent. If you want to use this patent, you need to apply for and pay the fee, which is divided into three parts, one for the inventor, -


    One for tax payment and one for the operation of the Patent Office.


    And this patent time can be divided into one year, two years... or ten years according to the simple difficulty, and it will be developed after it expires. \"


    Liu Feng paused, took a sip of tea and continued, \"Of course, if there is an improvement on the old patent, then the patent for the new improved invention will not belong to the old inventor, but it will be given to the inventor of the old patent. buyout fee.


    These several steps are to inspire people to invent, and to give some people the effort to innovate and give the spear industry a good soil for innovation.¡±


    \"I see, this patent is a thing to protect the interests of the inventor.\"


    Enri rolled her brown eyes.


    \"Well, yes, it can be said that since a patent has been established, the reward rules will be changed.\" Liu Feng said after thinking.


    \"Your Majesty, you said.\" Enri held the pen.


    \"The invention has three grades: high, middle and low. The rewards at the current stage are 100 gold coins for high level, 100 silver coins for medium level, and between 1 silver coin and 100 silver coins for low level. Liu Feng said after thinking.


    \"Yes.\"Enri nodded and recorded it on the notepad.


    \"Add one more thing, anyone who has an idea to make a real thing, as long as there is innovation, even if it is useless, he can also get an incentive award. \"Liu Feng chuckled. As the saying goes, under 0.1 good money, there must be brave men, and the whole people will be motivated to do it if they have attractive rewards.


    In addition to accelerating the development of Chang''an City, it can also collect a lot of talents, and those with good ideas can also work in the scientific research department.


    \"Your Majesty, I also have a proposal.\" Enri raised her hand.


    \"Tell me about it.\" Liu Feng said gently.


    \"If the commoners have good ideas, but don''t have any coins, can they help them?\" En Li wagged her fox tail.


    \"Don''t implement this for the time being, the stall can''t be spread too big.\" Liu Feng shook his head and said, fearing that some people would be confused.


    After all, there are too many things like this on Earth. Some people will do anything for money, and they will bring harm to some people.


    \"One update, Cv). Please customize, please support.\".


    The first thousand - one hundred and seventy-three chapters: who to support? (2 more for customization)


    -The sun shines through the clouds, and the shops on the streets of Chang''an City also open one after another.


    The newspaper office has also begun to arrange staff to sell newspapers. Today''s headline content is the information compiled by the highest building yesterday, on the topic of patents.


    \"The newspaper is sold, His Majesty the King encourages everyone to invent and create, and the inventor has the opportunity to receive gold coins as a reward.\"


    \"The patent department has been established, everyone can take a look.\"


    These shouts have been echoing in the streets, and they were all the ones that Nuoyue asked them to focus on.


    Wendylin, who was going to the street to buy breakfast at the moment, after hearing the shouts, she waved to the newspaper salesman and politely shouted, \"Please give me a newspaper.\"


    \"Okay, two steel coins for a newspaper.\" The newspaper salesman said softly.


    \"Here.\" Wendylin took out two steel coins and handed them over, took the newspaper and started flipping through it.


    She has lived in Chang''an City for a long time. She originally planned to stay here for about seven or eight days. Who knows - she doesn''t want to leave after staying here. After reading the newspaper for a while, Wen Dilin refreshed her understanding of Chang''an City again, and muttered to herself, \"To give such a generous reward 01.\"


    If these bonuses are placed in the Flanders Empire, the family will have a good life for a few years.


    In the newspaper, the detailed contents of Liu Feng yesterday were arranged and published, such as the rewards for the three grades of high school and low.


    \"All self-invented things can be brought to the Patent Office for inspection and registration,-


    Once established, the patent will be recorded for you, and the patent fee will be collected... Wendylin looked at the newspaper and muttered to herself.


    A lot of explanations about patents are detailed in the newspaper, so people who don''t understand patents can read the newspaper.

 Chapter 1027：

    \"Huh? The Battle of Haiyan City?\" Wendylin went to the back of the newspaper and was attracted by the five characters of the Battle of Haiyan City, so she sat on the stone chair by the roadside and began to read it in detail. ten minutes later.


    Wendylin''s eyes stared at the boss, and she muttered, \"The Flanders Empire actually attacked Haiyan City?\"


    She was shocked by the content of the newspaper, and was a little surprised for a while, she never thought it would be like this.


    \"Why attack Haiyan City? Could it be that the king wants to expand his territory? \" This is the only reason Wendylin thought of.


    The main reason was that she failed twice in the attack. She didn''t know whether to support her country or the beautiful Han Dynasty.


    \"Forget it, it''s their business, I''d better go to the Patent Department to see.\" Wendylin thought about it for a long time, and finally stopped struggling.


    She is a member of the Flanders Empire. Of course, she hopes that her homeland can win, but she also does not want Chang''an City to be invaded. She is such a contradictory mentality now.


    Since both sides were hesitant, she simply didn''t think about it.


    Wendylin followed the newspaper to record the location of the Patent Office and walked over, which happened to be set up next to the library.


    The Patent Department was in preparation and decoration before. After a while, Liu Feng was waiting for some rules and details to be perfected, and then it could be established.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    Wendylin came to the door of the Patent Department and stared at the notice at the door.


    \"Good morning, may I help you?\"-a female staff member said gently.


    When the Patent Department is established, there will be dedicated staff to answer those who have doubts about patents.


    \"Can everyone patent their own inventions?\" Wendylin asked curiously. \"Of course, everything invented by everyone can be patented once it is certified.\"The staff explained.


    Only useful things can be patented, and if they are useless, they can only be rejected, so as not to be rewarded.


    \"So that''s the case.\" Wendylin nodded, as if she didn''t understand. As for whether she really understood, she knew.


    \"Miss, you can go in and visit.\"The staff smiled.


    \"Okay.\" Wendylin nodded lightly and stepped forward.


    She entered the door and found that the overall tone of the interior was light gray, creating a sense of serenity and discipline, and sometimes the choice of tone could play a big role.


    The furnishings in the entire patent department are custom-made, both sofas and chairs are very simple, and there is a semi-circular service desk in the middle, with several staff standing inside.


    Wendylin pointed to something in a glass window and asked curiously, \"What is this?\"


    \"This is the agricultural tool invented by His Majesty, some ox plows, waterwheels, etc.\"The staff explained.


    There are many kinds of inventions displayed in the patent department, all of which were made by the scientific research department according to the drawings given by Liu Feng.


    The patent department is used to motivate people, to promote agricultural tools, and to give some people the opportunity to improve their reference. \"It''s amazing.\" Wendylin exclaimed.


    The girl went back and forth in the Patent Office several times before leaving.


    At the same time, the civilians on the street all knew about the patent one after another, and they were all discussing it vigorously.


    \"This reward is really attractive.\"


    \"It''s decided, I''m going to try it out, maybe I can get some gold coins.\"


    \"By the way, have you seen the battle of Haiyan City?\"


    \"Cut, those people are just over their heads.\"


    Conversations like this echoed on the streets. In addition to discussing patents and inventions, it was the battle of Haiyan City.


    Most of the people discussing creation are craftsmen, they are more interested, and this time is more beneficial to them.


    Some took the newspapers to the Patent Office to read, while others went home to study. The rewards were very attractive, but few people cared about the patent fees.


    \"Today''s newspapers are selling much faster than usual.\"Ale said happily.


    \"Yeah, if only it were like this every day, we could have more time to go to the library.\" Another newspaper salesman said.


    middle.


    \"This looks good, maybe I can invent something.\" Solo put the newspaper in his bag.


    What he values ??is this patent, but he is not very interested in the construction of this reward, and he knows that it will be difficult to think about high-level rewards.


    Good morning, Solo, do you want to invent too? \" Tori greeted.


    Morning, do you want to try it too? \" Solo responded politely.


    Tori took a sip of sour juice and said, \"I''ll give it a try, I don''t know if it will work.\"


    \"Which aspect do you want to invent?\" Solo asked tentatively.


    \"Me? It''s probably something to do with food or clothes.\" Tori said with a hearty smile.


    \"So it is.\" Solo said softly.


    \"Second shift, (v). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1174: Merchant of Flanders. (1 more for customization)


    On the vast expanse of the sea, three boats were floating side by side.


    They were all from the Flanders Empire, and they were behind Field''s fleet.


    \"Fenton, how long until we get there?\" Cyrus said anxiously. Cyrus was a merchant in the Flanders Empire, where he did some buckwheat tea and wine business. He had reddish-brown hair, a reddish-brown beard, and a well-proportioned figure.


    Randolph ate the hard, wood-like bread and sighed, \"Yeah, we''ve been separated from them for two days.\"


    At that time, there were more than 100 ships that set off behind Field, all of which were nobles and businessmen. Fenton and others left the fleet in order to obtain great benefits first.


    Randolph was also a businessman, but in some fabric business, with long blond hair and a pair of cloudy blue eyes.


    \"Let me think about it again.\" Fenton pressed i on his temples and said, they hadn''t slept well for the past two days, and their eyes were bloodshot.


    Fenton is the largest businessman among the three, and the other two also regard him as the backbone, and some opinions are asked of him.


    Just like this trip, Fenton heard the news from the other side of the continent in the city, so he invited Cyrus and Randolph to join in, thinking about the past continent to see if there are any bigger business opportunities.


    Businessmen are like this, and those who are profitable will take risks, just make a little preparation, and the three of them have prepared - a ship is far behind Field''s fleet.


    \"I finally got to this continent. I don''t want to go back empty-handed. Besides, the food on our ship can''t support us to go back.\" Cyrus said bitterly. They suffered a lot from following Field. The natural disasters such as stormy weather, scorching sun, and waves more than ten meters high almost killed them, so why did they go back empty-handed.


    \"Fenton, you asked us to go out to sea with you, you have to come up with an idea quickly\"". \" Randolph quickly echoed.


    After drifting at sea for a long time without a target, the only Felder fleet that followed was docked in Mermaid Bay, and the Celtic Knights did not let them dock, so they drifted helplessly on the sea.

 Chapter 1028：

    Originally, Fenton and others hugged everyone from the same empire, and they came to this continent together, why would they give a mooring point, but they were rejected.


    \"Don''t be noisy, let me think about it.\" Fenton roared.


    When the food is in short supply and there is nowhere to stop, everyone is anxious, including Fenton, who is usually calm and composed.


    Cyrus and Randolph did not speak any more, they just lowered their heads and drank buckwheat wine. There was not much wine, just enough for today.


    Fenton took a quill to scribble on the parchment scroll, and muttered to himself, \"I can''t log in here, and I can''t log in there...


    Field and the others ate behind closed doors when they landed in Haiyan City and the mouth of the Youshui River. Fenton got the news from the knights on Field''s main ship in advance.


    After more than half an hour passed, Fenton suddenly stopped and took a sip of buckwheat wine. \"We don''t have to land from Haiyan City or the mouth of Youshui River, we can land from a small coastal town.\"


    \"Her Royal Highness did not choose there, would it be dangerous for us to land?\" Cyrus asked worriedly.


    \"The reason why Her Royal Highness is obsessed with the two landing points is that they have more ships and can''t dock at ports in other small cities, and we are different.\"


    Fenton''s mouth twitched slightly.


    \"We only have three ships.\" Randolph understood at once.


    \"Then what are we waiting for, let''s go.\" Cyrus excitedly asked the attendant beside him to instruct the boatman to start sailing.


    With a series of actions such as lifting anchor and sailing, Fenton and others sailed along the coastline.


    More than ten hours later, Fenton and the others woke up from a nap, and it was already past five o''clock in the afternoon.


    \"Sir, I see a suitable place for landing.\"-The attendant walked into the cabin and said respectfully.


    When Fenton and others heard it, they all came to their senses, and they quickly walked out of the cabin and stood on the board to look ahead.


    \"Let''s land now.\" Cyrus suggested.


    \"No, don''t worry, be late, it''s not completely dark yet.\" Fenton said with a light shake of his head.


    He is a cautious person, and seeing Field and the other two defeats made him even more vigilant.


    \"You mean we''re going to land secretly?\" Randolph understood. \"Well, let them stop advancing. After the sky darkens, we will land with the help of the fog at sea.\" Fenton nodded lightly.


    \". It''s good to be careful.\" Randolph agreed.


    More than an hour has passed, and the sky has completely darkened, with only a few rays of moonlight reflecting on the sea.


    \"Whoa, whoa...


    The ship ran over the moonlight and approached the port with the fog. The place they were about to dock was the port of Kut City.


    The area of ??Kut City is very small. It is the smallest city among the coastal cities. There are only two or three thousand civilians in it.


    \"I''m about to dock at the port, everyone is ready.\"Fenton lowered his voice?


    road.


    This is the first time I have come to this continent, and this city is the first time. No one knows what is here, and everyone is very nervous.


    \"Yes.\"The attendants responded one after another, and moved boxes of copper coins to the board of the ship to be moved down. It is not safe to put these properties on the ship.


    More than half an hour later, the three ships docked at the port of Kut City. The attendant went down to inspect for a short period of time (Li Zhaozhao), and then went up to report to Fenton after finding no one.


    \"Sir, there is no one, you can go down.\"The attendant respectfully said.


    \"Well, Cyrus, Randolph, let''s go.\" After finishing speaking, Fenton walked ahead.


    \"Finally I can feel the land.\" Randolph said with a little joy.


    \"I don''t know what delicious food there is on this continent, I''ve had enough of those hard, wood-like bread.\" Cyrus longed.


    After ten minutes, the three and thirty attendants all got off the boat, and the boatman tied the rope to the stake on the port.


    \"It''s so dark, Fenton, should we light a torch?\" Cyrus asked. \"Do you want us to be exposed?\" Fenton said angrily, and several people continued to discredit Qianjin.


    \"One update, factory V). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1175: A bit credible. (2 more for customization)


    Apart from Fenton and the others, there were no other ships in the small town port. All around were black and numb birds, and it was quiet, as if the place they came to was an uninhabited town.


    \"Gah....


    The decayed wooden plank of the port made a sharp sound when stepped on it.


    Fenton and the others just walked out of the port, and before anyone went to inquire about the news, they vaguely heard the sound of footsteps.


    \"What, what''s wrong?\" Cyrus looked around in panic.


    \"Shouldn''t we be discovered?\" Randolph also panicked.


    \"Calm down, everyone is in a circle.\" Fenton shouted forcefully. Cyrus, Randolph and the others found the backbone, hurriedly leaned together, and were protected by thirty attendants.


    \"Tread...tread...


    The small town in the dark suddenly lit up with firelights, and along with the sound of footsteps, they began to gather towards Fenton and the others.


    In less than two or three minutes, Fenton and others were surrounded. They looked at the soldiers holding cold-light weapons, and their faces were pale with fright at the moment.


    \"Arrest them all. A soldier commander ordered.\"Yes. \" The soldiers responded loudly, and walked to Fenton and the others with Tang Dao and rope in hand, and **** all the thirty or so people.


    \"We just want to stop here to rest for a night, there is no other meaning.\" Fenton quickly explained that no matter how calm he is usually, he is a little helpless at this moment.


    \"Yes, we are just businessmen.\" Randolph also shouted quickly, his hands shaking uncontrollably.


    At this moment, Cyrus was so scared that he almost fainted, his face was pale and bloodless, and his mouth kept shaking up and down.


    The three people''s thoughts of making money in their hearts at the moment were all put to the back of their minds. If they knew this, they would rather stay on the ship than land here.


    In fact, as early as when they were preparing to approach Kut City, the soldiers standing on the post found the ship approaching, who made the candles on the ship too conspicuous. Now not only Haiyan City and the mouth of the Youshui River, but even the cities along the coast have troops stationed, and no one from the Flanders Empire can land anywhere they want.


    \"Stop talking nonsense, go quickly.\" The soldier roared and shook the Tang knife in his hand... Fenton and the others were quite honest, and they all lowered their heads and dared not look at them, for fear of being stabbed twice.


    Ten minutes later, Fenton and others were detained in a cell in Kut City, and their interrogation began immediately.


    After the interrogation is completed, the information will be reported to Haiyancheng by the sender. The people in the small town have no way to call the shots, and they don''t know how to deal with this group of people.


    Twenty minutes later, Haiyan City returned a telegram, and Niu Da ordered these people to be escorted to Haiyan City.


    According to Niu Da''s order, the captain sent a team of soldiers to **** Fenton and the others on their boat to Haiyan City.


    \"Whoa, whoa...


    With the departure of the ship, it began to sail towards the coastline of Yancheng, the sea. After an overnight voyage, the sky was already gray and bright, and the ship was about to berth in the port.

 Chapter 1029：

    \"We are merchants and can give you a lot of gold coins, as long as you let us go, you can have as many gold coins as you want.\" Fenton tried to bribe the soldiers who were watching over them.


    Since last night until now, he has said this to every soldier who has come to change his shift. After all, they are on their boat now, as long as they buy the relationship, they can leave by boat.


    But the soldiers were all indifferent, and some even scolded them.


    Half an hour later, the ship docked at the port of Haiyan City. The soldiers handed over to the people stationed in the port, and then escorted Fenton and others to the City Lord''s Mansion.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    The soldiers escorted Fenton straight (abeg) to the City Lord''s Mansion, but Fenton and the others repeated the same trick. They don''t believe it anymore, so many people don''t have a single person who doesn''t like gold coins.


    \"Sir, we can give you gold coins, as long as you let us go, you can ask for as many gold coins as you want.\" Fenton quickly flattered, or asked for information. \"Shut up, let me go quickly.\"The soldiers were unmoved and scolded them.


    Cyrus had given up completely. They have been on the gold coin offensive since last night, but no one has been shaken.


    More than half an hour later, Cyrus and the others were escorted into the city lord''s mansion, and at this moment they were kneeling in the city lord''s hall.


    Niu Da held the interrogation reports of these people and stared at them with sharp eyes.


    He asked with a serious face, \"What was the purpose of you landing in Kut City last night?\"


    \"We''ve just been drifting at sea for too long and looking for a land to rest.\"


    Fenton quickly explained.


    \"Who are you from the Flanders Empire?\" Niu Da''s questions were very simple and direct.


    \"We are just merchants from the Flanders Empire.\" Fenton said immediately. He has been a businessman for so long and has seen many knights, and he has a general idea of ??what the other party thinks, but he can''t understand Niu Da at all.


    Moreover, they also found that the weapons, armor, and discipline of these people are all top-notch, and the knights of the Flanders Empire are far less comparable.


    \"Businessman? Why are you here?\" Niu Da''s eyes narrowed slightly. In his opinion, these businessmen are related to those enemies. After all, there were


    - The helper is under the guise of trade, preparing to sneak into the Youshui River.


    \"We also heard that there are a lot of good goods in this continent, so we followed.\" Randolph explained quickly.


    \"Yeah, we are thinking of buying some goods on this continent to sell to the Flanders Empire.\" Cyrus added.


    \"That''s right, we don''t have any idea of ??occupying this continent, and we don''t know they want to invade here.\" Fenton quickly distanced himself.


    ... Niu Da didn''t speak, staring at Fenton and the three of them with cold eyes, thinking in his heart what they had just said, whether it was credible or unbelievable.


    ... Fenton and the others did not dare to speak, and all bowed their heads.


    Niu Da thought for a while, then said solemnly, \"What''s going on in the Flanders Empire.\"


    Thinking of the people I caught before, they are reluctant to disclose the situation there. Just now, a few people who say everything will be sent to the door, so I will make good use of it, get the information I want, and compare it with the previous information.


    \"Second update, Cv7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1176: We are really businessmen. (3 more for customization)


    Fenton and Cyrus looked at each other and nodded silently.


    \"The area of ??the Flanders Empire is very large, and the business of the imperial capital is very prosperous. Fenton introduced it without hesitation, with a little pride in his eyes. When he talked about his homeland, he seemed to forget that he was a prisoner now.


    \"What about other cities? What kind of goods do they sell?\" Niu Da''s eyes narrowed slightly when he saw Fenton''s proud appearance, he was a little curious about what other cities in the Flanders Empire were like. .


    *Although other cities are not as prosperous as the imperial capital, they are not bad, and the production of buckwheat is very sufficient. \" Cyrus looked up and said.


    \"We sell some buckwheat wine, cloth and some buckwheat grains, and some fish from the bottom of the sea.\"Fenton added.


    After that, there are all kinds of fancy praise for the wine, food, cloth and so on of the Flanders Empire.


    In their opinion, these foods and fabrics are very good, and they also brought some on the boat when they came, in order to sell them on this continent.


    After all, in their view, as long as they have wine, grain and cloth, they are rich.


    \"Buckwheat?\"I don''t know much about this kind of grain. From childhood to adulthood, there are only wheat and polished rice.


    \"We still have some buckwheat, cloth, etc. left on the boat, adults can take a look if you don''t mind.\" Fenton continued.


    Soldiers, when they heard this, they immediately said, \"Sir, everything on their ship has also been carried over.\"


    \"Bring it in, I''ll take a look.\" Niu Da nodded in response.


    In his eyes, the things in Chang''an City will always be the best, but after being told by Fenton and others, Niu Da is a little curious about whether their things are really that good?


    \"How many knights do you have in your empire?\" Niu asked in a deep voice.


    \"There are probably more than 60,000 knights in the empire, and the number of knights of other nobles is not very clear.\" Fenton responded, more than 60,000 knights? \" Niu Da said lightly, and began to think.


    Ten minutes later, the soldiers brought Fenton''s things on board to the main hall of the city, and all the same things were presented to Niu Da.


    The soldier respectfully said, \"Sir, this is what was on their ship.\"


    \"Yeah.\" Niu Da nodded lightly, picked up a cup of buckwheat wine poured by the soldiers and drank it.


    ... All three of Fenton focused their attention on Niu Da, wanting to see his reaction.


    From the time they landed in Kutze to the current Haiyan City, they all felt that it was not as prosperous as the imperial capital.


    After Niu Da drank the buckwheat wine, the expression on his face was wrinkled into a ball. The taste was not much different from the previous bitter ale wine, and it was a bit bitter.


    ... Fenton was a little nervous, seeing Niu Da''s expression didn''t seem very good. \"The taste of this wine is not as good as one-tenth of Chang''an wine.\" Niu Da smacked his tongue.


    It may be that Fenton praised him too high, so Niu Dahua''s expectations were too high.


    \"How could it be?\" Fenton couldn''t believe it, thinking that the buckwheat wine of the Flanders Empire tasted very good.


    Niu Da ignored him and picked up the cloth handed over by another soldier.


    After he touched i twice, his brows became even tighter, and he said lightly, \"It''s equivalent to the middle and lower grade linen in Chang''an City, this is your best linen?\"


    \"Yes, my lord, this is the best grade of linen in our empire, and the price is one silver coin.\" Fenton said quickly.


    \"This actually requires a silver coin?\" Niu Da sneered and threw the sackcloth aside.


    ...people were stunned, and dared not speak in embarrassment. grown ups. \"The soldier handed over a piece of cake in his hand.


    \"This is?\" Niu Da took the cake from the soldier''s hand, frowned and looked at it. With the impression of the previous two times, he has no hope for this cake.


    \"This is buckwheat cake, I''m sure adults will like it.\" Fenton barely mentioned a hint of confidence.


    .. Niu Da frowned and watched for a while, then slowly took off a piece and put it into his mouth. The wine and biscuits brought were inspected by the soldiers, and Fenton and his attendants tried it out, and the cows ate it only after there was no problem.


    .... Randolph and the others looked at Niu Da eagerly again, expecting a positive answer.

 Chapter 1030：

    After all, when things are valuable, they will have use value.


    "It can''t be compared to the pizza in Chang''an City." Niu Da shook his head lightly and put the buckwheat cakes aside, feeling that his mouth was dry.


    The buckwheat cakes of the Flanders Empire have less oil and no seasonings, so they taste very rough and bitter.


    "Pizza?" Randolph heard the term for the first time and wondered what pizza tasted better than buckwheat pie.


    "My lord, is Chang''an City the imperial capital of this continent?" Fenton asked boldly.


    Niu Da glanced at him and said indifferently, "Well, the capital of the Han Dynasty."


    "Sir, we are really businessmen, we can buy a lot of goods, we are here to do business." Fenton saw the opportunity and quickly defended.


    He was really afraid that he would be decapitated as an enemy, and that would be an unjust death. .... Niu squinted his eyes and looked at the three of them. After trying Fenton''s food, he had a little bit of understanding of the situation in the Flanders Empire. The gourmet food and high-quality fabrics they talked about were hardly worth mentioning in front of the Han Dynasty. "Tap on...


    - A soldier rushed in from the outside and whispered in Niu Da''s ear, "The supply of Chang''an City has arrived."


    "Well, send someone to transport it into the warehouse immediately." Niu Da said with a serious face.


    "Yes." The soldier stepped back.


    Da Niu turned his attention back to Fenton and the others, and said to the soldiers, "Take them down."


    He planned to send a telegram back to Chang''an City first to ask His Majesty the king to see how it was arranged. After all, there were so many merchant ships from enemy countries behind.


    "Yes." The soldiers led Fenton, Cyrus and others out.


    "My lord, we''re really businessmen, we''re here to buy goods," Fenton shouted before being led out.


    "Three shifts, (v). Please customize, please support."


    Chapter 1177: Manual washing machine? ? (1 more for customization)


    knock knock...


    Ga_.....


    The door on the eleventh floor was pushed open.


    "Your Majesty, this is an urgent report from Haiyan City." Mira said respectfully.


    "Is there something going on in the Flanders Empire?" Liu Feng took the document suspiciously and began to read it.


    "Your Majesty, what happened to Haiyan City?" Mina asked suspiciously


    "We caught three businessmen who secretly landed in Kut City last night." Liu Feng said softly, and handed the documents to the women.


    "Businessmen? Businessmen from the Flanders Empire landed in Kut City at night?" Enri said in surprise.


    Liu Feng took a sip of tea and guessed, "I can''t find a place to land, so I risked landing."


    "Your Majesty, what are you going to do with those three businessmen?" Mina asked softly.


    "Since they are businessmen, let them come to Chang''an City. "660", they can follow their hands and sell our goods to the Flanders Empire." Liu Feng said with a slightly raised mouth.


    "Your Majesty, there are many other merchants floating on the sea, do you want to introduce them too? Enri asked when she saw the document.


    This is what Fenton and the three of them were interrogated after they were locked up yesterday. There were many merchants and nobles in the company. There were more than 100 merchant ships in total.


    Liu Feng''s black eyes rolled, and he said after a moment, "Mina, order Niu Da to strengthen the vigilance of Haiyan City and the surrounding coastal cities, -" Once they find the Yudu, they will all be arrested. "


    There are not many merchants, as long as there are some merchants who can bring the goods back, so as not to be destroyed by too many people who take the opportunity to enter the Han Dynasty.


    "Yes." Mina quickly recorded it.


    "Let those three businessmen come to Chang''an City on the airship that transports supplies, and give them a chance to see the prosperity of Chang''an City." Liu Feng said lightly.


    "Understood." Mina nodded.


    ...Enri covered her mouth and laughed, and said, "The three of them will be scared by the time."


    "That''s what I want." Liu Feng chuckled.


    After all, it was written on the document that the three merchants were very confident in their goods, so let''s compare them.


    An Li suddenly remembered that when she was dealing with government affairs, she saw the documents of the Patent Department, so she said, "Your Majesty, the people of the Patent Department have sorted out a document this morning."


    The Patent Office will count the inventions that are patented every day, which is useful for


    -A document, the useless one is another document, and the patent is also a document. After sorting out, it will be handed over to the highest building for approval.


    "The Patent Department? Is there a novel invention??" Liu Feng asked curiously. An Li handed over the document and said in a clear voice, "It seems that some inventions are not bad."


    Liu Feng took over the document and read it with interest. What people can invent in this era is still very exciting.


    Ten minutes later, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, and he closed the document and said, "I didn''t expect there to be one or two good inventions."


    With so many inventions, he was satisfied with two inventions, one of which was the pancake machine, and the other was the so-called manual washing machine.


    "Your Majesty, I think this pancake machine can be seen." Enri said softly, this is the first time I''ve heard of this machine.


    "Okay." Liu Feng nodded lightly.


    Ten minutes later, everyone went down to the highest building, got on a steam car and went to the Patent Office under the **** of Mira.


    As long as the invention passes the examination, it will keep a copy in the Patent Department.


    "Your Majesty, this manual washing machine seems to be interesting too." Nicole flipped through the documents of the Patent Office.


    "Let''s go take a look together later." Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    He didn''t hold out much hope. After all, most people in this era do rough work, and machine-made laundry may not be very clean.


    "Okay." Nicole began to look forward.


    Ten minutes later, the steam car stopped at the door of the Patent Office, and Mira got out of the car and asked the soldiers to evacuate the residents surrounding the door.


    "Your Majesty." Soldiers and civilians saluted respectfully.


    "Yeah." Liu Feng nodded with a chuckle, and walked into the Patent Office with a few women.


    "Your Majesty." The staff at the front desk of the Patent Department quickly said respectfully. "Well, where are all the things invented?" Liu Feng asked lightly.


    The staff hurriedly came out of the half-circle service desk and said respectfully, "Your Majesty, please come with me."


    A few minutes later, Liu Feng and others were taken to a room.


    The staff pointed to the many strange things in the room and respectfully said, "Your Majesty, this is what the residents invented."


    Liu Feng looked at Linling''s eyes full of things in the room and said, "I''ll show you the pancake maker."

 Chapter 1031：

    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"The staff responded immediately and walked to a one-meter-high machine to start operating.


    Before civilians come to the patent department to apply for a patent, they will teach the staff how to operate and leave instructions.


    The entire pancake maker is made of wood, except for the concave pan on the top and the wood-burning container, which is made of iron. The shape is a bit like the pancake maker on the other side of the earth, but a little more rudimentary.


    \"Your Majesty, firstly, add firewood into this container. After the pot above is hot, you can start frying the biscuits on the pot.\"The staff explained while operating.


    The staff skillfully pressed the small pieces of dough into flat cakes and stuck them on the steaming pan.


    \"Yeah...


    The instant the pancake was placed, the pancake machine emitted bursts of roasting noises.


    \"Wait until the side is fried and discolored, then turn to the other side.\"The staff are skilled in operation.


    Liu Feng and the others just watched quietly, but Nicole was eager to try.


    The staff flipped the pancake to the other side and said, \"Finally sprinkle some seasonings to complete a pancake.\"


    \"The smell is quite fragrant.\"Enri wiggled her nose.


    \"Your Majesty, you can try it to see how it tastes.\"The staff used chopsticks to divide the pancake into several pieces.


    \"Let me do it.\" Mila quickly picked up a pancake and tried it. This is to prevent 3.5 poisoning.


    \"Liu Gen has an early warning perception and can know if this thing is poisonous, but it does not stop Mila''s behavior.


    \"Well, you all try it out.\"


    He nodded lightly, picked up a pancake and put it in his mouth.


    An Li and the others followed, picking up a small piece of pancake and trying it.


    \"The taste is still good.\" Liu Feng nodded in appreciation after eating.


    \"This thing is very convenient.\"Nicole chuckled.


    \"Take me to see that manual washing machine.\"Liu Feng is very curious about this laundry.


    Unexpectedly, someone has already considered the invention of laundry.


    \"Yes.\"The staff responded quickly.


    \"One update, Cv). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1178: Candy. (2 more for customization)


    \"The manual washing machine is in the room on the other side.\" The staff respectfully said, and started to lead the way to the other room in the front. Every invented thing is also classified, whether it is related to the production of food, or agriculture. On the other hand, the rooms stored in each different category are also different.


    A few minutes later, several people came to another room.


    \"Your Majesty, this room is also full of komba.


    \"Show us the demonstration, \"Liu Fengren added.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"The staff responded immediately and started walking to a round wooden barrel.


    This manual washing machine was made by a carpenter. I thought that my daughter-in-law would have to do laundry in winter, so I wanted to produce a laundry machine.


    \"First put the clothes to be washed into the drum and add -- some water to it.\"


    After the staff threw the clothes in, they poured it - buckets of water in. The clothes you put in are dirty clothes, and you can see at a glance whether they can be washed if you use them for experiments.


    The structure of the whole manual washing machine is relatively simple. There are only two inner and outer round wooden barrels. The inner barrel is smaller than the outer barrel. Some small wooden sticks are added to the inner wall of the inner barrel. In addition, it is a wooden barrel cover.


    \"Finally close the cover, align the notch and start.\"The staff demonstrated and started to turn.


    There are uneven notches on the inner barrel, and there are also some on the lid, which just correspond to the notches of the inner barrel, and then add two wooden bars to fix the lid, and then you can start to shake the handle on the lid.


    The grooves on the lid correspond to the grooves of the inner barrel, so when you turn the handle, the inner barrel will also rotate. The faster the rotation speed, the faster the inner barrel will rotate.


    \"It turns out to be this principle.\" Liu Feng said softly, with admiration in his eyes.


    \"Your Majesty, what''s the reason?\" Nicole asked curiously.


    \"After the wooden stick inside is rotated, it simulates the washing method that residents usually knock on their clothes, and the clothes will rotate up and down, left and right in the process of rotation. Under the action of water, the clothes are directly rubbed against each other to remove Stains.\" Liu Feng explained briefly.


    \"So it is.\"Nicole nodded in understanding.


    \"But it still needs to be improved. It can be done better, and the laundry can be cleaner. Maybe it can be sold in the future.\"Liu Feng''s mouth slightly raised. The clothes he wears are all washed by maids, so he usually ignores the need to get a washing machine in another world, but now someone just created it.


    \"How will your majesty improve?\" Nicole asked curiously.


    \"Let people communicate with the inventor about the purchase of patents, let the scientific research department start to improve, add some bearings to the manual washing machine, and even use the steam principle.\"


    Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    Now this manual washing machine belongs to the inventor, and it has been patented, and the patent is still a rule formulated by Liu Feng. As a king, he still has to abide by this rule, so as to take the lead.


    After the washing machine is improved, the benefit from the patent changes, but it can also compensate the inventor with a reward.


    \"Okay.\" Enri''s crisp voice sounded.


    Ten minutes later, the staff stopped shaking and took out the clothes inside and wringed them out.


    \"Your Majesty, the clothes have been washed.\"The staff handed over the clothes respectfully.


    \"Yeah.\" Liu Feng nodded lightly, took the clothes and started to look.


    \"Your Majesty, how is it?\" Enri stared at her clothes curiously.


    \"It''s okay, although it''s not very clean, but some of the dirty things have been washed away.\"Liu Feng praised, it''s the first time to make a manual washing machine to this level, which is very good.


    \"It''s really okay.\" Nicole took the clothes and said that the clothes that the castle maid has washed will be checked by her, so it is still obvious whether the clothes are dry or not.


    \"Well, ask the inventor, let him work in the scientific research department if he wants.\"Liu Feng said softly.


    The scientific research department is also recruiting a batch of fresh blood. With new people joining in to communicate, maybe more useful inventions can be researched.


    \"Yes.\"Enri nodded in response.


    \"Let''s go, let''s go back.\" Liu Feng said softly, the invention I saw today is quite satisfactory.


    \"Okay.\" En Li nodded and followed behind to leave the Patent Office.


    Get on the steam car, under the **** of Mira, start to move towards the highest building. About ten minutes later, the steam car drove to the new urban area, and there were shouts and shouts from the street.


    \"Candy, delicious candy, sweet and sour.\" There were two small pots in front of the woman, and some fruits were placed in them.

 Chapter 1032：

    \"Your Majesty, what is she selling?\" En Li asked curiously while lying on the car window.


    \"Want to eat it? Then buy it and try it.\" Liu Feng said drowningly.


    After Mila heard Liu Feng''s words, she asked someone to drive the steam car to the side of the road and get out of the car to buy it herself.


    \"Sister, what are you selling?\" Mira asked curiously.


    \"I sell candy.\"The woman explained enthusiastically.


    What she was holding in her hand was a bunch of fruit covered in a sticky layer of syrup.


    \"How much is a bunch of candies?\" Mira asked. \"A string of copper coins.\" The woman responded 750 times.


    Mira nodded lightly, gave the woman five copper coins, bought five strings of candy, and got on the bus.


    After getting in the car, Cat Erniang handed the candy to Liu Feng and the others.


    \"It''s very similar to the candied haws in my hometown.\" Liu Feng thought of something on the other side of the earth at a glance. This thing is basically the same except that the hawthorn is not used in it and the syrup is not pure.


    \"What is Bingtang Hulu? Is it delicious?\" En Li asked curiously.


    \"It depends on the individual, some people like it, some people don''t.\"Liu Feng chuckled.


    \"Your Majesty, try it out. Enri said with brown eyes.


    \"You all try it out.\"Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    \"Your Majesty, it''s so sweet, but this candy is a little sticky.\" En Li''s mouth was full of stickiness.


    \"If this candy can be boiled well, this candy will taste even better.\"Liu Feng nodded lightly.


    \"How to cook it?\"Nicole came to be interested.


    \"Boiled with rock candy from the castle, the effect will be even better.\"Liu Feng explained.


    \"Then I''ll go back and give it a try.\" Nicole said softly.


    *Second update, (v7). Ask for customization, ask for support. \"


    Chapter 1179: Businessmen love to take a bath? (1 more for customization)


    In the early morning, the golden sun rose from the sea and the sky.


    With the first ray of sunshine on the beach, the soldiers on the beach started a new morning running training.


    One-two-, -two-.\" The soldiers ran away panting.


    At the same time, boats of thirty meters began to dock at the port. They were fishermen. After the salvage, they were ready to come back to count the harvest this morning.


    \"I haven''t gone to sea for two days, how is the result today?\"The fishermen from another boat greeted warmly.


    Previously, due to the invasion of the Flanders Empire, Niu Da banned fishermen from fishing in the sea, and it was only opened today.


    \"It''s okay, I caught a lot of novel creatures. I will bring it back later for my son to see. He reads a lot of books in the library.\" Another fisherman responded.


    These fishermen are all trained by Liu Feng, that is, let them go out to fish and develop into a seafood production chain. The fish, lobster and kelp caught will be transported to various cities through Haiyan City.


    \"Hurry up and transport them, put them in the freezer and send them to the airship field.\"


    Today''s airship is flying back to the capital, and all the seafood must be packed. \"


    \"The kelp and fish should be packed separately.\"


    Cries like this are endless, and every morning at the port, there are more boats moored than usual. All of them are preparing for the airship that is about to fly to Chang''an City. Every two days, they will fish for Chang''an City. -Second-rate.


    More than an hour later, the seafood caught by five or six fishing boats were all unloaded, and now they are being transported to the airship.


    At the same time, in the prison cell of Haiyan City, the soldiers of the team escorted Fenton and others out.


    \"Sir, where are we going?\" Fenton was a little panicked. He slept in the cell all night, and his nerves were a little fragile, for fear that he would be dragged out and chopped in the next second.


    \" Escort you to Chang''an City Spoon\". \" A soldier said coldly.


    \"Chang''an City?\" Fenton''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    \"You can go anywhere, just get out of this damp cell.\" Cyrus breathed a sigh of relief.


    The three were taken out of the cell by soldiers and told to wash up.


    Fenton was taken to the public bathroom, and the staff at the door explained-


    some details.


    \"It''s so big inside.\" As soon as Fenton entered, he was shocked by the layout inside.


    The public bathrooms in Haiyan City are the same as those in Chang''an City, and the layout inside is patchwork.


    \"Are people in this continent so luxurious to take baths?\" Randolph looked around.


    The people of the Flanders Empire also take a bath every few days, and only the royal family and the responsible family have such frequent baths, and some commoners take a bath every two weeks.


    \"It smells good.\" Cyrus inhaled the smell of soap in the bathroom stormily.


    \"Hurry up and wash, you don''t have much time to take a bath. The staff at the door reminded loudly.


    When entering the pool to soak, Fenton and the others felt unprecedented comfort, and even started to swim in the pool.


    There are compartments in the public bathroom. Each compartment has a pool, which will be filled with hot water. Of course, the compartments are more expensive, and there are also large public baths. Fenton and a few people wash the big bath.


    When they took a bath in the Flanders Empire, at most they held a wooden bucket and then poured water on them with a wooden scoop.


    \"Fenton, this place called the public bathroom is really amazing.\" Randolph was pleasantly surprised, watching the mud on his body fade away little by little, and he was inexplicably happy.


    They hadn''t bathed on the boat for more than two months, and they all ate, drank and drank on the boat, so it was no wonder that they were all smelly and dirty.


    Fenton lathered himself with soap, completely ignoring Randolph''s words.


    \"It turns out that this is the smell of Xiangxiang.\" Cyrus looked at the soap in his hand.


    After more than half an hour, Fenton and others were reluctantly dragged out by the staff, and they stayed in the bathroom for too long.


    \"Is this bathroom still available in Chang''an City?\" Fenton asked the staff politely.


    \"Of course the capital has it.\"The staff nodded.


    Fenton nodded with satisfaction and decided to go to Chang''an City to enjoy it again. They were in love with bathing.


    The soldiers escorted Fenton and others towards the airship field, and the airship will take off in half an hour.


    Fenton-. looked puzzled, and said to the soldier next to him, \"Sir, where are we going? Isn''t this the direction of the port?\"

 Chapter 1033：

    \"Stop talking and go.\" Soldiers don''t explain that much.


    More than 20 minutes later, Fenton and others were taken to the door of the airship field, and several people were shocked by the airship field again.


    \"It''s so big.\"Fenton looked up at the door of the airship field and sighed.


    The airship field is similar to the earth''s airport. The entrance is a gate, and then you go in to sell tickets and check security.


    \"And the floor is so clean, it smells quite fragrant.\" Randolph looked around after entering.


    \"A lot of people, it seems that the order is not chaotic at all.\" Cyrus exclaimed when he saw the crowd queuing up to buy tickets.


    The soldiers took Fenton, who was like a curious baby, directly into the security check channel, and let them go straight to the airship after passing the security check.


    At this moment, next to an airship on the airship field, a staff member carried the seafood prepared by the sea, along with the dried fish, kelp, and seaweed that had been dried before, on the airship.


    When Fenton and the others were escorted out of the security check channel and were about to go to the airship, they were shocked by the airship again and again.


    \"What is that?\" Fenton said in surprise.


    \"I''ve never seen it before, it''s really big.\" Randolph said curiously.


    Cyrus stared straight at the airship and said, \"Why do you want to move a box of fish in?\"


    The soldiers ignored them, urging and shouting, \"Come on, that''s an airship, take that to Chang''an City.\"


    -airship? \" Fenton wondered.


    \"How do you get to Chang''an City by that? Don''t you take a boat or a carriage?\" Randolph said in surprise.


    \"You will know when you sit down.\"The soldier didn''t want to explain, and he didn''t know how to interpret the meaning.


    A few minutes later, Fenton and others were escorted directly under the airship, and the shock of seeing the airship up close was even stronger.


    One update, Cv7). Please customize, please support. \".


    Chapter 1180: Tax declaration 2 (2 more customized)


    \"Come up.\"The soldier urged.


    \"Sir, where are our goods?\" Fenton asked with a smirk.


    \"The airship has already been carried by people, and they will be collected according to the procedures after arriving at Chang''an City. The soldier explained.


    When the airship goes from the starting point to the ending point, if you want to claim your carry-on luggage, there will be staff at the terminal to guide you.


    \"Thank you, sir.\" Fenton quickly thanked and got on the airship at the urging of the soldiers.


    Cyrus and Randolph followed closely behind.


    As soon as the three businessmen entered the airship, they were shocked by the decoration and furnishings inside. Today, the brains of the three people received a lot of new things. Fenton, is this a house? \" Randolph stabbed Fenton with his elbow. Fenton''s eyes stared straight at everything in the airship, and he was speechless for a while.


    The airship crew saw the three of Cyrus standing in the aisle in shock and did not move, so they urged and reminded, \"Three gentlemen, please sit down in your seats, fasten your seat belts, and the airship will take off soon. \"


    \"Okay, okay.\" Fenton and the others immediately sat down in the nearest seat. After the flight attendant taught a few people how to fasten their seat belts, they left after telling them not to unfasten them at will.


    \"Hey, no, Fenton, you just heard, the airship takes off?\" Randolph returned to the Shinto after sitting down.


    \"I heard, are we flying to Chang''an City?\" Fenton said with wide eyes.


    \"This behemoth will fly 347?\" Cyrus said in surprise.


    But at the moment the airship door has been closed, they are now riding a tiger, and seeing the calm expressions of others, they slowly calmed down. As the airship took off, Cyrus and the others were lying on the glass windows and looked out. They went from fear to shock at the beginning, and only a few minutes passed in between.


    \"Look, we are in the sky.\" Fenton said in shock.


    \"It turns out that this thing called an airship can really fly.\" Randolph said blankly. \"It would be great if the Flanders Empire also had an airship.\" Cyrus envied.


    Fenton and the others lay by the window and watched for a while, and then gradually became sleepy. They didn''t sleep well in the cell last night.


    More than ten hours have passed, and the time has come to more than seven o''clock in the evening. The airship landed in Yingluo City. Some passengers on the airship also went to Yingluo City and flew to Chang''an City the next day.


    The next morning - early in the morning, the airship was ready to take off.


    Fenton and others stayed in the airship field and boarded the airship again this morning to go to Chang''an City.


    After a few people went in, they still sat down according to the position of yesterday.


    \"It will take half a day to reach Chang''an City.\" Cyrus said expectantly.


    A few of them went to inquire about the distance to Chang''an City last night, and they would be there in half a day.


    At this time, the flight attendants pushed the cart in the aisle and began to distribute breakfast.


    \"It''s great, and I have something to eat.\" Fenton rubbed his hands together.


    The two meals at noon and at night last night gave them a lot of aftertastes, and they said that they were willing to live on the airship forever.


    Some places to eat and go to the toilet on the airship are also very clean, which is many times better than life on board.


    \"It tastes so good, even the box meal for breakfast is so delicate.\" Randolph rubbed his hands, ready to open the box.


    They didn''t know how to use chopsticks when they were eating yesterday, and the three of them made a lot of jokes. After more than ten hours passed, the airship floated over Chang''an City. \"Hello sir and miss, we are about to land in Chang''an City, please don''t run around in your seat, so as to avoid danger.\"The flight attendant reminded warmly in the airship.


    \"Is this the city of Chang''an?\" Fenton lay on the glass and looked at the neat streets and well-planned buildings below.


    \"More beautiful than our imperial capital.\" Randolph exclaimed.


    \"That building is so tall? This is the first time I have seen such a building.\" Cyrus saw the tallest building at a glance.


    Ten minutes later, under the skillful operation of the pilot, the airship stopped on the airship field in Chang''an City, slowly opened the hatch, and let all the passengers down before unloading the seafood.


    \"Fenton, Cyrus, hurry up, I can''t wait to see this Chang''an City.\" Randolph urged, getting off the airship first.


    \"Don''t forget, we still have goods to take.\" Fenton reminded.


    \"Yes, go and ask, how to get the goods.\" Randolph instructed the attendant.


    \"Yes.\"The attendant responded respectfully and ran to ask the staff.


    A few minutes later, the attendant ran over, followed by a team of staff. The staff member said, \"You need to check-download your goods, and pay customs duties and other fees.\"


    They are responsible for guiding and guiding people with goods, to register, to pay some fees, etc.


    \"Okay.\" Fenton nodded and followed behind the staff.


    The Flanders Empire also has to pay various taxes and fees, so Fenton and the others also feel that it is normal.


    A few minutes later, Fenton was taken to a room, and the staff inside began to count the goods they brought.

 Chapter 1034：

    \"I didn''t expect to be so careful.\" Randolph whispered.


    The inspections of the Flanders Empire are very casual, and they don''t even look at it and directly say a price.


    A few minutes later, the staff finished counting the items of Fenton and others, and began to register them in the book one by one.


    The staff on the other side started to promote the laws of Chang''an City for Fenton and a few people, but they were talking about some simple and common laws.


    \"This is the legal handbook of the Han Dynasty for you. When you want to do something, you must read this handbook first, and then decide whether to do it or not." The staff said rigorously.


    \"Yes, I got it.\" Fenton took the manual and didn''t dare to be sloppy, and didn''t want to be locked up like Haiyancheng again.


    \"After the inventory of your goods is completed, you need to pay 10% goods tax, so the estimated price of your goods?\"The staff said professionally.


    If the quoted price is too small, or less than the assessed price, the staff will be taxed on the total assessed value.


    \"The total value of our items is one hundred gold coins.\" Fenton said a little arrogantly. The staff member''s eyes had a strange, indifferent expression, \"Then you need to pay ten gold coins.\"


    Does he think these people are stupid? Is this batch of goods really intended to be sold in Chang''an City at the value of a hundred gold coins?


    \"What? Why do you have to pay so much?\" Randolph''s mouth couldn''t close.


    The staff didn''t explain too much, but pulled it up. A list was handed to Fenton and said, \"There are detailed explanations on it, you can read it if you don''t understand-


    What is written on the list is that the goods will have an equal price when entering the Han Dynasty, so the tax will be levied. And if it is exported, it will not be taxed, which is a kind of protection for domestic goods, and it is also a kind of encouragement to import trade.


    The three of them took the list and started to look at it, a little annoyed after a while. \"Are our prices too high?\" Randolph whispered.


    \"Our goods are very good, I believe we will earn it back soon.\"


    Cyrus comforted.


    \"Yeah, just give them ten gold coins.\" Fenton said after thinking.


    \"Second update, Cv7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1181: Tour guide. (3 more for customization)


    After the attendant counted ten gold coins, they handed them over to the staff.


    \"Okay, take ten gold coins from you, fill in the basic information here, and you can enter the city. *The staff are professional.


    \"Okay.\" Fenton nodded and filled the form with their names, countries, ages, etc.


    \"I want to ask, where in your country can we sell these items?\" Randolph asked curiously, since the tax has been paid, it is time to get the money back. After putting away the form, the staff said, *You can go to the big market in the old town, where there are many stalls for rent. \"


    \"Okay, got it, thank you.\"Fenton thanked several people.


    tata tao....


    After Fenton and the others settled the taxes, they walked outside the airship.


    \"Where should we go next?~\" Cyrus tangled.


    \"Yes, we don''t know Chang''an City, where is the big market?\" Randolph agreed.


    Just when a few people were entangled, they had already walked outside the airship field. At this moment, the airship field was very lively, and there were rows of carriages waiting to pick up passengers.


    The driver started shouting after seeing Fenton and the others coming out, \"You can go to both the old city and the new city, and the cheapest place only needs two pot coins.\"


    \"Let''s take a carriage,\" suggested Cyrus.


    \"Well, after all, they are familiar with Chang''an City.\" Fenton nodded.


    \"Three gentlemen, do you need tour guide services?\"-The famous cattle orcs greeted them.


    \"Guide service?\" The three of Fenton were puzzled.


    At the same time, the three of them are also curiously staring at the cattle orcs in front of them. Isn''t it said that the orcs are all slaves? How can he stand here openly and aboveboard?


    As soon as they got off the airship, the three of them became curious. Many of the staff in the airship field were orcs.


    \"Yes, it is the tour guide service. We are old residents of Chang''an City, and we are very familiar with Chang''an City. I can take three gentlemen to understand everything here, including food, clothing, architecture, etc." said.


    The tour guide industry is a business opportunity discovered by some residents of Chang''an City. Many people who have just come to Chang''an City before will ask the local residents, and some even ask people to lead the way.


    Therefore, several smart residents formed a tour guide team, and then began to station at the port, airship field, railway station, etc., and went up to serve them when someone came to Chang''an City.


    \"Sounds like a good one.\" Fenton nodded after listening.


    \"Let''s let them take us to the big market, and take us around Chang''an City by the way.\" Randolph suggested.


    \"I think so.\" Cyrus nodded. \"How do you charge?\"Fenton asked. \"There are five copper coins in the world.\" Said the cow orc.


    \"Five copper coins?\" Fenton nodded lightly, feeling that the price was quite reasonable.


    \"I can take you to eat a lot of delicious food that you can''t usually eat.\"The cattle orcs explained.


    The tour guide industry has gradually formed an industrial chain with the catering industry. Tour guides will negotiate cooperation with some restaurants, bring customers to dine in designated stores, and will give tour guides some commissions.


    \"Okay, take us to the big market first, we want to rent a booth there.\" Fenton nodded.


    \"Okay, no problem, then I''ll stop the carriage for you.\" The cattle orc said with a hearty smile, and went to the roadside to stop the carriage.


    \"Thanks then.\"Fenton thanked politely.


    \"Let''s go this way, we''re going to get on the carriage to the old city.\"The cattle orcs helped them push the goods.


    \"Okay.\" Fenton nodded.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    A few minutes later, Fenton and others all got into a few carriages, and began to set off towards the old city under the leadership of the cattle orcs.


    \"Fenton, the roads here are many times better than those in our imperial capital.\"


    Randolph sighed.


    A few people were sitting on the carriage, going up, and running without much bumps, just slight vibrations, which was impossible in the Flanders Empire, not to mention bumps, the smoke and dust in the sky was enough People are uncomfortable.


    \"Yeah, it''s very spacious, and no one is crowded in the middle of the road, why is this?\" Fenton was also curious.


    \"Because it is bound by the laws of Chang''an City.\"The cattle orcs said proudly.


    \"Law? Does the law of your capital also deal with this?\" Fenton was surprised.


    Because the laws of the Flanders Empire don''t care about these trivial matters, all of them are more important matters that are linked to the law.


    \"Of course, the big and small things in Chang''an City are more or less linked to the law, so no one dares to violate it.\"The cattle orc explained.


    \"This Chang''an City looks really good, we''ve come right.\" Fenton muttered to himself.

 Chapter 1035：

    \"What''s that?\" Cyrus pointed to the dome.


    \"Oh, that''s the Grand Theater, where you can watch stage plays, and His Majesty the King is holding a state banquet inside.\"The cattle orcs are very good at picking attractive things.


    The three of Fenton''s eyes widened when they heard it, and Randolph said, \"Aren''t state banquets held in the palace? We have to find a time to visit. We haven''t attended the state banquet yet, so we can just visit it. The place is also good.\"


    00


    \"Well, after our things are sold out, we will go to visit-next.\"Fenton nodded.


    Twenty minutes later, the carriage stopped at the entrance of the big market, and several coachmen asked Fenton and the others for two steel coins.


    When they were on the carriage, the orcs of the cattle tribe explained to the three of Fenton about various aspects of Chang''an City, but they were all simple, including steel coins.


    \"There is a big market inside. I will take you to the empty booth area. After you choose a place, tell me, I will take you to rent.\" The kind person of the cattle tribe said enthusiastically. \"Okay.\" Fenton nodded and felt that this bull orc was quite enthusiastic, completely different from the racial situation in the Flanders Empire.


    When looking for empty booths, Fenton and the others were shocked by the prosperity in the big market. They always thought that only the imperial capital of the Flanders Empire was like this, but they did not expect that the prosperity here far exceeded the imperial capital.


    \"Fenton, there are so many people here, our goods will be sold soon.\" Randolph said excitedly.


    \"Yeah, it seems we have come to the right place.\" Fenton said with a smile.


    \"Three shifts, Cv). Please customize, please support.\"Bu.


    Chapter 1182: Is it really hard to eat? (1 more for customization)


    \"Ta Ta....


    Fenton followed the bull orcs around the big market to see if there were any vacant stalls.


    \"There is one here, the location is also good, you can rent this.\"The cow orc pointed to a booth near the entrance.


    \"Okay, this is a good location.\" Fenton nodded in satisfaction.


    \"Then let''s go through the rental procedures, but someone has to watch the booth here.\"The cattle orc reminded kindly.


    Now the wealthy businessmen are renting shops, that is, some small businesses will rent stalls in the big market, but the price is very close to the people.


    \"Okay, I''ll go through the formalities with you, Cyrus, Randolph, you two are here.\" Fenton ordered.


    \"Okay, we will be optimistic about this place.\" Randolph nodded.


    The cattle orcs took Fenton to the reception of the big market, which is also the place for cashiers and rentals.


    \"Hello, they would like to rent booth \"963\"6 in the eating area.\"The cattle orc said skillfully.


    The big market is divided into several areas, and the stalls in each area have a number.


    \"Okay, please show me the Dingxi that I want to sell at the stall, and the list of taxes I have paid." The staff said mildly.


    The airship field is the first hurdle, and the big market can be regarded as the second hurdle, in case some people are secretly hiding some without paying taxes.


    \"Okay, here''s our item list, here''s our tax list.\" Fenton took out two pieces of paper.


    This was given by the staff when he was in the airship field, and he had to be kept safe.


    \"Okay.\" The staff nodded, took the two checklists and started to check them carefully. There was another staff member next to them to check together.


    A few minutes later, the staff looked up after checking and said, \"No problem, may I ask how long you want to rent a stall, the stalls in the big market are charged according to the number of days.\"


    \"Then let me rent it for a day.\" Fenton thought without hesitation, thinking that the goods in the Flanders Empire would definitely be sold out in one day.


    \"Okay, the rent for one day is twenty copper coins.\" The staff said mildly. Fenton took out the copper coins from his bag, cleared them, and handed them to the staff, saying, \"Here, here are twenty copper coins.\"


    \"Okay.\"The staff took the copper coins and liquidated them, took out a list, and wrote on it.


    After a while, the staff handed the slip to Fenton and said, \"Just sign it.\"


    \"Okay.\" Fenton took the pen and signed his name on the list.


    \"Hey, what the **** is this? It''s so thin and white. Fenton was surprised.


    When he registered at the airship field, he was a little curious, it was different from the parchment rolls they usually used.


    \"This is paper, unique to the Han Dynasty, and it''s much easier to use than a parchment roll.\" The cow orc explained.


    \"Paper?\" Fenton is very unfamiliar with the word this time, but it is true that it is better than parchment.


    \"Yeah, these are used in many places now, and the sheepskin rolls are almost no longer used. This is cheaper than the sheepskin rolls.\"The cow orc chuckled lightly.


    \"Where is it for sale? I want to buy some.\" Fenton was so excited that he could just buy it to register the sales of their goods.


    \"There are some sold in the big market, go back to the stall first, and I will take you to go shopping later.\"The cattle orc suggested.


    Now that their stalls have not opened and they are not profitable, don''t think about buying anything, the tour guide is still very conscientious.


    \"Okay.\" Fenton nodded, and the two turned back to the booth.


    A few minutes later, Fenton returned to the booth with the list and said, \"It''s done, let''s start putting things out.\"


    \"Very good.\" Randolph said with joy, and immediately asked the attendant to open the boxes of goods, and began to place the Dingxi inside.


    Ten minutes later, the cabinets on the booth were filled with goods, - buckwheat wine, - buckwheat cakes, and the other - the fabrics of the Flanders Empire.


    \"Okay, these things will definitely be sold out in one afternoon.\" Fenton said confidently.


    \"Then I''ll be waiting for you here, tell me where you want to go.\" The cow orc whispered.


    \"Okay.\" Fenton nodded. Anyway, the tour guide fee is not responsible. As long as the goods are sold today, you can still invite the tour guide to visit Chang''an City tomorrow.


    Fenton, Cyrus, and Randolph stood in front of the booth, watching the residents coming and going, and they began to look forward to the feeling of receiving copper coins.


    More than half an hour later, Fenton''s booth has not been patronized, not even inquiries.


    \"Fenton, how come no one comes to buy our stuff?\" Randolph wondered.


    Many people came and went, but no one came to see the goods, only a few took a quick glance when they passed by.


    \"Wait, maybe someone will be later.\" Fenton sneered, couldn''t help but be a little nervous, - the expectations at the beginning were too high.


    More than half an hour later, a goat orc came to ask, pointing to the row of cabinets for the buckwheat cakes, and said, \"What is this?\"


    \"This is buckwheat cake, a specialty of the Flanders Empire, very delicious, you can try it.\"Fenton greeted warmly.


    \"Buckwheat cake? How to sell it?\" Sheep tribe orcs have never heard of it.


    \"-a copper coin.\" Fenton smiled.


    \"This one needs a copper coin?\" The goat orc widened his eyes and said, feeling a bit expensive, it can eat several buns.

 Chapter 1036：

    \"Yes, this is not available in Chang''an City.\" Fenton explained quickly, thinking that the first order must be won.


    \"Then give me a piece.\"The goat orc thought for a while and took out a copper coin.


    \"Okay.\" Fenton said softly, and the attendant next to him immediately wrapped a buckwheat cake and handed it over.


    The goat orc took the buckwheat cake, and after smelling it, he put it in his mouth and took a bite.


    ... Fenton and several people began to look forward to seeing the feedback of the first buckwheat cake sold.


    After taking a bite, the goat orc immediately vomited it out, cursing, \"What is this, - it''s all delicious, and it sells a copper coin?\"


    \"Not delicious?\" Fenton was stunned, obviously this is very popular in the Flanders Empire


    \"It''s just too bad to eat. Compared with the pizza and steamed buns in Chang''an City, this is shit.\" The sheep tribe orcs said angrily, but they were reluctant to throw away the buckwheat cakes.


    If he wasn''t afraid that he would be arrested and taken to the Guard Division, he would have to open the booth, stared at the three of Fenton, and left indignantly.


    \"Our buckwheat pie is not as good as pizza? What is this pizza?\" Fenton couldn''t help but wonder.


    \"No, I think it''s delicious.\" Cyrus shook his head and said, already eating a buckwheat cake.


    \".You... Fenton doesn''t want to complain anymore, finally welcomed the first customer, and was disgusted.


    \"Let me try your buckwheat cakes.\"The cow orc said suddenly.


    \"Try it, isn''t it really delicious?\" After Fenton finished speaking, he handed over a piece of cake.


    The cow tribe orc took the buckwheat cake, smelled it first, broke a piece and put it in his mouth. It is conceivable that the expression of the cattle orcs is also very ugly. After a while, he said, \"This buckwheat cake is really unpalatable.\"


    One update, Cv7). Please customize, please support. \".


    One thousand one hundred and eighty-three chapters: hit again. (2 more for customization)


    \"How is it possible? Everyone in our Flanders Empire is eating this.\" Fenton couldn''t believe it.


    \"That''s because you haven''t tried the food in Chang''an City. After you try it, you will understand why this buckwheat cake is so bad.\"\"The cattle orcs swallowed when they thought of the food.


    \"The food in Chang''an City is really so delicious?\" Randolph frowned, looking at the cattle orcs suspiciously, wondering if it was the reason for the different tastes.


    \"Wait for you to close the stall later, I''ll take you to try it out.\" The cattle orcs believed themselves.


    \"I think you can give it a try. Their airship meals are so delicious. If you want to come, the others will not be bad.\" Cyrus analyzed.


    \"Then let''s sell things quickly.\" Fenton nodded.


    After half an hour.


    A man in a Chinese dress wandered to Fenton''s booth and asked, "What kind of wine are you?"


    The wine jar is different from the wine bottle in Chang''an City, or the style is special, and the bottle body is not so smooth.


    Fenton''s eyes lit up, this man was dressed as a rich man, he quickly introduced,


    \"Ours is buckwheat wine, which is not available in Chang''an City.\"


    Buckwheat wine? Never heard of it, how much is it? \" The man asked curiously.


    He 01 just finished attending a friend''s banquet, and went to the big market to go shopping and buy something to go home.


    \"--Thirty copper coins for altar wine.\" Fenton said politely.


    After hearing this, the man widened his eyes and lost his voice, \"Thirty copper coins?\"


    Chang''an City-like wine is sold for about ten copper coins, and the wine that the common people drink will not be particularly expensive, and if it is expensive, they can''t afford it.


    \"Guaranteed you''ll like it if you try it.\"Fenton said to himself.


    \"Then give me a jar, I''ll try the wine that is more expensive than Chang''an City, how it tastes.\" The man took out thirty copper coins.


    \"Okay.\" Fenton took the copper coin, and the attendant handed it over with a jar of wine. After the man took the wine, he opened it and smelled it, frowned, holding the wine jar and pouring a little into his mouth.


    ....Pooh! .\"


    As soon as he swallowed it, he spit it out, his expression was like eating bitter gourd, and he said angrily,


    \"So unpleasant wine, still selling thirty copper coins?\"


    ......Fenton and Randolph were stunned, staring at the angry man.


    Getting hit again and not even satisfied with the wine?


    ...you... man - staring at Fenton and a few people with dissatisfaction, if he hadn''t drank, he would have to ask for a refund.


    The rules of the big market, or the law, say that you can''t get a refund for what you''ve eaten unless it''s a problem with spoilage.


    \"Our wine is good, do you want to drink more?\" Cyrus asked tentatively.


    \"Liar.\" The man flicked his sleeves and left with the wine in his arms. He was going to promote this stall.


    \"Why doesn''t he even like wine?\" Fenton said in distress.


    \"Maybe it''s really bad?\" Randolph was so disliked that he began to doubt his own wine.


    \"No reason, the buckwheat wine we all love in Flanders.\" Cyrus was very difficult to accept.


    ...The cattle orcs didn''t say anything, just watched quietly. After trying the buckwheat pancakes, they were already very dissatisfied with Fenton''s products. Maybe they would lose money today.


    More than two hours later, it was after five o''clock in the afternoon, and Fenton''s booth was still deserted, which formed a stark contrast to the liveliness of other booths.


    During the period, someone came over to ask about the fabric. After hearing the price and feeling the texture of the fabric, he looked at Fenton like a fool, then shook his head and scolded and left.


    The fabric is not very good, and it is so expensive to sell it. At this price, you can buy middle-to-upper-grade linen in Chang''an City.


    \"Fenton, we sold two of them today, and they were rejected.\" Randolph frustrated.


    \"Yeah, in one afternoon, I only earned five copper coins after deducting the cost.\"


    Fenton was dismayed.


    This is the worst failure he has ever made in selling goods.


    Seeing that there were still so many goods on the cabinet, Cyrus said worriedly, \"Are our goods really too expensive?\"


    That.... mainly because the value of your goods is not worth the price. \"The bull orc interjected.


    \"Chang''an City''s products are really that good? Can''t our products be comparable?\" Fenton is a little embarrassed.


    Dare to say that before they came to this continent, they had 300% confidence in their goods. After all, in their empire, these goods were used daily.


    \"Do you need me to take you around for a while, and then you decide the price of the goods?\" The cow orc said kindly.

 Chapter 1037：

    To be honest, it was a bit miserable to see three businessmen from foreign countries, standing there for an afternoon without selling anything.


    \"Okay, you guys are watching the booth here, let''s go around.\" Fenton instructed the attendant.


    \"Yes, my lord.\"The attendant responded immediately.


    \"Let me show you guys a pizza first.\" The corners of the cattle orcs'' mouths rose, they were already a little hungry, and they should be ready to eat and drink.


    \"Okay.\" Fenton nodded, wanting to try what this pizza was.


    more than an hour later.


    The three of Fenton came out of the pizza shop, and the expressions on everyone''s faces were extraordinarily satisfying. Randolph kept touching his stomach, feeling a little overwhelmed.


    \"It''s really several times better than our buckwheat pancakes.\" Fenton began to dislike buckwheat pancakes.


    \"This pizza, the people of Flanders--will love it.\" Randolph affirmed.


    \"The people of Chang''an City are so happy.\" Cyrus said enviously.


    \"The next one will take you to experience the wine.\"The cattle orcs are a little proud, and they are also happy to see their expressions of lamenting the food in Chang''an City.


    \"Okay.\" Fenton nodded. After trying the food, he began to have expectations for the wine.


    The cattle orcs took them straight to Zuixiaolou, how could they not go to the most delicious restaurant in Chang''an City?


    A few minutes later, Fenton entered the box on the second floor of Zuixiao Building and sat down.


    \"Bring me a bottle of bamboo slips wine, Youhe Daqu.\"The cattle orc said to the waiter.


    He only comes once a month or two, and this time, while someone was treating guests, he ordered the bamboo slips wine that he didn''t dare to order before.


    \"Okay, please wait.\"The waiter politely said, exited and started to place an order.


    A few minutes later, the waiter brought the wine ordered by the cattle orcs and said, \"Sir, this is your bamboo wine, Youhe Daqu.\"


    \"Okay, thank you.\" The cattle orc nodded in thanks, and poured two kinds of wine for Fenton and the others.


    \"Try it, it''s definitely better than your buckwheat wine.\" The cattle orc chuckled and took a drink first.


    \"After Fenton and the others smelled the aroma of the wine, their noses shrugged and swallowed.


    Several people immediately picked up the wine glasses in front of them and drank them all in one go, not to mention how shocked, sluggish and satisfied.


    \"This wine is really fragrant and smooth.\" Fenton''s eyes widened.


    \"Really better than our buckwheat wine.\" Randolph agreed.


    \"No wonder no one likes our wine.\" Cyrus understood at once that he wouldn''t buy buckwheat wine either.


    \"Do you still want to feel the fabric?\" The corner of the cow orc''s mouth raised slightly, and it was a pleasure to see a few people''s amazed expressions.


    \"No need.\" Fenton shook his head slightly, but his expression was a bit intriguing. He began to figure it out in his heart. After trying food and wine, he knew that the goods he brought could not be sold. But things from this continent will definitely become hot goods in the Flanders Empire.


    Second shift, Cv). Ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    The first thousand one hundred and eighty-four chapters: It is strange to be able to sell it. (1 more for customization)


    The next morning, on the eleventh floor of the highest building, Liu Feng and others were discussing the matter of Fenton and others.


    \"Your Majesty, how do you think those people will react? An Li covered her mouth and smiled.\"It is said that she brought a lot of goods to sell. \"Mina said while flipping through the documents.\"Your Majesty, do you want to try their buckwheat pancakes and buckwheat wine. \"Nicole brought a plate.


    When the airship staff checked, some buckwheat cakes and buckwheat wine were left behind and sent to the highest building.


    \"Okay, try something from the Flanders Empire.\" Liu Feng picked up a portion of the buckwheat cake.


    Mina and Enri also picked up a piece to try.


    ... After Liu Feng chewed a few times, he frowned and spit out the buckwheat cake.


    \"Your Majesty, this thing is too unpalatable. Enri is also disgusted with her face.\"This wine is also unpalatable. \"Liu Feng shook his head lightly and put down the wine glass he just picked up.


    \"Where did they get the confidence to sell these things so expensive.\" Enri said with disgust.


    \"According to the news from the tour guide, Fenton and a few people visited Chang''an City all day, and they only sold two pieces of goods.\" Mina looked at the document in her hand and said.


    When the tour guide appeared, Liu Feng acquiesced. He also felt that it was very good for the development of Chang''an City, but some people were specially arranged for it. So sometimes some useful news will be sent back to Chang''an City.


    \"It''s no wonder that these things can be sold.\"Liu Feng looked at the buckwheat cakes, the processing method was too rough, and the food made was bitter and rough.


    How can people who have eaten Chang''an City''s food and wine for a long time like the bitter buckwheat wine and buckwheat cakes?


    \"Your Majesty, what should I do next.\"Enri knew that these three people were useful for future plans.


    Liu Feng took a sip of tea and said lightly, arranging someone to contact them, they will be the first stepping stone to open the Flanders Empire Market#\".\"


    \"Yes.\" Mina nodded.


    \"Your Majesty, are you going to start preparing a lot of goods?\" Enri guessed. \"Yes, once they attract merchants, it is estimated that they will buy not less.\"


    Liu Feng nodded lightly, to prepare for the next market, and he would not have to consider the issue of market saturation in the future.


    \"I''ll go get the big market ready and start overtime production.\"


    Enri wrote in a notepad.


    \"Mina, arrange for someone to bring a few people with the merchant ship to the Flanders Empire, go there to collect information and see what''s going on.\" Liu Feng said after thinking.


    \"Is it going to go to the Flanders Empire with Fenton and the others?\" Mina guessed.


    \"Yes.\"Liu Feng put down the tea in his hand.


    \"Okay, I''ll arrange for someone to infiltrate Fenton''s caravan.\"


    After Mina wrote down the order, she flipped through the report and reported: \"Your Majesty, today there was a telegram from Haiyan City, and several businessmen who wanted to land were caught one after another.\"\"Let them be locked up first, Pick some well-controlled businessmen and send them over to Chang''an City." Liu Feng said after thinking.


    If he wants a market in another continent, he needs a spokesperson.


    \"Yes.\" Mina nodded.


    \"Is there any movement from the enemy over there in Haiyan City?\" Liu Feng asked.


    \"No, I have been staying in the Mermaid Bay, it is estimated that I am preparing for the next attack.\" Mina guessed.


    \"Well, let people stare, and report any movement immediately.\" Liu Feng ordered.


    \"Understood.\" Mina responded immediately.


    \"The mermaids who stayed in the Mermaid Bay before have arrived at Green City soon. Enri pointed with her index finger: Badao.

 Chapter 1038：

    \"I believe that Bilis will send the second batch of sailors soon.\"Liu Feng''s mouth slightly raised.


    A few days ago, due to the extraordinary period, the navy had no vacation to rest, so Niu Da asked the fish to write a letter back.


    Most of the people wrote in the letter that Haiyan City is good. When the mermaid who escaped from the Mermaid Bay arrives, the mermaid will trust Liu Feng more.


    *****


    At the same time, in the palace of Mermaid Bay.


    Field, the Celtic Knight and others are discussing the next plan in the palace hall.


    \"We''ve been here for a few days now, what should we do next?\"


    The Celtic Knights were worried.


    It has been more than two months since the departure of the Flanders Empire. Not only did they fail to land in the country of the King of the New World, but they were also forced to stay in the Mermaid Bay. Celtic, as a great knight, felt a little humiliated, and he has never encountered such a thing since he became a knight.


    \"\". How about the food supplement? \"Field asked indifferently.\"Some people have been sent to salvage some fish, and some sea vegetables. \" Jin Mo said respectfully.


    Seaweed is actually kelp, and the name is different. \"Let''s salvage some more.\" Field said helplessly.


    The remaining 10,000 knights are still waiting to replenish their strength, and the food brought by the Flanders Empire has almost been consumed.


    \"Under the stock, I think I can send a few teams of knights to go out to some small coastal towns to grab some food.\"The Celtic knight suggested.


    \"Okay, send five teams of knights out, one team of 200 knights.\" Field thinks this suggestion is feasible.


    \"I''ll do it now.\" Kai (Zhao Lihao), the Great Knight of Erte responded immediately and exited the hall.


    Field sat down in the main seat, his face was a little ugly, and he hadn''t slept well these days.


    \"Your Highness.\"Deacon Green brought a cup of buckwheat tea.


    \"Your Highness, the knight commander on Duke Bill''s side didn''t catch the mermaid.\" Jin Mo said respectfully.


    \"Sure enough, I can''t count on them.\" Field said coldly.


    \"Will your majesty let their knights plunder the town?\" Jin Mo suggested. \"Also, you can talk to the Celtic Knight.\"Field thinks it''s ok too.


    She is still a more willing brother if she can consume more of Duke Bill''s knights.


    \"Yes.\"Jin Mo responded quickly.


    One update, Fv7). Please customize, please support. \".


    Chapter 1185: Mysterious. (2 more for customization)


    dong dong....


    After seven o''clock in the evening, the bell in the old town of Chang''an City rang.


    At this moment, in the highest building, Liu Feng was changing back to the imperial clothes and preparing to go back to the castle for dinner.


    \"Let''s go, Mila, let''s go back to the castle.\" Liu Feng said gently.


    He wasn''t used to it without Mina and others around him all day today. On the eleventh floor today, the Mina Security Department has something to deal with. Later, An Li went to deal with the volume of goods. Nicole went back to the castle to deal with the internal affairs, leaving Liu Feng and Mila.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\" Mira nodded and followed with her sidearm.


    A few minutes later, Liu Feng and Mila descended the highest building and stood at the door.


    \"Your Majesty.\"The soldiers at the door saluted respectfully.


    Liu Feng nodded, looked up at the night sky and sighed, \"There are quite a lot of stars tonight.


    \"The night sky in Haiyan City is also very beautiful.\" Mila said softly, in those days at the seaside, Cat Erniang liked to look up at the night scene at night.


    \"Mila, how was your stay in Chang''an City? Are you still used to it?\" Liu Feng asked gently.


    \"Very comfortable, I like my current life.\" Mira''s voice softened a lot.


    From Haiyan City to Chang''an City, I found Mina again, and also became the king''s personal attendant 930 Guards. Every day, the food and sleeping places were unthinkable before.


    \"Just get used to it.\" Liu Feng nodded lightly.


    \"Your Majesty, get in the car.\" Mila opened the car door respectfully.


    The steam car started to drive towards the castle, and Mila sat in the co-pilot with a nervous expression, because there was a reason why Mina and the others were not there today.


    \"By the way, Mira, Enri, what happened to them today, it''s mysterious.\"


    Liu Feng said curiously.


    \"Didn''t tell me.\" Mila shook her head slightly, but her heart was even more nervous.


    \"Really?\" The corner of Liu Feng''s mouth rose.


    He also felt strange to some extent, and did not ask in detail, after all, everyone has their own little secrets.


    ... Mila didn''t answer any more, for fear of saying more and more mistakes.


    Ten minutes later, the steam car stopped at the entrance of the castle, and Mira opened the door first.


    \"Let''s go.\" Liu Feng lightly folded his sleeves and stepped into the castle.


    Gah...


    A few minutes later, Mila pushed open the door of the restaurant and let Liu Feng go in first.


    \"Your Majesty.\" All the women at the table stood up to say hello.


    \"You are all here.\" Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    Today''s castle restaurant was exceptionally crowded. In addition to Mina, Enri and others who were always there, Darlene, Lucy, Leia, Avery, Jones and others also came.


    \"Yes, I miss the food in the castle.\"Catherine smiled gently.


    \"How''s the recent song practice? Is it difficult?\" Liu Feng walked towards the main seat and said.


    He gave Katherine a brand new piece for the violin.


    \"It''s not difficult, I like that song very much.\" Kai Huilin said cheerfully.


    \"That''s good, Darlene, is there anything you don''t understand about those books?\" Liu Feng sat down and asked.


    \"There are a few things I don''t understand, please help me with your majesty after the meal.\" Darlene said politely. \"OK.\"


    After Liu Feng adjusted his position, he looked at An Li and continued, \"How are you guys busy today?


    \"I''m all done.\" Enri said quickly.

 Chapter 1039：

    Liu Feng turned his head to look at the cat-ear girl, and asked, \"Mina, is there any problem with the security department?\"


    \"Your Majesty, there is no problem.\" Mina blinked her blue eyes and said.


    \"That''s good, let''s eat quickly.\"Liu Feng chuckled and picked up the chopsticks first. Now the castle follows the default rules before, that is, after Liu Feng moves the chopsticks, they will move the chopsticks.


    \"Tiss, help me get that dish.\" Enri said crisply.


    No, this dish is mine. \" Dixie refused.


    Today, the castle is eating hot pot, and the table is full of all kinds of food.


    \"Eliza, please stop Tis, tell her to eat less, she is going to lose weight (abf).\" En Li muttered.


    The elf is sitting next to Niu Niang, and the two have been getting closer recently, except-


    When shopping, Eliza will also do some basic makeup with Tis.


    Niu Jiao Niang''s current makeup skills are still very poor, and in the words of the earth, she is a handicapped party.


    \"Frey, how are you doing recently, how long have you been able to fly with a load?\" Liu Feng said gently.


    Although the girl has been able to fly for a long time, it is still very difficult to fly with a load over a long distance, which still needs to be practiced.


    \"I can fly a long distance like the big sister.\" Frei pursed her lips and said, and her little hand quickly took a piece of mutton and stuffed it into her mouth.


    \"Then practice for a while, don''t worry.\"Liu Feng said softly.


    \"Your Majesty, I want to be your bodyguard.\" Frey put down her chopsticks and said seriously.


    \"Okay, then you can work harder.\" Liu Feng said with a hearty smile.


    \"Flei!\" Leia pulled the girl''s sleeve, Liu Feng used to be the city owner, but now he is the king.


    \"It doesn''t matter.\" Liu Feng said indifferently, and stuffed a piece of mutton into his mouth.


    .... Leia nodded lightly, grabbed her chopsticks and grabbed the food.


    \"Your Majesty, can you read my new novel after dinner? Help me improve-


    Down. \"Lucy Rou 1 Ya Road.


    \"Oh? Are you writing a new novel again?\" Liu Feng said in surprise. It wasn''t long before the release of "City of Miracles" last time, so soon have you got inspiration again?


    \"Is: City of Miracles\" the second volume. \" Lucy''s golden eyes twinkled.


    \"I''m looking forward to it.\"Liu Feng smiled gently.


    After Princess Lucy''s novel was released, it helped Liu Feng with a lot of publicity, which led many people to have longing for Chang''an City.


    Many businessmen also came to Chang''an City because of this novel, wanting to see if the things here are really that good.


    After more than an hour, the dinner was finished with laughter and slapstick, and Nicole asked the maid to clean up the table.


    \"Let''s go, let''s go to the study to listen to the tune and read the novel.\"Liu Feng got up and said.


    \"Your Majesty, wait a minute, there''s still dessert after dinner.\"Nicole hurriedly stopped.


    \"Aren''t all desserts delivered to the study before eating?\" Liu Feng said in surprise.


    He always has the habit of eating desserts when he goes back to his study to read or deal with government affairs. Sometimes he overuses his brain and needs to add sugar.


    And the girls sometimes bring desserts to the room to eat, and rarely eat them at the dining table. After all, the main meal is full, so they need to digest it well.


    \"Your Majesty, please close your eyes.\"Nicole''s beautiful eyes and soft eyes blinked.


    \"Close your eyes?\" Liu Feng was stunned, what are you playing today?


    . Two more. 2v to be customized. Ask for support. \"


    Chapter 1186: Gifts. (3 more for customization)


    Under the urging of several women, Liu Feng closed his eyes, not knowing what they were going to do.


    Enri ran to the switch to turn off the light, and Mina ran to pick up the car pushed by the maid.


    \"Alright?\" Liu Feng asked curiously, vaguely knowing what they wanted to do.


    Originally, he had forgotten that today was his birthday. When a few girls told him to close his eyes and turn off the lights, he remembered that the birthday surprises on the other side of the earth were like this.


    These routines are still used by him on several women. \"Not yet, I''ll be fine soon.\"Tis said quickly.


    \"Okay.\" Liu Feng said with a smile, and began to look forward to what tricks these noisy beast-eared girls and girls could come up with.


    Darlene, Catherine and Eliza inserted candles into the cake and lit the fire.


    After receiving Eliza''s affirmative gesture, Enri said, \"Your Majesty, you can open your eyes now.\"


    Liu Feng slowly opened his eyes and looked at the flickering candle, feeling inexplicably happy, sweeping away today''s fatigue.


    He has forgotten how long it has been his birthday, and no one on the other side of the earth remembers his birthday, except of course - some banks'' birthday push to know.


    \"I like it very much.\" Liu Feng smiled and walked to the front of the cake.


    It has been more than a year since I came to the other world, and I have been getting along with the Erniang girls, and I have already kissed more than my relatives.


    An Li flicked her fox tail and said with a smile, \"Your Majesty, are you surprised?


    \"We made this cake together.\" Nicole said softly. The reason why the girls made excuses to leave today was to go to the small kitchen to make cakes.


    Nicole had already learned how to make cakes, and she also taught Mina and a few others.


    Today, Mina and the others have a lot of ideas, so the way they make it is also strange.


    Liu Feng looked at the crooked three-layer cake and said, \"It''s a surprise, and the cake is also very beautiful.\"


    Before, he just said his birthday casually, but recently he was too busy to forget it, but they didn''t expect them to remember it all the time.


    \"Your Majesty, make a wish.\" Mina urged, she had done this before on her birthday.


    \"Okay.\" Liu Feng closed his black eyes and secretly made a wish. As for what it was, only he knew.


    \"Your Majesty, what wish did you make?" Tis asked curiously, blinking her purple eyes.


    \"Guess.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    To say impressed? He was really moved. Except for Nicole, the skills of the girls were all very bad. It was not easy for them to make a three-layer cake.


    \"I guess it''s the wish to make Tiss lose a few pounds.\"Enri teased with a smile.

 Chapter 1040：

    \"Your Majesty will not do this.\"Tis rolled her eyes and said.


    \"Your Majesty, cut the cake quickly.\"Nicole handed over a knife.


    \"Okay.\" Liu Feng took the knife and started to divide the cake, Nicole handed over a plate to hold the cake beside him.


    Originally, Dessy wanted to help cut the cake, but Enri stopped it. It would be more ritualistic for the birthday star to cut the cake herself.


    \"Is there any cake?\" Liu Feng put down the knife in his hand and looked around at everyone present.


    \"It''s all there.\"Weiya forked a piece of cake and put it in her mouth.


    \"Your Majesty, how does it taste?\" Eliza asked curiously, the pizza she made before tasted very good, but this was the first time the elves made a cake.


    \"There are many flavors.\" There is something in Liu Feng''s words.


    The cakes made by the girls all added their favorite flavors to them. At first, Enri had to add tomato scrambled eggs, but Nicole stopped her, otherwise the cake would turn into a dark dish.


    \"The characters above were written by me.\" Lucy said elegantly, recently she is also learning Chinese characters taught by Liu Feng.


    On the cake are His Majesty the King, Happy Birthday, all in Chinese characters.


    *Writing very neatly and learning quickly. \"Liu Feng appreciated it, he didn''t expect to be able to write like this in a short period of time.


    \"I squeezed the flowers above, although they don''t look good.\" Mina said a little embarrassed.


    The flowers are made of cream, and they are all taught by Nicole, although it is not ideal to squeeze out.


    \"It''s very nice.\"Liu Feng didn''t want to attack the cat-ear mother, her heart is the most important thing.


    \"That''s good.\" Mina breathed a sigh of relief.


    \"It''s really hard for you.\" Liu Feng said gently, it''s not easy for the girls to make cakes today, take care of their work, and hide from themselves.


    0. Ask for flowers....


    \"Your Majesty, we still have gifts for you.\"Enri said happily.


    \"Gift?\" Liu Feng said expectantly.


    \"Yeah, we''ve all got presents.\"Tiss fiddled with her purple hair.


    \"I believe Your Majesty will like it.\" Eliza said with a gentle smile.


    \"Then I''ll look forward to it.\"Liu Feng''s mouth rose and he walked to the main seat and sat down.


    \"Your Majesty, take a look at my gift first.\" An Li''s voice sounded.


    \"Okay, let''s take a look at yours first.\" Liu Feng nodded and smiled.


    An Li gestured to the maid, and the maid brought in a box.


    \"Your Majesty, this is my special lollipop. I have studied it for a long time, and I call it the king lollipop.\"Enri handed over the box with a confident face.


    \"King lollipop?\" Liu Feng took the box with great interest, opened it and took it out.


    The whole lollipop is black, but it matches Liu Feng''s black hair and black eyes, but this color really makes people lose their appetite.


    \"The reason for the black color is that it was mixed with a kind of juice.\"Nicole helped explain.


    \"A very thoughtful gift, I like it very much.\"Liu Feng laughed heartily.


    \"Your Majesty, it''s my time, it''s my time.\" Mina also asked the maid to bring a gift.


    \"What would it be?\"Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly.


    \"I gave Your Majesty a beautiful stone.\" Mina also took out a box.


    \"Oh? Nice stone?\"


    Liu Feng took the box suspiciously, opened it and looked at it, surprised, \"It seems to be an opal.\"


    Some time ago, he happened to be reading a book about ore, so he recognized it at a glance.


    \"Opal?\" Mina and several people heard this name for the first time. The opal was accidentally collected by Mina, and she thought it was beautiful and put it away.


    \"Yes, a very precious gem.\" Liu Feng touched the cat''s head.


    \"Your Majesty likes it.\" Mina smiled happily when she saw Liu Feng smile.


    \"Three shifts, two V7). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1187: Who else? (1 more for customization)


    Liu Feng put the opal back in the box, thinking that it was time to sort out a gem drawing and let people find the ore veins, which would be a big source of income in the future. \"Your Majesty, the next gift is mine.\" Nicole said softly, taking the box brought by the maid.


    \"What would it be?\"Liu Feng returned to his senses and smiled.


    \"The perfume prepared for His Majesty.\"Nicole took out a glass bottle with confidence.


    The glass bottle is transparent and bright, with a shape like a crown, which was specially customized by the girl at the glass workshop.


    \"What''s the smell?\"Liu Feng took the perfume curiously, opened the stopper and put it under his nose.


    Nicole tucked her drooping hair behind her ears and said softly, \"Newly prepared, I also call it King''s Perfume.\"


    \"It smells very good, light.\"Liu Feng said with satisfaction, this smell is also the first time I smell it, very comfortable, very suitable for the next summer.


    \"This is the book I read from His Majesty, and I made it \"470\". It is a woody perfume, which is very suitable for the status of the current king.\" Nicole explained.


    Nicole likes to do various experiments, such as some perfumes, skin care products, etc., and she will go into the laboratory when she has time. The fragrance used this time is the fragrance obtained by soaking in precious wood, and the process is more complicated.


    \"I like it very much, it suits me very well.\" Liu Feng appreciated it, but he didn''t expect the girls'' taste to be getting better and better.


    For the next hour, it was all gifts from Tears, Eliza, Lucy and others, and no one''s gifts were the same. The same thing was repeated. Some are hand-painted portraits, some are hand-sewn pillows after consulting the workshop.


    \"I like it very much, it''s really hard for you.\" Liu Feng sincerely thanked. Although there were a few people who didn''t understand the gifts, he was very moved by the process of making the gifts and his heart.


    \"It''s not just that we have gifts for Your Majesty.\" Mina smiled mysteriously.


    \"Who else?\" Liu Feng said in surprise.


    \"And Elsa''s sister also prepared gifts for His Majesty.\"Enri said cheerfully.


    \"Sister Bella has also prepared a gift.\"Tis said immediately. \"Not only the prairie and the chaotic place, but even Bilis has prepared gifts.\" Nicole smiled softly.


    \"Elsa? How could Bella and the others know.\" Liu Feng asked curiously.


    \"It was Ann Li and Tis who notified their elder sister, and Biris was notified by Nicole.\" Mina said softly.


    \"I really have a heart.\"Liu Feng''s mouth rose, and surprises followed.

 Chapter 1041：

    \"Come on.\" Nicole ordered.


    \"Gah....


    The restaurant door was pushed open, and the three maids came in with a cart, and the boxes on the cart were quite large.


    \"Let''s take a look at Elsa''s first.\" Enri trotted to the cart and asked the maid to open the box.


    \"Liu Feng stood up from his position, wanting to see what it would be, because the volume of the box is quite large.


    \"This is the eldest sister, a pair of horns for His Majesty.\" An Li asked the two maids to carry the horns out of the box.


    \"It''s the first time I''ve seen such a big horn.\"Liu Feng felt very novel. The total length of the entire pair of horns is nearly one meter, which is a very rare large horn.


    \"The eldest sister said that this is just a first salute, and the real gift will arrive at the port of Chang''an City in two days. It is a BMW." An Li said the eldest sister''s advice.


    \"Then thank Elsa for me, I love this gift.\"


    Liu Feng touched the horns and said with a hearty smile, \"Let someone hang the horns on the wall of our office in the highest building.\"


    \"Okay.\" Enri replied with a smile.


    \"However, what is BMW?\" Liu Feng asked suspiciously.


    \"The eldest sister has conquered some tribes on the prairie recently, got some BMWs, sweat is blood red, and the running speed is very fast." An Li explained that this is what Elsa wrote to her. of. \"Is the sweat blood red?\"


    Liu Feng was stunned, and hesitantly said, \"Is it a sweaty BMW??\"


    This is a bit miraculous. He didn''t expect that there will be sweaty BMWs in other worlds. This gift is very pleasant. You must know that the endurance and speed of the sweaty BMW are very amazing, and they are completely sought after by horse lovers.


    \"What is a sweaty BMW?\" Enri asked with her head tilted.


    \"I''ll explain it to you later.\" Liu Feng rubbed Hu Erniang''s head.


    \"Your Majesty, look at my elder sister''s gift now.\"Tis said eagerly.


    \"Okay.\" Liu Feng nodded, not knowing what Bella would give.


    \"The eldest sister sent His Majesty a group of workers.\"Tis took out a letter from the box.


    *Worker? \" Liu Feng was stunned, took the letter and began to read it.


    \"The eldest sister resisted Macro''s attack before and captured some of their knights.\" After taking a sip of sour juice, Tis continued, \"I knew that His Majesty needed a lot of people to build roads and mine, so I sent a group of workers. .\"


    \"So it turns out, Bella has a heart.\" Liu Feng nodded in thanks and closed the letter.


    Although the number is not a lot for Liu Feng, it is different for Bella.


    The other party''s territory also needs people to dig saltpeter, and these thousand captive knights are a lot for the chaotic land.


    \"Let''s take a look at Billis''s gift.\" Nicole suggested.


    \"Okay.\" Liu Feng nodded lightly.


    \"Bilise''s gift is a pink pearl -- a hundred.\"Nicole asked the maid to open the box.


    As soon as the box was opened, the eyes were greeted with pink pearls, the color was very charming.


    \"Pink pearls? Really beautiful.\" Liu Feng nodded with a smile.


    The output of pink pearls is not high, and it is more artificially propagated on the earth. It is difficult to save a hundred pink pearls in another world. \"At that time, we were all startled when we saw it.\" En Li looked at Pearl and said.


    When the gift from the Mermaid Kingdom arrived, because they wanted to surprise Liu Feng, the girls hid first.


    When opening the gift and seeing the pink pearls, the girls couldn''t move their eyes away.


    \"At that time, it can be made into chains, bracelets or headgear, and you can all wear them.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    Girls like this kind of thing the most. Pink pearls are no different from ordinary pearls, but the color is better.


    And he, a big man, doesn''t need pink pearls, so he might as well use them for all the women


    -r point.


    \"Your Majesty is the best.\" Tears'' purple eyes lit up.


    \"Okay, let''s write a letter to Elsa and the others tomorrow, just thank them.\" Liu Feng chuckled.


    \"Yes.\"Enri responded immediately.


    \"Let''s go, let''s go to the hot spring, while it''s still the end of spring.\"Liu Feng got up and said.


    It''s still spring now, but it''s not long before summer, and it will be very hot in summer, so I don''t have much thought of taking a hot spring.


    \"Okay, go to the hot springs, I haven''t been there for a long time.\" Enri shook her fox tail. \"I want to bubble with Your Majesty.\" Frei''s green eyes stared at Liu Feng.


    ...Liu Feng held his forehead.


    \"Frey! You have to be with us.\" Leia rolled her eyes, grabbed the girl''s hand and walked out.


    \"Your Majesty, go ahead first, I ordered the maid to prepare something and go.\" Nicole said softly.


    \"Okay.\" Liu Feng nodded and walked out of the restaurant to the hot spring pool in the backyard of the castle.


    Today, let''s take a night off.


    \"One update, Cv7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1188: Learn new knowledge. (2 more for customization)


    \"Whoa, whoa...


    In the secluded river, a group of mermaids are swimming fast.


    Originally, I could have arrived at Green City two days earlier, but in order to avoid the knights of the Flanders Empire, I had to take frequent breaks with the old man fish, so the time was delayed.


    \"Brother, we''ll be there soon.\" Aji said excitedly, at this moment everyone began to surface to rest.


    \"Wait until Green City before taking a rest.\" Hugo ordered, dive into the bottom of the water first and swim forward.


    \"Yes.\" Aji nodded, and began to swim to give orders to the clan.


    The old mermaid changed their breath and followed Hugo again. Five or six hours later, Hugo and the others reached the waters outside the city gate of Green City. Green City is the city closest to the Youshui River. You can enter the Youshui River within a few minutes of walking out of the city gate.


    The waters outside the city gate were also patrolled by mermaid warriors, so I saw Hugo and the others floating on the water at a glance.


    \"Sir?\" The patrolling mermaid warrior said in astonishment, and after regaining his senses, he began to move towards Hugo and the others.


    \"Brother, it''s a tribe.\"A 01 Ji swam to Hugo''s side and pointed to a few mermaids in front of him.

 Chapter 1042：

    \"Go, go to meet, and take care of the clan.\" Hugo waved his hand and moved closer to the patrolling mermaid warriors.


    \"Yes.\"Aggie responded immediately.


    A few minutes later, Hugo and the others joined the patrolling mermaid warriors, and they all surfaced.


    \"Sir, why are you here? *The mermaid warriors on patrol respectfully said. They were surprised, they were not willing to leave Mermaid Bay before, why did they appear here.


    \"There were enemies in the Mermaid Bay, and I led the tribe to escape.\" Hugo said solemnly.


    \"Sir, please come with me, I will take you to see His Majesty the King.\"The mermaid warrior respectfully said.


    \"Well, let someone settle them.\"Hugo pointed to the clan behind him and ordered.


    \"Yes.\"The mermaid warrior replied.


    \"Wash la la...


    Ten minutes later, everyone began to land on the shore of Green City, and all the fish began to fold their tail fins, exposing a pair of legs.


    After Hugo and others entered the city gate, they were all shocked by their new home, and found that the environment and area here were better than Mermaid Bay.


    Of course, it is much better on land, underwater or Mermaid Bay.


    The patrol mermaid saw Hugo''s suspicious look, so he explained, "Sir, this is the camp, where the soldiers will exercise and rest."


    \"Are the clansmen on the other side of the river?\" When Hugo and the others went ashore, they could see the land on both sides of the Youshui River, and there were mermaids busy.


    \"Sir, they are growing rice.\"The patrol mermaid explained.


    \"Growing rice?\" Aji wondered, when will the mermaid have rice that can be planted.


    What are these goods? Haven''t seen it before. \"Hugo pointed to the roadside stall.


    \"These are all goods from Chang''an City, and the price is not responsible. Now life in Green City is very good. This is all the credit of His Majesty the King." The patrol mermaid sighed.


    \"Brother, this place is really much better than Mermaid Bay.\" Aji looked around enviously.


    ... Hugo didn''t speak anymore, and his expression became embarrassed. It turns out that the clansmen are all suffering in the Mermaid Bay?


    After more than half an hour, Hugo was led to the door of the new palace.


    \"Sir.\" The mermaid warriors at the door were a little surprised when they saw Hugo.


    \"Yeah.\" Hugo nodded lightly and was led into the palace.


    From the time he entered the city gate to the present, he had been seeing the astonished eyes of the people of his tribe, and he couldn''t help feeling a little ashamed.


    After Hugo and Aggie came to the palace hall, they saw Yuka reporting to Biris, so they respectfully saluted, \"Your Majesty.\"


    When Biris heard the news, she was surprised, "Hugo, Aggie? Why are you here? Where are the people from Mermaid Bay?"


    \"Mermaid Bay encountered an enemy invasion, I led.. Hugo explained the ins and outs of the matter in great detail.


    \"Your Excellency Liu Feng is right.\"Bi Lisi clenched the document in her hand, and her expression became serious.


    Although there were no mermaid casualties, the place where the tribe lived for generations was forcibly occupied, which was somewhat uncomfortable.


    \"Your Majesty, I''m sorry, I didn''t listen to you at that time and left Mermaid Bay together.\"


    Hugo bowed in apology.


    \"Didn''t you all leave with the safety of your clan now, don''t blame yourself.\"Bliss shook her head lightly.


    She was very grateful to Liu Feng. If the mermaid had not been told to move out in advance, if the enemy came, so many mermaids might not have been able to escape half of them.


    ...Hugo and Aggie both bowed their heads and didn''t speak, both of them were very ashamed.


    \"Well, according to this condition, you will help select a group of mermaid warriors.\"Bliss said sternly.


    Seeing that Hugo and Aji both blamed themselves, the mermaid girl knew that if she didn''t find something to do for them, she might not be able to get through this.


    \"Choose mermaid warriors?\" Hugo puzzled and took the documents handed over by the maid Lilith.


    \"Well, I want to select another batch of mermaid sailors to send to Haiyan City.\"Bliss nodded.


    \"Mermaid Navy? Sent to Haiyan City?\" Hugo was even more confused.


    \"This is a letter written by the clansmen in Haiyan City.\"Bliss passed the letter on.


    After Hugo took the letters, he opened them one by one and read them, and Aggie moved closer.


    After a few minutes, Hugo closed the letter and sighed, \"It seems that the clansmen are living well in Haiyan City. Does Your Majesty want the clansmen to develop better?\"


    \"After careful consideration, Your Majesty decided to select another group of clansmen to send to Haiyan City.\"


    Yuka explained.


    \"In this way, not only can our current clansmen have a good job and a good life, but also ensure the safety of our mermaid clan, instead of running away and asking for help when encountering an enemy." Bilis said solemnly.


    Her plan was to wait until a few years later, when the mermaids would retire and return to Green City, they would be able to teach new mermaid warriors.


    In this way, Green City can also spontaneously form a mermaid army, instead of relying on Haiyan City.


    \"I am willing to help His Majesty select mermaid warriors, and at the same time I also request to go to Haiyan City for training.\" Hugo respectfully saluted. \"Your Majesty, so do I.\"Aggie also saluted.


    They learned from the letter the intensity of some simple training, and their own changes, which is what the Hugo brothers long for, both want to become stronger and learn new knowledge.


    \"Okay.\" Bilis nodded and agreed, once the Hugo brothers passed the training in Haiyan City, they would be of great help to Green City in the future.


    Although the time for the retirement of the mermaid soldiers has not yet been determined, there must be a hope, so that the mermaid will no longer be a weak race in the future.


    \"Your Majesty, if you filter according to this condition, it is estimated that the number of selected clansmen will not be many.\" Hugo looked at the strict filtering conditions on the document.


    \"Don''t worry, the clan now is not as good as before.\"Bliss chuckled lightly. Since the mermaid who was eliminated last time, they have driven the motivation of the remaining young male mermaids to join the army, and they have all started to spontaneously exercise every day.


    \"Okay, then Aji and I will go to prepare first.\" Hugo said respectfully. \"Well, let''s go down and have a good rest.\"Bliss nodded. \"Yes.\"Hugo and Aggie saluted again and backed out.


    Second shift, CV). Ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    Chapter 1189: Rich people can afford it. (3 more for customization)


    In the early morning, Chang''an City was still full of traffic. Now there are not only the sound of horses and carriages, but also the whistle of a steam train from time to time. \"Today I have to take a good stroll around Chang''an City.\" Fenton stretched his body and said.


    Now Randolph and the others are having breakfast in the box of Zuixiaolou, and they lived here last night.


    \"Yeah, I didn''t pay much attention to the stall yesterday.\" Cyrus nodded.


    Yesterday they were taken by the orcs of the cattle tribe to experience the food, and until they went back to the big market at night, no one bought their things.


    \"Do you still want to rent the booth today?\" Randolph said in distress, bringing so many things, there is no reason not to.

 Chapter 1043：

    \"No more rent, we shouldn''t just look at the gains and losses in front of us.\" Fenton lowered his eyebrows and said.


    After visiting Chang''an City last night and returning to Zuixiaolou, he has been calculating the gains and losses between the goods and the time.


    \"We really don''t want our goods?\" Cyrus said in surprise.


    \"Take it back, you won''t be able to sell it if you keep renting a booth, and no one will buy it even if it''s cheap, so don''t waste your time and money on renting a booth.\" Fenton understood it.


    \"Well, our goods are indeed inferior to Chang''an City, and it would be a waste of time to sell them again.\" Randolph agreed.


    \"Then what should we do next?\" Cyrus said with hindsight.


    \"Of course I picked the goods and sold them back to the Flanders Empire. Our goods are not welcome here, but it doesn''t mean that the goods here, people in our empire will not like them." Fenton said slightly.


    He decided to buy some things in Chang''an City that the Flanders Empire did not have, and then set the price higher to make up for the current losses.


    \"What a great idea.\" Cyrus'' eyes brightened.


    \"Come on, Edward is still waiting for us.\" Fenton got up and said.


    Edward is the guide of the cattle orcs. When he was about to leave yesterday, Fenton hired him for another day to show them around Chang''an City.


    It was Edward''s professionalism and enthusiasm that Fenton and others liked very much. \"Okay.\" Cyrus and Randolph responded in unison, and followed them out of the box.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    A few minutes later, Fenton came to the door and saw Edward. Today''s cattle orcs changed into a light suit and looked much more energetic.


    Good morning, r.\" Edward greeted.


    morning. \" Fenton responded.


    \"Where are we going today?\" Randolph asked suspiciously.


    \"Today we will go to the gold coin supermarket.\" Edward smiled mysteriously. When he continued to hire him last night, he thought about where to take the three of them.


    \"Gold Coins Supermarket?\" Fenton wondered.


    \"Go, you will know.\" Edward finished and led the way ahead. Although Fenton and others didn''t know what it was, they still followed honestly. Judging from yesterday''s experience, the places Edward brought were not bad.


    Ten minutes later, Fenton and the others came to the entrance of the gold coin supermarket. At this moment, the supermarket was full of people.


    \"Fenton, it looks so lively here.\" Randolph sighed.


    \"Yes, it would be nice if our booth could have half the number of people.\" Fenton envied.


    \"Come on, go in and have a look, you will like it here.\" Edward chuckled.


    \"Okay.\" Fenton nodded and stepped into the gold coin supermarket.


    As soon as the three entered the gold coin supermarket, they took three shopping carts, and then their eyes were all attracted by the things on the shelves.


    \"It''s all things I''ve never seen before.\" Cyrus exclaimed.


    \"Of course, these things are only available in Chang''an City.\" Edward said proudly.


    Randolph pointed to a boxy object and said, \"What is this?\"


    \"This is instant noodles. After adding some hot water and waiting for three minutes, it is a bowl of noodles full of fragrance." Edward explained briefly.


    \"Wait three minutes to heat the water and eat it?\" Fenton said in surprise.


    What they ate last night was noodles, and it took more than ten minutes just to wait.


    \"Yes, this one is often out of stock.\"The cattle orcs said enviously, the price of a pack of instant noodles is not cheap.


    \"We''re going to buy some.\" Randolph suggested.


    \"This is definitely to be bought.\" Fenton nodded, reaching out and swept an entire row of conveniences into the cart.


    This cart is made according to the drawings given by Liu Feng, just like the shopping cart on the other side of the earth, which is convenient for people who buy goods in large quantities.


    Cyrus pointed to the transparent bottles and jars on the shelf, his eyes lit up and asked, \"What about this? What is it?\"


    \"This is perfume. Edward explained.


    \"Perfume? What is it?\" Fenton wondered, this is the first time I heard this word.


    \"Perfume is something that can make your body smell better. In the Han Dynasty, rich people could afford it.\" Edward said solemnly.


    \"So miraculous? So this is the same as soap?\" After hearing Edward''s explanation, Fenton thought that the soap used for bathing in Haiyan City was also fragrant. \"It''s different. Soap and perfume are two different things. Perfume can be stored for half a year, and the fragrance lasts for half a day, while soap is only used for bathing and cleaning." Edward picked up a bottle of perfume and explained.


    \"Is it really fragrant after using this perfume?\" Randolph also said.


    \"That''s for sure, we in Chang''an City don''t sell some unsubstantiated things, not only girls, but even boys like this." Edward explained, picked up a bottle of trial pack, opened the stopper, and shook it in front of the three of them. a few times.


    It smells so good, it smells better than soap. \" Cyrus was surprised, his nose twitching.


    \"It smells really good, a fragrance I''ve never smelled before.\" Fenton took a few breaths.


    The three of them knew a lot of things as businessmen, and now they fell in love with this perfume, and felt that this should only be used by the royal family.


    \"This is the perfume invented by His Majesty the King.\" Edward said proudly, holding the sample pack and spraying it on his wrist.


    \"Edward, what are you doing?\" Randolph wondered.


    \"It''s the way to use perfume, which can make the fragrance last longer and distribute more evenly.\"Edward explained.


    This is Liu Feng copying the perfume usage method on the other side of the earth, spray lightly on the wrist and elbow, and then lightly tap with both hands behind the ears and behind the knees.


    According to Liu Feng, it is a gimmick. A bottle of such an expensive perfume must have special usage skills.


    \"Is it so particular about spraying perfume?\" Fenton honestly (good Zhao Hao) is envious of what he said, he has never been so decent when he has grown up.


    \"It''s natural, of course such an expensive perfume has its own unique way of using it.\" Edward nodded.


    \"Buy, I will also buy this.\" Fenton said after returning to his senses, took several bottles of perfume of different flavors and put them into the cart.


    Edward will teach us how to use perfume. \"Randolph hurriedly said.\"Okay, I''ll write down the steps for you then. \"Edward said seriously.\"This one will be loved by many in the Flanders Empire, I guarantee it. \" Fenton said confidently.


    \"You can sell a bottle of five gold coins.\"Randolph is greedy.


    Fenton and others spent more than an hour in the gold coin supermarket before they were willing to leave. The carts were full of various items they purchased.


    Most of them are Edward Amway''s, and they are very happy to buy them.


    \"Three shifts, Cv7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1190: Big business. (1 more for customization)

 Chapter 1044：

    Fenton, who came out of the gold coin supermarket, started to pack the goods at the door. \"Perfume should be carefully placed and not broken.\" Fenton urged.


    They are now planning to send the goods they bought at the Gold Coin Supermarket to the servants and bring them back to Zuixiaolou, and then they go shopping on their own.


    \"Yes, my lord.\"The attendant carefully put the perfume in the box, stuffing it with fabric around it to prevent it from being damaged.


    Ten minutes later, all the goods they bought were full of boxes, and the attendants stopped two carriages and left.


    After watching the squire leave, Fenton turned to Edward and said, \"Where are we going next?\"


    Only perfume, instant noodles and other things can''t satisfy Fenton and a few people, not to mention that the things bought in the gold coin supermarket are too high-end, and they are also sold in gold coins in the Flanders Empire. .


    In that case, not many people can afford it, so it is still necessary to choose some goods at the price of copper coins and silver coins.


    Edward thought for a while, then said, \"Let''s go to the big market, didn''t you have a good time shopping last time?\"


    The goods sold in the new urban area are more expensive than those in the big market. If you want to buy a lot of goods, it is more cost-effective to go to the big market.


    \"Okay, let''s go to the big market, I want to buy that paper.\" Fenton agreed, and he liked it after seeing it last time.


    \"Paper? The kind of paper we use in the toilet?\" Cyrus wondered. Zuixiaolou toilet has toilet paper, and I learned about the paper from this aspect, but the writing paper is not very clear. After all, Fenton went to handle the 097 rental booth, and neither Randolph nor Randolph went there. Know that paper can be written on.


    \"You''ll know when you go, and you''ll like it too.\"Fenton started a sales pitch.


    Randolph couldn''t wait, he walked ahead and urged, \"You guys hurry up, there will be many people later.\"


    The experience of staying in Chang''an City for the past two days tells them that no matter what it is, whether it is good to eat or use, the queue time is not short when you go late. Edward pointed in the opposite direction and said, \"Go this way.\"


    .... Randolph embarrassedly touched his head and walked in the direction Edward pointed.


    Ten minutes later, Fenton returned to the entrance of the big market and was a little annoyed that he was late when he saw the dense crowd.


    Edward pointed to a clothing storefront and said, \"Let''s start shopping here, this is the first storefront, and we''ll come back here after a walk around, so we can visit everything.


    \"Okay, let''s go shopping like this.\" Fenton agreed and walked into the first clothing store.


    The clothing store is Tori''s storefront. When he saw someone coming in, he hurriedly greeted him and said, \"Hello, sir, just take a look. There are many styles in the store.\"


    In addition to stores in the big market, Tori also has stores in the Xincheng District. The clothes sold in the big market stores are relatively low-end, while the Xincheng District is a high-end storefront, selling some dresses, customized styles and the like.


    He came here today to settle accounts, and looking at the dresses of the people in front of him, he knew that he was here for a big business, and he personally received it.


    \"Yeah.\" Fenton nodded lightly and began to stroll around the store.


    Randolph looked here and there. He already had several pieces in his hand, and said, \"The clothes in this family are very good, and the fabrics are very comfortable to the touch.\"


    \"The fabrics of the clothes are all from the city of Chang''an, so the quality is not bad.\"Tori explained.


    Cyrus also took several in his hand, and said, \"Fenton, we can buy more


    - Go back, those nobles will definitely like it. \"


    \"Well, just take some, mainly we should buy more fabrics to go back.\" Fenton said softly.


    Hearing this, Tori raised the corners of his mouth even higher, and said, \"We also sell fabrics in our store, and the prices are very fair.\"


    His store sells a variety of things, not only clothes and fabrics, but also-


    some custom clothes.


    Fenton thought it would be best if he could do it in a store, so he said, \"Show me.\"


    \"Okay.\" Tori nodded, then walked into the room and took out the bundles of fabrics.


    \"This fabric is really good, it''s really much better than ours.\" Randolph sighed while touching the fabric.


    \"What''s the price of your fabric?\"Fenton was a little moved, and it was indeed much better in texture than theirs.


    \"There are six grades of fabric in the store, and the price of each grade of fabric is different. The lowest-grade linen can be bought for a few copper coins." Tori explained. \"You can buy it for a few copper coins? That''s really not expensive.\" Fenton nodded and said, just touched the lowest-grade linen, although the texture is worse than his cloth-


    Some, but cheap.


    \"We need to buy some more to go back.\" Randolph suggested.


    \"Can your store help us deliver?\" Fenton asked.


    This is what Edward taught them. If you buy a large amount and it is not convenient for you to take it, you can let the other party deliver it.


    \"Of course, but it can only be in Chang''an City. I don''t know where my husband lives?\" Tori agreed.


    \"Room No. 4 in Zuixiaolou.\"Fenton responded.


    \"No problem, sir, I will send you how much you need.\" Tori said with a smile.


    \"Give me 500 pieces of this fabric, 300 pieces of that fabric...\" Fenton went back and forth to ask for more than 1,000 pieces of fabric.


    The six grades of cloth have been bought, and the price to be returned to the Flanders Empire has been decided.


    \"It will definitely be delivered to three people today.\"Tori smiled and said, the goods sold today are nearly two or three months of sales.


    \"Thank you.\" Fenton nodded, paid the deposit and left the clothing store. Edward was a little surprised by the ease of Fenton and the others. He didn''t sell the goods yesterday, but he bought so many things today.


    \"Edward, where is the store that sells paper?\" Fenton asked curiously.


    \"This way.\"Edward leads the way.


    A few minutes later, the three entered the store selling paper.


    Randolph entered the store and looked around, saying, \"A lot of paper, so white.\"


    \"Hello, gentlemen.\"The clerk of the paper shop greeted him.


    \"I want to buy some paper to go back.\" Fenton whispered.


    \"Which type of paper do you want to buy, sir? There are two types for writing and for use.\"


    The clerk introduced.


    \"Show me the paper it''s written on.\" Fenton said softly.


    The clerk took out three pieces of paper and introduced, \"The paper we write has three grades, the first is the best pure white paper, the second is medium light yellow paper, and the third is relatively rough Yellow I color paper.\"


    \"What''s the difference.\" Fenton asked.


    \"The difference lies in the texture of writing. White paper is used by some rich people, and light yellow paper and yellow I color paper are loved by civilians.\"The staff explained.


    \"What about the price of each type of paper?\" Randolph asked curiously.


    \"The large white paper is three copper coins, the large light yellow paper is twenty copper coins, and the large yellow paper is - fifty copper coins." The clerk explained.

 Chapter 1045：

    One update, Fv7). Please customize, please support. \".


    Chapter 1191: Coins are not enough. (2 more for customization)


    \"The price is not too expensive.\" Fenton nodded, reaching out to feel the texture of the three kinds of paper.


    Cyrus and Randolph were the same. They picked up the paper and began to observe it, and found that it was indeed lighter and easier to carry than the parchment roll.


    \"Can you really write?\" Cyrus was still a little dubious.


    \"Of course.\"The clerk put down the paper unhurriedly, took out the paper roll charcoal pen, wrote words on the paper of the three middle schools, and then handed it to the three of them.


    \"This kind of paper is now popular in Chang''an City. When the three entered Chang''an City, they should have seen this kind of paper.\" The clerk explained politely.


    \"Yes.\" Fenton nodded lightly.


    The other two also suddenly realized that the previous list of goods was this kind of paper.


    \"What''s this?\" Randolph glanced at the goods stacked in the corner. \"That is the book, the finished paper.\" The clerk walked over and took it-


    Ben, handed it to Fen and a few people.


    \"This is more convenient and can record a lot of things without messing up.\"Fenton saw the benefits of the book at once.


    If you only record the details of the goods on paper, it may be confusing, but the notebook is much more convenient, and you can open the records page by page.


    \"Yes, this is also what many merchants like to buy, it is more convenient to keep accounts.\"The clerk followed the words.


    \"Then buy more of this one too, this one is sure to be very popular.\" Cyrus whispered.


    \"We still need to buy some paper.\" Fenton whispered.


    It''s embarrassing to say, if it weren''t for Chang''an City, several people still don''t know that they don''t need any branches and leaves to go to the toilet.


    \"The paper we use is also classified, - a kind of toilet paper, - a kind of wrapping paper, which one do you need?" The clerk explained.


    \"How do you sell your toilet paper?\" Fenton wondered, thinking it shouldn''t be cheap.


    \"A roll of toilet paper sells for two copper coins, which can be used by a family of four for more than ten days.\"The clerk told the benefits.


    \"Give me 5,000 rolls of toilet paper first.\" Fenton said lightly, just take this one


    - Just click out and sell it.


    Anyway, this toilet paper is not to blame. Bring it back to the Flanders Empire to sell it. After all, people who have used toilet paper are reluctant to use branches and leaves.


    The clerk took a piece of paper and began to record on it, and said, \"Okay, what about the paper and the book?


    \"Give us 500 books, 1,000 for white paper, 2,000 for light yellow, and 5,000 for yellow I." Fenton said after thinking for a moment.


    \"Okay, book five. Ben.. the clerk recorded it while repeating it.


    \"And what is the wrapping paper you just said?\" Fenton asked curiously. \"The wrapping paper is the paper you go to some gourmet shops, which can be used to pack food, or can be used to hold some other items.\" The clerk explained, and took out a sample for a few people to see.


    \"It feels different from writing paper when you touch it.\"Randolph''s eyebrows are slightly raised\"This toughness is better, and many people in Chang''an City will use it to pack some unfinished delicacies back.\"The clerk Anli said.


    \"What about the price of this?\" Cyrus asked.


    \"-One hundred copper coins.\"The clerk explained.


    \"Then let''s get five thousand first.\" Fenton said after thinking.


    \"Good rain.\"The corner of the clerk''s mouth is almost to the back of his head, "The sales commission for a day is enough for a month''s performance.


    \"Help us take us to Room 4 where we have a late night snack, someone will hand over to you.\" Fenton warned, and had already asked the attendant to rent a warehouse.


    \"Okay, it will be delivered to Mr. today.\"The clerk responded immediately. \"Yeah.\" Fenton nodded lightly and asked the attendant to pay the deposit.


    Randolph looked at Edward who was standing at the door and asked, \"What''s our next step?\"


    \"Bought perfume, cloth, paper, then let''s go to see ceramics next.\" Edward suggested.


    \"Ceramic? Is it porcelain?\" Cyrus asked curiously.


    \"Ceramic is also another sign of Chang''an City.\" Edward said proudly. \"The sign of Chang''an City? Then go and see it.\" Fenton was attracted. Anyway, from yesterday to now, Edward''s words and the places he took are not deceiving.


    \"Then go this way.\"Edward led the way.


    A few minutes later, Fenton and others were brought into the ceramic area, and the clerk knew that they were big customers by looking at the clothes of several people.


    \"Hello, three gentlemen, what would you like to choose?\"The clerk greeted warmly.


    \"We want to see your ceramics," Fenton said briefly.


    \"Please, let''s look at the tray first?\"The clerk pointed to the tray area and said. \"The pattern above is very beautiful.\"Randolph''s eyes were also attracted.


    \"Actually did it so delicately?\" Fenton said in astonishment.


    When they were eating in the past two days, it was not that they had never touched tableware, but they were usually ordinary tableware without such exquisite pattern decoration.


    \"This is just a very common type of ceramics, there are better ones in it.\"The clerk led the three of them to go inside.


    The whole ceramic shop sells a variety of things, not only vases and ornaments, but also tableware and drinking cups.


    \"How the color on the top got it, it''s amazing.\" Randolph looked at a blue and white ceramic.


    \"This is the secret of Chang''an City.\" The clerk reminded, the implication is that this is not something that can be inquired.


    \"Fenton, we''re going to buy some of this as well.\" Cyrus suggested. \"This must be bought.\" Fenton nodded heavily, the nobles of the Flanders Empire would definitely rush to buy it.


    \"What''s the price?\" Randolph asked.


    \"There are three grades of ceramics here, high school and low, and the price of each grade is different. The cheapest one costs 80 copper coins." The clerk explained.


    You don''t buy cheap goods here, and the pottery used by ordinary civilians is not sold here.


    \"We can set a price for a silver coin when we buy it back, and I believe many people will buy it.\" Randolph whispered in Fenton''s ear.


    \"We can buy more low-end ceramics and less high-end ceramics. Those nobles will definitely be jealous.\" Fenton calculated.


    \"Yes.\" Cyrus nodded.


    After the three of Fenton discussed in a low voice, they placed an order with the clerk. They asked for a lot of low-end trays, vases, and ornaments.


    The amount of high-end ceramics is only about 20. After all, there are not enough coins to bring, and there are some coins left to buy other things.


    And it''s also time to think about going back to the empire and selling the goods to collect funds.


    \"Second update, Cv7). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1192: A spy. (3 more for customization)

 Chapter 1046：

    Fenton left the ceramic shop after several people paid the deposit.


    "Edward, is there any food we can take away? It should last a long time," Fenton asked.


    "Yes, that''s the right question." Edward said loudly, he didn''t dare to say anything else, there were plenty of delicious food in Chang''an City.


    "What''s the matter?" Randolph asked curiously.


    "I''ll show you guys, there are too many to explain." Edward led the way.


    "Okay." Fenton nodded and followed. He had bought a lot of things, so he still had to buy some food.


    A few minutes later, the Fenton trio were led in by Edward - a cannery. "What''s for sale here?" Cyrus asked suspiciously, nose twitching. The canning store was filled with a strong fragrance, and Fenton was attracted by the fragrance when several people entered the store.


    "It''s a cannery, and the food here, if kept properly, can last for more than four or five months," Edward explained.


    "Can the food be stored for more than four or five months?" Sixty-seven Fenton said in astonishment. "How can food be stored for so long?" Randolph''s first reaction was disbelief.


    "It''s all true." The clerk greeted him.


    "How is that possible?" Fenton still couldn''t believe it, thinking that only raw buckwheat and wine could last that long.


    "The cans here have been stored for two months. If you don''t believe me, I can open them to show you." The clerk brought a can.


    He skillfully smashed the loess on it, and after cleaning it, he took a plate and poured it out.


    "You can try the taste." The clerk pushed the plate in front of the three of them. "It tastes so good." Fenton was pleasantly surprised. He didn''t expect this can to taste so strong after opening it.


    "It doesn''t seem to be bad." Randolph''s nose frantically inhaled the aroma.


    "I''ll try it first." Cyrus couldn''t wait, grabbed his fork and began to taste it.


    "Leave a little for me." Randolph reached out to grab it, and now he has no respect for it.


    "The taste really hasn''t deteriorated." Fenton said firmly after trying it, his mouth was pondering.


    "We want to buy this, we have to buy it." Randolph said quickly.


    At this moment, there is a large-scale real incense scene in the canned store. I didn''t believe that the food could be stored for so long, but they were all conquered by the ignorant way.


    "Of course I have to buy it. This is in the empire - it will be madly robbed." Fenton nodded.


    "Seriously, our buckwheat pancakes really aren''t as good as this." Cyrus recalled the buckwheat pancakes he thought were delicious.


    "We need to buy more of this, let''s eat this food when we go back." Fenton began to plan the food on the way back.


    "Yes, I think so too." Randolph nodded repeatedly.


    "What flavor do those three gentlemen need? We have three flavors here."


    The shop assistant is professional.


    "Is there a flavor option for this one?" Randolph asked in astonishment.


    "Of course, there are vegetables flavored, there are also mutton flavor, the latest one is seafood flavor." The clerk explained.


    "I know the first two, what is this seafood-flavored can?" Fenton wondered.


    "Seafood is some fish, lobster, shells and other meat, all made from Haiyancheng and shipped by air." The clerk explained.


    "Lobster? What?" Randolph heard the word for the first time.


    "Haiyan City? Isn''t that where we came from?" Cyrus raised his eyebrows slightly.


    The staff took out another can that had been opened, poured it into a bowl, and said, "The taste of lobster is also very good. Here is a seafood-flavored can that has just been opened."


    "I''ll try it." The three of Fenton picked up their forks and began to try it.


    "This one tastes even better." Fenton''s eyes lit up, and he couldn''t stop the fork in his hand.


    "Let''s buy more of this," suggested Randolph.


    "Give me a thousand cans of this seafood-flavored can." Fenton said to the clerk.


    "Sir, there are not so many seafood flavors for the time being. Because the storage time is only three months, I can only give 200 cans." The clerk wondered.


    "Only two hundred cans?" Fenton said in amazement.


    "Yes sir, you can choose other flavors. There are many other flavors in stock." The clerk suggested.


    "Then give me a thousand jars of the others." Fenton said after a moment of thought. Since the seafood flavor can only be stored for three months, it doesn''t matter. They can eat it on the road, and they can sell it as soon as possible when they go back.


    "Okay, a thousand cans of green vegetables, and a thousand cans of mutton." The clerk recorded.


    Fenton nodded and asked the attendant to hand over to the clerk and give the deposit.


    He said to Edward, "Food is done, next is wine, take us to the bar.


    "Okay, no problem, go to the winery for wine." Edward nodded.


    "Okay, then let''s go to the winery." Fenton nodded.


    Edward took Fenton and a few people out of the big market, stopped a carriage and headed for the winery.


    Ten minutes later, the carriage stopped next to the winery, and several people got off the car one after another.


    "It''s so big here," Randolph exclaimed.


    After Fenton and the others told the gate guard the purpose of the trip, they put them into the winery.


    As long as you buy a large amount, you can enter the winery. If you only buy a dozen bottles, you can''t enter.


    After more than an hour, Fenton and others tasted and watched wine, and finally decided to buy two dry bottles of wine.


    They have tried several wines at Zuixiaolou, so it won''t be too difficult to buy this time.


    "Please send it to Room 4, Zuixiao Building, where someone will hand over you." Fenton said to the staff.


    "Okay." The man from the winery nodded.


    "We''ve bought everything that should be bought, let''s go back to Zuixiaolou and prepare to go down, and then prepare to leave tomorrow." Fenton said softly.


    "Okay." Randolph and Cyrus agreed.


    Edward''s eyes flickered and he began to say goodbye, "If that''s the case, then I should also leave."


    "Edward wait...


    Fenton hurriedly stopped the cattle orcs who were leaving, and said his thoughts, "I want to hire you to do things for us."

 Chapter 1047：

    This is the result of the discussion between the three of them yesterday. They think that Edward''s professionalism and enthusiasm are very helpful to them. Especially in the past two days of observation, it is found that the other party knows the situation here, which just fills the blind spot they lack.


    \"Hire me?\" Edward pretended to be surprised.


    In fact, the cattle orcs were sent by Liu Feng to deliberately approach Fenton and others.


    I''m a spy, I''ve been so enthusiastic these two days, all because I have a mission.


    He knows so much, and of course he is a specially trained talent.


    Edward''s task was to get acquainted with Fenton and others, and then see the opportunity to return to the Flanders Empire with them and collect information there.


    Unexpectedly, before the next plan was launched, the other party had already invited him.


    \"Yes, I would like to invite you to come back to the Flanders Empire with us. After all, you know a lot of things.\"Fenton explained.


    There are so many 0.0 goods bought, and there must be someone who knows a little bit who is responsible for managing the distribution.


    \"However, Chang''an City is where I have always lived.\"Edward wondered. \"It won''t be too long, we''ll be back next time, and you can come back with us.\" Fenton had long thought of this. \"What price do you give?\" Edward frowned.


    \"One month''s salary in silver.\" Fenton raised a finger.


    Edward''s eyes lit up, pretending to hesitate, \"Promise me a little more, and I''ll do things with you.\"


    \"You said.\" Fenton''s mouth slightly raised.


    \"That''s me going to the other side of the continent with you, but when you come back here, you must take me with you.\"


    Edward''s face was full of complexity, and he said softly, \"This is my hometown anyway.\"


    \"Of course there is no problem.\" Fenton agreed.


    \"Three shifts, (V). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1193: Downwind boat? (1 more for customization)


    The next morning, Edward was waiting at the door of Zuixiaolou again.


    When we parted yesterday, Fenton and the others said that they were going to return to the Flanders Empire today.


    \"Edward, good morning.\"Fenton greeted.


    They all got up earlier today, and they sorted out their purchases last night.


    morning. \" Edward responded.


    \"Is there a place to sell ships in Chang''an City?\" Fenton asked, all three of their ships were detained in Haiyan City.


    They didn''t have a boat in Chang''an City. They had to buy a boat to leave. The three of them were worried for a long time last night.


    \"Go to the port, where you can rent a boat or take a downwind.\" Edward suggested.


    \"Isn''t there any boats sold in Chang''an City?\" Randolph asked curiously.


    In the Flanders Empire, ships can be purchased as long as you have enough money.


    \"There are small boats, but big boats can''t be sold, and the price of a boat is not cheap, few people can afford it.\" Edward knew that the three of them didn''t have much money left.


    \"By the way, Edward, what do you mean by downwind boat?\" Fenton suddenly asked curiously.


    \"The port of Chang''an City has various ships going to other cities every day, and sometimes it can take some people along the way.\" Edward explained.


    Fenton roughly knew what the downwind boat meant, and continued to ask, \"What about the price?\"


    \"The price is divided into two aspects, from the time and place, the things to carry. \" Edward explained.


    \"How much money does it cost to go to Haiyan City?\" Randolph leaned over and asked. Several people''s boats were detained in Haiyan City, and they wanted to take a downwind boat to Haiyan City in exchange for their own boat.


    \"If only a few of us go to Haiyan City, plus these goods, at least 700 copper coins must be paid.\" Edward said after thinking.


    \"The price is fair, but we have so many goods, I''m afraid


    .... Fenton was distressed.


    Edward nodded lightly and said, \"There are too many cargoes, a downwind boat can''t fit, and not all boats go to Haiyancheng.\"\"Then we can only rent a boat, right?\"Fen Dun asked.


    \"Yes, so many goods can only be rented to Haiyan City.\" Edward nodded.


    Fenton pondered and said, \"What about the price of the charter?\"


    \"Depends on the size of the boat you rent. If you rent a 50-meter boat, you must pay a deposit of 20 gold coins before renting the boat.\" Edward explained.


    Fenton took a deep breath after listening, and said in surprise, \"The deposit is so expensive?\"


    \"-The cost of a ship is not cheap.\" Edward raised his eyebrows slightly.


    \"We have so much cargo, why do we have to rent a 50-meter boat?\" Fenton said distressed.


    \"After you see the ship, you will think this gold coin is worth it.\" Edward believed himself.


    \"Let''s go, we have to go back to the Flanders Empire early.\" Cyrus urged.


    \"Let''s go in the carriage.\" Edward went to stop the carriage.


    More than 20 minutes later, the carriage stopped at the port, and Fenton got out of the car first.


    Their cargo had already been watched over by squires and sent to the port. The amount was a bit large, and a lot of carriages were called. Today''s carriage drivers are all happy.


    After Cyrus got off the carriage, he looked around and sighed, \"A lot of people.\"\"The port of Chang''an City is so lively every day.\" Edward said lightly.


    This is normal in his eyes, but it is not the case for Fenton and the others. In the Flanders Empire, except for Black Pearl Harbor, which has a little more people, other ports are very depressed.


    \"Where is the place to rent a boat?\"Fenton is still more concerned about the boat.


    Edward pointed to an office and said, \"This way.\"


    There are many offices in the port, and there are many classified businesses such as taxation, inspection, chartering and so on.


    A few minutes later, Fenton was brought to the charter office.


    Edward politely said to the staff in the office, \"Hello, I want to rent


    - A fifty-meter ship. \"


    \"Okay, no problem, where can I rent it?\" the staff asked.


    \"Haiyan City.\" Randolph said quickly.


    \"Please choose which kind of boat you want to rent. There are two kinds of our 50-meter boats.\" The staff said softly.


    \"There are two kinds?\" Fenton wondered.

 Chapter 1048：

    The staff handed in two pieces of information, professionally, \"The time required for the first 50-meter sailboat to reach Haiyan City is about two months, which is still the number of days that are not affected by weather factors.\"


    \"What about the second type?\" Randolph asked quickly, this is too long, it actually takes two months?


    \"The second is that there are no sailboats, and the distance to Haiyan City is greatly reduced. It only takes about ten days, and the factors affected by the weather are relatively small." The staff continued.


    The so-called no-sailboats are steamboats, but they are called no-sailboats in Chang''an City.


    \"What are the prices?\" Fenton said in surprise, the difference between the two is too much, right? \"The price of a 50-meter sailboat is ten silver coins a day, and the price of no sailboat is fifty silver coins a day.\"


    The staff said indifferently, \"Rent the former one and pay a deposit of ten gold coins.


    The latter type without sailboats requires a deposit of twenty gold coins. \"


    \"Fifty silver coins a day?\" Fenton was a little scared when he heard the price.


    Randolph pulled Fenton and Cyrus aside and whispered, \"We are running out of gold coins, are you sure you want to rent this?\"


    \"There is nothing we can do if it is not rough. Let''s rent the sailing boat. The time can be shortened too much. Now all we need is time.\" Fenton said helplessly. He still weighed between time and money, and felt that it would be more profitable to save some time and return to the Flanders Empire.


    \"Okay then, let''s rent the boat for fifty a day.\" Cyrus said distressedly.


    The three of them made a decision and said to the staff, \"We want that No-820 sailboat.\"


    \"Okay, it takes about ten days for a sailboat to reach Haiyan City. You need to pay a deposit of 20 gold coins and a ten-day rental fee. If it exceeds or arrives early, you will be asked to pay it. Or return some silver coins.\"


    The staff handed them a list and continued, \"Just take the list and go to Haiyan City to refund the deposit.


    \"Okay.\" Fenton nodded, picked up the list and looked at it.


    \"If the ship is damaged by man-made, it will be compensated. The document is clearly written. If there is no problem, just sign it.\"The staff said professionally.


    A few minutes later, Fenton and the others read the document carefully, signed it, and said, \"No problem.\"


    \"OK.\"


    The staff took back the document, left a copy for Fenton, and continued, \"Just take this document to the port office when you arrive in Haiyan City.\"\"Thank you.\" Fenton nodded and asked the attendant to start paying gold.


    At this moment, the three of them couldn''t bear to look directly at the golden coins being given out one by one.


    After more than half an hour, the people who completed the formalities were led to the steamboat by another staff member.


    \"This is one of your non-sailboats. You will be equipped with boatmen and captains. Some places are not allowed to enter.\" The staff left after saying that.


    One more, Cv7. Please customize, please support. \".


    Chapter 1194: New Bridge. (2 more for customization)


    Early in the morning, Liu Feng set off from the highest building, and today they are going to inspect the newly built reinforced concrete bridge.


    The bridge was built beside the pontoon of Youshui River, and that pontoon was about to be replaced.


    \"Buzz...


    On the steam car, Enri brought out the report that she had not yet had time, \"Your Majesty, this is the latest food report.\"


    When I first arrived at the tallest building in the morning, I heard the news that the new bridge had been built. After all, it had been built for more than a year. Liu Feng immediately brought people to watch it.


    The relatively urgent documents can only be brought with you, and the food report was written by May. It is about to enter the summer, and the seeds have grown to a certain stage.


    Liu Feng closed his eyes and asked, \"How is the progress of the food?\"


    He hasn''t been there since the last time he visited, so he doesn''t know the growth of the food.


    \"The growth of the seed is very good, and it will be harvested in just two months.\"Ann Lihui reported.


    This year''s grain growth is better than last year''s, and the land is exceptionally fertile, mainly due to the composting method in public toilets.


    \"Is the wasteland on both sides of the Fushui River also sown?\" Liu Feng continued to ask. \"Yes, it is planted in advance and can be harvested when summer arrives.\"Reported by An Lihui.


    \"When the harvest is over, it can be transported from the newly built bridge.\" Enri said softly.


    \"Yes.\"Liu Feng nodded, this stone bridge can help a lot. The previous pontoon bridge could not bear too much weight, so the transportation of food was still carried by boats, which would be much more convenient at that time.


    Sing......


    Twenty minutes later, the steam car stopped beside the new bridge, and under Mila''s escort, Liu Feng and several people got off the car.


    At this moment, there were many civilians gathered around the Xinqiao, but they were all stopped by the soldiers.


    All have to wait for Liu Feng to inspect before the civilians can go to the bridge.


    The civilians are still looking forward to the completion of the new bridge, and they are all talking about it.


    \"Really amazing n\". \"


    \"It is a miracle that a stone bridge can be built on the water of the Nanshui River.


    \"This is harder to build than that pontoon.\"


    \"Let''s go.\" Liu Feng took the lead and started walking towards the new bridge.


    The entire new bridge is about ten meters wide and is a two-way four-carriage deck. At the beginning of the new bridge, there is a huge stone statue carved in the shape of a lion.


    Your Majesty, this new bridge is amazing. \"Weiya exclaimed.


    This time, everyone who was free in the castle came, like Via, Lucy, and Catherine to witness the passage of the new bridge.


    \"If it wasn''t for what I saw before my eyes, I wouldn''t believe that one day I could see such a bridge.\" Lucy was filled with emotion.


    The new bridge spans the Fushui River in parallel. The scientific research department and the workshop were distressed for a long time when they received the drawings.


    Although Liu Feng told them the principle, it was still a bit difficult to actually operate.


    \"Your Majesty, how did you do it?\" Darlene asked curiously.


    Like most of the pontoon bridges before, she can understand, after all, wood will float on the water.


    \"This is more complicated. I have thought about the piers of this bridge for a long time.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    Originally, the location of the pontoon bridge was not in a hurry. The workshop people chose wooden boards to isolate the boiling water, erected steel bars inside, and then poured cement.


    It took three months to isolate the water at this point, and many plans were used to complete it. The original pontoon bridge was also used to transport cement, and the pier was finally completed.


    \"Let''s go, let''s go up and experience the new bridge.\"Liu Feng chuckled and stepped onto the bridge. \"Okay.\" En Li and Mina answered in unison, and got on the new bridge. \"Your Majesty, this bridge deck is very strong.\"Enri paced back and forth on the bridge deck. \"A lot of cement is available.\" Liu Feng chuckled lightly. For this new bridge, most of the cement for the city wall was supplied here.


    This new bridge has been built a long time ago. If it hadn''t been for most of the iron ore supply to lay the railway, the new bridge might have been built two or three months earlier.


    \"Your Majesty, with this bridge, it will be more convenient to transport food.\"Daliana saw the benefits.

 Chapter 1049：

    \"Yes.\" Liu Feng said gently.


    \"Your Majesty, you can start the ribbon-cutting ceremony.\" Mira reminded beside him.


    \"Okay.\" Liu Feng nodded lightly and took the scissors handed over.


    A band had been prepared on the new bridge, dragging a ribbon with the maid. Every time there is a major construction in Chang''an City, Liu Feng will cut the ribbon. This is the case with the previous railway station.


    \"Ding ding dong...


    With the sound of trumpets and drums, Liu Feng held up the ribbon and cut it in the middle.


    \"I announce that the stone bridge will be officially opened today.\"Liu Feng said loudly.


    \"Clap clap clap....


    The civilians applauded one after another, and they couldn''t wait to go up and feel the new bridge over the water.


    The test can be started. \" Liu Feng ordered, and started walking out of the new bridge with a few girls.


    \"Yes.\"The person in charge said respectfully and ordered several carriages that had been prepared. This is to test the firmness of the stone bridge, allowing dozens of horses to carry heavy objects and run on it to simulate the situation of transporting goods.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    With the neighing of the horses, dozens of carriages began to run up the new bridge. A few minutes later, the carriage quickly ran to the other side of the new bridge, back and forth a dozen times like this, and finally the new bridge was full of carriages.


    After watching for half an hour, Liu Feng instructed Mira, \"Let the commoners in.


    \"Yes.\" Mila responded and immediately ordered someone to arrange it.


    The civilians were released, and all of them ran up the new bridge excitedly.


    \"Really strong.\"


    \"It seems that it is very safe to cross the Fushui River in the future.\"


    \"These carvings look so delicate.\"


    Residents on the new bridge couldn''t take their eyes off the lion carvings on the bridge pillars.


    Seeing this scene, An Li said with a smile, \"Your Majesty, this bridge will be published in the newspaper tomorrow, and it will definitely shock many people again.\"


    \"Only a bridge can save time.\"Liu Feng''s mouth slightly raised the Taoist envoy.


    The previous pontoon bridge had a low bearing capacity, and there was no way to pass too many carriages and people at one time, which often caused congestion.


    The completion of the new bridge this time can be a good start to accumulate experience for future bridge construction. After all, this time the bridge construction uses a lot of reinforced concrete. If it is placed on the other side of the earth, it can save at least half. s material.


    \"Second update, Cv7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1195: Meteor shower? (1 more for customization)


    In the evening, Liu Feng returned to the restaurant of the castle under Mila''s escort. \"Your Majesty.\"Weiya, who were waiting in the restaurant, got up and saluted. \"Let''s all sit.\"Liu Feng waved his hand lightly, walked to the main seat and sat down.


    Cold noodles are all on the table today, the weather is getting warmer, and the food on the table will turn into appetizers.


    An Li rubbed her hands together and said cheerfully, \"I haven''t eaten cold noodles for a long time. I ate it at the highest building last time.\"


    \"I have done a lot in the kitchen today, so I can eat it openly.\" Nicole laughed softly.


    Mina stared at Hu Er Niang with narrowed eyes, and teased, \"I''m afraid she doesn''t dare to eat so much.


    In fact, An Li weighed on the castle scale a few days ago and gained about three pounds.


    This can make the fox-ear mother, who has always been slender, fry her hair. She has been reflecting on her eating too much and she has to lose weight.


    \"I''ll eat today and lose weight tomorrow.\" En Li said with a smile.


    \"You''re not fat, just eat it with confidence. If it''s a big deal, you''ll be fine.\"Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    On the other side of the earth, I saw too many girls dieting to lose weight. Not only did they not lose weight, but they looked ugly.


    \"Your Majesty is the best.\" An Li''s crisp voice sounded, and she quickly picked up the chopsticks when she saw Liu Feng move. \"Suck.....


    For a time, the sound of everyone eating noodles at the table continued, and this scene would appear every time they ate noodles.


    Tis started drinking the soup with the bowl in her arms. After drinking, she said, \"Another bowl.\" Niu Jiao Niang''s patrol density in Chang''an City has been intensified recently. In addition to the hot weather,


    - I sweat a lot all day, and I have a bigger appetite. \"Okay.\" Nicole chuckled lightly, motioning to the maid to hand over another bowl.


    Since the dinner was noodles, it was over in more than 40 minutes. Just as Liu Feng and the others were about to enter the study, there was a knock on the door.


    ......


    \"Come in.\" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly, what would happen at this time.


    \"Crumble....


    Mira trotted in and reported, \"Your Majesty, someone said that fireballs are falling from the sky.\"


    Liu Quan frowned and asked, \"A fireball fell from the sky?\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, a lot of people have gathered in the square. * Mila responded immediately. An Li and Mina looked at Liu Feng, their expressions were not very good-looking, there were surprises, mistakes, and worries...


    \"Let''s go, let''s go take a look.\" Liu Feng said in a deep voice, walking ahead first.


    After a few minutes, everyone left the castle and came to the door.


    \"Your Majesty.\"The soldiers at the gate of the castle saluted respectfully, and their expressions were also very solemn at this moment.


    Liu Feng went out of the door and looked up at the sky. After a while, the corner of his mouth raised slightly, and he said with a smile, \"This is a meteor shower, not a fireball falling from the sky.


    \"Meteor shower?\" Several women said in unison, heard of the rain but never heard of any meteor shower.


    \"-An astronomical phenomenon.\"Liu Feng explained briefly.


    I have seen a meteor shower once on Earth, and I also read some books at that time, but the knowledge is still too complicated for the girls.


    \"Astronomical phenomenon?\" The girls don''t understand anymore, they only know that the arcs drawn on it are very beautiful.


    \"It''s really beautiful.\"Weiya exclaimed, seeing this for the first time in her life.


    Lucy had already taken out her book at this moment, was recording it, and said, \"This is definitely a good material for a novel.\"


    \"Your Majesty, will this meteor shower burn down the house when it falls?" Dessy asked in surprise.


    Liu Feng thought for a while, and said, \"No, it''s far away from us, but you can''t relax, let the fire department''s people increase the patrol density.


    \"Yes.\" Mira responded immediately.


    Liu Feng remembered the civilians in the square, and warned again, \"Let a few teams of soldiers maintain the order in the square, and tell them that this is a meteor shower, it is very safe, and there will be no problem.\"

 Chapter 1050：

    \"Understood.\" Mila respectfully said, and immediately ordered someone to arrange it.


    \"By the way, you can make a wish to the meteor, maybe it can help you come true.\" Liu Feng said gently.


    When he saw the meteor shower, his first reaction was to make a wish. Many people on Earth do this. Although it is just a fantasy, it is also a sustenance.


    Wei Ya blinked her light red eyes and wondered, \"Wish?


    \"I will make a wish when I see a meteor shower in my hometown. I heard that it is quite effective.\"


    Liu Feng put his hands together and closed his eyes to make a wish.


    \"I want to make a wish too.\" Enri''s crisp voice sounded, and she also imitated everything.


    Eliza and Tess followed suit, and the castle gate at the moment was a large-scale wishing scene.


    \"Is it really possible?\" Lucy wondered, but the pen in her hand didn''t stop, thinking that making a wish for the meteor shower is also a good subject. \"Weiya, what wish did you make?\" Darlene asked curiously.


    Wei Ya fiddled with the broken hair in front of her forehead, and said mysteriously, \"If I don''t tell you, it won''t work if I say it.\"


    At this moment, whether it is the new square or the old square, there are many civilians gathered, and they are all attracted by this meteor shower. \"Do you think the one in the sky will fall down?\"


    \"I don''t know, Chang''an City shouldn''t burn like a noodle restaurant.*


    \"Probably not, you see this thing landed in the Forbidden Mountains.\"


    In addition to being a little scared, most of the civilians in the square were still amazed by the meteor shower.


    Among the civilians was another girl, Wendylin.


    The window of her room was on the side of the street. When the meteor shower started, she felt the light outside, so she ran out to watch.


    \"So beautiful, what is a meteor shower?\" Wendylin said in surprise. She just heard a soldier comforting the crowd, saying that this is a meteor shower, it''s safe and don''t be nervous.


    \"Just as my novel is in the final stage, let''s write this meteor shower.\" Wendylin took out a notepad and began to write.


    These days, in addition to visiting Chang''an City, she just stayed in the library and the rental room and immersed herself in writing novels.


    A few minutes later, the meteor shower slowly disappeared, and Liu Feng and others also turned and walked into the castle.


    \"An Li, let the newspaper publish an article about the meteor shower tomorrow, and I will give you the information later.\" Liu Feng said lightly.


    He felt that this thing still needs to be popularized, otherwise it will create opportunities for some people who talk about ghosts and snakes. I don''t want any deceitful behavior in the Han Dynasty.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"Enri responded immediately.


    One update, Cv7). Please customize, please support. \".


    Chapter 1196: Mirror? (2 is more customized.)


    \"Dong dong....


    As the bell rang, Chang''an City welcomed a new day, and people on the streets began to get busy.


    \"Selling newspapers, selling newspapers, here''s the report on the meteor shower last night.\"Ale shouted on the street with the newspaper.


    After Nuoyue received the information submitted by the castle last night, she checked the layout overnight, and it was only sent out in time this morning.


    \"Ah Le, give me a newspaper.\"Tori reached out and greeted.


    Ale skillfully took out a newspaper from his bag and said politely, \"Okay, Mr. Tori, this is a newspaper for you.\"


    \"This is a steel coin for you.\"Tori took the newspaper and gave two steel coins.


    When the meteor shower happened last night, he and his wife and children also came out to join in the fun.


    When the child asked the 100,000 whys, Tori was speechless. Seeing the disappointment in the child''s eyes, to be honest, he was very frustrated.


    No, when I heard reports about the meteor shower, I bought a newspaper without saying a word, wanting to see what happened, so that I could go back and save my face.


    ....come this way. \"After reading the newspaper, Tori thought about it. The formation and fall of the meteor shower and whether it would cause harm were described in the newspaper in detail.


    Of course, this is also what Liu Feng said after the translation. It is not introduced according to the professional terms on the earth, and of course it will not be too detailed.


    After Tori knew the answer, he was overjoyed, and continued to flip through the newspaper. When he saw the other side, he asked curiously, \"Mirror?\"


    Chang''an City has never promoted mirrors, and mirrors are only available on the eleventh floor of the castle or the highest building.


    Some time ago, the scientific research department finally fulfilled Liu Feng''s request and produced a mirror from another world.


    Simply put, a mirror is made by depositing a silver film on a piece of glass. This chemical silver was researched by the scientific research department for a long time before it was extracted from the ore.


    It is not so easy to start making mirrors. In order to obtain a fine and bright silver film, the precipitation and deposition speed of silver must be well controlled.


    \"Let''s take a look, it''s not far anyway.\" Tori shoved the buns in his hand into his mouth and went to the gold coin supermarket.


    At the same time, when Wendylin went out to buy breakfast, she also bought a newspaper. \"The principle of this meteor shower, I won''t write it into the novel, it needs to be a little mysterious.\" Wendylin chuckled, feeling very happy.


    \"What is a mirror? Is it sold in Jinshi supermarket?\"


    There are new things in the gold coin supermarket, and they will be advertised in the newspapers.


    Wendylin put the newspaper together, finished the noodles quickly, and said, \"Anyway, the novel is almost finished, so let''s go read it.\"


    Ten minutes later, she came to the gate of the gold coin supermarket. She had been here before. Apart from being shocked by the things inside, she had no other feeling. After all, she couldn''t afford too many things.


    Of course, she just bought instant noodles or something, and she still reminisces about that taste.


    Wendylin looked at the bustling crowd and muttered, \"There are so many people, it takes a long time to queue each time.


    The clerks of the gold coin supermarket, some are maintaining order, some are telling the civilians,


    \"Sir and Ladies, don''t worry, take your time, the product is right there in the living area.\"


    Every time the Jinshi supermarket is launched, there will be a wave of upsurge. Many businessmen and nobles like to see the new things in Chang''an City.


    \"The mirror is more precious and fragile, please be careful not to break it, or you will have to pay for it at the price.\" The clerk continued to exhort.


    This has happened before, that is, gold coins are cheap in supermarkets. When some perfumes were sold, they were crowded and broke several bottles.


    \"Looks like I''ll have to wait in line for a long time to see the mirror.* Wendylin muttered to herself, regretting being a step late.


    Tori, who was lining up in front of him at the moment, was so annoyed that he stomped his feet. Although he came over immediately, he still had to line up.


    \"Their hands and feet are too fast.\" He complained, but had no choice but to continue eating the buns in his hand.


    Everyone squeezed inside, wanting to see what the mirror looked like. There are three sizes of mirrors, one half a meter high, one the size of a palm, and one the size of a tableware tray. At this moment, a cordon is drawn around the shelves.


    The number of mirrors produced by the scientific research department is not many, only a dozen mirrors, so they were sold in the gold coin supermarket at the beginning.

 Chapter 1051：

    \"Don''t cross the cordon, you can only touch it when you want to buy it.\"The clerk raised his voice.


    After everyone saw the mirror, the bosses stared at each other with shock on their faces, and they all talked about it.


    \"This thing called a mirror is really amazing, it can reflect my appearance.\"


    \"Yeah, this is much clearer than on the water.\"


    \"It''s very shiny.\"


    \"The engraving on the side is so exquisite, that alone is very expensive.\"


    ....


    People in this era don''t have anything that reflects light. At most, they look at their own appearance in Liuli, and Liuli is not something that can be found in any family.


    0. Ask for flowers...


    Wendylin was outside, listening to the endless exclamations of people in front of her, which made her really wonder where the mirror was so amazing?


    One of the merchants onlookers asked, \"How much does this mirror sell for?\"


    \"The palm mirror needs 20 silver coins, the tray mirror needs 80 silver coins, and the half-meter-high mirror needs two gold coins.\"The clerk one - Hui reported.


    The perimeter of each mirror is framed, which is a wooden frame with an intricately carved pattern.


    There is also a panda carved on the half-meter-high mirror, which is very lifelike and resembles the panda in the zoo.


    \"Two gold coins.\" Tori gasped after hearing this - he sighed, this is too expensive.


    After all, the mirror has been researched for so long, and it took a lot of time and manpower to make a mirror. It must be sold in the early stage.


    .0.....


    Liu Feng plans to lower the price when it becomes easier to extract chemical silver in the future and when the output increases.


    After waiting in line for more than ten minutes, it was finally Tori''s turn. The people in front didn''t buy it, which is really a bit too responsible.


    After thinking for a while, he said, \"Give me a half-meter mirror.\"


    He gritted his teeth and decided to buy a mirror, which he planned to put in the storefront in the new city, so that people who came to buy clothes could see what he looked like, so that he could make more money, which was considered a gimmick.


    And Fenton bought a lot of fabrics and clothes two days ago, which made Tori a lot of money, otherwise he wouldn''t be able to do it today.


    \"Okay, one half-meter mirror.\"The clerk picked up the mirror and carefully began to pack it.


    A half-meter mirror has only three sides, but a palm-sized round mirror has ten.


    Some merchants gritted their teeth and said after seeing Tori''s purchase, \"Give me a tray mirror.\"


    \"I want a palm mirror here.\" Another businessman also shouted loudly.


    Wendylin stood outside the crowd and saw the clerk holding the half-meter town packing, and was instantly amazed by the mirror.


    She also shouted, \"I, I want a palm mirror.\"


    She is going to leave, so she has to buy some souvenirs. This mirror is a very good thing.


    After more than ten minutes, all the mirrors were robbed. Although the price was not cheap, many people still bought it at this price because of the shock brought by the mirror and the exquisite pattern engraving next to it.


    *Second, Cv). Please customize, please support. \"


    Chapter 1197: Manual fan? (3 more for customization)


    At noon, the weather in Chang''an City was extraordinarily hot, and there were fewer people walking on the streets outside.


    All hid in the shade to enjoy the shade, and some were fanning with large leaves.


    An Li stood by the window, looking outside, \"Your Majesty, it''s really hot outside.\"


    Usually fox ears like to lie on the glass, but due to the weather, the glass is a bit hot.


    \"Yeah, summer is here.\" Liu Feng sighed while looking out the window, thinking that ice was made last summer.


    Mina walked to the window with an electric fan and said, \"The people outside would be very hot without a fan.


    The small fan she was holding was brought from Earth by Liu Feng, and the number was small, only the girls in the castle were using it.


    \"On such a hot day, it would be great if everyone had a fan.\" Enri muttered to herself.


    She considered \"417\" considering that the flow of people is less, and the goods are easy to be unsalable. \"It''s not difficult for everyone to have a fan.\"Liu Feng chuckled, it''s not an automatic fan, it''s not difficult to make.


    \"Eh? Isn''t this fan very rare? Enri wondered.


    \"You can make some manual fans and sell them.\"Liu Feng thinks this is also a business opportunity.


    Summer is here, and the heat is unbearable for many people, and there are no electric fans for sale in another world.


    It is unrealistic to bring a large number of small fans from the earth. What should I do if the battery is dead? There is no battery with current technology.


    Moreover, if there are too many batteries, it will also pollute the other world, which he does not want to see.


    \"Manual fan? How to do this?\" Mina asked curiously.


    When the girls first got the small fan, they all thought it was magic, how could the wind come out when the switch was pressed, and it was quite cool.


    \"Just need a few gadgets, let''s go back to the castle at night and do it again.\"


    Liu Feng said softly, do things on a whim, or do it when you are free.


    \"Okay.\" Mina nodded softly, and immediately processed the file. Time passed slowly, the sun went down, and it was past five o''clock in the afternoon. \"Let''s go, let''s go back to the castle.\"Liu Feng got up and stretched out, busy with government affairs all day, now is the time to relax.


    \"Today''s documents can be considered finished. An Li also stretched her waist. Liu Feng did not change back to the imperial clothes, but went down to the eleventh floor lightly, and will have to use a manual fan when she returns.


    Everyone went down the highest building and returned to the castle under the **** of Mira.


    Liu Feng went to the restaurant with a few girls, and went to the laboratory after eating.


    - After more than an hour, everyone had eaten their dinner. Today, they ate spicy food, but the girls didn''t eat spicy food at first, but now they are not happy with spicy food. \"Nicole, let someone brew some herbal tea for them, it''s not good to eat too much spicy food.\" Liu Feng said gently.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"Nicole nodded in response.


    Liu Feng got up and tidied up his clothes and said, \"Let''s go, let''s go to the laboratory first..


    \"Okay.\" En Li got up and said cheerfully, thinking about making fans for a long time.


    Ga_..


    A few minutes later, the door of the laboratory was pushed open by the maid.


    Liu Feng took the lead to walk to the experimental table. There were scissors, knives, and some wooden boards on it. These were leftovers from Nicole''s previous experiments. Now many things in the laboratory are very complete, and there is no need to prepare anything.

 Chapter 1052：

    Tis looked curiously and said, \"Your Majesty, how do you make this fan?\"


    Every time they come to the laboratory to make things, they have a new perspective on their three views, and this time they are equally curious.


    \"Need two gears, as well as fan blades, handle and fan body.\"


    Liu Feng gave a brief introduction.


    .... Si and Wei Ya were all covered in circles, which sounded complicated.


    \"You''ll know how to do it just by looking at me.\" Liu Feng chuckled lightly, seeing the dumbfounded faces of the girls, he thought it was cute.


    It is not difficult to hand over the fan to the scientific research department, but when he has free time, he is still willing to take some time to accompany the girls. After all, everyone is usually busy, and there is less time to play together.


    \"First of all, the parts must be manufactured.\"Liu Feng took a knife and carved on the wooden board.


    The pattern of the large and small gears has been drawn on the board, so just cut it out with a wire saw according to the pattern.


    Ten minutes later, Liu Feng sawed out the gear and cut out the fan blade 0 with cardboard.


    \"First take out the body, which is the main body of the manual fan, nail a pinion on it, and then install the fan blade on the gear.\"


    Liu Feng explained while operating, the speed was relatively slow, just so that the girls could keep up, and said, \"Fix the handle on the big gear, fix it on the main body, and then add some lubricant; after the lubricant, shake the handle, The big gear will drive the fan blades on the pinion to start to rotate.


    \"Your Majesty, is this all right?\" En Li was stunned.


    \"It''s almost like this. For safety, you can put a layer of wood on it to fix the whole thing.\"Liu Quan explained. \"What''s the principle?\"Weiya asked curiously.


    \"The gear drives the gear, and the big gear rotates - the circle is enough for the small gear to go several times, which saves a lot of effort." Liu Feng explained patiently.


    \"So that''s the case.\"Weiya nodded with a vague understanding.


    \"Your Majesty, this is really fun, there''s really wind coming out.\" Enri was playing with the fan she made.


    \"Enri, let me play.\"Tis took over the fan and started to fiddle with it.


    \"Your Majesty, can this make the workshop mass-produced?\" Enri asked curiously. After thinking for a moment, Liu Feng said softly, \"It''s almost there, but the cardboard for this fan blade is not firm 5.3. Let the workshop develop some stiffer materials to make the fan blade.\"


    \"Okay.\" Enri replied.


    \"Also, the main body of the fan can also do some articles, so that the workshop can do some carvings on it, so that they can sell those rich people, and those businessmen and clans prefer gorgeous ones." Liu Feng said after thinking.


    \"Understood.\" En Li covered her mouth and smiled. Those merchants and nobles are very good at making money. As long as they make things that are high and low, they will definitely buy the blame.


    \"The rest is not a big problem. You can also ask the workshop to add some paint to make the whole look better.\"Liu Feng added.


    \"This will sell faster.\" Enri said clearly. \"Three shifts, factory v7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1198: So interesting. (1 more for customization)


    The next morning, in the rental house in the old town, Wendylin was packing her things.


    That''s right, she''s ready to go back to the Flanders Empire, and she''s been in Chang''an City for a long time.


    - Within a month, all the novel materials that should be collected are already available.


    \"Take these, and this.... Wendylin muttered to herself, packing her luggage.


    Originally, she didn''t intend to leave Chang''an City so soon, but she had no choice. She had almost used up all the money on her body. She had to go back to the empire to publish a novel, and then earn a lot of money to come back to live and enjoy.


    She absolutely believed that novels could sell well, and the world was so interesting.


    \"This novel is my life.\" Wendylin put the book in her bag. Since I bought the book, Wendy''s novels have been written on it, I think it will not be messy.


    She looked around and suddenly sighed, \"The house that was finally arranged is quite reluctant.\"


    At that time, in order to decorate this room, it cost a lot of money.


    Ten minutes later, Wendylin simply packed some clothes and was ready to go out. 01 She planned to buy some things to bring back to the empire.


    \"Tap tap.


    The girl left the rental house and went to the big market. In addition to buying some food, she wanted to buy some notebooks and pens.


    Ten minutes later, Wendylin sighed when she entered the big market, \"There are still many people.\"


    \"I remember the paper seller here.\"


    She walked to a store and ordered orders skillfully, \"Hello, I want five notepads, one hundred sheets of yellow 1-color paper, and twenty paper scrolls.\"


    \"Okay, I''ll prepare it for you right away.\"The clerk responded immediately.


    A few minutes later, Wendylin held the packaged book, paper and pen, paid the corresponding copper coins, and left the store.


    She''s going to eat pizza one last time, and then go to the library to buy some more books.


    Ten minutes later, Wendylin left the big market and went to the pizza shop. Before leaving, she bought some dried fruits, preserved fruits, etc., and wanted to eat them on the boat.


    Wendylin entered the pizza shop, without even looking at the menu, she said skillfully, \"Hello, give me a lamb pizza.\"


    \"Okay, Miss Wendylin, please wait a moment.\" The clerk responded with a smile, they were also very familiar.


    Seven or eight minutes later, a steaming mutton pizza was placed in front of her.


    Wendylin looked at the mutton pizza in front of her, and she felt overwhelming, \"I don''t know when I will eat it next time.\"


    She quickly settled the lamb pizza and packed one for dinner on the airship at night.


    \"Go buy a book.\" Wendylin paid the coins and walked towards the library.


    A few minutes later, she entered the library and consciously lowered her voice, \"I like this feeling.\"


    I didn''t know it when I came to the library for the first time, but now I''ve stayed in the noise for a long time, but I fell in love with it.


    Every time I come to the library, I always think of inspiration, and then I write a few pages of novel content.


    \"What book should I buy?" Wendylin looked at the books on the shelf, tangled. In these days of living in Chang''an City, the girl has bought a lot of books, most of which are fairy tales.


    The fairy tale books translated by Liu Feng are very popular in Chang''an City. Compared with Lucy''s "City of Miracles", the sales of both are very high.


    Wendylin still came to the fairy tale area and began to choose books to buy, \"Buy Beauty and the Beast this time.\"


    Like Cinderella, Snow White, Sleeping Beauty, etc., she bought them all, and read and read each one.


    Many of her novels mentioned these books. Of course, after reading the books, she went to the Grand Theater to watch the stage play of the same name, or to see a shadow puppet show. \"The cover looks good, when will the Flanders Empire be able to publish these books?* Wendylin muttered to herself.


    The patterns drawn on Beauty and the Beast are carved panels made by Liu Feng from the earth, and they are all color copies and pasted on the bound book, which looks very beautiful.


    Wendylin returned to the rental house after shopping, and planned to discuss with the front desk staff to see if she could keep the things she bought before and wait for her to come back.

 Chapter 1053：

    Ten minutes later, she came to the front desk and asked politely, \"Hello, I''m the tenant of Room No. 8, and I''m leaving today.\"


    \"Okay, then you fill out the form here.\"The staff smiled.


    \"Okay.\" Wendylin nodded and took the form.


    \"Let''s go check the house first, if nothing is damaged, you can take the deposit in full.\" The staff said softly.


    \"No problem.\" Wendylin nodded and followed the staff to Room 8.


    .Ga_...


    The staff opened the door with the key, went in and looked around for a week and said, \"You didn''t take these things with you, did you?\"


    \"Actually, I''m going out this time, so it''s not convenient to carry these things.\" Wendylin said embarrassedly.


    She wouldn''t say that she would return to the Flanders Empire. The previous newspaper 260 said that the Flanders Empire had invaded Haiyan City, so she didn''t say it at this time to avoid unnecessary trouble.


    \"That''s it, that''s a pity.\" The staff nodded.


    After thinking for a moment, Wendylin said, \"Can you help me keep these things? I can deposit some coins.\"


    She thinks this is more reasonable, and it would be unrealistic to let people reserve the room for her directly. Of course, the main thing is to save some money, and I don''t know how long it will take to come back, otherwise I will rent it for another year.


    \"No problem, we have a spare warehouse here.\"The staff is reasonable.


    \"Thank you so much.\" Wendylin bowed to thank you.


    After the staff confirmed that the room was not damaged, they handed over the deposit and said, come on, this is the deposit after deducting the storage. \"


    \"Thank you, this is the key to the room.\" Wendylin took the deposit and returned the key to the room to the staff.


    After the two briefly said a few words, the girl left. In the past few days, she had already inquired about it and bought the ticket one day in advance. You can take the airship to Haiyan City, and then leave by boat from there.


    \"One update, factory v7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1199: Haircut? (2 more for customization)


    In the early morning, in the old town of Chang''an City, Cai En and Lizao got up early.


    Today finally took a day off, they were going to go shopping.


    \"Lizao, how are you?\" Cai En shouted from the door.


    \"Immediately.\" Lizao replied, picked up the lip paper and took a sip. Ever since she bought a four-piece makeup set, she has been fiddling around for a long time every day when she wants to go out.


    It looks like a **** the other side of the earth when she wants to go out. It takes at least an hour to take a shower, put on makeup, and choose clothes.


    \"Hurry up, or you''ll have to line up again to buy breakfast.\" Ryan urged, although he was used to it, he couldn''t help complaining.


    \"Understood, you can go out after changing clothes.\" Lizao responded, and immediately went to the wardrobe to pick out clothes.


    She is more than seven months pregnant, and she is about to give birth in more than a month, so many clothes in the closet are loose.


    \"Okay.\" Ryan shrugged.


    Half an hour later, Lizao and Ryan went out.


    \"Tap tap.....


    Ten minutes later, the two of Ryan came to the big market.


    He looked at the people coming and going, helplessly said, \"I''m going to line up again.\"


    \"Let''s go buy some preserved fruit, let''s go to the stage play later.\" Lizao suggested.


    \"Okay.\" Ryan nodded lightly. I haven''t watched the stage play for a long time. The last time I watched it was when the king ascended the throne. After all, he has been too busy recently, and he has to help train cadres to work in other cities.


    \"Dried sour fruit, that''s the best.\" Lizao said happily.


    Since she became pregnant, she likes to eat sour and spicy food very much, sometimes she eats it all day long from morning to night. The two came to the dried fruit shop.


    Lizao said skillfully, \"Hello, give me a portion of dried sour fruit and a portion of dried lemon.\"


    Dried lemon is newly developed recently. There is a plant in the Fujin Mountains that is similar to the lemon on the other side of the earth. Liu Feng directly named it lemon.


    So recently, some beverage stores have also added a lot of lemons and launched lemonade.


    \"Okay, one piece of dried sour fruit and one piece of dried lemon, a total of four copper coins~\", the clerk smiled and quickly packed one.


    \"Okay.\" Ryan took the packaged dried fruit and handed it to the clerk.


    \"Welcome to come again.\"The clerk said goodbye with a smile.


    Lizola Lane walked towards the beef jerky shop and said, \"How about we buy some more lamb jerky?\"


    \"Okay, let''s buy it.\" Ryan couldn''t help laughing and laughing, he took me there and asked how?


    Since the Sahara prairie sent more sheep, many dried meat products have been launched.


    Lizao-. Go in, take the bag and start picking. The dried mutton is divided into several flavors, including spicy, non-spicy, original and so on.


    \"Looking to buy, don''t buy too much.\" Ryan reminded that there was a situation where he bought too much and couldn''t finish it.


    \"Okay, just buy some spicy mutton jerky.\" Lizao went to the front desk with a bag of beef jerky.


    \"-A total of six copper coins.\"The clerk Wen l Judo.


    \"Here, six copper coins.\"Lizao happily gave the copper coins to Li, she was still willing to spend money on food and cosmetics.


    The clerk packaged the mutton jerky and handed it over, gently reminding, \"It''s a bit spicy.\"


    \"Thank you.\" Lizao nodded in thanks, and pulled Ryan away.


    Lane looked around the big market and found that there were densely packed people everywhere, for the safety of his wife.


    He then suggested, \"Lizao, let''s go to the stage play now, how about it?\"


    \"Okay, let''s go out for a walk after reading it, I just happen to be tired.\" Lizao smiled and touched her belly.


    Ryan supported him and said cautiously, \"Let''s go.\"


    After ten minutes, the two left the big market and came to the new city. Lizao pointed to the newly opened store and asked in confusion, \"Huh? Barbershop?\"


    \"It seems to be new, about cutting hair?\" Ryan was also not sure, squinting slightly at the signboard.


    Lizao approached and looked at the sign next to it, and said after a while, \"It''s just a haircut, and you can also trim your beard.\"


    The commoners of the other world cut their hair and trim their beards by themselves, but they often hurt themselves. Over time, many people are too lazy to do it, so the hair and beard grow longer and longer, and the image is not much better.


    \"Can you still fix the beard?\" Ryan said in astonishment.

 Chapter 1054：

    Lizao looked at it carefully for a while, and said, \"Cai En, go and fix your hair and beard.\"


    \"It''s okay to cut your hair, but you can keep your beard.\" Ryan said embarrassedly. He still likes his beard very much, and only occasionally trims it for several days-. \"No, the child is about to be born, you have to cut it off, otherwise when you get close to the child, you will stab him.\" Lizao said sternly.


    \"Okay then.\"Lane heard about the child, and he was relieved at once.


    \"Hello, do you want to cut your hair?\"The clerk politely asked.


    \"Well, haircut and beard.\" Ryan nodded. The clerk politely said, \"Please go inside, the next one will be yours.\"


    \"Okay.\" Ryan nodded, protecting Lizao and entering the store.


    He was quickly placed in a seat, and now the barber''s haircuts - only three in all.


    \"Sir, what kind of hairstyle do you want to cut.\"The barber is professional.


    \"Cut your hair shorter, and fix the beard for me.\" Ryan said helplessly.


    \"Okay, I''ll cut it for you right away.\" The barber smiled and started the operation with scissors and a comb. ten minutes later.


    The barber finished cutting his hair and trimming his beard, and said, \"Look, sir,


    (It''s finished) Are you satisfied with the look? \"


    Ryan looked at himself in the mirror, looked left and right, nodded with satisfaction and said, \"Satisfied, very satisfied.


    The mirror of the barber shop is made in the workshop, a half-meter mirror.


    \"Just satisfied, this is a damp cloth, you can wipe the broken hair on your arm.\"The barber handed a sackcloth.


    \"Thank you.\" Ryan took the sackcloth and started wiping his arms, but his eyes kept looking at his strength in the mirror.


    Cai En''s hair was cut a lot shorter, and the beard was trimmed off, and the overall look was very fresh and clean.


    \"Well, that''s right, it looks much better.\" Lizao said with satisfaction.


    \"It really looks a lot better.\" Ryan nodded with a smile, this time the haircut experience made him very satisfied.


    \"Second shift, Cv). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1200: He does have such ability. (1 more for customization)


    In the Mermaid Bay Palace, Field, the Celtic Knights and others were discussing the battle situation in the main hall.


    \"Under the stock, our riding soil suffered heavy losses.\"The Celtic knight gritted his teeth.


    A few days ago, all the knights sent out to **** food were damaged. Not only Haiyan City and the mouth of Youshui River, but all coastal cities are heavily guarded.


    \"I didn''t expect that even the small town was on alert.\" Field frowned. The knights sent by the Grand Duke Bill to support most of them were killed and injured in the battle a few days ago, so now he is unwilling to send troops again.


    \"His Royal Highness, what should I do now? Our food will support us for half a month at most.\"The Celtic Knight said worriedly.


    Field pressed his temple with his right hand and said solemnly, \"What a miscalculation.\" The news that came back in recent days is without exception, the knights and ships were all sunk, and there was no chance to even approach the shore, let alone land. .


    In addition, the food and grass they brought has bottomed out. Recently, they have been salvaging some sea vegetables and fish supplies near the Mermaid Bay.


    ... Kay, the great knight with a gloomy face, this expedition can be regarded as a major failure in his life.


    \"Have they sent back any information?\" Field looked at Jin Mo and said.


    The original Black Iris organization has been scattered all over the Han Dynasty, waiting for Field''s return. This can be regarded as her back-up.


    After Field rested in Mermaid Bay, he asked Jin Mo to find the people from the original Black Iris Organization.


    Jin Mo took out the parchment scroll and said respectfully, \"Your Majesty, according to the information they sent back, we may be able to attack the Kingdom of Yadian.\"


    Feld held up the tea and said in surprise, \"The Kingdom of Yadian?\"


    \"Yes, it''s only about ten days'' journey from here, and the knights over there are far inferior to us.\" Jin Mo respectfully said.


    \"Under the stock, let''s go to attack the Kingdom of Adian.\" The Celtic Great Cavalry quickly suggested that now is their only hope.


    His only thought now is that this battle can''t be lost no matter what, he has come all the way here, and he doesn''t want to go back in despair.


    \"Under the stock, according to the information returned, the Kingdom of Yadian is in the stage of seizing power.\"


    Jin Mo said softly.


    When Field heard this, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly and said, \"Civil strife? Interesting.


    \"Now they (abed) - there are two groups of knights, - the group supports the bishop, and the other - group presides over the old king, who is said to be a queen. \" Jin Mo respectfully said.


    \"Well, let''s take a look at the situation first, then let''s see if we can get in touch with one of the knights.\" Field thought for a moment.


    She figured that if the Adian Kingdom was too big and too difficult to win, she would cooperate with one of the forces.


    He ascended his throne, as long as he gave himself a place to park and sufficient food, and then planned slowly, after all, a storm was no longer allowed.


    \"Yes.\" Jin Mo nodded heavily, intending to let the people from Black Iris come in contact.


    \"Well, this is the only way.\" Field nodded lightly.


    She has been distressed. Staying in the Mermaid Bay for a long time is not an option. Recently, there have been fewer and fewer sea vegetables, and the fish are very difficult to catch.


    \"Then I''ll let the knights begin to prepare.\"The Celtic knight was overjoyed.


    \"Well, bring all the supplies you can bring.\" Field nodded lightly.


    \"Understood.\"The Celtic Knight responded immediately.


    \"Also, check the condition of the ship first. There have been a lot of damages in the past few days, so there are no hidden dangers,\" Field ordered.


    \"Understood.\" The Celtic Knight responded immediately, turned around and went out to prepare. Field frowned slightly when he saw the back of the great Celtic knight, and muttered to himself, \"This time I have to take the Kingdom of Adian no matter what, otherwise I won''t be able to capture the next territory at all.\"


    \"If the information is correct, I believe we will soon be able to win the Kingdom of Yadian.\" Deacon Green said respectfully.


    \"Jin Mo, what news did they send back?\" Field asked, with the power of the Black Iris organization, the news should be far more than that.


    Jin Mo flipped through the sheepskin scroll and said, \"The rest is news about the Han Dynasty.\"


    \"Han Dynasty?\" Field raised his eyebrows slightly.


    \"It is the former Kingdom of England and Luo, and since the new king ascended the throne, it has been renamed the Han Dynasty.\"Jin Mohui reported.


    \"Oh? What''s the difference?\" Field asked curiously, wanting to hear about the Han Dynasty.


    \"The king of the Han Dynasty was Liu Feng, and the original Xiyang City was renamed Chang''an City as the new capital.\"Jin Mo''s green eyes flickered - down.


    \"Oh?\" Field was surprised, then nodded and said, \"Liu...hehe, he really has such a skill.\"

 Chapter 1055：

    She knew that Liu Feng was extraordinary long ago, and she estimated that it would be like this. It is no wonder that they could not attack Haiyan City. This has become the other party''s territory. However, the only thing she didn''t expect was why Liu Feng would occupy the entire Yingluo Kingdom so quickly and still rule well? ? ?


    Jin Mo then read according to the parchment scroll, \"Chang''an City, the capital of the Han Dynasty, developed very rapidly, and there are many strange things, which are very popular.\"


    Field took a sip of tea and asked curiously, \"What''s the matter?\"


    \"There is a big metal box that can run, called a train. There is also a behemoth that can fly, called an airship, and...\" Jin Mo reported the inventions such as bicycles in Chang''an City.


    \"Train, airship, bicycle?\" After hearing this, Field felt inexplicably bad.


    She originally came to Chang''an City, but the plan couldn''t keep up with the changes. Liu Feng''s development was too fast, and when she came, she couldn''t even go to the coastline.


    Jin Mo turned to another parchment and said, \"It only takes about two days to take that airship to Haiyan City.\"


    \"How long did it take?\" Field''s face was ugly.


    \"If you don''t take the airship, it will take more than two months to take the sailboat.\" Jin Mohui reported that he was very surprised when he first watched it.


    She didn''t know about steamboats, otherwise she would be even more surprised, and she would also know why they couldn''t even enter the sea.


    The people of the Black Iris Organization are the Chang''an City that took the airship to Haiyan City.


    \"The airship is so magical?\" Field narrowed his eyes.


    \"The iron box called the train is also very magical. It is said that the inside looks very similar


    - a small house. \"Jin Mo continued.\" continued. \" Field nodded.


    \"There is still a lot of beauty... Jin Mo continued to report, and there was a lot of news from Black Iris.


    \"One update, Cv7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1201: Jump into the sea. (2 more for customization)


    \"Whoa, whoa...


    On the sea, more than 120 ships are advancing, and they are the Knights of the Larsen Empire.


    \"How long will it take to reach that continent.\"The Marquis of Leicester asked while standing on the board.


    He looked very haggard, devastated by the wind and rain at sea, and lost his former prestige.


    \"Sir, there is still more than half a day to see the land.\" - Reported by Ming Knight Hui.


    He had been to this continent together before, and he stayed there for a long time.


    \"Half a day? Let all the knights be reorganized.\"The Marquis of Leicester ordered. Although they wanted to land immediately, and more than 5,000 knights stayed at sea for two months, everyone was eager to land and rest.


    But as someone who leads five thousand knights, he still has to be cautious. It has been more than four months since he left this continent and returned, and no one can guarantee what will happen here.


    \"Yes.\"The knight responded immediately, turning around to give the order.


    The Marquis of Leicester was walking back and forth on the bow, his mind was a little confused.


    He looked at the calm sea and muttered to himself, \"The only question at the moment is whether the knights of the Flanders Empire have landed.\"


    Field set off with 20,000 knights for more than ten days, and the Marquis of Leicester also set off. If the other party''s landing goes well, it is estimated that they will be stationed in a coastal city now.


    \"It''s a bit tricky.\"The Marquis of Leicester frowned.


    I''m worried that if the city chosen to land is in the Flanders Empire, that is-


    Fierce battle. Not to mention whether it can be won or not, the purpose of coming to this continent will be discounted by half.


    \"Send a few teams of knights to disguise themselves and go to the surrounding cities to find out where the people from the Flanders Empire landed.\" Lester ordered.


    After thinking about it, this is the safest way. After all, there are only 5,000 knights now, not like Field''s 20,000, so he has to be cautious.


    *Yes, my lord. \"The knight responded immediately.


    \"I must have a territory on this continent.\" Lester stared coldly into the distance, then turned around and walked into the cabin after a while.


    At the same time, in the warehouse of the main ship, Jenny also got the news of going to the mainland.


    \"Finally it''s almost there.\" Jenny''s green eyes flickered.


    She has been hiding in the warehouse for the past two months, and has not been in the sun for a long time.


    In the later stage, when the food is not so abundant, the food she can get from the kitchen is not as much as before.


    Jenny looked out from the crack of the door and said worriedly, \"How do I get out of here?\" She was a little anxious when she heard that she would land in half a day, and wanted to land and start an adventure. It will be difficult for Kishi to leave.


    \"Grumbling....


    The girl''s stomach began to growl again. The bread she brought from the kitchen the day before yesterday ran out, and she hasn''t eaten yet.


    \"I can only take another risk tonight.\" Jenny figured it out, compared to how to get out of here, she still has to fill her stomach first.


    With the departure of the patrol knight, the time passed by one minute by one, until about twelve o''clock in the evening, and finally the knight fell asleep.


    \"Crumble....


    Jenny watched for a long time and found that the knight was asleep, so she opened the door and went to the kitchen to find something to eat.


    \"Hope to have more bread tonight.\"


    She murmured to herself, bowing slowly towards the kitchen.


    In two months, the girl is no longer as nervous about going to the kitchen to get food, how to go silently and get back a lot of food. The route and method are already familiar by heart.


    A few minutes later, Jenny pushed open the kitchen door, ran in, and started rummaging.


    \"Two loaves of bread.\" Jenny opened a cabinet.


    About ten minutes later, after eating and drinking, I packed some food and slipped back to the warehouse. Ga.....


    After pushing open the kitchen door, he walked towards the warehouse. The knights standing guard were all asleep.


    \"There are no stars tonight.\" Jenny returned to the warehouse and looked up at the night sky. She looked at the sky for a while, pondered for a long time, and muttered to herself, \"Do you want to leave now?\"


    In fact, there is not much buckwheat in the whole warehouse, and the cook of the fleet will soon go to the warehouse where she is staying to get the material.


    If you don''t find time to slip away in the past two days, you will probably be discovered.


    Jenny took out the paintings from the past two months and flipped through them, and said softly, \"There is no more parchment scroll, and I can''t paint anymore.\"


    After half an hour, she struggled for a long time and decided to leave tonight. She knew that there were several single-person boats on board, and she wanted to leave in such a single-person boat.


    \"It''s time to get ready.\"Jenny took out an empty wooden bucket with no fresh water and started stuffing the food she just brought back, as well as her paintings.


    0. Ask for flowers 0

 Chapter 1056：

    \"Tap.Tap...


    Jenny hugged the barrel, walked out of the warehouse door lightly, and walked towards the port side. The boat hangs on the port side, and as long as the rope is cut, the boat will fall to the sea.


    The main boat, the boats on board are used for exploration, so they are all tied to the side of the boat. \"Go ahead.\" Jenny gritted her teeth to make a decision, put the barrel on the boat, and hurriedly climbed up.


    \"Huhuhuhu..


    The girl took a few deep breaths, took out the knife that came out of the kitchen earlier, and started cutting the rope. Snapped....


    \"Boom!\"


    As the rope was cut and the boat fell on the sea, Jenny quickly picked up the paddle and started rowing.


    The knights standing guard were awakened by the sound of the boat falling into the sea just now.


    \"What''s the situation?\"The lazy knight on the ship came to his senses.


    The knight on the starboard side also stood up almost instantly, looked around the inside of the ship and the sea, and said, \"There is nothing on my side.\"


    The same goes for the knight on the port side. After looking around the ship, he looked towards the sea. After a while, he exclaimed, \"There is a situation here.\"


    The Marquis of Leicester was awakened by the restlessness of the knight, walked out of the cabin with a dark face, and said coldly, \"What happened?\"


    \"Sir, there is a situation over there, it seems that someone has slipped away.\" The knight immediately stepped forward to report.


    \"Sink the ship with a rocket and bring me back.\" Lester said coldly, suspecting that the other party was a spy.


    \"Yes.\"The knight responded immediately.


    A minute later, a dozen knights aimed at the boat with bows and arrows.


    \"Whoo! Whoo! Whoo!\"


    More than a dozen arrows with flames flew towards Jenny''s boat.


    \"Crack!Crack!Crack!\"


    The boat was hit by several arrows, and the flames instantly ignited the debris on the boat.


    Jenny looked at the burning boat and said in fear, \"What should I do? I''ve been found.\"


    She was a little helpless, holding the sea water in her hands to put out the fire, but the fire was getting bigger and bigger, to no avail.


    .....Jenny gritted her teeth and stared at the burning boat. After struggling for a long time, she finally jumped into the sea with a wooden barrel.


    \"Second shift, Cv). Please customize, please support.\"


    The first thousand two hundred and two chapters: be saved. (1 more for customization)


    \"Crash....


    It was just dawn in the early morning, and there was an object floating on the sea at this moment, slowly moving with the waves.


    The floating object was none other than Jenny who jumped off the boat last night. Since jumping off the boat last night, she has been drifting on the sea with a wooden barrel attached.


    \"So sleepy.\" Jenny wanted to cry without tears, and never dared to sleep. She hugged the wooden barrel tightly, for fear that she would be drowned by sea water after falling asleep.


    She licked her dry lips and said with a crying voice, \"I really want to drink water. I squinted my eyes several times, let go of the wooden barrel and choked on the sea water several times. This kind of fear makes the girl afraid To not dare to sleep.


    Jenny looked at the vast expanse of sea water all around, her eyes were red, \"Where is this going to float to?


    I regret that I didn''t leave in such a hurry last night, otherwise I would still be eating bread in the dry warehouse at this time.


    \"Are you going to die in the sea before you start your adventure?\" Jenny said bitterly. Jenny, who had floated all night, had no strength in her arms, and she couldn''t hold on for long. . thump...


    On the sea far away from Jenny, there were several black spots swimming fast on the water.


    Jenny blinked her eyes hard, stared at the black dots, and worriedly said, \"What is that? It won''t be a man-eating beast.\"


    When she was in the Larson Empire, she had heard of giant beasts that could eat people in the sea, and she was worried about this when she jumped off the ship last night.


    After about five minutes, the black spots gradually became clear, and it turned out that the mermaid was swimming fast.


    \"A mermaid?\" Jenny also saw the black spots in the swimming.


    She freed one hand, waved it vigorously, and shouted, \"Save me.\"


    A few minutes later, the mermaid had swam beside Jenny.


    - After a mermaid saw her, she was surprised, \"Are you an elf?


    \"Yeah, save me, I''ve been floating at sea all night.\" Jenny said quickly, she was too tired.


    ... After a few people discussed it for a while, let Jenny continue to lie on the wooden barrel, dragging the wooden barrel to prepare to go back to Haiyancheng.


    \"Where are you from?\"A mermaid soldier asked, asking for some basic information before going back.


    Jenny lay on the barrel and adjusted for a while, weakly, \"I''m from the Larson Empire.


    \"The Larsen Empire?\" The mermaid soldier wondered, what about the Yadian Kingdom and the Flanders Empire, but where is the Larsen Empire?


    \"It''s an elf empire, from a continent on the other side of the sea.\" Jenny sighed, lying at this time is not good for herself.


    \"The continent on the other side of the sea?\"The mermaid soldier thought for a moment, and felt that the matter was very important. Just came to the Flanders Empire, and now comes the Larsen Empire. More than an hour later, the mermaid sailor pulled Jenny''s barrel and quickly swam to the port of Haiyan City.


    He handed over Jenny to the chief, and reported the information of the inquiry to the chief.


    \"Finally saved.\" The moment Jenny stepped on the ground, she felt that she was truly saved.


    She didn''t stand for two months, and she felt more relaxed than ever when she landed on the land. \"Let''s go, let''s go to see the Lord of the City.\" The soldier took Jenny to the City Lord''s mansion.


    After checking that her wooden barrel was free of dangerous items, she took it with her.


    \"Meet the city lord?\" Jenny was a little stunned, she just wanted to come to this continent to see, but she didn''t expect to bring her to see the city lord.


    Twenty minutes later, Jenny was taken to the city lord''s mansion by soldiers.


    Niu Da had received the information from the port soldiers in advance and was looking at the information in his hand.


    \"Are you from the Larsen Empire?\" Niu asked straight to the point.


    \"Yes.\" Jenny looked around nervously, and found that the decorations and furnishings inside were no less than their Larson Empire.


    Moreover, there were many well-equipped knights standing in the hall, and the girl suddenly became nervous.


    Niu Dawei squinted his eyes and looked at Jenny. He always felt that it was not easy. After a while, he asked, \"How did you come here, and who did you come from.\"


    \"With the Marquis of Leicester, I jumped off the boat last night, on the sea..\" Jenny said what happened last night.

 Chapter 1057：

    After hearing the title, Niu Da sat up straight and asked, \"Marquis of Leicester? How many knights do you have in total.\"


    \"I hid in the warehouse and heard their conversations, there seemed to be four or five thousand.\"


    Jenny blinked green eyes.


    \"Since you are going to jump off the boat, why do you have to follow the Marquis of Leicester to this continent. Niu Da is puzzled.


    Jenny took a sip of water and said, \"I just want to come and see this continent, I like adventure, and painting.


    \"What is the relationship between your empire and the Flanders Empire?\" Niu Da asked with a frown.


    He was worried about what the so-called Larsen Empire had to do with the Flanders Empire. They temporarily suppressed the Flanders Empire in the sea. If the Larsen Empire also sent people to attack Haiyan City, it would be quite difficult for the two kingdoms to join forces.


    \"Our Empire is very unfriendly with the Flanders Empire. This is what I heard from others.\" Jenny spoke out the conversations she usually hears among the girls. \"Not friendly? That means your two Imperial Houses are not allied?\"


    Niu Da breathed a sigh of relief after hearing this.


    After thinking about it for a while, Jenny said, \"It should be that there is no alliance.\"


    Niu Da thought for a moment, then said lightly, \"Do you know what the Marquis of Leicester did? Say it and I can let you go on an adventure tour.\"


    He didn''t look like a liar to Jenny, unlikely to be joking about his life.


    \"Really? Can you let me go on an adventure in 3.3?\" Jenny was pleasantly surprised, thinking that she was destined to be locked up when she was brought to see the city lord.


    \"Well, as long as you can give me the news I want.\" Niu Da nodded lightly. Jenny took another gulp of water, she was too thirsty, and after drinking, she said,


    \"We Larsen are the elven empire,...


    After half an hour, everything she knew was said.


    ... Niu Da fell into thinking after hearing this, and waved his hand to signal the maid to take Jenny down to rest first.


    \"This must be reported to His Majesty.\" Niu Da got up and walked towards the study.


    One more, factory v7). Please customize, please support. \".


    Chapter 1203: The Torola Empire arrives. (2 more for support)


    On the sea, there is another fleet sailing, they are the knights of the Torola Empire.


    There were more than 140 ships and more than 6,000 knights on their way to sea this time.


    \"The eldest prince, the second prince, we will be able to see the land in one day.\"A knight reported.


    \"Okay, full speed ahead.\" Prince Knight ordered.


    \"Yes.\"The knight respectfully said.


    \"Wait, did you forget that the people from the Larson Empire set out the day before us?\" Second Prince Nemo stopped him.


    Knight raised his eyebrows, turned to look at Nemo, and said impatiently, \"So what? They set off before us, and they might have landed early at this time.\"


    \"Brother, this may not be the case. As far as I know, the Marquis of Leicester is a cautious person.\" Second Prince Nemo thought thoughtfully.


    \"Huh?\" Knight knew that there was something in the other party''s words.


    Although the two brothers are not in harmony on weekdays, it is related to the purpose of this trip, so they will temporarily put aside their prejudices and cooperate.


    \"Forgot the fleet of the Flanders Empire? They set off more than ten days before us in 2002.\" Nemo raised his eyebrows slightly.


    \"You mean the people of the Larson Empire, maybe stagger the landing point of the other party and go to other places to land?\" Prince Knight speculated.


    \"We have to leave the Flanders Empire for so long, maybe we have already occupied the territory.\" Second Prince Nemo nodded and said that he is a smart man, thinking about everything comprehensively, and this time is no exception.


    \"Tell me, what should we do next.\" Prince Knight asked.


    He''s not stupid either and knows when to cooperate and when to compete.


    \"A head-on confrontation is not the purpose of our trip.\" Second Prince Nemo said lightly.


    \"I know this, I still use...


    Prince Knight paused, adjusted his impatience and continued, \"What should we do now? Are we going to be afraid?\"


    \"According to time estimates, the problems the Larson Empire is encountering now should be the same as ours.\" Second Prince Nemo thought. \"Huh?\" Prince Knight nodded lightly.


    \"The Marquis of Leicester is a wise man, it is impossible not to have thought of this.\"


    Second Prince Nemo looked at the wide sea, and then continued, \"We have to send knights to find them first, investigate and make a decision.\"


    \"Yes.\" Prince Knight nodded, there is no other way at present. Prince Nemo raised his mouth slightly, looked at a boat on the left, and said with a chuckle, Duke Leonard''s people can help us find the way. \"


    Duke Leonard also set off together at that time, dispatched a dozen ships, more than 500 knights, and some merchants under his command.


    Their purpose is also to bring some more goods, and then go back to the Torola Empire to sell.


    \"Your move can be considered insidious.\" Knight sneered.


    The knights sent out to explore the way have to be from someone else¡¯s family. If it¡¯s okay, it will be better. If you have something to say to Duke Leonard, you can also show that you are considerate to your subordinates.


    \"Frank, go make arrangements.\" Second Prince Nemo ordered.


    \"Yes.\" Frank responded immediately.


    He is Nemo''s personal squire, and has been following the second prince since he was a child.


    ... Prince Knight glanced lightly, and then entered the cabin.


    \"Ta Ta...


    \"Under the stock, we have already arrived on this continent, should we continue to be with the second prince?\" Brandon asked respectfully.


    He was the eldest prince''s valet, and like Frank, had been with Knight from a very young age.


    \"Our knights are not too many, only 6,000, while the number of knights in the Flanders Empire is 20,000. Although the number of knights in the Larsen Empire is unknown, we can''t take risks, and we can''t follow him Rip your face.\" Prince Knight shook his head lightly.


    Although I am used to being straight on weekdays, at this critical moment, I still know the priorities of things.


    If you combine it, you will gain both, and if you divide it, you will lose both.


    \"Understood.\" Brandon nodded.


    At the same time, Frank arrived on the ship where Duke Leonard was.


    When he saw Duke Leonard, he saluted, \"Your Excellency, the prince remembered that your lord''s knights and businessmen are more familiar with this continent, so I want you to send -- a knight to inquire about information.\"


    After hearing this, Duke Leonard frowned slightly, and said after a while, \"Tell Your Highness, I will arrange a candidate as soon as possible.\"


    \"Okay.\"Frank saluted again before leaving.

 Chapter 1058：

    \"Tap tap.....


    With Frank''s departure, Duke Leonard couldn''t help but get angry. He picked up a cup and threw it on the ground, scolding, \"You actually want to use me as a spy?\"


    \"Sir, what should I do now?\"-The businessman said worriedly.


    \"What else can I do?\" Duke Leonard said with a gloomy face, and said with fear, \"Both of the princes have the potential to become the new king, and now they can only follow orders.\"


    ... 0 people saw Duke Leonard''s furious appearance, and they couldn''t say anything else, for fear that they would be implicated.


    \"Let fifty knights prepare, and board two boats to explore the road in Haiyan City.


    Duke Leonard ordered with a dark face.


    \"Yes, my lord.\"The knight responded immediately and went to prepare immediately.


    Duke Leonard picked up the buckwheat wine, took a deep sip, and comforted himself,


    \"But it can be considered as finding a way for yourself.\"


    Having brought so many knights and businessmen here, it is nothing more than just wanting to make more money. Anyway, it is necessary to make money. Since he was sent out to explore the road, he can get first-hand information first.


    \"Who will be the last throne?\" Duke Leonard whispered.


    He hasn''t decided whether to stand with the eldest prince or help the second prince.


    This time, the purpose of the two princes to go to sea is obvious, nothing more than for the throne.


    Duke Leonard took another sip of wine and said softly, *It will take time to look at it. \"


    Now is not the time to make a decision. If you rashly stand on the wrong side, you will not have a good life in the future.


    \"Second update, Cv7. Please customize, please support.\".


    The first thousand two hundred and four chapters: confrontation. (1 more for customization)


    \"Beep la la...


    On the sea, the ships of the Torolla Empire were continuing to move forward. This was the second day they sent Pathfinder Knights.


    Frank walked up to the second Prince Nemo and saluted respectfully, \"Your Highness, the knight who went to inquire has not returned yet.\"


    The knight sent by Duke Leonard is on the second day, and no one has seen any information sent back. \"Not back yet?\" Prince Nemo frowned.


    Prince Knight''s face was not very good-looking, and he said solemnly, \"It won''t be something.\"


    *One day should be enough, we are also continuing to sail, and we should come back according to this time. \" Second Prince Nemo analyzed.


    He estimated that it was the problem of Haiyan City, otherwise the knights sent should have come back to report the information now.


    *It can be seen that Haiyan City is very alert now, and I don¡¯t know whether it is the Flanders Empire or the Larsen Empire stationed there. \"Second Prince Nemo analyzed. The unknown is the most terrifying, and no one can be happy about this situation now.


    At this moment, the famous knight walked quickly to the two princes and said respectfully, \"The two highnesses, there seems to be a ship ahead, the number is probably more than one to one hundred.\"


    Prince Knight looked in the direction the knight was pointing, and was stunned when he saw the dense black spots on the sea.


    Second Prince Nemo also looked in that direction, frowning, \"Is it here to intercept us?\"


    Prince Knight immediately ordered Brandon, \"Get all the knights ready to fight.\"


    \"Yes, Your Highness.\" Brandon responded immediately, turning around to give the order.


    Second Prince Nemo squinted his eyes slightly and looked into the distance, and ordered, \"Frank, let all the ships go to the right, avoid confrontation with them, and test their reactions.\"


    \"Yes.\"Frank responded quickly and went to send the order.


    \"I hope the opposite is not someone from the Flanders Empire.\" Second Prince Nemo said solemnly.


    \"According to the number, they don''t look like people from the Flanders Empire~. Prince Knight stared at those black spots as well.


    Second Prince Nemo sneered and said indifferently, \"It''s impossible for them to send all 20,000 knights out.


    ... Prince Knight frowned, this is not the time to quarrel. At the same time, there were several patrolling fleets on the sea, and they were sent by the Marquis of Leicester to patrol around the fleet.


    The pathfinder knights sent out the day before yesterday didn''t return, and the people who jumped off the boat before made him have to be cautious.


    The patrolling fleet also discovered the fleet of the pro-grand prince, and immediately reported it to the main ship.


    \"Sir, there is a fleet a few kilometers behind us\"


    \"Fleet?\" After hearing this, the Marquis of Leicester quickly walked to the stern and looked back.


    \"Who would it be?\"


    Lester Houchew had a gloomy face, and immediately ordered, \"Go and prepare all the knights to meet the enemy.\"


    \"Yes.\"The knight responded immediately.


    \"May be someone from the Torolla Empire.\"The Marquis of Leicester guessed.


    When the Orc Empire planned to go to this continent, the Marquis of Lester also received some news more or less. According to the time point, the following fleets are likely to be the fleets of the Torolla Empire.


    \"People from the Torola Empire?\" Knight Commander Decker said in surprise, not expecting the other party to arrive so soon.


    \"Well, get ready for the battle.\"The Marquis of Leicester said solemnly.


    After more than half an hour, the fleet of Prince Knight and Marquis of Leicester were completely parallel.


    \"Not the fleet of the Flanders Empire.\" Second Prince Nemo recognized the flag at a glance.


    \"It''s actually the ship of the Larsen Empire.\" Prince Knight also recognized whose ship it was.


    Second Prince Nemo said indifferently, \"Since it''s them, then don''t be afraid


    \"The difference in strength is not very big.\" Knight nodded and saw that the other party only had more than 100 ships.


    Knight Commander Decker also recognized the fleet and said, "Sir, it really is the fleet of the Torola Empire."


    \"Let the knights get ready, as long as the opponent makes any move, attack immediately.\"The Marquis of Leicester ordered coldly.


    In this way, the atmosphere of the fleets of the two empires immediately became tense, no one dared to act rashly, and the knights aimed at each other with bows and arrows.


    The fleets of the two countries confronted each other on the sea.


    Second Prince Nemo looked straight at the ship of the Larson Empire, paused for a while and said, \"Could it be that the people above Haiyan City are from the Flanders Empire? \"


    \"I think so, otherwise why did they set off before us and are still on the sea?\" Prince Knight nodded lightly.


    \"It seems that the people of the Flanders Empire took a big advantage first.\"The second prince Nemo said coldly.

 Chapter 1059：

    On the sea more than 1,000 meters away from the two fleets, a circle of ripples appeared. It was the mermaid navy of Haiyan City who dived into the water. They have been staring at the ships of the Larson Empire in the nearby waters these days.


    I have to hurry back and report to the Lord of the City. \"- Celebrity Yushui Jun said solemnly. They were originally in the sea - staring directly at the Larsen Empire, but now a second large fleet has appeared, and the situation has suddenly become serious.


    \"thump....


    Half an hour later, the mermaid navy swam quickly to the port of Haiyan City, and handed over the situation with the chief in detail.


    After listening to this, the soldier captain became serious and ordered, \"I see, I will report to the Lord of the City now, you continue to stare at those people, and report immediately if there is any movement.\"


    \"Yes.\"The mermaid navy responded immediately, dived into the sea and left.


    More than 20 minutes later, the captain of the port soldiers came to the castle hall and reported all the news to Niu Da.


    \"Another fleet is coming? Is it a backup force?\" After hearing this, Niu Da stood up immediately, his face particularly ugly.


    (Zhao Qianhao)


    The matter of the Larson Empire had just been reported, and there was no instruction yet, and now another fleet is coming.


    \"Sir, what should I do now?\" The captain of the soldier said worriedly, these days the mermaid navy is on duty by turns, staring at the fleet of the Larson Empire 24 hours a day.


    After thinking for a moment, Niu Da said, \"Send the order to get all the soldiers ready, cheer up, and inspect and prepare the materials, especially the military crossbow rockets.


    \"Yes.\"The captain responded immediately, turned around and went down to give the order.


    \"Where is His Majesty the King now?\" Niu Da asked.


    \"Your Majesty, His Majesty the King is now inspecting Yingluo City.\"The soldiers reported. \"Well, I see.\" Niu Da nodded and walked to the study to pass this information back to His Majesty.


    \"One update, factory v). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1205: I want to see her. (2 more for customization)


    In the airship field of Yingluo City.


    Liu Feng, Mina and others have already boarded the airship, and they have been in Yingluo City for one night. \"Om...


    The airship slowly took off under the pilot''s operation and flew towards Haiyan City. \"Your Majesty, this is the telegram just sent from Haiyan City.\" Mina handed over the telegram she just received.


    \"Haiyan City?\" Liu Feng took over the telegram and began to look like he planned to go to Haiyan City next.


    \"Your Majesty, is the situation in Haiyan City very urgent?\" En Li hurriedly asked. \"There is an additional fleet over there in Haiyan City.\" Liu Feng said solemnly, and handed the telegram to a few women.


    I only received the information from the Larson Empire yesterday, and today I have a fleet again. The pressure on Haiyan City is even greater.


    Mina frowned, guessing, \"Is it the reinforcements of the Flanders Empire?\"


    \"I don''t know, it may be reinforcements, or it may be a new enemy.\"


    Liu Feng said solemnly.


    The probed information shows that the two fleets did not converge-together, which is not very good to judge.


    \"Your Majesty, what should I do now?\" Enri put down the telegram and asked worriedly. 597 Liu Feng picked up the teacup and said, \"Don''t worry, the supplies have been in Haiyan City for a while, and they can completely resist their attack.\"


    Haiyancheng received supplies of military crossbow rockets a few days ago, and the large ships that installed artillery also arrived, and two bombing airships have docked in Haiyancheng. \"Your Majesty, let''s go back to Chang''an City first, Haiyan City is too dangerous now. An Li said worriedly.


    \"Go over and see what''s going on first.\"Liu Feng shook his head and said.


    ...Enri hesitated.


    \"You have to believe in our strength.\" Liu Feng reassured.


    \"Okay.\" En Li reluctantly replied, with a hint of worry, she picked up some documents and began to review them.


    Even during inspections, Liu Feng and the others had a hard time staying idle. The policy adaptability of each city was different, and the details had to be regulated.


    More than ten hours have passed, and the time has come to more than five o''clock in the afternoon. The airship is hovering over the airship field in Haiyan City, ready to land.


    At this moment, there are already many soldiers on guard in the airship field, and there are soldiers standing guard inside and out, while Niu Da led a team of special forces to stand in the airship field, ready to welcome Liu Feng''s landing.


    \"Om.....


    The airship landed, the hatch opened, and Mira took the lead with the special forces to come down to guard.


    \"Ta Ta...


    Liu Feng took a few girls and walked forward through the passage surrounded by special forces.


    \"Your Majesty.\" Niu Da took the lead and saluted respectfully, and the soldiers and the soldiers standing guard around them immediately saluted.


    \"Yeah.\" Liu Feng nodded lightly.


    \"Your Majesty, this way please.\" Niu Da raised his hand to signal the direction of the castle.


    \"Let''s go.\"


    Liu Feng took the lead and asked, \"What''s the situation in Haiyan City now?


    What is the enemy doing? \"


    Niu Da followed closely and respectfully said, \"Haiyan City has entered a state of alert.


    According to the mermaid''s watch, the two fleets have already made contact. \"


    \"Do you know the situation of the other fleet?\"Liu Feng asked lightly. Niu Da nodded and reported, *According to the latest information collected by the navy and compared with Jenny''s interrogation, the fleet was from the Torola Empire.


    (acdh) ~ Oh? \"Liu Feng was surprised, nodded and said, \"It''s a bit interesting, now there are three empires peeping on our side. \"


    \"Your Majesty, what should I do now?\" Niu Da said worriedly.


    In his opinion, Haiyan City is now being targeted by three empires. Although the Flanders Empire has been forced to retreat, it is only temporary and will make a comeback sooner or later. In this way, not only Haiyan City, but also the surrounding cities Stress will also increase. *Don''t worry, send some more people to watch them and see what they do first. \" Liu Feng said lightly.


    It''s not them who should be worried now, but the people at sea who have traveled all the way to this place. First of all, supply is a big problem.


    The enemy does not move, I do not move. When the enemy moves, they will beat them hard, then they will be afraid of them, and then they will occupy the maritime sovereignty, and then use the merchants to open up the market of their empire.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"Niu Da responded immediately.


    \"Where is that Jenny now?\" Liu Feng asked.


    He was a little curious about the elf empire, there would be girls who would follow the fleet to Haiyan City, just to take risks?


    \"In the guest room.\" Niu Da said quickly.


    \"Well, what has she been doing these two days?\" Liu Feng said lightly, looking at


    -. Next to the elf Eliza.


    Niu thought about it and responded, \"She asked for a parchment several times, and a quill.\"

 Chapter 1060：

    \"Oh? Why do you want these?\" Liu Feng raised his brows slightly, with several guesses in his heart.


    \"It is used for painting, her previous paintings are very good.\" Niu Da said quickly.


    \"Oh, I can draw.\"Liu Feng nodded lightly.


    \"Your Majesty, she is... Niu Dayu''s low voice, a cold light flashed in her eyes, she is very clear about the danger of conspiracy.


    \"Don''t make a decision yet. After dinner, I want to see her, and I want to ask some questions.\" Liu Feng waved his hand, a little curious about this exotic elf.


    \"Yes.\" Niu nodded respectfully and led the way to the restaurant in front of him.


    \"Second update, factory v7. Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1206: Very mysterious. (3 more for customization)


    In the main hall of Haiyan City.


    Liu Feng, Mina, and others were waiting in the hall. Just after dinner, Niu Da asked someone to bring Jenny over.


    Ten minutes later, Jenny was taken to the hall, and immediately saluted, \"As a princess, she still knows some etiquette.


    \"Get up.\" Liu Feng waved his hand.


    Before Jenny came, Mila sent a few more special forces to surround the hall, just in case--.


    ...Ei Lisa squinted at Jenny, not much different from other elves she saw.


    \"Thank you, Your Majesty.\" After Jenny got up, she was a little timid and didn''t dare to look directly at everyone, not knowing what would happen to her in the future.


    \"How is the standard of living in the Larson Empire?\" Liu Feng asked lightly, still wanting to hear Jenny''s explanation in person.


    \"Your Majesty, the food in our empire is not as good as that in Haiyan City, and the place to sleep is not as good as here...\" Jenny answered truthfully with her head down.


    In the past few days in Haiyan City, Niu Da did not treat her harshly. She still gave the food that should be given, and let her sleep in the guest room.


    In the past two days, the girl has experienced a toilet, white paper, and paper scrolls, and each of them can leave a deep impression on people.


    \"It doesn''t seem to be much different from the Flanders Empire.\"


    Liu Feng took a guess in his heart, took a sip of tea and continued to ask, \"Do you understand that Torola Empire?\"


    \"Go back to Your Majesty, know a little bit.\"Jenny respectfully said.


    Gradually, she slowly let go of her nervousness and glanced up at the unfamiliar king.


    - After a while, she was attracted by the appearance of this king. The black hair and black eyes are very special, and it feels very mysterious.


    \"Tell me about it.\"Liu Feng said curiously, if you want to open up the market, you must understand what the market needs.


    Jenny came back to her senses and said quickly, \"Torolla is an empire of good people, and it doesn''t have a good relationship with our empire and the Flanders empire. They...


    After half an hour.


    After listening, Liu Feng chuckled and said, \"Is the orc empire, the elf empire, the human empire? That continent is really interesting.\"


    ...Jenny didn''t speak, just glanced at the people present, and found that there were cat ears, fox ears... and the clothes they wore were particularly beautiful. Of course, she also saw Eliza, and was instantly attracted by the silver hair.


    Jenny muttered inwardly, \"Is she also a member of the royal family?\"


    Liu Feng put down the teacup and asked, *I heard that you can paint, show me your painting? \"


    \"This is my honor.\" Jenny responded quickly and took out the parchment she was carrying.


    Mira walked over, took the parchment, and began to examine it carefully inside and out, just in case.


    \"Your Majesty.\" She handed over the checked parchment.


    Liu Feng took the parchment and started to read it, and Mina and An Li also put their heads together.


    \"Your Majesty, this painting is very good.\"An Li Di was amazed. Mina blinked her blue eyes and looked at the parchment scroll, and said, \"You can actually draw such a beautiful picture on the parchment scroll.\"


    Mina, who is accustomed to paper, felt that such a beautiful painting would be better presented on white paper.


    \"There should be many merchants and nobles willing to buy it when you bring it to Chang''an City.\"


    \"Except at His Majesty''s place, this is the first time I have seen such a beautiful painting.\"


    ....


    \"Well, the painting is really good, all aspects are very good.\" Liu Feng praised. In his eyes, Jenny''s paintings, although a little rough, are not worse than some painters on the other side of the earth.


    If the conditions are better, give her a pair of watercolors and white paper, it is estimated that the painting will be more beautiful.


    0 flowers -...


    \"Thank you for your praise.\"Jenny said in surprise.


    Ever since I was a child, my mother has praised her for being good at painting, but no one has ever praised her again.


    Liu Feng turned to the paintings drawn on white paper, and said with admiration, \"The value of these paintings is better.\"


    In the past two days, Jenny had a few pieces of white paper, and she used it to paint. She painted the scenery looking out from the window, a picture of the seaside, and a picture of the bustling city of Haiyan.


    \"This painting is dedicated to Your Majesty.\" Jenny said nervously.


    \"Okay, I accept it.\" Liu Feng smiled heartily, turned to Nicole and said, \"Reward her with some coins.\"


    \"Yes.\"Nicole responded quickly.


    .....Jenny didn''t expect there would be rewards to take. After being stunned for a moment, she quickly bowed and saluted, \"Thank you, Your Majesty.\"


    For the first time, her paintings were respected by outsiders.


    \"If you want, you can go back to Chang''an City with us. There is a shortage of people to teach people to paint. You can get a silver coin every month." Liu Feng smiled lightly.


    \"One silver coin a month?\" Jenny''s green eyes widened, wondering if she was dreaming.


    \"You heard that right, that''s one silver coin a month.\" Eliza repeated.


    \"I will, I will.\" Jenny responded quickly.


    She didn''t live very well in the palace, and she didn''t save many silver coins for so long. Now she uses her hobbies to teach people, and she can get a silver coin for a month''s salary. This is the best thing.


    \"That''s good, then you can learn from Wei Ya - sketch, you teach her some painting skills.\"Liu Feng chuckled.


    Originally, he was still worried about the shortage of teachers in the sketching training class, but now he has more Jenny, which is very helpful.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"Jenny respectfully said.

 Chapter 1061：

    *Three shifts, Cv). Ask for customization, ask for support. \"superior,


    Chapter 1207: Moths to the flames. (1 more for customization)


    Early in the morning, in the sea more than ten kilometers away from Haiyan City.


    The people of the Torola Orc Empire and the Larsen Elven Empire are still stalemate on the sea, and days have passed.


    But the difference is that this time they don''t have bows and arrows facing each other. \"Are we going to stand still like this?\" Prince Knight said impatiently. There is not much food on the ship, and it can last for more than half a month at most.


    \"If we go to Haiyan City first, what if we are outflanked by the Marquis of Leicester?\" Second Prince Nemo said helplessly.


    It was the second day that they had arrived here, and the third day of the Larsen Elven Empire.


    Prince Knight glanced at the fleet of the Larson Elven Empire, and said solemnly, \"He''s stayed longer than us, so I don''t believe he can hold on.\"


    \"Well, it''s good to let people stare at them.\"Second Prince Nemo nodded \"three eight three\" and responded.


    At this time, it is to see who can bear it first. The Torola Orc Empire is still dominant, and the time spent in the sea is not as long as that of the Marquis of Leicester. \"Humph!\" Prince Knight stared at the opposing fleet for a while, before turning around and entering the cabin unhappy.


    At the same time, the Marquis of Lester was also standing on the board, looking at the fleet of Torola Orc Empire.


    \"Sir, what should we do next? We can''t afford it.\" Knight Commander Decker worried.


    Their food, like the Torola Orc Empire, can only last for more than half a month, or less.


    If you don''t want to find a way to land, it''s over, and you don''t need to attack by others, and the food crisis will make them a mess inside.


    \"Let me think about it again.\"The Marquis of Leicester has a headache now and hasn''t slept well these days.


    The arrival of the Orc Empire of Torola made it even more difficult for him to sleep.


    ... Knight Commander Decker didn''t ask any more.


    I originally thought that I would be able to use my fists well when I got to this continent, but I didn''t expect to be tied to the sea, and I couldn''t even go to the land, which is also very ironic.


    After the Marquis of Leicester stood on the board for half an hour, he refused the tea that the knight brought him.


    \"Decker, send a team of knights to deliver the letter, say we request landing.\"


    The Marquis of Leicester said solemnly.


    \"Delivery?\" Knight Commander Decker was puzzled.


    The Marquis of Leicester paused and said, \"Yes, send a letter to Haiyan City, saying let''s land, so that both sides can avoid unnecessary wars.\"


    After thinking for a moment, Decker asked respectfully, \"Sir, should we cooperate with the people from the Torola Orc Empire first, and send a letter to request for landing? This will be more oppressive.\"


    The Marquis of Lester shook his head lightly and said, \"No, we have to gain the initiative first, we have to try it out. If the other party refuses, it is not too late for us to cooperate with the people of the Torola Orc Empire.\"


    \"Yes.\" Knight Commander Decker replied, turned around to arrange, and he had to write this letter himself.


    Ten minutes later, Knight Commander Decker finished writing the letter and arranged for two knights to deliver the letter.


    \"Whoa, whoa...


    The two knights took a small boat and left the fleet with letters, heading towards Haiyan City.


    This scene was noticed by the patrolling knights of the Orc Empire of Torolla, who immediately ran to the two princes to report.


    \"Two highnesses, the people of the Larsen Empire have moved, and sent a small boat to move towards Haiyan City.\"The patrolling knight said quickly.


    \"They can''t hold it anymore, Frank, you also send a team of knights to follow them far behind to see what they''re going to do.\" The corner of Prince Nemo''s mouth raised slightly.


    \"Yes, Your Highness.\"Frank nodded.


    After Prince Knight heard the news, his gloomy face seemed to smile a little. Now that there are Pathfinder Pioneers, it would be better, let''s see what they are going to do first.


    \"Whoa, whoa...


    The Torola Orc Empire also sent a small boat, with a dozen knights, following behind the knights of the Larson Elven Empire.


    A few hours later, two knights sent by the empire approached Haiyan City. At this moment, the mermaid sailors had already swam under the small boat of the Larson Elven Empire.


    The knight on the boat immediately noticed the shadow under the water, completely surrounded by circles, and exclaimed that there seemed to be something underneath. \"


    \"Could it be a giant beast?\" Another knight said in fear, they had heard a lot of legends about giant Zeng. \"Boom boom boom....


    More than a dozen men, fish and sailors all emerged from the water, holding spears at the two knights.


    \"Mermaid?\"-The knight was stunned, at a loss for a while.


    Another knight suppressed his fear, took out a letter and said, "We are messengers and want to see your Lord of the City."


    \"Messenger?\" The Mermaid Sailor narrowed his eyes and stared at the two knights.


    So I discussed it with a few teammates and decided to take it back to see the city master. They couldn''t make up their minds in this situation.


    At the same time, the knights of the Torola Orc Empire saw this scene, and hurriedly turned around and prepared to report back.


    Half an hour later, the mermaid navy brought all the two knights to the port and handed over to the commander.


    \"Continue to patrol and keep an eye on those two fleets.\" Commanded the captain.


    \"Yes.\"The mermaid sailors responded collectively and dived into the water again.


    The soldier captain walked towards the castle with two knights. After more than 20 minutes, the soldier captain entered the main hall of the city.


    \"Sir, a messenger has been sent from the Larsen Elf Empire.\" Reported by the Chief Executive.


    \"Messenger?\" Niu sat up straight and looked at the two knights.


    \"Sir, hello, we are the messenger of the Larsen Elf Empire, this is a letter from our Lord Marquis to you.\"-The knight resisted his fear and said.


    The two soldiers took the letter, checked it, and handed it over to Niu Da. Niu Da took the letter and began to read it, and after more than a few minutes, he crumpled the whole letter into a ball and threw it on the ground.


    A confidant 3.4 was stunned, and respectfully asked \"Sir, what is written in the letter?\"


    He looked at the two knights unkindly, and the two knights couldn''t stop shivering in fright. They were very scared.


    Niu Da asked people to take the two knights down first. After the two knights left the hall, he said solemnly, \"Let''s let them land. If you don''t want to, we will attack Haiyan City... hum!.\"


    Although the letter is very obscure, who is Niu Da? You can see the meaning of the letter with your eyes.


    \"They are too arrogant, who is in the predicament now?\" The cronies cursed angrily.


    Niu Da''s eyes flashed with cold light, and he said softly, \"They are just moths to the fire.\"


    \"One update, factory v7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1208: Who''s to say that. (2 more for customization)

 Chapter 1062：

    Niu Da stared blankly at the paper ball on the ground.


    He almost forgot that the letter had not been read to His Majesty.


    Niu Da took the letter, kept smoothing out the wrinkles, and went straight to the study, where Liu Feng was now handling official business.


    "Tap tap....


    In about five minutes, he knocked on the door of the study and entered after being allowed.


    Seeing Niu Da''s serious face, Liu Feng asked, "What''s the matter?"


    General Niu handed the letter flattened to him with both hands, and said respectfully, "Your Majesty, this is a letter from the messenger of the Larsen Elven Empire, please take a look."


    Liu Feng looked at the crumpled letter, raised his eyebrows slightly, took the letter and started to read it.


    ... Niu Da couldn''t help being a little nervous when he saw His Majesty''s slight expression, grabbing his pants with both hands uncomfortably.


    "Just reject it directly. If you want to fight, just fight them." Liu Feng put down the letter and said lightly.


    He could naturally see what was written on the letter, and with Haiyan City''s current strength, he was not afraid of doubling the number of people.


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Niu Da responded immediately.


    "Tonight, let the soldiers sleep in armor." Liu Feng ordered.


    The provocation of the Larson Elf Empire can be ignored, but some preparations are still needed, so as not to capsize in the gutter.


    "Yes." Niu Da gave a military salute and went out, and asked people to speak to the two messengers.


    At the port of Haiyan City, two knights from the Larsen Elven Empire left by boat.


    They received Niu Da''s refusal to land them, and are now preparing to report back.


    "Beep la la...


    The two knights quickly set their oars and looked back at Haiyan City from time to time, for fear of taking them back again.


    A few hours later, when the sky had already darkened, the knights of the Larsen Elven Empire returned to the main ship.


    "The people in Haiyan City rejected our request," reported the Knights Exchange. After hearing this, the Marquis of Leicester turned gloomy for a moment. After a while, he remembered something and asked suspiciously, "The Lord of Haiyan City? Not from the Flanders Empire?"


    "No, their flags are not the same as those of the Flanders Empire, and the knights are better equipped," reports the Knights Report.


    The Marquis of Leicester thought for a moment, then raised his head and said, "Since you''re not from the Flanders Empire, there''s nothing to worry about, just force the landing."


    "My lord, I think it''s time to discuss cooperation with the Torola Orc Empire." Knight Commander Decker suggested.


    With many years of combat experience, it is not appropriate to attack Haiyan City alone at this time. Once it is copied from the back by the Torola Orc Empire, it will be completely broken.


    After the Marquis of Leicester took a sip of buckwheat tea, he said lightly, "Okay, you can discuss with them - let''s go."


    *Yes. "Knight Commander Decker responded immediately, turned around and went to prepare. Twenty minutes later, Knight Commander Decker took ten knights on a small boat and sailed in the direction of the Torola Orc Empire fleet.


    At this moment, Prince Knight and Second Prince Nemo on the ship were discussing the information that they received a report from the knight at noon.


    "Two highnesses, the people of the Larsen Elven Empire requested to board the ship." - The knight quickly reported.


    "How many people." Prince Knight frowned.


    "Eleven in total," reports the Knights Report.


    Second Prince Nemo narrowed his eyes slightly and asked in confusion, "What do they want to do?"


    "The number is so small, let them come in and see what they want to do." Prince Knight ordered.


    "Yes." The knight responded immediately.


    A few minutes later, Knight Commander Decker boarded the main ship of the Torora Orc Empire.


    After he got on the boat, he first bowed slightly to the two princes, "I have seen the two princes."


    "What''s the matter?" Prince Knight said indifferently.


    "We are here to discuss cooperation." Knight Commander Decker said softly.


    Second Prince Nemo was interested when he heard this, and chuckled, "Cooperation? In what way?"


    "Regarding Haiyan City, at noon, His Royal Highness also dispatched knights to find out what we are going to do." Knight Commander Decker explained.


    "The negotiation failed, so you came to us to cooperate?" Nemo quipped.


    "I told the two His Royal Highnesses the information that Haiyan City was not occupied by people from the Flanders Empire." Knight Commander Decker lowered his eyebrows and said.


    "Hayyan City was not occupied by the Flanders Empire?" The two princes were stunned at the same time.


    It turned out that the problem that I had been worried about before did not happen, so I scared myself and was forced to stay at sea for so long?


    "Are the two princes willing to cooperate with our Lord Marquis?" Decker said respectfully, knowing that the two orc princes were already excited.


    "When will we attack Haiyan City?" Second Prince Nemo asked directly, no need to beat around the bush at this time.


    "443 If the two highnesses are willing, we can attack Haiyan City at noon tomorrow. I believe you are not willing to stay at sea." Knight Commander Decker is very focused.


    Prince Knight and Prince Nemo looked at each other, and after a moment said, "Okay."


    "But after the landing, our two empires are equal." Second Prince Nemo added.


    "This is no problem. As long as we can attack Haiyan City, we can talk about anything." Knight Commander Decker agreed, and what happens after the attack depends on each individual''s ability.


    "Go tell you Lord Marquis, I don''t want to play false." Prince Knight warned directly.


    In the eyes of the orcs, elves are timid in doing things, and they may be yin.


    ... Knight Commander Decker didn''t speak, just bowed to the two princes and saluted, then turned around and prepared to disembark.


    In just a short while, he could see a lot of things. This eldest prince is still too young and inexperienced.


    On the battlefield, who can say for sure?


    "Second shift, Fv). Please customize, please support.".


    Chapter 1209: Going crazy. (1 more for customization)


    beep..


    In the early morning, when the first ray of sunshine appeared in the sky, the people from the Larsen Elf Empire and the Torola Orc Empire were all ready.


    This battle at sea is not to be lost. After drifting at sea for so long, this time it is necessary to land.


    The Marquis of Leicester also walked to the board of the ship, looked at the knights on more than 100 ships, and said with sternness, "Today, I want to let the people in Haiyan City know that it was a wrong decision to reject us.

 Chapter 1063：

    Knight Commander Decker put his hand on the matching sword on his waist, and said with encouragement, \"We will be able to land immediately, and we will be able to eat meat and drink in a big way.\"


    .Kill.. the knights roared excitedly.


    \"How is the preparation of the Torola Orc Empire?\"The Marquis of Lester asked with a smile.


    After Prince Knight and the others agreed to cooperate last night, he came up with a plan. I want to let people find an opportunity to solve the two princes during the war phase, so that after landing, they can save a lot of trouble.


    As long as there is no leader in the Orc Empire of Torolla, it is very easy to deal with the others.


    \"They sent a message in the morning, they are ready and ready to go.\"Reported by Decker Knight Longhui.


    Lester looked at the fleet in the distance, nodded lightly, and said, \"Send a signal to them, and set off now.


    \"Yes.\" Knight Commander Decker responded immediately, turned around and went to let someone signal.


    Half an hour later, the two empires were heading towards Haiyan City. The flags on the ships were waving in the wind. The eyes of the knights were so hot that they were about to go crazy on the ship.


    Before they set off, the mermaid navy, who was staring at the two empires, saw this scene and swam back to Haiyan City in advance.


    The mermaid traveled much faster than the boat and swam to Haiyancheng port in half an hour.


    \"Sir, the fleets of the Larsen Elf Empire and the Torola Orc Empire are now heading towards Haiyan City collectively,\". \"The Mermaid Shui Junhui reported.


    \"All ships?\" The soldier frowned.


    \"Yes.\"The mermaid army responded immediately.


    \"Continue to stare at them, and report immediately if there is any action.\" The soldier said in a deep voice.


    \"Yes, my lord.\"The mermaid navy responded immediately, turning over and diving into the water to swim away.


    After the captain got the news, he immediately turned around and ran to the castle.


    Twenty minutes later, the captain of the soldiers came to the castle hall and respectfully saluted, and said, \"Your Majesty, the people of the two empires are heading towards Haiyan City.\"


    \"Have you started to act?\" Liu Feng said calmly.


    \"Your Majesty, we can prepare to meet the enemy.\" Niu Da respectfully said, his eyes were particularly chilling.


    \"Everyone is ready, so let''s meet the enemy.\" Liu Feng arranged. This day had long been expected, and the soldiers and the fleet were always in a state of preparation. \"Yes, Your Majesty.\" Niu Da said solemnly, to personally command and lead this naval battle to victory. \"Tap ta ta...


    An hour later, four ships had gathered in the port of Haiyancheng. The military crossbow rockets on them were checked many times, and the supplies were ready.


    Niu Da stood in the port and lectured, God please solemnly say, \"The enemy is coming, we have to fight to fear them.\"


    \"Fear them, fear them.\"The soldiers said with high morale. Liu Feng, Mina and others stood outside the port and watched this scene.


    \"Your Majesty, this naval battle will be easy to win, right?\" Mina blinked her blue eyes.


    Liu Feng rubbed Mina''s head and chuckled, \"After this battle, many things will be easier to handle.\"


    He wants to use the deterrent power of the Han Dynasty to let everyone know that the Han Dynasty cannot be provoked. An Li tilted her head and said with a smile, \"They will become another market for us.\"


    \"Dong dong dong....


    The sound of drums and horns at the port sounded vigorously, and began to cheer for the naval battle.


    As the drumbeat continued to rise, Niu Da took his cronies to board the 100-meter boat, and other soldiers boarded the boat one after another.


    \"Huhuhuhu...


    The iron-blooded black dragon flag fluttered under the sea breeze. The soldiers on the ship all changed into light leather armor to prepare for the waiting work.


    - A 100-meter ship, and three 50-meter ships began to set off in a mighty way, to intercept the ships of the two empires at sea.


    A few hours later, Niu Da''s fleet was far away from the fleets of the two empires at sea.


    The main ships of the two empires are at the back, and the other ships are blocking the front. This can be regarded as a measure to protect the prince and the marquis.


    The patrolling knights of the Elven Empire of Larson saw the black spots appearing on the sea, and hurriedly reported to the Marquis of Leicester, "Master \".\", there is a ship ahead. \"


    \"Are you from Haiyan City?\" Lester narrowed his eyes slightly, looking at the black dots on the horizon.


    Knight Commander Decker looked at it for a while and said, \"My lord, it seems that there are not many of them, about four or five ships.... just themselves.\"


    \"Humph, are you underestimating us?\"The Marquis of Leicester snorted coldly.


    \"Sir, are we going to send more than a dozen ships to meet the enemy?\" Knight Commander Decker asked.


    \"Lead fifteen ships to attack them.\" Lester said solemnly.


    \"Yes.


    At this moment, the ship of the Torola Orc Empire also saw a black spot on the sea level.


    Originally, they were still discussing finding an opportunity to assassinate the Marquis of Leicester, but now they have stopped.


    The corner of Prince Knight''s mouth raised slightly, \"On these few ships, how dare you come?\"


    ...OK) Second Prince Nemo squinted his eyes slightly and looked ahead, and always felt that things were not that simple.


    \"Your two highnesses, more than a dozen ships in the fleet of the Larsen Elf Empire have speeded up their sailing speed and are heading towards those ships.\"A knight quickly reported.


    \"Can''t you bear it so soon? Brandon, you will also lead the fleet with you.\"


    Prince Nate ordered.


    Now it is an alliance between the two empires. If the other side is allowed to log in to Haiyan City first, they will have fewer choices. \"Yes.\" Brandon responded immediately.


    Although the second prince Nemo was a little suspicious, he still said, \"Frank, you go too, and give me some eyes on the people of the Larson Elf Empire.\"


    \"Yes, Your Highness.\"Frank responded respectfully.


    One more, two v7). Please customize, please support. \".


    The first thousand two hundred and tenth chapter: The naval battle resumes. (2 more for customization)


    The fleets sent by the Larsen Elf Empire and the Torola Orc Empire marched towards Niu Da with great momentum.


    Knight Commander Decker raised the knight''s sword in his hand and shouted, \"Deal with the enemy in front of us, and we can land.\"


    \"Landing, landing.\" The knights also responded loudly.


    Frank and Brandon stood on the board, gave lectures to the knights, and began to encourage the knights. \"Whoa....


    Half an hour later, Niu Da''s ship began to slowly approach the ships of the two empires, separated by a distance of about two kilometers.


    As the distance shortened, the knights of the two empires were a little stunned when they saw the 100-meter ship and the three 50-meter ships.

 Chapter 1064：

    \"Why is that ship so big? Is it a hundred meters?\"


    \"The boat next to us is also much bigger than ours, and one boat is bigger than both of ours?\"


    \"How come their knights have orcs and humans?\"


    Decker Knight Commander, Frank and several officers were shocked when they saw these ships. They had seen many ships, and it was the first time they had seen such a large ship.


    \"Snatch their ship, 680 belongs to us.\" Knight Commander Decker shouted responsively.


    \"Yes.\"The knights responded loudly.


    \"Crash....


    Niu Da stood on the board of the ship, took out the Tang knife at his waist and held it high, and ordered, \"Prepare the military crossbow rocket.\"


    \"Yes.\"The soldiers responded in unison, and all began to run, doing various preparations.


    The soldiers all pulled the strings and stared straight ahead, waiting for the order to launch.


    Without Niu Da''s knowledge, there were three or four large ships with artillery behind them several kilometers behind their fleet.


    This is to prepare for the enemy''s counterattack, so as to cover the backhand made by the Niu Da fleet.


    And the person in charge of the ship was Liu Feng and others. He brought the Zeng Er girls to watch the battle, or let them experience the naval battle.


    If there are no major events in the future, the ocean will be the main battlefield, especially when he wants to control the dominance of the ocean, as the interests become bigger and bigger, the war will only increase.


    After all, there will be more and more goods in the Han Dynasty. In the case of losing (acfh) out of the world, someone will grab the big cake of the ocean.


    In about ten minutes, Niu Da''s fleet was two hundred meters away from the ships of the two empires, just within the range of the military crossbow rocket.


    Niu''s holding Tang knife swung down and commanded loudly, \"Shoot!\"


    \"Buzz...


    The soldiers were already ready and pulled the trigger one after another, and the sound of breaking through the air rang out. After the hundreds of army herons rocketed off their strings, they thanked the fleets of the two empires.


    \"Whizzing...


    Hundreds of army crossbow bolts rushed towards them like a swarm of wasps.


    The pupils of the knights of the two empires shrank instantly, looking at the arrows in the sky, they were all confused in an instant, and they started to look for something to cover them in a panic.


    Knight Commander Decker shouted mournfully, \"Shield, shield.\"


    But it was already too late. The dense army crossbow rockets stayed in the air for less than a second, and then they were instantly nailed to the ship''s board, sails, and knights.


    ...


    At the moment of falling, the flames ignited, and most of the ships were ignited by the flames of the military crossbow rockets.


    The military crossbow rocket was hit, and the black oil contained in the arrow moved out instantly, and the flame instantly ignited.


    Due to the properties of the black oil, the flame spreads immediately upon contact with the wood.


    ....


    - The moment the meter-long crossbow arrow hit the shield, it directly knocked the knight''s shield into the air.


    Some knights were nailed together with their shields, and the fragile ship board was instantly penetrated by crossbow arrows, and the flames spread.


    This wave of attacks made the knights of the two empires startled.


    Why do their arrows catch fire? \"


    \"Quick, help me, my leg is on fire.\"


    \"The food is on fire, come here soon.\"


    When Knight Commander Decker reacted, he suddenly looked around and found that there were flames everywhere, as well as the shrill screams of the knights.


    The knight beside him shouted in horror, \"Sir, let''s retreat. Knight Commander Decker suddenly recovered and shouted in a hoarse voice, \"Retreat, retreat. \"


    His ship was one of the few with fewer hits, and the fire was quickly put out.


    \"Quickly put out the fire and retreat.\"Frank said hoarsely.


    The few ships with few arrows quickly turned away, and they were all frightened.


    Niu Da saw this scene on the boat and solemnly ordered, \"Pursue.\"


    \"Yes.\"The morale of the soldiers was high.


    The sound of breaking the air sounded again, and the military crossbow rockets were fired at the enemy again. The knights of the two empires turned their heads and looked over, their mouths opened wider, and the flaming bows and arrows came again, and they panicked again.


    The ship that didn''t escape in time was baptized by military crossbow rockets again. Due to the black oil, flames were also floating on the sea.


    As soon as the knight who jumped into the sea before emerged, he was nailed back by the military crossbow rocket.


    Knight Commander Decker, who had fled a distance, turned his head to look at the ships behind him, and found that all the ships were devoured by flames.


    He saw Niu Da''s fleet approaching, and shouted in horror, \"Retreat, retreat.\"


    ....my leg. \" Brandon shouted in pain, an arrow in his foot, and the flames spread upward.


    The power of a crossbow shot from a bed crossbow can completely tear a person, let alone a leg.


    When several knights saw this scene, they immediately jumped up and covered Brandon''s legs with cloth to help him put out the fire. \"Crash....


    Niu Da frowned and looked ahead, and found that many of the crossbow arrows were shot off-track, otherwise these 30 ships would have sunk long ago.


    It was too late to chase now. The twenty or so ships in front of them were swallowed up by the fire, just in front of them. More importantly, there were many flames floating on the sea, and the reason for the black oil made them have to stop their pursuit.


    \"Second update, Cv7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1211: The price is too high. (1 more for customization)


    \"Whoa....


    Three ships were scattered scattered across the sea.


    They were the ships of the Torola orc empire and the Larsen elf empire. After the defeat, they fled in embarrassment.


    Knight Commander Decker kept turning his head to look behind, the expression on his face uncertain.


    He glanced around the boat again and found it was dilapidated, with holes everywhere, and fires in some places.


    There were only a dozen knights surviving on the ship, and one of them said, \"Sir, they don''t seem to be chasing, come up.


    \"Row back quickly and come to sue the Marquis.\" Knight Commander Decker ordered

 Chapter 1065：

    \"Yes.\"The knight responded immediately.


    As for the Torola Orc Empire, the only two remaining ships were Frank and Brandon.


    Brandon passed out because his foot was shot by a military crossbow rocket, and he was bleeding too much.


    \"Sir, hold on a little longer, and you will be back to the main ship soon.\"The knight shook Brandon''s body.


    Frank''s face was also bloodless. He originally played confidently, but was defeated and almost lost his life.


    Half an hour later, the three ships met the fleet that came to meet them. The Marquis of Leicester and the two orc princes saw this scene from a distance. Although they couldn''t see it clearly, it was too obvious that the fire was soaring into the sky. A few minutes later, the defeated were all aboard the main ship.


    When the Marquis of Leicester saw Knight Commander Decker, he asked in a deep voice, \"What''s the matter?\"


    In his opinion, the other party only had four or five ships, and they sent more than a dozen ships, plus the ships of the Torola Orc Empire, it was enough to deal with them.


    \"Sir, people in Haiyan City have arrows that can catch fire, and we have no chance to fight back.\" Knight Commander Decker bowed his head.


    The Marquis of Leicester stared straight at Knight Commander Decker, and he had never seen him like this for so many years of acquaintance.


    After a while, he asked in disbelief, \"An arrow that will catch fire?\"


    \"Those arrows are one meter long each, and their destructive power is so powerful that even shields are worn


    .. Decker Knight Long Reports.


    \"Damn, I really underestimate them.\" The Marquis of Leicester turned gloomy after hearing this.


    \"My lord, what should we do now, even if our entire fleet faces off against them, I''m afraid it will not be their opponent.\" Knight Commander Decker doesn''t want to face those long arrows that will catch fire.


    \"The Marquis of Leicester pondered silently, pressing his temples from time to time, knowing that Haiyan City was not easy, and only a few ships left more than 20 ships in ruins.


    He, the Marquis of Leicester, waved his hand, \"Let me think about it, you should go down and rest first.\"


    \"Yes.\" Knight Commander Decker nodded in response and turned to leave.


    \"Whoa, whoa...


    Frank and the others boarded the main ship, and Brandon was carried aboard by several knights.


    Prince Knight looked at the personal attendant being carried aboard, and said dumbly, \"Is this Brandon?\"


    \"Under the stock, his foot was broken by an arrow.\" Frank saluted and reported, his face was still pale.


    \"Bump? What''s the matter?\" Prince Knight''s face was very ugly, and his personal attendant from childhood to adulthood has now become like this.


    Frank adjusted his mentality and said slowly, \"Although there are few ships in Haiyan City, they have terrifying weapons that can catch fire. ¡­


    \"An arrow that catches fire? This method seems a little hard to resist.\" King Nemo frowned.


    ....how so. \"The prince''s face suddenly darkened.\"Brother, what do you think? \" Second Prince Nemo asked tentatively.


    Prince Knight paused for a moment, then said in a sullen manner, \"There is no way.\"


    \"Faced with those rockets, our ship will only be beaten.\" Second Prince Nemo shook his head lightly.


    Prince Knight narrowed his eyes slightly and said coldly, \"Should we surrender?\"


    ....Second Prince Nemo shook his head again, fell into thinking, and walked back and forth on the boat.


    The two empires are now in a predicament, and they cannot be beaten. If they continue to fight, they will only cost their knights and ships.


    more than an hour later.


    Second Prince Nemo said lightly, \"I have a solution.\"


    \"Tell me about it.\" Prince Knight was curious.


    \"We should have a talk with Haiyan City, what price should we pay before they allow us to land.\"The second prince Nemo said.


    King Knight raised his eyebrows slightly and questioned, \"We have just lost the battle, and we will lose a lot of negotiating conditions.


    0 - ask for flowers 0.


    \"How do you know if you don''t try? We have no other way now.\" Second Prince Nemo retorted.


    The fleet has been sailing for more than two months. Not only is there not enough food, but the ship needs to be repaired. The ship has been immersed in the water for a long time, and some of them have problems. If they are not repaired, there will be shipwrecks.


    ..... Prince Nate''s teeth are itching with hatred, and a dignified imperial prince is actually trapped at sea.


    Second Prince Nemo glanced at the fleet of the Larson Elven Empire, and said lightly, \"Let''s pull the Marquis of Lester together.\"


    Now people need to share the cost, otherwise they will face too much pressure to negotiate.


    \"You can figure it out, as long as you can land.\" Prince Knight walked into the cabin with a dark face.


    0...


    \"Frank, go in person and tell the Marquis of Leicester that we want to discuss with Haiyan City, and ask him if he wants to write a letter as well.\" Prince Nemo ordered.


    \"Yes, Your Highness.\"Frank responded immediately.


    \"Whoa, whoa...


    He took a few knights and got on the boat, and headed for the main ship of the Marquis of Leicester.


    After a briefing by the patrolling knights of the Elven Empire of Larson, Frank was received.


    \"Sir.\"Frank bowed first after meeting.


    ....The Marquis of Leicester turned to face him, waiting for him to say his purpose.


    \"Our two highnesses want to discuss with Haiyancheng about the docking of the ship, so I specifically asked if you would like to join us?\" Frank said respectfully.


    \"What to talk about? What qualifications do we have to talk to others now?\" The Marquis of Leicester was furious after hearing this.


    Frank bowed and said, \"It''s only now that we''re in a dilemma that we''re going to talk....


    He said everything that the second prince Nemo explained.


    The Marquis of Leicester narrowed his eyes slightly, thought for a while, and said, \"Understood, I will have someone write a letter and send it to Haiyan City.\"


    Indeed, they have nothing to do, food problems, fleet problems and so on.


    \"Yes.\"Frank saluted and turned to leave.


    \"One update, (Fv7). Please customize, please support.\"Second.


    Chapter 1212: Come and talk to me in person. (2 more for customization)

 Chapter 1066：

    At this moment, a 100-meter ship and three 50-meter ships have docked at the port.


    Several ships equipped with artillery had already docked, and Liu Feng returned to the port ahead of schedule after seeing Niu Da''s victory in the back.


    Niu Da ordered to the mermaid, \"Hughes, you arrange the team to continue patrolling, and report immediately if there is any situation.\"


    \"Yes, my lord.\"Hughes responded immediately.


    \"Ta Ta....


    Niu strode to the castle, going to report the situation of this war to His Majesty the King.


    A few minutes later, he entered the city, and when he was about to go to the castle, he found the king and Mina who were shopping on the street.


    Niu Da stepped forward and said respectfully, \"Your Majesty, the fleets of the two empires have been repelled.\"


    \"Well, no one was hurt, right?\" Liu Fengwei asked.


    \"No one was injured, only \"Twenty-three\"But some of the other party''s people ran away.\" Niu Dawan said with pity.


    \"It doesn''t matter, they will come again soon.\"Liu Feng chuckled lightly, having a hunch that the other party will act soon.


    \"Your majesty means that they will seek peace?\"Niu Da is a smart man, and he has calculated some things.


    Liu Feng looked at the bustling street market, and said lightly, \"The power of the military crossbow rocket will make them afraid for a long time, plus they want to land urgently, they can only have two choices, one to retreat, one to negotiate.\"


    \"Understood.\" Niu Da saluted and retreated to the - side, he didn''t need to think about this matter, as long as he did a good job of repelling the enemy.


    More than ten hours later, two small boats docked at the port of Haiyancheng, and two teams of knights came.


    It is none other than the messengers of the Larsen Elf Empire and the Torola Orc Empire.


    The Marquis of Leicester also sent someone to write a letter after agreeing to Prince Nemo''s suggestion.


    The mermaid navy saw them when they were inspecting, and originally wanted to sink them directly, but the other party quickly expressed their intention.


    \"Tap tap.....


    Messengers from the two empires were led by soldiers from the port to the castle. The two teams of messenger knights were very nervous when they landed. They heard about the flaming crossbow before they came, so they were especially afraid. Twenty minutes later, the messenger knight was brought to the hall, and Liu Feng was sitting in the main seat at the moment.


    \"Your Majesty.\"The two teams of messenger knights hurriedly saluted, and the soldiers warned them before they entered the door.


    Liu Feng looked at them with interest, and picked up the teacup beside him.


    \"Your Majesty, this is a letter from our two princes to you.\"A knight presented the letter with both hands, and the knights under the Marquis of Leicester also presented the letter. Mira stepped forward to take the letter and checked it, and then submitted it after confirming that there was no problem.


    Liu Feng was not surprised, he took the letter lightly and began to read it. The messenger knights below are very nervous, after all, if the words written in the letter are too offensive, then most of them will be in danger.


    After reading it for a while, Liu Feng closed the letter and said solemnly, \"Let your prince and the marquis come and talk to me in person.\"


    \"Yes,....the knights were so nervous that they stammered.


    \"Take them out.\" Liu Feng raised his hand to signal.


    \"tread.....


    The two teams of messenger knights were taken down by Mira and arranged with them the details of the meeting, such as the number of people they were carrying, weapons and other details.


    When Mina saw the messenger go out, she laughed, \"Your Majesty, their response is really fast.\"


    Enri fiddled with her hair and said indignantly, \"They didn''t have this attitude before.


    \". All interests are the main thing.\" Liu Feng took a sip of tea and shook his head.


    There are no permanent friends or enemies between nations, only permanent interests.


    Liu Feng has already seen this through, but some things should not exceed the bottom line, he is still more open, after all, he has to run the entire kingdom.


    \"Whoa, whoa...


    After listening to Mira''s advice, the two teams of knights boarded the boat and rowed quickly. They were very nervous and afraid from landing to seeing the king.


    More than half an hour after the two ships left the port, a knight calmed down his nervousness and said, "Have you just seen it? That king is so young."


    \"I see, the hair and eyes are all black, it''s really special.\"In addition


    -The famous knight echoed the road.


    \"Let''s go, go back and report to His Highness.\"The knight interrupted the conversation.


    \"Whoa, whoa...


    More than ten hours later, the messenger knights of the two empires entered the fleet and boarded the main ship 0.


    \"His Royal Highness, the king of the Han Dynasty asked the two of you to land in person for an interview.\"The knight respectfully said.


    Prince Knight''s expression changed, and he asked in a deep voice, \"Let us land in person?\"


    \"Yes, Your Highness.\"The knight continued to report.


    Second Prince Nemo raised his eyebrows slightly and asked, \"Anything else to say?\"


    \"No more.\" Qi Tu respectfully replied.


    \"Did you say how many knights to bring?\" Prince Knight said gloomily.


    \"No.\" The knight shook his head.


    \"Go, we don''t have any other way now.\" Second Prince Nemo said helplessly.


    Prince Knight looked at Marquis Lester''s ship and said, \"I don''t know how the elves will choose?\"


    At the same time, the messenger of the Larson Elven Empire also reported the information to the Marquis of Leicester.


    \"That''s true.\"The Marquis of Leicester frowned, already guessing the general result.


    After hearing that, Knight Commander Decker advised Cheng Cheng, \"My lord, I think this is a trap.\"


    \"Trap? We have no other choice.\"The Marquis of Leicester shook his head and said helplessly, \"If we continue to float on the sea like this, everyone will starve to death.\"


    He turned his head and ordered, \"Go back and tell the orcs, I agree to go to Haiyan City.\"


    Knight Commander Decker nodded and replied, \"They will probably agree too.\"


    Ten minutes later, at 0.1, Decker came to the ship of the Torola Orc Empire.


    \"Two highnesses, our adults are willing to go, do not know what your two choices are?\" Knight Commander Decker respectfully said.


    \"Then let''s go together.\" Second Prince Nemo said lightly.

 Chapter 1067：

    \"Our lord intends to bring two hundred knights to express our sincerity.\" Knight Decker bowed in response.


    \"We understand.\" Prince Nemo nodded, knowing that this was the other party''s warning.


    At this time, the number of knights brought by the two countries is better to be unified, lest the other side misunderstand anything, and the deeper level is that the two teams do not have to suspect each other''s safety.


    \"Yes.\" Knight Commander Decker turned to leave.


    \"Second update, factory v7). Please customize, please support.\".


    The first thousand two hundred and thirteenth chapters: dismount. (1 more for customization)


    The Larsen Elf Empire and the Torola Orc Empire sent a total of three ships.


    They all brought two hundred knights each and were now sailing towards Haiyan City. A few hours later, their ships began to sail into the port of Haiyancheng. Just before they docked at Haiyancheng port, they were ordered to retreat by the soldiers.


    The soldiers in the port all held up their crossbow arrows at their ships, and the bottom of the water came out


    - A mermaid sailor, all clenched their spears in their hands, as long as there is a slight change, they will immediately destroy their ships and shoot them to kill them.


    Prince Knight on the ship looked panicked and shouted, \"What''s the matter? Don''t you want us to interview?\"


    Niu Da stood at the port at the moment and shouted, \"I don''t know how your country''s messenger spread the word, our king did not let you bring so many people here.\"


    people


    \"Who is this?\" The second Prince Nemo asked politely, looking up and down, and found that the armor the other party was wearing was actually so sophisticated.


    Niu Da glanced at them lightly, and said softly, \"The City Lord of Haiyan City.\"


    \"We each brought only 200 knights.\" Prince Mo Er of Ni 02 responded. \"Three, each can only bring ten knights, and cannot carry any weapons into Haiyan City.\" Niu Da said indifferently.


    The faces of Prince Nate suddenly turned dark. Isn''t this enough to explain what? I was humiliated as soon as I arrived at the port, who knows what the landing will be like.


    This is clearly a disgrace. If you don''t say it sooner or later, it''s clear that it''s embarrassing for them.


    Knight Chief Decker''s cheeks twitched, arguing, \"Can you carry more knights, ten knights is a bit less.\"


    Two princes and one marquis were only allowed to bring ten knights, which was really disconcerting.


    \"You can''t land with one more.\" Niu Da refused, and the crossbow arrows in the hands of the port soldiers were raised even higher.


    \"Okay, we will bring ten knights each.\" Second Prince Nemo agreed, but he did not expect to be placed at the port - said.


    ....Prince Ban Extra wanted to say something, but was stopped by Nemo. At this time, they had no choice.


    The Marquis of Leicester also nodded helplessly, selected ten knights including Knight Commander Decker, and prepared to disembark.


    \"Ta Ta....


    They all got off the boat, but as soon as they got off, they were surrounded by a group of soldiers. \"Didn''t we do what we asked for?\" The pro-eldest prince looked angry. \"Search and check, so that you don''t hide weapons.\"- A soldier commander said indifferently.


    ... The face of the Marquis of Leicester is already gloomy, but they can only let them search.


    After more than ten minutes, the soldiers have all checked and found no dangerous items. The report said, \"Sir, be safe.\"


    \"Come with me, everyone.\" Niu Da said loudly, leading the soldiers to walk in front. Prince Knight lowered his voice and said viciously, \"Damn, I will remember.\"


    The people of the two empires followed Niu Da, and behind them was a group of soldiers, all fully equipped, just in case-.


    Twenty minutes later, Niu Da brought people from the two empires to the castle hall.


    \"Your Majesty.\"People from both empires saluted. \"Sit down.\" Liu Feng said with a light smile, raising his hand and waving it.


    Prince Nate and the others lost their smiles due to their dismounting at the beginning, and sat in their seats with gloomy faces.


    \"Your Majesty, how can we be willing to let our fleet land?\" Second Prince Nemo straight to the point.


    Liu Feng took a sip of tea and asked back, \"Didn''t you threaten us before and attack Haiyan City without landing?\"


    ...Prince Knight and others are speechless, so directly tearing their faces? \"We just didn''t know Your Majesty that you were here, if we knew we would never do such a thing.\" Second Prince Nemo quickly explained.


    The Marquis of Leicester echoed, saying, \"We just wanted to land early.\"


    \"Why do we want to land you, and what benefits can you bring to Haiyanquan?\" Liu Feng asked indifferently.


    . This... the three of them were stunned at the same time, is it so direct?


    ...Liu Feng continued to taste the tea indifferently, while Mina and the others watched them as they were watching the fun.


    The castle hall was quiet for a few minutes.


    Finally, the second Prince Nemo said, \"Your Majesty, we can pay gold coins to buy the qualification to dock.\"


    \"That''s called compensation for our losses.\"Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly.


    \"Second Prince Nemo was speechless, and finally sighed, \"We are willing to compensate your country with 5,000 gold coins. \"


    ......The Marquis of Leicester gasped--with a cold breath, his hand clenched the armrest, and reluctantly agreed, \"I am also willing to pay 5,000 gold coins here.\"


    Liu Feng shook his head, put down the teacup, sat up straight and said, \"I want one million gold coins.


    \"What? Your Majesty, are you kidding me.\" Second Prince Nemo said in shock.


    After hearing this astronomical figure, Prince Knight stood up and said, \"It''s impossible, we don''t have so many gold coins.\"


    When he stood up, the guard soldiers, Mira, Niu Da and others in the city lord hall all pulled out the Tang Dao and stared at several people fiercely.


    Prince Nate had to sit down angrily when he saw this scene, daring not to do anything.


    The Marquis of Leicester was also frightened and adjusted his emotions, "Your Majesty, we didn''t bring so many gold coins with us this time, let alone we can''t get this amount."


    What is the concept of a million gold coins? Can maintain the entire Larsen Elf Empire


    - Yearly expenses.


    \"I''m not kidding, - a million gold coins will get you to land.\" Liu Feng leaned on the back of the chair, his face did not change at all.


    \"The faces of the Second Prince Nemo became gloomy, this number was too huge, and they couldn''t come up with a partnership.


    A few minutes later, at 650, Prince Nemo said, \"Your Majesty, let''s think about it.\"


    ...The Marquis of Lester didn''t know what the orc prince was trying to do, so he had to acquiesce to his approach.


    Liu Feng nodded lightly without speaking, and continued to take a sip from the teacup.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    The first negotiation broke up unhappily.


    Under the leadership of Mira, the people of the two empires left the main hall of the city, and a group of soldiers followed them to the port, watching them get on the ship with their own eyes.

 Chapter 1068：

    The Marquis of Leicester, under the **** of Knight Commander Decker, boarded the ship of the orc prince, and they wanted to talk about what to do next.


    After he boarded the ship, he immediately said, \"One million gold coins can''t be made between our two countries now.


    \"We should continue to negotiate, why do you say consider it?\" Prince Knight questioned.


    Second Prince Nemo stared at the calm sea and said lightly, \"Are we going to discuss this in other people''s halls? Can''t you see that the other party is just testing us? This is a disgrace for us.\"


    He is a smart person, and he can still see the essence of some things clearly. Today''s appearance is not negotiating at all, and one million gold coins may be casually said. Everyone knows that they can''t take out so many gold coins.


    \"One update, CV). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1214: An angry Wendylin. (2 more for customization)


    At dawn, the streets of Haiyan City are extraordinarily lively.


    Since it was taken over by Niu Da, many models have been operating in accordance with the Chang''an City.


    There are also steamed buns and pizza shops here, but the ones that don''t have it are probably stage plays, zoos and the like.


    The girl Wendylin also got up early today and planned to go to the beach to have a look.


    \"Can you finally get out of town?\"


    Wendylin sighed that she left Chang''an City and came to Haiyan City a few days ago, but the whole city was on guard at that time, and she couldn''t even get out of the city gate, let alone go back to the Flanders Empire.


    She walked straight to the newspaper office and muttered to herself, \"Buy a newspaper and read it first.\"


    In the days of living in Chang''an City, I have developed the habit of reading newspapers every day, and I can always know some new current affairs immediately.


    \"Here, two steel coins.\" Wendylin gave the steel coins to the newspaper seller, took the newspaper and started to read it.


    Today''s newspaper content reports yesterday''s first negotiation between the Larsen Elf Empire and the Torola Orc Empire.


    \"Why do they want to get involved.\" Wendylin said angrily, if it wasn''t for them, she would have left Haiyan City long ago.


    When she was on alert a few days ago, she had heard more or less about the battle situation. When she first heard that it was the other two empires, she felt very unhappy, and she began to worry that the beauty of Chang''an City would be destroyed.


    But after the naval battle a few days ago, Haiyancheng won by a landslide, and it was published in the newspapers.


    The girl bought the newspaper immediately and felt that the three empires took turns to attack Haiyan City, but failed to land successfully. The king of the Han Dynasty was really powerful.


    \"I still want to go to Chang''an City again. I knew I would stay there for a few more days.\" Wen Dilin said dissatisfied.


    Originally, I wanted to go back to the Flanders Empire early, and then return to Chang''an City after earning gold coins, but now it is better, and I am directly trapped in Haiyan City.


    After Wendylin put away the newspaper, she was about to go to breakfast, and she said cheerfully as she walked on the road, \"But it''s good to eat more food for a few days,\". \"


    A few minutes later, she entered a noodle restaurant, ordered a noodle dish, and began to wait.


    \"The adults are expected to be back today, and we can finally return to the Flanders Empire.\"-The man said happily.


    \"It''s just that there will be no such delicacies after going back.\" Another man regretted.


    The man gorged on the noodles and said, \"The letter said that the adults bought a lot of goods and plan to go back to the Flanders Empire to sell them, and we can also buy some at that time.


    \"I wonder if the adults will come to this continent next time?\" Another man asked curiously.


    Several of them were the attendants of the three of Fenton, and they did not go to Chang''an City together at that time, and were left in Haiyan City.


    When Fenton and the others left Haiyan City, they sent a letter to Haiyan City in the letter express in Chang''an City, so that they could prepare first.


    Wendylin was pleasantly surprised when she heard the conversation at the next table, and muttered, \"People from the Flanders Empire?\"


    The girl listened to their conversation with her ears sideways the whole time, and was just worried that there was no ship from Haiyancheng to go back to the Flanders Empire, and now it happened to be on the way.


    When she first arrived in Haiyan City, she inquired around, but not many people knew where the Flanders Empire was, let alone a ship to go there.


    \"Let''s go, let''s go to the port and wait for the adults.\"-The man got up after eating.


    \"Okay.\"The others followed suit.


    Wendylin saw that they were about to leave, and they didn''t even have time to eat the noodles, so she followed after paying.


    Originally, she wanted to go to the beach for a walk, but now she can just visit them and find a chance to get on their boat.


    Twenty minutes later, the attendants went out of the city gate to the seaside and began to wait at the port.


    Wendylin looked at the sea from a distance, and when she saw that there were no boats, she wandered on the beach. After leaving the port, she walked along the road that had just been repaired. There is a four-meter-wide cement road on the beach, which is used to separate the beach from the land. This road is also convenient for people in the port to transport seafood.


    Wendylin looked at the tripods on the beach and wondered, \"What is that?\"


    She put her feet on her feet and saw a lot of fish, shrimp and other seafood drying on it from a distance. \"So the dried fish sold in Chang''an City Market came like this.\" Wendylin sighed.


    Since there were soldiers guarding all around, she couldn''t get too close to watch. The girl didn''t stay for too long, and continued to walk forward while blowing the sea breeze. Suddenly inspiration came, she took out a notepad and muttered to herself, \"Walking on the flat road, two lovers looking at the sea...


    After more than an hour, Wendylin strolled back to the port and found a black spot in the distance on the sea, guessing, \".\" Are those people going to the ship of the Flanders Empire?


    After more than half an hour, the black spot gradually became clear, it was the steamboat of Chang''an City.


    \"No sailboat?\" Wendylin was surprised, seeing a boat that could sail without sails for the first time.


    After more than 20 minutes, the steamship began to slowly enter the port, and the soldiers immediately surrounded it. The work they had to do every day was inspection. Fenton and Randolph were the first to disembark, while Cyrus and Edward disembarked.


    The attendants walked over for the first time, but were stopped outside by a group of soldiers, and they could not approach without checking the boat.


    More than ten minutes later, the soldiers checked the ship, as well as Fenton and others, and only let their attendants pass after they found that there was no problem.


    \"Go and carry the goods above (Nuo Wang) down first.\" Fenton ordered.


    \"Yes.\"The attendants responded in unison.


    \"Mr. Fenton, let''s find a place to live first.\" Edward suggested Dao Cai. When they just disembarked, the soldiers told them that they could not go out to sea these days, and they had to stay in Haiyan City temporarily.


    Randolph turned his head to look at the sea and complained, \"I won''t come early, I won''t come late.\"


    They also all knew the reason why they couldn''t go to sea, before they arrived in Haiyan City. The mermaid navy found their ship, and then started to guide them. The ship sailed with them, avoiding the fleets of the two empires on the way.


    Wendylin looked at them from a distance and sighed, \"They bought a lot of goods.\"


    \"Second shift, Cv7). Seeking for customization, competition for hegemony and management in parallel.\".


    Chapter 1215: Lead them into the room. (3 more for customization)


    In the Mermaid Bay, a team of knights are training on the coast, preparing for the future battle.


    At this moment, in the palace restaurant, Princess Field is having lunch, which is some fish, sea vegetables and other food.


    *These are again. \" There is also a hint of helplessness on Field''s cold face. Since the food brought by the Flanders Empire has been eaten, the food for their three meals a day is these seafood.


    After all, some channels have been blocked, and it is difficult for them to buy some substances.

 Chapter 1069：

    ...Deacon Green stayed quietly beside her, she had nothing to do in this situation.


    It¡¯s not bad to have these food. Recently, the amount of fish caught has been greatly reduced. I am afraid that in half a month, even eating fish will become a luxury.


    The knights are not professional fishermen, or they don''t have too many tools to catch some big fish.


    \"Give me wine.\" Field put down his fork and usually doesn''t drink alcohol when he eats, but because the fish is so fishy, ??he needs to drink buckwheat wine.


    \"Yes.\"Deacon Green hurriedly poured wine and was mainly in charge of the princess'' personal life. Field took a sip of the wine glass and asked, \"Is there any information from Black Iris?\"


    \"Your Highness, I just sent back some good news.\"Jin Mo replied respectfully.


    Now she is responsible for the intelligence collection work, with specially trained birds, to send some information to the Mermaid Bay.


    \"Said.\"Field put down the wine glass in his hand. Fortunately, in order to develop infiltration in the past few years, he captured many slaves, and a large part of them were trained and mastered by Black Iris.


    Then these people, in order to have a free day, or to be threatened, they obediently collect information for Black Iris.


    Even though many secret strongholds have been destroyed by Liu Feng''s security department, there are always a few who escaped and infiltrated among the commoners of the Han Dynasty.


    Jin Mo spread out the parchment scroll in his hand and said respectfully, \"Deacon Bai succeeded in connecting with the bishop of Yadian Kingdom.\"


    \"The bishop? The state religion of the Adian kingdom?\" Field doesn''t know this bishop very well.


    After all, her previous energy was all on the Yingluo Kingdom, which eventually killed the old king and lost the battle for the new kingdom.


    Jin Mo spread out another parchment scroll with some information from the bishop written on it. He respectfully handed it over and went up.


    \"The bishop will give us a place to stop, and we will also provide us with some food first.\" Jin Mo continued to report.


    \"Well, what''s the condition? What is it?\" Field looked at the sheepskin and rolled.


    \"They need to ask Her Royal Highness the princess to help the bishop regain the throne.\" Jin Mo said. Field closed the parchment and chuckled, \"It''s obviously the state religion, but you want to usurp the throne?


    All the information about the bishop was collected by the Black Iris organization, including some secret information.


    \"They asked us to send five thousand knights to help.\" Jin Mo continued. Field got up and walked towards the hall, and said lightly, \"As long as you can give us a place to park and enough food, it is also possible to send 5,000 knights.\"


    This is exactly what she wants. Helping is helping, but the occupied territory does not have to be returned. This is to introduce them into the room.


    \"Your Highness, will they just use us?\" Deacon Green said worriedly. \"Aren''t we using them as well? They don''t have as many knights as ours.\" Field didn''t care.


    If she hadn''t seen the information submitted by the Black Iris Organization, she might have taken it into consideration, but it was clearly written in the information that their knights were only around 4,000 or 5,000.


    Moreover, it consumed a lot on the east side of the city, and the throne was regained by Queen Timothy, and the knight''s military heart was even more scattered.


    More importantly, she wants to take the opportunity to capture a large amount of land, not a small city, this time is a good opportunity.


    (acb) A few minutes later, Field came to the hall, sat in the main seat, and asked,


    \"What is the deadline?\"


    \"Ten days later they will meet in Zijin City, and they will have knights to meet us.\"Jin Mohui reported.


    Zijin City is a coastal city near the sea in the Yadian Kingdom. The area of ??the city can accommodate 30,000 to 40,000 people.


    Field raised his eyebrows slightly, wondering, \"Ten days later? How far is that Purple Gold City from us?\"


    \"It will take eight days.\"Reported by Jin Mohui.


    \"eight days?\"


    Field pondered, and said after a moment, \"Celtic prepare for a moment, let all the knights start to prepare, and set off for Zijincheng tomorrow.


    She wants to use this city as a springboard and slowly begin to devour the entire Adian kingdom.


    \"Yes, Your Highness.\"The Celtic Knight responded immediately.


    \"Ta Ta..


    \"Is there any other information?\" Field asked lightly.


    \"There is another one about Haiyan City.\" Jin Mo said respectfully.


    \"Haiyancheng? Talk about it.\" Field is interested.


    Jin Mo looked at the sheepskin scroll and said, \"The Larsen Elf Empire and the Torola Orc Empire both launched an attack on Haiyan City, but they were defeated and a dozen ships were burned.*


    \"They arrived so soon?\" Field was surprised that these two empires were actually moving so fast.


    She was not surprised that the two empires were defeated. According to the defensive strength of Haiyan City, the three empires may not be able to attack together.


    Jin Mo pulled out another sheepskin scroll and said, \"They attacked Haiyan City together.\"


    \"Joint attack?\" Field said in surprise, the relationship between the three countries is very bad, and they will attack Haiyan City together.


    \"This is a newspaper issued by Haiyan City before.\" Jin Mo took out a newspaper and handed it over.


    .... Field took the newspaper and started flipping through it.


    A few minutes later, she closed the newspaper and said solemnly, \"It is estimated that the news of our defeat in the previous battle has also been spread.\"


    \"Under the stock, the people of the two empires are still deadlocked on the sea.\"Jin Mo respectfully said.


    \"Whatever they are, they can''t pose a threat to us, and they can''t land in Haiyan City anyway.\" Field said indifferently.


    She knew that the people of the two empires must be short of food and fresh water now, otherwise they would not attack Haiyan City.


    This is what she is happy to see, after all, the people of the two empires are competitors in their fundamental interests.


    It''s better to die with the Han Dynasty, and then kill more people.


    \"Three shifts, factory v7). Please customize, please support.\".


    The first thousand two hundred and sixteenth chapter: the bottom line. (4 more for customization)


    In the sea a few kilometers away from Haiyan City, the ships of the Larsen Elf Empire and the Torola Orc Empire are still here.


    After they left Haiyan City yesterday, they were driven away by the mermaid and sailors, so they couldn''t get too close to Haiyan City.


    Prince Knight walked back and forth on the shipboard, anxiously said, \"What should I do now?\"


    Second Prince Nemo ignored him, turned his head and ordered, \"Frank, go ask the Marquis of Leicester to come over and say that I have figured out how to negotiate with the Han Dynasty-King.\"


    \"Yes.\" Frank responded immediately.


    \"Whoa, whoa...


    Half an hour later, the Marquis of Leicester came, and the three of them were gathered in the cabin at this moment.

 Chapter 1070：

    discuss.


    \"What plan came to mind?\"The Marquis of Leicester asked with a serious face.


    \"We give each other 100,000 gold coins.\" Second Prince Nemo spoke his mind and decided to buy horse bones with a lot of money.


    After listening to the Marquis of Leicester, his eyes widened and he shouted, 100,000 gold coins? \"


    \"Impossible, we didn''t bring so many gold coins together.\" Prince Knight was the first to disagree, and they would use gold coins after they landed.


    \"Of course not to give 100,000 gold coins right away. This is our bottom line. We can only give 100,000 gold coins at most.\" Second Prince Nemo shook his head.


    Prince Knight looked gloomy for a while, then said, \"One hundred thousand gold coins is a bit too much, I think fifty thousand gold coins is about the same.\"


    \"Brother, we still have to give up some things at the critical moment. The main thing for us now is to land. Give them gold coins first, and then we will get them back.\"The second prince Nemo said coldly.


    \"What do you think?\" The Marquis of Leicester narrowed his eyes slightly. Sometimes he doesn''t need to say too much, and smart people know what it means.


    Second Prince Nemo chuckled lightly, turned to look at the sea, and said lightly, \"Sooner or later it will be ours anyway.\"


    Prince Knight was stunned for a while, then laughed, and replied, \"Okay, 100,000 gold coins are 100,000.\"


    \"Then I''ll go back and make arrangements.\" The Marquis of Leicester nodded and left with the knight commander.


    \"Crash....


    After getting on the main ship of the Larsen Elf Empire.


    Knight Commander Decker said, \"My lord, that second prince Nemo is not easy.\"\"Well, send someone to watch him, maybe he is planning on us from the beginning.\"The Marquis of Leicester said solemnly. .


    After getting in touch with the two princes, he has no fears about the eldest prince Knight, and he is easy to deal with in character.


    It''s just that this second prince, Nemo, is not simple. The city is very deep, so he has to be afraid of three points. After all, he will be someone who will compete for interests in this continent in the future.


    \"Yes.\" Knight Commander Decker responded immediately.


    Write a letter and send a courier to Haiyan City. \" added the Marquis of Leicester.


    \"Understood.\" Knight Commander Decker nodded.


    After the second Prince Nemo saw the Marquis of Lester disembark, he ordered, \"Frank, find someone to watch the elves.\"


    \"What are those cunning elves planning?\" Prince Knight asked. \"I don''t know for now, but don''t underestimate them.\" The second prince Nemo shook his head lightly.


    After landing, it is time for them to dissolve the alliance, and now they must be on guard, so as not to shoot the arrows behind their backs.


    \"Crash....


    The messengers of the two empires took a small boat to Haiyan City, and they were about to deliver the letters for the second interview.


    A few hours later, their ship began to approach the port of Haiyancheng.


    After the captain received the letter, he immediately walked towards the castle. Mira checked the letter and handed it in.


    After receiving the letter, Liu Feng began to read it. After a while, he raised his head and said, \"Tell them, I agreed, and we will have an interview this time tomorrow.\"


    0- ask for flowers...


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\" Mila responded and turned to go out to repeat.


    \"Your Majesty, will they promise to take out one million gold coins?\" Mina asked curiously.


    \"Haha....Liu Feng laughed heartily, shook his head and said, \"Impossible, one million gold coins is too much. \"


    \"That?\" Mina was stunned.


    \"It''s just an excuse, they will be anxious.\"Liu Feng said with a smile.


    With one million gold coins, the entire Han Dynasty¡¯s taxation is now a little more than that, so how could the other party agree.


    *what? \"Mina reacted instantly and asked curiously, \"How many gold coins does your majesty think the other party will give? \"


    \"It''s estimated to be 100,000 gold coins. After all, their ships and knights are worth more than 200,000 gold coins.\" Liu Feng''s black eyes flickered.


    \"Then we have to promise them?\" Mina was even more curious.


    \"No, I want 200,000 gold coins, if I can''t reach this... Liu Feng''s mouth curved into a sneer.


    How could he let the enemy go so easily? An enemy who doesn''t owe money is not a good enemy. This time, he wants the opponent to bleed heavily, but he won''t touch the opponent''s bottom line. \"Will they agree?\" Mina opened her mouth slightly, and 200,000 gold coins was a bit scary.


    \"Definitely won''t agree, but as long as they pay in another way, they will agree.\"Liu Feng chuckled.


    He wanted some of these people to help **** merchant ships to the two empires, and then sell the goods as collateral to open up the market.


    There is also an excuse to withdraw this account in the future. This is the long-term fishing for big fish.


    \"Four shifts, (V). Please customize, please support.\"Factory.


    Chapter 1217: Two choices. (1 more for customization)


    \"Crash....


    In the early morning of the next day, the Larsen Elf Empire and Torola Orc Empire, who received the reply, set off for Haiyan City.


    This time, they did not set off with all the fleets. Second Prince Nemo, Marquis Lester and the others changed boats. To be cautious, the knights they brought were the same as before, ten knights each, so as not to be dismounted again.


    A few hours later, the second Prince Nemo and their boat docked at the port of Haiyancheng.


    After Niu Da received the news from the Mermaid Navy first, he stood at the port and waited.


    \"The City Lord of Haiyan City.\" Frank whispered.


    Second Prince Nemo looked in the direction, confident, \"Let''s see what else he can say this time.\"


    Prince Knight was even more disdainful. He discussed it last night and will do it today according to the other party''s previous requirements. six five zero\"


    The corner of Niu Da''s mouth raised slightly when he saw it. He didn''t expect that this time they actually learned to behave well, so the main power is on their side, and they can surrender - twice.


    After Prince Knight and others disembarked, they were routinely inspected inside and out of their armor.


    \"Follow me, the three of you.\" Niu Da Dang walked ahead.


    Half an hour later, Niu Da led the group to the castle hall.


    \"Your Majesty.\"The people of the two empires saluted.


    \"Sit down.\" Liu Feng raised his hand and waved.


    \"Your Majesty, we have already considered it. We really can''t take out one million gold coins, but we can give you fifty thousand gold coins.\" Second Prince Nemo said sincerely.


    \"Liu Feng chuckled and shook his head, but he didn''t speak. Sometimes silence puts more pressure on people.

 Chapter 1071：

    \"Your Majesty, one million gold coins really can''t be taken out, the number is too large.\"


    Second Prince Nemo is very worried.


    The Marquis of Leicester answered and said tentatively, \"Your Majesty, why don''t we add 20,000 gold coins?\"


    ...Liu Feng still shook his head and took a sip from the cup of tea.


    Immediately, the atmosphere became silent, and the three were embarrassed. They didn''t want to ask for 100,000 gold coins all at once. This was their bottom line.


    Finally, the three looked at each other.


    Second Prince Nemo gritted his teeth and said, \"One hundred thousand gold coins, this is the most gold coin we can give, and we won''t be able to get any more.\"


    ...Liu Feng knew that 100,000 gold coins was their limit, and no matter how high it was, they really couldn''t get it, but this was not their limit in the future.


    Prince Knight suppressed his anger and said, \"Your Majesty, this is already our limit.\"


    \"At least 200,000 gold coins.\" Liu Feng said lightly, what he wants is to exceed the limit. If it is within the price range they can afford, how can it be considered a painful price for people?


    * Two hundred thousand gold coins? \" Prince Knight was stunned.


    Second Prince Nemo was stunned for a while, then quickly said, \"Your Majesty, we really can''t get 200,000 gold coins.\"


    \"Your Majesty, we really don''t have 200,000 gold coins.\"The Marquis of Leicester shouted quickly.


    \"You don''t have it now, it doesn''t mean your empire doesn''t have it.\" Liu Feng sat up straight and said.


    \"A few people were stunned when they heard this, didn''t expect it to be like this?


    The Marquis of Leicester had a gloomy face and said solemnly, \"Our fleet can''t support returning to the Empire. It will take four months to go back and forth.\"


    \"Of course I know this.\" Liu Feng said lightly.


    After listening to the second prince Nemo, he wondered, \"What does your majesty mean?\"


    \"You can pay 100,000 gold coins first, and I will let you log in and repair first.\" Liu Feng said softly.


    Several people listened carefully, knowing that if they couldn''t agree this time, then they wouldn''t even want to log in.


    \"You guys stay here, half of your knights **** my caravan to the Larsen Elf Empire, Torola Orc Empire.\"


    After Liu Feng took a sip of tea, he continued, "I will let you all leave after our merchant ships have sold the goods and then get the gold coins and return to Haiyan City."


    \"No, this won''t work.\" Prince Knight was the first to refuse, so they became hostages.


    \"Your Majesty, this...we have stayed in Haiyan City for too long.\" Second Prince Nemo was very reluctant.


    \"Then can you get 200,000 gold coins?\" Liu Feng asked rhetorically.


    ...\" Prince Nemo was speechless.


    \"Now there are only two choices. First, do as I said, and second, go back to the sea.\"Liu Feng is not for charity. The other party is going to attack Haiyan City, so the price will be heavy enough. Just do it.


    \"Your Majesty, if we agree to this condition and pay you 100,000 gold coins, there will be no extra gold coins to support the remaining knights.\" Second Prince Nemo said with a dark face.


    He didn''t know why this king was so difficult to deal with. The same young man made him feel like he was facing his father.


    \"This is a good solution, you can let the knights work and make money.\" Liu Feng has long considered this.


    \"Working to make money?\" The pro-extra eldest prince was stunned.


    \"Many cities in my kingdom are building roads, you can go and build roads, we can solve your three meals problem.\" Liu Feng said lightly.


    This method, that is, the previous mode of capturing the enemy''s road, just don''t use the other party''s gold coins to support them, it''s free.


    \"Part-time job? Building a road?\" The Marquis of Leicester said in surprise, not expecting the other party to say this.


    \"Your Majesty, we need time to think about it.\" Second Prince Nemo raised his head and said.


    Liu Feng nodded lightly and said, \"Of course, Mira, take them down.\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\" Mira said respectfully.


    Ten minutes later, Mira brought Second Prince Nemo and others to the -. room.


    After Prince Nate saw Mira going out, he shouted, how can we get 200,000 gold coins, do we really want to **** their merchant ships to the Empire? \"


    \"Otherwise what can we do? Fight him? We are not opponents at all, and we are still at sea? We don''t have so much food.\" The Marquis of Leicester said the current predicament.


    ...Prince Li Te was speechless for a moment, the problem did exist, and it was completely unsolvable.


    Second Prince Nemo thought for a long time and said helplessly, \"We will do it on his terms for the time being.\"


    \"Damn.\" Prince Knight said viciously.


    \"I don''t know where we will stop.\" Marquis Lester narrowed his eyes slightly, now they are all passive and have no right to speak.


    One more, Cv7). Ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    Chapter 1218: A painful price. (2 more for customization)


    \"Tap ta ta...


    Mira returned to the castle hall with the considered Marquis of Leicester and others.


    \"Your Majesty, we have considered it.\"The second Prince Nemo saluted.


    \"Please take a seat.\" Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    Second Prince Nemo and others walked to the seats and sat down, and said, \"I don''t know which city Your Majesty will land us in?\"\"Lin Gucheng.\" Liu Feng said lightly.


    Lin Gucheng is a medium-sized city, which can accommodate about 30,000 to 40,000 people. The port is a relatively large coastal city, and it is one day away from Haiyan City. *Your Majesty, our two empires have a total of about 300 ships. Can this ancient city of Lin accommodate so many ships? \"Second Prince Nemo said suspiciously. Liu Feng blinked his black eyes and said, \"More than 300 ships could not be docked, but only more than 100 ships at most.


    ...Second Prince Nemo was stunned, and they all agreed to let them land, why can only land less than half of the ships now.


    The corner of Liu Feng''s mouth was slightly raised, and he said with a small smile, \"You can take turns to land in the ancient city of Lin to rest.\"


    When Prince Knight heard this, he immediately stood up and said in shock, \"Take turns to land and rest?\"


    \"Qiangqiang....


    With a snort, Mira immediately pulled out the Tang Dao, staring at him with fierce killing intent.


    ...... Prince Nate was so frightened that he immediately sat down in embarrassment.


    \"The ancient city of Lin is already the largest port city except Haiyan City.\"Liu Feng said calmly, he did not intend to let them all land. What if the entire ancient city of Lin was annexed by the way after all the renovations were completed?


    This is not what he wants to see, let a part of it be free-range, and part of it is a strategy.

 Chapter 1072：

    \"This is different from what I said before.\" Prince Knight had a dark face and suppressed his anger, why did he suddenly turn into landing?


    \"You can choose not to log in.\" Liu Feng said lightly.


    ...Prince Nemo and the others were all stunned. They didn''t expect it to be so difficult to discuss. The hall fell into silence again, while Liu Feng was sipping tea indifferently, waiting for their reply.


    \"Okay, the ancient city of Lin is the ancient city of Lin, but we need to rest for about ten days before we can **** His Majesty''s merchant ship to set off.\" Second Prince Nemo replied with a dark face, but he was still put together.


    The Marquis of Leicester and Prince Knight all had dark faces. They tried all kinds of results last night, but they didn''t expect it to be like this.


    \"Our cooperation is very pleasant.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    Mina and Enri were covering their mouths and snickering beside them. How could this be called a happy cooperation? There is absolutely no way the other party can do it.


    \"Your Majesty, what about our food?\" Prince Knight said coldly, the food on board was running out.


    Liu Feng put down the teacup and said lightly, \"After landing, you can arrange for knights to build roads in exchange for daily food.\"


    Gold coins are the compensation for launching the war against the Han Dynasty. If there is no gold coins to buy food, it is fair to use labor to earn food. \"The Marquis of Lester''s face was gloomy, he didn''t expect such a result, he could only suppress his temper.


    Thinking of coming to this continent to make a fortune, but it is almost like a prisoner, and even the food for the knights must be earned by labor.


    \"We will choose people to work.\" Prince Nemo''s cheeks twitched, and he felt a little regretful about coming to this continent. He has never suffered such humiliation. He saluted, \"Your Majesty, let''s go back to prepare first, and please take us to Lin Ancient City.\"


    Liu Feng nodded lightly, looked at Niu Dao, and asked Hughes to arrange a team to take them to Lin Gucheng. \"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"Niu Da responded immediately.


    \"When you arrive at Lin Gucheng, someone will contact you. As long as the ransom from your country arrives, I will let you go immediately.\" Liu Feng said lightly.


    \"Understood.\" Second Prince Nemo gritted his teeth and agreed.


    He didn''t understand why it became like this, as if he owed so many gold coins in a daze, and then got a landing city.


    \"By the way, there is another piece of information for you, as a piece of advice for you.\"Liu Feng sat up straight and said.


    \"Your Majesty, you said.\" Second Prince Nemo frowned.


    \"About the Flanders Empire, they are now ready to attack the Yadian Kingdom.\" Liu Feng said lightly.


    Niu Da sent a few teams of mermaids to stare at the fleet of the Flanders Empire, and found that a ship left the Mermaid Bay yesterday and sailed towards the direction of the Yadian Kingdom.


    Second Prince Nemo and the others were stunned after hearing this, and said in amazement, \"Attack the Kingdom of Yadian?\"


    \"You can go over there and try it.\"Liu Feng raised his mouth slightly, hoping that the people from these two empires would collide with the Flanders Empire.


    .This....


    Second Prince Nemo looked at each other, but finally did not answer, gave Liu Feng an aristocratic salute and turned to leave, everyone''s faces were very gloomy.


    \"Tap tap.....


    After the second Prince Nemo and others left, Mina and Enri couldn''t hold it any longer and started to stand up with a smile.


    \"Your Majesty, their expressions are really ugly. An Li said clearly.\"The attitude when attacking Haiyan City was not like this. \" Mina also teased. Liu Feng''s deep black eyes looked out, and smiled lightly, \"Now they know, the price of attacking the Han Dynasty is very painful. \"


    \"I think after this incident, they will definitely regret attacking Haiyan City.\" En Li fiddled with her hair.


    Liu Feng shook his head, as long as the benefits are big enough, the painful price will be abandoned immediately, and only one''s own strength can make people fear.


    He turned his head and instructed, \"Mina, let the people from the Security Department watch them for me, and report immediately if there is any action.


    Although half of their fleets were repaired in turn, but after all, there were several ambitious people in the same city, and there was no guarantee that they would plan something.


    \"Understood.\" Mina nodded.


    Half an hour later, Second Prince Nemo and others who left the castle came to the port, boarded the boat, and headed towards the fleet.


    Ten minutes after leaving the port.


    Prince Knight couldn''t hold back his anger, and scolded, \"The other party is just humiliating us.\"


    Second Prince Nemo turned his head to look at the distant port, and said with a black face, \"We will find an opportunity to get back what we lost today.


    \"When the repairs are completed, we will look for opportunities to capture other cities as our own territory.\" Prince Knight said coldly.


    \"Wait for Lin Gucheng to plan everything, don''t forget, there may be mermaids behind us.\"The Marquis of Leicester reminded lightly. \"Second shift, Cv). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1219: Go back and make a lot of money. (3 more for customization)


    The next morning, Fenton and Randolph left the restaurant with their attendants. There are also restaurants in Haiyan City, which are similar to the Zuixiao Lou in Chang''an City, but they are low-profile versions, and the food they sell is mostly seafood. \"The harbour is finally open today.\" Fenton said happily.


    Early in the morning, the attendant brought today''s newspaper to Randolph and the others, with the news of the opening of the harbour on it.


    Randolph looked at the people coming and going and sighed, \"Finally I can go back to the Flanders Empire.\"


    \"Edward, how is our ship? Fenton asked quickly. When they went to Chang''an City, the ship was detained. When they returned to Haiyan City, they inquired about their own ship, and finally found that they were detained in the dock.


    \"They said they could pick up the boat today.\" Edward explained.


    In order to allow him to successfully enter the empire on the other side, many things have opened the door of convenience, so that the group can go to sea as soon as possible. \"How much will it cost?\"Fenton asked.


    The dock said their ship would fall apart after a month or two at most, and that it would have to be repaired if it was going back to the Flanders Empire.


    \"A ship costs ten gold coins to repair.\" Edward explained. In fact, it is the dock that disassembles the ship, understands the structure of the continental ship on the other side, and absorbs new shipbuilding knowledge.


    After hearing this, Fenton''s eyes widened, and he said in amazement, \"-The ship needs ten gold coins?\"


    \"The damage is more serious. Let''s go, let''s pick up the boat.\" Edward greeted, walking ahead first. \"Tap tap....


    Edward and Fenton walked towards the dock by the port.


    Half an hour later, several people came to the door of the dock, and after explaining their intention to the staff at the door, they let them in.


    The dock is now divided into two parts, one is for shipbuilding, which is forbidden to outsiders, and the other is for ship maintenance.


    Fenton and a few people entered the area where the ship was docked. The whole area was built on the seaside, so that they could directly board the ship and leave.


    \"This is your ship, r.\"The staff brought Fenton to the three ships.


    Fenton looked at the original dilapidated ship, which was now repaired very well, and couldn''t help sighing, \"It''s really repaired.\"


    \"The cost of repairing a ship is ten gold coins. You have three ships in total. You have to pay thirty gold coins before you can pick up the ship and leave." The staff said lightly.


    \"Okay.\" Fenton nodded.


    The staff took out a list, \"You can sign it here. After Fenton took the list, he read it up and down and signed his name on the list.


    The staff accepted the gold coins, counted them and said, \"You can pick up the boat and leave.\"


    \"Thank you.\" Fenton nodded in thanks and got on board first.

 Chapter 1073：

    Randolph, Cyrus and others also got on the boat, glanced around and said in surprise, \"The worn out board is the same as new.\"


    \"Let''s go, let''s go to the port and leave after moving the goods.\" Fenton ordered.


    \"Yes.\"The attendant responded immediately, turning around to operate the boat and leave the dock.


    Twenty minutes later, the three ships arrived at the port of Haiyan City, and people had already gone through the formalities at the port, and they could directly carry the goods onto the ship.


    \"Be gentle, there are many fragile items.\" Fenton urged loudly. He didn''t want to go back to the empire with the scum of the ship, so he had to lose money and everyone would go bankrupt.


    \"Yes.\"The attendants responded in unison.


    The port became lively all of a sudden, and the attendants carried the goods onto the ship one after another.


    \"Tap tap.....


    At this moment, Wendylin also came to the port with her luggage and planned to talk to Fenton and a few people.


    She greeted politely, \"Hello sir.\"


    \"Who are you?\" Fenton wondered.


    Wendylin took out her novel and introduced, \"My name is Wendyline, and I am from the Flanders Empire.\"


    Fenton took the novel and wondered, \"You are also from the Flanders Empire? A novelist?\"


    \"Yes, this is a novel I wrote, and I want to go back to the Flanders Empire to publish the novel.\" Wendyline said straight to the point.


    \"This is the first time I''ve seen a novelist.\" Fenton asked curiously, but he didn''t stop reading the novel.


    In those days in Chang''an City, they had been to the library and bought Lucy''s City of Miracles, so they had a good impression of the novelist.


    \"Yes, can I take your ship - get up and go back to the Flanders Empire?\" Wendylin said the purpose of today''s visit.


    Randolph and Cyrus also came over to read the novel, and said after a few minutes, \".-It''s well written.\"


    Although I only watched the first point, the overall plot is very good, and it makes people want to watch it.


    ... Fenton hesitated.


    \"I can pay for the boarding fee.\" Wendylin said softly, the people who came out to travel can somewhat see what it means.


    ....We''ve spent too much money lately, otherwise it would be fine to send a beautiful lady. \" Fenton spread his hands helplessly.


    If the repair fee of thirty gold coins was not paid just now, Wendylin might have been given a free ride.


    \"It doesn''t matter, I don''t know how much money I need?\" Wendylin responded quickly, after all, free things don''t come with payment to make people feel at ease, or to take a boat with peace of mind.


    \"Ten silver coins.\" Fenton responded immediately.


    \"Okay.\" Wendylin hesitated and nodded. Ten silver coins were still affordable.


    (Li''s Zhao) \"Okay, then you board the ship first, and we can set off after the goods are carried.\" Fenton pointed to the ship''s path.


    \"Okay.\" Wendylin picked up the large and small bags and started to get on the boat. In the past few days, she bought a lot of dried fish and dried fruits in Haiyancheng. These can be kept for a long time, which can be regarded as her food for the past two months.


    After more than an hour, the attendants carried all the goods.


    Fenton and Randolph boarded three boats each, each of whom was optimistic about one boat.


    \"Anchor, set sail, set off.\" Fenton commanded loudly.


    \"Yes.\"The boatman answered loudly.


    As the sails of the three ships were raised, several people set sail back to the Flanders Empire, and went back to make a lot of money.


    \"Three shifts, (V). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1220: Credentials. (4 more for customization)


    At noon, in the Haiyancheng workshop.


    Enri and Darlene were counting the goods that were shipped to the Flanders Empire for sale.


    \"Miss Ann Li, Miss Darlene, all the porcelain produced by the workshop are here.\"The person in charge of the workshop said.


    \"Okay, I''ll take a look.\" An Li took the list and began to count against the porcelain in the warehouse.


    The person in charge of the workshop held the record sheet, and as long as Hu Erniang spoke to Darlene, she would immediately record it.


    \"Daliana, I think you can prepare more porcelain.\" Ann Li suggested. Darlene looked at the list, nodded and said, \"There are quite a few of each.\"


    The porcelain workshop in Haiyan City started not long ago, and the inventory was not there in Chang''an City, so the transfer of goods to the Flanders Empire also depends on the inventory.


    While looking at the inventory table, An Li said, \"One thousand pieces of blue porcelain, one thousand pieces of lotus trays, one thousand pieces of white vases, one thousand pieces of black vases....


    \"Yes, Cyan Porcelain One.... The person in charge of the workshop responded immediately and drew it on the record sheet.


    An Li and Darlene stayed in the workshop for two full hours before leaving, ordering a total of 10,000 pieces of porcelain, with a total value of four or five gold coins.


    \"Enri, let''s go to the winery to pick up some wine and let them prepare it first.\"


    Darlene suggested.


    An Li shook her forehead hair and nodded in response, \"It''s loud.\" The two got into the carriage that had been prepared and headed towards the winery.


    Half an hour later, the two came to the door of the winery.


    \"Ms. Ann Li.\" The soldier saluted the fox ears, and at the same time bowed to Darlene.


    \"Open the door.\" Enri ordered.


    \"Yes.\"The soldier immediately ran to open the door.


    After Enri and Darlene entered, their noses kept twitching, feeling the aroma of wine in the air.


    Darlene walked to a row of wine cabinets and wondered, \"What kind of taste is this?


    -- times smelled. \"


    \"This is corn wine, the first batch to make this wine. Enri explained.


    On the way to Haiyancheng last time, Hu Erniang was also curious about this kind of wine. Liu Feng told her that it was corn wine, which was also a new attempt.


    \"Corn wine? First time hearing about it.\" Darlene was very surprised.


    The corn wine in Haiyancheng was made last winter and was fermented until the beginning of this year.


    \"Come on, try it out.\"Enri poured out the cup and handed it over.

 Chapter 1074：

    \"Okay.\" Darlene took the glass, smelled it, and drank it.


    Enri blinked her brown eyes and asked, \"How is it?\"


    \"It''s a mellow bar, the taste is sweet, it''s not spicy at all, I like it.\" Darlene''s blue eyes flickered.


    \"I knew you would like it.\"Enri said cheerfully.


    Darlene put down the wine glass, looked at the list and said, "Girls will probably like this corn wine, so you can prepare a little more and ship it to the Flanders Empire."


    \"Then three thousand altars.\" En Li said clearly.


    \"I think it''s OK.\" Darlene agreed, the person in charge of the winery next to it immediately sketched it on the record sheet.


    \"The next one is beer, and there are a lot of them, like three thousand altars.\" Darlene continued to look at the list and said.


    An Li looked at another inventory list and said, \"A thousand jars of pea wine.\"


    Pea wine is also a new type that has just been made recently. It has a stronger taste and is not sweeter than corn wine.


    \"Yes.\" The person in charge of the winery quickly sketched.


    The two stayed at the winery - and came out in over an hour.


    \"Daliana, we have canned food, linen, china, perfume and wine ready. Let''s go to see seafood next.\" Enri suggested. In the morning, the two of them went to the workshop and warehouse for the whole morning, picking out a lot of canned food, perfume, and instant noodles.


    \"Okay.\" Darlene nodded.


    The two got on the carriage and headed towards the seafood workshop.


    Seafood workshops are only available in Haiyan City, mainly for processing kelp, seaweed, and sun-dried fish.


    Ten minutes later, the two got off the car at the seafood workshop and walked straight in.


    \"It smells bad here.\" Darlene frowned and covered her mouth with her hand.


    \"Here, put this on, seafood is rather fishy.


    An Li handed over a mask and said softly, \"The mask is given by Your Majesty.\"


    Darlene took the mask and put it on, and said in surprise after a while, \"The taste has really been greatly reduced.


    The two women wearing masks began to choose. After more than an hour, they selected more than a dozen products, including kelp, seaweed, dried squid, salted fish, and so on.


    \"Whoosh....


    The two who left the seafood workshop took off their masks and started breathing heavily. \"Finally selected, some goods have to be shipped from Chang''an City.\"


    Darlene breathed a sigh of relief.


    \"Yeah, you have to transport it by airship to catch up. Enri said clearly.


    \"Let''s go, let''s go back to the castle and report to His Majesty.\" Darlene wiped the sweat from her forehead.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    Twenty minutes later, the carriage stopped at the entrance of the castle. After Enri and Darlene entered the castle, they walked towards the hall.


    As soon as En Li entered, she waved the list in her hand and said cheerfully, \"Your Majesty, the goods have been selected.\"


    Liu Feng said softly, \"It''s hard work.\"


    An Li approached, looked over her head, and asked curiously, \"What is your majesty doing?\"


    There is a very beautiful booklet on the table, and there are golden I-color patterns around the paper.


    After Liu Feng sorted it out, he said, \"This is a national certificate, and it will be handed over to the kings of the two empires.\"


    \"What is the credential?\" En Li wondered.


    \"Look at it.\"Liu Feng handed over the sorted booklet.


    The letter of credentials has been prepared for a long time, but it was intended for the Adian Kingdom before, but now it is prepared for the two empires.


    He was sorting this out today, and what was written on it was to ask why the two empires attacked Haiyan City.


    \"They''d be unbelievable.\" Enri closed the file and laughed.


    After all, their aggression failed, and instead they received a credential for questioning. Liu Feng blinked his black eyes and said lightly, \"This is the first time in our Han Dynasty.


    - Let''s make an external visit.


    \"Four shifts, (V). Recommend a book by the author: 365 Days of Wilderness Survival.\".


    Chapter 1221: I have to bow my head. (1 more)


    \"Whoa, whoa...


    On the sea, the fleets of the Larsen Elf Empire and the Torolla Shanren Empire were sailing on the sea, heading for the ancient city of Lin, and the mermaid navy was leading the way. Second Prince Nemo looked at the dark shadow on the seabed in front of him and said helplessly, \"Let''s come as planned when we arrive at Lin Gucheng.\"


    They had a long discussion last night and planned to repair the more severely damaged ships first.


    \"I hope the environment in the ancient city of Lin will be better.\" Prince Knight said coldly, he was so angry that he didn''t fall asleep last night.


    More than an hour later, the port of Lin Gucheng was faintly visible. Although it was not as big as Yancheng, Shanghai, the port had just been rebuilt and was considered very new.


    \"There is someone at the port.\"Frank Hui reported.


    Second Prince Nemo nodded, looked at the port and said solemnly, \"I hope they don''t embarrass us anymore.


    If it weren''t for the throne, he would have left with a small number of knights long ago, but if too many knights died, the throne would never be with him.


    \"Crash....


    Half an hour later, the people of the two empires split half of their ships and left the fleet, and entered the port of Lin Gucheng under the leadership of the Mermaid Navy.


    There are about fifty ships in each empire. During the discussion last night, the two princes Nemo and the Marquis of Leicester were fighting for one more ship. If the repairs are completed earlier, there will be one more retreat.


    \"Check the routine.\"The soldier said coldly.


    The port is guarded by a team of thousands of soldiers, who were transferred to guard the two imperial knights.


    The soldiers inspected the knights of both empires and detained all their weapons.


    Upon seeing this, Prince Nate said angrily, "Why can''t we bring weapons? It was your king who let us land in the ancient city of Lin."


    Second Prince Nemo frowned and said displeasedly, \"We''re going to stay in Lin Gucheng for a long time.


    -For a while, I''m afraid it''s not good without weapons. \"


    \"We''ve been renovating for a long time this time, so it''s not necessary to detain our weapons if we don''t meet the king, right?\" The corners of Marquis Leicester''s eyes twitched.

 Chapter 1075：

    \"This is the order of His Majesty the King, and it is not allowed to carry weapons when landing in the ancient city of Lin.


    .... if you don''t do anything bad, it''s the same with or without weapons. \"Henry scorned.


    He is the chief soldier of the city lord of Lin Gucheng, and all the soldiers of Lin Gucheng are dispatched by him.


    These knights all have to build roads in exchange for three meals, and it is not convenient to carry weapons... Second Prince Mo took a deep breath, endured his anger and said, "You can''t bring knights, we can always bring them?" "


    \"Wan-there is an accident, how can the knights protect us without weapons?\" Prince Knight said quickly.


    \"As long as the two highnesses and lords act according to the law in the city, no one can threaten the two of them.\" Henry spoke the prepared remarks.


    The three Marquis of Leicester had dark faces, but they never expected to be put on another line in Lin Gucheng.


    They looked at the equipped spears on the soldiers around them, and knew that it would be a disadvantage to continue arguing, and even let them go directly to the sea.


    It''s just that without the weapons, they can''t do many things, such as the plundering of the city that they considered before.


    Henry continued, \"Just sign this form.\"


    ...Second Prince Nemo took the list with dark faces, glanced at it, and signed it.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    Half an hour later, the second Prince Nemo was taken to Lin Ancient City.


    The few people who had just entered the city gate were shocked by the prosperity of Lin Gucheng, and they all looked around.


    \"Isn''t the capital of the country so prosperous?\" Second Prince Nemo exclaimed.


    Lin Gucheng is one of the few cities that is relatively close to Haiyan City, and its development is faster. Although not everything, there are smooth roads, public toilets, and small markets, but there are not many entertainment measures.


    Prince Knight looked down at the gravel road under his feet and said in surprise, \"The ground is so clean.\"


    The area where the Torola Orc Empire is located is relatively humid and rains more frequently. Their ground is either muddy or dusty.


    \"I feel that the air here is much fresher.\"The Marquis of Leicester kept blowing his nose.


    When he was in the Elven Empire of Larson, he didn''t like going to the street market, because the smell on the street was so unpleasant.


    Although not every city has developed in the current Han Dynasty, the slightly larger cities are slowly developing. Road construction is the first priority. As long as the road is flat, it is very convenient to transport materials.


    0- ask for flowers....


    \"Where do we live?\" Prince Nemo asked, finding that he had been taken away, but he had no intention of stopping.


    Henry looked forward and said lightly, \"Take you to the restaurant, and you will live there in the future.\"


    Because the ancient city of Lin is also a seaside city, the port has been rebuilt, and it will also be one of the important trading ports in the future.


    \"Restaurant?\" Prince Knight wondered, this is the first time I have heard of this term.


    \"A building that integrates food and accommodation.\" Henley explained briefly.


    A few minutes later.


    He took the second Prince Nemo and his party under the restaurant and said, \"The three consecutive restaurants in this row are all restaurants, you can go to check in.\"


    One of Lin Gucheng''s sources of income is restaurants. With more people coming and going, it can drive the accommodation industry.


    \"Is this the restaurant?\" Second Prince Nemo said suspiciously, these three restaurants are all two-story buildings.


    \"Well, I ate on the first floor and slept on the second floor.\" Henry explained, walking in first.


    Second Prince Nemo followed closely and came to the front desk.


    \"Hello, how many of you are staying?\"The front desk staff politely asked. \"Give them a few check-in procedures.\" Henry said directly.


    \"Okay.\"The staff smiled.


    Half an hour later, Second Prince Nemo and the others checked in for a month first. The fee was one hundred copper coins per room per day, and they stayed in the top-level room.


    Prince Knight pointed to the knights outside and said, What about our knights? \"


    \"We will arrange for them to live in tents.\" Henry replied lightly.


    There are many tents where the road is built. These knights will go out in batches to build the road connecting the ancient city of Lin to the main road of Yingluo City, and by the way, they will expand the road on the other side of Haiyan City.


    ......


    \" Prince Knight had a black face, and he had to bow his head under the eaves.


    \"One update, Cv). Please customize, please support.\"Bu.


    Chapter 1222: Exchange rate. (2 more for customization)


    Second Prince Nemo and others checked in and came to the cafeteria on the first floor for dinner.


    Before Henry left, he gave them a copy of the laws of the Han Dynasty and asked them to read them carefully to avoid unnecessary troubles.


    \"When will you see so much.\" Second Prince Nemo said bitterly.


    Prince Knight took the book and asked curiously, \"What is this white flower? It''s quite convenient.\"


    \"The words above don''t look like they were written.\"The Marquis of Leicester also sighed. The two of them haven''t disbanded the alliance, and after they''ve received their weapons, they still need to get together and continue to plan something.


    The restaurant in Lin Gucheng is not as good as Zuixiaolou, there is no box configuration, only the large canteen on the first floor, you need to queue up for meals.


    The Marquis of Leicester looked at the dishes in the big pot and sighed, "The dishes here are so rich in nine-one-seven" style. \"


    \"The taste is also very fragrant.\" Second Prince Nemo''s eyes twinkled, he had never smelled such a fragrant meal when he grew up.


    Prince Nate pointed to a pot of pot vegetables and said, \"Give me this, this, and that...all.\"


    After the second prince Nemo asked about the price, he also started to order, and ordered four or five dishes.


    The Marquis of Leicester also finished the operation and left with several dishes.


    The three sat in their seats with contentment, looking at the dishes on the plate eagerly, swallowing their saliva, picking up their forks and starting to eat.


    At first, he still cared about the etiquette of the nobles, and it was okay for a few people to eat, but after eating two more bites, he couldn''t restrain himself and began to gobble up.


    ....too delicious. \" Prince Knight''s mouth was full of food. Second Prince Nemo and the Marquis of Leicester ate and couldn''t talk. Half an hour later, after a stormy inhalation, the food on the table was finished Two clean.


    \"The taste is really good.\" Prince Knight touched his stomach and said with a full expression on his face.


    Most of the food in the restaurants in Lin Gucheng is seafood. Fish, shellfish, and marine plants are the most common, followed by pork and mutton.


    \"By the way, where is the bank that Henry said just now?\"The Marquis of Leicester asked. Before they left, they asked about the currency. The currencies between the two continents were different, which made it very troublesome for them to stay and eat. The people in this continent have never received the currency of the other two empires -- they were unwilling to accept it at first. If it wasn''t for the gold in the gold coins, they might not be able to live in a house.

 Chapter 1076：

    They exchanged some Han Dynasty coins with Henry, of course, the exchange rate must be different.


    Second Prince Nemo thought for a moment and said, \"It seems to be near the square.\"


    Liu Feng opened banks in almost all parts of the whole Han Dynasty, some of the more important cities were the first to open them, and many small towns did not have them for the time being.


    Like the New Mermaid Kingdom and the Sahara Prairie, these are simple, and they agreed at once, but the Ori Dwarf Kingdom took a little time.


    \"Let''s go, let''s change the coins.\"The Marquis of Leicester suggested.


    \"Yeah.\" The pro-eldest prince nodded, it was difficult to buy things without coins.


    \"Ta Ta...


    Second Prince Nemo and the others inquired about the route and then walked towards the square.


    Ten minutes later, I came to the gate of the Qianzhuang on the left side of the square. There was a plaque on the gate, which said Lin Gucheng Qianzhuang.


    \"The bank is quite big.\" Second Prince Nemo raised his head and said.


    \"I heard Henry say that this bank was located in many cities of the Han Dynasty.\"The Marquis of Leicester looked at the plaque.


    \"Let''s go, go in and have a look.\" The second prince Nemo greeted and walked in first.


    \"It turns out that the bank is like this.\"The Marquis of Leicester looked around. Banks across the country have been upgraded. The process inside is very similar to the banks on the other side of the world. There are counters one by one. After arriving, if there are many people, you have to go to the queue to pick up the number to handle the business.


    The counters are also subdivided into depositing, withdrawing, and exchanging, etc. The previous banks did not have such fine-grained divisions.


    -The staff of the famous bank, after seeing the second prince Nemo and others, greeted him politely and said, \"Hello, are you here to handle business?\"


    \"Yes, we want to exchange coins.\" Second Prince Nemo nodded.


    The staff pointed to the other-side counter and said, \"Sir, please.\"


    Second Prince Nemo and others sat at the counter under the guidance of the staff.


    The staff through the glass smiled and said, \"Hello sir, do you need to exchange banknotes?\"\"Yes.


    Second Prince Nemo nodded, took out copper coins, silver coins, and gold coins from his bag and continued, \"I want to exchange these three kinds of banknotes of equal value.\"


    \"OK.\"


    The staff took the coin, observed it for a while, and continued, \"The ratio of this coin to the Han Dynasty is one-to-five.


    Second Prince Nemo was stunned and said, \"What do you mean?\"


    \"For these five silver coins, we can only exchange for you one silver coin of the Han Dynasty, or five hundred yuan Han Dynasty banknotes.\"The staff explained.


    Prince Knight was unhappy when he heard this, and said, \"Why is there less?\"


    \"Sir, you can look at the exchange table of the bank.\"The staff pushed out a document.


    The exchange table has always been there, but a new item has been added in the past two days, and that is the currency exchange of the continent of the Flanders Empire.


    This is when Fenton was in Chang''an City before, and he was confused about the exchange problem, which was solved only after Edward reported it in time.


    A few minutes later.


    Second Prince Nemo raised his head with a dark face and said coldly, \"Change it, let''s change it.\"


    They didn''t expect 1.7, the coins of their empire were so worthless, five silver coins could only be exchanged for one silver coin.


    \"Okay, how much do you want to change?\"The staff asked.


    Second Prince Nemo motioned Frank to carry the coins out of the box. This was their last asset, with only dozens of gold coins and hundreds of silver coins. I exchanged ten gold coins, two hundred silver coins, and four hundred copper coins. \" Second Prince Nemo reluctantly said that he still left some unexchanged.


    \"I exchanged fifteen gold coins, three hundred silver coins, and seven hundred copper coins.\"The Marquis of Leicester also took out the coins.


    \"Okay, please wait a moment.\"After the staff took the coins, they began to count and check.


    *Second more, (V). Ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    The first thousand two hundred and twenty-three chapters: the battle of the turning point. (3 more for customization)


    Early in the morning, inside Weber City Castle.


    Bella, Ryan and others are discussing the war in the castle hall.


    For the past half month, Bella has been leading her clan to attack cities and loot the land, and has won several cities one after another, but they are all very small ones.


    Now they are defending with Weber City as a stronghold. Some time ago, Macro led the siege of Bella and others.


    Today is Bella''s third time defending the city. Macron has led the knights to attack twice.


    After the victory of the previous wars, a large number of knights were taken in to mine. It is precisely because of this that Macron sees Bella as an enemy that must be eliminated. For nothing else, just because she occupied a third of the territory of the Duchy of Maner.


    \"Sir, Macro''s Knights are moving towards us again.\" Ryan said solemnly.


    Since Bella has captured more and more cities, the people under her have changed their names to adults.


    \"How many people are there this time?\" Bella said coldly, the recent wars have been won, but as long as there are still enemies, I dare not be proud.


    \"There are more than 10,000 knights in total, and the knights they supported just joined.\" Ryan said solemnly.


    Obi got excited and shouted, \"My lord, let''s meet the enemy and take the Principality of Maner in one fell swoop.\"


    Bella raised her hand, shook her head and said, \"No, we have only seven thousand knights, and we are not their opponents.\"


    During the recent attack on the city, Bella has slowly expanded from the original 3,000 orc knights to the current 7,000.


    Weapons have also been obtained from various battles, and the same is true of armor, which just fills the problem of insufficient equipment of the new orc knights.


    \"Sir, it''s about half a day before they can go outside Weber City.\" Ryan said solemnly.


    \"Sir, there are a lot of good people outside the city gate.\" A knight hurriedly reported.


    Bella raised her head and said in amazement, \"Orcs? How many people are there?\"


    \"About two thousand people.\"The knight respectfully said.


    Bella narrowed her eyes slightly and asked, \"Is there a purpose?\"


    \"The leading orc said, you have been fighting for the orcs recently, so you came to seek refuge with the adults.\"The knight respectfully said.


    Bella''s frowning brows stretched out and said, \"Ryan, Obi, let''s go to the city wall.\"


    \"Yes.\"Rian and the two responded immediately.


    \"Ta Ta....


    More than 20 minutes later, Bella and the others reached the city wall.

 Chapter 1077：

    Bella put her hands on the city wall and looked down. After a while, she said, \"These people can help us solve our urgent needs.\"


    \"Do you mean to accept them?\" Obi said quickly, there is not much food in Weber City, and it can''t support these people.


    \"Well, they can help a lot in this battle.\" Bella nodded. Ryan thought for a while, then whispered, \"Sir, will there be spies among them?\"


    \"If they are all orcs, this possibility is very rare.\" Bella shook her head lightly. She stayed in Weber City for so long, and there have been orcs coming to Weber City one after another to request to join, but the number is not as many as today.


    \"Yes, I will arrange for someone to open the city gate and take them to the barracks.\" Obi nodded.


    Although the new orcs are not professional knights, the orcs'' fighting power is still very strong. With a little training, they can come in handy.


    *Well, give them some food first, soothe them, and tell them about their current predicament. \" Bella nodded.


    She has no choice. If the war cannot be won, the territory she has won will be lost again, and the orcs who follow her will be displaced again. Ten minutes later, Ryan and Obi arranged for someone to open the city gate and let the orcs all enter Weber City.


    The elderly, children, women, etc. were divided, and the young and robust men were all brought to the barracks.


    At this moment, Bella has returned to the castle hall, sitting in the main seat and thinking.


    three hours later.


    Ryan and Obi hurriedly entered the hall and said solemnly, \"Sir, Macro''s Knights will arrive at Weber City in an hour.\"


    Bella stood up immediately and asked with a serious face, \"How is the new orc?\"


    \"Having been informed of the current predicament, they were happy to help.\" Ryan explained.


    \"Do we have enough armor and weapons?\" Bella asked.


    Ryan opened the notepad in his hand and said, \"There are more than a thousand without armor and more than 800 without weapons.\"


    \"Obi arranged one-off, let them stand at the back of the team.\" Bella said solemnly.


    \"Yes.\"Obi responded immediately.


    Bella''s vertical pupils flickered, she got up and left the hall, this battle must be won. Only after winning this war will they not be passive and will be able to switch from defense to offense.


    \"Tap tap.....


    Twenty minutes later, Bella came to the city wall again.


    \"My lord, the knights are all ready to meet the enemy.\"Obihui reported.


    \"Okay, we will win this war no matter what.\" Bella said coldly.


    Twenty minutes later, the earth shook.


    \"Tap tap.....


    Not far from Weber City, there are dense black spots, which are rolling up wind and sand.


    \"Sir, they are here.\" Ryan said solemnly.


    \"You are optimistic about the city gate, Obi and I will go to meet the enemy.\" Bella picked up her weapon and went down the city wall.


    \"Sir, be careful.\" Ryan responded immediately.


    5 Ga_...


    Bella and Obi led 8,000 orc knights out of the city gate in a mighty battle.


    About 280 minutes later, the two teams confronted each other outside the Weber City Gate. The knights led by Macro were a few hundred meters away from Bella. \"Your Majesty, they came out. Marquis Benjamin pointed to the front and said.


    Macro narrowed his eyes and looked forward, said solemnly, \"Don''t be careless this time, there are more people on the other side than you reported before.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\" Marquis Benjamin respectfully said that the number of knights in front of him really made him very afraid. From the initial three thousand, four thousand... Now it seems that there are more than eight thousand. ?


    \"Send a messenger to shout, if they surrender, I can give them a good deal.\" Macro ordered.


    This time, it can be said that it is almost a national battle for him. The previous few times have consumed too many knights, and there are still some knights left to defend the other two principalities, which cannot be mobilized.


    Therefore, if you can die less - some knights should die less, otherwise the annexation of the other two principalities will not be suppressed.


    \"Yes.\" Marquis Benjamin nodded and turned around to make arrangements.


    In fact, he was very unhappy in his heart. The last time he was beaten by Bella and others and fled, this time it was a battle of revenge.


    \"Three shifts, (V). Please customize, please support.\".


    One thousand two hundred and twenty-four: the distress of the lion ears. (4 more for customization)


    Noon, the Sahara Prairie.


    Elsa is working on things in the main tent.


    Qiluo walked into the tent with a stack of documents and said, \"Your Highness, this is the document for the past few days.\"


    \"Well, put it there, help me read some.\" Elsa rubbed her brows and said, being annoyed by these files recently.


    \"Yes.\"After Qiluo placed the document, she picked up a document and read it.


    Elsa closed the document, turned her head and asked, \"Lea, have you read that one?\"


    Lia is a sheep tribe orc, mainly responsible for Elsa''s internal affairs.


    What she is looking at now is this month''s financial report, some income reports on the trading of cattle and sheep, and gourmet restaurants in the territory.


    \"After reading, I will report to you.\" Liya closed the document and said. \"Yeah.\" Elsa nodded and took a sip from her teacup.


    Lia stood up from her seat, took the document and said, \"The bun shop and pizza in the territory... These incomes are relatively considerable, and every day you go to the shop, you can make about ten silver coins.


    \"Well, it''s not bad to have ten silver coins in the early profit.\" Elsa said with satisfaction.


    \"The next step is to buy and sell cattle and sheep, and transport them to various cities according to the quantity, and the profit that can be obtained..


    Liya continued to report, \"The sales situation in the surrounding cities, the sales at the beginning were not very optimistic, but after seven or eight days, the sales gradually increased...


    \"Isn''t there any problem?\" Elsa worried, after all, not every city accepts orcs and accommodates orcs like Chang''an City.


    Leia shook her head and said, \"There is no problem. It is bound by the racial agreement, and no one dares to attack.\"


    \"That''s fine, remember to remind them all the time, so that they don''t cause trouble.\" Elsa urged.


    \"Understood.\" Leah nodded.


    Elsa put down the teacup, looked at Qiluo and asked, \"How about the knights? How''s the training going\"m? \"


    Qiluo flipped through the notepad and reported, \"The remaining 2,000 knights are initially screened, and the rest will continue to be trained and assessed.\"

 Chapter 1078：

    \"Okay, follow the training method strictly, if you don''t fit, you will be eliminated.\" Elsa said solemnly.


    There used to be a shortage of manpower, so as long as you want to be a knight, it is different now. After stabilization, the requirements for knights must be increased.


    She has formulated a training plan, which is roughly the training of physical fitness and swordsmanship. Just like in the Brutus orc kingdom before, recruiting all sturdy knights.


    \"Understood.\" Qiluo said respectfully.


    Elsa got up and tidied up her clothes and said, \"Let''s go and see the war horse.\"


    \"Yes.\" Qiluo put away the notepad and followed.


    Half an hour later, Elsa came to one of the stables where the war horses were kept in captivity.


    There are about 1,000 war horses in the horse stable. This is prepared by Shi Er Niang for the new batch of knights. After the new people pass the training, they will have to cooperate with the war horses.


    \"The growth is very good, you can give more fodder.\" Elsa said with satisfaction. \"Take it out to run laps twice a day, and after exercising, you will add fodder.\" Qiluo Street said.


    War horses are too important for the prairie. After having war horses, it is relatively easy to fight. After all, the prairie is too big, and it is not known how long it will take to travel by manpower.


    \"His Royal Highness, the demand for war horses in the Han Dynasty has increased again.\" Qiluo only remembered this matter when she saw the war horse.


    \"How much do you need?\" Elsa asked.


    Qiluo turned over two pages of the notepad and said, \"Three thousand horses are needed.\"


    \"Three thousand horses? When do you want it?\" Elsa frowned slightly, this number is not too small, it takes at least two or three years for a war horse to be raised and sold.


    Of course, there are also stages, that is, they are raised according to age groups, and the production volume of war horses is determined at each time period.


    For example, during this period of time, there were only 1,000 war horses on the Sahara Prairie, excluding those used by their own knights. \"A month later.\" Qi Luohui reported.


    *Write a letter to Your Excellency Liu Feng, we can''t give that much for the time being, only 1,000 horses at most, just say that our demand for war horses has also increased recently. \" Elsa ordered.


    Qiluo nodded, \"Understood.\"


    \"It seems that the territory still needs to continue to expand.\" Elsa sighed. Some time ago, she took the trained knights to the expedition, occupying three or four small tribes, and she wanted to repair it for a few months.


    Due to the increased demand of the Han Dynasty, it can only continue to expand the territory. It is a win-win situation to obtain war horses and strengthen one''s own territory.


    Qiluo nodded and said, \".\"I will let the knights strengthen their training and strive to complete the horse-riding charge training within a month.


    Elsa looked at the endless prairie and said, \"How many knights have we increased now?\"


    \"Not counting the newly added new knights, the knights we can go to the battlefield are


    - 15,000 people. \"Reported by Qiluohui.


    \"- 15,000 people?\" Elsa said in a deep voice, her golden eyes staring into the distance, and she began to ponder in her heart.


    \"Your Highness, are you ready to continue the battle?\" Qiluo asked in a low voice.


    Elsa nodded and said, "Except for those two tribes that we can''t eat for the time being, we can still take down the other small tribes very quickly.\"


    The other two tribes mentioned by Shi Erniang were the tribe called Qiao Qi and the orc tribe.


    Another tribe called Masi, the human tribe.


    The reason why Elsa didn''t move too fast was because she was afraid that when the two tribes joined forces, it would be very troublesome (okay, okay).


    \"It''s just Your Majesty, Qiao Qi, will the two tribes of Maxi attack our tribe while we are out?\" Qiluo worried.


    Elsa''s current tribe occupies one-third of the Sahara prairie, and the main tent is in the middle of the prairie.


    \"It is very possible, so we need to plan carefully.\" Elsa nodded and said, this question is what she has been worrying about.


    The tribes near the Sahara Prairie, the lion-eared women have almost swallowed the well, and now there are some tribes on the edge. The population there is relatively dense, with two large tribes, one in the south and the other in the north.


    As long as any of the tribes attacked while Elsa was on the expedition, the lion-eared girls would not be able to return in time.


    \"Four shifts, (v7). Please customize, please support..


    The first thousand two hundred and twenty-five chapters: The war of turning points was won. (1 more for customization)


    \"Tap ta ta...


    At this moment, a knight broke away from the Macro Knights, holding a letter in his hand, and began to approach Bella and others.


    Obi looked at the knight who came over and wondered, "Sir, what are you going to do on the other side, do you want to tie him up?"


    Bella squinted her eyes slightly, raised her hand and said, \"Let''s see what''s going on first.\" The knight walked to the Bella Knights, first saluted, took out a letter and said, \"This is a gift from our majesty. Your letter.\"


    Obi motioned to the knight, went forward to get it, and checked it before giving it to Bella. After the knight saw that Bella received the letter, he quickly turned back to the team. He didn''t want to be cut off by the other party in a fit of anger.


    \"Sir, what did they write in their hearts?\" Obi said solemnly.


    Bella took a quick glance, looked up at Macron and the others, and crumpled the letter in her hand and threw it on the ground.


    Obi knew what it meant when she saw Bella''s actions, and stared fiercely in front of her.


    What was written on the letter was to make Bella surrender and become a subordinate of the Duchy of Maner, which would save her life.


    Bella raised the great sword in her hand and shouted, \"Meet the enemy!\"


    \"Kill, kill.\" The knights shouted 263 in unison, and their morale was high.


    \"Your Majesty, the other party is too arrogant.\" Marquis Benjamin said angrily.


    Seeing that the other party threw away the letter he wrote as garbage, he remembered the scene of being chased and killed by the other party before, and his anger suddenly rushed up.


    Macron looked at Bella and the others with cold eyes, pulled out the saber from his waist, and commanded loudly, \"Knights, rush.\"


    \"Qiangqiang...


    \"Come on.\" The knights responded one after another, and all drew their swords.


    Tread....


    Marquis Benjamin was the first to lead the Knights forward. He wanted to save his previous face, and this time he would definitely take Bella''s head off.


    Macron was in the back, surrounded by knights, and he wanted to stare at this.


    - A battle, it can be regarded as an inspiration for the knights.


    \"Charge me.\" Bella shouted directly, her vertical pupils flashing with killing intent, and she ran at the front on a horse.


    \"Kill!\" Obi followed closely, gripping the spear even tighter.


    \"Ta Ta....


    \"Qiangqiang....

 Chapter 1079：

    For a time, the sound of horse hooves, the collision of spears and swords, and the neighing of war horses all mixed together, and smoke and dust were all around.


    With her strong posture and skilled swordsmanship, Bella avoided the enemy''s attack time and time again, and often cut off the enemy''s throat with a single sword. .


    "Will you run away this time?" Bella cut a **** path and rushed straight to Marquis Benjamin.


    Obi also knew what the lord was going to do at the moment, and the leader-team cronies also rushed into the Knights to cover for Bella.


    On the smoky battlefield, the screams were endless. The strength of the orc knight was more than twice that of the human knight, and with the blessing of armor and weapons, it was not inferior to the human race.


    A few minutes later, under the cover of Obi and others, Bella crossed the charging knight in front and directly attacked Marquis Benjamin who was hiding behind.


    Due to the smoke and dust, when Marquis Benjamin was still fighting with the orc knight, he didn''t even notice that Bella had appeared by his side.


    "Caught you." Bella said coldly, a large sword was placed on Marquis Benjamin''s neck.


    Just as he was about to resist, Obi, who was covering, also appeared and ordered the knight to tie him up.


    "Save me, save me quickly." Marquis Benjamin shouted, his face turning pale with fright.


    And the human knights on the battlefield were all overwhelmed, suppressed by the orc knights, and couldn''t get out to save him at all.


    Bella asked Marquis Benjamin to be held down, and she continued to charge and kill the enemy.


    Mark (aceh) Luo''s face was extremely gloomy at this time. Although he didn''t look very carefully from the rear, he knew that he was at a disadvantage with the advancing speed of the knights.


    A human knight ran out of the battlefield to report, "Your Majesty, the Marquis has been arrested."


    "Benjamin was caught?" Macron was stunned, he didn''t expect it at all. "Your Majesty, our knights are almost no match for the orcs." Another knight reported, blood still dripping from his head.


    "Continue to charge for me. Anyone who takes down the opponent''s head will get the title."


    Macron ordered in a clear voice, this time there is only a reward.


    The Duchy of Maner has sent a large number of knights, and if this battle is defeated, it means that he will be on the passive side in the future.


    "Yes." The knight immediately went to give orders.


    At this moment on the battlefield, the orc knight star led by Bella is now in an avalanche crushing state, devouring the human knights all the time.


    She saw the orc''s aggressiveness and the advantage, so her confidence was high, and she shouted, "Come with me."


    "Kill kill!" The orc knights were in high spirits, slashing with weapons in hand. Macron saw from the back that the situation was getting worse and worse, the momentum completely overwhelmed his own side, and he was about to collapse.


    He shouted loudly, "Retreat, retreat."


    Macro turned the horse''s head and left first under the **** of the knights.


    After hearing the order to retreat, the human knights all threw away their armor and ran back, as if they had lost the courage to attack Weber City two times before.


    In less than ten minutes, the corpses of knights, war horses, and some armor and weapons were lying on the dusty battlefield.


    The scene was extremely bloody. Bella rode a war horse and looked at the Marco Knights who were scattered, and ordered, "No need to chase."


    There are still more than 5,000 knights left in the Macro Knights. If they continue to entangle, they may jump over the wall in a hurry, and they can''t hurry now.


    "Yes." Obi responded immediately and sent someone to stop the orc knight rushing in front.


    Bella looked at the messy battlefield and ordered, "Send someone to bring back the armor and weapons that are still available, and send the dead warhorse to the kitchen."


    "Yes." The knights responded respectfully.


    "The Principality of Man''er, wait." Bella said coldly, now the initiative is on her side.


    The war of turning points has been won.


    One more, Cv7). Ask for customization, ask for support. ".


    Chapter 1226: Don''t look at people''s faces. (2 more for customization)


    In the waters outside the ancient city of Lin, Duke Leonard was standing on the board, his face gloomy and terrifying.


    Not long after he returned to the boat, he stayed in the ancient city of Lin for the first two days. .... as expected. '' Duke Leonard said solemnly.


    For the past two days, he has been begging to see the two princes, but they were both shied away by being unwell and having to deal with the disputes between the knights.


    The purpose of the request is nothing but to let the two princes let their merchant ships board.


    Lu fix it.


    "Sir, our ships have not docked for two and a half months. The bottoms of some old ships have leaked, and the ship may sink at any time." A businessman worried. Duke Leonard turned his head to look at the port, waved his hand and said, "Let me think about it, you go down first and calm their emotions."


    "Yes." The businessman nodded.


    Duke Leonard took ten merchant ships to sea this time, and there were more than two hundred knights.


    Since the king of the Han Dynasty agreed to let them take turns docking at the ancient city of Lin, all the knights and fleets that can land are under the two princes, and the merchants have no chance to land and repair.


    Duke Leonard understood that the two princes were interested in his gold coins. After all, the two princes had just given the king of the Han Dynasty 100,000 gold coins, and they owed 100,000 gold coins.


    But how could he be willing? The gold coins brought by the merchant ships were to buy goods, and those linen, wine, and perfumes all cost a lot of money.


    "Sir, do we want to go to Haiyan City to land?" Zach suggested. He is the leader of the merchant ships under Duke Leonard, a Rat Orc, very smart and smooth.


    Duke Leonard frowned and said, "Haiyanquan? Didn''t you already negotiate?"


    "My lord, the two princes went to negotiate about their attack on Haiyan City, and we are different." Zach said respectfully.


    "Yes, we are here to do business." Duke Leonard suddenly realized that they were not involved in the attack on Haiyan City, and their fleet was mainly merchant ships.


    From the point of view of purchasing goods, it is different from the Second Prince Nemo and the others, not an aggressor.


    ... Zac didn''t speak, and it was because he heard the knights on other ships discussing in the past two days that he learned why they had to take turns to land.


    He thought about it all night before he came up with this solution. Although it is not guaranteed to work, it can always be tried.


    "Take a boat to Haiyan City and try it out." Duke Leonard ordered.


    "Yes." Zach responded immediately, turned around and arranged to bring some businessman companions with him.


    "Whoa, whoa....


    Duke Leonard stood on the board and looked at Zach who was leaving, and said solemnly, "I hope to land."


    As long as he can successfully land, he will have more initiative and can completely break away from the two princes.


    After all, the two princes are not kings yet, and the fleet and the knights are in such a predicament, King Blake may not necessarily pass the throne to them. Perhaps, the king will choose a new prince in the empire to succeed him.


    And he will earn more gold coins, especially since the goods here are shipped back to the empire in large quantities to be sold, then it will be the princes'' turn to win over him.

 Chapter 1080：

    Especially when the Han Dynasty here is so powerful, the empire can''t take advantage of it here, and can only talk legally, when it''s his family''s turn to rise.


    \"Humph! It''s not the time for me to look at people''s faces in the future.\" Duke Leonard said coldly, looking at the fleet in the port ahead.


    The next day, Zach''s boat slowly sailed to Haiyan City.


    Of course, before they got close to Haiyan City, they were discovered by the Mermaid Navy.


    Zach immediately stated his intentions and planned to use gold coins to bribe them. The mermaid navy directly refused and asked them to wait in place and report back.


    \"Zach, do you think they''ll let us land?\"- asked the businessman. Zach shook his head lightly and said, \"This is not certain, maybe we will give a lot of gold coins.\"


    \"Will it be a lot?\" The businessman worried, if they wanted to give 200,000 coins like Second Prince Nemo and the others did, they would not be able to afford it.


    \"Probably not, after all, we are here to do business.\" Zach guessed, in fact, there is no bottom in his heart.


    Half an hour later, the mermaid navy swam back to Zach and the others.


    \"Sir, can we log in?\" Zach asked impatiently.


    The mermaid sailor who took the lead said, \"Our Lord of the City said that we can meet you.\"


    \"Great.\" Zach said excitedly.


    \"Whoa, whoa...


    Under the leadership of the Mermaid Navy, Zach moved towards the port of Haiyancheng.


    After more than half an hour, Zach''s ship docked at the port, and the soldiers checked the routine and led him to the castle hall. \"Sir.\" Zach and the others saluted respectfully.


    Niu looked at a few people for a while, and said, \"Are you businessmen? Torolla Orc Empire?\"


    \"Sir, we came to visit you this time mainly to buy goods.\" Zach said truthfully.


    ......


    \"How much goods to buy? How long do you plan to stay in Haiyan City?\" Niu Da asked directly.


    . . . Zach was stunned by the question, but he didn''t think about how many goods to buy. This is not something he can decide.


    Niu Da took a sip of tea and continued, \"Since I don''t have the right to decide, then send someone who can decide.\"


    \"Yes.\" Zach nodded, helpless and had no choice but to go back and report first.


    With his fellow merchants, he gave Niu Da a salute and then withdrew.


    \"Ta ta ta...


    Zach and the others were taken back to the port by the soldiers.


    \"Zach, are we leaving like this?\" A businessman wondered, thinking that since they''re all here, why bother asking directly.


    Zach shook his head lightly and said, \"A lot of them are beyond our control.\"


    Rather than saying that there is no way, it is better to say that he does not dare. No one knows how much gold coins the Duke is willing to spend to buy goods. The most important point is that Zach is not familiar with Haiyancheng''s goods at all.


    Besides food and wine, what else? It is impossible to come all the way to buy food, and it has already been eaten before it has been transported to the Torola Orc Empire. .... People nodded, and several of them got on the boat and returned to the ancient city of Lin.


    \"Second update, (V). Please customize, please support.\"On,


    Chapter 1227: Four Elf Sisters. (3 more for customization)


    \"Crash....


    At eleven o''clock the next morning, Zach''s boat returned to the fleet.


    \"How is it?\" Duke Leonard asked eagerly.


    Zach looked embarrassed and said, \"The city lord of Haiyan City asked you to talk about it in person.\"


    Duke Leonard frowned slightly and said, *What did you say.


    \"Ask what goods to buy and how long we will stay in Haiyan City.\"


    Zach said truthfully.


    .... Duke Leonard fell silent, recalling what the caravan had brought back before.


    The next interview will represent their whereabouts. If the city lord of Haiyan City does not agree with them to land, then there will be no choice but to deliver gold coins to Second Prince Nemo and the others.


    \"Is there any movement on the merchant ships of the Larsen Elf Empire?\" Duke Leonard asked. \"Four five seven\"


    \"Not yet.\"The knight responded.


    Zach looked at the merchant ships of the Larson Elven Empire and said, \"Sir, do you want to pull them together?\"


    \"Well, as long as there are more people, more goods will be purchased.\" Duke Leonard nodded.


    \"But, will the people from the Larson Elf Empire go to Haiyan City with us?\" Zach asked inexplicably.


    Duke Leonard said lightly, \"Tell them some news, do you think you will be unwilling to cooperate?\"


    \"Would be very willing.\"Zach suddenly realized.


    The landing fee charged by the Marquis of Leicester was much more expensive than that of the Second Prince Nemo, and the other party was definitely not willing to be robbed.


    \"You go and talk to them yourself.\" Leonard waved his hand.


    \"Yes, my lord.\" Zach responded immediately.


    Ten minutes later, Zach left the merchant ship and took a small boat to approach the merchant ship of the Larson Elven Empire.


    Zac stayed on the sea for a while, and the knight of the Elven Empire of Larson who reported let him board the main ship.


    \"What''s the matter?\" Rose said indifferently.


    When the elves saw the orcs, they would not have a good face.


    She is the head of the merchants of the Larsen Elf Empire, and the freckles on the tip of her nose make her very recognizable among the elves.


    \"Miss Rose, our Lord Duke wants to discuss cooperation with you.\" Zach said directly.


    The two countries that were originally hostile, the competition between businessmen is even fiercer, so don''t talk too much nonsense.


    \"Cooperation? What cooperation?\" Rose sat up straight.


    Zach lowered his voice and said, \"Our Lord Duke has a way to allow us to land and repair without spending coins, and at the same time buy goods.\"


    \"Haiyan City, right?\" Rose guessed, in fact, she had thought of this earlier, but she hadn''t figured out how to face Haiyan City.


    \"Yes, our Lord Duke is going to set off for an interview this afternoon. If we buy enough goods, there is a great hope that we can land and repair.\"Zach played his eloquence.

 Chapter 1081：

    Rose thought for a while and asked, \"Have you seen the city owner of Haiyan City?\"


    \"Yes.\"Zach nodded.


    Rose paused for a few seconds and said, \"Let me think about it, and if it''s confirmed, I''ll let you guys know.\"


    \"Okay, let''s retire first.\"Zach said with a smile.


    \"Yeah.\" Rose nodded lightly.


    After Zach saluted, he exited the cabin, disembarked and went back to report.


    Rose called all her sisters together.


    Their caravan is a family business. After the death of their parents, this caravan was controlled by their four sisters.


    However, the skills of the four sisters are a little worse, the family business is getting worse and worse, and there is not much strength in the empty name.


    This time I went out to sea and came to this continent, just to take a risk and find new breakthroughs, or new markets and goods.


    \"Eldest sister, could this be a trap? *Second sister Lanni guessed.


    The third sister Sheila nodded and said, \"The orcs can''t be so kind to give us this information, this may be a trap.\"


    \"Polly, what do you think?\" Rose looked at the fourth sister and kept silent.


    Fourth younger sister Polly frowned and thought, she had different ideas, \"Sister, I think I can give it a try.


    Rose raised her eyebrows and said softly, \"Tell me what you think.\"


    \"At this time, it is impossible for those orcs to lie to us, they are all in danger of themselves, and they are buying goods from the city lord of Haiyan City in exchange for the chance to land.\"


    The fourth sister Polly paused for a few seconds and continued, \"That means they have no bottom right now. I don''t know how much goods to buy in exchange for landing 0.\"


    \"What do you mean, when they tell us the information, they are also helping themselves?\" Rose understood what the fourth sister said.


    \"So I think, we can go to Haiyan City with them.\" The fourth sister Polly blinked her green eyes and said.


    The second sister Lanni fiddled with Lan''s hair a few times and said, \"According to this, the fourth sister''s words do make sense.\"


    \"Okay, then let''s go to Haiyan City.\" Rose nodded.


    Although she is the eldest sister, the caravan has been able to operate for so long, and it has a lot to do with her own sisters.


    Listening to suggestions and choosing reasonable adoption is what a correct leader should do.


    \"Go and tell the good people, we are willing to go to Haiyan City together.\" Rose ordered.


    \"Yes.\"The knight responded immediately.


    Rose stood up, came to the window, looked at the ripples on the sea, and said lightly, \"We can definitely make the Chamber of Commerce brilliant again.\"


    The four sisters are famous business geniuses in the Elven Empire of Larsen.


    It''s just that in their generation, the relationship between the three empires is getting worse and worse, so their business has not improved.


    \"Don''t worry, ma''am.\"


    Fourth younger sister Polly believed, \"This is our chance. As long as we ship the goods here to the empire, we will definitely make a lot of money.\"


    \"Yeah. The second sister Lannie, the third sister Sheila nodded again and again.


    2.1 More than ten minutes later, the knight of the Larsen Elf Empire finished the message with Duke Leonard.


    \"very good.\"


    Duke Leonard breathed a sigh of relief, turned his head and said to the knights, \"Let them all get ready, we will set off for Haiyan City.\"


    \"Yes.\"The knight responded immediately.


    More than an hour later, ten merchant ships under Duke Leonard''s crew set sail and anchored and turned their bows to set off under the operation of the boatmen.


    Upon seeing this, the merchant ships of the Larson Elven Empire were all ready to set sail. Rose''s ship had six merchant ships.


    \"Crash....


    Ten minutes later, the merchant ships of the two empires set off collectively.


    \"Three shifts, Cv7. Please customize, please support.\"


    One thousand two hundred and twenty-eight: Commercial ports. (4 more for customization)


    Early in the morning, the sun shines on the endless sea.


    There are more than a dozen ships driving on the sparkling sea, the merchant ships of the Larsen Elf Empire and the Torolla Shanren Empire.


    Since we set off yesterday afternoon, we have almost arrived in Haiyan City.


    Duke Leonard just finished his breakfast, and stood on the board looking at the sea and said, \"I hope this time we can talk about it.\"


    He had been making records last night, thinking about what to say when he saw the city lord of Haiyan City today. This time it was the key to his rise.


    \"Sir, it is estimated that you will meet the merman soon.\" Zach recorded the time and distance, and probably knew that he had entered the patrol range of the navy at this time.


    \"Well, tell them to go on, let them not act rashly.\" Duke Leonard ordered.


    I still understand the principle of carefully sailing the Wannian Ship. The people on the Wan-Nian ship don¡¯t know how to attack directly with arrows, so this interview will turn into a war.


    \"Yes. 02\"Zach responded immediately.


    With the passage of time, the merchant ships of the two empires entered the waters of Haiyancheng.


    The mermaid navy had already discovered their tracks and quickly swam to the front of their fleet.


    Among the mermaid sailors this time, there are several who have just become sailors, and they are the second batch of mermaid battle soil sent by Bilis.


    The recent patrols will let several new people in, just to let them get familiar with it slowly.


    \"We are from the Orc Empire of Torola. Our Lord Duke asks to see your Lord City Lord to discuss the purchase of goods.\" Zach shouted on the boat. After the mermaid navy understood the purpose, they were asked to wait on the sea as usual, and they had to report back first.


    More than half an hour later, the Mermaid Marines came back, indicating that they could only land ten people in each empire and could not carry any weapons.


    Duke Leonard and the four Rose sisters agreed, they didn''t bring any knights, and they were all businessmen.


    *crash....


    Half an hour later, the two ships slowly sailed into the port of Haiyancheng.


    People from the two empires disembarked one after another, and were checked by the soldiers and taken to the castle.

 Chapter 1082：

    \"Ta Ta...


    The few people who entered Haiyan City couldn''t help being stunned when they saw the bustling market and neat and orderly storefronts.


    \"Big sister, this street is too spacious and level.* Second younger sister Lannie exclaimed. Fourth younger sister Polly''s green eyes flickered, she fell in love with this place at first sight, and sighed, \"If I could live here, I would how nice. \"


    Although the four sisters lived in Wangdu before, the environment there is incomparable to that of Haiyan City. No, the main thing is that the atmosphere is different. The business atmosphere here is very good.


    \"Let''s go, it''s important to talk about business.\" Rose urged.


    Although I am amazed at the internal appearance of Haiyan City, the top priority now is to let the fleet land, and it is not too late to take a look at it later.


    \"Okay.\" The three nodded and followed closely.


    Twenty minutes later, Duke Leonard and the four Rose sisters were taken to the castle hall. \"grown ups.\"


    Duke Leonard and the four Rose sisters saluted at the same time.


    Niu Da looked at the new faces of Rose and the others and asked, \"Are you businessmen from the Larson Elf Empire?\"


    \"Yes, my lord, the four of us sisters run a chamber of commerce, this time with-


    A fleet came to buy goods. \" Rose replied.


    \"Yeah.\" Niu Da nodded, sat up straight and asked, \"Have you decided what to buy?\"


    \"I want to buy perfume, china, linen and some wine.\"Reported by Duke Leonard.


    These were all brought back to the Orc Empire by his previous merchant fleet. Now those things have been looted by the people of the Empire. This time, he plans to bring more back.


    ... Niu Da nodded and turned to look at Rose.


    Rose thought for a moment and said, \"We want to buy the same things as Duke Leonard, but I also want to buy some special products from your country.\"


    \"How much do you want to buy?\" Niu Da then asked.


    Duke Leonard thought for a while and said, \"I want to buy 10,000 pieces of fabric and a bottle of perfume...


    He has a lot of rare reports, which he has seen and touched with his own eyes, and knows their benefits.


    Rose thought for a moment and said, \"I want 3,000 pieces of fabric and 500 bottles of perfume...


    She still reported the quantity according to Duke Leonard''s words, but the quantity was suppressed by a lot, and she had not seen the quality of the goods. After seeing the goods, it is not too late to increase the amount.


    \"There aren''t that many perfumes, that''s a limited supply.\" Niu rolled his eyes and said.


    \"How much is that, how much do we buy.\" Duke Leonard said immediately. He knew that only if he behaved more cheerfully would he have a better chance to take the Shanghai Yancheng line.


    The four Rose sisters also nodded, indicating that the amount of purchases would not be small. \"How many days are you going to stay in Haiyan City?\" Niu Dadan 53 Dan asked.


    Rose thought for a while and said, \"The fleet is repaired, we will leave.


    \"So do we.\" Duke Leonard echoed.


    Niu Da thought for a while, and said calmly, \"In the afternoon, you can log in.\"


    \"Sir, is what you said true?\" Rose was surprised, she thought it would drag on for a while.


    In fact, Niu Da reported to Liu Feng after Zach left yesterday. As a result, he took this opportunity to slowly open the commercial port of Haiyan City, and took this opportunity to open up the markets of the two empires.


    \"Abide by the laws of the Han Dynasty, and you are not allowed to bring weapons into the city. Your weapons will be detained and returned after you leave.\" Niu Da said with narrowed eyes.


    As long as there are no weapons, I actually don''t mind more people entering Haiyan City, especially since Haiyan City is now a semi-military city. \"Understood.\" Duke Leonard responded immediately.


    Go down. \" Niu waved his hands.


    \"Yes.\" Leonard and Rose answered in unison, saluted and turned to leave.


    \"Four shifts, (V). Please customize, please support.\".


    The first thousand two hundred and twenty-nine chapters: another world version of the badminton hall. (1 more for customization)


    The sun shines on Haiyan City, covering the entire castle.


    Liu Feng stood by the window and stretched out. He read the document last night and saw it in the middle of the night, so he slept a little later.


    . Knock Knock  ¡­


    .Ga_...


    Nicole pushed open the door, put her head in first, and after confirming that Liu Feng was dressed, let the maid bring the water in.


    \"Your Majesty, good morning.\" Nicole greeted with a smile, wringing out a towel to help him wipe his face.


    \"Dry, Nicole.\" Liu Feng responded.


    Nicole motioned to the maid to bring the water down, and said softly, \"Your Majesty, it''s very lively outside today.


    Liu Feng put his hands on the window sill and said with a light smile, \"Yes, people come and go.\"


    Nicole brushed off the clothes she was going to wear today, and asked, \"Your Majesty, are you going back to Chang''an City today?


    \"We will go back at noon. If we don''t go back, Tis and the others will complain again.\"Liu Feng joked.


    \"Okay.\" Nicole nodded and waited for him to change into the imperial suit.


    \"Boom boom!\"


    Seeing that the door was still open, Mina walked in and said, \"Your Majesty, we can go have breakfast.\"


    \"Okay.\" Liu Feng nodded and took the two out of the room.


    Ten minutes later, Liu Feng and the others came to the restaurant, and An Li and Eliza were already waiting.


    \"Your Majesty.\" Several people saluted.


    Liu Feng raised his hand and said, \"Sit down, we will go back to Chang''an City today.


    \"Back to Chang''an City?\" Jenny asked with a wink.


    Today was the first time she ate with Liu Feng. Before, she would only eat when he was done eating.


    \"Well, you can go back with us.\" En Li said quickly, Hu Er Niang and the others have been staying with the girl for the past two days.


    After finishing the business, I just watch her paint, take her to go shopping in Haiyan City, and eat delicious food.


    So Anli''s relationship with Jenny gradually improved, and I invited her to dinner today.


    .... of.\" Jenny blinked her green eyes and looked at Liu Feng.


    \"The sketch training class is waiting for you.\"Liu Feng chuckled.

 Chapter 1083：

    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"Jenny made an unmistakable aristocratic ceremony.


    An hour later, the breakfast was finished with laughter and laughter, and Liu Feng asked Nicole to prepare more **** tea.


    After all, a lot of seafood is cold, and it is not good for a few women to eat too much. Liu Feng doesn''t care, his physique has been enhanced to a certain extent.


    \"Let''s go, let''s go out to digest.\" Liu Feng walked ahead and left the restaurant.


    Several women followed closely, and Mira led a group of soldiers to disperse around.


    \"Tap tap.....


    After leaving the castle, a few people were going to the badminton hall to have a look. This sport was only available a few days ago, and it was Liu Feng who relieved the girls'' boredom.


    \"Badminton hall?\" Jenny wondered, it was the first time I heard this word. The sports in this era are very simple, especially the sports suitable for girls are even less.


    Liu Feng saw the feathers of birds fluttering in the wind two days ago, and suddenly thought of badminton. Just make an alien version of badminton to play with.


    He gave the workshop drawings, produced a few samples, and made badminton rackets and shuttlecocks after several improvements.


    \"You will all like it.\" Liu Feng said softly.


    Football and basketball require a lot of physical strength, coordination, etc. Compared with badminton, there are not so many rigid requirements, and they are just entertainment.


    A few minutes later, Liu Feng and others walked outside the badminton hall. The words "Badminton Hall" were written on the door.


    The badminton hall is not set up in a building, but in an open space beside the beach.


    The open space there is flat on the ground, surrounded by some fences, especially on the sea side, which is completely blocked to prevent the sea breeze from blowing. This is a badminton hall.


    \"It''s quite big.\"Enri looked around.


    The entire badminton hall is as big as four basketball courts, divided into eight areas, which can be used by eight groups of people at the same time. \"Alright.\" Liu Feng nodded.


    Although it is not as well decorated as the badminton hall on the other side of the earth, it is just a place to play badminton, as long as the venue is large enough.


    When the person in charge of the badminton hall saw Liu Feng and others, he immediately greeted them and saluted respectfully, \"Your Majesty.\"


    \"Well, are there many people who come to play badminton?\" Liu Feng asked.


    \"After the newspaper reports, people come every day and often have to queue.\" The person in charge responded respectfully.


    There was nothing to do today, the crowd was cleared ahead of schedule.


    Liu Feng nodded, picked up the badminton racket to observe, and said gently, Do you want to play Enli and Mina? \"


    The shape of the entire racket is no different from the one on Earth, but the difference is the otherworldly version of the racket, which uses some plant fibers.


    \".\"I want to play. \"Enri said cheerfully. You can try it.\" Mina also nodded.


    Liu Feng handed the two rackets and said, "I''ll teach you how to play."


    \"Okay.\" Enri nodded heavily.


    Liu Feng first picked up a hair ball and threw it into the air, charging the racket in his hand, and swung the badminton racket in the direction of Hu Erniang.


    An Li didn''t catch badminton a few times before, but she became proficient over time, and she was very handy.


    \"Who''s coming?\" Liu Feng stopped after playing a few times.


    \"...Na took the beat and had a one-on-one battle with Hu Erniang.


    Nicole, who was eager to try, also pulled Eliza and Jenny to play. More than an hour passed, and the girls'' play was over. (Your Majesty, Nuo Haoguang, it''s really fun.\" Enri smiled and said. Mina wiped the sweat off her forehead and said, \"This really can exercise people''s physical strength.


    \"And a ticket and two steel coins are not expensive, you can play for an hour.\" Nicole said softly.


    The girl who is usually soft and weak plays badminton and has a very strong posture, not to mention Eliza.


    \"Let''s go, I''m ready to go back to Chang''an City, and I can play when I go back.\" Liu Feng chuckled lightly, and walked out of the badminton hall with a few girls towards the airship field. The information about the badminton hall was sent to Chang''an City in advance by the dispatcher, and the site was also selected and the badminton hall was built. In other words, it will be a popularized national movement.


    \"One update, Cv7). Please customize, please support.\".


    The first thousand two hundred and thirty chapters: Luer Niang tour guide. (2 more for customization)


    \"Retract, furrow.\"\"Break down, break down.\"


    After Liu Feng opened the port for trade, the port in Haiyancheng was very lively. The merchant ships of the Torola Orc Empire and the Larsen Elven Empire have all docked. \"Big sister, this time maybe our Chamber of Commerce will turn over immediately.\"The second sister Lanni said happily.


    Rose stood at the port, looked at the businessmen who came and went, and sighed, \"Yes, this time is an opportunity.\"


    The third sister, Sheila, was telling the knights to keep their peace and not be busy.


    \"Sheila, I heard that Haiyancheng has a ship repair business. You are responsible for contacting us. Many of our ships need to be repaired.\" Meng Silen added.


    \"Understood.* Third sister Sheila nodded, she was usually doing these things.


    \"Big sister, let''s hurry up and buy the goods.\"The fourth sister Polly urged, in fact, she wanted to go to Haiyan City quickly.


    \"Let''s go.\" Rose walked first, and was very curious about what the goods in Haiyan City had.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    Twenty minutes later, Rose, Lannie, and Polly all came to Haiyan City.


    \"Where should we start?\"Meng 917 said in distress.


    Haiyan City has a large area, and many of them are already being rebuilt, and there is no direction at all.


    Fourth younger sister Polly looked around and said helplessly, \"If only someone knew the way.\"


    The second sister, Lan Ni, looked at the people coming and going, all avoiding the middle avenue and not walking, but walking on both sides, she couldn''t help but wonder, \"In the middle of this flat avenue, people can''t walk?\"


    \"That is the place where the carriages go, and people will be fined if they go there.\"


    Hannah introduced.


    She is a tour guide, a deer orc, and one of Liu Feng''s people, who asked her to infiltrate the people of the Larson Elf Empire in exchange for some information.


    Rose looked at Hannah vigilantly, stopped the two younger sisters behind her, and asked, \"Who are you?\"


    \"My name is Hannah, the tour guide in Haiyan City. I can show you everything about Haiyan City, but I have to pay.\"Hannah said directly.


    Rose looked at Hannah with narrowed eyes. After all, the other party was an orc, and no one could tell.


    \"Relax, this is my work pass, if you hire me for a day, you only need to pay five copper coins (adea).\"Hannah handed over her work pass.


    The content on the work permit is very simple. The first line of three characters reads the tour guide certificate, the following is the name, age, and ethnicity, and the tour guide service matters are written on the back. \"Only five copper coins? You will take us to learn about Haiyan City today, right?" Rose asked.


    Hannah nodded, took back the tour guide card and hung it around her neck.

 Chapter 1084：

    \"Okay, then I''ll hire you.\" Rose took out five copper coins and handed them over. Seeing that it was the coin of the Larson Elf Empire, Hannah shook her head and said,


    \"You look like businessmen. If you want to buy goods in Haiyan City, no one may want your coins.\"


    \"Why? Don''t want any coins?\" The second sister Lanni asked suspiciously.


    The fourth sister Polly blinked her green eyes and asked, \"Miss Hannah, why do you say that no one wants our coins, is it because of their poor condition?\"


    \"Haiyan City belongs to the Han Dynasty. If you want to buy things in Haiyan City, you have to use the coins of the Han Dynasty.\" Hannah explained.


    \"But we don''t have it.\" Rose frowned, she didn''t expect it would be so troublesome to buy a single item.


    Hannah pointed to a store opposite the square and said, \"There is a money shop in Haiyan City, you can go there to exchange money.\"


    \"Exchange? Exchange our coins for the coins of the Han Dynasty?\" The second sister Lanni said in surprise.


    Hannah nodded and continued, \"Yes, everything is based on the coins of the Han Dynasty.


    \"I don''t know how much to exchange? \" Rose asked, if the exchange is too much to spend, it will not be able to go back to the Larson Elf Empire.


    \"Don''t worry about this, the coins that can''t be spent can be exchanged back at the bank.\" Hannah explained.


    \"Okay, take us to the bank.\" Rose nodded.


    With Hannah''s professional and patient explanation, the elf elder sister''s inner vigilance against her was slightly relieved.


    \"Ta Ta....


    The three elf sisters were taken to the bank by Hannah, and they were a little stunned when they entered.


    I didn''t expect the environment inside to be quite good. Although there were a lot of people, there was no noise at all.


    \"This is the bank.\" The fourth sister Polly looked around and saw that the clothes of the staff inside were all the same.


    \"Hello, what kind of business are you going to handle.\"The staff said with a smile.


    Hannah pointed to the three Elf sisters and said, \"Help them do the money exchange business.


    \"Okay, please come with me.\" The staff nodded and took the girls to the window where they exchanged coins.


    Rose sat in the seat and asked the knight to carry the coins in the boxes and said to the staff, \"I want to exchange some coins from the Han Dynasty.\"\"No problem, how much do I need to exchange?\" The staff smiled. Rose was a little stunned and asked, \"How did you exchange it?\"


    \"No, the coins of our Han Dynasty come from paper money, no matter what you give me, I will exchange it for you." The staff explained. \"Can I take a look at the Han Dynasty banknotes?\" Rose said cautiously.


    \"Of course.\" The staff nodded and smiled, took out several banknotes of different denominations from the drawer, and showed them to the elf sister through the glass.


    The second sister Lanny and the fourth sister Polly were all shocked by the exquisite banknotes, and their green eyes kept staring at the banknotes.


    The second sister, Lannie, looked at the portraits on the banknotes and exclaimed, \"The figures above are all good looking.\"


    \"Can such a thing really buy goods?\" Fourth sister Polly asked in surprise. \"This paper currency, which is only available in the Han Dynasty, can be used in the Han Dynasty, the Sahara Prairie, people... as long as there are money shops.\" The staff explained.


    Now most of the banks are promoting paper money, and the three coins of copper, silver and gold will gradually be replaced.


    \"Okay, I''ll exchange 50 gold coins, 500 silver coins, and 1,000 copper coins for paper money first." Rose nodded and replied.


    \"According to the exchange rate of the bank, fifty gold coins can be exchanged for 500,000 yuan of Han Dynasty paper money, and 500 silver coins can be exchanged for 50,000 yuan of Han Dynasty paper money.


    ....staff professionally.


    \"Okay, let''s exchange it like this.\" Rose nodded. \"Second shift, (v). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1231: The perception brought by paper money. (3 more for customization)


    The three Elf sisters who had exchanged the banknotes left the bank with Hannah. The banknotes were all packed in paper bags.


    \"Eldest sister, this banknote is really convenient, no need for those big wooden boxes.\"The second sister Lanni said happily.


    The fourth sister Polly weighed the bag in her hand and said, \"It''s also very light, I like this note.\"


    \"It will be much more convenient for you to buy goods.\"Hannah smiled. Rose took out a five-yuan note from the bag, handed it to Lu Erniang, and said, \"Miss Hannah, this is your reward.\"


    \"Thank you Miss Rose, you haven''t eaten yet?\" Hannah took the banknotes. \"Yes, I haven''t eaten yet. Are there buckwheat cakes in Haiyan City?\" Rose asked.


    Hannah thought back and said, \"Buckwheat pancakes? Haiyancheng doesn''t have this, but there are scallion pancakes.\"


    Scallion pancake is a new product. A lot of the green onions planted in the Chang''an City greenhouse have been mass-produced, and many seeds have been left, so people can take them to various places in the Han Dynasty to plant-plant. \"Scallion pancake?\" Fourth younger sister Polly wondered, just hearing the name - she didn''t know what pancake it was.


    Hannah pointed to a stall on the side of the road in the square and said, *Hey, there''s a sale there.


    \"Let''s go, go have a look.\" Mengsi pulled the two sisters over together.


    Before the second sister Lannie walked over, her nose kept twitching and she said, \"Sister, it smells so good.\"


    \"The aroma is really good.\" Rose''s throat kept secreting saliva. Fourth sister Polly walked to the booth and asked politely, \"Hello, how do you sell this?\"


    \"Two steel coins for scallion pancakes.\"The uncle who sold pancakes skillfully fried scallion pancakes.


    The stall is actually very simple, a large pot with vegetable oil in it, press the dough over the shoulder, sprinkle with chopped green onion, and then throw it into the oil and fry it.


    \"Give me four dollars then.\" Rose said politely.


    \"Okay, there are eight steel coins in total.\"The uncle who sold the cakes packed the fried scallion pancakes into four paper bags.


    \"Are you accepting banknotes?\" the second sister Lanni asked. \"Accepted, banknotes are also accepted.\"The uncle who sold the cake nodded.


    The second sister Lanni took out a one-dollar note from the bag, handed it to the uncle who sold the cake, and retrieved two steel coins.


    \"Miss Hannah, this is for you.\" Rose distributed a piece of scallion pancake to Lu Erniang.


    Hannah was stunned. She didn''t expect that the elf, who was very cautious about herself before, would actually buy her scallion pancakes.


    She took the scallion pancake and nodded her thanks, \"Thank you Miss Mengsi.


    \"I will trouble you to take us to buy items today.\" Rose said softly.


    \"If you wrap it on me, you will definitely not suffer.\" Hannah laughed. The three Elf sisters who took their first bite of the scallion pancake, the boss with green eyes staring, ate the whole pancake in three mouthfuls regardless of their image.


    \"Better than buckwheat pancakes.\" Fourth younger sister Polly was still unfinished.


    Rose took the packaging bag and wondered, \"What is this? It''s very convenient, so you can eat the whole cake without getting your hands dirty.\"


    \"This is wrapping paper, it''s very cheap, and it''s available in the big market.\" Hannah explained.


    Fourth younger sister Polly tilted her head, wondering, \"wrapping paper?\"


    \"You''ll know when you go to the big market later.\" Hannah smiled, rather than explaining so much, it''s better to see it with your own eyes.


    \"Big sister.\" The third sister, Sheila, sounded crisply, and was running towards Mengsi and the others.


    Rose and the others turned their heads to follow the sound and asked, \"Has the boat thing been done?\"

 Chapter 1085：

    \"Yes, all six of our ships were sent to the dock.\"Sheila calmed her airway.


    \"How is the situation?\" Rose asked.


    Sheila took out the parchment and flipped through it, "There are three ships whose bottoms are more serious and need to be repaired, and the cost will be higher. The other three ships will just have to repair the problems of the port and starboard and the ship''s plank.\"


    \"What''s the cost.\"Rose was a little worried, if the cost of repairing the ship was too high, she would have to buy less cargo.


    \"The three badly damaged ships cost ten gold coins each.\" Sheila pouted and was shocked when she heard the amount for the first time.


    ....


    Rose and the others took a deep breath after hearing this, they didn''t expect it to be so expensive.


    \"What about the other three?\" Rose continued to ask.


    Sheila closed the parchment and said, \"The other three are relatively less expensive, each costing a gold coin.\"


    \"In this way, the six ships will cost thirty-three gold coins.\" Rose said distressedly.


    The second sister Lanni nodded, took out a quill pen and a parchment scroll and recorded, "Mmmm, the thirty-three gold coins will be deducted from the coins for purchasing the goods.\"


    0 flowers -...


    - The expenses of some chambers of commerce are all in charge of the second sister Lanni, who is more delicate, and it is not easy to make mistakes.


    \"I don''t know what Miss Mengsi wants to buy first? I can arrange the itinerary.\" Miss Hannah politely said.


    \"What special products does Haiyan City have? It''s the kind that the locals like very much.\" Rose grasped the point.


    After eating the scallion pancake, the elf elder sister began to look forward to the things in Haiyan City.


    Hannah blinked and said, \"This is the right person to ask. If you want to buy special and good goods, you must go to the gold coin supermarket.\"


    \"Gold coin supermarket?\" Rose wondered.


    Third sister Sheila said in surprise, \"A supermarket that sells gold coins?\"


    ......


    \"How is that possible.\" The fourth sister Polly rolled her eyes when she heard this. \"The items sold in the Gold Coin Supermarket are not cheap, and the goods are relatively new and rare, which is why the name Gold Coin Supermarket is given.\" Hannah explained.


    Since the other party is a chamber of commerce, they should take them to buy meaningful things, such as perfume, china, and soap, so they can buy more.


    \"Okay, let''s go there first.\" Rose nodded, this time out, she must buy something that the Larson Elf Empire does not have.


    \"Then we''re going to take the carriage.\" Hannah nodded and walked to the side of the road to stop the carriage.


    A few minutes later, the four Elf sisters and Hannah got into the carriage and headed towards the gold coin supermarket.


    Ten minutes later, the carriage stopped at the gate of the gold coin supermarket. At this moment, a large number of merchants had already gathered at the gate of the supermarket.


    Fourth younger sister Polly sighed, \"Sister, there are so many people here.


    Rose looked at the surging crowd and said with admiration, \"It seems that this gold coin supermarket is really good.\"


    She also knows the storefronts with many people, which means that the things must be very good.


    \"Big sister, let''s take a look first.\"The second sister Lanny and the third sister Sheila squeezed into the gold coin supermarket first.


    Don''t... Rose has not finished speaking, the two younger sisters have disappeared.


    \"Three shifts, Cv). Please customize, please support.\"


    The first thousand two hundred and thirty-two chapters: The assessment is up to standard. (4 more for customization)


    \"mouth....


    The airship circled over the airship field, preparing to land.


    \"Your Majesty, we are here.\" Nicole said softly, taking the imperial clothes and getting ready to dress.


    \"Okay.\" Liu Feng got up and asked her to wait.


    Jenny leaned on the window and looked out, sighed, \"Is this Chang''an City?\"


    \"Yes, there are many novel things in Chang''an City, I will take you to go shopping.\"En Li said happily.


    \"Okay.\" Jenny nodded heavily.


    From Haiyan City to now, elf girls have fallen in love with this continent. Looking back on the days when I was hiding on the boat and I was not full, life is not very good now.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    As the airship landed, the hatch was slowly opened \"one seven three\", and Mira went out to be on guard first.


    ...Jenny looked at the vigilant scenes and was a little surprised, and recalled that she was not like this when she traveled.


    \"Let''s go, let''s go to the highest building.\"Liu Feng walked first.


    When he was in Yingluo City, he received a telegram from Chang''an City, and the results of the one-month agricultural assessment and military assessment were released, and he was asked to deal with it quickly.


    \"Okay. Enri nodded.


    \"Tap tap....


    Ten minutes later, Liu Feng and the others came downstairs to the highest building. Jenny looked at the tall building, her mouth closed in surprise.


    \"This is where we usually work. Enri introduced.


    ...


    \"Jenny nodded, but she didn''t look away from the tallest building, and muttered to herself, \"It''s really tall.


    \"Let''s go.\" Enri took the elf girl and walked in.


    A few minutes later, Liu Feng and the others went up to the eleventh floor.


    Mina stretched her body and sighed, \"The environment here is more comfortable.\"


    Liu Feng went straight to the main seat and sat down, and began to read the documents.


    Nicole took the elf girl to a place and said, \"Jenny, sit here, I will introduce you to Wei Ya after she returns from school later.\"


    \"Okay, let''s go ahead, I''ll read Princess Lucy''s novel.\" Jenny said cheerfully, knowing that several people rushed to the highest building, they must be busy.


    When they were in Haiyan City, An Li took Jenny to visit the small library in Haiyan City, and bought Lucy''s love notes from the City of Miracles and the noble girl\".\"Okay. \"Nicole nodded and walked to her seat to help with government affairs.


    \"Mila, bring them up.\" Liu Feng ordered.

 Chapter 1086：

    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\" Mila responded immediately, and then let someone arrange it.


    \"Your Majesty, what''s the result?\"Enri asked curiously.


    Liu Feng handed the document to Hu Erniang and said, \"The first place is Xue Li.\"


    \"Shirley? It''s the number one girl.\" En Li was surprised, she didn''t expect a girl to manage the fields so well.


    Liu Feng nodded and said, \"Knowledge and practical operation are the first-rank, really amazing.-


    More than half an hour later, Mira took Shirley and the other two to the eleventh floor.


    \"Your Majesty.\" Shirley and the others saluted respectfully.


    \"Yeah.\" Liu Feng nodded lightly and glanced at a few people.


    Except for Malianian Shirley, the other two were human men.


    \"Xue Li, you won the first place with excellent results, and you will manage the farmland in Chang''an City.\" Liu Feng said lightly.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\" Shirley gave a big gift and was very excited.


    \"Abel, go to the barracks to find Zink to report, Aiden, go to school tomorrow to find Weiya.\" Liu Feng continued to instruct.


    Abel is very talented in marching and fighting, and he is also very good at training soldiers. He will be arranged to be a trainee commander in the military camp.


    Aiden, on the other hand, has a wealth of knowledge, has learned a little bit of everything, and has mastered a lot of Chinese characters that are being promoted.


    \"Thank you, Your Majesty.\" Abel and Aiden gave a big gift excitedly. It is really not easy to stand out among thousands of people.


    The three of them were selected from different assessment channels, and the first place was selected. Xue Li was the agricultural assessment, Abel was the military assessment, and Aiden was the knowledge assessment, all for a period of 0..


    Liu Feng opened the drawer, took out a document and handed it to Ma Erniang, saying, \"Xue Li, this is the information on the farmland in Chang''an City, you should take a look at it these days.\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\" Shirley said respectfully, taking the document with both hands.


    The other two bowed respectfully and were led away by Mira.


    Liu Feng took a sip of tea and asked, \"Tell me, how did you manage to double the harvest of vegetables in the entire Duoqi Village within a month, and the disease rate of the villagers was greatly reduced.\"


    The report records that the Duoqi Village managed by Shirley far exceeds the second place in any indicator.


    \"Actually, this is a good deal from Mr. Buff, and many aspects are operated according to the knowledge learned, such as opening canals to divert water, transporting fertilizers... Xue Li is excited when she talks about it.


    A few minutes later, Liu Feng praised after listening to it, \"Apply what you have learned, and you will cite one thing to another, you are very good.\"


    \"Thanks, Your Majesty.\" Xue Li was a little embarrassed to be praised, she really didn''t think she would be the first, just think about using the knowledge she has learned in her head. \"The prize for the first place will be sent to your place later.\" Liu Feng said gently.


    5.9 That...\" Shirley hesitated and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly, put down the teacup and asked, \"What''s wrong? What''s the problem?


    \"Actually, I don''t have much money, so I can''t afford to rent a house in Chang''an City.\" Xue Li said embarrassedly.


    Ma Erniang, who was originally from a difficult family, did not bring much money from this imperial examination.


    \"You are an administrative staff and will arrange a room for you to live for free.\"Liu Feng said generously.


    \"Yes.\" Shirley responded in surprise.


    \"Four shifts, (V). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1233: Abstraction? (1 more for customization)


    Enri leaned against the glass window on the eleventh floor and looked out, admiring that the streets and houses were covered by the hazy rain and fog.


    The rain was swept up by the wind, and bursts of rain slapped against the glass windows of the tallest building.


    \"Your Majesty, it''s been raining for a long time.\" En Li pouted; she was dissatisfied, she originally asked Jenny to go shopping together today.


    Liu Feng walked to the window, put his hands behind his back, and said with a chuckle, \"This is also impossible.\"


    \"It will probably last for a long time.\" Mina stood by the window, looking at the dark clouds in the sky.


    There is a large area of ??blackness, and the rain keeps falling from above, and there is no intention to stop.


    The streets, houses, and even the tallest buildings and the continuous mountains were also obscured by the mist from the heavy rain. This kind of scenery still looks very good.


    \"Your Majesty, milk tea.\"


    Nicole handed it over with a cup of hot milk tea and continued, \"It''s good to rain, but the weather is not so hot.\"


    \"But I want to go out even more. Enri put her cheeks in her hands and said, the fox''s tail twitching.


    \"Let''s paint.\"Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    It''s afternoon, most of today''s work is done, and now it''s raining and can''t go out, so it''s inevitable that the beast-eared girls will be bored and sleepy.


    \"Painting?\" When Jenny heard this, she suddenly became interested in 03, and stood up immediately, the feeling of being sleepy was swept away.


    Enri and Mina also nodded and said cheerfully, \"Okay, let''s draw.\"


    \"Jenny, you teach Anli and Tess, I''ll teach Nicole and Mina.\"Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    When he was on Earth, Liu Feng''s art work was also very good, whether it was watercolor or sketching.


    \"Okay.\" Jenny agreed, and the relationship with the beast-eared girls has been getting better and better these days.


    Tis tilted her head and asked curiously, \"Your Majesty, can you draw too?\" Because of the heavy rain today, Niu Jiao Niang didn''t go to patrol and ran to the highest building.


    \". Just a little bit, but it''s not as good as Jenny''s painting.\" Liu Feng chuckled lightly. \"Your Majesty, you are very kind.\" Jenny was a little embarrassed to be praised.


    Liu Feng waved his hand and said, \"You don''t need to salute.


    He didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, the elf girls were always saluting in the past two days, and it was still a little too restrictive.


    \"Yes.\" Jenny nodded hurriedly, and found that she was more reasonable than her father, the old-fashioned king was too serious.


    Liu Feng opened the drawer, took out boxes of paint, and said, "It''s raining today, so let''s paint watercolors today." \"


    \"Watercolor painting?\" The girls asked in confusion at the same time, they had only heard of sketches, not any watercolors.


    Jenny was even more curious, blinking her green eyes, thinking of the photo of Liu Feng''s desk, wondering if it was a watercolor painting.


    \"It is to use various pigments and add a little water to draw a colorful painting, which looks richer than a sketch. Liu Feng explained briefly.


    \"Your Majesty, I want to learn, I want to learn.\"Tis said quickly, walking to the drawing board and standing.


    Jenny hesitated for a long time and said, \"Your Majesty,.... teach me watercolor painting too, I also want to learn.\"


    \"Of course no problem, let''s learn watercolor together, you will like it.\"Liu Feng said cheerfully, walking to the drawing board and began to fiddle.

 Chapter 1087：

    Several women also came together, wanting to see what was in the box.


    Liu Feng opened the box, took out the paints in tubes, picked out a few colors, unscrewed the lids, and squeezed all the paints onto the palette.


    Seeing the strips of colored paint on the palette, Jenny exclaimed, \"Wow, the color is so beautiful, so pure.\"


    \"Yeah, it looks really good, this one must look good for painting.\" An Li said happily.


    \"Before painting, add a little water and stir it, let it dilute a little and then paint.\"Liu Feng finished and started to operate.


    The paintbrush was dipped in a little water prepared by the maid and began to stir. After a while, it was drawn on the drawing paper.


    The drawing paper is watercolor paper, developed and processed by the scientific research department. Cotton and hemp plant fibers are added to the original paper.


    Its characteristics are that the water absorption is higher than that of ordinary paper, the pounds are thicker, and the fibers on the paper surface are stronger, and it is not easy to be broken and pilled due to repeated smearing. This is the most suitable for watercolor painting.


    \"For those of you who are painting for the first time, you can outline the general pattern first, and then color it, so that it is not easy to waste paper and paint." Liu Feng explained. This kind of watercolor paper has not been widely promoted in Chang''an City, and it will be supplied to the training class in the later stage.


    And Jenny is the future training class teacher, Liu Feng will teach her some practice methods recently.


    \"Okay.\" The girls nodded earnestly, and they were very happy to learn new knowledge.


    Liu Feng re-sprayed a little paint and added it to the place he had painted before. He reminded, remember, I would rather use a small amount of paint multiple times than do it too hard at one time. \"


    \"Understood.\" Several women nodded again, feeling eager to try. \"Drawing should pay attention to the relationship between light and dark. Every item must have both light and dark sides. You must learn to observe." Liu Feng explained.


    What he is now painting is an apple. He first drew the outline of the wheel, and then added color on it. The contrast between light and dark is very strong.


    He still remembers that when he took the watercolor class again, the first homework assigned by the teacher was to draw apples, and now he is just following the script. \"Your Majesty, I want to try it out.\"Jenny raised her hand politely.


    Liu Feng nodded, put down the brush, and said, \"Draw it, if you don''t understand it, just ask.\"


    \"Yes.\"Tis and Enri answered in unison, immediately grabbed the brush and squeezed the paint.


    \"Enri, don''t squeeze so much, it''s a waste.\" Tess muttered. Mina stood in front of the drawing paper with a brush and muttered to herself, *is there a relationship between light and shade? ? \"


    Liu 233 Feng couldn''t help but think it was funny when he saw the cute girls, all of them were holding pens and couldn''t start, but Jenny started to write after a few groping. More than half an hour passed, and Enri and Tis were covered in paint because of their nonsense.


    Their paintings were almost done, so they called Liu Feng to check.


    After Liu Feng saw the paintings of Tis and An Li, he laughed heartily, \"Hahaha, I still need more practice.\"


    The apple drawn by the two is crooked, and the drawing is abstract? Where is this apple.


    \"Hee hee, I think it''s not bad.\" En Li shook her fox ears.


    Liu Feng walked up to Mina again, and after reading it, the corners of his eyes twitched, and he said, \"Is this a black apple?\"


    Mina scratched her head and sneered, \"I have been studying the relationship between light and dark, but it turned out to be black.\"


    *....


    \" After hearing this, Liu Feng smiled and shook his head, looked at Nicole''s painting, and said in surprise,


    \"Hey, Nicole, you draw very well.\"


    It wasn''t great, but it was pretty good the first time around.


    \"Your Majesty, look at mine.\"Jenny respectfully said.


    \"I started it the first time, and it seems that I will teach you some deeper painting.\"


    Liu Feng praised that the pictures drawn by the elf girl were a little worse than him.


    \"Thank you, Your Majesty.\" Jenny blushed slightly.


    One more, CV7). Ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    The first thousand two hundred and thirty-four chapters: Elf Selling Paintings. (2 more for customization)


    \"Dong dong...


    In the early morning, the bell of Chang''an City rang, and a new day began. After the heavy rain yesterday, the weather today is extraordinarily comfortable. Because of the arrival of summer, the number of rains is extraordinarily large.


    Enri raised her hands and sighed, it feels so comfortable after the rain. \"


    \"Yes, the streets are clean.\"Liu Feng nodded.


    Today, he took a few girls to visit Chang''an City, and he would come out to inspect every few days to see if the policy was suitable in the other world, so as not to be unaccustomed to the soil and water and cause harm.


    Originally it was yesterday, but it was delayed due to heavy rain.


    \"Your Majesty, in fact, I''ll just come out with Enri and the others.\" Jenny said anxiously. Today, the elf girl wants to sell her painting in exchange for some coins, so that she can buy something in Chang''an City.


    \"Your Majesty is also going to visit Chang''an City, so don''t be under pressure.\" Nicole said softly.


    The elf girl is too polite, but often this kind of person can make a lot of friends. No, it took only a few days to make a movie with the girls in the castle.


    Jenny squeezed the bag tightly in her hand and compromised, \"Okay.\"


    \"Ta Ta...


    As soon as Liu Feng and the others got off the steam car, they walked towards the big market.


    When Jenny first saw the steam car, she was amazed for a long time and wanted to draw it.


    Mira, on the other hand, followed vigilantly, looking around all the time, dispatching a large number of soldiers to follow in secret to avoid accidents.


    \"Jenny, come with me, I will take you through the procedures for renting a booth.\" Enri said while pulling Jenny.


    \"Your Majesty, let''s go to the workshop first.\" Mina suggested.


    Liu Feng nodded. The output of the workshops has dropped a little these days, and we have to see what is the reason.


    \"Your Majesty, we will find you later.\"Enri said cheerfully.


    Liu Feng touched the head of Hu Erniang, and said, \"Go, let Jenny get acquainted here~ for a long time.\"


    \"Okay.\" Enri agreed.


    Wei Ya also walked to Jenny''s side and said softly, \"Your Majesty, I''ll be with Anli and Jenny too.\"


    There is no Bunny-eared girl class today, so I can take a rest-day.


    \"Okay.\" Liu Feng said softly, and left with Mina and Nicole and walked towards the workshop. \"Tap ta ta...


    Enri asked for a form from the front desk staff and said, \"Jenny, sign it here.\"


    \"Okay.\" Jenny picked up the pen and signed the name, and kept looking at the paper scroll in her hand.

 Chapter 1088：

    \"Okay, let''s go, our booth is at No. 8.\" Enri pulled the earless girl, and Jenny walked forward.


    A few minutes later, the three came to booth No. 8, and the area given by the staff was the living area.


    There are not only daily necessities, but also some ornaments and decorations.


    Jenny stood in front of the booth and said shyly, \"If you don''t set up a booth, no one should buy my paintings.\"


    \"What nonsense, someone will like such a beautiful painting.\" An Li raised her eyebrows and pulled the elf girl in.


    Wei Ya blinked her light red eyes and urged, \"Let''s put the painting out.\"


    \"Okay.\" Jenny put the bag in her hand on the table and took out a scroll of paintings.


    \"I''ll help you.\" En Li said enthusiastically, spread out the painting and clipped it on a board for others to see.


    \"Such a beautiful painting must be sold very quickly.\" Wei Ya was amazed when she saw the painting-


    Down.


    After a few minutes, the three of them clamped all twelve paintings on the board.


    Eight of them were painted on parchment scrolls, and the other four were on white paper. Jenny covered her eyes shyly, not daring to look at the passers-by, and muttered to herself, \"I hope someone will like it.\"


    It''s true that almost everyone has never praised her since she was a child, so she is a little unconfident.


    An Li grabbed Jenny''s hand and said softly, \"Look, someone is looking at your painting.


    Just a few minutes after the painting was put out, it attracted passers-by, and now Jenny''s booth has gathered many people.


    A businessman pointed to a parchment scroll and asked, \"Hello, how much is this?\"


    .This...this one costs a hundred copper coins. \" Jenny hesitantly said, this price was set by the fox ears.


    \"Okay, I want this.\" The businessman said immediately, took out a hundred copper coins and handed them to the elf girl covering her face.


    \"Really?\" Jenny was stunned and took the copper coin tremblingly. \"Welcome to come again.\" Enri skillfully finished the picture and handed it to the merchant.


    \"Look, we all said that your paintings will be liked by many people.\"Weiya smiled.


    Jenny looked at the bag of copper coins in her hand, her face blooming with joy, this was the second pot of gold she earned, and the first person who bought her painting was His Majesty the King.


    At this moment, another businessman pointed to a painting and asked, \"\" Hello, where is this painting? \"


    \"This painting is the streets of Haiyan City.\" Jenny introduced. After being affirmed twice, I began to gain confidence in my own paintings. \"The painting is very good, how much is it?\" The merchant asked. A painting costs one hundred and fifty copper coins. \" Jenny said politely.


    The businessman nodded, thought for a moment, and said, \"Then I want a pair.\"


    \"Okay.\" Jenny nodded hurriedly and wrapped the picture scroll in wrapping paper. The price of the two kinds of paintings is different. The color of the parchment scroll is not as long as the white paper painting, and it is not as light as the white paper painting, so the parchment scroll painting will be cheaper. Half an hour later, Jenny''s paintings were bought one after another. Halfway through, one or two people thought they were expensive, so they bought them. (Wang Hao) After all, there was a celebrity like An Li.


    Jenny looked at the empty board and said in surprise, \"It''s really sold out.\"


    \"Because your painting is very beautiful, we all like it.\"Weiya is delighted.


    Enri nodded heavily and said, \"I can paint some watercolors in the future, it will sell faster.\"


    \"I will study hard.\"Jenny was motivated to study hard. \"You have to teach me more in the future.\" En Li sneered, she practiced for a long time yesterday, but the result was still terrible.


    Jenny covered her mouth with a smile, and said seriously, \"No problem, let''s go have an ice drink, I''ll treat you.


    \"Okay, I want to drink sour and fruity.\" Enri responded immediately.


    Wei Ya fiddled with her red hair and agreed, \"Then let me drink lemonade.\"


    \"Second update, Cv7). Please customize, please support.\".


    The first thousand two hundred and thirty-five chapters: buy buy buy. (3 more for customization)


    In the gold coin supermarket, the four Elf sisters dragged several carts to buy goods. Not long after they entered, their carts were full of goods, all of which were snatched away.


    \"Big sister, everyone who comes to the gold coin supermarket is so fierce.\" The second sister Lanni wiped her sweat and said.


    Just now, she was robbing a businessman for a perfume. It is said that it is a limited edition, and only the last bottle is left.


    When a girl hears the three words limited edition, it''s okay, she must buy it.


    Rose agreed, nodded and said, \"Yeah, it''s too fierce, if I hadn''t been quick, I would have been robbed.\"


    The fourth sister Polly''s cart was stuffed with instant noodles and dried fish.


    \"The items in the gold coin supermarket are really high-quality. After returning to the Larson Empire, many items may be sold for the price of gold coins.\" Sheila said firmly.


    It''s not bad to see what everyone is rushing to grab, not to mention I''ve tried it all.


    The second sister Lanni held a bright palm mirror and said proudly, \"I want to keep this mirror for myself.\"


    \"You can keep it, it''s very good.\" Rose chuckled, this mirror is the last one, and it took a lot of effort to grab it.


    After discussing with another woman for a long time, I decided to buy her a double price. After all, they will go back to the other side of the mainland after 950, and I don''t know when they will be able to buy it next time.


    Hannah looked at the four full carts and said in surprise, \"You really bought a lot.\"


    \"The things here are really good.\" Rose said with satisfaction, and she was very satisfied with what the tour guide introduced.


    \"What else do you want to buy?\" Hannah asked, the things that can best open up the market have already been bought.


    Rose thought for a while and asked, \"Is the ingredients for that scallion pancake available? It''s really delicious.


    \"He certainly doesn''t want to tell us.\" Hannah shook her head. .


    The second sister Lanny pouted and muttered, \"It tastes really good, if we could know, no one would want the Empire''s buckwheat cakes, so we could earn a lot of gold coins.


    Monopolizing the market is always the most profitable.


    \"You can go buy salt.\" Hannah suggested.


    Rose gave her a piece of buckwheat cake, and she spit it out after trying it. She knew why the buckwheat cake didn''t taste good. In the final analysis, it was too bland and even bitter. \"Salt? Our empire also has it, so I won''t buy it. It''s too troublesome to transport, and it''s not profitable.\" Rose shook her head one after another.


    Hannah smiled and pretended to be mysterious, \"You''ll know when I go to see it, you''ll buy it.\"


    ....


    \"\"The four elf sisters were stunned, but they still followed Lu Erniang away.


    \"Tap.Tap....


    In ten minutes, the four elf sisters were taken to the big market by Hannah, where they could also shop for a long time.


    She pointed to a salt shop and said, \"This is the salt shop.\"


    The four elf sisters walked in curiously, saw the fine salt in the boxes, and exclaimed, the color is so pure and detailed. \"

 Chapter 1089：

    \"All the salt in the Han Dynasty is this kind of salt, and it is purified, there is no toxin, and it is more delicious to cook.\" Hannah explained.


    \"The price is not expensive.\" The second sister Lanni looked at the price tag and said in surprise.


    \"Big sister, I think I can buy some to go back.* The third sister Sheila suggested.


    \"You can buy it.\" Rose nodded and replied.


    When Rose and second sister Lannie were about to buy salt.


    Fourth younger sister Polly pulled Lu Erniang and asked, \"Miss Hannah, do you know where there is a place to sell books in Haiyan City?\"


    \"Yes, there is a small library in Haiyan City, where there are many books for sale.\"


    Hannah said without hesitation.


    \"Very good, then I''ll go take a look. * Fourth sister Polly said cheerfully.


    Hannah nodded and said with a chuckle, \"Tell the coachman the location in the carriage, about the price of two steel coins.\"


    \"Uh-huh.\"


    Fourth younger sister Polly nodded, and (adfe) put her head into the salt shop and shouted, \"Sister, I''m going to buy books, you guys go shopping first.\"


    Rose stopped her hand holding the salt and warned, \"Go, pay attention to safety, and bring a few knights with you.\"


    \"I know.\" Fourth younger sister Polly answered cheerfully, turned around and ran out of the big market.


    \"Tap tap....


    She got into the carriage and went straight to the library with a smile on her face.


    When she was in the Elven Empire of Larson, she liked to read books very much. Before coming to this continent, she decided to buy some books here.


    Ten minutes later, the carriage stopped at the entrance of the library, and the fourth sister Polly got off after paying the steel coins.


    She looked up at Xi Ee, smiled and said, \"This is the library.\" The elf girl went straight into the library, and when she came in, she felt different inside. \"It''s so quiet here.\" Fourth sister Polly lowered her voice and turned her head to look around.


    \"It''s so big here.\"The fourth sister Polly whispered in surprise, and began to stroll inside.


    After walking around the library, the elf girl stopped in the fairy tale area and muttered to herself, \"Fairy tale book? What is it?\"


    She picked up a copy of Mulan and started flipping through it.


    Ten minutes later, the fourth sister Polly said in surprise, \"This book is too good to read.\"


    The elf girl took all the fairy tale books in the fairy tale area and took them back to read them.


    When she was about to leave, her eyes turned to the other book beside her, and she wondered, \"The City of Miracles written by Princess Lucy\"? \"


    She put down the book in her arms, picked up the City of Miracles and started flipping through it.


    A few minutes later, Polly tilted her head, her green hair slipped down, and said to herself, \"Chang''an City? Is there really such a magical place?\"


    \"Never mind, bring it over and ask Hannah.\" Polly brought the City of Miracles with her.


    The elf girl walked to the front desk with a dozen books in two, and politely said, \"Hello, I want to buy these books.


    \"Okay, no problem, the total price of fourteen books is one silver coin and four hundred copper coins.\" The clerk said gently.


    Polly took off the backpack, cleared the coins for a while, and handed them to the clerk. He said gently, \"Here, can I pay for the bills?\"


    \"Of course, I will help you pack it.\"The clerk took the banknotes and began to liquidate, and by the way, let someone pack the elf girl.


    The clerk warned, \"Be careful of moisture.\"


    \"Thank you.\" Polly thanked quickly.


    \"Three shifts, CV). Please customize, please support.\".


    The first thousand two hundred and thirty-six chapters: their respective calculations. (4 more for customization)


    clap la la...


    The fleet of the Flanders Empire is sailing on the sea, and it will be half a day before they reach Zijin City.


    \"His Royal Highness, it will be here soon.\"Jin Mo respectfully said.


    Field''s long white hair was flowing, and he had been standing quietly on the board for a long time, his silver-white eyes still staring at the sea. \"Your Highness, buckwheat tea.\"Deacon Green respectfully handed a cup of tea.


    For the past few days, Field has been standing on the board of the boat, or meditating in the cabin, speaking very, very little.


    The people in the whole ship were afraid to speak out loud, they knew Field''s character.


    Field took the buckwheat tea and asked, \"Well, how much food is left.\"


    \"Probably still eat, five or six days.\" Deacon Green said in distress, the recent food consumption has been restrained.


    \"Let them eat and get ready.\" Field said coldly.


    The great Celtic knight walked to the board, saluted and said, \"Your Highness, the knights have been prepared for landing.\"


    Field said solemnly, \"The Kingdom of Yadian is our last hope, and we must occupy the next territory.


    \"Yes.\" The Celtic Knight replied solemnly, knowing that there was no way out. Three hours later, the fleet of the Flanders Empire was approaching the port of Zijin City.


    At this moment, a team of knights gathered in the port, and they were sent by the Archbishop of Yade.


    \"Break down, break down.\"\"Retract, retract.\"


    Following a series of operations by the boatmen, the fleets of the Flanders Empire all docked at the port of Zijin City.


    \"Tap tap.


    Field got off the boat under the **** of the knights and walked towards the group of knights.


    \"Dear Princess, welcome to you.\" A knight commander respectfully saluted.


    Field nodded lightly and said solemnly, \"Take me to see your King Yard.\"


    Although Queen Timothy took the throne back, Archbishop Yard still calls himself the king.


    \"Your Majesty is waiting for you in the castle hall.\"The knight commander bowed and led the way in front.


    The great Celtic knight immediately followed Field''s footsteps and clenched the saber at his waist.


    Half an hour later, the pedestrians, led by the knight commander, came to the castle hall.


    After seeing Archbishop Yard on the main seat, Field nodded slightly and said, \"Your Majesty.\"

 Chapter 1090：

    \"Sit.\" Archbishop Yard waved his hands expressionlessly, Field went to his seat and sat down, while the Celtic Knights and Green Deacon stood behind her.


    \"Your Majesty, what is your request?\"Field straight to the point.


    Archbishop Yard sat up straight and said solemnly, \"Kill that woman and take back the throne that belongs to me.\"


    \"According to the previous agreement, I will send 4,000 knights, and Your Majesty will give us a place to stay and food, right?" Field confirmed again.


    Archbishop Yard nodded and replied, \"That''s right.\"When will the food be given? \" Field said coldly.


    \"As long as the alliance agreement is signed, the food will be distributed immediately, and I have prepared the knights.\" Archbishop Yade touched his white beard.


    \"Okay, show me the agreement.\" Field nodded.


    The Archbishop of Yade motioned the Knight Noel to take out the parchment.


    \"Tap.Tap....


    The great Celtic knight who received the parchment checked it and found it to be fine, and then handed it over with both hands, \"Understood.\"


    ... Field took the parchment, unfolded it, and glanced at it quickly. A few minutes later, she closed the parchment and said, \"I want to add one more item. Archbishop Yard put down the teacup and said lightly, \"Tell me. \"


    \"After helping His Majesty successfully regain the throne, we will divide two cities for us. * Field said solemnly.


    ... After Archbishop Yard heard this, his face became visibly gloomy, and he began to think.


    - Minutes, two minutes, five minutes.. twenty minutes, the picture is like still.


    The people on both sides didn''t dare to move, they just stood there, not daring to scratch even if they itch, they all endured it.


    Archbishop Yard weighed the pros and cons for half an hour before slowly raising his head, and a thick and powerful voice sounded, yes. \"


    OK, happy cooperation. \"Field breathed a sigh of relief silently. However, I also have one condition.\" Archbishop Yard raised his hand.


    0\". Ask for flowers-....


    \"You said.\" Field shook his hair.


    \"Four thousand knights must rush to the front.\" Archbishop Yade said slowly.


    ....\" Field''s face couldn''t look any better. Even if he understood that the other party was using her knight to open the way, he could only grit his teeth and say, \"Yes. \"


    \"Okay, let''s add it.\" Archbishop Yard said with a hearty smile, as the saying goes, if you want to get something, you have to give something.


    Knight Noel took the parchment, picked up a quill and wrote on it, and then handed it over to the Archbishop of Yade, asking him to sign first. \"His Royal Highness.\" Knight Noel handed the parchment scroll with both hands.


    Field took the parchment, focused on the two new additions, and signed it a moment later.


    Archbishop Yard got up and said lightly, \"Okay, it''s getting late, princess, go and rest, we''ll set off after your knights are sorted out in a few days.\"


    *Um. \"Field also got up.


    When Archbishop Yard was leaving, he instructed, \"Noel, let someone arrange a place to live for the princess.\"


    \"Yes.\" Knight Noel responded immediately, turned around and told the maid to lead the way.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    Half an hour later, Field and the others were arranged in the left room of the castle. At this moment, only Field and Deacon Green were in the room, and everyone else went to rest.


    While helping Field change clothes, Deacon Green complained, \"Your Highness, that old guy is really cunning.


    \"Being able to climb from the position of the bishop to the king is a bit of a skill.\" Field said solemnly, but he didn''t expect to be calculated like this.


    \"These four thousand riders count... Green Deacon didn''t say any more.


    Field closed his eyes and said coldly, \"This old guy will pay the price.\"


    It''s just a stopgap measure, do you really think her knight is so useful? Four thousand knights suddenly attacked.


    Maybe, without the other party giving two cities, you can take five or six cities by yourself! ! !


    \"Four shifts, (V). Please customize, please support.\"Mountain,


    Chapter 1237: Restless. (1 more for customization)


    Inside the Haiyancheng Castle.


    Niu Da, Felton, Hughes and other senior executives and officers are in the layout. Although the people of the two empires are restricted to the ancient city of Lin, sometimes they can''t be careless.


    Felton frowned and reported, \"Sir, according to intelligence, the Orc Empire is the most restless.\"


    \"Continue to send people to watch, if you have any crooked thoughts, immediately send it to the guard division for a few days.\" Niu Da ordered, the orc prince has not yet experienced the feeling of the small black house.


    \"Understood.\" Felton nodded, knowing what to do.


    \"Sir, the fleet of the Ori Dwarf Kingdom will soon arrive in Haiyan City.\"


    Hughes Reports.


    Before several people had a meeting, a navy reported the news to Hughes.


    After listening, Niu Da nodded and ordered, \"Wait for the iron ore\"490^ to be transported to the steel plant immediately. \"


    The iron ore of the Aoli Kingdom is not all transported to Chang''an City, but divided into several waterways. Among them are several important cities such as Chang''an City, Yingluo City, and Haiyan City.


    In addition to the construction of the railway from Chang''an City to Yingluo City, Haiyan City is also planning to build the railway to Yingluo City.


    \"Yes.\"Hughes said respectfully.


    Niu Da thought for a while, then raised his head and ordered, \"When the time comes, you should arrange a team of navy troops to bring back a group of knights from the ancient city of Lin.\"


    He couldn''t let so many knights stay in one place, and he had to keep them separate, otherwise it would cause chaos.


    \"Does your lord want two knights of the empire to repair the rails?\" Hughes guessed. \"Well, instead of letting them build the road, let him lay the rails.\" Niu Da nodded.


    Laying railroad tracks is much more tiring than building roads, so why don''t other knights make good use of it now.


    Moreover, the meals provided by the laying of the railroad tracks are different from those of the road building, and they will be richer. Those knights will agree to eat them.


    \"Understood.\" Hughes nodded.


    \"Go to the port and watch it first.\" Piece ordered.


    \"Yes.\" Felton nodded, and Hughes also saluted and left.


    Half an hour later, Felton and the two came to the port. At this moment, the port began to move some ships one after another, preparing to make room for the transport ship.


    Half an hour later, the transport fleet slowly sailed into the port.


    \"Break down, break down.\"

 Chapter 1091：

    Under the operation of the boatman, all ten ships of the steamboat stopped stably.


    \"Tap tap.....


    The leading dwarf knight led a team of knights to disembark. The soldiers in the port checked the routine and took them down to rest. The next thing to transport iron ore is Haiyancheng.


    Because of Viscount Muller''s matter, the dwarf knight was very respectful and polite this time, and didn''t say anything.


    \"Hurry up and move them down.\"


    \"Pull that track over here, the pulleys are ready.\"


    The port was suddenly lively, and various sounds were mixed together.


    \"Sir, then I will lead a team of navy to Lin Gucheng.\" Hughes reported.


    Felton nodded and warned, \"Bring more people, lest their gang be distracted.\"


    \"Yes.\"Hughes nodded.


    He walked up to the navy and ordered, \"Hugo and Aji will lead the 500-person navy and set off with me to the ancient city of Lin.\"


    \"Yes.\"Hugo and Aji answered in unison.


    Since they told Biris that they were going to be sailors, now they have overcompleted their training, and they have also been promoted to team captains. The two brothers each lead a team.


    Half an hour later, all five hundred sailors had gathered at the port. They lowered their tail fins to wrap their legs, grabbed their spears and jumped into the water.


    thump...


    Under the waters near the port, a lot of black shadows suddenly appeared, and they were moving towards the ancient city of Lin in a dense and orderly manner.


    Half a day has passed, and the mermaid navy has begun to gather towards the port of Lin Gucheng.


    Since the swimming speed of the mermaid is more than double that of the boat, they can reach it in half a day on a normal day''s sea route.


    All the mermaid sailors began to emerge from the sea, and Hughes, who took the lead, shouted,


    \"All available, ready to log in.\"


    \"Yes.\"The mermaid navy responded in unison 0..


    .Snapped....


    In about a few minutes, all the mermaid navy had landed, and after handing over to the soldiers in the port, they moved towards the city.


    Aji looked around and muttered, \"Brother, Lin Gucheng is not as big as Green City and Haiyan City.


    \"Yeah.\" Hugo also stared around, but felt that the development here was not bad.


    Half an hour later, Hughes came to the door of the restaurant and sent someone to communicate with the leaders of the two empires.


    About ten minutes later, Second Prince Nemo and the Marquis of Leicester went downstairs.


    ....


    \" Second Prince Nemo frowned slightly, looking at the soldiers who were surrounding him, it didn''t seem like it was a good thing.


    \"The two highnesses, Lord Marquis, Lord City Lord asked me to lead a group of knights to Haiyan City.\" Hughes said directly.


    Prince Knight was not happy when he heard it, and shouted, \"Take it to Haiyan City? What are you going to do.\"


    \"Don''t worry, Your Highness, I won''t do anything to your knights. It''s just that there are a lot of people in Haiyan City who need to build the road, so I just took them there to build the road.\" Hughes explained. \"Build the road? Is there no one in Haiyan City?\" The Marquis of Leicester expressed his dissatisfaction. \"Another group of knights are at sea, take them to Haiyan City to build a road, which can not only solve their food and clothing, but also allow them to land and rest." Hughes said lightly. 4.1


    ...Second Prince Nemo stopped talking, lost in thought.


    \"Building the road to Haiyancheng, the food provided will be better.\" Hughes continued. Second Prince Nemo thought for a long time, then raised his head and said, "Okay, you can bring the two thousand knights on the sea."


    He looked at the unkind eyes around him, especially those who had already touched the hilt of the sword around his waist, there was absolutely no way to refuse.


    \"My thousand knights are also taken away.\"The Marquis of Leicester said helplessly.


    \"Thank you, Your Highness, my lord.\" Hughes saluted slightly, turned and walked towards the port. Those knights really helped a lot in laying the rails.


    \"One update, Cv). Fei Lu strictly checked, the author is changing......


    The first thousand two hundred and thirty-eight chapters: I am heartbroken. (2 more)


    Fourth sister Polly''s carriage stopped at the gate of the big market.


    The elf sister asked the knight to remove the book, gave the coachman two steel coins, and left.


    A few minutes later, Polly came to the door of the salt shop, and a crisp voice sounded, \"Sister, I''m back.\"


    Rose looked at the book in the knight''s hand and asked, \"What book did you buy?


    \"Fairy tale books.\" Fourth sister Polly said cheerfully, these books have been enough for her to read for a long time. Rose had already placed the order for salt, walked out of the store, and said suspiciously, \"Fairy tale books? What kind of books are they?


    \"The fairy tale book is a book written by His Majesty the King. It is deeply loved by the responsible family and the common people. Many books can be sold in a day.\" Hannah explained.


    This fairy tale book can cause a sensation in another continent. Many of the characters and places mentioned in the book have been adapted and can be slightly refined.


    The fourth sister Polly took out a book and asked politely, \"By the way, Miss Hannah, I want to know if the descriptions in this city of miracles are true?\"


    \"Of course it''s true, this book is described according to the real situation, and it is one of the fastest selling books in the library.\"Hannah looked a little proud. Fourth younger sister Polly glanced down at the cover and continued to ask, \"The city of Chang''an written inside, does this city also exist?\"


    \"Really, Chang''an City is the capital of the Han Dynasty, there are more novel things there.\" Hannah explained.


    Fourth sister Polly''s green eyes flickered, and she already had expectations for this Chang''an city.


    Rose took the City of Miracles and muttered to herself, \"I see, this Chang''an City is really so good that you won''t even blink.\"


    The second sister, Lanny, and the third sister, Sheila, both put their heads close to each other. They were also curious about the magic power of this book, which made their sister like it so much.


    \"You will like it when you see it.\"Hannah covered her mouth and smiled.


    After reading it, she lived in Chang''an City for a long time. If it wasn''t for the work of the tour guide, she was assigned here, and she really didn''t want to leave.


    Ten minutes later, the three elves raised their heads in shock and said in surprise, \"It''s really amazing.\"


    The second sister Lanni widened her eyes and wondered, \"Is there really a bridge over that big river?\"


    \"Is that Liuli big house also real?\" The third sister, Sheila, also envied. \"These are all true, if you don''t believe me, you can go to Chang''an City to see.\" Hannah urged.


    \"How far is Chang''an City from here?\" Fourth younger sister Polly asked, blinking her eyes. \"It will take about a month and a half if you take a carriage and go by land.\" Hannah replied.


    \"A month and a half?\" The four elves said in surprise.


    Rose shook her head and said regretfully, \"Let''s go when we have a chance next time.

 Chapter 1092：

    A month and a half is too long, and it will take two months for them to return to the Larsen Elven Empire.


    What''s more, they will leave immediately after finishing the repair, but there is not so much time for them.


    The third sister Sheila and the fourth sister Polly lowered their eyes in disappointment. They were the youngest and liked these novelties the most.


    Hannah saw the loss of several people, and quickly said, \"You can go there by airship.\"


    -airship? what is that? \" Fourth younger sister Polly said suspiciously.


    Hannah pointed to the sky, pretending to be mysterious, the airship is the masterpiece of King Longxia, and it only takes two days to go to Chang''an City from here. \"


    Rose''s Chamber of Commerce will be an important link between the Larsen Elf Empire and the Han Dynasty. Only after they have seen Chang''an City will they bring more businessmen when they go back.


    \"What? Only two days?\" The second sister Lanni said in surprise.


    The third sister Sheila widened her eyes and said in surprise, \"How is this possible?


    - A month and a half is now only two days? Wizard''s magic can do it. \"


    Hannah shook her head and said, \"This is not magic, just try it and see.\"


    \"Let''s not go, we still have a lot of goods to buy.\" Rose shook her head lightly.


    The second sister Lanni nodded and said in agreement, \"Yeah, I just bought salt now, and some luxury goods, and a lot of important things I haven''t bought yet.\"


    ... the third sister Sheila and the fourth sister Polly pouted the boss.


    Rose was both pitiful and funny when she saw the grievances of the two younger sisters.


    She is the eldest sister, but she can''t see her sister''s grievances, so she has to compromise, "As for the purchase of goods, I will come with your second sister, and you can go to Chang''an City to see."


    Hearing this, the two sisters retracted their pouted lips, and began to smile, they dared not believe, \"Really? Big sister.


    \"Really, but you have to be careful and bring more knights over there.\" Rose urged.


    The two sisters nodded heavily and responded in unison, \"We will be careful, we will work hard for the eldest sister and the second sister.\"


    \"Give you five days, when the time comes, you have to hurry back, and we have to hurry back to the Larson Empire.\" Rose warned.


    The third sister Sheila and the fourth sister Polly responded quickly, \"Understood, we will buy gifts for the eldest and second sisters.\"


    \"You don''t need the gift, just take care of yourselves. *Second sister Lannie urged.


    \"If you want to go, hurry up, there will be another airship flying to Chang''an City in the afternoon.\"Hannati 483 woke up.


    \"Thank you Miss Hannah,\"Where can I sit on the airship? \"The third sister Sheila bent down and thanked.


    Hannah pointed to the carriage at the door, and said, \"Take the carriage over there, and tell the driver about the airship field. When you get there, there will be staff who will teach you how to buy tickets.\"


    \"Thank you Miss Hannah. *Three sisters and fourth sisters thank you again.


    \"By the way, you can''t bring weapons when you board the airship. Let the knights pay attention and do everything according to the regulations, otherwise you will be arrested into the Guard Division.\"


    Hannah reminded again.


    \"Is there anything else I should pay attention to?\" Fourth younger sister Polly asked humbly, after all, this female place is still relatively familiar with Luerniang.


    Hannah took out a book from her carry-on bag and said, \"This is the law of the Han Dynasty. There are many precautions recorded in it. You can take a look at it.\"


    \"Thank you so much Miss Hannah.\"The two sisters happily took over the book.


    \"Come on, don''t be too late.\" Hannah urged. \"Be careful, don''t mess around.\" Rose urged loudly.


    Being an elder sister is really heartbreaking for my younger sister. I didn''t want to agree, but I also wanted them to have a good look at the outside world.


    Second shift, Cv). Ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    Chapter 1239: Signing. (3 more)


    The bright sun shines through the gaps between the leaves, through the early fog, and wisps the city of Chang''an.


    Liu Feng was working in the tallest building at the moment, Mina and the others were working on documents, but Jenny was fiddling with a paintbrush.


    Ever since I learned watercolor, I have devoted myself to practice and creation every day.


    Nicole brought a cup of milk tea and started to distribute it. When she got to the elf girl, she said, \"Jenny, take a rest.\"


    \"Thank you.\" Jenny said with a smile, her face drenched at the beginning of the morning.


    \"Go and wash your face.\"Nicole covered her mouth and smiled.


    \"Ah?\" Jenny was still in a fog.


    Nicole chuckled and shook her head, brought a cup of green tea on the table, and said softly, \"Your Majesty, have a cup of tea.\"


    \"Well, you also have a rest.\" Liu Feng said thoughtfully, busy in the early morning.


    knock....


    \"Come in.\"Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly, holding his teacup and blowing.


    \"Crumble..


    Princess Lucy pushed the door and walked in, still holding a stack of papers in her arms. Liu Feng sipped and guessed, \"Lucy, is your novel ready?\"


    \"Your Majesty, how do you know?\" Lucy asked in surprise.


    \"You haven''t gone to the castle to eat in the past few days. You hide in your room every day. You want to come to the final stage of the novel." Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    He knows the hard work of writers, and when inspired, he doesn''t even bother to eat, and even the cat doesn''t go out at home for several days.


    Lucy handed out the stack of papers with both hands, and said softly, \"Yeah, *City of Miracles Volume 2 has been completed, please help me read it.\"I am very happy. \" Liu Quan took it with a smile.


    Nicole brought Lucy a cup of milk tea and said softly, \"Let''s have a cup of milk tea first, then a large stack of paper looks like it will take a while.\"


    \"Thank you.\" Lucy Yanran smiled and took over the milk tea.


    She blinked her golden eyes sideways, and asked curiously, \"Jenny, what did you paint for a few days?\"


    \"I....the garden that my mother grew up with.\" Jenny explained, almost slipping the tongue.


    \"It''s so beautiful, I believe Jenny''s mother is also very beautiful.\"Enri exclaimed. Jenny nodded heavily and said firmly, \"Your mother is very beautiful.\" After she said this, her eyes slowly dimmed, and she missed her deceased mother for no other reason.


    Seeing that Jenny suddenly became depressed, Anli and Mina changed the subject and said, \"What is this? \"\"This is Caesar.\" Jenny explained , I went to the zoo yesterday to see it.


    In order to liven up the atmosphere, Mina started teasing Fox Erniang and joked, \"Enri, what are your eyes, black and white, and how obvious your ears are.\"


    ......Enri scratched the back of her head awkwardly.


    Jenny held up the paintbrush and suggested, \"I''ll paint you guys.\"

 Chapter 1093：

    \"Okay, it''s very loud.\" En Li and the others said cheerfully, and began to straighten their hair and clothes to stand in front of the girl.


    \"I''ll start drawing, you guys don''t move.\" Jenny urged.


    \"No problem.\" En Li answered innocently, but she didn''t know that the next few hours would be very tiring.


    Three hours later, Enri and Mina were shaking a little.


    \"Alright?\" The smile on Enri''s face was far-fetched.


    \"Okay, relax.\" Jenny put down the brush in her hand.


    Several people hurriedly shook their hands, shook their legs and twisted their necks.


    After Lucy finished working her muscles, she walked to the panel and said, \"I''ll take a look.\"


    Enri, Mina and others also walked over, wanting to see what the masterpiece of these few hours would look like.


    Wow, look good, \" Enri exclaimed.


    Mina nodded frequently, admiring, \"It''s really beautiful.\"


    Of course, Jenny didn''t draw that kind of sketch, but a rough wheel figure. It can''t be said that they are similar, it can only be said that the colors are very comfortable to match.


    It can be hung up. \" Nicole suggested.


    Liu Feng put down the document in his hand, stretched his waist and walked over, curiously, \"Let me take a look.\"


    \"Your Majesty, are you finished?\" Lucy looked expectantly.


    Liu Feng nodded and said with a smile, *The writing is very good, and it can be published directly. Because of the experience of the previous one, this one is not difficult to write, and there are no errors in details.


    Spoon really? \" Lucy''s golden eyes twinkled with a look of excitement.


    \"Yes, let the publishing house do it.\"Liu Feng nodded.


    Lucy smiled happily, bowed her body and thanked, \"Thank you, Your Majesty, for taking the time to read my novel.\"


    \"You can prepare a book signing at that time, and the book will sell faster.\" Liu Feng thought on a whim.


    Some well-known novelists on the other side of the world do this. The next book will be signed, which is a benefit for fans. \"Signing ceremony?\"Lucy--face was puzzled.


    \"It will be held at the Grand Theater, and those who come to buy books can get your autograph.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    Lucy''s eyes widened and she said in surprise, \"Signature? Will anyone like it?\"


    \"You can underestimate yourself. Now who doesn''t know about Chang''an City, you Princess Lucy''s city of miracles.\"Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    But (Qian Zhao Zhaoyi, then hold a signing party.\"Lucy said cheerfully.\"When the book is bound, let the newspaper publicize it.\"Liu Feng nodded and turned around.


    *Thank you Your Majesty. \"Lucy saluted with a hand-skirt.


    \"Okay, let''s take a look at the painting.\" Liu Feng walked to the painting with a smile.


    Jenny smiled embarrassedly, and said, \"I didn''t draw His Majesty.\"


    \"It''s okay, there is time.\"Liu Feng shook his head lightly.


    \"Your Majesty, let''s hang it up.\"Enri said quickly.


    After reading the painting, Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction and said, "Just hang it up when it''s dry, the painting is really good."


    \"Thank you, Your Majesty.\" Jenny said with a smile.


    *Three shifts, Cv7), please customize, please support. \".


    Chapter 1240: Another world version of fried chicken burgers? (1 more for customization)


    \"Dong dong...


    The sound of gongs, gongs and drums continued to sound, and there were some colorful paper fireworks, which was very lively.


    Today is the opening day of Chang''an City Fried Chicken Burger.


    Inside the shop, in the box on the second floor.


    \"Your Majesty, there are many people lining up outside.\" Enri looked outside through the glass window.


    The fried chicken and burger restaurant is set up in the food area of ??the new square. The two-story building is painted yellow with paint, and half of the wall facing the street on the second floor is replaced with large glass.


    \"It will be more and more lively in the future.\"Liu Feng chuckled, he had already expected this to happen.


    Nicole ordered the maid to bring snacks such as fried chicken and hamburgers.


    \"Your Majesty, give it a try.\" Nicole said softly, although I tried it during the development, I still have to check it on the opening day.


    \"You all eat together.\" Liu Feng greeted, Eliza, Catherine and others all came today.


    \"Okay.\" Eliza nodded and started to sit around the round table.


    The decoration of the store, like the foreign fast food restaurants on the other side of the earth, is very simple. There are some geometric 360 graphic paintings on the walls, and the tables include round tables, square tables, single tables, ten tables, etc.


    Catherine held a french fries and said softly, \"This is fries, it''s the same as the ones eaten in the castle.\"


    \"Yeah, it''s the same, but there are several types of fries here.\" Nicole said softly.


    Most of the menu at the fried chicken burger joint is Nicole''s idea.


    \"Aren''t all the fries the same?\" Lucy wondered.


    Eliza hurriedly shook her head and said proudly, \"It''s different, the taste is different, and everything is delicious.\"


    Elf also participated in the making of the menu, and they spent a lot of time in the kitchen with Nicole.


    \"French fries come in several flavors, including salted fries, bee treasure fries, and spicy fries.\"Nicole Yanran--smiles.


    \"Is there so many choices for even a single french fries?\" Katherine Shii pointed her chin.


    She has difficulty in choosing, so she is afraid that she will be distracted by so many choices.


    Enri picked up a hamburger, took a bite and said vaguely, . . .


    So this burger also has many flavors (adej), right? \"


    The burgers in the fried chicken burger shop are not as good as the other side of the earth. The upper and lower buns are hand-made buns. The appearance is worse, but the taste is still good.


    Each flavor is different, and the ingredients in it are also different.


    \"Of course, the signature is mutton burgers, followed by chicken burgers, and seafood burgers are very, very few for the time being.\" Nicole said softly.

 Chapter 1094：

    The first batch of chickens in Chang''an City can already be used in the catering industry, and they have begun to be supplied to various stores, including salted chicken, white-cut chicken, spring onion and **** chicken, etc.


    However, the most served is the fried chicken burger restaurant. Liu Feng has been waiting for this for a long time, and has not eaten fried chicken for a while.


    No, this store was opened as soon as possible and let the employees start to learn how to fry chicken.


    "I think lamb-flavored burgers are delicious." Enri filled her mouth with burgers.


    Mina was holding a chicken burger, and the blue group blinked and said, "It''s good to try chicken once in a while."


    "I like this fried chicken, and it''s delicious." Catherine''s golden eyes twinkled, and her nose kept blowing.


    "This fried chicken also has several flavors?" Lucy said as she picked up a piece of fried chicken. "Yeah, there are Orleans, spicy, salt and pepper." Nicole nodded and introduced. "It''s done very well." Liu Feng praised, just coming up with an idea, I didn''t expect the girls to do it so well now.


    Although this fried chicken burger shop has been planned for a period of time, it has been waiting for the batch of chickens on the farm to mature and expand the breeding successfully before the shop can be opened.


    Liu Feng gave Nicole and Anli the decoration drawings and recipes, and they completed it in just half a month.


    An Li took a sip of the iced Coke and said contentedly, "Your Majesty, if only this Coke could be sold."


    "There is no way to do this for the time being, we can just enjoy it ourselves." Liu Feng shook his head.


    No cola can be made in this era. Although fried chicken is a perfect match with cola, don¡¯t forget that it is also a perfect match with beer, so there are also beer in the store.


    "I think many people will choose the milk tea set." Wei Ya guessed with a puffed mouth. Eliza shook her head lightly and said, "I think the beer package is a little more." "I don''t think so, the lemonade package is more." Lucy said firmly. There are three sets of burgers in the fried chicken burger, which is the beer, lemonade, and milk tea set that the girls were arguing about.


    Liu Feng smiled heartily and said gently, "Hahaha, then you can make a bet. By the end of the day, the one with the most orders will win."


    "Then I''ll bet too, ten lollipops will win the milk tea set," En Li said decisively.


    "Since An Li is so generous, then I''ll come too. Ten packs of dried fish bet on the beer package to win." Mina echoed.


    "Then I''ll bet on lemonade, three cans of Coke." Nicole covered her mouth and smiled, thinking it was quite interesting.


    "Nicole, you are so generous, don''t you only have five cans of Coke left?" Wei Ya was surprised.


    Erniang also wanted to play, but unfortunately she didn''t have any good private collections.


    Jenny thought for a while and said, "Then I''ll come too. If I lose, I''ll paint a picture for the winner."


    "I don''t have anything to gamble, so, whoever wins, I''ll write her into the novel." Lucy said softly.


    "You all have a lot of things to bet on, so I won''t participate." Eliza laughed.


    Liu Feng thought it was interesting for the girls to play like this, and urged, "Eat it first, otherwise it will get cold."


    "Your Majesty, you have to testify for us." Enri said coquettishly.


    *Haha... Got it, you take a piece of paper and write it down, what is your betting and betting package, then I''ll announce the winner. "Liu Feng said with a hearty smile." No problem, Mina lost anyway. "Enri whistled happily. Mina squinted her eyes slightly and joked, "When the lollipop loses to me, don''t take it back. "


    "Hahaha...


    The whole second floor of the fried chicken and burger shop echoed with the laughter of several women.


    One update, Cv7). Please customize, please support. ".


    Chapter 1241: Maternity leave. (2 more for customization)


    At the gate of the fried chicken and burger shop-loud, Tis arranged a team of soldiers to maintain order.


    This is the case every time a new store opens in Chang''an City, and the clerk raises a loudspeaker to remind it. "All lined up."


    "Four teams, - come here."


    There are menus on the shelf next to the door, so you can see what to order in advance. "


    ...


    Such reminders are endless, and there are densely packed civilians at the door. After listening to the reminders, they all consciously queued up.


    Tori kept looking forward on tiptoe from behind, regretting, "I knew I would have come here earlier."


    He had been busy in the store in the morning, and when Manxian knew that the fried chicken and burger restaurant in Chang''an City had opened, he hurried over, who knows - it was still too late.


    "Mr. Tory, are you here for fried chicken and burgers too?" Deputy Director Ryan greeted.


    Tori saw that the other party was also lining up and said hello, "Deputy Director Ryan, are you resting today-?


    "Yeah, Lizao will give birth soon. Your Majesty has given me paternity leave for fifteen days." Deputy Ryan said gratefully.


    He never thought that his wife would have children and get vacation benefits. In fact, this is the labor contract law that Liu Feng perfected some time ago. For sick leave, maternity leave, paternity leave, bereavement leave, etc., there are corresponding rest days. When this was published in the newspapers at the time, it caused quite a stir, and the commoners loved Liu Feng even more.


    Fifteen days? so good. '' Tori said enviously.


    In fact, her wife went for a check-up a few days ago and was pregnant, which made him very happy.


    "It''s all a favor from His Majesty." Deputy Director Ryan chuckled, today is the first day of vacation.


    Because of the imperial examinations, the Guard Division had recruited four or five new trainee officer-level positions, so his 15-day break didn''t have much impact. "Every time a new store opens, there are so many people that it takes a long time to even get a seat." Deputy Director Ryan said helplessly.


    "Yeah, so many people." Tori sighed.


    An hour and a half later, it was finally the turn of Tori and Deputy Director Ryan. The fried chicken burger is located on the first floor, with four ordering counters in front, and four staff serve the customers.


    There are also rows of large menus hanging directly above the ordering table, so that people in the back can see what to eat first. The location on the first floor is also very spacious. There are many tables and chairs, and about 30 people can sit down. Personally.


    Ten minutes later, Tori stood side by side in a row, each watching at an ordering counter.


    "Hello sir, what would you like to order?" the clerk said with a smile.


    Tori pursed his lips and struggled for a long time, then decided, "Hello, I want a signature lamb burger."


    "Do you want a set meal? There are three sets of beer, lemonade, and milk tea, or do you want a single order?" the clerk asked politely.


    Tori was entangled again, and after a moment said, "Then give me the milk tea set."


    If he hadn''t had to go to work in the store later, he would have wanted to order a beer set meal.


    "Do you still need fried chicken? There are only hamburgers, French fries, and milk tea in the package. Fried chicken is also a popular item." The clerk recommended.


    In fact, they get a commission. As long as a certain item is the main product of the day, and the product sells more, there will be a commission reward.


    "Then give me a fried chicken." Tori nodded, smelling the aroma from far away.


    The clerk nodded and wrote on the list, and continued to ask, "Fried chicken has salt and pepper, spicy and Orleans flavors."


    "Orleans taste? What is it?" Tory was unfamiliar with the new term. "Compared with the previous two flavors, this flavor is more smooth and tender. If you don''t like fried food, you can choose the baked Orleans flavor." The clerk explained patiently.


    Tory nodded in understanding, and said, "Then give me two, one Orleans, and one spicy."


    "Okay, no problem, I''ll place an order for you now, a signature milk tea mutton burger set, plus two fried chickens, a total of five copper coins." The clerk smiled.

 Chapter 1095：

    This price is a little expensive for ordinary people, but it is nothing to Tori. He took out five copper coins from his bag and handed them to the clerk.


    \"Okay, I''ll take five copper coins from you. Would you like to pack or dine in?\" the clerk asked.


    \"Pack it up.\" Tori said without hesitation.


    The clerk handed Tori a wooden sign with seventeen written on it, and explained, \"Okay, this is your number plate, and you can use it to pick up your meal later.\"


    0-. ask for flowers-


    \"Thank you.\"Tori took the number plate, watched it, and stood next to it, ordering food for the people behind.


    \"Mr. Tori, you have finished your order.\" Solo also came over with a wooden sign in his hand.


    \"Yeah, I ordered a lamb burger, how about you?\" Tori asked curiously.


    Solo crossed the line, came to the pick-up table, and said, \"I ordered a chicken burger and a beer set.\"


    \"I am also a beer set, but mine is a seafood flavor, and they say it is sold in limited quantities.\" Deputy Director Ryan came over, and this set requires a copper coin.


    He and Solo had nothing to do today, so they ordered a beer set meal, after all, they hadn''t had a drink for a long time.


    \"It seems that the three of us have different tastes. Remember to tell me if it tastes good. I won''t order that next time.\"Tori laughed.


    \"When has the food in Chang''an City tasted bad?\" Solo also laughed.


    Deputy Director Ryan nodded in agreement, and said, \"I plan to come to this store for the next few days and try all the flavors once.\"


    Tori patted his chest and said, \"It''s what I thought.\"


    \"The meal on the 17th is ready, please go to the pick-up table to pick up the meal.\"The clerk shouted.


    Tori held the wooden sign and shouted, \"Here, the seventeenth is here.\"


    The clerk took the wooden sign and glanced at it, and then handed over the set meal in the packaging bag, with a warm reminder, \"Please eat it within half an hour, the taste will be better.\"


    \"thanks.\"


    Tori took the burger, nodded slightly to Solo and the others, and said, \"I''ll go first, I''m free to drink.\"


    \"Okay, goodbye.\" Solo both waved goodbye at the same time.


    After the clerk put down the two trays, he shouted, \"The meal on the 18th and 19th is ready, please go to the pick-up table to pick up the meal.\"


    \"Ours.\" Solo responded quickly.


    \"Hello, please take your time.\"The clerk pushed the tray in front of the two with a smile. \"Thank you.\" Solo thanked them and started looking for a place with the tray in hand.


    \"Second shift, two v7). Please customize, please support.\"Dry.


    Chapter 1242: Lizard Girl. (3 more for customization)


    When Liu Feng and others opened the fried chicken and burger shop, they had already left. Solo and Liang Ren, deputy director of Cai En, came to the second floor, found a seat by the window and sat down.


    Deputy Director Ryan looked out the window and said, \"The view here is good, you can see the street.*


    \"Yeah, look, there are still many people queuing outside.\" Solo said happily.


    It is already around ten o''clock in the morning, and the sun is a bit bright, but many people are still willing to line up.


    There are two familiar figures in the crowd lining up at the moment, they are the two Elf sisters.


    The two people who just got off the airship were in the airship field and heard a lot of people discussing this fried chicken and burger restaurant, so they rushed over without stopping.


    \"Third sister, there are several times more people in Chang''an than in Haiyan.\" Fourth sister Polly sighed.


    The third sister Sheila looked at the long queue in front of \"830\" and guessed, \"It is estimated that the taste will not be bad, otherwise why would there be so many people lining up.\"


    Fourth younger sister Polly licked the corner of her mouth and said expectantly, \"I hope to come to us soon, I can''t wait to eat it.\"


    They have been eating in-flight meals on the airship for the past two days. The taste makes them miss the present, and at the same time, they are looking forward to the food in Chang''an City.


    Fourth sister Polly pointed to a shelf at the door, pulled Sheila and said, \"Third sister, you wait here, I''ll go get the menu.


    *Okay. \" Sheila nodded.


    A few minutes later, Polly happily ran back with the menu, smiling and said, *Look at the third sister, there are so many choices.


    \"Let''s have one flavor each, so we can have two flavors.\"


    Sheila suggested.


    \"I agree.\" Fourth younger sister Polly Liwu smiled lightly.


    She stared straight at the menu and said tangled, *I want to eat every flavor. ¡ñ


    \"Me too.\" Sheila responded in a hopeless manner.


    There was still a person standing behind Sheila and Polly, and she was Monica, the lizard girl.


    He is 1.7 meters tall and has a good figure. He has orange-yellow hair on his head, and a slender orange tail is particularly good-looking. There are two rows of thorn-like protrusions on the back of his head.


    \"Hello, can you lend me a look at the menu?\" Monica asked politely. Fourth younger sister Polly turned her head, glanced at Lizard Lady, and responded quickly, \"Of course.\"


    She is a little different from other elves, and she doesn''t have much prejudice against good people.


    \"Thank you.\" Monica nodded in thanks, took over the menu and flipped through it.


    Lizard Girl came to Chang''an City a few days earlier, intending to find a job here.


    But her slender figure has been used to dancing since she was a child, and there is nothing else.


    \"You''re welcome, what flavor are you going to choose?\" Polly said softly, you can still make friends first when you are in an unfamiliar place, and the other party is a beautiful young lady.


    \"I choose chicken burger, lemonade set.\" Monica replied, looking very cold on the outside, but she was a good person to get along with.


    \"Then we are different, I choose the mutton flavor.\" Polly smiled sweetly.


    The third sister Sheila looked at the lizard girl and asked, \"Would you like to sit with us later?\"


    \"Okay.\" Monique replied readily, inexplicably feeling that the two sisters would get along very well.


    More than half an hour later, it was the turn of the two elves and the lizard girl.


    \"Hello, I want a mutton burger set with lemonade.\"The fourth sister Polly ordered a single course.


    The third sister Sheila pointed to a seafood set and said, "Give me a seafood-flavored burger set with milk tea."


    She hasn''t had milk tea yet, and the people in the queue in front of her said it was very good.

 Chapter 1096：

    \"I want a chicken set meal with lemonade.\" Monica''s elegant voice sounded.


    \"Okay, do those three young ladies need to order fried chicken? There''s not much left, you''ve been queuing for so long, do you want to have one?\" The clerk said softly.


    Polly blinked her green eyes, and said cheerfully, \"Then give me one.\"\"Okay, - there are three set meals and one fried chicken. Do you want to pay for one?\"The clerk asked. road.


    \"Yes, pay the bill together.\"The fourth sister Polly said with a smile.


    Monica shook her head quickly and said, no, no, I''ll pay for it myself. \"


    Lizard Girl felt that it was very rude to let others pay the bill when they met for the first time.


    \"It''s okay, I think you are very similar to my eldest sister, I''ll pay for it.\" The fourth sister Polly felt nothing.


    In this way, the three of them scrambled and scrambled, and the Lizard Girl had to compromise and let the little elf pay the bill.


    They started to wait next to them with the number plate, during which they started chatting 0..


    \"What? You are from another continent?\" Monica was surprised. When she was reading the newspaper two days ago, she knew about the Larsen Elf Empire and the Torola Orc Empire, but it was the first time she encountered it in reality.


    \"Yeah, we just came from Haiyan City.* Third sister Sheila nodded.\"I heard that the knights of your Lord Marquis were sent to repair the road. \" Monica asked curiously.


    \"It should be.... We are just businessmen, not very clear.\" Polly shook her head.


    .So...Monica nodded and didn''t ask.


    The clerk put the plates on the counter and shouted, \"The meal for No. 39 is ready, please go to the pick-up table to pick up the meal.\"


    It''s us. \"The fourth sister Polly handed the wooden sign to the clerk.


    \"Please be careful.\"The clerk reminds you.


    Sheila nodded, each left with a tray, and walked up to the second floor.


    They found a seat by the window and sat down, looking outside for the first time.


    \"It seems that Chang''an City has a big house with colored glaze, otherwise there would be no place to eat with colored glaze.\" Polly said firmly.


    Sheila nodded heavily, expecting, \"I don''t know where it will be.\"


    \"Eat it quickly, or it won''t taste good when it''s cold.\" Monica urged, taking a sip of lemonade first.


    Sheila also took a sip of the milk tea, and then her green eyes flickered, she said in surprise, \"This milk tea is delicious, but 3.8% better than buckwheat tea.\"\"My lemonade is also good.\"Bo Li was satisfied, opened her mouth and took a bite of the hamburger.


    \"The hamburger is really delicious.\"Monica was amazed, it was one of the best food I have ever eaten.


    \"Monica, try fried chicken, it''s delicious too.\" Polly hot I said with affection.


    \"Thank you.\" Monica said gracefully, sending 1 into her mouth in small pieces.


    \"How is it? Isn''t it delicious.\" Polly said expectantly.


    Monica nodded and said with a smile, \"Yeah, hurry up and eat too.\"


    The three girls are like this, you divide me, I divide you and start enjoying the food, looking out of the glass from time to time.


    \"Three shifts, C factory V). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1243: Dance training class? (4 more for customization)


    The Lizard Lady and the Elf sisters finished eating the burgers and left the store.


    \"Where are you going?\"Monica asked.


    Polly shook her head and said aimlessly, \"We don''t know either, just arrived at Chang''an City.\"


    \"Yes, you should find a place to live first.\" Sheila pointed her chin.


    \"That''s it, then I''ll take you there. I''ve been here for a few days, and I''m familiar with this place.\" Monica suggested that, after all, she had just been treated by the two sisters, and now she has to repay.


    \"Really?\" Polly was surprised.


    Monica nodded, took the two sisters and walked forward, smiling and said, \"You will like it very much when you go.


    After about ten minutes, the three came to the entrance of Zuixiaolou. Sheila looked up at the plaque and said word by word, \"Zuixiaolou.\"


    \"This is a restaurant and bar, the same as the one in Haiyan City.\" Fourth younger sister Polly thought of where she lived in Haiyan City.


    \"Oh? Haiyan City also has this?\" Monica wondered, she didn''t know anything about it, but only knew where the seafood she ate came from.


    Yes, but it''s not as good-looking or tall as this. \" Polly thought thoughtfully, the building in front of her was still very shocking.


    \"Go in.\" Monica urged, occupying someone else''s door is not good.


    \"Ta Ta...


    \"Hello.\"The front desk staff stood up.


    Monica turned to look at the two elf sisters and asked, \"Do you want two rooms or one?\"


    \"One room, so I won''t waste any money.\" Sheila said without hesitation, the two sisters usually sleep together at home anyway.


    \"Okay.\"


    Monica turned around and said to the staff, \"Open to these two ladies-


    It''s a room, the window should face the street. \"


    \"Okay, no problem, give me your ID card, or a voucher for entering the city.\"The staff said professionally.


    The fourth sister Polly stretched her hand into her bag and groped for it. After a while, she took out a piece of paper from the airship field and handed it over.


    \"Okay, I will handle it for the two of you immediately, and you need to pay twenty-five copper coins.\" The staff smiled.


    Sheila nodded, cleared the coins and handed them out, giving them paper money.


    A few minutes later, the staff completed the formalities, took out a key from the drawer, and said, \"Your room is on the far left of the third floor, and the room number is 309.


    \"Thank you.\"Sheila took the key and thanked\"Let''s go, I''ll take you up.\"Monica went up with the two sisters.


    Ten minutes later, the two sisters placed their luggage and went downstairs with Lizard Lady.


    \"Actually, just rest, you don''t have to follow me out.\" Monica said embarrassedly.


    Fourth sister Polly shook her head and said, \"We''re fine anyway,\"


    \"Alright then.\"Monica smiled.


    In fact, it was the Lizard Lady who wanted to find a job, so she said goodbye to the two sisters, who knew that they would also like to follow.


    \"What kind of job is Monica looking for?\" Sheila looked sideways at Lizard Girl. Monica sneered and said, \"I don''t know yet, I''ve been looking for a few days and still can''t find a suitable one.\"

 Chapter 1097：

    \"Is that so, what would you do? Specialty or something. * Fourth sister Polly asked.


    \"I like dancing since I was a child, so I can only dance.\" Monica said embarrassedly.


    The fourth sister Polly widened her green eyes after hearing this, and said in surprise, \"Dancing? It''s amazing.


    Third sister Sheila nodded heavily and said enviously, \"I also like dancing, but I can''t, you are amazing.\"


    \"No, no, dancing is useless, I can''t find a job right now.\"


    Monica was distressed.


    Before I changed, I might really think that dancing was very good, but when I really faced survival, I realized that it seemed to be useless.


    \"Don''t be discouraged, we will accompany you to find it, - you will find it. * Fourth sister Polly encouraged.


    She remembered a former friend of hers who liked to draw, but many people were not optimistic, only Polly was sure that she would make it through.


    \"Yes, we will accompany you.\" Sheila comforted.


    Monica nodded and thanked, \"I''m really bothering you guys.\"


    \"Tap ta ta...


    Unconsciously, the three women walked arm in arm towards the new city. Lizard Girl had been shopping in the old city a few days ago, and there was nothing suitable.


    \"Why are the buildings here colored?\" Polly looked around curiously. \"Because this is a new city, there will be some paint on the outer walls.\"Monica explained that she was also very suspicious of this issue two days ago.


    Sheila also looked around in surprise and said enviously, \"The color looks good, much better than those old-fashioned houses in our empire.\"


    \"It seems that the paint is not available for sale for the time being.\" Monica regretted that she had gone to the big market to ask about it a few days ago.


    \"By the way, what kind of orc is Monica? I can''t see it.\" Polly gathered up her courage to ask, because she felt that this question was very rude, so she never dared to ask.


    \"I''m a lizard orc, we have relatively few people, so it''s normal that you don''t know each other.\"Monica is very generous.


    Sheila stared at Monica''s tail and complimented, \"The color of your tail is so pretty.\"


    \"I envy your pointy ears.\" Monica said playfully, she often dreamed of fairy princesses when she was a child.


    Ten minutes later, the three women stopped at the newly opened storefront.


    When Monica saw the plaque on the storefront, the color-checking eyes stared at the boss, and she was instantly stunned.


    \"Look, Monica, look.\" Polly kept pulling on Lizard Girl''s sleeve. Sheila pulled the other sleeve and said in surprise, \"Chang''an City is really amazing.\"


    \"Polly, Sheila, is this really a dance training class?\" Monica said stunned.


    \"You read that right, it''s a dance training class.\" Polly said happily.


    Sheila nodded and said, \"Go and ask if you need a dance teacher.\"


    \"I don''t dare.\" Monica was suddenly frightened, maybe the happiness came too suddenly.


    \"It''s alright, hurry up, we''re here.\" Polly urged.


    Sheila didn''t care so much, and went to the door first, and pushed the door open.


    \"Four shifts, (CV). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1244: Acquaintances. (1 more for customization)


    Haw...


    Sheila pushed open the door and shouted politely, \"Hello, is there anyone?\"


    After a while, a female voice came, \"Is something wrong?\"


    After the voice fell, a girl came out, that is Nicole.


    \"Hello, we want to ask if we need a dance teacher for the dance training class?\" Sheila asked politely.


    Nicole fiddled with her long flaxen hair and looked at Sheila, Polly and the others, sweet and beautiful, \"If you need it, can you all dance?\"


    Polly pushed Lizard Girl forward and said gently, \"I won''t, but my friend Monica will.\"


    \"Hello, my name is Monica, I''m a lizard orc.\" Monica introduced nervously.


    Nicole smiled gently and invited, \"Then come in.\"


    At present, the stage training class has not officially opened, and it is still recruiting stage teachers. It will officially open when someone is recruited.


    Many students have signed up for the dance training class, but without a teacher, very few people in Chang''an City can dance.


    \"Okay.\" Monica nodded again and again and followed behind obediently. .


    After entering the door, there is a large venue, which is configured on the wall. A full-length mirror and a rubber blanket on the floor.


    There are two rooms on the left of the stage room, one is the lounge, and the other is the storage room. Nicole took the Lizard Lady and the others to the lounge.


    Before opening the door, Mila stopped Monica and a few others and said, \"Routine inspection.\"


    Nicole looked back at them with a smile and explained, \"The dance teacher needs His Majesty to interview in person, so some security work is necessary.\"


    .... see the king \" Monica and the others were frightened to speak, and the boss was staring.


    Sheila and Polly, in particular, did not expect to see the king of the Han Dynasty when they first came to Chang''an City, which made them so nervous.


    Since there are not many people who can dance in Chang''an City, it is still necessary for Liu Feng to personally check the recruitment of dance teachers.


    \"That''s right, then...".\" Nicole exhorted softly, and told the three girls-


    some basic etiquette.


    \"Yes, yes, yes.\" The three girls nodded seriously, afraid that something might go wrong.


    A few minutes later, Mira finished checking the three girls, and Nicole also explained and brought them in.


    \"Your Majesty, there is an orc who can dance to interview.\" Nicole said gracefully. Liu Quan raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at the three people who came in. When he saw Monica, his black eyes flickered.


    I didn''t expect to be in this world for so long, and seeing Lizard Girl for the first time is really novel.


    \"Your Majesty.\" The three girls respectfully bowed their heads and dared not look directly. After Jenny heard the familiar voice, she stopped the paintbrush in her hand and looked up at the three girls sharply.


    \"Polly?\" Jenny was surprised.


    When Polly heard someone calling her, she looked up instantly and said in surprise, \"Princess Jenny?\"


    \"Princess?\" Liu Feng was surprised and everyone looked at Jenny who was waving quickly behind him.

 Chapter 1098：

    ...\" Jenny put her hand down in embarrassment.


    The third sister, Sheila, also looked at Jenny in surprise. She didn''t expect that the princess who often went out with her sister when she was a child was the princess.


    An Li looked at the elf girl in surprise, and said in amazement, \"You''re actually a princess too?\"


    \"Why didn''t you tell us earlier.\" Mina blinked her blue eyes. \"Yeah, you can tell us earlier.\" Liu Feng said gently.


    Jenny lowered her head and played with her fingers, and said embarrassedly, \"Actually, it doesn''t matter if the princess is not a princess, anyway, the father hates it....


    The elf girl stopped halfway through, her eyes dimmed. Although she didn''t like her father, she was still her biological father, and she hoped to be valued more or less.


    An Li gave the girl a big hug and comforted, \"There are us.\"\"I don''t mind.\" Jenny shook her head quickly, after meeting Hu Erniang and others, she no longer wanted to go back to Larson Empire too.


    \"Your Highness Princess, why are you here.\" Polly was surprised. Jenny tilted her head and said with a smile, \"I came out to take risks.


    \"So you are old friends.\"Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Jenny nodded, walked to the elf little sister, held the hand and said, \"I used to sneak out to play when I was a child, and Polly did the same. We have known each other since we were young.\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, I''m good friends with Jenny.. Rooney.\" Polly changed her words quickly.


    \"Let''s go to the castle for dinner later.\"Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    Jenny nodded again and again, and dragged her little sister to the side to chat. Now is the time to interview the dance teacher.


    Monica saluted and said, *\"Your Majesty, I''m here to apply for a dance teacher.\"


    \"How long have you been dancing?\" Liu Feng asked.


    \"It''s been ten years since I started dancing at the age of eight and now I''m eighteen.\"Monica said respectfully.


    Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction, and said gently, \"Can you skip a paragraph?\"


    \"Your Majesty, of course.\"Monica bowed.


    \"Then let''s go out, you are dancing in the dance hall, which is more spacious.\" Liu Feng nodded lightly.


    Monica nodded respectfully and replied, \"Yes.\"


    Tread...


    Liu Feng and several people left the lounge and waited beside the dance hall.


    Lizard Girl slowly walked to the middle of the dance hall, and after finishing her clothes, she began to warm up.


    \"Dong dong dong..


    ding ding ding ding...


    As soon as the lizard girl was in place, the band waiting beside her joined together. They were specially arranged here so that they could have musical accompaniment when dancing.


    Monica was obviously startled, and said stunned, \"What is this? The voice is nice.


    \"This is the accompaniment for dancing, you can follow the rhythm - take off.\"Liu Feng explained briefly.


    There are still some requirements for dance teachers. If you just dance, you can''t tell whether the rhythm is right or not, and whether the rhythm is good or not.


    It''s obvious to dance with the music, whether you can keep up with the rhythm, step on the beat, etc.


    Of course, Liu Feng won''t be too harsh, as long as it''s not too outrageous.


    \"One update, Cv7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1245: Surprise Lizard Girl. (2 more for customization)


    As the music continued to sound, Lizard Girl''s warm-up was also ready.


    The slender hands stretched out, the body began to beat with the music, and the orange hair fluttered, the scene was very charming.


    \"You dance well.\" Polly opened her mouth wide, she didn''t expect Monica''s dance to be so great.


    Sheila was completely stunned. The gentle girl who ate hamburgers together in the morning looked so beautiful when she danced.


    \"Your Majesty, it turns out that she can dance so beautifully?\" En Li envied, looking at Lizard Lady''s slender, slender and tall figure, and then looking down at herself, she couldn''t help pouting.


    \"It''s really a good dance.\" Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction, Lizard Girl danced to the music for the first time, but the control was very good.


    \"Looks like I''m going to find a chance to learn to dance.\"Nicole thought silently.


    Mina and Eliza were stunned, watching Monica''s orange hair and tail swinging to the beat of the music, inexplicably beautiful.


    Five minutes later, when the music ended, Lizard Lady also stopped, wiped the sweat from her forehead, and bowed to Liu Feng and the others.


    Papaka... Liu Feng and several others applauded, the Lizard Girl''s dancing ability is beyond doubt.


    Liu Feng praised: \"Dance is very good, and I meet the qualifications of a dance teacher. Polly and Sheila praised, \"Monica, you are really amazing, teach us quickly. .


    \"Thank you, Your Majesty.\" Monica bowed her head shyly. This is the first time she has danced in front of so many people, or in front of kings and princesses. It''s really the first experience in her life.


    \"When did you meet such a powerful person, Polly?\" Jenny asked in a low voice.


    Polly smiled sweetly and replied in a low voice, \"I met you when I was eating hamburgers.\"


    \"How many kinds of dances can you dance?\" Liu Feng asked, if you master more, you can start the business directly tomorrow, but the female students who signed up can''t wait. \"Your Majesty, I can dance more than ten kinds of dances,\"Monica replied respectfully.


    Liu Feng asked in surprise, \"What are there?\"


    \"Go back to your majesty, there are those who gracefully attend the banquet...the ones who can exercise....there are so many.\" Monica said truthfully, these are all practiced for ten years, and they are already perfect.


    \"Can you show one or two of them? They are different.\" Liu Feng said gently. Monica nodded heavily and said respectfully, \"Your Majesty, it''s my honor.\"


    \"Dong dong dong..


    ding ding ding..


    The music sounded again, this time the music became softer according to Lizard Girl''s request.


    Monica danced again with the rhythm of the music. If the last dance had a strong sense of rhythm, then this dance is full of elegance.


    \"Your Majesty, it''s a different feeling again.\" An Li was pleasantly surprised, becoming more determined to learn to dance.


    \"It''s very good.\"Liu Feng chuckled lightly, with an exotic taste. Lizard Girl''s dance skills are no worse than the professionals on Earth, it can be said that it is even better.


    A few minutes later, Lizard Lady slowly stopped, fiddled with the broken hair stuck to my face due to sweat, and bowed to Liu Feng.


    \"Clap clap clap...


    Another burst of applause, Liu Feng and the others were completely convinced by Monica''s dance.


    \"It turns out that there are more wonderful things besides music.\" Katherine sighed, and now she is also interested in dancing.

 Chapter 1099：

    \"The dance matches your music better.\" Darlene chuckled lightly.


    Liu Feng''s black eyes flickered, and he had found the teacher of the dance training class. Monica deserved it.


    \"When can you go to work?\" Liu Feng asked.


    Monica was stunned, and hurriedly saluted, \"Go back to Your Majesty, I can go to work at any time.\"


    Nicole took out a document and handed it over, explaining, \"This is the dance teacher''s contract, which marks the salary, rest time and treatment.\"


    This contract was drawn up a few days ago, but there has been no dance teacher to apply.


    \"Okay.\" Monica took the contract with both hands and started to read it. Polly and Sheila also got together.


    A few minutes later, the three were shocked by the contents of the contract, and their mouths could not be closed.


    Monica hardly believed it, and asked in shock, \"Is this true?\"


    \"The benefits are good.\" Polly envied.


    \"It''s all true, you can sign if you think there is no problem.\" Nicole said gently.


    *Does a month''s salary really give me a silver coin? \" Monica asked again to confirm.


    \"Yes, the four-day rest every month is also true, and other benefits are also true.\"Nicole covered her mouth and smiled.


    She thinks Lizard Girl is really cute now, -\"Mi Qi''s height has a contrasting and cute look.


    \"Is there any problem?\" Liu Feng asked.


    Monica shook her head quickly and said hurriedly, \"No problem, Your Majesty, I am willing to sign.\"


    \"Here, just sign here.\"Nicole handed over a pen. \"Yes.\"Monica took the pen and signed her name on the contract. \"If you are ready, then start work tomorrow.\" Liu Feng said softly.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"Monica said without hesitation.


    I can finally go to work. It is still my favorite dance, and the salary is very high. I think no one will refuse.


    \"Let''s go, let''s go back to the castle.\" Liu Feng got up and said.


    \"Yes.\" Mira and the others responded immediately.


    \"Polly, let''s go.\" Jenny pulled the elf little sister to go out.


    ... Polly faltered as she watched Lizard Girl.


    Monica smiled and pushed Polly and Sheila forward, happily saying, \"I want to get acquainted with this place and prepare to go to work tomorrow, you can go and catch up.\"


    \"Alright then, we''ll see you again tomorrow.\" Sheila said quickly, although she just met, she was a little reluctant to be separated.


    \"Okay, come see me dance tomorrow.\" Monica smiled softly.


    \"Tap.Tap...


    There were several steam cars parked at the door. Liu Feng, Mina and others got into the first one, and Darlene, Lucy and others got into the other one.


    Jenny dragged the two Elf sisters to the last car, and there was still a lot to say.


    \"Second shift, CV7). Please customize, please support.\".


    The first thousand two hundred and forty-six chapters: the time to abdicate. (3 more for customization)


    buzzing....


    Several steam cars were heading towards the castle. When passing by the Dinosaur Fossil Museum, Liu Feng told Mira and the others to stop. \"Your Majesty, what''s the matter?\" Nicole asked suspiciously.


    Anli looked out the window, puzzled, \"Isn''t this a dinosaur fossil museum?


    \"Yeah, let''s go in and have a look. Some time ago, I said that a lot of new fossils have been added.\"Liu Feng nodded.


    I''ve been there once since it opened, but I haven''t been there, and I don''t know what it''s like inside.


    \"Okay.\"Enri still likes to look at fossils.


    Jenny, Polly and others also got out of the car, and said suspiciously, \"Your Majesty, did something happen?\"


    \"Take you to see something.\" Liu Feng said mysteriously.


    \"Okay.\" Jenny responded quickly, happy to see some new things. In the past, the Larson Elf Empire used to be the back garden except for the back garden.


    \" Polly and Sheila were dumbfounded, they just looked at the words "Dinosaur Fossil Museum", these five words were very unfamiliar to them.


    But the experience of the past few days tells them that the more unfamiliar words are, the more shocking they are.


    \"Tap tap....


    A few minutes later, Mira sent a team to empty the museum, and by the way, they became alert, and Liu Feng led the crowd in.


    The entire museum has expanded a lot, and dozens of dinosaur fossils take up a lot of space, which is not that kind of giant dragon.


    \"The expansion is good.\"Liu Feng looked around, the whole museum pursues cleanliness, and the candles are very bright.


    The museum that comes into view is surrounded by railings everywhere, in order to prevent some civilians from approaching the fossils.


    \"It''s so big in here.\"Jenny exclaimed, looking at the wide field.


    The Dinosaur Fossil Museum has been renovated. It is connected by five buildings. The building is connected to the past, which is the area of ??the entire museum.


    \"Wow, what is that? It''s so big.\" Polly exclaimed, her mouth open.


    Sheila also had a shocked look on her face, and hurriedly ran under a fossil, her green eyes blinked, unable to believe her own eyes.


    Jenny stood in front of a fossil and asked, \"Your Majesty, why is the fossil here different from the others?\"


    \"The fossils here are of high value and must be protected.\"Liu Feng explained. There are more than ten fossils in the middle of the museum, which are isolated and surrounded by glass, which are extremely precious.


    The more than ten fossils in the middle are complete dinosaur skeletons, which are different from other incomplete fossils still in the stone. If this is taken to the earth, the value is not low.


    Jenny was lying on the glass, her eyes twinkling and she said, \"What a long tooth, you can eat us all in one bite.\"


    \"Of course, if the dinosaurs are still alive, we may not be their opponents.\"Liu Feng chuckled, originally thought that there were dinosaurs in the Fujin Mountains.


    \"It''s really big.\" Polly kept going around the fossil, her green eyes staring at the skeleton.


    Sheila looked at another fossil with three horns, and said in surprise, \"What animal is this? It''s strange.\"


    Although it was the second time for An Li to see it, she was still shocked, and said in surprise, \"Your Majesty, a lot of fossils have really been added, and I heard that there are many more being excavated.\"


    \"There is no room for it.\" Mina looked around, and the entire fossil museum was full.

 Chapter 1100：

    \"We should consider opening museums in other cities, so many fossils can''t be wasted.\" Liu Feng thought to himself, "It''s also a large amount of treasury income in the coming year.


    Jenny and Polly were completely conquered by dinosaur fossils, and the three elves ran around the entire museum.


    \"This actually has horns?\" Jenny pointed at the fossil of a ceratopsian and said in surprise. Polly pulled Sheila and said excitedly, \"Third sister, look, this dinosaur''s hands are so short.\"


    \"Hahaha, yes, such a big body, but such short hands.\" Sheila chuckled, such a contrast is really strange.


    \"This is the fossil of Tyrannosaurus Rex, if it is still alive, most of the dinosaurs in it are not its opponents.\"Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    The three girls still don''t know anything about Tyrannosaurus Rex. As long as you have watched the documentary prepared, you will know how terrifying this dinosaur is.


    0-seeking flowers_...


    \"This short-handed dragon is so powerful?\" Jenny was surprised, looking at the pair of small hands, she really couldn''t think of it.


    ...Liu Feng rolled his eyes helplessly, and they went too. He didn''t know if he had not seen the restoration movie.


    Jenny curiously pointed to a dinosaur fossil with a long neck and wondered, \"Your Majesty, Your Majesty, what is this?\"


    \"This is Diplodocus.\" Liu Feng explained that the fossil of Diplodocus is the most recognizable, and was considered the longest dinosaur many years ago.


    \"Diplodocus?\" Jenny and Polly looked at the fossil with their heads tilted.


    \"Jenny, you said that with such a long neck, it is difficult to eat.\" Polly wondered.


    Jenny also thought about it seriously, pursed her lips and said, \"It will take a long time to swallow it.\"


    ....0


    ...Liu Feng saw these two innocent girls discussing this topic earnestly, inexplicably feeling very cute.


    \"Your Majesty, what is this?\" Polly looked at a fossil curiously. \"This is a Velociraptor, and it is also a very ferocious dinosaur.\" Liu Feng explained.


    Fortunately, the dinosaurs they asked all knew, otherwise he would have been a little hard to answer.


    \"Raptor?\" Polly blinked her green eyes and nodded her head in confusion. \"Each dinosaur fossil is marked with a name.\" Nicole reminded warmly.


    \"Okay.\" Several women answered in unison and continued to circle around the museum.


    The names under the dinosaurs are all data compiled by Liu Feng from the earth, but there are still a small part that are missing, and they are not displayed on the data.


    \"Your Majesty, what kind of creature is a dinosaur?\" Jenny is literally 100,000 why.


    \"-An ancient creature, they were the overlords of the world at that time.\"Liu Feng explained briefly.


    \"Then why did it suddenly become a fossil?\" Jenny continued to ask.


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly, pondered for a while, and said, \"Every era has its masters, and it''s just time for them to abdicate.\"


    *Three shifts, Cv7). Please customize, please support. \"


    Chapter 1247: Betrayal. (1 more for customization)


    At noon, the sun was particularly strong, and the streets and houses were shrouded in the scorching sun.


    At this moment, in the guest room of Zijin City, Princess Field and Deacon Green are discussing matters.


    Today is the day for the preparation of the four thousand knights of the Flanders Empire. Archbishop Yard and the others have urged them for two days, and they have been asking Field to send the knights quickly. \"Under the stock, is our 4,000 knights really going to be cheaper than that old guy?


    The green deacon was dissatisfied.


    The knights of the Flanders Empire have been repairing for a few days, and people from the bishop have been sending people to urge them.


    \"Let me think about it, today I have to send a knight.\"Field hasn''t thought of a solution for the past two days.


    ...\" Deacon Green silently poured a cup of bitter wheat tea and handed it over.


    The buckwheat tea they brought has been drunk \"-San San\", and the current bitter wheat tea is still owned by the bishop.


    knock.....


    \"Come in.\" Field said softly.


    \"Gah....


    Jin Mo pushed open the door, walked in and saluted, \"Your Highness, Yard sent someone to urge again.\"


    \"Got it, let Celtic start picking knights.\" Field said solemnly, his disgust for the bishop intensified in his heart.


    \"Yes.\"Jin Mo responded immediately.


    When the elf turned to leave, Field stopped her, \"Wait.


    \"Your Highness.\"Jin Mo turned around.


    Field thought for a moment, then ordered, \"Please come over to Celtic, if you have business


    \"Yes, that knight''s choice?\"Jin Mo wondered.


    \"Just pick as normal.\"Field''s gloomy face began to look better.


    *clear. \" Jin Mo nodded.


    After seeing the elf leaving, the green deacon said suspiciously, \"Under the stock, why did the knights choose as normal?\"


    The 4,000 knights who were going forward planned to send the old, the weak, the sick, and the knights of other nobles.


    \"I have a way to deal with that old guy.\" Field''s mouth twitched slightly. Half an hour later, the knock on the door rang again, and the Celtic Knight and Jin Mo entered the room after being allowed to -.


    The Celtic Knight respectfully said, \"Your Highness, you are looking for me.\"


    \"Well, are the knights already picking?\" Field asked.


    The Celtic Knight nodded respectfully and reported, \"According to the request, I have selected.\"


    Field nodded and warned, \"When the time comes, you will be one step ahead of the bishop. If the old guy from Yard asks, just say that you are helping them find their way.\"


    \"Understood, do you really want our knights to find the way for them?\"The Celtic Knights were very puzzled.


    \"Do you think it''s possible? We arrived here only two months ago, and we finally landed. I will send a whole 4,000 knights to die?" Field said coldly.


    The Celtic Knight raised his eyebrows slightly, \"Your Highness? You want to fight...


    \"That old guy actually plotted against us, and he thought he would not take any loss, how could there be such a good deal.\" Field said solemnly.


    \"Your Highness, didn''t we sign an alliance agreement?\"The Celtic Knights worried.


    Field took a sip of bitter wheat tea, frowning slightly, \"The bishops are all usurpers, can that paper alliance be effective?\"


    \"For sure, after we help him win the throne, the city that promised us may not necessarily give it to us.\"The Celtic Knight speculated.

 Chapter 1101：

    Field put down the teacup and said solemnly, \"I will definitely not give it.\"


    If it was her, she wouldn''t give it either.


    \"Rather than waiting to be betrayed, why don''t we.. Kai, you don''t go on, your voice is very low.


    \"You will lead the 4,000 knights. Let''s start with that old guy Yard.\" Field commanded.


    The Celtic knight immediately saluted and replied respectfully, \"Yes, the subordinates will ensure the safety of the four thousand knights.\"


    \"After departure, stay away from the bishop''s knights, so that we have no worries.\" Field urged.


    Anyway, there are only more than 3,000 knights left in Archbishop Yard, and their current knights have more than 14,000 knights, which can completely devour the people of the bishop.


    \"Understood.\" The Celtic Knight nodded heavily.


    Field added, \"After you leave, I will take the Knights to start annexing the surrounding cities, directly cutting off the retreat of the bishop.\"


    She sped up her plan and directly captured the next large piece of territory, so that the initiative was in her hands.


    \"Under the stock, is there anything else I need to do?\"The Celtic Knight asked respectfully.


    \"Try to let the knights save their stamina, and after we have seized the city, you will lead the knights back to surprise that old guy from Yard." Field sneered.


    \"This is a really good plan.\"The Celtic Knight said happily.


    A few days ago, you were still worried that you really wanted to send 4,000 knights to each other? Unexpectedly, the request of Archbishop Yard really digs his own grave.


    \"Go get ready.\" Field raised his hand.


    \"Yes.\"The Celtic Knight respectfully replied, and left with a smile on his face. After Jin Mo saw the Celtic Knights leave, he took out a parchment and reported, \"Your Majesty, this is the news sent by Deacon Bai and the others.\"


    *Um. \" Field took the parchment and began to read it.


    A few minutes later, Field frowned, his face very ugly.


    \"What''s the matter?\"Deacon Green asked worriedly.


    \"The Torola orc empire and the Larsen elf empire have landed.\" Field''s face was gloomy.


    Green Deacon''s eyes widened, the boss said in surprise, \"How come? How could Haiyan City let them land?\"


    \"It''s not Haiyan City, it''s the ancient city of Lin next door.\" Field''s silver-white eyes are full of hostility 3.2.


    Deacon Green quickly glanced at the parchment scroll, and said in amazement, \"Although not all of them have logged in, they have been logged in and repaired in turn. How is this possible? When did the city lord of Haiyan City speak so well?"


    \"Jin Mo, is there any other news about the orc empire and the elf empire?\" Field asked in a deep voice.


    Jin Mo shook his head and said respectfully, \"Deacon Bai said that the knights over there are strictly guarded, and it is difficult to find out any news. As for why they were able to land in the ancient city of Lin, I don''t know for the time being.\"


    \"Haiyan City, I will pay for it. After I take the Yadian Kingdom, you will be the first city to be destroyed.\" Field said with murderous intent.


    \"One update, Cv). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1248: Volleyball. (2 more for customization)


    Inside the big market in Haiyan City.


    Rose and Lannie have been shopping for more than a day, buying a lot of goods, big and small.


    \"Sister, our goods are almost finished.\" Lannie breathed a sigh of relief.


    These two days, they were tired from running up and down, and Hannah followed them.


    \"Yes, you can rest in the afternoon.\"


    Rose fiddled with her hair and thanked Lu Erniang, \"You''ve worked so hard these days.\"


    \"No, this is what I should do.\"Hannah shook her head and smiled. .


    Rose looked at the goods on several carts, and said with a sigh of relief, \"Then we will be able to return to Larson after the ship is repaired.\"


    \"Yeah, I don''t know what happened to Sheila, Polly and the others? Are you having a good time, have you been bullied. The second sister Lanney worried.


    \"Don''t worry, it''s not that you don''t know how smart the two younger sisters are.\" Rose motioned for the second sister to relax.


    \"It''s all right in Chang''an City, there is a patrol led by Miss Teas, very safe.\" Hannah also comforted.


    \"Hopefully.\" Lannie nodded.


    The two elf younger sisters had a lot of trouble when they were young, which was the main reason for Lanie''s worry, for fear that they would cause trouble.


    In the past, there were two older sisters at the end of the hand, and now they are inevitably uneasy when they leave alone.


    \"Let me take you to play something different.\" Han 03na changed the subject. \"What are you playing?\" Rose wondered, she had seen many things in Haiyan City in the past two days.


    \"Beach volleyball.\"Hannah smiled mysteriously.


    The recreational activity of beach volleyball is only available in coastal cities. It is the same as the game on the other side of the earth. Pull a net in the middle of the beach.


    \"Beach volleyball?\" The two sisters said at the same time, looking puzzled.


    Hannah nodded and said with a smile, \"New sports, many people play, we have to hurry up.\"


    .Okay...\" Although the two of Rose were stunned, they still followed Lu Erniang. Anyway, the goods have been ordered, and there is nothing to do in the afternoon.


    The three people who got on the carriage moved towards the outside of the city. The beach volleyball court was outside the city.


    Half an hour later, the driver stopped on the side of the road outside the city, and the beach volleyball place was on the right side of the city gate. The beach is very large, and the positions of dried fish and kelp are in that direction.


    \"Come on, we''re here.\"Hannah invited the two sisters out of the carriage.


    Rose looked at the nets on the beach in front of her and wondered, \"Is this the place to play beach volleyball?\"


    \"How do you play beach volleyball?\" Lannie blinked her green eyes.


    Hannah pointed to the people on the beach and said, \"You can see how they play first, and I''ll teach you later.\"


    \"Oh, good.\" Rose nodded and started walking towards the beach.


    \"Take off the shoes, otherwise the shoes will be easily damaged. After all, I just bought them.\"


    Hannah reminded warmly.


    Rose and Lannie hurriedly looked at their feet. These two pairs of shoes were newly bought yesterday.


    Tread....


    The three walked into the beach with their shoes in hand, and Lu Erniang took the two Elf sisters to put the shoes.

 Chapter 1102：

    There are several rows of cabinets on the beach, there are used for shoes, backpacks and the like. \"They played so well.\" Lannie exclaimed, seeing that both sides could catch the volleyball back and forth.


    Rose was also stunned, and said, \"Hannah, let''s play too.\"


    \"No problem, let''s rent a venue.\" Hannah whispered, taking them to the workbench.


    The workbench is also next to the cabinet, with two staff members.


    \"Hello.\"The staff greeted politely.


    \"Hello, we would like to rent a volleyball court.\"Hannah said politely.


    The staff nodded, took out a form, and said gently, \"There is still the last venue No. 8 left, you sign here, pay the venue fee of two pot coins, and you can use it for an hour.\"


    The entire beach volleyball field has a total of eight nets, which can accommodate eight groups of people playing beach volleyball at the same time.


    Hannah browsed the file and nodded, \"No problem.\"


    \"These are two steel coins.\" Lannie took out the coins and handed them to the staff.


    \"Ok, no problem.\"


    The staff bent down and took out a volleyball, exhorting, \"This is a volleyball for you, be careful, warm up before playing.\"


    The ball used in beach volleyball is not an inflatable volleyball like the earth, but is made of rubber mixed with a large amount of plant fibers. The ratio is two to eight, and it is very light to hold.


    Although the appearance is not as good as the one on the earth, the good thing is that the cost is low, the weight is light, and it is not bad to play. Anyway, it is an entertainment project.


    \"Thank you.\" Hannah smiled and thanked, and walked towards the venue with Rose and the others. Mons stood on the other side of the web, confronting Hannah, while Lannie watched them from the sidelines.


    Hannah looked at Eldest Sister Elf with a smile, and gestured with a volleyball, \"I''m coming.\"\"Come on.\" Rose followed suit, and she bent down to prepare for the volleyball that came flying. \"Snapped!\"


    Hannah tossed the volleyball, jumped up and hit the ball with her right hand.


    Rose''s green eyes kept staring at the volleyball, her hands clasped together, and when the ball came, she was ready to push the volleyball back.


    Often the ideal is very beautiful, but the reality is very skinny, and the volleyball directly hit the head of the elf eldest sister.


    \"Hahaha, big sister, you are so useless.\"Lani covered her mouth and smiled.


    Rose rubbed her head and said with full of fighting spirit, \"Damn, next time I will definitely get it, come again.\"


    \"Then I''ll take a moment, get ready.\"Hannah slapped the ball over again.


    \"Snapped!\"


    Without exception, Rose was hit by the volleyball again, this time in the face.


    \"Beach volleyball is too difficult.\" Rose covered her face.


    \"Just practice a few more times.\" Hannah encouraged, and she was repeatedly frustrated when she played for the first time.


    \"Come again.\" Rose said with a smile, she liked this entertainment project very much.


    \"Watch the direction of the ball.\"Hannah drum 663 encouraged.


    Rose bent down to pick up the volleyball and said, \"Now it''s my turn to serve.\"


    \"Come here.\"Hannah clenched her hands tightly.


    \"Snapped!\"


    After playing back and forth for more than 20 times, Rose was already tired and lying down. She missed the ball too many times. Just running to pick up the ball consumed a lot of energy.


    \"Sister, take a rest, I''ll help you take revenge.\" Lannie was eager to try, she had already warmed up.


    \"I won''t be merciful.\" Hannah smiled. As a kind person, she just finished the warm-up with Eldest Sister.


    \"I''ve figured out the trick.\" Lannie said to herself.


    Hannah held up the volleyball and said, \"Then I''m welcome, I''ll skip it.\"


    As soon as the voice fell, the volleyball flew towards Lanny.


    \"Crack!\"\"Ah!\"


    Lanny was no exception. The volleyball hit her head, and she covered her head and mumbled.


    \"Damn, I''ve already aimed at it.\"


    \"I want to come again.\"Hannah was shaking the ball in her hand, looking like she was ready to go.


    \"Okay, come on.\" Lannie adjusted her posture.


    The three teenage girls played volleyball back and forth on the beach, and the hour passed quickly.


    As the saying goes, happy times are short-lived, and it was clear that they were not satisfied, so they went to rent a venue for another hour.


    \"Second update, (V). Please customize, please support.\".


    The first thousand two hundred and forty-nine chapters: each has a ghost. (3 more for customization)


    More than 7,000 knights have left Zijin City for two days and are heading towards the capital of the Yadian Kingdom.


    The 4,000 knights led by the great Celtic knights were exploring the way ahead. According to Princess Field''s instructions, they were several kilometers away from the bishop''s knights.


    \"Tap tap....


    Knight Noel pulled the reins and rode to the side of Archbishop Yard, worried, "Your Majesty, will the Knights of the Flanders Empire be out of our control?"


    Archbishop Yard''s bloodshot eyes stared straight ahead, and said coldly, \"They''re just dealing with us.\"


    When he was resting in Zijin City a few days ago, he had been thinking about these issues. From the delay of the other party, to the distance between the Knights now, everything means that the other party has other ideas.


    \"Your Majesty, what should I do?\" Knight Noel worried.


    He wasn''t like this before, and since the bombing of Donglin City, he has become very nervous.


    Archbishop Yard scolded coldly, \"Calm down, if you are uncertain, don''t mess around.


    \"Yes, your subordinates are rude.\" Knight Noel bowed his head.


    \"Arrange a team of patrolling knights to go to the front to stare at the people in the Flanders Empire.\" Archbishop Yard ordered.


    \"Yes.\" Knight Noel nodded quickly.


    \"That princess is not a simple person.\" Archbishop Yade said solemnly. \"Your Majesty, didn''t we sign an alliance agreement?\" Knight Noel puzzled.


    Archbishop Yard shook his head and said solemnly, \"- just a piece of parchment, if they really wanted to break the contract, it would be easy.


    Now their situation has become unusually passive, and they began to regret that they should not have left the palace. For the sake of an east-facing city and face, they lost the entire Yadian kingdom. Every time Archbishop Yard thought of this, he couldn''t sleep because of his anger, and his expression became more and more haggard.

 Chapter 1103：

    clear\"\". \" Knight Noel nodded heavily.


    \"Who would be willing to cooperate with them if they were not forced to.\" Archbishop Yard muttered to himself.


    There were originally 10,000 knights of the bishop. Since the Battle of East Lincheng, coupled with the continuous suppression by Queen Timothy and the betrayal of some nobles, their knights have decreased to more than 3,000.


    If the previous 10,000 knights, the Archbishop of Yard would not be constrained by the people of the Flanders Empire.


    Three hours later, the knights came to a forest, and Archbishop Yard told all the knights to stop for repairs.


    It was noon now, and the sun was very fierce. If they continued to hurry, many knights would suffer from heat stroke, and their armor was not sunscreen.


    After receiving the order of the Archbishop of Yade, the Celtic Knights also ordered 4,000 knights to be repaired.


    \"Sir, we have left the Purple City for two days, and we can almost start.\"-The Knight Commander suggested in a low voice.


    The Celtic Knight took several sips of water in succession, wiped the water droplets off his beard with his hands, and said solemnly, \"Wait.\"


    \"My lord, but now is the best chance, they are all tired.\"The knight commander worried.


    The great Celtic knight said, \"Our knights are the same, even if they win, they will be victorious.\"


    \"Yes.\"The knight commander suddenly realized.


    The Celtic Knight took a bite of the sour fruit and guessed, "We have already passed seven cities. If everything goes well, Her Royal Highness should be preparing to occupy the third city now."


    \"It''s all small towns, it won''t be too difficult to occupy.\"The knight commander analyzed.


    \"When the time comes, let this old guy suffer a little.\" The corner of the Celtic Knight''s mouth slightly raised.


    \"They might regret letting us go ahead.\" The knight commander chuckled.


    Inside the Palace of King Adian.


    Queen Timothy is discussing matters with Duke Wheeler and Viscount Terence. \"Your Majesty, I think we need to send knights to continue to surround and suppress the bishop''s people.\" Viscount Terence suggested.


    Duke Wheeler shook his head lightly and said, \"We should consolidate the sovereignty of the cities around the capital first, and then consider the matter of encirclement and suppression.\"


    \"But my lord, their knights are running out, we should eradicate future troubles in time.\" Viscount Terence said quickly.


    \"According to the intelligence, Yard and the others stayed near Zijin City for several days.\"


    Queen Timothy said helplessly.


    When the Viscount Terence and the Duke of Wheeler heard this, they wondered, "Why did they stop in Zijin City?" Is there something wrong? \"


    \"Well, the information just returned, they contacted another group of people.\" Timothy said solemnly.


    The current situation is very serious. Not long after regaining the throne, everything is unstable. The bishops have not been completely eliminated, and now another unknown force has come.


    \"Your Majesty, how many people are there?\" Duke Wheeler said worriedly.


    Queen Timothy handed them the parchment scroll in her hand, and said solemnly, \"I don''t know, it seems that the situation is on the side of the bishop.\"


    \"Your Majesty, isn''t our situation very dangerous?\" Viscount Terence said uneasy.


    Queen Timothy pressed her temple with her hand, and her face was very ugly. She began to think of her father''s words again. If the father was still there, what would she do now?


    (Zhao''s) If the information is true, then the cities around Zijin City should be occupied. \"Timothy said solemnly.


    She didn''t expect that the scope of the bishop''s reach was so large, and it didn''t take long for them to become active again after the siege.


    \"Do we need to send knights to kill?\" Viscount Terence said quickly.


    *No, the knights can''t be scattered right now, it would be even more difficult if we were ambushed. \"Timothy shook his head in rejection.


    ... Duke Wheeler shook his head helplessly, and their current situation was also a dilemma.


    On the one hand, it must be stable, for fear that the remnants of the bishop will rebel.


    -On the other hand, they are afraid that Archbishop of Yade will strengthen the Knights, which is really a dilemma.


    \"Three shifts, CV7). Please customize, please support.\"Research


    Chapter 1250: Isn''t that girl excited? (1 more for customization)


    Chapter 1250


    \"Buzzing clear...


    The airship flew away from Yingluo City in the sun. Today''s sun is exceptionally mild, and there is no exposure to the sun a few days ago.


    \"It looks good outside.\" The fourth sister Polly lay by the window and looked down.


    The two elf sisters said goodbye to Liu Feng and others yesterday and are going back to Haiyancheng. If they hadn''t rushed back to the Larsen Elf Empire, and the two sisters were waiting, they could have lived in Chang''an City for a long time. After all, they met old friends and met new ones.


    The third sister, Sheila, also looked out, holding a bottle of Coke in her hand, which Liu Feng took out when he was eating hot pot yesterday.


    \"I don''t know if Monica will miss us.\"Sheila drank -- a cola. Polly nodded heavily, and said pitifully, \"The time is too short, and I will leave as soon as I come.\"


    When Jenny and Monica took them to the airship, they hugged and cried for a while. The little girl was very emotional about parting.


    \"But Monica''s dance is good, I wonder if there are people in our empire who can dance?\" Polly fantasized and went back to find a dance teacher to learn how to dance.


    Yesterday, before they left, they went to see Monica. As a result, the entire dance studio was full of students. Everyone was studying very seriously, and they were all staring at Lizard Girl.


    \"If we can live in Chang''an City for a while, I will definitely learn to dance with Monica.\" Sheila said firmly.


    After seeing the graceful dance of Lizard Girl, which girl is not moved? Which girl doesn''t want to study?


    \"Let''s discuss it with eldest sister when the time comes.\" Polly looked forward.


    \"When the time comes, bring the gift to the eldest sister and the second sister, they will like it very much.\" Sheila-face smiled, looking at the two cans of Coke in the bag, she was very happy. Polly nodded heavily, took a sip of Coke, and said with admiration, \"This is really delicious, I believe the eldest sister will also like Chang''an City.\"


    After chatting for a while, the two Elf sisters slowly fell asleep. They stayed up late in Chang''an City for the past two days, unable to sleep due to all kinds of play and excitement.


    Eight hours later, the airship was already hovering over the airship field in Haiyancheng.


    \"Third sister, we have arrived in Haiyan City, get ready.\adeh) Polly pushed and shoved.


    Sheila opened her sleepy eyes, rubbed it, sat up straight, and said softly,


    \"finally reached.


    Twenty minutes later, the airship stopped firmly on the airship field.


    The two Elf sisters got off the airship with their backpacks. After a routine inspection, they walked outside the airship field.


    Polly pointed her chin and said suspiciously, \"I don''t know where eldest sister and the others will be?\"

 Chapter 1104：

    \"Where is the big market?\" Sheila guessed.


    \"Maybe it''s gone, we''ve been away for a few days, maybe we''ve finished purchasing the goods.\" Polly raised her eyebrows slightly.


    Sheila adjusted her backpack and said happily, \"Maybe I saw the letter, so I''ll come to the airship to pick us up.\"


    \"That''s right.\" Polly nodded and followed.


    A few minutes later, the two elves left the airship field and looked around to find their eldest and second sisters. \"Sheila! Polly!\"


    A familiar voice sounded behind the two elves, and the two sisters looked back abruptly.


    \"Elder sister, second sister.\"The two elves shouted at the same time.


    After Rose saw the two sisters, she looked at them up and down to see if there was any injury or the like, and asked, \"How was the game?\"


    \"No one bullied you, right?\" Lannie also immediately cared.


    *No, no, no one bullied us. \" Sheila shook her head quickly.


    Polly quickly echoed, \"Yes, no one bullied us, and we made good friends.\"


    \"Make good friends?\" Rose wondered, she didn''t expect that her rash and trouble-loving sister could make good friends?


    \"Male and female?\" Lannie said nervously, now is the time when the two girls are in love, don''t be deceived by some bad guy.


    \"Hahaha, eldest sister, second sister, you are too nervous, we are not children anymore.\" Sheila covered her mouth and smiled.


    \"Our best friend is an orc who dances really well.\" Polly said proudly.


    \"Orcs?\" Lannie wondered, and through getting along with Hannah, the deer-ear mother these days, their prejudice against orcs began to gradually disappear.


    \"That''s right, it''s a lizard orc. The dancing is really good. Big sister and second sister, you must go to Chang''an City to see it.\" Polly said quickly.


    \"If you have a chance, you can go and see.\" Rose nodded, Hannah has been talking to them about Chang''an City for the past two days.


    The second sister Lanni nodded thoughtfully and agreed, \"Next time, the goods are selling well, let''s find a time to go.\"


    In the past two days, when they went back to the restaurant at night, they would hold \"The City of Miracles to see the middle of the night.


    Xila rummaged through the bag and said cheerfully, \"Right, eldest sister, second sister, we brought you gifts.\"


    \"What is it?\" Rose and Lannie asked curiously.


    Sheila took out two cans of Coke from her bag, Huai Kuai said, \"It''s Coke, the whole city of Chang''an, no, it''s something that only His Majesty the King has in the entire Han Dynasty.\"


    \"Coke?\" Lannie wondered.


    Rose took it and rubbed it with optimism, and said in surprise, \"Only for His Majesty the King?\"


    \"Sister, try it out, you will definitely like it.\" Polly urged.


    \"Papa! Papa!\"


    The crisp sound of cans rang out, and Rose and Lanie frowned slightly as they stared at the bubbling Coke.


    \"Goo...


    The two sisters watched for a while, then frowned and took a sip.


    Rose widened her eyes, covered her mouth and said in surprise, \"Delicious, this is delicious.\"


    \"Yeah! It''s really good.\" Lannie said in surprise.


    I didn''t expect the strange drink in the blue jar to be so delicious, it was unexpectedly delicious.


    \"Big sister, second sister, we are very tired, let''s go back to the restaurant, there are still many interesting things to tell you.\" Polly said impatiently.


    \"Okay, let''s go, let''s go back, we''ve had a lot of fun these two days.\" Rose nodded.


    Lannie pointed to a carriage on the side of the road and said, \"The carriage has been called, let''s go directly, we can leave here after the boat is repaired in two days.\"


    \"Okay.\" Polly and Sheila nodded.


    \"One update, Cv). Please customize, please support.\".


    The first thousand two hundred and fifty-one chapters: the alien version of the police dog. (2 more for customization)


    The clear blue sky is cloudless, and the warm sunshine brings a new day. Liu Feng, Mina and others have already arrived at the highest building to start processing documents. It took a while to inspect the store and interview employees two days ago, and now they have accumulated a lot of documents.


    Nicole brought a cup of tea and reported in a soft voice, \"Your Majesty, Lucy''s City of Miracles Volume 2 has been bound, ready for the signing.\"


    \"Okay, when you go back for dinner in the evening, tell her about it.\" Liu Feng took the teacup.


    \"Okay.\" Nicole nodded.


    After taking a sip of tea, Liu Feng added, \"By the way, let the newspaper also edit the news of the signing ceremony and publish it tomorrow.\"


    \"Understood.\" Nicole replied gently.


    Knock knock knock...\"Ga_...


    Mira pushed the door open and saluted, handed a document with both hands, and reported,


    \"Your Majesty, this is the document passed from the training institute, please take a look.\"\"The document from the training institute?\"Liu Feng took the document and started to read it. The training center was established not long after Liu Feng took the throne, mainly to train police dogs.


    Although there are many dogs in Chang''an City, there are not many breeds suitable for police dogs.


    A few minutes later, Liu Feng closed the document and nodded with satisfaction, \"It seems that the initial results have been achieved.\"


    \"Your Majesty, shall we go take a look?\" Mina said softly.


    \"Let''s go, go and have a look.\" Liu Feng got up and said, and also wondered whether the trained police dog was the same as the one on the other side of the earth.


    About ten minutes later, Liu Feng, who had changed his clothes, led a few girls down the highest building and headed towards the training center under Mila''s escort.


    The location of the training center is set up in the old city, next to the zoo, and the location is also very large.


    The reason why it is located next to the zoo is because there is a large space behind the zoo that is vacant. It just connects to that building, and it was set up as a training center, where the police dogs rest and train.


    On the steam car, Enri asked suspiciously, \"Your Majesty, is it true that dogs can go on missions with soldiers?\"


    \"If you train well, there is no problem at all. In times of crisis, you might even be able to save a soldier''s life.\"Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    In fact, the idea of ??training police dogs has been around for a long time, but it is only constrained by various problems.


    In the early days, it was put on hold because of the problems of food and clothing and horse thieves. In the mid-term, it was put on hold because of the struggle for the throne of the old Yingluo Kingdom. Later, the preparation for the throne was put on hold, which has been delayed until now.


    \"Will the police dog be so obedient?\" Nicole asked curiously.


    Liu Feng smiled and said, \"Go and see, you will know.\"

 Chapter 1105：

    Twenty minutes later, the steam car stopped at the entrance of the training center, and Mira got out of the car to be on guard and patrolled.


    \"Your Majesty, it''s here.\" Mila opened the car door respectfully.


    After Liu Feng got out of the car, he pulled a few women''s hands and walked towards the training center. The entire building has been planned for the training center. The first floor, including the large backyard at the back, is used for training. The second floor is where the trainers live.


    Liu Feng and the others just walked into the door, when a person in charge came towards them, and saluted respectfully, \"Your Majesty.\"


    This person''s name is Daeron. He is the person in charge of the training center. He is a dog orc. He has been fond of dogs since he was a child and understands the habits of dogs.


    When he recruited the responsible person in the training center, he was screened out layer by layer, and his strength was beyond doubt.


    \"Well, take us to see the police dog.\"Liu Feng nodded.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\" Daeron responded immediately.


    \"Wang Wang Wang..


    Before Liu Feng and the others came to the backyard, they heard dog barking.


    Nicole clenched her hands tightly and frowned, \"Your Majesty, they all seem to be fierce.\"


    \"It''s okay, they have been specially trained and won''t attack us.\" Liu Feng comforted, - holding the girl''s hand. After a few steps, Liu Feng and others have come to the backyard.


    The planning of the entire backyard is very neat and there are all kinds of sports. People who don''t know it think it is a military camp.


    Daeron pointed to the dog that was training not far away, and said respectfully, \"Your Majesty, all the police dogs that are ready for missions are here.\"


    0*.For flowers_..\"


    Well, bring it here. \" Liu Feng ordered.


    \"Yes.\" Daeron replied respectfully, and beckoned the trainer to pull the dog over.


    woohoo...


    Six police dogs stood side by side, panting with their tongues out.


    \"Well, not bad, both physically and mentally are very good.\"Liu Feng nodded in praise. The six police dogs were all wolfdog types, two brown, two black, and the other two black and brown.


    \"Has been trained for six months and is the best police dog in every way.\"Reported by Dylan Hui.


    There are two stages in the training of police dogs, which are divided into puppy training and police dog training.


    Puppies generally start training in two to six months. The purpose of the puppy training is to improve a series of police qualities of police dogs, lay a solid foundation for future training, and cultivate an affinity with police dogs.


    For example, tease the puppy with a toy, improve its appetite, pull it when it bites the toy, improve its bite force, etc.


    Liu Feng looked at the six police dogs with fierce expressions and asked, \"How many months old are they?\"


    \"Go back to your majesty, they are now nine months old. They were ranked first during the puppies, and after the police dog training, their results were also very good.\" Daeron said truthfully. Liu Feng looked around and asked, \"How many police dogs are still being trained?\"


    On the left of the entire training ground is the police dog dormitory, and on the right is the training ground. At this moment, there are large and small dogs being trained.


    * Back to His Majesty, there are 20 police dogs under training, and 30 police dogs are being trained. \" Daeron replied respectfully.


    \"Okay, the police dogs during the puppy training period should be strictly controlled, and the training should be terminated immediately.\"Liu Feng urged that the police dogs should be of quality and not quantity, and all unqualified ones should be eliminated.


    \"Understood.\" Daeron replied respectfully.


    \"Second shift, Fv7). Please customize, please support.\"Mountain


    Chapter 1252: Tracking. (3 more for customization)


    Liu Feng looked at the venue and the training items on it, and instructed, \"Let them go through the training.\"


    He hasn''t seen it in reality on Earth, so he always has to take a look here.


    \"Yes.\" Daeron replied respectfully, and asked the trainer to pull down the six police dogs to prepare.


    There are a total of eight training items in the training ground, namely obstacle running, curve running, jumping, swimming, etc.


    These projects are Liu Feng''s integration of the training methods on the earth, the purpose is to train the physical strength and agility of the police dogs.


    Wang Wang Khan..


    Six police dogs were taken to the first training session and barked a few times.


    An Li looked at each training program and wondered, \"Your Majesty, will they really complete these?\"


    \"Of course not if they have not been trained, but they have been training since childhood, and it is not difficult to complete these estimates. \"Liu Feng explained. Training a police dog is not something that can be done overnight. It must be trained through inducing, forcing, prohibiting, and rewarding.


    \"Your Majesty, why do you want a dog to be a police dog?\" En Li wondered, in her opinion, bears and tigers are all more effective than dogs.


    \"Some dogs generally have well-developed functions, flexible sense of smell, hearing and vision, etc., and have strong police qualities such as ferocity, flexibility and running ability. In addition, dogs are relatively close to the people and easy to tame.\"Liu Feng explained simply.


    An Li suddenly realized, \"So it is.\"


    \"Scar, Sombra...Go.\" The trainer shouted, calling the names of the six dogs.


    The trainer will name the police dog. When feeding it, he will call out the name and say the command. Over time, it will know the meaning of some basic commands.


    Note...


    The six police dogs let out a low growl and started to run. The first thing they ran through was a curve run. A winding road was full of obstacles. This was to train their stress response.


    Three minutes later, six police dogs swam across the pool, jumped over obstacles, etc., and stood in a row in front of the trainer.


    \"Clap clap clap...


    Liu Feng applauded with satisfaction and praised, \"Not bad, I completed a whole set of training runs within three minutes, and there were no mistakes, so I can indeed do the task.\"


    \"Thank you, Your Majesty.\"The trainer saluted and thanked him.


    \"Daren, you go to the Department of Guards today to meet the axe, and let him send the captain of the Sixth Patrol Team to contact the police dogs, and then take them back to the Department of Guards after getting acquainted." Liu Feng ordered.


    The current assumption is that each general team is equipped with a police dog. Let them familiarize themselves with Chang''an City first, and then it is not difficult to carry out some other tasks.


    The main thing is to track down criminals.


    Daeron nodded respectfully and replied, \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"


    \"Now train the puppies to show me.\" Liu Feng ordered. \"Yes.\" Daeron responded immediately and told the trainer to prepare.


    A few minutes later, the trainer pulled out five puppies, ranging from two to six months old, to demonstrate the effects of police dog training at different stages.


    Liu Feng sat on the stool and instructed, \"Come one by one, let''s start.\"


    \"Yes.\"The trainer respectfully said, pulling a two-month-old police dog to show the training method.

 Chapter 1106：

    The trainer held the mutton jerky in his hand and whispered, \"Potato, get down, I have mutton jerky here.\"


    This is the first step, induction. The trainer first uses the food that the puppies like to eat to induce; guide the puppies to make corresponding actions, so as to establish a means of conditioned reflex.


    Ming.. Potato hummed a few times, then obediently obeyed the order and got down on the ground.


    \"Your Majesty, look, the potato is really on the ground.\" En Li excitedly said, it was the first time she saw such a well-behaved dog.


    \"At the beginning, it''s only a two-month-old puppy, so there''s still a lot to pay attention to.\"Liu Feng explained.


    Induction should grasp the timing, and should be combined with forced means of constant intensity, which can not only ensure the smooth progress of the training, but also maintain the excitement of the police dog. It is also necessary to prevent bad connections caused by inducement. For example, some police dogs only move items, but not static items, which are caused by inattentiveness in training.


    The most important thing is to use it appropriately according to the type and characteristics of the police dog. It can be used more for calm, quiet, and less excited dogs, but less for excited and flexible police dogs.


    \"So it is, there is so much knowledge in training police dogs.\"Enri nodded.


    The trainers performed successive training programs of forcing, prohibiting, and rewarding. Coercion is to let the puppies do some training items. After completion, there is a reward of 0 and prohibition is the same. The puppies are given no instructions in a threatening voice to stop the bad behavior of the puppies.


    After the first puppy was over, it was followed by the remaining puppies.


    - kind of training.


    \"Report Your Majesty, the puppies of each stage have been rehearsed.\"The trainer reports.


    \"Well, the level of training - must be restrained.\" Liu Feng nodded.


    After reading a circle, I did a good job in all aspects, except that it is very difficult to teach young puppies at a young age, there is no problem with other things.


    \"Yes.\"Dailun replied respectfully, all the training methods were carried out according to the documents given by Liu Feng.


    At first, they thought that the police dog was a fantasy, but after a month or two of training, it began to change gradually, because the effect was very significant. \"It turns out that cultivating-\"It''s so difficult to be a police dog. \" Mina sighed.


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly and said softly, \"Finally, there is a good reward. Although there are only six police dogs that can go out on a mission, they are already very good. \"\"Your Majesty, what can the police dogs do in Chang''an City? ?\" Enri asked suspiciously.


    Liu Feng chuckled lightly and explained, \"Then there is more that can be done, such as search and rescue, rescue operations, tracking, etc., they can all help.


    \"Wow! It turns out that police dogs are so powerful.\" An Li exclaimed, always thinking that training police dogs is just for deterrence.


    2.8\"At that time, the train station, airship field, and port will be equipped with police dogs, and their vigilance is sometimes much stronger than that of soldiers.\"Liu Feng''s mouth slightly raised, and the guards who have police dogs are really like this.


    \"Chang''an City will definitely get better and better.\" En Li said with a smile.


    Liu Feng nodded lightly and instructed, \"An Li, let the five major military bases also start training police dogs, and trainers will be sent there.\"


    \"Yes.\" Enri took out a notepad and wrote on it.


    Liu Feng turned his head and ordered Daeron, \"Cultivate more trainers, this position is urgently needed.\"


    \"Understood, Your Majesty.\" Daeron nodded heavily.


    *Three shifts, factory v7). Please customize, please support. \".


    Chapter 1253: Fans. (1 more for customization)


    \"Selling newspapers, selling newspapers, today is Princess Lucy''s novel signing event, the second volume of the City of Miracles.\" Ah Le shouted on the street.


    Not long after dawn, Ale was already waiting at the door of the newspaper office, day after day-


    The day has not changed.


    When the civilians on the street heard Ah Le''s shout, they all stopped their work and discussed suspiciously.


    \"Princess Lucy has a new novel?\"


    \"Or the second volume of the City of Miracles\"? \"


    \"What is the signing event?\"


    ...


    Such doubts were endless, and everyone went to buy newspapers, wanting to find out.


    A familiar figure in the crowd is walking, that is Monica, today is her day off.


    \"Has Princess Lucy released a novel again? Great.\" Monica looked forward to it. From the novel''s love notes of a girl from the clan, Lizard Girl likes Lucy very much, plus watching the first volume of "The City of Miracles in Yingluo City", she has completely fallen into a loyal fan.


    \"Ale, give me a newspaper.\"Monica 03 handed out two steel coins. Ale immediately took out a newspaper from his bag, handed it over and said, \"Miss Monica, your newspaper.\"


    \"Thank you.\" Monica took the newspaper and started to read.


    Now Lizard Girl is also a little famous in Chang''an City. She can dance, looks beautiful, and is a rare lizard orc. These labels have attracted many girls to sign up for dance training classes.


    \"The signing will be held at the Grand Theater. Today''s novels will be cheaper than those on the market in the future - a copper coin... Monica recites the contents of the newspaper silently in her heart. After a few minutes, Mosica closed the newspaper and said excitedly, \"Then you must attend this signing ceremony. \"


    Tread....


    Lizard Lady, who had put away the newspaper, ran straight towards the Grand Theater. She also knew the iron rule of queuing if she was late.


    Twenty minutes later, Lizard Girl came to the entrance of the Grand Theater. Sure enough, there was already a long queue, and there were more than 200 people in front of her.


    \"My God, I''m already very fast, why are they faster, don''t these people go to work?\" Monica couldn''t complain, and lined up obediently.


    Half an hour later, the sun is getting bigger and bigger, and the line in front is slowly shortening.


    Monica took out the umbrella she was carrying, opened it and complained, \"The weather is too hot, fortunately I brought an umbrella.\"


    People in Chang''an City are the first to have sun protection awareness. They no longer only use umbrellas when it rains, and sometimes they also use umbrellas to shade when the sun is very strong. \"How long will it take.\"Monica stuck her head out and stood up, looking at the team in front of her.


    After more than half an hour, the line was finally reduced to Lizard Girl. She had entered the Grand Theater, but she was still in line.


    Monica turned her head to look behind her and said in surprise, \"There are so many people behind!


    Princess Lucy is really popular. \"


    There are at least five or six hundred people in the team behind, and even the Department of Guards has dispatched a lot of people to maintain order.


    Another 20 minutes passed, and the line finally reached the Lizard Girl.


    \"Very good, there are five more to come to me.\"Monica said excitedly.


    From the moment she entered the Grand Theater, Lizard Girl--looking around, this is her first-


    times come in.


    At first sight, I was shocked by the grandeur of the Grand Theater. The materials for the chair cloth, curtain and carpet are all very high-end.


    \"Princess Lucy turned out to be so beautiful.\" Monica exclaimed, only when she saw it up close did she know she was so beautiful and her skin was so good.


    When I went to the dance teacher interview last time, Lizard Girl''s attention was-... straight in the mirror, Liu Feng''s expression didn''t pay attention to Lucy next to her, and she didn''t know who she was at that time.


    The furnishings of the Grand Theater did not move much, because it was just a signing party, so there was still a passage leading to the stage, and Lucy was guarded by soldiers in the center of the stage.

 Chapter 1107：

    Thirty soldiers were guarding the surrounding area. Lucy was surrounded by a semicircle of stars.


    - All of them are holding Tang Dao with serious expressions.


    Ten minutes later, it was Lizard Girl''s turn, she excitedly rubbed her fingers and walked up.


    ....Hello, Her Royal Highness, I...this is Monica. \"Monica introduced nervously.


    \"Hello Monica, just call me Lucy.\" Lucy said with a smile, she is not used to being called Her Royal Highness now.


    Today Lucy is wearing a goose-yellow dress, her blond hair is up, and an emerald chain around her neck.


    \"Yes, Miss Lucy,...I would like a copy of the second volume of City of Wonders^.\"


    Monica said shyly.


    The admirer smiled at him, and the Lizard Girl was very excited at the moment.


    \"Of course, no problem.\"


    Lucy picked up the pen, signed her name on the first page of the City of Miracles\", handed it to the Lizard Girl, and said gently, \"This is for you. \"


    \"Yes, thank you Miss Lucy.\"Monica quickly thanked, took the book with both hands and came to the side.


    Lizard Girl''s eyes were still staring at Lucy, and she kept pulling out copper coins from her bag, forgetting how many coins to count.


    The staff member who was in charge of collecting the coins couldn''t stand it any longer. He kept waving his hands in front of Lizard Lady and whispered, "Miss?" Miss? \"


    Monica recovered and quickly apologized, \"Oh, I''m sorry.\"


    The signing of the second book of the City of Miracles, - until 330 noon, the book has already sold a lot of copies.


    After three or four hours of rest at noon, the signing will continue.


    Lucy looked at the stack of books behind her, only half of them were left, and couldn''t help sighing, \"Your Majesty''s method is really useful, it''s faster than selling in bookstores.\"


    At this moment, on the highest floor, Enri was looking down through her binoculars.


    \"Your Majesty, look, there are a lot of people lining up to buy Lucy''s book.\"Enri exclaimed.


    Liu Feng got up and walked to the window, looked down with the binoculars, and chuckled after a while, "It''s unexpected that there are so many people in a short period of time."


    I thought it was already a lot of 500 or 600 people, but I didn''t expect to have thousands of people now.


    \"This book will definitely attract more people to Chang''an City.\" Nicole said softly. \"Yeah, when these two books are sent to another continent, they will attract more foreign merchants for us.\"Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    When the second volume of the City of Miracles was bound, the first volume also increased the production volume, in order to send a batch to the Larsen Elf Empire and the Torola Orc Empire.


    One more, Fv). Ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    The first thousand two hundred and fifty-four chapters: the last city. (2 more for customization)


    The vast expanse of sky is covered with dark clouds, as if heavy rain will pour down in the next second.


    The knights led by Princess Field have already attacked the gate of the fourth city.


    \"Your Highness, this is the last city.\"Jin Mo said respectfully.


    These cities were all investigated by the Black Iris Organization, who knew who the city owner was, how many knights there were, how big the city was, and so on.


    Field nodded, his hand on the reins tightened, and he said in a deep voice, \"At the same time as taking this city, it''s time for that old guy from Yard to be damned.\"


    \"His Royal Highness, the great knight will definitely take down that old guy.\" Deacon Green chuckled, and he has long been disliked by Archbishop Yard.


    \"The knights sent out will soon be able to join up with the great knight.\" Jin Mo guessed.


    When the Celtic Knights took four thousand knights away from the Purple City, Field silently sent a thousand knights to follow the knights of Archbishop Yard.


    Field''s silver-white eyes sharpened, and ordered, \"Prepare the knights to attack.\"


    \"Yes.\"Jin Mo replied respectfully, turned around to make arrangements.


    The fourth city is Gaojia City, which has an area of ??10,000 people. It is considered a medium-sized city. The previous three cities were all small cities, and it would not take much time to capture them.


    And there are only about 500 knights in Gogar City, and they are not the opponents of the Field Knights at all.


    \"Did nothing happen to the other three cities?\" Field asked. .


    The green deacon took out the parchment he received in the morning, and reported, \"The white deacon, the red deacon and the others have already taken over the three cities.


    \"Okay, let them hang all those who are disobedient, and let others take a good look~


    \".\" Field said coldly.


    \"Understood.\" Deacon Green said respectfully.


    Jin Mo pulled the reins to the side of Field, and reported, \"His Royal Highness, everything is ready, ready to attack the city at any time.


    \"Okay, siege the city.\" Field commanded loudly.


    \"Yes, siege the city.\" Jin Mo shouted, the bow and arrow in his hand are ready. \"Kill! Kill!\" The knights shouted in unison, and the knights who attacked three cities in a row were full of fighting spirit at this moment. \"Ta Ta...


    Eight thousand knights held spears and rushed towards the gate of Gaojia City in a crushing trend.


    Princess Field, Green Deacon, and Kim Mo were all in the middle, surrounded by knights.


    Before the 8,000 knights rushed to the city gate, the gate of Gaojia City slowly opened.


    Field frowned at the opened city gate and commanded loudly, \"Stop.\"


    ....


    Field pulled the reins to stop the warhorse, and his silver-white eyes looked at the city gate.


    Five minutes later, a middle-aged man rode out of the city gate on a war horse, with reddish-brown hair and a bushy beard that stood out.


    He is the city lord of Gaojia City. As soon as he left the city gate, he shouted loudly, \"We surrender.\"


    There were five hundred knights behind him, all of them without weapons. When the three cities in front fell one after another, he knew that sooner or later the city of Gaojia would also fall. I have been trying to figure out a way today. The only solution is to surrender. The five hundred knights are not the opponents of the Flanders Empire at all, and the resistance will only increase casualties.


    After listening to the surprise for a while, Field raised his mouth with a chuckle, \"It''s interesting.\"


    \"Your Highness, this is really good.\" Deacon Green said excitedly, it would take a while for five hundred knights to fight.


    \"Let''s go and tie him up, let''s go into the city.\" Field commanded.


    \"Yes.\"Jin Mo responded immediately.


    Twenty minutes later, in addition to the city lord of Gaojia City, some high-ranking people were all tied up, and the remaining knights were also escorted into the city.

 Chapter 1108：

    Road tread....


    Fielder led Green Deacon and the others toward the castle, and entered the castle hall in about half an hour.


    \"Your Majesty, I didn''t expect that we could win the fourth city so easily this time.\"


    Green Deacon raised the corner of his mouth.


    Field nodded, sat in the main seat and said with satisfaction, \"This is the person who knows interest.\"


    \"Your Highness, what should I do with him?\" Jin Mo asked respectfully.


    Field took the tea and said, \"Since the other party is so interesting, then keep him alive and put him in the dungeon.\"


    \"Yes.\" Jin Mo lowered his head and replied, frowning slightly, thinking that he would make him a nobleman or something.


    \"Your Majesty, what about his knights?\" Deacon Green asked for instructions. Field took a sip of his tea and frowned, \"This is a problem.\"


    \"Your Highness, do you want all of them.\" Green Deacon suggested.


    Field shook his head and said solemnly, \"Our previous knights consumed a lot, and they just filled our emptiness.\"


    \"Under the stock, do you want to accept them?\" Deacon Green said in surprise, five hundred strange knights gathered together, it is very easy for an accident.


    Field nodded and said, \"It is to be accepted, but it must be split out.


    \"Your Highness, want to spread the knights to the other three cities?\" Deacon Green guessed.


    Field nodded and said solemnly, \"Incorporate them into the knight team.\"


    Hundreds of people joined the knights of nearly 10,000 people, and there was no way to make waves. There were not many knights in the first three cities, only five or six hundred, and they were directly included in the knights.


    \"Yes, I will immediately let Deacon Bai and the others arrange it.\" Jin Mo responded immediately.


    \"When the Celts come back, we will rest for a while and go to destroy that Haiyan City.\" Field said solemnly.


    Haiyancheng has now become a thorn in the flesh, and it will not be resigned until it is removed.


    \"The Great Knight will definitely bring that old guy back.\" Jin Mo complimented.


    \"Second shift, Cv7). Please customize, please support.\"Factory.


    The first thousand two hundred and fifty-five chapters: the title of the land. (1 more for customization)


    \"Boom...


    The dark sky was pounding with thunder, and drizzle had already fallen, and it could turn into a torrential rain at any time.


    The Knights led by Archbishop Yard continued to advance, and there was no place to hide from the rain.


    The 4,000 knights led by the great Celtic knights continued to keep their distance from the knights behind.


    \"My lord, it''s time.\"The knight commander whispered, his eyes full of chills. The Celtic Rider pulled the reins, slowed down the speed of the war horse, and said solemnly, he will take him to see Her Royal Highness today. \"


    \"More than three days have passed, and His Highness should have won four cities.\"The knight commander guessed.


    \"With the strength of His Highness, I am afraid that I have already won it.\"The Celtic Knight said solemnly.


    The knight commander turned his head and whispered, \"Sir, when will we start?\"


    The great Celtic knight looked up at the raining sky and said solemnly, \"Wait until the rain gets worse.


    - Tap to smack them. \"


    \"Yes.\"The knight commander nodded, when the rain became heavier, it was a signal to attack.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    The horses'' hoofs stepped on the wet grass, bringing up droplets of water, the heavy breathing of the knights, and the atmosphere suddenly became very serious.


    Archbishop Yard squinted his eyes slightly, looked at the rain curtain in front of him, listened to the sound of hoofs, and said coldly, \"What are those guys going to do?\"


    Knight Noel wiped the rain off his forehead and frowned, \"It seems to be delivering a message or something.\"


    \"Why in such a hurry?\" Archbishop Yard had a gloomy face.


    Knight Noel immediately became nervous and asked, \"Your Majesty, what should we do now?\"


    \"Prepare the knights, if the situation is not right, retreat.\" Archbishop Yard said solemnly, the original mottled wrinkles on his face now look deeper.


    \"Yes.\" Knight Noel responded immediately.


    After more than half an hour, the rain began to get heavier and heavier, from the original drizzle to a majestic heavy rain.


    \"Rush.\"The knight commander shouted.


    The great Celtic knight pulled the reins, turned his horse''s head, raised his sword, and commanded in a loud voice, \"Catch that old guy from Yard alive, and kill everyone else.\"


    The knights all held up their knightly swords, and their morale soared in the face of the rain, \"Kill!


    kill! \"


    \"Ta Ta....


    Four thousand knights held spears and charged towards Archbishop Yard and the others aggressively.


    Knight Noel looked at the Knights of the Flanders Empire in panic, his face pale and said, \"Your Majesty, Your Majesty...they broke the contract.\"


    ...... Archbishop Yard said viciously, the worst premonition has been experienced. \"Your Majesty, what should we do?\" Knight Noel eagerly said that he has long lost the prestige of the old knights, just like those novice knights who have just entered the battlefield.


    \"Sprinkle, throw it now.\" Archbishop Yard scolded.


    \"Yes.\"


    Knight Noel turned his head and commanded loudly, \"Retreat! Retreat immediately!\"


    \"Mouth...


    \"Tap tap....


    Archbishop Yard and Knight Noel pulled the reins and turned to leave. For a while, the neighing of war horses and the sound of horses'' hooves stepping on the water could not be stopped.


    The knight clamped the horse''s belly and rushed to the side of the Celtic knight. The report reported, \"Sir, they started to escape.\"


    \"Fast forward, today can''t let them run away anyway.\"The Celtic Knight ordered.


    \"Yes.\"The knight responded immediately.


    \"Go! Our reinforcements are behind.\"The Celtic Knight shouted loudly. \"Yes!\"The knights responded in unison, even more so when they heard reinforcements. Looking down from the sky, the 4,000 knights led by the great Celtic knights began to surround Archbishop Yard and others in a semicircle.


    In just 20 minutes, the Celtic Knights and others caught up with Archbishop Yard.

 Chapter 1109：

    The bishop''s knights stopped, and the two teams of knights faced each other in the rain, and the eyes of both sides were full of chills.


    \"It turns out that the people of the Flanders Empire disrespect chivalry so much, what about the face of the royal family?\" Archbishop Yade said coldly, his hair and beard were wet from the rain.


    The great Celtic knight sneered and said, \"For the bishop who seeks to usurp the throne, there is no need to abide by the spirit of chivalry.\"


    \"Humph!


    Archbishop Yard snorted coldly and said solemnly, \"Your four thousand knights may not be our opponents.\"


    The remaining three thousand knights, under the influence of the bishop for a long time, have been completely loyal to the archbishop of Yade, and are willing to hand over their life to the fanatics of the bishop.


    \"There are only 3,000 knights, we are not afraid.\" The Celtic knight disdainfully kept his eyes fixed on the front, wanting to see if Her Royal Highness''s support knights had arrived.


    Archbishop Yard''s body swayed left and right with the warhorse, his eyes were full of killing intent, and he said solemnly, \"Who will have the last laugh, I don''t know yet.\"


    This battle is a last-ditch battle. Archbishop Yard has already lost a lot. This battle must be won in order to survive.


    \"Then let''s see whose knight is more brave.\"The Celtic knight shouted loudly, the knight''s sword in his hand clenched even tighter.


    He also couldn''t lose this battle. He was burdened with the expectations of Her Royal Highness the Princess. Only by winning Archbishop Yard could he occupy more territory, and the capital against Haiyan City would be greater.


    \"Knights, the bishop is now facing disaster and needs you to stand up.\" Archbishop Yard shouted.


    The knights who believed in the bishop had long despised their own lives, and swore to follow the bishop, with faith in their hearts.


    \"Defend the bishop, swear to protect the bishop to the death.\" The knights shouted against the rain.


    The rain did not show any signs of weakening, and kept pouring down. The rain slapped frantically on the knight''s armor and long sword. Even if the rain fascinated the eyes, no one closed it.


    \"Humph! I don''t know what it means.


    The great Celtic knight snorted and shouted loudly, \"Who can take Yade and go back and be able to ennoble the land.\"


    \"Kill! Kill!\" The knights shouted in unison, and their momentum was not lost to the bishops.


    \"One update, factory v). Please customize, please support.\".


    - Thousand two hundred and fifty-six: fanatics. (2 more for customization)


    \"Xixixili....


    The rain continued to wash the two teams of knights, and there was no sign of weakening.


    \"Knights, rush.\" The Celtic knight pulled the reins and rushed forward.


    \"Kill them all for me.\" The knight commander also echoed and followed closely behind.


    \"Kill!\" The Knights of the Flanders Empire smashed to each other with a mighty force.


    \"Tap tap....


    The Archbishop of Yade was not so brave, and let the Knight Noel lead the knight to rush in front, and he was behind.


    Knight Noel led the knights and shouted at the front, \"Knights, rush with me.\"


    Although I am very scared, but now there is no room for retreat, I can''t even retreat, so I can only bite the bullet.


    \"Tap tap....


    \"Qiangqiang...


    About a minute or so, the two teams of knights clashed, swords and swords intertwined, making a harsh sound of weapons rubbing against each other.


    The rain slapped on the armor, blood splashed on the long sword, and the warhorse neighed non-stop. There was no smoke or dust in this confrontation, only blood flowers everywhere.


    \"Oh!\"


    The bishop''s knight was fearless, holding his spear and sword and slashing forward desperately, without the slightest pause.


    \"Damn, you''re not afraid of death so much.\" The Celtic knight frowned, the long sword in his hand kept slashing the rushing knight.


    The knight commander used one to block two, constantly rushing to kill, shouting and encouraging while killing, \"Knights, the title is not far away, show your momentum.\"


    \"Kill!\"The knights were encouraged, and their spear-wielding hands became stronger.


    War is the fastest way for knights to gain titles.


    Archbishop Yard frowned at the battlefield, and after a while shouted angrily, \"Noel, don''t back down.\"


    At this moment, the knight Noel''s hand with the long sword was trembling, and he began to rush to the front, and then hid behind when the confrontation occurred.


    ....Yes..\" Knight Noel clenched the sword in his hand and swung towards the knights of the Flanders Empire.


    Seeing this scene, the Celtic knight sneered and said, \"King Yard, look at your knight, what is it like now.\"


    ... Archbishop Yard''s face became even more gloomy when he heard the sarcastic words, and now he can only rely on more than 3,000 fanatics.


    The war was at a stalemate. Although there were 4,000 knights in the Flanders Empire, the knights of the bishop had already been killed.


    With only 3,000 knights, the battle presented was slightly better.


    The knight controlled the warhorse to the side of the big knight, and reported, \"Sir, the other party has no intention of defeating at all.


    Damn bishop. \"The Celtic knight''s face was ugly, but he didn''t expect that he would have no advantage here.


    Half an hour later, the knights led by the great Celtic knights were not as brave as the bishops, but due to the suppression of the number of people and the temptation of the title, the two sides fought back and forth. \"Tap tap....


    When the two knights were at a stalemate, there was a sound of horse hooves in the distance. Due to the heavy rain and fog, it was impossible to see who was coming. Archbishop Yade turned his horse''s head and stared at the direction of the sound.


    His face was very ugly, and he had been forced into this situation. He was a knight who knew the direction of the sound of horses'' hooves, and could never be a friendly army.


    \"Damn, is it from the Flanders Empire? Or was it sent by the woman Timothy?\" Archbishop Yard panicked a little.


    Knight Noel also heard the sound of hoofs, and quickly retreated from the front line to the side of Archbishop Yard.


    After the Celtic Knight heard the sound of hoofs, the original displeased expression on his face,-


    It dissipated most of the time.


    \"My lord, it''s the person under the princess'' stock.\" The knight commander said happily, as long as it is a friendly army, then this war will be relatively simple, and there is no need to continue the stalemate.


    The great Celtic knight pulled the reins, the corner of his mouth raised slightly, \"- must be a knight sent by His Highness.\"


    A thousand-person knight team pierced through the rain and fog, led by the knights of the Flanders Empire.


    \"Sir, we can end the war.\" The knight commander smiled, not caring about the rain on his face. \"Ta Ta....


    Ten minutes later, more than a thousand knights arrived, forming a circle with the four thousand knights in front, encircling Archbishop Yard and the others.

 Chapter 1110：

    \"Kill! Capture King Yard alive.\" The great Celtic knight said with high morale.


    0- ask for flowers~...


    \"Kill! Kill!\"


    With the addition of reinforcements, the stalemate of the knights led to the weakened fighting spirit being rekindled.


    Knight Noel looked at the scene in front of him and said in fear, \"Your Majesty, we are surrounded.\"


    \"Break out a **** path.\" Archbishop Yard said solemnly, there is no other way for the current Knights of the Divine Bishop.


    \"Yes.\" Knight Noel responded immediately, if you don''t fight in this situation, it will be a dead end.


    \"Qiangqiang....


    The knights of the bishop were not timid, and all waved their long swords to face the enemy who surrounded them.


    And the knights of the Flanders Empire, because of the reinforcements, were extraordinarily brave in killing the enemy.


    The two knights were intertwined in the rain. The reason for the rain made many horses stand unsteady, and the knights were directly overturned to the ground.


    The ground was also very muddy, which was not conducive to the combat of the knights. Despite this, the two teams of knights fought to the death for three hours. The rain began to gradually become smaller, and the war was also divided. The rain and blood on the ground were intertwined, and the smell of blood was very strong.


    \"King Yard, how does it feel to be a prisoner?\" The Celtic Knight said lightly.


    .. Archbishop Yard lowered his head and did not speak, his body was full of ropes. The Great Knight of Noel was pierced in the chest by the Celtic Great Knight-sword during the battle, and instantly fell into a pool of blood, his eyes staring round in horror. The Celtic Knight looked around, laughed at the corpses everywhere, \"Your Highness Princess, we won.\"


    The knight commander pointed to the 800 knights not far away and asked for instructions, \"Sir, what about the remaining knights?\"


    \"Bring them all back to serve as coolies, and kill them all if they are short-tempered.\" The Celtic Knight said indifferently.


    \"Yes.\"The knight commander responded immediately.


    This war consumed 3,000 knights in the Flanders Empire, leaving only more than 2,000 knights.


    Due to the fanaticism and fearlessness of the bishop knights, this war was much more difficult.


    \"Second update, (factory v7). Please customize, please support.\"Soil


    Chapter 1257: The caravan goes to sea. (1 more for customization)


    The sea breeze blew the sails, and more than 200 ships docked in the port of Haiyancheng. Half of them are ships of the Han Dynasty. Today is the day when the Larsen Elf Empire and the Torola Orc Empire lead the caravans.


    In addition to the ships docked at the port, there are two other fleets, that is, the fleet of Duke Leonard and the four Elf sisters, and they are also going back to sea today. The second sister, Lan Ni, looked at the sea and sighed, \"Big sister, we can finally go back.\"


    \"Yes, I can finally go back.\" Mengsi nodded and replied.


    The third sister, Sheila, smiled and said, \"The goods this time will definitely bring our chamber of commerce back to its peak.\"


    \"The most important thing is to find a dance teacher like Monica.\"The fourth sister Polly looked forward to it.


    Sister Rose nodded lightly and smiled, \"Hurry up and sell the goods\"Zero Zero\", and come back before autumn comes.\"


    The four elf sisters went to the dock to pick up the boat today, and they handed over thirty-three gold coins, which made them feel distressed for a while.


    After lifting the boat, let the knight put all the goods purchased these days onto the boat.


    The second sister Lanni held a book and said with joy, \"Eldest sister, I think these two novels will also sell well.


    \"Yes, Princess Lucy''s novel is really good, I believe it will bring us a lot of money.\" Rose agreed.


    The second volume of Haiyan City''s "City of Miracles" was released two days later in Chang''an City. The price was -100 copper coins. The four sisters bought a lot of novels and planned to sell them for 300 copper coins when they went back.


    \"Sister, do you think the goods will be sold out all at once?\" Polly fantasized.


    Rose hesitated for a while, and said, \"It''s hard to say, they''re all used to staying in the empire, and they haven''t seen anything outside, so I''m afraid they won''t be able to accept it for a while.\"\"Maybe they will like it all at once. .\" Third sister Sheila comforted herself.


    \"Should be.\" Rose chuckled lightly, it''s better to try it instead of worrying about it.


    On the other boat, Duke Leonard was looking at the list of goods, checking at the last moment to see if there was anything left to buy. After all, it took four months to go back and forth to Haiyan City.


    They also bought a lot of things, much more than the Four Elf Sisters, after all, there were also many merchant ships.


    \"Sir, the other ships'' cargo has been counted, and the quantity is correct.\"


    Zach Hui reports.


    Duke Leonard nodded and ordered, \"Let them pay attention. Next, fragile items such as perfume, wine, and china -- must be well placed.\"


    \"Yes.\"Zach responded immediately.


    He participated in the purchase together and knew the value of the goods, some of which were more expensive than his monthly salary.


    Duke Leonard looked at the vast expanse of the sea and sneered, \"Humph! Your two princes, please ask for your own blessings.\"


    As long as the goods from Haiyan City are brought back, it will definitely attract looting, and King Black will definitely ask the two princes about the situation.


    He has already planned to make it clear that King Black will definitely be furious, so there is no need to fear that these two princes will ascend to the throne in the future, because they will lose the qualification to inherit the throne in all likelihood. \"Ta Ta...


    When the four Elf sisters and Duke Leonard were busy on the ship, a group of soldiers gathered in the port.


    They are the soldiers who escorted the fleet to the Larsen Elf Empire and the Torola Orc Empire.


    -A total of 1,000 soldiers, all equipped with high-end weapons such as military crossbows and Tang knives. In addition, each ship is equipped with a special forces unit of ten people. The leaders of this time to go to sea were Darlene and Eliza. They each took a fleet to disperse to the two empires.


    Of course, this time they all brought telegraphs so that they could send back news in time. If there was any problem, they could send airships to save people in time.


    Darlene looked at the ships in the port and sighed, \"Eliza, there are a lot of merchants here this time.\"


    \"Yes, the benefits given by His Majesty are indeed very good, and it is difficult for those businessmen not to be moved.\" Eliza chuckled lightly.


    Some time ago, Liu Feng released the news of the national investment promotion, and asked the merchants in the Han Dynasty to go to the two empires together, and at the same time, they would send a large ship to **** them.


    It also announced the benefits of going to sea this time, and how much profit can be earned.


    Merchants are all seeking advantages and avoiding disadvantages. As soon as they hear that the king will send a large ship to **** them, and if the goods they bring out cannot be sold, the king is willing to buy the goods in their hands at a price of 20% of the low market price.


    Businessmen will definitely not let go of this kind of business that is guaranteed to make a profit.


    \"I don''t know what the Larsen Elf Empire and the Torolla Good People Empire will be like?\" Darlene began to look forward to it.


    Since the last time I went to the Ori Dwarf Kingdom, I seldom went out. Now I am very happy to have this opportunity, although my father Solo is very worried, and he must go with him to be relieved.


    No, people have already boarded the ship first, and they are responsible for determining the list of goods on it.


    \"Yes, but it''s definitely not comparable to Chang''an City.\" Eliza chuckled lightly.


    Yesterday, the Mermaid Navy went to tell the Second Prince Nemo and the Marquis of Leicester that the two empires would send 4,000 knights to **** them in a few days.


    \"Let''s go, let''s get on the boat.\" Darlene took Eliza''s hand and walked towards the boat.

 Chapter 1111：

    At the same time, the merchants headed by Pichu and the others also started to count the goods. After seeing the investment promotion order, they hurried to Haiyan City.


    While buying the goods, I was also looking around for news about the two empires, preparing to measure which empire would make more money by landing.


    \"Pichu, you said that the continent over the sea can really make us a fortune?\"-The fat-headed businessman hesitated.


    The corners of Pichu''s mouth raised slightly, and he asked back, \"Which time has the words of His Majesty the King disappointed us? The reason why we can eat 3.1 and live well now is not the reason for entrusting His Majesty''s goods?\"


    \"That''s also, His Majesty''s goods are the best, we will definitely make money.\"The businessman smirked.


    \"Go over there and sell everything according to the rules set by His Majesty the King. Whoever changes the price without permission will automatically withdraw from the Chamber of Commerce.\"Pichu suddenly said solemnly.


    \"Understood.\" Several businessmen nodded in response.


    When Liu Feng issued the investment promotion order, he also marked it very clearly that he could go there to make money, but the goods sold must be at the same price as those sold by Darina and the others.


    Otherwise, if you are found to have raised the price privately, or lowered the price, you will be expelled from the Han Dynasty.


    One more, CV). Ask for customization, ask for support. .


    The first thousand two hundred and fifty-eight chapters: the plan of currency hegemony. (2 more for customization)


    Chang''an City, the eleventh floor of the tallest building.


    Liu Feng stood by the window, looking at the black dots in the distant sky, which were the bird clan orcs patrolling.


    Behind him, En Li, Mina, and Nicole looked at each other and looked at Liu Feng''s tall and straight back, wondering what His Majesty was thinking.


    \"Your Majesty, what''s wrong?\"


    An Li probed and asked in the ear of the cat''s ear, was the clan revolted again? \"


    \"No.\" Mina whispered.


    She just came over from the Security Department, and she couldn''t help but turn her head to look at Mira, her blue eyes questioning.


    ... Mila shook her head silently, and nothing happened when she came out of the castle. En Li turned her head to look at Nicole who was arranging the imperial clothes, and asked in a low voice, \"Your Majesty, I''ve been standing there for half an hour, do you know what happened?\"\"What happened today?\" Nicole frowned, thought for a while, and said softly, \"Today, Darlene and Eliza set off to the other side of the continent.


    Mina and An 03 Li nodded clearly, His Majesty must be worried about Darlene and Elf.


    Cat Erniang walked to Liu Feng''s side, and the red I lips opened slightly, \"Your Majesty.\"


    \"Huh?\" Liu Feng returned to his senses and looked sideways at Hu Erniang. \"Is Your Majesty worried about Darlene and the others?\" Mina asked softly.


    a little bit. \" Liu Feng pursed his lips.


    \"Your Majesty, they brought the telegraph, followed by the steamship, and the airship waiting, everything will be fine.\"En Li said quickly.


    For the safety of Darlene, Eliza, and the merchants of the fleet, the highest building has held several meetings, various settings have been speculated, and then various rescue plans.


    The most important thing is that the airship carried on the steamship has three missiles secretly placed on it, and is guarded by the team led by Leia and Mila.


    - Once something uncontrollable happens, Leia and others will drop missiles to shock those people.


    \"They, I am not very worried, I am afraid that the bank will not be established.\"


    Liu Feng shook his head.


    Yes, he planned to drive the bank to another continent, and began to plan some things in advance, instead of waiting for a full-scale collision to enter the venue.


    Because the currency is different, there will definitely be problems in transactions, and Liu Feng intends to cut in from this aspect.


    \"Then His Majesty is worried about Jones and Avery?\" Enri asked.


    Wolf Erniang and Leopard Erniang were responsible for the establishment of the bank this time. They were on the airship, and then secretly sneaked into the mainland there, and then established the bank.


    \"Well, they are too thin, and the assistance they can get is too little.\" Liu Feng sighed.


    In order not to arouse the vigilance of the mainlanders over there, Jones and Avery had very few manpower available, and they also brought a large amount of money over there. Like the compensation paid by the two empires, most of them were brought there. Mainland went.


    Once the secret is leaked, then Jones, Avril and his party will be more fortunate, and nothing will happen. Avril is very smart. \" Enri frowned.


    After so many years, the wolf-eared girl is all right, and she believes that this time it will be fine.


    \"Your Majesty, do you want me to take someone there?\" Mina said solemnly.


    \"No, there shouldn''t be too many people at the beginning.\" Liu Feng waved his hand, this time the layout is for the cooperation of those businessmen, and it is necessary to use a mixture of paper money and gold coins on the mainland.


    If someone in the market accepts banknotes, then the bank will be able to stand, otherwise it will be a boy who sells money.


    This is only the first step of planning, as long as the bank can take root in the mainland there, then the second step can be carried out.


    Liu Feng''s second step is the trade and economic circulation of the two continents. As long as there are more economic transactions between the two continents, the bank will play a greater role in it. \"Your Majesty, Qianzhuang is good for everyone, and the people over there will not refuse it.\"


    Nicole said softly.


    \"Yeah, if there is a bank here, they don''t need to bring so many coins here. It''s better to come to the bank with a deposit slip to get the coins.\" Mina agreed.


    ...Enri was frowning, and she always felt that things were not that simple.


    \"But some people don''t think so.\" Liu Feng shook his head, his black eyes flashing with a different kind of brilliance.


    ... Difficult... Zhao Li''s expression was startled, and her brown eyes slowly widened.


    \"What?\" Nicole and Mina asked.


    \"I understand.\" An Li looked at Liu Feng''s profile with splendid eyes, this-


    It''s like opening a new world.


    \"Enri, what is it?\" Mina urged with blue eyes.


    \"It''s so stupid, I don''t even know it''s so simple. The corner of Enri''s mouth raised.


    ......Mina''s face is not good, she squinted her eyes and looked at the belly of the fox ears,-


    Vice you don''t....I will scratch you.


    .....An Li Xian San''s restrained smile, sternly said, \"If the bank is successfully opened there and used by many people, as long as there is a war, then we only need to bring the money in the bank...


    ......Mina Nicole and Mila took a deep breath before they finished listening.


    Taking away all the wealth accumulated in the continent over there will definitely be a catastrophe that can completely destroy most of the empire.


    Of course, Da 903 Lu will also be affected. First of all, the bank''s credit value will plummet. It must be a big profit, and it is also a move that is forced to be used.


    \"That is the last resort.\" Liu Feng shook his head.


    What he wants is the ability to manipulate the currency market and the exchange rate with the Han Dynasty paper money.

 Chapter 1112：

    \"Your Majesty, according to what you say, does anyone really save a lot of money into the bank?\"


    Nicole asked worriedly.


    \"Yes, coins are too easy to lose on the journey. If there is a bank, many people will try to safely deposit the coins in the bank.\"Liu Feng said softly.


    With the currency system in this world, without the ability of bank cards and online transactions, a safe bank must be the choice of many rich people.


    In particular, businessmen who travel between the two continents will even deposit their money in the bank on that continent, and then come back to this continent to pick up the coins.


    After all, there is such a case on the other side of the earth, and Liu Feng believes that it will be successful. This is the rapid growth channel for the Han Dynasty to become the future world hegemon.


    \"Second update, (v). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1259: Two months later. (1 more for customization)


    In the Lin Gucheng restaurant, Prince Nemo and Prince Knight were in the room, drinking boredly.


    \"Lin Gucheng, I''m really tired of staying here.\" The pro-extra eldest prince said impatiently. Second Prince Nemo shook his head lightly and regretted, \"It''s really a wrong step, a wrong step.


    They have been in the ancient city of Lin for two months. The city is so big. They finished shopping in two days. Most of the time was spent watching shadow puppets to kill time.


    \"oppop


    \"Come in.\" Prince Knight said coldly.


    -A knight pushed the door and came in, reporting, \"The two highnesses, there is news from Haiyan City, the two highnesses can leave the ancient city of Lin, now they are free.\" When Prince Knight heard this, he stood up excitedly. , said suspiciously, \"What? Can I leave the ancient city of Lin?\"


    \"It''s a good time, I can finally leave here.\"The second Prince Nemo said with joy.


    Prince Knight regained his senses, sat down for a while and said, \"We have to leave this place, we can''t stay here any longer.\"


    *Well, let''s go to Haiyan City first and see if it''s as good as they say. \" Second Prince Nemo nodded in agreement.


    In the past few days in Lin Gucheng, there were many businessmen from Haiyancheng eating in the restaurant, and the two princes of Lu people could hear some news more or less.


    In addition, I have failed so many attempts to log in before, and now I want to see how powerful it is to go to Haiyancheng.


    Second Prince Nemo looked at the knight and asked, \"The Marquis of Leicester of the Elven Empire of Larson, does he know about this?\"


    \"Understood, the knight over there entered the restaurant with his subordinates.\"The knight replied respectfully.


    \"Go on.\" Prince Nemo nodded lightly.


    The knight saluted silently, turned and left, closing the door by the way.


    Prince Nate pointed to the room next door, and said doubtfully, \"I want to invite him - Qi Jiu


    .


    \"Now we are on one side with him, he is also trapped here, and there is no threat to us. At this time, it is better to have multiple friends than multiple enemies.\" Second Prince Nemo said lightly.


    During the two months he stayed in Lin Gucheng, he had accumulated more, and the current Larsen Elf Empire was not his enemy.


    \"It makes sense, then let''s leave the ancient city of Lin today.\" Prince Knight said impatiently.


    Second Prince Nemo nodded and said, \"We won''t bring so many knights this time, lest we be detained again for excuses.\"


    They were banned from Lingu Nei, and the excuses they made were all kinds of strange, such as bringing too many knights, urinating everywhere.


    More than an hour later, the second Prince Nemo went out of the restaurant and came to the door.


    \"Marquis of Leicester, long time no see.\" Prince Knight greeted. These days, the people of the two empires have been working separately, and they haven''t seen each other for about ten days.


    The Marquis of Leicester nodded and greeted the same, \"How are the two princes?\"


    \"As usual, how many knights does the Marquis of Leicester intend to take to Haiyan City this time?\" Prince Knight asked tentatively.


    \"Twenty, it''s not good to bring too many.\"\"The Marquis of Leicester pointed to the second Prince Nemo behind him, smiled and said, \"We also plan to bring twenty knights,\"


    The three chatted for a while, and the knight who was sent out to inquire about the news came back and reported, \"Your Highness, according to the merchants, we can take a carriage to Haiyan City, which is half a day faster than walking by water.\ "


    \"When did the carriage go so fast?\" Second Prince Nemo said in surprise, he had inquired about Haiyan City before, but the answer at that time was more than one day.


    \"I heard that it has been improved, the speed of the carriage is faster than that of the previous carriage, and the road has been repaired, making it smoother.\"The knight reported.


    Within two months, the roads leading to other nearby cities from the ancient city of Lin had all been renovated. The roads were wider and smoother, and the carriage would not overwhelm the Second Prince Nemo. He nodded and turned to look at Lester. The marquis said, \"Then let''s take a carriage to Haiyan City, which will save half a day.\"


    \"Okay.\" The Marquis of Leicester nodded.


    Ten minutes later, Second Prince Nemo and others stopped a few carriages and headed towards Haiyan City.


    \"Tap.Tap...


    The carriage moved forward quickly, and after half an hour, the second Prince Nemo was full of surprises.


    \"This is too smooth.\" Prince Knight was surprised.


    They have been riding horse-drawn carriages from childhood to adulthood, and they galloped on the roads outside the city. It is definitely not very comfortable to ride on a horse-drawn carriage, and it is very bumpy when encountering muddy roads. Second Prince Nemo nodded and agreed, \". Although Xi''s speed has become faster, it is not bumpy at all.\"


    In fact, the wheels of the carriage are wrapped with a layer of rubber, which protects the original wooden wheels, reduces friction with the ground, and naturally increases the speed of travel.


    As for ignoring the bumps, the shock absorber under the carriage has been improved. A carriage has two shock springs on the left and right, which are installed on both sides of the wheels, which can greatly reduce the bumpy feeling.


    \"In just two months, has the ancient city of Lin developed like this?\"The Marquis of Leicester exclaimed.


    In the past two months, although I have not left the ancient city of Lin, some obvious changes are still obvious.


    For example, the establishment of a noodle shop, the repair of roads, etc., most of the construction work was helped by their knights.


    \"This carriage is really much more comfortable than the carriages of our empire.\" Prince Knight praised.


    Second Prince Nemo looked out of the window, in a good mood, \"There is no more dust from Man (Norde''s day.\"


    The Marquis of Leicester led the topic and asked, \"What are you planning to do when you go to Haiyan City?\"


    The eldest prince raised his eyebrows slightly, thought for a moment and said, \"I heard that there are many novel things in Haiyan City that Lin Gucheng does not have.\"


    \"Oh, I''ve been hearing from businessmen that there is a behemoth that can fly into the sky, what is an airship called.\"


    The Marquis of Leicester chuckled, \"I''m going to experience that airship.\"


    For things that can fly into the sky, you have to find out how, if you have a chance, you have to get it.


    \"Let''s go together then, I heard that the airline meals above are delicious.\"


    Second Prince Nemo began to look forward to it.


    \"I agree.\"The Marquis of Leicester smiled.


    -One update, two v7). Please customize, please support. \".

 Chapter 1113：

    Chapter 1260: I am willing to eat again. (2 more for customization)


    Four hours later, several carriages slowly stopped at the gate of Haiyan City.


    The soldiers at the city gate checked Prince Nemo and the others before letting them in. Since the weapons had been detained before, they naturally did not have any weapons this time.


    A few minutes later, the driver took the second prince Nemo and others into Haiyan City.


    Prince Knight looked out the window and sighed, \"This is Haiyan City?\"


    The streets in Haiyan City are much wider than those in the ancient city of Lin, and there are soldiers standing guard everywhere. After all, it is the first seaside city with semi-military management.


    Second Prince Nemo looked at the wide street and the crowds, and estimated, \"Is it twice as big as Lin Gucheng?\"


    Haiyan City is indeed many times larger than Lin Ancient City, definitely more than twice, and three times is no exaggeration.


    The Marquis of Leicester looked at the lively streets and the clean ground, and said with a smile, \"This place is so clean, it''s even better than the capital of our Larson Empire.


    \"I agree with this, and it is better than our capital.\" Prince Knight nodded.


    Five minutes later, the driver put the second Prince Nemo and the others at the door of a gourmet restaurant and left.


    \"There are so many delicacies here, more than twice as many as in the ancient city of Lin.\" Prince Knight sighed.


    Haiyancheng has recently established a food street with 460 kinds of food.


    And every kind of food is novel, not there before, such as grilled squid skewers, spicy potato chips and other fresh snacks.


    Second Prince Nemo kept blowing his nose and said with joy, \"It tastes so good.


    \"I think I need to fill my stomach.\"The Marquis of Leicester suggested.


    \"Good idea.\" Prince Knight immediately plunged into the food court.


    A few people walked on the fragrant streets, feeling the fragrance emanating from each store, and the ice was secreting all the time, and they could not wait to taste the food of each store.


    Second Prince Nemo entered a hairy crab shop. He didn''t know what it was, but seeing this big bright red guy gave me a good appetite.


    Prince Nemo sat down as soon as he entered the store, pointed to a bright red hairy crab, and shouted, \"Give me one of this.\"


    \"Okay, one hairy crab, what do you two need?\" The clerk asked politely.


    \"Then I want this.\" Prince Knight pointed to a lobster.


    The Marquis of Leicester struggled for a while and said, \"Give me one of this too.


    (adb0\"Okay, no problem, two hairy crabs, one big lobster, a total of 150 copper coins.\"The clerk smiled.


    ....Second Prince Nemo and the three of them took a deep breath after listening to this. I didn''t expect these red-shaped guys to ask for fifty copper coins each.


    In fact, it is to control the price of seafood. Although it is said to be close to the sea, it should not be overfished, which will destroy the ecological balance. This is what Liu Feng does not want to see.


    \"This is the copper coin for you.\" Several people handed out the copper coin.


    The clerk took a count and smiled, \"Please wait a moment for the three of you, and serve you food immediately.\"


    \"Okay.\" Prince Knight nodded.


    After the clerk left, a few people began to look around and looked at the people in the store. Although the price of seafood was not cheap, there were still quite a few people eating it.


    However, they were all merchants, who made some money by reselling the goods, and were attracted by the fragrance. At first, they disliked the price, but they still gave it a try.


    Prince Knight stabbed Nemo with his elbow and said curiously, \"Look, they eat so strangely.\"


    \"Yeah, actually cut it?\" Second Prince Nemo was also very surprised.


    Like a curious baby, the Marquis of Leicester watched others pick and choose for a long time before eating a piece of meat dipped in sauce.


    He frowned and said, \"It''s really troublesome, I hope this thing is delicious.\" Twenty minutes later, the clerk brought three steaming seafood on a large plate.


    \"It''s so fragrant.\" Prince Nemo''s eyes flickered, and the other two were also attracted by the fragrance.


    Several people followed the method taught by the clerk and observed how the guests at other tables were eating, and they followed every step of the way.


    Second Prince Nemo held a small pair of scissors and muttered to himself, \"First, cut it open and take out the meat...


    The same goes for the Marquis of Leicester, who ate the body part first, removing the gills and heart, and finally took a spoonful of crab roe and put it into his mouth.


    \"It tastes delicious.\" Prince Knight was pleasantly surprised that the lobster with the sauce tasted very good.


    Second Prince Nemo kept nodding, eating the meat from the crab claws, and said with admiration, \"It''s really delicious, even better than the food in the restaurant.\"


    The Marquis of Leicester admired, \"The value of these fifty copper coins is completely worthy of this price.\"


    A few people ate all the seafood in threes and fives, and the last soup was also drank one thousand and two clean, which really surprised the clerk.


    \"I would like to eat this taste again.\" Prince Knight said with satisfaction.


    \"Next time, there are so many delicacies here, try them all.\"The second prince Nemo suggested.


    \"Well, I think so too, that''s pretty good.\" The Marquis of Leicester nodded and pointed to a sea urchin restaurant.


    \"Sea urchin? What is it?\" Although Prince Knight hesitated, he followed.


    The three stepped into the store, glanced at the menu, and placed an order for a few sea urchins. The price was two copper coins per sea urchin.


    Ten minutes later, the clerk brought the processed sea urchin to the table and explained, \"You can eat it with lemon juice, or you can eat it directly, the taste is very good.\"


    \"Thank you.\" Second Prince Nemo nodded in response.


    The Marquis of Leicester frowned, looked at the black thing in front of him, and said, \"This thing is covered in thorns, can it be delicious?\"


    \"Eat the yellow one in it and try it.\" Prince Nemo couldn''t care about anything else. After eating hairy crabs, he would no longer doubt the food on this street. The orc prince took a piece of sea urchin with his chopsticks, and after taking a sip of lemon juice, he put it into his mouth, and the elf marquis also took a piece.


    After a while, the eyes of the three of them stared at the boss, and praised, \"This is also delicious, it''s not the same as the one I just ate.


    The Marquis of Leicester nodded like a chicken pecking at rice, picked up his chopsticks and ate quickly, for fear that it would be the same if it was too late.


    During the two months they lived in Lin Gucheng, they had already learned to use chopsticks and found that they were much easier to use than forks.


    \"Second shift, (~V). Please customize, happy Mid-Autumn Festival.\".


    Chapter 1261: The constitution is relatively cold. (3 more for customization)


    The three stayed in the food street for more than an hour before leaving reluctantly.


    \"Don''t say, Haiyan City is much better than Lin Ancient City.\" Prince Knight touched his stomach and said.


    Second Prince Nemo nodded and said, \"If Lin Gucheng has delicacies like Haiyancheng, let alone two months, I can stay for a few more months.\"


    The Marquis of Leicester kept nodding, and couldn''t agree more with what the two good princes said.

 Chapter 1114：

    \"Let''s go, it''s getting late, find a place to live.\" Second Prince Nemo suggested.


    The Marquis of Leicester nodded and said, \"Yes, I have to rest early tonight, and I will go to the airship tomorrow.\"


    \"Yes! Yes! Find a restaurant.\" Prince Knight came to the spirit when he heard the airship.


    \"Tap tap.....


    The three who left the food court asked about the road conditions and then walked towards the restaurant. Ten minutes later, the three moved into a relatively high-end restaurant. The few people who had placed their belongings went downstairs again and gathered at the door on the first floor.


    \"It''s not all dark yet, let''s find something else to play?\"The pro-grand prince suggested-suggested.


    Second Prince Nemo thought for a moment, then said, \"I will go to the night market and rest early, and I will get up early tomorrow.\"


    \"Yes.\"The Marquis of Leicester smiled.


    They are now a little in love with this continent, which is different from the mentality at the beginning.


    Ten minutes later, the three came to the lively street market, where lanterns, ribbons and candles were lit everywhere.


    \"As the newspaper said, the night market here is very beautiful.\" Prince Knight chuckled lightly.


    The night market in Haiyancheng opened a month ago, and newspapers in neighboring cities published this information.


    \"A lot of peculiar things.\" The Marquis of Leicester was walking back and forth in the booth, his eyes fixed on the gadgets.


    Second Prince Nemo looked up at the lanterns, and felt that the words written on them were very beautiful. They were all written in brush and they were also written with blessings in Chinese characters.


    Prince Knight squatted in front of a booth and wondered, \"What is this?\"\"This is a paper net to catch fish, and all the fish caught with a paper net are yours.\"The booth owner laughed heartily. , These fresh things are all provided by Liu Feng, and those stall owners also do it according to the script.


    \"How to play?\"The second prince Nemo asked.


    \"Two steel coins can get a paper net, if it is broken, it will fail.


    \"This is simple, give me a paper net.\" Prince Knight said confidently.


    \"Okay, this is your paper net.\" The stall owner said with a smile, he made a lot of money from this, even if you took away a few small fish, it would not be a loss.


    Prince Nate took the paper net, frowned and looked at the fish in the big pot seriously, rolled up his sleeves and mixed the paper net into the water, aiming for a fish and began to fish.


    .....


    It is conceivable that the paper net burst directly, and the fish slipped away smoothly.


    \"Okay, let''s go, let''s just play.\" Second Prince Nemo urged, after watching it for so long, he could see the way, this game is to trick children to play. The pro-grand prince-experiment was reluctantly pulled away, there is nothing that the orc prince can''t do since he was a child.


    The three walked in the direction of the restaurant after wandering for more than an hour, and they planned to rest.


    A few minutes after the three of them left, the Marquis of Leicester clutched his stomach and began to cry, \"Ouch! My stomach....my stomach hurts.\"


    \"What''s the matter? Why does my stomach hurt for no reason?\" Second Prince Nemo asked suspiciously. Prince Knight looked at the Elf Marquis in confusion, frowned and asked, \"There is no witch doctor here, what should I do if you have a stomachache?\"


    Marquis of Leicester was sweating coldly, squatting on the ground with a very painful expression.


    When I went to the night market, I felt a little bit of pain. At that time, it was bearable. I didn''t expect it to be so painful now.


    At this time, a man passing by saw the pained expression of the Marquis of Leicester, and stopped to ask, \"What''s wrong with this gentleman?\"


    \"I don''t know, he suddenly has a stomachache and sweats a lot.\"The second prince Nemo explained.


    The man knew what was going on as soon as he heard it. After staying in Haiyan City for so long, he had seen too many people like this, so he kindly suggested, \"I guess you have eaten bad food. Did you eat a lot of seafood today? If it hurts I''m going to the hospital."


    0--Ask for flowers...


    \"Yeah, we ate a lot of seafood today, could that make our stomach hurt?\" Prince Knight wondered.


    \"What is that hospital? Can it cure stomach pain?\" Second Prince Nemo was also suspicious.


    \"Some people are relatively cold, and eating too much seafood will make them uncomfortable. I believe your friends are like this.\"


    The man paused and continued, \"There are doctors in the hospital who can prescribe medicine for you.\"


    In fact, it is the man who eats too much seafood will feel uncomfortable, and he only knows what is going on after he has been to the hospital.


    \"Okay, thank you, where is that hospital?\" Second Prince Nemo asked.


    \"There, it''s just a few steps away, hurry up and send it there.\" The man pointed not far away.


    \"Thank you.\" Second Prince Nemo thanked him, and walked in that direction with his elder brother, the Elf Marquis.


    A few minutes later, the Marquis of Leicester entered the hospital with the help of the two orc princes.


    \"What''s wrong?\" The nurse at the front desk asked immediately.


    Second Prince Nemo helped the Marquis of Leicester to the front desk and explained, "My friend ate seafood and his stomach hurts very much."


    \"Okay, please fill in the information here, and pay the registration fee by the way to see the doctor.\"The nurse handed out a form.


    Second Prince Nemo didn''t understand what this was for, but he did it anyway. \"This is your number card. After calling your number card, you can see a doctor. You can go to the area over there and wait.\" The nurse pointed to the gastroenterology department. Second Prince Nemo nodded, took the number plate, and walked over with the aid of the Marquis of Leicester.


    \"This is a hospital? Why does it feel weird.\" Prince Knight felt a little hairy in his heart, and felt that the smell here made him very disliked.


    \"This place is already very good, but it is much better than our witch doctor.\"The second prince Nemo thinks it is quite good.


    A few minutes later, the Marquis of Leicester was helped to sit on the stool at the door of the gastroenterology department.


    *Three shifts, Cv). Please customize, please support. \"predict


    Chapter 1262: Allergies. (1 more for customization)


    The two orc princes looked at the Marquis of Leicester, who was sweating coldly, and couldn''t help but patted their stomachs, worried that it would be like this.


    \"Please come in for treatment on the eighth.\"A sound came from the room.


    Second Prince Nemo looked down at the number plate in his hand and found that it was number eight, and quickly went in with the help of the Elf Marquis.


    \"What''s the matter?\" The doctor asked as usual.


    Prince Knight gestured for a long time before he stammered out a sentence, \"His stomach is uncomfortable.


    \"Uncomfortable? Do you want to go to the toilet?\" the doctor asked.


    The Marquis of Leicester raised his head weakly, and shook his head in cold sweat.


    \"It seems that I ate the wrong thing. I ate a lot of seafood today.\"The doctor hit the nail on the head.


    The Marquis of Leicester raised his pale \"920\" face and said weakly, \"Yes, I ate a lot in the food court.\"


    \"Not everyone can eat so much seafood, and some people''s stomach can''t handle so much cold food.\" The doctor shook his head helplessly.

 Chapter 1115：

    This kind of patient is really seen too much. Since the seafood industry in Haiyancheng started, there are many people who have bad stomachs.


    Even if the reminder is given and the danger is mentioned, many people are greedy and eat more, causing stomach pains.


    \"Why does his stomach hurt when he eats seafood? And we don''t?\" Second Prince Nemo puzzled.


    \"Some people are allergic to seafood, and their stomach can''t stand it after eating it. At this time, they can no longer eat seafood.\"


    The doctor sat up straight, and at this time, he will give them a good science, and continue to explain, \"Sometimes it can also be caused by unclean seafood. It should be the first case of your friends, like you eat If you don''t have a stomachache, it means you are not allergic to seafood."


    \"So it is.\" Prince Nemo nodded thoughtfully, although he didn''t understand what that allergy meant, he always felt that what the doctor said was very reasonable. The same is true for Prince Knight. He put down his hands and stopped touching his stomach. He was fortunate that he could eat seafood without having a stomachache.


    \"Witch doctor, what should I do? My stomach hurts now.\" The Marquis of Leicester pleaded, and now he is in a mess, and has lost the grace of an elf.


    \"I''m a doctor, not your so-called witch doctor. Let me give you some medicine. Go back and apply a warm compress to your stomach, it will relieve your pain.\" The doctor rolled his eyes, picked up a pen and copied it on the paper.


    Prince Knight looked at the doctor''s movements curiously, thinking that the next step was to perform a prayer dance, or come to the field for treatment such as bloodletting.


    The doctor handed the finished note to Knight and said, "Take this to the front desk to pay the bill, and come to me again, and I will prescribe medicine for you."


    \"Okay.\" Prince Knight took the note with a dazed face, why is this a little different from what he thought.


    Although he was very confused, he still took it to the front desk and paid the fee of fifteen copper coins.


    The doctor handed them the packaged medicine and told them, \"This is the medicine for you, take it with warm water after you go back, get a good night''s sleep, and it will be almost the same when you wake up tomorrow.


    \"Okay, what if it still hurts tomorrow?\" Second Prince Nemo just in case. \"Even if it doesn''t hurt, you still have to eat it, three times after a meal, and one \" day is almost the same. \" the doctor added.


    Second Prince Nemo took the medicine and nodded his thanks, \"Thank you so much...the doctor gave birth.\"


    \"Well, remember to apply a warm compress to your stomach.\" The doctor instructed again and again.


    After the three Prince Knight nodded and thanked him, they helped the Marquis of Lester out of the hospital.


    However, the hospital experience this time made them feel novel. They didn''t expect that they could see a doctor without doing a prayer dance and bloodletting.


    Ten minutes later, the three returned to the door of the restaurant, and Knight Commander Decker greeted them.


    - Looking at the Elf Marquis anxiously, he said worriedly, \"What''s wrong with our adults?\"


    Second Prince Nemo handed the medicine to Knight Commander Decker, and instructed in detail, \"I have eaten my stomach, this is medicine...


    \"Thank you very much, Your Royal Highnesses, the coins you paid in advance will be delivered later.\" Knight Commander Decker quickly thanked.


    \"You''re welcome 0.\" Second Prince Nemo shook his head lightly, turned around and went upstairs to his room.


    Early the next morning, the Marquis of Leicester slowly opened his eyes, subconsciously touched his stomach, and when he found that he was getting better, a smile appeared on his face.


    \"Sir, are you feeling better?\" Knight Commander Decker asked worriedly. At dawn today, he came to the room of the elf marquis and waited. It was also the orc prince who sent someone to inquire. If he is not feeling well, he will take the airship a little later.


    \"Well, much better, give me a glass of water.\"The Marquis of Leicester sat up straight and said.


    \"Yes, someone from the Torolla Empire will come...\" Knight Commander Decker handed the glass of water.


    The Marquis of Leicester took a pill and said, \"It''s fine, I''m much better, let''s go as planned today.\"


    \"Yes, my subordinates will send orders immediately.\" Knight Commander Decker responded quickly, in fact, he also really wanted to go to the airship.


    Half an hour later, the people from the two empires packed up, checked out the room, and took the carriage to the airship field.


    On the carriage, the second prince Nemo said with concern, \"Is it better?\"


    \"Well, much better, I really troubled you last night.\"The Marquis of Leicester apologized slightly.


    \"It''s fine.\" Prince Knight waved his hand.


    Two months of polishing with 1.0 in Lin Gucheng made his temper less arrogant and his speech less aggressive.


    Twenty minutes later, the three came to the door of the airship field and looked up at the door.


    \"Is this where the airship is parked?\" Prince Knight was surprised and found that the buildings here are very tall.


    \"Let''s go, we have to hurry in.\" Second Prince Nemo urged.


    \"Okay.\" The Marquis of Leicester nodded and followed closely.


    Ten minutes later, the people from the two empires followed the procedure, bought the tickets, and waited for takeoff at the waiting area.


    One more, two v7). Please customize, please support. \".


    Chapter 1263: Delayed landing? (2 more for customization)


    On the eleventh floor of the highest building, Liu Feng changed back to his comfortable uniform and handled matters on the desk.


    In the past two months, the Han Dynasty has developed very steadily in all aspects, and there are more things to deal with every day.


    An Li sorted out a document and walked in the main seat to report, \"Your Majesty, this is the report of the major workshops this month.\"


    \"Okay.\"Liu Feng took over the report and began to read it. It was full of detailed information on the porcelain workshop, fabric workshop, wine workshop and so on.


    \"The output of the major workshops has continued to increase in the past two months, just to fill the previous shortage. An Lihui reported.


    Two months ago, the major workshops had drawn a lot of goods, most of which were supplied to the Larson Empire and the Torola Empire. The inventory in the Han Dynasty -\" has been reduced a lot.


    This is also what Liu Feng can see. Otherwise, it is not realistic to rely on the Han Dynasty and the Dwarf Kingdom to digest the inventory.


    Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction and exhorted, \"Let the 03 workshop continue to increase production, and need to stock up on more goods.\"


    When Daliana and Eliza go to that continent, the business they will bring back will be considerable. Whether the inventory of the Han Dynasty is enough now is another matter.


    \"Understood.\" Enri nodded, knowing what to do, now handling internal affairs more skillfully than before.


    In many aspects, you can know how to deal with it just by looking at it at a glance. Liu Feng is often the person who signed the contract now, and he doesn''t have to use a lot of brains.


    After seeing that Hu Erniang''s report was finished, Mina handed in a new report.


    \"Your Majesty, this is the document from the Security Department.\"


    \"Okay.\" Liu Feng nodded, the beginning of each month is the busiest time. \"The nine major cities and the five major military bases have all completed the recruitment of new recruits. The number of people who passed the assessment this time has doubled compared to last year.\" Mina reported. Liu Feng nodded thoughtfully and said softly, on average, each city recruited 2,000 troops...


    \"Yes, there are about a hundred new special forces recruited in each city.\" Mina continued to report.


    \"Well, the training can''t be left behind. If necessary, the training intensity can be increased. In the past, I served as a soldier to eat in one bite. Now many people become soldiers only for good welfare. Let them dispel this idea.\" Liu Feng urged.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\" Mina nodded her head, this happened when Chang''an City recruited troops before, and many of them came for welfare.


    \"Your Majesty, this is an agricultural document.\"


    An Li continued to submit the documents and reported with a smile, \"The farmland under Xue Li''s management has greatly improved this year''s harvest, and many crops are in very good condition.\"


    Liu Feng put down the teacup and asked, \"Where are the crops over the Youshui River? How''s it going?\"

 Chapter 1116：

    An Li flipped through the documents and reported, \"The farmland outside the city gate has all been harvested, and the second batch of crops has also been planted. As for the corn and wheat on the Fushui River, it will be harvested in two months. , is currently doing well.\"


    \"Where are the medicinal materials and the flower room?\" Liu Feng continued to ask.


    \" Several newly discovered herbs have been planted more, and the new varieties cultivated in the greenhouse will be sold to nearby cities in ten days. These are also taken care of by Shirley. En Li closed the document and said.


    \"Yeah, Xue Li is a rare talent.\" Liu Feng said with satisfaction, he didn''t expect that agriculture was managed so well in just a few months.


    Enri pulled out another report from the table and said, \"Your Majesty, this is about the dock and the airship workshop.\"


    \"Okay, read it.\"Liu Feng nodded.


    An Li cleared her throat, took a sip of water, and continued reporting, \"Two hundred-meter ships, five fifty-meter ships, and ten ships of other sizes were built at the dock.\"


    \"Well, where is the airship workshop?\" Liu Feng turned the pen in his hand and nodded with satisfaction.


    \"Three large airships and two small airships were built, all of which are improved versions.\"En Lihui reported.


    \"Yes, we can open more routes.\" Liu Feng calculated that only Yingluo City and Haiyan City have opened routes in the nine major cities, and there are still no other cities.


    \"Yes, there is also new news from the railway.\"Enri continued.


    \"Huh?\" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly.


    An Li opened another document and said, \"The rail link between Chang''an City and Yingluo City is already connected, and the trial operation will start tomorrow.\"


    \"Very good, let the relevant personnel pay more attention to the situation between the rails, I don''t want accidents to happen.\" Liu Feng urged. \"Understood.\" Enri responded immediately.


    Liu Feng took a sip of tea and continued to ask, \"Where are the railroad tracks from Haiyan City to Yingluo City?


    \"It wasn''t long before it was laid, and only a short section was repaired. It just so happened that the eighth iron ore in the Ori Dwarf Kingdom had already been delivered.\"Enri flipped through the documents.


    \"Okay, before Darina and the others come back, make more use of the knights of the two empires.\" Liu Feng put down the teacup.


    An Li covered her mouth and laughed 397, \"The railway tracks from Haiyan City to Yingluo City were all laid by their knights.


    \"That''s good, anyway, there are still more than two months, and it is estimated that a long--section can be laid.\"


    Liu Feng said with a light smile, whenever he thought of the expressions on the faces of Second Prince Nemo and others, he couldn''t help but want to laugh.


    An Li''s originally happy expression began to dim, and she muttered to herself, \"I wonder what happened to Eliza and the others?\"


    \"Don''t worry, a telegram will come back every two days. This is today''s telegram.\" Mina relieved and took out today''s telegram.


    \"A telegram from Darlene?\" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly and took the telegram from Cat Erniang.


    \"How is it, Your Majesty? How are they?" Enri blinked and stared. \"Because of the weather, the landing time was delayed, and it will be able to land in about two days.\"Liu Feng chuckled.


    \"call!\"


    Anli breathed a sigh of relief and said with joy, \"It''s really good that they''re okay.\"


    \"Yeah, our goods will definitely sell well.\" Mina chuckled lightly.


    \"Second shift, Fv7). Please customize, please support.\".


    The first thousand two hundred and sixty-four chapters: Suppression on the dimension. (3 more for customization)


    When the time came to the afternoon, Liu Feng had already entered the fatigue period after processing the documents of the morning.


    \"Your Majesty, eat first, and then deal with it.\" Nicole said softly.


    \"Okay, let''s have something to eat first.\" Liu Feng got up and walked to the sofa, stretched out, and sat down.


    Anli and Mina also walked to their seats, expecting, \"Nicole, what are you eating today?\"


    \"Eating octopus **** today.\"Nicole just learned a new snack.


    Mina tilted her head and wondered, \"Octopus balls?\"


    \"Try it and you''ll know, anyway, Dess likes to eat it.\" Nicole said softly, when she tried to make it for the first time, she pulled Niujiao Niang as an experimental guinea pig.


    \"Okay.\" Enri picked up the chopsticks and looked forward to it.


    Half an hour later, Liu Feng and others finished their snacks and returned to their seats after drinking a few cups of cold brewed tea.


    Cold brewed tea was also made by Liu Feng this summer, and the method is a bit like iced coffee on the other side of the earth.


    Take out two containers of different sizes, one for ice cubes and tea leaves, this container is a net-like slippery net, and place the slippery net on top of the larger container. Then add some ice cubes to the tea leaves and wait for it to melt. The dripping water penetrates the tea leaves and slowly waits until it melts, so the cup of cold brewed tea is finished.


    The weather in Chang''an City has been very hot recently. It doesn''t take much time to make this cup of cold-brewed tea, and the taste is very good.


    As soon as Enri returned to her seat, she began to read the documents and reported, \"Your Majesty, the location of the cemetery has been settled.\"


    \"Where?\" Liu Feng asked curiously, the cemetery had been considered as early as winter, but at that time it was icy and snowy, and there was no way to detect it on the spot. \"An open space outside the city gate, which has been detected, is not conducive to the planting of crops, and can be used to repair it into a cemetery." An Li explained.


    \"Well, repair it as soon as possible.\" Liu Feng ordered.


    Now when someone dies in Chang''an City, their family members will be transported out of the city and buried on the Forbidden Mountain Range, which is not only a long distance, but also dangerous to go to the mountains.


    Arbitrary burial will disrupt a lot of plans. If you find that there is a cemetery there when you expand and cut down properly, it will be more difficult. You can¡¯t just dig up someone else¡¯s cemetery.


    Enri nodded, wrote on the notepad, and asked, \"Your Majesty, do you need to pay attention.?\"


    \"Just build it according to the drawings, try to divide each area as small as possible, just placing an urn can''t use such a big space.\" Liu Feng urged.


    \"Yes.\" En Li nodded in response, when she proposed to build a cemetery, she agreed very much.


    \"By the way, an area is divided at the most golden position, which is used as a soldier''s cemetery. After the soldiers are killed, they will move in directly. There are martyrs'' tombstones.\"Liu Feng added.


    Enri nodded, wrote on the notepad, and said, \"Your Majesty, what is the price of the cemetery?\"


    Liu Feng thought for a while, and said, \"Let''s divide it into three areas, and the price of each area should be differentiated. The best area is 100 copper coins per month, the medium is 10 coins per month, and the average is 10 coins per month. A copper coin per month.\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, is the military area free? Enri wondered.\"Well, the military area is free, and the monthly care should be performed according to the best area. \"Liu Feng urged.\"Understood. \" Enri nodded in response.


    In the past, Liu Feng gave Hu Erniang some drawings and rules of the cemetery. Every month, someone would take care of and repair the weeds in the cemetery.


    knock....


    \"Come in.\" Liu Feng said softly.


    Ga_.....


    Mira opened the door and respectfully reported, \"Your Majesty, this is the information about the Kingdom of Adian and the Land of Chaos.\"


    \"Oh?\"Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly and took the document handed over by the cat-ear lady.


    \"Your Majesty, what happened over there?\" Mina frowned.

 Chapter 1117：

    Liu Feng looked at the document for a while, then closed it and said with a chuckle, \"It''s unexpected on the side of the Yadian Kingdom, the Flanders Empire is a bit interesting.\"


    Mina took the document and started to read it, surprised, \"She actually occupied a third of the territory of the Adian Kingdom?\"


    \"What? Isn''t the queen of the Yadian Kingdom very passive?\" En Li was surprised. It didn''t take long for the bishop to calm down, and this incident happened again.


    \"Well, the matter of the Flanders Empire has given her a headache for a while.\" Liu Feng took a sip of the tea ceremony.


    Mina pondered for a while and wondered, \"Your Majesty, do we need help? This way the people who indulge the Randall Empire and continue to attack the city, I''m afraid it will not be good for us in the future.\"


    Liu Feng shook his head lightly and analyzed, \"No, not for the time being, let the Adian Kingdom continue to contain them, and the people of the Flanders Empire are nothing more than that. The two months of occupation of the city has already made their knights Exhausted and not a big threat to us for the time being.\"


    \"I don''t think they will give up Haiyan City.\" Mina expressed her thoughts.


    \"\"~ Of course not, Haiyan City made them suffer so much, and no one would be willing to change them. \" Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    The geographical location of Haiyan City is too special, especially for the Han Dynasty, and the current volume of goods swallowed, this seaport city is too important.


    \"When they grow stronger, our strength will also strengthen.\" Mina said with joy, seeing the army growing stronger, she felt an inexplicable sense of security.


    \"Bella''s side is not easy either.\"


    Liu Feng handed the document to Mother Hu Er and continued, \"Let''s show it to Tis later.\"


    \"Yes.\" Enri took the document, and her curiosity drove her to start flipping through it.


    \"What''s wrong with Tis''s eldest sister?\" Mina asked curiously.


    Liu Feng put down the teacup and said with a smile, \"Bella has occupied two-thirds of the territory of the Principality of Maner, forcing Macron into a desperate situation.\"


    \"Actually occupied most of the territory of the Principality of Man''er so quickly?\" An Li exclaimed, she didn''t expect the Snake Girl, who played with her when she was a child, to be so powerful now, compared to her eldest sister.


    (Zhao''s)


    \"Well, Bella is indeed quite powerful, and the place of chaos will also be another part of our market.\" Liu Feng nodded lightly.


    \"It''s amazing, - while occupying the territory, the amount of saltpeter provided to us is not less.\" Mina praised.


    \"Your Majesty, they still need weapons, do we still sell them?\" En Li wondered.


    Liu Feng nodded several times and said, "Sell, of course, there are still a lot of weapons left in the past, and they haven''t been digested, so let''s sell them."


    Since the invention of the new alloy, the weapons used by soldiers have gradually replaced the new alloy weapons, and those such as pig iron weapons have been withdrawn. Not to mention that the research of hot weapons is accelerating, and the attack damage will be the suppression of the dimension.


    \"Yes.\"Enri smiled.


    sentence.


    \"Three shifts, (V7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1265: Yingluo City Railway Station. (4 more for customization)


    \"Om...


    The airship was flying in the sky, it had been a day since it left Haiyan City, and now the sky was slowly getting dark.


    \"This airship is really good.\"The Marquis of Leicester is still not complimenting. From getting on the airship in the morning until now, he has been praising the airship''s goodness, forgetting that he is still a patient.


    Second Prince Nemo looked out the window and sighed, \"I didn''t expect to hold so many people and fly in the sky for so long.\"


    \"Yeah, it only takes one day from Haiyan City to Yingluo City, which is too exaggerated.\"The prince pro-extra surprised.


    When I got on the airship, I asked him how long it would take to get to Yingluo City by land. After learning that it would take more than a month, they were all surprised for a long time.


    \"Ladies and gentlemen, our airship will soon land in Yingluo City, please check for safety... The flight attendant exhorted.


    After the second Prince Nemo and others finished listening, they quickly lowered their heads to check their seat belts, and now they are flying in the sky, some precautions should be taken obediently. Twenty minutes later, the airship landed at the airship field in Yingluo City. Under the reminder of the flight attendant, Prince Knight and the three of them went through the relevant procedures for claiming their luggage, and stopped a carriage to head towards the restaurant in the city. It is now more than five o''clock in the evening, and the candles on the road are slowly lit.


    Prince Knight looked out the window in the carriage and said in surprise, \"Yingluo City also uses colored glass as a cover for the candlelight.\"


    \"The king of the Han Dynasty is so rich, it''s no wonder that we were asked to give one million gold coins at that time.\"The Marquis of Leicester sighed.


    You must know that the glaze is used by the royal family and the responsible family for decoration, who would put them on the street as candlelight covers.


    Twenty minutes later, the three left the airship field and stayed in a restaurant.


    In the early morning of the next day, the first ray of sunlight shone into the guest room, and Second Prince Nemo slowly opened his eyes.


    \"Let''s visit Yingluo City today.\" Second Prince Nemo stretched his waist. Half an hour later, after a few people finished breakfast, they came to the street and started to hang out. The two months they stayed in Lin Gucheng were really exhausted, and they didn''t plan to stay idle for the remaining two months.


    \"Newspapers are sold! Newspapers are sold, the railway link from Chang''an City to Yingluo City is successful, and the train is in trial operation today.\" The newspaper salesman shouted.


    Prince Knight looked puzzled and asked, \"A train? What is a train?\"


    \"Is it the same as that airship?\"The Marquis of Leicester was also puzzled. Second Prince Nemo thought for a moment, then said, \"Aren''t we knights just arranged to repair this railway?\"


    \"Then we are going to see?\"The Marquis of Leicester frowned.


    \"Let''s see, we''re fine anyway.\" Prince Knight nodded in response.


    Second Prince Nemo greeted the newspaper clerk and said, "Give us a newspaper."


    \"Okay.\" The newspaper salesman took out a newspaper from his bag and handed it to Prince Lu.


    The three gathered together and looked at a newspaper, wondering what the train was.


    A few minutes later, the Marquis of Leicester raised his head and said, \"It originally took one and a half months from Yingluo City to Chang''an City, but now it only takes two and a half days.


    The two orc princes were once again shocked, and they were convinced of this point who had been in the airship.


    Second Prince Nemo closed the newspaper and suggested, \"Chang''an City is the capital of the Han Dynasty, let''s go and have a look.\"


    \"I agree, it is absolutely necessary to take a look.\"The Marquis of Leicester echoed immediately.


    The three stopped a carriage on the side of the road and headed straight for the train station.


    Twenty minutes later, the carriage stopped at the train station. Since the three of them arrived earlier than the others, there were not that many people in line, and there were only more than fifty people in front of them.


    Prince Knight, like a child, said happily, \"Finally let''s go faster.\"


    \"Let''s go, go to the queue.\" Second Prince Nemo urged. The Yingluo City Railway Station was already under construction when the railroad tracks between the two places were not connected, and the scale, decoration, and rules were similar to those in Chang''an City. \"This is the train station?\" Prince Knight looked up at the big characters in surprise.


    Twenty minutes later, the three followed the ticket-buying process and bought tickets to Chang''an City.


    Of course, how could the three of them give up the opportunity to enjoy, without even hesitating, they chose the first-class carriage at once.


    \"Nemo, don''t say, the internal environment of this train station is really good.\" Prince Knight was surprised.


    Second Prince Nemo nodded in agreement and said expectantly, \"I hope the extra copper coins we spend will be worth it, but let''s see what the first-class carriage looks like.\"


    \"There are so many people, is this train really that good?\" The Marquis of Leicester couldn''t help but feel a little restless when he saw the crowd of people.

 Chapter 1118：

    About ten minutes later, the three went through the security check and came to the platform of the train station.


    I saw that the ground on the platform was some fireworks paper, and a red ribbon.


    "Isn''t this one called a train too big?" said the Marquis of Leicester in surprise.


    Prince Knight nodded fiercely and said in admiration, "It looks very powerful, this train is amazing.


    Second Prince Nemo couldn''t wait to look at the ticket stub in his hand and muttered to himself,


    "Seat twelfth in the second car."


    The three of them bought the tickets together, and the seat numbers given were all linked together.


    A few minutes later, the three people who had been fumbling for a long time entered the second carriage, and the three people who entered were stunned by the furnishings inside.


    "Is this the first-class carriage?" Prince Knight asked in astonishment.


    The Marquis of Leicester stood in the passage for a long time, and said in surprise, "This is really the royal family''s room, right? No, I''m afraid it''s more than that."


    "You''re right, the royal family''s room is really not as good as this." Second Prince Nemo nodded stupidly.


    He thought of the simple animal skins and some quaint and ugly vases in his room, compared to the embroidered rugs and soft chairs, the cheeks of Second Prince Nemo kept twitching.


    "Gentlemen and ladies, please sit in the corresponding seats. Our train is about to leave. It will take two and a half days to reach Chang''an City. There are also snacks and meals in the carriage... The flight attendant is explaining it on the aisle.


    For the two-and-a-half-day itinerary of this big iron box, Prince Nemo and the three began to look forward to it.


    "Four shifts, (V). Please customize, please support.".


    Chapter 1266: Hot sales. (1 more for customization)


    The Black Pearl Harbor of the Flanders Empire has several ships docked.


    This fleet is the fleet of Fenton and others. After a long journey of two months, they finally returned to the Flanders Empire.


    Wendylin stood on the boat board with her hands on the fence and sighed, "Finally back."


    "My hometown, we brought back a lot of good things~ ah." Fenton chuckled.


    "Thank you, Mr. Fenton, I''ve really troubled you for the past two months." Wendylin saluted slightly.


    "You''re welcome, you also gave the coins." Fenton shook his head slightly, the girl has been very polite in the past two months.


    "Then, Mr. Fenton, when will the next visit to Chang''an City be?" Wendylin asked quickly.


    Fenton thought for a moment and said, "Look at the sales of the goods. If the goods sell well, we will set off again after a little adjustment after the sales."


    "Okay, if it''s convenient then, I''d like to take Mr. Fenton''s boat again." Wendylin asked tentatively.


    "Of course, our Chamber of Commerce is in the capital, you can pay more attention to it when the time comes." Fenton thought it was nothing, small money is money.


    "Thank you." Wendylin nodded and thanked her. After packing her luggage, she was about to disembark. She was going to find a place where someone could re-copy the novel, and she was going to prepare to publish the novel.


    After the girl left, Fenton, Cyrus and Randolph began to arrange for someone to carry the goods.


    The weather was bad on the way back to the Flanders Empire, but the protection of the porcelain and perfume was still very careful, and few were damaged.


    "Crackling...


    The attendants moved the goods back out of the warehouse, and the large and small goods were moved to the port.


    At this moment, the Black Pearl Port gathers large and small merchants and civilians. They heard in the morning that a caravan from another continent has entered the port.


    So I came to the port spontaneously, wanting to know what Fenton and others brought back after going to sea for so long, and also wanted to know what was on that continent.


    Cyrus stood on the board, pointed at the port and said in surprise, "Look, Fenton, there are a lot of people gathered in the port.


    "It seems that the continent is really attractive." Fenton nodded with satisfaction, because if there was a gimmick, it would be more convenient to sell the goods.


    Randolph rubbed his hands together and said excitedly, "Where are we going to sell the goods? Fenton squeezed his chin lightly and said, "Let''s sell it a little further in the port, where there are many empty spaces and a lot of people. "


    "I also think this is reasonable. There are so many things, and the chamber of commerce is so far away. If it is transported like this, it may damage some goods." Randolph agreed. -After an hour, all the goods on the ship from Fenton and others were carried down and piled up on the left side of Black Pearl Harbor.


    There are usually some merchants there who will set up temporary sales points there, and they will go to sea immediately after they are sold out on the same day.


    Fenton and the others stood in front of the pile of goods and nodded in satisfaction.


    "It''s time to start preparing for the sale." Edward suggested that staying on the ship for the past two months was not a good experience, and it would be too miserable without the food and entertainment in Chang''an City.


    Fenton nodded and asked the squire to clean the ground, lay down the blankets, and then put the things on it.


    "Come and see! Goods from another continent are on sale," Cyrus shouted.


    "Every item of cargo will give you a new look," echoed Randolph. Fenton saw the flow of people, and when there were many people, he shouted, "Do you want to know what is more convenient to write than a parchment? Do you want to know what can make your body smell better?"


    In the two months since I returned to the Flanders Empire, I have long learned the essence of Edward''s teaching. Whenever I want to sell something, I must tell the benefits of that thing.


    After most of the people heard the shouting, they all stopped and began to discuss in whispers.


    Something more convenient than a parchment roll? ""The thing that makes the body smell? "


    "How did Fenton go out to sea and learn to brag?"


    The sounds of surprise and doubt kept ringing, but Fenton didn''t care, knowing that he would be convinced only after seeing the goods, because that''s how he was.


    "Mr. Fenton, you can open the wine. Killer copper is needed at this time." Edward suggested.


    After listening, Fenton nodded again and again, and asked the attendant to open a jar of various wines.


    0 - Ask for flowers.


    Not long after the wine was opened, when the aroma wafted out, some merchants began to take the first step, walking to the booth and asking, "Is this wine? Why does it taste different from buckwheat wine?"


    "This is Youhe Daqu, which tastes much better than buckwheat wine." Fenton said to himself.


    "I don''t believe it." The businessman shook his head. Since he was a child, he only knew buckwheat wine.


    Fenton pointed to a wine glass next to him and smiled, "There is a drink here, you can try it and then express your opinion."


    Hearing that there was a free trial drink, the hesitant onlookers gathered in the past, picked up the wine glasses and smelled it under their noses. "It tastes so good." - A businessman was pleasantly surprised.


    ....middle


    Another businessman nodded heavily, sniffed the wine, and then drank it all.


    The businessman who drank the wine, the big-eyed boss, exclaimed, "This is much better than buckwheat wine."


    "It''s not bitter, I''m willing to drink this every day." Another businessman nodded quickly.

 Chapter 1119：

    The merchants who drank the perfect wine, knowing that Fenton and others'' products, probably would not lose anywhere, and they all began to pick and choose.


    \"What is this? Why is it so thin?\"


    \"It''s so fragrant, what is this? It''s actually dressed in colored glass.\"


    \"What about this? What about this? The pattern on it is so delicate, is it a dinner plate?\"


    ..


    After learning about the goods of Fenton and others, those merchants and civilians were not calm. They started to **** up like paper, china, wine, perfume, etc. Once they were introduced, they were all robbed within five minutes.


    Fenton looked at the noisy booth and said happily, \"Edward, the goods from Chang''an City really helped us a lot.\"


    \"If you can sell the goods, it will be worth it for you to go all the way to Chang''an City.\" Edward chuckled.


    The first purpose has been achieved, and now let them know the differences and benefits between the goods, the next step is to let everyone know where the goods come from.


    \"One update, factory v7). Please customize, please support.\"inch,


    The first thousand two hundred and sixty-seventh chapters: Divide the troops into two ways. (2 more for customization)


    \"Beep...


    The fog in the sea was very thick, and it was difficult for ships to discern the direction ahead.


    If it wasn''t for the mermaid leading the way on the seabed, it is estimated that all the ships would have lost their way. At this moment, there are more than 200 ships on the sea, and they are the fleet headed by Darlene and Eliza.


    \"Daliana, the mermaid navy has just come to report, we will soon arrive at the Torola Orc Empire.\" Eliza''s green eyes flickered.


    Before they went out to sea, a team of mermaid sailors followed, in order to prevent some people from accidentally falling into the water, or to have a patrol lead the way in foggy or rainy days.


    Darlene fiddled with her hair that had been ruffled by the sea breeze, and said solemnly, \"After twists and turns, it''s coming.\"


    \"We want *330\"Aren''t we divided into two teams? \" Eliza suggested. - There are more than 200 merchant ships, and it is impossible for them to be piled up in the Torola Orc Empire, so once there are too many goods, they will be worthless.


    \"Well, anyway, the Larsen Elf Empire is not far from here, at most-days by sea.\" Darlene agreed with the Elf''s suggestion.


    \"Can.\"


    Eliza nodded lightly, **** her silver hair, and showed her pointed ears. "Then I will lead the Larsen Elf Empire. How about Darlene who is in charge of the Torola Orc Empire?"


    \"Okay, but you have to be careful. Although it is an elf empire, I heard that there is no peace there.\" Darlene said worriedly.


    Eliza Liwu smiled, touched the bow and arrow in her hand, and said with a light smile, *Don''t underestimate me, plus we still have credentials, no matter how unbalanced an empire is, the royal family will also focus on interests of. \"


    Darlene pursed her lips and looked at the sea, sighing, \"Thanks to Your Majesty for the past two months, otherwise we wouldn''t be able to last so long.\"


    The steamboat has carried black oil for half a year, and all kinds of food are also well-equipped, and the rubber boat has also brought a lot of it. Sometimes I encounter some problems that I don¡¯t know how to solve. I can get the answer immediately after I send a telegram back. .


    \"Daliana, I''m more worried about you.\" Eliza frowned.


    She is not bad at all, and she can protect herself in real danger, but Darlene has no means of self-defense, except for her beauty, which is her talent for business.


    Darlene tucked her crimson hair behind her ears and chuckled, \"Your Majesty''s special forces are here, and the soldiers are not for display, don''t worry.\"


    This time, in a foreign country to do business, the three armies of the sea, land and air have arranged a lot of manpower, and also prepared some otherworldly grenades for them, just in case.


    \"Security is a secondary issue, I am more worried about the cargo.\"Daliana was undecided.


    Although the goods in Chang''an City are all good, some of them are not cheap. Who knows if they are willing to spend so much money to buy them.


    \"Let''s see when the time comes, the price we ordered is not too high.\" Eliza comforted.


    The main reason is that going to sea this time is very important, and it is related to the future development of the Han Dynasty. It is no wonder that the girl is nervous.


    The two chatted for a while while blowing the sea breeze on the boat, and after being reminded by the navy again, they began to prepare.


    \"Daliana, then I''ll go first, you must be careful.\" Eliza urged.


    \"Okay, so are you.\" Darina reluctantly said, and watched the elf leave.


    wow....


    Another 100-meter ship was slowly approaching, and the soldiers propped up a wooden board in the middle and let Eliza walk over.


    In the past two months, patrols and inspections of goods have been carried out in this way. Half an hour later, more than 200 ships began to slowly split into two fleets.


    One of the fleets continued to move forward, and the other fleet was heading towards the Larsen Elf Empire.


    Eliza stood in front of the boat, waving her hands and shouting, \"Daliana, remember to be careful.\"


    Darlene''s hair was blowing in the wind, and she also waved goodbye, \"You too, take care of yourself.\"


    After the elf left, she started to get busy and had to prepare a lot of preparations before landing.


    \"Get all the merchants ready, they will be landing soon.\" Darlene ordered.


    \"Yes.\"The soldier commander respectfully said.


    - Some precautions to keep them firmly in mind. \"Daliana continued to warn, but she didn''t want to be embarrassed by going to the Torola Empire.\"Yes. \" The soldier nodded heavily.


    After thinking for a moment, Darlene continued, \"After landing, arrange someone to inquire about the laws of the Torolla Empire.\"


    To do business in other empires, it is necessary to do some preparatory work, so as not to cause some unnecessary troubles at that time.


    \"Yes.\"


    \"After landing, arrange a team of soldiers to stay at the port to guard the ship, and then arrange another team of soldiers to spread the news in the empire, and finally find the place with the most traffic.\" Darlene said without hesitation. \"Understood.\" The soldier captain said respectfully.


    Darlene continued to tell the Soldier Commander some precautions and let him arrange it.


    Two hours later, under the leadership of the Mermaid Navy, the fleet began to slowly approach the port of the Torola Empire.


    Darlene stood on the boat and looked at the port of the Empire of Good People and muttered to herself,


    \"The port is not too small.\"


    The Torola Orc Empire has four ports. The largest port is located in Margo City, the capital of the Orc Empire, which can accommodate more than 3.9300 ships.


    \"The port is a bit shabby.\" Darlene''s eyebrows are slightly raised, it is simply too shabby compared to Chang''an City.


    The port of Marshall City has gathered a lot of knights. Since the mermaid and navy have gone to manage first, the knights in the port have not competed against each other, but are just preparing to conduct routine inspections.


    \"Crash....


    About ten minutes later, more than 100 ships docked at the port one after another, and Darlene, under the **** of soldiers, descended from the main ship to the port.


    \"Gah....


    As soon as he stepped on the board, there was a harsh sound, and the port was so shabby, as if it would collapse at any time.

 Chapter 1120：

    \"Second shift, Cv). Please customize, please support..


    Chapter 1268: This is simply humiliation. (3 more for customization)


    After Darina and the others disembarked, they went to the knights of the Torola Orc Empire.


    \"Are you from the continent over the sea?\" The leading knight asked.


    \"Yes, we are messengers from the Han Dynasty.\"Daliana smiled.


    \"Messenger?\"The knight wondered.


    Darlene took the book from the soldier and said, \"This is the letter of credentials of our king of the Han Dynasty, and it is about the two princes of your country.\"


    ....The knight frowned upon hearing this, and now this situation is not something he can call the shots.


    After he murmured a few words to the knight beside him, he nodded to Darlene and motioned to follow him.


    Darlene followed the knight with a group of soldiers, knowing that she was going to meet the orc king.


    \"Tap tap.....


    Half an hour later, Darlene and the others, led by the knights, came to the gate of the palace, and after reporting, they entered the palace directly.


    Darlene raised her eyebrows slightly, looked around, and thought to herself, \"Is this the palace? Although it''s better than the outside, it''s too ordinary.\" Ten minutes later, Darlene was received by the orc king Black, A banquet was held in the halls of the palace.


    Darlene met Blake with impeccable courtesy, \"Your Majesty


    \"Get up, messenger of the Han Dynasty.\" King Black raised his hand.


    When he received the notification from the knights, the good king was shocked. Didn''t his two sons go to that continent? How come there are still messengers?


    \"Your Majesty, just call me Darlene.


    Darlene has done enough etiquette and continued, \"This is the king of our Han Dynasty, and I want to pass it on to you.\"


    What the girl took out was the letter of credentials, which detailed Prince Nemo''s attack on Haiyan City and the demand for the ransom from the King of Torolla Empire. King Black looked at the booklet in the girl''s hand and wondered, \"What is this?\"


    \"This is the credential, your Majesty will know it after reading it.\" Darlene explained. The knight commander took the letter of credentials and respectfully handed it to King Black. King Blake took the credential and squinted his eyes to examine it. He was amazed that the booklet was so ingeniously made, with gold threads embroidered around it. The most special thing is the whole booklet. It looks like a thin book, but it is full of words, which is very strange.


    .... King Black looked gloomy and ugly after reading the credential, and the corners of his eyes kept twitching.


    Darlene also understands etiquette, she didn''t say anything, just waited quietly for a reply.


    King Black closed the credentials and asked with narrowed eyes, \"The prince of our empire attacked your Han Dynasty?\"


    The Orc King probably knew the reason, but he couldn''t admit it directly. If he sent his two sons to invade that continent, he would have to pay more ransom.


    \"That''s right, the two princes of your country led the knights to attack our city of Haiyan.\" Darlene nodded in response.


    King Black frowned for a while, and said indifferently, \"To pay so much ransom? A full 100,000 gold coins?\"


    \"-A total of 200,000 gold coins need to be compensated, but the two princes did not bring so many gold coins, so I came to see your majesty.\" Darlene respectfully said, these words were already prepared. .


    Now that the other''s two sons are still in the Han Dynasty, the orc king naturally dare not do anything to Darlene.


    King Black''s face was gloomy, but he didn''t feel bad for the 100,000 gold coins, but he didn''t occupy half of the territory, and he also lost the face of the Torola Orc Empire.


    Darlene saluted slightly and continued, \"Our Majesty is a reasonable person, and did not do anything excessive to the two princes, and also divided-


    The city let them land and repair there. \"


    \"Well, I see, the ransom will be given to you later, just to ensure the safety of my two sons.\" King Black said solemnly.


    \"The safety of the two Highnesses can be assured.\" Darlene replied respectfully.


    ... King Black nodded lightly. He didn''t expect his two sons to be so useless, even if they didn''t occupy the territory. To pay 200,000 gold coins to the other party is simply a humiliation.


    Seeing that the orc king didn''t speak, Darlene saluted, "Then if your Majesty has nothing to do, I''ll leave first.


    \"Yeah.\" King Black waved his hand and reached out to knead his temple.


    Darlene saluted and left. When she turned around, the corners of her mouth raised slightly, which was expected.


    Half an hour later, Darlene left the palace and went to prepare some goods for sale, as well as publicize the benefits of Chang''an City.


    After the girl left, King Black couldn''t hold back his anger any longer, and scolded angrily,


    \"It''s really useless.\"


    \"Your Majesty, the Duke also came back.\"A knight reported. \"Why is Leonard back? Didn''t he look at Knight and Nemo?\" King Black frowned.


    \"I only know that the Duke brought back the goods from that continent, and I heard that there are quite a few.\"The Knights Report reported.


    \"Oh? Bring back the goods?\" King Black frowned, the jar of fine wine he drank four months ago made him miss 343 now.


    \"Yes, the wine has been brought back the most. The Duke has already sent two hundred jars of wine into the palace.\"The Knights Report reported.


    \"Bring it in, hurry up.\" King Black said impatiently.


    \"Yes.\"The knight replied respectfully, turned around and went to make arrangements.


    Ten minutes later, a group of knights entered the palace hall with a jar of wine.


    \"What else did Leonard bring?\" King Black temporarily forgot about the credentials.


    \"I also brought back some food. I heard that it is only available in that continent.\"The knight continued to report.


    \"- and bring it here.\" King Black said expectantly.


    The knight nodded heavily, and asked the maid to bring over the food such as dried fruit, dried fish, and dried mutton, and also asked the maid to pour the wine.


    King Black smelled the aroma of the wine and said in surprise, \"That''s the smell. He no longer cared about the king''s etiquette, he drank several glasses in a row, and praised again and again, \"It''s delicious. \"


    Ever since I drank the wine from Leonard on my last birthday, I have been thinking about it so much that I can''t drink buckwheat wine again.


    \"Three shifts, factory v7). Please customize, please support.\"


    The first thousand two hundred and sixty-ninth chapters: It is not very elegant. (1 more for customization)


    \"I know I know..


    In the scorching summer, the cicadas chirped incessantly, and this summer in Chang''an City was extraordinarily hot.


    En Li slumped on the table and muttered, \"Your Majesty, why is it so hot?


    Mina held a small fan and blew it on her face, her black hair was tied up, and complained, \"When I sweat, my whole body is sticky.\"


    Nicole looked at Lu Erniang''s dejected appearance and couldn''t help but laugh, \"Okay!


    I have prepared an ice drink for you, with a lot of ice cubes. \"

 Chapter 1121：

    \"Yeah! Nicole is the best.\"Enri became active all of a sudden.


    Liu Feng shook his head with a chuckle and warned, \"Don''t drink too much, it will be bad for your health later.\"


    Strange to say, except for Nicole, Lucy and other human girls who are not so afraid of heat, the other beast-eared girls are particularly afraid of heat and sweat more. \"Got it.\" Mina said with a smile, took a big sip from a glass of iced lemonade.


    Nicole blinked her gray eyes and said expectantly, \"How is it?\"


    \"The taste is very good.\" Mina nodded with satisfaction, because she felt the cold sale, her tail also moved.


    Liu Feng also drank a glass of lemonade, got up and walked to the window to look outside.


    \"Your Majesty, what''s the matter?\" Enri worried.


    \"It''s okay, I''m just thinking, Chang''an City is so hot, we need to increase-some measures.\" Liu Feng said solemnly.


    Looking from the eleventh floor now, there are far fewer people on the street than in the morning or evening. Not to mention how hard it is to work in the fields, or the soldiers on guard.


    \"Your Majesty, it seems that the swimming pool was completed yesterday, and it has already started to be filled today. Enri suddenly remembered that there was still such a thing.


    Liu Feng nodded lightly and said, \"Let''s go to the swimming pool later that night. Now think about some improvement measures.\"


    The swimming pool in Chang''an City is open, and you can go in and swim as long as you pay coins. Last year, Liu Feng saw that the weather was too hot, and he specially arranged the construction according to the drawings.


    \"It''s been a long time.\" An Li nodded and saw that there was no one on the street. It was really not an option. If this continues, it will not bring about the development of business at all.


    In winter, because the snow is too thick and the weather is too cold, no one wants to go out very often.


    \"The opening of the swimming pool is expected to drive a lot of people.\" Nicole guessed.


    Liu Feng nodded lightly and said worriedly, \"If there are too many people, the danger will exist, and security work must be done at that time.


    \"Understood.\" Mina nodded.


    An Li pointed her chin with her index finger and said distressedly, \"There is a place where you can swim to cool down. I''m afraid most of the people in Chang''an will go there? That swimming pool can''t hold so many people.\"


    \"Well, at that time, only the flow of people can be restricted. How long does each person enter, and how many people enter at one time, you can see the arrangement of these An Li." Liu Feng urged.


    \"Understood.\" Enri nodded and took out a notepad to record.


    Nicole was lying by the window, looking at the ground on the first floor, and suggested, \"Your Majesty, it would be nice if the ground was not so hot, and the temperature might also drop relatively.\"\"Well, I have also considered this. One point, I plan to get a drinking cart in Chang''an City." Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    \"Drink cart?\" Several women tilted their heads and looked puzzled.


    Liu Feng nodded lightly, stood by the window and explained, \"Isn''t the fire truck developed by the fire department already developed by Yili?\"


    \"Yes.\" Mina nodded, still not quite understanding.


    \"Chang''an City is not a fire all the time. In this way, those fire trucks can be used as water trucks, and there will be no dust accumulation in one truck. \"Liu Feng explained.


    \"I know.\" Enri suddenly realized, and suggested, \"If this is the case, you will have to drink once an hour.\"


    Liu Feng nodded and said, \"Noon is the hottest time, so it can be more frequent.\"


    \"Those manual fans are about to be launched on the market, I think they will solve this problem. Enli smiled and said.


    \"The problem to be solved now is the farmland and the soldiers standing guard.\" Liu Feng took a sip of lemonade.


    After thinking for a moment, Mina said, \"The soldiers can hold an umbrella to block the sun.\"


    \"It''s not very elegant for a soldier to stand guard with an umbrella.\"


    Liu Feng chuckled lightly and continued, \"It is possible to have the workshop make a big umbrella, put the big umbrella on the stand, and they can stand under the umbrella.\"


    \"Your Majesty, this is a really good idea, I''ll arrange it later.\" En Li''s eyes lit up.


    \"Let them make it according to the basic structure of the umbrella. The base should be heavier. This will not be too difficult to make. The important thing is to protect it from the sun.\" Liu Feng urged.


    An Li copied and wrote on the notepad, nodded and replied, \"\"~ I know. \"


    Liu Feng walked to the main seat and began to rummage through the blueprints.


    \"Your Majesty, who are you?\" Mina looked at the drawing curiously.


    \"This is for the farmland, not only for people, but also for some crops.\"Liu Feng explained.


    If some green vegetables are transplanted, if the sun is too strong, the green vegetables seedlings will be killed by the sun before the transplanted green vegetables can live.


    Mina looked puzzled and wondered, \"Do you want to build a glass house like the pharmacy and flower house?\"


    \"No, the cost is too high, and most of the summer will be over after the construction is completed. In addition, the temperature inside this glass house is very high, and people will suffer from heat stroke inside." Liu Feng explained softly.


    \"So this is?\" Mina tilted her head to look at the drawing.


    Liu Feng picked up the blueprint and explained, \"This operation is very simple, just call a group of (Nuo Zhao) people to make it, and two or three people can finish it.\"


    An Li took the blueprint and looked at it. After a while, she said in surprise, \"Your Majesty, this awning is really awesome.\"


    The drawing on the drawing is relatively simple, that is to use some line drawings to draw the farmland, draw some wooden sticks to fill the farmland, and nail a lot of wooden sticks horizontally, and then pull on the wooden sticks with hemp rope, and lay them on it. A layer of dry straw.


    Such a simple awning comes out. When the sun is fierce at noon, the straw is laid, which can play the role of shading. In the evening, the straw can be collected to allow the crops to photosynthesize.


    \"Arrange someone to get it, this can''t be delayed.\"Liu Feng picked up the lemonade.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"Enri replied with a smile.


    \"One update, (factory v). Please customize, please support.\".


    The first thousand two hundred and seventieth chapters: the resistance of the fox ears. (2 more for customization)


    Liu Feng sorted out the documents on the desktop, got up and said, \"Let''s go, let''s go to the swimming pool to have a look.


    \"Good.\" Mina was overjoyed, and she was looking forward to swimming when she proposed the pool setting.


    Enri was a little embarrassed and hesitantly said, "Miss...Would you like to bring a swimsuit?" \"


    \"Take it, maybe you guys want to swim when it arrives.\"Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    \"Ah? Do you want to wear a swimsuit?\" Enri''s originally excited face dropped a lot.


    Mina squinted slightly, stared at the place where she shouldn''t be looking, and joked, \"What''s wrong? Could it be...


    \"Hmph, just wear it, whoever is afraid.\" En Li pouted and said arrogantly.


    Ha... let''s go, the sun will go down after dawdling. \" Liu Feng urged.


    \"Yes.\"Enri and Mina quickly followed.


    \"Buzz....

 Chapter 1122：

    A few minutes later, under the **** of Mira, Liu Feng and others moved towards the swimming pool.


    The location of the swimming pool is set up in the new urban area. In the entertainment area, there are two-story buildings in the whole building. The first floor is the swimming place, and the second floor is the dressing room and rest area.


    Ten minutes later, the steam car stopped at the entrance of the swimming pool. Since water was just poured into the swimming pool today, and it was not opened for 900, the red cloth on the plaque at the entrance had not been lifted.


    \"Longxia, the color of the swimming pool is so beautiful, it feels cool to look at. Anli said with a smile.


    The exterior walls of the entire swimming pool are in cool tones, using sky blue paint.


    The person in charge of the swimming pool hurriedly greeted him and saluted respectfully, \"Your Majesty.\"


    \"What''s going on inside?\" Liu Feng asked lightly.


    \"--The swimming pool on the floor has been filled with water, and I will check it tonight - if there is any water leakage, it will be opened tomorrow.\" The person in charge responded quickly.


    \"Yeah.\" Liu Feng nodded lightly, and after Mira finished checking the safety of the swimming pool, she walked in with a few girls.


    As soon as you enter the swimming pool, there is a five-meter passage. There are some cabinets on both sides, which are placed with buoyant bamboo slips, swimsuits, shower caps and other items.


    The interior design of the entire swimming pool is ingenious. When you are in the corridor, you can''t see what''s inside. You can only buy a ticket and go in to know what''s inside. An Li stood in the corridor, looked at the cabinets on both sides and said suspiciously, \"Your Majesty, why are the swimsuits here different from ours?\"


    The swimsuits sold in the swimming pool are all made by the scientific research department according to the drawings. Although the appearance is similar to the swimsuits on the other side of the earth, as for the beauty, there is still no way to compare them with the swimsuits Liu Feng gave to several women.


    \"Of course it''s different, yours look better.\"Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly.


    \"Your Majesty, why do you need to wear a swimsuit for swimming? Isn''t it bad to wear the original clothes?\" Enri muttered.


    Although the swimsuit was beautiful and the beast-eared girls liked it, the only one who complained was the fox-eared girl.


    Liu Feng thought about it for a while, and explained briefly, \"This has to be divided into two aspects, one is to be afraid of getting wet and the other is to make you more comfortable when swimming.\"


    In fact, the main reason is that the materials of the clothes you usually wear are different, such as hemp, cotton, etc. In the water, the transparency of the clothes will become higher due to the intervention of water, which means that it is easy to go away.


    The next thing is that the underwear will be washed away by the water when swimming. The waistband of the underwear is mainly elastic, and the elasticity in the water will be particularly small due to the resistance of the water. If you swim, there is a high chance that it will fall off.


    The most important point is that the swimsuit requires a good fit, and it is not easy to store water. Otherwise, it will absorb water for a while when swimming. Ordinary underwear is usually cotton, which is easy to contain water. I can''t swim fast with heavy water pants, and it''s uncomfortable.


    \"So it is.\" En Li nodded thoughtfully, afraid of hearing a reasonable explanation, she still resisted the swimsuit.


    A few minutes later, everyone entered the interior of the swimming pool, which was relatively spacious.


    \"Your Majesty, it''s very big here.\" Mina looked around, looking at the large swimming pool in the middle, feeling inexplicably comfortable.


    The swimming pool on the first floor has nothing but a front desk ticket office and a sales cabinet at the entrance. There is a staircase on the side to go up to the second floor.


    Liu Feng looked at the huge swimming pool, nodded with satisfaction and said, \"Yes, there is not much deviation from the imagined.\"


    The swimming pool is not divided into male and female areas. There are four swimming pools in the middle, each of which can accommodate about one to one hundred people.


    \"Your Majesty, why is the water here blue?\" Mina blinked curiously.


    \"That''s because I asked the scientific research department to add some disinfectants, and the tiles at the bottom and surrounding of the swimming pool are blue, so what you see is blue water.\"Liu Feng explained briefly.


    The main chemicals added to the water are alum and other chemicals, which make the water in the swimming pool look clearer, and also play a role in disinfection, and the water will also have a blue color.


    Another reason is that there are blue tiles around the swimming pool and at the bottom. When the pool water is bright and clear, the reflected color is blue.


    \"Disinfectant?\" Nicole wondered.


    Liu Feng nodded lightly and continued to explain, \"That is, the water in the swimming pool is cleaner than the water in the sea and Youshui River, but it is also not drinkable.


    The chemical agents of alum and copper were developed by the scientific research department a long time ago.


    -- Extracted from ore.


    In the early experiments, the effect of antibacterial and anti-inflammatory was found, which was taken by Liu Feng to the earth for testing.


    \"That''s right, but blue water looks cooler.\" Nicole laughed softly.


    Liu Feng nodded gently, turned his head and asked the person in charge, \"Are all the lifeguards in place?\"


    The person in charge of the swimming pool nodded quickly and said respectfully, \"Your Majesty, everything is ready, all of them are from the mermaid race, with four male and female lifeguards each.\"


    \"Okay, arrange the shift time, each shift must have a male and a female lifeguard present.\" Liu Feng urged.


    The reason why the mermaid was chosen as the lifeguard is that most of the people in this era can''t swim, and it is inevitable that some accidents will happen.


    In addition, the mermaid family is familiar with water and swims fast. When an accident occurs, they can rescue them as soon as possible, instead of being confused. \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"The person in charge responded immediately.


    Liu Feng pondered for a moment, then continued to instruct, \"How are those swimming coaches recruited? Are they selected strictly according to the requirements?\"


    \"Your Majesty, all swimming coaches have been screened according to the recruitment conditions. They have already completed their training and can be employed at any time.\"The person in charge reported the truth.


    \"Okay, bring them here.* Liu Feng ordered.


    When the swimming pool opens, there must be people who teach swimming, so that the swimming pool will have an endless stream of business.


    \"Yes.\"The person in charge responded immediately, turned around and called them.


    \"Second shift, Cv). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1271: Beast Ear Mother Swimming. (3 more for customization)


    In about five minutes, the person in charge of the swimming pool brought six swimming coaches to Liu Feng.


    \"Your Majesty, this is the swimming coach who passed the screening and assessment.\"


    The person in charge respectfully said.


    Liu Feng looked at the six people and asked, \"Do you know your own salaries?\"


    \"Go back to Your Majesty, I already know.\"The six responded in unison.


    The six swimming coaches were human beings and orcs, all around twenty-four or five years old, three boys and three girls, because some girls were embarrassed to find a male coach to practice swimming.


    \"Well, according to the training method, everyone will swim back and forth to show me.\"Liu Feng ordered.


    At this time, you should personally check whether their swimming postures and methods are correct, so as not to teach some wrong swimming methods.


    Liu Feng will develop swimming sports in the future and strengthen the national physique.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"The six swimming coaches respectfully said that they had already changed into their swimsuits and started to warm up.


    Enri and Mina watched curiously. When selecting swimming coaches, they also looked at the selection conditions and training methods.


    Thumping... A few minutes later, the six of them warmed up, put on swimming caps and goggles and plunged into the pool. \"Crash....


    After the six people entered the water, they quickly swam forward. They started to show freestyle swimming, and then slowly changed back to butterfly swimming. When they turned back at the end, they turned into backstroke and dog crawl.


    After seeing the swimming skills shown by the six people, An Li was surprised, "How can you swim in so many tricks?"

 Chapter 1123：

    \"I really want to learn.\" Mina said expectantly, thinking that swimming is just soaking in water.


    Nicole looked at a female swimming lesson and sighed, \"It turns out that swimming is so beautiful.\"


    Several people swam back and forth like this for two laps, and after showing what they had learned in the recent training, they went ashore one after another.


    \"Your Majesty.\"The crowd saluted after landing.


    Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction. Although he was not as good as the swimming coach on Earth, at least he could guarantee that a person would not be drowned for a short while in the water. \"Go and rest, the swimming pool will open tomorrow, you will be very busy.\" Liu Feng smiled.


    The six people bowed their heads and saluted, respectfully saying, \"Yes.\"


    With the departure of the swimming coach, two steam cars stopped at the door, and Lucy, Via and others got off.


    As early as when Liu Feng left the castle, they were notified and let them experience the swimming pool in summer. \"Your Majesty.\" Lucy saluted several people.


    \"Come on, go to the second floor to change clothes and experience the swimming pool.\" After Liu Feng finished speaking, he went up to the second floor first.


    \"Okay.\" Several women responded and followed closely, while Mira was on the first floor to clear the pool, clearing all unrelated people out of the swimming pool, leaving only Liu Feng and a few women present.


    The decoration on the second floor of the swimming pool is relatively fresh, and the light-colored paint has painted some coconut trees and beach patterns on the wall.


    In the middle of the second floor is a dining bar, where some light meals are sold. When people are tired from swimming or hungry, they can go up to eat. On the left and right sides are the men''s and women''s changing rooms.


    Liu Feng was very simple. He came out a few minutes after entering, changed into the cumbersome imperial clothes, put on a pair of boxer swimming trunks and waited for a few girls outside.


    At this moment, the women''s locker room is very lively, the scene is simple, just like the selection of the large-scale swimsuit lady.


    \"Tis, can you wear your swimsuit?\" Mina teased.


    Xiong Erniang stretched her hands all the way back and said with difficulty, \"Mina, stop laughing, come and help me tie the rope behind me.


    \"Haha... it would be good if you moved a little meat for Anli.\" Mina covered her mouth and smiled, reaching out to help.


    \"Humph.\" En Li pouted and put on a one-piece yellow I-color swimsuit, and there were some ruffles on her arms. The whole is a lovely style. Wei Ya looked at the swimsuit in her hand, embarrassed, \"Will you swim in this?\"


    \"Weiya, try it out.\" Lucy urged. Rabbit-eared girl nodded lightly, and said, \"Alright then.\"


    A few minutes later, Wei Ya changed into her swimsuit. It was a swimsuit that was separated from top to bottom. The bottom half was a short orange skirt, and the upper body was a purple swimsuit.


    She had a small tail showing behind her, which looked so alluring. An Li and the others were stunned, and exclaimed, \"Look at it well, this set.\"


    \"Mina, you should change it quickly.\" Weiya urged, not letting everyone stare at her.


    \"Okay, I''ll change it now.\" Mina covered her mouth and smiled, holding the swimsuit and putting it on herself.


    The cat-eared girl''s swimsuit is black, the most basic style, the triangle swimming I pants and the strapping I swimsuit, but the patterns on it are all wave 1 point, which looks very playful.


    0. Ask for flowers\"


    \"What, Mina, yours are also very good-looking, and they are also very predictable.\" Wei Ya narrowed her eyes slightly, and poked it with her hands.


    \"Weiya, when did you become like this.\" Mina also fought back. \"Tis, especially you, don''t watch the fun.\" Mina also pokes: Niu Niang.


    no. \"


    \"Don''t be idle, you poke your own to go.\"


    \"Hahaha, go away.\"


    ...For a while, the women''s locker room was very lively, and the girls all started to play, while Liu Feng waited quietly outside. When he heard the sound, he couldn''t help but feel ashamed, guessing that the scene in it would only appear in the hands of some painters.


    A cat-eared girl, a rabbit-eared girl, and a few swimsuit princesses were found in the women''s dressing room? This is incredible.


    Ten minutes later, the girls finally changed into their swimsuits and walked out of the locker room.


    \"You can be considered a change, let''s go.\" Liu Feng forced his eyes not to look at it, the scene in front of him was really a nosebleed.


    \"Okay, let''s go for a swim.\" Dess said happily, walking first. The rest of the girls followed closely behind, obviously wearing a swimsuit for the first time and still very nervous.


    \"Tada... A few minutes later, several people came to the pool.


    \"Do you want to learn to swim?\"Liu Feng chuckled, moving his body.


    \"Think! Think!\" Several women said in unison.


    After Liu Feng stretched his waist, he said, \"Then go to the shower room and take a shower. After I warm up with me, you can start learning to swim.\"


    \"Your Majesty, why do you want to rush first?\"Tis said suspiciously.


    Liu Feng organized the language and said, \"When swimming, the water temperature is generally lower than body temperature, and you may catch a cold.


    So before going into the water, you should take a shower to make the body fully adapt to the water temperature. Taking a shower can make the body''s heat dissipate some, and then you can swim in the water after making some preparations. \"


    \"So that''s the case.\"Tis nodded in understanding and followed Mina and the others to the shower room.


    *Three shifts, (V). Please customize, please support. \"Ding.


    The first thousand two hundred and seventy-two chapters: the landlubber. (1 more for customization)


    \"Whoa...


    Several women entered the shower room and started rinsing their bodies with warm water. Twenty minutes later, Mina and the others all finished taking a shower, dried their body with a towel, and stood by the pool.


    \"Your Majesty, we''re done.\" Mina said with a smile, looking forward to getting into the water.


    Liu Feng also wiped his black hair with a bath towel, and threw it on \".- side said after a while,


    \"Then let''s warm up first. After warming up, you can go into the water.\"


    \"Is the warm-up also for physical safety?\" Enri asked suspiciously.


    Liu Feng nodded lightly and explained, \"It is to prevent muscle twitching, and at the same time avoid dizziness and shock caused by temperature difference.\"


    \"It turns out that there is so much knowledge in swimming.\" Wei Ya nodded quickly, this will be popularized for the students when she goes back, and let them tell their parents.


    \"Well, go back at night \"803\", you can make some announcements and post them in conspicuous places.\" Liu Feng said lightly.


    \"You can also ask the front desk staff to let the swimmers take care of the precautions before entering the water. Anli suggested.


    \"Well, yes.\"Liu Feng felt that the suggestion was good.


    Although swimming is an activity to relieve the heat, there are still dangers, and lifeguards should not be sloppy. Some common sense still needs to be promoted.


    After all, on the other side of the earth, because there are many people who go swimming in the river and drown, they have to be prevented.


    Enri rolled her brown eyes and continued, \"Your Majesty, let the newspaper publish a copy, so that more people will be popular.\"


    \"Okay, you can send someone to the newspaper office to make arrangements.\" Liu Feng nodded lightly.

 Chapter 1124：

    \"Yes.\"Enri nodded in response.


    Liu Feng waved his hands and said, \"Back to the topic, follow me first, warm up first and then go into the water.\"


    As soon as the voice fell, the warm-up action began. This is all from the books on the earth. It is not difficult, and it is almost easy to learn.


    After the girls saw the movements, they all learned it seriously, but they were not very standard, and they were all crooked.


    Liu Feng turned his head to look at the movements of the girls, and couldn''t help twitching the corners of his eyes several times. The versions of the co-authors were different.


    But I haven''t corrected it too much. Anyway, to warm up, just open the joints of the body and let the body move.


    Ten minutes later, when the warm-up was over, Liu Feng asked the girls to hold the buoyancy bamboo tubes first. Those who couldn''t swim could not go directly into the water.


    Wei Ya held the buoyant bamboo slip and said worriedly, \"Your Majesty, can this really float on the water?\"


    \"Of course, go try it out, don''t be afraid, I''m here.\"Liu Feng encouraged.


    \"thump....


    Before the girls could react, Cat Erniang jumped into the pool with a buoyant bamboo slip. \"Mina, you are so cunning, don''t wait for me.\" Enri also jumped in. Wei Ya watched as the girls jumped into the pool. She, who was hesitant at first, tentatively stretched her slender feet into it.


    \"what!\"


    Before she could react, Tis pulled him into the pool and splashed him with water.


    \"Tis!\"Weiya held the buoyant bamboo tube in one hand and covered her face with the other hand.


    \"Your Majesty, how do you learn to swim?\" En Li asked curiously.


    Liu Feng has also jumped into the swimming pool, and said with a chuckle, \"Familiar with you first - go to the swimming pool, don''t worry.\"


    \"Okay.\" En Li smiled and said, turning around and swept the water, splashing water on Mina and Nicole.


    \"Dead fox, look at the tricks.\" Mina also refused to admit defeat, and also poured water on the fox ears. The whole swimming pool was full of several women playing, and the hair of several women was wet by the water, which seemed to have a different feeling.


    Seeing this scene, Liu Feng coughed lightly and said, ....cough, let''s start learning to swim.


    \"Okay, learn to swim, I want to be the first to learn.\"Tis slapped the water with her feet.


    Mina squinted slightly at Niu Jiao Niang and joked, \"Tis, it''s hard for you to learn.\"


    \"Yes, it will be very tired.\"En Li also looked at Niu Jiao Niang with a smile on her face.


    \"Come on, I''m not afraid.\" Niu Jiao Niang put one hand on her waist with a confident look on her face.


    \"Okay, don''t shake it...let''s listen carefully.\" Liu Feng couldn''t help laughing and laughing, this scene could not be resisted by ordinary people. \"Hmm.\" Several women nodded earnestly.


    Liu Feng turned his neck a few times, then plunged into the water to demonstrate. The demonstration was freestyle, and he swam back and forth in just over a minute before returning to his original position.


    \"Your Majesty, it''s amazing, how did you do it.\"Tis exclaimed. \"Breathing, balance, and relaxation are all three essentials.\"Liu Feng explained briefly.


    Breathing in water is mainly divided into holding and exhaling. Mastering how to hold and exhale properly is not afraid of flooding.


    Water balance refers to the ability to maintain a streamlined body in the water, that is, a straight line, and to relax when swimming is to reduce the force as much as possible under the premise of moderate tension, or moderate exertion.


    \"Your Majesty, Your Majesty, quickly teach us that handsome waving gesture.\"Enri said impatiently.


    Liu Feng said with a hearty smile, thinking that these women are still too naive, they are not even familiar with water, so they will learn to swim.


    \"Practice holding your breath first.\"Liu Feng said lightly.


    \"Hold your breath?\" Everyone looked puzzled.


    Liu Feng wiped off the water droplets from his hair and explained, \"holding your breath is the basis for learning to swim. During swimming, we spend part of the time in the water and cannot breathe, so holding our breath plays a big role. .\"


    \"So it''s like this, how long will it take?\" Nicole asked softly.


    \"Hold until you can''t hold back, go up to take a breath and continue this action, wait until you are no longer resistant to water, and then practice swimming." Liu Feng explained. Mina nodded heavily, took a few deep breaths, puffed out their cheeks, and buried their heads in the water.


    Liu Feng seemed to want to laugh at this scene, much like an ostrich on the other side of the earth burying its head in the soil.


    \"Ahhh! Ahhh.\"


    -In less than a minute, Enri showed her head first, then gasped for breath, and asked in confusion, \"How is your Majesty? Am I the one who held it for the longest time at 0.8?\"


    .\" Liu Feng smirked and pointed to the few people whose heads were still in the water.


    What... Enri was discouraged.


    As soon as the words fell, Mina, Nicole, and Lucy all put their heads above the water one after another, gasping for breath.


    ...Your Majesty, it''s too hard to hold your breath. \"Nicole took a deep breath.


    \"Just practice more, but don''t force it.\" Liu Feng encouraged.


    \"Okay.\" Several women came to fight and buried their heads in the water again.


    Liu Feng took Mina and others to practice for three or four hours, and found that no one could learn it. They were all like landlubbers, they threw a few times in the water and then sank.


    \"One update, Cv7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1273: Squirrel Girl. (2 more for customization)


    The sun rises, the fog fades away, and Chang''an City welcomes a new day.


    The flow of people on the street was very lively, and Ale was still shouting on the street with a newspaper as usual.


    Today is the opening day of the Chang''an City Swimming Pool. After Liu Feng returned yesterday, he formulated some swimming precautions and some preferential activities for swimming coach classes.


    There are many things now, and Liu Feng has to create them and lead them out. Otherwise, it will take many years for people in this world to discover these things.


    \"Ale, give me a newspaper.\" Monica said gently, today is the day off for Lizard Lady.


    Recently, the dance training class has recruited two new dance teachers, one male and one female, and the Lizard Girl has relatively free time to rest.


    \"Okay Miss Monica.\"Ale skillfully handed over a newspaper.


    After Lizard Girl gave the coins, she started to read. As early as when the swimming pool was still under construction, she began to look forward to something novel.


    \"Swimming pool? A good 04 place to clear the heat and relieve the summer heat?\" Monica said in a shaky voice. Daphne fiddled with her hair and urged, \"Let''s go, you''ll have to line up if you''re late.\"


    Daphne is a good squirrel, with a bright red hair that is very eye-catching, and her tail, eyes and ears are all gorgeous! The red one looks great.


    \"Okay, let''s go.\" Monica couldn''t deny what Squirrel Girl said. Experience told her that she had to go as soon as possible without hesitation.


    \"Ta Ta....


    Hand in hand, the two quickly ran on the street, a lizard girl with orange hair and a squirrel girl with bright red hair, running on the street still looked very seductive.


    \"Daphne, when are you going back to Haiyan City?\" Monica wondered. Squirrel Girl is from Haiyan City. She comes to Chang''an City every three or five times. She has been in Chang''an City for a long time recently.

 Chapter 1125：

    \"Let''s see, I still have dance classes and sketching classes not over yet.\" Daphne said with a smile.


    - After arriving in Chang''an City, Squirrel Girl, who was interested in everything, signed up for many training courses at once.


    More than ten minutes later, the two came to the entrance of the swimming pool. At this time, there were four teams lining up outside the gate, and each team had only five or six people.


    \"Very good, finally came early.\" Monica smiled and said, pulling Squirrel Girl and ran to the queue with the fewest people.


    About ten minutes later, the two entered inside and looked around.


    \"It feels very cool.\" Daphne said in surprise.


    Monica nodded and pulled her to the front desk, saying, \"Hello, we both want to swim.\"


    \"Okay, please take a look at this precaution first, if there is no problem, each person can swim for an hour by paying five steel coins.\"The staff smiled.


    Lizard Lady and the two took a paper sign and looked at it intently.


    Daphne looked at the cards in her hand, and said, \"If you are not familiar with water, you should buy buoyancy bamboo slips, and you must have a swimming cap and swimming cap before entering the water...


    \"Swimsuit? What is it?\"Monica - face puzzled.


    The staff pointed to the two rows of cabinets at the door and said gently, \"There are swimsuits and swimming caps on display there, you can go and have a look. .


    \"Okay, thank you.\" The two nodded and walked towards the display cabinet.


    The two of them were lying on the cabinet, their eyes kept looking at the swimsuit inside the cabinet, and said in surprise, \"This is the swimsuit? It''s so short.\"


    \"Why do you want to swim in this?\" Daphne wondered.


    Monica saw a piece of paper pasted under the cabinet, pulled Squirrel Girl and started to read it.


    \"So that''s the case, so let''s buy it in order not to lose sight of it.\" Dabonni suddenly realized.


    On the paper are some explanations, explaining why you must wear a swimsuit when swimming.


    Monica nodded, pointed to a pair of orange-red short-skirt swimsuits, and said with a smile, \"I like this set.\"


    \"Then I''ll buy this set.\" Daphne took a fancy to a sky blue swimsuit, the kind of one-piece with a skirt.


    The two women chose swimming caps and buoyancy bamboo slips, and went to the front desk to pay for these things.


    \"Hello, these plus tickets are worth a total of five copper coins, and if the two are together, it is ten copper coins.\" The staff said gently.


    Monica took out the coins and paid the staff, then took Squirrel Girl to the second floor to change clothes.


    Ten minutes later, the two shyly changed into their swimsuits and came to the first floor. \"Monica, this swimsuit looks good, but it''s really short.\" Daphne''s face turned red.


    The same goes for Monica, pulling it off in the front, pulling it in the back, and said in a low voice, \"Let''s go to the shower first, let''s go into the water quickly.\"


    \"Hmm.\" Daphne nodded quickly, and the two walked to the shower room in small steps and started to wash.


    After rinsing, the two warmed up for a while before entering the pool with the buoyant bamboo slips.


    \"It''s so cool.\" Daphne said in surprise.


    Monica closed her eyes with enjoyment, and said happily while holding the buoyant bamboo slips,


    \"It''s really comfortable, I can soak in here all day.\"


    \"I think so too, but the precautions said, you can''t stay in the pool for too long, your body will be overwhelmed.\" Daphne said seriously.


    \"Got it, fool.\" Monica splashed Squirrel Girl.


    \"Ah! Monica, you are so cunning.\" Daphne also returned the gift and splashed water on the other side frantically.


    A few minutes later, when the two of them got tired of playing, they floated on the water with a buoyant bamboo tube. At this moment, there were many people in the whole swimming pool.


    The four swimming pools are consciously separated, one for boys, one for girls, and another swimming pool where the swimming instructor is teaching.


    \"Look, Monica, what are they doing?\" Daphne pulled the lizard girl and looked to the other side.


    \"It''s amazing, you can be on the water without bamboo slips.\" Monica exclaimed.


    The two observed for a while and asked some people before they knew that the other was a swimming coach.


    \"It turned out to be swimming like that just now.\" Daphne was surprised.


    Monica''s orange eyes flickered and she said enviously, \"I also want to learn.\"


    \"I''ve decided, I want to learn to swim.\" Daphne said righteously.


    Monica looked at Squirrel Girl with narrowed eyes, and teased, \"Have you learned how to dance? Have you learned how to sketch? And have you got your job done? Still have coins to sign up to learn to swim?\"


    \"Okay, stop talking, I don''t think swimming is a big deal.\" Daphne hurriedly interrupted the other party.


    In fact, the main purpose of Squirrel Girl coming to Chang''an City is to come here to work, but after playing for so long, she forgot about going to work at all. She is proficient in makeup, and plans to find someone to ask if she can do makeup for the performers of the stage play.


    \"Second shift, factory v). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1274: Better than His Majesty the King? (3 more for customization)


    The scorching sun was scorching hot on the sea, and the fleet led by Eliza was heading towards the Larsen Elven Empire.


    It has been almost a day since they left Darlene''s fleet, and they are almost reaching the Larsen Empire.


    A merman sailor boarded the main ship and reported, \"Lord Eliza, we will soon reach the Larson Empire.\"


    \"Okay, first send a team of sailors to report to the other party''s knights, let''s say we want to meet the king.\" Eliza ordered.


    \"Yes.\"The mermaid sailor respectfully said, and after putting down the tail fin, he jumped into the sea and swam towards the port.


    After the elf saw that the navy was far away, he asked another team of soldiers to send orders, so that the merchants behind him were prepared, and he instructed Darlene on the relevant matters.


    Outbound...


    A bird orc put away his wings and parked on the main ship''s board, reporting, \"Miss Eliza, the number of knights in the Larson Elf Empire is about 30,000.


    The bird orcs were also arranged by Liu Feng, in order to be able to go to the empire in advance to explore the road in order to be fully prepared.


    \"It is estimated that a quarter of the knights of the Elf Empire will be sent out to attack Haiyan City.\" Eliza guessed.


    The orcs of the bird tribe saluted slightly and continued to report, \"The Larsen Elf Empire has the most people in the capital, and we can sell goods there.\"Okay, how long is it from here? \" Eliza asked.


    After thinking for a moment, the bird orcs reported, \"It will take about three hours by sea, and the port can accommodate 300 ships.\"


    \"Okay, full speed ahead to the capital of the Larsen Empire.\" Eliza ordered.


    \"Yes.\"The soldiers responded in unison.

 Chapter 1126：

    After the merchant ships heard the news that they were about to arrive, they all began to heat up, especially the four Elf sisters.


    \"Eldest sister, we are finally going back to our hometown. The second sister Lanni said happily.


    Fourth sister Polly closed the book in her hand and said happily, \"I''ve had enough of the days at sea, and now I can finally land\"\".\"


    \"Finally, the Chamber of Commerce can be revived, and these goods are bound to bring us huge benefits.\" The third sister Sheila said firmly.


    Because they have prepared a lot of dry food on the road in Haiyan City, and the taste is very good, so that the two-month trip home has become less boring.


    \"Looking at Princess Lucy''s novel, time flies so fast. * Fourth sister Polly said with a smile.


    \"Okay, landing is approaching, re-count the number of goods and the damage to the goods.\" Mengsi urged.


    \"Okay, eldest sister.* The three sisters answered in unison.


    At the same time, Pichu on the other boat was also standing on the board, looking at the sea with a greedy smile.


    \"Finally it''s our chance to make a lot of money.\" Pichu said to himself. He had made a lot of money by reselling the goods in Chang''an City before, but the amount was not a lot, and the gold coins he earned were not a lot.


    \"Mr. Pichu, can the Larsen Elf Empire really buy so many goods?\" A businessman hesitated.


    Their chamber of commerce bought a large amount of goods from Chang''an City this time, twenty times the amount they had taken before, and the whole pile was full of twenty ships.


    Pichu nodded with a smile, and asked back, \"If the goods are not produced by Chang''an City, then I can''t guarantee this. But we have 20 ships full of goods from Chang''an City, and there is no reason why we can''t sell them. .\"


    \"I hope so.\"The businessman is still a little worried. Before, he made some small money because he did business with Pichu.


    Now that I know that there is this opportunity to make a lot of money, I am more or less moved, but I am still a little worried in my heart.


    Pichu didn''t want to explain too much. Facts speak louder than words. Only by going to that empire, everything will be clear.


    \"Whoa, whoa...


    Under the leadership of the Mermaid Navy, the fleet led by Eliza slowly sailed into the port of the capital of the Larson Empire.


    Eliza stood on the board and said softly, \"This is Leah City? It''s like a forest city.\"


    It was different from what she had imagined. She thought the capital was a decent city, but she didn''t expect that the whole capital was built in the forest.


    \"Break down, break down.\"\"Ashore? Ashore.\"


    -The boatmen of more than 100 ships shouted loudly and skillfully docked the ships in the port.


    Under the **** of the soldiers of the - team, Eliza got off the main ship, communicated with the knights of the Larsen Elf Empire, and followed them to meet the king. The four Elf sisters, Pichu and others arranged attendants to transport the goods from Transported off the ship.


    There are porters in the port, and the four elves hired a team of porters to transport the goods to the chamber of commerce.


    \"Sister, I think the expensive perfume and porcelain should be carried by our knights. It''s more appropriate.\" Hannah, the deer mother suggested.


    ~ Yes, after all, the price of those things can buy several ships. \"


    Rose also thinks it makes sense.


    The second sister, Lannie, nodded and turned to stare at the knights so that nothing could go wrong.


    Although Pichu and the others carried the goods down, they began to feel distressed. They didn''t know each other here, and they didn''t know where to go, let alone to sell goods in crowded places.


    \"Mr. Pichu, what should we do now?\"-The businessman was a little anxious, he was worried that the goods would not be sold here, and now this situation makes him even more uncomfortable.


    Piqiu raised his eyebrows slightly, looked around, and said in a low voice, \"Look, did those people see it?\"


    \"What''s wrong?\" The merchants asked in unison.


    \"The few elves seem to be local people, you can follow them silently, you can find a good place to sell goods.\"Pi (Wang Haozhao) Qiu analyzed.


    When the businessmen heard this, smiles appeared on their originally displeased faces, and said with a smile, \"It makes sense, it makes sense, it''s right to follow the local residents.\"


    \"Quickly organize the goods and keep up with them.\"Pichu ordered.


    \"Yes, yes.\"A dozen small businessmen responded quickly, and asked the attendants to prepare immediately.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    A few minutes later, they let the porter carry the goods and followed the four Elf sisters from a distance.


    \"Mr. Pichu, why didn''t our caravan follow?\" Another businessman asked suspiciously.


    Pichu smiled slightly and said, \"Following His Majesty''s caravan is the best choice.\"


    Who can see better than His Majesty the King''s blow?


    \"Three shifts, (v). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1275: You wait. (1 more for customization)


    \"Crash....


    Summer is the rainy season, and the rainfall is exceptionally high.


    At this moment, Princess Field is standing at the castle in Casey City and looking out. Kathy City is located in the southeastern part of the Adian Kingdom, with an area of ??30,000 to 40,000 people, making it a big city.


    It was one of the major cities that Field led the knights to loot from the battlefield for two months-\".


    Because the area is large enough and the location is more important, it is regarded as the main garrison city, and the surrounding cities are also seized by Field.


    \"His Royal Highness, it is rainy and foggy, so be careful to catch a cold.\" Deacon Green said worriedly. Field shook his head lightly and said lightly, \"It''s okay, how''s that old guy?


    Since the Celtic Knights captured the Archbishop of Yard last time, he has not been directly executed. Instead, he has been locked in the dungeon and only given some food every day, in order to get some information from his mouth.


    \"It is required to give food and water every day.\"Reported by Green Deacon.


    Field took a sip of hot tea and chuckled, \"That old guy also has today.\"


    It was also raining heavily on the day he was taken back. At first, Yard was still very strong, but after being detained for a long time, his temperament was also worn away.


    \"His Royal Highness, those more than 830 knights are unwilling to give in, and many have died.\"The green deacon continued to report.


    Field waved his hand indifferently, and said contemptuously, \"Let them die if you want to die. As for those who want to live, you must be optimistic. Except for coolie work, you are not allowed to go anywhere else.\"


    \"My subordinates understand.\"Deacon Green saluted slightly.


    knock knock....


    \"Come in.\" Field said coldly.


    \"Gah...


    Jin Mo opened the door, holding several scrolls of parchment in his hand, and reported, \"His Royal Highness, there is news from the Black Iris Organization.\"


    Field walked back to his seat and sat down, whispering, \"read.

 Chapter 1127：

    \"Yes.\"


    Jin Mo nodded immediately, opened the sheepskin scroll and started reporting, \"The first one is about Haiyan City.


    When Field heard Haiyan City, he sat up straight. Originally, he wanted to conquer the lower territory and then go to crusade Haiyan City, but the loss of the knights was too heavy, so he had to suspend this idea.


    \"Haishancheng has not returned since it sent more than 200 merchant ships out.\"


    Jin Mo cleared his throat and continued to report, \"According to some information, the king of the Han Dynasty sent a group of merchants to the Larsen Elf Empire and the Torola Orc Empire.\"


    Field widened his eyes and said in surprise, \"You actually sent merchants to those two empires? Do they know the way?\"


    Jin Mo looked at the parchment scroll, and reported, \"I heard that Prince Knight of the Orc Empire and the Marquis of the Elf Empire sent someone to lead the way.\"


    \"They sent someone to lead the way? How is that possible?\" Field was very surprised.


    Didn''t these two empires also attack Haiyan City? Why did he personally send someone to **** the other party''s caravan to his own empire?


    \"It seems to be the case, and the two orc princes and the marquis are on their way to Chang''an City.\" Jin Mo continued to report.


    Since the news of Haiyan City was blocked, the people in the Black Iris Organization did not know where the caravan sent by Liu Feng was going.


    It''s not as good as before. The Han Dynasty is now very strict in confidentiality between departments. It is very difficult for the Black Iris Organization to obtain information. Even if it is obtained, it is-


    Two months later.


    \"What means does the king of the Han Dynasty have? Let the people of those two empires do this.\" Field said solemnly.


    Jin Mo spread out another parchment scroll and reported, \"The next piece of information is from the Kingdom of Yadian.\"


    \"Said.\" Field sorted out her emotions. The affairs of the two empires are not hers to worry about now, and the top priority now is Queen Timothy''s side.


    Jin Mo sorted out the language, and said concisely, \"Wangduna (aeb0 side is recruiting knights, and also intends to buy weapons from the Han Dynasty.\"


    \"It seems that I can''t sit still.\" Field said coldly.


    Deacon Green said worriedly, \"Your Highness, what should we do? Continue to siege the city?\"\"No, we only have more than 10,000 knights now, and continuing to siege the city will cost us too much.\" Field Qing Shake your head.


    \"His Royal Highness, those men who came back from captives can almost serve us...


    enter the war. \" Jin Mo said respectfully.


    Field nodded lightly, took a sip of the tea ceremony, \"Well, with them, our current number is more than 20,000.\"


    In the past two months, more than ten cities have been seized, and many strong men have been captured to supplement the losses of the knights.


    \"Under the stock, are you going to take this opportunity to attack the capital of the Yadian Kingdom?\"


    Green Deacon suggested.


    Field shook his head, put down his teacup and said, \"No, although they have just started recruiting knights, don''t forget that the men we recruited are also supporting the scene. When they really get to the battlefield, they are afraid that they can''t hold their swords firmly.\"


    \"The subordinates will let the knights train them strictly.\" Jin Mo responded immediately.


    Field nodded lightly and asked, \"Well, what about Deacon White and Deacon Red?\"


    Jin Mo opened another parchment scroll and reported, \"Your Highness, the two deacon adults have changed cities, occupying the second and third largest cities respectively, and they have also begun to train knights.\"


    \"Well, let the two of them be careful, the patrol knights can''t relax every night, they are our reinforcements.\" Field said solemnly.


    \"Yes, Your Highness.\"Jin Mo replied respectfully.


    Deacon Green clenched the corners of his clothes twice, before saying anything, \"Your Highness, Your Highness, should we ask His Majesty the King for reinforcements?\"


    Field paused, raised his head slightly and said coldly, \"No, we haven''t gotten to that point yet.


    \"Yes, my subordinates have more to say.\"Deacon Green saluted.


    Field has always been strong since he was a child. Originally, he wanted to occupy the next territory by himself. If his father knew that he was facing difficulties.


    Then other princes and princesses will be sent to come to this continent, which is very unfavorable to her.


    \"Jin Mo, let the black iris continue to stare at the capital, and report to me immediately if there is any information.\" Field ordered.


    \"Yes, Your Highness.\"Jin Mo responded immediately, bowed and left. Field came to the window and muttered to himself, \"Father, please wait.\"


    \"One update, factory v7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1276: I don''t want to stay longer in this place. (2 more for customization)


    In the early morning, in the capital of Marshall City, Darlene was resting in the hotel room. A soldier at the door of the room reported, \"Miss Darlene, I have already found out.\"


    Ga_...


    Darlene opened the door and asked~, \"Where?\"


    \"The location is in the middle of Marshall City, where there is a gathering where many people set up stalls to sell things.\"The soldier said respectfully.


    \"Okay, arrange a group of people to ask about renting the booth first, and let someone deliver a small amount of goods first.\" Darlene ordered.


    At this moment, Solo also came out of another room and said, \"It was arranged so early?\"


    \"Yeah, I don''t want to stay in this place for a long time. We can go back quickly after completing His Majesty''s mission.\" Darlene nodded in response.


    Solo also nodded and warned, \"Then you pack up, it''s best to put on makeup, I''ll follow up with some precautions.\"


    \"It''s hard work, my father.\" Darlene smiled playfully and closed the door of the room.


    Half an hour later, Darlene changed into a black dress, which was a birthday present given by Liu Feng some time ago, and she couldn''t put it down.


    She put on some light makeup and left the hotel. There is a reason for her makeup, and she will make those ladies take a good look at it later.


    Under the leadership of the soldiers, Darlene got into the carriage and came to the big market in the center of Marshall City.


    Along the way, the girl kept frowning, for no other reason than because the carriage in Marseille was too bumpy and there was a lot of dust outside.


    After getting off the carriage, Darlene hurriedly pulled up her skirt and complained, \"The road here is really bad.\"


    The second day she arrived, she thought about the flat streets of Chang''an City, and the clean carriages. She was afraid of comparison. Now, after comparing, she knew that Chang''an City was better. Darlene walked a few steps, saw Solo, and waved quickly, \"Sir Father.\"


    Solo pointed to a spot behind him and said, \"You''re here, the booth is already rented.\"


    \"How much is it?\" Darlene asked suspiciously, the booth is not small and can hold a lot of goods.


    Solo gestured three times and said, \"It takes thirty copper coins a day.\"


    \"That''s okay, it''s not very expensive.\" Darlene breathed a sigh of relief.


    The coins they use now are all the compensation paid by the two empires at that time, as well as the coins they exchanged in the bank one after another.

 Chapter 1128：

    Liu Feng gave a part to Darlene and Eliza. The rest were given to Jones, Avery and the others as the principal of the bank.


    At that time, the compensation from the two empires will still be transferred to the bank, and then the business here will be developed.


    \"When they clear the goods, we can start selling.\" Solo said lightly.


    Darlene nodded, called a soldier captain, and asked, \"How is Torola''s empire? Is there any difference from the previous human intelligence?\"


    \"There is no difference, it is indeed the staple food of raising wheat.\"


    The soldier paused for a while, then continued reporting, \"Then followed by a series of foods, such as buckwheat cakes and buckwheat wine, written on sheepskin...\"Okay, I see, then this is much easier to handle. . \" Darlene nodded with satisfaction, fortunately there was no discrepancy in the information.


    Solo turned his head to look at the businessman who came with him, and said, \"I hope they can follow the rules and don''t ruin His Majesty''s plan.\"


    \"They won''t and won''t dare.\" Darlene said firmly.


    She knows these businessmen too well, and they will not sacrifice their long-term interests for the small profits in front of them.


    \"I hope.\" Solo also understands businessmen, and also knows that some businessmen have their consciences blinded by lard.


    After half an hour, the soldiers cleaned the rented space, and finally put out the goods they brought, including china, wine, paper, perfume and so on. Solo looked at the dazzling array of goods, nodded with satisfaction and commanded, \"It''s time to start selling.


    Darlene nodded. With the experience of selling goods in the Ori dwarf kingdom, she had the soldiers to open several jars of wine and rely on the fragrance to attract people.


    \"Daliana, your makeup today will attract a lot of ladies.\" Solo chuckled.


    He is still very supportive of his daughter''s passion for makeup. At least she looks more beautiful, she has become more confident, and most importantly, she can bring goods.


    \"The cosmetics developed by Your Majesty are really amazing.\" Darlene said with a smile, directing the ordering of the goods.


    0- ask for flowers.....


    Originally, the large market had a lot of people, and the import and export positions were all occupied by Darlene and some fellow merchants.


    The smell of their Kaifeng wine soon attracted a large crowd, all of them crowded in front of the booth.


    Solo was naturally very happy to see the crowd, and at the same time didn''t understand, \"Daliana, why did your Majesty want the merchants to come along, and the goods are all from Chang''an City, so it''s better to just let us come. already?\"


    \"Although the goods are all from Chang''an City, there are also differences.\"


    Darlene explained.


    \" Solo looked at Darlene with a puzzled look, the goods were not all from Chang''an City, what could be different.


    Darlene picked up a piece of cloth and said, \"Look, sir, the fabrics we sell are all the latest styles, with a lot of dark patterns added to them, and the materials are of the highest quality.\"


    Chang''an City has already developed a new type of fabric, but it hasn''t been sold yet. Liu Feng wanted to sell it in advance. He just came to this continent to try the effect.


    Solo looked at the fabric in surprise and exclaimed, \"The clothes made of this fabric are more gorgeous and will definitely attract many nobles.\"


    The matter of the new fabric was classified, and only Mina knew about it, and Darlene only knew about it the night before departure.


    \"Well, although it''s not all of this kind of fabric, only a small amount can cause a sensation and attract them to Chang''an City.\" Darlene raised her mouth slightly, and found that His Majesty''s strategy is really wonderful.


    That is, it gives businessmen the opportunity to make money and allows them to open up the market for the Han Dynasty without losing control of the market.


    \"What other things?\" Solo asked tentatively.


    Darlene nodded and explained, \"Wine, food, and perfume are all new, and we will take the initiative.\"


    \"That''s good.\" Solo laughed heartily.


    It took only ten minutes for the booth to open, and a large number of people gathered, all of whom came for novelty products.


    Darlene and the merchants were all too busy, and almost all the people in the Torola Empire were rushing.


    *Second more, CV). Ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    Chapter 1277: National Essence. (3 more for customization)


    \"Dong dong dong....


    At noon, the bell of Chang''an City rang, the lunch break time came, and many people came out for food on the streets.


    At this moment, downstairs from the highest building, Liu Feng took Mina and the others to the Grand Theater.


    \"Your Majesty, what are we going to do?\" Mina wondered.


    Just after lunch, Liu Feng mysteriously pulled up a few girls and said that he was going out to see something new.


    Liu Feng smiled mysteriously and said lightly, \"You will know when you arrive. This is a priceless treasure of my hometown.\"


    \"What is the treasure?\" Enri asked, blinking her brown eyes.


    Liu Feng paused for a moment, forgetting that it should be simpler to speak, otherwise it would cost 100,000 women, so he explained, \"It means precious and beautiful treasure.\"


    \"I''m looking forward to it.\" Enri smiled and began to guess what gems it would be.


    Nicole \"850\" squinted her eyes and smiled. She already knew about this treasure in advance, and she helped to manage it for a few days.


    \"Tap tap....


    Ten minutes later, several people walked to the entrance of the Grand Theater.


    \"Your Majesty.\"The soldiers at the door saluted respectfully.


    Liu Feng nodded lightly and asked, \"Is everything ready inside?\"


    \"Your Majesty, it''s almost ready.\"The soldier responded respectfully.


    Satisfied - laughing, Liu Feng walked into the theater with a few girls, while Mira asked a team of soldiers to guard the door.


    An Li poked the cat-ear girl with her elbow and whispered, \"Mina, don''t you know? It feels mysterious.\"


    Mina shook her head like a rattle and said in a low voice, \"I don''t know, I''ve been busy with the Security Department for the past few days, I thought you would know.\"


    \"Recently, in order to develop new products in the workshop, I have to keep an eye on it, so I don''t know.\" En Li also shook her head and said.


    Mina blinked her blue eyes and said softly, \"Then I''ll watch it later. Seeing how happy His Majesty is, I guess this treasure is a very good thing.\"


    \"Hmmmm.\" Enri nodded and began to look forward to it.


    A few minutes later, Liu Feng walked across the long red carpet and sat down in the first row. Several women also took their seats beside him.


    An Li looked at the closed curtain and wondered, \"Your Majesty? Are you watching a stage play?\"


    Mina''s blue eyes rolled, and she asked curiously, \"I don''t remember there being a new stage play recently?\"


    \"We''ll find out later.* Liu Feng smiled mysteriously.


    \"Dong dong...

 Chapter 1129：

    \"Ding ding....


    The bells, drums and other instruments on the side of the stage began to sound, and the beginning of the music melody was very light.


    ... Enri and Mina stared at the curtain curiously, their eyes fixed, wondering what that treasure was.


    As the curtain opened and the candles were lit, two actors in costumes walked out, their faces were painted with the masks of Peking Opera, and the accessories on their heads were extraordinarily gorgeous.


    En Li was stunned and said in amazement, \"Your Majesty, what''s wrong with their faces?\"


    Mina''s enemies also pay attention to their makeup and clothing, which they have never seen before.


    \"This is Peking Opera makeup, the quintessence of my hometown.\" Liu Feng explained.


    An Li and Mina were stunned again, wondering, \"What is the quintessence of the country?\" Liu Feng thought for a moment, and explained briefly, \"It is the origin and invention that come from my hometown, and it is the inherent culture of my hometown. .\"


    \"Is it the same as the previous Mid-Autumn Festival and Spring Festival?\" En Li suddenly realized.


    \"The deviation is not big, it''s all inherent culture.\"Liu Feng chuckled.


    Mina looked at the people on the stage and asked curiously, \"Your Majesty, why do they wear Peking Opera makeup on their faces?\"


    Liu Feng knew that a few women would ask such a question, so he had done his homework and explained, \"Opera are all stage plays. When enjoying opera, they are always at a distance of ten or twenty meters. Actors have to use facial expressions to act. So wear a lot of makeup.\"


    Peking Opera makeup is mainly to highlight the contours of facial muscles and facial features, with thick flesh and a base color. That is to say, if you only play the base color, you will see the actor''s face in the audience, and it will be a big cake, and there will be no sense of picture.


    \"So it is, this Peking Opera makeup looks really special. Enri''s brown eyes twinkled.


    Mina nodded heavily and said in admiration, \"I like their headdresses, they look great.\"


    \"If you like it.\"Liu Feng chuckled lightly, this play has been rehearsed for a long time.


    An Li looked at the two actors on the stage, both wearing red clothes and heavy jewelry, and she wondered, \"Your Majesty, what is the name of this opera?\"


    The corners of Liu Feng''s mouth were slightly raised, and he explained, \"This opera is called Farewell My Concubine.


    \"Farewell My Concubine?\" It was the first time that Mina heard this term and was very unfamiliar. \"Farewell My Concubine tells a love story. When two empires were at war, one of them, Xiang Yu, was surrounded by the enemy in a small area.\"


    Liu Feng paused for a while, sorted out the language and continued, \"When the night came, Chu Ge rang from all sides, Xiang Yu knew that his situation was over, and informed his beloved Yu Ji.\"


    \"The last? The last? Your Majesty, how is it?\" Enri''s eyes flickered, and she liked this story very much.


    \"Finally, Yu Ji put on a fancy dress, danced a sword for Xiang Yu, and then committed suicide.\"


    Enri screamed and said regretfully, \"Ah! Suicide?\"


    Mina listened very fascinatedly, and said bitterly, \"What a poignant love story.\"


    Nicole was also very touched after hearing it again, although she already knew the story.


    \"Yeah, so some people arranged this poignant love story into a drama and showed it to others.\"Liu Feng nodded.


    When he heard the story of Farewell My Concubine for the first time on Earth, he was also very touched. Of course, what I explained to the beast-eared girls was slightly changed, and it could be substituted into the stories of this era.


    An Li and Mina looked at the opera differently. After learning the background of the opera, they respected it even more.


    \"Your Majesty, what about their clothes?\" En Li wondered.


    Liu Feng 0.8 rubbed the head of Fox Erniang and said, \"I made all the drawings for the workshop.\"


    \"Those makeup looks are from Nicole''s hands.\" Mina guessed. \"It''s all based on His Majesty''s tutorial.\"Nicole laughed softly.


    \"It''s amazing, I think this can be used as a performance at a state banquet.\"En Li exclaimed, finding that this is more meaningful than a fairy tale stage play.


    \"That''s what I mean.\"Liu Feng nodded with a smile.


    Mina put her head in front of Nicole and said, \"When will you teach me this Peking Opera makeup?\"


    But Cat Erniang still doesn''t know how to put on makeup. Every time she relies on Nicole for help, even Fox Erniang has learned it.


    \"Three shifts, factory v7). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1278: Tears. (1 more for customization)


    Jenny sorted out the lesson plan on the desktop and smiled, \"get out of class.\"


    The students all stood up and bowed, \"Goodbye, teacher.\"


    Today''s course of the sketching training class has come to an end. Since Jenny took up the job, Wei Ya has come less often.


    Most of the time, the fairy princess is teaching, and now in addition to teaching sketches, I also teach some watercolor painting.


    Because there are so many types, the sketch training class is now the hottest registration organization in Chang''an City, followed by the dance training class of Lizard Girl.


    Daphne scratched the back of her head and said in anguish, \"Finally the get out of class is over, today''s class is very difficult.


    In the past few days, Squirrel Girl has been running between the two training classes. She is good at dancing. Her body is soft and soft, and it is easy to learn, but she lacks talent in Western painting.


    \"Oh, I can only practice more at night.\" Daphne sighed, packed up the drawing board, paper, etc. and walked out of the classroom.


    After the sketching class in the morning, I will go to Monica''s dance training class in the afternoon.


    \"Tap.Tap 04....


    An hour later, Squirrel Girl after lunch came to the door of the dance training class,


    \"Daphne, you''re here.\"Monica said with a smile.


    A group of students has just left, and the afternoon is the time for one-on-one teaching, and everyone has a short study time.


    Daphne put the drawing board and the like next to it, frowned and said, \"Yeah, I just finished sketching class, it''s very difficult.\"


    \"Don''t be discouraged, learn slowly, you can always learn.\" Monica encouraged. Daphne nodded, picked up her clothes, and went to the lounge to change. Now the dance studio is becoming more and more formal, and there are special dance clothes.


    The squirrel girl changed her clothes and danced with the lizard girl, learning a gentle dance.


    - An hour later, Squirrel Girl was sitting on the ground, gasping for breath, \"I still want to learn to dance.\"


    \"You''re learning very fast, you''ll be able to master a dance in about two lessons.\" Monica smiled and said, finding that Squirrel Girl''s talent is very good.


    Daphne wiped the sweat off her forehead and suggested, \"Anyway, you have no class in the afternoon, so come with me to the Grand Theater.\"


    \"Go to the theater? Watch a play?\" Monica asked.


    Daphne took out a newspaper from a bag on the side and explained, \"You haven''t read today''s newspaper, you''ll know if you read it.\"


    \"Okay.\" Monica took the newspaper with a puzzled look and started flipping through it. Daphne went to the lounge to change into her clothes while Lizard Lady was reading the newspaper.


    Seeing Squirrel Girl walk out of the lounge, Monica said in surprise, \"A new stage play, Farewell My Concubine?\"

 Chapter 1130：

    \"Yeah, it''s the first time it''s scheduled to be staged today, do we want to go see it?\"


    Daphne looked forward to it.


    Monica pursed her lips and thought for a while, then responded, \"Okay, let''s go.\"


    \"Great, someone will accompany me.\" Daphne said with a smile.


    Lizard Girl told the other two dance teachers something, then turned around and left with Squirrel Girl.


    Ten minutes later, the two came to the door of the Grand Theater, and it was no surprise that the line was full.


    \"A lot of people.\" Daphne pouted.


    Monica patted Squirrel Girl on the shoulder and comforted, \"The theater is spacious, many people can get in at once, and they will be with us soon.\"\"Well, we''ll buy some later. The mutton jerky is ready to eat." Daphne nodded quickly.


    \"Good idea.\"Monica Rouya smiled.


    Many people in the line recognized Lizard Lady, and they all politely let her in the front.


    The kindness was difficult, but the two Lizard Lady couldn''t resist, and were sent to the front of the team by everyone.


    Daphne squinted her eyes slightly and teased, \"Monica, you are now a celebrity in Chang''an City, you can still get the light with you.\"


    \"Stop making fun of me, buy a ticket now.\" Monica rolled her eyes and urged. The two of them skillfully bought the set of ticket stubs, lemonade and mutton jerky, and entered the Grand Theater looking forward to it.


    Daphne looked at the ticket stub in her hand and said, "Six seats in eight rows, seven seats."


    \"Here!\" Monica saw it at a glance and walked over with Squirrel Girl. Soon, the theater was full, all of them came for the opera Farewell My Concubine.


    \"Dong dong.....


    The background music of Farewell My Concubine slowly sounded, and the candles were slowly lit by the staff.


    The atmosphere was created to the point where no loud noises were heard from the seats, and all of them consciously waited with bated breath.


    \"Whoa....


    The two big red curtains were slowly opened, and the scene on the stage had been arranged, a scene of war, and there were several actors on the ground acting as corpses. Daphne and Monica covered their mouths nervously, and the scene really brought them in.


    Half an hour later, the actors on the stage staged a scene of Xiang Yu and Yu Ji hugging and crying.


    \"Bawang, let me do the last dance for you today. *Actor\" Yu Ji, dressed in Chinese clothes, began to dance to the music, and the scene was bleak for a time. Most of the people in the audience had already started to take out tissues and secretly wiped their tears, and some even cried loudly, only to restrain themselves in embarrassment after being reminded by the staff.


    \"Monica, Yu Ji is so beautiful, but so pitiful.\" Daphne said with red eyes.


    Monica has long been fascinated by tears, sobbing, \"Yeah, Xiang Yu is also very helpless.\"


    The whole drama of Farewell My Concubine ended with Yu Ji''s suicide, the music slowly stopped, and the curtain closed. 793 left behind the sad people in the audience. They were all still unfulfilled. They were shocked by this new opera. The brand-new way of performing, makeup, and tone of speech were unprecedented.


    \"Monica, did you just see it? The makeup on their faces is so special.\"


    Daphne was surprised.


    Monica nodded heavily and said, \"The clothes are so beautiful, there are actually red **** on the head.\"


    Those red **** are decorations on Yu Ji''s head, one of which is a red wedding dress, and the red **** on her head are hydrangea.


    \"I''ve decided, I want to work at the Grand Theater.\" Daphne said firmly. After listening to the stared boss, Monica said in surprise, \"Are you going to perform at the Grand Theatre?\"


    \"No no no, I mean I want to apply for the makeup artist here.\" Daphne explained quickly.


    Monica''s eyes flickered, and she nodded quickly, \"You can try it out.\" Lizard Girl has seen Squirrel Girl make up, and she is very skilled, and can turn a person into a completely different person.


    \"Hmm, just enough money to sign up for a swimming training class.\" Daphne said with a smile.


    ...Monica''s eyes twitched when she heard this, but she didn''t expect that Squirrel Girl was still thinking about learning to swim.


    One more, two v7). Please customize, please support. \".


    The first thousand two hundred and seventy-ninth chapters: It seems less hostile. (2 more for customization)


    clap la la....


    Another ship on the sea is about to land, and they are the ships of Avery, Jones and others.


    \"We will soon arrive at the Orc Empire of Torola.\" Jones sighed, compared to airships, Leopard Ernia still prefers to take boats.


    Avril nodded, stood on the boat and looked at the sea, \"I wonder what happened to Leia and others?\"


    Jones'' brown hair swayed in the wind, and said with relief, \"With Leia''s strength, don''t worry too much, not to mention they can fly away in danger.\"


    After Eliza and Darlene logged in safely, Avery and the others discussed with Leia and the others.


    Divided into two teams, they landed in the two empires respectively to inquire about and set up a bank. The wolf-eared girl and the leopard-eared girl were on the same team, and Leia and Mila were on the first team. After learning that Torola was an orc empire, Avery took the initiative to request to go there, and they, who were also orcs, would not be so conspicuous whether they were inquiring or doing things. \"Also, after landing, find a chance to meet Darlene and the others.\" Avril nodded lightly.


    Jones blinked her red eyes and said softly, \"I don''t know if they are in the Torola Orc Empire, and the goods are not going well.\"


    \"Yes, I don''t know what kind of temperament the orcs of this orc empire have.\"Avery also worried.


    Jones took out a bag of dried fish, opened it and ate it, and said, \"Mr. Solo and Darlene are protected by soldiers and special forces, so they don''t have to worry about their safety. Avery stretches out her hand. Dried Xiaoyu, suggested, \"After landing, let''s act separately, - too many people are too conspicuous. \"


    \"I agree, just bring one special soldier.\" Jones agrees with this suggestion.


    She didn''t want to be targeted as soon as she landed, so the success rate of doing things would be greatly reduced.


    \"Well, let them change into civilian clothes later, just follow a few secretly, and the others will go to collect information\"Long time. \"Avery said solemnly.


    Jones put her hand into the bag again and found that little dried fish was left, but she didn''t expect the wolf-eared girl to like it so much.


    She rolled her eyes slightly and said, \"Arrange a group of people to find Miss Darlene, so that I can contact them.\"


    \"Well, it should be. In this way, the things that His Majesty ordered will be easier to do.\"


    Avril nodded in response, and wanted to stretch out her hand to get the dried fish, but found that it was gone, so she could only withdraw her hand embarrassingly.


    Snapped....


    A mermaid sailor boarded the ship and reported, \"Two adults, the Torola orc empire is ahead, and we have already dealt with the port knights, and we can land directly.\"


    \"Okay, got it.\" Avril nodded in response.


    After listening to Jones, she turned around and entered the cabin. She had to change her clothes. The leather armor was a bit conspicuous now, and she had to keep a few more knives on her body. Ten minutes later, Jones changed into a set of light clothes, a small foreign dress, and at first glance she looked like a noble girl.


    It''s just two people with Leopard Ear Niang, who usually doesn''t like to talk much. Obviously, she herself is very uncomfortable.


    Jones lifted her skirt and couldn''t help complaining, \"Do you really want to dress like this?\"


    \"I don''t want to, but Miss Darlene said that we look less hostile in this way.\" Avril also changed into a skirt, a blue skirt. Jones nodded helplessly. For her accustomed to leather armor, it was very insecure to suddenly switch to a skirt, but let''s not say that it looks good.


    The two of them were very awkward standing on the board of the boat, their faces were uncomfortable, and they were really not used to skirts.

 Chapter 1131：

    Behind him were two special forces who changed into civilian clothes, disguised as two: the servants of noble girls.


    \"Whoa, whoa...


    Half an hour later, the ship slowly entered the port of Margo City, and the boatmen pretended to reel.


    Two months ago, before the steamship set off, Liu Feng asked the workshop to add sails in order to do a good job of concealment.


    After all, no one knew that the orcs would do crazy things when they saw a boat that could sail without sails. It was necessary for safety to start.


    Avery and the two got off the boat gracefully and walked straight towards the city of Margo.


    The special forces attendant behind him stuffed two coins into the port knight, indicating that his young lady did not want to be disturbed.


    Twenty minutes later, the two of Avery entered the city. Looking at the muddy and smelly streets, their brows could not help frowning, and they subconsciously covered their noses with their hands. \"What a terrible city, how can it look like a royal capital?\" Avili lifted her skirt and tried her best to avoid the potholes on the ground.


    Jones was the same, helplessly said, \"Let''s find a place to eat first.\"\"Well, there are a lot of people in the place to eat, maybe you can find out something.\" Avril agreed.


    Originally, the two of them wanted to ride in a carriage, but when they saw the carriage that just passed by, they dismissed the idea without hesitation. Such a bumpy carriage, I''m afraid I don''t know how many times I vomited on the road.


    Half an hour later, the two came to a place to eat. The sign outside was buckwheat rice.


    \"\"~ Two ladies, what would you like? \" The clerk asked very politely.


    His eyes were attracted by the beauty of the two Joneses, and he secretly compared with the good-natured princess of the Torolla Empire, and found that the Leopard Erniang and the two were more like princesses.


    \"What do you have here?\" Jones asked.


    \"There are buckwheat rice, buckwheat cakes, and some stewed wild boar and fish... The clerk introduced it.


    Jones raised her eyebrows imperceptibly. These things sounded like they were not very tasty, so she said helplessly, \"Give us two buckwheat rice, and some stewed wild boar.\"


    When Avril saw Leopard Erniang ordering food, she just nodded lightly. Eating is not the purpose of this time. As for what to eat, just order some. Anyway, I don''t expect to eat here. how delicious.


    \"Okay, please wait a moment, do it right now.\" The clerk respectfully turned around and left.


    The small store is not very big, and it can seat about ten people. It is dinner time, and the store is already full.


    The wolf-eared girls are scanning their eyes, and they need to see where to start in order to obtain useful information.


    Avery raised her head slightly, gestured forward with her chin, and said in a low voice, \"Jones, look over there.\"


    Jones took advantage of the situation and found that it was two businessmen, so she also whispered, \"Wait and listen to what they have to say.


    \"Hmm.\" Avril nodded lightly, her orange eyes still scanning the surroundings.


    \"Second update, Cv7). Please customize, please support.\".


    The first thousand two hundred and eighty chapters: resentful woman. (3 more for customization)


    Twenty minutes later, the clerk took a tray and brought two bowls of buckwheat rice and some stewed wild boar.


    \"Two young ladies use it slowly.\"The clerk put down and left.


    Avery and Jones looked at the food on the table and had no appetite at all.


    The leopard-eared girl first picked up a spoon, dug out a spoonful of buckwheat rice and put it in her mouth, and spit it out as soon as it was imported.


    goo...


    Jones hurriedly took a sip of water and rinsed her mouth, frowning slightly, \"This is too bad to eat.\"


    Seeing Leopard-eared Niang''s reaction, Avili put down the spoon in her hand embarrassedly, picked up a fork and forked a piece of stewed wild boar, struggled for a while, and put it in her mouth.


    \"...The wolf-eared lady, without exception, spit out the stewed pork, but wrapped it in a tissue.


    If you blatantly dislike it and are seen by people at other tables, it will attract attention. After all, everyone else eats it deliciously and enjoys it. \"After finding Darlene, eat some of the food they brought.\" Jones took another sip of water, feeling that the bitter taste in her mouth was still there.


    Avril nodded, took a bite of the mutton jerky she brought with her, and gave a piece to Leopard Ear Girl, and said in a low voice, \"Even the food from the royal capital of the Torolla Empire tastes so unpalatable, look. The goods from our 000s will surely sell well.\"


    Jones looked sideways at the businessmen and said softly, \"They are still talking about irrelevant topics.\"


    Ten minutes later, the wolf-eared girls were pretending to eat with a spoon, but they didn''t eat at all.


    Finally, after the businessman at the next table was full, he started another topic.


    \"Wrong? Have you been to the market in the past two days?\"- A businessman said.


    \"Go, there seems to be a lot of businessmen from the mainland over there.\" Another businessman replied.


    -The merchant took a sip of buckwheat and said, \"The goods there are really good.\"


    \"Yeah, that thing called paper is really a sacred thing. I bought a lot of it and plan to take it to another city to sell it.\" The businessman was full of smiles.


    Conversations like this echoed around the table, and they all seemed to be digging up treasures, with their mouths wide open, like blood-sucking mosquitoes.


    Jones heard the merchants plan to sell five or six times the amount of goods they bought, and whispered, \"What a cunning businessman.\"


    \"Your Majesty (aeef) is right, these businessmen don''t know how to be satisfied.\" Avery also marveled at the other side''s lion.


    \"But it''s good news, at least goods from Chang''an City are welcome here.\"Qiong Si said lightly.


    Avery nodded, which was also good news, but they didn''t hear the news they wanted.


    About five minutes later, a businessman changed the subject and said, \"It''s just that the coin they want is actually paper money, and the exchange rate is too low, it''s really a loss.


    \"I heard that in the mainland over there, the exchange rate is not as low as here, and now the banknotes are very valuable.\" Another businessman said regretfully.


    \"Yes, and the banknotes are very easy to use, much better than our coins.\"


    The merchant complained, \"I wanted to buy that perfume yesterday, but it cost dozens of silver coins. How could I bring so many coins to go shopping at a time.\"


    The bottle of perfume with dozens of silver coins came from Darina''s booth. The latest product in Chang''an City is called the King''s Perfume. The marketing gimmick is that the King is also using it.


    Avery and Jones looked at each other, and what they were talking about was exactly what they wanted.


    As long as some people start complaining that the coins are not easy to use, after setting up the bank, just find a few people to encourage them in the crowd, and the goal will be achieved.


    Although it is said that it cannot be accepted at once, if more than a dozen people can enter the bank, if they are still businessmen, it will have a publicity effect. \"There are people in need.\" The corner of Jones'' mouth slightly raised.


    \"The merchant''s acceptance of this aspect of the bank is still relatively high.\" Avril nodded.


    Jones took a sip of water and said, \"Daliana is right, if you want to inquire about news, you can hear it at the place where you eat.\"


    People in this era don''t have anything else to talk about at all. When they are idle, they just talk about which horse died of exhaustion, which abominable aristocrat has increased taxes and so on. Avril got up to pay the coins, and greeted, \"Let''s go, find Darlene and the others.\"


    \"Yeah.\" Jones nodded and left the dining table with her skirt up.


    After eating, the two of them went shopping on the street. The beautiful two people attracted a lot of attention on the street, and many people were talking about them.

 Chapter 1132：

    \"They are so beautiful, which noble girl are they from?\"


    \"The skirt is so beautiful, where did you buy it? Also ask my father to buy one for me.


    \"Will they belong to the royal family?\"


    Compliments like this are endless, and they are very embarrassed by the wolf-eared girls. This is not what they want. They didn''t expect to be so ostentatious when they come to the street.


    \"Jones, their eyes are so terrifying.\" Avril smacked her tongue.


    Seeing those women''s envious eyes, I feel like they are going to **** their clothes-


    Sample.


    Jones nodded hurriedly and regretted, \"Yeah, I shouldn''t listen to Darlene.\"


    Under the hot eyes of the people on the street, the two left the busy city and came to a more secluded place.


    \"It can be regarded as getting rid of those resentful women.\"Avery rolled her eyes.


    Along the way, the two were questioned by various responsible women and girls, and they all asked where did they buy the clothes? Or are willing to pay high prices to buy them on them, and then say why they are so...


    Avery breathed a sigh of relief and said, \"No, after seeing Darlene, you must change your clothes quickly, or we will be exhausted if Your Majesty''s mission is not completed.\"


    \"I agree.\"Jones agrees very much.


    \"Ta Ta...


    A plainclothes scout hiding in the dark quietly appeared and said respectfully, \"Two adults! Miss Darlene has been found.\"


    I heard the news as early as half an hour ago, but unfortunately the wolf-eared girls were surrounded by ladies, and it was difficult to report to them.


    \"Very well, where?\"Avery asked.


    \"In the middle of the market.\"The scout reported.


    \"Got it, take us there.\" Avril nodded lightly.


    During the meal, the two girls knew that Darlene was in the big market, but they didn''t know the exact location.


    Plus, because of the skirts, it was really inconvenient for them to ask passers-by. \"Yes.\"The scout respectfully said, turned and walked in the dark again, quietly leading the way for the wolf-eared lady.


    \"Three shifts, Fv7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1281: Elephant orcs. (1 more for customization)


    \"Ta Ta...


    Avery and Jones were walking on the street, watching all kinds of people. Jones lifted her skirt and looked down at the muddy street. She said speechlessly, \"Can''t this street be repaired?\"


    \"Indeed, not only the carriage is not easy to walk, but even the people are not easy to walk.\" Avril agreed.


    Jones glanced at the houses on both sides and pouted, \"The houses here also feel like they are about to collapse.\"


    \"When it should rain heavily, some houses will collapse.\"Avery guessed.


    Most of the houses in Marshall City are built of earth blocks, and there are few stone houses, so only the nobles have coins to build stone houses.


    This kind of clod house will collapse a lot when it rains heavily, or become a dangerous house.


    The two of Jones looked at both sides of the muddy street. There were a few scattered stores, all of which were selling some food and clothing. Passing by, they glanced at it, and they had no desire to continue to understand.


    There is no fragrance in eating, it looks burnt, black and oily, let alone wearing it, the fabric is rough, the style is ordinary, and the color matching is very ugly.


    \"Fortunately we are in Chang''an City.\" Avril sighed.


    Jones nodded quickly and said firmly, \"I think so too.\"


    On the streets of Marshall City, there are many orcs of all shapes and sizes, most of which the wolf-eared women have never seen before.


    Such as beetle orcs, giraffe orcs, elephant orcs and so on.


    Jones pulled the wolf-eared girl, pointed to the left side with narrowed eyes, and said suspiciously, \"Avery, look over there, who is he?\"


    ....I think he''s a porcupine orc? \"Avery guessed. Jones shook her head and whispered, \"I think it''s a hedgehog orc. \"


    The two of them were like curious babies on the road, completely opposite to their usual high-cold image, and they were all guessing.


    There are so many that I have never seen before, more complete than the races of the Brutus Orc Kingdom.


    Half an hour later, under the leadership of the scouts, the wolf-eared girls came to the intersection of the big market.


    Jones looked at the blocked entrance and said in amazement, \"Are there so many people in this empire''s market?\"


    \"How do I get in here?\" Avril was stunned, but she wasn''t afraid in normal times, but now she was wearing a foreign dress, so she couldn''t squeeze with them.


    The scout pointed to a passage on the side and suggested, \"Two adults, go in from the side, the stalls at the entrance are all owned by Miss Darlene.\"


    The big market in Margo City is located in the center of the city, with a star-shaped rectangle. There is a large wall at the entrance and exit. This wall even separates the market from the residential area.


    Each wall has three doors. The door in the middle is the passage to the big market, and the small doors on both sides lead directly to the back of the stall. Generally, only the stall owner will go through that door.


    \"Okay.\" Avril nodded and went in towards the side door.


    A few minutes later.


    Darlene was surprised to see the wolf-eared girl and the leopard-eared girl, \"Avery, Jones, are you all right?\"


    \"It''s fine, we''re fine.\"Avery shook her head.


    Solo came in to get the goods, saw the beast-eared girls, said hello and left.


    Darlene looked up and down at the beast-eared girl, and praised, \"I said that you wear skirts very well, look, how beautiful you are now.\"


    Avril was embarrassed and said, \"You also said that because of this skirt, we were stopped by those responsible women for most of the day.


    \"How are things going?\" Darlene quickly changed the subject.


    Avery shook her head lightly and said, \"After we heard your news, we rushed over.


    \"I just have some information here to give you.\" Darlene nodded in response.


    \"Excellent.\"Avery smiled.


    \"Noisy...


    Darlene was about to speak when she heard the sound of the belly of the beast-eared girls.


    \"Haha, it seems that the food in Marshall City is not to your taste.\" Darlene covered her mouth and smiled.


    She has seen it in the past two days, the taste is very difficult to swallow, so she eats the instant noodles she brought.

 Chapter 1133：

    \"The taste is really not something ordinary people can eat.\"Avery pouted. It''s not that the food is unpalatable, it''s that the food in Chang''an City is so delicious. Several women have lived in Chang''an City for a long time, and their mouths have long been raised.


    As the saying goes, it is easy to go from frugality to luxury, but from extravagance to frugality is even more difficult.


    \"Ha...I''ll ask someone to cook some noodles. It just so happens that my father hasn''t had lunch yet.\" Darlene said gently, understanding Beast Ear Mother''s mood very well.


    \"Okay.\" The leopard-eared girl nodded.


    Half an hour later, the noodles were cooked and Solo came in.


    \"Father, it''s time to eat.\" Darlene greeted.


    0--seek flowers 0..


    Suo *tou, sat down in the seat, looked at the beast ear mother and asked, \"No one embarrassed you, right?\"


    \"No, everything goes well....It should be.\" Avril recalled the fear of being dominated by a lady.


    Solo nodded lightly and lowered his voice, \"We got some news from some businessmen.\"


    \"What news?\" Avril immediately sat up straight and her expression became serious.


    \"About the land sale.\" Solo whispered.


    Leopard Erniang and Wolf Erniang looked at each other and said in unison, \"Selling land?


    Suo*tou, explained, \"It''s just selling the land, we can buy that land.\"


    \"Wouldn''t it be better if we opened a bank and rented a storefront?\" Jones expressed puzzled.


    Darlene shook her head lightly when she heard this, and explained, \"We open a bank, not a gourmet restaurant. You must know the importance of a bank. If there is a piece of land that belongs to us, then the security will be high. .\"


    This proposal was made by Darlene. Yesterday, I heard a businessman chatting and learned that there is a place in Margo City that is selling land.


    She chatted with Solo for a while before thinking of this level of things. Buying as much land as possible is better than renting a storefront, which is too passive. \"It turns out that this is the case, then this land is very important to us now.\"Avery nodded and said.


    They paid attention to the storefronts on the way here, and were still struggling with where to rent it.


    At that time, if you choose, you will have to investigate the owner of the store and a series of other things, which will be very troublesome, but now it is easier.


    \"Avery, let''s go, while it''s still early.\" Jones suggested.


    \"Okay.\" Avril got up and adjusted the skirt.


    Darlene and Solo also got up. Although they met for a short time, they were a little reluctant to part.


    \"You must be careful.\" Darlene urged.


    Avery nodded and asked, \"Where is the place where the land is sold?\"


    \"Northwest of Margo City.\" Darlene said without hesitation.


    Jones and Avery nodded, said goodbye to Darlene and the two of them, and headed to the northwest with the special forces.


    \"One more, (factory v). Please customize, please support.\"Eight


    Chapter 1282: Flickering. (2 more for customization)


    In Leah City of the Larsen Elf Empire, Eliza and others are selling goods from Chang''an City in the market.


    After the elves handed over their credentials to King Lauren, they left after receiving the compensation.


    The face of the Elf King when he received the letter of credentials at that time was the same as that of King Black, his face was black.


    Eliza was standing in front of the booth at the moment, looking at the dazzling goods, she said with satisfaction, \"Very good, so much was sold on the first day of the booth.\"


    The price of the booth of the Larsen Elven Empire will be ten copper coins higher than that of the Orc Empire.


    \"Miss Eliza, wine is the best seller today.\" A recorder reports.


    Darlene also has them. It is responsible for recording how many goods are sold, how much money is earned, etc., as well as recording current inventory, etc., which is a job that requires careful attention.


    Eliza nodded with satisfaction, and asked \"Nine Five Zero\", \"Which wine sells the best? How much is in stock?


    The recorder looked at the notepad in his hand and said, "Youhe Daqu is the best seller. So far, 800 altars have been sold, and there are still 1,200 altars in stock.\"


    Eliza thought about it for a while, and said, \"I have to control it, I can''t sell all the wine at once on the first day.\"


    This is what Darlene taught her. On the first day, you should watch the sales of the items. If the sales are good and the quantity is large, you must control it a little to create a very popular effect.


    After the merchants have tasted the sweetness, they will buy some more when they come back tomorrow, so that the stall can feel like a crowded market every day.


    Darlene has caught the appetite of the merchants. As long as there are many people in the stall, the merchants will not care about it, and will definitely go to the stall with many people.


    \"Yes.\"The recorder responded immediately.


    At this moment, several ladies and wives came to the booth, dressed in gorgeous clothes. Of course, it looks gorgeous in Lia City. If you compare the clothes of Chang''an City, it is very ordinary.


    A lady saw the makeup on Eliza''s face at a glance, and envied, "Miss, what are those red things on your face?"


    \"And your mouth: why is Ba''s color so gorgeous? It''s so beautiful.\" Another lady asked.


    Eliza put the silver-white hair on both sides behind her pointed ears, revealing a delicate and small face, and said gently, \"This is called makeup.\"


    \"Make-up?\" The ladies said in amazement, this is the first time they have heard of it.


    People in this era don''t know what makeup is, but they just wash their faces with water.


    Eliza knew that the opportunity was coming, she picked up the eight-piece makeup set, and began to introduce, \"This is eyebrow pencil, this is blush, this is highlight, this is liquid foundation...


    The eight-piece makeup set is a new product in Chang''an City, and the other businessmen are only four-piece makeup sets.


    The eight sets are liquid foundation, eyebrow pencil, contouring, eye shadow, loose powder, lipstick, blush, and makeup remover.


    \"So much? Do you have to buy so much to draw makeup like yours?\" The lady said in surprise.


    Eliza nodded with a smile, and said, \"Depending on the condition of one''s skin, some people don''t necessarily need so much, but some people must buy so much.\"


    Liu Feng is a woman of this era. Most people have freckles or pigment spots on their faces. They are eager to cover everything on their faces.


    A lady pointed at her face and wondered, \"What about us? How much do we want to buy?\"


    \"The ladies are all so beautiful, buy more and buy less and see for yourself, let me try it out for you first, and buy it if you think you can.\" Eliza euphemistically said.


    If it is said that the face of the other party needs to be bought in all eight pieces, then the lady may not be happy in her heart, and maybe she will not buy it.


    \"Okay, okay, help me try it out.\"The lady nodded quickly.


    Eliza called a makeup artist and asked her to put makeup on the woman, but only half of her face, so that there was a contrast, and the lady would feel shocked when she saw it.

 Chapter 1134：

    "Sit here, miss." The makeup artist greeted.


    The lady moved her fat body, walked to the stool and sat down, and turned her face towards the makeup artist.


    ... The makeup artist looked at the woman''s face and was speechless. This is a woman''s face, full of oily shine, freckles, blackheads, etc. It was a bit embarrassing to look at.


    Many noble ladies in this era have listened to some remedies and blindly used some strange things to wash their faces and skin care.


    Not only did the face get worse and worse, it also left a lot of problems. On the contrary, Mina and Eliza in Chang''an City had much better skin. "Miss, I''ll clean it for you first. Give me a face." The makeup artist smiled, and wanted to do some joint sales, and also sell face soaps..


    As long as you are busy with this lady, you will bring back a lot of customers, who will be continuously lasered through this lady. There are constantly ladies and queens seeing the effect, and Ge Ming comes to buy cosmetics, or go to Chang''an City. In this way, the purpose of publicity is achieved.


    "Wash your face? Why?" The lady looked suspicious.


    The makeup artist took a piece of face soap and explained, "If we are exposed to the outdoors for a long time, our face will stick to a... After washing our face, apply a little moisturizing water, which will make the makeup more docile."


    These are all words written by Liu Feng, in order to deal with this moment.


    The so-called moisturizing water is also a gimmick. Liu Feng learned from a certain brand of the earth and said that it is anti-allergic moisturizing water. In fact, it is all mineral water.


    Skin care products are a big business opportunity. How could Liu Feng miss it? He brought a lot of skin care products information from the earth and let the scientific research department start to develop them.


    It took several months to make a moisturizing water. In fact, there is no difference in use. It is mainly just distilled water and a little medicinal herbs that are good for the skin. "So that''s the case, then wash my face for me." The lady nodded quickly, and when she heard the other party''s set remarks, she was also fooled, and felt very reasonable.


    Yisha was holding back her laughter beside her, thinking that His Majesty''s move was so powerful that it could frighten all these ladies.


    The makeup artist brought a basin with water in it, and motioned the lady to wash her face, she couldn''t handle the oily face.


    A few minutes later, the lady washed her face and looked much better. The makeup artist was relieved and started to take out the moisturizing water and gently patted the lady''s face.


    "This moisturizing water is so comfortable and smells so good. How many coins does it cost?"


    The lady was surprised.


    The makeup artist twisted the moisturizing cap back and smiled, ". The bottle needs three hundred copper coins."


    "Buy, I want a bottle." The lady said without hesitation, she was willing to spend the money.


    "Second shift, Cv7). Please customize, please support.".


    Chapter 1283: Eight-piece suit. (3 more for customization)


    Ten minutes later, the makeup artist wiped off the moisturizing water for the woman in charge, and after she absorbed it, she took out the tools she carried with her.


    The lady looked at the work in the hands of the makeup artist in confusion and asked, "What are these?"


    "These are the tools you need to use for makeup, called makeup brushes," the makeup artist explained.


    Several noble ladies on the side all raised their ears and listened. From sitting down to now, the other party has done too much, which is something they have never seen before.


    "Makeup brushes? This thing is used for makeup? And what is this thing made of? It looks very special." The lady asked suspiciously.


    "You''ll know when I''m done applying it to you. I don''t know exactly what I did. It''s all good stuff studied by His Majesty the King of the Han Dynasty." The makeup artist said proudly.


    When she was in training, she used this makeup brush for the first time and couldn''t put it down.


    The makeup brushes are made by Liu Feng according to the production method on the other side of the world. All made with animal hair, pick the softest, most comfortable hair to create your makeup brushes.


    The handle is just a piece of wood, and a layer of paint is sprayed on the exterior, which looks very good.


    "Okay, let me take a look at Kuaihua." The lady urged, she couldn''t wait.


    "Okay." The makeup artist nodded, picked up a bottle of liquid foundation and squeezed it on the back of her hand-


    Point, mix a little moisturizing water into it and mix well.


    A few minutes later, the makeup artist applied all the liquid foundation on the back of her hand with a makeup brush and evenly spread it on half of the woman''s face.


    The makeup artist took out a small box and smiled, "Okay, after applying the liquid foundation, the next step is to loose powder."


    "What is loose powder?" the lady asked, holding the mirror and looking at the other half of her face.


    When the mirror was just taken out, several ladies rushed to place an order, and they were willing to buy it when they heard that a mirror asked for five gold coins.


    Mirrors have traveled across the ocean to this continent. Coupled with their small number and fragile nature, their value will naturally go up.


    Make makeup last longer. '' explained the makeup artist.


    The lady''s face was covered with a lot of loose powder by the makeup artist, because her face was too oily, so she needed more loose powder to control the oil.


    "It''s a good thing," the lady muttered, admiring her face in the mirror.


    The makeup artist picked up the eyebrow pencil and began to paint on the lady''s eyebrows.


    When the lady saw the makeup artist''s operation, she wondered, "What is this for?"


    "This is a thrush, first brush off the excess powder on the excess eyebrows, and finally fill in the color with an eyebrow pencil." The makeup artist introduced, but the movement in his hand did not stop.


    The lady''s eyebrows are very rare, and they don''t need to be repaired at all. It took the makeup artist several minutes to get the lady''s eyebrows out.


    Seeing that her originally sparse eyebrows had become extraordinarily beautiful, the lady couldn''t help exclaiming, "It''s amazing, my eyebrows have become so beautiful."


    The lady on the side was shocked when she saw the magic skills of the makeup artist, her jaw dropped, and she repeatedly praised.


    "It''s really amazing, this eyebrow pencil is really amazing."


    "I''ve decided to buy ten eyebrow pencils to keep."


    "Wait a minute and help me draw too."


    Eliza had become accustomed to it, and began to introduce her lady beside her.


    Like perfumes, nail polishes, etc., they are all displayed. Now I am not afraid that they will not buy them, but I am afraid that they will be out of stock.


    The makeup artist smiled. These shocks were happening every day. She picked up the grooming and began to modify the lady''s face.


    Take a slightly larger fluffy makeup brush and dip it in a bit of tinting powder.


    On the bridge of the woman''s nose, forehead, chin, etc., and some slightly protruding places, she swiped several times.


    After the end, I changed another brush and dipped a little dark-colored contouring powder. I started to sweep on the side of the nose and the side of the face, explaining the reason while sweeping.


    The lady held the mirror, her eyes widened at the boss, and she said in amazement, "God! Is this really me? It feels like my face is much smaller."


    "Turning your face can help you make your facial features more three-dimensional and perfect." The makeup artist smiled.


    "Quick, next step." The lady said impatiently, wanting to see how the whole makeup look completed.


    The makeup artist skillfully picked up the eye shadows and brushes, asked the woman in charge to close her eyes, and began to draw back and forth on them. During the period, she changed the brushes three times and explained the reason each time.


    After a few minutes, the makeup artist put down the eyeshadow and said, "Okay, you can open your eyes."

 Chapter 1135：

    The lady opened her eyes slowly when she heard the voice, feeling a little nervous, feeling that someone had melted her eyelids for a long time.


    \"Good-looking! Good-looking! Good-looking!\" The lady said it was good-looking three times in a row, and she liked the pink eyeshadow on her eyes very much.


    The makeup artist applied blush and lipstick on the lady''s face one after another, and finally helped her organize her hair.


    The makeup artist looked at the finished makeup and said with satisfaction, \"Okay, Miss, it''s finished.\"


    The lady looked at the mirror, holding back her excitement so that she could not scream, she was too excited to speak.


    On the other hand, the other ladies were chatting and discussing, and they were also shocked by this makeup.


    \"That''s pretty cool too.\"


    \"I like the thing on that eye.\"


    \"It''s just two people, I feel that the face is much smaller.


    ....


    Makeup artists smile when they hear others compliment their achievements, which means success.


    \"How is it, miss? Is this eight-piece cosmetic set worth buying?" Eliza smiled.


    After hearing this, the lady nodded hurriedly, with a look of longing on her face, only a comparison can be lethal.


    480\"By the way, you are talking about an eight-piece set, but I found only seven after reading it.\"


    A lady wondered.


    Eliza unhurriedly picked up a can of cleansing oil and explained, \"The eighth item is this cleansing oil.\"


    \"What is the cleansing oil?\"The lady is about to faint.


    \"After putting on makeup, you have to remove it before going to bed, just pour a little on your face, rub it for a while and wash it off with water." Eliza explained.


    The cleansing oil was also researched by Liu Feng for a long time, and it took a long time to send someone to experiment and study it before it came out.


    It relies on the principle of oil-soluble oil, which is based on scientific basis.


    The lady nodded in understanding, but she only knew that it would be fine. After thinking for a while, she said, \"Well, this eight-piece makeup set will give me ten sets.\"


    \"I want it too, I want five sets.\" Another lady said quickly.


    The rest of the ladies are also crazy, rushing to quote the quantity they want, regardless of the price, they still don''t know how much it will cost for an eight-piece set.


    The price of an eight-piece cosmetic set is three gold coins, and some individual cosmetics are not cheap.


    The price ranges from dozens of silver coins, in order to make money from these ladies.


    *Three shifts, (V). Ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    Chapter 1284: What a crazy woman. (1 ask for custom)


    After more than an hour, the ladies continued to hear the wind, and they bought most of the cosmetics that were left.


    Everyone was smiling, leaving only the messy booth staff who were crazy about their purchases.


    Eliza looked at the horrific stall and exclaimed, \"What a crazy woman.


    The makeup artist is now surrounded by a group of ladies, all chatting and asking about makeup.


    \"How to use this? In which step?\"


    \"What other colors are there for lip 1 paper?\"


    ...


    The makeup artist was asked one head and two big ones, raised his hand and pressed it, and said, \"Everyone, let''s meet in peace first.\"


    After the ladies were all quiet, the makeup artist continued, \"I will list the detailed steps of makeup for you, and then you will just follow the steps when you go back\" It''s great, so you don''t have to worry about it. \"The lady loose--sighs.


    The steps of the makeup artist just made them dazzled and a little overwhelmed. Although they have been staring at it, they have long forgotten which step to do.


    The makeup artist wrote on the paper with a pen, and said, \"I will also write the method of makeup on it, as long as you remember... a trick, this makeup will not be too bad.\"


    \"What''s the trick.\"The women''s eyes flickered, eager to invite the makeup artist home.


    The makeup artist sorted out the written paper, handed it to the ladies, and said, "That''s when you put on makeup in small amounts and many times, just thinly, so that you won''t be unable to modify the makeup."


    The ladies took the paper and planned to transcribe a copy. After that, they would wear makeup every day. \"Miss Eliza, there are only three hundred sets of eight makeup sets in stock.\" The recorder reported.


    Eliza looked at the crazy lady and said lightly, \"I won''t sell it for now, keep it, more people will come tomorrow.\"


    \"Understood.\"The recorder responded immediately.


    The makeup artist explained to the ladies for a long time, then suddenly changed the subject and said, \"There are other things in the booth, which are all very good, do you want to try it.


    \"What''s the matter?\"-The woman in charge asked curiously.


    The makeup artist walked to the booth, picked up a bottle of red liquid, and introduced, \"This is nail polish, which can make your nails have gorgeous colors.\"


    The lady clutched the makeup she just bought and asked in confusion, \"Nail polish? Isn''t it sticky when you put it on your hands?\"


    As soon as they heard the word oil, they naturally thought of animal oil, and sticky fingers were not what the ladies wanted.


    Every year, they spend a lot of effort on their hands, such as various manicures, soaking in the water of the earth and witches, etc. - a series of tedious tasks, they all enjoy it. \"I don''t need nail polish, I like to be clean and fresh.\"- A fat elf lady dislikes it.


    After hearing this, the makeup artist just smiled and didn''t make too many arguments.


    She unscrewed the cap, which contained a small brush. The brush was soaked with red dye, and the color looked exceptionally beautiful, and immediately attracted the attention of several ladies.


    \"This color is beautiful.\"The fat elf lady rejoiced.


    Another lady looked straight and wondered, \"Why is this nail polish red?\"


    The lady who just put on makeup said quickly, \"It looks very good, give me a try.\"


    \"Okay, stretch out your fingers.\" The makeup artist smiled, knowing that several women were hooked again.


    The lady hurriedly stretched out her finger, shook it several times, and began to look forward to it. The makeup artist evenly smeared the little drama on her hand on the lady''s fingernails. After going back and forth several times, all five fingers of the lady were dyed with red nail polish.


    \"It''s beautiful! It''s so beautiful, what''s the reason for this.\"The lady was surprised. I am really curious about whether the nails can be colored, or the dyes are bright red.


    The makeup artist just smiled and applied nail polish to another lady, but she wouldn''t tell the secret recipe of nail polish, let alone she didn''t know.


    In fact, the main raw materials of nail polish are some honey, milk, pearl powder and other materials. .


    Then add all three ingredients together, start stirring evenly, then add whatever color you like, and continue to stir. \"What color is this nail polish?\"-The woman in charge asked.

 Chapter 1136：

    The makeup artist took out four or five jars and introduced, \"-there are four colors, namely red, blue, yellow, and purple.


    \"A can of each color.\" The lady immediately responded, planning to go back and even dye her toenails, so that her lover can have a brighter feeling.


    \"Okay, you can take a look at our other items.\"The makeup artist said casually, a lot of things haven''t been introduced yet.


    Due to the frequent screaming of the ladies, Eliza''s booth had gathered a lot of people.


    This can make Pichu in the other booth envious, muttering to himself, \"


    ~His Majesty the King has hidden so many good things. \"


    Although there are people in their booths, they are nothing compared to Eliza''s booth.


    \"Mr. Pichu, there are so many people in His Majesty''s booth.\"- a businessman envied.


    Pichu was not so angry at first, but after hearing this, he became angry and said impatiently, \"I have eyes, so hurry up and greet the guests.\"


    Seeing Pichu''s annoyed look, the businessman could only shut his mouth in embarrassment. He didn''t ask for that much, as long as he could make some money and go back, he didn''t have Pichu''s lofty ideas.


    The ladies at Eliza''s booth were still enthusiastic and continued to ask the makeup artist to ask questions. Just like the girls on the earth, who grabbed the explosive style, the scene is exactly the same.


    The makeup artist didn''t find it annoying, that''s what she wanted, and she took out a lot of makeup items one after another. (already)


    Sunscreen, concealer, hair cream... that''s all there is to it, and every sample can make those ladies go crazy for a long time.


    Especially the concealer, which is almost sold out, just need to wipe--a little bit, it can make the sparrows become inconspicuous.


    Those ladies with flaws on their faces looked like starving ghosts when they saw this item, and their eyes kept twinkling.


    \"All lined up, come one by one, and received 80 silver coins in the cream-pot.\"The makeup artist raised his voice.


    It''s just that these ladies are so crazy. They have lived in Leah for a long time. What kind of things have they never seen? These fetishes appeared suddenly, and they didn''t let them grab the right like crazy.


    Eliza looked at this scene with a smile. Although it was very unsightly, she was very happy to see it.


    One update, Cv7). Please customize, please support. \".


    Chapter 1285: Princess Jill. (2 more for customization)


    Larsen Elf Empire, southeast of Leah City, where the trees are the most lush.


    Most of the buildings are on thick trees, or under trees.


    The second sister, Lanie, held a list and shouted loudly, "Eldest sister, is the amount of goods on your side correct?"


    The four Elf sisters arrived at the Chamber of Commerce yesterday, and the address was next to a big tree that could not be surrounded by ten people.


    \"Yes, how about Sheila and Polly?\" Rose asked.


    \"The quantity is also correct, I asked them to distribute the flyers.\" The second sister Lanni said with a smile.


    This method was taught to Polly by Jenny when her fourth sister Polly was in Chang''an City. Just like the opening of the fried chicken and burger shop at that time, in addition to the newspaper propaganda, it is to distribute flyers on the street.


    Of course, this flyer of Chang''an City is definitely not at the level of the other side of the earth.


    It''s just a poster roughly drawn by the artist with watercolors, with addresses, discounts, etc. on it, and it''s quite detailed.


    The painter came out of the first batch of sketch training courses in Chang''an City. Usually, he is responsible for receiving some flyers, drawing simple portraits, etc. The income is relatively objective. This is the contract work distribution system of the training course. As long as you are good enough, you are not afraid of not having a job. .


    And Mengsi''s flyers are even simpler, because they don''t have movable type printing, and they have superb painters, so the flyers they make are very simple, and they are all written by someone with a single stroke.


    \"If we also have newspapers in Leah City, then the whole city will know about it at once.\" Rose said longingly.


    Now she still has a few newspapers from Haiyan City in her bag. The typesetting and neat small characters on it have amazed Sister Elf for a long time.


    The second sister, Lannie, was arranging the goods in her hand and said with a smile, \"I''m afraid it will be difficult.\" Rose sorted the goods, wiped the sweat off her forehead, and hoped, \"I hope the goods will be sold out smoothly.


    \"Yeah, I want to go to Chang''an City of the Second Han Dynasty again.\" The second sister Lanni said with a smile.


    On the way back, Lanny, the second sister, was like the two sisters, holding a small stool on the board of the boat, flipping through the city of miracles


    I have finished reading the first and second volumes, and I have also read many other books, such as Frozen, Mulan, The Adventures of the Little Mermaid and other brand-new fairy tale books.


    \"Then let''s go together.\" Rose chuckled lightly.


    At this moment, the third sister Sheila and the fourth sister Polly trot back to the Chamber of Commerce, and all the flyers in their hands have been distributed.


    Fourth sister Polly calmed her breath and said with a smile, \"Eldest sister, second sister, we have finished distributing the flyers.\"


    \"It''s been hard work, go have a glass of water and have a rest, if you wait for someone to come, you''ll be busy for a long time.\" Rose said gently.


    The two nodded and planned to drink the corn wine brought back from Haiyan City, which was sweet and glutinous.


    About ten minutes later, the four Elf sisters all stood in front of the door of the Chamber of Commerce and began to prepare for today''s business.


    Fourth younger sister Polly has been looking at Eldest Sister Elf and said in surprise, \"Huh? Eldest sister, have you put on makeup?\"


    Rose was stunned, and said embarrassedly, "It melted a little. \"


    Eldest Sister Elf spent two months at sea, hiding in the cabin every day to study cosmetics, and sometimes learn to operate it, but she enjoyed it.


    \"Very beautiful.\" Third sister Sheila''s eyes were all laughing.


    Is Miss Elf pretty? There is no doubt that there are many suitors in the city of Leah.


    It''s just that Mengsi couldn''t put three younger sisters and the Chamber of Commerce, so they all refused.


    Fourth sister Polly stared at her sister with big watery eyes and said, \"Elder sister, when the goods are sold out this time, let''s go to Chang''an City to live for a while.\"


    \aeag) Okay, we''ll go when the goods are sold out.\" Rose smiled and nodded.


    In fact, she is also very curious. The neat streets, delicious soft drinks, and interesting fairy tale books are indeed a desirable city.


    While the four elf sisters were chatting, people came towards their chamber of commerce one after another.


    Originally, their chamber of commerce was somewhat famous, and when they heard that there was a new product from another continent, they all wanted to come and see the excitement.


    A civilian pointed at a jar and wondered, \"What is this?\"


    \"This is canned mutton. The second sister Lannie said gently.


    \"I haven''t heard of it, what is it from?\" The commoner asked curiously, he is used to eating buckwheat rice, how do they know what this is.


    \"The delicacies of another continent.\" Lannie explained, opening a can and pouring some into the bowl.


    As soon as the can was opened, the fragrance wafted out, causing the onlookers to be restless.


    They all rushed to the cans, the thick-skinned ones asked for a bite, and the thin-skinned ones just greedily inhaled the fragrance.


    When Hannah saw this scene, the corners of her eyes kept twitching. The taste is indeed delicious, right? It''s not like this, right?

 Chapter 1137：

    I have never seen anything like this in Chang''an City. Even if the food is delicious, the people will obediently line up.


    The four Elf sisters and Lu Erniang were very busy at the booth. Some received money, some received goods, and some introduced them. The division of labor was very clear. In just half an hour, the goods prepared for most of the day have been sold clean.


    \"Huhuhuhu...


    Polly slumped on the chair, panting, \"It''s really tiring, but the goods are sold a lot.\"


    \"Let''s take a rest first, and sell the rest in the afternoon.\" Rose took a sip of water.


    At this moment, Princess Jill in the palace is quietly watching all this.


    In the palace, she overheard the conversation between King Lauren and Eliza, and she became curious about the affairs of another continent.


    Today, I deliberately begged my father for a long time before agreeing to let her out, and followed a large group of knights.


    Princess Jill is the apple of King Lauren''s palm. She cherishes her very much.


    - With long snow-white hair and two ponytails, she is extraordinarily playful and has a cheerful personality.


    Several nobles in the crowd recognized Jill and shouted in surprise, \"It''s Her Royal Highness.\"


    \"Second update, factory v7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1286: Punishment for several days. (3 more for customization)


    Hearing the voices of the crowd, the four Elf sisters quickly got up and walked to the booth to salute.


    Princess Jill walked to the booth and asked, \"Do you sell things from another continent?\"


    Rose respectfully saluted, pointed at the things in front of her, and said, \"Go back to your Highness, these are all.\"


    Princess Jill looked at the messy shelves behind Mengsi, and said suspiciously, \"Is this thing really that good? It was the messenger of the Han Dynasty who asked you to bring it to sell-\" She went out of the palace this time to find Yili. Sha, would like to inquire about some wanted-messages.


    Of course, she wouldn''t tell King Lauren that, if that''s the case, the Elf King wouldn''t allow her to leave the palace.


    \"No, Your Highness, we bought it back from the continent we used to go to.\"


    Rose explained.


    Princess Jill squinted at the goods and asked, \"Did you go there yourself?\"


    \"Yes, Your Highness.\" Rose said truthfully, not knowing why Her Royal Highness asked this.


    Princess Jill fiddled with the broken hair in front of her forehead, walked to the booth, and began to fiddle with the goods.


    She had received a skirt before, which was given by her father, and said at the time that it was made of fabric from another continent.


    It made her like it very much, and she is not willing to take it out and wear it, and has been cherishing it.


    The four elf sisters didn''t know what Princess Jill was doing, they just followed silently.


    \"How do you know about the other continent?\" Princess Jill asked with a frown, isn''t it only Uncle Lester who knows about it?


    Rose saluted slightly, bowed and said, \"Almost everyone in the entire city of Leah knows about it.\"


    \"Well, what about the messenger of the Han Dynasty? In your chamber of commerce?\" Princess Jill asked.


    Rose shook her head gently and said respectfully, \"Go back to Your Highness, we don''t know about this, we will be separated after landing.\"


    \"Understood.\" Princess Jill took the skirt and left, planning to go to the market to have a look.


    There are only two places where goods can be sold in Leah City - one is the big market, and the other is the business guild near where the four Elf sisters are located.


    \"Congratulations to the princess.\"Everyone bowed and saluted, waiting for the elf princess to leave before they dared to raise their heads.


    After Princess Jill left, the four elf sisters looked at each other, not knowing what was wrong.


    \"Eldest sister, do you think this is Her Royal Highness? The second sister Lanni wondered.


    Rose looked away from the back, shook her head and said, \"It seems to be directed at the envoy of the Han Dynasty.


    \"It seems that the meaning of the words is to find Miss Eliza.\"The fourth sister Polly pouted.


    She began to worry a little about Eliza. When she was in Chang''an City, she had seen elves.


    As an elf, Eliza had chatted with Sheila and Polly, which made them feel that the other party was really gentle and of course beautiful.


    \"I think it might be for the Lord Marquis.\" The third sister Sheila guessed.


    At that time, the attack on Haiyan City was unsuccessful and they were forced to stay in Lin Gucheng. The four sisters still knew about it.


    Moreover, Eliza went to meet the king at that time, and the whole city of Leah also knew more or less.


    At that time, people were discussing how this messenger of the Han Dynasty was an elf, and the hair color was still silver. Could it be a princess of the royal family or something?


    \"It''s okay, it''s nothing to do with us, this Princess Jill is not easy to mess with.\"


    Rose pouted.


    She turned around and continued to work on the goods. If the speed of selling the goods was the same as in the morning, the goods would be sold out in six or seven days.


    \"Ta ta ta...


    Princess Jill left the four elf sisters'' chamber of commerce, got on a carriage and headed towards the market.


    \"Under the stock, wouldn''t it be bad to find that messenger directly?\" Dora worried.


    Dora is Princess Jill''s personal maid. She has followed the princess since she was a child. She is more introverted and timid, the opposite of the cheerful princess.


    Princess Jill frowned and looked out the window, and said indifferently, \"Father won''t blame me, I just came out to play.


    \"What if the messenger of the Han Dynasty has no news you want to know?\"Dora worried.


    \"Let''s see later.\" Princess Jill said helplessly.


    In fact, she wanted to ask about Jenny''s whereabouts. The other party disappeared on the same day when the Marquis of Leicester went to sea, so Princess Jill wondered if Jenny had followed him secretly.


    Since childhood, Princess Jill has been playing with Jenny, but the queen did not allow it, which led to the separation of the two.


    But Jenny would secretly take Princess Jill out of the palace to play, and was finally discovered by the queen, Princess Jill was locked up, and Jenny was punished by the queen for several days.


    0-seeking flowers--.


    They haven''t seen each other for half a year, and Princess Jill misses Jenny very much.


    \"His Royal Highness, we can''t cause trouble, otherwise the Queen will not let you out again in the future.\"Dora worried.


    \"I see, you are too shivering, just like a mother.\" Princess Jill covered her ears and stuck out her tongue.

 Chapter 1138：

    The relationship between the two has always been very good. The Elf Princess has never regarded Dora as a maid, but more of a sister.


    After traveling for half an hour, the carriage finally stopped at the gate of the big market. According to the streets and carriages of Chang''an City, this section only takes twenty minutes.


    \"His Royal Highness, we are here.\"Dora got out of the car first and stretched out her hand on the ground to help the princess.


    Princess Jill put her hand on Dora''s hand, and got out of the car with the other hand holding her skirt, sighing, "This is the second time I''ve come here this year.


    Dora looked at the crowded crowd in the big market and said worriedly, \"Your Highness, there are many people ahead, or we should not go.\"


    \"What are you afraid of, we have so many knights, don''t worry.\" Princess Jill laughed.


    Twenty knights armed with spears came to the gate of the big market, and shouted, \"The princess has come down, let''s all get out of the way.\"


    When the merchants and commoners heard that the Princess had come down, they all consciously made way for a passage.


    Duo was afraid that those ladies and businessmen who were still robbing goods also put down the goods in their hands, bowed their heads slightly and stood on both sides of the roadside, and began to talk a lot.


    \"Why is Your Royal Highness here?\"


    \"Yes, I came with His Majesty to inspect the last time.\"


    \"Looks like I came by myself this time.\"


    ....


    Princess Jill ignored the people around her and went straight into the big market under the guard of the knight.


    After Eliza heard the movement, she also came to the roadside, wanting to see the princess of this empire.


    After Princess Jill entered the big market, she looked around and didn''t dare to breathe-


    the people below.


    Dora walked up to the Elf Princess and shouted, \"Which is the booth of the Han Dynasty messenger?\"


    When Eliza heard that she was looking for her, she was stunned for a while, and muttered to herself, \"For me?


    \"Three shifts, Fv). Please customize, please support.\"Xi.


    Chapter 1287: Even the poison is worth it. (1 more for customization)


    Eliza walked in front of Princess Jill, performed a standard aristocratic ceremony, and said doubtfully, \"Your Highness Princess, are you looking for me?\"


    \"You are the envoy of the Han Dynasty?\" Princess Jill asked.


    At that time, when Eliza went to the palace to submit her credentials, the Elf Princess was listening happily behind the wall, and she didn''t know Eliza''s appearance.


    Now that she saw Eliza''s appearance, she was amazed. She didn''t expect that the envoy of the Han Dynasty was so beautiful and belonged to the same family of elves.


    \"It''s me, Her Royal Highness.\"Eliza''s etiquette is perfect.


    Princess Jill looked at the elf and said lightly, \"Where is your booth?\"


    When the people on the street saw this scene, they all started to talk about it.


    \"What do you say, what is Her Royal Highness looking for them for?\"


    \"Will it be ninety-four zero\"Is it a problem with the goods? \"


    \"I just want to say they are all beautiful.\"


    Eliza pointed to the booth not far away and said gently, \"My booth is over there, is your Highness buying goods?\"


    No, I have a few questions for you. \"Princess Jill shook her head lightly. She walked to the booth first, it is not a place to chat on the street, and was heard by those onlookers, and she didn''t know what it was going to say.


    ... Eliza secretly breathed a sigh of relief, she didn''t seem like she was smashing the scene, so she followed behind.


    A few minutes later, the two came to the booth, and Eliza motioned for Princess Jill to go to the back.


    A princess standing in front of the booth not only has a bad image, but also affects the business. Those noble ladies dare not approach for fear of offending.


    Princess Jill, who came to the back of the booth, sat on the stool with the support of the maid.


    \"Your Highness, are you looking for me?\" Eliza asked the maid to serve the princess a cup of milk tea.


    Dora took the milk tea for the princess and tasted it first, just to be safe.


    This is King Lauren''s order. After leaving the palace, the princess must carefully check what she eats and drinks.


    Dora just took a sip, her eyes widened, the boss muttered inwardly, \"Why is this thing so delicious? Even the poison is worth it.\"


    Princess Jill looked at Dora''s addicted look, and was very curious about this cup of milk tea, but she had to take care of etiquette and didn''t drink it directly.


    Instead, she looked at Eliza and asked, \"I''m looking for you this time because of my sister.\"


    \"Your Highness''s sister? How do you say?\" Eliza looked puzzled, not knowing what the other party meant.


    Princess Jill couldn''t hold back the scent of the milk tea, picked it up and said, \"Her name is Jenny, a green-haired elf.\"


    \"Jenny?\" Eliza was stunned, and reacted after a while.


    It''s true that Jenny is a princess, or she escaped, and it''s not wrong that the current Princess Jill and her are sisters.


    \"It seems that Miss Eliza has met.\" Princess Jill took a sip of the milk tea, and couldn''t help taking another sip.


    Eliza thought for a while, then calmly said, \"I know.\"


    When she was setting up the stall in the past two days, Princess Jill''s cheerful and friendly personality had been heard more or less.


    \"How is Jenny now? Have you bullied her?\" Princess Jill''s face suddenly became serious.


    Eliza smiled slightly and said gently, \"Don''t worry, Your Highness, Jenny is very happy.\"


    \"Where is Jenny? In your continent?\" Princess Jill breathed a sigh of relief.


    She knew that Jenny was fine, and that she was still happy, better than the unhappy days in the palace.


    \"Well, in our capital Chang''an City.\" Eliza said softly.


    Seeing the tender look in each other''s eyes, she knew that their relationship should not be bad.


    Princess Jill''s originally serious face slowly relaxed and asked, \"What is she doing in Chang''an City?\"


    Her thinking is different from that of ordinary people. It is impossible for others to treat you unconditionally, and they must pay some conditions.


    \"Jenny is very good at drawing, and now she relies on teaching people to draw and gets paid every month.\" Eliza gently said.


    \"Teach people to draw? Can you still get a salary every month?\" Princess Jill was stunned for a moment..


    She knew that Jenny could draw, but she didn''t know that she could still make money.

 Chapter 1139：

    \"Yes, Your Highness, Jenny''s strengths are very good. Now she can sell hundreds of copper coins for a painting.\" Eliza explained.


    As elves, Eliza and Jenny are still very familiar with each other, and they even gave her a picture.


    Princess Jill had a smile on her face when she heard this, and she was sincerely happy to know that her sister was safe and could be able to support herself.


    Originally, she wanted to bring Jenny back, but now that she heard the news, she hoped that she would continue to be happy.


    However, she does not necessarily believe Eliza''s words, and will send someone to confirm it. \"That''s good, just have a good life.\" Princess Jill took another sip of milk tea. \"Your Highness, if you like this milk tea, you can buy some to go back.\" Eliza said softly, not letting go of any opportunity to promote the goods.


    Princess Jill nodded and said with a smile, \"Okay, what do you have to eat?\"


    She is a typical one who likes to eat without getting fat and has a particularly good figure.


    \"There are lollipops, chocolates, marshmallows, etc. There are many delicious ones. I believe Her Royal Highness will like it.\" Eliza gently said.


    When Princess Jill heard this, she said cheerfully, \"Then I''ll buy some, go back and be greedy for my sisters.\"


    Eliza fiddled with her hair and said with a smile, \"Of course.\"


    \"By the way, do you have any fabrics to sell?\" Princess Jill remembered her dress.


    She''s going to buy more fabric now and go back to making clothes so she can wear the dress in the closet.


    \"Yes, there are ready-to-wear, that is, they are made directly. There are skirts, trousers, and tops. Your Highness can try it out." Eliza introduced.


    \"Okay, I''ll give it a try.\" Princess Jill said without hesitation, women can''t resist these things.


    Eliza smiled and nodded, motioning to the maid next to her to pull the clothes on the lever.


    -One more, Cv7). Ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    The first thousand two hundred and eighty-eighth chapters: the otherworld version of the elevator. (2 more for customization)


    At noon, in the highest building, Liu Feng and others were dealing with the affairs of Chang''an City.


    \"Your Majesty, this is the information handed over by the Security Department today.\" Mina handed over the previous document.


    Liu Feng nodded lightly, took the document and started to read it, and after a while he said with admiration, \"This matter is very well done, let them take a day off with pay and find someone who can replace the post.


    The document says that a new position has been opened recently, that is, the post manager. Recently, many guard booths have been set up in Chang''an City. These guard booths are distributed at the beginning of each street, as well as at the intersections of major roads.


    So that the entire Chang''an City has no dead ends, and these posts also need someone to stand guard, so a new position was born, that is, the post chief.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\" Mina smiled.


    The post chief was selected by Xin Ke after two months. Through various selections, screenings, and training, only 200 qualified candidates were selected from more than 2,000 people.


    After the final training, they were asked to take turns to stand guard in the booth. The equipment in the booth was complete, including Tang knives, Mo knives, and crossbows. In order to strengthen the defense force of Chang''an City, each important post will be equipped with police dogs.


    \"With this post box, the occurrence of some accidents can be greatly reduced.\"Enri smiled.


    Just like a few days ago, there were some accidents. When the carriage was turning, it encountered civilians crossing the road.


    As a result, an irreversible traffic accident occurred. Fortunately, both parties were fine, but they could not escape the punishment of the police department.


    Enri, have you done that the other day? \" Liu Feng asked.


    Enri nodded, opened the notepad and said, \"Your Majesty, it has been done. The traffic lights, zebra crossings, and some traffic regulations are all done.\"


    As soon as the accident happened, Liu Feng thought of this, and immediately gave the workshop a drawing for them to implement.


    *Well, that''s good, let Wei Ya sort out a textbook later, and the school will also follow the traffic laws. \" Liu Feng took a sip of the tea ceremony.


    \"Understood.\" Enri nodded in response.


    The otherworld version of the traffic lights can''t compare to the fully automatic ones on Earth, and they are all manually operated by the post chief.


    A pole is set up at each intersection and intersection, with red and green flags tied at the end. When the post chief is on duty, he is responsible for operating the pole.


    The green flag is rolled up when the light is red, and the red flag is rolled up when the light is green. It is very simple and easy to understand.


    The post chief relies on the time of the hourglass to control, the red light for one minute and the green light for twenty seconds, all of which have corresponding time hourglasses.


    \"Your Majesty, the carriage is moving so fast, will it be difficult to control when it reaches the traffic lights?\" Nicole worried.


    \"Well, that''s a problem.* Liu Feng put down the teacup.


    \"Your Majesty, I think the speed of the carriage can be limited. Now that life is getting better, there is no need to be in such a hurry. Enri suggested.


    \"Add a brake system to the carriage.\"Liu Feng nodded.


    There is no need to worry about steam cars and bicycles. The controllability is too strong, and the car can be braked at once.


    An Li nodded and said, \"With the braking system, zebra crossings are opened under the traffic lights, the carriage can be seen from a distance, and the speed can be controlled.\"


    \"I will send someone to educate those drivers. If you want to keep your family''s job, you must strictly abide by the traffic rules.\" Mina said with a serious face.


    People in other worlds are just looking for food and clothing. As long as things are related to their food and clothing, they will not ignore it. Cat Erniang understands this better than anyone else.


    \"Yeah.\" Liu Feng nodded lightly and continued to read the documents.


    Mina picked up another document from the desktop and reported, \"Your Majesty, this is a telegram from Eliza and Darlene.\"


    \"Oh? Eliza and the others have telegraphed?\" Liu Feng took the telegram with a smile.


    \"Your Majesty, are they all right?\"Nicole worried.


    After a while, Liu Feng closed the telegram and said with a smile, \"It''s nothing, the goods are selling well, and some local information came back.\"


    Nicole breathed a sigh of relief and asked, \"That''s good, what about Avery, Jones and the others?\"


    \"I have found a piece of land, and I am going to talk about buying the land and opening a bank.\" Liu Feng took a sip of the tea ceremony.


    \"Buy land?\" Nicole said in surprise.


    Liu Feng nodded lightly and said, \"That''s fine, it will guarantee the safety of the bank.\"


    \"Hope they come back soon.\" Mina blinked her blue eyes.


    \"Very soon, the goods will be sold out in a few days. When the time comes to assist Avili and the others in opening the bank, they will be able to come back.\" Liu Feng comforted.


    Enri handed over another document and reported, \"Your Majesty, the underground drainage system has also been perfected.\"


    \"Well, have you tested it?\"Liu Feng asked.


    Some time ago was the rainy season, and the rainfall was frequent. The drainage ditch previously set up was far from enough, and too much rainfall would cause water accumulation.


    Liu Feng ordered the drainage system to be renovated and asked the engineering department to dig deep canals to make the drainage smoother.

 Chapter 1140：

    \"It has all been tested, the drainage is no problem, and all are discharged to the Youshui River.\"Ann Lihui reported.


    \"Well, that''s good.\"Liu Feng said softly.


    An Li smiled and nodded, took out another document, and reported, \"Your Majesty, this steam elevator is ready to be tested. Shall we go to 867 to see it?\"


    \"Well, let''s go and have a look, finally you don''t have to climb stairs every day.\"Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    This elevator was researched by the scientific research department several months ago.


    \"Great.\" Mina smiled and followed Liu Feng down the highest building. For the installation of this steam elevator, the tallest building has been renovated. When the tallest building was originally built, the future steam elevator was taken into consideration, and there was a reserved space.


    Therefore, the construction of the steam elevator can be started directly in the reserved location.


    A few minutes later, Liu Feng and several others came to the first floor.


    \"Your Majesty.\"The technician respectfully said.


    \"Well, have steam elevators been tested?\"Liu Feng asked.


    The technicians saluted respectfully and reported, \"Back to Your Majesty, it has been a continuous test for more than ten days, and safety issues can be guaranteed.\"


    \"Do you need a lot of fuel?\" Liu Feng continued to ask.


    \"For one trip, you need to consume about one black fruit.\"The technician reported.


    Liu Feng nodded lightly, the steam elevator had just been built in the early stage, and the consumption of black oil fruit will be more, and it will be better to improve it gradually in the later stage.


    \"Second shift, (V). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1289: Itching all over. (3 more for customization)


    At noon, the scorching sun shone on Casey City, and there were no people on the streets, all taking refuge from the heat.


    Field also felt very hot and changed his clothes to loose fit. Deacon Green brought a plate of fruit and said respectfully, \"Your Majesty, eat some fruit, soaked in the stream for a long time.\"


    In this era, except for Chang''an City, people can eat iced fruits and drinks, but others can''t enjoy it.


    You can only soak the fruit in the flowing stream, what you want is the coolness of that moment.


    \"Yeah.\" Field nodded, picked up a fork and sent a piece of fruit into his mouth.


    Recently, riding on the soil is almost resting, but due to the weather, they are all staying put in the city of Casey.


    \"Your Highness, it''s too hot outside, and many crops are wilting.\"Reported by Green Deacon.


    Field put down the fork in his hand, looked solemn, and said solemnly, \"It can''t go on like this, those are our food.\"


    Deacon Green filled Field with a cup of tea and said respectfully, \"And the knights, they couldn''t bear it anymore, and had already fainted dozens of knights.\"


    \"Let those knights who are not patrolling and have no other tasks take off their armor when they are resting. Those who faint, let the witch doctor go and see.\" Field said solemnly.


    \"Yes, Your Highness.\"Deacon Green responded immediately.


    A few minutes later, Field had a dark face, scratched his back, and said irritably, \"The witch doctor is really a waste.


    Deacon Green walked over immediately, gently helped relieve the itch, and persuaded, \"Your Highness, don''t scratch, it''s not good to leave scars.\"


    When she went out for the past two days, her face was red from the sun, and she had a lot of prickly heat on her body.


    Because of the weather, Field also sweated a lot and had prickly heat, which made them very distressed.


    I scratch every day, but don''t scratch too hard, otherwise the skin will break and sweating will make it more painful.


    The method given by the witch doctor at the beginning was to apply some pungent medicinal powder and wrap it with cloth strips.


    Who knows, if Field and others followed this method, they ended up with more prickly heat, forcing them to stop this bad method.


    Field resisted the hand that was about to be scratched, and said helplessly, \"I''ll take a shower, it will be more comfortable~.\"


    \"Your Highness, could that be the reason for not having that soap?\" Green Deacon guessed.


    Some time ago, when I attacked the city, I got a piece of soap, but it was very small, and it was gone after more than ten days.


    Field blinked his silver-white eyes and said softly, \"It''s possible, it will start to grow after it''s used up.\"


    The soap was brought back by a merchant from the Yadian Kingdom to Chang''an City, and the ingredients in it were some mint, wormwood, etc. They are very suitable for taking a bath in summer, which can effectively sterilize and make the body more refreshing.


    Almost no one in Chang''an City suffers from prickly heat. The clothes they wear are light and breathable, they also use soap when they take a bath, and their bodies are in a clean state. \"But that seems to be from Chang''an City.\" Deacon Green said in distress, he couldn''t even get close to Haiyan City, let alone Chang''an City.


    Field heard this, thought for a while, and ordered, \"Let the people from Black Iris go and get some back.\"


    \"Yes.\"Deacon Green responded immediately, knowing that Her Royal Highness was annoyed by this prickly heat.


    Field took the clothes prepared by the maid, and went to the bathroom to prepare for a bath. Now he has to take a bath twice a day.


    I used to wash it every two or three days, but now I can''t do anything about it. My body is itchy after sweating, and there is a very unpleasant odor, and my body is still sticky. Half an hour later, Field took a shower, stretched out, and walked to the window.


    She looked through the window, looked at the cracked ground outside, and sighed, \"It would be nice if it rained.\"


    knock knock...


    \"Come in.\" Field was knocked back to reality by the knock on the door.


    \"Ga_...


    Jin Mo pushed open the door and saluted respectfully, \"Your Highness.\"


    Field looked at the parchment in the elf''s hand and said softly, \"Say.\"


    \"His Royal Highness, that old guy Yard has been on the ground... scolding you.\"Jin Mo hesitantly said.


    \"Take him to the hot sun for three hours.\" Field said coldly.


    \"Yes.\"Jin Mo''s body was obviously shaken, he didn''t expect to torture him like this.


    \"Is there any more?\" Field said impatiently, this weather really makes people have a bad temper.


    Jin Mo spread out another sheepskin scroll and said respectfully, \"There is another piece of news that came from Zijin City.\"


    \"What happened?\" Field wondered.


    \"The queen of the Adian kingdom sent knights to attack the city we occupied.\"Jin Mohui reported.


    \"What''s the result?\" Field said solemnly.


    Jin Mo immediately reported that Red Deacon... Red Deacon was captured by their knights. \"


    \"What? Red Deacon was taken away?\" After hearing this, Field stood up with a look of surprise on his face.


    Jin Mo nodded and continued reporting, \"\"~ They dispatched 5,000 knights and carried out quick-fix tactics. After capturing the Forbidden City, they quickly captured the Red Deacon, followed by some knights. The scatter is gone. \"

 Chapter 1141：

    \"How many people have we lost?\" Field asked with a dark face.


    In her eyes, Red Deacon was someone who was very good at planning, but she didn''t expect to be arrested now.


    \"A total of more than 2,000 knights.\"Jin Mo lowered his head and reported.


    Field sat back in his seat, took a deep breath and said, \"Where''s Zijincheng? They don''t want it anymore?\"


    \"Back to His Highness, they just abandoned the city, it seems that they want to harass us, want to touch us a little bit.\" Jin Mo guessed.


    \"Cunning enough, to come to me with this trick.\" Field didn''t expect the other party to do this.


    They, who had been standing still, actually took the initiative to attack, and dispatched 5,000 knights.


    \"Your Highness, what should we do now?\" Deacon Green said worriedly.


    Field pressed his temple with one hand, and said solemnly with a (Mano''s) expression, \"What a miscalculation, it seems that we are too lax.


    ... Neither Deacon Green nor Jin Mo dared to speak. One helped to pour the water, and the other helped to knead: pinching their shoulders.


    \"In this case, I won''t make it easier for you.\" Field said solemnly. Jin Mo let go of his hand and stepped aside, respectfully said, \"Your Highness, what do you want?\"


    \"Let the Celtic Knights come here.\" Field commanded.


    \"Yes.\"Jin Mo responded immediately, turned around and retired from the army.


    Deacon Green passed a glass of water and asked carefully, \"Your Highness, are you going to continue to attack the city?\"


    \"Well, it took too long, the knights will continue to relax, it is better to continue to attack the city, only when we continue to grow, the other party will be afraid.\" Field nodded and replied.


    *Three shifts, Cv7). Please customize, please support. \".


    The first thousand two hundred and ninetieth chapters: the first operation of the otherworld elevator. (1 more for customization)


    Chang''an City, afternoon.


    Under Mila''s escort, Liu Feng came to the steam elevator.


    The steam elevator is set up on the side of the hall, which is the place reserved before. In the reserved position, a hollow square building from the first floor to the twelfth floor was built, and the steam elevator runs inside.


    \"Your Majesty, do you want to see how it looks?\"The technician respectfully asked. Liu Feng nodded lightly, straightened his clothes and stepped forward, looking up and down this otherworldly version of the elevator.


    The entire steam elevator is not comparable to the elevator on the other side of the earth, but the general structure that it should have is still there. It''s just that there is no automatic door on the other side of the earth, and the door of the steam elevator is a sliding gate, which is pulled left and right.


    An Li looked at the steam elevator and wondered, \"Your Majesty, can this really take us to the eleventh floor?\"


    \"Wait a while and try it out.\"


    Liu Feng smiled mildly, turned his head and ordered, \"Let''s have someone start the operation.\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"The technician responded immediately, and let the team go to the basement to start preparations.


    The bottom of the steam elevator was also reserved at that time - a basement, which was equivalent to the negative first floor, but the size was near the elevator.


    Nicole watched the technician open a small door from the ground and walked down, wondering, \"Your Majesty, why do you go downstairs to start preparing?\"


    \"There is a steam device at the bottom, and the steam elevator can run only when it is activated at the bottom.\" Liu Feng explained.


    The principle of the 890 steam elevator is to rely on steam to drive the roller skates to pull the elevator car, and the burning steam device is under the elevator.


    The steam plant uses a boiler that can boil water to produce high-pressure steam. This boiler uses black nutmeg as a heat source. The expansion of the steam pushes the piston: the piston starts to operate.


    The technician opened the gate, bowed and waited for Liu Feng and others to enter the steam elevator, and then closed the door.


    Mira was also extra cautious in the steam elevator, worried, \"Your Majesty, is this safe?\"


    If there is an accident outside, it''s okay to say, but if there is an accident inside, then she has nothing to do.


    \"Don''t worry, I''ve tested it for more than half a month, and it will definitely be fine.\" Liu Feng said with relief.


    He saw that the hair on Cat Er Niang''s ears stood up, which meant that he was really nervous, and his danger warning didn''t respond, which meant that the steam elevator was safe.


    When Liu Feng set up the steam elevator, he was also worried about the elevator accident, but he thought that the danger warning could be sensed in advance, and the danger was reversible, so he no longer worried.


    Mira was soothed and began to calm down, and the aeaj in her hand relaxed a little.


    As the steam device below started, the boiler was burned to the extreme, the steam began to slowly drive the roller skating group, and the steam elevator was pulled up little by little.


    An Li looked at the slowly rising elevator and exclaimed, \"Your Majesty, it''s really moving.\"


    Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction. Although the elevator was operating loudly, it was the first step, and it would be better to improve it later.


    \"The decoration inside is also good.\"Nicole looked around the inside of the elevator car.


    The entire elevator car is painted with a layer of light golden paint, and gray is added during the deployment. The overall look is not dazzling, but has a high-end feeling.


    There are also decorative paintings and some patterns hanging around it. The whole is like a small room, and people will not feel depressed when entering it.


    After more than ten seconds, the steam elevator stopped on the third floor, and the soldiers guarding the gate immediately opened the gate and let Liu Feng and others come out.


    Liu Feng needs to check every floor and every floor to ensure that he can freely control the parking position.


    The steam elevator will stop from the third floor, until the twelfth floor, there is no elevator exit on the second floor, just take the stairs directly.


    \"Your Majesty, we came up like this.\"En Li still felt that it was amazing. Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction, and walked in again with a few girls, wanting to keep going up.


    About three minutes later, the steam elevator stopped on the twelfth floor, the gate was opened by the soldiers, and Liu Feng and others walked out with a smile.


    \"Your Majesty, the steam elevator succeeded.\" Mina blinked her blue eyes.


    \"Well, you don''t have to take the stairs when you come to the eleventh floor, you can take the elevator up.\" Liu Feng nodded with a smile.


    Nicole looked back at the steam elevator and sighed, \"It''s actually very stable, I thought it would shake a lot.\"


    The steam elevator is in a square building, the space is limited, and several iron chains are hanging on it, the lubrication of the roller skating group is also very good.


    When the steam starts to drive the roller skating group to operate, it will be very smooth, and since there are not many people entering the elevator car, it will naturally maintain a stable and non-shaking state.


    \"It''s really stable, and the security is also very good.\"Liu Feng praised.


    The technicians respectfully reported, \"Your Majesty, the total time spent is three hourglasses, and the consumption of black oil fruit is about one.\"


    Liu Feng took over the document and looked at it. It recorded the details of the operation just now, energy consumption, stay, and arrival time.


    He praised: \"Yes, this time it''s done well, but I need to improve the noise during operation.


    It is very good to be able to do this now. It is not only beautiful, but also takes into account safety. The people in the scientific research department are very attentive. \"Yes.\"The technician saluted immediately.


    Enri looked sideways at the document, her little hand wrote on the notepad, and when she went back, she asked someone to make some notes.

 Chapter 1142：

    For example, the number and weight of steam elevators, some slogans of caring for steam elevators, and what to do when encountering failures, how to deal with them, and so on.


    \"Your Majesty, after this precaution is taken care of, the steam elevator can be opened.\"En Li said with a smile.


    Of course, the open steam elevator here is for people who work on the highest floor, and people outside have no chance to try it.


    \"Well, the font of the precautions should be larger, and it is inevitable that some people will not be able to see it.\" Liu Feng urged.


    He didn''t want some blind people to mess around and break the steam elevator that he finally developed. \"Understood.\" Enri nodded in response.


    Liu Feng looked at the steam elevator and had an indescribable feeling that as long as the elevator could continue to be safe. Then many of his plans can be implemented, and the construction of high-rise buildings can begin.


    Mina tilted her head and asked playfully, \"Your Majesty, what are you thinking?\"


    Liu Feng came to the window on the twelfth floor, looked at the building outside, and said softly,


    \"Chang''an City should also enter the next step of development.\"


    \"Your Majesty, are you going to expand Chang''an City?\" Mina asked curiously.


    \"Yes.\"Liu Feng nodded lightly, most of Chang''an City is now a two-story building, and sooner or later it will not be able to meet the increasing population.


    One more update, (CV7). Please customize, please support. \".


    The first thousand two hundred and ninety-one chapters: the otherworldly version of the amusement park. (2 more for customization)


    \"Your Majesty, where do you want to expand?\" En Li wondered, thinking that the current Chang''an City is already very good, and there is no need to rebuild it. Liu Feng smiled and didn''t explain. He brought the girls to the eleventh floor, came to the desk, opened the drawer, and handed the girls a blueprint.


    An Li took the blueprint and wondered, \"Your Majesty, what is this?\"\"Let''s take a look, you''ll know after reading it.\"Liu Feng took a sip of black tea.


    An Li spread out the drawings suspiciously and began to observe.


    After a while, several women exclaimed and exclaimed, \"This is too exaggerated.\"


    The content depicted on the drawings is the expansion plan of Chang''an City. There are high-rise buildings with six or seven floors, as well as some ideas for shopping malls, etc. It looks like a prosperous small modern city.


    Mina tilted her head and asked, \"Your Majesty, this will consume too much manpower and material resources.\"


    \"Well, this has to be taken slowly, there is no rush.\"Liu Feng nodded lightly-down. The expansion has been planned for a long time, but unfortunately many things have been delayed and cannot be carried out.


    Now that the market of another continent is slowly opening up, only the Flanders Empire is still in the midst of the war, and it has also been pinned down by the Adian Kingdom. When will it not develop now?


    \"Your Majesty, what can be done in this mall?\" Ni asked suspiciously. Liu Feng chuckled lightly and explained, \"There are so many things that this mall can do. Clothing stores, restaurants, barber shops, amusement facilities, etc. can all be opened in it.\"


    \"That''s great, then we can go shopping in the mall instead of running around the city.\" En Li said with a smile.


    Chang''an City is so big that you have to take a horse-drawn carriage to buy something. Most of the time in the world is spent on the road.


    Liu Feng sat down and joked, \"The mall is suitable for lazy people like you who don''t want to walk around.\"


    \"Your Majesty, this mall will take a long time to build, right?\" Ann Lisi asked.


    \"Yeah, probably it can be built before winter, and there will be more places for civilians to go in winter.\" Liu Feng said gently.


    An Li pondered for a while, and asked in doubt, \"Then, Your Majesty, what about the storefront outside? This mall is open, and the business of the storefront outside is expected to be affected.\"


    \"I also took this into consideration, and the things sold in the mall will be different from those outside.\" Liu Feng explained.


    \"Your Majesty, do you want to open a new product?\"Nicole fiddled with her flaxen hair. Liu Feng took a sip of tea, nodded and replied, \"Well, there are new products, and the grades will be differentiated from those outside. At that time, the hot pot, barbecue, and skewers that we eat in the castle can be opened in the mall.


    \"This idea is very good, as long as things are relatively different, those merchants are more willing to consume.\"Enri saw the benefits from the business side.


    Shopping malls are considered high-end places in this world, and the consumption inside is not too low.


    The most important thing is to earn money from merchants and nobles. They will feel that the shopping mall is different from the stalls on the roadside. Just like the box on the second floor of Zuixiaolou, it is better than the canteen on the first floor.


    \"It''s just that Your Majesty, the shopping mall is so large, it will be very hot in summer, what should I do about this?\"Nicole saw the inadequacy from the comfort level.


    Liu Feng put down the teacup with a smile, and said gently, \"I have given the scientific research department a blueprint for this issue, and there will be corresponding countermeasures at that time.\"


    The drawing he gave to the scientific research department was the production of an ice cube fan. He made a large square box, the upper part is the fan blade, and the lower part is a storage box, which can put water and ice cubes in it.


    When the steam engine rotates the fan, it blows out a slight mist of water. As long as a few more are placed in the shopping mall, it can make the shopping mall cooler.


    \"Your Majesty, one more question is lighting.\"Nicole continued to ask questions. Liu Feng pinched his chin and said, *This is still under study, I plan to connect the lights to the shopping mall, and then it will be as bright as the castle. \"


    0--seeking flowers~..


    \"Is this going to be difficult?\" Nicole frowned, and there are only a few rooms in Libao that have lights, which explains everything.


    \"It is not easy to implement for the time being, and it takes time to study.\"Liu Feng explained. Has he thought about this? Of course there is. Who doesn''t want to have electric lights in the grand theater and the tallest building? This is much more convenient than using candles, but this is not an easy task.


    \"I believe that Your Majesty can do it.\" Nicole firmly said, she has always believed so.


    \"Your Majesty, the glass shop has been expanding recently, are they all preparing for this mall? Enri guessed.


    \"Yeah, when the construction of high-rise buildings and shopping malls will require a lot of glass, it will be convenient to build up more.\"Liu Feng chuckled.


    ....


    \"I''m starting to look forward to it.\" Mina said with a smile, looking at the large square building on the blueprint, she couldn''t help but look forward to it.


    An Li pointed to a large open space and wondered, \"Your Majesty, where is this place? What is this place for?\"


    \"This is a place where you can make a lot of money.\"Liu Feng chuckled.


    \"Make a lot of money?\" Several women wondered.


    Liu Feng took a sip of black tea and explained, \"This area is called an amusement park.\"An amusement park? \" Several women were stunned again, this was the first time I heard this word.


    \"Well, then you will all like it very much.\" Liu Feng believes in himself.


    What he planned in it was a theme amusement park, similar to Disney on the other side of the earth.


    At that time, there will be many character dolls in fairy tales, as well as theme attractions, which are very suitable for girls and children to play.


    Of course, there will also be some amusement facilities, but it is not the roller coaster or roller coaster on the other side of the earth. Some carousel horses and water facilities can still be built.


    \"I really want to build it right away.\" Enri hoped, already very excited.


    \"Second shift, Cv~). Please customize, please support.


    The first thousand two hundred and ninety-two chapters: otherworldly version of armored vehicles. (1 more for support)


    Boom....


    \"Little by little....


    The sky seemed to have torn a hole, and the rain poured down, accompanied by bursts of muffled thunder.


    An Li watched the rain outside in the restaurant, and thought to herself, \"Why is it raining again, it rains every three or five minutes.\"

 Chapter 1143：

    \"Yeah, the clothes have been dry recently.\" Nicole shook her head helplessly.


    The clothes I washed some time ago finally dried quickly, and it rained again, which caused the clothes to change their smell after drying, so I had to wash them again.


    \"No way, summer is the thunderstorm season.\" Liu Feng sighed. \"Your Majesty, I can only work in the study today.\" An Li said helplessly.


    In the morning, Mina saw that it was raining, and brought the documents from the highest building to the castle.


    \"Okay, are you full?\" Liu Feng asked with a smile.


    The girls nodded, got up and followed Liu Feng into the study. What they ate today


    \"717\" is a soup dumpling, Nicole''s new technique, the taste is very good, although -- it always burns to the mouth at first. Ga_...


    Liu Feng walked to the seat and sat down, looking at the piles of documents, it was inevitable that he had a headache.


    \"Your Majesty, this is the document from Zink''s side, this is from the workshop, this is from the workshop.


    ...Enri helped sort by the side.


    Liu Feng looked at the classified documents, took a deep breath, and began to read.


    Half an hour later, he stretched his waist and said lazily, \"The progress of the city wall is very fast.\"


    Since the last city wall was built, other city walls have also been built.


    Many new craftsmen have been recruited, which has accelerated the construction of the city wall. In the past two months, a distance of several hundred meters has been built.


    \"Wait until winter arrives, and we will be able to repair it to the new city.\" Mina estimated.


    Liu Feng nodded lightly and said, \"It''s probably about the same.\"


    \"Your Majesty, this is the latest income statement for the training class.\"Enri handed over a document.


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly, took the document and asked, \"Has it grown again?\"


    \"Yes, in the past seven days, there have been hundreds of registered students for dance, sketching, swimming and other training courses. An Li said softly.


    Liu Feng closed the document, nodded with satisfaction, and said, \"I never thought that so many people would sign up.


    \"Your Majesty, I think so many people have signed up, so they can make use of the time in the evening. Enri suggested.


    *Yes, they have nothing to do at night, so add two more classes in the evening. \"Liu Feng agreed to this proposal.


    After all, the Han Dynasty is too short of such talents. If a hundred schools of thought contend, they must give enough room for development.


    An Li opened another document and reported, \"Your Majesty, the training of police dogs in the nine major cities has begun, and the construction of guard booths has also begun at major intersections.\"


    \"Well, how is the construction of their school?\" Liu Feng rolled up his sleeves and said. An Li turned to the next page and reported, \"In the larger cities such as Yingluo City, Haiyan City, and Tengying City, new schools have been built, and students have moved in for classes.\"


    When Liu Feng visited the major cities last time, there was no school, and only a few rooms were used as temporary teaching points.


    \"Well, the flag-raising ceremony once every seven days should not be forgotten, and the school should also be implemented in place.\" Liu Feng urged.


    He gave students a lot of preferential measures, such as going to the library to borrow books, eating, etc. As long as they are students, they can get a 20% discount.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"


    An Li Shii pointed at the next one and thought about it, and continued, \"By the way, Wei Ya proposed to open a senior class a few days ago.\"


    Not long ago, Mother Rabbit Ears made this suggestion to An Li, and Mother Fox Ears has been helping to perfect the proposal these days.


    Liu Feng put down the document in his hand and said, \"Well, this is indeed necessary.\"


    The education level taught in schools today is considered to be the primary school culture on the other side of the earth. \"Your Majesty, do you want to open a senior class now?\" Enri asked with her head tilted.


    Liu Feng nodded without hesitation, and responded, \"Open, but the textbook will be available after a while.


    \"Understood.\" Enri nodded in response, and then handed over another document.


    \"Is this the workshop''s document?\" Liu Feng began to read.


    An Li nodded and explained, \"The shoe workshop has started mass production of rubber shoes, and the shoe store has also opened, in the living area of ??the new city.\"


    \"Just throw away the shoes in the gold coin supermarket.\" Liu Feng urged.


    \"Understand, if the rain stops this afternoon, the shoe store will open.\"Enri explained.


    \"Well, what is the price?\"Liu Feng asked.


    In the past, the quantity was small and the price was higher, but now the quantity is large, and the price will be slightly suppressed.


    An Li looked at the document in her hand, -.- Hui reported, \"The price of rubber slippers is seven copper coins, and the price of rubber sandals is nine copper coins. Other prices will vary depending on the style. 0...


    \"Well, the price is neither high nor low, and I will adjust the price again when the quantity is more in the future.\"Liu Feng thinks the price is still very reasonable.


    The gold coin supermarket sells dozens of copper coins in pairs, and there are not many people in the city who are willing to buy them.


    When Mina saw that the market had been dealt with, she handed over the document and reported it.


    \"Your Majesty, this is the document sent by Zink today, it is about armored soldiers.\"


    In fact, the armored soldiers are a new type of arms that Liu Feng was preparing for more than two months ago.


    According to Liu Feng''s request, Yili has built an armored vehicle that can participate in land warfare. It looks a bit like an off-road vehicle on the other side of the world, with wheels that are a bit bigger than a normal steam car.


    The steel plate is used outside, which can completely resist the enemy''s spears, bows and arrows, and is the secret weapon for the front to open the way.


    Liu Feng looked at the documents in his hand, it was a bit too much, he raised his head and said, \"Read it to me.\"


    \"Yes.\"


    Mina opened the document, glanced at it and started reporting, \"The selection lasted for two months, from the original veterans, 800 were promoted to armored soldiers. After training, practical exercises, and drills, only 500 qualified. \"


    \"Five hundred is already very good, and there are not so many armored vehicles.\"Liu Feng raised his head and said.


    This number was unexpected to him. He thought that the strict selection conditions of the armored soldiers, coupled with the devil-like training, left only two hundred at most, but he did not expect that this time there would be a surprise.


    \"Your Majesty, when will this armored soldier come in handy?\" Mina wondered.


    1.8 Liu Feng turned his head to look at the majestic rain outside the window, and said solemnly, \"Soon, it will be used in the battle against the Flanders Empire.\"


    \"Your Majesty, do you want to send this armored unit to Haiyan City?\" Mina guessed,


    \"Well, they have been annexing the Yadian Kingdom, they should have a new action.\"Liu Feng explained.


    Mina rolled her blue eyes and boldly guessed, \"The waterway won''t work, they might attack Haiyan City through the land of the Yadian Kingdom?\"


    \"The possibility is very high, this armored unit is just used for actual combat drills - down, look

 Chapter 1144：

    - See how practical it is. \"Liu Feng took a sip - the lipstick tea ceremony.\" This time, they will definitely be back and forth. \" Mina said seriously.


    \"One update, Cv7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1293: Department of Food Hygiene. (2 more for customization)


    In the study, the documents were processed until the afternoon, and the rainstorm turned into a slight drizzle. After a brief afternoon tea, Liu Feng and the others continued to work.


    An Li wiped the corner of her mouth with her fingers and said with admiration, \"Nicole, your craftsmanship is getting better and better.\"


    Afternoon tea is the sour fruit layer cake, sweet and sour is very appetizing.


    \"Just like it, I have already sent the recipe of this new product to the dessert shop.\" Nicole said softly.


    Knock Knock...\"Gah...


    Mina pushed open the door of the study, and presented a telegram with both hands, reporting, \"Your Majesty, this is a telegram from Darlene, Eliza, and the Flanders Empire.\"


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly, took the document and started to read it, saying, \"The Flanders Empire is worse than we thought.\"


    \"There are only about 30,000 knights left, which is really not that good, but a big reason is that they sent knights to our side.\" Mina analyzed. If the 20,000-odd knights were not dispatched in 04, and there was no barrier from this sea, the Flanders Empire would be a very formidable enemy.


    Mina closed the document and continued, \"Edward sent back the information, the people over there like our goods very much, and they have assembled a lot of merchants to come to our Han Dynasty before the fall.\"


    \"Well, continue to expand the workshop, they will buy more goods this time.\" Liu Feng said seriously.


    \"Have found a suitable place to open a bank.\" Mina went on to report. Liu Feng took a sip of tea and said, \"Wait until the other two empires'' banks are stabilized, and then let Avril take the airship to open it. It will be easier with the beginning.\"


    \"Well, this is indeed more secure.\" Mina said seriously.


    An Li flipped through another document and wondered, \"Huh! Novels?\"


    Liu Feng took the document handed over by Hu Erniang, looked at it carefully, and said in surprise after a while, \"I didn''t expect that people in that continent could also write novels.\"


    In fact, it was Edward who discovered the City of Miracles that sold less well in the Flanders Empire than other empires and cities.


    Although it is also very popular, but there is no enthusiasm for a thousand coppers, so I went to investigate. He discovered that a novelist in the Flanders Empire had also published a novel called the Longing for Chang''an City.


    Sales also did well, leading to a two-book hedge in the market.


    \"Your Majesty, let someone buy a few copies and come back to see.\"An Li suggested.


    She is very sure that the person who wrote this novel has been to Chang''an City and will not stay there for a short time.


    \"Well, by the way, let Edward investigate - let''s see who the author is.\" Liu Feng agreed with this proposal.


    I want to see if the novel is well written, how the character is, and see if I can recruit you to Chang''an City.


    Mina handed over a document again and said, \"Your Majesty, Eliza reported that a princess in the Elven Empire is looking for Jenny.\"


    \"Well, it''s Princess Jill, right, tell Jenny the news later.\"


    Liu Feng looked down at the document.


    At that time, maybe this Princess Jill can speed up the trade between the two countries.


    \"Understood, according to the news, this Princess Jill is very obsessed with our goods, and bought hundreds of them all at once.\" Mina chuckled lightly.


    It''s really a terrible thing for a woman to go crazy.


    \"The more you buy, the better. She also sent people to stare at Eliza and the others, probably because she was worried about Jenny.\" Liu Feng nodded lightly.


    \"Your Majesty, will this Princess Jill come to Chang''an City?\" Mina wondered.


    Liu Feng smiled slightly, blinked his black eyes and said, \"It''s not impossible.\"


    On the other side, Enri poured all the letters in a box onto the table, and explained, \"Your Majesty, this is a letter of advice from the most prostitutes.\"


    Liu Feng looked at the pile of letters in front of him, not to mention there were hundreds of them, took a deep breath and said, \"Look at it, there are so many letters, you can also help to look at them.\"


    \"Okay.\" En Li nodded and started opening letters one by one.


    This is the newly established Chang''an City recently, in order to directly receive feedback from the civilians, so that the information obtained is more true.


    More than ten minutes later, a pile of letters had already been opened on the table, and most of them are some painless feedback.


    \"Your Majesty, there is a more serious letter here, take a look.\" Enri handed over a letter with a serious face.


    Liu Feng took the letter and browsed it quickly, then his face became gloomy, and he said in a deep voice, \"I actually cook with broken meat!\"


    \"What? This is too bad.\" Enri said angrily.


    \"A newly opened noodle restaurant in Xincheng District.\" Liu Feng said solemnly.


    \"Your Majesty, you must deal with them strictly.\"Enri said indignantly. The image of Chang''an City, which has been managed with great difficulty, cannot let these few mouse excrement ruin a whole pot of porridge.


    Liu Feng put down the letter and said coldly 273, \"Replace all the staff of the noodle shop and put them in the security department.\"


    Every time Chang''an City receives feedback, all the people in charge of the major stores come to get it, and finally summarize it to the highest building.


    In this way, all the information Liu Feng got was uploaded by the person in charge. As for whether the uploaded files were true or not, we would not know. That''s why we set up a feedback recycling box for civilians.


    \"Yes.\" En Li responded immediately, wanting to make them suffer.


    \"Your Majesty, this situation may occur in many places in Chang''an City, and it may happen often.\" Nicole said seriously, after all, there are too many places in the catering industry that can be corrupted.


    Liu Feng nodded and said solemnly, \"It seems that it needs to be rectified.\"


    \"Your Majesty, it is necessary for someone to investigate these people.\"Enri suggested.


    Liu Feng took a sip of the black tea and thought, \"Investigation is a must, but it requires a legitimate occupation to investigate, after all, it involves a wide range of areas.\"


    ... Mina looked at Liu Feng suspiciously.


    \"Let''s set up a food hygiene department.\" Liu Feng said loudly.


    \"Second update, (factory v7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1294: Review Division. (3 more for customization)


    \"Department of Food Hygiene?\" Several women said in unison, looking at Liu Feng with a confused look. \"It is a department that inspects food hygiene, with food safety administrators, when there are suspected food poisoning and food contamination incidents.\"


    Liu Feng took a sip of tea to moisten his throat, and continued, \"Seize the store that has suffered from food poisoning or had a bad stomach, and promptly report it to the headquarters of the Food Hygiene Department, so as to start taking measures to prevent the situation from escalating.\ "


    \"Then the people in this department should be selected strictly, and some bad-minded people should not take advantage of the loopholes. Enri said righteously.


    If this food hygiene department gets in with greedy people and gets along with each other, the consequences can be imagined.


    \"Well, Mina, you choose a few people from the security department, and then let Xin Ke choose a few people in the army, you must be impartial and selfless." Liu Feng said rigorously.


    Eating is something that everyone does every day. The importance of food safety can be imagined. It is easy to eat bad stomach, and it is life-threatening in severe cases.

 Chapter 1145：

    \"Yes, it must be selected strictly.\" Mina replied solemnly.


    She is well aware of the importance of food safety. Before she came to Chang''an City, Mao Er Niang would often eat spoiled food, which caused her stomach pain for several days.


    \"Specific standards and implementation content, as well as detailed laws, I will draw up a document later, you will give them to propaganda at that time.\" Liu Feng said solemnly.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\" Mina nodded immediately.


    An Li rolled her brown eyes and suggested, \"Your Majesty, please print some slogans at that time. If civilians eat a store that tastes wrong, they can report it to the Food Hygiene Department.\"


    \"Well, if the situation is true, there will be a reward. If the report is false, the guard will be shut down for a few days. Liu Feng thinks this proposal is very good.


    With so many places to eat in Chang''an City, it is inevitable that people from the Food and Sanitation Department alone will make mistakes. At this time, it is necessary to make use of the power of the masses.


    \"Okay, let the people in the workshop print the slogan immediately, and when the food hygiene department is set up, let someone post it on the bulletin board.~. Enri blinked her brown eyes.


    Liu Feng picked up the pen and circled the map, and handed it to Hu Erniang, \"The Department of Food Hygiene will be set up here.\"


    \"This place is good. Enri said with a smile.


    The address of the Department of Food Hygiene is set up next to the Department of Political Science and Law, so the two departments can cooperate with each other.


    \"Since the Department of Food Hygiene has been established, then the Department of Examination should also be put on the agenda.\" Liu Feng thought to himself.


    \"Your Majesty, what is the Censorship Division?\" Enri asked with her head tilted.


    Liu Feng put down the teacup and explained, \"It is an investigation department, which specializes in investigating and monitoring people with positions.


    Corruption has existed in all eras. Since there are cases of using spoiled food and continuing to sell it to others, then there must be corruption, and this department can just solve this problem.


    \"Then they will be obedient.\" Enri agreed with this suggestion.


    Liu Feng nodded lightly and said solemnly, \"I just took this opportunity to rectify Chang''an City well.\"


    I originally thought that the nature of people in this era would not be bad, and at most they would do something out of the ordinary for food and clothing.


    This is the last thing I want to see, but there is no way. With the growing development of Chang''an City, these problems will inevitably breed slowly.


    It can only be strangled from the source before it develops to an uncontrollable level.


    Mina blinked her blue eyes and asked, \"Your Majesty, are the people from the Inspection Division also selected from the Security Division?\"


    Liu Feng shook his head lightly and said, \"No, let Xin Ke go to the Guard Division to choose. There are many veterans who perform well in the army, but there is no suitable position. Now is just an opportunity.\"


    \"Your Majesty, I think there is still a need for someone in the Censorship Division who knows the truth.\" Mina suggested.


    Liu Feng smiled slightly and said, \"I already have a suitable candidate, so let Lucy do the job.\"


    \"Good idea, Lucy''s status as a former princess is indeed very suitable for the director of this review department.\"Enri agreed.


    When Liu Feng just won the former Yingluo Kingdom, he said that she would be the director of this examination department. It''s just that due to various delays, this review division has been put on hold.


    \"Your Majesty, this is another commoner''s suggestion.\" Mina saw another letter.


    Liu Feng took the letter, opened it and quickly browsed it. After a while, he said, \"It turned out to be written by the family member who had the accident.\"


    \"Your Majesty, I think their suggestion is correct.\" Mina agreed.


    What was written on the letter was to suggest that His Majesty the King could open a department that could punish carriages hitting people, or pedestrians, running traffic lights and obstructing traffic.


    Because the Division of Guards has to deal with too many things every day, there is no way to take care of all aspects at once.


    \"Well, it is indeed a good proposal. It is very rare to be able to express opinions objectively after the people in my family have problems.\"Liu Feng praised.


    ~Then Your Majesty, what is this department? \" Mina took out a notepad and prepared to record.


    Liu Feng thought about it for a while, and said, \"Let''s set up a transportation department, and the people inside will be responsible for advocating traffic laws and some traffic accidents. Mina lowered her head and recorded, wondering, \"Then Your Majesty, are airships, steam trains, steam cars and bicycles also included? \"


    \"Let''s include it all. Airships, steam trains, and steam ships will all be handled by this department in the future.\"Liu Feng nodded.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\" Mina continued to record.


    Liu Feng touched his forehead and added, \"Then the guard booth is also assigned to the Department of Transportation. The Department of Security has a lot of things to do now, and let other departments share some of it.\"


    \"Understood.\" Mina pushed her long black hair behind her ears.


    \"The candidate should still be selected in the Security Division (Li Dezhao), and let''s see how the Abel who was selected for the imperial examination before. If possible, let him go.\" Liu Feng thought.


    *Yes, Your Majesty, where is the location of the Department of Transportation? Next to the Guard Division? \" Mina said suspiciously.


    Liu Feng frowned and thought about it, and said, \"If there is still a place, it can be set up there, if not, it can be set up in the new city.\"


    \"Understood.\" Mina wrote on the notepad, there are many things to arrange later.


    Liu Feng looked at the weather that was slowly darkening outside, got up and stretched his muscles and bones, and said in a relaxed way, \"Let''s go here today, and see Yu for the rest tomorrow.\"


    \"Your Majesty, then I will send someone to send the order first.\" Mina smiled.


    \"Go.\"Liu Feng said with a smile, things are almost done today, and the rain has stopped.


    \"Three shifts, (V). Please customize, please support.\".


    The first thousand two hundred and ninety-five chapters: Jagged Lion Ear Niang. (1 more for customization)


    The sky was gray, and there were dark clouds everywhere, and the atmosphere became very depressing. In the main tent, Elsa had just finished her breakfast and was sitting and thinking about things. Qiluo looked at Shi Er Niang''s dumbfounded expression, and wanted to say something, but she didn''t know what to say.


    She knew that Her Royal Highness was disturbing something, nothing more than the issue of the territory and the issue of the upcoming war with another tribe.


    Carrying a hot goat milk, Liya stepped into the tent and saluted, \"Your Majesty, it looks like it''s going to rain outside.\"


    Hearing this, Elsa raised her head slightly, frowned as she looked at the weather outside the door, sighed and said, it is raining again, let someone take measures first. \"


    \"Yes.\" Liya responded immediately, put down the hot goat milk and let the knight at the door arrange it.


    The Saharan prairie is no better than a castle in an inland city. Rain is a very distressing thing. Light rain is fine, but if it encounters heavy rain, it will be bad.


    The tribes live in tents, and these round tents are all made of wooden sticks and sheepskins tied to the outside.


    580 Of course, this is a tent in summer, and it is tied outside with thicker fabric in winter.


    Whether it is summer or winter tents, once it rains heavily, it means that some tents will be defeated by the heavy rain.


    Qiluo listened to the whistling wind outside, sighed and said, \"Your Highness, if it still rains heavily, our territory expansion plan will be temporarily stopped.\"


    Elsa picked up the hot goat milk, took a sip, wiped the corner of her mouth, and warned, \"Pause for now, let them take care of the food, don''t be like last time.\" The rainstorm a few days ago, due to The rain protection measures were not done well, and the wheat in a tent, as well as some food such as dried mutton, were all soaked by the rain.


    At this important moment of scramble for territory, food is very important.


    \"Understood.\" Liya responded immediately.


    For the last mistake, although Her Royal Highness did not blame her, she still felt guilty for causing so much food to be wasted.

 Chapter 1146：

    \"There are also those cowboys and sheep Keiko who are also optimistic, continue to check the fence, lest the wind is too strong to break the fence and let them run out." Elsa added.


    Liya nodded heavily and reported, \"-I have already sent someone to reinforce the fence, and also arranged a place to keep out the rain for some ponies and lambs who were born and had no resistance.\"


    \"When the rain stops, arrange a wave of cattle, sheep and horses to go out to sell. When the war starts, you won''t be able to care so much.\" Elsa shook her blond hair. Cattle, sheep and horses are too important for the savannah tribes, all the sources of income depend on them, and some weapons, armor, and even the raw materials for setting up tents, all rely on selling them to make money.


    \"Yes.\" Liya replied.


    Qiluo saw that the internal affairs were almost dealt with, so he opened his mouth and said,


    \"His Royal Highness, according to the information, two small tribes have united, and the Maxi tribe has also sent a lot of troops to support them.\"


    Elsa rubbed her brows and said, \"That guy Marcy would actually support him\" I guess she wanted to wait for the two sides to be bruised and bruised, and then harvest both sides. \" Qiluo analyzed.


    The current intention of the Maxi tribe is obvious, that is, the snipe and mussels compete, and the fisherman wins.


    Listening to the training of the knights outside, Elsa said solemnly, \"Then let him go.\"


    Qiluo was stunned for a moment, then returned to the divine way, \"Your Highness, are you going to attack the Maxi tribe directly?\"


    Elsa raised her hand lightly and signaled, \"No, it''s not time yet, let''s get rid of the two tribes that joined forces first.


    \"His Royal Highness (aeba), but the weather is bad right now, if we attack those two tribes directly, what will happen to the people from Maxi''s side to take the opportunity to occupy our tribe?" Qiluo worried.


    Finally, from the original tribe of 30,000 people, it has slowly expanded to the current tribe of 50,000 people. From the previous top 30 tribes to the top three tribes slowly, it is more cautious than rampant.


    The corners of Elsa''s mouth rose slightly, and she asked back, \"You think you can''t go out in this weather, what about the other party?\"


    When Qiluo heard this, her eyes widened, and he hesitated, \"The other party may think so too, so they will relax the intensity of the patrol and instead strengthen the protection against heavy rain, then...


    Elsa interrupted and answered, \"Then we can take advantage of the other party''s slack and directly take down these two small tribes to eliminate this hidden danger.\"


    Qiluo looked at the oppressive weather outside and said worriedly, \"But Your Highness, this weather is also very unfavorable for us.\"


    \"It will have an impact to some extent, but it hasn''t rained yet! We have a quick fight, and we have been training for a long time on the ground, so it''s okay if it rains.\" Elsa said bloody.


    Under the guidance of his father since he was a child, the orc knight is to be fearless. What is the strong wind and rain, and the ice and snow wars have also experienced.


    \"Yes.\" Qiluo responded immediately.


    Elsa sat back in her seat and asked, \"How many people are there in those two tribes?\" Qiluo took out a piece of paper from her pocket, spread it out and said, \"There are about 4,000 people, most of them are around 4,000 people. Human equipment is leather armor."


    \"Four thousand knights? In which direction are they relocated?" Elsa continued to ask.


    \"In our southwest.\" Qiluo continued to report.


    When Elsa heard this, the corner of her mouth was slightly raised, and she chuckled, \"The distance between the two is good or bad now.\"


    \"How do you say?\" Qiluo didn''t understand.


    \"If it weren''t for the current weather, we would have to take into account the distance between them.\"


    Elsa shook her head lightly and continued, \"But because of this weather, they only care about repairing the tents and protecting the war horses, and they don''t know anything about our attack.\"


    Qiluo suddenly realized, and said in surprise, \"That is to say, when the war begins, this distance will become a fatal point, and when they look for support, we will have returned to the tribe.\"


    \"Yes, go and arrange 6,000 knights, I want those two tribes to regret making this decision.\" Elsa said chillingly.


    \"Yes, Your Highness.\" Qiluo responded immediately, turned around and left the tent.


    \"One update, Cv7). Please support, please customize.\".


    Chapter 1296: Kill! (2 more for customization)


    Qiluo came to the gate of the knight camp with a sword on his waist, looked up at the gloomy weather, and stepped inside.


    Although the tribe now has a population of more than 50,000, there are some knights who can go to war.


    There are more than 10,000 knights, and this is also the 2,000 knights who were newly recruited and trained some time ago.


    When the big knight trained in the camp saw the monkey ear girl, he immediately saluted, \"Sir.\"


    \"Go and make arrangements, select 6,000 knights, and His Highness is ready to leave immediately.\" Qi-Luo ordered.


    \"Yes.\"The big knight responded immediately.


    More than ten minutes later, six thousand orc knights gathered outside the camp, one by one wearing armor and holding spears.


    \"Ta Ta...


    Elsa came to the camp from the main tent and looked at the knights in front of her with satisfaction.


    Qiluo saluted respectfully, \"Under the stock, all the knights are assembled.\"


    Elsa nodded lightly, walked to the 6,000 knights, and shouted, "Let us face the wind and rain of nature and defeat the enemies who want to be our tribe."


    \"Kill! Kill!\"The morale of the orc knights is high, even if it is the coming heavy rain, no one is afraid.


    Seeing the high morale, Elsa nodded with satisfaction, turned over and rode on the war horse, tied her long golden hair into a high ponytail, and her eyes were full of chills.


    \"You stay in the tribe, let the remaining knights be vigilant, and the patrols cannot be slack.\" Elsa urged.


    \"Swear to protect the tribe to the death.\" The big knight replied solemnly.


    The remaining thousands of knights can still resist if they encounter a sneak attack from the Maxi tribe.


    \"Let the people in the kitchen prepare the food and wait for our triumph.\" Elsa said to herself.


    \"Waiting for the return of His Highness.\"The big knight gave a big gift and watched the lion-eared ladies leave. \"drive!\"


    Elsa gripped the horse''s belly with her legs, pulling the reins with one hand, and headed toward the southwest of the tribe. \"drive!\"


    Qiluo told Liya a few words, and followed behind Her Royal Highness on a war horse.


    \"Tap tap....


    The weather was gloomy, with a few drops of rain mixed in the gale, and the flag of the Elsa tribe fluttered in the wind.


    The 6,000 knights marched forward in a mighty manner under the leadership of the Lion-Eared Girl. -In half an hour, Elsa and the others are about to approach the temporary camping point of the two alliance tribes.


    Qiluo looked at the front from a distance on the horse, and found that there were no shadows of the enemy knights, and said doubtfully, \"Your Highness, they don''t seem to notice us.\"


    \"Because of the weather, they are all busy bringing food, and the sound of thunder is rolling in, and the sound of our horse''s hooves has been covered up.\" Elsa said lightly.


    She is now the situation she is happy to see, and there is less trouble.


    Qiluo''s eyes were full of chills, staring at the tent like black dots in front, and said,


    \"Your Highness, now is a good opportunity.\"

 Chapter 1147：

    \"Rush! Those who resist will kill, those who surrender will not.\" Elsa shouted with her saber raised.


    \"Kill! Kill!\" The knights all shouted angrily, rushing forward on their horses, and the archers behind them were also ready to go.


    With the majestic shouts of the knights and the neighing of the war horses, the two tribes also discovered Elsa and the others.


    \"Enemy attack! Enemy attack!\"


    \"Whoosh....


    The knights of the two tribes shouted and blew their warning horns.


    But it was too late. In just a few minutes, Elsa and the others were crushed in front of the Alliance Horde.


    Due to the problem of arranging the tents and strengthening the tents, as well as the measures of chasing the rain, I never expected that the enemy would attack at this time.


    The knights of the two teams confronted each other like this. Although the opponent was very embarrassed, there were more than 4,000 knights. After resisting the first wave of attacks, they readjusted the rhythm and began to confront each other head-on.


    \"Your Highness, they have regained their rhythm.\" Qiluo shouted.


    \"We have more people than them, and we will not lose this battle no matter what.\" Elsa encouraged.


    The fact is indeed like this, although the other party has recovered the rhythm, after all, the human race is not as strong as the orcs.


    \"Kill.\" Qiluo responded immediately, pulling the horse and heading towards the leader of the other party.


    \"Boom...


    \"Xixixili...


    There were thunderstorms, heavy rain fell, and the war between tribes was shrouded in the heavy rain.


    The two tribes that were not prepared originally, coupled with the influence of the weather, and the strength of the orc knights, were completely at a disadvantage in less than half an hour.


    \"Kill!\" Elsa shouted, blazing a **** path and heading towards Qiluo.


    On the ground was a mixture of blood and rain, and there were corpses of knights and warhorses lying all over the place.


    Another half an hour passed, the war was declared over, and this time the goddess of victory was on Elsa''s side again.


    \"Reckon, how many knights we have lost.\"Elsa ordered. She was still stepping on the corpse of the enemy leader under her feet, and with one hand she put the rain-soaked blond hair behind her ear.


    \"Yes.\" Qiluo responded immediately, and asked the knights to clear up immediately, and take care of the injured knight by the way.


    Elsa turned over and got off the war horse, walked into the enemy''s tent, and ordered, \"Bring all these grains back to the tribe, and all the sheep and horses will be driven back.\"


    \"Yes.\"The knight responded immediately, and a group of people began to dismantle tents and carry supplies.


    \"Your Highness, we have lost more than 2,000 knights.\" Qi Luohui reported.


    Elsa''s face sank, she took a deep breath, and ordered, \"Bring them all back, split them up and take care of them.


    There are more than a thousand knights left in the two tribes, and the rest are dead and wounded.


    \"Yes.\" Qiluo responded immediately, covering her left arm with one hand, she was scratched when she was fighting.


    Elsa looked at Monkey Ear Mother''s bleeding arm and said with concern, \"Go back to the doctor to have a look and wrap it up.\"


    Qiluo shook her head lightly and said worriedly, \"I''m fine, Your Highness, hurry back.\"


    \"Let''s go back first, and leave it here for them to deal with the aftermath.\" Elsa nodded, turned on her horse and hurried towards the tribe.


    \"Second update, Cv7). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1297: Steam Mothership. (3 more for customization)


    In the early morning, in the Chang''an City dock.


    Weishi is studying the blueprint, which was issued by His Majesty the King yesterday.


    At this moment, outside the dock, a steam car stopped at the door.


    Mira opened the car door and said respectfully, \"Your Majesty, we are here.\"


    Liu Feng nodded lightly and stepped out of the car.


    \"Ta Ta...


    In the soldier''s salute at the gate, he brought a few girls into the dock.


    Mira has already emptied all the idle people here in advance, leaving only the backbone of a few boatmen.


    Weishi and others saluted respectfully, \"Your Majesty.\"


    \"Let''s get up, how''s the blueprint research?\"Liu Feng raised his hand lightly and saw that they were all holding the blueprints in their hands.


    The "147" blueprint he gave to Weishi and others yesterday was the blueprint of the steamship. This steam mothership is because the situation of another continent is taken into account. After all, there are three empires there, so they have to plan ahead.


    In addition, this steam carrier can also be used as a transit station and a temporary landing point. \"Airships and steamships can all dock on this steam carrier, or supply supplies, etc., and can conduct long-distance operations.


    \"Still researching.\" Wei Tu responded.


    When he received the drawings yesterday, he was very excited when he saw the contents inside, and thought the idea was crazy.


    If this can be done, it will be a great achievement, and this life will not be wasted. Although it was the same mentality when making a 100-meter boat at the time, it is obviously different now.


    \"Well, if there is anything you don''t understand, you can ask, which is more conducive to research.\"Liu Feng nodded.


    It is not easy to make this steam mothership, so we can''t waste time. On the premise of safety and operation, we can build it within a year as much as possible. With the lessons learned from airships and steam trains, the production time of steam motherships can be shortened. It is only necessary to study the specific structure and rationality before starting production.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, this subordinate just has a question to ask.\" Weishi nodded quickly, if it weren''t for the king''s words, he would not have dared to ask.


    \"Well, just ask if you have any questions.\"Liu Feng nodded.


    Weishixian saluted respectfully, spread out the drawing and said, \"Your Majesty, I don''t quite understand this.


    \"You can use steel to cast several support points here, and the support will be better.\"


    Liu Feng explained.


    Weishi pointed to the anatomical map of the interior of the cabin. The difficulty was how to support the steel plate above.


    The volume of this steamship is 200 meters. Of course, this measurement distance includes the area of ??the large ship board above.


    The board above is the place for the airship to stay, so the area is so large and the weight will definitely not be light.


    If the support is not done well, it is easy to crush the cabin below, and the supporting pillars should also be selected well. If you use wood, you will not be able to support it for long.


    \"Understood.\"Wei Tu suddenly realized.


    Last night, he was struggling. The space in the cabin should be spacious, but he also had to consider whether it could support the weight of the upper deck.

 Chapter 1148：

    The position of the cabin is wide, and if there is no force point, it is easy to cause the ship to sink due to uneven force.


    \"Is there any question?\" Liu Feng asked.


    Weishi shook his head quickly and said, \"Not for now.\"


    \"Well, if you encounter something that can''t solve the problem, come to me immediately.\"Liu Feng nodded.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"Weishi respectfully said.


    Liu Feng walked out of the dock with a few women and went to inspect other places. \"Weishi, what does Your Majesty want to use this 200-meter ship for?\" A researcher wondered.


    \"Yeah, this big ship looks very spacious and can put a lot of cargo on the board.\" Another researcher was also very curious.


    \"I don''t know either, but I am very satisfied to be able to participate in the research and construction of this big ship.\" Weishi laughed heartily.


    His Majesty the King''s thoughts, he dare not and will not speculate, just know that it is good to do his own work.


    Weishi looked at the drawings, and the more he looked, the more excited he became. He looked eager to try, and said with a smile, \"Let''s start researching right away...\"


    \"Well, the structure of this steam mothership is completely different from the ships we built before.\"-The famous shipbuilder researched.


    \"There are many questions we can discuss.\"Weishi smiled.


    Yesterday, I thought it was similar to a 100-meter ship, and there wouldn''t be much difference, but the more research I found, the less the same thing.


    -The famous boatman nodded in agreement and said seriously, \"There are too many different places, this is a challenge.\"


    The Weishi people came to the dock''s office, spread the drawings on the table, and started an academic discussion.


    \"I think the hull of this steamship should be made of wood.\"A boatman suggested.


    Another boatmaker, after looking at the drawings for a while, suggested, \"The board on the boat should be made of steel, so that the load-bearing capacity is better.\"


    Weishi quickly shook his head and expressed his opinion, \"I think steel needs to be added to the hull, otherwise this big ship can''t carry too heavy things, and the board can''t be all steel, so the weight ratio is wrong.


    \"I also think that the board on this steamship is so wide, which means that it will carry a lot of things. If the hull is made of wood, it is easy to sink or disintegrate. \" Another boatman agreed.


    \"How do you do it?\"The shipbuilders have nothing to do. Although there are many ships built, this is the first time I have seen this steamship.


    \"The place His Majesty said just now, we can discuss it and solve this problem first.\" Weishi thought.


    The boatman nodded and said, \"We can make that support column out of new alloys...


    -The group of boatmen started a discussion around the drawings. Everyone has their own opinions, but most people''s thinking stops on the shipbuilding side. It''s hard to break in-


    rise.


    Although Weishi had many ideas, many ideas were overturned when he saw the drawings.


    \"It''s a problem.\"


    He mused.


    \"Three shifts, factory v7). Please customize, please support.\".


    The first thousand two hundred and ninety-eighth chapters: the otherworldly version of the bus station. (1 more for support)


    After Liu Feng and others came out of the dock, they moved towards the new city.


    Nicole took out a small lunch box from her bag and said softly, \"Your Majesty, eat some spicy chicken tips.\"


    Spicy chicken tip is a hot new snack in Chang''an City - it is often sold out after its launch. They also sell spicy kelp, spicy chicken feet, duck head, duck tongue and so on. This is the newly opened lo-mei restaurant in Chang''an City.


    It only takes one dry run to sell out of stock. Not long after it started business, there were not many quantities. Most of them were vegetarian dishes, but they were also in short supply.


    \"You feed Mina and Anli.\" Liu Feng chuckled and pushed it to the cat-eared girls.


    \"Then give it to me.\" Mina licked the corner of her mouth, then picked up the piece and gnawed it. An Li rubbed her small hands and picked up a piece. When this snack was first made, Hu Erniang could eat a large box by herself.


    \"Eat less, eating too spicy is bad for the stomach.\" Liu Feng urged.


    He didn''t want to hear the screams of the beast-eared girls the next day, and then have pimples on his face or something.


    \"Okay, I''ll eat ten.\" Enri sipped several pieces in her mouth one after another.


    After Liu Feng saw it, the corners of his mouth twitched a few times. Do you eat ten together?


    \"Your Majesty, we 04 now... Zang Ya said vaguely.


    \"You finish eating before you talk, don''t wait until you get choked.\" Liu Feng rolled his eyes and said.


    Wei Ya chewed the food in her mouth hard, swallowed it slowly, and asked, \"Your Majesty, are we going to the bus station now?\"


    \"Well, drop by and have a look.\" Liu Feng said softly.


    An Li licked her greasy fingers and said with a smile, \"It''s my first time.\"


    \"Your Majesty, there are enough carriages in Chang''an City, why do you want to drive to the bus station?\" Wei Ya said puzzled.


    In the eyes of Rabbit Erniang, steam cars are the exclusive means of transportation for the king.


    \"The horse-drawn carriage is not the first transportation equipment I want. What I want is a steam car driving on Chang''an City Road, which will be greatly improved in terms of safety and efficiency. \" Liu Feng explained.


    When the steam car was first built, this idea began to sprout in his mind, and he planned to replace all the carriages in Chang''an City with steam cars within ten years.


    Of course, the steam car here is not the car that Liu Feng usually rides, but a bus equivalent to the earth.


    \"Your Majesty, I think the carriage should still be reserved, because although the steam car is convenient, the price is not low, and many people may not be able to afford it.\"Weiya said seriously.


    Liu Feng nodded with a smile, and said, \"Of course, horse carriages are still the main means of transportation now, but ah, the price of steam cars is not very expensive.\"


    \"Huh? Is it cheap to take a steam car?" Wei Ya said with red eyes.


    Liu Feng smiled and explained, \"The steam cars in the bus station are different from the ones we are sitting in now.


    \"Ah? What''s the difference?\" Wei Ya was stunned. \"You''ll know when you wait.\" Liu Feng said gently.


    Rabbit-eared girl stays at school every day, either teaching or arranging textbooks, and she doesn''t really know what''s going on in the city.


    Ten minutes later, the steam car stopped at the entrance of the station, which was located beside the square in the new city.


    There are two squares on the left and right in the new urban area. The big square where the Grand Theater and the tallest building are located is the right square, and the steam bus station is located in the smaller Zuoguang Square.


    \"Your Majesty.\" Mira opened the car door and respectfully stepped back to the side.


    Today is the ribbon-cutting ceremony of the steam bus station. It has not officially opened yet. Civilians and businessmen have been isolated for a long distance.


    \"Yeah.\" After Liu Feng got off the bus, he looked at the steam bus station in front of him, and there was not much difference with the drawings he gave.

 Chapter 1149：

    Wei Ya saw the steam bus parked inside at a glance and exclaimed,


    \"Huh? Your Majesty, this is not the same as the steam cars we usually ride in!\"


    Rabbit-eared girl looked at the rectangular iron boxes in front of them, similar in shape to steam cars, but this one looked longer and had more seats inside.


    \"This is called a steam bus.\" Liu Feng explained.


    \"That''s it.\" Wei Ya nodded in understanding, and then turned her attention to the bus station.


    The appearance of the entire steam bus station is similar to the high-speed rail station on the other side of the earth. It presents a square with a shade and rain cover extending from it. The three-character plaque of Chang''an Bus Station hangs on it. The gate is very spacious, and four steam minibuses can be driven side by side.


    Except the wall at the main entrance of the bus station is made of glass, the other three walls are made of cement, which is very high-end from the front.


    An Li walked into the bus station, looked around and said in admiration, \"Your Majesty, the decoration of this bus station is quite good.\"


    Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction and said, \"It will be open for business in the afternoon.\"


    Mina pointed to the arrow signs on the ground that went in and out, and nodded secretly. These signs looked simple and clear.


    \"Very good.\"Liu Feng stood on the railing and looked around the entire bus station. Although it was several times worse than the earth, it was already top-notch in this era.


    At the entrance of the entire bus station, there are railings dividing the road into five passages.


    There are four passages for steam 130 steam minibuses to enter and exit, and the fifth passage is for people to enter the bus station.


    There is a security check channel next to the fifth channel. To enter, you must first check.


    After the security check, there will be a platform. There are four platforms in total, which lead to the four passages. Each platform is oval, so that steam cars can go in and out of the station in a circle.


    Behind the bus station is the parking space, which is the size of five basketball courts, with white lines on the ground like the one on the other side of the earth.


    \"Clean and tidy, very orderly and looks very comfortable.\" Mina blinked her blue eyes.


    \"Ann Li, have you done the pre-opening publicity work?\"Liu Feng wanted to confirm again.


    It''s not good if you encounter some stunned people, obstruct traffic or cause an accident by breaking the rules.


    \"The traffic laws and the charging standards for steam minibuses have been publicized through newspapers.\"Enri said seriously.


    The charging standard of steam minibus is charged according to the station, one station is three steel coins, and so on.


    It doesn''t cost much to take a trip around the entire Chang''an City. After all, other urban areas in Chang''an City are currently under construction, and no stations have yet been set up.


    \"One update, Cv7). Please customize, please support.\".


    The first thousand two hundred and ninety-nine chapters: steam bus. (2 more for customization)


    The person in charge of the steam bus station, with several employees, came over respectfully with ribbons and scissors, and saluted, \"Your Majesty.\"


    \"Yeah.\" Liu Feng nodded lightly.


    \"The ribbon-cutting ceremony can begin.\"The person in charge respectfully said.


    Liu Feng nodded, picked up the scissors, and cut the ribbon with the accompaniment of the band.


    \"Clap clap...


    At this moment, the people who had been waiting outside the door for a long time applauded, and many people in the front row couldn''t wait and wanted to try watching the steam bus.


    In the past, Chang''an City took one or two cars for auction, but the price was too high, which scared some people.


    \"I must take that bus today.\" A businessman said expectantly, still clutching the newspaper.


    It was very clear in the newspapers that the steam bus route has several stops, where is the terminal and so on.


    In addition, some itinerary charges, traffic regulations, and some precautions for entering the station are also marked.


    \"Yes, it is said that the end point is in Somali City, where there is also a bus station.\" Another businessman said.


    Seeing His Majesty''s steam car every day makes them jealous. Since they can''t get a car, they take a bus.


    Mina looked at the crowd surging outside, covered her mouth and smiled, and said, \"Your Majesty, shall we sit and watch?\"


    \"Of course, if you come here, just sit and watch.\"Liu Feng laughed heartily. Under Mila''s escort, Liu Feng and others chose the first steam bus. Mina stood in front of the car, wondering, \"Your Majesty, what are these numbers for?\"


    \"This is the license plate. After all, all steam buses are the same. This is used to distinguish them. If something happens, go directly to the owner of the license plate number.\" Liu Feng explained briefly.


    This license plate is also moved to the other side of the earth. In addition to being convenient for management, it is to distinguish the difference between cars.


    \"It turns out that this is the case, this is really a good thing r.\" Mina said with a smile. Originally, Mao Erniang was still worried about what to do if a driver ran into someone and then ran away. With this license plate, as long as people remember the license plate, they will not be able to run.


    \"Let''s go, let''s get in the car.\" Liu Feng said lightly.


    \"Okay, I''ll sit in the back with Jenny and Weiya.\" En Li smiled and said, pulling the bunny ears and getting into the car.


    \"Your Majesty, let''s go.\" Mina smiled and followed Nicole into the car. Mira sat down in front of the co-pilot, her weapon still clenched tightly.


    \"Om....


    Under the skillful operation of the driver, the steam bus slowly started and drove towards the door. The people outside the door had already been evacuated and isolated.


    Mina touched the seat and said, \"This cushion is quite comfortable. But it''s worse than what we usually sit on.\" Nicole also felt the touch. Their usual steam car seat cushions are stuffed with cotton, and the outer seat covers are made of top-quality cashmere spun into threads, and then woven into seat covers.


    The seat cushion in the steam bus is also stuffed with cotton, but the outer seat cover is linen, but the quality of the linen is also very good. \"Your Majesty, is the end point in Somali City?\" Wei Ya looked out the window and said.


    \"Yes, there is a terminal there, we can sit there and check how the train station is over there.\"Liu Feng nodded lightly.


    \"Where does this route pass?\" Wei Ya asked curiously.


    \"The whole city of Chang''an goes around in a circle, then goes out of the city, and finally goes all the way to Somali city, and there will be a few stops in the middle.\" Liu Feng explained.


    At that time, when setting the bus stop, Liu Feng took into account the time and distance. Each stop was about ten minutes apart.


    \"It turns out that if you live in the old city and go to work in the new city, you can take the bus at the roadside stop.\"Weiya thought.


    \"In this way, they don''t have to grab the carriage, they can wait for the car at the time.\" Liu Feng smiled.


    There is a sign at the bus station, with the departure time of each bus written on it, you can take a pinch yourself.


    \"Chang''an City is really developing better and better.\" Wei Ya said with a smile.


    At the same time, after Liu Feng left the station, the steam bus station opened, and the staff asked people to line up and slowly passed the security check to enter the station. In the crowd, there were several familiar faces, including Monica, Daphne, and the second Prince Nemo, the Marquis of Lester and others who had not long been in Chang''an City.


    \"Nemo, let''s get on the bus and choose a seat in the front row.\" Prince Knight suggested.


    \"Okay, Marquis of Leicester, would you like to come with us?\" Second Prince Nemo asked.


    The Marquis of Leicester nodded and said, \"\"~ Anyway - there are so many seats in the car, so let''s go together. \"


    It has been two or three days since they came to Chang''an City, and they are completely impressed by everything here. They have never experienced the basics.

 Chapter 1150：

    They also bought a bicycle, and they have been practicing cycling for the past two days.


    "Daphne, how about we sit in the back? We can see the view behind." Monica suggested.


    "Okay, let''s sit in the back." Daphne said with a smile.


    Squirrel Girl stood out in the preliminary interview of ten people, and thus qualified for the re-examination, but there are five other people who participated in the re-examination, and may not be able to win the job.


    "Let''s take a look outside the city, and then come back for the retest." Monica smiled sweetly.


    It''s the rainy season recently. The crops outside the city are growing very well, and the greenery is full of luscious greenery. Not to mention the beautiful scene, Lizard Girl has been wanting to see it all the time.


    Moreover, the current station of the steam bus has been opened to Somali City (by Wang Zhao), so the steam bus will drive outside the city.


    Just get off at a stop outside the city, and then take a round-trip bus or carriage back.


    About ten minutes later, the lizard girls finally lined up, just in time for them to enter. The staff stopped behind and said, "Wait for the next batch. Now all the buses in the bus station have left the team."


    There are a total of five steam buses in the steam bus station, and there are not many steam buses at present. We have to wait to see what kind of feedback the bus station is in the later stage, and then we will consider investing more in production.


    "Great, we are so lucky." Monica said happily.


    Daphne nodded heavily and said with a smile, "It just so happened that the two of us got into the car and we ran out of space."


    "Second shift, factory v). Please support, please customize.".


    Chapter 1300: Makeup interview. (3 more for customization)


    "Buzzing....


    "Two young ladies, the Grand Theater has arrived, and there are two copper coins in total." The driver said politely.


    After the two took the bus around Chang''an City, they got off at the first platform outside the city, and then took the carriage back to the city.


    Monica took out a note worth two copper coins from the bag, handed it to the driver, and said, "Here!"


    The two do not want to go to Somali City, after all, there is still a retest to take. Daphne tugged at Lizard Girl''s skirt and whispered, "Monica, I''m nervous."


    "Don''t be nervous, haven''t you been practicing for a few days? And the makeup you put on for me is very nice." Monica reassured.


    These days, Squirrel Girl is either practicing at home, or pulling Lizard Girl''s face to practice her hands. To exaggerate, she has to remove and apply makeup ten times a day. "Well, I hope it goes well." Daphne sighed.


    Usually she is full of confidence, but after watching the opera Farewell My Concubine last time, she lost most of her confidence, after all, their makeup is so complicated.


    "-It will, I will encourage you by the side." Monica smiled sweetly, pulling Squirrel Girl and walked forward.


    The ticket salesman at the entrance of the Grand Theater stopped them and said, "You have to buy tickets first if you want to go in!"


    "We didn''t go in to watch the drama, we came to participate in the makeup artist''s retest."


    Monica explained.


    "Show me the re-exam invitation," the ticket salesperson said.


    "Okay." Daphne nodded again and again, dug out the re-exam invitation from her carry-on bag and handed it over.


    The ticket salesperson took the invitation to the re-examination, scanned the words on it, focused on the seal, and said, "You can go in."


    Daphne followed Lizard Girl: into the Grand Theater together.


    Since the latest fairy tale drama Frozen was being shown on the stage, the seats were filled with people. Under the guidance of the staff, Squirrel Girl walked to the very edge and took them to the backstage.


    A few minutes later, the two of Squirrel Girl came to the backstage. Daphne exclaimed, "Did you see Monica?"


    "I see!" Monica was also very surprised.


    For nothing else, the backstage of the Grand Theater is really shocking, like all kinds of costumes, props, and rows of makeup tables with all kinds of cosmetics on them.


    At the same time, there were several stage actors sitting in front of the seat (aead), and some people put on makeup for the actors. This scene made Squirrel Girl very envious, and she also wanted her place there.


    When the person in charge of the backstage saw Squirrel Girl, he walked over and said gently, "Daphne, you''re here."


    "Yeah, this is my friend Monica." Daphne introduced.


    "Come here, the others are coming too." The person in charge said gently. She led Squirrel Girl to another room, where two other people were already waiting.


    Half an hour later, the time came to five o''clock in the afternoon, and everyone arrived. The person in charge stood in front of several people, his expression became serious, and he said seriously, "Okay, let''s start. This is the last round of interviews. Whether you can stay depends on your skills."


    "Understood." Daphne and the others responded quickly, and the tense atmosphere also infected Lizard Girl.


    She clenched her hands tightly, encouraging her in her heart.


    The person in charge brought in five stage actors, and was going to let Daphne make up. These actors did not perform in the afternoon.


    Daphne''s five people drew lots, and each of them chose their own makeup objects. Because everyone''s appearance and skin texture are different, for the sake of fairness, they used lottery to choose their objects.


    Five minutes later, the five squirrel girls chose their makeup objects and came to the dressing table.


    "The candles here are so bright." Daphne sighed inwardly.


    There is a mirror in front of each makeup table, and several candles are placed on the table, which are covered with glass covers to prevent fires.


    "You only have ten hourglasses. Whoever finishes the beautiful makeup first will get an extra ten."


    The person in charge cleared his throat and continued, "Finally, all are scored, and the one with the highest score wins.


    Each hourglass is one minute, that is to say, it takes ten minutes to complete a makeup look, and everyone''s makeup theme is different, which is the makeup of the princesses in various popular fairy tales, which are also selected by lottery.


    "Understood." Daphne responded quickly.


    The Lizard Lady and the other people who came with her were placed next to them, and they could not get close to the interviewee.


    With the order of the person in charge, the first hourglass turned upside down to indicate the start.


    Daphne first observed the actor''s face, confirmed the proportion of the face, and the skin quality, and then picked up the brush to prepare for operation.


    According to the method of previous research and learning, squirrel mother first applied moisturizing water and moisturizing lotion to the other party. After waiting for it to dry completely, she applied foundation and liquid to the other party.


    -After the skillful operation, the makeup has been roughly completed, Squirrel Girl finally gave the actor a little powder on the face, and immediately shouted, "It''s done."


    Squirrel Girl was very nervous at first, but after getting the brush, most of the nervousness disappeared, and as time passed, she was no longer nervous at all. "Okay, you are the first to complete it, a little more than eight hourglasses." The person in charge recorded.


    - After more than a minute, the other four also completed their respective operations and put down the brushes in their hands.


    The person in charge called in four other people, all of whom were makeup artists. They looked at the makeup on the actors'' faces one by one, and started grading with a pen and paper in their hands.


    After learning that Squirrel Girl was the first to complete, she nodded with satisfaction and focused on her operation object.


    Dabonni was very nervous, and the knuckles of both small hands were pinched and turned white. After the makeup artist and the person in charge looked at the makeup, they asked the squirrel girls to wait for a while, and they went into the room to discuss.

 Chapter 1151：

    Half an hour later, the person in charge took out two pieces of paper and stood in front of Squirrel Girl with a smile.


    She took a deep breath and announced, \"In this stage play makeup artist assessment, Daphne''s result was the first, so you were accepted.\"


    Daphne suddenly widened her bright red eyes, covered her mouth and said in surprise, \"I was admitted?\"


    \"Yes, if you are ready, you can come to work tomorrow.\"The person in charge smiled.


    The other four looked stunned, but they still lost the election.


    \"Don''t be disheartened by the other four. Your makeup skills are also very good. You can visit the makeup shop in Chang''an City. There may be a makeup artist there." The person in charge comforted.


    \"Thank you.\" The four quickly thanked.


    Daphne took Monica''s hand and kept spinning in circles, excitedly saying, \"I have a job, and it''s still my favorite job.\"


    \"It''s great, let''s go celebrate.\"Monica is really happy for the other party.


    *Three shifts, factory v7). Please customize, please support. \".


    Chapter 1301: Secret Delivery. (1 more for customization)


    It had just rained a bit northwest of Marshall, and the ground had become very muddy. After discussing with Darlene, Avery and Jones came back here again.


    Jones'' red eyes looked around, and said lightly, \"The location here is really not too bad.\"


    \"Yes, there is still a lot of traffic.\"Avery agreed.


    You can tell by the way the two of them have difficulty walking on the street. The dense flow of people and the muddy road make them move like a turtle.


    \"We have to hurry up, hurry up to hand over to the owner, there are still a lot of things to do after the end.\" Jones urged.


    Avery held the skirt in both hands, rolled her eyes and said, \"If it weren''t for this **** skirt, we would have been there long ago.\"


    Jones shrugged and said helplessly, \"No way, we have to pretend to be a noble lady.


    The two have been walking through the crowd, looking at all kinds of good people, and being praised a few times from time to time.


    More than ten minutes later, the two came to the door of the store selling the land, took out the prepared documents and handed them to each other.


    It is written in great detail, you can read it carefully and sign it if there is no problem. \"Avery earnestly.


    The store owner took over the contract and began to read it carefully. When he first saw the documents, he was surprised. He didn''t expect that the documents the other party used were bound by sheets of white paper, which were much prettier than parchment rolls.


    In about five minutes, the store owner carefully read the contract, and handed the name signed on it to the beast-eared girls.


    Avril motioned the guard to hand over the box, and said lightly, \"This is the gold coin for buying land, you can see if the quantity is correct.


    When I was discussing with the store owner to buy the land yesterday, it took me a long time to get it. From the original asking price of 100 gold coins, I finally got it for 50 gold coins.


    \"Okay.\" The store owner showed greedy eyes and asked the servant to open the box and start liquidation.


    Avery and Jones left the store alone and began to turn around in the store, scanning the environment here again.


    Avery lowered her volume and said, \"It needs a big makeover here.\"


    \"Well, let''s start construction tonight.\" Jones said softly.


    Behind the good-er girls were two master craftsmen, who were still holding the blueprints in their hands. After seeing the environment yesterday, they worked overtime to draw the design drawings at night. Although it is approximate, it is not much different. It is similar to the bank in Chang''an City, but the store here is smaller.


    \"The two ladies, the number of gold coins is no problem, you can sign.\" The shopkeeper''s eyes are almost full of laughter.


    Avery walked over and signed her name, then sent the store away, and by the way, let a team of plainclothes soldiers guard the outside, and she also had to discuss the construction of the bank with Leopard Erniang.


    Jones looked at the blueprint and said, \"It seems that the wall here seems to be completely pushed down.\"


    \"Also there, a slightly shorter wall will be built later, and a steel fence will be installed.\"Avery analyzed.


    \"I''m going to bring in more people tonight, let''s fix some secrets first.\" Jones said in a deep voice.


    The secret thing Leopard Erniang said was cement, and she brought a lot of it from Chang''an City in order to build this bank and use it.


    Before I came to this continent, according to the known information, I learned that most of the buildings here are made of wood. Such houses are too unsafe, and they are far less safe than those built with cement.


    Avril nodded and said to the craftsman, \"Have you chosen the route for transporting cement?\"


    \"Master, I sent someone to investigate the route last night, and found a remote route with few people. Although there will be some detours, it can guarantee the confidentiality." The craftsman replied with a bow.


    \"That''s good, you have to control the amount of cement, you can''t transport less, so it''s easy to be found a few times back and forth.\" Avril urged.


    At this stage, cement still cannot be leaked, not to mention that it is a foreign country. If it is seen by some caring people, it will be difficult to do.


    \"Understood.\"Respectfully responded immediately.


    Jones spread out another blueprint and said worriedly, \"It is estimated that there will be a lot of movement in this basement.\"


    \"Indeed, this can only be started together at night, it will be too conspicuous during the day.\" Avril agreed.


    Jones looked at the craftsman, and said, "You have to distribute the work well, and when the workers come, you have to take a secret route, and you can''t be too ostentatious." They remembered Liu Feng''s advice to build a bank. Things have to be low-key no matter what.


    \"Yes, my lord.\"The craftsman responded earnestly.


    He also understands the current situation very well. It is no different than Chang''an City, which is protected by a large number of soldiers and law-abiding civilians. The orcs of the Torola Orc Empire are very rude, and these days can be regarded as a lesson.


    Avery looked at the empty storefront and asked, \"How many days will it take to build?\"\"If you work overtime, it will take about four days if you count the time for the cement to dry.\" The craftsman budgeted.


    Of course, this is the estimated time for the start of construction during the day. At night, it is time for the construction of some cement walls and basements. During the day, it is time for some detailed repairs and interior furnishings.


    \"Well, don''t be in a hurry, just be safe.\" Avril urged, but she didn''t want to make any mistakes.


    \"Understood.\"The craftsman said seriously.


    If the bank opens successfully this time, he will be rewarded for a house in Chang''an City, but he must not do it seriously.


    \"Avery, I think it is necessary to modify the delivery route of the coin -- next, it cannot be the same as the delivery route of cement.\"Jones suggested.


    \"Well, let someone find another route. The coins are transported in small quantities and multiple times, which is more appropriate.\" Avril agreed with this proposal.


    After all, it is not a simple matter to transport coins from the ship. \"Let''s deliver it to Lianna''s booth first, as a turning point, and then deliver it after the bank is built.\" Jones thought thoughtfully.


    Avril nodded and said, \"Go back and discuss with Darlene, and the coins they have earned these days will also be transferred.


    Jones looked at the craftsman and instructed, \"Let''s go back first, you stay here, and arrange for more soldiers to guard outside.\"


    \"Yes.* The craftsman bowed slightly and watched the beast-eared girls leave.


    \"One update, Cv). Please customize, please support. Xi.


    Chapter 1302: Acting? (2 more for customization)


    The Torolla Empire has ushered in a long-lost sunny day. It was a cloudy and rainy day a few days ago, which made people in a bad mood.

 Chapter 1152：

    Darlene, too, lost her face for several days in front of the booth, even though business was booming.


    Early yesterday morning, Jones had someone come to tell Darlene that the bank could be opened, half a day earlier than expected.


    After Darlene learned the news, she discussed a plan with Jones and Avery, that is, to make her own people pretend to be businessmen and ask Darlene before coming to the booth to discuss the exchange and so on.


    After all, the bank has just opened, and many people are afraid to go in. They are just speculating on the outside. At this time, someone needs to push them.


    \"Daliana, do you think this strategy will work?\" Solo was a little worried. Darlene Rouya smiled and said gently, \"Father, how do you know if you haven''t tried it\"893\", even if it doesn''t work, we''ve tried it, it''s better than doing nothing at all!\"


    \"Well, I hope so.\" Suo** nodded.


    At this moment, Jones and Avery are in the bank, waiting for the arrival of the merchant door. As for who is the first to eat crabs, I don''t know.


    Half an hour later, the merchant brought several people to Darina''s booth, pretending to pick and choose to buy some goods.


    Of course, only two of these merchants were their own, and the others were natives of the Torola Orc Empire.


    Yesterday, after receiving Darlene''s order, the businessman went to other stalls to get acquainted with each other, and they chatted for a whole day before they became acquainted. No, today I will meet Darlene''s stall.


    The businessman pointed to the perfume and asked, \"How much is this?


    \"Three silver coins in a jar.\" Darlene said with a smile.


    This is the routine negotiated yesterday. The businessman used the perfume as a secret signal to start paving the way for the bank.


    After thinking for a moment, the merchant said, \"Okay, I''ll buy a jar.\"


    \"Well, do you have our coins?\" Darlene said.


    The businessman pretended to be stunned, took out a few silver coins from his pocket, and said suspiciously, \"Your coin? I don''t have one. Can''t I use this coin?\"


    \"No, you can only buy it with our coins.\" Darlene said with a smile. The businessman frowned slightly and said, \"Then what if I don''t have your coins?\"


    Darlene''s prepared remarks blurted out, \"You can exchange it with me.\"


    The merchant said, \"Okay, then exchange it with you, I will exchange more, I want to buy other.\"


    \"Well, the exchange rate between our coins and yours is - to five, can you?\" Darlene said with a smile.


    The businessman frowned and wondered, \"One of our silver coins can be exchanged for five of your silver coins, right?\"


    \"No, it''s the other way around.\" Darlene still kept smiling.


    The merchant''s face turned gloomy in the afternoon, and he said angrily, "What? Can we exchange five silver coins for one of your silver coins?"


    \"Yes.\" Darlene nodded.


    The merchant put the silver coins in his pockets back into his pockets, and said angrily, \"No, I won''t agree. The newly opened bank exchange is only 1:4. If the amount of coins exchanged is large, it can be reduced to 1:3.\ "


    In the early stage, in order to attract people, some small sweetness should still be given to people.


    \"The bank? What bank?\" Darlene continued to play stupid.


    \"In the northwest direction not far from here, there is a newly opened bank on the commercial street there.\"


    The businessman pointed to the outside of the big market, raised his voice deliberately, and continued, \"The environment there is quite good, and the exchange rate is much lower than here.\"


    \"I don''t believe it.\" Darlene continued rhythmically.


    At this moment, a lot of people gathered in front of her booth because of the quarrel between the two. A small number of people came to watch the fun, and most of them were attracted by the money from the businessman.


    The merchant looked disdainful and said, \"Your goods are very good, but I will not exchange coins with you, I will go to the bank to exchange.\"


    Darlene wanted to elicit other benefits of the bank, so she continued to ask, \"What else does the bank have besides exchanging coins?\"


    The businessman pretended to think for a while, then said, \"I remember that their promotional paper has the item of saving money.\"


    \"Save money? Why should I keep the money in the bank? That''s not safe.\" Darlene said disdainfully.


    Hearing this, the businessmen in the back also began to talk about it.


    \"That''s right, it''s not wise to put money in there.\"


    \"But the exchange rate can be considered to look at 0.


    \"But the one who saved the money heard that the security is very high. Once our coins are lost, they can still pay double our original coins.\"


    The merchants were secretly happy when they heard this, saying that they had become interested in the bank, and continued to say with the wind, "I plan to go to another continent in a while."


    \"Then what? What does it have to do with Qianzhuang?\" Darlene asked suspiciously.


    The merchant took out a piece of propaganda paper, handed it to Darlene, and said, \"There is also a bank in that continent. I can take the money slip I deposited in this bank, and I can go to that continent to withdraw money. , I don''t have to go out to sea with such heavy coins.


    Darlene raised her eyebrows slightly when she heard this, and said coldly, \"It''s up to you, then you can exchange it and come back to buy it.\"


    The merchant put down the perfume in his hand, greeted the merchant behind him, and raised his voice, "Do you want to go to that bank with me?"


    \"Go, I don''t want to suffer a loss. Anyway, I bought their goods in order to go back and earn the difference. If the loss is in the currency exchange rate, I don''t want it." Another businessman said rhythmically.


    \"I''ll go too, let''s see what the bank is like.\"Some businessmen were incited. After listening to Darina and the others, the other merchants started talking again.


    \"On hearing this, that bank is indeed very good.\"


    \"Yeah, I also plan to go to that continent in a few days, so if it is 4.0, it will be more appropriate for me to deposit the coins.\"


    \"Well, it makes sense, it''s a hassle to move such heavy coins around.\"


    The conversations of the businessmen were just right for Darlene and the others, and that was the purpose of this play.


    The merchant raised his hand and said, \"Then follow me, I want to exchange fifty gold coins.


    The rest of the businessmen responded one after another, all followed behind him and walked out of the big market.


    Darlene just raised her eyebrows slightly at the booth, pretending she didn''t care, only by losing a little bit now can she drive the operation of the bank.


    \"Second update, (CV). Please customize, please support..


    Chapter 1303: Acting - Next. (3 more for customization)


    At this moment, in the bank of Marshall City.


    Jones and Avery are sitting inside, and today they are all wearing dresses without exception.


    Avery''s orange eyes kept staring outside, and said nervously, \"Jones, I''m a little nervous.\"


    \"Me too.\" Jones nodded again and again.


    Whether the bank can attract people to come in is second, and the most important thing is to ask them to deposit their money, which is called to complete the task of His Majesty the King.


    After more than an hour, the outside of the bank became lively, and the voices of their discussions could be heard from far away.

 Chapter 1153：

    \"Is this the bank?\"


    \"Isn''t this place selling food before? It''s still pretty good now.\"


    \"What''s that grey layer outside? See you for the first time.\"


    When Avril heard the discussion, she stood up immediately, her eyes fixed on the outside, and said, \"Jones, they are here.\"


    Jones hurriedly tidied up her skirt 06 and pretended to go to the counter for consultation.


    \"Ta Ta...


    The merchant walked into the bank with a group of merchants and began to look at everything inside.


    Everyone was surprised by the furnishings inside, as well as the staff''s clothing, which looked very professional. There were also two noble ladies consulting at the counter. This scene looked very professional.


    \"It''s the first time I''ve seen the decoration style here.\"A businessman said in surprise.


    Another businessman looked around and said in surprise, \"This bank looks really professional.\"


    Although Avril and Jones were pretending to ask, their ears were always listening to the businessmen.


    The actor installed by Darlene came to the window and began to ask some questions. Other businessmen also came over to hear whether the benefits were real.


    The merchant sat in front of the stool at the counter and asked, \"Is the exchange rate here really one to four?


    \"Yes, the four silver coins of the Torola Orc Empire can be exchanged for one silver coin of the Han Dynasty, or the equivalent of one silver coin. If the number of coins exchanged by Mr. is large, the exchange rate can be as low as one to three.\ "The staff are professional.


    The businessman raised his eyebrows slightly and asked knowingly, \"Banknotes? What are those?\"


    The staff took out banknotes of different amounts from the drawer and showed them to the merchants across the counter.


    The merchants were no longer calm when they saw the banknotes, and they all stared at the banknotes.


    \"Is this paper money? It''s too beautiful, isn''t it?\"


    \"Who are the portraits above? They are so exquisite.\"


    \"It seems that banknotes are much more convenient than coins, shouldn''t they be heavy? Such a thin one.\"


    The merchant waited until everyone else had recovered, and continued to ask, \"Then I want to exchange this note.\"


    \"Okay, no problem, how much money do you need to exchange, sir?\" The staff smiled.


    The merchant motioned the attendant to hold the box and said, \"I will exchange fifty gold coins first.\"


    The staff nodded with a smile and said professionally, \"Okay, no problem, please wait a moment, we have to clear the amount of Mr. coins, and the fineness, and see how many banknotes can be exchanged.\"


    The businessman nodded lightly and said, \"Well, you can count.


    The staff nodded slightly, called several staff members, opened the boxes and started counting them one by one to observe the quality.


    In fact, the gold coins that the merchants brought over were all fines paid by the second Prince Nemo at that time.


    About ten minutes later, the staff finished counting the gold coins, looked up at the merchant with a smile, and said softly, \"Sir, the amount you exchanged this time is not low, and the exchange rate can be as low as one to three. Are you sure about the exchange?\"


    When the businessman heard this, he nodded again and again and said, \"Change, change, how many banknotes can I change?\"


    The staff nodded with a smile, cleared out sixteen banknotes from the drawer, and said, \"At the exchange rate of one to three, after deducting the handling fee, your fifty gold coins can be exchanged for...


    The businessman took a box of banknotes, flipped the banknotes in his hand in surprise, and said with joy,


    \"It''s beautiful, it''s very convenient, and it''s too light to hold.\"


    When the businessman behind him saw this scene, his heart skipped a beat, his eyes fixed on the banknotes in the businessman''s hand, and he was surprised. \"It looks like paper money is really convenient.\"


    \"Yes, I will also exchange fifty gold coins, so that I don''t have to carry the suitcase when I go out.\"


    \"I want to change it too, it''s worth changing for this beautiful banknote.\"


    Seeing that the plan was successful, Jones and Avery were secretly relieved, and His Majesty''s task could be considered complete.


    The businessman saw this scene and decided to continue to incite. After all, there were many businessmen outside the door who were hesitating, so he said, \"Then I want to ask, can you deposit coins here?\"


    \"Yes, our bank is in the business of depositing money, and there is interest to be earned.\"The staff explained.


    Interest? What interest? \" The businessman wondered.


    The staff put out a table and explained, \"Sir, you can look at this table, it''s written in great detail, if you save 100 gold coins, you can earn an extra silver coin in a year, and you can save more. many.


    \"Is there such a good thing?\"The businessman was surprised.


    \"Yes, if you deposit money into 420, you can withdraw money from any bank with the deposit slip, but you need to charge some handling fees. *The staff are professional.


    \"This is so convenient, can I deposit another fifty gold coins in it?\"The businessman said happily.


    \"Of course.\"The staff smiled.


    After more than 20 minutes, the businessman completed his business, left the counter, and began to encourage other interested people to save money, and invited them to go to that continent together.


    The merchants who were hesitant at first were moved after hearing the various benefits of the bank, and asked their servants to bring in boxes of coins, in addition to exchange, they also needed to save money.


    Because they feel that the lowest exchange rate here is one to three, which is more cost-effective than Darlene''s booth, and they can earn more if they buy the goods and earn the difference. Half an hour later, the six counters were crowded with merchants, all eager to exchange money, for fear that it would be gone if it was too late.


    Avery and Jones also consciously stepped aside and watched this scene with satisfaction.


    \"I didn''t expect Darina''s trick to be so effective.\" Avril praised.


    Jones nodded and said softly, \"It can be considered that His Majesty''s mission has been completed.\"


    \"Three shifts, v). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1304: Nice name (1 more for custom)


    Through the glass of the windows and the gaps in the edges, the first rays of sunlight in the morning flooded the ground, bringing a soft light to the room.


    Chang''an City ushered in a new day. Liu Feng stretched his waist and looked at the bed that was still warm.


    Nicole helped Liu Feng change clothes last night, and it was very late after finishing the documents, so she left by the way.


    Nicole pushed the door open a little, stuck her head out and looked in, blushing slightly, and greeted, "Morning, Your Majesty." \"


    Good morning, little Nicole. \"Liu Feng smiled and got up.


    Under Nicole''s grooming, he changed into his regular clothes and took her to the restaurant. Several women in the restaurant stood up to say hello, \"Your Majesty, it''s early.\"Morning, everyone sit down. \"Liu Feng squeezed his hands, walked to the main seat and sat down.\"Your Majesty, did you sleep well last night? \"Mina blinked her clear eyes. Liu Feng shook his neck and said lazily, \"Sleep well, eat quickly. \"


    Several women were waiting for this sentence, and they all picked up the chopsticks and started to eat.


    Half an hour later, Liu Feng finished breakfast and left the castle with a few girls to go to the highest building to review today''s documents.

 Chapter 1154：

    Along the way, Liu Feng looked at the scene outside the window and sighed, \"It''s quite satisfactory.\"


    He recalled that when he first came to the other world, the streets, houses, and humanities here were all in a mess. Although it cannot be said that it has become more modern now, it is at least several times more than before.


    \"Your Majesty, we are here.\" Mira called softly.


    Liu Feng was pulled back to his thoughts by the voice of Mao Erniang, and walked into the highest building, towards the steam elevator.


    In two minutes, the elevator stopped on the eleventh floor.


    An Li looked at the documents on the table, scratched her head and said, \"Your Majesty, there are more documents.


    Liu Feng changed his imperial clothes, stretched his waist and sat on the main seat, and said, \"Yeah, I have to deal with these documents all day today.\"


    Ten minutes later, Mina brought a document and reported it, \"Your Majesty, this is the telegram from Darlene and Eliza.\"


    \"It seems that there is new progress~\". \"Liu Feng took over the telegram and began to read it.


    Enri and the others also put down their work and wanted to know about Darlene and the others.


    A few minutes later, Liu Feng smiled and put down the telegram, saying with joy, \"The opening of the bank went well.\"


    \"Great.\"


    An Li breathed a sigh of relief and asked in confusion, \"Your Majesty, are there many people going to the bank?\"


    \"On the first day, it was full of merchants. After two days, the amount of coins exchanged by the two banks reached around 1,000 gold coins. It can be said that the results are very good.\"Liu Feng said with satisfaction.


    \"What about the depositors? How many people deposit money in?\" Enri asked curiously. Hu Erniang also knew that the bank was a success only if she had saved money. \"The amount of money deposited has reached about 2,000 gold coins, and the Torolla Orc Empire will have more.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    This result is quite good. The bank can achieve this in two days. Although it is inferior to Chang''an City and Yingluo City, it is a first step.


    As long as the goods in Chang''an City are good enough, they are not afraid of merchants not going to the bank. The only thing Enri and the others worried about was the safety of Darlene, Eliza, and the others. It would be fine if they were all right.


    \"Your Majesty, when will Darina and the others come back?\" Enri asked curiously.


    \"The telegram said that after another five or six days of sale, the goods will be completely sold out, and you can come back at that time.\" Liu Feng comforted.


    Not to mention that the fox-eared girls miss Darlene and the others, and Liu Feng is even more worried about their safety. He feels worse than anyone else when something happens.


    \"Very good, but the journey back will take another two months.\" En Li pouted.


    After going back and forth for more than four months, I couldn''t see Avery and the others, and it was inevitable that I would feel a little sad.


    \"Silly fox, when they are about to reach Haiyan City, they can come back early by airship.\" Mina comforted.


    \"Yes, the airship is very fast.\"Enri was comforted.


    Liu Feng took a sip of the black tea and said, "Leia, Avery and the others are also going to leave for the Flanders Empire. When the bank is built, they will come back with Eliza and the others."


    \"I hope they can go well this time too. Enri prayed.


    Liu Feng put down the teacup and said with a smile, \"Don''t worry, Edward is on the side of the Flanders Empire, and the preparation is almost done. It''s fine when Avili and the others arrive to directly supervise the construction.\"


    \"In this way, Edward has also been to the Flanders Empire for a long time, and the situation there should be familiar. Enri guessed.


    Liu Feng nodded lightly and said, \"Well, those merchants have already sold out their goods and are preparing to go to our side again.\"


    \"Have you found the author of that book?\" Enri asked curiously.


    Liu Feng nodded lightly and said, \"\"\"I found it, it was written by a girl named Wen Dilin, but she didn''t alert the other party, she would also come with the gang of businessmen this time.


    \"That''s good, Wendylin is a nice name.\" En Li said with a smile. \"And that Princess Jill asked Eliza several times if she could come to our Chang''an City together.\" Liu Feng continued.


    An Li''s eyes widened when she heard this, and she said in surprise, \"Which princess is coming over?\"\"Well, I went to Eliza''s booth for several days.\" Liu Feng nodded lightly.


    \"What does Your Majesty mean?\" Enri asked curiously.


    \"Just let her come over, and I''ll be back with Eliza at that time.\"Liu Feng said lightly.


    \"Then tell Jenny, she will be very happy.\"Enri smiled and said.


    After all, the elf is far away. If she can know that her sister is visiting her at this time, she will be very happy.


    \"Tell her later, and talk to her after you get on the boat.\" Liu Feng''s black eyes flashed.


    Zhao) \"Well, that''s fine, give her a surprise.\" En Li nodded.


    Mina thought for a while, and said, \"Your Majesty, why do you think that elf king suddenly let his daughter come to our Chang''an City?\"


    Liu Feng took a sip of tea and guessed, \"It should be a gesture of goodwill, and secondly, I want to see the true strength of our Chang''an City.\"


    \"Your Majesty, if this is the case, why did you agree to come over?\" Mina asked him suspiciously.


    The corner of Liu Feng''s mouth was slightly raised, and he said softly, \"What do you think, even if you know the current situation of our Chang''an City, what can you do to us?\"


    \"There is no way.\" Mina suddenly realized.


    Since the other party has no choice, the only way is to show affection, which means that the market between the two continents is only opened.


    One update, Cv7). Please customize, please support. \".


    Chapter 1305: Cold-blooded. (2 more for customization)


    At sunset, the afterglow of the setting sun reflected on the walls of Casey City, casting dark red stripes on the walls.


    Princess Field is enjoying the warmth of the sunset by the window, and her delicate face is also covered with the soft sunset


    In the past few days, the war between the Flanders Empire and the Adian Kingdom has not stopped, and the news that has been passed back is not too bad.


    Although there is no direct victory, at least they are evenly matched, and there is still a chance to win.


    Deacon Green skillfully poured a cup of tea, handed it over and said, \"Your Highness, have a cup of green tea.


    Field took the green tea and asked, \"Well, how much green tea is there?


    Can I drink it for a few days? \"


    Deacon Green thought back for a moment and said, \"About ten days.\"


    These green teas were all snatched from those merchants and nobles during the siege of the city and the land these days.


    \"Then save it for a while, and then divide it up after you have won the Yadian Kingdom and have these good things.\" Field said lightly.


    After drinking so much green tea these days, she doesn''t want to drink those buckwheat teas again. The taste is really bitter. \"Understood.\" Deacon Green nodded lightly.


    When brewing green tea these days, the scent of wisps of tea is really comforting.


    Field thoroughly enjoyed his green tea and asked, \"Jin Mo, how''s the war going?\"


    Jin Mo saluted slightly and responded respectfully to 777, \"The great knight has returned to the castle, and he will come to see His Highness after removing his armor.\"

 Chapter 1155：

    \"Hopefully good news.\" Field looked out the window at the horizon in the distance.


    Jin Mo bowed his head slightly, Field''s mood was unpredictable these days, sometimes quiet, sometimes indignant.


    Half an hour later, there was a knock on the door of the study, and the great Celtic knight pushed open the door after being allowed to come in, preparing to give a noble salute.


    Field couldn''t wait, and asked directly, \"How is it?\"


    The Celtic knight who removed his armor had a bandage on his left hand, and said solemnly,


    \"Your Majesty, the first two battles are still victorious, and the last one is...


    \"Failed?\" Field''s face was gloomy.


    The great Celtic knight bowed his head slightly and said, \"Well, our knights suffered heavy losses.\"


    Snapped...


    Field was angry and dropped the teacup, said solemnly, \"Tell me about the battle.


    The Celtic Knights sorted out their emotions and reported, \"The first two battles were very smooth, our knights were not comparable to the opponent''s knights...


    Field held his forehead, his silver-white eyes stared at the Celtic Great Knight, and interrupted directly, \"Speak the point.\"


    \"Yes.\"


    Celtic knight licked: licking his dry lips, the report said, *In the third battle, we could have taken the city, who knew that the other side had ambushed many knights in the city.


    \"In other words, is it because you are too arrogant and despise the enemy to fall into the trap?\" Field''s eyes became more severe.


    ...The Celtic Knight didn''t dare to speak, he lowered his head silently, and his back was soaked in cold sweat for the most part.


    It was the first time that Her Royal Highness had made such a big fire since she went out to sea, and her expression was frighteningly cold.


    Field raised his eyelids and said solemnly, \"How much did our knights lose?\"\"Back to His Highness, we lost more than 2,000 knights in total.\"The Celtic knight responded quickly.


    Field got up and walked to the window sill, and said coldly, \"After all, he is the king of one country, and he really has some skills.\"


    The Celtic Knight adjusted his mood and asked for instructions, \"His Royal Highness, what should we do now?


    \"Jin Mo, how many cities are we occupying now?\" Field thought.


    \"There are twelve cities in total, three of which are large cities.\" Jin Mo responded immediately.


    \"Twelve cities? Celtic, how many knights can we mobilize now?\" Field continued to ask.


    Not counting the injured knights, there are thirteen thousand knights we can gather now. \"The Celtic Knight estimated.


    \"-Is it more than ten thousand?\"Field fell into deep thinking.


    Last time, the Celtic Knights brought out 6,000 knights. I thought they could win another city or two, but I didn''t expect that this time I didn''t capture the city, but lost so many knights instead.


    \"His Royal Highness, I think we need to gather all the knights to approach the capital of the Adian Kingdom.\"The Celtic Knight suggested.


    \"Hasn''t our knights lost enough?\" Field said coldly.


    Going straight to the capital, isn''t this the final battle? Completely opposite to her strategy.


    \"That''s not what my subordinates meant.\"The Celtic knight lowered his head and said.


    Field turned to look at the elf and asked, \"Jin Mo, which of the nearby cities is more prosperous?\"


    \"His Royal Highness, it is the Golden Eagle City, the second largest city after the capital.\"Jin Mohui reported.


    The information of the entire Yadian Kingdom, the Black Iris Organization has been clearly understood.


    \"How many knights are there? How far is it from the capital of King Aden? How many days did their knights support in the past?\" Field even threw three questions. Combining the intelligence campaign, Jin Mo calculated for a while, and then reported, \"Your Highness, there are 5,000 knights in Golden Eagle City, and the distance from the capital is four days. According to the just-concluded battle, their support knights should be at least 5,000. It will take two days to reach the Golden Eagle City.\"


    \"Then where did we go to Golden Eagle City?\" Field continued to ask.


    \"If we speed up our journey, we will be able to reach Golden Eagle City in a day and a half.\" Jin Mo looked at the report from Sheepskin Scroll.


    Field nodded, and his slender fingers swayed back and forth on his forehead. After thinking for a while, he said, \"Celt, go to assemble the knights now, and leave for the Golden Eagle City tomorrow.\"


    \"Yes.\"The Celtic Knight responded immediately.


    From the few questions of Her Royal Highness the Princess just now, as well as the current decision, it is obvious that there is a problem, and that is to come with the Queen of the Adian Kingdom - a real big contest.


    From the point of wanting to capture the second largest city, it is enough to show that only by occupying a good geographical location and swallowing more population can the capital compete with the opponent.


    \"Your Highness, where''s the old guy in the dungeon?\" Green Deacon asked softly.


    \"Kill!\" Field said without hesitation, all the information that should be obtained, it is useless to keep it.


    \"Understood.\"Deacon Green responded immediately.


    The Celtic Knights and Jin Mo''s palms were sweating nervously, and the cold-blooded Her Royal Highness Princess Field really didn''t change at all.


    \"Second update, two v7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1306: Two dwarf sisters (3 more customized)


    The summer winds swayed the fields of the Ori dwarves, and the two sisters, Dorothy, were harvesting wheat.


    \"Sister, after collecting the wheat today, we can sell it at the big market today.\" Julie said with a smile.


    The two sisters, Dorothy and Julie, are dwarves who were born and raised in the Ori dwarf kingdom. Both sisters have long gray hair.


    Sister Dorothy is twenty-three years old, with a good figure and a few freckles on her delicate face, but it does not affect her beauty at all, on the contrary, she has a different style. My younger sister, Julie, is eighteen years old, with double ponytails, and her gray eyes are particularly watery. Unlike her elder sister, her skin is translucent and white, without the slightest flaw, and she looks even more playful.


    Dorothy wiped the sweat off her forehead, and said softly, \"Yeah, collect some coins after the sale, and we''ll leave here.\"


    \"Hope to sell for a good price.\" Julie hoped.


    The two dwarf sisters were not as strong as men, nor parents and brothers, and could not participate in the work of blacksmithing and mining at all. They could only grow some wheat to make ends meet. But the market of the Ori Dwarf Kingdom has long been filled with goods from Chang''an City, and those exquisite china, delicious food, and interesting books are particularly attractive.


    No one is willing to eat the coarse and refined wheat of their own country anymore. They always feel that there is no wheat fragrance in Chang''an City. Slowly, the price of wheat in the Aoli Kingdom began to fall.


    In addition, wheat is not harvested all year round. It is a bit reluctant to maintain the living expenses of the two sisters with wheat that is harvested twice a year. \"Sister, are we really going to Chang''an City?\" Julie asked suddenly. Dorothy looked at her sister with a smile, and said without thinking, \"Of course.\"


    The dwarf sister recently bought a book of City of Miracles, and she fell in love with that magical city as soon as she read it for the first time. It was this that made her more determined to leave here.


    \"Where my sister goes, I will go.\" Julie smiled sweetly.


    Dorothy loosened her shoulders and said happily, \"I believe you will get used to it quickly.\"


    My sister believed everything in the book, and the environment there was fascinating.


    \"Come on, sister, let''s go to the big market.\" Julie put the wheat on the cart.

 Chapter 1156：

    This wooden cart was borrowed from Grandma Lillian in the big market. Although it often made creaking noises and seemed to be very unstable, it could save some effort.


    \"Well, we''ll pack up when we''re done selling.\" Dorothy nodded and helped carry the wheat.


    The wheat fields were all harvested, and the two sisters pushed wooden carts towards the big market.


    On the streets of the Ori Dwarf Kingdom, there are many delicious foods in Chang''an City, including pizza, noodle restaurants, steamed buns and so on.


    \"Sister, do you think the buns in Chang''an City taste like the buns in our kingdom?" Julie asked innocently.


    Dorothy looked at her innocent sister, smiled softly, and replied seriously,


    \"We need to try it out to find out.\"


    \"But I have to say that the city of Chang''an is really amazing. The quality of life in our kingdom has improved so much at once.\" Julie finally raised the volume, gestured exaggeratedly, and looked very cute. .


    \"Yes, these goods are enough to explain the magic of Chang''an City.\" Dorothy agreed.


    I don''t know when it started, there are many shops in the Ori Dwarf Kingdom, and there are shops in Chang''an City, such as paper, wine, porcelain and so on.


    The clothes on everyone''s body were gradually changed from the rough fabrics to the linen fabrics of good quality, and the unpleasant smells on their bodies also faded a lot.


    Half an hour later, the two sisters pushed the cart to the big market and found the storefront of Grandma Lillian.


    \"Grandma, we are the last batch of wheat.\" Dorothy said politely. \"I''ll give it to you at the previous price.\" Grandma Lillian said kindly. The two sisters'' wheat has always been sold to Grandma Lilian, and she treats the two sisters very well, never letting them suffer, and taking care of them everywhere.


    \"No problem grandma.\" Julie quipped.


    The two sisters moved all the wheat into Grandma Lillian''s store, and after explaining that they were leaving the kingdom, the three chatted for a while before separating.


    \"Sister, to be honest, I can''t bear to miss Grandma Lillian.\" Julie said disappointedly.


    Dorothy nodded, sighed, and said, \"When the time comes, we''ll settle down over there, and life will be fine. Come back and see Grandma Lillian.\"


    \"Well, I think so.\" Julie nodded again and again.


    Dorothy dragged her sister into a snack bar, wanting to buy some to eat on the way.


    \"Sister, when are we going by boat?\" Julie wondered.


    \"Tomorrow, but it will take a long time, you have to be prepared.\" Dorothy said with concern.


    After hearing the conversation between the two sisters, the clerk kindly reminded, \"You can go there by airship, it only takes a day and a half.\"


    -airship? \" Julie asked curiously.


    \"-Can you get to Chang''an City in a day and a half? It''s impossible, it''s too exaggerated.\" Dorothy said in surprise.


    \"Airship is a sacred thing in Chang''an City, it can fly into the blue sky, but I haven''t tried it yet, I will try it in the future.\"The clerk looked expectant.


    \"Can you fly into the blue sky? Impossible.\" Julie pouted, feeling that the other party was really lying without blinking.


    The clerk smiled slightly, pointed to the north and said, \"There is a newly opened airship field behind the square. You can go and have a look, and you will know if what I said is a lie.\"


    The airship route of the Ori Dwarf Kingdom was opened just two days ago, and the airship field was built a few months ago in order to wait for this day. The two dwarf sisters are used to being thrifty and not He was willing to spend money to buy newspapers, and he was busy working on the farmland, so he didn''t know anything about the airship.


    - Airship field. \" Dorothy thought.


    After she finished shopping, she thanked the clerk and took her sister away. The two sisters planned to go to the airship field to learn about it, and then decide when to go to Chang''an City. It would not be too late to go home and pack up.


    \"Three shifts, (7). Please customize, please support.


    Chapter 1307: The date of the star. (1 more for customization)


    As the sun rose, the bells of the bell tower rang throughout Chang''an City.


    Liu Feng, who had changed his imperial clothes, sat in the main seat, ready to start a new day of work.


    Nicole brought a large cup of tea with a smile, and said softly, \"Your Majesty, have a cup of fruit tea.


    Liu Feng took the big cup, glanced at the various fruits in the cup, took a sip and said in admiration, \"The sweetness is just right.\"


    The longer he has been in another world, the less Liu Feng likes to eat too sweet. Milk tea and desserts are almost all three-point sugar. Of course, the beast-eared girls don''t like this sweetness and feel it tasteless.


    \"I still prefer something sweeter.\"Enri took a sip of fruit tea. Mina also drank very sweetly and said contentedly, \"As Your Majesty said before, sugar can keep me awake.\"


    \"You are all right.\" Liu Feng chuckled and shook his head, continuing to read the documents. Without exception, the desktop is full of \"213\" files, but most of them are production reports.


    An Li left her seat, holding a document and reporting, \"Your Majesty, the first batch of people in the sketch training class have been arranged to go out to work.\"


    \"Is it qualified in all aspects?\" Liu Feng turned the pen in his hand.


    \"They have gone through three professional tests, and there is no problem with self-painting, and the marriage registration office is also satisfied with this batch of students.\" An Li continued to report.


    Liu Feng nodded thoughtfully, and said, \"That''s good, the first batch of watercolor painting students will also arrange for them to go. Just sketching is too monotonous, and it will look even better if you add some color.\"


    \"Understood.\" Enri nodded in response.


    Although the people in the sketch training class can''t draw the level of the earth, but it is very good to be able to draw an outline and features.


    People in this era are not very demanding, and they are very happy to have a portrait of themselves, even if it is only a three-point portrait.


    An Li took out another document, spread it out, and said, \"Your Majesty, this is the information gathered from the medicine garden.


    Liu Feng flipped through the documents of the Division of Guards and said without raising his head, "Enri, please read it, I''ll listen. \"


    \"Yes.\"


    An Li nodded and said with a focus, \"-Some of the hemostatic medicinal materials have reached the pharmaceutical stage, and the scientific research department wants to use some of them for new experiments, so there is no way to supply them to the hospital in large quantities.\"


    Liu Feng stopped his work, thought for a while, and said, \"There are many new medicinal plants in the medicine garden, let the scientific research department study those first. As for medicinal materials with known effects, if you want to do new experiments, you can Wait a while.\"


    After all, there is also the Flanders Empire that has been eyeing Haiyan City in the Yadian Kingdom. The hospital still needs to prepare a lot of medicinal materials to stop bleeding. At the current stage of the Han Dynasty, only Chang''an City has a truly mature medicinal garden that can fully cultivate medicinal herbs, and other cities are still in their infancy.


    \"Yes.\"Enri wrote it down on the notepad.


    Liu Feng looked at the document in his hand and said dissatisfiedly, \"The time of writing is messy.


    \"Your Majesty, what''s the matter?\" En Li wondered.


    Liu Feng handed a dated document to Hu Erniang and said, \"Although I know which day it was written, this method of noting the time is a bit inappropriate.\"


    \"But hasn''t this been the way to record time all the time?\"Enri was puzzled. The date on the document is very unclear, but it is marked with summer and rainy days in April. No one knows exactly which day.


    In other words, it should be that the time unit of the other world is too simple.


    \"If it was like yesterday, I want you to help me find last month''s documents, can you find them quickly? Liu Feng asked rhetorically.


    It had always been like this, and Liu Feng didn''t care too much, but he was looking for the previous document yesterday morning, but he didn''t know which one it was after searching for a long time.


    To find that document, you have to find that -- the whole month''s documents, and then go through them one by one to find out.

 Chapter 1157：

    \"No.\" En Li said without hesitation, Mina and Nicole were looking for the document yesterday, and it took more than half an hour to find it.


    Liu Feng took a sip of the fruit tea and said, \"That''s it, so I need to set a specific date, and future documents must be marked with the detailed date.\"


    \"Your Majesty, what should I do?\" Enri asked curiously.


    Liu Feng took out a document from the drawer. It was a document he had organized for a long time before. If it wasn''t for this morning, he would have almost forgotten it.


    An Li took the document and started to read it with Mina. It recorded in detail how many months in a year, how many seasons, how many days in a month, how many hours in a day, and so on.


    \"Your Majesty, this is so complicated.\" Mina looked confused.


    An Li squinted her eyes and looked at the cat-ear girl, and said, \"Silly cat, it''s not complicated at all, I''ll teach you 0 if you pack the dried fish for me...


    \"I won''t give you dried fish.\" Mina looked at Liu Feng, wanting to get some explanation.


    Liu Feng pretended not to hear at this moment, looked down at the documents, and drank fruit tea from time to time. It was quite constructive to watch the girls play like this.


    Cat Erniang pouted, took out a pack of dried fish from the drawer and handed it to Fox Erniang. An Li snatched the dried fish, her eyes cracked with laughter, spread out the documents on the table, and explained, \"Look, we have to start from the general direction. According to His Majesty''s label, this year will be The largest unit, followed by the month, then the


    ....the last link is Wednesday, May 18, 2001 in the Han Dynasty. \"


    Hu Erniang''s originally smart head, after helping Liu Feng handle affairs in the past two years, has become even more adept, not to mention that this document has annotations and explanations, and it doesn''t seem to be strenuous.


    \"What does this Han Dynasty calendar 1001 mean?\" Mina continued to ask.


    \"This is even simpler. Your Majesty has just ascended the throne this year, and the Han Dynasty has just been established, so the calculation of the year is the Han Dynasty calendar - 001 began to count." An Li explained.


    \"So it is.\" Mina was enlightened.


    \"Your Majesty, it''s just that I don''t understand, what does this week mean? Why is it seven days a week instead of eight or nine days?\" Enri asked suspiciously.


    Liu Feng thought about it for a while, and felt that it would be a bit complicated to talk to a few women, so he said, *2.5 is a bit complicated. I will give you a book later, with a detailed explanation on it, you will like it.


    In fact, the origin of the week system was invented by the ancient Babylonians. They divided the twenty-eight days in which the moon can be seen every month into four equal parts according to the synodic of the moon, and each equal part was exactly seven days. The prototype of the seven days a week. Of course, it is far from simple. According to the observation of astronomical phenomena, the stars and planets in the sky are found, and it is believed that there are seven planets, which are known as \"gold, wood, water, fire, earth, no stars, sun and moon\".


    They corresponded each day of the seven days to a planet, and in this way, the seven-day system was transformed and became the date of the stars, which was simply referred to as the week.


    \"Okay, I''ll see it.\" Enri said with a smile.


    \"One update, Cv7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1308: Start living here today. (2. More customized)


    \"Buzz....


    It has been more than a day since the airship took off from the airship field in the Ori Dwarf Kingdom.


    The two sisters, Dorothy and Julie, were immersed in the joy of flying in the air, without any sleepiness, they only slept for a few hours last night.


    \"Sister, this airship is really amazing.\" Julie''s smart eyes kept flashing.


    After going to the airship field the day before yesterday to learn about it, the two sisters were deeply attracted by the airship field. The professional service staff, the decoration style, and the simple environment all made the two sisters exclaim.


    After looking at the airship route table, the two decided to buy an airship ticket early the next morning to go to the dream city of Chang''an.


    \"Yes, although the airship ticket is a little expensive, it also saves us a lot of time, as well as the cost of buying food on the road.\" Dorothy said gracefully.


    Originally, the gold coins that the two sisters had saved for a long time was to buy food for more than a month, because there was nothing to sell to you on the boat, and now it saves a fortune.


    Julie was lying by the window, holding Dorothy 06''s hand straight, and said in surprise, \"Sister, look, there is a big lake here.\"


    \"It''s really beautiful, but Julie, you have to be quiet and don''t disturb others'' rest.\" Dorothy reminded gently.


    The fact that the two sisters are not sleepy does not mean that others are not sleepy. Many businessmen on the airship are already asleep.


    After more than four hours, under the reminder of the flight attendant, everyone on the airship was ready to land.


    \"Sister, we are here, we are here.\" Julie looked extra excited. Dorothy straightened her long gray hair and smiled gently, \"Don''t move.\"


    Half an hour later, the airship landed safely, and the soldiers around Chang''an City were all alerted. This scene made the dwarf sisters a little scared.


    \"Sister, why are these knights all around the airship?" Julie said in fear. Dorothy took her sister''s hand and reassured, \"Don''t worry, they just follow orders, let''s go get our luggage.


    When they were on the airship, the flight attendants issued a handbook, which detailed what could not be done on the airship, what would happen when they got off the airship, how to take luggage, have goods to register and pay taxes, etc. .


    Obviously, the dwarf sister is excited, and I am afraid that this manual has not read much.


    Under the leadership of Dorothy, the two dwarf sisters successfully retrieved their luggage and came to the outside of the airship, just staring blankly at everything here by the side of the road. Whether it''s a new type of carriage, a passing steam bus, or a flat street, the tallest buildings are breathtaking for the two sisters.


    \"Sister, why are some of them not written in the book?\" Julie was innocent, and she suspected that she had missed it, and kept flipping through the city of miracles in her hand.


    Dorothy put her hand on her sister''s shoulder and instructed seriously, \"Wait for me here, don''t run around, I''ll ask the way, you take out the steel coins first.\"


    For the dwarf sister who is familiar with the content of the City of Miracles, how can she not know what the steel coins are? Before boarding the airship, she exchanged them at the bank of the Ori Dwarf Kingdom.


    \"Okay, sister, be careful.\" Julie nodded, and her two gray ponytails also swayed, looking extra playful.


    The dwarf sister moved the two bags of luggage to her side and waited for Dorothy by the side of the road.


    A few minutes later, Dorothy trotted back, calmed her breath and said, \"Come on, let''s take the bus, it is said that it can go around-the entire Chang''an City.\"


    \"Bus? What is a bus, I only know about carriages.\" Julie said innocently.


    Dorothy carried her duffel bag, pulled Julie forward, and said softly, \"Wait a minute, you will know, although I don''t know much about it, but I heard that it is a new invention of Chang''an City.\"


    \"A new invention? No wonder it''s not written in the book.\" Julie pursed her lips and followed closely with her luggage.


    The steam bus has a stop at the gate of the airship field. This stop is another line, which can go around the entire Chang''an City without going out of the city to Somali City.


    Now there are two bus routes in Chang''an City, one is only in Chang''an City, and the other is going to Somali City.


    At present, a steam bus station is also being built in Yingluo City. In a few months, when more steam buses are produced, the route to Chang''an City can also be opened.


    The two dwarf sisters waited on the platform for about three minutes. A steam bus stopped at the platform. The two got on the bus from the front as instructed, found an empty seat and sat down. As soon as Julie sat down, she looked around in surprise and exclaimed, \"Sister, this bus is so beautiful.\"


    \"Yeah, and there are quite a few seats, and it''s very comfortable to sit on, much better than those wooden stool carriages in our kingdom.\" Dorothy felt the tactility of the chair.


    In the steam bus, except for the driver''s seat, there are a total of 18 positions, and the aisle in the middle is quite spacious. When there are so many people, you can still stand, and there are railings on it.


    Julie was lying on the glass, her mouth was slightly open, her eyebrows were smiling, she looked out, and said happily, \"Sister, it''s really like what the book says, the avenues of Chang''an City will not raise smoke.\"


    \"Yeah, the bus is so big, it doesn''t shake when it runs.\" Dorothy said in surprise.


    463 Of course, how could the steam bus not shake, only slightly, compared to the carriages and roads of the Ori Dwarf Kingdom, it is no wonder that Dorothy felt that the bus did not shake.


    The two dwarf sisters sat on the bus like this, circled Chang''an City for a full circle, and finally gave the driver a few copper coins and got off the bus in the old city.


    Julie looked at the flow of people coming and going, and said suspiciously, \"Sister, do you really say that the rental house written in the book is in this area?\"

 Chapter 1158：

    \"Well, it''s over here, let''s rent a house today, play a day tomorrow and find a job.\" Dorothy suggested.


    \"I agree.\" Julie raised her hands high.


    After the two sisters asked the patrolling soldiers, they came to the rental house, gritted their teeth and handed over 20 copper coins to rent for a month.


    The two sisters who carried the luggage up, returned to the street in -lou, staring at the crowd with smiles on their faces.


    \"Sister, Chang''an City is really a very inclusive city.\" Julie sighed.


    Dorothy looked at all kinds of orcs, elves, and humans, nodded and smiled softly, \"We will live here from today.


    \"Second shift, Fv). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1309: Set off again. (3 more for customization)


    \"Clap...


    The waves are constantly beating against the Black Pearl Harbor. At this moment, the port has gathered nearly two hundred merchant ships.


    Among them were the ships of Fenton and Randolph. Their cargo this time sold faster than expected.


    The last time I went to sea, I only brought three ships. This time I went to Chang''an City to return. If I want to go again, I have to wait until after the winter, so this time the three-person Chamber of Commerce sent twenty ships.


    They want to make a good profit before the winter and live a good winter comfortably.


    Randolph stood at the port and suggested, \"Fenton, this time we can buy more expensive things to sell.\"


    Of all the goods they brought back last time, the items in the gold coin supermarket sold the best, such as china, perfume, mirrors and the like, it was hard to find gold,


    *Well, that china alone earned a third of our coins. \"Fenton agreed.


    This time, when I went to Chang''an City, I had to buy tens of thousands of pieces of porcelain, and I had to buy double the amount of other goods.


    Wendylin was late with a backpack and a large bag in her hand.


    She bowed slightly and said, \"Mr. Fenton, I''m so sorry to trouble you again this time.


    \"It doesn''t matter, after the boatmen have checked the boat, you can board the boat.\" Fenton shook his head slightly.


    Cyrus looked at the other merchants in the port and said with a hearty smile, \"Fenton, how would you say those merchants would react to Chang''an City?\"


    \"I think it will be the same as us.\" Fenton teased, recalling what he had done in Haiyan City and Chang''an City, he couldn''t help but want to laugh at himself.


    \"Let''s go shopping on the first day.\" Randolph calculated.


    \"Well, if we wait for the next day, those guys will probably **** the goods from us.\"


    Fenton agreed.


    Edward smiled and didn''t say a word. This man hadn''t even set out yet. He was planning to buy goods. At this moment, he still had one thing hidden in his heart, that is, today Leia, Avery and the others will land in Flanders. Empire.


    However, the place they landed was in the capital, not the Black Pearl City, and they were all on airships.


    At the same time, the airship was flying over the capital of the Flanders Empire.


    Mira entered the inner cabin from the outer cabin from the outside, and then entered the interior of the airship.


    She walked quickly to Leia and reported, \"Sister, there is an open space some distance ahead, there is no one there, we can land there for a long time~.\"


    \"Okay, we''ll land there.\" Leia nodded. Mira nodded slightly and walked to the control room to give orders to the pilot.


    Half an hour later, the airship stopped in the open space under the skillful operation of the pilot.


    The location of the open space is to the southwest of the capital of the Flanders Empire, where the terrain is remote and there is a large forest to get there, so the airship is safe to park there.


    When Leia was about to leave the airship, she warned, \"Wait until the evening, put the airship over the bank and arrange a team of people to transport the coins into the bank.\"


    \"Yes, eldest sister.\"Salina responded immediately.


    Avery and Jones also told their subordinates to arrange personnel to patrol outside the airship at all times, and help deliver coins at night.


    \"Push...


    Leia and Mila flew into the sky with Avery and Jones on their backs, heading towards the bank.


    Half an hour later, the four of them landed on a deserted street.


    As soon as Jones'' feet landed on the land, her whole heart felt at ease. Leopard Erniang was still afraid of heights after so long.


    \"We have to disguise ourselves before we go out.\" Leia took out a cape from her bag.


    Mira was no exception. She took out one side and touched it, draped it behind her back, and


    -The big pair of wings is hidden.


    The news was that before they went to sea, Liu Feng told them that they must disguise their identities when going to the Flanders Empire.


    Both Jones and Avery took out a hat and covered the pair of ears. They were still wearing the foreign skirt, and their tails were also hidden under the skirt.


    Leia glanced at the beast-eared girls and couldn''t help but exclaim, \"Don''t say it, you are really suitable for wearing skirts.\"


    \"Okay, let''s go, I''m going to take off this **** skirt when I get to the bank.\"Avery doesn''t like skirts.


    The four of them disguised themselves out of the alley and walked towards the bank. Before they landed, Mila confirmed the bank''s location from the sky.


    Twenty minutes later, the four stopped in front of a wooden house. This storefront is located in the center of the capital of the Flanders Empire, and there is a lot of traffic.


    Leia looked at the storefront and wondered, \"Is this the storefront that Edward bought?


    \"The address given to us is here, it can''t be wrong.\" Mila nodded in response. It''s no wonder that Leia is suspicious. The store is really too big, much bigger than the money bank of the Larson Elf Empire.


    \"I heard that it only cost 60 gold coins to win.\"Avery said with admiration. To know that a small shop in Torola Orc Empire, it will cost fifty gold coins.


    - Pedestrians enter the storefront.


    The door of the store is usually closed. In order not to attract attention, two plainclothes soldiers stood at the door. They seemed to be chatting, but they were actually vigilant.


    After Avril stepped into the bank, she nodded with satisfaction, \"It seems that it is almost ready to open.\"


    After Jones finished inspecting the basement, she said, \"It''s spacious enough down there, and it''s ready to open.\"


    Leia focused on the safety of the drawers inside the counter. At that time, there would be a lot of coins in them, and safety was the first thing to check.


    \"Mila, you can lead the airship later, and **** the coins and related personnel.\" Leia ordered ten. *clear. \"Lea nodded immediately.


    In addition to the coins on the airship, there are also human race staff related to the bank. They will be busy tomorrow.


    *There is nothing to do tomorrow, we can go back to meet Darlene, Eliza and the others. \" Avery whispered.


    \"Well, it''s almost time to go back to Chang''an City.\" Leiya nodded.

 Chapter 1159：

    \"Three shifts, (v7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1310: Mouse. (1 more for customization)


    Akin looked out from the window of the room. This was his eighth day in the rental house.


    He is the team leader of the Black Iris Organization. He has medium-length black hair that looks oily, as if he hadn''t washed his hair for several days. With half of his left ear missing, he doesn''t look like anything. nice guy.


    A few days ago, after struggling with various methods, he finally entered Chang''an City without being suspected, and lived in a rental house in the old city.


    He hadn''t been out often these days, mainly because he saw the patrolling soldiers on the street, which made him more or less afraid.


    After all, some time ago, a lot of his accomplices were taken away, all for spying on intelligence, he didn''t want to expose it like this.


    If it is exposed, the knights in full armor will pierce his body. He has always thought this way, so he can''t go out if he can''t go out, and even if he goes out, he is extraordinarily low-key.


    Ai Jin leaned against the window and muttered to himself, \"I don''t know what happened to the others.\"


    He came from Haiyan City. At that time, there were more than ten people with him, scattered in Yingluo City, Tengying City, etc., but he chose 893 Chang''an City. The purpose is obvious. Chang''an City is the capital of the king, and the news is even more useful. If you find out about the Flanders Empire, you might even be promoted to a deacon.


    \"Ta Ta...


    Ai Jin heard the sound of neatly walking, followed the sound and cursed, \"This **** patrol.\"


    He touched the coins in his pocket and found that there were only a few silver coins left, and muttered to himself, \"If only the gold coins were good, I could stay for a few more days.\"


    Akin took the parchment out of his bag, spread it out on the table, picked up a quill and wrote on it.


    He wanted to show the leader of Chang''an City''s densely populated patrolling knights, running rectangular iron boxes, and strange portraits.


    \"Dong dong dong....


    Chang''an City''s lunch break bell rang. Although he had been hiding in his room for the past few days, he still had another way to judge the time, that is, Chang''an City''s three bells a day.


    \"Time to go out.\" Akin picked up a backpack full of patches and a hat (agdd used to cover the ugly ear.


    In his backpack at the same time, there were several sheepskin scrolls, all of which were recorded with some events in Chang''an City, all of which he went out to inquire when the bell rang.


    The observations over the past few days have taught him that as soon as the bell rings, there will be the most people on the street, and you can always go to any place to eat, or you can always hear some information in the big market.


    \"Today is the last day, I will go back and sue Her Royal Highness after collecting.\"


    Akin thought to himself.


    As soon as he came downstairs, he saw his neighbor drying dried radishes outside the house, and he said hello, \"Are you ready to go out for dinner?\"


    Now the residents will darken some dried vegetables themselves, or use them to pickle, and the taste is also very good. This is all thanks to Shirley''s good method, but Ai Jin is convinced that the life of the people in Chang''an City is so good? In the daytime, they dare to dry the food outside. You must know that in the Flanders Empire, if someone is hungry, they don''t care who the food is.


    But Ai Jin didn''t have time to take care of the other party. He probed to see the distribution of people on the street and walked towards the direction with the most people.


    Most of the civilians in Chang''an City are hospitable. After seeing Ai Jin moving in, they all came to knock on the door to say hello. What he told the civilians was that he came from Tiexi City to look for relatives.


    Of course, that so-called relative and what he did in Chang''an City, these are all his nonsense, he doesn''t care whether those idiots believe it or not. Akin looked at the tallest building, tugged on his hat and said, \"Let''s go to the new city today.\"


    A few days ago, he was wandering around the castle and the port, but unfortunately the density of soldiers patrolling was too dense, plus those buildings with a small house not far away, and there were dogs with fangs in them. Make him have to give up. Ai Jin passed by a guard booth, saw the soldiers standing guard inside with serious faces, pouted, \"It''s really serious.\"


    He felt that even the guards of the Flanders Empire might not be able to do this.


    Just as Ai Jin was walking a few steps toward the new city, there were shouts behind him.


    He secretly thought badly, and when he turned around, he found that several soldiers were walking in his direction, all of them holding spears, and there were soldiers on the left and right sides moving towards him, it was obvious that he had been surrounded.


    \"Damn, how could it be exposed.\" He gritted his teeth.


    At this point, he had seen the scene where his companion was arrested, and then he was judged on the spot after resisting. Ai Jin immediately raised his hands high and squatted on the ground.


    \"As long as I don''t resist and spit out all the leader''s information, it will be fine if I think about it. Ai Jin secretly calculated.


    Cowardice is a well-known label of Ai Jin. The reason why he can become the team captain is not because there are too few people available in the Black Iris organization, and he has joined for some years.


    It''s just that he didn''t understand how he was discovered, and he swore that he was well hidden.


    Tis walked in front of Akin with a group of soldiers, looked at each other, and shouted, \"Tie him up and send it to the Guard Division.\"


    Ai Jingang wanted to say something, but someone blocked his mouth with a sackcloth ball. There were so many people on the street, so don''t say anything that makes people panic.


    More than 20 minutes later, Akin was escorted by Dess''s soldiers to the small dark room of the Guard Division.


    They had caught too many mice before, but they were reluctant to speak at first, and the guards didn''t want to waste their time.


    Then don''t ask you any questions, you will take the initiative to tell everything you know.


    \"Miss Tease has worked hard.\" Deputy Director Ryan said politely.


    Tis shook her head lightly, carried the Overlord Gun on her shoulder, and said, "I''ll go on patrol, and tell Your Majesty when you''re done."


    \"Okay.\" Deputy Director Ryan nodded lightly.


    Niu Jiao Niang continued to patrol with the team. Ai Jin was the second mouse she caught in the past few days. There were also news from Yingluo City and Vine Eagle City one after another, and a lot of them were caught.


    One more, two v7). Ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    Chapter 1311: Use. (2 more for customization)


    The sunlight reflected on the table through the glass, and Liu Feng moved on the paper with a pen, making a rustling writing sound, which formed a sharp contrast with the lively scene outside.


    Next to the table was a potted plant that had just been replaced, a pot of tender yellow-green orchids, which looked extraordinarily vibrant under the blessing of the sun.


    This is the flower house with the seeds given by Liu Feng after many times of planting, and finally it can be put on the table.


    Nicole brought a glass of iced drink and said with concern, \"Your Majesty, take a rest, the sun has already shone in.\"


    Liu Feng took the iced drink and asked, \"Well, when will the sun curtains that make people pretend?\"


    \"It will be done before tomorrow.\"Enri responded immediately.


    The highest building is fine in the morning, but at noon, when the sun is hot, their office positions will be irradiated by the sun, making it impossible to work at all.


    knock knock...


    Mina pushed open the door and walked in, holding a document in her hand, handing it in and saying, \"Your Majesty, the guard has caught a big mouse.\"


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly, took the documents and walked to the sofa in the atrium to sit down, and said softly, did he ask anything? \"


    \"I thought it would take a few days, but who knew that person didn''t want to stay in it for a moment, and spit out all the news.\" Minahui reported.


    Liu Feng was a little surprised to hear this. This person is different from other members of the Black Iris Organization.


    \"He confessed that he was a member of the Flanders Empire, sent by Princess Shifield, and found several parchment scrolls from him.\"


    Mina took a sip of the water that Nicole brought over, and continued to report, \"The above records all the recent events in Chang''an City, as well as some of our military situation, and other information is still under interrogation.\"

 Chapter 1160：

    After listening, Liu Feng nodded, closed the document and said solemnly, \"Well! The people of the Black Iris Organization are really pervasive.\"


    \"They shouldn''t have thought that it was so well concealed that we were discovered.\" Mina covered her mouth and smiled.


    Liu Feng speculated that when the people of the Flanders Empire retreated from the Old Mermaid Bay and went to the Adian Kingdom. Then Field will send someone to sneak into the enemy''s territory.


    \"They don''t know that every civilian in Chang''an City is our eyes.\" En Li said righteously and sternly.


    During the four censuses every year, the civilians who have stayed in Chang''an City for several years are specially drawn to pay attention that the war in the Yadian Kingdom may affect our existing lives at any time. , the other party may have sent enemies lurking around us, most of them disguised as businessmen, relatives of so-and-so, etc., so that they start to pay attention to suspicious people. If you see a suspicious person, you can immediately go to the Guard Division or the patrol team to report it. After verification, you can get a silver coin as a reward.


    \"Although there were always some mistakes at the beginning, wasn''t the first mouse caught like this?\" Mina chuckled.


    \"This is Wang Yanghai, who made the enemy fall into the people''s war.\"Liu Feng smiled and turned the pen in his hand.


    \"Your Majesty, after asking for information as before, will you be hanged after you declare your guilt?


    Mi Bang asked for instructions.


    Liu Feng supported his forehead, thought for a moment and said, \"No, let him die first.\"


    Your Majesty, what are your plans? \" Mi burst suspiciously.


    Liu Feng got up and walked to the window, looked at the people coming and going and said, \"He can make good use of it.\"


    \"Your Majesty, do you want him to pass the false information back?\" Mi Bang guessed.


    Liu Feng turned around and shook; shaking his sleeves, he said, \"Well, it would be a pity if you don''t make good use of such a well-controlled person.


    \"Let him pass the internal news.


    Mi Bang tilted his head and said softly, \"Your Majesty, are you going to start attacking the Kingdom of Yadian?\"


    \"It''s not a good thing to let them continue to develop, just wait, someone will come to us for help.\"Liu Feng chuckled.


    Mickey didn''t think much about it and asked, \"Your Majesty, what should we do with that mouse now?


    \"I''ll be locked in the small dark room for a few days, let him feel it well, and then he will be honest when he comes out.\" Liu Feng told him.


    If he hastily let him pass on information now, it will be a bad thing. If you have not experienced any hardships, you will not know the feeling of freedom.


    \"Your Majesty, what if he is unfaithful to us?\" Mi Bang said in a deep voice, he would betray the Flanders Empire, and he would also betray them.


    \"Give him some laxatives, let him stretch for a few days, and then ask the doctor to prescribe some anti-diarrheal medicines for him.\"Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    \"Your Majesty, you want to make the other party mistakenly think that you have eaten poison, only we have the antidote, right?" Mi Bao suddenly realized.


    Saying this made her a little impressed. This method was something Mao Erniang had seen in the book. Of course, that book was given by Liu Feng.


    \"This is called psychological suggestion.\"Liu Feng''s mouth slightly raised.


    This trick was learned from the movies and TV dramas on the other side of the earth, and it was simply unsatisfactory.


    \"I think it will be very interesting.\" Mi Bao covered his mouth and smiled.


    Liu Feng nodded lightly, walked to the table, picked up a pen and paper and started writing, preparing to write some false information.


    Second update, CV). Please customize, please support. \"predict.


    Chapter 1312: Here again (3 more for customization)


    thump......


    At the port of Green City, a team of mermaids jumped into the water.


    This is one of the special trainings that Yuka asked them to carry out. Although Green City is very peaceful under the protection of Liu Feng, Bilis is really unhappy. In addition, as the king of a country, there is no reason to hide behind others all the time. If you want to avoid being bullied, you have to be strong.


    So this scene appeared. One after another, the mermaid warriors were tied with heavy objects, jumped into the water again and again, and swam back and forth for a thousand meters, in order to exercise their agility and weight-bearing ability.


    Lilith held an umbrella and said with concern, \"Your Majesty, the weather is so hot, go back.\"


    \"It''s alright, let''s take a look at \"Two-Three-Zero\" for a while.\"Bi Liss shook her head lightly, and when she went back, she was facing the documents, giving her a headache.


    Now the mermaid girl is not the same as before. She no longer thinks about going out to eat, drink and have fun all day.


    Your Majesty, have a cup of tea. \"Lilith asked the maid to bring the tea. Bilis took the tea, and just took a sip and stopped drinking it.


    \"Your Majesty, what''s wrong? Has the tea tasted bad?\" Lilith worried.


    no.


    Biris shook her head and continued, \"It would be nice if it were iced, even if I could add an ice cube.


    Your Majesty, we in Green City have no freezers. \"Lilith is not.


    Bilis smiled sweetly and said, \"It''s okay, we can go to Chang''an City to buy some freezers back.


    \"Did you write a letter?\" Lilith asked suspiciously. No, we go in person. \"Bilise said with a smile.


    She hasn''t been to Chang''an City for a long time, and now Green City is slowly getting on the right track, the mermaid girl can completely get away for a few days.


    \"Okay.\" Lilith said without hesitation, to be honest, she had been thinking about Chang''an City for a long time.


    Rich Tata......


    Yuka walked over from the port and said respectfully, \"Your Majesty, this group of soldiers are all qualified and can go to the next training.\"


    \"Well, let them step up their training and choose a few soldiers to go to Chang''an City together.\"Bliss nodded in response.


    \"Chang''an City? Your Majesty, are you going to Chang''an City?\" Yuka asked in surprise.


    Bilis fiddled with her curly blue hair, raised a graceful arc at the corner of her mouth, and said, \"Well, I''ll set off in the afternoon.


    \"Yes.\"Yuka responded immediately, turned around and arranged for the mermaid warriors. Accompanied by Lilith, Bilis turned around and got into the carriage. She had to go back to Wang Fu to pack up and deal with some important documents first.


    Lily looked out the window and sighed, \"Your Majesty, Green City is getting better and better now.\"


    \"Well, if it weren''t for Your Excellency Liu Feng, we would have been enslaved by the people of the Flanders Empire.\"Bliss blinked her blue eyes.


    The mermaid girl also received information some time ago, knowing that the Flanders Empire is now occupying the Kingdom of Adian, and it has occupied a lot of land.


    \"Yeah, our current life was something we never dared to think about before.\" Lilith looked at the lively crowd on the street.


    Most of the things in Green City now, whether it is food, drink, use or clothing, all come from Chang''an City.


    \"This time we go to Chang''an City, and we have to buy some more goods to come back.\"Bliss calculated.


    Lilith nodded quickly, looking forward, \"Your Majesty, it seems that there are a lot of new things in Chang''an City.\"


    \"That''s right, let''s go take a look at that bus.\"Bliss said with a smile.

 Chapter 1161：

    \"Okay.\" Lilith nodded in response.


    Ten minutes later, the mermaid girl returned to the palace. The current palace is the castle of Green City. After simple decoration, it became Wang Fu of the mermaid tribe. \"Lilith, go pack your things, I''ll set off after I''ve processed the documents...\" Lilith added.


    Your Majesty, what shall we bring? \" Lilith said suspiciously.


    Bilis thought for a while and said, \"Prepare some pearls, shells, and some seafood, but not too much.\"


    \"Understood.\" Lilith responded immediately.


    Bilis sat in the main seat, looked at the piles of documents on the desktop, sighed, and said, \"I finally understand that Your Excellency Liu Feng is tired.\"


    More than an hour later, the mermaid girl stretched her body and stood up, looking at the completed files on the desktop, feeling inexplicably comfortable.


    Lilith pushed open the door and said respectfully, \"Your Majesty, everything has been packed, we can leave at any time.\"


    \"Well, let someone send these documents down, and let the royal father help me manage it for a few days.\"Bilisi said.


    \"The order has been sent.\" Lilith said respectfully.


    \"Then let''s go.\"Bliss adjusted her skirt and walked out of the palace first. About ten minutes later, he arrived at the bottom of Wang Fu, got on a carriage and headed towards the port.


    They plan to take a boat to Haiyan City and fly from Haiyan City to Chang''an City by airship. This is the most convenient way of transportation.


    1.6\"Your Majesty, we are here.\" Lilith got out of the car and helped Bilis out of the carriage.


    \"Yeah.\"Bilise lifted her skirt and got off the carriage.


    The general 30-meter boat has stopped at the port, and the mermaid warriors are carrying goods on it, and a group of mermaid warriors boarded the boat with spears.


    Half an hour later, the cargo and the mermaid warriors were all assembled, and Biris got on the ship under the **** of Lilith and Yuka.


    Bilis walked to the vulgar board, looked at the wide water surface, smiled and said, \"I''m here again in Chang''an City.\"


    \"Three shifts, (factory V). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1313: The new Her Majesty. (1 more for customization)


    Through the hazy morning mist, Princess Field could vaguely see the flags fluttering on the city wall.


    She squinted her eyes and kept staring at the same place, trying to see the walls of the Golden Rot City and the knights.


    \"Kim Mo, let them raise the flag!\" Field ordered.


    The day before yesterday afternoon, it had been a day and a half since the sky had broken, and the 13,000 knights led by Field had all gathered at the 20-minute drive from the Golden Eagle City.


    It didn''t take so long originally, but to **** the food that supported more than 10,000 knights, and the muddy road, it was difficult for the food carriage to travel. \"Yes, Your Highness.\"Jin Mo responded immediately, turned around and let someone ride a horse to pass the order. Field looked back at the flags that were erected. The blue flag was fluttering in the wind, and a gray castle was printed on it, and there were wheat raising on the left and right sides.


    This is the flag of the Flanders Empire, and any enemy will surrender 06 to this flag, at least Field thinks so now.


    \"Golden Eagle City, we must win today.\" Field encouraged.


    The great Celtic knight raised the knight''s sword in his hand and shouted, "Take down the Golden Eagle City!"


    \"Take the Golden Rot City! Take the Golden Eagle City!\" The knights behind them responded.


    The collision of armor, the neighing of war horses, and the high-spirited breathing of the knights made the atmosphere of the upcoming battle extremely high. After a night of repairs, the knights of the Flanders Empire had all eaten and drank and were ready to go. The sun gradually changed from horizontal yellow to bright, and the surrounding fog began to gradually fade away, and the earth-brown city walls It also began to show that, in Field''s eyes, the seat behind the city wall was the seat she had to sit on today.


    \"His Royal Highness, the cavalry that was following in front reported that the knights on the top of Golden Eagle City were sparse, and they didn''t seem to be ready for the defense of the city.\"A knight reported. \"We arrived at the right time, the fog in the morning helped us a lot, and it''s too late to be vigilant now.\" The corner of Field''s mouth raised slightly.


    The great Celtic knight pulled the string and walked to the front, asking for instructions, \"Your Majesty, I will lead the knights to siege the city.\"


    He wanted to take this opportunity to make up for his mistakes, and only when he took the lead in charging to kill the enemy and won the Golden Rot City, would he value himself again.


    \"Out!\" Field ordered.


    \"Yes.\"The Celtic Rider raised his voice.


    The knights behind him surged, and several streams of people came out of the knights, and under the leadership of the Celtic great cavalry, they stepped towards the Golden Eagle City.


    \"Province road...


    The great Celtic knight put on his helmet, waving the knight''s sword in his hand, and shouted with a firm expression, \"Kill!


    The knights who followed the great Celtic knights raised their weapons and called, \"Kill! Kill!


    After the archers reached the range, they shot arrows at the cavalry on the top of the city. The battle was mighty and mighty, and the knights on the top of the city had already discovered the Celtic knights, and they set up bows and fired towards them.


    \"Ming Mingming....


    Another team of knights on the top of Golden Eagle City blew the horn of the enemy''s attack.


    Jin Mo pulled the slow rope to the side of Field, and reported, \"His Royal Highness, we are in an advantage now.\"


    There were not many knights on the top of the Golden Eagle City. It was not long after the horn was blown. How many bows and arrows could be fired from the sparse people alone?


    The first group of Flanders Empire knights who acted as cannon fodder did not receive much sniping, and climbed up the city wall smoothly by relying on the wooden ladder.


    \"Well, let''s go.\" Field controlled the horse to move forward.


    Twenty minutes later, another group of knights led by Field also arrived at the Golden Eagle City.


    Although the city gate had been opened, the knights supported by the other side also came one after another. With the addition of the Knights led by Field, the Flanders Empire had a huge advantage, and the morale of the Knights in the Metal City, where the gates had been opened, was even more depressed.


    \"Your Highness, you should step back first.\"Jin Mo blocked the front and escorted Field back. Although this battle is still dominant at the moment, but the swords on the battlefield have no eyes, it''s all right, let the knights charge for me, and have dinner tonight after winning the Golden Eagle City. \" Field encouraged.


    \"Yes.\" Jin Mo responded immediately, and after escorting Field, turned around and entered the battlefield.


    Her sifting skills are top-notch, and when she is on the string, she can take the life of a knight in the blink of an eye.


    The entire battle lasted for more than two hours, the sky was completely bright, and it even started to heat up. In the end, it ended with the defeat of Golden Eagle City.


    woohoo....


    The big mouth end; the brutish Celtic great knight, the right face at the moment is bleeding from the sword mark.


    \"Your Highness, my 740s have won.\" Deacon Green said excitedly.


    Field looked at the corpses of knights, war horses, armored weapons, etc. everywhere, the corners of his mouth raised even higher, he raised his voice, \"Enter the city.\"


    \"Yes.\"The knights said loudly.


    Jin Mo bowed respectfully and withdrew, and she had to order the possessors to pick up all the good weapons and armor, and those half-dead knights had to make up for the final blow.


    Half an hour later, Field walked into the castle of Golden Eagle City, walked straight to the main seat, flicked the cloak behind him and sat down.


    \"Celtic, go, bring me the lord of Golden Eagle City.\" Field ordered.


    From today, Princess Field will completely own the Golden Eagle City, including the twelve cities previously occupied, and most of the territory of the Adian Kingdom is in her hands. Still just in case.


    That is to say, she is about to become independent, and she also has the strength to compete with Timothy, and it is just around the corner to devour the entire Adian kingdom.

 Chapter 1162：

    \"Yes, Your Highness.\"


    The Celtic Knight paused and changed his mouth, \"Yes, Her Majesty.\"


    \"One update, factory V). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1314: The first female soldier. (2 more for customization)


    \"End dong dong....


    The band in the New Town Square is playing, and the flag-raising ceremony once every seven days is being held.


    The flag-raising ceremony has been held every Monday since the date of the star was set.


    At this moment, the square has gathered a dense flow of people, all of whom came to participate in the flag-raising ceremony spontaneously, which seems to have become an event unique to Chang''an City. Liu San, Mi Bao and others were standing by the window on the eleventh floor, looking down at all this. Enrico sighed on the glass, \"Your Majesty, the team is getting more and more organized.\"


    \"Well, this is the only way to inspire those young people to join the army.\" Liu Feng put his hands behind his back, watching all this with satisfaction.


    Many details of the previous flag-raising ceremony were not done well. After slowly improving and practicing, the whole system is now very mature.


    Recently, they also joined the purple dog troop, and let them follow the owner neatly and uniformly.


    Mi Bao''s clear blue eyes kept blinking, staring at the square, as if expecting something.


    \"Mina, you are very nervous.\" Liu Feng said softly, reaching out and grabbing the hand of the cat ear girl.


    A little bit. \" Mi Bao blushed slightly.


    In fact, what Mao Er Niang was looking forward to was the first female soldier in Chang''an City, the first female soldier established after more than three months.


    There are only 300 people, although it is not many, but all of them have passed a series of devil tests such as selection and training.


    \"You''ve been in control for so long, it will go well.\" Liu Gen relieved.


    From the selection and training of this female soldier, Mao Erniang personally controls it. Although she is not in the barracks all the time, she is in control of the general direction.


    Today''s flag-raising ceremony is to officially introduce the female soldiers of Chang''an City to the commoners, so Mao Er Niang is especially nervous.


    The reason for the establishment of female soldiers was also to see the suggestions of the commoners in the Chang''an City suggestion box. Originally, Liu Gen did not intend to set up so soon.


    I want to think about this when I want to repel the Flanders Empire, but it was just over two months ago that the voices of the civilians were getting louder and louder.


    Today''s soldiers are all male, and it is very inconvenient for them to do things most of the time. In addition, the wolf-eared girls are not there, so it''s really not enough to rely on Tiss alone.


    \"Hmmmm. J.\" Mina nodded heavily, her eyes kept on the approaching direction.


    About five minutes later, twenty female soldiers wearing black uniforms, rubber-soled boots, and holding a Tang Dao entered the arena with a solemn expression.


    \"Clap clap clap....


    For a while, the crowd of onlookers applauded spontaneously. Although there were only twenty female soldiers represented, their uniform steps, serious expressions, and loud slogans made people unconsciously want to applaud for them.


    \"Look, I got a lot of applause on my first appearance.\"Liu Gen smiled. Although the number of female soldiers is not large, they are very helpful for the development of some work in Chang''an City, such as disputes between women and patrolling of places where women are all relying on them.


    What''s more, when there are female leaders from other countries, they can also take charge of some jobs, such as Elsa in the Sahara Prairie, Bilis in the Mermaid Country, etc.


    \"Hmmmm.\" Mi laughed and nodded, this scene was what she wanted to see. The jobs of the 300 female soldiers have been arranged almost, and they are needed in the airship field, railway station, bus station, port, etc.


    As the female soldiers entered the field, the entire flag-raising ceremony reached its climax; at the tide, there were rows of soldiers standing neatly under the flag-raising platform, all of them holding their heads high and looking at the flying flag.


    The music continued to swell, and the Iron-blooded Black Dragon Flag also slowly rose to the highest point, fluttering in the wind.


    \"Yes, it''s getting better and better.\"Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction, walked back to the main seat and sat down.


    After Nicole put down the sunshade, she went to prepare tea for Liu Feng and the others.


    An Li returned to her seat and sorted out a document, and handed it over, \"Your Majesty, this is the document from the consulate.\"


    Liu Feng raised his head to take the document, started to read it, and said lightly, \"Who is coming to Chang''an City?\"


    \"Yes, Biris...the king of the Mermaid Kingdom.\" Enri said with a smile.


    She hadn''t seen the mermaid girl for a long time, and it was indeed a bit unaccustomed to change her name to King Biris now.


    \"Oh? Is Bilis coming?\" Liu Feng was surprised, but he didn''t expect the mermaid girl to leave Green City now.


    \"Great, I haven''t seen her for a long time.\"Mi Bang was also overjoyed. An Li nodded and said with a smile, she also brought some of the trade goods in person, and may live in Chang''an City for two days. \"


    \"Okay, let the people at the consulate handle everything, they have their own people there.\" Liu Feng thanked him.


    \"Understood.\" Enri blinked her brown eyes.


    Mi Bang sorted out another document and submitted it to the report, \"Your Majesty, this is a telegram from Avili, Tangya and the others.\" Liu Feng looked at the other documents, bowed his head and said, \"Read it. .\"


    \"The bank opened in the Flanders Empire has already opened, with Edward''s secret foreshadowing before, and it was crowded on the first day of opening; it was full of merchants.\"


    Mina turned to another page and said concisely, \"The deposit has reached more than 1,000 gold coins.\"


    \"Well, according to this, it is estimated that 2,000 gold coins in two days is not difficult. It seems that the opening of the banks of these three empires is going smoothly.\"Liu Feng said with satisfaction.


    \"Your Majesty, can Avery, Darlene and the others come back in time?\" Mi Bang asked expectantly.


    Liu Kai nodded with a smile, and said, \"It''s time to come back, let them arrange manpower and soldiers to protect them, and leave a telegraph for each bank by the way.


    \"Yes.\" Mina responded immediately.


    Your Majesty, this is the telegram from Edward''s side.


    Mina handed over another document and reported, \"Those merchants sent twenty merchant ships this time, and there were more than 200 merchant ships accompanying them, which have already departed.\"


    \"An Li, you should let the workshop start working overtime to produce overtime. The number of merchant ships from the other two empires is estimated to be not small.\" Liu Feng thought. \"Understood.\" Enri answered earnestly and recorded it on the notepad.


    \"Second shift, factory V). Please customize, please support.


    Chapter 1315: Go home. (3 more for customization)


    In the scorching summer, Darina, Solo and others were closing their booths.


    Today is their time to leave the Torora orc empire, and the goods are all sold out.


    Solo took a form and asked, \"Daliana, are the accounts on your side correct?\"


    Darlene wiped the sweat off her forehead and said, \"I''m still looking at it, the sale of porcelain is correct with the number of coins, and the wine and linen haven''t been settled yet, what about you, Father? \"


    \"Perfume, instant noodles and other items from the gold coin supermarket are correct, and canned mutton is still being liquidated.\" Solo replied.


    Although the accounts are being reconciled every day, the last day is to be cautious.


    After more than an hour, the father and daughter cleared all the goods for sale, the booths were also packed up, and the coins were transported in secret - some of them would be good to go to the bank.


    Darlene tidied up her skirt, got up and said, \"Father, let''s go

 Chapter 1163：

    \"Well, it''s time to go back to Chang''an City.\" Solo looked excited.


    Twenty minutes later, after completing the booth withdrawal procedures, Solo and the others headed to the port under the **** of soldiers 347.


    On the bumpy carriage, Darlene Liu frowned and nearly caught the flies, and she said, "I miss the carriage of Chang''an City, no, I''m going to try that bus."


    When they telegraphed to Chang''an City, they gave a general overview of the current situation of Chang''an City. Of course, this was what Darlene asked on her own initiative.


    \"I just want to see your brother soon.\" Solo laughed heartily, not knowing how he was doing at school.


    Darlene tugged the wind-swept hair behind her ears and smiled, \"After school, he''s obviously become a lot better.\"


    Half an hour later, the carriage stopped at the port. In addition to the ships of the Han Dynasty, more than 200 other merchant ships of the Torolla Shanren Empire gathered in the port at this moment.


    \"Lord Father, look.\" Darlene said in surprise.


    Solo looked at the densely packed merchant ships in the port and sighed, \"The plan worked.\"


    In fact, the day before Darlene and the others were about to leave, they thought of a plan to let the former actor and businessman continue to publish information.


    It was said that the merchants of the Han Dynasty were going to leave, so they could just take this opportunity to follow them to the mainland to buy goods, so that they would not have to be made by others.


    In the future, you can directly buy cheap goods and sell them at a high price, so that you can earn more.


    And in this way, when you travel by sea, you don''t need to bring coins. You can go directly to the bank on the mainland to withdraw money, which is not only convenient but also safe.


    \"It''s hard for those businessmen not to be moved. When they heard that they could make a lot of money, they couldn''t wait to go with us.\" Darlene captured their psychology.


    \"It would be great if you put more of this thought into your Majesty.\" Solo teased.


    He still hopes that his daughter can marry His Majesty the King, no, he hoped so when Liu Feng was not the king. \"Father!\" Darlene blushed and walked away.


    \"Hahahaha!\" Solo followed behind with a hearty smile, and went to tell the boatmen to check the boat.


    Half an hour later, Solo and the others had all checked the boats parked in the port, and the merchants from the Han Dynasty did the same. They also carried a lot of boxes of coins onto the boat, and their faces were happy.


    Darlene stood on the board, looked ahead with a telescope, and muttered to herself, \"According to the time, Eliza, Avery and the others are also likely to set off.\"


    Solo walked beside Darina and said, \"Let the bird orcs go and have a look.


    Well, let''s go with the man fish too. \" Darlene nodded.


    At this moment, the port of Margo City is very lively, and most of the businessmen are gathered in the port chatting and discussing (agbf what to do when they go to Chang''an City.


    \"I only brought fifty gold coins this time just in case-.\"


    \"I didn''t bring anything, I only brought food from the road, there is a money shop over there, I don''t want to be so troublesome.\"


    *I heard that Chang''an City not only has delicious food, but also beautiful women. \"


    \"Hahaha, I don''t know if there are beauties, I know that there seems to be a city where orcs and humans coexist peacefully.\"


    These news were all seen in the City of Miracles. Of course, a large part of it was distributed by the actors in order to lure them. Half an hour later, the Orcs of the Bird Race landed on Darlene''s boat, and the report reported, \"Miss Darlene and Mr. Solo, they can already see Miss Eliza and their fleet.\"


    \"What about Avril, Leia and the others?\" Darlene asked.


    \"Not yet, but someone has been sent to continue to fly forward, and it is estimated that the information will be received soon.\" The bird clan orc responded.


    Avery and the others were in an airship, and as long as Darlene and the others were some distance away from the merchant, they could land.


    \"Well, is there any difference between Eliza and their fleet?\" Darlene asked curiously.


    \"They also followed more than 200 merchant ships behind them, some of which had the flag of the Larsen Empire planted.\"The Bird Tribe Orc Report reported.


    \"The flag of the Larsen Elf Empire? Are you sure you read it right?\" Darlene said in surprise.


    It stands to reason that businessmen will not plant the flag of their own country when they travel. The fleet behind Eliza actually has the flag of the Larsen Elf Empire?


    \"That''s right.\"Birds orcs report.


    \"Understood, go down and rest.\" Darlene nodded.


    Solo came to the side and said, \"It seems that there is a royal family in the Larson Elf Empire.\"


    \"I hope it''s okay, wait for the mermaid to report and see what''s going on.\" Darlene sighed.


    \"Miss Eliza is so smart, I think people from the royal family also want to go to Chang''an City.\" Solo thought of this.


    \"Let''s go first.\" Darlene nodded.


    \"Anchor! Go to sea!\"


    Under a series of operations by the boatmen, the fleet headed by Darlene started to set off. Of course, the sailing was just a pretense, but in fact someone was starting the steam engine.


    Twenty minutes later, the Orcs of the Bird Tribe returned to the ship and respectfully reported, \"Miss Darlene and Mr. Solo, you can already see Lord Avery and their airship.\"


    \"Okay, go home!\" A smile began to appear on Darlene''s face.


    *Three shifts, Fv). Please customize, please support. \".


    Chapter 1316: I want too. (4 more for customization)


    The morning sun spreads all over Chang''an City, and the shadows of the residential buildings are drawn for a long time.


    In the rental house in the old city, Dorothy stretched her waist and got up to wash her clothes. Julie still opened her mouth and slept very sweetly, no matter what kind of movement her sister made, she would not be disturbed.


    \"Envy!\" Dorothy shook her head with a light laugh, how could she not be envious if she slept very lightly.


    Dorothy brushed her teeth and pushed Julie up to get her up, and they were going to look for work today.


    The confused dwarf sister sat up straight, rubbed her sleepy eyes with her hands, and yawned, \"Morning, sister.\"


    Dorothy has a toothbrush in her mouth, her words are unclear, ...... go.


    tooth. \"


    \"Okay, why do you have to brush your teeth when you come to Chang''an City?\" Julie pouted, reluctantly. \"Goo....


    Dorothy shook her head with a chuckle, rinsed her mouth several times, and said, \"Isn''t this for your teeth, you said yesterday that you had a toothache.\"


    In fact, when the two sisters, Dorothy, were shopping in Chang''an City yesterday, Julie was eating a lollipop when she suddenly had a terrible toothache.


    After being reminded by well-meaning people, I asked them to go to the hospital to see a doctor. The situation was obvious, because they ate too much sugar and did not brush their teeth.


    People in this era don''t know about brushing their teeth, and even gargling is very rare. There are many such patients in the hospital, and Liu Feng gave a solution.


    Let people in the scientific research department develop toothpaste and toothbrushes, and then let the workshops mass-produce them, and then use newspapers to publicize them. In this way, the habit of brushing teeth has emerged. Of course, toothpaste in this era is not as professional as the other side of the earth. It is only developed with some ore extracts and some plant extracts. The effect is not very good, but it can always be prevented.


    \"Okay, I''ll brush.\" Julie took the toothbrush, took a sip of water, and began to brush up and down. The movements were learned by the doctor several times.

 Chapter 1164：

    Half an hour later, the two sisters left the rental house after brushing their teeth, changing their clothes, and helping each other tie their hair.


    \"Sister, if only there were female soldiers in our kingdom.\" Julie said innocently. Yesterday, the two dwarf sisters were outside the Xinguang\" venue, and they watched the whole flag raising ceremony, especially when they saw the police dogs and the female soldiers, they both stared at them.


    \"I really want to have a police dog.\" Dorothy said longingly.


    The two walked and chatted, came to the vicinity of the new city, and walked to the entrance of the swimming pool.


    Julie pointed to the plaque at the door and said suspiciously, \"Sister, the swimming pool! There is actually something special for swimming in Chang''an City.


    \"Yeah, but something that doesn''t appear in the book.\" Dorothy was surprised.


    \"Are you going to take a look?\" Julie looked forward to it.


    Dorothy smiled and shook her head, and said, \"No, let''s find a job, and... I''m not feeling well today!\"


    \"What''s the matter with you, sister?\" Julie worried, and hurriedly wandered beside her sister Si.


    Dorothy blushed slightly and whispered in Julie''s ear, \"That''s...that''s it.\"


    The dwarf sister really couldn''t say it, but her expression was a little embarrassed, and her hands were still covering her stomach.


    In fact, it was the dwarf sister''s menstrual period. People in this era don''t even know what this is called.


    \"Oh! I see, it''s that... Julie suddenly realized.


    Dorothy quickly covered Julie''s mouth and said, \"Be quiet, there are so many people on the street.\"


    Julie bowed her head embarrassingly, twirling her two fingers, and said, \"Okay, let''s go back and get the cloth?\"


    \"No, I already took it.\" Dorothy patted her carry-on bag.


    Julie nodded dumbly and said softly, \"Okay, if we''re not feeling well, let''s go home, and look for a job after a few days.\"


    \"It''s okay, let''s go, let''s go shopping at that gold coin supermarket, I haven''t been there for a few days.\" Dorothy suggested.


    \"Okay, everything mentioned in the book is very good.\" Julie said with a smile.


    The two sisters walked to the bus stop next to them, got on the bus and headed to the gold coin supermarket in the old city, where there happened to be a platform.


    Ten minutes later, the two dwarf sisters got off the bus at the platform of the gold coin supermarket. It was three stops from the swimming pool platform to the other side, so each handed over nine steel coins.


    Julie stood at the door, and said in surprise, \"Sister, this is the Gold Coin Supermarket! Dorothy took her sister into the Gold Coin Supermarket and started wandering around. Seeing the perfume, instant noodles, soap, etc. that appeared in the book, all Let the two sisters surprise again and again.


    Although I have seen it in the Ori Dwarf Kingdom, but now in the gold coin supermarket in the book, the two sisters are obviously more surprised.


    Julie stood in front of a shelf and shouted in surprise, \"Sister, come on, look.\"


    Dorothy turned around and said suspiciously, \"What''s wrong?\"


    \"This sanitary napkin is just right for you now.\" Julie pointed to a pack of sanitary napkins.


    Every item in the gold coin supermarket will have a tip next to it with a detailed explanation.


    Dorothy picked up a pack of sanitary napkins in surprise, and said in surprise, \"Chang''an City actually has this kind of thing, it seems to be very useful.\"


    \"This is one of the items that girls are looking for in Chang''an City now. It can easily solve our women''s troubles, and it is much cleaner and hygienic than the cloth strips we used before." A clerk explained with a smile.


    \"Can you teach me how to use this?\" Dorothy said embarrassedly.


    \"Of course there is no problem.\"The clerk said enthusiastically, leaning down and squatting in the ear of the dwarf sister.


    \"Really so many benefits? And so convenient?\" Dorothy looked surprised.


    \"Yes, and there are not many.\"The clerk smiled.


    Dorothy gritted her teeth and said, \"Then I will buy a pack and try it out. If it works, I will buy some more.\"


    \"Of course no problem.\"The clerk said politely.


    Dorothy took a pack of sanitary napkins after paying for the order, and dragged Julie to the public toilet nervously, thinking about changing it to experience it.


    Ten minutes later, Dorothy came out of the public toilet, covering her mouth in surprise and said,


    \"Julie, it''s really amazing, it''s so much better than strips.\"


    \"Really? I will also use it then.\" Julie said in surprise. *


    Four more, (V). Ask for customization, ask for support. \"Death.


    Chapter 1317: Summer Games. (1 more for customization)


    The sky was densely covered with clouds, and the sun was obscured by the clouds. Occasionally, a faint sunlight could be seen through the cracks in the clouds.


    Liu Feng stood by the window, opened the window and looked at everything busy below, in a good mood.


    An Li also walked to the window, her brown eyes looked at the sky, and said, \"Your Majesty, it''s cloudy outside, so it shouldn''t rain.


    \"It''s hard to say, but the wind blowing in this weather is very comfortable.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    Nicole brought a cup of oolong tea and asked in doubt, \"Your Majesty, what if it rains today? Will the sports meet still be held?\"


    Liu Feng took the tea and said, \"Let''s go ahead as usual, the weather is not hot, they can just get less sun.\"


    Yesterday, a news was released to the whole city of Chang''an through the newspaper office, that is, the Summer National Games will be held.


    There are a total of several events \"550\", such as swimming, weightlifting, archery, football, badminton, etc., but the most registered event is the marathon.


    \"Your Majesty, the rewards of the Games are so generous, they will definitely work hard.\" En Li guessed.


    Swimming is held in the swimming pool. Swim back and forth in the swimming pool twice. The one with the shortest time and complete two round trips is the first place.


    The rules of weightlifting are much simpler. Whoever lifts the heaviest weight under safe conditions and has a standard posture will be the first.


    Football, badminton, etc. are all played in professional areas, while archery is an individual competition, and whoever hits the most bullseyes wins. Another is the long-distance marathon. It starts from the square in the old city and ends at the right square in the new city, which is the square where the tallest building is located. The whole journey is about 20 kilometers.


    The awards for the sports are all the same. The top three will receive 100,000, 50,000 and 30,000 banknotes in turn. They can also get a special commemorative badge with a very beautiful pattern printed on it. Panda pattern on bamboo. \"What they want is this kind of participation of the whole people, and it can be regarded as adding some fun to their tiring work and life.\"Liu Feng laughed heartily.


    In fact, there is a small purpose to hold this sports meeting, that is, to promote banknotes by the way, anyway, the rewards are also banknotes.


    \"I only know that the registration office was almost crowded yesterday.\" En Li covered her mouth and smiled.


    The news of the Summer Games - when it was released, caused a sensation in Chang''an City. All the people in the streets and alleys were discussing this matter, and the momentum was not lost to the opening of the train station or the airship.


    You must know that the rewards for the top three are quite a lot. You can use this reward to buy a suite. If you need to replace this reward with your usual job, you will have to save it for a long time.


    Now this sports meeting is an opportunity. Even if you can''t swim, have no strength, and can''t shoot, it''s good if you have legs, and if you can run, there is hope, right?


    \"Your Majesty, why do you want to hold a sports meeting?" Enri asked curiously.


    Liu Feng took a sip of oolong tea and said, \"It''s very simple, the -year.-degree games not only have a sense of ceremony, but also enhance our cohesion with the common people, and also encourage them to challenge themselves and strive for progress.\"

 Chapter 1165：

    \"So that''s what it means.\"Enri nodded in agreement.


    Mina wagged her cat''s tail, leaned against the window, and said, \"When the soldiers have secured the route, the games can begin.\"


    \"Don''t worry, be sure to do your best.* Liu Feng put down the oolong tea in his hand. After all, this is the first National Games, and some security work should be done the best, and there can be no life problems in the first session. , no one wants to see this.


    \"Your Majesty, there are more and more people. It''s very wise for us to choose this place as the end of the long-distance race.\"En Li smiled and said.


    The square below the highest floor was surrounded by water, and it was conservatively estimated that there were about 5,000 people, and there were still a steady stream of people moving closer to the crowd.


    They want to know who gets the first place.


    As the king, Liu Feng naturally didn''t have to huddle with them, as long as he watched everything from the floor-to-ceiling windows on the eleventh floor, it also saved the trouble of evacuating the people and deploying soldiers.


    \"Mila, let the guards pay more attention, the more people, the more vigilant.\" Liu Feng urged.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\" Mila responded immediately, turned around and asked the soldiers at the door to give orders.


    ......


    Someone just passed the list of contestants, and Mao Er Niang turned around and handed it to Liu Feng. ¡­


    \"Yes, there were more than 2,000 participants in the first event.\"Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction.


    In the list he saw several familiar names, such as Tori, Monica, Jenny and so on.


    There is no doubt that people from the Guard Division will not participate in this national sports meeting, and they still have a good chance of winning.


    After all, if the people from the Guard Division compete, with the way they usually train, those civilians don''t have much chance of winning.


    An Li blinked her brown eyes and said, \"There are still quite a few acquaintances, but a few of them obviously have no hope of winning.\"


    \"Ha...the important thing is to participate! They also responded to this slogan, isn''t it good.\"Liu Feng laughed heartily.


    The slogan of this National Games is to focus on participation. There are also a series of slogans such as friendship first and competition second. It''s just that those ordinary people find these unfamiliar words a little difficult to understand.


    \"I hope Jenny can win the prize in the swimming competition.\"Enri looked forward to it.


    After learning about the National Games, Princess Elf immediately signed up for the swimming event. After studying for so long, she must not show her hands.


    \"I hope Catherine wins too.\" Nicole said softly.


    Catherine also participated in the swimming event, competing with the women''s team.


    \"Even if they are entertaining, they are pretty good.\" Liu Feng smiled.


    Mina looked at the signal downstairs, smiled and said, 5.5~ Your Majesty, the game can start. \"


    There is a team of soldiers downstairs, who are specially responsible for signalling. They hand in information layer by layer in the old city. When they are ready, they will send signals in the direction of the eleventh floor.


    \"Okay.\" Liu Feng nodded, took the fireworks that Nicole handed over, and shot out the window, signaling the start of the game.


    Since it is the tallest building, this building can also be seen in the old city, and the Deputy Director Ryan, who is in charge of maintaining law and order, can see the fireworks signal.


    When the fireworks signal bloomed, Deputy Director Cai En raised the horn in his hand and shouted loudly, \"The game begins!\"


    \"One update, Cv7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1318: Buy a suite. (2 more for customization)


    As Deputy Director Ryan''s voice fell, the people gathered in the old square for a while became restless. \"Ta Ta....


    A thousand people went into battle lightly and rushed from the starting line with only one goal in mind, that is, the top three.


    In the old square, except for the contestants, other onlookers were isolated by soldiers with police tapes, and a starting line was also drawn on the square.


    Axe looked at the starting crowd and said with great interest, \"Mr. Deputy Director, who do you think will be the champion this time?\"


    \"I don''t care about this, I only care if the Games can be held safely and smoothly.\" Deputy Director Ryan patted the axe on the shoulder.


    \"I hope too.\" Axe bowed his head slightly, and ran behind the contestants with a group of soldiers.


    On the road from the old square to the new square, there were soldiers standing guard on both sides. Although they were not very densely standing, they also pulled up the warning rope, leaving the road in the middle empty.


    Although the distance between the two squares does not need to be twisted and twisted, this time the game is different, and it is necessary to run around the main road and auxiliary road to reach the end. --The runners were sweating and running on the avenue. Among the runners, they could vaguely see several acquaintances, including Prince Knight and the Marquis of Leicester.


    Of course, in addition to the gold coins, they also had another reason, that is, the days they lived in Chang''an City made them like it more and more.


    When I learned that there was a National Games, I signed up without hesitation. Anyway, no one here knew that they were princes or nobles, so it was not bad to enjoy the excitement.


    \"Nemo, you have to hold on.\" Prince Knight encouraged.


    After all, they don''t have much money anymore. If they want to win the prize and get coins, not only they participated, but also the knights under them.


    Second Prince Nemo gasped and said, \"I will persevere, at least to the finish line.\"


    After the two brothers experienced the Haiyan City incident and settled in Lin Gucheng and Chang''an City for so long, they temporarily let go of the discord between the brothers.


    \"It feels like there is still a long way to go.\"The Marquis of Leicester wiped his sweat. At the same time, there were also Monica and Daphne in the crowd. Both of them also changed into light clothes and ran in the crowd.


    \"Monica, we have to work hard, we have to be in the top three no matter what.\" Daphne encouraged.


    Monica wiped the sweat off her forehead, tidied her hair, and said breathlessly,


    \"We have to work harder.\"


    \"If only I learned to swim earlier, I''ll sign up for the swimming event.\" Daphne adjusted her airway.


    \"This running is very good. We usually practice dancing for so long, which is also physical work. We also have an advantage in this running.\" Monica comforted.


    Daphne sorted out her top and said with full of fighting spirit, \"Yes, we will work hard together.\"


    An hour later, the 300 contestants who rushed in front had already left the old city and entered the new city, and they could reach the highest floor in a few minutes. At this moment, the crowd watching from the top floor began to have a heated discussion when they saw the contestants.


    \"Look, my brother is running ahead, my God! He''s running first.


    \"It''s just the beginning, don''t get too excited, there are still many contestants behind.\"


    \"Huh? Is that Miss Monica, the dance teacher?\"


    \"Oh! Yes, she ran ahead too.\"


    The crowd began to be restless, and they were all shouting for the player they supported. It was obvious that Lizard Girl''s voice was very loud.


    On the highest floor, Liu Feng stood by the window with a cup of oolong tea, watching the lively crowd below.


    \"Your Majesty, they all seem to be working hard.\"Nicole said softly.


    Liu Feng took a sip of tea and said softly, \"Yes.\"

 Chapter 1166：

    \"Your Majesty, look, aren''t those two princes from the Orc Empire of Torolla? There is also the Marquis of the Elf Empire.\" Enri was surprised. \"I didn''t expect to be able to persist until now.\" Liu Feng said unexpectedly.


    \"This sport is very interesting, I will also participate in next year.\"Enri joked.


    Mina squinted her eyes slightly and joked, \"You have thin arms and thin legs, it is estimated that it is difficult to enter the top 100.\"


    \"Oh, you catwoman. Enri stretched out her hand to scratch the cat''s ear.


    \"Hahahaha, you can''t catch me.\" Mina took Nicole as a shield. \"Nicole, get out of the way first, I want to have a good talk with Catwoman. Enri shouted with her teeth and claws.


    \"Stop making trouble, let''s watch the game, I''ll prepare dessert for you.\" Nicole laughed softly.


    I''m really helpless for these two beast-eared girls. They still love to play, but 913 also added a lot of fun to this dull summer.


    At the same time, in the swimming pool, Jenny and several girls had already changed into their swimsuits and were ready to start the competition.


    When the referee blew his whistle, he turned the hourglass upside down, and then all the swimmers plunged into the water.


    \"Whoa, whoa...


    Jenny, wearing glasses and a swimming cap, swam forward earnestly, not as agile as she just learned.


    In fact, after signing up for the competition, Princess Elf will go to the swimming pool when she has time, and practice for three or four hours.


    Her goal is to get the first place. During her stay in Chang''an City, she has the idea of ??saving money, in order to buy a house of her own in Chang''an City, and then settle here for a long time. Don''t go back to the Larsen Elf Empire. -The minute hourglass has all leaked out, the referee placed the second hourglass, Jenny and the others also finished the first lap and started to swim the second lap.


    \"Second update, factory v7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1319: A little favor. (3 more for customization)


    It has been more than six hours since the Games, and the time has come to the afternoon. Liu Feng and Mina were around the table eating iced desserts and drinking iced drinks.


    An Li ate the last piece of cake and opened the chat box, \"Which number does Your Majesty predict that Jenny will be the number one?\"


    Liu Feng put down the golden fork, picked up a tissue and wiped it, thinking, \"There are a lot of people participating in swimming competitions, so it''s hard to say.\"


    Nicole asked the maid to collect the dishes, and said softly, \"Just do your best, whether you can get the prize or not is second.\"


    \"Yes, but I still hope she can win the award.\" En Li said with a smile.


    Liu Feng got up and walked to the main seat, and said, \"Okay, let''s deal with the rest of the documents first, the sports meeting is almost over.\"


    \"Yes.\" En Li answered in unison and took small steps to the front of the seat. Liu Feng flipped through the stacks of documents and thought about it seriously, which was in stark contrast to the lively sports meeting outside.


    Time passed slowly. \"Boom! Boom! Boom!\"


    With the sound of three big fireworks, the Summer Games came to an end.


    It can be said that some people are happy and others are worried. Everyone standing on the podium is very proud, smiling and enjoying the applause below.


    Of course, the most enjoyable thing is that I won the top three, and I can buy a house and a bicycle with paper money.


    Call...


    Mira pushed open the door, holding a list of reports in her hand, \"Your Majesty, this is the list of winners of this summer games.\"


    \"Okay.\" Liu Feng took over the list and began to read it, really curious who the winners this time were.


    \"Is there Jenny?\" En Li also looked over curiously, wondering if the Elf Princess had won an award.


    Liu Feng distributed the list of other competitions such as archery and football to a few women, and said mildly, \"You all have a look~\". \"


    An Li took the list with both hands and looked at the list with anticipation, trying to find Jenny''s name on it.


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly, put down the list in his hand with a smile, and said with a smile, \"How about Anli? Is there Jenny?\"


    \"No Your Majesty.\"Enri put down the list a little disappointed.


    Liu Feng rubbed Hu Erniang''s head and comforted, "Okay! It''s good that Jenny has you as a friend, the key is to participate!"


    \"Well, I''ll go shopping with Jenny tomorrow.\" Enri adjusted her emotions. \"That''s right! Buy whatever you want, don''t worry about coins.\" Liu Feng said with a hearty smile.


    \"It''s alright, I''ve saved some coins.\"


    An Li shook her head and asked curiously, \"Your Majesty, does your list have the names of acquaintances?\"


    Liu Feng picked up the list and handed it to Hu Erniang, saying, \"One is Monica.\"


    \"Monica?.


    An Li took the list in surprise and exclaimed, \"The second place, she''s too good, she really has an advantage with long legs.\"


    When Mina heard this, she squinted her eyes and leaned over, deliberately lowering her voice,


    \"What? Are you envious?\"


    ....No, I''m not envious at all. \" Enri quickly retorted.


    \"Your Majesty, the top three in the archery competition are all boys.\"Nicole handed over the list.


    Liu Feng glanced at the list of archery competitions, Rao Youxing said, \"Mina, these three sent someone to ask if they want to join the marksman team.\"


    The top three results in the archery competition are all very good, and the gap between the three is not much.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"


    Mina nodded, handed over the list of winners of other competitions, and said, \"Your Majesty, this is the winner of a football match and a badminton match.\"


    \"The other competitions will be distributed according to the rewards, but the top three in the weightlifting competition, the marathon running competition and the archery competition can focus on observation." Liu Feng thought.


    \"Understood, Your Majesty.\" Mina nodded, and she automatically eliminated Monica in her heart.


    After all, she was the only girl in the top three in several competitions, and she liked dancing very much, but she would not consider joining a female soldier.


    The campaign clearly has another benefit, which is the discovery of talent, although there are only a few, but it''s not bad.


    After a few people giggling and discussing for a while, they continued to process the documents. After all, they had to deal with the remaining documents before dinner.


    Half an hour later, Mina sorted out a document, handed it over, and said, \"Your Majesty, Akin left the little dark room today, and we agreed to all our requests.


    \"That''s good, according to the false information I wrote earlier, show it to him.\"Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    Mina covered her mouth and said with a smile, \"As soon as she got out of the little black house, she just--begged us to save him, give him an antidote, and believed that she was poisoned. \"\"It''s only temporary. \"Liu Feng raised the teacup with a smile.


    Mina accepted the smiling face, handed over another document, and said solemnly, \"Your Majesty, this is another document, and the situation is more serious.\"


    Liu Feng took a sip of tea, took the document and looked at it. It seemed that something that could make the cat-ear lady suddenly serious could only be a matter of war.


    He put down the document and said, \"Sure enough, Field''s shot was really quick, accurate, and ruthless. Only (Qian Dezhao) took the Golden Eagle City in one morning.\"


    \"Your Majesty, do we need to send troops?\" Mina said seriously. Liu Feng held his forehead, shook his head and said, \"No, it''s not the time yet.\"

 Chapter 1167：

    Mina tilted her head in confusion, remembering the last conversation, so she said, \"Your Majesty, are you waiting for the Kingdom of Adian to ask for help?\"


    Well, wait until they ask for help and then take action, not only can they defeat the Flanders Empire, but also gain a favor. Why not do this kind of win-win? \" Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    In fact, what he wants is not that little favor. This shot will pave the way for entering the Kingdom of Yadian in the future. \"Understood.\" Mina said with a smile.


    \"Three shifts, (V). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1320: Too exposed. (4 more for customization)


    \"Buzz...


    The airship that Bilis was riding landed at the Chang''an City Airship Field. Under the **** of the mermaid warriors, she stepped out of the airship.


    The two mermaids from the consulate respectfully walked in front of Bilis and saluted, \"Your Majesty.\"


    \"Yeah.\"Bliss nodded lightly.


    \"Your Majesty, this way please.\"The people from the consulate respectfully lead the way.


    Bilis was suddenly surrounded by the mermaid war soil and escorted her out of the airship field. The remaining group of people is responsible for paying taxes and inspecting the goods. Bilis walked out of the airship field, opened her hands and said with a smile, \"I''m back in Chang''an City.


    Lilith and Yuka both looked nostalgic, looked around, and found that the familiar environment was still the same, but it was a little different and better.


    \"Your Majesty, there is a carriage ahead! *The people from the consulate respectfully said.


    Bilis smiled sweetly, shook her head and said, \"No, I want to try that bus.


    \"Your Majesty, there are a lot of people riding that one, and the potential danger is relatively high.\"The consulate person said worriedly.


    \"Aren''t you here? It doesn''t matter, there should be no problem with Chang''an City under the control of Your Excellency Liu Feng.\" Bilis insisted.


    The consulate looked confused, \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"


    The mermaid king came to the bus platform under the **** of a team of mermaid warriors, and Biris paced back and forth on the platform with anticipation, sometimes tiptoeing.


    \"Your Majesty!\" Lilith reminded in a low voice.


    Although he is not in the palace, he still needs to pay attention to his image as the king of a country when he goes out.


    \"It''s alright, this time it''s time to relax.\"Bliss smiled with a pair of sweet dimples.


    \"Yes.\" Lilith nodded helplessly.


    Five minutes later, the bus pulled in, and Uka led a team of mermaid soldiers to get on the bus. They had to check first, but fortunately the seat at the back was empty.


    \"Your Majesty, you can get on the bus.\"Yuka said respectfully.


    Bilis nodded lightly, happily got on the bus with her skirt up, walked straight to the back and sat down.


    In order not to occupy the seat, Yuka and the other mermaid warriors all stood on the aisle and surrounded the mermaid king.


    \"Your Majesty, look.\"Lilith pointed out in surprise.


    Bilis was lying by the window, smiling and saying, \"I see, they are all familiar storefronts.\"


    Along the way, everyone in Bilis not only saw familiar storefronts, but also saw many newly opened stores, such as swimming pools, fried chicken and burger restaurants, etc. In about ten minutes, everyone got off the bus in the food area of ??Xincheng District.


    \"Your Majesty, we have submitted the application for an interview, and we will meet the king of the Han Dynasty in the afternoon.\"The consulate reported.


    \"Well, it''s still early anyway, let''s go eat.\"Bliss smiled.


    The consulate person nodded slightly and suggested, \"Your Majesty, would you like to try fried chicken and hamburgers?\"


    \"Of course, I haven''t eaten it after all.\"Bili replied without hesitation.


    \"Your Majesty, this way, please go to the box and sit first, and your subordinates will help you order.\"The consulate person respectfully said.


    Bilis nodded with a smile, and said, \"Give me a signboard.\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"The consulate person responded immediately.


    \"Ta Ta....


    Under the **** of Yuka, Biris went up to the second floor of the burger shop.


    After more than an hour, the mermaids swept away all the hamburgers and fried chicken, and all rubbed their stomachs with satisfaction.


    \"This fried chicken is too delicious.\"Bliss said with satisfaction.


    The people from the consulate got up and saluted slightly, asking for instructions, \"Your Majesty, after a break, you can go to the swimming pool to have a look. After the experience, you can almost go to the highest building.\"


    \"The swimming pool? Let''s go and have a look.\"Bilisi blinked her blue eyes.


    Originally, I didn''t want to go, because Green City is close to the Youshui River, and there are still many opportunities to go into the water, but then I thought, things in Chang''an City may have a different experience.


    Ten minutes later, the consulate and the staff bought tickets and swimwear, and took the mermaid king to the second floor, while Yuka and the others were ordered to wait outside. After changing into her swimsuit, Billis turned around in front of the mirror in surprise and said, "Lilith, have you seen this? This dress is so beautiful."


    \"That''s right, it''s too revealing... Lilith blushed and changed into a swimsuit


    \"Let''s go.\"Bliss smiled and said, pulling Lilith down the stairs. She came to the pool and wrapped her tail fins around her feet to become tails. Since they were wearing skirt-style swimsuits, there was nothing in the way.


    \"Lilith, I''ll go into the water first!\"Bliss plunged into the pool and began to swim.


    Half an hour later, Billis was lying on the edge of the pool, resting, smiling and saying, \"It''s so comfortable, this swimsuit is amazing, swimming is not in the way.\"


    \"Yeah, it''s so convenient, we can buy some back.\" Lilith suggested.


    Bilis nodded with a smile, and said, \"This can be done, and Green City can also open a swimming pool.\"


    \"Why, Your Majesty, aren''t we near the river?\" Lilith wondered. \"Which is clean, the water in the river and the water in the swimming pool? Which is safe?" Bilis asked rhetorically.


    Although mermaids don''t need to be soaked in water all the time, but sometimes they still need to soak in water to replenish water.


    And sometimes someone is injured, and going to the river to soak in water will increase the infection rate of the wound. In severe cases, the wound will be necrotic. Of course, these little things Liu Feng told Bilis before.


    \"But Your Majesty, many people are not willing to spend money to go to the swimming pool. After all, the Youshui River is just outside the city gate, and it will be there when you go out.\" Lilith wondered.


    \"This swimming pool is free for those who are unwell, so consider it a welfare.\"Bliss said kindly.


    \"Your Majesty, you are so kind.\"Lilith moved.


    Since the Mermaid King ascended the throne, not only did the tax not increase, but it decreased a lot, and he has been helping the old, the weak, the sick and the disabled, making Bilis very popular in Green City.


    \"That''s what I''m supposed to do isn''t it?\"


    Bilis smiled softly, got up and got into the swimming pool and continued, "Let''s go, it''s almost time, let''s go see Your Excellency Liu Feng."


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\" Lilith also got up quickly.

 Chapter 1168：

    \"Four shifts, CV). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1321: Installment payment. (1 more for customization)


    Bilis, who came out of the swimming pool, was in a good mood, as if the hot weather outside had nothing to do with her.


    The people at the consulate gave up, and if they did not continue to persuade it to be safer to take a horse-drawn carriage, they directly said, \"Your Majesty, please, you can take the bus directly to the Grand Theater Station and get off.


    \"Okay!\"Bliss nodded with a smile, fiddled with her freshly dried blue curly hair, and walked towards the bus stop.


    Still the same as before, after some inspections and guards, the mermaid king got on the bus, opened the window with a happy face and stared outside, and closed his clear eyes from time to time to feel the cool breeze outside the window.


    Ten minutes later, the consulate respectfully said, \"Your Majesty, we are here.\"


    \"Yeah.\"Bliss got up gracefully, and Lilith hurriedly stepped forward to help lift the skirt.


    \"Your Excellency Liu Feng, I''m here again. *Bliss sorted out the crown and walked into the highest building.


    The soldier at the door had already received the order and saw the mermaid king silently salute, indicating that there is an elevator ahead.


    \"Elevator? What is it?\" Bilis asked suspiciously.


    The people at the consulate also looked puzzled, shook their heads and said, \"This subordinate is not clear.\"


    Of course they don''t know about this elevator, only the people working on the highest floor know about it.


    Bilis nodded with a smile, and said at the elevator door, \"Okay, I''ll ask Your Excellency Liu Feng later.\"


    The service staff next to the elevator pressed the button of the upstairs key and stepped aside to greet the guest with a smile.


    - The elevator came down after a few minutes. Bilis opened her mouth in surprise and walked in cautiously, raising her hands unnaturally, as if she was testing something. As the elevator slowly ascended, Bilis exclaimed, \"Lilith, look, this one really lifted off.\"


    Lilith was a little scared, holding the railing next to her with one hand and the Mermaid King tightly with the other, saying, \"Your Majesty, be careful.\"


    \"It''s okay, Your Excellency Liu Feng''s invention can''t be wrong. Bilis waved her hand.


    The mermaid king was in the elevator car, walking up and down with great interest. Of course, he didn''t dare to move too much, because the elevator car would shake slightly.


    Three minutes later, the steam elevator stopped on the tenth floor, and the mermaid king got out of the elevator with Lilith''s help.


    The people from the consulate apologized and saluted, \"Your Majesty, we can only take you here, we can''t go inside.\"


    \"Okay.\"Bliss nodded lightly and arranged her makeup, hair and skirt at the door for a while.


    E-Shadow....


    Lilith knocked on the closed door on the tenth floor.


    The soldier pushed open the door and motioned for the mermaid king to enter, while Yuka was guarding outside with a team of mermaid warriors.


    Bilis walked straight in, followed by a ceremony between the king and the king, and said, \"Your Excellency Liu Feng, long time no see.\"


    \"Long time no see, sit down.\" Liu Feng politely returned the salute.


    \"Long time no see, Bili... Next, I miss you so much.\" En Li was so happy that she almost forgot her etiquette.


    Bilis laughed out a pair of dimples and said, \"Just call me Bilis, there are no outsiders here.\"


    Nicole brought a cup of Jasmine Maojian and said softly, \"Have a cup of tea, this is a new product that is iced.


    With a gentle smile, Biris took the tea and said, \"Thank you Nicole.\"


    \"Bi Lisi, how is Green City now?\" Liu Feng asked first.


    If I don''t get to the point first, I''m afraid these girls will chat for a long time.


    \"Very good, everything is on the right track.\"Bliss said with a wink of aqua blue eyes.


    Liu Feng took a sip of Jasmine''s hairy tip and smiled, \"It''s just a habit of living.\"


    Bilis also took a sip of iced tea, took a deep breath, and said happily, \"That''s the feeling, it''s so comfortable.\"


    \"There are many more.\" Nicole said gently.


    Bilis fiddled with her hair and said softly, \"If only Green City had it, I came here to discuss this matter with Your Excellency Liu Feng.\"


    \"Oh? Are you going to buy a freezer?\"Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Bilis nodded immediately and said, \"Yeah, I can''t have iced drinks on such a hot day.\"


    \"Indeed, it is very pleasant to be able to have an ice drink in the summer.\"Liu Feng nodded in agreement.


    \"Your Excellency Liu Feng, can you sell us some freezers?\"Bliss asked tentatively.


    Liu Feng put down the teacup in his hand and said with a smile, \"I''ll sell it to you as a freezer, of course.


    If it were someone else, maybe they wouldn''t agree, and the mermaid girl was still very happy to give it.


    \"Really? Thank you, Your Excellency Liu Feng.\"Bliss said in surprise.


    \"However, the quantity is not very large, I can only sell a few to you.\" Liu Feng blinked his black eyes.


    Bili nodded without hesitation, and said, yes, no problem. \"


    \"Is there anything else you need?\" Liu Feng shook his sleeves and said.


    Bilis thought for a while and said, \"Your Excellency Liu Feng, can you help us build a swimming pool?\"


    \"Oh? Have you been to the swimming pool?\"Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Bilis nodded and said with a full smile, \"Yeah, it''s really a good entertainment project.\"


    \"I will arrange for someone to go to Green City to teach you how to build a swimming pool.\" Liu Feng put down his teacup and said.


    \"thank you very much.\"


    Bilis hurriedly thanked her, and then tangled for a while before saying, \"This time I came to Chang''an City for another purpose.\" Please say. \" Liu Feng crossed his hands.


    Billis put down the teacup and said, \"I want to renovate Green City and make it more alive.


    \"Of course this is fine, what can I do for you?\"Liu Feng held his chin.


    \"Your Excellency Liu Feng, I would like to know how to make the muddy roads in Green City smoother.\"Bilisi is a little embarrassed.


    \"I can send someone to help you build the road.... Liu Feng hasn''t finished speaking yet.


    \"We will pay in coins, but we can''t take out so much at one time, can we deduct it with goods?\"Bliss said quickly.


    Liu Feng put down his hands and said, \"There is no need to deduct goods, so it will be difficult for you to operate internally. You can sell pearls, seafood, etc. to all parts of the Han Dynasty, and the money for road construction will be paid in installments.


    \"Payment in installments? What does Your Excellency Liu Feng mean, can I repay the money slowly?" Bilis said in surprise.

 Chapter 1169：

    Liu Feng nodded with a smile, and said softly, \"Well, that''s right.


    This approach can not only save manpower, but also relieve the pressure of Haiyancheng to continuously transport seafood to various places. Mermaid is an expert at fishing.


    One update, Cv7). Please customize, please support. Long,


    Chapter 1322: Adventurer. (2 more for customization)


    \"Beep la la...


    On the sea, the merchant ships of Fenton and others are slowly advancing. They have just experienced a big storm and are picking up the mess.


    At this moment, the three of Fenton were all gathered on the same boat, discussing what the storm had damaged.


    Fenton worried, \"Cyrus, is there anything wrong with you?\"


    \"Several pieces of the ship''s board have been scraped and need to be repaired.\" Cyrus said nervously.


    \"Well, then hurry up, no one knows what will happen in the next-second in this bad weather.\"


    Fenton turned his head and asked, \"Where are you, Randolph?\"


    Randolph hurriedly said, \"There''s not much damage to the board on my side, but the sail is cracked, so I need to fix it quickly.\"


    \"Ok, the seam is firm -\"Nine-five-three\" points, the area to prevent cracks is larger.\" Fenton urged.


    The big storm stunned this caravan of more than 100 people. Time didn''t know what to do. If it weren''t for the skilled orders of Fenton and others, it is estimated that the merchant ships would have sunk.


    Wendylin came out of the cabin at this moment. She had been hiding in it during the big storm just now. She accidentally fell asleep and was woken up by the noise outside.


    Seeing the busy boatmen on the boat, she asked, \"Mr. Fenton, is there anything I can do for you?\"


    \"No need, Miss Wendylin go on rest.\" Mr. Fenton shook his head.


    Wendylin nodded with a smile, and said, \"If you need it, please tell me.\" As an adventurer, she has seen strong winds and waves, so she is not too afraid, but more calm.


    \"Okay.\" Fenton politely said, turning around and continuing to order the boatman to repair the boat. Wendylin walked to the side of the boat, looked at the seaside that was baptized by the big storm, and muttered to herself, \"I hope this time will be smooth.\"


    There are some boat boards, wooden barrels, etc. that were shot down by the waves floating on the sea. After Edward finished dealing with the boat board, he walked over to the girl, opened the topic and said, \"The novel published by Miss Wendylin, you have also stayed in Chang''an City!\"


    In fact, the dog clan orcs are collecting information in advance, asking whether the other party has lived in Chang''an City for a long time, and what kind of work they did before.


    Although it is a very common topic, but you can get a lot of wanted news.


    \"Well, I lived in Chang''an City for a while.\" Wen Dilin said softly. Edward nodded thoughtfully and continued to ask, \"Chang''an is really a magical city.\"


    \"Who said no.\" Wendylin agreed, otherwise she would not go again.


    \"Miss Wendylin, what are you doing in Chang''an City this time?\" Edward smiled.


    Wendylin rolled her eyes and thought, \"I plan to spend the winter in Chang''an City this time.\"


    \"Oh? For so long? What did Miss Wendylin do before?\" Edward asked casually.


    Wendylin put her hand on the guardrail and said proudly, \"I was an adventurer before.\"


    \"That''s it, it''s no wonder that I can write such a good novel, it turns out to be so much experience.\" Edward praised.


    At this time, if you want to tell other news, you must praise the other party and reduce the other party''s vigilance.


    Wendylin thought for a while, then said softly, \"Mr. Edward, do you think my book will sell well in Chang''an City?\"


    \"I think it will be good.\" Edward smiled.


    \"Hopefully, but with Princess Lucy''s book ahead, my book probably won''t sell as well as hers.\" Wendylin said worriedly.


    She has read two volumes of Princess Lucy''s City of Miracles, and the grammatical descriptions in them are all she admires.


    Although the longing for Chang''an City sold very well in the Flanders Empire, no one had read Lucy''s book before.


    \"Then you can meet Princess Lucy.\" Edward began to pave the way.


    After all, the library needs some more new books, and someone needs to sort it out -- some books, if Wendylin is suitable, that''s the best.


    \"Can I see Princess Lucy? Is it really possible?\" Wendylin said in surprise...\"If your book sells well in Chang''an City, it is probably not difficult to ask to meet Princess Lucy. I heard that She''s also someone who likes to make friends." Edward smiled.


    Wendylin nodded thoughtfully and said hopefully, \"I hope my book will sell well, I don''t want a big sale, so I can pay the rent and eat.\"


    \"Are you going to live by selling novels in Chang''an City?\" Edward asked curiously.


    \"Do you work in Chang''an City?...I don''t know this. Although I take risks everywhere, I don''t know what I can do.\" Wendylin shook her head and replied.


    \"You can try it out.\" Edward smiled.


    \"Well, thanks Mr. Edward, I''ll go back to writing the novel first.* Wendylin smiled and said goodbye.


    \"Yeah.\" Edward nodded, took out a notepad and wrote on it, looking for an opportunity to pass the information back to Chang''an City.


    Fenton and others worked on the boat for more than half an hour before repairing the boat. Edward walked to Fenton and said, \"It seems that this time the ship is repaired is another big expense.


    \"Yeah, but we just sold out and have money.\" Fenton said with a big smile.


    They didn''t sell the goods of the Flanders Empire before, and they bought -2.9 piles of uncertain goods, which made them feel particularly distressed about the coins. Now that they have sold so many goods, they feel that the coins for repairing the ship are not so distressed. .


    \"We will be separated when we return to Chang''an City, you don''t need me anymore.\"


    Edward smiled.


    In fact, the main reason is that the news has been inquired, and the bank has been successfully opened, so Fenton and others have no use value.


    \"We are friends, you have the opportunity to come to the Flanders Empire to play.\" Fenton patted his chest and said.


    \"Of course, I will go.\" Edward said with a hearty smile.


    \"Second shift, Cv7). Please customize, please support..


    Chapter 1323: Acting. (3 more for customization)


    The afterglow of the orange sunset shrouded the entire Golden Eagle City, and the originally hot temperature gradually faded with the sunset.


    There is a knight standing guard every five meters above the city. Field has learned from the enemy''s failure. In any case, the number of people to follow cannot be small.


    Each knight standing guard is equipped with bows and arrows, and every five people is equipped with a bullhorn, just in case the knight who blew the enemy attack is killed first, and others can continue to sound the enemy equipment signal.


    At this moment, Field is sitting on the main seat in the castle hall, enjoying the joy brought by power.


    \"Your Majesty, the former city lord of Golden Eagle City, has already spread your order throughout Golden Eagle City.\"The Celtic Knight respectfully said.


    Field raised his mouth slightly, put his hands on the armrests, and said, "Let the riders increase their training time, and the next goal is the capital."


    \"Understood.\" The Celtic Knight nodded immediately.

 Chapter 1170：

    \"How many knights do we have now?\" Field asked.


    The Celtic Great Knight thought for a moment, and immediately said, "Go back to your Majesty, we now have only 9,000 knights left."


    \"-Wansan becomes 9,000, right? One Golden Eagle City cost me 4,000 knights, so it seems that the plan to capture the capital needs to be put on hold for now.\" Field said solemnly.


    The Celtic Knight nodded slightly and continued, \"There were 2,000 new knights in the last training camp, and they can barely enter the battlefield after training for a while.\"


    \"Reluctantly? If we can''t go to the battlefield, we will train until we can. We haven''t reached the point where we have nowhere to go.\" Field scolded.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, this subordinate is confused.\"The Celtic Knight came out in cold sweat again.


    Field said solemnly, \"Are there any knights in Golden Eagle City that can be used?\"


    \"Your Majesty, I have discussed with the other deacon-controlled cities to exchange knights, exchange the knights they have trained for us, and then hand over this batch of knights to them." The Celtic knight replied immediately.


    \"Trouble.\" Field reluctantly said, now, for the sake of insurance, this is the only way to do it.


    Don''t be afraid of 10,000, but be afraid of 10,000-, if you don''t switch in this way, it will be difficult to deal with the problem.


    \"Your Majesty, the other twelve knights add up to 8,000, and there are about 5,000 who can go to the battlefield." The Celtic Knight added quickly.


    \"How many knights are there on our side?\" Field asked. Celtic pondered for a while and said, \"We can turn around more than 2,000 knights.\"


    \"Just swap with the two cities closest to us, and the time spent on the road can also be saved.\" Field said solemnly.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"The Celtic Knight knelt down on one knee, Field lightly waved his hand and signaled, \"Go on.\"


    \"Subordinates retire.\" The Celtic Knight bowed and saluted.


    After watching the Celtic Knights leave, Field kept kneading and pinching his temples. He was thinking about when he should attack the capital of the Adian Kingdom. Now that he has put pressure on them, the most important thing is to get down. Step by step how to do it. At this time, Jin Mo walked into the hall with one person, and saluted respectfully in unison,


    \"His Majesty.\"


    Field slowly opened his eyes and said solemnly, \"Speak!\"


    \"Your Majesty, Ai Jin came back from Chang''an City and brought back some information.\" Jin Mo respectfully said.


    When Field heard the information about Chang''an City, he immediately sat up and frowned, \"What information?\"


    Ai Jin saluted again, took off his backpack, took out several parchment scrolls, and said respectfully, \"Your Majesty, this is the information I collected during the days I stayed in Chang''an City.\"


    \"Read.\" Field said coldly, when there are so many sheets to see, it is not as fast as the other party''s summary.


    \"Yes.\"


    Ai Jin tremblingly spread out the sheepskin roll and reported, \"Chang''an City recently opened a fried chicken and burger restaurant, as well as a dance training class...


    Ai Jin-The information he said at the beginning is true, but it is just irrelevant information such as shop opening, greening, and farmland harvesting in Chang''an City.


    ...Find did not react when he heard the innocuous information in front of him. He just closed his eyes and listened, carefully discerning whether it would be useful information.


    \"Your Majesty, the most important piece of news is related to the Kingdom of Yadian.\" Akin said seriously.


    He admired his acting skills a bit, but he couldn''t help it. If he didn''t act better, his life would be in danger, and he had to rush back to get the antidote.


    \"Say!\" Field''s patience was almost exhausted.


    Ai Jin hurriedly spread out another parchment scroll, and said quickly, \"That''s why Yashun Kingdom sent someone to Chang''an City for help.\"


    \"What? Yadian Kingdom has asked Chang''an City for help?\" Field can be considered to have heard heavy news.


    \"But it was rejected by Chang''an City.\" Ai Jin continued according to the false information.


    Field secretly breathed a sigh of relief, leaned back in his chair and asked, 123- Did you say why you refused? \"


    Ai Jin shook his head lightly and said, \"This subordinate doesn''t know, the guard is too strict, and it is difficult for the subordinate to find out the news.\"


    He is very aware of Princess Field''s smart head. Wouldn''t it be fake if he said it too clearly?


    Would the Han Dynasty actually refuse this opportunity? \"Field is a little bit confused. Jin Mo thought about it for a while, then rolled his eyes and said, \"Your Majesty, do you think the Han Dynasty is too busy now? After all, it was not long before the kingdom was established. \"


    Field suddenly realized this, and said with a slight smile, \"Indeed, most of the forces may have been sent to the coastal areas.


    \"I think so too.\"Deacon Green thinks it makes sense.


    Field looked at Ai Jin, trying to confirm something from his mouth, after all, he spent a lot of time in Chang''an City.


    \"The number of knights in the Han Dynasty is still under investigation.\" Ai Jin shook his head.


    Field picked up the teacup and took a sip of tea, his silver-white eyes full of conspiracy.


    *Three shifts, (CV7). Ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    Chapter 1324: Marrying? (4 more for customization)


    Got it, got it...


    On a hot summer day, the sun continues to emit heat that can melt people, making it daunting and not wanting to leave the room at all.


    At this moment in Weber City, Bella is taking a nap. She was too tired from the uninterrupted battle some time ago, and she will sleep when she has time at noon these days.


    Ryan and Obi are in charge of internal affairs and knights, and try not to disturb Bella as much as possible. She has paid too much to let the orcs have a place to sing.


    Two hours later, Bella slowly opened her eyes, got up from the bed, stretched her waist, and shouted lazily, \"Come on, change your clothes.\"


    \"Yes.\"The maid responded immediately and began to take down the hanging clothes one by one.


    \"Where are Ryan and Obi? Let them come to the hall,\" Bella said after finishing her clothes.


    \"Yes.\"The maid nodded and asked the knight who guarded the gate to make arrangements.


    Bella came to the main hall of the city, shook her clothes and sat down on the main seat.


    \"Sir, are you looking for us?\" Ruian saluted.


    Bella took a sip of it boldly and said, \"Is there any movement from that guy Macro?\"


    It''s been a while since the last victory over the Principality of Man Er and Macron''s embarrassed separation.


    Bella has not stopped fighting, and has always included the surrounding small cities in the bag, and only stopped the pace of expansion a few days ago.


    \"The other party has been recruiting knights, and it is estimated that they want to counterattack us.\"Obihui reported.


    Macron originally only had more than 10,000 knights, but after the last war there were only about 5,000 left.


    And Bella''s side, from the original eight thousand orc knights, after this period of annexation, has reached the objective number of - ten thousand knights.


    Bella wiped off the wine stains from the corners of her mouth and chuckled, \"Then what? How is it? Did you get it?

 Chapter 1171：

    \"?\"


    Obi shook his head and smiled, \"There are only a few hundred knights recruited.\"


    \"Haha....He took another sip of wine. The answer was as expected. The Principality of Maner was about to become an orc, and some people couldn''t hide in time. Obi ox''s tail kept flicking, sorting out After calming down, he continued, \"Sir, there is another piece of news about the other two principalities. \"


    \"Huh?\" Bella put down the wine jar.


    \"The Principality of Chama and the Principality of Mullin have also begun to take action against the Principality of Maner.\"Obi said solemnly.


    Bella''s vertical pupils flashed a murderous look, and she said solemnly, \"Are you attacking Macron now?


    \"Not yet, just send some knights to take down several cities that lead them.\" reported Obi.


    When did this happen? \" Bella frowned.


    \"What happened two days ago.\" Obi said respectfully.


    \"Noisy...


    Bella took several sips of wine and said solemnly, \"I didn''t expect those two principalities to be very good at picking up bargains.


    \"Sir, do you need to take action against them?\" Obi said solemnly.


    Bella sat up straight, pushed her long hair behind her, shook her head and said,


    \"No, the pace can''t be too big all at once.\"


    \"Yes, my lord.\"Obi nodded seriously.


    Indeed, the orc knights who have been fighting for a long time are already in a period of fatigue and need time to rest. If they send knights at this time, it will only be counterproductive. Bella blinked her dark brown vertical pupils and asked, \"Ryan, how''s the recent production of saltpeter?\"


    \"Sir, the output is increasing. With the free human knight labor force, the saltpeter dug out is far more than before.\" Ryan quickly reported.


    \"Well, surround yourself with a little more, let''s buy more armor and weapons back.\" Bella ordered.


    Ryan nodded and said, \"Your Majesty, our food consumption has been relatively serious recently. Maybe we need to buy more wheat.\"


    \"Buy, do you have any questions?\" Bella continued to ask.


    *There is another problem. The good people who came to us in the past continued to bring a lot of orcs. Weber City was about to be unable to accommodate so many people. It was because of this that the food was consumed more. \"Ryan Continues to report.


    Bella held her forehead and said, \"This is indeed a problem, this Weber City is not very big, it seems that it needs to be changed to a bigger city.


    \"Sir, are you going to attack Macro directly? The capital of the Duchy of Maner is quite large.\" Obi said excitedly.


    "Let me think about it first, make a good plan - let''s go.\" Bella brushed the shattered hair from her forehead to the back of her head.


    \"Sir, we still have a serious problem.\" Ryan''s expression became more serious.


    \"Say!\" Bella said immediately.


    Ryan opened the notepad and said, \"More and more people are sick in the city, and the injured knights continue to heat up, and the situation is very bad.\"\"Where''s the medicine? What about the medicine bought from Chang''an City? ?" Bella asked quickly.


    Ryan shook his head heavily and said, \"The amount of medicine is running out.


    \"Then go to Chang''an City and buy some back.\" Bella said helplessly, what can I do in this situation? The medicine can only be entrusted to Chang''an City.


    \"Yes.\" Ryan nodded.


    \"Your Majesty, do you want... Obi stopped talking.


    Bella raised her eyelids and said seriously, \"Are you trying to say witch doctor (Zhao Hao)? Don''t even think about it.


    Did she know that those witch doctors were useless, they were just taking a chance, didn''t she see it thoroughly enough in Chang''an City?


    \"Yes.\"Obie bowed his head shyly.


    \"Bring me a pen and paper.\" Bella instructed the maid.


    \"Sir, do you want to?\" Ryan asked suspiciously.


    Bella shook her hair and said, *Write a letter to His Majesty Liu Feng, asking for advice


    - Next question, by the way, I would like to greet Dess and see if her marriage to His Majesty Liu Feng has come to an end. \"


    \"Sir, ....\" Ryan and Obi are a little speechless, do you want to marry your sister so much?


    The adults themselves haven''t landed yet.


    \"Four shifts, (CV7). Please customize, please support.\".


    The first thousand three hundred and twenty-fifth chapters: the passport of another world. (1 more for customization)


    Under the scorching sun, Liu Feng changed out of the cumbersome imperial clothes, put on loose clothes, and sat on the main seat to handle affairs.


    The beast-eared girls did the same, putting on loose dresses, blowing with a small fan, and drinking iced drinks.


    An Li put down the small fan, came to the main seat with her skirt, and asked curiously, \"Your Majesty, what are you painting?\"


    Liu Feng wiped off his sweat and said softly, \"Guess what.\"


    .... It looks like the boxy ones are new inventions, right? \" Enri seriously guessed.


    \"Mina, what do you think?\" Liu Feng put down the pen.


    Mina pointed her chin with her index finger, thought for a while and said, \"Is it a new recipe?\"


    Liu Feng shook his head and said with a smile, \"No, guess again.\"


    \"That''s the new weapon.\" Mina said without hesitation, seeing Liu Feng still shaking her head, she couldn''t help thinking.


    An Li took Liu Feng''s hand and started coquettishly saying, "Your Majesty, just tell us, we can''t guess."


    Liu Feng smiled slightly, took a copy from a pile of 643 documents, handed it to the beast-eared girls, and said, \"Let''s take a look at this first.\"


    \"Huh?\" Mina and the others took the document suspiciously and began to read it.


    What was written on the document was what happened two days ago. There were always a lot of people who were willing to cross the coast near the coastal cities. Of course, people in this era didn''t know the concept of illegal crossing.


    Most of these happy people are from the Adian Kingdom, the three principalities of the Land of Chaos, and the Sahara Prairie.


    Moreover, they did not enter the Han Dynasty through regular channels such as ports and inland. They all tried to sneak in, only to be caught by the patrolling soldiers.


    \"Your Majesty, is this what you drew related to this matter? An Li guessed. Liu Feng nodded and explained with a smile, \"Yes, this is a passport design draft! \"


    \"Passport!\" Several women shouted in unison, this word is very unfamiliar to them. \"Well, it is a passport. To enter or leave the Han Dynasty, you must apply for a passport, otherwise you will not be allowed to enter.\" Liu Feng explained.


    An Li clarified the function of a passport at once, and said suspiciously, \"Your Majesty, as long as you have an ID card of the Han Dynasty, you can enter and leave without applying for a passport, right!"


    *Well, you''re right, this passport is for people from other kingdoms. \" Liu Feng nodded.

 Chapter 1172：

    Enri blinked and said, "I think it''s okay."


    "Those who do not have passports will be dealt with as the crime of smuggling." Liu Feng blinked.


    The crime of smuggling is a law that was established some time ago because of smuggling. If you are caught, you will be sent directly to re-education through labor, and your guilt will be measured by the number of days.


    "This passport can also isolate some spies from entering the Han Dynasty." Mina saw the benefits of this level.


    "Well, it can also effectively count the number of our foreign population." Liu Feng nodded.


    "Will other kingdoms also set up passports?" Enri asked suspiciously.


    Liu Feng shook his head lightly and said, "Let''s go ahead with this in the Han Dynasty!"


    "Hmm." Enri blinked her brown eyes.


    Liu Feng spread out the drawings he drew and smiled, "You guys can give some advice, what can you add to it?"


    The drawings are very detailed. The front, back, and inner pages of the passport are all drawn in detail. This drawing has been drawn for a long time.


    The iron-blooded black dragon flag painted on the front represents the Han Dynasty, and the Chang''an Castle is painted on the back, representing a landmark. (ahftb) Open the pages and you will find the paper with orcs, elves, and humans printed on it.


    These things make up a simple passport. Every time you enter and exit Chang''an City, you need to stamp the paper with a stamp, and it will write how long you are allowed to stay in the Han Dynasty. If you exceed it, you must continue to renew it.


    En Li took the drawing and frowned and thought, and said after a while, "I think it looks good, no need to add anything."


    "Yeah, too many patterns don''t look good." Nicole agreed, and Mina nodded again and again.


    "Well, let''s settle this, An Li will take it to the workshop and let them make a sample for me first." Liu Feng ordered.


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Enri wrote on the notepad.


    "Have you sorted out any important documents over there?" Liu Feng put down the teacup and Mina sorted out a document and reported it, "Your Majesty, this is from the Military and Political Department, and the people from the previous sports meeting agreed to join the army. "


    "Well, okay, let''s observe it for a while, and if it''s not suitable, just brush it off." Liu Feng nodded. "clear."


    Mina nodded, handed over another document, and said, "Your Majesty, this is a telegram from Darlene and Eliza."


    Liu Feng stopped his work, took over the telegram and began to read it.


    "Your Majesty, is Avery and the others back?" Enri asked expectantly.


    "Yes, the bank of the Flanders Empire has also opened successfully, and Darlene and the others are returning home." Liu Feng handed the telegram to Hu Erniang.


    "It''s great to finally be back." Enri cheered. Liu Feng took a sip of tea, and said with a slight raise at the corner of his mouth, "Yes, there are hundreds of merchant ships from the three empires heading towards us."


    "So much? Then they will empty the Chang''an City inventory this time. No, maybe the inventory is not enough for them to buy. After all, other kingdoms are also continuing to buy goods from us. Enli smiled and said.


    "How is the output of the major workshops? What is the progress of the expansion? When will it be put into production after the expansion?" Liu Feng asked three questions in a row.


    An Li opened the notepad and said, "The output of the major workshops has increased, and some simple workshop expansions have been completed. As for the porcelain workshops, these are still under construction. It will take at least ten days to complete, and a month later. mass production can begin."


    "Okay, when the merchants come, the amount of goods is almost enough." Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction.


    "One update, Cv). Please customize, please support.".


    Chapter 1326: Worry about your marriage? (2 more for customization)


    After four o''clock in the afternoon, a project was underway in the old town of Chang''an City.


    "Your Majesty, have a cup of tea." Nicole brought a cup of tea.


    Liu Feng put down the document in his hand, took the tea and started drinking.


    "Your Majesty, this is the progress document for the establishment of the sewer in the old city." ~ Reported by An Lihui.


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly. He took the letter and started to read it. The sewer project was constructed a few months ago. Tunnels were dug, cement was used, and supports were erected.


    In the summer of last year, there was too much rainfall, and ordinary drainage channels could not drain the rainwater in time, resulting in the accumulation of water in many places in the old city.


    It not only affects the traffic, but also affects the business of the storefront. The new urban area was built with sewers in mind, and now only the old urban area does not have it. When the old city was built, manpower and material resources were scarce, and there were no conditions to build sewers.


    There are many incidents in the other world where there are no sewers, or favorable drainage systems have led to flooded cities, even on the other side of the earth, not to mention the other world. "The progress is considerable, and the construction will be completed in about half a month." Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction.


    For safe and smooth drainage, the construction of sewers consumes a lot of cement and steel.


    "Your Majesty, you didn''t tell me last time how the sewer is drained. How does the rainwater flow out through the crooked passage?" En Li asked curiously.


    She always thought that the sewer was the one where the water was piled up.


    "This is very simple. The flow of water in the sewers is completely dependent on the difference of gravity, which means that the water is drained by the principle of water flowing to a lower place." Liu Feng explained briefly.


    "So it is."


    An Li looked at the blueprint and continued, "But this sewer seems to be quite wide."


    The entire sewer is two meters high and wide, and runs across the ground of Chang''an City. Mina narrowed her eyes slightly, approached Hu Erniang and said, "Silly fox, what do you know, there''s a lot of content here."


    "What?" Enri was aroused curiosity.


    Mina coughed lightly and said seriously, "This sewer connects the underground veins of the entire new city of Chang''an City."


    "You said that this sewer can convey a lot of information?" En Li was not a fool, she naturally knew what Mao Erniang meant.


    "The entire Security Division headquarters has been moved to the sewers in the new city."


    Mina said seriously.


    "What? Move the headquarters of the Security Department to the sewers? Wouldn''t it be flooded? Enri exclaimed.


    "Of course not, there is a separate place in the headquarters of the Security Department, which will not be flooded by water." Mina explained.


    En Li nodded thoughtfully, this can be well hidden, and can even obtain a lot of information secretly.


    Liu Feng sorted out the documents and handed them over to Mao Er Niang, saying, "Let the guards pay more attention to the construction of the sewer project."


    "Understood." Mina responded immediately.


    Enri walked back to her seat, picked up a letter, and reported, "Your Majesty, this is a place of chaos, two letters from Bella, one is for Your Majesty, and the other is for Tis.


    "For me?" Tiss was surprised, the eldest sister hadn''t written a letter for a while. "Let''s take a look at Dess, and An Li will read the other one." Liu Feng continued to look at the other documents.


    Enri tore up the letter and reported, "Your Majesty, Bella said that the amount of saltpeter will increase next time, and asked His Majesty to give you more weapons and armor.


    "Yes." Liu Feng agreed immediately, and there were still some old spears and leather armor in the inventory.


    "Your Majesty, another request is to buy more medicine." Enri continued.


    Liu Feng raised his head and asked, "Did you say what type of medicine to buy?"

 Chapter 1173：

    \"It''s the same medicines as before, in order to prevent wound infection, and some medicines to reduce fever. Enri continued to read.


    \"Well, let the hospital arrange it first.\" Liu Feng nodded lightly, then held his forehead and thought.


    \"Your Majesty, is there any problem?\"Enri asked quickly.


    \"It''s okay, I was just thinking that last time they bought a lot, and they bought medicine so quickly, it seems that the war has expanded again.\" Liu Feng said softly.


    \"Could it be another reason?\" Enri guessed.


    Liu Feng took a sip of tea and said solemnly, \"There is also a possibility that the potency of the medicine is not enough, which caused them to use a lot of medicine.\"


    \"Your Majesty, is there something wrong with our medicine?\" Enri asked nervously.


    \"It''s not that there is a problem, it''s just that the effect may not be so good.\" Liu Feng sighed, after all, due to the limitations of the production process, it is definitely not as good as the medicine on the other side of the earth.


    \"Your Majesty, the people in the pharmacy and the scientific research department have been developing new medicines, and I believe there will be more potent medicines to replace the current ones soon.\"En Li blinked her brown eyes and said.


    Liu Feng turned his head to look and said with concern, \"Tis, how are you? What did your eldest sister say?\"


    Tis hurriedly hid the letter behind her, blushing and hesitantly said,


    ..nothing. \"


    Mina squinted her eyes slightly, and said with a smile, \"Is it really nothing?\"


    \"Looking at the nervous look on your face, could it be Bella who told you to go back?\"


    Enri agreed.


    \"How is it possible, the eldest sister didn''t let me go back.\"Tis hurriedly shook her head.


    \"What''s the matter? Is there any problem?\" Liu Feng said gently.


    \"It''s okay, eldest sister tells me to take care of myself.\"Tis hurriedly said the letter


    \"It''s fine.\" Liu Feng nodded gently, burying his head and continuing to process the documents.


    Niu Jiao Niang was pulled aside by the thoughtful Nicole and whispered, \"Tis, is your elder sister worrying about your marriage?\"


    .....


    Tiss gasped--with a cold breath, and said in surprise, \"Nicole, how did you know.\"


    \"Looking at the way you blushed and dodged, you can probably guess it, but I didn''t expect it to be true.\" Nicole covered her mouth and smiled.


    \"The eldest sister will talk nonsense.\"Tis muttered.


    Nicole stroked Niu Jiao Niang''s broken hair and said, \"If you want, I can help you.\"


    \"Nicole, you made fun of me too.\" Tiss blushed and ran out with the letter


    *Second more, CV). Ask for customization, ask for support.


    Chapter 1327: New hairstyle. (3 more for customization)


    *twitter...


    Early in the morning, the birds in Chang''an City kept chirping, and Bilis stretched and got up.


    \"Your Majesty, you are up.\"Lilith just came in with water. Bilis stroked her hair and said lazily, \"Help me change my clothes.\"


    \"Yes.\" Lilith responded immediately.


    The mermaid king sat upright on the chair, spit it out after rinsing with saliva, and Lilith changed her clothes very well.


    Lilith held the comb and said while combing, \"Your Majesty, your hair is already very long.\"


    Bilis turned her head to look at her hair, nodded and said, \"Yes, it''s a bit difficult to manage.\"


    Every time she took a shower and combed her makeup and hair, it was extremely troublesome, often knotted and very difficult to dry, which caused Billis to hate shampooing a bit.


    \"Your Majesty, I seem to have seen a barber shop, should I have a haircut?\" Lilith suggested.


    When the Mermaid King was in Mermaid Bay or Green City, his hair was cut with a knife.


    \"Okay, let''s go get a haircut.\"Bliss said with a smile, she''s going back tomorrow anyway, so she''s going to get a haircut today.


    Half an hour later, Biris changed her clothes, finished her breakfast, and left the consulate under the **** of Yuka.


    \"Ta Ta....


    More than ten minutes later, the mermaid king came to the door of the barber shop, looked at the people in the long queue, and said regretfully, \"Should have come earlier, there are already so many people in line.\"


    \"Your Majesty, please take a seat next to me first, and I will have someone queue up.\" Lilith respectfully said.


    Bilis nodded, walked to the vacant seat next to her and sat down. The clerk warmly served tea.


    Half an hour later, the mermaid king was finally pushed and arranged to sit down in a box.


    Since the barber shop opened to the present, the flow of people has been very dense. With more and more trained barbers, the barber shop has also been expanded, and there are already boxes. - A female hairdresser asked enthusiastically, \"Miss, what hairstyle do you want to cut?\"


    Bilis grabbed one of her long hair and tangled, \"I don''t know either.\"


    \"Is that so, shall I give you some advice?\"The barber politely said.


    \"Okay.\"Bliss smiled and nodded.


    \"You have a small, beautiful face and fair skin, ma''am, and your hair is too long now, so you should cut it a little shorter to show your strengths.\" suggested the barber.


    Bilis turned her head in front of the mirror, smiled and said, \"Okay, just cut it according to your suggestion.\"


    \"Thank you for your trust, Miss.\" The hairdresser thanked her, slowly tucked Bilis'' hair behind the chair, and began to observe, thinking about how to start. \"Miss, you can read the book first, it may take a while to cut your hair.\"The clerk handed over a book enthusiastically.


    \"Okay.\"Bliss smiled and nodded, not expecting the service here to be so in place.


    The barber picked up the comb and scissors, and slowly trimmed the long blue hair with the scissors while holding the long blue hair upright.


    Half an hour later, Billis finished cutting her hair under the operation of the barber.


    \"Miss, look, this is the cut hairstyle, are you satisfied?\"The barber said softly.


    Billis put down the book in her hand, focused her eyes on the mirror, and began to observe her new hairstyle.


    \"My God.\"


    Bilis touched her hair in surprise and said with satisfaction, \"It looks good, I''m very satisfied.\"


    The Mermaid King''s hairstyle has been cut a little shorter. It used to be to the waist, but now it has been trimmed to a length of a few centimeters below the shoulders, and she has also trimmed a character bangs, which makes her look more girly and agile.


    \"As long as you like it.\"The barber secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 1174：

    It wasn''t that she was worried that Bilis had a bad temper, but that the other party was so beautiful that she was afraid that she would cut people''s hairstyles by herself.


    Bilis fiddled with her hair and said with a full smile, \"After cutting my hair, I feel a lot cooler...


    Lilith went to pay the coins and followed the mermaid king out of the barber shop.


    As soon as Bilis stepped out of the barber shop, all the girls lining up outside were staring intently, for nothing else, it was really the mermaid king''s hairstyle with these delicate facial features, it was so beautiful, and it caused them to talk a lot.


    \"This hairstyle is so pretty.\"


    \"I also want to cut the same hairstyle as her.\"


    \"Don''t do it, it''s suitable for a girl to cut this, look at how old you are.\"


    Bilis smiled and ignored these discussions. She was in a good mood and went to visit Chang''an City. After talking with Liu Feng yesterday, she went directly back to the consulate, and she was going back to Green City tomorrow.


    \"Your Majesty, your hairstyle is so beautiful.\" Lilith envied, if it wasn''t for her short hair, she would probably have cut the same style.


    \"Really? I don''t know what Anli and the others think?\"Bilise said with a smile.


    \"They will also think it looks good, why don''t we go to the big market? Maybe Miss Enri will be there.\" Lilith suggested.


    Bilis shook her head lightly and said 2.0, \"Don''t disturb her work, I will see them tomorrow when I say goodbye to Your Excellency Liu Feng.\"


    \"Okay.\" Lilith nodded and helped the mermaid king to the gourmet area.


    Although Green City also has a lot of delicious food from Chang''an City, it is not so complete after all.


    Bilis strolled in the food area for more than two hours, and left after eating a big satisfaction. Then she walked to the living area, thinking about buying some clothes and shoes.


    She heard that Chang''an City recently opened a shoe store, and the quality and style are very good.


    \"Three shifts, Cv7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1328: Will fall asleep. (1 more for customization)


    Under the **** of Yuka, Biris came to the living area.


    \"Wow! There are so many beautiful clothes here.\"Bliss was surprised. When she came before, it was because the new city had just been built, and many stores had not yet opened, but now it seems to be dazzling. Bilis asked Yuka to enter the door, dragged Lilith and walked into the store.


    \"Hello, miss, please take a look.\" Tori said politely.


    The store that the Mermaid King entered was the dress shop that Tori opened in the new city.


    \"Okay.\"\"Bliss nodded, her slender fingers began to fiddle with the clothes on the shelf.


    Ten minutes later, the small lever pushed by Lilith was already full of clothes. Okay, I''m off to try on clothes. \"Bilise walked into the fitting room with a smile.


    Half an hour later, Billis tried various styles such as short skirts, trousers, and dresses, and she couldn''t put it down.


    \"Lilith, how is it? Do I look good in my clothes?\"Bliss asked quickly.


    At this moment, Lilith only knew how to nod. The mermaid king''s figure was notoriously good, it was like a walking clothes rack, and any clothes were so suitable for her.


    \"Then I''ll have it all.\"Bliss waved her hand.


    \"Okay, then I''ll wrap it up for you.\"Tori''s mouth was so laughing that he couldn''t close his mouth. This is the first big order after two months. The big order two months ago was the fabric and ready-to-wear bought by Fenton and others.


    After Lilith paid the bills, she gave Tori a note saying, \"You go directly to this address.\"


    \"Guaranteed to deliver to you.\"Tori said enthusiastically, the order was completed again-


    performance for the entire month.


    Bilis, who walked out of the store, looked around, thinking about where to go next. At this moment, she had put on the white dress she just bought, and it looked more youthful when matched with her hair.


    \"Lilisi, look, it''s a shoe store.\"Bliss stepped forward, Uka closely following behind.


    After entering the shoe store, Bilis went through another shopping mode. She saw rubber-soled shoes for the first time, so she liked them very much. She bought some sandals, boots, slippers, etc.


    The Mermaid King, who had been shopping for more than an hour, was tired and sat down on a chair by the roadside. Lilith hurriedly stepped forward to help pinching her legs.


    \"Your Majesty, are we going back? We''re almost done shopping.\" Lilith suggested.


    Bilis stretched her body, let out a breath, and said, \"Take a rest and then go back, my feet hurt when walking.\"


    \"I''ll rub it for you.\" Lilith said thoughtfully.


    The Mermaid King, who had rested for half an hour, was about to get up and go back to the consulate when he heard a discussion among the civilians who had just passed by.


    \"When the salary is paid, I will try that foot bath shop.\"


    \"I heard that it can eliminate the fatigue of the day.\"


    After the civilians walked away, Biris said in surprise, \"Lilith, did you hear me?


    There are stores that can relieve the fatigue of the day. \"


    \"Your Majesty, are you going to try it?\" Lilith asked.


    Bilis got up, tidied up her skirt, and said, \"Let''s go, it''s okay to go back so early anyway.


    \"Okay.\" Lilith nodded in response.


    After asking for the route address, it took more than ten minutes to find the storefront. \"This is the foot bath shop?\"Bliss looked up at Xi''e.


    The foot bath shop is set up in the living area of ??the new urban area.


    Mainly because it''s really tiring after a day''s work, it would be great to have a place to massage and relax. Immediately, some businessmen saw this business opportunity and opened a foot bath shop.


    Under the **** of Yuka, Biris stepped into the store, and immediately a warm clerk came up to say hello.


    \"Beautiful lady, what can I help you with?\"The clerk said enthusiastically.


    Bilis looked around the surroundings and said, \"I want to press my legs, I''m tired after walking all day.\"


    \"Okay, please, there are many places.\"The clerk gestures to the inside. \"Is there a box, we want a box seat.\" Lilith asked.


    \"Of course there are, we all have boxes on the second floor.\"The clerk led the way in front.


    -The layout of the second floor is different. On the first floor, there are only small spaces separated by curtains, and stools and footbaths are placed inside.


    The second floor is different. There are special boxes set up one by one, and the space is not small. Of course, the relative price will be higher.


    Lilith was brought to the box by the clerk, and Yuka was still alert at the door of the box, accompanied by Lilith and several maids.


    \"Miss, let me arrange a masseuse for you. The technique is very professional.\"The clerk recommended.


    \"Okay.\"Bliss smiled and nodded.

 Chapter 1175：

    Ten minutes later, a masseuse came to the door of the box with a basin of water and a towel, and was checked by Yuka and others before letting her in.


    \"Hello, miss.\"


    The masseuse greeted politely, handed Bilis a blindfold, and continued, \"Miss can put on this eye mask first, and you might fall asleep later.\"


    \"Will you fall asleep? Why?\" Bilis asked suspiciously, looking at the blindfold to and fro.


    \"Because when I help you press your feet, you will feel relaxed and sleepy. Some people here often fall asleep." The masseuse said respectfully.


    \"So that''s what it is.\"Bliss nodded and put on her blindfold with suspicion. Lilith was next to her anyway.


    The masseuse tested the temperature of the water, and told the mermaid king''s slender legs, he slowly put it into the basin, and began to water it little by little.


    Because the water temperature was just right, plus the feet that had been around for most of the day were put into the warm water, and there were professional staff pressing them, Bilis instantly felt that the fatigue began to slowly dissipate.


    Not surprisingly, about 20 minutes later, Bilis had fallen asleep, and she was still very sound.


    The masseuses are professionally trained and know where to press to relieve fatigue. The foot bath shop is not expensive, and it is charged according to the time. An hourglass is ten minutes, then an hourglass is a copper coin, and it takes one hour to press a full set. Of course, this is the price of the box, and the price on the first floor is even cheaper.


    An hour later, Lilith woke the mermaid king, and the masseuse was gone.


    \"It''s so comfortable! The fatigue is gone.\"Bliss said in surprise.


    One more, factory v7). Please customize, please support. \".


    Chapter 1329: Help. (2 more for customization)


    At noon, in the capital of King Adian, Timothy was discussing the war with Duke Ville and the others in the conference hall.


    Queen Timothy put one hand on his forehead and said anxiously, \"The people of the Flanders Empire are so arrogant.\"


    \"Your Majesty, the city we robbed was taken back by the people of the Flanders Empire.\" Duke Wheeler said solemnly.


    \"I didn''t expect that the old fellow of the Archbishop to have such a difficult enemy.\" Viscount Terence said in distress.


    Timothy put down his hand, looked at the battle report, and said solemnly, \"Maybe he has been swallowed up by the .. of the Flanders Empire?\"


    \"Your Majesty, do you mean he has already?\" Duke Wheeler was surprised. \"It is very likely, otherwise he would not have allowed the enemy''s knights to occupy most of the country, but would have erected the banner of the bishop.\"Timothy guessed.


    \"It seems to be the case.\"Viscount Terence suddenly realized.


    \"It really set myself on fire!\"


    Duke Wheeler said with a serious face, \"Your Majesty, what should we do now?\"


    Timothy shook his head lightly, frowned and said, \"Continue to send knights to harass the other party.\"


    At present, this is the only way, after all, the practice during this period of time is quite effective.


    \"Your Majesty, don''t you just send troops to destroy them?\" Viscount Terence said in surprise. \"No, doing so will put the capital in danger.\" Timothy refused.


    Right now, there are not many knights in the capital, and there are only more than 8,000 left. If they were sent out to fight against them, it would be dangerous if the capital was attacked.


    Duke Wheeler looked worried and said, \"Your Majesty, it is not the way to let them continue to attack the city\"\".\"


    .....


    \" Timothy shook his head helplessly.


    \"Ta Ta....


    A knight ran in outside the palace and shouted loudly, \"Your Majesty, there is an urgent report.\"


    Timothy''s face became serious when he heard the urgent report, and he looked like he hurriedly took the letter.


    After a while, she squeezed the letter into a ball, her face was ugly, and the evil Flanders Empire. \"


    \"What''s the matter, Your Majesty? Has the Flanders Empire started to occupy the city again?\" Duke Wheeler said nervously.


    \"Not only the city, but also the Golden Eagle City.\" Timothy glared.


    Duke Wheeler heard this, his eyes widened and he said in shock, \"Golden Eagle City has been occupied?\" Golden Eagle City''s area and knight power are second only to the royal capital, how could it be? \"


    Viscount Terence was shocked.


    \"Damn!\" Timothy slapped the table viciously.


    \"Your Majesty, they have won the Golden Eagle City, and the next target is us.\"


    Duke Wheeler was worried.


    \"I know.\" Timothy leaned on the back of the chair and kept pressing his temples with his hands, frowning enough to trap the mosquitoes.


    Duke Wheeler spread out the information and looked at it. The more he looked at it, the more he frowned, and he said solemnly, \"The number of knights of the enemy is more than ours.\"


    = The number of knights is only more than 2,000 of us. If we really have to fight, we may not lose. \" Viscount Terence calmly analyzed.


    Duke Wheeler pondered for a while, thought about the pros and cons, and said, \"Your Majesty, this situation won''t be delayed for long. I believe they will come to attack the capital after they adjust soon.\"


    \"Indeed, this is not a long-term plan.\" Timothy exhaled, and the endless problems were almost overwhelmed.


    The conference hall fell into a dead silence again, and everyone''s faces were very ugly.


    Half an hour later, Timothy raised his head sharply, frowning slowly.


    \"Your Majesty?\" Duke Wheeler called out in surprise.


    \"I have a solution.\" A smile began to appear on Timothy''s face. \"Your Majesty, what is the solution?\" Viscount Terence asked quickly.


    Timothy took a sip of tea, then paused and said, \"We can also find help.


    \"Help?\" Duke Wheeler looked puzzled, where can I find help at this time?


    \"Yes, the Han Dynasty may be able to help us.\" Timothy estimated. Duke Wheeler said worriedly, \"Han Dynasty? Will the other party help us?\"


    \"Just try your luck.\"


    Timothy stroked his hair and said, \"Someone, give me the parchment.\"


    \"Yes.\"The maid immediately responded to the slave.


    Timothy picked up a quill and wrote on the parchment scroll. The beginning was condolences to the king of the Han Dynasty. After a few words of greetings, he got to the point.


    Ten minutes later, Timothy handed the parchment to Duke Wheeler and the others, saying, \"Look at it.


    The Duke and Duchess of Wheeler took the parchment and looked at it seriously. It was related to the future of the Kingdom of Adian.


    A few minutes later, Duke Wheeler looked up and said, \"Your Majesty, I think that''s all it takes.\"


    \"Well, let someone send it out.\" Timothy ordered.

 Chapter 1176：

    \"Yes.\"Viscount Terence responded immediately.


    *Second more, factory V). Ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    Chapter 1330: It''s time to paint your face. (3 more for customization)


    \"Whoa, whoa...


    On the sea, Eliza, Avery and others were chatting on the boat.


    Eliza was propped on the guardrail, the sea breeze was blowing her silver-white hair, and she said, \"We''re going to sea for ten days, right?\"


    \"Yes, it''s the tenth day today.\"Avery blinked her orange eyes.


    In the days when we returned to Chang''an City, the sea was not very peaceful, and the scorching sun and storm baptized the fleet back and forth.


    Darlene sighed and hoped, \"I really want to go back right away..\" Let''s hold on for a while, and when we reach Haiyan City, we can go back by airship. \" Eliza reassured.


    \"Well, let''s eat first.\" Darlene fiddled with her hair and said.


    Eliza asked curiously, \"What are you eating today?\"


    \"I think about it, why don''t you eat barbecue?\" Darlene suggested. \"Barbecue is fine.\" Avril''s orange eyes twinkled.


    \"Get moving.\" Darlene said with a smile.


    \"Aren''t you going to eat the canned mutton yesterday? I think it''s better than barbecue.\" Princess Jill pouted.


    Compared with the salt barbecue, she still prefers to eat the canned mutton from yesterday, and the taste makes her aftertaste until now.


    In the past two days, when it''s time for dinner, Princess Jill will come to Eliza''s boat to eat 787 meals, because they think their meals are many times better than their own. In addition, due to the stormy weather recently, Darlene''s ship is relatively strong, which is much better than the ship of the Larson Elf Empire. For safety reasons, I still come to Eliza''s ship to eat and drink.


    \"Understood, you will find out later.\" Eliza smiled slightly, knowing that the other party thought it was that kind of unpalatable barbecue.


    Twenty minutes later, there was a stove on the deck with an iron net on it, and stools around it.


    Princess Jill tilted her head, looking at this scene, she still did not give up, \"Do you really not eat canned mutton?\"


    \"Hurry down, sit down, you won''t be disappointed.\" Eliza smiled.


    Princess Jill pouted helplessly, and went to the seat and sat down.


    When sailing at sea, this is the only way to pass the boring time, eat something delicious in a different way, as long as there is a stove and an iron net for barbecue.


    Put the previously burned charcoal in the stove, put the iron mesh on it, and then prepare some ingredients and seasonings.


    \"Zi la la...


    Eliza flattened a piece of washed fish on the iron net, and (ahfd) placed some seafood one after another. These ingredients were caught by the mermaid from the sea and processed by the chef.


    After a while, the fragrance slowly drifted out, and Eliza skillfully brushed a little vegetable oil, salt, pepper and other seasonings on it.


    \"It''s so fragrant, how can it be so fragrant.\" Princess Jill said in surprise, this smell is different from what she remembered, it smells too good.


    Avery and the others have already smelled this smell a lot, but they just picked up the chopsticks silently and started to eat.


    Princess Jill held two chopsticks and wondered, \"How do you use these two sticks?\"


    It was the first time she used chopsticks, and she used forks and so on a few days ago.


    Mila held the chopsticks and demonstrated, \"Just take it like this, and you will be able to catch the meat with a few more practice.\"


    \"Oh!\"Princess Jill nodded in understanding, holding chopsticks and waving.


    Eliza brushed the last layer of seasoning, put down the clip and said, \"Okay, you can eat.\"


    \"Thank you Eliza.\"Avery took the lead - a large piece of fish.


    Leiya and the others also put down chopsticks one after another, and they took a few pieces after three strokes and five divisions. Princess Jill looked very embarrassed and muttered, \"Oops! It''s gone again, I don''t like chopsticks, give me a fork.\"


    \"I''ll clip it to you.\" Eliza took a lot of clips for her intimately. \"Thank you.\" Princess Jill pulled the meat into her mouth with chopsticks.


    Seeing this, Eliza placed some fish and even some kelp on the iron net.


    \"It tastes delicious, how come it doesn''t feel fishy at all.\" Princess Jill praised.


    \"There are many more!\" Eliza smiled.


    When she ate this kind of barbecue, she was exactly the same as the current Princess Jill. Of course, the barbecue in the castle was much better than the current sea barbecue.


    After more than an hour, several people were all full, and they stood on the board of the boat with a satisfied face, blowing the sea breeze, not to mention how comfortable.


    \"How about we play poker?\" Darlene suggested.


    Mila nodded heavily and said, \"Okay, it''s still early anyway.\"


    She couldn''t put it down after playing at the castle a few times, and it kept her in her mind to this day.


    \"Then I''ll go get the playing cards.\" Darlene smiled, turned and entered the cabin.


    \"Playing cards? What are playing cards?\" Princess Jill wondered.


    \"It''s a card game.\" Eliza explained.


    The soldiers removed the barbecue stove and stools from the deck of the boat and replaced them with a large piece of cloth.


    \"The cards are here, sit down, I''ll deal the cards.\" Darlene greeted.


    With curiosity, Princess Jill sat down with her skirt, her eyes kept staring at the playing cards in Darlene''s hand, watching her shuffle the cards up and down.


    \"What are you going to play?\" Darlene asked for her opinion.


    Mila raised her hand and blurted out, \"Let''s play turtle cards, can you draw something on your face if you lose?\"


    \"I think so.\" Eliza covered her mouth and smiled.


    Avery and the others also nodded.


    \"Turtle?\" Princess Jill was completely stunned, and now she can''t even understand the playing cards, and there is a turtle card.


    Darlene shuffled the cards skillfully, and finally asked Eliza to draw a card without looking at it, put it up first, and finally deal the cards to several people in order.


    \"Don''t show it to others, take out the two cards with the same number inside.\"


    Darlene enthusiastically taught Princess Jill.


    Princess Jill picked up the cards, arranged them neatly and spread them out, saying, \"Where are the three identical numbers? Don''t you want them?\" Don''t let anyone see them. \"


    Darlene quickly picked up Princess Jill''s hand and continued, \"Just take two.\"

 Chapter 1177：

    \"So it is, but the pattern on it looks good.\"Princess Jill was a little moved.


    \"Some of them are sold in Chang''an City. If you like them, you can buy some back.\"Daliana really didn''t miss the opportunity to do business at all.


    \"Okay.\" Princess Jill agreed.


    After more than ten minutes of competition, Leia and Princess Jill were finally left. They each had two cards in their hands and only one in their hands. This was the last moment.


    \"It''s my turn to draw.\"


    Leia stretched out her hand and took a draw, threw it into the deck, and continued to say lightly, \"You lose.\"


    \"Ah!* Princess Jill covered her face.


    Darlene held a pen and said with a smile, \"I''m going to draw a face.\"


    \"You want to draw a little smaller.\" Princess Jill begged for mercy.


    \"Three shifts, Cv). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1331: Fuzzy disease? (1 more for customization)


    The early morning wind blew into the room, and the gentle breeze woke Rabbit Ear Niang from her sleep.


    Wei Ya stretched her waist, rubbed her pale red eyes, sat up straight and said, \"It''s a good day again.


    In recent days, due to the increase in the school''s enrollment and the preparation of some new textbooks, the mother-in-law has been busy until late.


    \"Brush your teeth, eat.\" Wei Ya walked into the toilet in a good mood.


    After squeezing the toothpaste and spitting it out, he started not moving up and down, and his light red eyes kept staring at the mirror.


    After watching for a while, Wei Ya rubbed her eyes hard again, and said worriedly, \"Isn''t it?


    Mother-in-law hurriedly brushed her teeth, ran to the window and looked out, rubbed her eyes several times, and said in fear, \"I really can''t see clearly, it''s so blurry!\"


    Wei Ya was stunned for a few minutes, then slowed down and ran to change clothes, muttering to herself, \"Go to His Majesty, may His Majesty have a solution?\"


    She had been reading the lesson plan some time ago, and she began to see things blurry, but usually it disappeared as soon as she rubbed i, or she took a rest, but now she can''t do anything about rubbing i.


    About ten minutes later, the free-eared girls changed their clothes and rushed out the door - running to the restaurant.


    \"Ta Ta...


    \"Crumble...


    After Wei Ya knocked on the door and pushed it open, she calmed her breath and said with a cry in her voice, \"Your Majesty, I have a vague disease.\"


    Because she has seen many patients with fuzzy disease before, her daily life is very troublesome, and she often knocks over or trips over things.


    If her fuzzy disease can''t be cured, how can she go to school? It will take a long time to read a textbook.


    Liu Feng looked at the unkempt girl with messy hair, and wondered, *blur disease? \"\"Your Majesty, it is a kind of disease that the eyes cannot see clearly. Allie explained. Before, my mother had a vague disease, and it was very serious. No matter what she did, she had to be supported by someone, otherwise it would be easy to fall.


    Tis also nodded and said, \"A friend of mine also had a blurring disease. He often couldn''t see the road clearly, and he fell into the ditch several times.\"


    \"My sister is also suffering from blurring disease, her eyes can''t be opened very well, and she has been squinting slightly.\" Jenny echoed.


    Nicole took the hand of the earless girl in distress, brought her to the main seat, and said,


    \"Don''t worry, we''re all here.\"


    How did Liu Feng feel that this fuzzy disease was so familiar, so he asked,


    \"Any other symptoms? Will my eyes hurt? Or something else?\"


    Wei Ya calmed down, sat down and said, \"No, Your Majesty, it''s the same as usual, it''s just that things are blurry.\"


    \"When did it start?\" Liu Feng continued to ask.


    Wei Ya pointed her chin and thought, \"It seems to have started last Monday, today is Friday, more than ten days have passed.\"


    \"Before you started to see things clearly, what did you do?\" Liu Feng still wanted to find out whether the vague disease they were talking about was what he was thinking.


    \"I think about it.\"


    Wei Ya scratched her hair and thought, \"I don''t seem to do anything, just like usual-


    In the same way, I am at school during the day and finishing the lesson plans in the room at night.


    \"Then did you keep your eyes very close when you were sorting out the lesson plan? You just looked at it for a long time?\"Liu Feng--to the point.


    Wei Ya''s stared boss, surprised, \"Your Majesty, how did you know?\"


    \"Your Majesty, is there any cure for Wei Ya''s fuzzy disease?\" Nicole said worriedly. \"Yes, yes, Your Majesty, if Boya can''t see clearly, it will be very sad.\" Enri blinked her brown eyes with a pitiful look on her face.


    Liu Feng raised his hand, motioned them to sit down, and said, \"Don''t worry, this is not a vague disease, this is just myopia.\"


    Combining the words of the next few women and Wei Ya''s recent work and rest, this is obviously myopia on the other side of the earth.


    Staying up late every day to read lesson plans without the lights on, without a good rest and eye drops, or doing eye exercises, will inevitably lead to myopia due to overuse of the eyes.


    \"Myopia?\" Several women said in unison, very unfamiliar with this term. \"Your Majesty, what is myopia? Is it more serious than blurry disease?\"Weiya worried.


    Liu Feng shook his head lightly, rubbed the free ear of the free ear, and comforted, \"No, myopia can be cured, but we don''t have the condition right now.. Before we finish speaking, we are worried. Wei Ya interrupted, \"Your Majesty, do you mean that I will always be unable to see things clearly? \"


    Liu Feng put his hand on the shoulder of Mrs. Baner, not knowing whether to laugh or cry, \"You wait for me to finish speaking, although there is no way to cure it, there is a way to make you see things clearly.\"


    \"Really, Your Majesty? Is there really a way?" Wei Ya said in surprise.


    \"Really.\" Liu Feng smiled.


    An Li and the others were relieved to hear this, as long as she could see things clearly again, it would be good.


    \"Your Majesty, I want to know why people are short-sighted?\" Wei Ya said suspiciously. Liu Feng thought about it for a while, and explained briefly, \"This is very simple, there are two reasons for myopia, one is heredity, and the other is caused by overuse of our eyes, both of which are the main reasons for myopia. .


    \"Your Majesty, what is heredity.\"Weiya''s curiosity was suddenly hooked up. \"Well! This is biology. I will come to the study to give you a book. You can read it yourself. It''s very interesting.\" Liu Feng said softly.


    It''s hard to explain this. Now they can''t fully absorb this knowledge based on their educational level. Let them read the book by themselves.


    \"Okay.\"


    Wei Ya nodded and continued to ask, \"Your Majesty, then I finish the lesson plan late every night. Is this just overuse of eyes?\"


    \"Well, but you are only short-term, so it is reasonable to say that your myopia is not deep.\"


    Liu Feng explained.


    \"Your Majesty, we organize documents on the highest building every day, isn''t it easy to be short-sighted?\" En Li worried.


    \"Don''t worry, didn''t I remind you to read in a bright place every time? Also, don''t get too close to the document, take a break after reading it for a while, as long as you take precautions, you can reduce the chance.\" Liu Feng comforted.

 Chapter 1178：

    \"understood.\"


    An Li nodded quickly and continued, \"Your Majesty, what should I do about Wei Ya''s myopia?\"


    Wei Ya''s rabbit ears were shaking all the time, eagerly saying, \"Your Majesty, what is the method you said? The one that allows me to see things clearly!\"


    \"Let''s go to the study later, eat first, and you''ll know after eating.\" Liu Feng said with relief.


    Wei Ya blinked her pale red eyes and said expectantly, \"Okay.\"


    \"One update, Cv). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1332: Glasses girl? (2 more for customization)


    - After more than an hour, there were only empty plates left of the food on the table.


    Rabbit-eared girl ate very little today and had no appetite. She was always thinking about how to make herself see things clearly.


    Liu Feng picked up a tissue and wiped his mouth, got up and said, \"Let''s go, go to the study.\"


    Wei Ya stood up first, tidied up her clothes and followed closely, her two little hands pinched her fingers nervously, and her knuckles turned white.


    Ga.....


    The maid pushed open the door of the study, Liu Feng went to the main seat and sat down, opened the drawer and took out several pairs of glasses, all of which were brought from the earth at that time, with all degrees.


    \"Your Majesty, what is this?\" Wei Ya wondered.


    Liu Feng picked up a pair of glasses marked with more than 100 degrees, and handed it to the bunny girl and said,


    \"These are glasses, try wearing *073\". Wei Ya took the glasses and wondered, \"What are the glasses?\"


    Mina, Anli and the other girls also looked at the glasses on the table curiously, wondering, \"Your Majesty, aren''t these glasses all glass?\"


    \"It''s glass, it''s the same principle as a telescope, but the glasses are for looking at distant places. This is a myopic mirror, which can see things close by." Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    When An Li heard this, she suddenly realized, wagging her fox''s tail and said, \"Your Majesty, I understand, is this the principle of the concave-convex mirror you mentioned before?\"


    \"Well, yes, the concave i lens can condense light, so it can be used to make glasses, while the convex i lens astigmatism can be used to make hyperopia or telescope.\"Liu Feng smiled, I didn''t expect Fox Erniang to remember, this It was a long time ago.


    \"Your Majesty, then the lenses of my glasses are concave I lenses, right?" Wei Ya put on the glasses.


    \"Well, try it out, if you can''t see clearly, if you can''t, replace it with the next one.\" Liu Feng said expectantly.


    In this era, there is no instrument that can test the degree of myopia, only


    - After trying on the pieces, the reason why he brought so many pieces from the earth at one time was to prevent this.


    Wei Ya closed her eyes when she put on her glasses, but now she''s a little nervous, her slender eyelashes trembled, and she slowly opened her eyes after a while.


    \"How''s it going?\" An Li and the others looked at the girl without ears expectantly, as if they were the parties.


    Wei Ya opened her eyes completely, stretched out her hand to feel the front, shook her head and said, \"No, it''s still not clear enough.\"


    \"Then change to the next one.\"Liu Feng handed over another pair of glasses, more than 200 degrees.


    Wei Ya nodded, took the glasses with both hands and put them on, repeated the action just now, still shook her head and said, \"No, I feel like I can''t see clearly, I can see clearly.\"


    \"Which side can you see clearly?\" Liu Feng immediately asked, it seemed that the degree of the left and right eyes was different.


    \"Your Majesty, it''s here.\"Weiya pointed to her right eye.


    Liu Feng shook his sleeves, took the glasses and started fiddling around, wanting to change the glasses again.


    \"Your Majesty, what are you doing?\" Bo Ya wondered. \"Your eyes have different degrees,\"


    Liu Feng handed back the changed glasses and explained, "I kept the side that you can see clearly, and on the other side I changed you a 300-degree lens, you can try it on again."


    Okay. \"Weiya took the glasses with both hands.


    This time, it was obvious that An Li and the others were even more nervous, and they all surrounded Rabbit-eared girl, wanting to see how she would react when she opened her eyes.


    Wei Ya was simply wearing it this time without closing her eyes, and then kept staring at everyone without blinking.


    An Li was stunned when she saw Rabbit Ear Niang, and asked anxiously, \"How is it?\"


    \"Yeah, can''t you still see clearly? We can still replace the next one.\" Mina was also very curious.


    I saw Wei Ya shaking her head vigorously, and her glasses were almost thrown off with too much force. After quickly straightening, her eyes were filled with water mist, and she choked, \"I can see clearly, and I can see very clearly.


    \"Really? That''s great.\" Enri excitedly took the hand of the ear-free girl and jumped on the spot.


    The corners of Liu Feng''s mouth rose slightly, and he said gently, \"It''s good if you can see clearly, you should wear these glasses in the future.\"


    The eyes he gave Rabbit-Eared Girl had a silver metal frame, matched with Rabbit-Eared Girl''s free ears and pale red eyes, not to mention how beautiful it was. Isn''t this the spectacle girl in the artist''s hands?


    Wei Ya quickly wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes, bowed and thanked, \"Thank you, Your Majesty...


    \"You''re welcome, you look good with glasses.\" Liu Feng praised gently. An Li nodded quickly and said with a full smile, \"Weiya looks really good with glasses, but the most important thing is to be able to see things clearly. It''s beautiful and practical."


    Mina took the ear-free mother''s hand and said with relief, \"Yeah, smile quickly.\" Wei Ya nodded heavily and said seriously, \"I will cherish these glasses.\"


    \"You, pay attention to reading books in the future, don''t get too close.\" Liu Feng urged.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"Weiya said with a smile.


    An Li curiously picked up the glasses on the table, put them on her face, and immediately said in a daze, \"Your Majesty, why can''t I see clearly with these glasses on?\"


    \"I can''t see clearly either, I feel like there are two Your Majesty.\" Mina also put on a pair of glasses.


    Liu Feng couldn''t help but want to laugh when he saw this scene, and explained, "That''s because your eyesight is already normal. If you wear myopia glasses, the focus will be adjusted and changed, and of course you will be dizzy."


    An Li took off her glasses and said enviously, \"Your Majesty, I also want a pair of Weiya''s glasses, they look so pretty.\"


    \"Then give you a flat mirror, there is no degree.* Liu Feng shook his head helplessly, I didn''t expect the beast-eared 2.6 to be so beautiful.


    Okay, thank you Your Majesty, but what is a flat mirror? \"An Li wondered. Liu Feng took out a few more pairs of glasses from the drawer and explained, \"It''s not a concave mirror, it doesn''t have any degree, it''s purely for wind and sand and decoration.


    \"


    \"Great.


    An Li excitedly took the glasses, put them on her face, and said with a smile, \"Mina, do you look good?\"


    \"It''s beautiful.\" Mina also wore a pair.


    Tis took a purple pair and said happily, \"This color suits me.\"


    Liu Feng looked at this scene and found it very seductive. The study suddenly turned into a large-scale glasses girl scene, and it was not bad to change the style occasionally.

 Chapter 1179：

    \"Second update, Cv7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1333: The Otherworld Edition Generator. (3 more for customization)


    \"Dong dong....


    The bell of the new day in Chang''an City rang, and today Liu Feng will be inspecting outside all morning.


    Mira got out of the car, opened the door, and said respectfully, \"Your Majesty, we''re here.\"


    After coming out of the castle, the first place to inspect is the Grand Theater. The Grand Theater is now equipped with electric lights, so he needs to go and see how it goes.


    \"Yeah.\" Liu Feng nodded lightly.


    After Mila brought people in to inspect and guard, Liu Feng walked in with a few girls.


    \"Your Majesty.\"The person in charge of the Grand Theater and the technical staff of the Scientific Research Department said respectfully.


    \"Well, how are the lights installed?\" Liu Feng asked.


    The installation of electric lights in the Grand Theater has long been on the agenda, but unfortunately it is a technical problem, which has not been overcome for a long time. The technical staff of the scientific research department saluted and said respectfully, \"Your Majesty, everything has been installed, waiting for your Majesty to accept the results.\"


    Originally, Liu Feng thought about moving a generator directly from the earth, but this is not a long-term solution. What if it breaks down and needs to be repaired? This still has to be developed by people in the scientific research department.


    No, I gave them a drawing of the power generation 07 machine, which marked how to make it and the principle of power generation, all of which were marked very clearly.


    \"Well, let me see.\" Liu Feng nodded lightly. \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"The technician responded immediately.


    The first to open the generator covered by the red cloth, a large generator with a height of one meter and a width of one meter.


    \"Your Majesty, this generator is fueled by black fruit.\"The technician explained.


    \"How many black nuts do you need to power down a stage play?\"Liu Feng wants to figure out the consumption of this generator.


    \"Back to Your Majesty, it takes almost four black nuts.\"The technician respectfully said.


    \"Okay, let''s start.\" Liu Feng nodded lightly.


    \"Yes.\"The technician responded immediately and began to fiddle with the assistant. The assistant put the black oil fruit into it, and started to drive the generator to run. The mixed gas in the cylinder burned violently, and the volume expanded rapidly, pushing the piston: the work under the piston.


    The thrust acting on the piston: the thrust on the piston becomes the force that pushes the crankshaft to rotate through the connecting rod, thereby driving the crankshaft to rotate, using the principle of electromagnetic induction. Under the operation of the technicians, the engine ran quickly, and the light bulbs connected to the engine started to light up one by one. In less than a minute, all the dozens of light bulbs connected to the engine lighted up.


    The light hit En Li''s face, and she said in surprise, \"Your Majesty, it''s so bright.


    \"It seems that the Grand Theater can also have lights.\" Mina looked around in surprise.


    Liu Feng looked at the bright lights and nodded with satisfaction, and praised, \"You are good.\"


    \"The drawings given by His Majesty are very careful.\"The technicians saluted modestly.


    Liu Feng walked to the generator, looked at this behemoth, and asked, \"But the sound is a little louder, and the size is also, and it will be improved gradually in the later stage.\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"The technician responded immediately.


    \"Experiment several times to ensure that there are no hidden dangers before putting it into use.\" Liu Feng urged seriously.


    After all, the first generator has just been made, and many places are not perfect, and it may not be stable. It still needs to be carefully observed and improved.


    \"Understood.\"The technician nodded quickly.


    Liu Feng looked around at the surrounding environment, and warned, \"The arrangement of the lights needs to be improved, and the lighting is uneven.\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"The person in charge of the Grand Theater responded immediately.


    Liu Feng walked around the Grand Theater for ten minutes, and after admonishing a few precautions, he left the Grand Theater with a few girls, preparing to go to the old city to inspect the progress of the sewer.


    Twenty minutes later, the steam car stopped in the old square, and Mira respectfully opened the door.


    Liu Feng sorted out his clothes and stood on the edge of the square looking at the street.


    An Li looked at the guardrails surrounded by one after another, and said with a smile, \"Your Majesty, although construction is starting, it does not hinder traffic at all.\"


    \"The roads in Chang''an City extend in all directions. As long as you know the place where the construction will start in advance, you can take a detour.\"Liu Feng said with a smile.


    \"Your Majesty, why does this sewer need to be laid with so much iron? Wouldn''t it be good to have cement?\" Mina wondered.


    Liu Feng rubbed the cat''s ear girl''s head and explained, \"If the cement alone cannot withstand the violent impact of the water, otherwise it will shatter all at once, but adding iron in it will be different. will be better.\"


    \"So it is.\" Mina suddenly realized.


    \"Let''s go and have a look.\"Liu Feng walked ahead first.


    Under Mila''s escort, several people entered the fence and watched the craftsmen laying the cover above.


    \"Your Majesty, why is this cover round instead of square or other shapes?\" Mina wondered.


    Liu Feng smiled slightly and explained, \"From an engineering point of view, a round manhole cover can distribute the load evenly, and a cylindrical shape can best withstand the pressure of the surrounding land. Long-term 390-degree rolling by horse-drawn carriages and steam cars will not cause any problems. Deformed.\"


    \"So this shape has such great knowledge!\" Mina said in surprise. An Li took the notepad seriously and wrote, thinking that this is a rare knowledge point, but she hadn''t thought about it before.


    \"An Li, how is the sewer link between the various households doing?\" Liu Feng asked.


    It used to be a drainage canal, but now the sewers have been laid almost, the most important step is to link each household, but in the later stage, it will enter the drainage pipe project.


    This needs to be prepared in advance for drainage. If it is time to lay the faucet, it will be a bit redundant to re-link it again.


    \"Every household has already agreed, and the project will be carried out immediately.\" En Li flipped through the notepad and said.


    Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction and said, \"Wait, faucets will soon become popular.\"


    \"Chang''an City is really getting better and better. They can also use the faucet, so they don''t need to fetch water anymore.\" En Li said with a smile.


    \"Yes.\" Liu Feng said gently.


    *Three shifts, Cv7). Ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    Chapter 1334: Friendly task. (1 more for customization)


    A few clouds drifted across the blue sky, and the Larsen Elf Empire ushered in a long-lost sunny day.


    At this moment, in the palace restaurant, King Lauren is enjoying lunch.


    \"Your Majesty, it''s sunny today, do you want to go shopping in the garden?\"The queen asked with a smile!


    road.


    King Lauren took a sip of Youhe Daqu and said contentedly, \"Let''s go after lunch.


    \"Okay.\"The queen smiled decently and picked up her fork to eat.


    King Lauren asked the maid to pour out a can of mutton and exclaimed, \"Oh! The things in that continent are really good, aren''t they?\"

 Chapter 1180：

    \"Yes, Your Majesty, but it seems that we can''t support us for long.\"The queen worried.


    Although the taste is very good, there is not so much to eat straight, and Eliza and the others have also gone back, and there is nowhere to buy them.


    \"Yeah, it''s too long to wait until the next time they come again.\" King Lauren frowned.


    The queen couldn''t help feeling a little sad when she heard this, and said worriedly, \"I don''t know how my precious daughter is? I heard that it takes more than four months to go back and forth to that continent?\"


    \"Yes, it will take more than four months.\"King Lauren also misses his daughter very much. \"I don''t know if she can eat well or sleep well.\"The queen is full of worries.


    Princess Jill is the most beloved daughter of King Lauren and the Queen. She has a cheerful, playful and lovely personality and is very endearing.


    King Lauren motioned for the maid to pour some canned food for the queen, and comforted, "Don''t worry, Jill has those merchants there, and the food will not be bad, not to mention we also sent a knight guard, right?"


    \"But Your Majesty, you are aware of the dangers at sea, you shouldn''t have let Jill go to sea for a long time\". \" the queen complained.


    The queen is King Lauren''s favorite woman, so she naturally feels a little coquettish and dissatisfied when she speaks. The elf king doesn''t think it''s anything, but feels real. King Lauren shook his head helplessly and explained, \"Queen, it''s a good thing for my daughter to go out, it''s always good to have some experience.\"


    \"Your Majesty, I understand, but you know about Leicester''s incident earlier.\"The queen worried.


    She was worried that Princess Jill, like the Marquis of Leicester, was imprisoned by the king of the Han Dynasty, and then threatened her to continue to demand ransom.


    It''s okay to ask for some ransom, but what if they hurt Princess Jill? This is what worries the Queen the most.


    \"Lester, that''s why he''s so useless, he couldn''t take a piece of territory and was imprisoned.\" King Lauren said coldly.


    I thought I would wait for the good news to come back, but I didn''t expect to wait for a payment. Who would feel comfortable in this? .... the queen panicked.


    \"Relax, Jill is on a friendly mission.\" King Lauren waved his hand.


    The Marquis of Leicester went with the intention of encroaching on the territory, while Princess Jill was different. She went to play, or even served as an ambassador for communication, but she could not commit the serious crime of being imprisoned.


    His entrustment to Princess Jill was nothing more than to want the Han Dynasty to cooperate with the Larsen Elf Empire.


    \"That''s good.\"The queen breathed a sigh of relief.


    \"Let''s eat, it''s getting cold.\" King Lauren said softly.


    The queen stuffed several mouthfuls of canned mutton into her mouth and said with satisfaction, \"If only we could make this beauty, then we don''t need to wait to buy it.\"


    \"It makes sense, we can make it ourselves.\"King Lauren came to his senses.


    The queen glanced at the clothes on her body, her slightly chubby face was full of smiles, and said, \"Your Majesty, can these fabrics be developed by people?\"


    \"Try it, it is difficult to make such a soft and comfortable fabric.\"


    King Lauren wasn''t sure.


    Because this dress looks so delicate, the queen''s outfit will cost a full eight gold coins.


    \"And those perfumes and cosmetics, it would be great if we could make them, and we could monopolize the entire empire''s market.\"The queen said greedily.


    \"hope so.\"


    King Lauren nodded in agreement, turned his head and commanded, \"Let Marco and Martin wait for me in the hall.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"The knight respectfully said.


    Mark and Martin are brothers.


    Brother Mark is a famous chef and winemaker in Larson''s Elf Empire.


    Brother Martin is an expert at making fabrics.


    Half an hour later, the two brothers came to the palace hall and saluted respectfully, "Your Majesty.\"


    \"Um.\"


    King Lauren nodded lightly, and asked the maid to bring the wine, canned mutton, and cloth to the two brothers, and continued, \"Look at this first.\"\"Yes, Your Majesty.\"The two brothers took over. Over something, take a serious look at it.


    A few minutes later, the two brothers recognized these things and asked in confusion, \"Your Majesty, is this brought over by the businessmen from that continent?\"


    \"Well, that''s right.\" King Lauren''s deep voice sounded.


    Mark and Martin bowed respectfully and understood, \"Your Majesty, do you want us to study how to make these things?\"


    (Well, Zhao Guang, can you do it?\" King Lauren asked directly.


    \"Please, Your Majesty, give us a little time to study it.\" Mark respectfully responded to the audience. \"No problem, as long as you can research it, I will grant you a title.\" King Lauren said loudly.


    I believe that under the temptation of the title, no one can not be tempted, right?


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, your subordinates must study it.\" The two brothers Mark said excitedly.


    They have wanted to be nobles for a long time, and have long had enough of staying in the kitchen and workshop.


    \"Take these things with you.\" King Lauren waved his hand.


    \"Yes.\"The two brothers bowed and left.


    One more, Cv). Please customize, please support. \".


    Chapter 1335: The arrogance of the nobles. (2 more for customization)


    In the box on the second floor of Zuixiao Building, Chang''an City.


    Prince Knight and the Marquis of Leicester are having breakfast.


    \"The longer I stay, the more I think Chang''an City is very good.\"The Marquis of Leicester said with emotion.


    Prince Knight took a big mouthful of fried dough sticks and nodded in agreement, \"Yes, I think it''s better than Haiyancheng.\"


    The Marquis of Leicester nodded thoughtfully and said, \"Haiyan City alone is better than our capital, let alone Chang''an City.\"


    Prince Nate pouted, shook his head helplessly and continued to eat breakfast -- talking about such a realistic topic early in the morning is a bit off-putting.


    The Marquis of Leicester was also sensible. He picked up the soy milk and blew it a few times before taking a big gulp. Even if it was hot, he was reluctant to spit it out.


    The second Prince Nemo had a different meal with them. He ordered soup dumplings. He tore open a small mouthful and ate it skillfully. Breakfast these days love this mouthful.


    Half an hour later, the three of them finished their breakfast satisfied and were picking their teeth.


    Prince Knight finished picking his teeth and said with admiration, \"This thing called a toothpick works really well.


    \"Yeah, before I changed it, I couldn''t get the meat out of the teeth.\"


    The Marquis of Leicester took it seriously. It used to be sticky teeth, so it would be troublesome, and it may not be possible to get it out by hand for a long time.


    Sometimes they use a lot of sharp objects to get the attachments out, which often hurts the gums to bleed, causing them to like to eat soft and rotten meat. Second Prince Nemo agreed and said, \"I''ll buy some of these handy things to go back to then.


    knock knock.....

 Chapter 1181：

    \"Come in.\" Prince Nemo said softly.


    Frank first bowed respectfully and reported, \"Your Highness, the carriage is ready and ready to go.\"


    understood. \"


    Second Prince Nemo patted his clothes, got up and said, \"Let''s go, go shopping.\"


    \"Yeah.\" Prince Knight also got up.


    A few minutes later, the three of them boarded a carriage and were about to walk around Chang''an City.


    Following the coachman''s scolding, the horses ran, but the speed was not as fast as before, and they had to face the traffic lights at the intersection at any time.


    \"You said, why do you want to do this thing called... zebra crossing, traffic lights?\" Prince Knight asked in confusion.


    The Marquis of Leicester pushed aside the window cloth, shook his head lightly and said, \"I don''t know, it makes the carriage run slower.\"


    \"Yeah, we have to stop and go, and we have to let those who walk pass first before we can pass.\" Second Prince Nemo didn''t understand.


    The pro-extra eldest prince shook his head repeatedly, wanting to be himself, these rules and regulations should not exist, and those civilians should make way for the carriage.


    It seems really uncomfortable in a city so good for eating, drinking, and having fun.


    If Liu Feng heard these ideas, there would probably be only one sentence, that is: there are no rules, no circles.


    If a kingdom lacks clear rules, systems, and procedures, and everyone acts according to their own wishes, it is very easy to cause confusion.


    Rules are the premise and foundation of human existence and activities. We must always act within the scope of the established rules, so that society and individuals can develop and progress better. \"I don''t know, I don''t understand anyway.\"The Marquis of Leicester shrugged.


    More than ten (aheg) minutes later, the carriage ran into the new city and stopped at the traffic light again.


    Prince Knight stuck his head out of the window, and said with a disdainful expression, \"I didn''t know what was being laid in the old town a few days ago. I sent a lot of people. I guess it will cost a lot of money?\"


    \"I don''t understand the king of the Han Dynasty, what are you doing with so many messy storefronts? I think that dance training class, zoo, etc. are very meaningless." The second prince Nemo joked, feeling that spending money on these entertainments What a waste. Prince Knight retracted his neck, nodded in agreement, and said, \"That''s not it! So many coins are spent on this, and those commoners are satisfied in vain. These should be enjoyed by us nobles.\"


    \"Those stores are opened every three or five, and they feel distressed by the coins.\" Marquis Lester said sourly.


    The ideas of several of them are completely the same. They think that the current Chang''an City is quite good, but why bother so much? Pure waste of money.


    \"The king of the Han Dynasty didn''t build a palace himself? - A king actually doesn''t have a palace, but only a castle.\" Prince Knight disgusted.


    Second Prince Nemo took a sip of his drink and said in a low voice, \"I read from the newspaper that those railways and roads are constantly being laid, and a lot of manpower has been invested in them.\"


    \"Those small cities are not well developed, why should railways and roads be built there?\"The Marquis of Leicester wondered.


    Second Prince Nemo sat up straight and whispered, \"And the kingdom of dwarves actually opened an airship route.\"


    \"Are you saying that the king of the Han Dynasty was stupid? He actually flew the airship to other kingdoms.\" Prince Knight scoffed.


    \"What a waste of money, I don''t think Chang''an City will die soon.\" The Marquis of Leicester said sourly, as if lemon essence.


    \"Be quiet, discussing this in someone else''s capital, I''m afraid you will forget the previous lesson?\" Second Prince Nemo warned.


    Their current thinking is a typical self-thought. They don''t want to give any benefit to the commoners, which is the arrogance of the nobles. They only have immediate interests and completely ignore the future development of the kingdom.


    *Second update, (V7). Please customize, please support. \".


    Chapter 1336: Unfair? (3 more for customization)


    The streets of Chang''an City, which had just rained, smelled particularly fresh, and the green plants looked verdant.


    Tis finished patrolling with a team of guards, and is now ready to return to the Guard Division to hand over to the second team of patrols.


    When they were on patrol, the guards caught a lot of offenders, including thieves, smashers, and even people who hurt people.


    Now I''m going to bring it back to the deputy director of Ryan to get the merit. After all, this was decided before. As long as the incident is caught, it can be recorded - pen skills.


    More than ten minutes later, Tiss and the others came to the security department, and asked those who didn''t catch the trouble to hand over first, while those who made a contribution would be taken to Deputy Director Ryan.


    Tis pushed open the door of the deputy director''s room and shouted cheerfully, \"Lord Ryan.\"


    \"Teith, are you here to take over?\" Deputy Director Ryan got up and said.


    \"Yeah, they all caught nosy people.\" Tis gestured to the people around her.


    Deputy Director Ryan nodded and said, \"Come one by one, I''ll register.\"


    \"Lord Deputy Director, I caught a thief in the salt shop.\"


    \"Mr. Deputy Director, I caught a fight, and it was Ah Shu who moved first.\"


    A few minutes later, several people reported the troubles they caught.


    Deputy Director Ryan picked up the written paper, and after sending the guards away, he said with a complicated expression, \"Miss Tease, how do you think this will be graded?\"


    Tis blinked her purple eyes and wondered, \"Grading? What''s the grade? Isn''t it distributed according to one copper coin per person? Then record it in the merit book?\"


    \"That''s what I said, but this comparison doesn''t seem fair.\" Deputy Director Ryan sighed.


    Tiss pushed the glasses on the bridge of her nose and asked curiously, \"Not fair? Why?\"


    How can a pure bull-horned girl think so much, just know that people who make trouble will be knocked out with a stick and taken away.


    \"Look.\"


    Deputy Director Ryan spread the paper he just wrote in front of Niu Jiao Niang and explained, \"No.


    - One is to catch a thief, and the fifth is to subdue a thug with a knife. Does this sound more dangerous? \"


    \"Yeah, I got it.\"


    Tis suddenly realized, and continued, \"meaning that what the fifth guard did was more dangerous than the first guard, if the rewards and achievements of the two of them were-


    That''s not fair to the guard who did the dangerous job, right? \"


    Deputy Director Ryan clapped his hands and said, \"Exactly.


    In the past few days, such disparate problems have appeared one after another, and he began to think that since he was speaking on merit, the guards who paid the most price should be rewarded more generously.


    \"I see, I will give feedback to His Majesty.\" Dess agreed.


    \"Okay, I''ll trouble Miss Teas to find His Majesty.\" Deputy Director Ryan smiled and nodded.


    Tis said goodbye with a smile, and walked towards the highest building after exiting the Guard Division. In the morning, Nicole said that she would sit on the highest floor at noon at noon. How could she have let go of the delicious food?


    More than ten minutes later, Tis took the elevator to the eleventh floor, knocked on the door and got permission and walked in.


    \"Your Majesty.\" Dess saluted.

 Chapter 1182：

    Liu Feng nodded with a smile and greeted, \"It''s better to come early than to come by coincidence, just in time for dinner.\"


    \"Yes.\"Tiss ran over with a smile, and said after eating everything, she was deeply influenced by Liu Feng.


    Nicole added a pair of bowls and chopsticks to Niu Jiao Niang, and said softly, \"Today''s crabs are all fresh!\"


    \"Thank you Nicole, I will eat five bowls to repay your cooking skills.\"Tis said with a hearty smile.


    Nicole covered her mouth and smiled, \"Then don''t eat too much, and lose weight.\"


    \"Only after eating can I lose my strength.\" Di Si patted her stomach.


    After more than an hour, several people were full and returned to their seats to continue reviewing documents.


    Tis drank a big mouthful of **** tea that relieves greasy and cold, and said respectfully, \"Your Majesty, may I have something I want to discuss with you?\"


    \"Oh?


    Liu Feng straightened his sleeves, sat up straight and said, \"What''s the matter? Go ahead!\"


    Tis took out the report written by Deputy Director Rae En from her pocket, handed it over and said, \"Your Majesty, take a look first.\"


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly, stared at the words on the report and glanced back and forth, and said after a while, \"Isn''t this the achievement of those guards?\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, I just want to discuss this matter with you. Lord Ryan feels that the comparison of merits is unfair.\"Tis said truthfully.


    Liu Feng looked at the paper carefully again, nodded thoughtfully, and said,


    \"Indeed, the comparison is a bit unfair.\"


    Tis nodded heavily and said softly, \"Your Majesty, are you trying to increase other people''s rewards?\"


    Liu Feng opened the drawer, took out a pen and paper, and said, \"This needs to be divided, and there must be a clear reward class.\"


    Niu Jiao Niang put her hair behind her, held the lower bar in her hands, and watched Liu Feng write on the paper.


    Ten minutes later, Liu Feng put down the pen and stretched his fingers, picked up the piece of paper and handed it over, saying, \"Look at it.\"


    Tis stared at Liu Feng with a little fascination, blushed and regained her senses, and quickly took the paper and began to look down.


    \"How is it?\" Liu Feng took a sip of the tea ceremony.


    What is written on the paper is about the division of merit. First-class merit, second-class merit, third-class merit, etc., the merits corresponding to each class are different.


    For example, the first-class merit is to go out and get very great merit. The second class is to fight the thugs to the death. The third-class merit is to prevent the occurrence of major events, etc., and the series of divisions are very clear.


    At the same time, the rewards of each level are different, - and other functions will get 20 gold coins, as well as commemorate the achievements in the book and commemorative micro-seals, the second-level functions will get ten gold coins, and the others are the same as the first-class... .


    \"Your Majesty, the rewards for each level are also different, this is fair, and everyone will work harder to achieve merit.\" Niu Jiao Niang saw the benefits at once. \"Let Ryan take it back and preach to the guards. The higher the achievement, the more chance to stand out.\" Liu Feng said solemnly.


    \"Understood.\" Dessy nodded suddenly, which was too fair.


    \"Three shifts, (v). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1337: I can finally stay. (4 more for customization)


    On the lively streets of Chang''an City, the dwarf sisters were walking hand in hand.


    \"Sister, you said that we have been in Chang''an for a few days, and we don''t know what to do.\" Julie pouted.


    Dorothy sighed and said helplessly, \"Yes, I can''t find a job again.\"


    The two dwarf sisters are limited by their height, so the waiters can''t handle the plates too low, and the sales clerks can''t. So the two sisters searched for a job for more than a week, but there was no progress at all, and they came to the street to try their luck every day.


    \"Sister, will we go back to the Ori Kingdom?\" Julie worried. Dorothy was stunned for a moment when she heard this, and pouted, \"I don''t want to go back in embarrassment like this, it''s too embarrassing.\"


    \"It''s \"197\", so I''ve got to get a job anyway.\" Julie shouted.


    Dorothy sorted her clothes and said with confidence, \"Yes, we will find work.\"


    The two dwarf sisters walked into the big market, trying to see if there was any breakthrough.


    After shopping for more than two hours, the two sisters found a spicy restaurant and sat down.


    \"I still haven''t gained anything today.\" Julie was lying on the table tired.


    Dorothy pinched her thigh and said distressedly, \"I didn''t expect it to be so difficult to find a job.\"


    \"Sister, let''s go to the new city later, there are more stores there, maybe there are some suitable for us.\" Julie suggested.


    Dorothy **** her loose hair and pursed her lips, "Okay, let''s eat first, we''ll go after we finish."


    After more than half an hour, the two sisters finished their lunch and were sweating profusely.


    \"I didn''t expect the food in this shop to be so spicy.\" Julie poured several sips of water.


    Dorothy took a sip of lemonade and said vaguely,...Spicy, no


    ...the taste is very good.


    \"Sister, wipe off your sweat.\" Julie handed a piece of paper.


    \"Yeah.\" Dorothy''s lips turned red from the spicy lips, but she still felt that she would come to eat next time.


    After paying the banknotes, the two walked to the street and walked to the new city. After walking for almost 40 minutes, the two arrived at the new city, and they stopped and watched for a long time when they saw the bicycles and snack streets along the way.


    \"Sister, after we find a job, should we save money to buy a bicycle?\" Julie hoped, the thing that can run on two wheels is very popular. Dorothy smiled and shook her head, leaning on her sister''s shoulder and speaking earnestly, \"Silly Julie, we have to save money to buy a suite first, we can''t keep renting it.\"


    \"But buying a bicycle is much easier than buying a suite.\"\"Julie wondered.


    Dorothy blinked her gray eyes and explained, \"Of course I didn''t buy it all at once. I found out that I can pay in installments for buying a house now, and we can make a down payment and then pay it back slowly.\"


    Julie asked in surprise, \"Pay in installments? Pay it back slowly? Does it mean we don''t have to pay so much at one time?\"


    \"Yeah, this way we deliver a certain amount of coins every month, as long as the coins are paid in, the suite will always be ours." Dorothy explained patiently. \"I understand, then buy a house first and move the bike back.\" Julie nodded.


    Dorothy took her sister''s hand with a smile and continued to walk forward. The main purpose of today has not been completed.


    The dwarf sisters passed by the door of a shoe store and saw a job posting outside. Dorothy pulled Julie in with great interest.


    \"Hello, do you still need to recruit clerks here?\" Dorothy asked gently.


    The store manager turned his head to look and said, \"It''s still recruiting, I wonder who the two of you are looking for a job?\"


    Dorothy pulled her sister who was hiding behind her forward and politely said, \"It''s the two of us.\"


    Seeing the two dwarves, the store manager looked a little embarrassed, and hesitantly said, \"We only need to recruit one store clerk here. You two can discuss who will come for the interview.\"


    Julie hurriedly pushed her sister forward, took a small step back, and said, \"Then come, my sister.\"


    Now only one person is recruited, then let my sister go for the interview, the success rate is still higher.

 Chapter 1183：

    Dorothy looked back at her sister, knowing her thoughts, she shook her head helplessly and said, \"I''ll come for an interview. ¡­


    \"Okay, then please introduce yourself first.\"The store manager said with a smile.


    Dorothy tidied up her clothes and introduced herself.


    In just ten minutes, her interview was over.


    This made my sister''s eyes shine brightly from the side, as if my sister seems to be interviewing often, but she is not panic at all.


    \"Very good, although you are inexperienced, your smile is enough for you to come to work.\"The store manager smiled.


    Dorothy smiled and quickly thanked, \"Thank you so much, then I will come to work tomorrow?\"


    \"Yes, go back and prepare.\"The manager smiled and said goodbye.


    When the dwarf sisters left the shoe store, they cheered on the street, bouncing like little girls with lollipops.


    \"Very good sister, you have a job, I know you are the best.\" Julie said with a smile, twitching her ponytail and flicking.


    Dorothy smiled sweet pear eddies on her cheeks and said happily, \"I have a job, so I don''t have to go back to the Ao Li Kingdom.\"


    \"Finally I don''t have to go back in despair.\" Julie breathed a sigh of relief.


    \"But without me, what job are you looking for?\" Dorothy worried.


    I am happy to find a job, but what if my sister is still young?


    \"It doesn''t matter, there will always be a job suitable for me in Chang''an City, and then I will look for it.\" Julie comforted.


    Now that she has left the Ori Kingdom and started anew in a new kingdom, it is time for her to be strong and independent.


    \"Well, my sister will accompany you to find it.\" Dorothy took her sister''s hand.


    \"To celebrate my sister''s finding a job, let''s go to the theatre tonight to see the stage play.\" Julie finally found an excuse to go to see it.


    How could Dorothy not understand that her sister should be careful, she laughed softly, \"Okay! I''ll go to the stage play tonight.\"


    \"Yeah! That''s great.\" Julie jumped up happily.


    *Four shifts, (~V). Ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    Chapter 1338: Air Force Training. (1 more for customization)


    ......


    In the training ground in the air force base, Frey is practicing shooting at the archery target. When Leia left Chang''an City, she would come to the training ground to practice every day after leaving school.


    Frey held the crossbow arrow at the target, and muttered, \"It''s still a little bit.\"


    The girl has been training very well recently. Although it is not a hundred shots, she can hit the bullseye in all likelihood.


    Because Leia said before she left, if Frey passed the training, then


    - The next mission will bring her.


    \"Say next time every time!\" Frey said coldly, every time she was fooled by her sister.


    But it is true that although Frey has always been trained, she has not participated in any missions after her wings were cut off and after arriving at Chang''an City. Coupled with the fact that she has to go to school to learn knowledge, the previous training is a bit rusty, and Leia must ensure that her sister has the ability to protect herself before taking her out on a mission. Frey held the crossbow and fired another perfect shot, confidently saying, \"My sister will be back in more than a month, I must make you willing to take me on a mission.\"


    It has been more than half a year since the last time when the wings were just grown to the current complete pair of wings. Frey has been able to fly fully and autonomously. Recently, in addition to practicing shooting, he is flying with a load.


    The bird clan orc chief watched this scene, nodded with satisfaction and shouted, Frey, you have passed the archery, go to training flight. \"


    \"Yes.\"Frey Feather''s ears twitched, put down the crossbow arrow and walked towards the take-off platform.


    Ten minutes later, Frey arrived at the take-off stage. After putting on the wallet, she began to warm up. She spread her wings and kept shaking. After a few minutes, she changed to flapping.


    This is a rigid rule set by Liu Feng for the bird clan orcs. Before taking off, you must do a good warm-up exercise. If you take off suddenly, you are prone to cramps. After warming up, you can fly longer and more stably.


    There was an accident some time ago, a young bird orc who didn''t have much flying experience, the wings had just grown up not long ago, and under the premise of not getting used to it, he took off without doing any warm-up exercise, but he couldn''t fly for a while. Time wings cramp.


    If they were not found and rescued by their companions in time, they would have broken wings, legs, etc.


    Frey looked at the blue sky and said, "As long as you can do the task, you can help." Puchi....


    After a short run, Frey flapped her wings and flew up, holding a fifty-pound thing in her hand.


    More than an hour later, Frey returned to the take-off platform, retracted her wings, wiped the sweat off her forehead, took a few deep breaths and said, *The third goal is completed, and the fourth goal is next.


    The girl has set several goals for herself. Since Leia left until now, she has completed flight training with a load of 30 pounds and 40 pounds.


    Each training is not just about flying with a heavy object, but flying into the forbidden mountain range, bypassing the intertwined forests, so as to perform trick flight training. If you just fly alone, it is relatively simple, but holding a heavy object It''s not easy to be distracted while flying to avoid these obstacles. Of course, it''s not a big deal for veteran flying experts like Lea and Mila.


    Frey asked someone to tie some heavy objects to her wings, and finally put on a 30-pound backpack, and came to the take-off platform with crossbow arrows in hand.


    The fourth goal is to fly with weight, plus aiming and shooting.


    \"I can definitely surpass my sister.\" Frey cheered, after all, she completed the training for the fourth goal in less than 20 days.


    Puchi...


    Freya fluttered her wings again and flew towards the Forbidden Mountains, where other Orcs from the bird race had arrow targets tied to the top of the tree in advance.


    Twenty minutes later, Frey flew to the edge of the Forbidden Mountains, crossing the intertwined branches, while holding the crossbow and aiming at the target.


    \"pat...


    Frey was skillfully holding the crossbow arrow, and when she had mastered the speed and stability of the flight, she shot an arrow at the target, but it was obvious that she missed the target and hit the tree trunk next to her.


    Look....it''s not that simple anymore. \"Frey adjusted her flying posture and raised her crossbow again.


    The girl continued to practice for more than an hour, and was so tired that she couldn''t hold it any longer before flying back to the air force base.


    Frey returned to the air force base, took off the weight and walked towards the restaurant, ready to eat and rest, and there was a practice to be done in the afternoon. More than two hours later, Frey finished lunch and took a lunch break for an hour, and returned to the training ground. The training in the afternoon was to fly with the new Air Force team.


    \"All of them.\"The commander shouted.


    \"Yes.\"The more than ten airmen answered in unison, and the last standing was Frey. The officer paced back and forth in front of the crowd, and said with a serious face, \"You have seen the flight demonstrations of the veterans two days ago, and today you have to work as a team to complete this training.


    \"Yes.\"The Air Force responded loudly.


    \"If anyone falls behind, or forgets the formation, the whole team will be punished with 173 penalties?\" The officer said indifferently.


    \"Yes.\"The Air Force collectively gave a military salute.


    The commander nodded in satisfaction and asked the airmen to go to the take-off pad to prepare, pick up the whistle and prepare to sound the signal.


    .....

 Chapter 1184：

    With the sound of the whistle, the airmen fluttered their wings one by one, and after they flew high, they quickly formed a herringbone formation and flew forward.


    The officer followed and flew up to keep an eye on them.


    Ten minutes later, the commander blew his whistle again, and the airmen changed to another formation.


    For more than an hour, the whistle was blown back and forth six or seven times, and the formation was constantly changing, from the initial herringbone surname to the big one, and even a straight line.


    \"It''s okay to be able to complete the first test flight, but...


    The officer looked at them with a cold face and continued to shout, \"Among you, several of you didn''t change formation in time, which dragged your legs. So, run around the training ground for an hour.\"


    \"Yes.\"The Air Force dare not have any complaints.


    They know team spirit, and they start running around the training ground without saying a word, and Frey is no exception.


    \"One update, Cv). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1339: Another world version of the convenience store. (2 more for customization)


    This chapter is actually chapter 1338.


    On the lively streets of Chang''an New City, two dwarf sisters were shopping with ice cream.


    Dorothy''s work has already been implemented, and now her sister''s work has not yet been settled.


    Julie held up the ice cream and said with a smile, \"Sister, this ice cream is delicious.\"


    When the two dwarf sisters were shopping, they saw a mobile ice cream stand, and their curiosity drove the next person to buy a flavor.


    Dorothy wiped off the ice cream in the corner of her eyes, and said softly, \"Icy cold, how does your taste like?\"


    Julie handed over the ice cream and said, \"My taste is lemon, sour, sister try it.


    \"Would you like to try mine? Mine is apple-flavored and tastes very good.\" Dorothy also handed over the ice cream.


    ......\"


    The two dwarf sisters chatted and continued to stroll around the entire new city. It was still a while before they went to the stage play at night, so they had to take advantage of this time to find a job suitable for their sister.


    The two walked for more than an hour and came to the living area. During this period, they went to interview two storefronts and found that they were not suitable for the dwarf sister to work.


    \"Sister, I can''t find a job that suits me today.\" Julie pouted. Dorothy shrugged and said helplessly, \"When my sister goes to work tomorrow, I''ll ask other people for you to see if there is a suitable job for you.


    \"This is the only way.\" Julie blinked her gray eyes and said.


    When the two sisters were about to go to the Grand Theater, someone was handing out flyers by the roadside. Julie stretched out and took one.


    \"Sister, what is this~?\" Julie wondered.


    Dorothy took the flyer and looked at it. After a while, she explained, \"It seems to be the promotion of the new store.\"


    \"New store? What new store? Where is it?\" Julie wondered.


    Dorothy looked at the flyer and said, \"It''s not far in front of us, it''s a convenience store, it''s opening tomorrow.\"


    Convenience stores are a plan planned by Liu Feng during this period of time. Several convenience stores will be set up in the new urban area, the old urban area, and another urban area that is currently under construction.


    \"Convenience store? What is it?\" Julie asked suspiciously.


    Dorothy looked at the back of the flyer and said, \"There are a lot of daily necessities, as well as drinks, snacks and other storefronts.\"


    \"So it is, but it opens tomorrow, so why is it being promoted today?\" Julie wondered.


    Dorothy scratched her sister''s nose and said, \"Fool, this is to let us all know in advance where there is a convenience store, I think this is very good, it hasn''t opened yet.


    Everyone knows it.


    The two sisters continued shopping with the flyers, thinking of coming to experience this convenience store tomorrow.


    Ten minutes later, the two sisters saw a job posting posted at the door of the pharmacy.


    Dorothy looked at the job posting, thought for a while, and said, \"Julie, how about you go to work at the pharmacy?\"


    Julie blinked her gray eyes and wondered, \"Sister, but I don''t know much, this pharmacy needs a doctor to be competent?\"


    Dorothy pointed to the last line of the recruitment information and said, \"The hospital recruits a large number of people who are willing to learn medical knowledge, and the age is required....


    \"Am I going to training? But will the hospital want me?\" Julie is a little unconfident. \"How do you know if you don''t try it?\" Dorothy smiled sweetly and pulled her sister to the carriage. They were going to the hospital for an interview.


    \"Okay, let''s try it out. If it doesn''t work, let''s go to the stage play first.\" Julie still doesn''t give up.


    Dorothy was amused and said, \"Remember, we''ll go to the stage play after we go to the hospital.


    \"Good.\" Julie followed her sister into the carriage.


    Ten minutes later, the two dwarf sisters got off the bus at the entrance of the hospital.


    Dorothy looked at the plaque on the hospital, took a deep breath - and walked in with Julie, obviously she was a little nervous.


    The two who entered the hospital explained their intentions and were soon arranged in a room by the nurse.


    \"Sister, I''m nervous.\" Julie said timidly.


    Dorothy grabbed her sister''s hand and comforted, \"Don''t be nervous, relax, don''t put too much pressure on yourself.\"


    \"Hmmmm.\" Julie was encouraged, she sat up straight and looked at the door that had not been opened.


    A few minutes later, a doctor in a white coat came in after pushing the door open, looked up and down the two dwarf sisters, and asked, \"You two are coming for an interview?\"


    Julie was the first to speak, \"I''m the only one, this is my sister.\"


    The dwarf sister was not only relieved to see Julie bravely take the first step (Zhao Lehao), so that she could go to work tomorrow with peace of mind.


    The doctor nodded and began to ask Julie a series of questions from the seat. Although the dwarf sister was not as calm as her elder sister, there was not much wrong in general.


    Twenty minutes later, the doctor smiled and said, \"Let''s go here for today''s interview. You go back and wait for the news. Once you pass, someone will notify you.\"


    \"Okay, thank you doctor.\" Julie got up and thanked.


    The two dwarf sisters left their addresses and left. Both of them were a little nervous, especially Julie.


    \"Second shift, Fv7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1340: The goodwill of Chang''an City. (3 more for customization)


    The soft morning light started a new day.


    At this moment, Liu Feng was going up to the eleventh floor in the steam elevator.


    A few minutes later, everyone entered the eleventh floor and began to process documents for the whole day.

 Chapter 1185：

    Nicole served the tea as usual, and went to work on other things, while Enri was burying her head in sorting out a large pile of messy documents.


    An Li quickly sorted out a pile, raised her head and smiled, \"Your Majesty, with the date of the star, it is indeed easier to organize the documents.\"


    \"Details determine success or failure.\"Liu Feng took a sip of the tea ceremony.


    \"Your Majesty, take a look at this document.\"Enri handed over the document.


    \"About what? Just read it.\" Liu Feng is now listening while watching.


    It may be that he has been processing files for exercise since he ascended the throne, or it may be that he has traveled more and more times, and the processing speed of his brain is getting better and better.


    An Li opened the document and glanced at the report, \"Your Majesty, it''s about the convenience store. Today the convenience store in the new city has opened, and the goods are well prepared.\"


    \"Okay, has the newspaper updated this news?\" Liu Feng asked.


    An Li turned around and picked up a newspaper and handed it over, \"It''s already published, this is today''s newspaper.\"


    Liu Feng looked at Hu Erniang holding several documents in her arms and asked, \"Is there any more?\"


    \"Also.


    An Li hurriedly took out another document at 870, and reported it, \"This is a drawing about the design of the blind.


    Liu Feng took the drawing and looked at it. After scanning it around, he said, \"Let''s lay it according to the drawing.\"


    With the expansion of Chang''an City, there are more and more residents of all kinds, not only orcs, elves or dwarves, but also many people with physical defects. In the suggestion box, I received several pieces of information, which are proposals written by some blind people.


    After Liu Feng saw the letter, he immediately thought of the blind passage on the other side of the earth. A raised brick was laid at the very edge of the road. This passage extends the avenue of Chang''an City, and blind people can go out. Take the blind passage.


    \"Your Majesty, I have a question, how does this blind passage allow people to travel without seeing?\" En Li wondered.


    Liu Feng took a sip of tea and explained, \"Although blind people can''t see, their other senses are better, and the soles of their feet can feel the raised bricks.\"


    An Li pointed at the bricks on the blueprint and said suspiciously, \"So it is (ahda), Your Majesty, are there any differences between these two different bricks?\"


    On the drawing are the brick styles designed by Liu Feng for the blind passage. There are two types. One is that the protrusions above are rectangular, and the other is circular.


    Liu Feng put down the teacup and explained, \"Yes, the first type is called a bar-shaped guide brick, which guides blind people to move forward with confidence, also called walking blind road.


    The other type is the hint brick with dots, indicating that there is an obstacle in front of the blind person, and it is time to turn, which is called a reminder for the blind. \"


    \"No wonder the bricks at each turn look different, so it''s really considerate.\"En Li smiled and said.


    \"But it''s really hard for every blind person to get used to it, let the blind person feel it first


    - The difference between the two bricks, when the laying is finished, they will feel almost the same. \" Liu Feng urged.


    \"Yes, I arranged for someone to send some bricks for them to practice.\" Enri took out a notepad and recorded it.


    Liu Feng''s black eyes narrowed slightly, and said, \"Since the blind passage has been established, other measures should be taken together.\"\"What measures? En Li wondered.


    Liu Feng took out a piece of paper and wrote on it, and Hu Erniang also looked at it curiously.


    Ten minutes later, he put down the pen and handed the paper over, \"Let''s take a look.\"


    An Li looked at the words above and wondered, \"Your Majesty, a guide dog?\"


    \"Well, a kind of working dog, which can bring great convenience to the blind.* Liu Feng said softly.


    \"Your Majesty, I understand that police dogs can bite bad people. But I don''t really understand guide dogs. Enri doesn''t understand.


    \"Trained guide dogs can help blind people go to schools, streets, etc. They know a lot of passwords and can lead blind people to take a safe road. When encountering obstacles and need to turn, they will also guide the owner to stop to avoid danger. \"Liu Feng explained briefly.


    \"Can this guide dog understand so much? Enri was surprised.


    \"Yes, a good guide dog will not be disturbed by passers-by, and can help the owner do a lot of things.\"Liu Feng chuckled, he has seen one on earth about guide dogs, that is Quite impressive.


    \"Your Majesty, training this guide dog is not an easy task.\"Enri thinks it will be very difficult.


    Liu Feng took out a book from the inner space, handed it over and said, "Yeah, it takes a lot of time to train a successful guide dog, so let someone hurry up and get it."


    This book, which he put in two days ago, is about the training of guide dogs.


    Now the girls in the castle know a lot of Chinese characters and can already read general literature, like basic logic.


    \"Yes.\" En Li hurriedly put away the book, she would sort it out, translate it, and then hand it over to the lower-level unit.


    \"By the way, let Daeron be in charge of the store that trains guide dogs. He has been training police dogs for a long time, and he has a good understanding of the habits of dogs.\" Liu Feng suddenly thought of this person.


    \"Okay, Your Majesty.\" Enri wrote on the notepad.


    Liu Feng stretched his muscles and bones, and said, \"At present, only the soldiers standing guard at the guard booths and the people from the patrol team can help the blind people.\"


    \"Understood, they will focus on taking care of blind people to cross the street and buy things.\" En Li flicked her fox tail.


    Liu Feng held his chin and thought for a while, then said, \"Let''s set up another disabled toilet.\"


    \"What is the disabled toilet?\"Enri was confused again.


    \"It is a separate public toilet with many handrails, which can be supported by those who are inconvenient.\"Liu Feng explained. \"Your Majesty, you are so kind.\"En Li smiled like a flower arrangement.


    \"This is to allow those who are not in good health to feel the goodwill of Chang''an City.\" Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    Not only blind people, but those with physical disabilities should also be cared for.


    *Three shifts, Cv). Ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    Chapter 1341: Aid. (1 more for customization)


    After Liu Feng dealt with the travel problem of the blind, he came to the sofa to rest. I dealt with too many documents in the morning, and my brain was a little dizzy. Now I need dessert to supplement my thinking.


    \"Your Majesty, eat a piece of lemon cheese.\" Nicole handed it over thoughtfully.


    Liu Feng''s black eyes brightened, and he said gently, \"Is it the one with a lot of cheese?\"


    \"Yes, I added a lot of cheese.\"Nicole covered her mouth and smiled.


    Recently, Liu Feng prefers to eat cheese, especially the cheesecake with lemon, which is sweet and sour.


    Liu Feng picked up the golden fork, took a big mouthful of it and put it into his mouth, exclaiming, \"That''s the taste.\"


    Nicole pushed the ice drink forward and said softly, \"Your Majesty, have another cup of rose oolong to relieve the tiredness.\"


    Liu Feng took a bite, looked up at the two beast-eared mothers who were eating fiercely, shook his head and smiled, \"How many times have I said-, eat slowly.\"


    Mina stared at the half leftover on the table and asked with a fork in her mouth, \"Your Majesty, have you eaten enough?


    The corners of Liu Feng''s mouth twitched, pushing half of the cake over and saying, \"Eat it.\"


    \"Thank you, Your Majesty.\" Mina happily flicked the cat''s tail.

 Chapter 1186：

    - An Li next to her had already aimed at the time, and with a lightning-fast momentum, she invited half of the cake into her mouth.


    Mina watched this scene as if she were watching it in slow motion. She didn''t come back to her senses until Hu Erniang made a swallowing sound, and she stretched out her hand like a frying hair and was ready to scratch her.


    \"Hahaha, stupid cat.\"


    Enri ran around the dining table and shouted, \"Your Majesty, Nicole, please help me.\"


    Nicole filled the ice drink and smiled sweetly, \"Your Majesty, leave them alone, let them make trouble.\"


    \"Take it as a digestion after a meal.\"Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly.


    After more than half an hour, the beast-eared girls were tired, lying on the table and holding a small fan to relieve the heat.


    After Liu Feng returned the documents sorted out in the morning, he started the work in the afternoon.


    Mina sorted out the documents for a while, took out a letter from it, and reported it solemnly, \"Your Majesty, a letter from the Kingdom of Yadian.\"Liu Feng raised his eyebrows lightly, took the letter and looked.


    ... Mina and a few people were watching, this letter came, which meant whether the previous game could be successful.


    After a while, Liu Feng put down the letter in his hand and chuckled, \"The fish is hooked.\"


    Mina said excitedly, \"Your Majesty, did the Kingdom of Adian really ask us to send troops?\"


    \"Unexpected thing.\" Liu Feng took a sip of tea lightly.


    \"Your Majesty, what are your plans?\" Mina blinked her blue eyes.


    The corner of Liu Feng''s mouth was slightly raised, and he said with a chuckle, \"When the two empires are at war, we will send someone to support them and burn the food and grass of the Flanders Empire.\"


    \"I understand, the Flanders Empire without food is like bird orcs without wings.\" Mina suddenly realized.


    \"This analogy is also correct.\" Liu Feng smiled and supported his forehead.


    \"However, just by burning the food, the people of the Adian Kingdom probably won''t be able to defeat the Flanders Empire.\" Mina guessed.


    Liu Feng took a sip of tea, nodded and said, \"Yes, that''s what I want.


    \"Your Majesty, do you want those two empires to continue to entangle and consume?\"Mina is all right.


    \"Yeah.\" Liu Feng nodded, looking out the window with black eyes.


    He didn''t plan to let Queen Timothy wipe out the Flanders Empire immediately, but let them continue to stick together so that it wouldn''t affect his next plan. \"You can open a bank in the Kingdom of Yadian, and there should be no small amount of seafood and ore there, and we can get a lot of products.\"Enri saw the benefits from the business aspect.


    Can. \"Liu Feng said softly, it could be regarded as a little benefit.


    \"I heard that Princess Field of the Flanders Empire, after occupying the Golden Eagle City, became the queen of herself.\" Mina said while pinching the dried fish.


    The corners of Liu Feng''s mouth rose, and he said with a smile, \"With our intervention, the war between the two queens will soon be decided.\"


    Mina flipped through the information and said, \"Your Majesty, the latest information shows that the number of knights in the two empires is not large, and the Kingdom of Yadian is at a disadvantage.\"


    \"The Flanders Empire has been annexing the city all the time, and they should not be able to take care of it. For the time being, there is no way to cause any major crisis to the Adian Kingdom.\" Liu Feng analyzed.


    \"Your Majesty, when the time comes to burn food and grass, you can let Frey participate.\" Mina suggested.


    Frey had been undergoing special training when Leia left, and the cat-eared girl saw it, whether it was flying or shooting, it would not be too bad.


    Liu Feng said thoughtfully, \"Frey? It''s really a personal choice.\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\" Mina agreed.


    \"Grain storage is a problem.\"


    Liu Feng rubbed his chin and continued, \"Let Frey go to scout first to see where the food storage in the Flanders Empire is, and the layout of the knights.\"


    \"Frey will definitely be very happy.\" Mina said firmly, it was too obvious that the girl had come up with tasks many times.


    \"By the way, when the time comes, the airship will bring more black oil fruit as an accelerant, and it will be difficult to put out the fire when it burns.\"Liu Feng added.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, do we have to state the food burning plan in the letter?\" Mina asked in confusion.


    No, let them fight. \" Liu Feng shook his head lightly.


    Mina nodded thoughtfully and guessed, \"Your Majesty, do you want to take action in times of crisis?\"


    \"Well, only then will we remember our assistance.\" Liu Feng took a sip of the tea ceremony.


    \"Understood.\" Mina nodded heavily.


    Liu Feng took out a piece of paper and wrote a reply to the Kingdom of Yadian on it. A few minutes later, when he finished writing the letter, the corners of his mouth could not stop rising slightly, helping the Adian Kingdom to defeat the Flanders Empire? No, the next big move is the entire Yadian Kingdom.


    The letter was very simple. It would not send a lot of military support, but it would promise to help. As for how to help, it was not clearly stated.


    Liu Feng put down the pen, shook the paper and said, \"That''s it, let someone send it out.\"


    Mina took the letter with both hands and replied, \"Okay, Your Majesty.\"


    One more, Cv). Ask for customization, ask for support. \"Knife.


    Chapter 1342: The otherworldly version of the optical shop. (2 more for customization)


    Ale held the newspaper high and shouted, \"The newspaper is sold, the newspaper is sold, and the first optical shop in Chang''an City has opened.\"


    Since Liu Feng gave Weiya glasses, let the workshop start making glasses in large quantities.


    Making the glasses started at the same time as decorating the storefront and took more than a week to complete.


    When the people on the street heard Ale''s shouts, they all looked puzzled and discussed it one after another.


    glasses? What are glasses? \"


    \"Are there any new products?


    \"Let''s go, let''s go and have a look.\"


    Countless merchants who were waiting to buy goods immediately knew that something good was coming and flocked to the optical shop.


    Monica bought a newspaper and muttered to herself, \"Glasses? What are these?\"


    \"It''s to make people with blurriness... Ninety-four is not right, it''s something that people who are short-sighted can see clearly.\" Jenny explained.


    Today is the day off for the Elf Princess Silver Lizard Girl. The two of them have an appointment to go shopping. Because of the Elf little sister Polly and the third sister Sheila, the two of them have also become good friends.


    \"Still don''t understand.\"Monica patted her forehead. \"Haha, are you going to have a look?\" Jenny invited.


    Monica thought for a moment and said, \"Go and see, and take this opportunity to experience it.\"


    \"Come on, I''ll take you there, maybe we can get some discounts or something.\"

 Chapter 1187：

    Jenny covered her mouth and smiled.


    This is what Enri told her during dinner at the castle last night, if she wants to buy it, she can get a 20% discount or something.


    \"Really?\" Monica''s orange eyes flickered, women are very sensitive to discounts.


    \"Go and have a look and you''ll know.\"Jenny pulled the lizard girl and headed for the new city. Half an hour later, the two came to the living area of ??the new city, where the optical shop was opened.


    \"A lot of people.\" Jenny pouted.


    Monica patted the elf princess on the shoulder and comforted, \"In Chang''an City, this kind of situation often happens.\"


    \"Let''s queue up.\" Jenny shrugged.


    Twenty minutes later, it was Lizard Lady''s turn to enter the store. The entire optical store''s storefront was not particularly large, and there were only three tables in it.


    There is a mirror in the middle of the table, and some glasses are scattered around.


    Monica walked towards the first table when she entered the store, looked at her glasses and said in surprise,


    \"A lot of colors, they are all very beautiful.\"


    There are five colors of glasses in the optical shop, red, blue, white, black, yellow, and the frames are all made of iron.


    In fact, this is Nicole''s suggestion. Let the workshop get more colors. With the current thinking of businessmen, they will buy a lot of colors.


    The shape of the glasses is not much different from the one on the other side of the earth, but the workmanship is not so good, and it feels a bit bulky.


    \"How to choose?\" Jenny fell into distress and felt that every color was very beautiful.


    Monica thought about it for a long time and said, \"Try white.\"


    \"Then I''ll take the yellow one.\" Jenny nodded.


    After Lizard Lady put on her glasses, she immediately looked into the mirror and fiddled with her hair.


    \"Nice.\"Jenny praised.


    Monica pushed up her glasses and said with a smile, \"It''s pretty, I want to buy one.\"


    \"I won''t look good if I wear it.\" Jenny put down her glasses shyly.


    \"By the way, Jenny, didn''t you say that glasses can make things blurry... No, can a short-sighted person see things clearly?\" Monica wondered.


    On the way to the optical shop, Lizard Girl read the newspaper and knew the function of glasses.


    The clerk came over enthusiastically, pointed to the second table and explained, \"The glasses that allow myopia to see clearly are at this table.


    The glasses placed on the three tables are different. The first table is flat glasses, which is the table where Lizard Girl is, the second table is myopia mirror, and the third table is long-sighted mirror.


    Monica pointed to the glasses on her face and wondered, \"Then I''m wearing this?\"


    \"Miss, yours is a flat mirror, purely for decoration.\"The clerk explained.


    \"Glasses are such a big question.\" Monica blinked her orange eyes.


    \"Would you like to try another color?\" Jenny suggested. Monica stared at the other glasses and said softly, \"Then let me try black


    0...


    \"Black? I think you can try blue.\"\" Jenny suggested. Monica listened to her best friend''s advice, picked up blue glasses and put them on her face, looking at the mirror and couldn''t help laughing ,\"I''ll choose white.


    \"Hahaha, that''s right, white.\" Jenny burst into laughter, it was really inappropriate for the lizard girl to wear blue.


    \"I help you wrap it up?\" The clerk smiled.


    Monica handed over the white glasses and asked, \"How much do these glasses cost?\"


    A pair of flat mirrors cost fifty copper coins. \"The clerk pointed to the label next to it.


    There are not many glasses in the optical store now, and the price will be slightly higher at the beginning, and there are fewer glasses with prescriptions in the store now. After they try it out, they feel that the color and degree are suitable, and then let the workshop make it, it is a bit similar to the customization on the earth, which is one of the reasons why the price of glasses is a little high.


    \"Fifty copper coins?\" Monica fell into thinking, and bought it for the sake of appearance-


    Are such expensive glasses worth it?


    \"Yes, miss, do you need to wrap it up?\"The clerk asked softly.


    Monica gritted her teeth and said, \"I''ll try it again.\"


    \"Of course no problem.\"The clerk handed the glasses back.


    Lizard Girl took the glasses, went to the mirror and put them on, stared at it for a long time, and finally 1.1 was defeated by Xinyi, and said, \"Wrap it up.\"


    \"Okay, no problem.\"The clerk responded immediately.


    Jenny looked at the lizard girl enviously and said, \"It''s a pity, I don''t look good with glasses.\"


    \"Silly girl, you already look good, you don''t need decoration.\"Monica is a girl with high emotional intelligence.


    Haha... too boring. \" Jenny said with a smirk.


    The clerk handed over the packaged glasses and said politely, \"Miss, these are your glasses.\"


    \"Okay, I''ll pay for the bills.\"Monica took out the prepared bills.


    \"Welcome to come again next time.\"The clerk smiled and said goodbye.


    \"Second update, Cv7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1343: Hidden menu? (3 more for customization)


    The lizard girl held Jenny''s hand and continued to stroll on the street, carrying the loot she bought.


    \"Monica, why don''t you put your glasses on?\" Jenny urged.


    \"It''s so expensive, I can''t bear it, let''s put it on for a few days before wearing it.\"Monica''s eyes were all smiles.


    \"Silly girl.\" Jenny teased.


    Monica was in a good mood and half-jumped and half-walked on the street. These days in Chang''an City made her feel very comfortable.


    The two walked around and came to the food area, and found that several new food stores had opened.


    Monica played with the ends of her hair and wondered, \"Jenny, what is that?\"


    \"That, it''s a grilled fish shop.\" Jenny explained.


    The newly opened grilled fish restaurant has a variety of styles, spicy and non-spicy, each with a lot of side dishes. Since its opening, there has always been a long queue. Even after the meal time, there will be no less people.


    \"Grilled fish shop? Let''s try it?\" Monica said eagerly.

 Chapter 1188：

    "Next time, didn''t you see the people in line? Wait until we all starve to death." Jenny hesitated, saying it would take more than an hour. Monica pouted, "Okay."


    "Let''s go and have some snacks, I have a lot of hidden menus." Jenny smiled mysteriously, and the fox ears told her.


    "Hidden menu? What is it?" Monica said blankly.


    "look."


    Jenny took out a notepad, opened it and said, "If you go to the octopus **** shop, you have to ask the clerk to add cheese. If you go to the milk tea shop, you have to add the milk cap...


    The Elf Princess spread out the notepad and explained it for more than ten minutes, and wrote down everything that Hu Er Niang had revealed before.


    "Oh my god, I don''t even know so much knowledge." Monica was surprised.


    Jenny closed the notepad and said proudly, "These are not on the menu. If you have to make special requests, they will taste even better."


    "Then? Let''s try it?" Monica was heartbroken.


    Jenny put the notepad back in her bag, smiled and said, "Go.


    Holding hands, the two walked around the entire food area, eating a little here, eating a little there, and walking down the street with a lot of food in their hands.


    "Jenny, can I copy a copy of that hidden menu?" Monica exclaimed.


    Jenny swallowed the food in her mouth and said, "Of course, but you have to bring me next time."


    "Definitely, it will be more delicious when someone eats it together." Monica attaches great importance to friends.


    Jenny smiled and took a big mouthful of skewers, and suddenly said, "By the way, let''s go to experience the mahjong parlor, how about it?"


    "Mahjong hall? What is it?" Monica heard new words today.


    "how to say."


    Jenny pouted and pondered, "Your Majesty said it is an entertainment and leisure activity, just like playing cards."


    "What are playing cards?" Monica began to envy the fairy princess, and she could experience so many novelties in the castle.


    "It''s also a kind of entertainment. Let''s go first, you''ll know when you see it."


    Jenny dragged the lizard girl and ran away, afraid that she would have to queue for a long time if she was late. After ten minutes, the two came to the entrance of the mahjong hall in the entertainment area.


    The mahjong hall in Chang''an City was opened some time ago, but not many people went to it at first, because I didn''t know how to play it.


    But when the newspapers published the specific gameplay and someone on the scene taught them, everyone became hooked, and felt that it was very interesting to stretch out their hands to touch cards, guess cards, and touch kong.


    Monica looked up at the plaque and muttered to herself, "This is the mahjong parlor, Jenny went to negotiate with the staff at the door, and found that the last table was empty, just two people were waiting, they can Get a table." Come on, come in. "Jenny pulled the lizard girl and walked inside.


    There are many tables on the first and second floors of the mahjong hall. There are about ten tables on each floor, but they are all simple tables. Mahjong is also made by the workshop according to the drawings.


    The shape is the same as that of the earth, but the material used is different. It is made of wood, and the patterns carved on it are also painted.


    Although the workmanship is not very delicate, it is a superb workmanship in the other world, and many people love it, and they even ordered a pair to go back.


    "Monica, sit down." Jenny greeted.


    Monica looked around the lively environment and exclaimed, "So many people come to play mahjong."


    "You''ll know when you play, you''ll fall in love." Jenny said confidently, she was like this in the castle before.


    Monica looked embarrassed and said, "But I won''t, I''m afraid you won''t have a good time."


    Jenny pointed at the staff standing by and smiled sweetly, "It''s okay, someone next to you will teach you, you can play.


    "Okay." Monica tidied up her clothes and sat down.


    "bang bang...


    With the sound of four people playing i-mahjong, a game of mahjong has begun. Under the reminder of the staff, Monica took the cards and sorted the cards again and again, and kept her eyes on the cards in front of her. She was a little helpless.


    "Take your time, learn this slowly, it''s okay." The staff patiently comforted.


    "Okay." Monica played the cards as instructed, while still listening to the explanation.


    Jenny has played at the castle a few times. She is an old player, and she is very good at playing. She quickly entered the draw stage.


    Twenty minutes later, the whole game of mahjong was played and ended with Jenny winning. Monica began to master the tricks slowly and asked to play the second game.


    The two reluctantly left the mahjong hall after playing for more than an hour. Before leaving, they gave six steel coins. The mahjong hall charges by time and per head. However, the mahjong hall has a rigid requirement, that is, no gambling is allowed, and if you are caught, you will be locked up by the security department for several days.


    "Jenny, this mahjong hall is too interesting." Monica was obviously still excited.


    Jenny checked her pride and said, "Well, I can''t go wrong with where I brought you.


    "It''s fun, let''s come again next time." Monica said with a smile.


    "Next time I''ll take you to play other fun things, there are many things in Chang''an City that we haven''t played before." Jenny suggested.


    "I''m starting to look forward to the next vacation." Monica smiled.


    "Me too." Jenny blinked her green eyes happily.


    "Three shifts, (v7). Please customize, please support.".


    Chapter 1344: Fake news. (1 more for customization)


    The breeze blows the Sahara prairie, and many cattle, sheep and horses are kept in captivity on the open grassland.


    Elsa''s tribe is developing rapidly. After the last war of annihilation, the knights of the tribe are more confident.


    In the main tent, Liya held a document and reported, "Under the unit, the mature cattle, sheep and horses have been sent to the boat."


    Elsa raised her head and asked, "How much do we have left in captivity?"


    The batch of cattle, sheep and horses that were just sent away was supplied to Chang''an City. Recently, the output has been relatively large, and the number of times has become more frequent.


    "His Royal Highness, according to the statistics, it can support the next batch of cattle, sheep and horses." Li Yahui reported.


    Elsa is curious about the development of Chang''an City, but how could the demand for cattle, sheep and horses suddenly increase so much?


    "What about the pasture?" Elsa continued to ask.


    Liya opened another document and reported, "His Royal Highness, there is still enough pasture, but there are still two months until autumn. We have more and more cattle, sheep and horses in captivity. I''m afraid that there will be not enough by then. "


    After the fall of the Saharan prairie, a large amount of grass is harvested in advance and dried to prepare the food for cattle, sheep and horses in winter.


    Elsa took a sip of her tea and said solemnly, "It seems that we will continue to expand the pasture."


    "Your Highness, the morale of the knights is high now." Qiluo said quickly. As Elsa''s territory grew, it now accounted for three-fifths of the sub-Saharan prairie.

 Chapter 1189：

    The good people had a strong feeling, as if the old Brutus orc kingdom was about to return.


    \"How is the injury on your hand~\"? \" Elsa said concerned.


    Qiluo touched the wound subconsciously, shook her head and said, \"Thank you for your concern, it''s just a minor injury.\"


    \"Well, the two tribes Qiao Qi and Ma Xi are not good people, you have to think of a way.\" Elsa said solemnly.


    Qiluo frowned involuntarily and said worriedly, \"Your Highness, the positions of these two tribes are too far apart.\"


    \"If only we had more knights.\" Elsa sighed. Qiluo rolled his eyes and suggested, \"Your Highness, we can form an alliance with one of the tribes.\"


    The current situation cannot be solved at all. The two tribes in the north and south are not strong enough to divide their forces.


    \"Alliance? No.\" Elsa refused without hesitation, she would not choose to form an alliance before she had no choice.


    This will not do any good for unifying the Sahara Prairie at all, and it will also bury a lot of trouble in the future.


    Qiluo''s tail drooped down and said, \"Yes, God knows what conditions they will make.\"


    \"Qiluo, after the last battle, how many knights are there left for us to go to the battlefield?\" Elsa raised her eyelids.


    Qiluo took out a notepad, which contained detailed records of the tribal knights, and reported, \"His Royal Highness, we are not counting the injured knights now, there are thirteen thousand who can go to the battlefield.


    \"What about Qiao Qi and Marcy''s tribe?\" Elsa continued to ask.


    \"According to intelligence, there are 6,000 knights in Qiaoqi''s orc tribe, and 8,000 knights in Maxi''s human tribe.\" Qi Luohui reported.


    Elsa sat up straight and said solemnly, \"That adds up to more than 14,000.\"


    \"Yes, Your Highness.\" Qiluo nodded.


    \"If you rashly attack one of the tribes, you are afraid that your hometown will be copied, but what if they start to gather?\" Elsa asked rhetorically.


    Qiluo scratched his head, not sure, \"Your Highness, do you want them to gather and clean them up together?\"


    Elsa leaned on the back of the chair, shook her head with a chuckle, \"It''s only half right.\" Qiluo was even more stunned when she heard this, and wondered, \"Your Highness, I don''t understand.\"Elsa A smile began to appear on Sha''s face, \"\""If we release fake news, what about an alliance with one of their tribes?\"


    Even if the other tribe did not believe this plan, it would still be suspicious. \"His Royal Highness, at this time we will send the knights out again, and another tribe will think that we are going to discuss the alliance.\" Qiluo suddenly realized.


    \"They who are hesitant will definitely not send troops hastily.\" Elsa''s mouth rose.


    Qiluo flicked the monkey''s tail and said, \"This is a good way. By the time they receive the real news, we will have taken down another tribe.\"


    *Well, the news has to be real. \"The corner of Elsa''s mouth is getting brighter and brighter.


    \"His Royal Highness, I think I can get the hand from Qiao Qi''s tribe.\" Qiluo suggested.


    Elsa stroked her hair and said, *Well, Qiao Qi is a kind person from the bear clan, not as cunning as Marcy. \"


    \"Yes.\" Qiluo immediately agreed.


    \"There are still two months, this must be a good plan, absolutely must not fail, now the most important thing is the training of knights.\" Elsa said seriously. Qiluo said quickly, \"Under the stock, leave the training to me.\"


    \"Yeah.\" Elsa nodded lightly, her golden eyes staring outside the tent. She is confident that she can take the entire Saharan prairie before winter.


    One update, Cv7). Please customize, please support. \".


    Chapter 1345: What is 4? (2 more for customization)


    In the backyard of Chang''an Castle, Nicole is arranging an afternoon tea party.


    \"Tis, you can''t eat it yet.\" Nicole urged.


    The backyard of the castle is now full of flowers and green plants, all of which were transplanted from the flower room. There are various varieties, and the colorful ones are particularly beautiful. There is also a large round table in the middle of the garden, covered with a red plaid cloth, and a variety of food and drinks are placed on it.


    Tiss shyly withdrew her hand and pouted, \"But I''m hungry, it''s fine to eat Yuyu.\"


    \"I really can''t help you, I can only eat a small piece.\" Nicole smiled helplessly. \"Okay.\" Tis rubbed her hands happily and looked at the dazzling array of snacks. Nicole set up for about ten minutes. Liu Feng brought Mina, An Li and others to the backyard of the castle. Yesterday, the tea party was scheduled for tonight, so the affairs of the tallest building were finished early in the morning.


    Nicole didn''t go to the tallest building in the morning. After helping Liu Feng change her clothes, she started to prepare things for the tea party, and also brought in the horns and earless girls who were on vacation.


    \"Your Majesty.\"Nicole and others saluted.


    Liu Feng looked at the backyard full of flowers and delicious food, and was in a good mood. \"Thank you for your hard work.\"


    \"Your Majesty, sit down first, it''s almost done.\" Nicole said softly.


    \"Okay, let the maid do the little things, you can rest for a while.\" Liu Feng said with concern.


    Nicole shook her head lightly and said, \"It''s okay, it will be fine soon.\"


    Wei Ya and others are also helping. Most of today''s arrangements are done by the women themselves, and they enjoy this feeling very much.


    Ten minutes later, everyone was seated around the round table, and Jenny, Lucy, Catherine and others also came.


    \"It''s really a table full of delicious food.


    Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction and continued to ask, \"How long have you been busy today?\"


    \"Your Majesty, just one morning, with the help of Weiya and the others, I''m not tired at all.\" Nicole smiled sweetly.


    Liu Feng nodded with a smile, raised his big hand and said, \"Let''s start eating.\" Most of the food on the table are new products, including fruit smoothie, honey bee cake, cheese ribs and so on.


    Of course, there are also those delicacies that were too delicious before, such as luwei and spicy chicken tips.


    Tis''s hungry stomach growled. Liu Feng had just finished eating, and she immediately stretched out both hands and began to inhale the storm.


    Catherine was stunned when she saw this scene. It''s been a long time since I saw her. Niu Jiao Niang''s combat power has increased so much? So he shouted, \"Tiss, don''t eat so much, leave it for us


    \"Don''t worry, there are many more in the kitchen.\"Weiya covered her mouth and smiled.


    En Li and Mina confront each other face to face, the two scramble for each other''s food, and always feel that what others have is the best.


    Liu Feng sipped Longjing tea indifferently, and watched the scene of a group of girls guarding and grabbing food at the dining table. The trouble of dealing with documents was reduced by half. Lucy was drinking milk tea next to her, covering her mouth and smiling, \"Hahaha, it''s still the same.\"


    * Such a dynamic life is very desirable, isn''t it? \" Liu Feng smiled.


    \"If only Jones, Eliza and the others were there, it would be even more lively.\" Lucy missed.


    Liu Feng put down the teacup, held his chin with one hand and said, \"Come on, I''ll see them in more than a month, and they miss you very much.\"


    \"I hope they can be safe.\" Lucy said softly, it was the first time that she was so worried about the safety of the leopard-eared girls.


    \"Yes, let''s have some dessert.\" Liu Feng said with relief.


    At this moment, Mina used a fork and placed a large piece of cake and said, \"Your Majesty, open your mouth.\"


    Liu Feng was a little stunned when he saw the cake delivered to him. It was too big, so he opened his mouth and was fed.


    Seeing this, Anli and Tis also followed suit, lining up with a large piece of cake in front of Liu Feng.

 Chapter 1190：

    (ahec) \"You guys are trying to kill me, you should eat it yourself.\" Liu Feng hurriedly stopped, a good tea party is to enjoy, don''t be full in the first few minutes.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\" After several people finished speaking, they put the cake into their mouths.


    Liu Feng looked at the beast-eared girl whose face was covered in cakes, smiled and shook his head and said, "Let''s rest first, let''s play a game.


    \"Okay! Play poker? Or Mahjong?\" Tis nodded quickly. \"Neither, let''s play something different today.\" Liu Feng smiled mysteriously.


    Different? \" Several women tilted their heads and waited for the answer.


    Liu Feng took a sip of tea and explained, \"What is today''s new game called 4?\"


    \"What is 4?\"The girls are even more confused.


    \"The rules of the game are like this, I will give you what 1, 2, and 3 are, and then ask you to guess what 4 is?\" Liu Feng explained.


    Tis scratched the back of her head, puzzled, \"I still don''t understand.\"


    \"Your Majesty, please play the - wheel first and show us, we will find out by slowly fumbling around. Enri suggested.


    Liu Feng nodded, sat up straight, cleared his throat and said, \"Listen well,


    1 is Mina, 2 is Lemon Cake, 3 is the tallest building, so what is 4? \"


    Several women fell into thinking after hearing this, especially An Li, who muttered to herself, \"1 is a stupid cat,  ¡­


    Tis was still chewing a large piece of food in her mouth, thinking, \"What could it be?\"\"The three seem to have nothing to do with each other, so what would this 4 be?\" Lucy thought hard. .


    Wei Ya was even more exaggerated, took out a notepad and wrote on it, muttering,


    \"There are people, food, and a house. Could this 4 be something?\"


    Catherine was only interested in musical instruments, and when she came to this kind of brain-busting question, her whole person felt a little bad, and her golden eyes glanced around, trying to learn something from others.


    Mina''s blue eyes kept looking at the sky, the cat''s ears moved 1 and 1, and she muttered something in her mouth, \"1 is actually me, so will 4 be me?\"


    Liu Feng looked at the women thinking seriously, and wanted to laugh a little. He leaned on the back of the chair and sipped tea, trying to see what answers they would come up with. In fact, this game is very simple.


    \"Second shift, Fv7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1346: Is it wrong again? (3 more for customization)


    Ten minutes passed, Liu Feng had already drank two cups of tea, and the girls were still thinking hard.


    \"How is it? Do you know the answer?\" Liu Feng chuckled, and began to look forward to getting a reply.


    Mina was the first to raise her hand and shouted, \"I know Your Majesty, 4 is Mina.


    \"Stupid cat, how could 4 be you again, 4--it must be something else.\" En Li didn''t think - said.


    \"Mina''s answer is right-.\"


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly, but he didn''t expect to be fooled by the cat ears, and chuckled, \"What about you? What''s the answer? There''s more than one answer.\"


    \"What? Stupid cat''s answer is actually right?\" En Li was surprised.


    Lucy wondered, \"More than one answer?\"


    \"Your Majesty, listen to my answer.\"Tis said coquettishly.


    \"Tell me about it.\"Liu Feng nodded, most curious about Niu Jiao Niang''s answer.


    Tis ate a piece of cake first and said, \"It''s a swimming pool, right?\"


    \"swimming pool?\"


    Liu Feng admired Niu Jiao Niang''s brain hole, shook his head and said, \"No, next, what''s your answer?\"


    Wei Ya spread out the notepad with a whole sheet of paper and said, \"Your Majesty, is it a castle?\"


    Liu Feng still shook his head, motioned for the next one to continue, and got several different answers one after another, including ships and airships.


    \"It''s a pity, only Mina got the answer right in this round, and the rest of you will be punished.\"Liu Feng laughed heartily.


    \"Ah? And punishment?\" Enri''s brown eyes widened.


    Tis pursed her lips and muttered, \"Your Majesty, if you don''t punish it, leave it to the next round, you didn''t say anything at first.\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, I agree with what Dess said.\" A few people who didn''t guess right hurriedly agreed.


    Mina covered her mouth with a snicker and said, \"Your Majesty, let them go this round, they won''t be able to escape in the next round.\"


    \"Hahaha, okay, then let you go first.\"Liu Feng laughed heartily. Lucy **** her loose hair and said seriously, \"Your Majesty, I''m ready, please ask another question.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, we can definitely guess it this time.\"Weiya said full of fighting spirit.


    \"Okay, then you listen.\"


    Liu Feng took a sip of tea, moistened his throat and said, \"1 is Nicole, 2 is me,


    3 is Fuji Eagle City, so what is 4? \"


    ......The girls were stunned again when they heard this, and at the same time stopped the movements in their hands, with a look of lovelessness on their faces.


    \"Your Majesty, what does this game have to do with Eagle City?\" En Li looked blank.


    Tis just forked a piece of cake. When she heard the title, the cake silently fell on the table, obviously, she was a little confused.


    Okay. \"


    Mina rolled up her sleeves and said full of fighting spirit, \"I will also win this round.\"


    Cat Er Niang''s enthusiasm brought the others back to reality, and they all pondered hard, what is this 4 it?


    While everyone was thinking about the answer, An Li quietly approached Liu Feng and whispered, \"Your Majesty, please tell me, what is 4?\"


    Liu Feng looked at Hu Erniang''s stupid and cute appearance, it was really funny, and the usual agility went to beep, but at this time, he couldn''t think of it?


    Mina spotted the fox-ear girl at a glance, grabbed her tail and said, \"Fox, don''t be rude.\"


    Anli''s tail was grasped, her body softened all of a sudden, and she begged for mercy, \"Let go of me, I just think about it.\"


    Taking advantage of the time when Cat Erniang taught Hu Erniang.


    Catherine also moved to the side and asked in a low voice, \"Your Majesty, ignore them and tell me secretly.\"


    Princess Lucy squinted slightly, stared at the girl and said, \"Catherine? What are you doing?\"


    \"Haha....I didn''t ask about the wine, I just happened to pass by.\"Catherine''s acting skills are on the line.

 Chapter 1191：

    Liu Feng looked at the appearance of the girls who still couldn''t think of it, Yu Xin couldn''t bear to say, "Is that so, can I give you a hint?"


    \"Yes! Yes! Yes!\" The women shouted without hesitation.


    \"It''s very simple, the point is what 4 is. As long as you say what 4 is, the answer will be obvious.\"Liu Feng chuckled.


    Tis was still stunned when she heard this. Is this a reminder? Not for her, she felt that she was already guessing what 4 was, but the prompt actually said what was the key point 4? This is not the same as white tips!


    \"The point is what is 4? It''s right to say what 4 is?\" Enri reiterated, her brain started to work quickly.


    Wei Ya is still the same as before, taking out a notepad and writing a lot of things on it, trying to verify something.


    0... ask for flowers one....


    Another ten minutes passed.


    Liu Feng smiled and said, how is it? Ever wondered what 4 is? \"


    An Li was the first to raise her hand and said, \"4 is a big market, right?\"


    \"That''s right, 4 is a big market, what about your other answers?\" Liu Feng continued to ask.


    \"4 is the big market?\"


    With an unbelievable look on Lucy''s face, she guessed, \"Your Majesty, 4 is a cheesecake?\"


    \"You''re right, too.\" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly, knowing that the two of them were blind, obviously he still didn''t understand the trick to this game.


    \"Oh my god, the two of you got the answer right.\"


    Kai Huilin widened her eyes in surprise and guessed, \"Your Majesty, is the bicycle right?\"


    No, what about the others? \" Liu Feng shook his head.


    Mina grabbed the cat''s ear and summoned her courage, \"Your Majesty, 4 is me.\" Liu Feng''s eyes twitched, it was obvious that the cat-ear girl had guessed herself to death, and she didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, \"Mina is also right, 4 is also Mina.\"


    \"What about the others? Are there any different answers? There are many possibilities for this answer.\" Liu Feng encouraged.


    \"Your Majesty, is that me?\"Weiya also learned cat ears. \"It''s a pity, it''s not you.\"Liu Feng smiled and shook his head.


    Tis had already given up completely, her mouth was full of cake, and she said,


    \"Your Majesty, I can just guess, I can''t think of it, 4 is the Grand Theater, right?\"\"It''s absolutely correct, 4 is also the Grand Theater.\"Liu Feng is also convinced, and dare to love is blind?


    \"Your Majesty, why is every answer different?\" Ni asked suspiciously. Liu Feng took a sip of tea and said, \"There are many kinds of answers to this question, as long as you find the trick, there are countless kinds of answers to this 4.\"


    \"Your Majesty, there are countless answers? Then we have said so much, only a few of them are right.\"Nicole still didn''t understand.


    \"I believe that someone will soon know what the trick is.\" Liu Feng laughed heartily, not wanting to say what the trick is now.


    Nicole is not very good at this aspect. It can be said that it is a black hole in the game. She randomly guessed an answer, and the result was wrong.


    *Three shifts, CV). Please customize, please support. \"


    The first thousand three hundred and forty-seventh chapter: Of course, it is you, Your Majesty. (1 more for customization)


    Liu Feng asked several questions in a row, all of them relying on luck to fool them, and some of them got it right.


    As for the other people? You can tell by looking at the mess on their faces.


    Liu Feng took a sip of lemon tea and asked, \"After playing so many rounds, does anyone know the trick?\"


    Lucy fiddled with her blond hair and smiled, \"Your Majesty, I know.\"


    \"Your Majesty, I also know.\" En Li smiled and said, she had regained her confidence, she thought that her brain was really dying.


    \"Where are the others? Don''t you know?\"Liu Feng raised his eyebrows.


    Wei Ya put on the glasses on the bridge of her nose, not sure, \"Your Majesty, I probably know.\"


    \"What? How do you all know.\" Dessi complained, and the ox''s tail kept twitching.


    \"One Twenty\"


    Mina is no exception, blinking blue eyes, holding her cheeks with both hands, and her cat ears drooping down, this game really doesn''t know the trick.


    Jenny gave up after playing for two rounds. There was no regularity at all. Every time the theme was different, she simply picked up the drawing board and drew, and drew this scene of the afternoon tea party that was more luxurious than the Elf Palace.


    In her impression, she only attended this kind of tea party when her mother was alive, but it was obviously not as luxurious.


    \"It seems that most people have mastered the rules, so I''ll ask another question?\"Liu Feng said softly.


    Enri stood on the chair lively, smiling and said, \"Your Majesty, can I come?\"


    \"Of course you can, you can ask the question.\"Liu Feng nodded lightly.


    Fox Erniang happily flicked her fox tail, her snow-white fingers swaying back and forth, trying to come up with a very interesting topic.


    Tis was eating frantically without any love. She was giving up on herself. She didn''t know what the rules were. Anyway, her face was painted like this, so it didn''t matter if she added two more.


    As the saying goes, some people are worried and some people are happy.


    Lucy said confidently, \"Let''s ask the question.\"


    Liu Feng was drinking tea comfortably on the side, watching the noisy appearance of the girls, and enjoying the beautiful scene for a while.


    After more than half an hour, the girls played for several rounds before it was over. Among them, Mina and others still didn''t understand what the trick was, causing their faces to be painted all over.


    \"Your Majesty, what is the trick, tell us quickly.\" Mina pouted pitifully.


    \"Ha ha ha ha!\"


    Liu Feng smiled heartily, sat up straight and said, \"Okay, I''ll tell you the trick.\"


    ... Several women took out their notepads and prepared to record this game that gave them a headache, so that they could wait for Eliza and the others to come back and play with them. \"Actually this game is very simple, the trick is that you have to say what 4 is, instead of just saying anything.\"


    Liu Feng took a sip of tea and continued, \"- must add 4 yes, so the game is called 4 yes, as long as your answer is 4 is add anything, it is correct.\"


    \"Sure enough, I guessed it right.\" En Li smiled and said, if it wasn''t for so many losses, she really couldn''t figure it out.


    Lucy blinked her golden eyes and said softly, \"It''s a good novel material.


    \"You can play a small game between classes with the students.\" Wei Ya covered her mouth and smiled. Tis threw her long purple hair behind her and laughed heartily, \"What! It''s so simple.\"


    Mina squinted slightly at Niu Jiao Niang and joked, \"Then why can''t you guess.\"


    \"Mina, you have a lot of pictures on your face.\" Catherine added weakly.


    \"Hahahahaha.... Liu Feng and others burst into laughter after hearing this.


    I didn''t expect that the cat''s ear girl would laugh at fifty steps -- one hundred steps.

 Chapter 1192：

    Mina pretended not to hear, and flicked her cat''s tail to eat dessert indifferently, as if she had never participated in this topic.


    \"Your Majesty, when Avili and the others come back, don''t tell them there is this game.\" En Li''s smiling shoulders twitched.


    \"You....Liu Feng shook his head with a dumbfounded laugh, he really couldn''t do anything about Hu Erniang.


    En Li spread out the notepad and said with a smile, \"Your Majesty, look, I have prepared a lot of games to play with them.


    \"They will also have a lot of stories to share with you... Liu Quan said mildly, as to whether it is a joke or a funny thing? It is obviously the former.


    Lucy took a sip of her lemon tea and said softly, \"Your Majesty, my novel should be finished before Eliza and the others come back.\"


    \"Oh? Have you started writing a new novel again?\" Liu Feng asked curiously.


    \"Yes, but Your Majesty can rest assured that there is no delay in work.\" Lucy said quickly.


    \"It''s okay, I believe in you.\" Liu Feng blinked his black eyes.


    Mina swallowed the food in her mouth and asked curiously, \"Lucy, what is the name of your new novel?\"


    Enri raised her hand high and shouted, \"City of Miracles Volume 3?\"


    Lucy smiled and shook her head, and said mysteriously, \"No, the third book of the City of Miracles is not that fast.


    \"It''s not the City of Miracles, what could it be, about food?\"Tis started from the point of view of foodies.


    \"I think it''s Miss Lucy''s own autobiography?\" Wei Ya guessed.


    People in this era, most royal families, and even some nobles, will find someone to write autobiographies and the like.


    \"Some of you guessed it right.\" Princess Lucy blinked her golden eyes.


    \"Is it me?\" Wei Ya said expectantly, and the other people also cast expectant eyes.


    \"Tiss guessed right, my new novel is about eating. 3.5\" Lucy Roya smiled.


    Tiss shook her purple hair and said proudly, \"I finally guessed it right once.


    \"Oh? About food?\"Liu Feng was curious about this idea.


    Lucy nodded graciously and explained, \"Even the delicacies of Chang''an City are written in the book, and even the hidden menu that An Li told me is written in.\"


    \"Really?\" Enri''s eyes were slitted with laughter.


    Liu Feng nodded thoughtfully and asked with a smile, "I will be the first reader again?"


    \"Of course it''s you, Your Majesty.\" Lucy smiled sweetly.


    One update, Fv7). Please customize, please support. \".


    Chapter 1348: It will hurt a bit. (2 more for customization)


    The tea party continued until about 5:00 in the afternoon, and the scorching sun slowly became warm.


    Nicole looked at the sky and said softly, \"Your Majesty, time flies so fast.\"


    \"Let someone put the umbrella away, and throw away the ice cubes.\" Liu Feng ordered.


    The whole tea party is surrounded by ice cubes. There is an automatic fan blade next to the ice cube, which relies on a small motor to keep rotating, and fans the water vapor of the ice cube to the middle of the tea party, so that you can feel the coolness. \"Yes.\"Nicole smiled and nodded.


    Liu Feng drank a cup of iced drink, got up and tidied up his clothes and said, \"Since the sun has gone down, let''s play something else.\"


    \"Okay! Your Majesty, what are we playing?\" En Li was the first to answer, the work of the past few days has given Hu Er Niang really no chance to relax.


    Liu Feng motioned Nicole to get something, turned his head and said, \"You will know later, it will be a little painful after 07! You have to bear it.\"\"It hurts?\"Weiya suddenly didn''t want to play this. New game.


    An Li''s face flushed slightly, and she said shyly, \"Your Majesty, what do you mean by a little pain!\"


    \"Oops, someone is wrong.\" Mina teased.


    Hu Erniang stretched out her hand to scratch in exasperation, chasing Mao Erniang all over the backyard.


    Ten minutes later, Nicole came back with a team of maids, each of them holding a wooden board.


    \"Your Majesty, what is that?\" Mina blinked her blue eyes.


    An Li was tired from playing, and lay on the table, muttering, \"Still with wheels?\"


    \"This is called skateboarding, and many people play in my hometown.\" Liu Feng explained. The skateboards Nicole took out were all brought by Liu Feng from the earth. After all, they still have to play a little better by themselves. Of course, they also gave a few pieces to the workshop and let them start producing some.


    Wei Ya tilted her head and wondered, \"Skateboard?\"


    \"Your Majesty, is this the skateboard you''re talking about that hurts?\" Tiss asked curiously. Liu Feng took over the skateboard and said lightly, \"Well, I''ll show you a demonstration first.\" When he came to the tea party today, he put on simple short-sleeved clothes to prepare for this part. .


    Liu Feng placed a blue skateboard on the concrete floor, stepped on it with one foot, tapped the other foot on the ground, and the skateboard began to run forward under force.


    He skillfully retracted the other foot, fully stood on it to maintain balance, and let the skateboard slide forward by inertia.


    Tease''s purple eyes flickered, this is very simple, shouting, \"Your Majesty, Your Majesty, I also want to play.\"


    \"Put on the protective gear first, and then play it safe.\" Liu Feng said softly. Niu Jiao Niang nodded quickly, took the protective gear given by Nicole, and put it on her body under the instructions.


    \"Your Majesty, look at me, I can slide very far.\"Tis said confidently.


    \"Hahaha, good.\"Liu Feng answered cheerfully.


    Niu Jiao Niang was still too naive. At that time, he had studied for a long time to get to where he is today. Although it is not very powerful, it is more than enough to move forward, brake and turn.


    Tiss followed suit, placing the skateboard on the ground and tentatively putting one foot up, ready to start her first skateboard attempt.


    \"Ah!\"\"Bang!\"


    The result can be imagined, before Niu Jiao Niang''s other foot touched the ground, the skateboard ran out, causing her to fall.


    An Li covered her stomach and laughed loudly, walked over to help Niu Jiao Niang, \"Hahaha, didn''t you say it''s easy?\"


    \"This is not easy, people who don''t know how to play will fall many times.\"


    Liu Feng reminded.


    .....Tis embarrassed to touch: ass.


    \"Take your time, don''t worry, you will like this entertainment project after practicing.\" Liu Feng said firmly.


    \"I''ll try it too.\" Enri was eager to try, and put on the protective gear for her head, feet, and hands.


    Liu Feng urged, \"Be careful.\"


    \"Got it.\" En Li smiled and said, choosing a yellow skateboard and placing it on the ground.

 Chapter 1193：

    The result can be imagined, it fell upside down again, but fortunately, the tail of the fox ears is fluffy enough, and it is not so painful.


    \"Haha... stinky fox, you are really useless.\" Mina laughed mercilessly.


    \"You can do it.\" En Li was not good at it, it was really embarrassing just now. Mina tied her black hair up, put on protective gear, and chose a pink skateboard. She was doing warm-up preparations before exercising.


    \"Mina, don''t use too much force on the foot that started to step on the skateboard, move forward gently, and use the other foot again, but it can''t be too hard... Liu Feng warned, seeing a few women all the time Falling is also painful.


    Mina nodded heavily and said, \"Your Majesty, I won''t fall.\"


    According to the previous operation, Cat Erniang put her right foot on the skateboard, and slowly moved it forward a little, before she dared to hit the ground with the other foot.


    Surprisingly, Mao Erniangju 773 did not fall down, the skateboard moved forward slowly, and after ten seconds the other foot also retracted, also did not fall and remained very stable, but the skateboard was only slow. Fast forward. \"Mina didn''t fall.\" Wei Ya was surprised.


    An Li''s brown eyes widened, and she said sourly, \"How old is the stupid cat?\"


    After playing for more than a minute, Mina almost fell. If it weren''t for her soft body shape and excellent jumping power, she probably wouldn''t have landed perfectly now, but would have fallen into a dog and eaten shit.


    \"Your Majesty, how is it?\" Mina said proudly.


    \"Clap clap clap!\"


    Liu Feng clapped his hands with a smile and said, \"Yes, your balance is great.


    \"I can do it too.\"Tis did not admit defeat, and continued to pick up the skateboard to prepare for the next step.


    - rounds of attempts.


    Liu Feng took a sip of tea with a light smile and said, \"You all try it.\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\" Lucy and the others were eager to try, but they were all afraid of the pain and watched from the side. After seeing the success of the cat ears, they wanted to play.


    \"Second shift, Cv). Please customize, please support.\".


    The first thousand three hundred and forty-nine chapters: ten role models. (3 more for customization)


    In the sunny Chang''an City, steam buses and trains are interspersed with the crowds coming and going, which looks vaguely like the feeling of the 1970s. On the street, Tess was carrying the Overlord gun and was patrolling with a patrol team. There was still a hemostatic sticker on her face. Yesterday''s tea party was too playful, and she accidentally rubbed against the right cheek.


    Tis suddenly stopped, turned around and said, \"You can''t relax today, just be stricter than usual.\"


    \"Yes, my lord.\"The patrolling guards responded in unison.


    Today is the annual \"Top Ten Model\" voting event in Chang''an City. It mainly votes on outstanding representatives of various professions. The top three with the highest number of votes will be rewarded handsomely.


    The first place will be rewarded with 30,000 notes, the second with 20,000 notes, and the third with 10,000 notes.


    This is an incentive activity that Liu Feng came up with. The main purpose is to inspire and establish a positive image spokesperson and play a role in guiding the hearts of the society.


    And this voting object covers all industries, of course, some special organization departments have internal \"Top Ten Heroes\" award evaluation.


    \"Discipline outside the venue must be strictly controlled. Once you find nosy and sneaky people, you will immediately conduct cross-examination and review.\"Tis is not as cheerful as before.


    \"Yes, my lord.\"The patrolmen dare not take it lightly.


    The voting venue was set up in the old square, where a temporary table was erected. The entire table was semicircular and covered with a layer of cloth.


    Liu Feng gave an overview of the threshold for selecting outstanding representatives, and then various departments would improve and supplement them. First, the representatives were selected by internal anonymous voting, and then the outstanding representatives were sent to the old square to accept the votes of the people.


    Among them, there are also civilian role models elected by the people.


    \"Tap...1..


    Ten minutes later, Tiss and the others came to the old square. At this moment, a large number of people gathered in the square, and teams of soldiers were alerted around the venue. Many people in the public were having a heated discussion, and the whole old square was full of chattering voices.


    \"Wrong! Have you decided yet? Who do you want to vote for?\"


    I don''t know, I want to vote for several people. \"


    \"There is only one vote per person in the newspaper. If only one person could have three votes, it would be embarrassing.\"


    After the newspapers reported the vote in the morning, the people''s response was very enthusiastic, and they felt that this was as it should be. If these people were not working hard to build and maintain Chang''an City, they would not have a peaceful day today.


    Daphne wagged the squirrel''s tail and asked curiously, \"Monica, who do you want to vote for?\"


    \"I''m still watching, I just came to Chang''an City for a few months, and I don''t know them very well.\" Monica wondered.


    Daphne took the lizard girl to a sign and said, \"Silly girl, look at this sign, it says their achievements.\"


    \"And this thing?\"


    Monica looked at the sign in surprise and muttered to herself, \"That''s pretty clear.\"


    \"Also, there is a registration in the newspaper, you haven''t read the newspaper today.\" Daphne teased.


    Monica shrugged and said, \"The morning class is too full to read the newspaper.\"


    Because Squirrel Girl had an appointment earlier today, she scheduled her classes in the morning, otherwise she would have to stay in the dance training class all day.


    \"Blame me, blame... Damini stuck out her tongue a little embarrassed.


    \"It''s okay, just relax.\"


    Monica shook her head lightly and continued, \"How are you doing at the Grand Theater? Is it going well?


    \"Fortunately, I learned a lot of things, and I heard a lot of things for the first time. It''s amazing..\" Daphne spoke incessantly.


    Monica is a good listener. After listening carefully to what Squirrel Girl said, she smiled and said, \"It seems that you are having a good time.\"


    Daphne nodded without thinking, and said in distress, \"But my painting still hasn''t improved.\"


    \"Take your time, at least you dance well.\" Monica encouraged.


    Half an hour later, there were more and more people in the old square, and the representatives on the stage also came to the stage one after another, ready to accept the vote.


    The representatives on the stage include representatives of the patrol team, bus drivers, train drivers and so on.


    "Monica, look, Miss Teas is also up there." Daphne said excitedly.


    Monica followed the reputation and said, \"Miss Tease represents the patrol team, she really deserves it.\"


    \"I''ve decided to vote for Miss Teas.\" Daphne said without hesitation.


    Monica also nodded and said, \"Me too, Miss Teas''s courage is what we have to learn.\"


    While Tiss stood on the stage, looking at the lively crowd below, her little hands had nowhere to put her hands, and it was rare for her to be on such a formal occasion.


    When the people below saw the Niu Jiao Niang on the stage, they all shouted in unison, \"Miss Tease! Miss Tease!


    The current security of Chang''an City relies on the guards, especially Tis, so Niu Jiao Niang''s popularity in Chang''an City is no less than that of An Li, Mina''s Wang Zhao) and others.


    Following the order of Deputy Director Ryan, the people were divided into several teams, a total of five teams, all holding a ticket stub, which was anonymous.

 Chapter 1194：

    The lizard girls were placed in the third team, at the front, eagerly preparing to vote for Niu Niang.


    Half an hour later, the voting was over, the people were slowly evacuated by the guards, and the representatives on the stage went back to work.


    Tis stood on the stage and looked at the slowly dwindling crowd, in a good mood, \"I hope the top three are not me, let others have more chances.\"


    After she sighed, she continued to work with the patrol team, and there was still a lot to do in the afternoon.


    \"Three shifts, (CV7). Please customize, please support.\"Fly.


    Chapter 1350: Meng is justice. (4 more for customization)


    In the Chang''an City Zoo, animal breeders are feeding food as usual. Recently, the zoo has sent many new species one after another, including pink snakes, horned tortoises, and foxes with mushroom tails.


    Every time a new species is caught, Liu Feng is amazed. These are all unseen on Earth, not even among the extinct species.


    The breeder held a bundle of bamboos and said with a smile, \"Little pandas, it''s time to eat.\"


    The breeder is A Niu, who is responsible for raising pandas. After spending a long time together, he treats pandas as children.


    Several pandas were raised by A Niu and became fat. Their hair became very white due to frequent cleaning, and their personality became very docile.


    \"Don''t worry, there are some fruits for you.\"A Niu skillfully placed the fruits on the panda''s dining bowl, all of which were cut and pitted.


    eat.....


    The pandas swarmed up and ate their round heads on the plate.


    \"Eat more, and the fatter will be cuter.\" A Niu looked at the panda with a fatherly expression and ran to eat bamboo after eating the fruit. With such a naive look, A Niu felt Very satisfied.


    He cleaned up the remains of the food, then closed the door and left, to prepare for the afternoon food for the cats.


    With the departure of the breeder, the pandas headed by Caesar were all full, and began to lay lazily in the sun, enjoying the life of eating with their mouths open. The pandas in the Forbidden Mountains have become very docile now. This kind of life is much better than in the mountains. Except that Caesar is a little unhappy every day, the rest is fine.


    When the time came to nine o''clock in the morning, the gate of the zoo was filled with people one after another, ready to open the park, and they all gathered at the gate to chat.


    \"Mom, I''m going to see pandas.\"


    \"Okay, I''ll take you to see it later, you have to remember not to throw things in there.\"


    \"I''m going to spend a day in it today.


    Pandas have become the treasures of the zoo''s gardens. Whoever makes pandas so cute, no matter who sees them, they will be cute.


    Just like a few countries on the other side of the earth - many zoos would rather pay a lot of money to rent a panda, especially the people of some countries are very obsessed, just like groupies, no (ahcb) They were just chasing pandas.


    Moe is justice. \"Ta Ta....


    Ten minutes later, the zoo officially opened, and tourists swarmed in, and went to various captive areas according to the strategy previously set.


    Dorothy took Julie to the panda area. Today is the day off for the dwarf sister. The dwarf sister has not received the notice from the hospital, so she decided to come to the zoo.


    \"Sister, what do you think that panda will be like?\" Julie asked curiously.


    They have been hearing people talking about pandas on the street these two days, and they also said that the panda medals are very beautiful, which made the two sisters want to come to the zoo. \"Well, I don''t know, but they all say it''s black and white, and it''s round.\" Dorothy smiled sweetly.


    Julie nodded thoughtfully and said, \"I don''t know if it will bite someone?


    Dorothy was amused and said helplessly, \"No, there is a fence blocking it.\"


    After ten minutes, the two sisters came to the panda area and wanted to bet on the true appearance of pandas.


    Julie came to a higher ground, and when she saw the panda in the enclosure, she shouted happily, \"Sister, look at the panda, it''s really black and white.\"


    \"It''s really cute.\"Dorothy is also the first time to see her.


    \"Sister, there is an introduction card for the cat, let''s go and see it.\" Julie suggested.


    Dorothy looked at the sound, nodded with a smile and said, \"Okay, I also want to know what a panda is.


    The two sisters came to the introduction card of the panda, looked up, and there were many people behind them.


    Julie looked at the introduction card, and said word by word, *Three pandas... Kay...


    \"Huh? Three pandas? Isn''t there only two?\" Dorothy wondered. Julie was also very suspicious, tilted her head and said, \"Yes, there are only two, where did three come from?\"


    The tourists behind heard the conversation between the two dwarf sisters and looked into the fence one after another.


    \"true!*


    \"What''s the matter? There''s one more?\"


    \"Where''s Caesar? Didn''t you come out for a walk today?\"


    Many people who often come to see pandas are talking about it, and some people even think that Caesar is sick.


    For a while, the panda area gathered a lot of tourists because of the lack of a panda, which also attracted the attention of An Lai''s management staff and breeders.


    A Niu pushed aside the dense crowd and asked in doubt, \"What''s going on?\"


    \"Why are there only two pandas? What about the other one?\" Julie asked first. A Niu''s eyes widened, and he said in disbelief, \"There are only two? How is it possible, I just finished feeding three in the morning.


    \"There are really only two, and no third one has been found.\" Dorothy agreed. A Niu was a little panicked, and quickly opened the fence and ran in, and began to confirm whether there were only two. The security staff began to maintain order and calm the crowd.


    After searching for more than ten minutes, A Niu still couldn''t find the third panda, and panicked,


    \"How is it possible, Caesar is gone.\"


    \"The panda that was missing was called Caesar.\" Julie nodded thoughtfully.


    Anniu continued to search in disbelief, the door was always closed well, how could Caesar disappear?


    The security guards evacuated the tourists to other animal areas, and the Panda District City was immediately alerted. This situation is very serious.


    Caesar was the pet of His Majesty the King before, and now he is gone. The seriousness of the problem can be imagined, and everyone is very nervous.


    In particular, Anniu, who had raised Caesar for so long, suddenly disappeared, and he was the one who was most worried.


    He was worried about Caesar''s safety first, and then worried about being held accountable by His Majesty the King.


    \"You look for it separately, -- you must find Caesar.\" Anniu ordered.


    \"Yes.\"The security staff responded immediately and formed several teams to go out to find Caesar.


    \"Sister, do you think Caesar is alright?\" Julie worried, watching Panda''s first-


    Immediately, the dwarf sister fell in love with this cute meat dumpling.


    Dorothy shook her head lightly, also expressing concern, \"It should be fine, they will send someone to look for it.\"

 Chapter 1195：

    \"Should we help to find it too?\" Julie suggested.


    Dorothy fiddled with her gray hair and said, \"Then let''s look in the zoo, looking at the animals?\"


    \"Okay..\" Julie hurriedly pulled her sister and started to find it.


    \"Four shifts, (V). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1351: Stay by your side? (1 more for customization)


    Two hours passed, and the entire zoo was in a panic.


    Of course, tourists are still watching the animals as usual, and the security guards and Aniu are in a mess.


    The security guards have alerted the zoo all around, and they will immediately arrest Caesar once they find any traces of Caesar.


    The next group of visitors to the park were also told to delay their entry - until Caesar was found. The first batch of people who had already entered was not evacuated, so as not to cause panic.


    A Niu stood between the other two pandas, crying and saying, \"What should I do, Caesar is really gone.\"


    Tourists in the panda area have been evacuated to other areas, and security personnel have been searching around the area in a carpeted manner.


    At the same time, Liu Feng and others in the highest building were dealing with affairs, and it had been more than three hours since Caesar disappeared.


    The people at the zoo had no choice but to report the news to the highest building-.


    \"Your Majesty, why is Caesar gone?\" Enri-worried.


    Liu Feng stood by the window, his hands behind his back, and shook his head gently, \"Send more people to look for it.\"


    After all, Caesar was raised in the castle when he was very young, and his naive appearance has made people dote on him, but now that he can''t say it, it makes people a little worried.


    Enri nodded immediately and said suspiciously, \"Your Majesty, where do you think Caesar would go first when he ran out?\"


    \"Is the first place to go?\" Liu Feng rubbed his chin with his hands, thinking.


    Tis rolled her purple eyes and immediately raised her hand to shout, \"Your Majesty, I understand.\"


    The news that Caesar was missing was reported by Niu Jiao Niang, who just heard it when the guard department was handing over, and stopped the report.


    Liu Feng turned around and said curiously, \"Tell me about it.\"


    \"Your Majesty, I think Caesar is probably looking for something to eat.\"Tis guessed.


    \"You stupid cow, the zoo eats so well every day, it''s definitely not because you''re looking for food to run away.\" En Li snorted.


    \"Well, An Li is right, it won''t be because of the food.\" Liu Feng nodded lightly. \"Then what is the reason?\" Mina tilted her head curiously, unable to think of the reason why Caesar was missing.


    Liu Feng sat down and took a sip of the tea ceremony, \"Let someone go to the castle to see, maybe it will be there.\"


    \"Castle?\" Several women said in unison.


    \"Well, the environment of the zoo is not bad, and the food is also very good.\"


    Liu Feng is just a guess, \"The reason why Caesar ran out is probably because of us.


    \"That makes sense.\" Tis nodded thoughtfully. When Caesar was still in the castle, he played with them a lot.


    \"I will have someone go to the castle to look for it.\" Enri said immediately.


    Liu Feng leaned on the back of the chair and said lightly, \"It seems that the zoo needs a good review, but it can actually let the animals escape.\"


    \"This is too dangerous. Fortunately, Caesar ran out today. What if the animal that ran out hurts someone?\" Mina said angrily.


    \"An Li, order the zoo to do a good self-inspection - down, don''t miss any place, and check the places where the animals live.\" Liu Feng ordered.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"Enri responded immediately.


    After Liu Feng dealt with Caesar''s disappearance, he continued to work on other documents. An hour later, there was a knock on the door.


    \"Gah....


    Mira pushed open the door, followed by two soldiers who came in carrying the chubby Caesar, and said respectfully, \"Your Majesty, Caesar has been found.\"


    Liu Feng followed the sound and found that the idiot Caesar was asleep. He shook his head helplessly and said, \"Where did you find it?\"


    \"Your Majesty, it''s in the castle''s backyard.\"Mira Hui reported.


    An Li ran over excitedly and touched the panda, and said in surprise, \"Caesar really went to the castle.\"


    \"It seems that the zoo is bored and wants to come and play with us.\"Nicole crouched down and touched Caesar''s head.


    Liu Feng got up and walked over, grabbed Caesar''s ear, and said, \"Should I say hello or bad?\"


    \"Your Majesty, should I not keep Caesar in the zoo?\" Mina pleaded.


    \"Yeah, you see it ran to the castle to find us.\"Enri felt a little distressed.


    Liu Feng looked at Caesar, who opened his sleepy eyes, and said with a chuckle, \"Occasionally it''s okay to hug it, but it''s not okay to keep it by your side.\"


    Enri tilted her head and said suspiciously, \"Why?


    \"Caesar has a companion, or it would be better for him to get along with his companions, and you don''t want to see little Caesar in the future?\"Liu Feng smiled mysteriously.


    Little Caesar? \" Dessy tilted her head in confusion.


    Liu Feng took a sip of tea and said with a light smile, \"Caesar will have a baby in the future.\"\"Really? Will there really be a little Caesar in the future?\"Tiss looked forward to.


    \"If you send it back, maybe there will be, if you don''t send it, it will definitely not.\"Liu Feng put down the teacup and said.


    \"I agree to send it back.\" Tiss raised her hand with a smile.


    \"Your Majesty, can you bring Caesar back to play occasionally?\" Enri looked forward to it. Yes, you can also go to the zoo to see it more. \" Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    \"We''ll see it. Enri smiled.


    Mina, Tis and the others also squatted down and played with the furry Caesar. They hadn''t seen each other for a while.


    \"How did you become so big, Caesar? It seems that you eat a lot, right?\" Tears teased.


    Mina poked the horn girl with her hand and said with a smile, \"You eat a lot.\"


    \"Neither are you.\" Tis hurriedly protected her chest, usually under such circumstances, she would be attacked by cat-eared girls.


    \"Okay, I won''t make trouble with you today, I want to play with Caesar.\" Mina blinked her blue eyes.


    Liu Feng looked at the cute looks of the girls, and said with a light smile, \"Let''s send it back after playing for a while.\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\" Several women said in unison.


    \"One update, Cv7). Please customize, please support.\"

 Chapter 1196：

    Chapter 1352: Uncertain hope. (2 more for customization)


    \"Crash....


    \"Boom...


    On a rainy night, Timothy opened the window and stood by the window, looking out worriedly.


    The letter has been sent out for a while, and she has not received a reply so far, and she is obviously a little anxious.


    The news about the Golden Eagle City made Queen Timothy restless, and it was even more difficult to sleep at night, and her head was a mess. \"Your Majesty, drink a cup of hot water.\"Nana respectfully said.


    She is the Queen''s personal maid and sometimes helps with some housekeeping. Timothy took the hot water and sighed, \"Nana, do you think the Kingdom of Adian will fall in my hands?\"


    Nana shook her head quickly and comforted, \"No, - everything will be fine.\"


    \"Zero Zero Three\" Timothy blew the hot water a few times lightly, and took a sip, \"Our hope now lies in the Han Dynasty. If they don''t want to help us, we can keep the Yadian Kingdom. Much less likely.\"


    Nana pinched the queen''s shoulders and comforted her, "You''re just too tired, you need to rest early.


    Timothy put down the glass and said lightly, \"I''m fine, I want to hear the sound of rain.\"\"Your Majesty, the Duke and the Viscount will come to discuss important matters with you tomorrow morning.\"


    Nana said with concern, \"If you can''t sleep tonight, can it be arranged in the afternoon?\"


    Timothy put his hands on the edge of the window sill, let the faint moisture hit I on the face, and said, \"It''s okay, let''s go according to the original time. It''s getting late, you go down to rest first.\"


    \"But, Your Majesty... Nana wanted to say something, but was interrupted by the Queen.


    \"I''m fine, you go down and rest.\" Timothy raised his hand.


    \"Yes.\"Nana saluted respectfully, packed up the uneaten dinner on the table, turned around and walked out.


    Timothy stroked his hair, and the water droplets on the forehead hair slid down on Xue I''s white face, and said, \"If my father was still there, what would it be like?\" Outside the window, the majestic view The rain didn''t mean to get smaller, as if the sky was torn - a big hole, the rain poured down, Timothy''s hair was messed up, and the mood was the same.


    She had been watching the rain by the window until midnight, and then changed her wet clothes, laying on the bed after blowing out the candle, her troubled eyes slowly closed.


    Timothy didn''t sleep much all night, tossing and turning several times before dawn.


    She sat up straight and sighed, \"Hope-everything will be alright.\"


    knock knock....


    \"Come in. Gah....


    Nana pushed open the door of the room, followed by several maids, carrying breakfast, a basin of water and towels.


    \"Your Majesty, are you awake?\" Nana saluted respectfully.


    Timothy nodded lightly, shook his stiff neck, and finished his morning wash under the service of the maid.


    \"Your Majesty, have some breakfast.\"Nana said worriedly.


    Timothy picked up the spoon with a sigh, fiddled with the wheat porridge a few times, tasted it lightly, and put it down.


    \"Take it first, and discuss the war with Terence and Weller before eating.\" Timothy waved his hand.


    Nana was very helpless, and asked the maid to go down first and wait for the queen to change her clothes before heading to the palace hall.


    Twenty minutes later, with Nana''s help, Timothy tidied up his skirt and sat on the main seat.


    Duke Wheeler and Viscount Terence hurriedly saluted respectfully, \"Your Majesty.\"\"Well, what''s going on at Golden Eagle City?\" Timothy said straight to the point.


    \"Your Majesty, there is no movement in the Golden Eagle City for the time being.\"Viscount Terence reported.


    Timothy nodded lightly and asked, \"Where have all the knights sent by Golden Eagle City gone?\"


    Viscount Terence looked at the parchment in his hand and reported, \"They have all gone to the cities near Golden Eagle City, and then some knights have been dispatched from those cities.\"


    \"Why do that?\" Timothy frowned.


    Viscount Terence looked at another scroll of parchment and reported, \"According to the intelligence, it seems that all the knights with good physical strength and bravery were transferred to the Golden Eagle City.\"


    \"Hmph, it seems that the Flanders Empire has begun to prepare 0...Ti Moxie said solemnly.


    \"Your Majesty, Golden Eagle City should not do anything for the time being.\" Duke Weiler comforted.


    Timothy held his forehead and asked, \"Where''s the Han Dynasty? Is there any news over there?


    \"There is news, a letter was sent early this morning.\" Duke Wheeler took out the letter from his arms.


    Nana stepped forward to take it, checked it and handed it over to the queen.


    Timothy couldn''t wait to open the letter, buried his head and started to read it, lost his voice, \"Won''t you send knights to support us? But you will still help?\"


    Duke Wheeler was confused and said suspiciously, \"Your Majesty, what does this mean?\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, if you don''t send knights to support, how can you help us?\" Viscount Terence said impatiently.


    Timothy looked at the letter and repeated, \"No knights will be sent, but...\"Your Majesty, are the people of the Han Dynasty unwilling to help? \"Viscount Terence doesn''t understand, no matter how you listen to this sentence.


    Duke Ville thought for a while and asked, \"Your Majesty, do you think the king of the Han Dynasty has other plans?\"


    \"I''m not sure, I won''t send a knight, but I''ll still help. It seems to have another meaning.\" Timothy shook his head slightly.


    \"Your Majesty, could someone from the Han Dynasty secretly provide some help?


    -\"What tricks?\"Duke Wheeler thought of this aspect 4.1.


    Timothy put down the letter in his hand and said helplessly, \"It''s better to have a plan than nothing.\"


    The current Yadian Kingdom has nowhere to go. The only Han Dynasty who asked for help received a letter that they would not send knights. Even if they had a plan, what was the use? The number of knights on the other side is obviously more than that on the own side.


    \"Your Majesty, write another letter to the king of the Han Dynasty.\"Viscount Terence said quickly.


    \"Writing again is the same answer, you can only wait.\" Timothy shook his head and refused. Viscount Terence and Duke Viller shook their heads helplessly. They thought hope was coming, but they didn''t expect it to be an uncertain hope.


    \"Second shift, Cv). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1353: Garden City? (3 more for customization)


    The city of Chang''an, which had been raining all night, ushered in a new day, and the genial Yangguan enveloped this city of miracles.


    The streets are still very clean, and before dawn, people from the Sanitation Department dispatched a lot of people to clean the streets and clean up the garbage.


    Enri and Tess were assigned new jobs today - they changed into casual clothes early in the morning.


    Tis waved her hand, carrying the overlord gun, beckoning and shouting, \"Enri.\"


    \"Teith, good morning.\"Enri greeted.


    Tiss squinted her eyes slightly and joked, \"You''re dressed beautifully today.\"

 Chapter 1197：

    \"No, you are wearing new clothes.\" En Li blinked her brown eyes, both of them were wearing pants and T-shirts in order to make things easier today. \"Hee hee, today''s work is not easy.\" Tis scratched the back of her head.


    An Li took Niu Jiao Niang''s hand and said, \"I''m busy today.\"


    Today''s task for the beast-eared girls is to decorate Chang''an City with flowers and green plants in 07. This work was originally scheduled to be the work of the flower house, but the fox-eared girls were worried about their aesthetics and asked to participate.


    Of course, the two of them don''t have to do it themselves, they just need to direct and see how the beauty looks, and others will do the rest of the manual work.


    \"I''m going to lose weight recently, and I can just start reducing it.\"Tis said with confidence.


    An Li took off two lollipops, put one in the horns, and said, \"Ready to go?\"


    \"Let''s go!\" Tis raised her hands high, she was very excited today.


    Since the flower house has successfully planted a variety of flowers, Niu Jiao Niang will go to the flower house every once in a while, immersed in the colorful flowers, not to mention how comfortable it is to smell the flowers.


    The flower house sent ten professional personnel today to instruct the workers to transfer and maintain the green plants.


    Enri pulled Niu Niang and said, \"Let''s go.\"


    The people in the flower house followed closely behind, pushing several carts with a lot of flowers and green plants on them. The first thing they went to was the library, and they wanted to put a lot of green plants in it.


    Ten minutes later, everyone came to the door of the library, because there were not many people in it in the morning.


    An Li turned around and warned, \"Although there are not many people inside, don''t make too much noise.\"


    \"Understood.\" The workers said in unison, and began to carry green plants one after another. The green plants placed in the library are very tenacious and don¡¯t need to be taken care of too much, so as not to have to send people in and out of the library to disturb others.


    The workers placed green plants in the four corners of the library as instructed, and placed small potted plants on the rows of bookshelves, making the entire library look more alive.


    Tis looked at the workers who came in and out, and said suspiciously, \"Enri, why do you put so many green plants?\"


    When Liu Feng was thinking about this plan, Niu Jiao Niang was not in the highest building, but was told to arrange it together with Hu Er Niang, so he was still confused.


    An Li flicked the fox''s tail and said with a smile, \"How do you say it, Your Majesty said this is called a greening project, making Chang''an City a garden city.\"


    \"Garden City? Will Chang''an City be surrounded by flowers?\" Dessy said in surprise. \"You can say that, but it will take a long time.\" Enri said softly.


    \"That must be beautiful.\"Tis said firmly.


    En Li fiddled with the hair on the side of her cheeks and said with a smile, \"Of course, His Majesty''s decision was not wrong.\"


    \"Miss Ann Li, Miss Tease, the library has been set up.\"The flower room worker reported.


    \"Well, let''s go to the next place.\"Enri nodded lightly and walked ahead.


    \"Enri, where are we going next?\"Tis doubted.


    An Li pointed to the guard booth in front and said, \"We have to set up the guard booth first, and then go all the way to the Grand Theater.\"


    \"It must be beautiful to put flowers in the Grand Theater.\"Tis said with a smile.


    The layout of the sentry box is much simpler, as long as a few small trees are transplanted next to it. When the sentry box was under construction, there were a few small pits next to it, which were used for greening.


    \"Not only the Grand Theater, but also the Marriage Registration Office, the Consulate, the Examination Division, etc. will be placed with flowers." An Li introduced.


    At that time, when planning this plan, Hu Erniang was looking forward to it. After all, it was to make Chang''an City better and better.


    \"Is it like a castle?\" Dess blinked her purple eyes.


    \"Only a few places will put flowers, other places are all green plants, and now there is no way to supply flowers in large quantities to the entire Chang''an City. An Li explained. The flower room needs to have a cycle to cultivate flowers, and you can''t take out all the flowers at once. Arrangement, to leave some flowers to replace the castle''s dead.


    Tis looked at the workers on both sides of the road pruning the trees they had planted before, and planting flowers in the previously reserved pits. She said, "I will feel like living in a forest in the future, right?" \"


    \"Haha.. Niu, it''s not that exaggerated.\" En Li covered her mouth and smiled.


    However, it is true that the green area of ??Chang''an City is getting bigger and bigger. The trees and flowers that can be seen everywhere make people feel good.


    \"How about we go to the theatre? Let them do it here.\" Tis suggested.


    An Li smiled and nodded, and said, \"Okay, let''s go set up the Grand Theater.\"


    The two of them took another team of conservatories and headed towards the Grand Theater. The layout there will take some time. After all, the area is not small. It must be beautiful and not obstruct the audience and the actors on the stage.


    Twenty minutes later, An Li and others came to the entrance of the Grand Theater, and the flower room workers


    -The flowers and green plants of the cars have been moved down one after another.


    \"All are placed in the reserved position, and remember to put a notice next to it. Anli added.


    In places with a lot of traffic, there will be notices posted next to the potted plants, which read reminders to take good care of the flowers and plants, and compensation for intentional damage. After all, the flowers are so pretty, it''s hard to guarantee that they won''t reach out and pick one. \"Yes.\"The workers in the flower house said in unison and began to move potted plants.


    *Three shifts, FV7). Ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    The first thousand three hundred and fifty-four chapters: Requisition to go to marry. (4 more for customization)


    The scorching sun was in the sky, and in the Golden Eagle City of the Adian Kingdom, Princess Field was inspecting the knights.


    Since the knights around her have been deployed, she will visit the knights when she has time. After all, the next battle is about whether or not the entire Adian kingdom can be won.


    \"Tap tap....


    Field was walking among the knight camps under the **** of a group of knights.


    She frowned at the knight in training and said solemnly, \"Celtic, the state of the knight needs to be adjusted well recently.\"


    - Among the more than 10,000 knights who are training, except for some knights who are full of fighting spirit, other knights seem to be a little powerless.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"The Celtic Knight responded immediately, and he couldn''t bear to watch this lazy scene.


    It may be that he has won several cities in succession, and now he has won the second largest city, and his temperament is inevitably a little proud.


    * Attacking the kings of the Adian kingdom is the most important step, I don''t want to compromise on their complacent state. \"Field said solemnly.\"Subordinates understand. \"The Celtic Knight responded quickly.


    Field patrolled for half an hour and returned to the palace hall. Just now, Jin Molai reported that he had received information from the Black Iris Organization.


    Jin Mo came to the hall, bowed respectfully, and reported, \"Your Majesty, there is new news from Ai Jin.\"


    Field sat up straight and said, \"Say.\"


    Jin Mo spread out the sheepskin roll and reported, \"Chang''an City has not been doing anything recently. Since the last letter to Yadian Kingdom, they are still training knights.\"


    Of course, this news is fake news that Akin deliberately released, in order to make Field completely dispel suspicion.


    \"Well, it seems that the other party rejected the Kingdom of Yadian.\" When Field received this information before, he was still suspicious, and now it seems that the plan to attack the capital can be put on the agenda.


    Jin Mo nodded slightly and opened another sheepskin report, \"Your Majesty, this is about the Kingdom of Yadian, they have been recruiting knights, even militiamen.\"


    \"The militia? It''s just a dying struggle.\"

 Chapter 1198：

    Field was very disdainful and continued to ask, \"Is there any other news.


    [? \"


    * Back to Your Majesty, there is one last item, which is our...


    .....Death Liaobusha.\"Jin Mo hesitantly said.


    \"Dead? Aren''t most of them just minor injuries?\" Field wondered. When they fought in the surrounding cities and attacked the Golden Eagle City, many knights were injured, and the number was not small, adding up to more than a thousand.


    \"Back to Your Majesty, the witch doctor said it was... God''s will, \"Jin Mo''s words were very unconvincing. The blue veins on Feld''s forehead burst out, and he angrily said, "Nonsense, let those witch doctors get out of my way.


    \"But Your Majesty, if the witch doctor is driven away, what will happen to the injured knight?\"


    Jin Mo worried.


    Field put one hand on his forehead and asked rhetorically, \"Then the knight''s situation improved when they were there?


    ...No, Your Majesty. \" Jin Mo quickly lowered his head.


    \"Then let them get out and let the people from the Black Iris Organization find medicine.\" Field ordered.


    Jin Mo nodded immediately, \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"


    Field sighed and asked, \"How about the remaining knights?\"


    Originally thought that those injured knights would be able to re-enter the battlefield after a period of rest, but I did not expect the news of their deaths.


    \"It is not optimistic, many knights are hot all over the body, which has been going on for many days.\" Jin Mohui reported.


    Field shook his head helplessly and said, \"Looking at their will, there is nothing they can do if they can''t survive.\"


    This has happened before, but this time it''s the most, actually-


    More than a thousand knights are not in good condition.


    In fact, the Flanders Empire Knight, obviously the wound was infected, and then he was treated by the witch doctor, causing the wound to intensify the infection.


    More than 1,000 knights have gathered in the narrow camp, and the sanitary conditions are not good. The bacteria continue to breed, leading to one infection, and a large number of knights have fever and death.


    \"Your Majesty, do you want us to send someone to Chang''an City to buy medicine?" Jin Mo suggested.


    \"Okay, pick some shrewd people, don''t get caught before you enter Chang''an City.\" Field has no choice.


    \"Understood.\"Jin Mo replied respectfully.


    Seeing the Elf reporting the information, the Celtic Knight immediately stepped forward and salutes, \"Your Majesty, I have a suggestion.\"


    \"Say.\" Field raised his eyelids.


    \"The capital has now been cornered by us, we can take a team of knights to harass them.\"The Celtic knight suggested.


    \"Well, just give them some pressure on the periphery, but don''t be too aggressive.\" Field agrees with this suggestion.


    \"This subordinate understands.\"The Celtic Knight responded immediately.


    Field raised his hand and gestured, \"You all go down, Xiaolu stay.\"


    \"Yes.\"Jin Mo and the Celtic knight respectfully said, and then retired after saluting.


    \"Little Green, pour me a glass of wine.\" Field said lightly.


    Deacon Green nodded respectfully, picked up a bottle of Youhe Daqu and poured it out. Field swayed the wine in the glass, savoring the fragrance of the wine that emanated continuously, and said solemnly, \". "Little Green, how long do you think it will take to win the capital?\"


    \"Your Majesty, I believe it will be taken soon.\" Deacon Green said respectfully.


    \"Soon?\" Field had an interesting taste, and then drank the wine. Deacon Green filled another glass and said, \"Your Majesty, don''t worry too much, I haven''t had a good rest recently.\"


    Field took the glass and said softly, \"I will rest well when I win the entire Yadian Kingdom.\"


    \"Don''t put too much pressure on yourself.\" Deacon Green persuaded.


    Field drank the second glass of wine and said solemnly, \"If I don''t take this place, I will never have the right. I don''t want to be recalled by my father Wang Zheng to marry.\"


    .... Green Deacon was silent.


    Field drank several glasses in a row, waved Deacon Green to go down, and leaned back on the chair to take a nap.


    Deacon Green saluted respectfully and left. Field closed his eyes and rested, thinking about his deeds from childhood to adulthood.


    When he was eight years old, the envoys of the general country had nothing to say (the king''s Zhao), and when he was twelve years old, he read a hundred books of the Flanders Empire, and when he was fourteen years old, he was good at riding and archery. At the age of fifteen, the princess and prince stood out and had her own sword, a ruby ??hilt inlaid with rubies, and killed a mad warhorse.


    At the age of seventeen, he led the first team of knights in his life, and he fought a unique battle with the people of the Torola Empire. At the age of nineteen, he led hundreds of knights to sea.


    When I came to this continent, I first established the Black Iris Organization.


    She has ambitions, yes, but she didn''t expect to come this far, to become the queen of the other half of the Yadian Kingdom, and of course, she has a good chance to become the queen of the entire Yadian Kingdom.


    Field, who has been proving himself since childhood, is of course unwilling to live according to his father''s wishes, so he will take up arms and live the life he wants.


    \"Four shifts, (V7). Please customize, please support.\"


    The first thousand three hundred and fifty-five chapters: I can''t stop it. (1 more for customization)


    \"Crash....


    On the sea, ships are moving, and they are the merchant ships of the Flanders Empire.


    It has been more than a month since we set out from Black Pearl Harbor. Although we encountered many storms and rainy days at sea, we have survived.


    Today is a cloudy day. There is no scorching sun on weekdays. Fenton and others are breathing on the board. It has been raining a few days ago, so they have been hiding in the cabin and never came out.


    \"I can finally come out and breathe, I''m really fed up with those musty smells.\" Fenton took a deep breath.


    Cyrus took a sip and looked at it, saying with satisfaction, \"Once again, the rainstorm was safely passed.


    \"Every time I see the calm sea, it is so kind.\" Randolph said with a smile.


    Fenton stood on the bow and asked, \"By the way, are the hull, personnel and other aspects all right?\"


    \"The hulls have been checked one by one, and there are no major problems, but a lot of people are sick." Cyrus responded.


    \"Sick? Have you taken medicine?\" Fenton said with concern, there is no hospital on the sea.


    Cyrus nodded lightly and replied, \"Have eaten.\"


    \"Everything will get better.\" Randolph comforted. When he first went to 910 on that continent, he didn''t even have medicine, so he had not survived.


    \"Hope it.\", Fenton forced a smile.


    \"Cough......cough cough, we can just hold on for a while, and soon we will reach the Han Dynasty.\" Edward coughed more and more.

 Chapter 1199：

    In the past few days, because he helped repair the sails, he was drenched in heavy rain, and now he has a cold and a fever.


    Fenton turned his head when he heard the sound, and said with concern, \"Edward, go down and rest first-. Come on, you are not well.\"


    \"Yeah, it''s cloudy today and it''s windy outside.\" Randolph agreed.


    Edward shook his head lightly, his pale face was bloodless, and said, \"It''s okay, the cabin is too stuffy to let out some air.\"


    \"It''s really embarrassing for you, my friend.\" Fenton shook his head and said, getting along with him for more than half a year, he truly regarded Edward as a friend, not a pure employment relationship.


    Edward took a sip of the hot water brought by the attendant and adjusted his respiratory tract, \"You will be fine after taking the medicine and resting for a few days.\"


    In the past few days, there have been many people who have caught a cold and fever at sea. Although many people have recovered a few days ago, others have caught a cold and fever one after another, which is obviously contagious.


    The dog orcs have read some medical books and know that the virus and bacteria of cold and fever can be spread through the air.


    As long as you stay around Fenton and others for a long time and cough a lot, you will be attacked if your resistance is poor.


    \"You have to take care of yourself.\" Fenton said helplessly.


    Edward, who has been wearing a mask on his face, said, \"You can make patients wear masks, which will reduce the disease rate of others.\"


    \"What is a mask?\" Randolph asked suspiciously.


    Edward pointed to the mask on his face and explained, \"It can stop germs from running out of your mouth, and then you don''t have to breathe air with germs.\"


    The masks were there before, and the dog clan orcs used them when they had a fever this time, which could prevent others from getting sick. \"So amazing?\" Fenton was surprised.


    \"You can buy some spares when you arrive at Chang''an City.\" Edward said lightly. Fenton nodded quickly and asked, \"Is this mask any good besides this?\"


    Edward took another sip of hot water and said, \"It''s mainly a sanitary product, in addition to filtering the air entering the nose and mouth, it can be worn in some dusty places, even places with irritating smells (ahbb) mask to relieve.


    Of course, this amount of knowledge is learned in private through training, and security measures for all parties must be learned as spies.


    \"What are the benefits of this little mask?\" Fenton was surprised. Edward took out a few other masks from his bag and said, \"I don''t have many masks on my body, so I''ll leave them to the sick.\"


    \"Okay.\" Fenton took the mask and asked the attendant to pass it on to the sick person.


    Edward chatted with a few people and went back to the cabin to rest. He was tired after he came out before he was fully recovered, and he couldn''t be blown by the sea wind for too long, otherwise it would aggravate his condition.


    At the same time, Wendylin stood at the stern, watching the water halos left by the merchant ships sailing across the sea.


    Wendylin held the notepad, looked up at the sky and muttered to herself, \"What a terrible weather.\"


    The girl had also stayed in the cabin for too many days. The rain beat the hull and made a dull sound. The thunderstorm and the musty smell from the rain soaked the boat made her very unpleasant.


    There is another book in Wendylin''s arms, which is the city of Chang''an that she yearns for. These days, she has been looking at the book she has written over and over again, sometimes full of self-confidence, sometimes sluggish, a little not too Dare to compare to Princess Lucy''s book.


    \"I wonder how my novel''s sales are in Chang''an City?\" Wen Dilin muttered, her scattered long hair being blown by the sea breeze.


    Occasionally, a few big fish jumped up on the calm sea, as if responding to the girl''s concerns. She was walking back and forth on the boat nervously, feeling restless in her heart, and she lost her usual self-confidence.


    \"Or, why don''t you take it out and sell it?\" Wendylin was extremely tangled.


    There seemed to be two little people in my heart, an angel Wendylin and a demon Wendylin, who were fighting with strong thoughts.


    After thinking for more than half an hour, the girl was a little tired, and put the notepad on the boat, while she leaned her head against the fence and looked at the sea level at the line between the sea and the sky.


    \"Would you like to write a sea trip?\" Wendylin suddenly got inspiration and stood up straight in excitement.


    She picked up the notepad and scribbled on it with a pen. The so-called inspiration could not stop her.


    One more, Cv7). Ask for customization, ask for support. \"


    Chapter 1356: Advertising space for rent. (2 more for customization)


    The scorching sun was scorching hot, and the city of Chang''an seemed to be in a steamer, making it extremely hot.


    Ale waving the newspaper and running in the streets, today''s content is also particularly interesting.


    \"Chang''an City has a large number of advertising spaces for rent. If you need it, you can consult the relevant departments.\"Ale shouted.


    Today''s headline is about advertising space. This is a business opportunity that Liu Feng came up with, and he can earn a lot of money in a month.


    Anyway, the current steam trains, airships, buses, etc. all have free space inside, so they can just be used, which is equivalent to the advertisement published in the newspaper before.


    When the civilians heard Ale''s shouting, they all began to discuss in doubt.


    Advertising space for rent? \"


    \"Aren''t they all advertised in newspapers?\"\"Is this the new policy of His Majesty the King?\"


    \"I''m going to ask, maybe there is something suitable for me?\"


    Tori came out of the fried chicken and burger shop early in the morning with the packaged fried chicken in his hand, intending to eat at the shop.


    \"Advertising space for rent? Where is it posted?\" Tori wondered, he had posted advertisements in newspapers before.


    Tori raised his hand and greeted, \"Ale come here and give me a newspaper.\"


    \"Good help, Mr. Tori.\"Ale ran over happily and took out a newspaper.


    Tori took out the steel coin and handed it to Ale, \"The steel coin for you.\"


    \"Thank you, Mr. Tori, how is your wife?\"Ale said with a smile. Tori''s wife''s due date is in the past few days. He hasn''t been to the store for a few days. Ale was hired by him to work part-time in the store, working four hours a day. \"Come on, I''ll go home this afternoon, you have to take a good look at the store.\" Tori urged.


    \"Guaranteed to complete the mission.\"Ale gave a military salute, which he learned while watching the military parade. He thought it was too cool, and he quietly decided to become a soldier when he became an adult.


    *Well, go get busy. \" Tori said with a hearty smile, thinking that Ale is a hard-working child, and he will have a bright future in the future.


    \"Okay.\"Ale ran away holding the newspaper.


    Tori took the newspaper and read it while walking, wanting to know where the advertising space was rented this time, and after a while, he was surprised, \"Can you actually put advertisements on airships and trains?\"


    He couldn''t close his mouth in surprise. He thought this idea was too good. He knew the benefits of advertising on airships, trains and other means of transportation.


    Needless to say, the airship flew to distant places such as the Ori Dwarf Kingdom, Haiyan City and so on. As for the train, the end point is Somali City, and there are many cities passing through. As long as the advertisement is placed on it, the audience will no longer be just Chang''an City, but the location of the laser will be wider, and more people will see it. Maybe a wealthy businessman in any place will be moved when they see it.


    \"I think it is necessary to find out.\"Tori said with great interest. After packing up the newspaper, he stopped the carriage and headed towards the office, wanting to go there to find out.


    More than 20 minutes later, Tori got off the carriage, and the packaged fried chicken was finished in the car. He rolled the newspaper and walked into the office.


    \"Hello, may I ask if the advertisements for the train station are here for consultation?.\" Tori asked politely, reading the newspaper that it was written in the relevant department] to inquire. The staff nodded with a smile, pointed to the inside and said, \"Yes sir, you go in here and turn right, you can see a customer service desk, just go there to consult.\"\"Okay, thank you.\"Tori Nodding his thanks, he walked in impatiently. A few minutes later, Tori came to the customer service desk as instructed, and said, \"Hello, I''m here to inquire about the rental of advertising spaces.\"


    \"Hello sir.\"


    The customer service staff nodded with a smile, took out a brochure and continued, \"Look at this first, and ask me if you don''t understand anything.\"


    Tori took the booklet and began to browse it. The booklet was a pale yellow and I-colored sheet, with three pages in total, and it was filled with dense annotations.

 Chapter 1200：

    *....


    It has written the advertising costs of airships, trains, and buses, as well as the control and protection of advertising content, as well as some precautions for advertisers.


    Tori watched for a few minutes, then raised his head and asked, \"What is the advertising threshold?\"\"The advertising threshold requires that the advertisement of the advertiser must be authentic and not adulterated. If it is found to be false propaganda, the storefront will be closed. .\" the customer service staff explained.


    \"So it is.\"


    Tori nodded thoughtfully and continued to ask, \"Then this advertising space will be rented for ten days?\"


    \"Yes, sir.\"The customer service staff whispered.


    \"How many days does the airship and bus start to rent?\" Tori continued to ask. The customer service staff turned the booklet to the last page and explained, - the minimum rental days for airships, trains, and buses are ten days. \"


    This is a rule set by Liu Feng. If others only advertise for one day, then the trains, airships and other means of transportation will be more troublesome. It takes a day or two to toss and toss, and the rent will not be able to earn manpower.


    \"Is that so, the rent above is fixed, right?\" Tori asked suspiciously.


    It is clearly marked on the brochure that the rentals of airships, trains and buses are different, and there are also monthly discounts, and even annual discounts.


    The airship is ten silver coins for ten days, and if you increase the number of days, it is an extra-


    There is only one silver coin per day, but if you pay for a monthly subscription, you only need twenty-eight silver coins, so you can save two silver coins.


    A steam train costs eight silver coins for ten days, and a steam bus costs one silver coin for ten days. Similarly, there will be discounts for monthly subscriptions, which are much cheaper than your daily rent.


    \"Yes sir, the rent of the advertising space will not be changed at present. If there are more people who need to advertise in the later stage, then the one with the highest price will get it.\"The customer service staff explained patiently.


    \"Second, factory v7). Please customize, please support.\"Seven


    The first thousand three hundred and fifty-seven chapters: It has to be very conspicuous. (3 is more customized.)


    Tori fell into thinking after listening to it. He really wanted to put it on, but he was wondering how long it would take to put it on. After all, he didn''t know if he could earn back the advertising fee after the advertisement was put in.


    \"Sir, there is a sofa over there, you can sit there and think about it slowly.\"The customer service staff said softly.


    Tori recovered, smiled and thanked, \"Thank you, I also want to know, if I want to continue renting after a month, can I get a discount?\"


    \"There is no way, but we have two-month and three-month preferential packages here. If you need it, you can directly apply for it." The customer service staff explained with a smile.


    Tori nodded and continued to ask, \"Which is the best location for the advertising space?\"


    He intends that since he is ready to advertise, the location must be chosen, and it must be chosen in a location that many people see.


    The customer service staff took out a few pictures\"833\" paper, pointed to several positions with their fingers on it, and said, \"These positions are all golden positions.\"


    The drawings she was holding were the internal environment drawings of airships, trains, and buses, and it looked clear at a glance.


    Tori looked at the locations pointed to by the customer service staff and wondered, \"I know the prime location of the train, it must be the first-class compartment, as well as the airship. The location in the compartment is better, but why is this bus a good location? Is it outside?\"


    If you are willing to spend money to take the first-class carriage of the train and the box of the airship, it means that they have a little money, so the benefits of these two prime positions are undoubtedly the best.


    \"Enlarge the advertisement and paste it outside, so that everyone can see it wherever the bus passes by, so that the audience is wider. If it is posted inside, only people who take the bus can see it." The customer service staff explained.


    Tori suddenly realized, and then asked, \"The rent of these prime locations is also more responsible, right?\"


    \"Yes sir, you need to pay an extra 100 copper coins a day.\"The customer service staff nodded.


    ....


    Tori was stunned. Sure enough, good things are more expensive. He took a deep breath-


    Tone, \"Then let me run an ad for a month.\"


    The customer service staff nodded with a smile, and asked politely, \"Okay sir, do you choose to put it on an airship, a train, or a bus?\"


    \"I''ll put it on the airship first. If the profit is good, I''ll put it on the train and bus.\"Tori gritted his teeth.


    This is a decision he has considered for a long time, \"The income brought by advertising on the airship must be better than the other two. After all, my wife is about to give birth, so I still have to earn more money to buy a house.


    \"No problem, do you want to choose a prime location or a normal location?\"The customer service staff asked.


    \"Ordinary position.\"Tori said without hesitation, he is reluctant to put in the golden position for the time being, let''s make some money first.


    The customer service staff wrote on the registration book and said, \"Okay sir, please pay the deposit of five silver coins first, then you hand us the advertising paper and then pay the full amount, and finally we start by attaching the airship. Counting time.\"


    \"Okay.\" Tori nodded, cleared out five silver coins from the bag and handed them over.


    The customer service staff cleared the amount of silver coins and said, \"Sir, please sign here.\"


    Tori took the pen and signed his name, then turned around to go to the advertising agency to make his own ad.


    The advertising company was established some time ago, mainly to help make some flyers, billboards, etc. The staff inside are students from the sketch training class.


    They will draw and color on hard-point paper, figure out what the customer wants, what they want to express, etc., and the ad is done.


    Half an hour later, Tori came to the advertising company and was taken into the reception room by the staff.


    The staff member held a pen and paper and politely said, \"Sir, please state your request.\"


    Tori thought for a moment and said, \"Please help me write about the new promotions of the clothing store, that is, 20% off for 2 pieces, 30% off for 3 pieces. Buy enough 5 pieces and get 1 piece, and some small gifts.\"


    \"Okay sir, do you have any more?\"The staff said responsibly.


    \"Help me add a few more pieces. Let''s just say that there are many styles of clothes, including high-end dresses and ordinary ones, and even fabrics are sold." Tori added.


    The staff wrote on the paper and continued to ask, \"Do you have any requirements for the color of the advertising paper?\"


    \"I don''t know what color is good-looking, you can look at it, it is best to be the kind that is obvious, - you can see that it is the kind that sells clothes 0...Tori put forward his own ideas.


    The staff member lowered his head and wrote, repeating, \"It should be obvious, you can tell at a glance that it is selling clothes.\"


    Tori nodded again and again and said, \"Yes, yes, - it must be obvious.\"


    \"Well, Mr. Tori, how about a big red as the main color of the advertising paper? It will be very eye-catching.\" The staff suggested.


    \"Is it big red?\"


    Tori remembered that the fire truck is this color, it is really conspicuous enough, and immediately said, yes, just big red. \"


    \"Okay, the color is a big red for you.\"


    The staff recorded and continued, \"We will draw a model wearing clothes on the advertising paper, so that others will know that it is an advertisement about clothes. Do you think this is OK?\"


    \"Yes, it''s a good idea.\" Tori said with a hearty smile, it seems that it is much more convenient to spend some money to let others do things.


    The staff handed over a piece of paper and said, \"Mr. Tori, just give me the location of your store.\"


    Tori took the paper, wrote the locations of the two storefronts in the old city and the new city on it, and pushed the paper back.


    \"Okay, how many sheets of advertising paper do you need? - The price of one sheet is twenty copper coins.\"The staff asked.

 Chapter 1201：

    Tori widened his eyes and said in surprise, \"Why is it so expensive?.\"


    \"Because the size of your advertising paper is not too small, and it is not an ordinary small flyer, it will take longer to draw 4.3 pictures, so the price will be slightly higher.\"The staff explained.


    Tori nodded thoughtfully and said, \"Okay, make me fifty sheets, and I''ll stick them on the airship.\"


    \"Okay sir, then please pay half of the deposit first, just come and pick it up at night.\"The staff smiled.


    Tori opened the bag, cleared out the banknotes and said, \"You can count them.\"


    ok sir. \"The staff took the banknotes.


    After Tori made several requests to be conspicuous and clear at a glance, he left the advertising company, and he had to go back to the store to explain some things to Ale.


    \"Three shifts, (V). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1358: Otherworld Oktoberfest? (4 more for customization)


    In the early morning, after the bell rang, the streets of Chang''an City became lively one after another. Today is the first Oktoberfest in Chang''an City, so the decorations are very hot everywhere. Banners, streamers and some slogans are hung on the street lights, guard boxes, and green plants. Many people choose to take a vacation today because they can drink cheap or even free beer.


    The dwarf sister was no exception, and chose to rest today, just today, the dwarf sister also received a return from the hospital.


    \"Sister, what do you think I''m going to wear tomorrow?\" Julie said excitedly. Dorothy covered her mouth with a smile and said, \"Okay, you can wear whatever you want, you''ve asked several times today.\"


    In fact, the dwarf sister received the news that she could participate in the training, and her sister was happier than anyone else.


    \"Sister, when the first salary is paid, I will buy you clothes.\" Julie said with a smile.


    Dorothy patted i''s little sister''s head, and said with relief, \"Okay, I''m looking forward to it.\"


    The dwarf sister has been working for several days, and she was not very used to it a few days ago, but she has gradually mastered the sales skills recently, and she began to fall in love with this job. Whenever she has time, she will take her sister out for shopping.


    \"Sister, where are we going to drink beer today?\" Julie wondered. .


    Dorothy scratched the tip of her sister''s nose and pretended to be solemn, \"You can''t drink too much alcohol.\"


    \"I know, I will try it. I heard that the beer in Chang''an City is also a must.\" Julie looked forward to it.


    \"Let''s go get the chapter book, and we''ll get free beer with that.\" Dorothy fiddled with her gray hair.


    Yesterday, the newspaper published the news of the Oktoberfest. All pubs have half-price beer. In some pubs, as long as you hold a stamp book full of stamps, you can drink three for free.


    There are five places in the stamp booklet. You need to go to these places with the stamp booklet, and then answer the questions with the relevant personnel, you can get a stamp, and you can collect all five stamps.


    This is the decision used to stimulate the consumer market, and only consumption can make the market flow quickly.


    Julie tilted her head and asked, \"Where to get it?\"


    \"You didn''t read yesterday''s newspaper.\"


    Dorothy flicked her sister''s forehead angrily, and continued, "Let''s go to the square in the old town to get it, there is an information desk there."


    1 The information desk in the old square was set up temporarily, in order to do consulting work for today''s Oktoberfest.


    After more than 20 minutes, the two sisters came to the information desk in the old square.


    \"Hello, can you give us two chapter albums?\" Dorothy said softly.


    The consultant smiled and nodded, and said, \"Okay, but you need to answer two questions. If you answer correctly, you can take it away.\"


    \"Okay, what''s the problem.\" Dorothy said softly, this requirement was also clearly written in the newspaper.


    The consultant looked at the two sisters gently and asked, \"First question, what was the name of Chang''an City before?\"


    \"Xiyang City.\" Julie answered without hesitation.


    This question is too simple for a loyal fan of Princess Lucy. It was mentioned in the first book of City of Miracles.


    \"Very clever.


    The consultant applauded several times and continued, \"Second question, what is the flag of the Han Dynasty?\"


    \"Iron-blooded Black Dragon Flag.\" Dorothy blinked her gray eyes and said, the two who have participated in the flag-raising ceremony are of course no strangers to this question.


    \"Completely correct.\"


    The consultant clapped their hands and encouraged them, took out two chapter albums and said, \"This is for you, keep it.\"


    \"Thank you.\" The two dwarf sisters nodded their thanks slightly, took the stamp book and left.


    Julie shook the chapter book and smiled and said, \"Sister, isn''t this chapter book a free gift? The questions are so simple.\"


    \"Yeah, I don''t know if the problems in the other five places are difficult.\"Dorothy put the chapter book into her bag.


    The problem of obtaining the chapter book and collecting the micro chapters was thought up by Liu Feng, An Li and others, and it was not difficult.


    In this way, they can not only mobilize their enthusiasm, but also carry forward some of the culture and traditions of Chang''an City.


    \"Sister, let''s go to the library, it''s closer to us.\" Julie suggested.


    The locations of the five collections are set up in five places: the library, the grand theater, the fossil museum, the airship field, the railway station, and the zoo.


    \"Okay, let''s go, there will be a lot of people if it''s late.\"


    Dorothy ran fast while pulling her sister.


    About ten minutes later, the two came to the entrance of the library, where a queue had already begun.


    However, the location of Jiweizhang is a temporary booth at the entrance of the library, not inside, because there are still many people reading books inside.


    \"Sister, hurry up and line up, before there are so many people.\" Julie hurriedly stood behind the line.


    \"You are still very energetic.\" Dorothy smiled and shook her head, really envious of her sister.


    After another ten minutes, it was finally the turn of the dwarf sisters. The difference this time was that the staff gave them two pieces of paper instead of saying it directly. The reason for this was that the people behind could not know the answer in advance.


    Julie opened the paper in her hand and said to herself, \"Why is the landmark of Chang''an City the tallest building?\"


    After reading it, the dwarf sister picked up the pen next to it and wrote the answer in the blank space: The tallest building is the landmark of Chang''an City because it has the most floors and is the most conspicuous. It is also the office of His Majesty the King.


    The question written on the Dorothy paper is, what to do on the Mid-Autumn Festival in Chang''an City? Obviously, the dwarf sister also knew the answer, and wrote down her answer without thinking on the paper, that is, eating moon cakes and watching the moon.


    The staff took the paper of the two dwarf sisters, opened it and smiled with satisfaction after reading the answer, and said, \"The answer is absolutely correct, give me your stamp book.\"


    Julie and the two smiled and handed out the booklet, and a moment later they received a micro-chapter stamped with the architectural style of the library.


    Julie spread out the chapter book, laughed out of her dimples and said, \"Sister, look, this micro-chapter looks good.\"


    \"Yeah, let''s go to the next place.\" Dorothy said happily. \"The railway station is closer to the library, shall we go to the railway station?

 Chapter 1202：

    \"Julie looked at the address in the booklet.


    \"Go.\" Dorothy pulled her sister out of the crowd, stopped a carriage and headed towards the train station.


    Half an hour later, the two sisters also gathered a micro-chapter at the train station. The question this time is what city is Chang''an City called, and the role of Chang''an City ID card.


    The first question is very simple, Dorothy 820 said it without thinking, but the second question Julie thought about it for a long time.


    If it wasn''t for the temporary residence permit application two days ago, I probably heard the staff say something, otherwise I really couldn''t answer.


    Julie spread out the train micro-chapter and said fortunately, \"Sister, it was really dangerous just now, and I almost couldn''t get the micro-chapter.\"


    Dorothy squinted slightly at her sister and said, \"Everyone has three chances, even if they are wrong, they can answer the next question.\"


    \"Hahaha, I forgot.\" Julie scratched the back of her head embarrassingly, this is


    \"Let''s go, go to the zoo next, I heard that the micro-chapter there is a panda badge.\" Dorothy said softly.


    \"I want a panda micro-chapter.\" Julie shouted happily, pulling her sister to stop the carriage.


    Ten minutes later, the two came to the gate of the zoo. There were the most people here, and there were five or six rows.


    The two dwarf sisters found a group with not many people to stand, and kept looking forward on tiptoe, expecting to get to them soon.


    Half an hour had passed by the time the two dwarf sisters arrived. As usual, the two took the paper and looked at the question. After reading the question, the two sisters couldn''t help covering their mouths and laughing. For nothing else, because the question is too simple, one is what is the name of the panda, and the other is what food the panda likes to eat.


    For the two sisters who have been in the zoo, they should not be too familiar with this question. They wrote the answer on the paper without hesitation, and received the third panda badge.


    \"Four shifts, (V). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1359: Be grateful. (1 more for customization)


    An hour later, the two dwarf sisters came to the last place where the micro-chapter was collected, which was the Grand Theater, which had the most traffic.


    \"Sister, it looks like there will be a long queue.\" Julie pouted.


    Several hours have passed since I woke up in the morning, and the time came to eleven o''clock at noon, and the temperature began to slowly rise.


    Dorothy held up a red umbrella and said, \"We have an umbrella, you can wait.\"


    \"Sister, you said this is the last place where the micro chapters are collected, isn''t the problem the most difficult?\" Julie worried.


    Dorothy lightly stroked her sister''s ponytail and comforted, \"It''s okay, just relax, you will definitely be able to collect five micro chapters.\"


    \"Uh-huh.


    Julie nodded heavily, spread out the stamp book in her hand, and said with a smile, \"This dinosaur fossil badge looks good too, if only it could be printed on her hand.\"


    \"Let''s go to the Fossil Museum next time, I haven''t been there yet.\" Dorothy could see her sister''s thoughts.


    Julie raised her head sharply and smiled happily, \"That''s it.\"


    After queuing for nearly half an hour, Dorothy and the two walked to the inside of the Grand Theater, and the umbrellas were also taken away.


    Julie wiped the sweat off her forehead and felt, \"Sister, it''s still cool here.\"


    Because today is the Oktoberfest, there are several buckets of ice cubes placed inside the Grand Theater, and a small motor fan is used to output water vapor there to achieve the cooling effect.


    \"If only our house could be this cool.\" Dorothy sighed.


    Ten minutes later, it was finally the turn of the two dwarf sisters. This time, they answered the question correctly, and they directly obtained two Wechat stamps from the Grand Theater.


    After leaving the Grand Theater, Julie patted her chest and said, \"Sister, it''s just so dangerous. . .


    The dwarf sister was stumped by a question, and spent -- times trying to answer the question again, but the second question was also very difficult, and it took her a long time to answer it. \"You can go to the library to read more books when you have time in the future. It''s not wrong to read more books~.\" Dorothy urged.


    \"Yes, I must read the book carefully.\" Julie agreed.


    Dorothy said with a look of disbelief, "It''s better not to be caught reading fairy tale books by me, you have to learn knowledge before reading fairy tale books."


    Julie raised her hand and vowed, \"I will definitely learn knowledge first.\"


    Dorothy scratched the tip of her sister''s nose and said, \"Let''s go, the Oktoberfest doesn''t start until the afternoon, why don''t we go shopping while it''s still early?\"


    \"Okay, let''s go to the Fossil Museum.\" Julie agreed. The two dwarf sisters put the chapter book in their bags and stopped the carriage to go to the fossil museum.


    The two sisters were amazed in the fossil museum, and they stayed in it for about three hours before they left reluctantly.


    \"Sister, it''s really incredible.\" Julie said with wide eyes, she hasn''t recovered yet.


    Dorothy nodded in agreement and said, \"So dinosaurs are so big? It''s really insightful.\"


    \"Sister, wouldn''t it be scary if they were still alive?\" Julie guessed.


    Dorothy was stunned for a while, and said, \"It should be, their mouths are so big that half of our bodies will disappear after a bite.\"


    .....


    Julie took a deep breath and shuddered, "I''m glad we don''t have dinosaurs in our lives now."


    \"Yeah.\" Dorothy covered her mouth and chuckled.


    \"Sister, let''s go eat, the Oktoberfest is almost starting.\" Julie suggested.


    Dorothy fiddled with her hair, looked around and said, \"What would you like to eat?\"


    ....let''s eat egg rice. \" Julie suggested, mainly because it''s cheap.


    \"Okay.\" Dorothy replied.


    More than an hour later, the two dwarf sisters finished eating egg fried rice, took a walk on the street with dessert after dinner, and began to enjoy the annual Oktoberfest.


    In the afternoon, the fierce sun began to soften, there were more and more people on the street, and the music of the band could be heard everywhere, creating a very good atmosphere.


    Every gourmet storefront is very festively decorated, especially the storefront that sells wine, which is decorated with the most flowers.


    Julie happily felt the lively atmosphere of the streets, and said with a smile, \"It''s the right time to come to Chang''an City.\"


    \"Chang''an City can always come up with many novel activities.\" Dorothy smiled sweetly, and they can participate in these activities, which is really great.


    If this level of activity is placed in the Ori Dwarf Kingdom, civilians are not eligible to participate, and only some royal families and nobles can go.


    Julie nodded in agreement, took her sister and walked to a wine room. Dorothy came to the door of the store and politely said, \"\" "Hello, we have a chapter book, can you give it to us please? A glass of beer?"


    \"Of course, let me see your stamp book.\"The clerk smiled.


    Julie quickly took out the chapter booklet from her bag and said softly, \"This is our booklet.\"


    The clerk took the booklet and began to verify the number of micro chapters on it and whether it was true or not. After a while, he said, \"The collection booklet is returned to you, go ahead and sit inside.\"


    \"Thank you.\" Dorothy took the booklet to thank her, dragged her sister and walked in. Julie sat in the seat, looked around and said, \"Sister, there are a lot of people.\"\"Of course, today is the Oktoberfest, although you can''t drink beer for free all the time, but there is also a half-price discount, which will definitely attract a lot of people .\" Dorothy said thoughtfully.

 Chapter 1203：

    At this moment, the clerk held a tray and brought two glasses of beer, \"Miss, this is your cold beer.\"


    \"Thank you.\" The two dwarf sisters said in unison.


    There was a layer of snow-white beer foam floating on the two glasses of cold beer, as well as the dark yellow beer in the glass, and the water droplets attached to the wall of the glass. Julie smelled the wine and said with admiration, \"This wine is completely different from bitter ale.\"


    \"You need to drink less.\" Dorothy urged.


    \"Sister, you said that we can drink two more cups in our chapter book, but we can''t drink that much, what should we do?\" Julie regretted.


    Dorothy took a sip of the cold beer and shivered, "Then don''t drink it, we''ll be grateful for a free beer."


    ...Li was stunned for a while, then nodded after thinking about it.


    \"I see.\"


    The two dwarf sisters are not the kind of people who like to be poor and cheap. They will not waste the other two drinks because they can''t drink it.


    Clothes.


    One update, Cv7). Please customize, please support. \"


    Chapter 1360: Endorsements. (2 more for customization)


    In the highest building, Liu Feng and others were dealing with affairs. Yesterday''s Oktoberfest brought an unprecedented flow of people to Chang''an City.


    As early as half a month ago, the Oktoberfest was being promoted, so the city of Chang''an that day was crowded with people.


    Liu Feng flipped through yesterday''s sales report and asked, \"Is there nothing yesterday?\"


    \"Everything is normal, no casualties or riots.\" Mina immediately reported.


    Liu Feng closed the document and said, \"That''s good, yesterday''s fiscal revenue was quite impressive.\"


    Although the Oktoberfest attracts people with free beer and half price, the final turnover is not a loss at all, but it has increased a lot than before.


    \"what?\"


    Mina tilted her head and said suspiciously, \"Is it still profitable to sell it cheaply? Why is this?\"


    \"Silly cat, you don''t understand?\"


    An Li squinted slightly at the cat-ear girl, and continued, \"This is called small profits but quick turnover. Although the price of beer in the past was not high, it was not always full of seats every day.\"


    \"I understand.\"


    Mina patted her head playfully and continued, \"With the half-price, free beer event, you can attract a steady stream of people to buy and drink.\"


    En Li nodded repeatedly and said 660, \"Totally correct, although everyone has three free beers to drink, but this is for those girls, where can adult men have three beers enough? I will definitely buy it again.


    \"And not everyone has time to collect micro chapters, so most people choose to drink half-price beer after get off work.\" Mina added.


    This event is originally an event to make the people of the Han Dynasty more united and improve the quality of life. As long as it is held for two or three years in a row, it will truly become a traditional festival, and everyone will look forward to it.


    An Li compiled a list and handed it over, \"Your Majesty, the list of the top ten role models has come out.\"


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly, took over the list and started to browse. After all, Niu Jiao Niang and Tu Er Niang were on the voting list.


    \"Your Majesty, where are Tis and Wei Ya?\" Mina blinked her blue eyes. Liu Feng put down the list and said with a chuckle, \"The first and second were all occupied by them. Their popularity is really high, and the third place is two or three hundred votes.\"


    \"Yes, the third and fourth votes are very close, but the two of them are far ahead (ahci). Enri covered her mouth and smiled.


    \"In addition to the two of them, there are many familiar people on the list.\"


    Liu Feng looked at the list and continued, \"If I remember correctly, is this Tebu from the Fire Department?\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, he was the most desperate for the accidental fire in the old town last month.


    - A firefighter who successfully rescued a family of three and saved twenty-three people. \"


    Enri looked at the report in Notepad.


    The details of the personnel involved in the top ten models are kept on file in the highest building.


    \"Well, I have an impression.\"


    Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction, looked at another name and said, \"Who is this Ellie again?\"


    \"Your Majesty, she is a worker in a textile workshop. She has participated in fabric innovation projects and has made many innovative suggestions, and many of these suggestions have been adopted.\"


    Enri continued to report.


    Liu Feng nodded, thought for a moment and said, \"With the fame of Tis and Weiya, it is possible for her to speak for something.\"


    Since the beginning of the summer, he has been thinking about this matter. Every time he travels with a few women, he always attracts a large number of onlookers, resulting in the traffic jam, so he can only travel in secret.


    Even without the blessing of his king halo, the popularity of An Li, Mina, Tis and others is very strong. Not only are they beautiful, they also have great popularity among the people.


    Mina blinked her blue eyes and wondered, \"Endorsement? What does Your Majesty want to do?\"


    Liu Feng opened the drawer, took out a piece of paper, and said, \"Let''s take a look first, I wanted to wait for Eliza and the others to come back before starting, but now we can start early.\"


    Hu Erniang and several people started to browse around the piece of paper, wondering what the endorsement meant.


    After a while, Enri raised her eyelids and said in surprise, \"Your Majesty, do you want Dess and Weiya to endorse perfume and clothes?\"


    \"Yes, cosmetics and skin care products can all be endorsed.\"Liu Feng explained.


    \"If those ladies heard Dess and Weiya''s endorsement, they would rush it even more. Enri immediately knew the huge benefits of endorsement.


    Liu Feng put down the teacup and said with a chuckle, \"You can also endorse, after all, your popularity is also very high.\"


    Mina blinked her blue eyes hard, and said in surprise, \"We? Can we also endorse?\"


    \"Of course, you can ask the workshop to make a few bottles of perfume that are suitable for you, and then name it after your name. I think the sales will not be bad. Liu Feng explained. Nicole is interested, and said softly, \"Your Majesty, Let me make them perfume. \"


    \"Yes, according to their personalities, you can ask me if you don''t understand anything. Liu Feng chuckled.


    Nicole nodded heavily, took out a notepad and started planning.


    Liu Feng turned the pen in his hand and said, \"I can let Jenny draw a portrait.\"


    \"Portrait?\" Enri wondered.


    \"You can frame and hang these portraits in perfume stores, clothing stores or even cosmetics stores, and then place the goods near the photos." Liu Feng explained. An Li suddenly realized and said with a full smile, \"In this way, when others see the portrait, they will remember that they endorsed it.\"


    \"Yes, this is called a second reminder. With a portrait, others will be more impressed.\"Liu Feng said lightly.


    \"Your Majesty, what kind of posture do you need?\" Mina said softly.

 Chapter 1204：

    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly and chuckled, \"It''s up to you, you can discuss it with Jenny.


    \"Hee hee, let Jenny draw my tail.\"Enri smiled and said. Mina shook the cat''s tail and said, \"Then let Jenny draw my cat''s ears better.\"


    \"Nicole, how about you? What action did you decide to show in the painting?\" Enri asked curiously.


    Nicole blushed slightly and said, \"I don''t know, I have to think about it.\"


    \"I don''t know what movement Tis will do?\" Mina Shii pointed at her chin.


    Enri covered her mouth and smiled, and said, \"I think Tis will carry the Overlord Gun.


    Liu Feng looked at what the girls were looking forward to, and felt inexplicably cute.


    Second shift, C). Ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    Chapter 1361: Sick Bella. (3 more for customization)


    Inside Weber City Castle, Bella is discussing war with Ryan and Obi.


    Their state has been adjusted for the past few days, and they are ready to press into the royal capital of the Duchy of Maner today.


    Obi spread out a piece of paper and said, \"My lord, this is our route.\"


    In addition to adjusting the mentality and equipment of the Lu Ren knights these days, another reason is to prepare the route to attack the capital of Macron.


    Bella looked closely for a while and asked, \"Is this the fastest way?\"


    \"Adult, although this road is not the fastest, but the safest, we only need two days to go to Silver Light City.\"Obihui reported.


    Silver Light City is the capital of the Duchy of Man''er. It can accommodate tens of thousands of people. It is what Bella and others need most now. After all, there are more and more orcs in Weber City.


    \"Cough...Okay, let''s go today.\"Bella coughed a few times, feeling unwell since yesterday.


    \"Yes, my lord, but your body?\" Obi said worriedly. Recently, for some unknown reason in Weber City, more and more people are getting sick, and the medicine is not enough. .


    Bella brushed her hair back and said, \"It''s fine, let''s continue.\"


    Ryan took out a document to report, \"Sir, this is our financial situation, which can only last us half a month.\"


    \"Half a month, cough...half is enough, if it goes well, we only need five or six days to win the Silver Light City.\" Bella coughed.


    Ruian poured a glass of warm water and handed it to him, saying, \"Sir, the team that transported saltpeter to Chang''an City will be back tonight...you should take another day off.


    \"Sir, it''s the same when we set off when the supplies arrive. You still need a rest due to your current physical condition.\" Obi quickly agreed.


    In fact, the team returning from Chang''an City will arrive at noon today, and it doesn''t have to be at night at all, but Ruian and the two still panic because of Bella''s body. Bella took a sip of warm water, nodded and said, \"Okay, then let the knight rest again.


    - In the evening, we will leave tomorrow. \"


    \"Yes, my lord.\" Ryan responded immediately.


    Bella put down the water glass and asked, \"Obi, what''s going on over there in Silverlight City?\"


    \"That guy Macron is still recruiting knights, but it''s hard to recruit even militiamen, let alone knights." Obi sneered.


    \"Is the information correct? I don''t want to bring the knight to kill, what happens after.\" Bella said solemnly.


    Obi nodded respectfully and said, \"The information is correct, it was brought back by the intelligence personnel lurking in Silver Light City.\"


    \"What else?\" Bella continued to ask.


    Obi went on to say, \"The other two principalities have been silent since they invaded several cities.\"


    \"Let people keep an eye on those two principalities.\" Bella urged seriously.


    The other two principalities, if Bella took part in the attack on the Principality of Maner, the situation would be different, which was the last thing Bella wanted to see.


    \"Understood.\" Obi said seriously.


    ~Cough... I coughed several times, and drank several mouthfuls of warm water.


    \"Sir, you should take a rest first, and we will discuss it after waiting.\" Ryan said worriedly.


    Bella stroked her throat, got up and walked to the bedroom with the help of the maid.


    Ryan followed Bella into the bedroom.


    She asked the maids to serve first; after Bella changed her clothes and helped wipe her body with a basin of hot water, she let them go to get the medicine.


    Bella took a sip of warm water and sighed, \"It''s not the time to be sick.\"


    \"Sir, don''t think about it so much.\" Ryan said worriedly.


    If Bella does fall ill, no one can lead them to victory.


    \"How can I not think about it, it is obviously one step away from victory.\" Bella regretted. Ryan filled the cup with warm water and said, \"Sir, you will get better by taking medicine and sleeping.\"


    \"Let Obi go to appease the mentality of the knights, and don''t let them lose their confidence. Bella urged.


    \"Rest assured, my lord, I have made arrangements, and they will never lose their fighting spirit.\" Ryan reassured.


    -Bella, who is in good health, wouldn''t have fallen ill easily if she hadn''t been worrying about attacking Silver Light City these days.


    After all, when I was a child, I played with Enri in the rain for a long time, and only got sick once, and never got sick again after that.


    Bella took a deep breath and said, \"What''s wrong with Tis?\" People who are sick are very sensitive, and they care about their family members, especially the carefree Niu Niang, which is really worrying. what.


    0. Ask for flowers -...


    \"When the team returns, you will receive a letter from Miss Teas.\" Ryan smiled.


    After Ryan and Bella chatted for more than half an hour, the maid came in with the medicine.


    The maid handed over the medicine and said respectfully, \"Sir, take some medicine.\" Bella nodded lightly, closed her brown vertical pupils, and took the medicine and took it.


    The medicines are antipyretics and cough syrups, which are specially designed to treat fever and cough. Snake Girl''s current condition is low-grade fever, and she has been coughing non-stop. If the cough is not stopped in time, she will get pneumonia.


    \"Sir, take a rest after taking the medicine.\" Ryan said with concern.


    Bella leaned against the head of the bed and asked, \"Ryan, is the team back?\"


    Ryan paused for a while, but he didn''t expect to hide it, he hesitated, \"Yeah, team


    .... when they arrived, they rushed over to deliver the medicine.


    \"Hurry up and gather the sick knights and clansmen, ask people to ask about their symptoms, and then give them medicines.\"Bella didn''t bother about being deceived, and she knew that Hu Erniang was doing it for her own good.


    \"Yes, my lord, the medicine of the knights can be distributed for free, what about the medicine of the clansmen?\"Is it true, Ruian, if it is distributed for free, it will be a huge loss. Bella adjusted her posture, lay down and said, \"Just sell it at the price you bought it.\"\"


    \"Yes.\"Rian secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Before, the medicine was distributed free of charge, which caused the medicine to run out all at once.

 Chapter 1205：

    \"Did Tess reply?\" Bella raised her eyelids and asked.


    Ryan took the letter from the maid''s hand, helped to open it and handed it over, \"Sir, this is Miss Teas'' reply.\"


    Bella smiled with satisfaction and said, \"Read it to me.\"


    \"Yes.\"


    Ryan nodded again and again, straightened the letter, and said, \"Sister, everything is fine in Chang''an City, and I''m going to participate in the selection of the top ten role models in a few days... Bella listened to Tess''s letter, eyelids. It got heavier and heavier, and finally fell asleep with a smile.


    \"Three shifts, (Cv). Please customize, please support.\"And,


    The first thousand three hundred and sixty-two chapters: - If you don''t agree, go to heaven. (4 more for customization)


    clap la la...


    On the sea, the fleet of Eliza and the others is moving fast, and it has been almost a month and a half since they left the two empires.


    Eliza stood on the boat to work, letting the sea breeze blow her hair, - said with a smile,


    \"There are still seven or eight days.


    Darlene stretched and joked, \"It seems that you can''t wait.\"


    \"Don''t tell me, don''t you want to go home too?\" Eliza laughed softly. Darlene just finished washing her hair, her hair was still warm, she said while wiping dry,


    \"I spent a lot of time on my mission to the Ori Dwarf Kingdom before, and I''m used to traveling far away, but it''s the first time you''ve been away for so long since you came to Chang''an City?\"


    Eliza stroked her white hair and said, \"Yeah, it''s the first time, but it''s good to gain knowledge.\"


    Going to sea \"May 37\" to now, Princess Jill of Larson''s Elf Empire comes to Darlene''s ship every day, and every day she talks about something about the Elf Empire.


    And Eliza, Darlene and others first shared their previous lives, and only later talked about Chang''an City. Every time they told a story, Princess Jill listened with relish. Leia also stepped onto the board, stretched her wings to the fullest, and added to the topic, \"What are you talking about?\"


    \"No, let''s talk about when you will take us to the sky.\" Darlene joked.


    Leia didn''t speak, just after stretching her wings, she walked directly to Darina, grabbed her and flew into the sky.


    pounce....


    With the sound of the wings vibrating, Eliza stared at the sky with wide eyes. She didn''t expect that Leia was so resolute that she went to the sky as soon as she finished speaking.


    The sky was filled with Darlene''s shouts, \"Ah! Put me down, I''m just joking.\"


    After a while, Leia put Darlene back on the board, turned around and entered the cabin, leaving the girl in the mess on the board.


    \"Hahaha....Look at your hair.\" Eliza smiled ruthlessly.


    Darlene tidied up her red hair and pouted, \"I''ll never joke with Leya again, if you disagree with the gods - one time is enough.\" Jones, Avery, etc. People also walked out of the cabin when they heard the sound, looking at Darlene with messy hair, they were all holding back their laughter.


    Princess Jill looked at Darlene enviously and said, \"I also want to go to heaven. I don''t know what the scenery from above is like?\"


    Jones, who was afraid of heights, said weakly, \"Not so good.\"


    \"Your Highness, would you like to try it?\" Mila said enthusiastically, just finishing her wings.


    Princess Jill shook her head tangled, and said, \"If Alia and the others see it, they will definitely tell the king, and I will be punished when I go back.\"


    Alia is Princess Jill''s personal female knight, her position is equivalent to that of a knight, with dark green hair, slender eyes and a darker complexion, she looks like a female warrior.


    Dora nodded heavily and said quickly, \"Your Highness, you can''t go to heaven. If Lord Knight comes, I don''t know how to explain it.\"


    \"It doesn''t matter, just put on a hat and disguise it.\" Mila suggested.


    Darlene took Princess Jill''s hand and said, \"Yeah, not to mention that your fleet can''t keep up with the speed of our fleet, that Alia - won''t be able to make it in half an hour.\"


    ....then I''ll go to the sky for a moment? \"Princess Jill hesitated. Mila smiled and nodded, and asked the maid to take out a hat and put it on Princess Jill to relax her whole body.\"Huhu......


    After Princess Jill was taken to the sky, she kept her eyes closed and dared not open them, and asked tentatively, \"Mila, can I open my eyes?\"


    \"Okay, open it.\" Mila didn''t dare to fly too high, for fear that the Elf Princess would be uncomfortable.


    .then..then I opened? \"Princess Jill''s eyelashes kept shaking, and then she slowly opened her eyes.


    Mila felt the slow relaxation of Princess Jill''s body, and asked, \"How is it? Isn''t it beautiful to see the sea like this?\"


    Princess Jill nodded heavily and said with a smile, \"It''s really beautiful, so the sea under the sky looks like this.\"


    \"Would you like to be higher?\" Mila asked for opinions.


    Princess Jill took a deep breath and summoned up her courage to say, \"Okay, higher.\"


    Mila fluttered her wings and flew to a higher place, but it was not a one-time rise, but a little bit slowly, after all, it was the first time the Elf Princess flew into the sky.


    When the flight reaches a certain distance from the fleet... Mila said, \"Your Highness, we should go back.\"


    \"Can you fly for a while? It''s really comfortable in the sky.\" Princess Jill said reluctantly.


    \"Of course, but we will fly back for a while, and we can almost eat.\" Mila said gently.


    \"Okay, the visual effect in the sky is really beautiful.\" Princess Jill said with a sense of it. Mila vibrated her wings twice and said, \"If Your Highness likes this feeling, you can experience the airship when you go to Chang''an City.\"


    \"Airship? What is it? Can it also fly into the sky?\" Princess Jill wondered.


    Mira said proudly, \"Yes, Your Highness will definitely like it.\"


    Princess Jill laughed out of her dimples and said, \"Okay, let''s try it when I get to Chang''an City.\"


    The two flew in the sky for more than 20 minutes before returning to the boat.


    As soon as Dora saw Princess Jill fall, she ran over and asked, \"Your Highness, are you all right? Is there any discomfort?\"


    \"It''s all right, it''s really fun in the sky.\" Princess Jill fiddled with her messed up hair.


    \"It''s fine.\"Dora''s hanging heart was also put down. Alia''s scolding is a trivial matter, but what happened to Princess Wan is a big deal.


    Darlene helped arrange her hair and said, \"Get ready to eat when you have fun.


    \"Yeah, sit down, who''s 2.0''s turn to tell a story today?\" Eliza said expectantly.


    \"It''s Darlene.\" Princess Jill pointed at the girl without thinking.


    Darlene frowned and thought, and said, \"Is it to me? So fast? I remember that it was me yesterday.


    In the days when the girls were on the boat, in addition to playing games, they were telling stories to pass the boring days on the boat.


    \"Be awake, it was me yesterday.\" Mila said weakly.


    Darlene reluctantly shrugged and said, \"Do you want to hear about my father''s business today?\"

 Chapter 1206：

    Mira and Princess Jill raised their hands one after another, speaking one by one.


    \"I!\"


    \"Say, I''m curious.


    \"Four shifts, (V7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1363: Health Rating. (1 more for customization)


    The orange-red morning light reflects the entire Chang''an City, and the light morning mist slowly fades away.


    The neat streets of Chang''an City, the towering tallest buildings, and the sanitation workers on the streets who are cleaning up garbage, their figures gradually became clear. Recently, the sanitation department has recruited a lot of people, most of whom come from nearby cities. Mamon and White, who came from the limestone city before, have gradually been promoted from the former street sweeping sanitation workers to the current sanitation captains, each leading a team to be responsible for each. New and old city districts.


    \"You all hurry up, the sky will soon be bright, and you have to finish the work before the bell rang.\" Mamon urged that the new city belongs to his jurisdiction.


    \"Yes, captain.\"The sanitation workers responded in unison.


    There were not many sanitation workers in the past. They started cleaning at five in the morning and barely finished cleaning until seven in the morning.


    Now that there are many newcomers, it will start at six in the morning. There are more people and more power, and the area under their respective jurisdiction can be settled in about an hour.


    \"Dong dong,...


    At seven o''clock, the bell of Chang''an City rang on time, and White and Mamon also asked their team to go back to do the handover 08 work, and let the next team start patrolling the streets.


    \"Mamon, the sanitation environment in the new city has been very good recently, and it has to be rewarded.\" White said with a hearty smile.


    Mamon scratched the back of his head lightly and said softly, \"Let''s go, it''s time for get off work anyway, I''ll invite you to drink?\"


    Some time ago, Chang''an City formulated a health benchmarking plan, that is, a competition between the old and new urban areas. This is also a way of motivating civilians to care for the environment.


    Where the sanitation of the two urban areas is well done, the sanitation benchmark will be obtained, and the team of sanitation workers in charge of sanitation will be rewarded with a gold coin.


    This gold coin is used together in the group, which is equivalent to the cost of the team building. Of course, the civilians who have obtained the health benchmark city will also be rewarded.


    They can go to the urban food store that has obtained the hygiene benchmark, and enjoy a meal with a discount in the eight analysis, which can be regarded as an incentive activity.


    \"Drink, but don''t take the group bonus to buy me a drink!\" White teased.


    Mamon patted White''s forehead and said, "Our present good days are all given by His Majesty, so I don''t have such bad thoughts."


    \"I won''t give you the hygiene benchmark next week.\" White said with a big smile.


    The selection of hygiene benchmarks is held once a month, so that there will be competitive pressure and everyone will not dare to relax.


    White and Mamon are two good friends who really love each other and kill each other. The hygiene benchmark is held by one person for a month. No one admits defeat.


    \"Then you have to work hard.\"


    Mamon shrugged and said, \"But now, it''s really something I couldn''t even think about before.\"


    \"Yes, food and clothing used to be a problem, who would consider competing for a hygiene benchmark?\" White had a thousand feelings.


    Mamun looked at the streets with more and more people, and the rising sun, took a deep breath and said, \"The most important thing is to live in the moment, let''s go and have breakfast.\"


    White nodded in agreement and followed behind, \"Breakfast doesn''t count, you want me to invite me to lunch.\"


    \"Eat, eat, eat sushi for lunch!\" Mamon suggested.


    \"Sushi? What is it?\" White was a little confused.


    Mamun looked proud and said, \"The sushi restaurant is in our new city. It''s opening today. There were flyers a few days ago, didn''t you read it?\"


    \"No, I''ve been teaching those newcomers these days.\" White said he didn''t know.


    \"You''ll know when you go at noon, eat breakfast first, and go back to change your clothes afterward.


    Mamon greeted.


    More than an hour later, White and Mamon finished breakfast, returned to the dormitory and changed into their casual clothes, and were walking to the new city.


    White looked at the clean streets and said, \"Don''t say it, the new city is really clean under your rule.\"


    Mamon said with a bit of pride, \"It''s not a joke to visit six times a day,\"... White squinted at Mamon, thinking why he didn''t play cards according to the routine, even if you want to praise me, why not? I''m boasting, the rule of patrolling every two hours, isn''t the old and new city the same!


    The two walked around the new city for more than two hours, and it was almost eleven o''clock, which was almost time for lunch.


    White leads Mamon to the sushi restaurant.


    The sushi restaurant is located in the food area of ??Xincheng District. The ingredients used are seafood and some mushrooms. The seafood is airlifted from Haiyan City, and the mushrooms are obtained from the Forbidden Mountains.


    Since White and Mamon came earlier, they entered the store without queuing.


    White-sighed when he entered the store, \"The decoration here is so special.\"


    The decoration of the entire sushi restaurant is very similar to that of the Japanese restaurant on the other side of the earth, with dark wooden tables, wooden chairs, flowing water dining positions, and long red lanterns.


    \"It looks very comfortable.\"Mamon was in a good mood after seeing this decoration. After the clerk waited until the two were seated, they handed over a menu and said, \"The two gentlemen can take a look. Today''s ingredients are guaranteed to be fresh.\"


    \"Okay, let''s take a look first, and then call you after seeing it.\" White said politely. \"No problem.\"The clerk poured a cup of tea for the two and left. 520 White buried his head and began to browse the menu. As for Mamon, she kept looking around, as if she was looking for something.


    \"What are you looking for? Hurry up and look at the menu?\" White urged.


    Mamon''s eyes suddenly stopped on a board and said, \"I''m looking for a hygiene rating plate.\"


    Now every gourmet restaurant in Chang''an City will have a board hanging inside it, which is the hygiene rating, which has three grades: excellent, good, and ordinary.


    These hygienic ratings are formulated by people from the Department of Food Hygiene, who send a team of professional personnel to gourmet restaurants to evaluate the hygiene of the kitchen, the freshness of the ingredients, and the environment in the store.


    If a gourmet store is not even up to the ordinary level, it will be closed and ordered to rectify. After passing the grade, it can obtain a hygiene rating plate before it can reopen.


    White looked at the sound and chuckled, \"Look, the hygiene rating here is a big smiley face, eat it with peace of mind.\"


    The three grades of excellent, good and ordinary are expressed by smiling faces. Excellent is a grinning face, good is a squinting smile, and ordinary is a smile.


    \"Okay, let''s order.\" Mamon said with a smile.


    \"One update, Cv7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1364: Can you leave Larson? (2 more for customization)


    In the Larson Elf Empire, it just finished raining two days ago, and the sun finally ushered in today.


    King Lauren and the queen were wandering in the back garden of the palace, followed by a dozen attendants and maids.


    In the back garden after the rain, the flowers bloomed exceptionally brilliantly, attracting a lot of butterflies and bees, looking vibrant.


    \"Your Majesty, this flower is very beautiful.\"The queen said happily, she has not been out of the room for more than ten days, and she managed to pull the elf king out today. King Lauren touched i''s fat belly and said with a hearty smile, \"Now I have to take a few more glances, and it will be autumn in more than a month.\"


    \"Your Majesty, you suddenly said this, so I have no interest in viewing flowers.\"The queen said coquettishly.

 Chapter 1207：

    *Haha...then have someone move some into your room and watch it every day. \"King Lauren said while pinching his beard.


    The queen pulled the hem of her skirt and muttered, \"They died within a few days after moving in. Those gardeners are useless.\"


    \"Take your time first, I heard that there are experts who can transplant flowers in that continent, and I have asked Jill to help you ask.\" King Lauren comforted.


    The queen''s eyes suddenly lit up, and she said in surprise, \"Really? Great.\"\"But this will only be realized in the spring of next year, and it will be winter when Jill comes back.\"King Lauren faintly road.


    .... The queen didn''t want to talk anymore, she was poured cold water over and over again, and she felt a little stuffed.


    King Lauren saw that the queen suddenly turned black and realized that he had said the wrong thing again.


    He smiled and coaxed, \"Let''s go eat dessert.\"


    The Elf Queen was brought to the table by the Elf King, sat down on her shoulders, and walked to the main seat by herself.


    \"It''s been a month and a half, do you think Jill will lose weight? She''s already skinny enough.\"The queen said loudly.


    King Lauren ate a big mouthful of wild boar pie, and said with a greasy mouth, \"Jill has a good appetite and won''t continue to lose weight, and she likes her thinness.\"


    Wang Seng of the Larson Elf Empire is very strange, a woman must be a little fat to be good-looking, so Jill has been fed a lot since she was a child.


    But fortunately, the elf princess has a very good digestive system, and belongs to the type that does not eat fat, which causes the elf queen to have a lot of headaches.


    \"It''s just that you are too used to her, so you should let her eat more.* The queen complained. King Lauren raised his eyebrows slightly, and continued to eat in disapproval. Fat princess, who else is there? \"The queen heard this displeased face, and said, \"It''s not Jenny, obviously she''s not a pure royal family, and she doesn''t eat fat, she''s so flattering. \"


    Originally, the queen planned to marry Jenny to a certain knight commander, or an almost noble, so as to consolidate the status of the royal family.


    \"Let her go, marry her when she is old.\" King Lauren said indifferently.


    The queen fiddled with her hair, picked up a fork and placed a piece of pastry, sighed and put it in her mouth, chewing with an expressionless face, looking like she didn''t enjoy it at all. King Lauren saw the Queen''s displeasure and comforted, "I know this food doesn''t taste as good as that continent, but I can''t help it, and there''s nowhere to buy it now.\"


    \"Your Majesty, haven''t they researched it yet? How long has it been?\"The queen remembered that there was still such a thing.


    King Lauren suddenly realized, and ordered, \"Go, ask Mark and Martin how the research results are, and let them come to see me.\"


    \"Yes.\"-The knight responded immediately, turned and ran away quickly.


    Seeing that the food was really unappetizing, the queen put down her fork and said, \"I don''t want to eat it.\"


    \"Hope their brothers will bring good news.\"King Lauren took a sip of wine.


    More than an hour later, brothers Mark and Martin came to the hall of the palace and saluted respectfully, \"Your Majesty.\"


    \"How about the research results?\"King Lauren cut to the chase.


    Mark and Martin looked very embarrassed, and hesitantly said, \"Your Majesty...


    Research.. research is not very smooth.


    \"It''s not going well for a month?\" King Lauren frowned.


    \"Your Majesty, we have already researched some, but it''s a bit different from that of that continent.


    ... Mark said quickly.


    \"Your Majesty, you can take a look first.\" Martin quickly echoed.


    King Lauren''s gloomy face improved a little, and ordered, \"Then serve it up.\"


    The knight took what the two brothers had brought, checked it, and turned to hand it to the Elf King.


    King Lauren looked at the glasses of wine on the tray, and frowned unconsciously.


    He picked up the nearest wine glass, and sniffed it with his nose in front of the glass, but his brows wrinkled even tighter, and after taking a sip...


    "Pooh!


    King Lauren spit it out immediately, and said with an unpleasant face, \"What''s the difference between this and the previous wine?\"


    \"Your Majesty, try something else.\" Mark said quickly.


    King Lauren picked up another few glasses of wine in succession, and after drinking it, he was disgusted again, and waved his hand to let someone take it down.


    After the knight finished pouring the wine, he brought another tray on which was placed bowls of food, all of which imitated canned mutton.


    The Elf King, thinking that maybe the food was okay, picked up his fork and started to try it.


    \"It''s a little bit better than the original, but it''s not enough compared to the canned meat on that continent.\" King Lauren said solemnly.


    After he ate four different bowls of food one after another, he had the food taken away and began to observe the cloth.


    Mark and Martin were extremely nervous, the cold sweat on their backs was breaking out, and suddenly they regretted stopping this job.


    I didn''t expect things on that continent to be so difficult to study, - it took me a month to get together and research (money) a little bit.


    It''s so hard!


    King Lauren threw the fabric in front of the two brothers and reprimanded, "This fabric is the result of your research for so long? What''s the difference with our previous fabric?"


    ... The two brothers quickly lowered their heads, their bodies were trembling all the time, and they didn''t dare to take a breath.


    \"Also the food has been improved.\" King Lauren said with a gloomy face.


    Mark raised his head slowly, tremblingly said, \"Your Majesty, give us a little more time, we can study it out.\"


    King Lauren put one hand on his forehead, waved his hand and said, \"Go on, next time you can''t study it, change someone who can study it.\"


    ....Yes.\" The expressions of the two Mark brothers changed, but they bowed helplessly and retired. Straight.


    \"Second shift, (\"V). Ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    Chapter 1365: Cottage? (3 more for customization)


    Early in the morning, in the capital of the Orc Empire of Torolla.


    There are many people gathered in the streets and alleys, all watching the heat.


    Today''s Margo City is a bit different, there are many workers working on the street, and the street is renovated, all according to the book.


    \"Do you think you can make it exactly the same as in the book?\" The third princess Linna wondered.


    Linna is the third princess of King Black. Although she is only fifteen years old, she likes to read books and has been nurtured by the orc king since she was a child.


    But the appearance is very immature and tender, obviously a pair of undeveloped appearance, pretty nose with a little wide eye distance, not the type of big beauty, but the feeling of a little girl next door .


    \"The subordinate is not clear.\" Arale shook her head lightly.


    She is the princess'' maid, a goat orc, the same age as the princess.


    The reference objects for the renovation of Marshall City are a few books. These books are fairy tale books from Chang''an City. There are illustrations at the back of each page of the novel. These illustrations are all backgrounds in the fairy tale book, with Chang''an City as the main background, all of which are a corner of Chang''an City, such as 940 Street, pizza shops and so on. \"It would be great if it could be the same as in the book.\" Linna said looking forward, the most important thing is to restore it to the same as in the book.

 Chapter 1208：

    \"His Royal Highness, why don''t you repair the house first?\"Ala Lei asked suspiciously.


    Linna said softly, \"With a flat and spacious street, it will be more convenient to do things.\"


    \"But Your Highness, I always feel that it is not the same as in the book.\"Ala Lei wondered.


    ....I feel so too. \" Linna pouted.


    The main avenues of Marshall City are all muddy mud, and when it does not rain, the sky is filled with dust.


    Not only is it difficult for the carriage to pass, but even people who walk over will splash mud if they are not careful. Since the books in Chang''an City were sold here, King Blake has moved to rectify the city of Marseille.


    After thinking about it for more than a month, he finally decided to start the renovation, and then Linna came over for this task and came to supervise the work.


    Arale squatted down, touched the road with her hands, and said in doubt, \"Your Highness, the gravel protruding from here will also hinder the carriage''s progress?\"


    Blake asked people to study the fairy tale book for a long time, and let them show the things in the book well. Obviously, the result is not ideal, and the street alone is in trouble.


    This is the third attempt. The previous two failed. This time is different, adding a lot of gravel to pave the road.


    Linna nodded thoughtfully, and ordered to the workers, \"You should press down all the rubble protruding from the road, and make sure the road is level.\"


    \"Yes, Your Highness.\"The workers said in unison.


    \"Let''s go, Arale, go to the port to see.\"Lina walked first.


    The renovation of the road starts from the gate of the palace. A large main road extends all the way to the port. Only when this avenue is renovated first, will other small roads be renovated.


    \"Yes, Your Highness.\" Arale hurriedly supported the princess and walked towards the port. Originally, the princess traveled by carriage, but since the road was being renovated, she could only walk over it, so she could just walk and watch the renovation of the road. The port of Marshall City is also being renovated, but the difference is that instead of renovating the dirt roads, it is renovating the planks of the dock floor.


    The port that will make a creaking sound when stepping on it, King Black has long wanted to rebuild the aicb, but it is too expensive.


    But it just happened that the port appeared in the fairy tale book, and the magnificent and lively port suddenly stimulated the king of the good man, so he immediately asked people to carry out the project of renovating the road.


    That is, the orc king was provoked by the Chang''an City in the book, and wanted to copy the things in Chang''an City.


    More than an hour later, Linna arrived at the port under the **** of the knights.


    \"His Royal Highness, the port is still very good, why should it be demolished?\"Ala Lei asked in confusion.


    Linna blinked and explained, \"This port is too small to accommodate many people, and the caravan will have nowhere to stop when it returns.\"


    \"That''s it.\" Arale nodded.


    Most of the wooden boards in the entire port have been removed, and the other half has not been removed yet, and is reserved for people to pass through. The removed half has already begun to place new boards.


    Ala Lei looked at the pale yellow wooden boards and said suspiciously, \"Your Highness, why isn''t this wooden board grey?\"


    Linna held the fairy tale book and looked at the wooden board in the port while comparing, frowning,


    \"It''s not the same.\"


    \"Under the stock, could it be that the port of Chang''an City is not a wooden board at all?\" Arale guessed.


    \"What else is it if it''s not a wooden board? It''s just a different color.\" Linna''s head was almost stuffed into the book.


    She put down the book dejectedly, and said in distress, \"Wait for the brothers to come back and ask.\"


    \"Your Highness, do you think the two princes will be alright?\" Arale worried, the whole royal family knew about the last time Darlene handed in the credentials.


    Linna sighed and said, \"It should be fine, the father has paid the ransom.\"


    Arale nodded and said, \"Then the two His Royal Highnesses can come back with the caravan.\"


    \"But when the king comes back, he will be reprimanded by his father.\"Lina felt sorry for Prince Knight and the others.


    Her father''s strictness was something she had always seen since she was a child. Now that this kind of thing happened, the two brothers will definitely be scolded for **** head?


    \"Don''t worry, Your Highness, it will be almost winter when the two princes come back. At that time, it is estimated that His Majesty''s anger will be gone.\" Arale comforted.


    \"I hope so.\"Lina looked at the horizon and began to daze.


    \"Three shifts, (V). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1366: Dilemma. (4 more for customization)


    The weather was gloomy, and in the guest room on the third floor of Zuixiao Building, Second Prince Nemo was leaning against the window and watching the flow of people on the street.


    Prince Nate got up not long ago and just finished cleaning up and washing up.


    Their coins have been spent too fast recently, and there is not much left, so they have changed from the original one-person-one-room to the current two-person one-double room.


    The price of the double room is cheaper than the sum of the two single rooms, and they haven''t eaten on the second floor of Zuixiaolou recently, they are all in the small restaurant on the side of the road - three meals a day.


    \"Brother, we are running out of coins, and we need to save some money recently.\" Second Prince Nemo suddenly said.


    Prince Knight was stunned for a moment, and asked, \"How many coins do we have now?\"


    Second Prince Nemo walked to the drawer, took out a backpack, took out all the banknotes in it, and said, \"That''s it, you can count it.\"


    Prince Knight looked at the scattered banknotes, counted them, and said in amazement,


    \"Only more than 10,000 yuan left.\"


    After they came to Chang''an City, they took all the coins on their bodies and exchanged them at the bank. \"After deducting transportation, food, and housing, we can last for a month and a half at most.\" Second Prince Nemo reckoned.


    Mainly because I used to spend a lot of money these days, I bought a lot of expensive things, such as perfume, tea sets and so on.


    Prince Knight sighed and said, \"I don''t know what happened to the father? Has the Han Dynasty ransom been paid? Did you send someone to pick us up?\"


    \"It''s hard to say, you know the father''s temperament.\"The second prince Nemo is not very sure.


    After all, since childhood, King Black has been cold and cold, and the two brothers have been scolded a lot.


    \"I don''t know if the father sent someone to send the coins?\" Prince Knight worried.


    \"We have to prepare for the worst.\" Second Prince Nemo said solemnly.


    Prince Knight wondered, \"Are we going to work?\"


    \"The remaining coins will last until the father sends someone to pick us up, and what about the cost of the return journey? We have so many knights to eat in the sea for two months.\" The second prince Nemo asked rhetorically.


    We have to start thinking about the return journey, otherwise two months of sea food will be enough to cause headaches, do you want a few people to go back to the empire in despair?


    \"But aren''t our knights working for us?\" Prince Knight frowned.


    Second Prince Nemo shook his head lightly and said, \"The knights only have three meals a day after working part-time, and there is no extra surplus at all.\"


    \" Prince Knight is a little speechless, what is this, do you want the two princes to work in person?

 Chapter 1209：

    \"Knock knock knock...


    There was a dull knock on the door, and the answer was...


    Frank pushed open the door and said respectfully, \"Your Highness.\"


    \"What''s the matter?\" Second Prince Nemo said lightly.


    \"The Marquis of Leicester wants to see you both.\" Frank Reports.


    Second Prince Nemo raised his eyebrows slightly. They didn''t go out or meet each other these days.


    He said lightly, let him in. \"


    After the Marquis of Leicester entered the door, he saluted slightly, \"Your Highness.\"


    Second Prince Nemo motioned for the other party to sit down and straight to the point, \"I don''t know what the Marquis of Leicester wants us to do?


    The Marquis of Leicester saw the banknotes on the table as soon as he entered the door, and asked directly without going around in circles, \"Are the two highnesses also encountering financial difficulties?\"


    \"Do you have any good suggestions?\" Prince Knight asked back, and there is nothing to hide now.


    Anyway, the three of them encountered the same situation.


    Lester shrugged and said helplessly, \"I also have nothing to do, so I came to discuss it with the two of you.\"


    The air fell into silence again, and the three of them looked at each other in dismay.


    .....Shall we go to work? \"Prince Nemo broke the silence.


    The Marquis of Leicester did not speak, and was a little confused.


    On the other hand, Prince Knight--surprised, asked, \"Seriously?\"


    \"I don''t want to work either, but we have no choice.\" Second Prince Nemo said helplessly.


    No one dares to take risks with the remaining 10,000-odd banknotes, but what should we do if there is no fleet of their own in the port after more than half a month? keep waiting? The problem is that there are no coins to keep people waiting.


    Prince Knight also realized this and said, \"Then what can we do?


    I don''t like to serve the plate, that''s what the servants do. \"


    \"I don''t want to either.\"The Marquis of Leicester immediately echoed.


    \"We don''t know anything, it''s just that the job of serving dishes seems to be very simple.\" Second Prince Nemo said helplessly.


    Prince Knight looked displeased and said, \"You have to do it yourself, I will do something else.


    \"What else?\"The Marquis of Leicester asked immediately.


    .. .....


    Prince Knight was stunned. After a while, he said, \"Maybe we can go to the beer shop and try it out? It''s good for people to order.\"


    \"Brother, stay awake, most of the ordering staff in Chang''an City are girls, where can you get us.\" Second Prince Nemo rolled his eyes and added a sentence. Prince Knight was poured cold water and said helplessly, \"Then why don''t you be a conductor? I think the job of a conductor in the train station is quite easy.\"


    \"The clerk of the gold coin supermarket is also good, and I will be in a good mood every day looking at those good things.\"The Marquis of Leicester suggested.


    \"Let''s go and ask.\"The second prince Nemo held the mentality of giving it a try. Prince Knight nodded heavily and said, \"You can also try the airship field, and the newspaper office is also very good. If it doesn''t work, you can go to the zoo.\"


    \"Well, just ask.\"The Marquis of Leicester agreed.


    \"Four shifts, Cv). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1367: Don''t even think about it. (1 more for customization)


    \"Ta Ta....


    The carriage that Prince Knight was riding in stopped at the entrance of the train station. After the three paid the banknotes, they got off the car and walked inside.


    The staff stopped them and said, \"Hello, you need to show your ID and ticket stub to enter.\"


    There is only one main entrance to the railway station. Except for the staff and others, if you want to enter, you must buy a ticket and show your ID, and you can go through the security check.


    Second Prince Nemo quickly took out the temporary residence card from his bag and explained, \"We don''t take the train, we''re just here to find a job.\"


    The staff glanced at their documents and said lightly, \"I''m sorry, our train station doesn''t need manpower.\"


    In fact, the staff of train stations and airships must be strictly screened, and it is not just a passerby to come for an interview.


    What''s more, what Prince Knight and the others did in Haiyan City had already been announced internally. They knew who they were by seeing the names on the documents, and they would not be allowed to interview.


    No one would say anything just by taking a train or an airship, but to work in such an important place? I''m sorry, don''t even think about it.


    \"Okay, I got it.\" Prince Knight replied with a displeased expression, and took the certificate back.


    The Marquis of Leicester suggested, \"Let''s go, let''s go to the bus station and have a look. It''s good to be a conductor on the bus.\"


    \"Well, go and ask.\" Second Prince Nemo nodded.


    More than ten minutes later, the three came to the steam bus station, got off the bus and went to ask the staff.


    According to the process, Prince Knight and the others showed their documents. After reading the documents without exception, the staff said that no manpower was needed.


    Seeing the appearance of the staff, Prince Nemo said dissatisfiedly, \"I don''t need staff, I''m afraid it''s just not us.\"


    \"It seems that the incident in Haiyancheng still has an impact.\"The Marquis of Leicester sighed.


    Second Prince Nemo reluctantly shrugged and said, \"It seems that we don''t have to ask about the airship field, and it''s the same when we go there.


    \"According to this, it is even more impossible for the newspaper to let us go to work.\"


    The Marquis of Leicester sighed.


    They all have a small letter printed on their temporary residence cards, which is F, which is unknown to outsiders. This F represents people who have made serious mistakes. Generally, such people will be stared at.


    Of course, there will be no restrictions on accommodation, meals or travel, just say that you go to the airship or train, and the staff will pay attention to it when they see it.


    Prince Knight I. Sitting on a stool by the side of the road, complaining, \"I finally want to go to work, but I can''t find a job now, what should I do?\"


    \"Don''t worry, Your Highness, it''s just the beginning! The newspaper office and the train station are not good. We will change to other jobs. There will always be jobs that need us.\"The Marquis of Leicester reassured. Second Prince Nemo looked around at the huge Chang''an City and sighed, \"Would you like to ask the store that sells food? They wouldn''t ask for so much, would they?\"


    \"Are you really going to serve the plate?\" Prince Knight stood up abruptly.


    The Marquis of Leicester took a deep breath and said helplessly, \"We don''t know if it will be our turn to carry the dishes. It''s a bit difficult depending on the situation.\"


    \"Yeah, don''t pick it now.\" Second Prince Nemo agreed.


    Prince Nate followed Second Prince Nemo with a dark face, walking aimlessly on the street, wanting to take a step by step.


    Second Prince Nemo stopped at a noodle shop, looked up at Xi''e and asked, \"Let''s go in and ask this one.\"

 Chapter 1210：

    \"Don''t we come to this restaurant often, it''s a shame to come to work here.\" Prince Knight said displeased.


    \"I only want to ask if I come here often. After all, they are too embarrassed to reject us directly, right?\"The Marquis of Leicester is a little unsure.


    Second Prince Nemo didn''t say anything, walked in and said politely, \"Hello, store manager, we are here again.\"


    The store manager greeted warmly, \"You guys are here, find a seat, what are you going to eat today.\"


    Second Prince Nemo hesitated, . . . he wasn''t here for dinner today. \"\"Um? \"


    The store manager stopped what he was doing and continued to ask, \"What''s wrong? Let me first say I have no money to borrow.\"


    \"No, we''re not here to borrow money, we want to ask if your shop still needs to recruit workers?\" Second Prince Nemo lowered his head and said.


    I haven''t done any work since I was a child, and now I actually want to ask others if they are hiring, and I really can''t save face.


    \"Are you coming to work?\" The store manager was surprised.


    When he saw Prince Knight and a few people ordering, it didn''t look like he had no money. Every meal was very rich.  ¡­


    ..We. Prince Knight said embarrassedly.


    The store manager raised his eyebrows unexpectedly and said, \"I really want to hire you, after all, I''m so familiar with them, but our store doesn''t need any staff.\"


    Second Prince Nemo scratched his head and said, \"Then do you know where you need to recruit people?\"


    \"Why are you suddenly going to work? You don''t look like someone who has no money in your dress.\" The store manager asked suspiciously.


    \"....


    Second Prince Nemo was a little embarrassed and hesitantly said, \"This....We''re in a bit of trouble.\"


    \"That''s it, then you can go to Baozipu to have a look. I heard that they are recruiting people.\"The store manager said enthusiastically.


    \"Baozipu?\"


    Prince Knight likes to eat buns very much, so he quickly thanked him, \"Thank you very much.\"


    After saying goodbye to the manager of the noodle restaurant, the three of them walked to the steamed bun again. This time, they held out a lot of hope.


    Half an hour later, the three came to Baozipu and gathered up the courage to ask.


    The manager of Baozipu smiled and refused, \"I''m sorry, we just hired a girl, and our store no longer needs staff.\"


    ....All right. \"


    The Marquis of Leicester turned around and said helplessly, \"Hey, one step late.\"


    \"Even if you come early, it''s impossible to recruit the three of us. Didn''t you hear that they only recruited one?\" Prince Knight sighed.


    Second Prince Nemo was hit, he walked to the roadside chair 3.6 and sat down, muttering, \"I didn''t expect it to be difficult to find a job.\"


    \"I suddenly admire those commoners.\"The Marquis of Leicester said with a sense.


    In the past, the meanest people in their eyes were actually doing things they wanted to do now but couldn''t, and they realized that they couldn''t live by themselves if they left the palace.


    \"We can only pin our hopes on the father, and hope that there will be coins to meet us.\" Prince Knight said helplessly.


    Second Prince Nemo stood up abruptly and said, \"I can''t give up yet, it''s still early, I don''t believe it, will there be no suitable jobs for us?\"


    \"Well, hold on for a few more days.\"The Marquis of Leicester agreed.


    \"One update, Cv). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1368: ID card pretty picture. (2 more for customization)


    The windows on the eleventh floor of the highest building were all open, and a gentle breeze slowly blew in.


    Liu Feng and the others just finished their afternoon tea and were stretching their waists and enjoying the beautiful moment.


    An Li waving the fox''s tail comfortably, said lazily, \"Your Majesty, if the weather at noon would be so good.\"


    .Ha...thistles a while ago, didn''t you say it''s going to be cloudy all the time? \"Liu Feng joked.


    \"Also, she also said before that rain is also good, suitable for sleeping, I hope it will always be like this.\" Mina added.


    Jenny took a sip of the milk tea and said, "There are so many things that Enri wishes to be there all the time.\"


    Anli blushed, her fox ears twitched, and shouted, \"How can I be like this, Jenny, how could you betray me.\"


    Jenny covered her mouth and kept laughing, saying, \"You''re so cute like this.\"


    Liu Feng looked at this noisy scene, and most of his sleepiness was driven away. Every afternoon that made people dizzy and sleepy, he relied on the liveliness of the girls to drive away the sleepy bugs.


    \"Your Majesty, you won''t help me.\"Enri said coquettishly.


    \"Take a rest, it''s so windy in 08, don''t wait for another sweat.\"


    Liu Feng said gently.


    Seeing that the fox ears had calmed down, Mina handed over the document and said, \"Your Majesty, the two princes Knight and Nemo, as well as the elf marquis, have been looking for jobs for the past two days.\"


    Liu Feng took over the document, very interesting, \"Finally know how to find a job?\"


    \"Haha... Just like what His Majesty said before, according to the way they spend money, they will soon run out of money. Enri smiled.


    \"They wanted to go to the train station for work at first, but they were forced to go to the snack bar to ask.\" Mina covered her mouth and smiled.


    Liu Feng closed the document and said lightly, \"Let them go, knowing that it''s a good thing to plan ahead, as for whether they can find a job or not, it depends on their ability, and it''s good to have people staring at them.


    \"Your Majesty, in five or six days, Eliza and the others will be back.\"Enri looked forward to it.


    Liu Feng took a sip of the tea and said, \"Are all the goods ready?\" An Li nodded quickly, covering her mouth with a smile, \"It''s almost there, just wait for them to come and buy it.\"


    She took out another document and reported, \"Your Majesty, this is the existing permanent residence list of Chang''an City.\"


    \"Okay.\"


    Liu Feng took over the file and started browsing, and said after a while, \"Come on one by one, it''s a big project after all, Anli, please find a few more people to help Jenny.\"


    \"Understood, I will help.\" Enri blinked her brown eyes.


    The residence lists on the documents are all old residents or people who have bought a house. Liu Feng intends to improve his ID card, so he must start with this group of people.


    Let the people in the sketch training class do it, and the ID card has to be remade, and a small portrait of the person is drawn on the left side, and the name, age and place of residence are added next to it.


    That is to say, the ID card pretty portrait is also a simple stroke. If you are proficient, you can draw a person in ten minutes, mainly using a template-style painting method. \"Your Majesty, I will do my best.\" Jenny said seriously, she is happy when she is busy with work, it is better than having nothing to do every day.


    \"Don''t be too tired, rest properly.\" Liu Feng said with concern.

 Chapter 1211：

    Jenny nodded with a smile and said, \"Your Majesty, I will complete the task successfully.\"


    \"Well, how many people in the sketch training class can help you?\"Liu Feng asked.


    Jenny puffed her cheeks and thought, ... Twenty people can participate in this renovation project, and eleven students who have graduated can also participate.


    \"Well, the number of people is almost there, can it be completed within half a month?" Liu Feng said softly.


    \"The number of people is only more than 3,000, and it can be completed in half a month.\" Jenny estimated.


    Liu Feng nodded lightly and said, \"If you have any difficulties, just tell me.\"


    \"Your Majesty I will.\" Jenny said with a smile.


    \"You can draw those more difficult portraits, I don''t worry about others.\" Liu Feng added.


    Jenny nodded heavily and said seriously, \"I understand.\"


    When Mina saw that the ID card thing was over, she handed over the document to report, \"Your Majesty, this is the information about the Yadian Kingdom and the place of chaos.\"Liu Feng didn''t pick up the document and turned around. Holding the pen in his hand, he said, \"What''s the situation now?\"\"Yes, Your Majesty.


    Mina opened the document and reported, \"The queen of the Adian kingdom has begun to recruit knights, and the knights who are leading the city are all gathering at the king''s capital.\"


    Liu Feng frowned slightly and asked, \"Where is the Flanders Empire? What''s going on?\"


    \"It''s all the same, when the knights are drawn, a big battle is inevitable.\" Mina said immediately.


    Liu Feng sat up straight and said solemnly, \"It seems that this battle will determine whether the Yadian Kingdom will survive or die.\"


    Mina turned to another page and said, \"Your Majesty, Frey and the others are ready and can leave at any time.\"


    \"Well, it will take them two days to fly to Yadian Kingdom.\"Liu Feng nodded. *Yes. \" Mina responded immediately.


    Liu Feng took a sip of tea and asked, what is the next piece of information?


    Mina took out another 700 documents and reported, \"A war is about to break out in the land of chaos, and the orc knights led by Bella are on the road, preparing to attack the capital of the Duchy of Maner.\"


    \"Oh? Are you finally going to Yinguang City?\" Liu Feng said with great interest. This is a good thing for him. Only when Bella has won the Duchy of Maner, the amount of saltpeter mined will increase after it is stabilized, so that the amount of saltpeter that can be provided to the Han Dynasty will also increase.


    \"Judging from the current situation, the advantages are all on Bella''s side, and the people of Silver Light City are just dying.\" Mina continued to report.


    Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction, smiled and said, \"Where is the Sahara Prairie? What information is there?\"


    \"Your Majesty, who is temporarily unavailable, after the victory of the last battle against the two alliance tribes, there was no major action.\" Minahui reported.


    When En Li heard that the eldest sister was fine, she was secretly relieved--sigh.


    \"Okay.\" Liu Feng got up and walked to the window, looking at the hot street, thinking to himself


    -something.


    Soon the Han Dynasty will usher in a new beginning, from the trade between the other three empires, as well as the battle of the Yadian Kingdom, he has all the benefits.


    \"Second update, Cv7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1369: On the siege. (3 more for customization)


    \"Tap ta ta...


    In the scorching summer, an army of ten thousand people marched on the winding road of Clams. They are the army of orcs headed by Bella, and they are heading towards Silver Light City. It should have arrived yesterday, but Bella has been ill for two days before recovering, and her body just happened to lead the army, and she couldn''t wait for a moment.


    She had just received information that the other two duchies had begun to recruit knights. If they didn''t do anything, the Duchy of Maner would be divided and swallowed up by the two duchies of Mullin and Chama.


    Bella pulled the reins and asked, \"How is the situation ahead?\"


    Obi ran back on his horse and reported, \"Sir, everything is going well ahead, and there are no enemies in ambush.\"


    \"Where is the shade? On such a hot day, the knights will not be able to bear it if they move on.\" Bella asked.


    Obi pointed to the front right and said, \"Sir, there is a small forest over there. Although the trees are sparse, the shade is no problem.\"


    Bella wiped the sweat off her forehead and ordered, \"Okay, let the knights go there to rest first, and then move on when the sun is a little west.\"


    \"Yes, my lord.\"Obi responded immediately and went to arrange it immediately.


    Half an hour later, Bella''s knights all gathered in the grove to enjoy the shade, but no one took off their armor.


    Ryan took a water bottle out of his bag and said, \"Sir, drink some water.\"


    \"You guys also take a rest, you will have strength after a rest, and there can be no mistakes in the afternoon battle.\" Bella urged.


    \"You need to drink more water now to replenish your strength.\" Ryan said with concern.


    Bella **** her sweat-soaked hair and said, \"Is everyone alert? And how about the patrol over Silverlight City\"\"?\"


    Obi hurriedly put down the kettle, reported the report, \"All alert, make sure nothing-


    No, there are always knights staring at Silver Light City. According to the information we sent and received before, that guy Macron thought we were heading from the main road. \"


    When Bella received that there were two ways to attack Silver Light City, she chose the most difficult and farthest way to start, and then let people start to spread false information, and the Knights would move towards the best smooth road. go ahead.


    \"Okay, that guy Macron has been cornered, and his mind is not so clear. When they come to their senses, we will have arrived at Silver Light City.\" Bella''s mouth slightly raised.


    Obi screwed the kettle on, full of fighting spirit, \"Sir, we can definitely win the Silver Light City today.\"


    \"Okay, let''s revive the glory of Brutus Orc Kingdom, I don''t want to lose to Elsa.\" Bella laughed heartily.


    The knights rested for an hour and were ready to start again. It was past three o''clock, and the sun was no longer so vicious.


    Bella''s brown vertical pupils kept staring ahead, and said solemnly, \"How long will it take us to reach Silver Light City.\"


    \"It will be there in about an hour.\" Obi responded.


    Bella''s body swayed on the warhorse, and she commanded loudly, "If you don''t want to sleep on the mud in the wild tonight, speed up and get to Silver Light City before dark."


    \"Yes.\"The orc knights said with high fighting spirit.


    \"Tonight must win Silver Light City.\" Bella''s ambitious eyes twinkled. More than an hour later, Bella''s army had already pressed into Silver Light City. Macro''s spies discovered it too late. By the time they were ready, the enemy had already invaded the city.


    \"Ryan, your plan worked.\" Bella Shilang laughed.


    Silver Light City is almost in chaos now, and the knights and militiamen who have hurriedly assembled to face Bella''s army of ten thousand people have already lost most of their fighting spirit. Originally, after the defeat of Weber City, there were only more than 5,000 knights left. Recently, he has recruited a lot of militiamen, and barely managed to get up to 6,000 people.


    But after the last battle, coupled with the constant harassment of the other two principalities, and the current 10,000-strong army, they had already lost their morale.


    \"This battle won''t take much time.\"Ryan said to himself.


    Obi danced the big axe in his hand, full of fighting spirit, \"I must chop off Macro''s head today.\"


    This big axe was purchased from Chang''an City some time ago. After trying it out, Obi couldn''t put it down. He practiced swinging with it every day.


    =\""Rian, you step back first, once the war is won, you will let the tribesmen come to Silver Light City. \" Bella ordered.

 Chapter 1212：

    The orcs and more than 3,000 women, children and old people are still on the road, as well as a thousand orc knights who are escorting the disguised main force. They are walking on a flat road. When the Silver Light City is broken at night, they should arrive. \"Yes, my lord.\"Ryan left with the horse.


    Bella brought Obi and several capable subordinates to the front of the team.


    \"Sir, Macro is not out of town.\" Obi said coldly.


    Bella waved her hand and said coldly, \"Take a group of people to attack the city gate.\"


    \"Yes.\"Obi responded immediately.


    He immediately pulled out thousands of people from the 10,000-strong team, and gathered into a forward team and rushed towards the city gate.


    (Hello Wang Wang)


    The weather has begun to darken slowly, and there is only one orange-red sunset shrouded in Bella''s Knights and the city of Silver Light, which is about to be attacked. The knights on the top of Silver Light City saw this scene, and they set up bows and arrows to shoot at Obi and others. The vanguard knights equipped with armor and shields blocked the arrows.


    Bella looked at this scene and sneered, \"Just struggling to the death.\"


    Obi and the others were like splitting bamboo. After passing through the rain of arrows, they arrived at the gate of the city gate. A group of bear clan, pig clan, and elephant clan orcs were riding on the soil and holding a large log, struggling to ram the city gate.


    \"Dong dong...


    The dull banging sound made Macron very manic and pity.


    \"Three shifts, Cv). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1370: Under the siege. (4 more for customization)


    In the palace of Silver Light City, Macro was pacing back and forth anxiously, and he never thought that the other party would come so quickly.


    He threw the things on the table angrily and scolded, \"Whoever collected the information, are they all blind?\"


    The people in the hall didn''t dare to hold their breath. Ever since Marquis Benjamin and Knight Commander Roja were killed in the battle of Weber City, Macron seemed to have lost his right-hand man.


    \"Your Majesty, what should we do now?\"The earl said in trepidation.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, those rude orcs will attack soon.\" Another marquis echoed.


    Macron sat slumped on the main seat, his voice full of trembling and said, \"The other side has tens of thousands of knights, and they are all good people. And our knights are only 6,000, no, only 5,000 can be fought. .


    \"


    .\" The nobles below are speechless, and this is indeed the case.


    \"Father, let me lead the knights to fight against those orcs.\" Prince Kyle asked.


    Kyle is Macro''s eldest son and the only adult son. The other sons are only twelve or thirteen years old, and several are daughters.


    Macro raised his eyelids and refused, no, I don''t want you to die. \"


    Prince Kyle frowned, puzzled and said 583, \"But Father, it''s only a matter of time before the opponent attacks.\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, if we don''t win, we will still lose.\"A marquis agreed.


    Macron pressed his temple back and forth, and said, \"Let me think about it again, you guys will be quiet for a while.\"


    Father... Prince Kyle was interrupted before he finished speaking.


    \"Let me think about it when I said it, don''t you understand?\" Macron was close to going wild.


    The first time Prince Kyle saw his father so angry, he quickly lowered his head and said,


    \"Yes, Father.\"


    Seeing this, the other nobles did not dare to say anything, they all retreated to both sides of the hall and whispered, and some even secretly left to pack their things.


    Time passed by, and the horns of Bella and others outside Silverlight City, as well as the sound of hitting the city gate, continued to sound.


    Macron''s eyes were tightly closed, his breathing was short, and he thought for half an hour before opening his eyes.


    At this moment, a knight ran in from the door and reported in a panic, "Your Majesty...


    down, the city gate was attacked (aiec) broken. \"


    When the nobles in the hall heard this, they were not calm, and they became noisy.


    \"What? The city gate was breached?\"


    \"Then we won''t be able to stop much time from riding the dirt.\"


    \"Are we all going to die here?\"


    \"Your Majesty, Your Majesty, what should we do now? Are we going to run away?\"


    ....


    Mark Luo stood up abruptly from his seat and said helplessly, \"Escape? Where can you escape?


    They''re all orcs, where can we go? \"


    \"Father, we can''t wait to die here, the remaining knights can''t support it for long.\" Prince Kyle said anxiously.


    He is not afraid of death, and he has always been determined to be a good leader since childhood, so he trains his riding skills and is very serious when it comes to duels.


    Now that the Principality of Maner is facing this situation, he feels obliged to stand up, even if he is killed on the battlefield.


    Macron walked out of the palace hall without a word, watching the tragic battle in the distance, the knight was crushed by the gang of orc knights.


    The Principality of Maner was completely on the passive side, and the original knights were disillusioned, and the enemy was no match for the fighting orc knights.


    This battle was like a game of snakes. The Knights of Orcs continued to invade and devour the Knights of the Principality of Maner. The Knights of 5,000 people were scattered little by little, then destroyed and scattered, and so on and so forth.


    Prince Kyle also came out of the hall and said solemnly, \"Father, you must make a choice.\"


    Macron''s thoughts were interrupted by Prince Kyle, and after regaining his senses, he was exhausted and said, \"Surrender.\"


    \"What? Father, do you want to surrender?\" Prince Kyle was stunned.


    On the contrary, the gang of responsible clan behind them nodded again and again, and now they have a chance to survive only by surrendering.


    \"Let''s talk with a team of knights and say that if we surrender, we will completely give up the City of Silver Light and the entire Duchy of Man''er.\"Macro was completely disheartened. He also knew that in order to save his son, daughter, and wife, he had to go to the point of surrender, and no one knew whether the orcs would come to a massacre or something.


    \"Yes.\" Prince Kyle choked.


    Even if he has a thousand words, in this one. Immediately suffocated in the stomach.


    Half an hour later, the Hundred Knights, headed by Prince Kyle, appeared in front of the battlefield.


    Seeing Prince Kyle, Obi disdainfully said, \"Are you still going to fight to the death?\"

 Chapter 1213：

    Prince Kyle was silent for a long time, adjusted his mood for a while and said,


    \"We are here to surrender.\"


    \"Surrender?\" Obi was stunned.


    \"Let your knights stop, we are willing to let go of Silver Light City.\" Prince Kyle said solemnly.


    Obi pulled the string and looked at Prince Kyle, and after a while he raised his hand and shouted, \"Stop!\"


    \"All stop.\" Prince Kyle also shouted.


    As the voices of the two sides fell, the knights who were fighting stopped, and the clamorous voices slowly stopped, leaving only the whirring of the horses and the mourning of the injured.


    Prince Kyle looked around and found that his knight''s armor was scattered, his whole body was covered in blood, and the knights were lying on the ground and wailing, with an indescribable feeling in their hearts.


    Obi''s mood was different at this time, his face was full of smiles, and there was a big axe dripping with blood in his hand.


    Prince Kyle returned to his senses and said, \"I am the prince of the Principality of Maner, Kyle, take me to meet you, and I want to talk to her in person.\"


    \"Let''s talk? You don''t look like you''re just talking with so many knights.\" Obi gestured to the hundred knights behind the eldest prince with his chin.


    Prince Kyle turned to look at the knights behind him, and sighed, \"I only bring ten knights.


    Seeing that the prince was so refreshing, Obi put the big axe on his shoulder and said, \"Okay, refreshing enough.\"


    Prince Kyle, led by Obi, went out of the city gate and headed towards Bella.


    \"Four shifts, (V). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1371: Orc Queen. (1 more for customization)


    \"Tap tap....


    Under the leadership of Obi, Prince Kyle passed through the knights of the Lu people and came to Bella.


    The two sides were unusually quiet, only the warhorse swayed restlessly, Bella pulled the string, and the brown vertical pupils stared at Prince Kyle.


    Obi walked over with the reins and said softly, \"My lord, this is the eldest prince of the Duchy of Maner, Kyle, and they surrendered.\"


    Prince Kyle bowed his body halfway and said, \"Greetings to you, Your Majesty.\"


    \"His Majesty?\"


    Bella was surprised by the other party''s lightheartedness, the corners of her mouth rose and said, \"He''s a smart person.


    \"Your Majesty, the father asked me to discuss the surrender with you.\" Prince Kyle is straight to the point, and it is not interesting to go around at this time.


    Bella shook her hair and said with a smile, \"In this case, should I let me enter Silver Light City first?\"


    \"Of course, Your Majesty.\" Prince Kyle turned his horse and led the way. The expression on his face is indifferent and indifferent, as long as he can keep his father, king, and mother, it is fine to address the enemy as Your Majesty.


    The smile on Bella''s face became more obvious. The other party was the one who knew the current affairs. He shouted with a big sword in both hands, \"Knights, enter the city.\"


    \"Enter the city! Enter the city!\" The orc knights shouted in unison.


    The orc knights headed by Bella, under the leadership of Prince Kayle, entered the Silver Light City mightily.


    \"Obi, let someone bring a team of knights to replace the knights on guard in Silver Light City, including all the ethnic knights in the palace, the avenue, and the city head, and the remaining knights are imprisoned." Bella ordered.


    Obi nodded heavily and replied, \"Understood,...Your Majesty.\"


    Bella looked around and added, \"Send a signal to Ryan to bring her clan to Silver Light City.\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"Obi responded immediately, and immediately went to give the order. Prince Kyle rode on the warhorse and watched the knights around him being escorted away, as well as the trembling civilians hiding in the house.


    What will be about to welcome you? slave? exile? Or are the orcs going to go back on their word and kill them all?


    Prince Kyle didn''t dare to think about it any more, he shook his head quickly, and calmly led the way.


    Half an hour later, Bella was led by Prince Kyle to the palace hall. Obi and several cronies escorted Snake to the main seat and sat down. Macro and the nobles retreated to both sides of the hall.


    Bella, who sat in the main seat, put her hands on the armrests of the chair, her brown vertical pupils glanced back and forth, and finally her eyes fell on Macron.


    \"We meet again.\" Bella said lightly.


    Macro nodded slightly and said straight, \"We have surrendered, I just hope you can give us a way out.\"


    \"Of course, I''m not a ruthless person, since you surrendered, I will save your life. Bella said calmly.


    Macron breathed a sigh of relief and asked, \"Will you let us go?\"


    Bella took the wine poured by the attendant and said interestingly, \"Well, let me think about it.\"


    ... Macro was stunned. He thought he would get a positive answer. After all, he gave up Silver Light City and even the entire Principality of Man''er. What else did the other party want? Prince Kyle originally wanted to say something, but was stopped by Macron. At this time, if the other party doesn''t let go, what''s the use of saying more? so as not to annoy each other.


    \"Obie, take them down.\" Bella wiggled her wrist.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\" Obi nodded respectfully and let the knight hold them separately.


    After Macro and the others were taken away, only Bella''s people were left in the entire palace hall.


    She leaned on the back of the chair in a good mood and said with a hearty smile, \"Starting today, the Principality of Maner is ours.\"


    Obi and others immediately saluted respectfully, \"Your Majesty.\"


    \"How about the replacement of the knight?\" Bella asked after returning to her senses.


    \"Everything has been replaced, and now all the places where you can see the knights in the entire Silver Light City are our people.\"Obihui reported.


    Bella nodded with satisfaction and smiled, \"Very good, those Terran knights must take a good look.\"


    \"They only have more than 3,000 knights left, and their weapons and armor have been confiscated." Obi continued to report.


    \"All arrangements should be made to dig saltpeter, the Principality of Maner is about to usher in a major reform.\" Bella said excitedly.


    Obi nodded excitedly and replied, \"As you wish, Your Majesty.\"


    Bella took a sip of wine and asked, \"Where''s Ryan? Has the clan brought it over?


    e in


    \"They are all waiting outside the city gate, just waiting for His Majesty''s order.\"Obihui reported.


    \"Let them go into the city.\" Bella said lightly.


    Obi nodded, hesitating a little, \"Your Majesty,....what about the human race in the city?\"


    Bella pondered for a while, and then ordered, \"Let those nobles hand over their property, and if you want to live in the city, you can continue to live.\"


    \"Yes.

 Chapter 1214：

    Obi nodded heavily, wondering, \"Your Majesty, where are the Macross? What are you going to do with them?\"


    Bella shook the wine glass in her hand and said solemnly, \"Lock it up first, so as not to go out and cause trouble.\"


    Let go of the former king, his family, and the nobles? That is impossible, she will never give the other party a chance to make a comeback.


    \"Your Majesty, transfer them into the dungeon?\" Obichi questioned.


    Bella''s hand shaking the glass stopped, nodded and said, \"Just do as you said.\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"Obi nodded, saluted and left.


    Bella raised Erlang''s legs, stroked her hair, looked at the huge palace, and said seriously, \"Now it''s time to govern this principality.\"


    One update, Cv7). Please customize, please support. \"


    The first thousand three hundred and seventy-two chapters: The Prince''s Work. (2 more for customization)


    \"twitter


    In the early morning, the crisp bird calls brought a new day, and Chang''an City was still lively.


    All kinds of people on the street have different expressions, both happy and sad, and the second Prince Nemo and others are obviously the latter.


    Today is their first day of work. They are extremely nervous and reluctant. After looking for a job for three or four days, it can be considered that someone is willing to recruit them.


    That is the public bathhouse in Chang''an City. Frank, the personal servant of Prince Nemo, found a job in a public toilet and started working a few days ago.


    \"Nemo, do you really want to go to work there?\" Prince Knight was still a little resistant.


    Second Prince Nemo shrugged and said helplessly, \"Otherwise, it would be good to have this job, otherwise we are still looking for a job.


    One two seven \"


    The Marquis of Leicester agreed, feeling a little irritable after looking for a job for so long, and said, \"I also think it''s okay to work in a public bathhouse. It''s better than we continue to look for a job in the sun.\"


    \"But who knows what the work of the bathhouse is.\" Prince Knight sighed.


    When they interviewed for the public bathhouse, the person in charge did not explain in detail what the job content was.


    After looking for so many days, the three of them could not find a job, so they could only agree. After all, the one-hundred-and-twenty-yuan note per month was still very attractive.


    One hundred and twenty yuan banknotes, equivalent to one-hundred and twenty coppers, are a high-paying profession for commoners.


    \"What''s so difficult about working in the bathhouse, is it just standing at the door to collect paper money?\" Second Prince Nemo said innocently.


    The Marquis of Leicester nodded and said, \"Yes, no matter how difficult it is, it can''t go anywhere.\"


    After all, when they take a bath, it is not difficult at all to see the process every time.


    \"Yes.\" Prince Knight was completely persuaded, and a few people got on the carriage and headed towards the public bath.


    Ten minutes later, a few people got off the bus at the entrance of the bathhouse, and after paying the banknotes, they walked into the bathhouse.


    When the person in charge of the bathhouse saw a few people, he greeted them, \"You are here.\"


    \"What is our job today?\"Prince Nemo straight to the point. The person in charge smiled and didn''t speak. He turned around and led a few people around the bathhouse. Since it was early in the morning, no one had come to take a bath in the bathhouse, so now he can walk freely.


    \"What are you going to take us to do?\" Prince Knight lowered his voice.


    The Marquis of Leicester shook his head and guessed, \"Maybe to familiarize us with the environment.


    \"Shh, don''t discuss it.\" Second Prince Nemo signaled the two to shut up and don''t give a bad impression on the first day of work.


    In about ten minutes, the person in charge walked around the whole bathhouse with a few people and asked, \"How is it? Are you familiar with it?


    \"Familiar?\" Several people said in unison.


    The person in charge nodded and said, \"Your job today is to clean the bathhouse.\"


    \"Clean the bathroom?\"


    Second Prince Nemo''s eyes widened, and he said in surprise, \"Aren''t we standing at the front desk to collect money, or give us a sign?\"


    \"No one comes to take a shower in the morning.\"The person in charge explained.


    Prince Nate pointed to the ten empty large bathhouses and said in surprise, \"Does all these have to be cleaned?\"


    The person in charge smiled slightly and said, \"Not only that, this is just a group bathhouse, and there are also compartment bathhouses that you need to clean.


    \"So much? When will it be cleaned.\" Second Prince Nemo complained. The smiling face of the person in charge suddenly sank, and he said solemnly, \"Why? Don''t want to? Some people want to do this work.\"


    \"No, no, we are willing to do it.\"The Marquis of Leicester answered quickly, the job that he finally found can''t be thrown away. \"Then hurry up and finish before lunch. After lunch, the traffic will be high.


    It''s peak time, and I don''t want guests to wait outside for you to clean up before coming in. \" the store manager warned.


    Second Prince Nemo sighed and said, \"Yes, we''ll definitely be done cleaning before lunch.\"


    \"If it is not cleaned, and if it is not cleaned, I will not provide lunch.\" The person in charge turned and left.


    When Prince Knight saw the person in charge leaving, he said irritably, \"What, let me be a prince to clean the bathhouse? What are you kidding??\"


    Second Prince Nemo had a dark face and said helplessly, \"Now, no one will treat us as princes, it''s good to have a job 0...


    The Marquis of Leicester picked up the broom leaning against the wall and said, \"Let''s get to work, or we''ll have to pay for lunch again.\"


    \"Giving money is a trivial matter. If we lose our jobs, then we will do it all for nothing this morning.\" Second Prince Nemo said helplessly.


    The three picked up mops and rags and entered a large bathroom each, and began to mop the floor and wipe the walls.


    More than two hours later, the three of them were all paralyzed on the ground, gasping for breath. Because it was summer, they were covered in sweat.


    Prince Nate looked at the sticky sweat and the clean ground, and said dissatisfiedly, \"If this is not clean, then he will torture us.\"


    \"We still have three large baths and ten booths that haven''t been cleaned.\" Second Prince Nemo regretted it a little.


    Marquis of Leicester wiped the sweat from his forehead, got up and said, \"We have to hurry up, there are still more than two hours before lunch time.


    When Prince Knight heard that time was running out, he immediately got up and picked up the guy, and began to drag the ground hard, the lion''s ears and tail were soaked with sweat.


    More than two hours later, all the bathhouses were cleaned, and the three of them were completely exhausted, and they didn''t even have the strength to complain.


    The person in charge walked in at this moment, and was checking and inspecting each room. He nodded with satisfaction while watching. He didn''t expect these three pampered nobles to be serious about the 1.0 incident.


    He praised, \"Very good, qualified, go and change the smelly clothes on your body and you can eat.\"


    Prince Knight raised his head sharply and said in surprise, \"Really qualified? Can we continue to work?\"


    \"Well, I can do this for the first time, very good, I can continue to work.\" The person in charge nodded in response.

 Chapter 1215：

    The Second Prince Nemo and the Marquis of Leicester breathed a sigh of relief, and at first they were worried that they would be stabbed by the other party.


    \"Let''s go to the back room to eat, there are other work to do after eating.\" The person in charge ordered.


    \"Yes.\"The three of them answered in unison, completely forgetting the fatigue on their bodies.


    \"Second shift, (V). Please customize, please support.\".


    The first thousand three hundred and seventy-three chapters: It is difficult for you to protect yourself. (3 more for customization)


    As the sun sets in the west, the orange-red setting sun shines on the tallest building in Chang''an City, reflecting golden light through the glass.


    Most of Liu Feng''s body is also reflected in the golden sunset. With long eyelashes and erect facial features, the scene is full of nobility.


    Jenny is concentrating on painting next to her, and the ID card portrait is being watched by others. Today is the day off for the Elf Princess.


    Enri and Mina were helping with documents, and their fluffy ears and tails were also covered with a pale golden sunset.


    Nicole blinked her gray eyes, brewed tea gently, brought it over and said, \"Your Majesty, drink some rose tea.


    \"Today is rose tea, the tea you drink every day will not be the same.\" Liu Feng said gently.


    Nicole racks her brains every day to prepare food and tea, and try to make it different every day. This may be the fun of a girl.


    \"As long as Your Majesty doesn''t feel tired.\"Nicole smiled softly.


    Liu Feng tasted the aroma of rose tea carefully, and said with satisfaction, \"How come, I like every 08 times of tea.\"


    \"That''s good.\" Nicole whispered softly.


    \"You can ask Lucy to teach you to write a novel, and you can write a novel about afternoon tea.\" Liu Feng suddenly thought.


    Nicole was stunned, her gray eyes blinked, and she said, \"I write novels?\"


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly, pointed to the tea and desserts on the table and said, \"Of course you can write, you already have a good subject.\"


    .....let me try? \"Nicole is a little excited, so - say you can really try.


    \"At that time, you can ask me if you don''t understand, or you can talk to me about the framework of the novel. Liu Feng said gently. Nicole said softly, \"Okay. \"


    An Li walked over with light steps, smiled and said, \"We will be the first batch of readers.\"


    Jenny raised her little hand and smiled sweetly, \"I can help with the illustration.\"


    Nicole Rouya smiled and said, \"Then trouble little Jenny.\"


    Several people laughed and chatted for a while.


    Liu Feng began to process the documents again. Most of the documents on the desktop were about the school. The establishment of the senior grades had already begun, and the textbooks had to be kept up in time.


    Wei Ya was watching with her cheeks on her back, listening to Liu Feng explain some important knowledge points to her. The rabbit ears will come to learn new knowledge when she is free these days.


    After all, among the teachers in the whole school, Erniang has a stronger ability to absorb new knowledge, and the others can only take care of their own majors.


    \"Your Majesty, although this subject is very interesting, it seems to be a bit difficult.\"Weiya worried that those students could not absorb this kind of knowledge.


    Liu Feng closed the biology textbook in his hand and said with a smile, \"Otherwise, why would it be the knowledge that seniors need to learn, these are only entry-level in my hometown.\"


    The teaching materials for the upper grades have several subjects, and there are more biology, chemistry, geography, music, and politics than the original ones, which is the level of the earth''s junior high school.


    Of course, biology is the simplest, starting from the basic animal and plant cells and chlorophyll, which are not difficult.


    Liu Feng directly brought two microscopes from the earth as auxiliary teaching tools, one of which was used for the research structure of the scientific research department.


    The subject of geography teaches the identification of basins, mountains, and plains, which are all very simple. In chemistry, people from the scientific research department come to teach some simple chemistry experiments.


    The music class was taught by Catherine, mainly the professor of some musical instruments, such as violin, guitar, flute and so on.


    \"Yes, going to a senior grade is a different point.\"Weiya agreed. Liu Feng took a sip of tea and said, \"You must keep these knowledge points in mind, don''t confuse them, and ask me if you don''t understand.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"Weiya blinked her pale red eyes.


    Liu Feng opened the drawer, took out another lesson plan, and said, \"This is the lesson plan I organized for you, you can take a good look at it.\"


    Wei Ya took the lesson plan with both hands and said gratefully, \"Thank you, Your Majesty.\"


    Seeing that the school had come to an end, En Li excitedly said, \"Your Majesty, Eliza and the others will be back in two days.\"


    \"Yeah, then go to the airship to pick them up.\" Liu Feng smiled gently.


    It''s been a long time since I went back and forth for four months.


    \"I''m going to wear new clothes, Avery will be envious.\" Enri looked forward to it.


    Mina flicked the cat''s tail and said lightly, \"You think too much, Avril hates skirts the most.\"


    Enri pouted and refused to admit defeat. \"Then wear it for Eliza, Darlene and the others.\"


    \"This may attract them.\" Mina replied with a serious look. \"When the time comes, I will prepare more food. After leaving Chang''an City for so long, they


    - must miss the food at the castle. \"Nicole smiled sweetly.\"Especially prepare more meat-. point. \" Liu Feng agreed.


    Jenny looked a little nervous, the brush in her hand stopped, and said weakly, \"Your Majesty, is Jill really here? 080\"


    When Nicole told the Elf Princess the news, Jenny still didn''t believe it, why did her sister come, and how could the father allow it? \"Of course, Darlene said she''s here, that''s why she''s really here, then you should go pick them up too.\"Liu Feng said softly.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"Jenny was a little uneasy.


    She had already made plans not to return to the Larsen Elf Empire, and she was also prepared to convince herself that she would not see her relatives. Now that she learned that her sister was here, her heart was naturally very complicated.


    \"By the way, Jenny, your uncle works in the public bathhouse, do you want to go see it?\" Liu Feng took a sip of the tea ceremony.


    Jenny shook her head without hesitation and refused, \"Your Majesty, I don''t want to see him.\"


    Originally, she had rarely seen the Marquis of Leicester since she was a child, so she naturally had no family affection to speak of.


    Liu Feng put down the teacup and said, \"Do you want me to transfer him away?\"


    \"It''s okay, Your Majesty.\" Jenny smiled, what if she was seen now?


    The Marquis of Leicester could not protect himself.


    \"Three shifts, Cv7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1374: Maybe a princess? (4 more for customization)


    \"Buzz...


    On the airship in the early morning, Eliza and the others were dining on it, and they could reach Chang''an City in the evening.


    They arrived in Haiyan City the day before yesterday. They originally wanted to fly directly to Chang''an City on the sea, but because Eliza and the others hadn''t landed for too long.

 Chapter 1216：

    So I decided to rest in Haiyan City for one night, and then fly to Chang''an City after adjustment.


    Princess Jill was lying on the glass, her eyes full of light, and said happily, "I really fly in the sky, this feels so unrealistic."


    "It''s really in the sky, you''ve asked it many times." Darlene couldn''t help laughing.


    Princess Jill never stopped after getting on the airship, running back and forth on the airship, sometimes looking out of the window in surprise, and sometimes looking around at the environment around the airship.


    "Mila really didn''t lie to me, she can really stay in the sky smoothly." Princess Jill''s dimples smiled particularly clearly.


    Mila said with a proud face, "Of course, I said you would like it.


    "Like, like!" Princess Jill said without hesitation.


    Eliza pressed the excited elf princess on the chair and said with a chuckle, "Your Highness, just take a rest, you will be there at night, don''t be too tired to get off the airship by then."


    "Uh-huh.


    Princess Jill nodded with a smile and asked, "Can I see Jenny at night?"


    "Of course, His Majesty said in the telegram that Jenny would - get up and pick us up." Eliza smiled.


    Princess Jill nodded happily and said expectantly, "I wonder if Jenny will look forward to seeing me."


    *--I will definitely look forward to it, after all, you haven''t seen each other for more than half a year. '' Darlene reassured.


    "At that time, I must let Jenny take me to visit the entire Chang''an City to see if it is really the same as in the book. Princess Jill looked forward to it.


    Eliza raised her eyebrows slightly and teased, "That might be a little difficult~r."


    Why? Can''t you just stroll around in Chang''an City? Princess Jill was puzzled. Darlene smiled and flipped her hair, "Of course you can visit Chang''an City as you like, but it depends on Jenny''s time. "


    Princess Jill tilted her head and wondered, "Why? Is Jenny very busy?" "Yeah, Jenny is working in Chang''an City now. She has six days of vacation a month. She can take you there when she has a rest. Play," Darlene explained. The rest day of the Elf Princess was raised from four days to six days, just like the girls in the castle.


    Princess Jill nodded thoughtfully and muttered, "So that''s the case, so what should I do? I won''t be able to stay in Chang''an for a month. My father asked me to go back before the end of autumn."


    There are still about three months before the end of autumn, and it will take more than two months for the return trip alone, so Princess Jill will stay in Chang''an City for at most ten days. "It doesn''t matter, we can go shopping with you at that time. Anyway, His Majesty said that he will give us a long vacation when we go back this time." Darlene comforted.


    Princess Jill smiled happily and said, "Then take me to eat delicious food first." "Aren''t you afraid of getting fat? There are so many delicacies in Chang''an City." Darlene chuckled lightly.


    In the days she spent with Princess Jill, she found that the Elf Princess was really too edible. Like the stomach of an orc, she could eat several bowls in one meal.


    Princess Jill shrugged and said indifferently, "I can''t eat fat, and my mother wants me to eat fat."


    "Why? It''s not good for girls to be too fat." Eliza wondered.


    "Our Larson Elf Empire just likes girls who are slightly fat, so that they can marry a good family." Princess Jill also expressed her incomprehension.


    She also thinks that she looks good with slender fingers and a slender figure. Why should she be so fat that she can''t wear clothes to look good?


    What Jill is talking about is from the point of view of the responsible family. Of course, the commoners don''t have so many requirements. After all, it is difficult for commoners to eat fat.


    Darlena''s eyes widened, and she asked curiously, "So your empire is like this, what else? What other strange rules?"


    Jill Shii pointed his head and murmured, "What are the strange rules? I don''t know what the rules of your Chang''an City are like."


    .........


    Princess Jill listened very seriously and said in surprise, "The Larson Empire must require girls with long hair, and no one likes girls with short hair.


    """Then you should come to Chang''an City. Chang''an City is a very inclusive city. '' said Eliza softly.


    "Is it really the same as what you said? There are elves, orcs, and dwarves living together in Chang''an City?" Princess Jill confirmed again and again.


    The idea that was instilled in her from childhood to her father and mother was that orcs and humans were all bad people, and she must stay away from them.


    "You''ll know when you go. No one will look at you in the same way." Eliza said firmly.


    Princess Jill nodded heavily and said, "I believe, I am really happy to get along with you these days."


    When she got on the boat, she saw that Avery, Jones, and Darlene were all living together peacefully, and she was very puzzled at that time.


    Why is this scene different from what the father and mother said, and how they get along so harmoniously? It''s completely (Zhao Nuozhao) not the incompatible relationship in the impression. "We are also very happy. Your Highness doesn''t even have the air of a princess." Darlene regarded the fairy princess as a friend.


    Princess Jill smiled sweetly and said, "Eliza, aren''t you really from our Larsen Empire? With silver-white hair, are you really not a royal family?"


    She wanted to ask this question for a long time.


    Eliza looked at the hair color and explained, "I don''t know either, my parents died when I was very young, and the hair color is inherited from my mother."


    "I think Eliza might be a princess!" Princess Jill smiled sweetly.


    Eliza disagreed, shrugged and said, "Don''t be shy, let''s play games."


    "Four shifts, CV). Please customize, please support.".


    Darlene looked up and pondered, "Like girls, we all like to be thin, girls can have long or short hair, the main thing is not to be rude, and also to be thin.


    Chapter 1375: Secretly. (1 more for customization)


    In the evening, as the sun went down, Liu Feng and others went out of the highest building under Mila''s escort.


    -Pedestrians are going to the airship field. According to the news from the bird orcs, Eliza and the others are about to arrive.


    En Li was wearing a new dress and said with a smile, "This dress has finally come in handy after being put on for so long."


    "You can wear it at ordinary times." Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    "To greet them, of course you have to dress better." Enri said with a smile. "Haha.... Liu Feng smiled helplessly, really lost to Hu Erniang.


    "I prepared a lot of food at the castle, just waiting for them." Nicole laughed softly.


    With candy in her mouth, Tis said happily, "I wonder if you brought me a present?"


    "Forget the gift, it''s definitely not as good as the one in Chang''an City." Lucy covered her mouth and smiled.


    She also missed Jones very much. She wanted to see Leopard Ear Niang for the first time, so she came with her.


    Jenny was very nervous, her little hand pulled the corner of Enri''s clothes, and murmured, "I''m a little nervous.


    Enri took the Elf Princess''s hand and said with a smile, "Don''t be nervous, little Jenny, your sister must be looking forward to seeing you."


    "Well, I''m going to give this to her." Jenny took out a painting.


    This is drawn by the Elf Princess taking the time to draw, and 817 drew it with the image of Princess Jill in her impression.


    En Li had seen this painting, she blinked her brown eyes and said, "Your sister will definitely like it."


    "Uh-huh.


    Jenny nodded again and again and continued, "In the palace, she is the only one who supports my painting."

 Chapter 1217：

    \"I can''t wait to meet your sister.\" En Li said happily, she has been listening to Jenny talking about Princess Jill these days. Liu Feng entered the airship field under Mila''s escort.


    Mina pointed to the sky and said in surprise, \"Your Majesty, look.\"


    \"Finally here.\"Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    Ten minutes later, the airship landed steadily under the operation of the pilot, and then a team of soldiers did the guard work.


    \"Bang!.


    With the crisp sound of the door opening, Darlene, Eliza, and Princess Jill came out first, and then Avril, Jones, Mila, and others also got off the airship.


    Eliza, Darlene and others gave a respectful salute, \"Your Majesty, long time no see.\"


    \"Long time no see.\" Liu Feng raised his hand, motioning them to get up quickly.


    After a few people saluted Liu Feng, a large girl hugged the scene next.


    \"Jones, long time no see, how are you? How''s that over there?\" Lucy gave Leopard-eared Niang a big hug.


    Jones felt warm in her heart, and said quickly, \"- everything is fine, why have you lost weight recently?\"


    \"I''m fine, I''m just busy with work.\" Lucy''s golden eyes twinkled.


    An Li hugged Avril and said with concern, \"How is that continent? Did you eat well? Did you sleep well?\"


    \"It''s definitely not as good as Chang''an City.\" Avril thought without thinking, thinking of those days when she wore a skirt, it was a little hard to tell.


    An Li looked at the blushing face of the wolf-eared lady, and worriedly said, \"What''s the matter with you? Do you have a fever?\"


    \"No, no.\" Avery waved her hand quickly.


    Mina, Nicole, and Tis were pulling Eliza and Darlene along to see what was different.


    \"Okay! I''ll be dizzy if I turn again.\" Eliza couldn''t understand whether to laugh or cry.


    Tis kept staring at Darlene''s face and said regretfully, \"I''m tanned, darker than me.


    \"It doesn''t matter, it will be white after a few days of rest in Chang''an City.\" Darlene said indifferently.


    Nicole tilted her head and wondered, \"Have you not put on sunscreen? It''s really darkened a lot.\"


    \"Mainly because the sun on the sea is relatively strong, we have been playing on the boat board, and the sunscreen is useless.\" Darlene explained.


    Tis looked proud and said, \"Would you like me to teach you a little whitening trick? You only need ten lollipops to tell you this secret.\"No. \" Darlene refused without hesitation, turned around and chatted with Nicole.


    Mina looked at Niu Jiao Niang with a smirk and said, \"The first flick in your life failed.\"


    Tis pouted and said, \"Well, Mina, give me ten lollipops, how about I tell you?\"


    Mina walked with her fingers on Xue I''s white arm and said with a smile, \"I''m white.\"


    Jenny hid behind Liu Feng, daring not to take that step, and said nervously, \"Your Majesty, it''s really Sister Jill.\"


    \"Come on, didn''t you see that she has been waiting for you?\" Liu Feng nudged the elf.


    Jenny plucked up her courage and walked towards the crowd with her skirt in hand. Today''s dress was specially chosen for her by the fox ears. A pale yellow dress with a high ponytail and a fairy princess with a high ponytail looked great.


    Princess Jill also froze in place, seeing her sister at a loss for a while.


    \"elder sister.\"


    Jenny gave Princess Jill a big hug and said, "Why are you here? Did you sneak out too?"


    No, my father allowed me to come. \" Princess Jill shook her head quickly.


    Jenny widened her eyes in surprise and said, \"How could it be? Even if the father and the king are willing, your mother and queen are not willing?\"


    \"She really doesn''t want to.\"


    Princess Jill pouted, and then immediately smiled and said, \"But the father and the king are willing, and the mother and queen can''t stand my temper.\"


    \"That''s true.\" Jenny laughed until her eyes narrowed.


    \"But it''s you, how did you come to this continent? Who brought you here?\"


    Princess Jill returned to the topic.


    Jenny smiled mysteriously and said, \"I came on Uncle Lester''s merchant ship.\"


    \"With Uncle Lester? How is it possible, Uncle One...Princess Jill didn''t say anything.


    \"-Xiang doesn''t like me, I know that, so I came here for fun.\" Jenny said with a little pride.


    Princess Jill covered her mouth in surprise and said, \"Uncle Lester didn''t know you were here?\"


    \"Of course.\"Jenny blinked her green eyes.


    One more, (two v7). Please customize, please support. \"


    Chapter 1376: Can you eat like this every day? (2 more for customization)


    At night, a bright moon climbed up the night sky, and the cold moonlight shrouded Chang''an Castle.


    At this moment, Liu Feng and others were gathering at the dining table to eat, and they left after chatting for a while in the airship field.


    Darlene looked at the densely packed meals on the table and said happily, \"Just waiting for this meal.\"


    \"After more than four months, I can finally eat delicious food.\" Eliza''s emerald green eyes flickered~.


    The table is full of food. There are all kinds of dishes, such as Sichuan cuisine, Cantonese cuisine, Hunan cuisine, etc. The most important thing is that there is a big lobster in front of everyone.


    Princess Jill was stunned when she saw the sumptuous meal, and said in a daze, \"Is there such a sumptuous meal tonight?


    In the palace of the Larsen Elf Empire, except for birthdays or state banquets, the meals will be more abundant, and usually there is not much change.


    But even the state banquet of the Larson Elf Empire is nothing compared to this meal. Tonight, this meal is simply delicious on earth.


    \"Really, I didn''t lie to you, there is really a lot to eat in Chang''an City.\" Darlene said with a smile.


    Princess Jill nodded again and again, hesitantly said, \"Actually you don''t need to do so much.\"


    \"Hahaha, this is just our usual meal, but today''s meal will be a little better than usual.\"Tis said with a hearty smile.


    Princess Jill''s eyes widened, she thought she was welcoming her own princess, but I didn''t expect that they would eat these meals all the time, it''s too rich, can you eat like this every day?


    \"Eat whatever you want, it''s not enough.\" Liu Feng said gently.


    Princess Jill didn''t know what to say, just nodded again and again, and then focused on the food.

 Chapter 1218：

    Jenny picked up the chopsticks, took a piece of fresh and tender braised pork, and said, \"Sister, you must try this, it will make you feel full of happiness.\"


    Princess Jill picked up her chopsticks, Yu secretly swallowed her saliva, and politely said-


    Sentence, \"Then I''m welcome.\"


    During the two months at sea, the Elf Princess had already learned to use chopsticks under the guidance of Darlene and others.


    \"Goo....


    Princess Jill''s swallowing sound sounded, and she exclaimed in surprise, \"God, this is too delicious.\"


    \"Right, right.\" Darlene said with a smile.


    Princess Jill couldn''t care about anything else. She originally wanted to pay attention to the princess''s etiquette, but now she just nodded her head and said it was delicious, but frantically stuffed food into her mouth.


    Jenny originally wanted to discourage something, but she thought about the same for her previous self.


    The same goes for Eliza and the others. They hadn''t eaten the food in Chang''an City for too long, and they couldn''t care about chatting, so they picked up chopsticks to eat.


    After all, Tess is still there. If you don''t eat quickly, it will be gone soon. This meal has been eaten for more than an hour, but it is not over yet. Princess Jill''s chopsticks have not yet been put down, and she is still eating.


    Liu Feng and the others were already full, and even Tis, who could eat very well, put down her chopsticks and wiped her mouth.


    Darlene and Eliza were very pleased with this scene, and they saw the big appetite of the elf princess when they were on the boat.


    Jenny is the same, holding her chin with one hand, serving her sister with a smile, saying, \"Eat slowly, there is still in the kitchen.\"


    Princess Jill felt that everyone''s eyes were staring at her, the hand holding the vegetables slowly stopped, and she asked shyly, \"Why don''t you eat?\"


    \"We''re full, you eat more.\" Mina waved her hand.


    Princess Jill''s dimpled smile was obvious, but there were oil stains around her mouth, and she continued to eat.


    In the past ten minutes, Princess Jill put down her chopsticks contentedly.


    Liu Feng was surprised by Princess Jill''s fighting power. He didn''t expect that he could eat more than an orc.


    After the meal, Liu Feng asked An Li and the others to take Princess Jill down first, and then took Darlene, Eliza and the others to the study.


    Liu Feng sat on the head of the study and said gently, \"How is it? This trip to an exotic country.


    \"Besides that it is not as good as Chang''an City, it''s not too bad.\" Darlene said softly.


    \"Tell me about it.\"Liu Feng nodded.


    Darlene sat down on a stool and said, \"The traffic there is really bad, and the carriage can get stuck in the mud in just a few steps.\"


    It''s fine if it doesn''t rain, but the smoke can choke people to death. \" Eliza added. After more than half an hour, they gave a rough overview of the situation of the two empires and what they had seen and heard.


    Liu Feng nodded and asked the key point, \"How about the spending power of the merchants over there?\"\"They didn''t hesitate at all, and they could buy a lot of what they liked.\" Darlene recalled.


    Eliza nodded in agreement, and then said, \"The spending power of the nobles is even more terrifying. If you buy a bottle of perfume for ten gold coins, you can buy hundreds of bottles. Several people have bought it.\"


    Liu Feng nodded thoughtfully and said, \"Our products are more popular over there than here.


    \"That''s your majesty.\" Darlene blinked her blue eyes.


    Eliza took a sip of tea and asked curiously, \"Your Majesty, what should I do next?\"\"In this case, our goods can no longer be sold at the current price. Liu Feng thought.


    \"The consumption power of the Orc Empire is also very strong, and there are a lot of coins in their hands.\" Eliza agreed.


    Liu Feng took a sip of the tea and said, \"The market price has increased by 10% compared to the previous one, and now it needs to be increased by 20%.\"


    \"Your Majesty, what about the merchants who have been buying from us before? Will they be unwilling to suddenly increase the price?\" Darlene worried.


    \"I don''t want to be sure, but who let us monopolize the supply.\"Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    Now the entire Han Dynasty, and even this continent, urgently needs the goods of Chang''an City, even if the market price is increased, it will not have much impact.


    At most, the market will be empty for a few days, after which it will be in short supply.


    \"Indeed.\" Darlene agreed.


    \"Second shift, Cv). Please customize, please support.\"Factory.


    Chapter 1377: Isn''t it good-looking? (3 more for customization)


    \"Dong dong...


    The bell of Chang''an City is ringing, and a new day has arrived.


    In the castle, the girls were getting up lazily. Darlene chatted late last night and slept directly in the guest room.


    knock knock.....


    \"Come in.\" Darlene was stretching her waist, and there was a knock on the door. Princess Jill pushed aside a crack and said with a smile, \"Morning, Darlene.\"


    \"Morning, Your Highness, why do you get up so early?\" Darlene asked curiously.


    Last night, the Elf Princess kept saying that she didn''t want to sleep, and dragged Jenny, Eliza and the others to chat until late.


    Princess Jill was full of energy, \"I can''t wait to go out.\"


    Darlene **** the messy hair she slept in, and said with admiration, \"You''re really strong.\"


    \"Get up\"Eight Nine Seven\"Brush your teeth, go out to play after brushing, Anli, Mina and the others have gone to the highest building, and Jenny is going to be busy today.\"


    Princess Jill coquettishly said, \"Only you are with me.\"


    Darlene walked to the toilet in slippers, brushing her teeth, and said vaguely, \"Understood, I''ll take you out after I wash up.


    \"Okay, remember to dress well, I''ll go get Eliza up.\" Princess Jill closed the door when she left.


    \"Ta Ta...


    Princess Jill walked cheerfully to find Eliza, and when she got to the door, she knocked on the door.


    Eliza rubbed her sleepy eyes and opened the door, saying, \"Why so early? Don''t you sleep a little longer?\"


    \"No more sleep, no more sleep, let''s go play.\" Princess Jill said with a smile.


    Eliza patted her forehead and said, \"I really lost to you, I''ll clean up now.


    Princess Jill sat on the stool and said, \"Okay, I''ll wait for you.\"


    ....Okay.\" Eliza originally wanted to take a nap, but now she has no hope.


    Half an hour later, Eliza took a bath, came out with a towel around her, and said,


    \"I''m done taking a shower, and I can go out when I finish blowing my hair.\"

 Chapter 1219：

    \"Ah! It''s been a long time, I''m going to see Darlene.\" Princess Jill muttered. \"Okay, you urge her, she might be older than me.\" Eliza shook her freshly washed hair.


    Princess Jill squinted her eyes slightly, and said with suspicion, \"I think you are slower.\"


    \"Haha.... you go.\" Eliza smiled sweetly.


    Princess Jill came to Darlene''s room again, knocked on the door, pushed open and walked in, asking, \"How are you?\"


    Darlene was fiddling with her hair in front of the mirror and said, \"Alright..


    Princess Jill put her chin on her hands and muttered, \"Have you been doing for half an hour?\"


    \"I took a bath, I finally came back, of course I have to wash up a little and put on beautiful clothes.\" Darlene said with a smile.


    Princess Jill tilted her head and wondered, "Why do you have to take a bath during the day? Isn''t it better to take a bath at night? Our empire sometimes only takes a bath every two or three days.\"


    Darlene hurriedly shook her head, expressing her resistance, "If you only take a shower every two or three days, your whole body will stink.


    \"I think so too.\"After Princess Jill took a bath with soap, she fell in love with bathing, but she has never experienced taking a bath in broad daylight.


    \"Where''s Eliza? Is she all right?\" Darlene asked.


    Princess Jill shook her head and said, \"She just took a shower, it doesn''t seem so fast.\"


    \"Would you like to take a shower too? Then wait for her to get up?\" Darlene suggested. Princess Jill pointed to Darlene''s hair and said, "I won''t wash it, how about you help me with my hair? I like your hairstyle too."


    \"Of course, you can sit down.\" Darlene sat down on the Elf Princess''s shoulders.


    Princess Jill looked at the mirror happily and shook her head from side to side, looking forward to getting better.


    Darlene skillfully divided the princess elf''s hair into several strands, and began to braid her hair lightly with her little hands, first dividing her into a medium hairstyle, and finally arguing on both sides of her ears.


    Ten minutes later, Darlene tied a bow to the end of Princess Elf''s hair, and said with a sense of accomplishment, \"Okay!\"


    Princess Jill slowly opened her eyes and said in surprise, \"It''s really beautiful, your hands are so skillful.


    Darlene suggested, \"Let me change your clothes.\"


    Princess Jill held up her skirt and wondered, \"Are you changing clothes? Does my dress look bad?\"


    \"It''s not bad-looking, I''ll change it to a simpler one for you. I''m going out for a day.


    0... Darlene explained.


    \"Okay, pick me pink, I like pink.\" Princess Jill said with a smile.


    Darlene smiled without saying a word, dragged the Elf Princess and went to find Eliza.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    Darlene knocked on the door and pushed open the door of the elf, and said, \"Have you finished washing, Eliza?\"


    Eliza is doing her hair at the moment, still wrapping it; wearing a bath towel, she wonders, \"Have you done it yet?\"


    Darlene looked at the elf''s proud figure and was a little envious. She tightened the towel on her body and said, \"Not yet, we''ll come to borrow clothes from you.\"


    \"You choose.\" Eliza went to open the closet. \"A lot of beautiful clothes.\" Princess Jill looked dazzled.


    Darlene rudely began to choose and said, \"Look at it, which one do you like?\"


    \"There''s no pink at all.\" Princess Jill picked it up again.


    \"Let me choose for you, you look good in blue too.\" Eliza suggested. Princess Jill tilted her head and wondered, \"Blue? I tried it, it''s not good


    \"Then you are wrong, there are many kinds of blue in Chang''an City.\" Eliza smiled mysteriously.


    She stretched out her hand and took out several different blue skirts, including light blue, dark blue, lake blue and so on.


    \"There are too many kinds of blue, let me try them all.\" Princess Jill''s eyes lit up.


    5.7 Darlene went to the mirror with five or six pieces of clothes and began to pick them out by herself.


    It took more than an hour for the three girls to choose their clothes, put on light makeup, and stand in front of the mirror with satisfaction.


    Eliza took Princess Jill''s hand and said, \"Let''s go.\"


    \"Okay.\" Princess Jill said with great interest.


    Ten minutes later, the three came to the downstairs of the castle, stopped a carriage and set off.


    \"Eliza, why do you want to dye your hair? Princess Jill wondered.


    Eliza looked at her freshly dyed black hair and explained, \"It''s not fun to be surrounded by a group of people.\"


    *Three shifts, Cv two, please customize, please support. \"


    The first thousand three hundred and seventy-eighth chapters: the good-willed elf princess. (1 more for customization)


    \"Tap ta ta...


    Eliza and the three got off in the new city in a carriage.


    And Princess Jill was lying by the window all the way, looking at the scene outside, exclaiming the whole way. During this period, I wanted to stand up, but if I hadn''t been stopped in time, I would have climbed out of the window.


    Eliza put one hand on her hip and said proudly, \"How is your Highness? Do you still like the environment of Chang''an City?\"


    \"I like it, I like it, it''s clean, and I can smell the fragrance of flowers.\" Princess Jill said with a smile.


    Although Darlene was already mentally prepared, she was still shocked when she saw the streets full of flowers, and smiled, "In just over four months, Chang''an City is about to become a garden city." "


    Last night, the fox-eared girls probably told Avril and Leia about the recent situation of Chang''an City, as well as some new storefronts, including Garden City.


    Princess Jill looked at the concrete floor under her feet and said enviously, \"It''s so beautiful. Although there are many trees in our Larson Elf Empire, we can''t make the existing trees and the ground so clean.\"


    \"This is where His Majesty''s charm 08 lies.\" Eliza blinked her emerald green eyes.


    Princess Jill nodded thoughtfully and asked curiously, \"Where do these flowers come from? There is no way to transplant the flowers in our palace, and the queen mother likes flowers very much.\"


    If she hadn''t seen the flowers, she would have forgotten what her father told her, and she would have to find a gardener to go back.


    \"There are all kinds of flowers in the flower room. If you go there once, you will fall in love there.\"Eliza will also go there when she is free.


    \"A flower room?\" Princess Jill murmured.


    Darlene walked in front with her skirt and said, \"Let''s go to dinner, before it''s time to get off work, there won''t be many people.\"


    \"That''s right.\" Eliza took Princess Jill and walked forward.


    After more than half an hour, the three of them finished ordering and sat down in the box on the second floor of the fried chicken and burger shop.

 Chapter 1220：

    Don''t think about it, the fried chicken and burgers on the table are almost piled up, and these foods are only 80% full for the Elf Princess.


    Darlene and Eliza were full after eating only one set meal, and quietly watched Princess Jill''s stormy eating.


    Eliza held her cheek with one hand, her hair fell, and said enviously, \"How many girls'' dreams this is.


    Princess Jill raised her head abruptly, and said vaguely with something in her mouth, \"What... what''s the matter? Do you want to eat?\"


    Eliza hurriedly waved her hand and smiled sweetly, \"You eat so much without gaining weight. Many girls are envious.\"


    \"Envy! I don''t think they would be sad if they had my appetite, I don''t want them to be like me.\" Princess Jill wiped the grease from her mouth.


    Darlene took a sip of lemonade and wondered, \"Why do you say that?\"


    Princess Jill stretched out **** and said, \"There are two things that are not good, the first is that eating so much is not good at all, it will waste a lot of food. The second is ordinary families, how can they afford to eat so much in one meal Food.\"


    Eliza''s heart warmed. She didn''t expect the Elf Princess to be so kind-hearted, and said gently, \"Indeed, if it weren''t for the royal family and nobles, a meal would cost a lot of money.\"


    Darlene smiled and helped the Elf Princess wipe the oil stains on her face, and joked, \"Look at your face, the makeup that you finally painted is spent.\"


    \"It doesn''t matter, eating is the most important thing.\"Princess Jill said nonchalantly.


    After more than an hour, the three of them left the fried chicken and burger shop after taking a break and went to hang out on the street.


    Princess Jill patted her stomach and said with satisfaction, \"Ah! It feels good to be full.\"


    \"I didn''t expect the food in the new store to be so delicious.\" Darlene praised that the fried chicken and burger restaurant was their first attempt.


    Princess Jill played with her hair and said, \"Where are we going next?\"


    Darlene tapped her head with her index finger and thought, \"You like flowers, right?\"


    \"I like it.\" Princess Jill said without hesitation.


    \"Then go to the flower field, you will definitely like it.\" Darlene said firmly.


    Princess Jill nodded heavily, smiled with a pair of dimples, and said expectantly, \"Then let''s go\"


    The three stopped a carriage and ran towards the outer city, where the flower fields were located in the northern part of the outer city wall.


    Half an hour later, the three got off the carriage in the north area of ??the city.


    It was the first time for Princess Jill to take a carriage to the outer city of Chang''an City. She was amazed by the neat and uniform grain fields, the avenues extending in all directions, and the towering city walls.


    \"It turns out that the outer city of Chang''an City is so well planned.\"Princess Jill was amazed.


    She thought of the Larsen Elf Empire as a bit shabby, and even the roads in the inner city were muddy, not to mention the planning and construction of the outer city.


    \"This is only a small part.\" Darlene smiled slightly, and pulled the Elf Princess to the flower field.


    Princess Jill nodded dumbly, recalling the book City of Miracles, and felt that the book did not write down all the good things about Chang''an City, which was very rare for the whole city of Chang''an.


    The three of Darlene walked around the grain field and arrived at the flower field five minutes later. The entire flower field was the size of four basketball courts and filled with colorful flowers.


    Princess Jill opened her mouth wide in surprise and sighed, \"Oh my God, it''s so beautiful.\"


    \"This is Nicole''s flower field, she will take a look when she has nothing to do.\" Darlene explained.


    \"Miss Nicole is too good, she can cook and grow flowers, she is really versatile.\" Princess Jill admired from the bottom of her heart.


    Last night was the best meal she had ever eaten. There was a bowl of fried rice that Nicole made by herself, which made her almost eat the bowl.


    Eliza smiled slightly and said, \"Nicole''s power is far more than that.


    \"Let''s go, let''s go in.\" Eliza nudged the elf princess.


    Although the flower field is very large, the planning is very good. It is clear where to plant what kind of flowers and where to reserve the trail. Even if you enter the flower field, you don¡¯t have to worry about stepping on the mud.


    There are many varieties in the flower field. Riley, crape myrtle, white orchid and pomegranate flower, etc., all bloom very well under the care of the gardener, and the colorful ones are very beautiful. Princess Jill pointed to a cluster of flowers in front of her and said suspiciously, \"Eliza, what kind of flower is this? How come it blooms like a flame?\"


    \"This is the Dragon Boat Flower, which is only available in Chang''an City.\" Eliza explained. The dragon boat flowers bloom from May to July every year. The flowers are gorgeous and look like flames from a distance.


    Its viewing ability is very high, and it is not a perishable species, so many are planted in flower fields. Most of the streets of Chang''an City are decorated with dragon boat flowers.


    One update, Cv7). Please customize, please support. \".


    Chapter 1379: Typhoon. (2 more for customization)


    woohoo...


    The sky was cloudy, as if it was about to collapse, and with the howling of the wind, there were many fewer people on the streets of Chang''an City.


    In the tallest building, Liu Feng stood in front of the closed window and said solemnly, \"Oh my God Typhoon!\"


    When I inspected the Han Dynasty by airship yesterday, I found that the sky was full of white feathery or horsetail-shaped altostratus clouds.


    He has been paying attention to meteorological knowledge all the year round, and seeing such clouds appear and gradually thicken to become denser cirrostratus clouds is a sign that a typhoon is coming. In addition, there are often thunderstorms in summer. If the thunderstorm stops suddenly, or the visibility of the field of vision is very good, the scenery in the distance can be clearly seen, plus the unusually beautiful sunset at night and other signs, all indicate that a typhoon is approaching. It has been more than a year since he came to another world, and it was the first time he encountered typhoon weather.


    En Li was lying on the glass, staring blankly outside, and said, \"Your Majesty, it''s windy and rainy outside.


    \"Yeah, have the preparations for the typhoon been done?\" Liu Feng asked. Judging by the signs of the typhoon yesterday, Liu Feng asked Chang''an City to carry out typhoon prevention work up and down the city.


    Every household should try to avoid going out in the past few days, and put away things that are easy to fall, so as not to hit others.


    I also need to plan some food at home to avoid the typhoon wind level is too strong, and I can''t go out to buy food in a short time.


    The most important thing is the crops. If the wind level of the typhoon is strong this time, many crops will be destroyed. Whether they are just planted or can be harvested, they will be swept away by the typhoon.


    An Li opened the notepad and said, \"Your Majesty is all ready, the mature crops were harvested yesterday, and protective measures have been taken before the harvest.\"


    \"Okay, the destructive power of a typhoon cannot be underestimated.\"Liu Feng nodded.


    \"Your Majesty, the typhoon you mentioned happened a few years ago.\" Mina said suddenly.


    Liu Feng turned around and asked, \"Tell me about it.\"


    Mina took a sip of tea, moistened her throat and said, \"It was a day when I was still venturing outside, and the situation before the typhoon was very different from now...


    Cat Erniang spoke for more than 20 minutes before she stopped. The expression on her face was really rich. When it came to lightning, thunder and howling wind, she shook her cat ears in fear.


    Liu Feng listened carefully. It can be said to be a rather pitiful story. On a stormy day, the cat ears huddled in a cave and starved.


    \"There will be no more days like this in the future.\"Liu Feng gave Mao Er Niang a hug.


    Mina was still immersed in her memories, and the sudden hug made her a little stunned, but she soon enjoyed this warm hug.


    Seeing this scene, En Li was inexplicably envious, which was in stark contrast to the raging weather outside.


    Liu Feng patted Hu Erniang''s head and said, \"What are you thinking? Did you send a newspaper notice about the coming of the typhoon?.


    An Li flicked her fox''s tail and said, \"It has already been announced in the newspapers. The front page headlines of yesterday and today are all about typhoons.\"

 Chapter 1221：

    When Liu Feng learned that the typhoon was coming, he took a lot of precautions to prevent the typhoon, such as staying at home on typhoon days, and preventing flooding in low-lying houses.


    These precautions are published in the newspapers, and even people in the patrol team will warn them, in order to be foolproof.


    On the other side of the earth, there are many people who have accidents because of typhoons, and those who have accidents go out on typhoon days.


    \"Mina, order the fire department and the security department to be ready at any time to deal with emergencies at any time.\" Liu Feng urged.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, both departments have entered the blue alert.\"Reported by Mina Hui.


    At present, Chang''an City has four warning signals, which are red, orange, yellow, and blue, indicating normal, severe, serious, and particularly serious. Blue is the lowest-level warning, and red is the highest-level warning. These warning signals cover many aspects, whether it is weather, enemy conditions or fire conditions.


    Liu Feng put down the teacup and asked, \"Send a team of soldiers to guard the tower.\" Yesterday, the typhoon omens were not very obvious, except for the sweltering heat, wind and rain, everything was fine. The weather is relatively serious today. From the morning to now, the wind is raging, accompanied by bursts of heavy rain, and there is no sign of weakening.


    \"Your Majesty, the order has been issued in advance yesterday, and the guards will arrange it properly.\" Minahui reported.


    "That''s good, Enri, airships and trains are out of service today, right? \" Liu Feng confirmed again and again.


    Enri nodded earnestly and said, \"The airship''s route was suspended yesterday, and the train also stopped selling tickets yesterday afternoon.\"


    Liu Feng faced a typhoon for the first time in another world, and everything was extra cautious. He continued to ask, \"Where is the port? Are all arrangements made?\"


    An Li turned to another page of the notepad and reported, \"-Everything is arranged, the ships that were going to go to sea were ordered not to go to sea, and the big ships were all in the dock.\"


    \"Well, have all the flowers and green plants in the city moved indoors?\" Liu Feng took a sip of the hot tea.


    \"The people in the flower house were moved away, and some newly planted trees were also protected. An Lihui reported.


    Liu Feng put down the teacup and continued to ask, \"How is the management in the expansion area?


    An Li looked at the notepad and said, \"I haven''t used cement for the past two days, and those who are half-built have put up protective brackets.\"


    \"Okay, let someone check the drainage of the sewers. There is a lot of rainfall on typhoon days, so don''t flood the city at that time.\" Liu Feng urged.


    \"Your Majesty who understands.\"Enri replied earnestly.


    After Liu Feng urged and confirmed a number of things, he leaned back on the chair with peace of mind, sipping tea and watching the drifting rain outside the window.


    An Li walked to the window, leaned against Mao Er Niang, looked at the city of Chang''an devoured by the heavy rain, and murmured, \"If there was no Your Majesty, where would we be now?\"


    Mina put her hand on Hu Er Niang''s shoulder and said gently, \"No if.\"


    \"Second shift, Cv). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1380: Heavy losses. (3 more for customization)


    The Sahara Prairie is seriously affected by typhoons, because it is near the sea and is the first place to bear the brunt of the typhoon.


    Many small tribes were hit by the typhoon, leaving only dilapidated tent stands, some even bare.


    There are cattle, sheep and horses running around everywhere in the Sahara Prairie, even some pots and pans, as well as the remains of tents.


    Elsa''s tribe was also severely damaged by the typhoon, and it looked like it had been robbed.


    The typhoon lasted for a whole day. From the violent wind at the beginning, to the last mixed with heavy rain and lightning, the black clouds seemed to swallow up the prairie. This scene was very similar to the doomsday blockbuster of the earth.


    At this moment, Elsa is walking around the tribe with Qiluo and Lia, wanting to see the damage after the typhoon.


    \"Your Highness, this torrential rain is much more serious than usual.\" Qiluo frowned.


    Elsa sighed, looked at the messy tribe, and said regretfully, \"So long of hard work has become like this because of a rainstorm.\"


    Shi Er Niang thought it was just the same torrential rain as usual, so she still followed the previous preventive work.


    However, as the typhoon got bigger and bigger, he realized the seriousness of the problem, but the raging weather outside limited the rescue work.


    \"Under the unit, the main tent has been set up first, you can take a lunch break.\"Reported by Li Yahui.


    Elsa nodded lightly and instructed, \"The other tents are also set up as soon as possible, I don''t want to see anyone sleeping outside at night.\"Yes, Your Highness. \" Liya responded quickly.


    \"Tell me about the current situation of the tribe.\" Elsa said solemnly.


    Liya opened the notepad in her hand and reported, \"His Royal Highness, the loss of cattle, sheep and horses is very heavy.\"


    Elsa took a deep breath and asked psychologically, \"How much is the loss?\"


    Lia paused for a moment, and reported, \"The loss of more than 500 ponies, the loss of more than 700 lambs, the loss of more than 80 calves, the loss of adult warhorses....


    Sheepjiao Niang kept reporting for ten minutes before she finished reporting the losses on the notepad. The number of adult war horses, draught horses, and cattle and sheep died was very small (aica), and the number was around 20.


    The more serious ones are lambs and ponies. They didn''t have enough resistance soon after they were born. The typhoon caused the temperature to drop a lot, and the protective shed was blown away.


    Elsa sighed, rubbed her temples with her hands, and thought, \"Send them all to the food court.


    \"Yes, Your Highness, but so many cattle, sheep and horses can''t be eaten all at once?\"


    Leah was worried.


    \"I will give you a document later, you should let the chef handle it according to that document.\" Elsa said lightly.


    The information Shi Erniang said was the practice of drying cattle, sheep and horses into jerky, so many cattle, sheep and horses could not be eaten all at once, and it was not winter, so there was no way to store them for that long.


    The best way to do this is to marinate it with salt after slaughtering, and then expose it to the sun to make mutton jerky or something.


    Of course, this method was traded back by Elsa and Liu Feng, at the cost of a large number of war horses.


    \"Yes, Your Highness.\"Ria nodded immediately.


    Elsa stopped halfway through, looked around the entire tribe after the typhoon, and said solemnly, \"Qiluo, how are the other tribes?\"


    Qiluo hurriedly opened the notepad and reported, \"Your Majesty, the losses of Qiao Qi and Ma Xi are also very heavy, even worse than ours.\"


    \"Like?\"Elsa wants to confirm something.


    \"Because their tribe was on the border of the prairie, when the strong wind came, many war horses ran towards the border of the Han Dynasty, unlike us who could chase them back nearby.


    Qiluo continued to report.


    Elsa nodded lightly and continued to ask, \"How are they riding the dirt?\" Qiluo turned to another page and said, \"Because of the prolonged rain, many of their knights are sick.\ "


    \"Very good, we have the upper hand in this regard.\" Elsa can be regarded as a little comfort.


    Qiluo blinked his eyes suspiciously and asked, \"Your Highness, do you want to take this opportunity to take down those two tribes?\"


    \"Well, I have this idea, but it will take a few days to plan in detail, and now the most important thing for us is to revive the tribe.\" Elsa said solemnly.


    It''s impossible to leave the tribes after the typhoon crossed the border and lead the knights to attack other tribes. Even if you haven''t adjusted back to your state, you will die in vain.


    \"Understood.\" Qiluo nodded heavily.

 Chapter 1222：

    Elsa blinked her golden eyes and asked, \"Lea, did our medicine get wet?\"


    \"No, they are all well preserved and have been distributed to those knights and clansmen who have been exposed to severe rain.\" Lia quickly reported.


    \"Let them drink more water and have a good rest, they will be busy soon.\" Elsa urged.


    Lia nodded with a smile, and recorded it in the notepad. It recorded the knights and clansmen with fever and cold in detail, and they should distribute medicines according to their physical conditions. Qiluo shook the monkey''s tail and said, \"Your Highness, do you want to wait for our knights to recover before attacking them?\"


    \"Many knights are sick in this heavy rain. They don''t have the medicine of Chang''an City. Naturally, they are not as fast as us." Elsa explained.


    Qiluo answered with a smile, \"They didn''t expect that we would choose to attack a few days after the rainstorm.\"


    Coupled with the fake news distributed before, they have no time to take care of other tribes.


    \"This torrential rain is good and bad for us, and the rebuilding of the tribe must keep up with it.\" Elsa worried.


    If the tribe does not rebuild 50%, it will lead the knights to attack other tribes, and it will not be able to digest the grassland.


    \"Understood.\" Liya said seriously.


    The rebuilding of the tribe still needs to be followed up by Sheephorns. Some food and medicine are stored, and even the place where cattle, sheep and horses are kept in captivity, and where the tents are to be set up for the clansmen to sleep, etc., all these are all managed by Liya.


    \"Okay.\"


    Elsa nodded in satisfaction, turned her head to the monkey ears and said, \"You can do the comforting work of that clan, the knights'' illness.\"


    \"Wrap it on me.\" Qiluo agreed.


    \"Three shifts, Cv). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter - Thousand three hundred eighty-one: Help again. (4 more for customization)


    The weather was gloomy, making people unhappy at all, and the impact of the typhoon has not dissipated.


    Also seriously affected are Haiyan City and Green City, which are close to the sea. Under the leadership of Niu Da, the former handled everything in an orderly manner, but Green City was a bit difficult. The military strength of Green City is not as good as that of Haiyan City, and the order is relatively poor. A typhoon has made them lose their sense of proportion, and they don''t know how to face it.


    The Mermaid King Bilis stood in the center of the square, looking around, \"Just a rain made the entire Green City become like this.\"


    Lilith supported the Mermaid King with one hand and worriedly said, \"Your Majesty, let''s go back first, there are wrecks here.


    The entire Green City is in a mess, with tree trunks, garbage, some fish brought up from the sea by the typhoon, etc. It looks like a mess. Surrounded by mermaid warriors, there are also clansmen helping to pick up garbage, because there are many big trees in Green City, and if they fall, they will block the road or hit the house.


    \"fine..


    Bilis shook her head lightly and instructed, \"Arrange more people to clean it up.\" Yuka has brought a large number of people to sort it out, and I believe it will be done soon. \"Lilith sinks - reported.


    Biris sighed and said, \"Go shopping with me!\"


    \"Yes.\" Lilith hurriedly supported the Mermaid King forward.


    \"Ta Ta....


    The road on Green City Street has not been renovated, it has been delayed due to the weather, and only one swimming pool has been built, so it is still the old road.


    Bilis lifted her skirt and walked cautiously on the avenue, disgusting, \"This is a disgusting road.\"


    The avenue was not renovated originally, but because of the typhoon, the whole avenue was even more muddy, and if you step on it accidentally, a foot of mud will be splashed.


    \"Be careful, Your Majesty.\" Lilith helped lift the skirt.


    Bilis covered her mouth and nose and said helplessly, \"It smells bad.\"


    \"The renovation of the road will be delayed again because of the heavy rain.\" Lilith said helplessly.


    \"By the way, how''s the ship in the port?\"Bliss worried.


    Lilith recalled and reported, \"All the small boats were swept away by the waves, and the remaining two large boats were in tatters.\"


    \"This loss is really serious, what about the soldiers?\"Bi Lisi frowned.


    \"A dozen mermaid warriors were injured protecting the ship, and the others were fine.\" Lilith Hui reported.


    \"Is the injury serious? Let the doctor show them.\" Billis urged. She had discussed with Liu Feng about opening a hospital before, and the rest can be temporarily unavailable, but a hospital must be established immediately.


    Lilith nodded heavily and said, \"The hospital has been arranged, and the family has been notified.\"


    \"Okay, what about the grain fields? How about the rice?\" Billis continued to ask.


    Lilith looked very embarrassed, and he faltered, \"Your Majesty,... those rice paddies have all been flooded.\"


    Bilis was stunned for a moment, then said in surprise, \"It''s all flooded? What about other crops?.


    \"Except for the higher-lying areas that were not flooded, but were also swept away by the storm, and all the crops by the river were flooded." Lilith Hui reported. Bilis sighed helplessly and said, *Write a letter to Your Excellency Liu Feng, explain the situation to him and buy some food back. \"


    \"Yes.\" Lilith wrote it down in the notepad.


    Under the **** of mermaid warriors, Biris strolled around the market in Green City.


    \"Your Majesty, don''t go ahead, it''s all stagnant water.\" Lilith worried.


    The terrain of Green City is on the low side and it is close to the seaside, so it is naturally the hardest hit area along with the typhoon.


    Bilis frowned as she looked at the water market in front of her, and said, "Hurry up and have people drain the water. If you continue to soak, the road will be even more difficult to repair."


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\" Lilith nodded heavily.


    \"Let''s go, let''s go to the port to see.\"Bilice walked first.


    Half an hour later, the mermaid king came to the port, where the mermaid warriors have already dealt with it, and it doesn''t look too embarrassing.


    The wooden boards in the mooring area were all tattered by the wind and waves, and the trees in many places fell down, blocking a lot of roads.


    Looking at the devastated port, Bilis said sadly, \"It''s really badly damaged.\"


    \"Yes, it will take a long time to repair.\" Lilith said helplessly. \"I can only take this opportunity to rebuild the port, so at least I feel more comfortable.\"


    Billy sighed.


    Lilith blinked her eyes and said, \"Your Majesty, repairing the avenue and the port is another big expense.


    \"If only these two things are repaired, it will be fine. There is also the loss of grain fields and the purchase of food. We don''t have that much money."Bi Lisi''s heart was disturbed by the sea breeze.


    \"Fortunately, the king of the Han Dynasty is willing to let us pay in installments, otherwise we really can''t bear it.\" Lilith said happily.


    0....


    Billis tidied up her messy hair and said, \"Don''t bother others too much, this is our own place.\"


    \"Yes.\" Lilith nodded.


    \"Go back.\"Bliss sighed, turned and left the port.

 Chapter 1223：

    After more than an hour, he returned to the castle study, took out a pen and paper and started writing a letter.


    Lilith quietly poured tea beside her to help relax her shoulders.


    Ten minutes later, Biris shook the written letter and said, \"Lilith, send it out.\"


    The letter was to ask Liu Feng to send some professional personnel to help renovate the port and the drainage conditions in the city.


    The most important thing is to inform about the flooded food, and buy some wheat, medicine and clothes.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\" Lilith took the letter with both hands.


    Bilis stretched her waist, walked to the window and looked out, murmured, \"This rainstorm is so bad, it made Green City like this.\"


    \"Your Majesty, because of the rainstorm, all industries in Green City will be stagnant\"for some time. \"Lilith reported before leaving.


    \"Well, fishing for seafood and picking pearls should be suspended for a while, and we''ll talk about it after a few days.\"Bliss nodded.


    \"Yes.\" Lilith said seriously.


    \"Four more, (V7). Please customize, please support.\"Second.


    Chapter 1382: After the typhoon. (1 more for customization)


    The thick dark clouds pressed against the sky, covering up the scarlet eyes just now, as if they were about to fall, so depressed that the whole world was silent. The indifferent wind shuttles back and forth in Chang''an City, bringing with it the icy rain, it can be said that the mountain rain is about to come and the wind is full of buildings!


    In the tallest building, Liu Feng stood with his hands behind his back, standing by the slightly opened window, watching the city of Chang''an after the typhoon passed.


    Nicole brought a cup of hot tea and said with concern, \"Your Majesty, it''s still windy outside, close the window.\"


    Liu Feng took the tea and said with a smile, \"It''s fine, it''s not too windy now, and it''s quite comfortable with a light rain.


    \"Your Majesty, then wear an extra dress.\"Nicole worried.


    Liu Feng grabbed the girl''s hand and said gently, \"It''s okay, look, Chang''an City is shrouded in the gray wind\"893\" rain, does it look like something else-


    Fan feeling. \"


    Nicole''s gray eyes kept blinking, and she said softly, \"If it wasn''t for the big typhoon just yesterday, it would be good to just appreciate the light rain.\"


    The city of Chang''an was shrouded in typhoons all day yesterday, but it was clear that the wind level of the typhoon was not very strong.


    At best, it is a typhoon wind level of six or seven on the other side of the earth. The main manifestation is that the trees will sway and walking is a bit difficult.


    Liu Feng turned around and asked, \"An Li, what was affected by the typhoon yesterday?\"


    An Li picked up a document from the table, walked to the window and said, \"The crops are affected a bit more, and there is not much impact in Chang''an City, everything is as usual.\"


    Liu Feng took a sip of the hot tea and said, \"Tell me about the situation of the crops.\"


    An Li turned to another page, browsed it roughly, and said, \"- Some smaller types of vegetables have no effect, the shelter is well done, but the taller crops have a greater impact, such as sugar cane and corn. Broken quite a bit.\"


    \"Is there any more?\" Liu Feng put down the teacup and said.


    \"The more than ten acres of rice near the Youshui River were flooded. Although the drainage was done in advance, it was difficult not to be flooded near the river." An Lihui reported. Liu Feng bounced his index finger back and forth on the teacup and said, \"Let Shirley deal with it in time after the rain stops, autumn is coming.\"


    \"Understood.\" Enri said seriously.


    \"Mina, the rain stopped later, let Leia take some people from the air force base to tour around Chang''an City.\" Liu Feng wanted to see the impact of the typhoon.


    \"Yes.\" Mina responded immediately.


    Liu Feng went on to say, \"The airship field should be temporarily closed, and will be reopened after these two days.\"


    \"Understood.\" Enri said seriously.


    \"The train station and bus station can be opened, and now the light rain will not affect.\"Liu Feng added.


    Enri wrote it down in the notepad and asked, \"Your Majesty, where is the port? Is it also open?\"


    \"Don''t go to sea for the past two days, wait until the people from the air force base inspect it.\"Liu Feng said softly.


    \"clear.\"


    An Li put down her pen and said, \"Your Majesty, if the weather is better in the afternoon, the big markets will reopen.\"


    \"Mina, let the guards look at the situation in the afternoon, and if it''s not raining, let them go on patrol.\" Liu Feng ordered.


    \"Yes.\"


    Mina nodded lightly, handed another document, and said, \"Your Majesty, this is a telegram from Haiyan City.\"


    Liu Feng did not turn around, but still looked out the window and said, \"Read it.\"


    Mina spread out the telegram and said, \"Haiyan City was seriously affected by the typhoon, and most of the crops were destroyed... Now the seaside is full of wolves.\"


    \"How is Niu Da''s handling?\" Liu Feng asked.


    \"Except for the crops that cannot be recovered, other matters have been dealt with. The badminton halls and beach volleyball halls by the sea are closed, and they will not open until the beach is refurbished.\" Mina continued to report.


    Liu Feng nodded, then asked, \"What about the surrounding cities?\"


    Mina turned to another page of the telegram and reported, \"Like Haiyan City, the losses were heavy, but they were all adjusted in time, and the materials needed to be transferred from the inland.\"


    \"An Li, transfer some food and clothes from the workshop to support the more influential seaside cities and help them get through this period of time.\" Liu Fengren added.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"


    En Li nodded heavily and continued, \"Your Majesty, because of the typhoon, a lot of food has been lost. Should the price of food in the big market be raised?\"


    \"No need, just continue to follow the prices of the previous two days, but let''s raise the prices of seafood and kelp.\" Liu Feng thought.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"Enri responded immediately.


    Mina then handed over another document and said, \"Your Majesty, this is a document about the Chaos Land.


    Liu Feng nodded lightly, took the document and started to browse. After a while, he walked back to his seat and sat down, saying, \"The Queen? The place of chaos is getting more and more interesting.\"


    \"Your Majesty, is the Snake Girl occupying the Silver Light City?\" En Li asked curiously.


    \"Well, the Duchy of Man''er is now under Bella''s rule, and the original king has already surrendered.\" Liu Feng nodded lightly and handed the document to Hu Erniang. The corner of Anli''s mouth was half-smiling, and she said in surprise, \"It seems that Snake Girl is quite powerful.\"\"In this way, the amount of saltpeter they will provide us in the future will increase.\"


    Liu Feng said with satisfaction.


    \"Your Majesty, they again asked us to buy medicines, weapons, and wheat.\" Minahui reported.


    Liu Feng took a sip of the tea and said, \"Drugs and weapons can be sold for a small portion to them. Let''s wait a while for the wheat, and we need to slow down after the typhoon.\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\" Mina nodded.

 Chapter 1224：

    An Li also stood by the window holding a cup of tea and said, \"Your Majesty, how did this typhoon form?\"


    Liu Feng took a sip of tea and explained it simply, according to the book, \"After the sun shines, strong cumulonimbus clouds form on the sea surface. The hot air in these cumulonimbus clouds rises, and the surrounding cooler air flows continuously. add in....


    He explained about half an hour of professional knowledge, which also focused on explaining professional terms.


    In the end, the girls were curious and pestered Liu Feng to continue talking. He just smiled and took out a book about weather and handed it to them.


    One more, factory v7). Please customize, please support. \"


    The first thousand three hundred and eighty-three chapters: The knight''s work in mind. (2 is more customized.)


    ....


    - A road starting from Haiyan City and ending at Yingluo City is under construction, and a group of workers are working hard. A few days ago, due to the typhoon, they were allowed to rest for a few days. As soon as the typhoon was over, they immediately came out to work.


    In the days of the typhoon, even if the workers did not work on the construction site, they would still be given food for three meals as usual, but the corresponding salaries were lost these days.


    Most of the workers who built the road were knights from the Larsen Elf Empire and Torola Orc Empire, and they had been on the construction site for several months.


    An orc knight was working and said in a good mood, \"The weather is really nice today.\"


    His name is John Xun, a knight of the Orc Empire of Torolla, a bull orc with brown hair and a wild appearance.


    \"Yeah, it''s very comfortable just after the rain.\"- A elf knight wiped the sweat off his forehead.


    He is Semir, a knight of Larsen''s elf empire, a green-haired elf with a long scar on his left face. Both of them are the captains of knights of various countries. The daily work of his 08s is to reclaim the dirt road before, dig loose and transport the soil away, and then fill in the cement mixed with sand and gravel.


    The final step is to use a trolley to roll a huge log over, and the workers will also push it forward hard to make the cement star appear flat, and then draw horizontal lines on the flat cement surface.


    This is done because the cement pavement will expand when the temperature is high in summer due to thermal expansion and contraction.


    If the cement pavement is a whole, the expanded cement will have no space for expansion and contraction. When the temperature returns to normal or when the temperature becomes cold, the cement pavement shrinks, which will cause the already dense structure to break.


    Cracks appear on the cement pavement, thereby reducing the service life of the pavement. However, after manual cutting, there is room for thermal expansion and contraction, which can simply and effectively avoid these problems.


    The **** in John''s hand dug into the ground and said, \"The wind blowing is really cool, and sweating will not be uncomfortable.


    \"The work of building roads is better than expected.\" Semir said.


    \"No, fortunately we didn''t do anything stupid at the time.\" John is glad that when Niu Da arranged for them to build the road before, there were hundreds of people who were unwilling, saying that a dignified knight was arranged here. To build a road, this is simply a great humiliation.


    But the days of drifting at sea were too miserable, and they too wanted to set foot on land to feel the sense of security brought by the land. Coupled with the compromise of Second Prince Nemo and the Marquis of Leicester, there was nothing they could do.


    Semir is also hoeing the ground, echoing the road, \"Yeah, I knew that life at the construction site was not as bad as I imagined, and I should have come here earlier.\"


    Although the whole road construction work is tiring, there are also good points. There are meat for three meals, and the food is still full. The place to go back to sleep at night is not bad, and everyone has their own bed.


    There are also toilets and a bathing place that are very clean, and there will be soap to wash their clothes, so that their clothes that are like smelly rags will become brand new.


    These are things that I couldn''t imagine before. I am afraid that I am not trapped at sea, but in the original empire, there will be no such treatment. \"It''s not too late.\"Johnson raised his head.


    \"That''s true, but I heard that the empire has sent messengers, does this mean that we are going back?\" Semir suddenly felt a little reluctant.


    John''s eyes widened, and he asked curiously, \"What? Has the empire sent messengers?\"


    Semir nodded without hesitation, and said, \"Yeah, I don''t know who your orc empire sent, our empire sent your majesty''s favorite Princess Jill.\"\"In this way, we almost want to Go back. \" John said helplessly.


    Semir stopped his **** and said in a low voice, \"Actually, to tell you the truth, I don''t really want to go back.\"


    The current day was something I had never imagined before. The food, drink and lodging were very good, but it was better than being in the knight camp of my own empire. At least it didn¡¯t take every three days to eat those boiled meat in salted water.


    \"Actually me too, I won''t have a life of eating meat every time I go back.\"Johnson said immediately.


    Semir sighed, \"Oh, I can only pray that the time to go back can be delayed later.\"


    \"I hope so too.\"Johnson agreed.


    Three hours later, the foreman of the construction site blew his whistle and shouted loudly, "It''s lunch time, pack up your tools, wash your hands, and go to the canteen to line up." \"


    When Semir and others heard the whistle, their eyes lit up. After working so hard every day, the only consolation was this meal. They quickly put away the tools in their hands and headed towards the cafeteria.


    The canteens for road construction are not fixed, it can be said that it is a mobile canteen, because the progress of road construction is not too slow, and it will be built very far every \"-period.


    It''s impossible to build the road so far, and you have to run that far to go back for a meal, right? Of course, the place to sleep at night is fixed.


    \"Ta ta .. 4...


    Semir, John News and the others carried their tools and ran towards the cafeteria quickly. Everyone''s face was not as tired as the morning, but more of a smile. A few minutes later, all the knights had washed their hands and gathered at the entrance of the cafeteria. The mobile cafeteria was actually several large tents with complete facilities. \"Semi, guess what will be at lunch today?\"Johnson said expectantly.


    Semir thought for a while and said, \"There must be meat, and the side dishes at noon should include potatoes and corn.\"


    Their recipes come and go with seven or eight dishes, and they are paired with them every day of the week, so that they won''t get tired of eating for a long time.


    \"I don''t think so. I just finished eating potatoes yesterday, so today should be sweet potatoes, plus some greens.\"Johnson was already gulping.


    The same is true for Semir, the throat is constantly secreting saliva, and he doesn''t care, \"Whether it''s a sweet potato or a potato, I can do it.\"


    It was delicious anyway.


    \"The only point of view we both agree on is this.\"Johnson said with a hearty smile.


    \"Second update, Cv7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1384: Bella''s new rules. (3 more for customization)


    It was cloudy, the whole day was overcast, the sun was deeply hidden by the clouds, and the color of the sky changed from its former blue to a color that looked like it had been soaked in water by a dirty rag.


    In the City of Silver Light in the capital of Duke Man''er, Bella was dealing with some matters that had just been enthroned.


    Ryan handed over a document to report, \"Your Majesty, this is about the financial report of Silver Light City.\"


    The document is a dozen thick, and it was sorted out by Mother Hu Er who stayed up late for several nights.


    Bella turned her wrist slightly and signaled, \"Probably report it.\"


    \"Yes.\"


    Ryan nodded, opened the document and started reporting, \"The taxation of Yinguang City is very heavy, there are all kinds of taxes, and the common people have to hand in the small tax four times every year.


    ...


    Bella listened to it for more than half an hour and took a sip of the tea ceremony, \"It''s a complete mess, have you finished the new rules you''ve drawn up?\"


    Ryan nodded hurriedly, opened another document and said, \"This is a new regulation organized into a book according to His Majesty''s advice.\"\"I will listen.\" Bella nodded lightly.


    \"Cancel all unreasonable taxes, city entry tax, book tax, housing...and the reduction in the amount of wheat handed in every year...Ryan opened the document and continued to report.


    Fox Erniang is happy to do these things. Writing the new rules with a charcoal pen on white paper is a comfortable thing. It is better than the sheepskin scrolls and quills before, which is tiring work.


    Bella thought about it, and ordered, \"It''s all well arranged, let someone copy a few more copies, and paste them in places with a lot of people in Silver Light City.

 Chapter 1225：

    As the daughter of a duke, she has been staying by her father''s side since she was a child. Even if she is immersed in the situation, she probably knows how to govern... a kingdom even if she is driving ducks to the shelves.


    Of course, there is mainly the example of Chang''an City, and you can choose a good place to study.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\" Ryan responded immediately.


    Bella saw that there were still several documents in the hands of the fox ears, and asked, \"What else?\"


    Ryan quickly pulled out another document and reported it, \"Your Majesty, this one is about other cities, and the nobles are showing their favor.". \"


    \"What did you give?\" Bella asked curiously, and was a little surprised at the same time. I thought it would take some time for the nobles of the entire Duchy of Maner to surrender, but I didn''t expect to come to the door a few days after ascending the throne, which saved a lot of trouble.


    Ryan took out the lists and said, \"There are many war horses, draught horses, cows and sheep, and the total number is about a thousand.\"


    Bella nodded with satisfaction, this amount is still acceptable, and continued to ask, \"What else?\"


    \"There is also a total of more than 1,000 pieces of fabric, and there is wheat that can be eaten by our knights for half a month.\" Ryan continued to report.


    \"That''s right, it''s a good start, then their city''s policy should follow that of Silver Light City.\" Bella ordered.


    Since those cities took the initiative to show their favor, let''s take this opportunity to implement the new regulations together. Even if the nobles do not agree, they will also press down their dissatisfaction. After all, this will hurt the interests of the nobles, but who made her Force is at hand.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"


    Ryan recorded it in the notepad, then opened another document and said, \"Your Majesty, this is a reply to Chang''an City.\"


    \"Read.\"Bella leaned back in the chair.


    Ryan Hui reported, \"Weapons, armor and medicines will be sold to us at a fraction of the list, but refused to sell us wheat.\"


    Bella sighed helplessly and said, \"Understood, it seems that the storm a few days ago has also affected Chang''an City.


    The impact of the typhoon on Yinguang City was not very big. It was just two or three days of heavy rain, occasionally accompanied by some strong winds. Because there were no reasonable drainage facilities, a lot of crops were flooded.


    \"It is said that the seaside city has the most influence, and Chang''an City should support that side first.\"Rui An guessed.


    Bella understood and continued to ask, \"What about setting up an airship field? Has Your Excellency Liu Feng agreed?


    Ryan nodded excitedly, smiled and said, \"Yes, Your Majesty, I have agreed.\"


    When she first ascended the throne, Snake Girl made this request to Liu Feng, wanting to set up an airship field in the Duchy of Maner. Of course, the condition is that the price of saltpeter is 2% lower than before.


    The most important thing is that she sent three thousand human knights to Liu Feng. As for the other party to use them as slaves, I don''t know why.


    \"Very good, with the airship field, it will be much more convenient for Tis to come here, and the most important thing is that Silver Light City can also develop rapidly.\" Bella said excitedly.


    Ryan adjusted his mood and continued, \"Your Majesty, but the king of the Han Dynasty said that he would only agree to help us build an airship field if we had to settle down first.\"


    \"Indeed, I just took the throne and everything was unstable, but since I promised it would be fine.\" Bella took a sip of water.


    Ruian opened another document with a smile and said, \"Your Majesty, Chang''an City has sent a congratulatory gift to congratulate you on becoming king.\" Bella smiled heartily for a while, and asked, \"What is it? ?


    \"Excellent perfume - 100 bottles, 500 pieces of fabric, and 500 jars that can be stored for about three months... Finally, some fine china...\"Rian looked at the document and reported road.


    \"\"" Your Excellency Liu Feng is really generous, write a letter to thank you. \"


    Bella was satisfied.


    When Obi saw that the report of the fox-er-niang was finished, he took out a document and reported it.


    \"Your Majesty, this is information about the other two principalities.\"


    \"Did they start to gather knights?\" Bella guessed.


    Obi nodded solemnly and reported, \"The Principality of Mullin hasn''t done anything yet. It''s the Principality of Chama, and they have occupied five cities around us.\"


    \"Humph!\"


    Bella snorted coldly and said solemnly, \"The Principality of Chama wants to take advantage of the situation.\"\"Your Majesty, let your subordinates lead a team of knights to harass them and give them some pressure.\" Obi was excited.


    Bella shook her head and said, \"No, we just won the Principality of Maner, and we need to adjust the interior well, and we can no longer experience wars.\"


    Obi looked puzzled and said eagerly, \"Your Majesty, but they won''t let us rest.\"


    \"They will not make any big moves for the time being. At most, they will harass the surrounding cities. They want to test our current strength. As long as some knights are stationed in the surrounding area, it is good to leave the city." Bella analyzed road.


    \"Yes.\" Obi replied, Bella put down the cup, and ordered, \"Obi, you arrange some people, send those human knights to Chang''an City first, and take the saltpeter stored before, by the way, Bring back the drugs and weapons.\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"


    Obi nodded quickly, took out a drawing, and said, \"Your Majesty, our flag has been designed, take a look.


    Bella''s vertical pupils flickered, she took over the blueprint and began to browse, and said with satisfaction after a while, \"Very good, just this flag, after mass production, every city will have to be put on it.


    The Snake Girl''s flag is mainly green, with a giant python in the middle, followed by big swords that **** slightly outwards on both sides, which look like a pair of wings, and the overall look is very sturdy.


    \"Understood.\" Obi said excitedly.


    \"Three shifts, factory v7). Please customize, please support.\"


    The first thousand three hundred and eighty-fifth chapters: all? (1 more for customization)


    The clear sky is like a blue canvas, with a few thin white clouds floating slowly with the wind, as if being scorched by the sun.


    A few days after the typhoon passed the scorching sun, the streets of Chang''an City became lively again.


    Airships, steam trains, buses and ships in the port have all resumed operations. Although the city has been baptized by the typhoon, Chang''an City is still bustling and bustling.


    There are two familiar figures on the street. They are the two princesses Jenny and Jill. They are very eye-catching today, and they are all wearing light blue skirts.


    \"So comfortable!\"


    Jenny closed her eyes, felt the sun, and said lazily, \"For the first time, the big sun is also good.\"


    Princess Jill pulled her head, put on her hair accessories, and said, \"Yeah, there was a typhoon a few days ago, it was really scary.\"


    \"The typhoon was a few years ago, right?\" Jenny thought back.


    ....It seems like two years ago, the two of us went out for fun and almost got blown away by the wind. \" Princess Jill covered her mouth and smiled.


    \"Ha.... Jenny also laughed along, and the smile on her face has not stopped with Princess Jill these days.


    \"It''s just that I couldn''t go out a few days ago, I don''t like typhoons.\"Princess Jill sighed.


    Jenny nodded immediately and said, \"Who said no, it makes people feel bad.\"


    \"But playing games in the castle is also very good, Eliza and the others are also there.\" Princess Jill said happily.


    Jenny pouted and muttered, \"They''re too cunning to play games, they know how to bully me.\"


    \"That''s because you are stupid, you can''t even guess it.\" Princess Jill said proudly. During the typhoon day, the girls were playing 4 games in the castle. Except for the ones that An Li and the others had played, the others were simply dazed, and they were teased to the point of drawing patterns all over their faces.

 Chapter 1226：

    \"You guessed it for a long time to find out.\" Jenny turned her head to the side.


    \"Where are we going?\" Princess Jill changed the subject. Jenny thought for a while, then said, \"Let''s go to the nail salon.\"


    The nail shop was prepared by Nicole some time ago. She followed up the staff, store decoration and nail design drawings, and it was opened in the living area of ??Xincheng District.


    \"Nail shop? Was it the nail polish they brought to the Larson Empire to sell?


    Princess Jill looked suspicious.


    \"You''ll know when you see it, - you''ll love it there.\" Jenny said to herself.


    Half an hour later, the two came to the door of the nail salon, and there was no doubt a long, long queue.


    Princess Jill held an umbrella and complained, \"A lot of people.\"


    \"Wait a moment, the space inside is very big, about ten people can enter at a time.\" Jenny said with relief.


    Princess Jill pouted and nodded, and said, \"Why did you dye your hair too?\"


    \"I like this color, and people won''t recognize me after I dye it.\" Jenny said with a smile.


    The Elf Princess dyed black hair today, tied it into a high ponytail, and cut air bangs. Finally, she put on a light makeup to cover up the freckles on her face, as if she had changed a person.


    Princess Jill suddenly realized and said, \"You are afraid of being recognized by Uncle Lester.


    Jenny smiled and put her index finger on the small mouth of Cherry 1, indicating, shh! \"


    \"I see, I wouldn''t say anything if I really encountered it. Princess Jill smiled sweetly.


    From childhood to adulthood, she has seen the differential treatment Jenny has received, and naturally understands the other party''s escape from the Larson Elf Empire and his unwillingness to be discovered.


    The two waited in line for more than half an hour before entering, during which Jenny also went to buy ice drinks and ice cream.


    The clerk enthusiastically led the way in front and said, \"You two, please, there are booths on the second floor.


    \"Okay, thank you.\" Jenny said politely.


    The entire nail shop is on the first and second floors, just like the previous storefronts, the first floor is scattered.


    The second floor is full of boxes and booths, so the privacy is better.


    \"The decoration here is very beautiful.\" Princess Jill said with a smile.


    The interior decoration of the entire nail shop is mainly in pink tones. The decoration inside is very girlish, some cute ornaments, flowers, and the most important thing is that the smell inside is very good.


    Jenny knew that her sister would like it, and explained, \"The ideas here are all created by Nicole.\"


    \"I adore Nicole more and more, if only I had half her talent.\"


    Princess Jill envied.


    The clerk brought two manicure staff and introduced, \"Hello two ladies, this is our staff, you can communicate with them about what you want to do with your nails.


    \"Okay, thank you.\"Jenny smiled.


    Princess Jill watched the staff put out all kinds of things, all kinds of tools, and asked curiously, \"What are these for?\"


    \"Hello Miss, these are auxiliary tools for nail art.\"The staff explained.


    Another staff member spread out a picture album and said, \"The two ladies can choose which pattern they want to make, or they can mix several patterns, but the prices are different.\"


    Jenny took the album and said gently, \"Okay, let''s take a look first.\"


    Princess Jill put her head together and watched it together. After a while, she said in surprise, \"It''s all good.\"


    \"Not only the color, but also the pattern has so many choices.\"Jenny was also surprised.


    The nail art patterns are all painted by Nicole when the highest building is free, and the colors are slowly matched to the most suitable ones. After all these are prepared, the materials are prepared.


    For example, some nail designs have small pearls, colored pebbles, and even gems. Of course, these prices are not cheap. Princess Jill pointed at several patterns in succession and tangled, \"You help me choose to see, I don''t know which one is better, there are too many good-looking ones.


    Jenny frowned and stared at the pattern, and said very tangled, \"It''s really hard to choose, look at each one carefully.\"


    \"Would each i-finger be different?\" Princess Jill asked uncertainly.


    \"Stop it, it''s too complicated and it doesn''t look good. I think you can choose two patterns to match.\" Jenny suggested.


    Princess Jill scratched her head tangled, and said, \"Then I will choose a pink one, plus a pearl one.


    \"Good idea, then I''ll choose green and black, it goes well with today''s hair color.\"


    Jenny said with a smile.


    The staff smiled and poured water for the two elf princesses, and then began to operate on them.


    \"One update, factory v7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1386: Come to me at any time. (2 more for customization)


    Jenny and Princess Jill finished their manicures for half an hour, during which they slept for a while.


    The staff finished the nails according to the requirements of the two elf princesses and woke them up.


    \"The two ladies first check if they are satisfied. If you are not satisfied, we can do it again for you.\"The staff smiled.


    Princess Jill straightened her slender fingers and said in surprise, \"It''s really beautiful


    \",I like it very much.\"


    \"I like it too, it suits me.\" Jenny echoed.


    The patterns made by the two are not too complicated. After rubbing the nail polish on the nails, use other objects to place them on it, and wait until it is completely dry.


    \"As long as you two like it, go to the front desk on the first floor to pay the coins and leave.\"


    The staff smiled.


    \"Thank you.\" Jenny nodded and thanked, pulling Princess Jill downstairs. The two left after paying 20 copper coins. The nail materials they made were relatively expensive, and they needed 10 copper coins per person, including labor costs.


    \"Really beautiful.\"


    Princess Jill kept staring at her nails and asked, \"Where are we going next?\"


    Jenny thought for a while, then said, \"Look while walking, Chang''an City is so big, I don''t know what to do for a while.


    \"How about taking a bus for a walk?\" Princess Jill suggested that she had been walking a lot a few days ago.


    \"Okay, go to the front and wait, there is a platform.\" Jenny walked first.

 Chapter 1227：

    It took more than ten minutes to walk and wait for the bus. The two got into the car and found the last seat by the window to sit down.


    Princess Jill leaned on the window and looked out, murmured, \"Chang''an City is really nice.\"


    *Where does my sister like Chang''an City the most? \"Jenny asked curiously.


    Princess Jill said without hesitation, \"I like it everywhere, it''s good everywhere, whether it''s eating, drinking, wearing, or even traveling, it''s a good experience.\"


    Jenny blinked her green eyes and said with a smile, \"Me too, I like Chang''an City very much, the Larson Elf Empire is not so good.\"


    \"Jenny.\"


    Princess Jill turned her head and said seriously, \"Will you... still... go back to Larson?\"


    \"go back?\"


    Jenny chuckled and shook her head, and said, "I''m already saving coins. When I can afford the down payment, I''ll buy a house in Chang''an City. I won''t go back."


    \"That''s right, there are Enri, Eliza and the others here, and there are many, many delicious and fun things. You can understand if you don''t go back, but...Princess Jill was interrupted before she finished speaking.


    \"Sister, I know that Larson is my homeland, yes, I also know that I am a princess, but you have known me since I was a child, and I was not happy at all.\" Jenny was a little sad.


    Princess Jill touched her sister''s head and said distressedly, \"How could I not know, I fully support you to stay here.\" That sister... Jenny puzzled.


    \"I can''t bear you, if you stay in Chang''an City, you will have fewer chances to meet in the future, and you won''t even see each other for a year.\" Princess Jill said sadly.


    Jenny gave her sister a big hug and changed the subject, \"Alright! Alright!


    You are still in Chang''an City, and you didn''t leave so fast. \"


    Princess Jill sniffed, sucked in the snot that was about to flow out, and said,


    \"Then we have to have a good time these days.\"


    \"Okay, your Majesty and I are on vacation. I''ll spend the rest of the day with you.\" Jenny smiled.


    \"Okay, you said it.\" Princess Jill smiled.


    Jenny took out a tissue and joked, \"Look, the makeup you put on in the morning is going to be spent, won''t it be pretty.\"


    \"Where? Help me to see, the face is not good-looking.\" Princess Jill said nervously.


    \"Just kidding.\"Jenny covered her mouth and smiled.


    Princess Jill pursed her lips and looked out the window, adjusting her emotions, \"You have to be happy.\"


    \"Of course, so do you.\" Jenny blinked her green eyes.


    The two sat in the car and started to circle around Chang''an City. After ten minutes, the bus left the new city and headed towards the old city.


    Princess Jill suddenly sat up straight, pulling Jenny straight and shouting, \"Look, is that Uncle Lester?\"


    Jenny followed the prestige and nodded again and again, \"Yes, it''s him.\"


    The steam bus stopped at the public bathhouse, and Princess Jill took Jenny out of the bus.


    \"Can I not go?\" Jenny wondered.


    Princess Jill turned back and said, \"It''s okay, you are like this, Uncle Lester can''t recognize you, and he hasn''t seen you for a long time, and he can''t recognize you even more.\"


    0.. ask for flowers


    \"No problem.\" Princess Jill nodded again and again.


    A few minutes later, the two came to the door of the public bath and asked, \"Hello, what about the gentleman who just took out the trash at the door?\"


    The greeter at the door pointed to the inside and said, \"You said Mr. Lester, he works inside.\"


    \"Then can I go in?\" Princess Jill said politely.


    The greeter nodded with a smile, and said, \"If you''ve made a purchase, you can go in.\"


    Jenny pulled Princess Jill and said, \"Sister, let''s wait outside. I just took a shower in the morning. It''s impossible to take a shower again, right?\"


    \"All right.\"


    Princess Jill nodded, turned her head and asked, \"Then when does he get off work?\"


    \"Almost, about an hour.\"The greeter smiled. \"Okay, thank you.\" Princess Jill thanked and sat down on the stool next to Jenny.


    Looking at the people coming and going, Jenny fell into contemplation. After a while, she said, \"Sister, have you ever thought about living in Chang''an City for a long time?\"


    Princess Jill was stunned for a moment, then she thought seriously, and said gently, \"I thought about it, but it''s impossible.\"


    \"why?\"


    Jenny tilted her head to look at her sister, and suddenly said, \"That''s right, my father was the first to refuse.


    \"I have been arranged by my mother for the future. She asked me to marry the son of the Duke.\" Princess Jill said helplessly.


    Jenny took her sister''s hand and said sympathetically, \"Sister, I''ve been here all the time. If you''re not happy, you can come to me at any time. I''ll definitely buy a house by then.\"


    \"Then I also hope you have time to visit me.\" Princess Jill looked forward to it.


    \"Okay, I promise you, Your Majesty said that I might be able to go to Larsen as an airship in the future.\" Jenny hoped.


    Princess Jill nodded heavily and said with a smile, \"I hope that day will come sooner.\"


    \"Second shift, factory v). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1387: Very familiar. (3 more for customization)


    The two Elf sisters waited at the door for about an hour, chatting while they waited. After being informed by the greeter, the Marquis of Leicester hurried to the door.


    \"Jill?\"The Marquis of Leicester was surprised.


    Princess Jill followed the reputation and said with a smile, \"Uncle Lester.\"


    \"Did your brother ask you to come?\"The Marquis of Leicester said excitedly.


    \"Yes, is Uncle Lester doing well here?\" Princess Jill asked.


    The Marquis of Leicester patted the clothes on his body, and said with a hearty smile, \"Except the work is not very good, everything else is ok.\"


    \"You''ll be fine, we''ll be back soon.\" Princess Jill said with a smile.


    The eldest brother of the Marquis of Leicester, with his eyes wide open, said excitedly, \"How much money did you bring with you, brother? This time \"Seven-Zero\"How many people are there?\"


    \"I don''t know either. There are clerks in charge of these things. My father sent more than 100 people to go to sea with me. As for the merchants, I don''t know. Anyway, there are quite a lot of people.\" Princess Jill shook head down.


    \"It doesn''t matter, all in all, it''s good to bring coins.\"The Marquis of Leicester said excitedly.

 Chapter 1228：

    Princess Jill looked at the two orcs standing not far from the door, and asked curiously, \"Why do you work here? Are they from the Torola Orc Empire?\"


    The Marquis of Leicester blushed, embarrassed, \"Most of the coins I brought out before have been paid for ransom, and the rest will be used for life.\"


    He added, \"Well, they are the two princes of the Orc Empire.\"


    \"I heard from the father that the ransom is very high.\"


    Princess Jill nodded thoughtfully, pointed to the front and asked, \"Is uncle working with those two princes?\"


    \"Yeah, they also pay the ransom and don''t have much money.\"The Marquis of Leicester turned to look at them.


    He didn''t say that he was preparing to save money for the journey home.


    Princess Jill tilted her head curiously and asked, \"How was the experience of going to work in the bathroom?\"


    \"To be honest, it''s not bad, except for a little tired, but it will give us salary and three meals." The Marquis of Leicester explained.


    I was a little resistant to going to work a few days ago, but after I got used to it for a few days, I became less resistant.


    -Silk enrichment.


    \"Uncle, are you going to continue to work these days?\" Princess Jill wondered. The Marquis of Leicester shook his head without hesitation and said, \"Since you are here, I will not go to work.\"


    \"Where does my uncle live? At that time, I will discuss some matters with the king of the Han Dynasty, and I will find someone to tell you when I am going to leave." Princess Jill asked. The Marquis of Leicester pointed to the Zuixiao Building not far away and said, \"It''s there, room 303 on the third floor of the Zuixi Building.\"


    He paid a lot of room fees at one time before, and he couldn''t get it back, so he could only continue to live.


    \"Okay, I will send someone to inform you when everything is done.\" Princess Jill said politely.


    \"Okay, it would be nice to be faster.\"The Marquis of Leicester hoped.


    Princess Jill nodded and said, \"I will discuss with His Majesty Liu Feng tomorrow, so it won''t be long.\"


    \"That''s good.\"


    The Marquis of Leicester smiled heartily, and then asked, \"Who is this? Why does it feel a little familiar.


    Jenny pretended to look elsewhere, not daring to make eye contact with the Elf Marquis. \"Oh! She is a human friend I met in Chang''an City.\" Princess Jill quickly explained.


    Jenny subconsciously touched the long hair beside her ears, wondering if her pointy ears were covered.


    \"So it is.\"The Marquis of Leicester scratched the back of his head and muttered: I can''t remember who it looks like, it looks familiar anyway.


    Princess Jill nodded with a smile and said, \"Go uncle, they are all waiting for you.\"


    \"Okay, then let me know when you''re done.\"The Marquis of Leicester said eagerly.


    \"Got it.\" Princess Jill nodded.


    After the Elf Marquis left, Jenny dared to raise her head and said happily, \"It''s so dangerous, I was almost recognized.\"


    \"No, Uncle Lester doesn''t have such a good memory.\" Princess Jill said firmly.


    The Marquis of Leicester walked back excitedly and said with a hearty smile, \"Let''s go to dinner, I''ll treat you today.\"


    \"What''s wrong? Is there anything happy?\" Second Prince Nemo asked suspiciously. Prince Knight looked in the direction of Princess Jill and asked, \"Did you see an acquaintance?\"


    \"Yes, my brother''s daughter is here.\"The Marquis of Leicester said with a smile on his face. Second Prince Nemo was surprised and said, \"Did your brother send someone here? According to the time, it is indeed time to go to Chang''an City...


    \"What about us? Did you help us ask?\" Prince Knight said eagerly.


    The Marquis of Leicester shook his head embarrassedly and said, \"I was so excited for a while that I forgot to ask.\"


    \"Forgot to ask?\" Prince Knight was a little dissatisfied.


    Second Prince Nemo sighed and asked, \"I don''t know who my father sent here.\"


    \"Don''t worry about who sent it, I''m not sure if we can be found.\" Prince Knight said angrily.


    \"I won''t be able to find it. The airship field has a record of entering the city. You can find you there. There are so many people in Chang''an City. You should know it if you ask.\"The Marquis of Lester eased the atmosphere.


    \"You don''t have to go that far, let''s go to the restaurant and ask - we''ll find out later, they''ll always find a place to live when they come, right?\" Second Prince Nemo asked rhetorically.


    \"That''s right, I heard that there are a lot of businessmen coming this time. You can also find out by asking the businessmen.\"The Marquis of Leicester replied.


    Prince Knight nodded again and again and said eagerly, \"Then let''s go, what are you waiting for, you can stop going to work after you find someone.\"


    The orc eldest prince is still not used to working and living in the past few days. Every day he expects his father to send someone to come. After getting the coins, he can eat and drink and buy some favorite things.


    \"Tap tap....


    Ten minutes later, the three came to the front desk of Zuixiaolou, and Prince Knight was in a hurry.


    2.9 Cut the road, \"Hello, are there any orcs here?\"


    \"Of course, there are orcs staying every day.\"The staff smiled. Second Prince Nemo shook his head helplessly and said, \"Is there any messenger from the Torola Orc Empire?\"


    The staff turned over the check-in book, and said after a while, \"Sorry, there is no messenger in our restaurant for the time being.


    The check-in record of the restaurant will be remembered more clearly, where did it come from? Age and city pass etc.


    Second Prince Nemo knew this step, so he asked the question to the point, unlike the eldest brother who asked unclearly.


    Prince Nate had been looking forward to it, but after learning that there were no envoys, the lion''s ears went down.


    The first thousand three hundred and eighty-eighth chapters: each has a ghost. (1 more for customization)


    The three of Prince Knight came out of the restaurant and were about to stop the carriage to another place to stay. It was another restaurant in the new city, called Hui Yelou. The area is much larger than the Zuixiao Building. The three-story building that was specially reserved in the planning of the new city was only completed some time ago.


    The Marquis of Leicester thought for a while and said, \"I won''t go with you.\"


    The elf marquis thought that the brothers had sent people and that he had coins. Naturally, there was no need to stay with them any more. Anyway, he could go back soon. Second Prince Nemo raised his eyebrows slightly, and thoughtfully said, \"Okay, let''s go by ourselves.\"


    \"See you then.\"The Marquis of Leicester left without turning his head.


    When the elf marquis left one by one, the two orc princes just glanced at each other and said nothing. With different thoughts in their hearts, they stopped the carriage and headed for the new city.


    On the carriage, Prince Knight looked out the window expectantly and said, \"I hope Kaguya will have it.


    \"There should be, it is much more advanced than Zuixilou.\" Second Prince Nemo guessed.


    Prince Knight retracted his head and murmured, \"I don''t want to be Duke Leonard.


    \"Humph!\"


    Second Prince Nemo snorted and said dissatisfiedly, \"The cunning old fox, even if the father asks him to come, he will not come.\"


    Twenty minutes later, the three came to the entrance of Huiye Building, got off the car and walked in.

 Chapter 1229：

    Second Prince Nemo came to the front desk and asked -


    all over.


    The front desk staff opened the check-in book and said, \"Wait a minute, there are more people checking in these days, I''m looking for it.\"


    \"It''s okay, take your time, the most important thing is to find it.\" Prince Knight said quickly.


    The front desk staff carefully looked at each column. There are quite a few orcs staying in these days, but she is not at the front desk every day, so she needs to look at it every day.


    Ten minutes later, the front desk staff raised his head and said, \"I found it, and there are indeed envoys from the Torola Orc Empire.\"


    Prince Knight widened his eyes in surprise and asked, \"Which day did you stay?


    In which room?


    \"They were in room 330, they checked in four days ago.\"The staff smiled.


    Second Prince Nemo nodded and thanked him. He walked up to the third floor first, a little impatient, and Prince Knight followed closely.


    A few minutes later, the two came to the door of room 330, and Prince Knight knocked on the door impatiently. knock knock.....


    The two knocked for ten minutes, but no one came to open the door, so they had no choice but to go back to the first floor to ask the front desk staff.


    \"I didn''t have time to say, you all left.\"


    The front desk staff awkwardly pointed outside and continued, \"They went out early in the morning and haven''t come back yet.


    \"Go out? Where did you go?\" Prince Knight wondered.


    \"I don''t know about this, you can come later.\"The front desk staff smiled.


    Second Prince Nemo reluctantly walked out of the door and rested on the stool at the door. \"Anyway, it''s still early, and there''s nothing to do when we go back. We''ll just wait here.\"


    Second Prince Nemo suggested.


    \"What does it feel like to go back suddenly?\" Second Prince Nemo suddenly said.


    Prince Knight thought about it for a while and said, \"Actually, I am a little reluctant to bear Chang''an City.\"


    \"Me too, if I hadn''t run out of coins, I could have stayed in Chang''an City for a long time.\" Second Prince Nemo said helplessly.


    Prince Knight took a mouthful of boiled water and said, \"Let''s take a look first, I wonder how much money my father brought us?\"


    \"It would be even better if there is still leftovers after deducting the travel expenses.\"


    Second Prince Nemo hoped.


    \"Lester will be fine, his brother''s daughter will come in person.\" Prince Knight envied.


    \"The younger brothers and sisters are still very young, the father will not let them come.\" Second Prince Nemo said helplessly.


    Prince Knight remembered the eldest sister and said, \"Lina is not too young, she is fifteen years old, maybe she is here?\"


    \"It''s very possible.\"The second prince Nemo came to the spirit, if sister Linna came, then everything would be easier.


    The two sat in their seats, chatting with each other for a full four hours, during which they fell asleep for a while.


    Second Prince Nemo rubbed his sleepy eyes and complained, \"Why haven''t you come back for so long?\"


    \"What are you doing, can you go all day?\" Prince Knight looked displeased.


    Second Prince Nemo thought, \"It''s almost time for dinner, should they go to eat?\"


    He went on to say, \"Also, you can really walk around Chang''an City for a whole day.\"


    .... The King Ban King reluctantly returned to his seat.


    The two of them looked at the flow of people coming and going on the street, and both fell into contemplation. What purpose did they come from in the beginning, and how did it become like this now? ? The eldest prince of the good man thought in his heart, he must please his father and king well when he goes back, maybe there is still hope for the throne, after all, he is the eldest son.


    The second prince of the orcs thought more, thinking of the Elf Marquis leaving without hesitation, and the scheming expression of his elder brother, which made him rekindle his enthusiasm for fighting for the king.


    The two waited for more than two hours. The time came to more than eight o''clock in the evening. The sky was completely dark, except for the faint candles and street lights on the street.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    Second Prince Nemo was attracted by the sound of footsteps, looked up in surprise and said, \"Aunt Maria?\"


    Prince Knight heard the familiar name and suddenly looked up in the direction his brother was looking at.


    \"Nate? Nemo?\" Maria said excitedly.


    Maria is the sister of the orc King Blake, a rat orc. Although she is in her forties, she still maintains a good figure, with flat facial features and a huge mole near her mouth.


    \"It''s really Aunt Maria.\" Prince Knight said excitedly.


    Second Prince Nemo''s face was full of smiles, and he hurried over. This was more fun than Sister Linna.


    Maria took the bag in her hand to the attendant, gave the two orc princes a big hug, and said, \"Are you all right?\"


    \"Everything is fine.\" Prince Nemo said excitedly.


    Since childhood, the two orc princes have been taken care of by Maria, and naturally they are very close to her. It is inevitable that they will be a little excited to see their relatives in a foreign country.


    One more, two v7). Ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    Chapter 1389: Bad thing? (2 more for customization)


    In the Chang''an City BBQ restaurant, Maria and the two orc princes were having supper.


    \"Haha..You two eat slowly, don''t worry.\" Maria doted on. She hadn''t seen her two nephews for a long time, and since she was married to the duke by her father, she seldom went back to the palace.


    Second Prince Nemo stuffed his mouth full of food, and said vaguely, \"Aunt Maria, why are you here in person?\"


    Maria put down the wine glass in her hand and said, \"If I hadn''t offered to come, Brother Wang would have asked some useless nobles to come, and my precious nephew would have suffered a bit.\"


    When she learned that brother Wang wanted to send people to sea with the envoys of the Han Dynasty, she hurriedly entered the palace and asked to lead the team to sea. In addition to picking up the orc prince, she also had another purpose to buy goods.


    Her husband bought a lot of goods from the big market, and some perfumes and cosmetics came from the Han Dynasty, which made her want to come and see for herself.


    \"Aunt Maria is still the best.\" Prince Knight quickly praised. He knew the temper of King Black, so he would let those hard-line nobles come and take them back.


    \"Eat more, you must be starving.\" Maria said with a smile.


    Second Prince Nemo took a sip of wine, wiped the food residue from the corners of his mouth, and asked casually, \"Aunt Maria, you arrived at Chang''an four days ago?\" Prince Knight put his mouth The action of stuffing food didn''t stop, it''s been a long time since I had a good meal, and I was hungry all night.


    \"I inquired about your news everywhere, and thought you were in Haiyan City, and people kept looking for it there.\" Maria knew very well.


    \"We left there early.\" said Second Prince Nemo.


    Maria picked up a bunch of barbecue and said, \"I couldn''t find it after searching for a few days, so I asked someone to come to Chang''an City to start looking for it.\"

 Chapter 1230：

    Second Prince Nemo thought for a while, then muttered, \"Impossible? The entry form of the airship should be able to find out our identities~,?\"


    .....


    Mary was slightly embarrassed and prevaricates, \"It''s all over, haven''t we met now?\"


    In fact, the Rat woman forgot. As soon as she came to Chang''an City, she was attracted by everything here. In addition, the typhoon two days ago made her unable to go out, so she simply didn''t remember it.


    \"Aunt Maria came here across the sea, is everything going well?\" Prince Knight changed the subject.


    \"Apart from the two-month sea itinerary that made me very bored, the rest--everything wasn''t too bad.\" Maria chuckled.


    The sea storms and the scorching sun that can tan people really make people feel bad, but fortunately, after landing in the Han Dynasty, the people who saw the beautiful scenery


    -In an instant, most of these displeasures were reduced.


    Second Prince Nemo put down his glass and asked curiously, \"Aunt Maria, how much coins did you bring this time?\"


    Maria wiped the oil stains on the corners of her mouth, gestured three times, *30,000 gold coins. \"


    \"Thirty thousand gold coins? It''s really great.\" Prince Knight was very excited. Second Prince Nemo rolled his eyes and said, \"Aunt Maria, what''s the arrangement for your father to bring so many gold coins?\"


    \"To redeem your detained warships and buy food for the return journey, the knights may want to go back to Torola.\"Maria said.


    \"Should there be any plans?\"The second prince Nemo asked tentatively.


    Maria looked around and saw that no one was paying attention, she lowered her voice and said, \"Well, I have a mission in this time.\"


    \"You said.\" Second Prince Nemo leaned over and waved his hand for Frank to stare at.


    Maria took a sip of wine and said, \"After the envoy of the Han Dynasty left, Brother Wang started to renovate Margo City, but it was always unsatisfactory. He also asked special people to study the goods of the Han Dynasty, which was not practical all the time. Progress.\"


    Second Prince Nemo understood roughly, and asked back, \"What does the father mean? What do you want us to do in the Han Dynasty?\"


    \"Well, talents from all walks of life need to be recruited--some go back.\"Maria said seriously.


    Prince Knight rubbed his chin and thought, \"Recruiting talents? I''m afraid it''s a bit difficult.\"


    \"How do you say?\" Maria asked suspiciously.


    Second Prince Nemo looked up and looked around, and after confirming again that no one was there, he said softly, \"A similar incident was captured in Chang''an City before, and that person was sent back directly, and he was no longer allowed to step into the Han Dynasty.\ "


    He was talking about Viscount Muller of the Ori Dwarf Kingdom. This is known to the entire Chang''an City, and it is also a topic of discussion for many people after they have had enough to eat.


    \"so serious?\"


    Maria scoffed and continued, \"We''re just recruiting people to go back, it''s fine if they''re willing, anyway, it''s not doing anything bad.\"


    Second Prince Nemo pondered for a while, then tangled, \"." I think it''s still inappropriate, Chang''an City''s vigilance is very strict. \"


    \"Don''t be so timid, you don''t want me to do it.\" Prince Knight said impatiently.


    He wanted to do this well, let his father calm down after returning, and at the same time have more chances to ascend to the throne.


    Second Prince Nemo, of course, knew what the elder brother was thinking, and said, \"Then let''s do it separately, it''s too ostentatious to get together.\"


    \"It''s okay if you don''t want to do this.\" Prince Knight persuaded him to retreat.


    \". Everything is for the Torola Orc Empire.\" Second Prince Nemo said solemnly. He had already thought about the next countermeasures, but he didn''t want to repeat the mistakes of the dwarf Viscount. Being returned to the country was not only a shame, but also missed the throne.


    Maria nodded with satisfaction. As long as the task is explained, she can shop in Chang''an City (with good money) with peace of mind in the past few days. She wants to buy a lot.


    \"By the way, Aunt Maria, Father asked you to bring so many coins, what are you planning to buy back?\" Second Prince Nemo reacted.


    Maria nodded and said, \"There are still a lot of things to buy.\"


    \"Leave it to me, I will buy these goods for my father, I have been in Chang''an for a long time.\" Second Prince Nemo volunteered himself, mainly wanting to take credit.


    \"Of course bitter.


    Marita''s eyes narrowed into slits, and she said with a smile, \"Let''s give it to my precious nephew to buy it.


    She was really eager, she brought a lot of coins, and she also had a lot of things to buy. Since brother Wang''s goods were taken by someone, the extra time was all her own.


    \"Second update, Cv7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1390: New tasks. (3 more for customization)


    The blue sky is embedded with a golden sun, and a few white clouds float in the clear sky like sailboats on the blue sea.


    After the big typhoon a few days ago, the weather for the past two days has been good. Liu Feng is working on the documents at the location. After the typhoon, there are many things that need to be dealt with. Many cities in the Han Dynasty have been seriously affected, so they need to plan well.


    Nicole was burying her head in writing on the side. In recent days, her inspiration has exploded, and she can write thousands of words every day.


    An Li was carrying a letter in her arms, reporting, \"Your Majesty, there is a letter for help from Green City.\"


    \"What about Bilis? Read it.\" Liu Feng suddenly remembered that the mermaid side was also near the sea.


    An Li opened the letter, glanced at it, and read, \"The city of Green suffered heavy losses due to the typhoon. The roads in the city were flooded a lot, and the port was also dilapidated, so there was no way to dock ships.\"


    \"It''s really serious, what else?\"Liu Feng continued to ask.


    \"The boat was also damaged, and many people were injured by the typhoon. The most serious thing was that the farmland around the Youshui River was flooded.\"An Li continued to report.


    Liu Feng sighed and asked, \"If I remember correctly, the rice that is planted on the lower ground is 250 rice, right?\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, the rice is all flooded.\"


    En Li nodded and continued, \"The crops on the higher ground were also damaged by the typhoon, and there was no way to save them. Bilis asked for His Majesty''s help, saying that this time the payment was made in installments.\"


    \"understood.\"


    Liu Feng took a sip of tea and thought, \"Let Haiyan City help Green City, and send someone over there to hurry up.\"


    \"Yes.\"Enri took out a notepad.


    \"Let Niu Da send a team to repair the port, and let their fishing industry quickly adjust back.\" Liu Feng ordered.


    The pen in Enri''s hand quickly recorded and said, "Your Majesty, they also requested to buy some food, medicine and clothes."


    \"Look at the inventory of Haiyan City. If there is enough, we will transfer some of the past. There is really no way to let the airships in Chang''an City send a batch to Green City first." Liu Feng planned.


    The mermaid girl had supported herself a lot before, but now that the other party has a problem, she still has to give a helping hand.


    \"Yes.\"


    Enri recorded it in the notepad and continued to ask (aicg), \"Your Majesty, what about the drainage of Green City?\"


    Liu Feng pondered for a while, and then decided, \"Send a group of craftsmen in Chang''an City to lay down the drainage channel and carry out the construction together with the road repairers.

 Chapter 1231：

    The drain can still be made for the mermaid girl. As for the sewer, it will take a few years to talk about it.


    \"clear.\"


    An Li blinked her brown eyes and handed over another document, saying, \"Your Majesty, this is about the Sahara Prairie and the Principality of Man''er.\"


    \"Is it about the airship field?\" Liu Feng guessed.


    An Li flicked her fox tail to open the document and reported, \"The airship field in the Sahara Prairie wants to be set up on the north side of the grassland, which is very close to the elder sister''s tribe.\"


    \"Where''s Bella?\" Liu Feng asked.


    \"The Duchy of Man''er wants to set up the airship field behind Silverlight City.\" Enri read the letter looking at the letter.


    Liu Feng took a sip of tea and said, \"Well, let them give you an approximate area so that you can calculate the amount of cement.


    *Yes. Allie recorded.


    \"Is Elsa okay?\" Liu Feng asked, thinking of the typhoon days a few days ago.


    An Li looked at the letter in her hand and said worriedly, \"The big sister''s losses are quite heavy. Many calves and ponies died, and the tents and clothes were scraped away a lot.\"


    \"What kind of goods does Elsa want to buy from us?\" Liu Feng asked curiously. \"I didn''t buy food, I just bought some cloth and medicine.\" Ann Lihui reported.


    Liu Feng nodded thoughtfully and murmured, \"Those calves and lambs that died on typhoon days were enough for them to support them for a long time.\"


    \"Yes, the eldest sister also bought a lot of salt this time, but it''s all coarse salt, it should be for bacon. An Li guessed.


    knock knock....


    \"Come in.\" Liu Feng raised his head and said.


    Ga_...


    Leia opened the door and saluted respectfully, \"Your Majesty.\"


    \"sit.\"


    Liu Feng motioned off the sofa and said, \"How''s your rest these days?\"


    Leia was a little stunned, didn''t she say she had something to do? After reacting, \"It''s a good rest.\"


    Liu Feng nodded lightly, handed over a document and said, \"That''s good, take a look at this.\"


    \"Yes.\" Leia took the document with both hands and started to flip through it. \"You can raise any comments.\" Liu Feng said gently.


    Leia browsed - circled, closed the document and said in doubt, \"Your Majesty, are you looking for an uninhabited island?\"


    \"Well, it''s better to have a larger area.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    Leia didn''t ask why, just nodded heavily and said, \"Your Majesty, give me a day to prepare.\"


    \"Okay, pay attention to safety, if you don''t have it, just turn back, safety is the most important.\" Liu Feng urged.


    \"When we went to sea to the Torola Empire, we saw some islands one after another, and I already knew roughly where they were.\" Leia reported.


    Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction and said, \"It''s much easier if you have a direction. Take a boat or airship. You can rest when you''re tired from flying, and you can also measure the time it takes to go back and forth.\"


    Yes, Your Majesty. \" Leia said seriously.


    \"The island must be carefully investigated to make sure that no one and some other potential dangers are involved.\" Liu Feng warned again, after all, this island is very useful.


    Leia nodded slightly and said solemnly, she must complete the task seriously. \"


    \"Let the Department of Agriculture choose a few people to go with you, and by the way, survey the geological conditions and see if they are suitable for planting." Liu Feng added. \"Understood.\" Leia pulled the hair around her ears.


    Liu Feng put down the teacup and said, \"Go back and have a good rest.\"


    \"Thank you, Your Majesty.\" Leya saluted and left.


    An Li blinked her brown eyes and said suspiciously, \"Your Majesty, what do you want this island to do?


    Liu Feng walked to the window and smiled mysteriously, \"You will know later.\"


    Enri and Mina tilted their heads and still didn''t quite understand, but they knew that His Majesty''s decisions were generally not wrong.


    \"Three shifts, Fv). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1391: Painting Exhibition. (4 more for customization)


    There was not a single cloud in the sky, and there was not a shred of wind, which made people very stuffy. The trees in Chang''an City were drooping their leaves listlessly.


    Although the weather is very hot, it cannot stop the enthusiasm of the people of Chang''an City, and the streets are still full of traffic.


    Especially at the entrance of the sketch training class in Xincheng District, where many people gathered, all queuing to watch the exhibition.


    Today, the newspaper office in Chang''an City announced the news. Although the art exhibition will not open until noon, within half an hour after the newspaper was published, many people gathered at the entrance of the sketch training class.


    \"Your Majesty, take a look, is there anything else that needs to be improved? Give me some advice.\"Jenny said excitedly.


    Jenny has been preparing for this exhibition for a long time. The idea of ????opening the exhibition was proposed by Liu Feng. It can not only make the elf princess earn coins, but also promote Chang''an City well, especially the other three imperial merchants. ''s arrival


    \"You have been preparing for so long, and with Nicole''s help, there is nothing to improve.\" Liu Feng said with a smile.


    The art exhibition is set up on the second floor of the sketch training class. Some time ago, I was preparing for today''s art exhibition, so students were suspended today, and the four classrooms on the second floor were used for exhibitions.


    Jenny played with her fingers involuntarily and said nervously, \"I wonder if they will like it?\"


    Since it is the first time to hold an art exhibition, the tickets only need two copper coins, and you can buy the paintings you like.


    But if two or more people like the same painting, they need to shoot it, which means that the one with the highest price gets it. This is a hype that Liu Feng came up with.


    Way.


    There are a lot of people who are looking at paintings today, just to wait until the merchants and nobles are ready to buy paintings, so that the price of the paintings can be a little higher. \"Don''t worry, you''ve sold a painting once before, isn''t it a big hit!" An Li comforted.


    Mina looked around at the paintings in the room and said with relief, \"Yes, this time the paintings are still in color, others will like them even more.\"


    The last time the Elf Princess sold black and white paintings, most of the paintings this time are watercolor paintings, and the colors match well.


    Jenny looked at the painting and said worriedly, \"But will the price of one set be too high?\"


    The price of each painting of the Elf Princess is different. The cheapest one costs 500 copper coins, and it is just a sketch. The highest painting is 10 gold coins a piece, which is a beautiful watercolor painting.


    \"Things are scarce, and your paintings are not many, plus they are really good.\" Liu Feng encouraged.


    Jenny slowly gained confidence, nodded heavily and said, \"If it can be sold out, I will invite everyone to eat delicious food.\"


    \"You keep it, don''t you want to buy a house?\" Liu Feng laughed heartily.


    Jenny blinked her green eyes and smiled, \"Take your time, not to mention I don''t want to leave the castle so soon.\"

 Chapter 1232：

    \"It''s okay, you can come back at any time.\" Liu Feng said gently.


    Jenny nodded heavily and said with a smile, \"Your Majesty, let me show you my paintings.\"


    \"Okay.\" Liu Feng whispered, following behind the Elf Princess to listen to her introduction. Jenny walked to a green watercolor painting and said excitedly, \"I painted this on the farmland outside Chang''an City, and the theme is summer.\"


    This painting of the fairy princess has been painted for almost ten days, and the paintings on it are full of rice and wheat, and the price is set at seven silver coins a piece.


    Princess Jill widened her round eyes and said in surprise, \"The painting is so beautiful, how did you get these colors?\"


    \"I''ll tell you when I''m free.\" Jenny whispered in Princess Jill''s ear, turned around and continued to introduce painting to everyone.


    An Li looked at a towering architectural painting and said in surprise, \"Jenny, are you painting the tallest building?\"


    Jenny blushed slightly and said, \"Yeah, the theme is grand, but I painted other things in it.\"


    The other things that the Elf Princess said were those clouds. She drew the tallest building higher than the original, with a few scattered clouds floating beside it. The color tone of the whole painting is blue and gray. It looks simple and elegant. Of course, the price is not cheap. It is set at 50 silver coins.


    \"The painting is very good. Those who have never been to Chang''an City will definitely want to come when they see your painting.\" Liu Feng praised.


    More than ten minutes later, Jenny led the crowd through the paintings in the first room and came to the second room.


    The paintings in the second room are also watercolor paintings, but the difference is that there are more portrait paintings here, and the first room just now has more environment paintings. \"Wow! The style of painting here is different from the previous one.\" Princess Jill was surprised.


    Jenny walked to a picture covered by a red cloth and introduced with a smile,


    \"This painting is the most important thing today.\"


    Liu Feng looked at the painting and guessed, \"Could it be me who painted it?\" Jenny widened her eyes and said in surprise, \"Your Majesty, how do you know?\"


    \"It''s a good guess.\"Liu Feng laughed heartily.


    In fact, the Elf Princess had been staring at Liu Feng a few days ago, still holding a paintbrush in her hand, and this room was filled with portrait paintings, which were also solemnly covered with red cloth, so the answer was obvious.


    \"Your Majesty, you should let others guess.\"Jenny covered her mouth with a smile, and pulled the red cloth away.


    What caught my eye was a beautiful profile painting. The golden sunset reflected on Liu Feng''s exquisite profile. He happened to be seriously reviewing documents.


    \"Oh my God, it looks so good.\" An Li''s brown eyes widened, if there was a glass cover outside, she would want to touch the face of the fox-ear mother--down. Mina''s cat''s tail kept wagging, and she exclaimed, \"It''s really well drawn!\"


    \"Is this one also going to be sold?\" Princess Jill wondered.


    Jenny shook her head again and again and said proudly, \"This is the finale of this exhibition. It''s priceless, so I won''t sell it.\"


    \"Why?\" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly.


    \"Your Majesty''s paintings are not bought by others, only for their appreciation.\" Jenny explained.


    Liu Feng nodded thoughtfully and said with a hearty smile, \"Yes, I don''t want my paintings to appear in some greasy noble''s house.\"


    \"Your Majesty, this painting of yours--will definitely cause a sensation.\"Enri said firmly. Liu Gen shrugged and said with a smile, \"It would be nice to bring some popularity to Jenny.


    \"Your Majesty, it is my honor.\" Jenny said quickly.


    \"Four shifts, (V). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1392: Better than me. (1 more for customization)


    Liu Feng walked through the four rooms under the leadership of Jenny, gave a few words, and left through the back door under Mila''s escort.


    The art exhibition is also about to open, and more and more people have gathered outside.


    After sending away Liu Feng and others, Jenny walked back and forth on the second floor anxiously. To be honest, she was still very nervous. First, because the price was a bit high, and second, she was not sure whether the people who came to see the painting liked it.


    Princess Jill saw Jenny''s unease, took the other''s hand and smiled sweetly,


    \"These paintings are really good.\"


    \"Sister, you can actually take a rest, don''t accompany me, you will be very tired today.\" Jenny said distressed.


    Princess Jill smiled and shook her head, patted my little sister''s little hand, and said with a smile, \"I must fully support your first art exhibition in your life, not to mention staying with you-


    Also very happy. \"


    The new word "May 77*" of the art exhibition is very convoluted for the Elf Princess, - I didn''t understand it at first, but I didn''t realize it until I came to the scene.


    \"Thank you sister.\" Jenny said with a smile.


    \"Let''s go, the people watching the exhibition are coming.\" Princess Jill took her sister to the stairs.


    Ten minutes later, the people watching the exhibition lined up to go up to the second floor one by one, and there was a time limit for entering the exhibition.


    After all, there are so many people queuing up to see paintings, and it is difficult to manage if there are too many people, and there may be accidents of lost paintings.


    Jenny stood at the entrance of the stairs, smiling and said, \"Welcome to my art exhibition.\"


    \"You can take a look at it after you go in, and if you like it, you can buy it as soon as possible.\" Princess Jill helped to entertain.


    There are twenty guards on the second floor, standing guard at the entrance of the stairs, in the four classrooms and in the corridor outside the classroom. If any accident happens, they can handle it immediately.


    The people who watched the exhibition came up one after another. There were about 200 people, and everyone exclaimed when they entered.


    \"My God! This painting is so beautiful.\"


    \"You can buy one and hang it on the wall.\"


    \"How did you get this beautiful color?\"


    Jenny blushed when she heard everyone''s compliments, she raised her head in embarrassment, and her two index fingers kept going around.


    \"Look, I''ll say your painting is very good.\" Princess Jill also heard the praise.


    \"But they haven''t bought it yet.\" Jenny said anxiously.


    Princess Jill covered her mouth and smiled, \"Don''t worry, it''s not just here, it''s time for people to appreciate the painting.\"


    \"Yes.\"Jenny scratched the back of her head awkwardly.


    \"Go and greet the merchants and let them buy a few.\" Princess Jill changed the subject.


    \"Okay.\" Jenny walked into the second classroom with a smile, which was more crowded. As soon as the elf princess entered, she saw an acquaintance, that is Monica, the lizard girl, who was invited by Jenny with an invitation card. Jenny waved and said, \"Monica.\"


    \"The painting is so beautiful.\"


    Monica blinked her orange eyes, pointed to the squirrel girl next to her, and introduced,


    \"This is my good friend, Daphne.\"


    \"This is my sister.\" Jenny pointed to Princess Jill next to her.

 Chapter 1233：

    The two of Monica looked at the Elf Princess and saluted respectfully, \"His Royal Highness, greetings to you.\"


    Lizard Girl knew that Jenny was a princess, so her sister was also a princess. Daphne was a little overwhelmed, how did the usual teacher become a princess?


    Under the reminder of Lizard Girl, she hurriedly saluted, \"Hello, two highnesses.\"


    When Squirrel Girl was in the sketching class, Jenny was her teacher.


    Princess Jill hurriedly gestured softly and said, \"Don''t be so restrained.\"


    \"There is no princess here, only Jenny and Jill.\" Jenny smiled sweetly.


    Monica smiled and nodded, pointing to the paintings in the room and said in surprise, \"Jenny, long time no see, have you saved so many paintings?\"


    \"Yes, teacher, your paintings are really beautiful.\" Daphne envied. \"You can practice more, you have made great progress.\" Jenny encouraged.


    \"I will try my best.\" Daphne said with a smile.


    Monica stopped in front of a portrait, and her orange eyes were deeply attracted by the -.Che in the painting.


    Daphne leaned over to watch it together, and said in surprise, \"Isn''t this you?\"


    \"Yeah, this is me, but...Monica was interrupted before she finished speaking.


    \"Just why is it here, right?\"


    Jenny answered with a smile and continued, \"Last time I saw you practice dancing hard, I drew 0...


    The theme of this painting is dance, and the background of the painting is a dance studio. In the middle is a lizard girl, standing on one foot and kicking back with the other foot, and her hands are in an elegant state. The overall picture is very beautiful.


    \"Your painting is even better than my own.\" Monica exclaimed, it is the first time that she has grown up to be drawn into a painting.


    Daphne looked at the painting enviously and said, \"Monica, your figure is so good, with long legs and long hands, you look great in the painting.\"


    \"It''s Jenny''s drawing.\"Monica blushed a little.


    Jenny took the lizard girl''s hand and smiled mysteriously, \"I drew a better-looking one, I''ll bring it to you next time I come out to play.\"


    \"Really?\" Monica was surprised.


    \"Isn''t your birthday coming soon? Just treat it as a birthday present.\" Jenny said with a smile.


    Lizard Girl was speechless in surprise, she knew that the price of a painting of the Elf Princess was not cheap.


    \"Look at the painting, there are many places we have been to.\" Jenny introduced.


    Monica nodded again and again, pulled Squirrel Girl and began to look at the painting, and came to a painting to observe carefully.


    Daphne recognized at a glance what the painting was, and said in shock, \"Is this painting Farewell My Concubine?\"


    \"Yeah, I drew it after watching it back and forth more than a dozen times.\" Jenny said with a smile.


    \"It''s so bad at 5.7, it''s going to take a long time to paint the makeup of the actors alone?\" Daphne exclaimed.


    \"I''ve been painting everyone''s makeup for days.\" Jenny recalled the process of painting.


    The makeup of the characters alone takes a long time, not to mention the stage, background, props and the like.


    Daphne stared straight at her eyes, full of envy, \"The level of the teacher is beyond my reach.\"


    The theme of this painting is Farewell My Concubine. The overall color is very many, and the technical difficulty is very high. Even a professional painter on the other side of the earth would have to paint it for a long time. The price is also set relatively high, full of gold coins, this price is still Liu Feng''s suggestion, and it is completely worthy of this painting.


    \"One update, (factory v7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1393: Should you be able to afford a house? (2 more for customization)


    Jenny chatted with Lizard Girl for a while, and left temporarily because someone was asking about the painting.


    \"Hello, where is this painting?\"-The businessman asked curiously.


    Jenny looked at the paintings on the display rack and introduced, \"The painted streets of the old city of Chang''an City.\"


    The businessman nodded thoughtfully and said, \"Where exactly?\"


    \"In the back direction of the library, there are quite a few flower decorations there.\" Jenny explained patiently.


    \"Thank you, what''s the price of this painting?\"The merchant asked.


    Jenny pointed to the price tag next to the display rack and said, \"There is a label under all paintings, and the price, theme and creation story are written on it.\"


    The creation of the story is probably on which day, what inspiration came, and what difficulties or interesting things happened in the process of painting.


    Every time the Elf Princess finishes painting a painting, she will write a creation story, show it to her friends, and then help to revise it, or make comments.


    \"Okay thank you.\" The businessman nodded and thanked, his eyes aimed at the price of the painting, and found that the lively painting required three silver coins.


    \"If you don''t understand, you can ask me again.\" Jenny left with a smile, seeing the hesitation in the businessman''s eyes, it is not good to stand beside him for too long.


    Princess Jill came over and asked, \"How is it? Does he want to buy it?\"


    \"Just asking, it looks like you don''t want to buy it yet.\" Jenny shrugged.


    Jenny brought Princess Jill and Monica to the third room. The paintings in this room are all weather paintings, such as the scorching sun, the cloudy sky, and the raging wind.


    \"The paintings here are so special.\"Monica said in surprise.


    Jenny looked at the painting with a smile and asked, \"Does it look familiar?\"


    \"Isn''t this the weather in Chang''an City recently.\"


    Monica pointed to a painting and continued, \"For example, this is the typhoon the other day, right?\"


    \"Yeah, isn''t it less scary when you draw it?\" Jenny blinked and said.


    Monica stared at the painting for a long time, and said, \"The painting by you is so-


    Beautiful. \"


    \"This is the magic of drawing, how about it? Would you like to come and learn to draw from me?\"


    Jenny teased.


    \"Haha... There is a lot of work in the dance studio, but I don''t have time to learn to draw. Look at Daphne, who painted and went to work at the Grand Theater. Now I''m tired and thin.\" Monica laughed.


    Daphne fiddled with her bright red hair and pouted, \"It''s good to be a little tired, at least full, I don''t want to go back to the time when I had nothing to do and no money to earn.\"


    \"You are all amazing. If you can dance and draw, I won''t know anything.\" Princess Jill envied.


    A few people chatted for a while, and found that the merchants and nobles were all ready to buy paintings, and the people in the crowd were waiting for the opportunity.


    \"This is obviously what I liked first.\"-Famous businessman''s popularity is in a panic.

 Chapter 1234：

    Another businessman refused to admit defeat and shouted, \"Do you understand the rules? As long as another person likes it, the painting will be auctioned.\"


    \"The businessman''s face was so dark that he didn''t know how to bid, he just didn''t want to spend too much money.


    Alia hurriedly stood beside Princess Jill, opened her hands and said solemnly, \"Your Highness, stay behind me.\"


    \"Don''t be so nervous, Alia.\" Princess Jill said softly.


    Jenny said a few words to Princess Jill and left, to let someone preside over the filming.


    The staff stood on the podium with the painting that the two businessmen were fighting over just now, and shouted, \"This painting with the theme of summer, two people are interested in it at the same time, and now the auction is started.\"


    The staff waited until the attention of the crowd gathered, and continued,


    \"The original price is four silver coins a piece, the starting price is based on the original price, and the one with the highest price will get it. Now the auction starts.


    The businessman who saw it at first glance said without hesitation, \"I will issue four silver coins and five hundred copper coins.\"


    \"I will give out five silver coins.\"Too in the crowd began to shout.


    The first businessman who saw it gritted his teeth and shouted, \"I''ll add one more silver coin.\"


    \"I gave six silver coins and five hundred copper coins.\" Another businessman joined the auction.


    After ten minutes one after another, seven or eight merchants and nobles joined in the shooting under the instigation of Tuo, and the price of the painting with the theme of summer was as high as twelve silver coins.


    Jenny was stunned on the side. She didn''t expect so many people to like her paintings, and they were already bidding for the auction.


    - At first, she still felt that there was no need to do this process. No one would bid for a painting. The fact is that there are real people, or many people.


    \"Have you seen it, Jenny? Your paintings are now worth twelve silver coins.\" Princess Jill said with a smile.


    Jenny was stunned for a while before returning to the divine way, \"This is His Majesty''s idea, otherwise my paintings will be sold out for a few copper coins.\"


    \"You have to be confident, even if you sell a gold coin, someone will want it.\"


    Princess Jill encouraged.


    The painting with the theme of summer was auctioned for more than ten minutes before it ended. In the end, it was sold for twenty silver coins to the 350 foreign merchants who were interested in it at the beginning. He was very happy to get the first painting that he saw, but obviously he could only afford this one. He originally planned to buy three or four, but who knew that the price of one would cost so much.


    An auction had just ended, and then a few more people took a fancy to the same painting and entered the bidding process again.


    At the same time, the merchants and nobles in the second room were all excited when they saw the portrait of the king.


    \"I am willing to pay a gold coin for this painting.\"


    \"Be awake, the portrait of His Majesty the King costs more than ten gold coins.


    \"It''s really beautiful, I think 20 gold coins are worth it.\" During the period, many nobles and wealthy businessmen asked the price of this painting, and they all wanted to buy it back, but the results they got are not for sale. Today''s art exhibition lasted until the end of six o''clock in the evening, all of Jenny''s paintings were sold out, and the price of the lowest painting was no less than a silver coin. Jenny looked at the stacks of banknotes and boxes of coins, and sighed, \"Should I be able to afford a suite?\"


    \"Second shift, (V). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1394: Horns? (3 more for customization)


    The weather was gloomy and made people want to sleep very much. Today, the gynecology department of Chang''an City Hospital is extraordinarily busy.


    For nothing else, Axe''s wife was about to give birth and was brought to the hospital this morning.


    The axe was very nervous, and kept pacing back and forth at the door, his left hand still hammering his right, and a lot of cold sweat broke out on his forehead.


    \"I hope everything goes well.\" Axe said anxiously, his eyes kept looking towards the delivery room.


    Early this morning, Laner was making breakfast as usual, and suddenly felt a dull pain in her stomach. At first, she didn''t care, thinking that the child was kicking her. But as time went by, the pain became stronger and stronger, and he hurriedly called for an axe and was immediately sent to the hospital.


    \"Whether male or female, Lan Er can - must be safe, \" Axe hoped. He had heard a lot of cases in which the mother and child were not saved due to difficulties in childbirth, which made him very worried.


    At this time, many people gathered at the door of the hospital. Several nurses pushed the mobile bed to the door and helped another pregnant woman with a big belly to the bed.


    This pregnant woman is Tori''s wife, and she was sent to the hospital because of a sudden stomach pain.


    \"Honey, it''ll be fine, I''ve been here.\" Tori held his wife''s hand tightly.


    Tori''s wife was in so much pain that she couldn''t speak, her face was flushed red, and her body was covered in sweat, which made it painful to look at.


    As the shouting became smaller and smaller, Tori''s wife was placed in the maternity room. Tori was a little panicked, and after the nurse''s reminder, she showed the two people''s certificates and started the formalities.


    Axe glanced back at the maternity room, then came to the front desk and asked, \"Mr. Tory, I remember your wife''s due date was last week, right?\"


    \"Yeah, it''s a few days later than the due date, and I''ve been very nervous these days.\"


    Tori sweated profusely.


    The medical technology of this era has not yet reached the expected date of delivery that can be predicted on time, and it is very close to being able to predict it in about half a month.


    Seeing the axe, Tori also looked anxious, and asked, \"Is Miss Laner going to give birth today.?\"


    \"Yes, I have been in the delivery room for a long time.\"The axe licked my dry mouth.


    The two walked and chatted and came to the door of the maternity room. There are four maternity rooms in the hospital in Chang''an City. Coincidentally, all four rooms are full today, which means that if there is no accident, the four babies will be born on the same day.


    \"It will be alright, - it will be alright.\" Tori muttered to himself.


    The axe seemed to see himself, he sighed and stood up and said, \"Yes, it will be fine.\"


    \"I''m still so nervous.\"Tori''s hair was almost bald.


    The axe patted the other person''s shoulder lightly, but didn''t say anything. At this time, it''s **** to say don''t be nervous.


    One minute to one second passed, and the doctors and nurses in the delivery room came in and out, and the wives'' shouts were constantly heard inside.


    Tori was pacing back and forth nervously, the sweat on his forehead never stopped, and worried, \"It''s been three hours, and it''s still not healed.\"


    \"Yes, Laner has been in for more than five hours.\"The axe is the one who worries the most.


    The other two pregnant women in the delivery room have all given birth safely, and only Tori is left, and Axe''s wife is not there yet. Can this make people anxious? \"Is there something wrong?\" Tori began to think wildly.


    Axe scratched his ears and cheeks anxiously, worrying, \"There is no news for so long.\"


    The two were restless at the door, swaying around, and when they saw the doctor and nurse, they asked what was going on inside. \"Wow! Ming ah...


    More than an hour later, with the loud cry of a child, the axe''s heart was more than half relieved.


    He saw the doctors and nurses pushing out the door, and he stepped forward and asked, \"How''s the doctor? How''s Laner?\"


    \". Everything is fine, but your wife is very weak now, let her take a rest, wait until the nurse has sorted everything out and transferred to the inpatient department before you can see her." The doctor explained, her forehead still flowing Sweat less.


    Axe began to have a smile on his face, and continued to ask, .... What about the child?


    Are you healthy? boy girl? \"

 Chapter 1235：

    \"Very healthy, congratulations, it''s a boy.\" The doctor said with a smile, this delivery can be exhausting.


    After Axe heard that Laner and the child were both healthy, he let go of his dangling heart. He slumped on the stool and couldn''t stop smiling.


    \"Congratulations.\" Tori came over and patted the axe on the shoulder.


    Axe came back to his senses and said, \"Mr. Tory, sit down first, and your wife will be all right.\"


    \"It''s alright, I''ll stand for a while.\"Tori stomped uneasy on both feet, hand-


    I rubbed back and forth straight.


    The axe patted Tori on the shoulder and was about to go to the inpatient department to wait. He couldn''t wait to see Laner and the child.


    More than an hour later, Laner came out of the delivery room and was transferred to a hospital bed in the inpatient department.


    \"." Laner, it''s really good that you''re fine. \"Axe''s eyes are full of water mist.\"I was so frightened, I thought I was going to die. \" Laner teased.


    The axe patted Laner''s hand lightly, and said, \"Don''t say unlucky words.


    The two exchanged a few words, and the nurse brought the child and said, \"Pudgy for nothing, she really looks like you.\"


    Axe couldn''t wait to get up, looked at the child with a doting face, and suddenly said in surprise, \"God, there are horns.


    \"What are you talking about, fool, of course you have feet.\" Laner was amused. The axe shook his head, pointed to the pair of horns above his head, and said, \"No, no, I''m talking about horns.


    \"It''s normal to have horns, don''t you have one?\"Lan Er felt nothing.


    Axe breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that Laner would prefer (money) human children.


    \"Give me a name.\" Laner said gently. Axe said excitedly, \"Let me take a name?


    \"Of course, you are the father of the child.\" Laner nodded lightly.


    The axe was overjoyed, and he hesitated, \"This....I have to think about this.\"


    \"In this way, the child''s zodiac sign is a mouse.\" The nurse smiled.


    Axe suddenly realized and said, \"Yeah, the baby''s zodiac sign is Rat.\"


    In fact, Liu Feng formulated the zodiac signs on the other side of the earth some time ago. This year is the first year of his ascension, which is the Year of the Rat.


    At the same time, more than an hour later, Tori''s wife was also transferred to the inpatient department and gave birth to a baby girl safely.


    \"Three shifts, (v7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1395: Empty City. (1 more for customization)


    \"Boom....


    In the restaurant of the Golden Eagle City Castle, Princess Field is having lunch.


    \"Your Majesty, do you want to take a nap after you finish eating?" Deacon Green asked worriedly.


    Last night, Field read the documents in front of the desk for a long time, without the slightest drowsiness, and didn''t go for a while until four or five in the morning.


    \"It''s okay, not sleepy.\"


    Field forked a piece of meat and continued to ask, \"Celt, is there any movement over there in Yarrow City?\"


    \"Except for the cities occupied by us, most of the knights of other cities gathered in the city of Yarrow.\"The Celtic Knights immediately reported.


    Field put the meat into his mouth, chewed it for a while, and said, \"Is there any other information?\"


    \"There is nothing but the beginning of the gathering of knights. Those knights will be gathered today.\"The Celtic Knight respectfully said.


    \"How about the number of knights?\"Field is still more concerned about this.


    The Celtic Great Knight thought back and said, \"There are more than 10,000 knights in total.\"


    \"More than 10,000? It''s possible to gather as many as 350 in a short period of time.\" Field was a little worried.


    The previous information showed that the number of knights on the other side was only a few thousand, and there were actually quite a few injured.


    - point pressure.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, there are about 3,000 fewer people than our knights.\"The Celtic Knight said solemnly.


    Field wiped his mouth and said solemnly, \"How is the physical fitness of their knights?\"


    The Celtic Knight was a little embarrassed and said, \"I don''t know, because it was observed from a distance, I don''t know if it was pretending to be a militia.\"


    \"If you just use the militia to replace the knights and build the number of knights, there is nothing to be afraid of, I am afraid it is not that simple.\" Field said suspiciously.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, if it is true that they are all knights who have been trained for many years, I am afraid that we will fight very hard in this battle.\"The Celtic Knight said worriedly.


    Field took a sip of tea and analyzed, \"In less than half a month, it is impossible to expand four or five thousand knights.\"


    \"Your Majesty, do you want me to take someone to test it out?\"The Celtic Knight asked for instructions.


    \"No, we have to take Yarrow City in this battle, don''t waste the knights to test.\" Field shook his head lightly.


    The Celtic Great Knight looked puzzled and asked, \"But Your Majesty, what if the people gathered by the other party are all real knights?\"


    \"What if they are real knights? Our knights have more than 3,000 of them, not to mention that we have been adjusting for more than half a month, and their knights have just gathered." Field said coldly, his silver-white eyes full of killing .


    The Celtic Knight bowed his head respectfully and said solemnly, \"I would like to sacrifice my life for His Majesty.\"


    Jin Mo and Deacon Lu, who were standing on one side, also bowed their heads and shouted in unison, \"I would like to sacrifice my life for His Majesty.\"


    Field leaned back on the chair and said sharply, \"Integrity Knight, I will set off early tomorrow morning, and I will take Yaro City.


    \"As you wish.\"The Celtic cavalry respectfully saluted, turned around and left. It will take time for more than 13,000 knights to leave tomorrow. It is necessary to arrange the militiamen who will transport food, grass and supplies in the back, as well as some knights who are exploring the road ahead, and the morale of riding the soil needs to be well integrated. \"Little Green, accompany me to the study.\" Field said softly.


    \"Yes.\"Deacon Green nodded, immediately walked over to help, and sorted out the cumbersome skirt.


    After taking a few steps, Field turned around and said, \"Jin Mo, come with you too. Jin Mo was stunned for a moment, then immediately responded, \"Yes, Your Majesty. \"


    After more than ten minutes, the three of Field returned to the study. She walked to the window and looked out the window. She said solemnly, \"Is it the same weather as the last time I won the Golden Eagle City?\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, the weather is worse than the current one.\" Green Deacon answered.


    Field put his hands on the edge of the window and asked, \"Did the strong wind and rain a few days ago have a big impact on other cities?\"


    The typhoon a few days ago had little impact on the Golden Eagle City, because it was close to the inland and there were mountains blocking it, but the rain was a bit heavier, and there were occasional strong winds.


    Deacon Green pondered for a moment and reported, \"Your Majesty, I just received specific information this morning. Except for the Golden Eagle City and the two surrounding cities that had little impact, the cities near the sea were the most severely damaged.\"


    \"What? Field frowned slightly.


    The green deacon was a little embarrassed, and he faltered to report, \"Zijin City was the first among them, many houses were collapsed, the inside was a mess, the port was also destroyed, and the ships...the ships were all damaged.\"

 Chapter 1236：

    \"What else?\" Field''s face was gloomy.


    Deacon Green paused for a moment and continued, \"The city was mostly flooded, and the civilians in it had all fled to take refuge. Zijin City is now equivalent to an empty city.\"


    \"Empty city? Are all cities near the sea like this?\" Field said in surprise.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, almost all the cities near the sea are the same as the Purple City, and there is no way to live in them in a short time.\"Reported by Green Deacon.


    Field sighed and said helplessly, \"What about Deacon Bai and the others? Have you moved safely?\"


    \"All have been transferred, all went to Deacon Lan.\" Deacon Green said seriously.


    \"What a pity.\" Field regretted that the city that took so many knights to capture, actually turned the whole city into an empty city because of the heavy rain.


    Jin Mo lightly squeezed Field''s shoulder and comforted, \"Your Majesty, when you take down Yarrow City, the entire Yadian Kingdom will be yours.\"


    Field slowly raised his eyelids, his originally displeased face slightly improved, and ordered, \"You go and tell Celt again, let him hurry up and schedule the knights, tomorrow


    Be sure to leave on time in the morning. \"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\" Jin Mo said respectfully, turned around and backed out.


    Deacon Green poured a cup of tea and said with concern, \"Your Majesty, please have a cup of hot tea. You should have a good rest at night. It will take two or three days to go to Alor City.\"


    \"Okay.\" Field took the tea.


    She sipped her tea and walked to the window, her silver-white eyes staring at the thunderclouds that were constantly shining in the distance, her hair fluttering in the wind, and there was a rare joy on her face these days.


    \"One update, Cv). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1396: An imminent problem? (2 more for customization)


    \"Xixiaolili....


    In the city of Yarrow, the capital of the Adian Kingdom, the pouring rain washed the entire city, and there was no one on the streets, and they all stayed at home to shelter from the rain.


    When it rains, they can''t do anything, they can''t farm, they can''t go to the street to buy things, they all watch the rain in the dimly lit room.


    Of course, what they appreciate is not the rain, but the helplessness in their eyes. The typhoon a few days ago made them not go out for a long time.


    Such stormy days are still relatively rare. Once it happens, everyone is very uneasy, worried about the crops in the fields, worried that the few clothes will not dry again, and worried that the food at home is about to run out.


    \"Ta Ta...


    At this moment, the gate of Yarrow City was wide open, and a large number of knights gathered outside the gate, the number was about 4,000, all of them entered the city one after another in the rain.


    -The streets of Alor City were full of knights. The rain hit the armor and made a crisp sound. The sound of the knights running was also dull. With the sound of rain, the atmosphere became particularly uneasy.


    In front of each team of knights, there is a knight captain, who is shouting, \"Fast forward, Her Majesty the Queen needs you.\"\"Yes.\"The knights shouted in unison.


    The civilians in the houses on both sides of the street all half-opened their doors and opened their windows, watching this scene and starting to discuss.


    \"Why are there so many knights? Where did they come from?\"


    \"What''s wrong with Her Majesty the Queen? So many knights are suddenly summoned?\"


    \"Could it be another war?\"


    \"Ah! Is it to deal with the gang who occupied the Golden Eagle City?\"


    \"I heard that the seaside cities have been occupied by those people.\"


    ....


    As the rain became heavier and heavier, all the knights outside the city had already entered the city, and the gates of the city were also closed. Even if it was raining heavily, the knights standing guard at the top of the city did not dare to relax in the slightest.


    The new knights who entered the city were all placed in the knight''s camp, and only after they arrived were they allowed to take off their armor and change their wet clothes.


    The great knight Fansi stayed in the knight camp for more than an hour. After instructing him, he turned and left, preparing to go to the palace hall to meet the queen.


    He is the great knight under the Duke of Wheeler. The great knights and knight commanders in Yarrow City have all left with the Archbishop of Yade, so now there is only one senior leader left.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    Half an hour later, the great knight Fansi came to the entrance of the palace hall, took off his armor, handed in his weapons, brushed the raindrops on his shoulders, and walked in. Knight Fan Si came to the hall and respectfully saluted, \"Your Majesty.\"


    Timothy sat on the main seat, waved his wrists and said, \"Get up, are the knights settled?\"


    \"Everything is settled, and now they are all resting in the camp.\"Reported by Fansi Knights Report.


    \"How many people actually arrived? Is there any deviation from the previous ones?\" Timothy asked worriedly.


    Fan Si took out the list of the number of knights submitted by each city, and reported, \"There is no large deviation in the number. There were 5,000 knights reported, and 4,800 knights actually arrived.\"


    Timothy nodded with satisfaction, and said, \"So, we have more than 11,000 knights, right?\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, plus the original more than 7,000 knights, there are now more than 11,000 knights who can fight.\"Reported by Fansi Knights Report.


    \"Let them have a good rest, and drink more hot water if they are in the rain. These days are important moments, so don''t get sick.\" Timothy urged.


    The great knight Fansi nodded, saluted, and then turned around and left. He had to arrange for someone to prepare some weapons and food.


    Duke Wheeler stood up and saluted, \"Your Majesty, according to the information, the Golden Eagle City has already dispatched knights. If the weather is good, it will take three days to reach Yarrow City, and if the weather is bad, it will take five days.\"


    \"I guessed it, I knew that as soon as the rainstorm stopped, they were ready to attack.\" Timothy said solemnly.


    In recent days, because of the incident in the seaside city and the incident in the Flanders Empire, the queen has been unable to sleep well, and she has been dealing with the disaster-stricken city and analyzing the enemy''s situation every day.


    \"Your Majesty, should we send out knights on our own initiative? We can intercept their knights halfway.\" Viscount Terence suggested.


    Timothy closed his eyes and analyzed the pros and cons. After a while, he raised his eyelids and said, *No, this is very risky. If the other party knows in advance, it is equivalent to going to death. \"\"But Your Majesty, the Han Dynasty didn''t say how to help us, so it''s not the way to wait. \"Viscount Terence worried.


    Duke Wheeler sat back and said, \"Yarrow city is easy to defend and difficult to attack, they can''t attack in a short time.\"


    \"Difficult to attack does not mean that it cannot be attacked. The number of knights on the other side is several thousand more than ours.\" Viscount Terence retorted.


    Timothy pressed his temple with one hand and said solemnly, \"Okay, think of other ways.


    \"Your Majesty, we only have three days at the most, why doesn''t the king of the Han Dynasty say anything?\"The Duke of Weller was very puzzled.


    Viscount Terence didn''t understand either, and said displeasedly, \"If you don''t want to help, just say it, now is the time.\"


    This battle is related to the survival of the Yadian Kingdom, and it is also related to their lives. It is no wonder that they are so restless.


    \"The other party is willing to help, it is normal if they don''t want to help, they are not obligated to do so, there is no need to criticize others like this.\" Timothy said helplessly.


    She said that she was still very uneasy in her heart, and she still hoped that the Han Dynasty could lend a helping hand, just like going to Kaili City to save herself at that time.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\" Viscount Terence said embarrassingly.

 Chapter 1237：

    \"Your Majesty, I think we can set up some traps at the gate of the city.\" Duke Wheeler suggested.


    Timothy put down his hand on his forehead and asked, \"How?\"


    \"There are many highly skilled hunters in the city, and the traps they set up can help us a lot.\"The Duke of Weller explained.


    \"There are so many people on the other side that a few traps won''t do much.\" Viscount Terence thinks so.


    Duke Wheeler shook his head lightly and expressed his opinion, \"We have three days to set up traps where they must pass. Although it will not cause any harm to their army, it can still shock them.


    \"After the troops in the front line fall into the trap, the troops in the rear will be alerted, they may continue to move forward cautiously, or they may rest in place, which can provide us with a lot of time." Timothy realized. .


    \"Yes, although there is not much time, but we can also know their knights immediately.\"The Duke of Wheeler explained.


    Timothy sighed helplessly and said, \"Just do it, I''ll leave this to you to arrange it, it''s a setback to their morale.\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"The Duke of Wheeler respectfully said.


    *Second, factory v). Please customize, please support.


    Chapter 1397: Why not? (3 more for customization)


    In the city of Magoo, the capital of the Torola Orc Empire, artisans are still working like tea.


    In recent days, many things in Ma Song City have been renovated according to the contents of the book. It has been going on for several days, and Linna has been following up.


    At this moment, the orc princess is in a store, participating in the discussion of milk tea making. With a cup of milk tea in her hand, Arale asked in doubt, \"Your Highness, is this the milk tea in the book?\"


    \"I don''t know either, but it looks different from the ones brought by the envoys of the Han Dynasty.\" Linna pouted.


    \"It smells different.\"Ala Lei said with disgust.


    Marge City completed the renovation of the avenue yesterday, but it was still sticky sand and gravel. After it was done this afternoon, it would be possible to see whether it was successful from the beginning of the laying on the next day.


    While waiting, the orc princess asked people to report the research results of milk tea. She also wanted to open a popular milk tea shop just like in the fairy tale book. Linna''s face also showed embarrassment, and she pouted, \"This smell is strange, why is it not fragrant at all, and the color is different, is this really milk tea?\"


    -A horse clan orc who participated in the research and development said, \"Under the stock, this is the result of my subordinate''s research for more than half a month. Would you like to try it?\"


    Linna can be said to express resistance all over her body.


    Arale is wary, \"You try it first.\"


    The horse clan orc looked at the almost black liquid in his hand. He tried countless times in the past half a month, and he was immune to the taste. He closed his eyes and took a sip.


    \"How is it?\" Linna looked curiously.


    \"I think the taste is okay.\"The good people of the Ma tribe boasted.


    Linna pouted a little in disbelief, and said, \"Alalei, why don''t you try it.\"


    Arale''s eyes widened, she held up the milk tea with embarrassment on her face, as if the deputy warrior had broken his wrist, pinched his nose and took a sip.


    Linna blinked expectantly and asked, \"How is it? Tell me the taste.\"


    Arale swallowed the milk tea hesitantly for a long time, then the expression on her face was twisted into a ball, she took the boiled water next to it and poured it violently, and said in disgust, \"This taste is too bad, it''s not milk tea at all, it''s like stinky buckwheat. Like wine.\"


    Linna shyly took the milk tea in her hand and reprimanded, \"Is this what you said tastes good? Give me such a result in half a month?\"


    \"Don''t be angry, Your Highness, I will continue to improve.\" The horse clan orc bowed his head. Linna waved her hand and said angrily, \"Give you another ten days, if you can''t study the milk tea, then someone else will do it.


    \"Yes.\" The horse clan orcs responded quickly, turned around and left with those strange liquid bodies.


    \"His Royal Highness, don''t be angry, I''ll make you a cup when you go back.\" Arale soothed.


    \"No, it will be finished sooner or later, it is better to develop it yourself.\"


    Linna blinked.


    \"Understood.\" Arale said softly.


    Linna looked up and walked to the door, looked in the direction of the port, and murmured, \"I wonder if Aunt Maria, have you brought me more milk tea.\"


    \"Definitely, but Your Majesty has given me a lot of coins.\"Alarelina shook her hair and said, \"Follow me to the avenues to see if those roads are done.\"


    \"Yes, Your Highness.\"Ala Lei quickly got up and pulled the princess'' skirt.


    Half an hour later, the two came to the avenue at the gate of the palace, where the paving was first started. Just check there to know if it was successful.


    Linna squatted down, stared at the avenue carefully, and said in amazement, \"Why does it feel no different from the previous one?\"


    Arale felt it with her hand and said, \"It''s done, but why is it different from the description in the book?\"


    \"It was useless again.\"


    Linna stood up helplessly and continued, \"This kind of road will still be very muddy when it rains, and there are still gravel in it. Wouldn''t it be more difficult for the carriage to move forward?\"\"Your Highness, don''t be angry.\"Ala Lei reassured With the emotions of a kind-hearted princess.


    Linna looked at the avenues that were not very different in front of her, and said angrily, \"I wasted so much money from the father, but the things I made are still so bad.\"


    \"Why did we study it for so long, but the result still doesn''t work?\" Arale wondered...


    \"The pictures of the avenues are all gray, why ours are still khaki, the difference is too big.\" Linna is also very puzzled.


    \"Could it be that the materials used for laying the avenues are different? And it happens that the Han Dynasty sells such materials?" Arale analyzed.


    Linna rubbed her chin and thought, \"Indeed, we have never been to that continent, maybe there is something we don''t know?\"


    \"If you can see it for yourself, you might be able to solve this doubt.\"


    Arale nodded heavily.


    \"This has to go to the next king. Let him talk to the king of the Han Dynasty. There are too many things written in the book that we need for Torolla.\" Linna calculated. Arale nodded as if pounding garlic, and said, \"That behemoth called \" airship, do you still remember, Your Highness? \"


    \"Of course I remember, the book says that you can fly into the blue sky, and the speed of travel seems to be very fast.\" Linna hoped.


    *Your Highness, these should be true, I heard those businessmen discussing this matter. \"Ala Lei is very fascinated.


    Linna blinked and said, \"I wonder how long it will take to take that airship to the Han Dynasty?\"


    \"His Royal Highness, we Torolla don''t even have an airship, you don''t need to think about this issue first, we should consider buying one back.\"Ala Lei pulled the orc princess


    5.6 Back to reality.


    Linna looked at the blue sky and hoped, \"I wonder if Aunt Maria will buy an airship to come back after she goes to that continent?\"


    *- There are 30,000 gold coins in total. It should be possible to buy an airship after deducting the money for buying goods. \"Ala Lei is naive.


    Linna pondered for a while and said, \"I will go to the father and ask him to buy an airship back no matter what, so that I can go to that continent.\"


    \"Your Highness, what about this avenue?\" Arale wondered.


    \"Let them continue their research, and if they still can''t research, their salaries will be deducted.\" Linna said angrily.

 Chapter 1238：

    \"Yes.\" Arale nodded.


    \"Three shifts, (V). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1398: Progress. (1 more for customization)


    In the early morning, the warm sunshine enveloped Chang''an City, and Liu Feng went out after eating breakfast from the castle.


    Today he is going to take a few girls to inspect the farmland, to see what the outside of the city is like after the typhoon.


    Inside the steam car, Enri was lying on the glass window, muttering, \"It''s still more comfortable in this weather.\"


    \"Occasionally a little rain is good, just like the violent storm some time ago.\" Mina echoed.


    Liu Feng flipped through the documents in his hand and said, \"Nature is like this, there is no way to make everything go smoothly for you, and the documents are the same.\"


    \"Your Majesty, what''s wrong?\" Enri asked in confusion.


    \"It''s alright, it''s just that I can''t finish processing the files under the spit.\"Liu Feng said with a smile.


    An Li spit out her tongue, handed over the document, and said, \"Your Majesty, this is the document I have sorted out, please take a look.\"


    Liu Feng was still browsing the documents in his hand, nodded and said, \"Okay, read it, I''m listening.\"


    An Li spread out the documents and reported, \"The airship workshop has built six more airships, all of which have passed the safety test 08 test, flight test and long-distance flight, and can be put into use immediately.\"


    \"Okay, then add two more flights to the Ori Dwarf Kingdom, two more flights to Haiyan City, one flight to Yingluo City, and one flight to Vengying City.


    Liu Feng took a sip of tea and continued, \"When the airships on Bella and Elsa''s side are ready, we will transfer four\" airships to set up two routes to them. \"


    An Li took out a notepad and quickly recorded it, nodding as she wrote, \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"


    \"By the way, An Li, has the research and construction of the 200-meter super-large airship started?\" Liu Feng asked suddenly.


    En Li flipped through the notepad, and read the words, \"Yuffie started to study after receiving the order. She said that there was a precedent for a successful airship, and it was not difficult to build a 200-meter-long giant airship. It''s just a matter of time.\"


    \"That''s good, let Yuffie report the progress to me at all times, and if there is anything you don''t understand, please give me feedback in time.\" Liu Feng urged.


    \"Understood.\" Enri said seriously.


    Liu Feng closed the document and asked, \"What''s going on with Wei Tu? Where is the construction of the steamship?\"


    An Li continued to flip through the notepad and said, \"The general structure has been completed, and the splicing and matching of materials are being studied.


    Liu Feng nodded in satisfaction and said, \"Remind them, not to be fast, but only to be safe.\"


    \"Understood.\" Enri said seriously.


    \"How''s the situation at the big market recently?\" Liu Feng took the water that Nicole handed over.


    An Li opened another document and reported, \"Up to now, a week has passed, and the sales in the big market are very impressive. Everything is sold very well, and there is a phenomenon of short-selling every day.\"


    \"Oh? What is the best seller?\"Liu Feng asked.


    An Li took a serious look at the report and said, \"The best seller is wine. Every day the winery receives a lot of orders, and even has to prepare to transfer goods from other cities, and the Flanders Empire The people are almost here.\"


    \"Continue.\" Liu Feng took a sip.


    \"The second most popular is porcelain. I heard that some merchants only touch one or two kinds of real objects, so they all want the other styles in the album. The ones that sell well are the food, and the fabrics are also sold. It''s very popular.\" En Li said with a smile. Liu Feng nodded in satisfaction and asked, \"What kind of goods are sold slower?\"


    An Li carefully compared the sales data and said, \"All the goods are sold almost the same, but none of them are slow to sell. Generally speaking, it should be glasses, not many myopia glasses.\"


    People in this era do not have mobile phones, and most of the night they hardly read books. They fall asleep when the candles are extinguished. Therefore, there are very few people with acquired myopia, and most of them are congenital myopia.


    \"This is normal.\"


    Liu Feng nodded lightly and continued to ask, \"How has the market reacted since the price adjustment of all the goods?\"


    \"The reaction in the first two days was stronger, but it was also a small number of small businessmen who were greedy for petty bargains. Most of them just complained and bought what should be bought.\" En Li covered her mouth and smiled.


    \"How did the merchants from the other two empires react?\" Liu Feng asked curiously.


    En Li tucked her hair around her ears and said, \"According to the information, most of them are here for the first time, and they don''t know anything about our price adjustment, just


    - I bought it vigorously, as if I didn''t want money.


    \"That''s good, they are the biggest buyers, and they are the key occupations of China Unicom''s other continent.\" Liu Feng said with satisfaction.


    \"Your Majesty, the royal messenger sent by the Empire of Good People has been in the city for the past few days. They have met the orc prince, and Princess Jill has also met the Marquis of Lester.\"


    Mina suddenly remembered this.


    \"Jill has asked to meet several times.\"Enri added.


    Liu Feng blinked his black eyes and said lightly, \"As for Jill, see her in two days.


    \"Yes.\" Mina responded immediately.


    \"By the way, Mina, are the airships, steam trains, and ships all divided according to the requirements?\" Liu Feng suddenly remembered this.


    Mina nodded heavily and reported, "Everything has been divided up, now with the airships that have just been made, there are 10,067 airships for civilian use, and 12 airships for military use, four of which are small combat airships. .\"


    Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction and asked, \"Where''s the heavy-duty train over there in Yili?


    How''s it going? \"


    \"A heavy-duty train has been built, which can transport a lot of materials.\" Mina smiled.


    \"Let Yingluo City start to build it, and then it will be able to link with the railway in Haiyan City.\" Liu Feng ordered.


    \"Understood, Your Majesty.


    Mina recorded and continued to add, \"There are also two 100-meter large ships built in the dock, both equipped with bed crossbow rockets, and Haiyan City has also built two 100-meter large ships.\"


    \"Good, good.\"


    The corners of Liu Feng''s mouth raised slightly, and he continued to ask, \"What about the nine major cities? How is the road construction?\"


    Mina flipped through the notepad and reported, \"The three major cities in the nine major cities have completed the road link, and now they are linking to the fourth major city, and the link will probably be completed next spring.\"


    \"After the roads of the nine major cities are connected, you can start laying the rails.\" Liu Feng calculated.


    \"One update, factory v7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1399: Planning for a rainy day? (2 more for customization)


    Twenty minutes later, the steam car stopped on the road outside the farmland.


    Mira got out of the car and opened the door first, and said respectfully, \"Your Majesty, we are here.\"


    \"Okay.\" Liu Feng nodded lightly, got out of the car and pulled a few girls.

 Chapter 1239：

    Mira led a team of soldiers to inspect the farmland first. After confirming that it was correct, he respectfully said, \"Your Majesty, you can go in.\"


    \"Okay.\"Liu Feng smiled slightly, stepped into the patrolling soldiers and the soldiers standing guard, and immediately saluted respectfully, \"Your Majesty.\"


    \"Yeah.\" Liu Feng nodded lightly.


    En Li looked around the whole farmland, blinked her brown eyes and said, \"Your Majesty, a lot of crops have been replanted.


    Before the typhoon came, people grabbed a large number of crops, and now the typhoon has passed and replanted.


    \"If the weather is good, you can get a good harvest before the end of autumn.\"


    Liu Feng said with satisfaction.


    Mina saw the sugarcane orchards and cornfields in the distance, and said regretfully, \"It''s a pity that those sugarcane and corn are badly damaged.


    High-growing crops such as sugar cane, corn, and cotton were not able to withstand the typhoon at all. Although there were many stakes and ropes set up around them, a large area was still toppled.


    \"Those dumped sugar cane can still be used back, but the corn is a pity, it was dumped before it was ripe, and it can only be used to feed the horses." Liu Feng said lightly.


    \"But our wheat fields and paddy fields are all right.\" An Li said happily. Liu Feng looked at the green patches of wheat and rice, and said with a smile, \"If the drainage is done well, it will not be flooded.


    \"But there is still a large area that hasn''t been planted yet.\"Enri looked at a lot of open space not far away.


    \"You can plant some fast-growing ones, so that you can harvest two batches before the end of autumn.\" Liu Feng thought.


    Shirley came out of a cucumber orchard and saluted respectfully, \"Your Majesty, you are here.


    \"What are you doing in the cucumber garden?\" Liu Feng asked curiously.


    \"I saw that the growth of cucumbers was not very good before. Every cucumber was curved, which greatly affected the selling price. Now I''m just here to check the results of my improvement." Shirley explained.


    Crops such as beans and cucumbers are sold based on their appearance. The straighter and more beautiful the appearance, the higher the price.


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly. Unexpectedly, Ma Erniang paid different attention, so he asked, \"What is the crux? How long does it take to improve the results?\"


    \"I found Your Majesty, these are all related to the growth environment of cucumbers and beans, and the amount of soil moisture is the most critical issue.\" Shirley explained.


    \"Tell me about it.\"Liu Feng said curiously.


    Shirley pointed to a cucumber vine and explained, \"Your Majesty, this flower center is the place where the cucumbers grow. If the leaves around the flower center start to wither and shrink, it means that it lacks water, and proper water can make it start again. Stretch out.\"


    Liu Feng nodded in admiration and said, \"Continue.\"


    Xue Li nodded, pointed to another place, and said, \"On the contrary, if Hua Xin''er''s position is not huddled or shrunken, but stretched out, then it proves that this is the case.


    - If the cucumber has too much water, you must pay attention to the content of wet 1 water. \"An Li pointed at a gherkin who was already deformed, and said suspiciously, \"Sherry, what about this one? what''s going on.


    \"It may be that the root of the cucumber of this plant is damaged, resulting in slow nutrient absorption, unable to keep up with the growth state, so it will be severely shrunken together.\"


    Shirley explained.


    \"Very good, it seems that the book I gave you was indeed read seriously.\"


    Liu Feng praised.


    Shirley blushed slightly and said, \"I did it according to the book that His Majesty gave me. The book you gave is amazing.\"


    \"Have you found a solution for this situation?\"Liu Feng asked.


    \"Found Your Majesty.\"


    Shirley nodded heavily and continued, \"If there are too many flower hearts during the growth process, you can cut them off properly, so that the nutrients absorbed by the roots of the cucumber plants can be distributed on the cucumbers as much as possible, so as to ensure The quality of cucumbers.\"


    \"Has all this knowledge been passed on?\" Liu Feng asked, it is not enough for Ma Erniang to know.


    \"Everyone involved in farming knows it, and I have compiled the agricultural knowledge and specific practices that I know into a booklet, which can be passed on to each other.\"


    Shirley respectfully said.


    Liu Feng blinked his black eyes and said with admiration, \"You''re doing a good job. Have you arranged anything for the vacant lot in front of you?\"


    Xue Li looked at the open space, nodded and said, \"Yes, Your Majesty, it has been planned.


    \"Tell me about your plan?\" Liu Feng asked curiously.


    Shirley pointed to an open space and said, \"I plan to plant Chinese cabbage in this area. The harvest time is only 20 to 40 days, and I can plant it three times in a row before the end of autumn.\"


    \"The idea is very good, what else?\" Liu Feng continued to ask.


    \"And there is spinach, which is harvested once every two months, and it can be harvested twice before winter comes.\" Xue Li said with a smile.


    In the original field, some potatoes and sweet potatoes were to be planted, but the harvest time was more than three months. If there was no reason for the typhoon a few days ago, these could be planted.


    However, because the typhoon damaged many crops, a lot of stocks were transferred to support other cities. In order to continue a comfortable winter, it is necessary to plant more crops with fast harvests.


    "Just plant it according to your plan, but you still need to divide some land out to grow potatoes and corn. Although it can only be harvested before winter comes, it is always a food that is easy to satiate. \" Liu Feng arranged.


    Shirley nodded heavily and said, \"Understand, we still have a greenhouse, and we can grow green leafy vegetables in winter, so we will still focus on growing potatoes, corn, and sweet potatoes.\"


    \"well-done.\"


    Liu Feng nodded with a smile, and continued to ask, \"How about what I told you to do before? Do you have any clues?\"


    \"Back to Your Majesty, after my long-term research and testing, I have already achieved results. The massive planting of rubber trees is not a problem.\" Xue Li said with a smile. In fact, some time ago, Liu Feng gave Ma Erniang a task, which was to let her study the mass planting and transplanting of rubber trees.


    Liu Feng considered planting some on the ground a little further in the Youshui River, which would be convenient for transportation and would not exhaust the rubber tree resources in the mountains.


    \"Very good, just arrange someone to follow up on the farmland matter (Nuo Zhaohao), you are now focusing on the rubber tree matter. The important thing is that the planting location should not be discovered.\"Liu Feng is very satisfied.


    \"As you wish, Your Majesty.\" Shirley said respectfully.


    Liu Feng pondered for a moment and continued, "What about the planting of the black oil fruit tree? How is this going?"


    \"We are still investigating the soil suitable for the planting of black oil fruit trees. Some time ago, I found a suitable soil, but it was too easy to expose and gave up.\" Shirley explained the expansion.


    \"It''s okay, you must keep it secret.\" Liu Feng urged.


    \"Understood.\" Shirley nodded seriously.


    In addition to the large-scale planting of rubber trees, Malniang has also arranged to expand the planting of black oleifera trees. Although there are enough black oleifera trees today, there is no guarantee that they will be enough in the future, so it is necessary to plan ahead.


    \"Second update, (V). Feilu''s server will be updated, and the author will have to wait for the update. It is estimated that it will not take a long time. Please wait patiently.\".


    Chapter 1400: I can''t even think about it. (1 more for customization)


    \"Dong dong....


    In the early morning, the bell of Chang''an City rang.

 Chapter 1240：

    The patrol team also went to work, and the streets were full of traffic and lively.


    John and Semir were on vacation today, so they left the construction site and came to Chang''an City, wanting to see what''s different in this city.


    \"Don''t say it, it''s really as good as they say, Chang''an City is really amazing.\"Johnson praised, his eyes kept staring at all kinds of things on the street.


    Semir couldn''t agree more, nodded and said, \"Yes, we have been staying at the construction site all the time, and we didn''t know that Chang''an City was really so good.\"


    The two of them had a good time at the construction site. They had a big pot of rice that would make you eat all you could, wear clean clothes, and get paid. These were many times better than they usually do.


    So they didn''t think about where to go on vacation at all. If it wasn''t because they knew they were leaving soon and wanted to come out and see, they might have stayed at the construction site. \"Knowing this earlier, we all came to Chang''an City for the previous holiday.\"Johnson said regretfully.


    Semir thought for a while and said, \"What if we go back and come back?


    I don''t even dare to think about it, how can I come back again, who knows what our Prince His Royal Highness thinks. \"Johnson disagrees.


    \"You are stupid, Chang''an City is so good, they will definitely like it, maybe they will really come back.\" Semir guessed.


    \"It''s not impossible for you to say that, it''s just that the journey back and forth is so long.\"Johnson said helplessly.


    Semir pouted and whispered, \"Wrong, I said, what if we don''t go back?\"


    \"Aren''t you going back?\"


    John Xun thought about it seriously and continued, \"No, no, my family is still waiting for me to go back.\"


    \"Yes, my brother is still at home.\" Semir agreed.


    \"They depend on our knight''s salary to support them.\"John shrugged. Semir patted the other person''s shoulder and said, \"Don''t think about it so much, haven''t you left yet, let''s go find something to eat.\"


    \"What to eat? We''re not familiar with Chang''an City at all.\"John Xun wondered. Semir pursed his lips, looked around and said, \"There is a store over there, let''s go there and have a look.


    Row. \"John said cheerfully.


    The two entered the city (aice) and have been in the old town all the time. The store the Elf Knight saw just now is a goose meat shop, which has recently opened.


    A few minutes later, the two were welcomed into the store by the clerk and sat down. They poured tea and served the menu for them.


    \"The two of you will take a look first, and then call us if you need anything.\"The clerk said politely.


    John was stunned. He didn''t expect people here to be so enthusiastic. After a while, he nodded and said, \"Okay.\"


    The two looked around the menu for a long time, and they all had difficulty choosing. They wanted to eat everything they saw, and they had no choice at all.


    \"Do you know what to choose? I want to eat it.\" Semir tangled. John shook his head again and again, and said, \"Yeah, I really want to order some of everything, but what if I can''t finish it?\"


    The clerk saw the tangled appearance of the two and slowly walked to the side and said, \"You two don''t know what to choose? Would you like me to recommend some signature dishes for you, and other people''s favorite dishes.\"


    \"Okay, okay, it''s totally okay, recommend some to us.\"Semir seems to have caught a life-saving straw.


    The clerk spread out the menu, pointed to one place and said, \"This goose meat five-piece is the most ordered.\"


    \"Five goose meat? What is it?\"John was a little confused.


    \"It is the five parts of goose that are put together, namely foie gras, goose meat, goose neck, goose head and goose feet, and each part is delicious. \"The clerk said professionally.


    Semir nodded and said, \"Okay, just give me this, is there anything else delicious?\"


    \"This thick soup baby dish is also very delicious, the taste is sweet, and the sauerkraut is also a signature." The clerk continued to introduce.


    \"Give us a copy of everything you said.\"John''s heart was moved, and everything sounded delicious.


    \"Okay, please wait a moment and place your order now.\"The clerk said politely.


    After the clerk left, John Xun leaned down and said, "Did you see just now, the people here are really warm."


    \"Yeah, it''s really enthusiastic, I was startled, and the attitude is good.\" Semir nodded again and again.


    John said that he didn''t understand very much. This scene does not exist in the Torola Orc Empire. The clerk there will not smile at you, unless he picks up the money that day.


    Twenty minutes later, the clerk served the two with dishes and served them two regular soups.


    \"It tastes really good.\"John''s mouth was full of food.


    Semir was nibbling on the goose''s paw, and said vaguely, \"Yeah, the taste.... it''s really good.


    \"Would you like to come to the two pans?\" John Xun suggested.


    \"Okay, you can''t drink on the construction site. Since we''re all on vacation, let''s drink enough.\" Semir said with a hearty smile.


    Johnny turned to look at the clerk and shouted, \"Hello, here''s two jars of wine for me.\"


    \"Okay, there are many kinds of wine in our shop, which one do you want to choose?" asked the clerk.


    \"You can take it and drink it.\"


    John Xun thought about it and thought it was inappropriate, and added a sentence, \"It''s just not too expensive.\"


    \"Okay, I''ll give you two jars of Youhe Daqu.\" The clerk said enthusiastically, took two jars of wine from the wine cabinet and put them in the past.


    Semir opened the lid of the wine, took a deep sniff, and his eyes flashed brightly,


    \"It tastes good, very fragrant.\"


    \"Try it now.\"Johnson couldn''t wait, and filled the other party''s glass with wine.


    Semir drank the wine in the cup without hesitation and sighed, \"Ah! It''s really good.\"


    John News had long heard that the wine of the Han Dynasty was good. Seeing the satisfied appearance of the Elf Knight, he was more certain of this, and drank the wine from the cup in his hand. After eating at the goose meat restaurant for two full hours, the two also drank four or five jars of wine, making up for the wine they hadn''t drank in the past few months.


    \"One update, CV). It can finally be updated, and it will be updated.\".


    Chapter 1401: Not so majestic? (2 more for customization)


    Semir and John Xun came out of the store after eating and stood on the street and rubbed their stomachs contentedly.


    \"what!


    With a contented expression on his face, John Xun continued, \"The goose rice is so delicious, I can eat it every day.\"


    \"Yes, it really tastes very good.\"Semi''s stomach is about to burst, and there are six big bowls to eat.


    \"How do you think there is such a delicious thing?\"John has a lot of aftertastes, which is better than eating at the construction site.


    Semir picked his teeth with a toothpick and said with a smile, \"It''s been a long time since I drank, it''s really comfortable.\"


    The two chatted for a long time at the door of the store, and then slowly walked forward when their stomachs were no longer so full.


    John looked around and suddenly said, \"Have you found a problem?\"


    \"Problem? What''s the problem?\" Semir wondered.

 Chapter 1241：

    \"Why do the people here look so happy, whether they are humans, elves or orcs, they will greet each other when they meet.\"Johnson expressed his incomprehension.


    This scene is impossible in Torolla. If there are human races or elves on the street, they will be excluded.


    But Chang''an City is different. Everyone here is very orderly and polite, and no one disturbs anyone. Even if they meet, they meet with a smile, without any disgust.


    Semir also noticed it and kept nodding, \"Yes, the enthusiasm of the clerk is understandable, because we are giving money, but why are the strangers on the street so friendly?


    The same is true for the Larsen Elf Empire. Other races cannot be tolerated. No one looks down on anyone, let alone being passionate about you.


    \"It''s really strange, is there something so powerful in Chang''an City?\"Johnson guessed.


    Semir shook his head lightly, lowered his voice and said, \"Could it be related to the environment here?\"


    John Xun looked at the clean and odorless avenue under his feet and murmured, \"I think so too, everything here looks so orderly, completely different from our Torolla.\"


    They really envy the people of Chang''an City. They don''t have to take those potholes and dirt roads when they go out, let alone worry about those muddy clothes dirtying their clothes, and they can eat delicious food for three meals.


    \"It would be nice if Larson had half here.\" Semir hoped. Johnny walked first, helplessly said, \"Don''t think too much, just keep shopping.


    Semir shrugged and sighed, \"Yeah, think too much.\"


    \"Where are you going next?\"John asked suspiciously.


    \"Go to the new city, I heard that there are many things there that are not bad.\" Semir suggested.


    John nodded and said, \"Okay, let''s go there.\"


    The two of them chatted randomly on the street, and asked in detail the location of the new city and how to get there. After that, the two knights waited for the bus beside the platform.


    John Xun looked at the destinations on the platform and said suspiciously, \"The bus?


    What are you pulling? \"


    Semir also shook his head in confusion. He only knew about carriages, ox carts, donkey carts, and buses. This was the first time he heard about it.


    Ten minutes later, the two got on the bus and sat down by the window at the back.


    John Xun leaned on the glass window, looked out and said in surprise, \"So this big iron box is a bus! Not only is it stable, but it can also carry a lot of people.\"


    \"Oh, I like it more and more.\" Semir sighed deeply.


    \"It would be nice if we were civilians in Chang''an City.\"Johnson couldn''t help but fantasize.


    Since the two have been working on the construction site, and the way they feel when they come to Chang''an City today, they are very annoyed that they are not from the Han Dynasty.


    Ten minutes later, the two got off the bus at the swimming pool platform in Xincheng District. After getting off the bus, they looked around in surprise.


    \"The new city is really special.\" Semir sighed.


    John Xun looked at the two-story buildings, some of which were painted with colored paint, and said enviously, \"Oh my God, it looks really good, if only our empire had two-storey buildings.\"


    \"Be awake, our house can''t even compare to their one-story building, what about a two-story building.\" Semir pulled the orc knight back to reality.


    \"If our kingdom also replaces these two-story buildings and this flat road, I guess I won''t want to stay in Chang''an City.\" John Xun fantasized. Semir nodded in agreement and said, \"It would be great if we could know the materials of the roads we are building.\"


    The road-building knights of other empires did not handle cement. All the craftsmen of Chang''an City adjusted the cement ratio and had them transported to them to pave the road. They would not have a chance to see how it was prepared.


    0.. ask for flowers....


    \"Yeah, hand over the materials to His Majesty the King, I will be able to live comfortably, and maybe even give me a title.\"John said innocently.


    Semir looked at the other side weakly and reminded, \"Just think about it, don''t do anything excessive, you and I know the power of the knights in Chang''an City.\"


    \"Of course I know.\"Johnson said without hesitation.


    Semir slowly turned his head and agreed, \"What if we were the knights of Chang''an City?\"


    \"To be a knight in Chang''an City?\" John asked suspiciously.


    \"Yeah, why don''t I think about it?\" Semir asked back.


    0.


    Johnny was lost in thought, and after a while, he said, \"But it''s not realistic. I said that my family is still waiting for me to go back.\"


    \"Of course it''s not now, I mean we can go to find out first and see what''s going on.\" Semir explained.


    \"Okay, it''s okay to have a look at it.\"Johnson thought in his heart.


    The two chatted for a while on the side of the road, not knowing where to ask, and sat quietly on the stool next to them.


    \"Where are we going to ask?\"John was very tired.


    Semir looked at the street where people came and went, and said, \"Wait for their patrol knights, I saw them in the morning, and I asked them if they were right.\"


    \"Patrol knights? You are talking about the patrol knights led by the lady orc, right?" John Xun recalled.


    When the two of them entered the city in the morning, they met the patrol team led by Dess. The sassy and heroic figure of Niu Jiao Niang made them both very envious. Although he was also the captain of the knight, he was not so majestic? \"Yes.\"Semi nodded again and again.


    \"But when they know that we are still building roads, they will definitely not recruit us.\"Johnson said worriedly.


    Semir rolled his eyes helplessly and said, \"Stupid, it''s better not to tell them first, just say we just want to know.\"


    \"Yes.\"Johnson suddenly realized.


    \"Second shift, Cv). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1402: Heartbeat. (3 more for customization)


    Semir and John Xun sat on the stool for more than half an hour. The two also bought a lot of snacks and drinks from the convenience store and waited while eating.


    \"We have been here for so long, and there are no less people on the street.\"Johnson sighed.


    \"That''s right, there are so many people in such a hot day.\" Semir admires them very much.


    \"Tap tap.....


    While the two of Semir were still chatting, Axe led the patrol passing by the two.


    Semir quickly stabbed the orc knight with his elbow, pulled him up and ran over, respectfully, \"Hello, Mr. Knight.\"


    \"Is there a problem?\"


    Axe raised his hand to signal the team to stop, adding, \"We are patrolmen not knights.\"


    \"Not a knight?\"Johnson looked puzzled.


    Semir paused, \"Qi07\" said, \"We want to ask about the treatment of the riding police in Chang''an City.\"

 Chapter 1242：

    "You want to be a patrolman?" Axe asked suspiciously.


    "With this idea, we want to know the difference between a patrolman and a knight?"


    Semir took the lead directly.


    The axe looked up and down the two of them, paused for a moment, and said, "If you really want to be a patrol officer, you can go to the Department of Guards and ask, and there will be someone there to answer it for you.


    He just finished his paternity leave today, and the first shift is on patrol today, but he doesn''t have time to share the advantages or distinctions of being a soldier with other people in this popular science.


    Anyway, every day in Chang''an City, people will ask about the benefits of being a soldier. Those who really want to be a soldier can also go to the Security Department for consultation.


    Semir nodded thoughtfully and said politely, "Thank you, where is the Guard Division? How to get there?"


    The axe pointed in the direction of the old city and said, "It''s right next to the library in the old city. You can take a carriage or a bus."


    "Thank you." Semir nodded in thanks.


    Half an hour later, the two came to the door of the Guard Division in a carriage, but instead of going in immediately, they stood at the door for a while. "Do we really want to go in and ask?" John Xun tangled.


    "Of course, we have all come here, and we have to plan for the future." Semir said without hesitation.


    After a long ideological struggle, John Xun gritted his teeth and said, "Okay, just go in, anyway, Your Highness doesn''t know that I''m here to ask this."


    "That is, you and I don''t say it, they won''t find out." Semir urged.


    The two stepped into the Security Division, and explained the reason to the soldiers on guard at the door, and they were taken to a room to stay.


    John looked around nervously and said, "What did they arrange for us here?"


    From the time the two entered the Guard Division to when they were brought into the room, they could see that there were many knights going in and out, and some were on remand. The sophisticated weapons and armor made them a little flustered.


    "I don''t know, is it because we found out that we were originally knights?" Semir speculated.


    "No, if we find out, we should be put in the dungeon.


    John''s analysis.


    Semir disagreed, shook his head and said, "We didn''t do anything, we just went on vacation, they have no reason to shut us down.


    "What are you doing now?" John was very disturbed and regretted asking. If he stayed at the construction site obediently, he would be able to go back to see his family soon.


    "Let''s not scare ourselves, wait a moment, maybe it will be fine."


    Semir comforted, but there was a lot of cold sweat on his palms.


    John nodded nervously, rubbing his trousers with his hands, trying to make himself a little quieter. His Royal Highness discovered this was a big crime, and he might even be hanged.


    Ten minutes later, a soldier came in with a document and sat down in front of the two.


    Seeing that the other party was sitting down, Semir took John Xun to stand up and saluted slightly. After sitting down, he looked at the other party uneasily.


    "Don''t be too restrictive, I''m just asking a few questions." The long soldier eased the atmosphere.


    "Okay." John nodded and put his hands on the table.


    "You want to be a patrolman, don''t you?" the captain asked bluntly.


    Semir nodded without hesitation and said, "No, we just want to find out. If the treatment is suitable, we are willing to give it a try."


    The captain of the soldier smiled slightly and said, "It''s not that easy to be a soldier in Chang''an City, even if you want to, you have to pass the test...


    "Assessment?" John Xun knew that things were not that simple.


    "Yes, let''s talk about this later, what do you want to know?" asked the soldier commander.


    Semir thought for a moment and asked, "What''s the difference between a patrolman and a knight?"


    "Patrols are the soldiers of the patrol team. They are responsible for the security of Chang''an City every day, and we have no knights in Chang''an City, only soldiers." The soldier captain explained briefly.


    "Then what if we want to enlist as soldiers?" John Xun answered.


    The captain of the soldier smiled and explained, "It''s all from scratch, promoted by military merit, the higher the position, the better the benefits...


    After more than ten minutes, the soldier commander explained the benefits of being a soldier. As for what kind of arms, training methods, and some things that shouldn''t be said, he only talked about getting started.


    "Is the benefits of being a soldier so good? After the death of the war, the family can still have... pensions, right?" Semir felt that this word was very convoluted.


    "Do you really eat meat every day? And you get more than a hundred copper coins every month?" John said excitedly.


    You must know that in the Torola Orc Empire, a knight''s salary is only more than 60 copper coins a month, and only the officer-level has hundreds of copper coins or more.


    The captain smiled and nodded, and said, "The higher the record, the more 0.5 benefits you get."


    The two fell into silence, with uncontrollable excitement on their faces. This welfare is much better than their own empire.


    "Let''s consider - next." Semir got up and saluted slightly.


    "Okay, it''s fine." The soldier captain smiled slightly, took the document and left. John Xun looked at the figure of the soldier leaving, and shook the other side excitedly, *Did you hear that? The treatment here is also very good. "


    "I hear you, don''t shake it."


    Semir waved his hand and continued, "We will make plans after we return to Chang''an City again.


    "Understood." John nodded heavily, the seeds of coming to Chang''an as a soldier had already been planted in his heart.


    "Three shifts, (CV7). Please customize, please support.".


    Chapter 1403: The alien version of antibiotics. (4 more for customization)


    .Know.....


    Just a few days after the rain, the city of Chang''an ushered in the scorching sun, and the cicadas on the trees kept calling.


    In the highest building, Liu Feng was resting on the sofa, holding a guitar in his arms.


    "Your Majesty, let''s get started." Enri said impatiently.


    Just after eating, Liu Feng asked Nicole to hold the guitar, saying that she wanted to relax and drive away the sleepy bugs and so on. As soon as she held the guitar, Hu Erniang couldn''t be in a hurry.


    "Your Majesty, I haven''t heard you play the guitar for a long time." Mina was also looking forward to it. Nicole poured a glass of iced drink for all of them and said softly, "Don''t worry, Your Majesty is tuning the guitar."


    Enri tilted her head and asked in confusion, "Your Majesty, what is tuning pitch?"


    Liu Feng was stunned for a moment, adjusted the posture of holding the guitar, and said, "If the pitch adjustment is not good, the music played will not have the original wonderful tone.


    "So it is. Enri seems to understand.


    "Well, let me demonstrate. Even if you don''t understand music, you should be able to hear it." Liu Feng planned to instill the knowledge of music in the girls.


    En Li flicked her fox tail, raised her hand and shouted, "Okay."

 Chapter 1243：

    Liu Feng first debugged the inaccurate tones, picked up the pick and started fiddling on the strings. After that, he debugged the inaccurate tones four or five times in succession, until he played it for a few girls.


    Liu Feng stopped the guitar in his hand and asked, \"How is it? Does it sound good?\"


    \"It feels different from what Your Majesty played before.\"Enri couldn''t tell what was different.


    \"Yeah, the sound is so dull, not as crisp as Kai Huilin''s playing.\"


    Mina blinked and analyzed.


    Liu Feng just smiled and didn''t speak, adjusted the pitch of the guitar to the most suitable state, picked up the pick and continued to play.


    A few minutes later.


    He played a complete piece of music, put down the guitar and asked, \"How is it? Does it sound good now?\"


    \"It''s nice, that''s the voice.\" En Li said with a smile.


    Mina shook her cat ears and suddenly realized, \"This is tuning.\"


    An Li looked at the tuner on the guitar and muttered, \"Your Majesty, the method you just tuned is too complicated, I can''t learn it.\"


    \"If you really want to learn, you can ask Catherine.\" Liu Feng smiled.


    \"Okay Your Majesty.\" Enri blinked her brown eyes.


    Manual tuning of a guitar is actually not difficult, because the guitar is also called a six-stringed piano.


    So when tuning, just put your left index finger on the fifth fret of the second string, play the first string, and listen to the pitch of the second string.


    Tighten the second string if the first string is higher than the second string, and loosen the second string if the first string is lower than the second string.


    The 4th, 5th, and 6th strings are the same as when the second string is tuned. Although it is not difficult for Liu Feng, it is really difficult for Hu Erniang who does not understand musical instruments.


    Several people played around on the sofa for a while before returning to their positions to deal with affairs.


    Liu Feng opened a document and began to browse. There are also a lot of documents today.


    An Li spread out a document and reported, \"Your Majesty, hundreds of people have signed up for the music training class.\"


    The music training class is a training class prepared some time ago, aiming to cultivate artistic personnel. Now every city in the entire Han Dynasty will have a flag-raising ceremony, and there are many places that require music, such as weddings, funerals, store openings, stage plays, etc. etc. are needed.


    And there are very few people who understand music. People in this era are only looking for food and clothing. Who would have the time to pursue these, and those who like them are some nobles. \"Is there a hundred? Not too much, Catherine seems to be busy.\" Liu Feng said with satisfaction.


    The teacher of the music training class is Catherine, and the girl has mastered many kinds of musical instruments after studying for a long time.


    She watched Princess Lucy write novels and work in the censorship department. She was very busy all day, but she envied this kind of life.


    \"Yes, she even went to the door of the music training class to help recruit students.\"


    Anri covered her mouth and smiled.


    \"It''s a good thing, this way life is more fulfilling, and this job is also her hobby.\"Liu Feng said with a smile.


    An Li nodded in agreement and said, \"Your Majesty, do you want to visit tomorrow when the music training class opens at 710?\"


    \"I won''t go, arrange for more people to watch.\" Liu Feng nodded with a smile.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"


    En Li blinked her brown eyes, spread out another document and continued, \"This is the research result handed over by the scientific research department.


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly, took over the document and began to browse. After a while, he raised his head and said with satisfaction, \"With antibiotics, everything will be easier.\"


    The research and development of antibiotics has been going on all the time. Due to the complexity of the production, it has failed countless times. It can only be repeated without stopping. The experiment has been carried out for more than a year.


    \"Antibiotics?\" Enri wondered, this was the first time she heard this strange word. Liu Feng took a sip of the tea and said with a smile, \"Antibiotics are like panacea, they can inhibit the reproduction and growth of bacteria in our body, and many diseases can be cured with antibiotics.\"


    \"It''s amazing.\"Enri said in surprise.


    \"Four shifts, (v7). Please customize, please support..


    The first thousand four hundred and four chapters: the official? (5 more for customization)


    \"Ta ta ta...


    A long line was entrenched on the winding road, and they were advancing at a fast pace, with knights holding flags at intervals.


    This team is the Knights led by Field, and they are heading towards Yarrow City. It has been the second day since they came out of Golden Eagle City.


    Due to the rain and the fact that they had a lot of supplies, it was very difficult to move forward.


    - On the one hand, you must take into account the ambush of the enemy, so as to save your physical strength to deal with it. On the other hand, you must pay attention to the food. If you accidentally fall into the mud pit, it is not good to spread the food on the ground.


    Deacon Green pulled the warhorse closer to Princess Field, and said respectfully, \"Your Majesty, it seems like it''s going to rain, why don''t you take a break?\"


    Field looked up at the gloomy sky and said helplessly, \"Let someone find an open place, stop and camp and rest.\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"Deacon Green responded immediately, turned around and let people go down to give orders.


    Field turned his face sideways and asked, \"Celt, what''s the situation in Yarrow City now?


    \"As before, no other variables.\" Celtic Reports.


    \"Still don''t know if their new recruits are real knights or militiamen?\" Field asked.


    Celtic looked embarrassed and said, \"The surroundings of Yarrow City are on alert, and there is no way to get close to inquiring about the news.\"


    \"Yeah.\" Field replied coldly.


    Her silver-white eyes were staring straight ahead, her body swayed with the movement of the warhorse, she looked preoccupied, and her brows were tightly furrowed.


    At this time, it is very uneasy to know the opponent''s combat power situation. The number of knights on my side is completely exposed to the opponent.


    More than an hour later, the Knights of the Flanders Empire camped on a rocky beach, and bonfires were lit everywhere.


    Princess Field was resting in the main tent, Green Deacon was pressing her shoulders, and the Celtic Knight respectfully retreated to the side.


    \"Is everything arranged~?\" Field said lightly.


    The great Celtic knight nodded and said, "Everything has been arranged. The knights on guard and the knights on patrol have each sent 200 soldiers. The horses are also eating in the nearby forest, and the logistics knights have already started cooking."


    Field blinked his silver-white eyes and asked, "How long until we get to Yarrow City?


    \"If it doesn''t rain, it will arrive the day after tomorrow, and it will take about three days if it rains.\"The Celtic Knight analyzed.


    The weather has not been better since they came out of Golden Eagle City. It rained on the first day. Although it only rained for a few hours, the heavy rain made the dirt road extremely muddy, making it difficult for them to walk.


    \"Three days?\" Field was displeased.

 Chapter 1244：

    She is a little annoyed now, knowing that the weather is bad, she has been in Golden Eagle City for a while, and now she is trapped in the wild, and there will be a heavy rain at any time. Who will be in a good mood?


    \"With the current weather conditions, heavy rain is inevitable.\"The Celtic Knights were also embarrassed.


    Field looked at the weather outside the tent and instructed, \"Have the rain protection measures been prepared?\"


    \"It''s all done, and the tents for storing food are covered with several layers of sheepskin, so the rain can''t penetrate.\"Reported by the Celtic Knights.


    \"Arrange someone to confirm - next, I don''t want any problems.\" Field urged.


    Before landing in Haiyanchengde, I had tried the crisis of food shortage. Now it is a critical moment to prepare to occupy the entire Yadian Kingdom. This kind of problem can no longer occur.


    The Celtic Knight nodded earnestly and replied, \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"


    After Field ordered a number of things, he let the Celtic Knights and the others retreat first, leaving only the Green Deacon by the side.


    \"Your Majesty, have a cup of tea.\" Deacon Green said respectfully.


    Field took the teacup and asked, \"Is there any news from the Empire?\" Since she decided to rest in the Kingdom of Adian in the Old Mermaid Bay, she asked people to inquire about the news of the Flanders Empire. A long time has passed since then.


    \"A lot of goods from the Han Dynasty appeared in the empire, and they were brought back with the merchants who came with us at the time.\"Reported by Green Deacon. \"How did the father react?\" Field asked.


    Deacon Green thought for a while and said, \"Your Majesty likes those goods very much, and sent someone to inquire about your news.\"


    \""Um? and then? \" Field''s face was a little ugly.


    \"Your Majesty knew that you were trapped in Mermaid Bay at that time, and then ten


    .. very angry. \"Deacon Green hesitated.


    Field sighed and asked, \"Then my father?\"


    Your Majesty....Your Majesty has asked the prince to start recruiting knights. \"Green Deacon is not.


    Field stood up abruptly and said in a cold voice, \"Father asked Eddie to come to this continent?\"


    Eddie is the eldest son of King Sandra. He is thirty years old and excellent in all aspects. He is the recognized heir to the next generation of kings in the Flanders Empire.


    Deacon Green nodded awkwardly and said, \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"


    At that time, Field failed to land in Haiyan City and was trapped in the Mermaid Bay. Fenton and others knew about it. In the end, they landed in Haiyan City and went to Chang''an City. The specific situation. When Fenton and the others returned to the Flanders Empire, they were asked about the fact that they did not know that Field had captured the Golden Eagle City and established himself as the queen.


    \"Damn, those businessmen are really bad for me.\" Field looked angry.


    \"Your Majesty, what should I do now?\" Deacon Green said worriedly.


    Field put down the teacup and said solemnly, \"If we go well, I will be the queen of the entire Yadian Kingdom in three days. Even if Eddie comes, he can only call me a minister.\"


    \"Your Highness has come down, and I can only assist you, Your Majesty.\" Deacon Green chuckled.


    \"Father will be very impressed with me.\" Field flicked the teacup with his fingers.


    \"Five, (V7). Please customize, please support. .


    Chapter 1405: Retreat and seek second. (6 more for customization)


    The sun is shining, and Chang''an City welcomes another lively day. All kinds of people on the street are busy with their own affairs.


    Some are selling snacks, some are shopping, some are looking for jobs, and there are all kinds of people.


    On the street, Second Prince Nemo walked with Frank by the side of the road, both of them had thoughts on their faces.


    \"Your Highness, do you want to rest first?\" Frank asked concerned.


    It''s been a few hours since they came out of Zuixiaolou in the morning,-


    He has been wandering around all the time, in order to fulfill King Black''s entrustment.


    Second Prince Nemo nodded, sat down on the stool by the road, and sighed, \"It''s been all morning, and there''s still no progress.\"


    The two of them were very strict all morning, and they didn''t want to be arrested like the dwarf Viscount, so they asked very carefully all morning, for fear of saying the wrong thing or something. Most of them are asking if you want to go to the Toro La Shanren Empire. It is also very good there. You can work there, and the salary is not low.


    \"Your Highness, this matter can''t be rushed.\"Frank said worriedly.


    \"It''s almost time to go back, and the things that the father explained have not been completed.\"


    Second Prince Nemo said helplessly.


    Since his 040s heard what Aunt Maria said, they started going out the next day, asking and chatting in various ways.


    Frank looked at the streets where people came and went, and said suspiciously, \"Even though there are so many people in Chang''an City, is no one willing to go back to Torola with us?\"\"You didn''t spend much time in Chang''an City. It''s too short, you know what''s going on here, are you willing to go to Torola with me?" Second Prince Nemo asked rhetorically. He thought to understand that the people here are unwilling to go back to Torola with him. For this reason, who would leave a stable and happy life and go to an unknown empire with you, and it would take two months to cross the sea to arrive.


    .....


    Frank was suddenly stopped, and after thinking for a long time, he said, \"Your Highness who doesn''t want to.\"


    \"Look, you don''t even want to, let alone them.\" Second Prince Nemo rolled his eyes.


    \"But Your Highness, I know Torola''s environment, and of course I don''t want to compare it with Chang''an City.\"


    Frank paused and continued, \"But they don''t know Torola''s specific situation, why don''t they want to?\"


    Second Prince Nemo blinked and explained, \"-I heard that Torola took two months by sea in the past, they were scared and ran away, everyone knows the danger of this sea.\"


    \"Yes, they live so happily here, they are definitely not willing to take risks with us.\"


    Frank nodded in agreement, and said doubtfully, \"Your Highness, what should we do now?


    Wouldn''t it be impossible to complete the task assigned by His Majesty. \"


    \"I can''t help it, I can''t violate the laws of Chang''an City, right? It''s a shame to be sent back to Torola.\" Second Prince Nemo shrugged.


    Frank took out two bottles of water from his carry-on bag and said respectfully, \"Your Highness, drink a bottle of water first, the digging will take your time.\"


    \"It can''t be too slow, Aunt Maria is urging me and my eldest brother.\" Second Prince Nemo took a sip.


    \"His Royal Highness, why don''t we go to buy the goods first, it''s okay to ask while buying.\" Frank remembered that the Prince of Kindness took this job.


    Second Prince Nemo took out the list from his bag and said, \"Okay, let''s go buy the goods first.\"


    The two were originally in the old city, and it didn''t take much time to walk to the big market, and they arrived in about ten minutes.


    Second Prince Nemo looked at the list in his hand and murmured, \"There are quite a lot of things that Father wants to buy.\"


    The top items on the list are wine, fabrics, cans, and china, and there are a lot of corresponding marks on the back.


    \"His Royal Highness, if you can buy all of these things, Long Xia will value you more.\"Frank complimented.


    \"Yes, this will definitely overwhelm the big brother-(aifg).\" The corner of Prince Nemo''s mouth slightly raised.


    According to the name of the goods on the list, the orc prince walked back and forth in each stall of the big market, and every time he bought something, he would tick the corresponding name on the list.

 Chapter 1245：

    Every time you buy something, it will be sent to the place where you live, and some will also be sent to the Kaguya Building where Aunt Maria lives.


    Second Prince Nemo stayed in the big market for more than three hours, and finally lay on the stool tiredly, muttering, \"This is too tired.\"


    Frank pressed his shoulder and handed over a bottle of water, \"Your Highness, take a rest first, if you really can''t, you can buy it tomorrow.\"


    \"Well, let''s talk about the rest tomorrow, I can''t walk around anymore.\" Second Prince Nemo is too tired.


    I have been pampered since I was a child, and I can''t stand the rush to buy goods in the big market, and my feet are almost blisters.


    \"Your Highness, do you want to soak your feet?\" Frank suggested.


    Second Prince Nemo raised his head and asked, \"You mean going to the foot bath city in the new city?\"


    \"Yes, Your Highness, I heard from someone who worked with me before that it would be very comfortable to massage your feet there.\" Frank said with a smile.


    Second Prince Nemo thought for a while, and said, \"Okay, let''s go there, anyway, there are coins now.\"


    Frank took the water and bag of the orc prince, and ran to the side of the road to stop the carriage. Five minutes later, the two got on the carriage and headed towards Foot Bath City.


    \"How did you go to other booths just now?\"The second prince Nemo asked.


    \"A lot of people were asked, and they were unwilling to go back to Torola with us.\" Frank Reports.


    Second Prince Nemo took a sip of water and said, \"It seems that this will disappoint the father.\"


    Whenever the orc prince went to a store to buy goods, while waiting for the delivery, he opened his mouth and asked the other party if he would like to open a store in Torola.


    Who knows, the other party refused to wait for the orc prince to finish speaking, and said that no other place was as good as Chang''an City, and he would not betray His Majesty the King.


    \"We can go to the foot bath city and ask, maybe people there will be willing.\"


    Frank changed the subject.


    Second Prince Nemo stuck his head out of the window, looked outside and said, \"Although I can go back, I''m not happy.\"


    \"Your Highness, what''s wrong with you?\" Frank asked worriedly.


    \"It''s all right.\" The second prince Nemo put his head back, with a worried look on his face.


    The orc prince thought to himself that if he became the king, he would definitely cooperate with the king of the Han Dynasty. If he couldn''t fight, let alone the stupid talk of occupying Chang''an City, he could only retreat and seek cooperation. Row.


    Six more, (V). Ask for customization, ask for support. .


    Chapter 1406: The first step. (7 more for customization)


    More than half an hour later, Second Prince Nemo came to the foot bath shop and was taken to the second floor box by the clerk.


    \"Nemo?\" Prince Knight was surprised.


    Second Prince Nemo turned back and said with wide eyes, \"Brother, why are you here?\"


    Prince Nate returned the water in his hand to the clerk and said, "I''m here to press my feet, aren''t you helping the father buy goods? How can you come?"


    \"I''ve been in the big market all morning, I''m a little tired, so I came here to rest for a-


    Down. \" Second Prince Nemo explained.


    Prince Knight nodded thoughtfully, and said to the clerk, \"Let''s arrange the two of us in the same room.\"


    Second Prince Nemo didn''t say anything, and silently followed behind the clerk with a different thought on his face.


    A few minutes later, the two of them were placed in a two-person box, called the foot press staff, and then withdrew.


    how about it? Have you bought the goods? \" Prince Knight said.


    Second Prince Nemo took a sip of his drink and said tiredly, \"How is it possible, how can I buy so many goods in one morning.


    \"Meaning that you are going to buy it in the afternoon?\" Prince Knight was a little more comfortable. In addition to poaching people these two days, he just went to enjoy life, not to eat delicious food, but to buy things, massage, and cut his hair.


    \"Maybe, maybe go back to the restaurant to take a nap, too sleepy.\" Second Prince Nemo stretched.


    According to the instructions of the foot press staff, Prince Knight put his feet in the footbath with warm water and said, "I don''t know when Aunt Maria plans to go back."


    \"It''s almost time to go back after buying all the goods.\" Second Prince Nemo''s feet were also placed in the foot basin.


    \"Then don''t go shopping in the afternoon, I don''t want to go back so soon.\"


    Prince Knight thought about it, and continued to ask, \"By the way, how did you do the task assigned by the father?\"


    Second Prince Nemo squinted at the foot press staff and said in a low voice,


    \"I''ll sleep first, wake up and tell you.\"


    Prince Knight nodded knowingly, and closed his eyes and began to feel sleepy.


    An hour later, the two orc princes slowly opened their eyes, stretched their waists, and kept shaking their necks.


    When Prince Knight saw that the box was empty, he opened his mouth and said, \"How is it? Has your father''s mission been completed?\"


    \"No, I''ve been asked for two days and no one answered me.\"


    Second Prince Nemo shook his head lightly and asked back, \"Where is your side? Is there anyone willing to go back to Torola with us?\"


    \"No, I''ve been asking for the past two days, no one wants to.\" Prince Knight was displeased.


    Second Prince Nemo yawned and said helplessly, \"What should I do if I can''t find it? Go back to Torola?\"


    Prince Knight turned his head abruptly and said excitedly, \"How can it be? If we can''t complete the mission of King Father, then our situation will be even worse when we go back.\"


    Originally came to occupy a territory, but in the end, he paid a high ransom for nothing, which made King Black angry for a long time.


    If the digging task explained this time is not completed, the orc king will probably punish Nemo and the others severely.


    \"Yes, but we really can''t dig people.\"Nimo Er. The prince was distressed.


    If they don''t want to, there''s nothing they can do. Are they still forcibly tied to Torola?


    \"These guys are really too stubborn.\" Prince Knight dissatisfied.


    Second Prince Nemo narrowed his eyes slightly and asked, \"Have you got any news from Leicester recently?\"


    \"Humph!\"


    Prince Knight was a little disdainful and said, \"Just that guy, as soon as he heard that someone from Larson was coming, he ignored us again.\"


    Already expected this to happen. \"Second Prince Nemo disdainfully.


    Prince Knight took a sip of water and said, "Sure enough, elves are cunning, and even if they get along for so long, they can''t change their nature."

 Chapter 1246：

    Second Prince Nemo got up and patted his clothes, rubbed his hands back and forth around his neck, and said, "I''ll go back first, brother, take a rest."


    Ten minutes later, Second Prince Nemo left Foot Bath City, stopped the carriage and left.


    \"Your Highness, don''t you just go back to the restaurant?\" Frank asked in confusion.


    Second Prince Nemo looked out the window and said, \"Go ahead and ask, anyway, the afternoon is still long.\"


    \"His Royal Highness is not in a hurry, aren''t you sleepy? Just take a rest first.\" Frank said with concern.


    0.. ask for flowers.


    Second Prince Nemo shook his head lightly and analyzed, \"Is it true that Big Brother hasn''t dug anyone, I don''t know, I just know that we haven''t dug anyone yet.\"


    \"Does His Highness want to take the lead in the next step of the Prince''s Palace?\" Frank guessed. \"It''s okay to be one step ahead, or one step behind, in short, we have to dig someone back, otherwise it''s not easy to explain to the father.\" Second Prince Nemo said solemnly.


    Frank nodded lightly and said respectfully, \"My subordinates must help His Highness dig up talents to go back.


    \"Yeah.\" Prince Nemo nodded lightly, to be honest, he was a little less hopeful.


    Half an hour later, the two came to the most crowded airship field and wanted to try their luck here.


    Frank and Second Prince Nemo waited until those people left the airship field before they dared to go up and ask, and they both acted separately.


    The two asked more than ten people one after another, but all of them were unwilling, and some even scolded the two of them, feeling inexplicable.


    More than an hour later, the two spread out on a long chair by the roadside, guzzling ice drinks.


    \"The feet that I just relaxed are now hurting again.\"The second prince Nemo complained. Frank helped press his leg and said helplessly, \"Yeah, they don''t want to go to Torola with us.\"


    \"Could it be that the conditions we gave were not attractive enough?\" Second Prince Nemo speculated.


    \"No, it''s twice as much as Chang''an City''s salary, there''s no reason not to be tempted.\" Frank said puzzled.


    Second Prince Nemo drank the remaining half of the bottle of water and said, \"It can only be improved.\"


    \"Under the stock, twice as high is already very high.\" Frank discouraged, afraid that if it was too high, he would not be happy to go back to King Black.


    \"No one is willing to double it again.\" Second Prince Nemo said displeased. The people in Chang''an City were unwilling to persuade them. Obviously, their salary was twice as high as their current salary, which means that it was not because of the salary issue.


    \"Understood.\" Frank nodded.


    \"Seven more, (V2). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1407: Negotiation. (8 more for customization)


    In the early morning, the dew slowly evaporated as the sun rose, and Liu Feng got off the steam car under the **** of Mira and walked into the highest building.


    An Li and Mina followed closely behind, holding a lot of snacks in their arms. After the snacks on the highest floor were eaten, a few people brought some from the castle.


    After the steam elevator opened, Liu Feng stepped in first and said, \"Go to the tenth floor.\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"


    Enri nodded and continued, \"Jenny will get up with Princess Jill later.\"


    \"Okay, is she resting today?\" Liu Feng asked.


    \"Yeah.\" Enri swung her fox tail.


    A few days ago, Princess Jill has been submitting applications, and it is almost time for her to go back. She has to quickly complete the tasks assigned by the father and the king \"703\".


    Liu Feng had been out of time a few days ago and was dealing with various affairs. He was not so busy yesterday, so he asked someone to inform the Elf Princess.


    A few minutes later, Liu Feng and the others came to the tenth floor, walked to the seat, sat down, and waited for the Elf Princess while processing the urgent documents.


    Ten minutes later, there was a knock on the door. After getting permission, Jenny and Princess Jill opened the door. Alia was stopped by Mila, and she was only allowed in after a detailed body search.


    \"Greetings to you, Your Majesty.\"Princess Jill politely saluted.


    \"Sit down.\" Liu Feng said gently.


    Dora walked to the front of the seat first, pulled up the stool and let Princess Jill sit down, she and Alia were standing on both sides.


    Princess Jill tidied up her skirt and smiled, \"Thank you, Your Majesty, for seeing me in your busy schedule.\"


    \"You''re welcome, does your father have anything for you to bring?\" Liu Feng got straight to the point.


    Princess Jill sorted out her words and said politely, \"Father asked me to ask Your Majesty if there are any highly skilled gardeners you can recommend. My mother likes flowers very much, but those flowers will die quickly once they are transplanted.\ "


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly and said, \"It''s just that what are you going to give me in exchange for a gardener?\"...


    Princess Jill rolled her eyes and continued, \"I can pay your majesty.\"


    How much do you pay? \" Liu Feng asked lightly.


    Princess Jill looked down at her fingers, weighed them back and forth, and finally said, \"-a gold coin to hire a gardener.\"


    - a gold coin? \"


    Liu Feng nodded slowly and said, \"It depends on whether the gardeners are willing or not. If they are not willing, I can''t help it.\"


    \"Your majesty means, they think a gold coin is too little?\" Princess Jill said in surprise.


    Liu Feng flicked the teacup on the table with his fingers, and said lightly, \"-you still need to convince them yourself.\"


    \"I will go in person? Wouldn''t it be alright for your Majesty to give an order?\" Princess Jill wondered.


    Liu Feng picked up the teacup and said with a smile, \"If they want to leave their hometown and go to work in another empire, they still have to agree to it, I won''t force them.\"


    Of course, if they were to go to the past, they had to ensure that their income was several times higher than in Chang''an City. After all, the living environment and dietary conditions there were not as good as Chang''an City. Of course, they had to seek more benefits for them. \"I see, thank you Your Majesty.\"


    With a smile on Princess Jill''s face, she continued, \"Your Majesty, my father also wants to have business cooperation with the Han Dynasty.


    \"Oh? What kind of cooperation?\" Liu Feng took a sip of the tea ceremony.


    \"The king wants you to sell some goods to our empire.\" Princess Jill explained King Lauren''s account.


    Liu Feng put down the teacup and asked back, "Since I sold it to you at a low price, what can you give me?"


    Princess Jill tried her best to recall her father''s words, and organized a speech, \"I don''t know what Your Majesty wants?\"


    This is what King Lauren taught to the elf princess. Because the Han Dynasty has such excellent goods, they are even less interested in the goods of the Larsen Elf Empire. At this time, they need to ask them what they want.


    Liu Feng was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect the other party to answer like this. After a while, he asked, \"How is your labor force?\"


    \"Labor?\" Princess Jill felt very sleepy. This twisted word was the first time I heard Liu Feng put his hands in front of his nose and explained, \"In simple terms, it is a worker.\"


    Princess Jill frowned, her eyes turned upward, and she muttered, \"Does Your Majesty mean the porters at the dock, or the craftsmen who built the house?\"


    \"Almost, just give them salary and then help me with the work.\"Liu Feng said softly.

 Chapter 1247：

    \"I can agree to this on behalf of my father. There are many strong young people in our Larsen Elven Empire who have no jobs. If Your Majesty has a good job, I believe they will be happy to come here.\" Princess Jill said gently.


    \"If that''s the case then that''s the best.\"


    Liu Feng nodded with a smile, and continued to ask, \"Do you have any ore or something?


    \"Ore? What is ore?\"Princess Jill was very puzzled.


    Liu Feng pointed to the jadeite and gemstone jewelry on An Li and the others, and explained,


    \"Like these are ores, as well as iron ore and saltpeter, if there are any, they can be traded.\"


    Princess Jill tilted her head and looked at the fox-eared girls carefully. She looked at the necklaces and rings for a while, and murmured, "I''m not too sure, neither of them have worn these things."


    \"Then ask Jill to pay attention to me when I go back. If there are these ores and labor, 5.6, the goods of our Han Dynasty will be sold to you at 30% lower than the market price.\" Liu Feng said seriously.


    Princess Jill nodded heavily and said with a smile, \"Yes, Your Majesty, I will definitely tell my father what you said.\"


    \"Okay.\"Liu Feng laughed heartily, the request from the elf princess was not excessive at all, anyway, the initiative was on his side, and he made money by asking for thousands of laborers and ore.


    Princess Jill got up and saluted slightly, and said, \"Your Majesty, I''m leaving first, and I have to go to the gardener with Sister Jenny.\"Okay. \" Liu Feng nodded with a smile.


    \"Eight more, (V). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1,000, Chapter 408: I''m back again. (9 more for customization)


    \"Crash....


    The Flanders Empire fleet headed by Fenton and others is heading towards the port of Haiyancheng.


    Randolph stood on the board, looking at the looming Haiyan City, excitedly said,


    \"We are finally here.\"


    Fenton drank beer and said with a smile, \"Yeah, this time we arrived safely across the sea.\"


    \"I want to die on this continent. Shall we spend the night in Haiyan City tonight?\"


    Cyrus asked.


    Fenton nodded and agreed, \"Okay, I''m tired of being on the boat.\"


    He looked at the hundreds of ships behind him and couldn''t help pouting. If he didn''t hurry up, there would be no place for restaurants in Haiyan City.


    Edward walked out of the cabin with a smile and said, \"I have to book a restaurant soon, otherwise I can only go to the city, or fly directly to Yingluo City to rest.\"


    \"I don''t want to run anymore, I''m going to sleep on the soft bed in the restaurant tonight.\"


    Fenton looked forward to it.


    Randolph nodded in agreement and said, \"I haven''t really had a good night''s sleep during the time I went back to the Empire.\"


    Cyrus supported his waist and complained, \"Yeah, it''s too uncomfortable to sleep in this cabin, why don''t we buy a bed from Chang''an City and go back?\"


    Originally, the few people were able to endure hardships. After all, it is normal to run around as a businessman.


    It''s just that in the days of Chang''an City, they have cultivated their living habits. It''s still the same sentence, it''s easy to go from frugality to luxury, and it''s difficult to go from luxury to frugality.


    \"Buy a bed? What are you kidding?\" Randolph looked at each other like a fool.


    Fenton took a sip of beer and said, \"The bed in the restaurant won''t be sold to you, give it up.\"


    Edward''s dog flicked its tail and said, the restaurant''s bed is not for sale, but there are beds in Chang''an City, and the comfort level is no worse than the restaurant''s. \"


    \"Really?\" Cyrus said excitedly, he had already decided in his heart that he had to buy a bed and go back to the Flanders Empire.


    \"Really, there is a furniture company in Chang''an City, you can go and have a look, there are many choices of things there, there are beds, ornaments, and quilts for sale." Edward explained.


    Fenton put his hands on the railing, expecting, \"Since there are comfortable beds for sale, let''s buy some and go back. Anyway, there are many merchant ships going to sea this time, so I''m not afraid that there is no place to put them.\"


    \"That''s what I thought.\" Cyrus quickly echoed.


    Randolph looked at the looming Haiyan City and asked, \"How long until we get there?\"


    In about an hour, you can prepare to log in. \"Edward estimated. Fenton turned around immediately and ordered, \"Let the boatmen get ready and land in Haiyan City in an hour.


    \"Yes.\"The attendant responded immediately, turned around and ordered to go down. Hundreds of ships were connected by Fenton and others, and it was still necessary to arrange the landing matters in advance.


    After more than half an hour, the fleet headed by Fenton and others was getting closer and closer to Haiyan City, and the patrolling mermaid had already discovered the traces of the fleet.


    After asking Fenton and others about their intentions, let them stay at sea for a while, and then return to Haiyan City to report to Niu Da. The answer is that landing is allowed, but everything on board must be thoroughly checked.


    More than half an hour later, the ships of Fenton and others were docked at the port of Haiyan City. A group of soldiers armed with spears and Tang knives boarded the ship for inspection. All the merchants disembarked first to undergo body inspection.


    \"Having not been here for more than four months, Haiyan City has become more rigorous.\" Randolph sighed.


    Fenton looked at the lines of expressionless knights, as well as the merchants who lined up in several columns, and said, "I think the Han Dynasty is better than our Flanders Empire."


    \"Yes, this will reduce a lot of unnecessary things from happening.\" Cyrus also agreed.


    In the ports of the Flanders Empire, they have seen too many fights over trivial matters. Those knights don''t care about it at all, as long as you give enough coins, you''ll be fine.


    After more than an hour, all the ships and merchants had been inspected, and they were filling in the information at the port of entry. Fenton and others still remembered some procedures.


    They first asked the attendants to take the rest of the chamber of commerce to go through the formalities, and they entered the city first, planning to book a room with the best location.


    \"Let''s order the one last time, right? Not only is the food delicious, but the attitude of the waiters is also very good.\" Randolph suggested.


    Fenton nodded quickly and said, \"And the most important thing is that the price is not expensive.\"


    Cyrus - one step and three turns, - has been paying attention to the movements of the other businessmen, and muttered, \"I hope they move slowly -- click.\"


    Wendylin was no exception. After disembarking, she walked towards the office and went into the city after simply completing the formalities.


    \"Haiyancheng, long time no see!\" Wendylin said in a sense.


    She tidied up her backpack and walked straight on the flat road, her golden eyes looking left and right.


    \"The Han Dynasty is still comfortable, this time I will stay until next spring.* Wendylin said with a smile.


    She walked into a gourmet restaurant first, planned to eat a full meal, and then went to Haiyancheng to see what would change after four months.


    \"Give me a seafood noodle, thank you.\" Wendylin ordered the order familiarly. \"Good, I''ll send it to you in a moment.\"The clerk said enthusiastically. Wendylin took a sip of her tea and sighed, \"The people here are more enthusiastic.\"


    537 A girl who hasn''t been back for a while - she''s not used to it in the Flanders Empire. The people there can''t be called cold, but they''re not enthusiastic either.


    Wendylin lay on the table and rested, listening to the chatter of the people at the next table while waiting.


    \"Hey, haven''t you heard that Chang''an City is so beautiful now.\"

 Chapter 1248：

    \"It''s published in the newspaper, and you can see trees and flowers everywhere, it''s beautiful.\"


    \"More than that, Chang''an City seems to be expanding recently, I don''t know if the houses there are expensive.


    \"Don''t think about it, you haven''t paid the whole house in Haiyan City.\"


    Wen Dilin suddenly regained her energy and murmured, \"Flower? Expansion? It seems that I have to go to Chang''an City immediately.\"


    After more than half an hour, the girl left after eating the noodles and paying the banknotes. She was walking towards the airship field. It was noon and she had to catch the last airship. More than an hour later, the girl bought the airship ticket as she wished, and passed the security check and got on the airship.


    Wendylin was lying by the window, smiling and said, \"Chang''an City is waiting for me, I''m back, and my furniture, I miss you guys.\"


    \"Nine, (V). Please customize, please support.\"


    The first thousand and four hundred and nine chapters: your own book. (10 more customized)


    \"Xixiaolili...


    Chang''an City was shrouded in a misty light rain, and people on the streets were still in an endless stream, all carrying umbrellas out of the street.


    Inside the castle, Nicole put on Liu Feng''s imperial clothes, and came up after being sent to the bottom of the castle.


    Today is her day off. She originally wanted to follow her to the tallest building, but she was ordered to rest. The girl has not rested for more than half a month. Nicole stood on the balcony of the castle and looked at the steam car that went away, stretched out, and said, \"What are you going to do today?\"


    The girl who was used to being busy for a long time suddenly took a break, which is really not used to it. Nicole leaned forward against the fence, propped her chin with one hand, and murmured, \"I can''t go to the flower field when it rains.\"


    The girl watched the rain for half an hour, and left the balcony humming a little song taught by Liu Feng, ready to go to the laboratory and fiddle with the experiment.


    Ten minutes later, the girl came to the laboratory, put on protective clothing and gloves, and began to get busy. She planned to prepare a mosquito repellent, and when it rained, there would be a lot of mosquitoes.


    Nicole spread a piece of information on the table and muttered to herself, \"The information given by Long is still very detailed.\"


    She began to search for materials according to the information, and followed the process step by step. First, she gathered plants that can repel mosquitoes such as lemongrass, lemon balm, and mint.


    Nicole wants to mash the food, extract the juice inside, and improve it to see if it can be sprayed in the room to repel mosquitoes.


    The girl has been fiddling for almost three hours. After more than ten times of repeated production and experiments, the last mosquito repellent potion works well. Although it can''t make the mosquitoes smell and die, at least it can drive them away. .


    \"Finally completed, you can show it to His Majesty at night to see where there is still room for improvement.\" Nicole said in a shredded voice.


    The girl fiddled with a number of things one after another, and didn''t leave the lab until lunchtime, when she wanted to cook something different.


    Before Nicole came to the kitchen, she met Lucy on the way and waved, \"Lucy Spoon".


    \"It''s Nicole, are you off today?\" Lucy also waved in response.


    Nicole gathered the hair around her ears and said softly, \"Yes, Your Majesty asked me to rest today no matter what.


    Lucy blinked her golden eyes and said softly, \"I''m resting today too.\"


    \"Have you eaten yet?\" Nicole asked concerned.


    Lucy shook her head and asked, \"Are you going to cook?\"


    \"Yes.\"


    Nicole nodded and continued, \"Then let''s have dinner together. After I finish eating, I have something to ask you about the novel.\"


    \"No problem at all, you make me delicious food, and I teach you to write novels. It''s such a happy decision.\" Lucy smiled sweetly.


    The two entered the kitchen hand in hand. Lucy said she wanted to know how Nicole usually cooks, and how delicious it is.


    Nicole''s lunch decided to make curry rice, and there were still curry cubes that Liu Feng brought back from the earth in the freezer.


    After more than half an hour, Nicole brought out two steaming beef curry rice. Lucy''s golden eyes were straightened, and she said with nostalgia, \"The last time I ate was last year.\"


    \"Yeah, I haven''t eaten it for a long time.\"Nicole also misses it very much.


    The two quickly settled their lunch, and came to Nicole''s room together, ready to improve-the next novel about afternoon tea.


    Nicole took out a dozen sheets of paper from the drawer and said embarrassedly, \"Look, this is a novel I''ve been writing recently, but it''s all scattered.\"


    \"It''s okay, just take it slow.\" Lucy said gently, sitting on the stool and began to browse.


    Nicole poured two glasses of water unhurriedly and sat quietly waiting for Lucy''s opinion.


    Lucy stared at the manuscript very seriously, reading it word by word, and stretched out her hand several times to get a cup to drink water, but she was all empty.


    Nicole covered her mouth and smiled several times, her gray eyes also staring at the manuscript, obviously still very nervous.


    Half an hour later, Lucy raised her head and said softly, \"It was written very carefully, and it was clear at a glance.


    \"Where is the problem?\" Nicole said worriedly, there must be a problem with writing a novel for the first time.


    Lucy spread out a few pages, pointed to several places, and said, \"This, here, and here, the descriptions are too complicated, so the reader will look a bit complicated.\"


    \"So that''s the case, no wonder I''m always very convoluted when I read it myself.\"Nicole thought thoughtfully.


    Lucy nodded lightly, pointed to another place and said, \"And here, the description of the sentence can be a little more ornate, but here it seems a little bland.\"


    Nicole nodded frequently as if she had obtained a treasure, and said in surprise, \"What you said is too right, I always feel that something is wrong in these places, but I just can''t say it.\"\""Take your time, you can It''s the first time I''ve written it, and it''s pretty good to be able to write it like this. \" Lucy encouraged.


    Nicole''s gray eyes blinked and asked, \"But these are all scattered, I don''t know how to spell it out.\"


    \"Don''t worry, it''s still a while before it can be published. If you have inspiration, write it first, and I''ll teach you how to type and compose when it''s almost there.\" Lucy said gently.


    \"Okay, then I''ll continue to write.\"Nicole''s doubts these days have been solved.


    Lucy took a sip of water and asked, \"Is there any problem? Anyway, today''s rest, let''s solve it at one time.\"


    Nicole nodded heavily and spread out the paper, and said, \"What about here? How should I write it? I always don''t know how to proceed more smoothly.\"


    Lucy read the words seriously, thought about it for a while, and said, \"The problem is very simple, that is, if you don''t set the groundwork for the bottom, it would be very abrupt to write the cake directly.\"


    \"Then if I said above that the milk tea with strawberry cake will be more delicious, will it be better to write about this cake next?\" Nicole asked tentatively. Lucy was amazed at the girl''s cleverness, and nodded again and again, \"Correct, so that it can be written in a coherent context.\"


    \"You can always gain a lot of knowledge from chatting with Lucy.\" Nicole smiled sweetly.


    \"Your book will definitely sell.\" Lucy said firmly.


    \"It doesn''t matter, it''s fine if you can produce a book of your own, you don''t want to sell it well.\" Nicole said softly.


    Lucy smiled sweetly, took the girl''s hand and said, \"I''ll take you to read my novel, you can also give me some advice.\"


    \"I''d love to.\" Nicole blinked her gray eyes.


    \"Ten shifts, (V). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1410: Monsters living under the sea? (1 more for customization)


    In the early morning, the crisp bird calls have been ringing, accompanied by bursts of bells, Chang''an City ushered in a new day.

 Chapter 1249：

    A few familiar people appeared at the door of the airship field, and they were the four elves.


    Their departure time was a little late, and the boat was an ordinary sailboat. They had only arrived in Haiyan City two days ago. After a night''s rest, they couldn''t wait to get on the airship to Chang''an City.


    Fourth younger sister Polly opened her hands and closed her eyes with a smile, \"We are finally back in Chang''an City.\"


    \"Yeah, the big storm last time almost made me think I couldn''t come to Chang''an City.\" The third sister, Sheila, still had some lingering fears.


    When the four Elf sisters were still ten days away from Haiyan City, they encountered a huge storm that had never been seen before. The waves were like monsters that devoured people, and they opened their mouths and rushed towards their shopping mall. If it weren''t for the calm command of the skilled boatman and the elder sister, I''m afraid they would all be buried in the sea.


    The second sister Lanni nodded heavily and said, \"I have never encountered such a situation before. The high wind is still rolling the water, so is there something strange living on the bottom of the sea?\"


    \"There is also a possibility, otherwise, how could the sea water mix with the wind.\" The third sister Sheila nodded like garlic.


    \"Don''t think about it, it''s all over, if you are really confused, you can ask Jenny, she might know after staying in Chang''an City for so long.\" Sister Mengsi interrupted their speculation.


    The fourth sister Polly fiddled with her hair and said with a full smile, \"I haven''t seen Jenny for a long time, I don''t know if she''s doing well.\"


    \"Silly girl, Chang''an city has the best food, clothing, housing and transportation, how could she have a bad life?" Rose teased.


    Fourth younger sister Polly blinked her big watery eyes and said, \"Sister, shall we go to Jenny first?\"


    Rose thought for a while and said, \"Okay, anyway, we''re not in a hurry to go back this time, we also need to rent a house in Chang''an City, - it''s a bit uneconomical to live in a restaurant.\"


    \"Okay, rent a house!\" The fourth sister Polly had a smile on her face.


    \"But where do we go to find Jenny? She is probably in the castle of the king of the Han Dynasty, right?\" The third sister Sheila asked suspiciously.


    The fourth sister Polly rolled her eyes and guessed, \"Jenny needs to go to work, she should be in that sketching class, she said it before.\"


    \"Okay, let''s go look for her there.\" Rose nodded lightly.


    The four Elf sisters originally wanted to take a carriage to the dance training class, (aiec), but when they saw a platform not far from the gate of the airship field, their curiosity drove them to go over.


    The second sister Lanni tilted her head, looked at the words on the platform curiously, and wondered, \"What is this?\"


    \"Bus station?* Third sister Xi La said word by word.


    car? It should be the same as a carriage, and it can go anywhere in Chang''an City-


    a place. \" Fourth sister Polly guessed.


    Rose looked at the row of words above and said, \"These should be places that can be reached, like this library, the big market, etc. We''ve been there.\"


    The fourth sister Polly pointed to the big iron box that was slowly approaching not far away, and exclaimed, "Sisters, look, this is the bus, right?"


    \"It looks very similar to that train, so that''s about it, get on the train.\" Rose urged.


    \"Ta Ta...


    The four Elf sisters lined up to board the bus and sat down in the empty seats on the bus. Since it was an airship station, there were many more people on the bus, and some were still standing.


    Fourth sister Polly lay on the window and exclaimed, \"How long have we been away? There is a bus in Chang''an City. It''s amazing.\"


    \"Yeah, so many people can sit down, like a small train.\" The third sister, Sheila, was also amazed.


    The eldest sister, Rose, suppressed her excitement, and kept looking back and forth at the internal environment of the bus, saying, "Chang''an City can always surprise us."


    \"Mrs.


    The fourth sister Polly pulled Rose''s clothes and confirmed it again and again, \"Can we really spend the winter in Chang''an City?\"


    Rose rubbed the fourth sister''s head with a smile, and said gently, \"Of course, didn''t I promise you already?\"


    Eldest sister thinks a lot. It is definitely not as comfortable to spend the winter in the Larsen Elf Empire as Chang''an City, not to mention the living environment, this is definitely not comparable.


    The most important thing is to eat and wear. The clothes and fabrics sold by the Larson Elf Empire are not very warm. You need to wear a lot to keep out the cold, which makes it inconvenient to move around.


    This is one point, and the second point is eating. Although Larson is not as snowy as the Han Dynasty, there is no green vegetables in winter, and there are more frosts there.


    These are the first and second volumes of the City of Miracles that Sister Elf has read and compared with each other. No matter what, it is the most suitable choice to spend the winter in Chang''an City.


    \"Big sister, are you not worried about the Chamber of Commerce?\"The second sister Lanni teased.


    Eldest Sister Elf is a well-known workaholic, devoted to the Chamber of Commerce, she suddenly agreed to stay in Chang''an City for the winter, which made the remaining three sisters happy. Rose gathered her hair around her ears and smiled sweetly, \"Let them worry about it, they have to be independent after taking them for so many years, and not many people are willing to go out in Larson''s winter.\"


    \"Yes, they all like to stay at home and wait until the next day''s big sun before they are willing to come out to buy something to eat. * Third sister Sheila echoed.


    \"We have nothing to worry about in winter, they can handle it.\" Rose nodded.


    The second sister Lannie blinked and said, \"They will go back to Larson after buying the goods. There are only ten days until the arrival of autumn, and it will take more than two months to go back.\"


    \"Don''t worry, you can only go back before winter arrives, let them stay in Chang''an City for a few more days.\" Rose said with a smile.


    \"I''m just afraid that the chamber of commerce will not be well led for too long.\" The second sister Lanni expressed her opinion.


    Rose smiled and shook her head and said, \"Don''t worry, the goods we brought in the past are sold out, the Chamber of Commerce has nothing good to sell now, and the people in Larson will no longer like the previous goods, so there is no big problem. \"


    \"I know.\" The second sister Lanni felt relieved.


    The fourth sister Polly looked out the window and murmured, \"Jenny, I''m back again.\" After ten minutes, the bus stopped at the platform of the sketch training class, and the four Elf sisters paid the fare according to the previously optimistic price. I got the banknotes and got out of the car.


    \"One update, (Cv). Due to review reasons, some chapters will be released later...\".


    Chapter 1411: Friendship of Landlords. (2 more for customization)


    The four Elf sisters looked at the back of the bus driving away, and it took a while to recover.


    \"Big sister, let''s go.\"The fourth sister Polly urged.


    Rose nodded and said worriedly, \"If I remember correctly, according to what you said, Jenny is going to teach people how to draw, right? Will we disturb people if we go in like this?\ "


    Fourth younger sister Polly suddenly realized, patted her forehead, and said, \"Oh, eldest sister, you are waiting for me outside the door, how about I go first to see?\"\"Okay, you won''t be too ostentatious to go by yourself. \" Mengsi agreed.


    With a smile on her face, the fourth sister Polly took off the backpack and handed it to the eldest sister, and stepped into the sketching training class.


    After registering her visit at the front desk, she stepped up to the second floor. The front desk staff said that Jenny could be found at the teacher''s office on the second floor. This time happened to be the exchange shift time, and the Elf Princess was about free.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    A few minutes later, Polly came to the corridor on the second floor, looked at the signs on the classrooms, and muttered, \"Where is the teacher''s office-?\"


    She walked to the end of the corridor until she saw the teacher''s office, so she politely started knocking on the door.


    \"Come in.\" Polly''s familiar voice came from the office.


    \"Ga_...


    Polly put her hand on the doorknob and paused, then pulled her hand back to straighten her hair, then pushed the door open and walked in.


    The configuration in the teacher''s office is similar to that on the other side of the earth, that is, several desks are put together, and there are many lesson plans and some students'' homework on them.

 Chapter 1250：

    As soon as Polly entered, she saw Jenny sitting in the seat, her head bowed, not knowing what she was doing, and she kept flipping through the documents in her hand. \"Jenny.\" Polly snapped.


    Jenny followed the sound and saw that it was the elf girl who was stunned for a while, then said in surprise, \"Polly? Why are you here.\"


    \"I''m here because I miss you.\" Polly''s mouth is sweet.


    Jenny squinted her eyes slightly and joked, \"How much sugar did you eat today? Your mouth is so sweet.


    Polly''s eyes cracked with laughter, she took the other''s hand and said, "I miss you so much, how are you doing recently?"


    Jenny nodded as if pounding garlic, and said with a little pride, \"Very good, I held an art exhibition some time ago, and my paintings were sold out in less than a day.\"


    \"Really? Congratulations.\" Polly stared at the boss.


    Jenny pressed the elf little sister on the chair and sat down, poured it - a glass of water and said,


    \"How about you? Are those goods good for you to buy and sell?\"


    \"Of course, those goods were robbed all at once, and they sold better than expected.\" Polly waved her hands exaggeratedly, and the expression on her face was extraordinarily rich.


    Jenny looked at Little Elf''s expression, covered her mouth and smiled, \"What a silly girl, on the way back -- everything is peaceful, right?\"


    Polly drank several sips of water, quickly put down the cup, and said quickly, \"Don''t talk about it, I almost won''t see you.\"


    Jenny pulled away the stool, sat down quickly, and asked, \"What''s the matter? What''s wrong?


    Tell me now. \"


    \"A dozen days ago, when we were still at sea, we encountered a violent storm.


    Polly''s face was still a little frightened, she paused and continued, \"The rolling waves are so high and so high, there are more than a dozen as tall as me.


    Jenny listened very fascinatedly, when she heard the horror atmosphere, she trembled involuntarily, and worriedly said, \"Is your fleet okay? Are your sisters safe?\"


    \"Two ships were lost, but the crew was all right, and they were rescued in time.\" Polly continued with regret on her face, \"Yes, my sisters are still waiting for me at the door, take them away Would you like to call me as well?\"


    \"Okay, hurry up and call, I forgot to greet your sister for a while.\" Jenny was slightly embarrassed.


    \"Wait for me, I''ll go down to find them.\" Polly said as she ran out of the office.


    \"Ta Ta....


    Ten minutes later, the four Elf sisters came to the teacher''s office and sat on the sofa, each holding a glass of iced drink.


    Jenny scratched her head a little embarrassedly and said, \"I didn''t know the sisters were downstairs.\"


    \"It''s okay, I know you guys had a good time meeting and chatting for a while.\" Rose said generously.


    \"These are desserts, you can eat a little first, rest-next, I''ll take you to eat something else, I''ll treat you.\" Jenny said generously.


    Rose shook her head again and again and shied away, "No, that''s not appropriate. Let''s invite you to dinner. We sold a lot of goods two months ago to welcome us." \"


    0.. ask for flowers 0,


    \"Then I also sold a lot of paintings, I''ll treat you, just like what His Majesty said, what''s it called?\"


    Jenny pointed her chin with her index finger, and the spirit gate flashed, \"Call out the friendship of the landlord.\"


    \"The landowner''s suitability?\" Why does the fourth sister Polly sound so convoluted.


    The second sister Lanni kept blinking her eyes and asked curiously, \"What does this mean?


    What is the land...the landowner''s suitability? \"


    Jenny pursed her lips, hummed for a while, and explained, \"His Majesty said that landlords are local guests, and friendship means obligation, and the connection is the obligation of people who live in the local area to entertain foreign guests.\ "


    \"It''s so complicated, but in general, how can you treat me.\"The fourth sister Polly expressed her incomprehension.


    Jenny took a sip of tea and said with a smile, \"Don''t understand, I''ll treat you anyway.\"


    \"This is not good, we still need you to do us a favor, so let''s invite this meal.\" Rose quickly stated her purpose. \"Help? What''s wrong?\" Jenny blinked her green eyes.


    Rose looked at a few younger sisters, sorted out the language and said, \"I would like to ask you to help us introduce where it is better to rent a house in Chang''an City.


    \"Rent?\"


    Jenny''s green eyes widened, and after a while, she said, \"Are you going to live in Chang''an City? What about your chamber of commerce?\"


    \"It''s a long stay, I think I''ll go back to Larson after winter.\" Rose smiled sweetly.


    \"God, I didn''t slow down a bit, I thought you were here to buy goods this time, and you''ll go back after you buy them.\" Jenny covered her mouth in surprise.


    Rose put down the water glass and said, \"Sometimes you have to learn to live for yourself-


    Bundle. \"


    \"That''s right.\" The fourth sister Polly looked at the eldest sister with a smile, and she said this to the eldest sister.


    \"Okay, Chang''an City welcomes you.\"


    Jenny opened her hands and said with a full smile, \"The matter of looking for a house is covered by me, and I will take you to see it after dinner.\"


    \"I''m really bothering you.\" Rose said politely.


    \"You''re all friends, you''re welcome.\" Jenny has been in Chang''an City for a long time, and her personality has become more cheerful.


    \"Second shift, (v). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1412: Smart people. (3 more for customization)


    In the Chang''an City sushi restaurant, a large table was filled by Jenny and Rose. They had just arrived and hadn''t ordered yet.


    \"Let''s see what you want to eat first, the food here is very good.\" Jenny introduced skillfully.


    Some time ago, she often came to this restaurant to eat, and brought Anli to do her makeup and dye her hair to steal the food.


    Fourth younger sister Polly looked at the menu in surprise, drooling in her mouth, and tangled, \"What should I choose? It seems that everyone is delicious.\"


    The third sister, Sheila, also moved her head closer and murmured, \"Yeah, there are really many choices, salmon, shell meat, sea urchin sashimi....


    \"Why don''t we order some of everything, anyway, there are so many of us, how about packing up if we can''t finish eating?\" The second sister Lanni suggested.


    The eldest sister Rose raised her eyebrows slightly and agreed, \"Okay\"Three-two-seven\", just follow Lannie''s suggestion, but just ask Jenny about the specific points, she knows better.


    Jenny scratched her head embarrassingly and said, \"Then I''ll order it?\"


    \"Well, let''s go.\" Rose smiled sweetly.


    Elf Princess ordered several salmon belly sashimi, octopus snacks and-

 Chapter 1251：

    Some snail meat sushi, etc., each of which is a popular item in a sushi restaurant.


    \"Let me teach you how to make the sauce first.\" Jenny said enthusiastically, taking it out first.


    a small plate.


    The four Elf sisters followed suit and took out small plates, a tube of wasabi sauce and a bottle of soy sauce.


    Shirley discovered wasabi by accident. After tasting it, she found that it was very spicy. The curious Ma Erniang went to ask Liu Feng, and finally learned that it was wasabi, so she opened this sushi restaurant.


    Jenny unscrewed a tube of wasabi sauce, squeezed out a little bit into a small plate, and said, \"This is more spicy, and it will be a bit irritating, if you don''t like it, use less, and pour a little soy sauce at the end. .\"


    The wasabi paste is freshly ground every day, because if it is ground in advance, it will have a bad taste if it is exposed to the air for a long time, so only one tube is ground every day, and the whole store is used by people in turn.


    \"Why do you want to do this?\" Fourth sister Polly asked curiously.


    Jenny pondered for a while and explained, \"We will eat more sashimi later. Besides covering up the fishy smell, these wasabi can also kill bacteria.\"


    These little things were all told to her by Hu Erniang when she first came with Anli.


    The four Elf sisters nodded thoughtfully, followed the procedure to squeeze wasabi sauce and pour the soy sauce. After everything was done, they rubbed their hands in place and began to look forward to serving.


    Half an hour later, all the dishes on Jenny''s table were ready, and they also ordered a bottle of peach blossom, saying that it was not drunk with low-alcohol alcohol.


    Fourth younger sister Polly looked at the table full of dishes in surprise, blinked her eyes and said, \"The bright colors look very appetizing, but why are they all raw?\"


    \"This is called sashimi and sashimi, and it is a specialty of sushi restaurants.\" Jenny introduced, and she first took a piece of salmon and put it in her mouth.


    The third sister, Sheila, couldn''t wait. She picked up a piece of snail sushi, dipped it in some sauce, and put it in her mouth. Her frowning eyebrows immediately stretched out.


    \"How is it?\" Sister Rose is a little curious, after all, eating raw food is the first


    -Second-rate.


    . Often... very tasty, not as bad as I imagined. \"


    The third sister, Sheila, was still chewing food in her mouth.


    When they first heard that this store mainly eats raw food, they all felt bad, and there was only one thought in their hearts, that is, how can you eat raw food?


    It''s too disgusting to think.


    After seeing her sister''s satisfied expression, the fourth sister Polly also took a piece of salmon and ate it without hesitation, her eyes twinkled, "It''s really delicious, is it my illusion? Why does it feel a little sweet? Sweet taste.\"


    \"It''s not an illusion, fresh salmon tastes a little sweet.\"


    Jenny said with a smile.


    The four elf sisters put aside their distracting thoughts and ate hard, but sometimes they dipped in wasabi sauce a bit too much.


    An hour later, all five people including Jenny had eaten enough, sipping peach blossom stuffed with contented faces.


    \"This taste is really much better than I imagined.\" The second sister Lannie is still sighing.


    Jenny took a sip of her wine and said, \"I just said you will like it.\" Rose and the others rested for a while, then went to the front desk to pay the banknotes and walked out of the store to the door.


    \"I''ll take you to a house.\" Jenny pushed her emerald green hair behind her ears.


    \"Okay.\" Rose politely replied 0.....


    \"Since we''re in the new city now, let''s take a look at the new city first.\"


    Jenny pointed to a few buildings not far away, and continued, \"The buildings in front are all rental houses, and the interior environment of the houses there is not bad.\"


    Rose smiled and nodded, and said, \"-It''s all up to you.\"


    Jenny walked in front with a cheerful pace and asked, \"There are more choices of houses, what kind of house do you want to rent?\"


    \"Is there any difference in the house? We don''t know, it''s the first time renting a house.\"


    The second sister, Lanie, asked curiously.


    \"There are single rooms, that is, one room, and there are two rooms and three rooms. The price of each room type is different." Jenny introduced it skillfully.


    She learned about this when she went to see the house some time ago. The Elf Princess can afford the down payment as long as she has another art exhibition, so she learned about it in advance. \"There are four of us, let''s rent four rooms.\" Rose said without hesitation. \"The relative price of the four-bedroom is relatively high, it is not worth it for a month.\"


    Jenny thought for a while and suggested, \"I think you rent three rooms.\"


    The fourth sister Polly tilted her head and said in doubt, \"Three rooms? But what about the four of us.\"


    \"Some three rooms are like this. One of them is larger, with a double bed, which can sleep two people, and the other two rooms are single beds.\"


    Jenny paused, swallowed her saliva, and continued, \"The four of you will be able to sleep and save hundreds of copper coins a month.\"


    Rose nodded in admiration and said in admiration, \"Miss Jenny is really a smart person, she helped us plan so well.\"


    \"Hahaha....Isn''t this to help you save some coins.\"Jenny smiled embarrassedly.


    The fourth sister Polly took the Elf Princess''s hand and smiled sweetly, \"Thank you so much\" You''re welcome, just let me draw you into the painting when the time comes. \"Jenny scratched the tip of each other''s nose.


    \"No problem, I am very willing.\"The fourth sister Polly responded immediately.


    \"Three shifts, factory v7). Please customize, please support.


    Chapter 1413: The feeling of home. (4 more for customization)


    Ten minutes later, Jenny took the four Elf sisters to the first floor of the rental house. \"This is it, you can look here first, if it is not suitable, we will go to the next building.\" Jenny smiled.


    \"Let''s watch it here.\" Rose agreed, she was indeed a little tired after a day''s walk.


    When the front desk staff saw a few people interested in renting a house, they enthusiastically said, \"A few of you want to rent a house, right? Please register here first.\"


    \"Okay.\" Rose walked over and picked up the pen to start registering.


    After completing the formalities, the staff took a bunch of keys and took the four Elf sisters and Jenny upstairs.


    \"Is there no room on the first floor? The second sister Lanni asked curiously.


    The staff pointed to the door and said, \"The storefronts near the avenue are all open and not allowed to live. The remaining two rooms are the store managers and clerks living in.\"


    \"So it is. *Second sister Lanni thoughtfully.


    A few minutes later, under the guidance of the staff, everyone went up the stairs to the corridor on the second floor.


    \"There are a total of four suites here, one is a two-bedroom, one is a single room, and the other two are a three-bedroom.\"The staff introduced.


    \"Let''s take a look at the third room, just 08.\" Rose said without hesitation. The staff nodded with a smile, took out the key, walked to a door and opened the door, saying, \"This is the three-bedroom, all of which are newly renovated.\"


    Rose and the others stepped into the room with curiosity, and their eyes were attracted by the furnishings inside. The door was a small corridor with a small shoe shelf next to it.


    Going further is the living room. There is a sofa and a table in the middle. As for the rest, there are two rooms on the left side of the living room, and a room plus a kitchen on the right side.

 Chapter 1252：

    Although Jenny had probably seen the house before, she was very excited to see it again, and the idea of ??buying a house was even more sprouted in her heart.


    Rose walked into the first room first, opened the door and looked at it, and said in surprise, \"I like the colors in it very much.


    The color tone of the rental house will not be too monotonous, and the style of each set is a little different. It is not a cold white wall, but a light yellow tone, which is extraordinarily comfortable to look at.


    \"This room is a guest bedroom, the smallest of the three rooms, but it''s perfectly fine for one person to sleep.\" The staff explained with a smile.


    \"Guest bedroom? What is a guest bedroom?\" Fourth sister Polly heard unfamiliar words again.


    The staff turned around and said, \"The meaning of the guest bedroom is for guests to live in. If someone else comes to your house as a guest, you can rest in the guest bedroom when it''s too late.\"


    \"That''s it.


    Fourth younger sister Polly nodded suddenly, pushed aside the second room and asked, \"What about this? This one looks bigger than the guest bedroom.\"


    \"This is called the second bedroom, which means the second largest room.\"


    The staff patiently explained to the elf girl, walked to the largest room and opened the door, saying, \"This is the master bedroom, the largest room.\"


    The third sister, Sheila, leaned against the door frame and said in surprise, \"This room is so big, it''s almost as big as two guest bedrooms, right?\"


    \"Almost.\"The staff smiled.


    Rose looked confused. It was the first time I had seen such a room type. What kind of master and second bedrooms were there? These were not found in the Larson Elf Empire, they were all unified earth houses.


    It is rarely said that there are rooms of different sizes, at most one sleeping room is separated out, and the other kitchens and living rooms are connected together.


    \"Why is it divided like this? Don''t they all have only one room?\" Rose always wanted to ask this question, and she wanted to ask when Jenny said that there were two rooms and three rooms.


    \"There are few room types like this, and there will be more in the new city. In the old city, they are all large and small rooms, and there is almost no distinction between the main and secondary bedrooms.\"


    The staff paused for a while, and continued to say in the organization language, \"The reason for this distinction is that His Majesty the King wants you to feel at home, the master bedroom sleeps the adults, and the second bedroom sleeps the elders...


    The staff skillfully explained to the four Elf sisters, and it took more than ten minutes to end, mainly explaining the allocation of the master and secondary bedrooms and the design concept.


    \"So it is.\"


    Rose nodded thoughtfully and murmured, \"It really does feel like home.\"


    Fourth younger sister Polly pushed open the kitchen door and said with a wide-eyed smile, \"I can cook here, I haven''t eaten the meal made by my eldest sister for a long time.\"


    Rose also came over, looked at the kitchen, which was not a small one, and said happily, \"Yeah, you three little guys just wait for me to cook something delicious.\"


    \"It will be more delicious to make it with the ingredients of Chang''an City.\"The third sister Sheila is most looking forward to the fourth sister Polly walking to the window, and said in surprise, \"I can see the avenue here.\"


    \"The orientation of this set is better, it is very ventilated, it is also close to the avenue, and the lighting is also very good.\"The staff continued to explain. \"What is the direction?\"The fourth sister Polly asked curiously.


    The staff walked to the window and explained, \"It''s the direction where the doors and windows are located. Your set is facing south, and the sunlight is abundant, so you don''t need to worry about the problem of light. If there is moonlight at night, just light a candle. The fire can be very bright. The fourth sister Polly blinked her green eyes and nodded repeatedly, \"I like this house. \"


    The second sister Lanni looked around and said curiously, \"Let me ask again, where is the toilet?.


    The four Elf sisters, who stayed in Chang''an City for a while last time, were completely accustomed to the existence of the toilet, and even fell in love with the feeling of being covered and clean, so I suddenly thought of this question.


    *The toilet is to go to the public toilet downstairs, in addition to being convenient for management, it is also more hygienic. \"The staff pointed out the window.


    \"What about taking a bath? What about taking a bath?\" The cautious Lannie continued to ask.


    The worker pushed open the small door next to the kitchen and said, \"This is the Men''s Washing Room, where you can brush your teeth, wash your face and take a bath, or you can go to the public bath to wash.\"


    Rose nodded in satisfaction and said, \"Okay, let''s just do this, we''ll rent it.\"


    \"No problem, then please go to the next floor with me, I will show you the contract and precautions, as well as the rent issue.\"The staff smiled.


    \"How much is the rent here?\"The fourth sister Polly asked curiously.


    The staff gestured to nine and said, \"Nine silver coins per month, or the equivalent amount of paper money.\"


    Rose''s eyes widened after hearing this. Although they knew the price wouldn''t be too cheap, nine silver coins a month was still a bit frightening.


    \"Okay, show us the contract and rent it if it suits.\" Rose gritted her teeth.


    \"No problem, please here.\"The staff said enthusiastically.


    \"Four shifts, (v7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1414: Mabel Pirates. (5 more for customization)


    \"Beep la la...


    There were five sailboats floating on the sea, only the one in the middle was a 30-meter large boat, and the others were smaller.


    Flags fluttered on the high masts, each with a black background, two sloping swords were depicted in the middle, and a simple sailboat was painted at the junction of the great swords.


    This flag represents the Mayber Pirates, a total of more than 800 people who have lived on the ship for many years.


    \"Bring the wine.\"Maybe''s high-pitched voice sounded.


    He is the head of the Mabel Pirates. He is a crocodile orc around forty years old. He has short light green hair and black vertical pupils, which makes people look a little respectful.


    The crocodile tail is powerful and powerful, but unfortunately it lacks a lot of crocodile scales, and there is a long scar on it, which was left when fighting with the Goronya Pirates before.


    \"Yes, my lord.\"- A young pirate replied respectfully, turned and ran into the cabin. Beiru took a bite of the fish, and then showed disgust and dissatisfaction, "I have eaten this broken fish for so long, when can I change the taste?" He is Mei A''s younger brother, from the Pirates. The second master is also a crocodile orc, but his tail is broken - a small section, and the beard on his face is extraordinarily lush.


    \"It''s good to have some food, it''s been a long time since we grabbed a merchant ship.\"Maybe was also displeased.


    The last time they fought with the Goronya Pirates was in Haiyan City, which was originally occupied by them, but after being defeated, they could only flee in despair.


    As soon as I ran away, I heard about the establishment of the Han Dynasty, the Goronya Pirates died and ran away, and Haiyan City was recovered.


    They fled to the kingdom of Adian, and robbed some of the villagers'' crops in the small village there to live, until the people of the Flanders Empire occupied most of the country, and Queen Timothy decided to repel the enemy. And ran back to the sea as a pirate.


    \"A few days ago, we should have robbed those people''s merchant ships. l.\" Beiru said regretfully.


    Mabel took a gulp of wine and reprimanded, \"More than 40 merchant ships, do you think we can eat it? Stop joking.\"


    Beiru was talking about the merchant ships of the Four Elf Sisters. They were the slowest among the three empires to reach Haiyan City. Before they landed, the Mayber Pirates saw them.


    However, there were too many opponents and she didn''t know how powerful the knights were, so Mei was afraid of giving orders not to act rashly, so she just watched the caravan of the four elves come to the shore.


    \"What should we do? It''s better to stay in the Kingdom of Adian, where there are other things to eat, only fish at sea.\"Beilu was a little anxious.


    Mabel took the wine handed over by the young pirate and taught him a lesson, \"You are too short-sighted, what can you do by staying there? Plus Her Majesty is going to fight the people of the Flanders Empire.\"


    \"So what, we don''t have to worry at all, we don''t need to go to the battlefield anyway.\" Beiru said disapprovingly.


    Mabel looked at his younger brother with hatred that iron could not become steel, and said helplessly, \"You should give me more brains, once the war starts, those civilians will ignore us.\"


    Beilu stirred the fish on the plate with a fork and said angrily, \"It is clear that Haiyancheng has always been ours.\"

 Chapter 1253：

    \"It''s useless no matter how upset you are. You and I are well aware of the situation in Haiyan City, so you don''t need to think about it anymore.\" Mei Bo said helplessly.


    When they left Haiyan City and hid in the Yadian Kingdom, they sent people to investigate the situation in Haiyan City, such as Niu Da, the new city lord, a group of mermaids patrolling the seaside, and the flying monster. They all know. Beiru also poured himself a glass of wine, took a sip and said, \"Brother, we can stay away from Haiyan City and go to grab it elsewhere. Although we can''t grab the merchant ships near Haiyan City, we are still afraid of grabbing it. Nowhere else.\"


    Mabel lowered his eyebrows, thought for a long time, raised his head and said, \"Finally a good suggestion.\"


    \"We are far away from Haiyan City, far away from the merman, and away from the place where they can''t see us, anyway, the nearby cities are developing well, we can go and grab them, and when they come, we will be early Let''s go.\" Beiru said excitedly, and the whole person stood up.


    Mabel grabbed one - put the fish in his mouth, and said with a hearty smile, \"This is a good idea, I think the city near the kingdom of Adian is good, the development there is not bad, and there is no mermaid figure.\ "


    \"Let''s set off now?\" Beiru''s hand gripped the bottle harder, and it was crushed in a short while.


    Mabel looked at the smashed wine bottle and the wine that was flowing on the boat. He tapped Beiru''s head with his hand and reprimanded, "\"\"" Who told you to waste wine, there is not much left It''s not that you don''t know. \"


    Beiru grabbed his beard embarrassedly and laughed, "Brother, there will be a lot of wine when you take over that city."


    \"That won''t work either, we have a few more days to go there, and now there are less than five bottles of wine left.\" Mei said seriously, how could he, who loves wine like his life, allow others to waste wine.


    \"Yes, big brother.\"Belu sat back in his seat, picked up his fork and ate the meat. Mabel walked to the bow, put his hands on the fence, his brown vertical pupils kept staring at the sea horizon, and said solemnly, \"I want to reproduce the second Haiyan City.\"


    When he was in Haiyan City before, he was full of responses. Most of the people living in the entire city were pirates. Every time he went out to sea to **** merchant ships, he always returned with a full reward, and sometimes brought back a few beautiful women.


    \"Big brother, we will definitely.\"I don''t know when, Beiru also walked to the fence.


    \"When everything is stable, we will take back Haiyan City and take back the place that originally belonged to us." Mei Bo said ambitiously.


    Beilu showed his fangs and smiled boldly, \"It must be taken back. I heard that there are a lot of novelties there.\"


    The information the two received contained a lot of new things about Haiyan City, such as raw fish fillets, iron boxes that could run without horses on the street, and 100-meter-long boats.


    \"Let''s not say anything else, we''re going to grab a 100-meter boat back.\" Mei said greedily.


    But their boats are very strange. They don''t have sails, so they can sail. \"Belu looks like a curious baby.


    Mabel walked back to his chair and said, \"After occupying a city, send someone to investigate.\"


    \"Yes.\"Belu nodded.


    \"Five shifts, (V). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1415: An artifact to increase height? (1 more for customization)


    In the early morning, the warm sunshine shrouded the entire city of Chang''an. Since there are still ten days before the end of summer, the sunshine is not so vicious.


    On the avenues in the city, people are watering the green plants one after another, and some people are cleaning the area in front of their houses, and the newspaper sellers are diligently shouting.


    On the eleventh floor of the highest building, Liu Feng and others are processing documents. Most of today''s documents are about the improvement and invention of some things.


    Enri took out a cardboard box, put it on the table, and said, \"Your Majesty, look at this.\"


    Liu Feng put down the document in his hand, raised his head, and asked, \"What is this?\"


    \"The high-heeled shoes that the workshop was developing some time ago.\" Enri blinked her brown eyes.


    \"Oh! High heels, open it and take a look!\"Liu Feng chuckled.


    The reason why Liu Feng thought of producing high-heeled shoes was because when he was reading a book a while ago, he saw an article about elegant women who should have a pair of high-heeled shoes. It happens that there are also dresses in other worlds, as well as some high-end places. If the princesses and princesses of any kingdom wear dresses and high-silver shoes, they will definitely attract the attention of many people.


    Of course, he didn''t call 070 to make the workshop mass-produce, just produce one, hundreds of pairs, and sell them in the gold coin supermarket, wanting to have a hunger marketing.


    An Li opened the cardboard box, took out a pair of black high-heeled shoes, and said with a smile, \"This is a sample sent by the workshop. After more than 20 tests, the comfort is very good.\"


    Liu Feng took the high-heeled shoes, stared at them seriously, and said lightly, \"The appearance is very good, and the texture feels very good.\"


    The drawings of the high-heeled shoes he gave to the workshop are very detailed. The selection of the heel, the upper and the material is very clear. The height of the heel is set at five centimeters, neither too high nor too low.


    \"Your Majesty, would you like to try it for you?\" Enri suggested.


    Liu Feng raised his head and said lightly, \"Okay, let''s try it out, I remember it was made according to Nicole''s shoe size, right?\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"Enri smiled, turning her head and handing the shoes to Nicole. Nicole sat on the sofa, took the shoes and put them on her feet. After wearing the left and right feet, she stood up with the help of Mother Fox Er.


    Obviously, Nicole, who was wearing high heels for the first time, was not used to it. Although she was supported by Enri, she still stood crooked, as if she would fall down in the next second. Nicole grabbed Fox Erniang''s hand tightly and said in surprise, \"Your Majesty, I feel like I''ve grown so tall.\"


    \"How do you feel?\" Liu Feng smiled.


    \"The feeling I can''t tell is that I feel taller.\"Nicole was a little overwhelmed.


    She tried to walk a few steps, but it was all heavy, if it wasn''t for Hu Er Niang to help her, she would have fallen down long ago.


    Liu Feng got up and went over to help him, and suggested, \"Would you like to change clothes, maybe you will feel it.\"


    Nicole looked down at the high heels and pursed her lips, \"Okay, I''ll change my dress.\"


    Can. .


    Liu Feng nodded, turned to look at the cat-ear girl, and said, "Mina, you and Anli help Nicole to change clothes."


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\" Mina happily ran over and helped her into the small room.


    There is a locker room on the eleventh floor, which contains the clothes and accessories of Liu Feng and others, so that when someone comes to visit temporarily, they can wear it to meet guests on the tenth floor.


    Ten minutes later, Nicole put on a sequined dress, a mermaid skirt with a close fit, showing off the girl''s bumpy figure. With high heels and scattered long flaxen hair, the overall look is extraordinarily special. look good.


    \"Papa......


    Liu Feng clapped his hands again and again, and said with admiration, \"It''s really beautiful, these high-heeled shoes are completely custom-made for you.\"


    Nicole was a little embarrassed, and said with a blushing face, \"Your Majesty, does this really look good?\"


    \aifd is very good-looking, very good-looking. Liu Feng laughed heartily.


    A girl dressed like this is completely comparable to the stars on the other side of the earth. Obviously, Nicole is better. Her natural face and simple smile can crush most people.


    \"I''m still not used to it.\"Nicole pulled her skirt a little stiffly. \"Just take it slow, you don''t need to wear it anyway, I don''t want you to wear it on a regular basis, just wear it occasionally to satisfy your curiosity.\" Liu Feng said gently. Of course, he knew the harm of high heels to women, and he would never let the girls in the castle wear high heels for a long time. The light ones would endanger the waist and feet. If they were worn for a long time, they would cause serious harm such as headache and schizophrenia.


    Nicole nodded and said softly, \"I still like flat shoes, they are comfortable and convenient.\"


    \"Originally this high-heeled shoe is just a gimmick, the main thing is to attract other


    -The people of the continent. \"Liu Feng took a sip of the tea ceremony.


    According to the information sent back by Edward and Hannah, the Larson Elf Empire and the Torola Orc Empire liked to hold **** and the like. Every woman competed with each other and wore exaggerated clothes.


    If there are high heels at this time, it can help them increase their height and increase their femininity.


    a large market.


    Nicole walked to the sofa and sat down, changed her high heels, and said suspiciously, \"Your Majesty, it''s just that no one from the mainland wears high heels, so I''m afraid it will be difficult to attract them.\"Liu Feng put down the teacup and said with a smile,\" This is simple, the messenger from the Orc Empire of Torola is not a woman, let her buy a few pairs and show it off to the royal family and nobles, the purpose is almost the same."


    \"Yes, she seems to be a rat orc.\" Enri thought of this person. \"Let Jenny draw a few more pictures of Nicole wearing high heels, and Lucy will write a short story and sell it in a bundle, I don''t believe those people will not be moved?\"Liu Feng kept flicking the cup with his fingers.

 Chapter 1254：

    An Li flicked her fox tail and said with a smile, \"I see, it''s the high heels that Nicole will endorse.\"


    \"Yeah, didn''t the perfumes and jewelry you endorsed last time sell well?


    - Re-endorsement of high heels can also achieve this effect. \"Liu Feng nodded and said. An Li tapped her index finger on her face and muttered, \"The price of high heels can''t be too cheap. \"


    Liu Feng sat up straight and said, \"A pair of high-heeled shoes should be priced at 200 Chinese yuan a pair, limited to 100 pairs, and the colors can be slightly more.\"


    Han currency, also known as the paper currency of the Han Dynasty, has gradually replaced gold, silver and copper currency, especially the prosperity of commerce, which has accelerated the exchange of currency.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"Enri took out a notepad and began to record.


    \"One update, Cv). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1416: Difficult to accept? (2 more for customization)


    The sun was shining brightly, and Chang''an City ushered in the hottest time of the day, but a lot of protective measures were taken in the city.


    For example, there are sprinklers that regularly rotate the drinks in the city to cool down, and many large umbrellas are also set up beside the roadside stools for passers-by.


    After Liu Feng dealt with the high-heeled shoes, he stood by the window and looked at everything below, muttering to himself, \"Although summer is almost over, it''s still so hot today.\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, I don''t even feel the feeling that autumn is coming.\"Enri~ has a small fan in her hand.


    Mina pulled up her long black hair and said, \"Your Majesty, why don''t we drink some iced drinks?\"


    Liu Feng turned his head slowly, stared at Mao Erniang with serious eyes, and said seriously, \"No.


    \"Ah!\" Mina''s cat ears wilted, and she was listless.


    Liu Feng turned around and said with a small reproach, "How long has it been since the morning, how many glasses of ice have you had?"


    Mina was embarrassed to look up, slowly raised her fingers for three comparisons, and muttered, \"That''s all.\"


    \"I have already indulged you. These days are your menstrual period. Drinking too much ice is not good for your health.\" Liu Feng worried.


    Every time it was Mao Erniang, Fox Erniang, or Tiss'' menstrual period, Liu Feng was always the one to worry about. These three were lively and very greedy.


    If you don''t take care of them seriously, I''m afraid they will drink ice water, eat ice cream, etc. during their menstrual period. If this goes on, they will break down. okay, I get it. \" Mina responded pitifully.


    An Li held a glass of iced drink with a smirk on her face and teased, \"Oh my God, I don''t even want to drink iced drinks, why is there another drink, I really don''t want to drink it.


    Mina stretched out her hand and rushed towards Hu Erniang, scratching and saying, \"Then stop drinking, let Nicole drink it, don''t be **** yourself.


    \"Hahaha..I don''t dare.\" An Li covered her stomach and laughed loudly, the two of them circled around Liu Feng.


    \"When you are on your period in a few days, I will drink iced drinks in front of you.\" Mina pouted.


    Enri stuck out her tongue and said, \"Then I''ll stay away from you.


    Liu Feng shook his head with a smile, he really had nothing to do with these two, and said gently, \"Okay, don''t be idle.


    Enri put her hands behind her back and said with a smile, \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"


    Mina put down the ice drink in her hand angrily, and said, \"Then I''ll blow a small fan.\"


    Liu Feng stroked i''s head, and said, \"Dear me, drink as much as you want after a few days.


    \"Understood, Your Majesty.\" Mina raised her head and blinked her blue eyes.


    Liu Feng nodded with a smile, turned to look at Hu Erniang and asked, \"Ann Li, how is the promotion of sanitary napkins?\"


    Some time ago, he asked Hu Erniang to arrange this matter. Now only Chang''an City is promoting sanitary napkins. Other cities have not implemented this matter, and they are only sold in gold coin supermarkets.


    An Li flipped through the notepad in her hand and reported, \"It''s all done. There are convenience stores in the nine major cities and the larger cities around them, and there are sanitary napkins for sale in them.\"


    \"Okay, let''s do it for now, and then implement it in every city after the output has been greatly improved." Liu Feng said with satisfaction.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"Enri blinked her brown eyes.


    Liu Feng flipped through the documents in his hand, suddenly remembered something, raised his head and asked,


    \"By the way, have you found a suitable replacement for the material of the sanitary napkin?\"


    The sanitary napkins he asked the workshop to develop are all made of materials on the other side of the earth, and they are all made of cotton and pulp with good water absorption.


    Although the effect is good, the cost of a pack is too high, and it cannot be sold too expensively. Otherwise, those civilians would rather suffer than buy and use when they see that a pack of sanitary napkins is so expensive.


    An Li nodded, flipped through the notepad quickly, and said, \"People from the scientific research department have been discussing with the workshop for several days, and now they have found a good substitute.\"


    \"Oh? Talk about it.\"Liu Feng sat up straight.


    \"It is a tree in the Forbidden Mountains. The plant is not large, it is as long as a sugar cane, and the fibers in it can be used to replace the material of sanitary napkins. An Li looked at the notepad and read it word by word.


    Liu Feng took a sip of tea and said, \"What else?\"


    \"After more than half a month of testing, it has good water absorption and is not harmful to the human body.\"Ann Lihui reported.


    \"Very good, just use this material instead.\"Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"Enri nodded heavily.


    Liu Feng put down the teacup and asked, \"By the way, how many of these plants are there? Where are they located?\"


    \"It is roughly distributed in the south of the Forbidden Mountains, where the sun is very abundant, and there are now a lot of them. They say that the entire hillside there is full of this kind of plant. An Lihui reported.


    ......\"Love the sun!\"


    Liu Feng rubbed his chin with one hand and instructed, \"Let the people from the Department of Agriculture go there to see if they can transplant them, and then plant them in large quantities. They can also be planted in greenhouses in winter.\"


    An Li flicked her fox tail, nodded and said, \"Yes, in this way, sanitary napkins can be mass-produced in winter.\"


    \"Yes, have you done a good job of publicizing the use of sanitary napkins and hygiene issues?\"Liu Feng asked.


    \"With the help of Wei Ya, it has been organized into a book, and the schools, newspapers and bulletin boards in each city are promoting it. Anli looked down at the notepad and said.


    Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction and said, \"Very good, follow-up questions should be followed up in time.\"


    \"Understood.\" Enri nodded again and again.


    \"Follow-up issues should be followed up, it is difficult to popularize this.\" Liu Feng urged.


    An Li shook the fox''s tail in agreement and said, \"Yeah, they are all too traditional, I''m afraid they''ll feel embarrassed and won''t buy them.\"


    Hu Erniang has fully understood the meaning of the word "tradition", and it is still useful to read books every night.


    \"Well, this is the key point. Let women promote it, they will be more accepting.\" Liu Feng said lightly.


    *clear. \"Enri blinked her brown eyes.

 Chapter 1255：

    \"Second update, Cv7). Please customize, please support.


    Chapter 1417: Abandoned. (3 more for customization)


    Chapter 1417: Abandoned. (3 more for customization)


    Three poles in the sun, Nicole is helping to make the bed in Liu Feng''s room in the castle.


    Liu Feng stood in front of the window and stretched his waist, full of energy, \"It''s a new day.\"


    Nicole came over after making the bed and said, \"Your Majesty, let me change your clothes.\"


    Liu Feng patted Nicole''s waist lightly, and said with concern, \"If you''re too tired today, you can take a rest.


    \"It''s okay, Your Majesty.\"A blush crept onto Nicole''s face.


    \"Don''t force it.\" Liu Feng said gently.


    Nicole picked up the clothes with a smile, and said while waiting for the clothes, \"Got it.\"


    Last night, Liu Feng and Nicole worked until midnight, and the two of them came to practice the next morning.


    \"Okay, let''s go have breakfast.\" Liu Feng sorted out the clothes he just changed.


    \"Tap tap. Two three...


    The two walked to the restaurant, where Mina and An Li were already sitting and waiting.


    \"Your Majesty.\"The women all stood up and saluted.


    Liu Feng raised his hand and pressed him, saying, \"Sit down, don''t be so restrained.\"


    \"Is good.\"


    Several women sat on the stools one after another, staring at the dishes on the table, all swallowing their saliva secretly.


    \"Eat it quickly.\" Liu Feng picked up the chopsticks first.


    The girls couldn''t hold it any longer, and they all picked up their chopsticks and started to eat in a storm.


    After more than an hour, Liu Feng and the others finished their breakfast, and the table was literally--


    A mess.


    \"Your Majesty, we can go to the highest building.\" Nicole helped Liu Feng change into the imperial clothes.


    Liu Feng nodded and said, \"Let''s go, there are a lot of things to deal with today.\"


    Ten minutes later, several people got off the castle, got on the steam car, and went to the highest building under the **** of Mira.


    Mina was lying on the window, murmuring, \"Your Majesty, in another seven or eight days, Jill and the others will go back.


    \"How about that Elf Marquis?\" Liu Feng asked curiously.


    \"Since his Jill came, I haven''t had a part-time job. I have nothing to do every day, except to eat and buy.\" Minahui reported.


    Liu Feng blinked his black eyes and asked, \"Did you do anything else?\"


    \"No, I am immersed in eating, drinking and having fun every day.\" Mina flipped through the notepad.


    \"What about the two orc princes?\" Liu Feng continued to ask.


    Mina turned to another page and reported, \"The orc prince also eats and drinks every day, but he has been asking people if they want to go to the Torola orc empire.\"


    \"Where is the second prince of the orcs?\" Liu Feng continued to ask.


    \"He has been buying goods, a lot of goods these days, but like his eldest brother, he is also asking people if they want to go to Torola.\" Minahui reported. Liu Feng nodded thoughtfully, raised his eyebrows slightly, \"Interesting, does anyone agree?


    \"No one agreed, Your Majesty, do you want to arrest the two of them?\" Mina said solemnly.


    \"At best, they just asked people if they wanted to go, and they didn''t do anything too much.\"Liu Feng didn''t really care.


    Mina nodded thoughtfully and said, \"Yes, most of the people they asked were civilians or shop clerks, but they didn''t go to airships, train stations and other places to ask.\"


    \"Yeah, it can be said that they are just promoting their empire and have no other meaning.\" Liu Feng said lightly.


    \"They must have known about Viscount Mueller before, so they took advantage of the loophole.\" Mina said angrily.


    Liu Feng patted the cat''s mother''s leg lightly, and said with a smile, \"Let''s go with them, they won''t make any splashes, arrange a few people to come in contact with them.


    \"Your Majesty, do you want to take the initiative to give them away?\" Mina wondered.


    \"Since they are so eager to poach people, then send them some people, as for who you are, you can choose.\"Liu Feng played with his taste.


    Mina covered her mouth and smiled, \"Yes, Your Majesty, I understand.\"


    An Li has been pulling Liu Feng''s clothes, and said quickly, \"Your Majesty, look.\"


    Liu Feng looked at the sound and asked, \"What''s wrong?\"


    \"Your Majesty, there is a kitten there.\"Enri said with wide eyes. kitten? \" Mina almost stuck her head out when she heard there was a cat.


    Liu Feng saw a pure white kitten on the side of the road and asked, \"Want to raise it?


    Mina grabbed in front of Hu Erniang and replied without hesitation, \"Think!\"


    \"Then take it back and raise it.\" Liu Feng said gently, and asked Mila to stop by the road.


    Mina and Enri rushed to get out of the car and ran straight to the kitten.


    Although the kitten is white, the hair on its body is dirty, very like


    - A little gray cat, the meowing is also very hoarse, and the eyes are smeared with eye feces. . . .


    \"Your Majesty, look at it, it''s so pitiful!\" En Li looked at the kitten with a distressed expression.


    Mina stretched out her hand to hug it, but the kitten kept dodging, her eyes full of horror.


    \"Be careful, don''t get scratched, it''s still a little afraid of life.\" Liu Feng cared.


    \"What to do, Your Majesty? It doesn''t want to come here.\"


    Mina scratched her head anxiously and wondered, \"But why is it here? Where is its mother? It looks like a kitten that was just born.\"


    *Probably abandoned. \" Liu Feng analyzed.


    Abandoned kittens and puppies can be seen everywhere on the other side of the earth, thrown in trash cans, on the side of the road and even killed.


    Mina looked at the yowling kitten and said distressedly, \"Your Majesty, it doesn''t want us to come near, so how can I take it away?\"


    \"Give it something to eat, let it get acquainted with you first.\"Liu Feng gave a solution.

 Chapter 1256：

    Mina ran back to the car, came over with a bunch of snacks, and said, \"Your Majesty, what should I feed it? Can dried fish be okay?\"


    \"Give it the original dried small fish, or kittens can''t eat salted and seasoned ones.\" Liu Feng said softly.


    \"Yes.\" Mina quickly took out the original dried fish, broke apart a small piece and slowly approached the kitten.


    The kitten first slowly backed away, and then kept sniffing the dried fish with its 0.5-moist nose, making a hoarse meow.


    Mina kept blinking her blue eyes, she didn''t dare to hold her breath, she didn''t dare to relax her tight shoulders until the kitten got close to Xiao Yugan and licked it a few times.


    \"Look, Your Majesty, the kitten ate.\" Enri said in surprise.


    Liu Feng nodded slightly and said, \"It can''t eat this now, just to make it familiar with us. I''ll take it to the car later, and give it some goat milk when I get to the highest building.\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"Enri nodded with a smile.


    Ten minutes later, the kitten was completely familiar with Mina and the others. In addition to the blessing of Xiaoyu, there was another reason that Mina was a cat orc, which was also the reason for the kitten to let go of her vigilance.


    *Three shifts, (V). Ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    Chapter 1418: Measures! (1 more for customization)


    On the eleventh floor of the highest building, Mina and An Li were walking around the kitten. It only took half an hour to get acquainted with the kitten to bring them back to the highest building.


    \"Your Majesty, look, it''s calling at me.\"The girl Mina''s heart overflowed. Liu Feng rarely sees such a soft side of the cat ear girl, and said gently, \"Since I brought it back, I must take good care of it.\"


    \"I will.\" Mina squatted on the ground, the cat''s tail-flicking straight.


    An Li''s girly heart was also captured by the kitten, and she repeatedly praised, \"It''s really cute, pink ears, pink claws.


    Nicole was no exception, squatted in front of the kitten, stretched out her fingers and kept playing with the kitten, meowing from time to time.


    Liu Feng was sitting on the sofa, sipping rose tea and watching the girls play with the cats. This scene really made me feel happy.


    He put down the teacup and warned, \"You have to be careful, don''t get scratched, it has been outside for so long, there must be a lot of bacteria on it.\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"


    Mina raised her head with a smile on her face, and continued, \"How about we give it a bath? There will be no bacteria after washing.\"


    \"You can''t take a bath right now, the kitten looks like only two or three months old, and it has no resistance. Taking a bath might make it sick or even die. *Liu Feng shook his head lightly.


    He also has read this knowledge. Except when he doesn''t deal with documents, he will read books. He will read some books, such as medicine, management, humanities, and even pet knowledge.


    \"what!\"


    Mina hurriedly looked at the kitten and said regretfully, \"Then I can''t hold it, Your Majesty, why can it take a bath?\"


    Liu Feng thought about it for a while, and said, \"Feed it some food that can enhance its immunity, and it can take a bath after feeding it for a while.\"


    Originally, I wanted to say that you can take a bath only after you have been vaccinated, but the current level of the other world is not up to the conditions for making vaccines, so you can only feed the cat some good food to enhance its immunity.


    \"Okay, I''ll give it my lollipop.\" Enri had a reluctant expression on her face.


    Mina rolled her eyes and said, \"Silly fox, kittens don''t eat lollipops.\"


    \"Where''s the tomato scrambled eggs?\" En Li blinked her brown eyes.


    Mina really lost to the fox ears, she didn''t have a good air, \"It won''t eat.\"


    Anli tilted his head and asked in doubt, \"Then what does it eat?\"


    Mina was stopped by the question, and he hesitated for a long time before saying, ......Eat fish! \"


    Neither of them had ever raised pets. When they were wandering, they watched squirrels eat pine cones and frogs eat bugs, but they never saw what kittens eat.


    \"It can be eaten, but you must give it some goat milk first.\"Nico has experience in raising small pets.


    When I was at home with my mother May, I often adopted some small pets, and naturally I knew how to feed them.


    \"Nicole is right, give it some goat milk first to strengthen its immunity, and then give it some fish meat later.\"Liu Feng said lightly.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\" Mina smiled and said, turning around and letting the maid prepare-


    some.


    En Li turned her head and asked, \"Your Majesty, can''t the kitten sleep with us before taking a bath?\"


    \"Of course.\"


    Liu Feng picked up the teacup and continued, \"If you haven''t bathed with fleas on your body, sleeping together will infect you.


    \"All right.\"


    Enri pouted and turned her head, picked up the kitten and muttered, \"You can sleep with us after a while!\"


    Half an hour later, the maid brought a pot of warm goat milk and put it in front of the kitten.


    Mina squatted in front of the kitten, pampered and said, kitten cat, drink it quickly. \"


    An Li also stopped beside the kitten, slowly patted the kitten''s head, and said with a smile, \"Drink some quickly, I will be able to eat fish later.\"


    The kitten first looked at the pot of goat milk timidly, then moved forward and backward for a while, then paused for a while before sticking its head into the pot, and began to **** and drink.


    \"Kitten cat, is it good to drink? Don''t drink in such a hurry.\" Mina said with concern, rubbing the cat''s head with her hands.


    Liu Feng started to draft a document while the cats were teasing and feeding the cat, and said, "Enri, come here." \"


    An Li raised her head, got up and walked over, wondering, \"Your Majesty, what''s wrong?\"


    \"Look at this document, if there is no problem, arrange for someone to execute it.\"


    Liu Feng handed the document to Hu Erniang.


    Enri took the document with both hands and nodded, \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"


    What is written on the document is a plan to care for the homeless and send them to some corners of Chang''an City - some goat milk, fresh fish, etc., so that the stray kittens and puppies can have a full meal.


    Originally, he wanted to open a pet shop, but 587 had no choice but to meet the conditions now, so he could only try his best to make those stray cats and dogs less hungry.


    En Li watched it for ten minutes before closing the document, and said with a wide-eyed smile, \"Your Majesty, this is a really good idea.\"


    \"In every place where stray cat and dog food is set up, some notices must be posted, so that people in the city cannot destroy these facilities at will. Once caught, they will be sent to the security department for a few days." Liu Feng added .


    \"Your Majesty, I think the obedience will punish them with some coins, and then they will learn the lesson.\" Enri suggested.


    Liu Feng nodded lightly and said, \"Okay, just do as you said, let the newspaper publish a report on this, autumn is coming, and there will be more and more stray animals.\"


    \"Yes.\"

 Chapter 1257：

    An Li took out a notepad and began to record, and continued, \"Your Majesty, we can also post on the bulletin board in the city, and even put some small business lines in some crowded places, just do as you said.\"Liu Feng Tap your head down.


    \"One update, Cv7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1419: Is there an ambush? (2 more for customization)


    \"Ta Ta....


    The Knights led by Field were on their way, and the torrential rain a few days ago caused them to delay a lot of time.


    It was originally scheduled to reach the city of Alor in three or four days, but now it has taken six or seven days to arrive.


    \"Your Majesty, our food can last us about ten days.\"Reported by Green Deacon.


    Due to the rain a few days ago, the ground was exceptionally muddy. Not only was the cart carrying grain difficult to walk, but even the draught horse carrying wheat had a hard time walking.


    - A lot of grain was lost on the road, many draught horses stumbled and fell into the mud pit, the wheels of the trailer were broken, and a lot of grain fell into the muddy soil.


    Field asked Green Deacon to take a look at the food situation early this morning. As long as they could support them for five or six days, they would have the confidence to take Alor City completely. Field nodded in satisfaction, and said, \"The rest of the food should be taken care of by them, and if anything goes wrong, they will be killed.\"\"Understood.\" Deacon Green responded immediately.


    \"Celtic, how long will it take to get to Yarrow City?\" Field''s face was gloomy. These days, he was either on horseback or in the tent, and he was really a little irritable.


    The great Celtic knight pulled the warhorse and quickly came to the side of the princess, respectfully saying, \"Your Majesty, we will be near Yarrow City in about evening.\"


    \"At night?,\"


    Field''s darkened face slightly improved, and continued, \"Let the knights move forward at full speed, don''t rest at noon, and rest near Yarrow City.\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"The Celtic Knight responded immediately.


    Field pulled the string, and his body turned upside down with the movement of the war horse. He looked at the front with sharp eyes, and said solemnly, \"Tomorrow, Yarrow City will belong to me.\"


    \"As you wish, Your Majesty.\"Deacon Green and Jin Mo immediately answered.


    Minutes and seconds passed, and the sun went from the soft morning light of morning to the scorching sun of noon, and finally turned into the current sunset afterglow.


    Princess Field and others are getting closer and closer to Yarrow City, but they don''t know that there are many dangers hidden on the road.


    \"Your Majesty, further ahead is the city of Yarrow, should we take a rest first\"


    1? \" Jin Mo bowed his head respectfully.


    Field''s silver-white eyes looked at the flags fluttering on the buildings in the distance, and adjusted his emotions, \"Well, I ordered to go down and find a place to camp and rest.\"


    They are only three or four hours away from Alor City, and the palace buildings in Alor City are extraordinarily tall, and the flags on them are bright red, which is extraordinarily conspicuous.


    \"Yes.\"Jin Mo responded immediately, turned around and went to give orders.


    Field retracted his icy eyes, turned to look to the left, and ordered, \"Celt, send a team of knights to patrol and guard.\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"The Celtic Knight responded immediately.


    \"Jinmo, you lead a team to explore the road, and let them march all the way to the vicinity of Yarrow City.\" Field added.


    She wanted to be safe, there were still three or four hours away from the city of Alor.


    No one can guarantee the safety of the journey, so they can only send the vanguard knights to explore the way.


    Jin Mo was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t expect to send her there, so he nodded and replied,


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"


    Half an hour later, the Knights of the Flanders Empire camped on a large lawn, and Field took a break in the main tent after letting people seize the time to patrol. Jin Mo put on a light leather armor, put arrows and bows on his back, stretched out a black warhorse, and led a hundred knights toward Yarrow City.


    \"Be vigilant along the way, look around more, and don''t let go of any corner.\"Jin Mo shouted.


    This time, she was sent to explore the road. To be honest, she was a little flustered. The road to Alor City was relatively narrow, and only five people could pass side by side, and there were tall trees on both sides.


    It''s easy for the enemy to ambush on both sides. If he encounters an enemy, Jin Mo might be a little bit fiercer this trip, so she is extra serious at the moment.


    \"Yes.\"The knights responded in unison.


    \"Ta Ta...


    Jin Mo pulled the reins and ran ahead, followed by two hundred knights.


    After more than half an hour, Jin Mo and others came to the road that was not very spacious. Since it had only rained a few days ago, the road was still a little muddy and not dry, and it was difficult for the horses to run.


    Jin Mo looked up at the gray sky, and said solemnly, \"It''s getting dark, hurry up.\"


    She didn''t want to hurry with a torch, so that the two hundred knights, including herself, would become a living target.


    \"Yes.\"The knights responded loudly, no one dared to relax.


    Originally, the war horse was moving fast, but due to the muddy road, the war horse riding on the soil slipped and fell directly to the ground. Jin Mo had to adjust the rhythm and let the war horse reduce its speed.


    .." If this goes on, you will lose sight of the road. \" Jin Mo complained, and the hand holding the reins tightened.


    The knights also slowed down, squinting their eyes and staring ahead. The sky began to get darker and darker. Most of them suffered from night blindness. line to identify the direction. \"Sir, do we want a torch? We can''t see the road ahead.\"-The knight suggested.


    Jin Mo shook his head without hesitation, and said, \"No, let''s move forward for a while, if it really doesn''t work, we will go back. Now the ignition will only reveal our position.\"


    \"Yes, my lord.\"The knights said in unison.


    The crowd moved forward for more than half an hour. Since it was really hard to see the road, Jin Mo planned to have people start to turn back to the camp, but before she could speak, there was a scream from a knight in front of her. (good good) \"Ah!\"


    \"what happened?\"


    \"There is an ambush! Retreat.\"


    .. ya


    Jin Mo heard several screams and the constant voices from the knights in front, which made her complexion change greatly.


    \"Sa! Retreat.\" Jin Mo hurriedly shouted.


    She didn''t know what was going on, but based on the sound from the front, there was no doubt that there were enemies in ambush, but she couldn''t see the situation in front of her, which made her very uneasy.


    \"Retreat! Retreat!\" The knights shouted again and again, almost no one cared about the knights in front, and they all retreated in a panic.


    Although Jin Mo felt a little strange, the constant screams of the knights made her too late to think too much, and she also turned the direction of the horse and retreated.


    \"Second shift, FV7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1420: Must grab. (3 more for customization)


    \"Whoa, whoa...


    On the sea, five sailboats are heading towards the junction of the Yadian Kingdom and the Han Dynasty.


    Beiru stood on the board and looked into the distance, stared at it for a while and said excitedly, \"Big brother, big brother, come and see.\"

 Chapter 1258：

    Mei Bo followed the sound and looked at the sea, the corner of his mouth raised slightly, \"Finally, let''s wait for the opportunity.


    To their northwest were two sailboats sailing on the sea without any flags.


    \"Big brother, it looks like they are merchant ships.\"Belu understood when he saw that there was no flag.


    Mabel handed the wine jar in his hand to his subordinates, put his hands on the fence and said excitedly, \"It should have come from near Haiyan City, and it seems that their sailing direction is about the Kingdom of Yadian.


    \"Let''s rob them.* Beru is impatient. With a smile on Mabel''s face, he said, \"Of course, it must be robbed. \"


    They haven''t robbed them for a long time. This time, they saw that there were only two merchant ships not far away, so it would be strange not to rob them.


    Beiru laughed heartily and turned to let the pirates prepare. They had five ships, and they prepared a lot of bows and arrows when they went to sea. It was more than enough to grab two merchant ships.


    Now, there is no pirate flag flying on the ship. When preparing to go to the remote town, the flag is torn off, in order to avoid passing ships to see their flag, so as to stay away from 980 in advance.


    \"Ta Ta...


    The pirate ship began to arrange intensively, some carrying arrows, some wearing leather armor and preparing big swords.


    Mabel and Beiru also put on leather armor and prepared with machetes, waiting for the merchant ship to approach.


    Half an hour later, the two merchant ships began to slowly reveal their true colors. They were two thirty-meter ships. When Beiru saw the merchant ships, he immediately ordered the boatmen to control the ships to approach them.


    \"Whoa, whoa...


    After a dozen hits, Beiru''s five pirate ships completely surrounded the two merchant ships, slowly approaching the merchant ships, and did not stop until they almost touched.


    Beiru held the machete high in his hand and shouted loudly, \"All charge for me! Kill all the rebels.\"


    The merchants on the two merchant ships didn''t know that the other party was a pirate group at first, and they didn''t realize it until they were surrounded. Now they are all hiding in the cabins and dare not come out.


    \"Grab! Grab!\" The pirates rushed to the two merchant ships noisily.


    \"Brother, these two merchant ships actually carried a lot of cargo.\" Beilu smiled very happily.


    He held a bottle of wine in his hand (aiff), laughed a few times, and then took a few gulps of the stolen wine.


    Mabel walked to the deck of the merchant ship, looking at the sea in the distance, and said happily, \"I''ll say it''s right to come here, there are so many merchant ships that we can grab it. Mabel and the others only spent less than an hour , the two merchant ships were looted.


    \"This feels really good. Belle''s eyes are narrowed.


    There were five merchants on the two ships. They were a chamber of commerce in the Yadian Kingdom. They heard that there were good goods in Haiyan City, so they sent them to buy.


    Compared to the more than 800 people of the Mayber Pirates, the knights of those merchants were nothing but little, so there was almost no resistance, and Beiru and the others looted. Mayber took a few sips of wine and asked, \"Have the goods been counted? The important thing is how much wine is there?\"


    \"Sir, we now have 100 jars of wine and a lot of other goods. There are 200 pieces of fabric, more than 200 jars of sealed cans, and many strange things.\"


    A young pirate reports.


    \"Strange thing?\" Mabel wondered.


    The young pirate nodded again and again and said, \"They have been moved to our ship, adults can go and see.\"


    \"Okay, got it.\"


    Mabel nodded lightly and said, \"Belu, you stay and deal with-


    Down. \"


    \"Yes, big brother.\"Belu responded immediately.


    After Mabel turned to leave, Beiru asked the pirates to take one of the merchant ships of the merchants as their own, crowded them all into one ship, and escorted all the other knights away by the way.


    \"Whoa, whoa..


    - After everything is done, the pirate ships of the Mabel Pirates have all left.


    When Mabel saw Beiru''s return, he asked, \"How is it\"


    \"It has all been dealt with, and their knights have all surrendered to us.\"Belu said.


    In fact, they were forced to submit. Many knights were reluctant, but Beiru cut their throats with a knife, and the others did not dare to say anything when they saw it.


    \"Very good, this way we have more people.\" Mabel said with satisfaction. Beiru took a sip of wine and asked, \"Brother, how much goods did we grab this time? How many coins?\"


    Mabel spread out his hands and looked at the pile of goods behind him and said, \"The goods have not been cleared out, and the number of coins is not much, only a few gold coins and some coins that I have never seen before.\"


    \"I haven''t seen the coin? What is it?\" Beiru asked suspiciously.


    Mabel took out a one-hundred-dollar bill and said, \"This is it, they say it''s a bill, and it can be used to buy goods just like coins.


    Beiru took the banknotes and began to observe, and after watching it for a long time, he said, \"That''s it?


    Can you really buy something? \"


    \"I don''t know either, but seeing that they bought so many things back, it doesn''t seem like a lie?\" Mabel analyzed.


    \" But then again, this thing called paper money is really beautiful.


    Beiru''s eyes were straightened, his hands were stroking back and forth on the pattern on it, and he exclaimed, \"Brother, look at it, the pattern and text on it look good.\"


    Mabel nodded irrefutably and said, \"Yeah, if it is a commodity, I believe that there will be many nobles who are willing to pay a high price to buy this.\"


    \"Brother, why don''t we sell it?\"Belu doesn''t know.


    \"No, there are quite a few banknotes, we can keep them to buy goods.\"Maybe disagreed.


    Beiru looked puzzled and said, \"Brother, we won''t go to Haiyan City now, it''s useless to keep it.\"


    \"Didn''t you listen to those merchants, this banknote is now available throughout the Han Dynasty.\"Maybe reminded.


    \"Meaning that the city we''re going to now can also be used?\" Beiru said suspiciously.


    Mabel nodded lightly and said, \"After we occupy that city, we will buy some weapons and leather armor from other cities.\"Good idea. \" Belle agreed.


    \"Three shifts, (Cv7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1421: The crocodile orcs were convinced. (4 more for customization)


    Chapter 1421: The crocodile orcs were convinced. (4 more for customization)


    The two brothers Maber sat on the board of the boat, poured the stolen banknotes on a piece of cloth, and began to observe the difference between the banknotes.


    Beiru held a ten-yuan note and said, \"Brother, this one is smaller than the one you just took.\"


    \"I just asked them to ask, and said this is the equivalent of ten copper coins.\"Maybe explained.


    \"Where''s the note just now? What''s the denomination?\" Beiru wondered. Mabel thought about it and said, \"It seems to be the denomination of a silver coin.\"


    Beilu squinted slightly, stared at the banknotes for a long time, and said, \"In this way, the banknotes are much more convenient.\"

 Chapter 1259：

    "Yeah, you don''t have to carry boxes all over again, and you don''t have to worry about being difficult to carry." Mabel also saw good benefits.


    Beiru asked people to put away all the banknotes, and by the way, asked them to count the amount of money and then register it.


    He took several notes of different denominations into his pocket and said, "I''ll keep a few first."


    Row. "Mei nodded in fear, and took several banknotes of different denominations.


    "Brother, what''s in the cargo? I heard a lot of weird stuff, right?" Beiru suddenly remembered that there was still cargo.


    Mabel pointed to the pile of goods not far away and said, "I have them take out


    -The copy is there, I''m going to study it. "


    While Beiru was still dealing with the end of his hand, Mabel found the knights of the other party and began to ask what the goods were. Those banknotes were only known by asking the knights.


    "Is there a bar?" This is what Beiru is looking forward to most, and he fell in love with him when he was drinking on the other party''s boat.


    "Of course, there are a hundred altars, the taste is really good." Mabel said with a hearty smile.


    Beiru nodded again and again, agreeing very much, and said, "It''s been enough for us to drink for a long time. I hope the city we''re going to also has so much wine."


    "It shouldn''t let us down," Mabel said expectantly.


    Beiru pointed to a jar of canned food and wondered, "What is this?"


    Mayb had the can open and explained, "They said it was a can of lamb and it tasted good."


    "How delicious is it to have everything in an airtight jar?" Beru scorns--


    Gu.


    But the next second he regretted it. After smelling the fragrance, he turned his eyes back to the can and said in surprise, "Why does this can smell so good?"


    Mabel was also shocked, and quickly asked his subordinates to pour out two copies, expecting, "It''s much better than I thought, I thought it was an unpleasant smell."


    "Let me taste it." Beiru couldn''t wait, and put his nose in front of the can.


    Mabel handed over a portion of the can that was poured out and said, "Try it now, it won''t taste bad."


    "Suck, suck, suck...


    Beiru licked the canned mutton on the plate without hesitation, and then showed a satisfied look.


    Seeing the other party''s enjoyment, Mabel hurriedly ate the food on the plate into his mouth, even pouring the fork into it.


    "Brother, this canned mutton is really delicious." Beiru''s eyes showed satisfaction.


    Mabel asked his subordinates to continue pouring canned mutton, agreeing, "It''s really the best food I''ve ever eaten."


    "Brother, how much of this canned mutton is there?" Beiru was drooling.


    "There are still about a hundred altars, enough for us to eat for several days." Mabel said with a hearty smile, and drank the canned mutton again.


    The two of Beiru opened five or six jars of mutton cans in succession before giving up, sitting on the boat and looking at the empty cans contentedly.


    "Brother, what about the other things? What are they?" Beiru asked curiously.


    Mabel turned his head and picked up a notebook, and said, "This seems to be called a notebook. They say it can be used for writing and recording instead of parchment scrolls."


    Beiru took the notebook and started flipping through it, surprised and said, "This white flower can write something? And it looks very thin.


    "Yeah, this is really convenient.


    Mabel nodded in agreement, picked up a scroll and said, "This seems to be called a scroll, and it can be used to replace a quill."


    "Paper scroll?" Beiru took over curiously and wrote back and forth on the notebook just now.


    Mabel leaned his head over to see if this paper scroll was really that magical.


    "It''s amazing, you can really write without ink." Beiru exclaimed again and again.


    Mabel, like a curious baby, kept looking at the written word and said in surprise, "It''s really a good thing."


    "Brother, let''s see, is there anything else." Beiru began to look forward to other goods.


    Mei Bo is also looking forward to taking out every kind of goods, including salt, perfume, porcelain, and shoes, all of which are only available in the Han Dynasty.


    The two studied for more than an hour, and their jaws were so surprised that they couldn''t close.


    Beiru sniffed his body and said in surprise, "Brother, this perfume is still very fragrant."


    "Yeah, this is the real perfume. The ones we grabbed in the past can''t compare to this." Mabel was annoyed that he treasured those broken things like treasures.


    "Too many good things." Beru was still playing with a china plate. Mabel hurriedly grabbed the china plate and exhorted, "Be careful not to break this, it will look good in the castle."


    "Yes, after we occupy a city, we will move all these good things into the castle." Beiru laughed.


    After Mae asked people to collect all these goods, he walked to the bow and said in a deep voice,


    "After we stabilize, we should go to Haiyan City in person."


    "I agree, it''s been too long since I went back, so many good things can be produced there." Beiru nodded again and again.


    "Four shifts, (V). Please customize, please support."


    Chapter 1422: Been played? (5 more for customization)


    "Tap on...


    Jin Mo led the remaining more than one hundred knights to evacuate quickly, and left the dangerous road after more than half an hour.


    woohoo...


    After Jin Mo left the avenue, he calmed his breath for a long time before he dared to look back, wanting to see if any enemies were catching up.


    After watching for a while to make sure that no one was there, she clamped her horse''s belly and shouted, "Get out of here."


    "Yes." The knights responded immediately, not daring to stop at all, and followed closely behind the elves.


    Jin Mo hurried to the camp. Because the sky was getting darker and darker, it took them an hour to rush back.


    When the elf got off the horse, he asked the knight to lead the horse down, and let them rest first, while he walked straight into the main tent.


    "Your Majesty." Jin Mo panicked and gave a noble salute.


    *327" Field put down the teacup, turned his head and said solemnly, "So panicked, what happened ahead? "


    Jin Mo sorted out his panic and said quickly, "Your Majesty, there is an ambush ahead.

 Chapter 1260：

    \"Sure enough, it''s pretty much what I guessed.\"


    Field clasped the arm of the chair tightly, and continued to ask, \"Where''s the knight? How much did you lose?


    \"More than 60 knights.\" Jin Mohui reported that this number was not too many, so she reported it directly.


    Field''s clenched hand relaxed a little and said, \"Fortunately, I thought the knights you brought with you are all destroyed.\"


    \"We are leaning back, it is the pioneer knight who rushed ahead to explore the way first.


    ...\" Jin Mo explained the ins and outs of the matter -- times.


    \"Have you seen who it is?\" Field asked.


    Jin Mo shook his head, thinking back, \"They must have been there in ambush ahead of time, because we didn''t have a torch at the wayfinding point, and they couldn''t have found us.\"


    \"They were attacked without a torch. Nine times out of ten, they set up an ambush there ahead of time.\" Deacon Green analyzed.


    Field frowned and thought for a while, then said, \"The matter is not that complicated, no one can see it at night, and it is undoubtedly very dangerous for them to ambush there.


    Jin Mo paused for a while, his face was a little embarrassed, and he forgot to analyze this in a hurry. - Click, or she will lead the knights to fight back. After thinking for a long time, she said, \"Your Majesty, you mean that they have no one there. ?\"


    \"Your Majesty, but this doesn''t make sense. If there is no one, how did our knights lose?\"The green deacon was confused.


    Field picked up the teacup and analyzed, \"According to what Jin Mo said, there were several muffled noises, followed by the screams of knights and the wailing of warhorses, but no sound of weapons colliding, no matter how I thought about it. Very unreasonable.\"


    \"Perhaps it was dark, the enemy attacked, and the knights didn''t have time to react, so they didn''t draw their swords to fight?\" Jin Mo thought of this explanation.


    \"It''s not impossible, but how do you explain the muffled sounds you said?\" Field asked rhetorically.


    Jin Mo was stopped for a while, he didn''t say anything for a while, he could only shake his head and said, \"I don''t know.\"


    \"It can only be said that there is no one there, or there are only a few people.\" Field analyzed.


    Jin Mo''s eyes widened, and he suddenly realized, \"Could it be that there is a trap there?\"


    \"Now this argument can be established.\" Field took a sip of tea.


    \"Damn, I was tricked.\"


    With a displeased expression on his face, Jin Mo continued, \"Your Majesty, the more people in Yaluo City are like this, the more they have nothing to do. They are just doing useless resistance to delay time.\"


    Field shook the teacup, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, \"I know this.\"


    \"Your Majesty, let''s attack Yarrow City early tomorrow morning.\" Jin Mo immediately agreed.


    \"You continue to take a team to explore at dawn, be careful of traps, make sure the road to Alor City is okay, we will lead the Knights to join you.\" Field leader.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"Jin Mo replied respectfully, turned around and retired. After watching Jin Mo leave, Deacon Green filled Field with tea and said softly,


    \"Your Majesty, take a shower and rest, you have to get up early tomorrow.\"


    \"No hurry, please be late.\"


    Field waved his hand lightly, walked out of the main tent, looked at the sky and said, \"Today''s night is beautiful.\"


    The green deacon also came out, and after bringing a cloak to put on the princess, he said, \"Your Majesty, it''s almost autumn, and the weather is a little cold at night.\"


    \"It''s okay, this little wind is nothing, the most important thing is to win the city of Alor.


    Field said solemnly.


    \"Tomorrow will be as you wish, Your Majesty...\"The green deacon also looked at the sky full of stars.


    Field took a sip of tea and said lightly, \"The sky that had rained looked particularly beautiful.


    \"Your Majesty, tomorrow night we will be able to watch the stars in the palace.\"Deacon Green smiled.


    \"Good!\"Field is in a good mood.


    In the early morning of the next day, Jin Mogang put on leather armor and weapons as soon as he opened his eyes. He reconvened two hundred knights and continued on the road of yesterday.


    \"Ta Ta....


    More than an hour later, Jin Mo and everyone came to the place where the knights were lost yesterday. She turned over and dismounted and surrounded herself with a few knights, and walked carefully towards the front.


    Jin Mo walked for a few minutes and came to a large hole, and curiosity drove her to look inside.


    It doesn''t matter if it doesn''t matter, it makes her sick enough, she quickly covered her mouth and backed away, her brows furrowed.


    The entire cave was filled with the knights that were lost last night. I saw that they were all stuck on sharp wooden sticks, some were bodies, some were heads, and some were throats. This scene seemed particularly unappetizing.


    Jin Mo took a few deep breaths and commanded, \"Let people see if there is any other way to go to Yarrow City.\"


    There are three big holes on this road leading to Yarrow City. Each hole has sharp wooden sticks with the corpses of knights on them. The road is not wide, but now it is blocked by the big holes.


    \"Yes, my lord.\"The knights didn''t dare to look inside, they all scattered out of 2.7 to find their way.


    Jin Mo drank several sips of water in succession, so that he would not recall the disgusting scene, and muttered to himself, \"I have to go back and report to His Majesty.\"


    After searching for more than two hours, the knights could not find a suitable path, so they rushed to the spot and reported to Jin Mo.


    \"It''s still early, continue to look for it for me, if you can''t find what you know about the consequences, I don''t need to stress it again.\" Jin Mo reprimanded.


    If she goes back like this, Her Royal Highness will definitely be furious, so she, who is looking forward to winning the city of Yarrow today, knows that the road is blocked and there is no other way, her face will be very ugly, Jin Mo thinks about it. Chills.


    \"Five more, (V7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1423: No one survived? (1 more for customization)


    The crooked crescent moon climbed up the night sky, and there were scattered stars in the black night sky that could not be seen, which looked particularly sad.


    Timothy stood in front of the study window and looked at the night sky, sighing, \"Finally there are stars.\"


    It had been raining heavily a few days ago, and the night was no exception. She had forgotten how long she had not seen the stars. The last time she watched the night scene was when she was locked in Kaili City.


    \"Nana, pour me a cup of hot tea.\" Timothy ordered.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"Nana hurriedly stopped making the bed and went to the desk to start pouring tea.


    \"Whoa, whoa...


    Nana skillfully poured out a cup of hot tea, held it with both hands and said, \"Your Majesty, hot tea.\"


    \"Um.\"


    Timothy took the teacup and continued, \"Nana, the intelligence shows that the people from the Flanders Empire are getting closer and closer to us.\"


    \"Your Majesty, don''t think too much about it.\"


    Nana took out a cloak while comforting, and worried, \"It''s almost autumn, it will be a little cold at night, you should wear more.\"

 Chapter 1261：

    Timothy pulled off the cloak he just put on his upper body and said, \"It''s okay, I like the weather now, at least there''s no hot sun.\"


    \"Your Majesty, I heard that there is important information at the meeting tomorrow morning, do you want to rest early tonight?\" Nana asked with concern.


    \"Well, I''ll wait for a while, I''ll sleep when I''m sleepy.\" Timothy nodded lightly. Nana struggled for a long time, and summoned the courage to ask, \"Your Majesty, are you thinking about the Han Dynasty?\"


    Timothy nodded lightly and said helplessly, \"Yeah, it''s already here, I don''t know what it means that the other party will help but not send troops.\"


    \"Your Majesty, you have been thinking about these things these past few days. It''s time to rest. If you don''t fall ill, it will be bad.\"Nana worried.


    These days, when Timothy finishes his affairs, he will stand by the window and think, or go to the city wall himself and stand and look into the distance.


    She couldn''t figure out what the king of the Han Dynasty was thinking. If she didn''t want to help, she would just refuse. There was no need to say anything like helping but not sending troops. Moreover, when he was in Kaili City, he was rescued once by the king of the Han Dynasty, which showed that the other party should be able to help. As for how to help, it was really unpredictable.


    \"It''s okay, you can take a rest.\" Timothy said softly.


    Nana shook her head lightly and said, \"It''s okay, Your Majesty, I''m not sleepy yet, so let''s accompany you first.\"


    Timothy looked at Nana with a sigh, and said, \"You''re already twenty years old, and it''s almost time to let you go.\"


    Nana shook her head with a smile, and said, \"I have followed His Majesty since I was a child, and I will not leave easily, not to mention that now is a critical moment, I will definitely follow His Majesty all the time.\"


    \"Okay, when it''s safe to pass this time, I''ll find you a good family.\"


    Timothy felt warm in his heart.


    \"Your Majesty.\"Nana filled the teacup with water again.


    After the two stood by the window chatting for more than an hour, they finally ended the chat when Timothy felt sleepy.


    The next day, when the genius was slightly bright, Nana got up to prepare breakfast and wash things. Her Majesty''s things were all made by her.


    \"Knock knock....


    After Nana knocked on the door, she pushed open the Queen''s door and asked the maid to bring in breakfast, face wash, and the imperial clothes to be changed.


    - A ray of sunlight shone into the bedroom, Timothy slowly opened his eyes and said softly,


    \"Nana.\"


    \"I''m here, Your Majesty.\" Nana hurried to the bed.


    Timothy was helped to sit up and said, \"Help me get dressed.\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"Nana nodded, turned to pick up the clothes and started to wait for the dressing.


    Timothy took a mouthful of water and rinsed several times, then spit it out, got up, and walked out of the room with his sleeves thrown.


    Twenty minutes later, she sat on the main seat of the palace hall, looking at Viscount Terence and Duke Viller who were saluting in front of her.


    \"Your Majesty, did you sleep well last night?\" Terrence looked at the queen with heavy dark circles under her eyes.


    Timothy waved his hand lightly to indicate that it was not important, and asked, \"What happened to the Flanders Empire?\"


    Viscount Terrence bowed slightly and said, \"The intelligence early this morning shows that their vanguard knights have all fallen into the trap.\"


    \"How many people?\" Timothy looked a little surprised, thinking that this trap was just a decoration.


    \"About fifty people, no one survived.\" Viscount Terence looked a little proud. He specially asked people to dig deeper for this trap, and by the way, he placed a lot of sharp wooden sticks in it.


    Timothy nodded involuntarily, and asked with a trace of luck, \"Where is their princess? Is there a trap?\"


    \"It''s a pity Your Majesty, she''s not inside.\" Viscount Terence frowned slightly, obviously he thought so too.


    The look of anticipation on Timothy''s face disappeared, and he asked, \"What about them now? Move on or?\"


    \"They should be far away, and there is no information for the time being, but the road is blocked by traps, and they will not be able to come in a short time.\"Viscount Terence reported.


    Timothy breathed a sigh of relief and said, \"It''s a delay for us.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\" Viscount Terence nodded in response.


    \"His Majesty.\"


    Duke Wheeler saluted and said, \"It''s just that it won''t delay much, there is still a way to reach our city of Yarrow.\"


    \"I know, but it takes five days to come by that way.\"Timothy knows that way.


    The road is located on the north side of Alor City. It is a rugged mountain road. There are many stones on the road that are difficult to travel. It could have been reached in three days, but the number of days has increased due to the stones.


    \"But Your Majesty, we can ambush on that road, so that our win rate will be higher.\" Duke Wheeler suggested.


    \"Ambush?\"


    Timothy fell into thought, and said solemnly after a moment, \"Just do as you said, let the knights lie in ambush on both sides.\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"The Duke of Wheeler responded immediately.


    \"In this battle, you can''t be careless about the survival of the Adian Kingdom.\" Timothy urged.


    Duke Wheeler nodded heavily and said seriously, \"I will let Fan Sihao prepare well.\"


    \"Hmm.\" Timothy blinked.


    \"One update, CV). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1424: Change your hairstyle? (2 more for customization)


    Elf little girl Polly put on a pale pink dress today, which she bought at the big market two days ago, and she liked it very much.


    \"Big sister, are you okay? We''re going out.\" Fourth sister Polly urged. Today, they plan to go to the Grand Theater to watch the stage play, - Dahan got up and started to clean up.


    \"Not yet, wait a minute, it''s still early.\" Sister Rose''s hands kept fiddling on her face.


    She started the earliest today, just wanting to put on makeup before going out. People, after the food and clothing problem is solved, she will think about some other things.


    The third sister, Sheila, put her hands on her cheeks and muttered, \"Sister, you are already very beautiful.\"


    The fourth sister Polly brought her head together, and said, \"That''s right, it looks good without makeup. You should help us with makeup.\"


    \"Hahaha...what makeup are you two little girls wearing.\"The second sister Lanni teased.


    Fourth younger sister Polly pouted and muttered, \"Second sister, don''t be partial, just you and the eldest sister do makeup, we both don''t.\"That is, you two are partial. \"


    The third sister, Sheila, repeatedly agreed, pulling the elf little sister and saying, \"Don''t care about them, you accompany me to change clothes first.\"


    \"Huh? Didn''t you decide to wear that skirt?\" Fourth sister Polly asked suspiciously. Elf little sister was the quickest among the four to get dressed, and waited for the three sisters all morning.


    \"Anyway, the eldest sister and the second sister are not well, so I will look at the others.\"

 Chapter 1262：

    The third sister, Sheila, said with a smile.


    Fourth younger sister Polly patted her forehead and said helplessly, \"Okay, I''ll pick with you.\"


    The third sister, Sheila, opened the closet, looked at the dazzling array of clothes and got into a tangle, and said, \"Polly, which one should I choose?\"


    \"Choose the set you bought yesterday, it''s pretty good.\" The fourth sister Polly suggested. Since the four Elf sisters stabilized, they have gone out for shopping every day, and in the end they often go home with a pile of stuff.


    No, just a few days after renting the house, they went to the furniture company to buy ornaments and wardrobes, and also bought several bottles of aromatherapy to keep at home.


    The third sister Sheila blinked her eyes and said, \"Yes, there''s that set as well\"


    \"You change first, I will urge the eldest sister and the second sister.\" The fourth sister Polly pushed the other party forward.


    \"Okay, I''ll be fine soon. * Third sister Sheila ran to the room with her clothes on.


    Fourth younger sister Polly put her hands behind her back, walked slowly to the front of the two older sisters, and said softly, \"How is it? Are you all right?\"


    \"Polly, you just finished urging, has Sheila picked out her clothes?\" Sister Rose rolled her eyes.


    \"I''ve picked it up, I''ve already gone to change it.\"


    Polly put her hand on the eldest sister''s shoulder and said, "Eldest sister, it''s been two hours since you woke up, and you haven''t done it yet?"


    \"Not yet, I just finished putting on my base makeup.\" Sister Rose smiled awkwardly, after a long time of clumsy research in the morning.


    \"Big sister, didn''t you learn to make up before, why did it take so long to put on a base makeup today?" The fourth sister Polly wondered.


    Rose scratched her head in embarrassment and said, \"Many of the goods sold in Chang''an City are different from the ones we bought before. It took me a while to understand.\"


    Some time ago, Chang''an City released a lot of new cosmetics, such as the press-type liquid foundation and the loose powder in the puff box, all of which are different from those bought by the four Elf sisters.


    \"Then hurry up.\"


    Fourth sister Polly shrugged and continued to ask, \"Where is the second sister? Have you done your makeup?


    \"Almost, I''ll just put on a lipstick.\" The second sister Lanni picked up a light red lipstick on the table.


    \"Great, now I just have to wait for the eldest sister.\" Fourth sister Polly comforted.


    After the second sister Lannie finished wiping the lipstick, she smiled and said, \"I want to get my hair done, we can go after getting it done.\"


    Fourth younger sister Polly slumped and muttered, \"Why do you still have to get your hair done?\"


    \"Of course, the days when you don''t have to sell goods is to dress up well.\"


    The second sister, Lanie, relied on this to persuade herself to buy, buy, buy.


    \"Got it, you and my eldest sister are tired of hearing this sentence.\" Fourth younger sister Polly said angrily.


    I had known that I would invite Jenny to play today, maybe I could play something new, that is what Little Elf thinks now.


    The second sister, Lanie, put down her lipstick and said, \"Polly, come and help me, this hair is difficult for me to do by myself.\"


    Fourth younger sister Polly walked over helplessly, grabbed her hair and said, \"Is it still the same as yesterday?\"


    \"Yeah, help me make a braid.\" The second sister Lanni nodded again and again, and yesterday it was the braided debater who went out.


    Let''s change your hairstyle today, how''s it going? \"The fourth sister Polly suggested. The second sister Lannie turned her head suspiciously and asked, \"Change your hairstyle? What hairstyle? \"


    The fourth sister Polly thought for a while and said, \"\"" This is what Jenny taught me, it seems... it''s called a ball head. \"


    \"The ball head? Why haven''t I heard of it, what''s it like? *The second sister Lanni asked curiously.


    \"I''ll find out after I give it to the second sister. Anyway, I like it very much. * Fourth sister Polly said with a smile.


    The second sister Lannie looked at herself in the mirror, turned her head left and right for a while, and said, \"Okay, then you want to look better.\"


    \"Second sister, don''t worry, you are so beautiful, this hairstyle will definitely suit you.\" Fourth sister Polly said firmly.


    \"Then I''m looking forward to it. The second sister, Lannie, said with a smile.


    The little Elf sister is not very skillful with her small hands, so she twisted the hair of the second Elf sister into a perfect ball head.


    Fourth younger sister Polly said with a look of achievement, \"Look! It''s done.\"


    \"Wow!\"


    The second sister, Lannie, looked at the mirror in surprise and said with satisfaction, \"This is too beautiful.\"


    Elf (Mano''s) second sister''s hairstyle is very good-looking, with a lot of broken hair on the forehead and a complete ball shape on the top of the head, she looks very girly and extraordinarily playful.


    \"I knew you would like it.\"The fourth sister Polly smiled brightly.


    The eldest sister Rose looked at the second sister Elf''s hairstyle and said enviously, \"It''s really pretty, Polly can help me get one too.


    \"Eldest sister, you didn''t even put on makeup, so let''s talk about makeup first.\" Fourth sister Polly rolled her eyes and said.


    The third sister, Sheila, had just changed her clothes and saw this scene when she came out. She trotted all the way to the elf little sister and said in a coquettish tone, \"Polly, help me get this hairstyle too.\"


    \"well!\"


    The fourth sister Polly pressed the third elf on the chair and continued, \"You sit, and I will help you.\"


    \"Second shift, CV). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1425: Open a shop? (3 more for customization)


    In the room of the four elf sisters, the second sister Lannie and the two younger sisters were waiting for the eldest sister Rose to make up.


    \"Big sister, it''s been three hours, is it getting better soon?\"The fourth sister Polly urged.


    Sister Rose picked up the lipstick and said, \"Okay, this is the last step.\"


    \"Finally.\" Third sister Sheila sighed.


    All three of them had a ball head tied, except for the third sister, Sheila, who was wearing shorts, and the second sister Elf and the younger sister were wearing dresses.


    \"Polly, you can also help me make a ball head.\" Sister Rose said with a smile. The fourth sister Polly nodded, rolled up her sleeves and began to tie the hair of the elf eldest sister. After a while, the hair was tied up, and finally she used a small black clip to clip the broken hair.


    \"It''s really beautiful.\"Eldest sister Rose is very satisfied.


    \"Let''s go, it''s time for lunch.\" Fourth sister Polly urged.


    Sister Rose smiled awkwardly and said, \"I haven''t changed my clothes yet.\"


    The second sister, the third sister and the younger sister patted their heads with their hands at the same time, and said, \"Elder sister, if you want to go out in the future, you must get up three hours before us to prepare.\"


    \"Haha....This is the last time, I already know how to use cosmetics.\" Sister Rose explained.


    Fourth younger sister Polly squinted her eyes and said weakly, \"Better.\"

 Chapter 1263：

    The eldest sister Rose smiled awkwardly, opened the wardrobe and began to choose. After trying back and forth three or four times, she chose a white top with national leg i trousers and sloping shoulders, and the ball head looked extraordinarily beautiful.


    \"How is it?\" Big sister Rose said in a circle.


    \"Yes, very good.\"


    Fourth sister Polly nodded again and again, took the elder sister''s hand and walked out, saying, \"Let''s go.\"


    \"Okay.\" Big sister Rose locked the door with a smile.


    \"Ta Ta...


    The four Elf sisters came to the street, looking at the busy street in good mood.


    \"Eldest sister, the flowers on both sides of the street look really comfortable. * Third sister Sheila said with a smile.


    The eldest sister Rose nodded irrefutably, and said, \"Yes, we in Larson only have flowers in the homes of the royal family and nobles.


    \"Let''s go, let''s eat first.\" The fourth sister Polly urged, walking ahead.


    The second sister, Lannie, admired the flowers for a while, followed closely behind, and asked, \"What are you going to eat?\"


    ...Eat the claypot rice. \"The elder sister Rose suggested that I saw this restaurant in the food area of ??the old city a few days ago, and it seemed to be a new one.


    \"Okay!\" The other three said in unison.


    Half an hour later, the four Elf sisters came to the door of the claypot restaurant, and they all had to line up.


    \"Sure enough to line up.\"The fourth sister Polly is used to it.


    The eldest sister Rose first went to the front and brought a menu, and said, "Let''s see what to order first, just wait until we go in and place the order directly."


    \"Good idea.\" The second sister Lanni nodded again and again.


    Fourth sister Polly was not on the menu, but looked at the people in line and listened to what they were saying.


    \"Wrong, the deputy captain of the patrol team gave birth to a son by his wife.\"\"I heard that it is a baby boy, and he is very similar to his father, with a pair of horns.\"


    \"Do you know Tori, the manager of the clothing store in the big market? His wife also gave birth.\"


    \"I know, it''s a baby girl.\"


    .....


    Fourth sister Polly listened for a while, then turned her head and said, \"Eldest sister, the people of Chang''an City also like to talk about other people''s families behind their backs.\"


    \"Haha... This is normal. Isn''t Princess Lucy''s novel saying that, where there are many people, there will be more tongues.\" Big sister Rose thinks it is normal.


    Fourth younger sister Polly blinked her green eyes and said, \"How do you choose? What do you want to eat?\"


    The second sister Lannie handed the menu to the elf sister and said, \"We have all chosen, and you are the only one left.\"


    \"Let me see! *The fourth sister Polly took over the menu and started browsing.


    The third sister, Sheila, leaned over her head and said, \"We chose Xianghe Xianghe Xiangwei Slippery Chicken Claypot Rice, Lamb Claypot Rice, and Pork Rib Claypot Rice. You can choose something else, and we''ll eat it instead.\ "\"That''s right.\"


    Fourth younger sister Polly pointed her chin with her index finger, and murmured, \"I''ll choose the beef pot rice.\"


    \"It''s such a happy decision.\"The third sister, Sheila, said with a smile.


    Half an hour later, the queue reached the four Elf sisters, and the clerk welcomed them to the innermost table for four.


    After more than 20 minutes, the dishes ordered by the four Elf sisters have all been served. In addition to the four claypot rice, they also ordered some side dishes and drinks.


    Sister Rose took a few deep breaths of the aroma and said, \"I''ll start it first.


    \"Me too.\"The other three also picked up chopsticks, opened the lid and started to enjoy the food.


    After ten minutes of eating, the second sister Lanni raised her head and said, "Eldest sister, we won''t go back from now until next spring, right?"


    \"Yeah, didn''t we rent a house.\" The eldest sister Mengsi didn''t understand why the second sister asked this.


    \"I think so, there will be more than half a year until next spring. I heard that it snows here in winter, so even if it comes next spring, we will not be able to leave immediately.\" The second sister Lanni said lightly.


    \"What do you want to say?\" the elder sister Rose asked, the second sister must have her thoughts when she suddenly said this.


    The second sister Lanni took a sip and suggested, "Should we work in Chang''an City?"


    \"Working?\" Third sister Sheila and fourth sister Polly said in unison.


    \"Yeah, it''s just part-time work. It''s been so long. It would be bad if we had no source of income all the time. We wouldn''t feel at ease today.\" The second sister Lanni explained. Sister Rose thought for a long time and said, \"We can stop working, we can do something else.


    \"Do something else? The second sister Lanni wondered.


    Fourth younger sister Polly rolled her green eyes and asked, "Eldest sister, are you going to open a business meeting in Chang''an City?"


    \"I can''t do anything for the time being. It should be possible to open a store to sell and buy things.\" Sister Rose shook her head lightly.


    The second sister Lanni nodded thoughtfully, and said, \"Opening a store? It''s a good idea.\"


    Fourth younger sister Polly raised her hands and said with a smile, \"I agree, let''s open a shop and sell things.


    The third sister Sheila also nodded and said with a smile, \"I agree too.\"


    Sister Rose smiled sweetly and said gently, \"Eat it quickly, and then think about these things after eating.


    \"Yes, the dishes are cold. *Second sister Lanni urged.\"Three shifts, factory v). Ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    Chapter 1426: Seize the initiative. (4 more for customization)


    The tenth tallest building in Chang''an City--in the building, Liu Feng and several people- came over early in the morning to deal with a dry job.


    Ni can bring a few cups of drinks on the tray, and said softly, \"Your Majesty, please have a mango smoothie.\"


    \"Okay.\" Liu Feng stopped his work.


    After Nicole put down the tray, she greeted Cat Er Niang and others, \"You all come and drink too-.\"


    Mina shook the cat-eared girl, walked over three steps and two steps, and said, \"It''s almost autumn, and I won''t be able to drink smoothies soon.\"


    \"I really hope that autumn will come. Enri blinked her brown eyes. Jenny stopped the brush in her hand and said suspiciously, \"Why? \"


    In the past two days, the Elf Princess is preparing for the second art exhibition. So far, she has saved two or three paintings, and she wants to hold another art exhibition before the end of autumn.


    \"Autumn is the harvest season.\"


    En Li smiled and sipped the ice cream, shivering all over her body and said, \"Ah! It''s so icy! It''s so comfortable!\"


    \"Autumn is a season suitable for eating hot pot.\"Liu Feng laughed heartily.

 Chapter 1264：

    Due to the weather, the castle has not eaten hot pot for a while, and most of them are meals that are easy to appetize and digest.


    Nicole raised the tray and said softly, \"Let''s eat hot pot tonight, I''ll let them prepare the ingredients, you can prepare more seafood.\"


    \"Okay.\" Mina responded immediately.


    Mao Erniang turned around and walked quickly back to her position. When it came to seafood, she suddenly remembered that there was one more serious thing.


    \"What''s the matter, Mina?\" Liu Feng looked at Cat Erniang in a hurry.


    Mina pushed aside the sorted stack of documents, took out one and said, \"Your Majesty, this is the document I just sorted.\"


    \"Read-\"Let''s go. \" Liu Feng said seriously.


    Mina nodded lightly and opened the document to report, \"This is a document from Haiyan City, about pirates.\"


    \"About pirates?\" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly, this is the first time he has heard news about pirates since he took the throne.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, there are five ships in the sea near the kingdom of Yadian. Mina Hui reports.


    Liu Feng took a sip of Shabing, and asked, \"Do you know who the other party is? Where do you come from?\"


    Mina turned to another page and said, \"They are the Mabel Pirates, led by the crocodile orc brothers.\"


    \"Crocodile Orcs?\" Liu Feng heard about the Orcs of this race for the first time, and was a little curious to see what they looked like.


    Mira saluted respectfully from the side, and said, \"Your Majesty, I have probably heard something about the Mabel Pirates.\"


    \"Oh? Talk about it.\" Liu Feng put down the cup and said.


    \"Haiyan City was originally occupied by the Mabel Pirates, which lasted for several years. Finally, when the Columbus Pirates came, they were robbed by them... Mira will know everything came out.


    After hearing this, Liu Feng nodded thoughtfully, and said suspiciously, "It turns out that they have been pirates for a while, but why did they become pirates again recently? Did they go toot before?"


    \"It seems to be hidden in the Kingdom of Yadian. Isn''t the kingdom of Yadian not in constant wars recently, so they thought of returning to the sea to become pirates again.\"Mina analyzed.


    \"How many people have they robbed?* Liu Feng said solemnly.


    Mina looked at the numbers on the document and reported, \"A total of six batches of merchants have been robbed in the past few days.\"


    \"Are there casualties?\" Liu Feng wanted to confirm something.


    \"The first batch of merchants they robbed were from the Yadian Kingdom. They didn''t resist so they survived. The others...were all killed on the spot.\" Mina gritted her teeth.


    Liu Feng paused while flicking the cup, and said solemnly, \"Let Da Niu lead someone to clean them up.\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\" Mina responded immediately.


    knock knock...


    \"Come in.\" Liu Feng said solemnly.


    Ga...


    Leia opened the door and walked in, saluting respectfully, \"Greetings to you, Your Majesty.


    Seeing Leia''s dusty appearance, Liu Feng said gently, \"Sit down, drain the glass of water first.


    \"Thank you, Your Majesty.\"


    Leia took the water that Nicole poured, took a sip, and said, \"Your Majesty, you have completed the task you explained.\"


    \"Have you found it?\"Liu Feng was a little surprised. He didn''t expect the progress to be so fast, and he had eyes on him in about half a month.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, there is an uninhabited island fifteen days away from the Yancheng waterway in the sea, and the area is quite large.\"Reia Hui reported.


    Liu Feng nodded in satisfaction and asked, \"Are you sure there is no one?\"


    \"Confirm.\" Leia nodded seriously.


    \"Half a month?\"


    Liu Feng fell into thinking and continued to ask, \"Fifteen days back and forth? Or one way?


    \"One-way, I flew back in advance\", the fleet is still at sea, and it takes a month to come and go. \"Reported by Leia Hui.


    \"It''s almost time, not too long.\"Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction. This half month is actually not too long. It will take half a month for a steamship to pass, and about a month for an ordinary sailboat.


    Leia nodded and asked, \"Your Majesty, I have sent someone to continue exploring. If there are no accidents, I will know if there are any islands ahead.\"


    \"Well done, half a month away from Haiyan City is not enough for an island. If you want to get to that mainland, you still need another island in the middle.\"Liu Feng said with satisfaction.


    \"Your Majesty, do you want to open a route between the two continents?\" Leia asked in surprise.


    Liu Feng blinked his black eyes and said softly, \"It''s not entirely right, only half right.\"


    Leia tilted her head in confusion, and asked curiously, \"Your Majesty, what is the other half?\" Liu Feng tapped his fingers on the table rhythmically, and said, \"This route is to be opened, but it only needs that People from the mainland come to speak, we will make conditions.\"


    \"Your Majesty wants to take the initiative on our side, right?\" Leia guessed. \"Well, this will give me more capital for negotiation.\" Liu Feng said seriously.


    \"Four shifts, (V7). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1427: Do business. (5 more for customization)


    \"Tap tap.....


    Jenny clutched her stomach, gasped for breath, and shouted, \"Sister Jill, please slow down.\"


    \"Can''t be slow, I will go back to Larson in two days, I have to find a gardener today.\" Princess Jill responded lively.


    Today is Jenny''s rest day, and she was pulled out by Princess Jill to find a gardener. She has been in Chang''an City for almost a month, several days more than expected.


    It''s time to go back, Princess Jill has been running around for the past few days, thinking that the task assigned by her father has not been completed.


    .call...


    Jenny calmed her breath and said, \"Then you also slow down, it''s still early today, let''s take the carriage to the outside of the city first.\"


    Princess Jill was dancing in front of her skirt, looking back and smiling, \"Okay!\"


    The two stopped a carriage and headed out of the city, planning to go to the flower house to try their luck with Nicole''s flower field, where there are many gardeners.


    Forty minutes later, the two came to Nicole''s flower field, paid the bills and got off the bus.


    \"Wow! There are many more flowers that I haven''t seen.\" Princess Jill''s eyes widened.


    Jenny kept blinking her green eyes, and she was in a good mood. \"Good-looking things can make people feel happy.\"


    \"move.\"


    Princess Jill pointed to a middle-aged man who was busy not far away and said, "Let''s go and ask him, maybe he is a gardener."

 Chapter 1265：

    . . . you wait for me. \"Jenny hurriedly followed behind with her skirt up.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    \"Hello.


    Princess Jill walked crookedly on the path, pulling the skirt with one hand, and the other


    - He kept his balance on one hand and continued to politely say, \"Are you a gardener?\"


    Hearing the sound, the middle-aged man raised his head, squinting to look at the two elf princesses, and a full voice sounded, \"I am, you?\"


    Dora responded immediately, \"Hello, we are from another empire called the Larsen Elf Empire, and they are the princesses of our empire.\"


    The middle-aged man was stunned, and it took a long time for him to regain his senses. He respectfully saluted, \"Say hello to the two Highnesses.\"


    He was still a little confused. He didn''t know what the princess of another empire was looking for, and it was still two princesses.


    \"Don''t be nervous, our princess just wanted to ask you a few things.\" Dora said gently.


    \"Oh! Your Highness, is there anything I can do to help you?\"The middle-aged man said honestly.


    With Dora''s support and Alia''s escort, Princess Jill walked up to the middle-aged man and smiled, "I want to hire you and want you to work for our royal family in our Larsen Elf Empire."


    \"Work for you?\" The middle-aged man wondered.


    \"Yes, we can pay you a higher salary, and the place to live will not be bad.\" Princess Jill said gently.


    The middle-aged man shook his head lightly and declined, \"I''m sorry, Your Highness, my whole family is here, and my two children are still studying at school. It''s a critical moment, and I''m afraid I won''t be able to have this good opportunity. \"


    \"Is there really no way?\" Princess Jill knew that things were not going so well. \"Yes, I''m sorry.\"The middle-aged man bowed apologetically, turned around and resumed his work.


    Princess Jill turned her head and pouted: she looked at Jenny with her mouth open, and said helplessly, \"Look, you know things are not going so well.\"


    \"I can''t be in a hurry, it''s just the beginning!\" Jenny comforted.


    Princess Jill looked around and murmured, \"Where are we going next? There''s no one here.


    \"Go to the conservatory, there are more people there.\" Jenny suggested.


    \"Okay.\" Princess Jill nodded again and again and left the flower field with Dora''s support.


    \"Ta Ta....


    Ten minutes later, the two came to the flower house not far from the flower field. After Jenny explained her intention to the patrolling soldiers, she entered the flower house.


    \"It''s so beautiful here.\" Princess Jill''s eyes widened and she kept spinning in circles, her green eyes full of surprises.


    Although it wasn''t the first time for Jenny to come here, she was very happy to see this scene of the flower room again, her green eyes were overwhelmed looking at everything in the flower room. The appearance of the entire flower house is made of glass, a big rectangle, and the interior space is as large as five or six football fields. The interior is well planned, and it is very clear which area to plant what flowers and which areas are reserved for flower seeds.


    There are also many kinds of flowers, there are hundreds of flowers of all sizes, all kinds of colors, most of the flowers inside are supplied to the castle and the tallest building, and the flowers in the flower field are supplied to Chang''an City Street 0. ...


    \"Yeah, it''s really pretty.\" Jenny nodded.


    Princess Jill wandered on the road between the major areas, admiring every kind of flower in a good mood, and said with a smile, \"It''s really fragrant and beautiful, I like it so much, if the mother sees it, she will definitely do it crazy.\"


    She was very scolded, isn''t everything here is what the mother likes, dense flowers, colorful and fragrant flowers.


    \"Let''s get down to business.\" Jenny urged, don''t look at the flowers and forget the time.


    Princess Jill will be leaving in two days, but there is not much time for them to continue browsing.


    \"Yes! Yes!\" Princess Jill also reacted, nodded again and again, and pulled Jenny to go inside.


    Because the flower house is a long building, the more you go inside, the hotter it gets. There are many tropical plants and many rare plants in it. Of course, there are almost no plants in the other world, and they are all brought from the earth. Come here, after many times of improvement, the star is now.


    After walking inside for a while, I saw a lot of people, Dora walked first and asked, \"Hello!\"


    The busy staff heard the reputation and asked in doubt, \"Who are you?\"


    Dora repeated what she said to the middle-aged man outside, and turned around and walked back to Princess Jill''s side 3.1.


    \"Your Highness.\"


    The staff saluted Wei Wei after realizing it, and continued to ask, \"What''s the matter?\"


    Dora explained the reason for their visit again, and then asked, \"I wonder if you have any intentions?\"


    Princess Jill blinked her green eyes, and began to look forward to the other party''s answer. After all, there are a lot of people here, there are about ten people.


    \"Don''t you have a gardener in your empire?\" The staff wondered.


    \"No!\" Dora said without hesitation.


    The staff looked at Princess Jill and the others for a while, then shook their heads one after another, saluted and then left to continue working.


    \"Five shifts, (V). Please customize, please support.\".


    The first thousand four hundred and twenty-eighth chapters: one more time. (1 more for customization)


    Princess Jill looked at the staff who walked away one by one, and said anxiously, \"Why are they all gone?\"


    Jenny seemed to have expected this situation, and said helplessly, \"I''ve already said it, it''s not an easy task.\"


    \"What should I do? What should I do?\" Princess Jill was anxiously standing still, revealing the girl''s heart.


    Alia looked at the anxious look of Her Royal Highness, and stepped forward with a dark face. If Dora had not stopped her in time, the elf knight would probably have quarreled with those people.


    \"Can only continue to ask, it''s still early, don''t give up.\" Jenny quickly comforted. Princess Jill brushed the scattered hair on her face, regained her confidence and said, \"Let''s go, keep asking, I don''t believe it anymore.\"


    \"Ta Ta...


    When the two saw people, they asked, and they asked more than ten people in succession to no avail.


    Princess Jill took the handkerchief Dora handed over, wiped the sweat off her forehead, and said, \"It''s really hot in here!\"


    \"Should we go out first? Shall we go out after a break?\" Dora worried.


    Jenny took a sip of water, paused for a while, and said, \"It''s almost the end, let''s go out after walking.


    \"Good!\" Princess Jill agreed.


    \"Hello, are you looking for a gardener?\"A man in his twenties said.


    Princess Jill stopped the hand of sorting clothes, raised her head and said in surprise, \"Yeah, would you like to go back to Larson with us?\"


    \"I want to ask how much the salary you give, how is the treatment?\"The man asked.


    Dora quickly took out a piece of paper from her bag, spread it out, threw it over and handed it over, saying, \"You can look at this, it''s written in great detail.\"

 Chapter 1266：

    This piece of paper was decided by Princess Jill after several days of discussions with Jenny.


    - Some salary packages.


    The paper said where did the gardener live when he went to Larson? How much time off for a month, what is the content of the main work, and how much salary is given.


    \"The salary can really give you eight gold coins-month?\" The man closed the paper and asked in surprise.


    The salary of eight gold coins a month was fixed by Princess Jill through gritted teeth. When she asked Dora before, they were unwilling to pay five or six gold coins a month, so this amount was set.


    \"Yes, the treatment written on the paper is completely real.\"Dora stood up and explained.


    \"Are you serious about taking a six-day break?\" The man asked again.


    Dora nodded again and again and said, \"Yes, if you are willing to go to Larson with us, you will be the first worker with so many vacations.\"


    Taking a six-day rest was also suggested by Jenny, because the general rest time in Chang''an City is four days, and the Elf Princess thought that adding two more days would be a good benefit.


    The man thought for a while, then said, \"Your Highness, my name is Xiao Nai, and I am willing to serve you.


    Xiao Nai is a donkey clan orc, about 1.8 meters tall, but the beard on his face is constantly tied into a small braid.


    Princess Jill widened her eyes and said in surprise, \"Really? Are you really willing to go back to Larson with me?\"


    \"Yes, Your Highness, I am very moved by the treatment you gave me, of course, if you didn''t lie to me.\" Xiao Nai respectfully said.


    \"We Larsen people never lie.\" Alia said seriously, she didn''t want anyone to question Her Royal Highness.


    Xiao Nai blinked his brown eyes and asked, \"Your Highness, I have two gardener friends. They heard these excellent conditions, and I believe they are also willing to go to Larson with you.\"\"Really ?\"


    Princess Jill sat up straight and asked, \"If it''s true, I''d be more than happy to have them come up with you too - Larson.\"


    \"They will be very happy.\" Xiao Nai saluted slightly.


    Princess Jill nodded again and again and said expectantly, \"Okay, you can go back and ask first, and let them come with you if you want.\"


    Xiao Nai nodded with a smile, and asked, \"I wonder when His Highness will return to Larson?\"


    \"If there is no accident, it will be the day after tomorrow.\" Princess Jill smiled.


    Xiao Nai saluted slightly and said, \"Your Highness, then I have to hurry up and hand over the work, and I can leave smoothly in a few days.\"


    \"Okay, let''s go.\" Princess Jill said in a good mood.


    The things that the father explained were finally resolved one by one, and finally I could go back to Larson in peace.


    Jenny blinked her green eyes and said with a full smile, \"Sister Jill is really nice, someone is willing to go back to Larson with you.\"


    \"Yeah, it was really unexpected, I didn''t expect him to ask in person.\"Princess Jill didn''t expect it to be like this.


    \"It''s great, I finally solved the problem you were most worried about these days.\" Jenny said with a smile.


    Princess Jill stood up, turned around and said cheerfully, \"Let''s go out, it''s too hot in here.\"


    \"Okay.\" Jenny reached out and grabbed the Elf Princess''s hand.


    The steps of the two of them went out very easily, especially Princess Jill, who was still walking up and down.


    \"Jenny!\"


    Princess Jill put her hands behind her back, looked sideways at her sister, and continued,


    \"You really don''t plan to go back?\"


    Jenny shook her head without hesitation, and said loudly, \"No, I''m not going back.\"


    \"Haha...I knew you didn''t want to.\" Princess Jill laughed lightly.


    Jenny leaned forward and said with a smile, \"Would you like to visit Chang''an City again after winter?\"\"Of course!


    Princess Jill nodded without hesitation and continued, \"Of course I will come, besides seeing you, I also like it here.\"


    \"It''s just a pity, there is no airship, it would be great if there was an airship in the Larson Empire, it would be very convenient for you to go back and forth.\"Jenny hoped.


    Princess Jill pouted and murmured, \"I hope too, I don''t know when it will be available!\"


    \"You can discuss with King Father and let him chat with His Majesty, maybe you can open an airship route!" Jenny suggested.


    \"Yes, good idea.\" Princess Jill nodded again and again.


    Jenny kept opening and closing her hands and said happily, \"Don''t think about it so much, you can go back and think about it, the rest of the day is to play seriously.\"


    \"That''s not right!\" Princess Jill took her sister''s hand and ran forward.


    One more, factory v7). Please customize, please support. \".


    Chapter 1429: Prince Eddie. (2 more for customization)


    \"Whoa, whoa...


    Fifty ships are floating on the sea, and the image displayed on the flag is a slanted tower with a slanted sword, placed in a cross shape, this is the flag of the Flanders Empire.


    The leader of this fleet is Prince Eddie, the eldest brother of Princess Field.


    \"Your Highness, we will probably be able to go to another continent tomorrow.\" Arsenal report.


    He was the chief knight of the Flanders Empire, and the great knight who led this group of knights. The armor on his body was very clean, and the small tower pattern on his left chest represented his status.


    Prince Eddie blinked his silver-white eyes, and stood at the stern watching the boat swept across the sea, the splash of water stirred up, and said solemnly, \"Have you heard about my sister?\"


    The unique symbols of the royal family of the Flanders Empire are silver-white eyes and silver-white hair.


    \"Not yet, there is no news at present!\"The Arsenal Knight shrugged.


    \"What a worry-free younger sister, because my father valued her so much, I didn''t expect things to be screwed up!\" Prince Audi was full of displeasure.


    For nothing else, he took away more than 20,000 knights for Princess Field, but finally received that she was trapped in the sea of ????people and lost a lot of knights, and now he can only lead 5,000 knights to sea. .


    No matter how he thought about it, he was very angry. Prince Eddie was thinking that if he had led the 20,000 knights from the beginning, this situation would not have happened.


    \"Don''t be angry, Your Highness.


    The Arsenal Knight tried to comfort the eldest prince, saying, \"Perhaps Her Royal Highness may not be as bad as the intelligence says!\"


    Prince Eddie glanced at the big knight and said lightly, \"Who knows, I just hope she can bring me good news.\"


    He didn''t want to argue with the Arsenal Knights, after all, he thought about things from the perspective of King Sandra.


    But Prince Eddie is different. This time, he wants to take over a piece of territory, and let the mighty younger sister see. The elder brother who has looked down on him since he was a child has now done what she wants to do the most.


    Prince Eddie intends to find Field and lend a helping hand to her. After seizing the next territory, he will let his sister call himself His Majesty the King, so that he can successfully inherit King Sandra when he returns to the Flanders Empire. the throne.

 Chapter 1267：

    Both continents have their own territories, and they are both regarded as His Majesty the King. It is such a fascinating thing. The eldest prince just thought about it, and the corner of his mouth couldn''t help but raise a beautiful arc. .


    \"Please rest assured, Your Highness, things will develop in a good direction\". \"The Arsenal Knights said with relief.


    Obviously, he still doesn''t understand Prince Eddie''s ambition, he just thinks that the other party loves his sister very much.


    Prince Eddie waved his hand and signaled, \"You go down first, and let Rolle come to me!\"


    He didn''t want to talk too much with this big wooden knight. If all the knights under him were very capable, he would have let his father send another person to sea with him.


    After all, it is not always a good thing to keep a confidant who is not your own by your side.


    \"Yes, Your Highness!\" The Arsenal Knight nodded slightly, saluted and then retired.


    \"Tap tap....


    About ten minutes later, Luo Er hurried to the stern of the boat and saluted respectfully, \"Greetings to you, Your Highness.\"


    Rolle is Prince Eddie''s close knight. He has excellent riding and swordsmanship. He is a rare talent. He has been training with the prince since he was a child, and his skills are often times higher than those of his peers.


    \"Has Arsenal left?\" Prince Eddie asked first, not wanting the other party to stay on this ship, otherwise it would not be very good for their conversation to be heard.


    Rolle turned his head to look behind, Hui reported, \"Have already left, go to another--


    Ship inspection knight status! \"


    Eddie the Great Knight raised his eyebrows slightly, and said with a slightly relaxed tone, \"I will be able to reach another continent soon, and I can''t wait to see Field in a state of embarrassment!\"


    \"His Royal Highness, the knights who went out to investigate the information will be back soon, and we will soon know the situation of this continent, as well as the situation of Her Royal Highness.\"Roll said in a low voice.


    \"I hope it can bring me good news.\" Prince Eddie stretched his body.


    \"-It will definitely be the stock!\"Roll smiled.


    He naturally knew what His Highness the First Prince was thinking. In order to support him on the throne, he was willing to give his life, and he always thought so.


    After watching the sea for a while, Prince Eddie turned around and entered the cabin to rest. He fell asleep with the mentality that he would receive good news when he woke up.


    The rest lasted for more than three hours, and it was after seven o''clock in the evening. Prince Eddie was awakened by the sound of waves hitting the hull.


    He slowly opened his silver-white eyes, stretched out, sat up straight and said,


    \"Roll!\"


    \"Ga_...


    Rolle opened the door of the eldest prince and said respectfully, \"\""Your Highness, are you awake? \"


    \"Has the information come back?\" This is what Prince Eddie asked. Rolle nodded immediately, and took out a parchment report from his arms, \"It didn''t take long for the intelligence officers to send the information back.\"


    Prince Eddie nodded in satisfaction and said expectantly, \"Read - let''s go!\"


    \"Yes, Your Highness.


    Rolle adjusted his kneeling posture and spread out the sheepskin roll to report, \"Her Royal Highness is not in Mermaid Bay now!\"


    \"what?\"


    Prince Eddie''s silver-white eyes widened, and he wondered, \"You said Field is not in Mermaid Bay?\"


    This is different from the information that the father told him. Obviously, the father also received false information.


    \"Yes, Your Highness, Princess Palace... It has been a long time since she left the Mermaid Bay. According to the information, after she occupied the Golden Eagle City of the Adian Kingdom, she made herself the king.\"Luo Er was also obviously surprised. , when reporting is hesitant.


    (Amazing) Prince Eddie was restless, stood up straight and said in surprise, \"Self-reliant king? Has she already occupied the next territory?\"


    \"Most of the territory of Yadian Kingdom has been occupied by Her Royal Highness Princess! *Reported by Luo Erhui.


    Prince Eddie is restless. This is too different from the information he received. Isn''t it that Field is in a difficult situation? Why is he now the king of a territory?


    \"You go down first!\" Prince Eddie turned his wrist, put one hand on his forehead and fell into thinking.


    He was a little confused, and this piece of information made him completely passive.


    Luo Er looked at the sheepskin scroll with more than half of the unreported left in his hand, thought for a while and nodded, "Yes, Your Highness."


    He intends to let Prince Eddie digest this information, and then continue to report other things.


    \"Second update, Cv7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1430: A win-win situation. (3 more for customization)


    Inside the tallest building in Chang''an City, An Li pushed open the door and came in to see Liu Feng immersed in his affairs.


    At this time, the sun was already slanting west, the sky was dyed with a touch of golden yellow, and the afterglow passed through the window, leaving a long shadow in front of the table.


    \"Your Majesty, take a rest first.\"Enri felt a little distressed.


    Liu Feng raised his head, stretched his waist, and said in a low voice, \"How is it? Did you rest and play today?\"


    Today is Hu Erniang''s rest day. She didn''t want to rest, she wanted to help with affairs, but she was forced to rest.


    An Li shook her head and said seriously, \"I didn''t go to play today!\"


    *Oh? \"


    Liu Feng stopped the document in his hand and wondered, "Then what are you doing today, your hair is dyed, and you are wearing glasses!"


    \"Your Majesty, I''ll drink a glass of water first, I''m dying of thirst.\"


    An Li playfully walked to the table in front of the sofa, took a cup of tea and took a few sips, paused for a while and said, \"I''m going to see the current changes in Chang''an City.\"


    Mina blinked her blue eyes and wondered, \"Aren''t we watching the changes in Chang''an City all the time?


    An Li took another sip of water and said, \"It''s not the same, we see the change in the general direction of things in our eyes, and we have never seen some details before.\"


    \"So it is, do you see anything that needs to be improved?\"


    Mina nodded suddenly, and continued, \"But isn''t it every week that someone reports the current situation in the city.


    \"Those people are asked to look at the general direction of the problem, some hidden problems they may not be able to find. Enri expresses her own thoughts.


    Liu Feng sat up straight with interest, and said lightly, \"Tell me about what you found today.\"


    An Li put down the water glass, cleared her throat and said, \"I left the castle today, and the first place I went to is the old town. I didn''t take a steam car, I took a bus.\"


    Liu Feng, Mina, and Nicole also got up from their seats and came to sit on the sofa, ready to hear what Hu Erniang had found differently today.


    An Li also sat on the sofa and said, \"The first thing I found was the carriage.\"

 Chapter 1268：

    \"The carriage? Is there any difference?\" Mina asked suspiciously.


    An Li took out a notepad from her bag, opened it, and said, \"There is no longer a long queue of carriages in the city, instead, there are more people lining up for the bus (aidj).


    Liu Feng took a sip of tea and said, \"I also thought about this phenomenon. The bus is so convenient now, and there are still many people sitting on it. On the contrary, there are fewer people riding the carriage.\"


    \"Your Majesty, won''t this be good?\" Mina worried.


    \"With the continuous construction and use of the bus, the business of the carriage will be greatly reduced, and the coachmen should have complaints, right? Anli analyzed.


    \"Well, it is indeed a problem, and this is also an urgent need to solve.\"Liu Feng knows the seriousness of the problem.


    An Li pointed her chin with her index finger and murmured, \"Your Majesty, do you want to recommend them a job? This way - come on, even if the bus completely replaces the carriage in the future, they will still have work to do.\"


    Mina nodded again and again, agreeing, \"This is a good idea, as long as they continue to have income every month, I believe they won''t have too many complaints.\"


    Liu Feng put down the teacup and said, \"This is also one of the solutions - you can have people go to promote it in advance and prepare them psychologically, so that they won''t be able to accept it when that day comes.\"


    \"Understood.\" Enri wrote it down on the notepad.


    Mina put her chin on her hands and said, "However, those coachmen are used to driving carriages every day from the beginning, so they may not be willing to accept a job change!"


    \"So another solution is needed.\"


    Liu Feng blinked his black eyes and said, \"You can also let them act as a transport team.\"


    \"Transportation team?\" En Li said in unison.


    Liu Feng nodded lightly and explained, \"Transport supplies from the Forbidden Mountains to this place in the city.


    - The road is not easy to walk. At this time, you need some experienced coachmen. In addition to controlling the old enemy of the horse, you must also take care of the goods behind you. \"


    \"The salary is calculated by going back and forth, I believe they are willing to accept it.\" Enri''s brown eyes kept blinking.


    \"The salary is definitely higher than that of them pulling people in the city. Under the temptation of the high salary, it is difficult for them not to be moved. If they feel dangerous, they can continue to stay. Liu Feng said softly.


    Mina took a small piece of dried fish and just wanted to put it in her mouth, when she said suspiciously, \"Your Majesty, didn''t Enri say that the carriage will be replaced by a bus in the later stage? Why continue to stay?\"


    Liu Feng licked his lips and said lightly, \"Complete replacement is of course impossible, and now there are many remote places in Chang''an City, and some small alleys that buses cannot reach.\ "


    \"I know.\"


    Mina put down the dried fish first, and said excitedly, \"There can be a group of people left, they are specially here to run these routes, right?\"\"It''s completely correct.\"Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    Mina smiled and continued to send the dried fish into her mouth, and said vaguely,


    .This.... come, they will have more choices, and there will be no complaints in the future! \"


    Liu Feng also picked up a small dried fish and said, \"Of course, if you are still willing to race horses, you can go to a nearby city. There is no bus stop there, and they are completely needed.\"


    An Li covered her mouth and smiled, \"Your Majesty, I believe they will not be willing to leave Chang''an City.\"


    \"If you want to stay, you must obey some arrangements, and these arrangements have already taken them into consideration.\" Mina said righteously.


    Mao Erniang felt that Liu Feng was just too used to the residents of Chang''an City, and thought about them everywhere, many places were for them.


    Liu Feng chewed the dried fish in his mouth and said, \"Only when the people live a good life will they be more united and bring more benefits to me. This is a win-win situation.\ "


    \"Your Majesty, I know the meaning of a win-win situation.\" En Li was the first to raise her hand, and the book she read recently was not in vain. \"I also understood.\"


    Mina nodded again and again and said, \"As long as the people live and work in peace and contentment, Your Majesty doesn''t have to worry about other things, they can also bring different wealth to His Majesty!"


    Mao Er Niang didn''t read too much, at least she knew the meaning of a lot of tongue-twisters, which was much more interesting than borrowing things before.


    *Three shifts, (V7). Please customize, please support. \"


    Chapter 1431: Love seat. (4 more for customization)


    Liu Feng ate a piece of pastry that Nicole handed over, and asked, \"What else? Seeing the dense writing in your book, I guess there are still a lot of things?\"


    An Li hurriedly put down the half-eaten pastry in her hand, wiped her mouth, and said,


    \"Yes,...and many more!\"


    Don''t worry, drink water first, don''t choke. \" Liu Feng said with concern.


    An Li took the water from the cat-ear girl, took a sip, paused for a while, and said, \"Your Majesty, the next problem is the queuing of shops in the city, and this is also an urgent need to solve.\"


    Liu Feng sat up straight. She had never heard of these issues mentioned by Hu Erniang. She said earnestly, \"Tell me!\"


    An Li looked at the notepad and read it word by word, \"Every store in Chang''an City is full of people, whether it''s a new one or a previous one, and whether it''s for food, clothing, or use. , without exception.\"


    \"This is a good thing, isn''t it bad to have a long queue?\" Mina asked suspiciously.


    \"It''s not that the number of people in line is bad. It''s a good thing for business people, but for traffic and safety hazards, this should be taken seriously.\" En Li said solemnly.


    Liu Feng nodded lightly and said seriously, \"Indeed, this is an issue that should be taken seriously.\"


    Mina thought about it for a long time, and said, \"Yes, there are many buses in the city now, and sometimes the trains have to pass by. If a store queuing up on the street, if the two parties do not have time to avoid it, an accident will occur. .\"


    \"That''s what I''m worried about, but you can''t stop queuing, right? If you don''t queue, there will be no order and management.\"En Liliang - Could it be.


    Liu Feng tapped the table with his fingers, and after thinking for a long time, he said, \"It''s time to change the mode.\"


    It''s not that Hu Erniang went to play this time, but she went with the purpose of inspection. I''m afraid these problems will not be known until the real accident occurs.


    Many hot stores in Chang''an City are now lined up on the street, so they can''t stop queuing, right? It''s unfair to the previous one.


    Enri tilted her head and wondered, \"Your Majesty, what are you going to do? Redesign the queue pattern?\"


    \"The peak time for queuing is dinner time, right?\" Liu Feng asked.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, especially during breakfast and lunch, there are the most people queuing up, followed by merchants when they sell things in gold coin supermarkets and major stores. \"Enri looked at the notepad and reported.


    Liu Feng rubbed his chin with one hand and said solemnly, \"This is a bit difficult to handle. The area in front of the store is really not too wide, and there are many people in line, so naturally it will move backwards.\"


    \"Like the last time at the Grand Theater, they all lined up on the avenue, this is too dangerous.\" Mina remembered that there was still such a thing.


    *How about this! \"


    Liu Feng took out a piece of paper, drew some patterns on it, and said, "Let the people in line be divided into four or five lines, and the number of people in each line is ten people, so that they will not be lined up on the avenue. \"


    \"It''s a good idea, Your Majesty, except for the stage play and the opening of the new store, there will be so many people queuing to another storefront, the usual mode is completely useful.\"


    Enri said with a smile.


    \"Yeah, the stage play and the opening of the new store can use another mode.\"


    Liu Feng said lightly.


    An Li took out a notepad and said seriously, \"What mode?\"

 Chapter 1269：

    \"The stage play can adopt the mode of selling tickets one day in advance, so that they can buy tickets one day in advance, and enter the venue before the opening the next day, so as to save the trouble of buying tickets and then entering on the same day." Liu Feng said softly.


    \"That''s a good idea too.


    An Li copied back and forth on the notepad and continued to ask, \"Your Majesty, what is the model for the opening of the new store?\"


    Liu Feng wrote several numbers on the paper and said, \"You can use the form of getting a number. Everyone can go to the front desk to get a number from the clerk, and enter the store with the number, which can avoid long queues at the door, and Sun exposure.\"


    \"Your Majesty, I think this can also be used in the existing storefront, it''s really useful.\"Enri is like discovering the New World.


    For the time being, let''s implement it in some popular stores, such as pizza, fried chicken and burger restaurants, and wait in line for some other stores as usual. \" Liu Feng shook his head lightly.


    Some stores still need people to line up, so that when outsiders come, they will know the difference in Chang''an City, and they will know that everyone here is flocking to it.


    After thinking about it for a while, Anli understood why, then nodded and asked, \"Your Majesty, what if someone walks far with the number plate and doesn''t hear the call?\"\"The number will not be invalidated within half an hour. , to extend the number by five, if the number is exceeded, it will be voided, and the number will be retaken." Liu Feng blinked his black eyes.


    \"Understood.\" Enri nodded with a smile, this solved a big problem.


    Liu Feng stretched his waist, took a sip of tea and asked, \"What else? Are there any other questions?\"


    After An Li hurriedly recorded the handling of the queue, she turned to another page and said, \"The next problem is the problem in the bus.\"


    \"Oh? What''s the problem?\" Liu Feng wondered.


    En Li seemed to have remembered something, and said angrily, \"It''s not the irritating people at noon.\"


    \"What''s wrong?\" Mina''s face was a little unhappy, if someone bullied Hu Er Niang, she wouldn''t let them go.


    \"There is an old man who is not very convenient to move. They are unwilling to give the seat to others. In the end, it is a seat given by a young boy. An Li is filled with righteous indignation. Liu Feng''s eyebrows are slightly adjusted, it turns out that this is the problem, soothed Hu Er Niang. , \"This is also a good solution. \"


    \"How to do it? Your Majesty.\" Enri''s brown eyes suddenly lit up.


    \"As long as there are two love seats in each bus, dedicated to the elderly, people with limited mobility or physical disabilities, when there are no such people on the bus, anyone can sit, but when they come You have to give up your seat." Liu Feng explained.


    \"clear.\"


    An Li nodded heavily and suggested that \"the bus driver saw someone who was \"old, young, sick, disabled and pregnant\" get on the bus, and did not remind other passengers to give up their seats. Passengers could complain in time, and the driver would then Be dealt with seriously.\"\"Just do as you say.\"Liu Feng nodded lightly.


    \"Four shifts, (V). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1432: Start with the little things. (5 more for customization)


    Liu Feng walked to the window and stretched out, sipping the tea while watching the sunset gradually being engulfed by the night.


    An Li also got up from the sofa, walked over and said, \"Your Majesty, there are a few last questions, let''s go back to the castle for dinner after we''ve dealt with them.\"


    \"Okay.\"


    Liu Feng turned around and asked, \"What''s the problem?\"


    They''ve been going back and forth on the sofa to deal with seven or eight questions, and Nicole has brought several snacks and tea.


    Enri turned to the notepad several pages away and said, \"It''s not a big problem, but if this problem is not solved, it will become a big problem in the future.\"


    Mina chewed small dried fish in her mouth and said vaguely, \"Come on, you make me want to know!


    \"It''s about health and safety.\"En Li blinked her brown \"503\" eyes.


    \"Issue of health and safety? What''s wrong?\" Liu Feng wondered.


    An Li looked at the notepad and explained, \"Your Majesty, my mother told me when I was a child that water should not be stored in a jar or basin for many days, as this would cause a lot of mosquitoes to breed.\"


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly. He didn''t expect Hu Erniang to pay attention to so much and to be so meticulous. She asked, "You went to the city today to see it. I think you saw a lot of water in many pots?" \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"


    An Li folded her hair and continued, \"The trash cans or some utensils at the door of every household are filled with a lot of water, which should be left by the heavy rain of the previous two days, and even the flowerpots by the roadside have a lot of water. .\"


    Nicole relaxed her shoulders for Liu Feng and expressed her opinion, \"If the soil for planting flowers is moist for a long time, it will cause the roots of the flowers to rot, which will greatly reduce the lifespan of the flowers.\"


    \"The bad thing is that every day there are gardeners taking care of the flowers on the street. Now the most important thing is that there should be no places where water can accumulate in the city.\" An Li analyzed. \"This is not difficult to do, just let the newspaper publish a few common sense of life, and report these drawbacks and the impact they will cause, those people will naturally pay attention to it when they see it. \"Liu Feng proposed a solution.


    An Li wrote on the notepad, nodded and said, \"I understand Your Majesty, I also think so, by the way, I can post some on the bulletin board, and distribute some flyers at school and on the roadside.\"


    \"It''s a good idea, just save more snacks to get it.\"Liu Feng praised.


    \"Wrap it on me.\" Enri-mouth agreed.


    Liu Feng put down the teacup and asked, \"Is there any other issues in the city that need to be corrected in time?\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"


    An Li put the pen on her ear, slid her slender fingers back and forth on the notepad, and finally stopped at one place, raised her head and said, \"It''s about public baths.\"


    \"What happened to the public bath?\" Liu Feng asked curiously, so far he has not received any news about the bath.


    Mina also tilted her head and said curiously, \"An Li, you''ve seen so many questions today! What''s wrong with the bath? I really can''t think of this? Is the space inside not big enough? Or are there any hidden dangers? what?\"


    An Li fiddled with the shattered hair of the money, and said, \"It''s not a big problem, but when I was drinking today, I heard some outsiders talking about it.\"


    \"Oh? What are you discussing?\" Liu Feng asked curiously.


    An Li recalled it for a while, and said word by word, \"They are saying that it is difficult to line up at public baths. Every time there are many people, it is already night when they line up, and there are many things to do in the end of the day.\"


    The time for each person to enter the public bath is one hour, and there are not many places inside. Each time there are about 40 people entering the public bath, there are hundreds of people in line.


    After queuing like this, it takes three or four hours to actually take a shower. This is still the person at the front of the line, and the person at the back can''t get in so quickly. \"This is indeed true. The public baths are only found in the old city, and they were built last year. This year, the number of people in the city has increased a lot.\"Liu Feng agreed with this question.


    \"Your Majesty, are you going to build another public bath?\" Enri asked curiously. Liu Feng nodded lightly and said, \"Yeah, let''s build one in the new urban area, so that people in the two urban areas don''t have to run around.\"


    *Understood... Enri quickly wrote it down on the notepad.


    Where will the public baths be built? How big is the area? There are also some things about decoration that need to be followed up by Hu Erniang.


    \"Is there any more?\" Liu Feng said with a smile, not tired of dealing with these problems. An Li smiled and nodded, and said, \"There is one last one, we can go after we''ve dealt with it!\"


    *Well, let''s talk. \"Liu Feng walked back to his seat and sat down.


    \"The last one is not a big problem, that is, the day after tomorrow, Princess Jill and the others will be leaving.\" En Li pursed her lips.


    Liu Feng stood up and straightened his back, and asked, \"Has she found a gardener?\"


    \"I found it, according to His Majesty''s wishes, those three people were arranged by Mina.\" En Li said seriously.


    In fact, before Princess Jill and Jenny went to the flower room to ask, Liu Feng arranged some characters for the gardeners and asked them to go back with Princess Elf.


    Mina fiddled with her black hair and said with a full smile, \"They all keep in mind the things that His Majesty explained, and they will definitely complete the task.\"


    \"That''s good.\"


    Liu Feng put down his raised hand and asked, \"What about the Orc Empire? How''s it going?\"

 Chapter 1270：

    \"It''s still the same, I''ve been asking people in the city if they want to leave with them.\" Minahui reported.


    Liu Feng nodded lightly, 2.5 said lightly, \"Then arrange for some people to contact them, and let them bring some spies back.\"


    \"Understood.\" Mina responded immediately, it took her a long time to understand the word spy.


    \"It''s all right.\"


    Liu Feng patted his stomach and said, \"If there is no problem, let''s go back to eat, it''s not too early, if you go back late, you will see Tis''s sad eyes.


    \"No problem, let''s go eat.\" En Li said with a fox tail.


    \"Your Majesty, let me change your clothes.\" Nicole said softly


    \"Okay.\" Liu Feng opened his hand to let the girl change her clothes.


    \"Five shifts, (V). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1433: Only cook? (1 more for customization)


    The soft sunlight spreads all over the city of Chang''an. Since it is approaching autumn, it is not so hot. Even at noon, there are many people on the street.


    There are two familiar figures on the street, he is the second prince Nemo and Frank.


    Second Prince Nemo held a bunch of fruit skewers and said vaguely, \"Frank, how is your progress?\"


    Frank was separated from the orc prince just now, and they both went to their respective places to inquire about news.


    \"Your Highness, there is still nothing to gain.\"Frank made a bitter face.


    \"Still nothing.


    Second Prince Nemo reluctantly repeated, saying, \"No one wants to be on my side either.\"


    \"Under the stock, we have been looking for this all morning, and it is not the way to go on like this every day.\" Frank said in distress.


    \"I don''t know, but what can I do? The day of the return trip is just around the corner.\" The second prince Nemo was a little angry.


    The orc prince''s aunt Maria, bought her own goods a few days ago, and the second orc prince also bought the goods given by King Lauren, and now only 08 is left to complete the task of finding someone.


    The Rat woman, who had enjoyed it for several days, began to look forward to bringing these goods back, so she discussed with the two orc princes about the time to return. Although it has not yet been decided, it has only been a few days.


    Frank patted the orc prince''s back and comforted, \"Your Highness, take a rest first, there will always be some eyebrows...


    \"Okay.\" Second Prince Nemo waved his hand, interrupting Frank''s words. He was tired of hearing these words these days, and his ears were getting calluses. He would memorize those few words.


    Frank stopped talking, and helped his master massage his shoulders. To be honest, he gave up a few days ago. This kind of thing is obviously impossible. It would be a waste of time to ask again. I don''t know how long.


    Second Prince Nemo put all the fruit skewers in his hand into his mouth, got up and said, \"Let''s go, keep asking.\"


    \"Yes.\"Frank followed quickly.


    \"Ta Ta...


    The two walked on the street, their eyes kept looking at the flow of people coming and going, and they were looking for the next target for inquiries.


    After inquiring for several hours, in the end, it was conceivable that there was no progress, but the two of them found a drink shop and sat down.


    The two didn''t speak when they sat down, and drank with displeased faces, no matter how good the drink was, it wouldn''t improve their interest.


    \"Bang!\"


    The stool in front of the orc prince was pulled away, and a figure stood in front of them.


    \"Hello, can I sit here?\"-The middle-aged man said.


    Second Prince Nemo looked up at the middle-aged man, and then looked around again, and found that there were still places around him. He was not very happy because he didn''t find anyone, but now he was even more unhappy when he saw strangers disturbing him. .


    Frank grabbed the orc prince and got up, and said a little angrily, \"There are so many places around, why sit here.


    \"Don''t be angry, I came here only for business, listen to me first.\"The middle-aged man sat down directly.


    Second Prince Nemo expressed his impatience and said, \"If you have something to say.\"


    The middle-aged man put his hands in front of him, clenched his fists and said, \"I heard that you are looking for someone to go to the Torola Orc Empire, right?\"


    Second Prince Nemo''s eyes widened all of a sudden, and then he took a serious look at the middle-aged man in front of him. It was an orc of the cattle race, about thirty-five years old, with a sparse beard on his chin.


    \"You? Want to go to Torola with me?\" Second Prince Nemo was a little surprised.


    \"Yes.\"The middle-aged man nodded again and again.


    Second Prince Nemo looked at each other curiously and asked, \"What''s your name?


    What are you good at? \"


    What King Lauren asked for was to dig some talents to go back. It is indeed a good thing for someone to take the initiative to come to the door, but it is also important to ask the other party what they will do.


    \"My name is Gordon.\"


    He pointed to the top of his head and said, \"Obviously I''m a goat orc, what I''m good at is cooking, and the food I cook is delicious.\"


    \"Can you only cook?\" The second prince Nemo was a little surprised at what the other party was good at.


    I thought it would be building roads, building houses, or even making buses. No matter how bad it was, I knew some paper production, or fabric manufacturing, etc. I didn''t expect that I could only cook.


    \"Yes, only cooking.\"Golden nodded without hesitation.


    The goat orcs were arranged by Mina, an old man from the security department, who was specially arranged to contact the orc prince.


    Of course, being good at cooking was also specially arranged. After all, he had to follow the orc prince to Torola, so he was good at things that would be harmless to Chang''an City.


    Just go to Torolla and cook some ordinary meals for the royal family. Anyway, Gordon will not know anything else. The food tastes good, and it is better than the food they ate before.


    Second Prince Nemo was looking forward to it, but when he heard that he could only cook, he was discouraged and said, "Okay, then you can follow me back to Torola."


    Of course, Gordon knew the expression change of the orc prince, and said deliberately, \"What''s the matter, Your Royal Highness, you are not very welcome? Then I will leave 760. Anyway, I will eat and drink well in Chang''an City.\"


    Second Prince Nemo hurriedly shook his head and said, \"Of course you are welcome, as I said before, the salary is twice as high as your salary in Chang''an City.\"


    He didn''t want to lose the person who took the initiative to send him to the door. Although he was not a great talent, he could always bring him back.


    \"Thank you, Your Highness, I don''t know when you will leave?\"Golden smiled.


    \"I don''t know yet, it will be in a few days, anyway, I haven''t planned to go back these two days.\" Second Prince Nemo said lightly.


    Golden blinked his eyes and said, \"Does His Royal Highness live in Zuixiaolou or Huiyelou? I will find you at that time.\"


    \"Zui Xiaolou, come back to ask the time of departure in two days, you go back to prepare and see if you can introduce more people to me.\" Second Prince Nemo has a glimmer of hope.


    \"I understand Your Highness, I will try my best to help you ask.\" Golden nodded with a smile. \"You said that I am willing to pay a very high salary to hire them, as long as they are willing.\" Second Prince Nemo said loudly.

 Chapter 1271：

    Golden saluted slightly and said, \"As you wish.\"


    \"One update, Cv). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1434: On the naval battle. (2 more for customization)


    .Snapped...


    The waves are constantly beating against the pier in Haiyan City. With the soft sunlight, the pier has a different feeling.


    The blue water sparkled in the sunlight, and the soldiers on guard at the pier were also covered with a layer of light on their armor, and their eyes were staring at the front.


    The ships docked at the pier are also--like, the surface is covered with a layer of light golden light, and they have been docked here for several days.


    For nothing else, just because of the threat of the Meibo Pirates, the merchant ships that came to Haiyan City from other places were forced to stay here and could not go out to sea for the time being, otherwise they would become the next target of the pirates.


    At this time, there were ten ships sailing on the sea, and the fleet headed by Niu Da immediately gathered the fleet to attack the pirates after receiving the order from Liu Feng.


    \"Crap...


    The surface of the sea swept by the ship stirred up a burst of water, and it kept slapping the hull to make a dull sound.


    Ten ships were sailing on the sea in a triangular pattern. The ships of Niu Da and others were behind the first ship, surrounded by other ships at a constant speed. Niu Da was wearing armor and stared at the sea with strong eyes. There was a hint of vicissitudes on his face. The wind and sun in the past few days made him a little tired.


    \"Sir, you should go and have a rest first!\" Hughes said with concern. Niu Da lightly waved his hand and asked, \"It''s okay, have the patrols come back?\"


    The people who have been patrolling and leading the way in the past few days have always been the Mermaid Marines. After more than half a year of precipitation, Hughes has become a leader of the Mermaid Marines from a small mermaid captain.


    Hughes looked at the sea not far away and said solemnly, \"Sir, according to the estimated time, they will be back soon, this time I believe it will bring news of the Mayber Pirates.\"


    \"Yeah.\" Niu Da said solemnly, took the water handed over by the soldier and poured it several times.


    Niu Da asked people to bring stools and tables, sit in front of the stools, and start processing documents in their spare time.


    Now Haiyan City is in a period of accelerated development, and many infrastructure, development, and education work must be expedited from time to time. Niu Da is working hard to build the second Chang''an City for Liu Feng.


    After more than two hours, it was noon. Niu Da was eating lunch. It was some grilled fish, tofu and fish soup, plus some sea vegetables and shellfish. This is the food for the crew every day.


    \"Ta ta ta...\"


    Aji hurriedly came to the cabin and saluted respectfully, \"Sir, the information has come back.\"


    Niu Da put down his chopsticks, turned around and said seriously, \"Speak!\"


    \"The patrol officers found the fleet of the Mabel Pirates half a day away from us, and the direction of travel is estimated to be close to the city of Nissi in the Kingdom of Adian!" Ajihui reported.


    \"How many ships do they have? What is the size of the ships?\" Niu Da asked, wanting to confirm the specific situation of the other party.


    Aji stood up and continued, \"There are eight boats, half of which are thirty-meter boats, and the rest are twenty-meter boats.\"


    Niu Da nodded thoughtfully and continued to ask, \"What about the number of people? Can you see clearly?\"


    \"I can''t see clearly, the sailors didn''t dare to stick their heads out near them, they could only listen to their voices under their boats. Judging from the loud voices, their numbers were not small. Ajihui reported.


    \"Understood, let''s go down to rest first,\"Niu Da nodded thoughtfully, Aji nodded, saluted and turned to leave. He is now the captain leading the patrolling navy.


    Niu Da watched Aji leave the back and followed him out of the cabin. The war was about to break out, and he didn''t have the heart to eat.


    Hughes also received the news, strode to the board of the ship, and said solemnly, \"Sir, we will soon be approaching the Mayber Pirates.\"


    Niu Da and others were all on steam ships, and their speed was faster than that of the Mayber Pirates. In addition, the other party had been burning, killing and looting at sea, and the time for Niu Da and others to catch up was even shorter.


    \"Well, I ordered to go down and prepare for the battle!\" Niu Da said solemnly.


    The soldiers have not been allowed to practice for a while. A lot of new recruits were recruited some time ago, and this time they went to sea with a lot of them, just to give them a glimpse of what a real war is like.


    This time, the number of veterans on board was not very large, and the ratio of the number of new recruits was one to three. Niu Da brought 300 soldiers and 300 soldiers to sea this time. \"Sir, the sailors are ready, except for the 20 patrolling rest, the rest are all ready.\" Hughes said solemnly.


    \"very good.\"


    Niu Da nodded with satisfaction, turned to look at Felton and instructed, \"Let the soldiers prepare, the inspection of bed crossbow rockets and the number of arrows should be determined.\"


    \"Understood!\" Felton responded immediately.


    \"Those recruits should let the veterans take some points. It is inevitable that they will be a little nervous on the battlefield for the first time. Try to make them not make mistakes.\" Niu Da urged. Felton nodded seriously and said, \"Yes, my lord.\"


    Niu Da watched Felton leave, turned and said to Hughes, "You also go down and prepare, let them all change into light clothes, take spears and set off first, I want to attack."


    \"Do you want us to turn around to prevent them from escaping?\" Hughes analyzed. \"Well, they only have eight ships, which should not be many. Under the offensive of the bed and crossbow rockets, they will definitely be wiped out. Just to be on the safe side, we still have to do this step, and don''t want to miss the net.\" Niu Da said solemnly.


    When they fought against the Flanders Empire, as well as the Torola and Larson empires, they didn''t take this into consideration and let the other side run away.


    The latter is not bad. The merchants who have earned a lot of ransoms for this can drive the interests of the entire Han Dynasty. The former is more difficult than ten (good promises), which led them to go to the Yadian Kingdom.


    Hughes nodded earnestly and replied, \"Understood, it''s Adult''s Day.\"


    \"Whoa, whoa...


    After more than three hours, the ships of Niu Da and others continued to move forward, and the ships of the Mayber Pirates could be vaguely seen.


    Hughes personally put on a close-fitting diving suit and jumped into the water with a group of fish and water for a while, and it would take about half an hour to get around to the rear of the Mayber Pirates.


    Felton pointed to the front excitedly and shouted, \"Sir, ahead.\"


    Niu Da took the gap telescope, looked at a few black spots in the distance, and said solemnly, \"Everyone is ready, the naval battle will begin soon.\"


    \"Yes!\" Felton shouted loudly, and the soldiers on the ship also responded.


    \"Second update, (V 2). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1435: Under the naval battle. (3 more for customization)


    clap la la...


    The Mayber Pirates'' fleet is sailing on the sea, but it is not calmer than before, and the ship has become a mess. \"Brother, what should I do?\" Beiru lost his mind.


    While they were continuing their voyage, the pirates standing on the mast spotted the boat of Niu Da and others.


    \"Are you sure it''s the flag of the Han Dynasty?\"Maybe doesn''t quite believe it.


    After all, it would take about ten days to catch up with them from Haiyan City, and now they have caught up in three or four days.


    \"Yes, my lord, that is the banner of the Han Dynasty. It is definitely the city owner of Haiyan City who sent someone.\"A knight said firmly.


    He followed the merchants of the Han Dynasty and went out to sea with the master to **** the goods. Who knew that he would be targeted by the Meibo Pirates, and thus reduced to a knight of the other party.


    Mabel walked to the stern with a dark face, looked at a few black dots in the distance, and said solemnly, \"It seems that the other party only has ten ships.\"


    \"Brother, are we going to fight against them?\" Beiru said in surprise.


    \"Of course not, it was a last resort, and I had to confront them head-on.\"Maybe said solemnly.

 Chapter 1272：

    Beiru immediately turned around and shouted, \"Full speed ahead, stay away from them!\"


    \"Yes!\"The pirates said in unison.


    All the sails were put down for a while, and the boatmen also steered the rudder with full energy.


    \"Damn it, it''s unreasonable, it''s not even ten days since we went to sea, and they appeared behind us.\"Maybe\"I always thought it was unbelievable.


    \"Brother, does the other party have magic or something? Can you predict our actions in advance?\" Beiru was a little panicked.


    Mabel knocked on the other party''s head and said, \"Don''t say anything, it''s important to run for your life!\"


    \"It''s not because we have a small number of people now, that''s why we''re not afraid of them.\"Belu dissatisfied.


    Now their people are only about a thousand people, not many, most of them are knights who came back as prisoners when they were robbing merchant ships on the way.


    Mei Bo lowered his eyebrows and said impatiently, \"It''s not the time to be in Haiyan City before, what''s the use of saying more.\"


    \"Whoa, whoa...


    The people of the Mabel Pirates continued to sail forward, and they did not notice that a group of mermaids were closely following them under their boat.


    At this time, Hughes was at the bottom of the sea, followed by two hundred men and women, all wearing close-fitting diving suits and holding an improved version of the new alloy spear.


    Hughes pointed to the top and gestured, \"Wait for my signal and attack the other side''s bottom together.\"


    \"Yes.\"The mermaid and sailors nodded in succession.


    \"Grumpy..


    - Celebrity Yushuijun was sent to investigate the situation. He carefully poked out a small half of his head from the bottom of the sea, and stared sharply at the ship of the Mabel Pirates. When he found that the other party didn''t notice him, he continued to look closer for a while before diving into the bottom of the sea to report to Hughes.


    After Hughes received the news, he made an offensive gesture to the merman and navy behind him. He clenched his spear and swam in front, and the merman and navy behind him followed closely.


    The mermaid army of more than 200 people was divided into eight groups, each group of more than 20 people, approaching the bottom of the eight ships.


    \"Break out their bottom.\" Hughes made a gesture, and stuck his spear into the bottom of the main ship. *dong dong....


    Because it was on the bottom of the sea, the spear hole made a dull sound when it penetrated the bottom of the boat. Because the bottom of the boat was pierced several times, the boat began to rock unbalanced. Mei was afraid that one would fall to the ground without standing, so she got up with the help of her subordinates, and said in horror, \"What''s going on?\"


    \"Yeah, why is the boat rocking so badly?\" Beiru was also very frightened, clutching the fence tightly with both hands.


    - A young pirate ran over, and aaiag knelt down and hesitated, \"big


    .... my lord, our...


    \"Speak well!\" Mabel scolded angrily.


    \"Yes.\"


    The young pirate swallowed his saliva, adjusted his language and continued, \"Sir, there are several holes in the bottom of our boat, and the sea water has been seeping in continuously.\"\"The bottom of the boat is broken? How can it be broken? I know What''s the matter?" Beiru asked in shock.


    do not know. \"Young man-face puzzled, just kept shaking his head.


    Seeing that the other boats were doing the same, Mabel angrily said, \"If you don''t hurry up and find someone to block it, if the boat sinks, you and I will both die in the sea.\"


    \"Yes, my lord.\"The young pirate staggered to get up and left.


    Beiru leaned on the fence to the stern and shouted loudly, \"Brother, look, they are getting closer and closer to us.\"


    \"what?\"


    Mabel ran from the bow to the stern, and fell twice because of the hull shaking. Seeing the boat of Niu Da and others, he said with a stunned expression, \"How is it possible? There is no way to approach this distance within two hours. Ours!\"


    \"The other party approached us in less than half an hour.\"


    Beiru looked puzzled and continued, \"Their boats have no sails, why are they so fast?\"


    Mabel couldn''t think about it anymore, and hurriedly asked his subordinates to put a small boat into the sea, intending to take a small boat to leave, anyway, the big boat was also penetrated, and he continued to stay, either drowned by water or caught by the other party.


    \"Big brother!\" Beiru followed closely behind Mabel, holding several bags in his hand, which contained a lot of coins and banknotes.


    #ßÝßÝ...


    Before they could put down the boat, there were several sounds of breaking through the air. After Niu Da received the signal, he let people launch a bed crossbow rocket.


    --Time, the sky is full of dense arrows, which are gathering towards the Mayber Pirates.


    Beiru looked at the arrows all over the sky, and a hoarse voice sounded, \"Brother, hurry up and hide.


    Mabel couldn''t care about the coins on his body, and ran into the cabin in three steps, trying to avoid the sudden arrow.


    Originally they wanted to resist, the bows and arrows were already ready, but they didn''t expect a hole in the bottom of the boat, causing them to be in chaos.


    \"Papa....


    The bed crossbow rockets were continuously nailed to the shipboard, mast, and cabin of the Mayber Pirates, and some were even nailed directly to the pirates. The huge impact tore the pirates in half.


    The moment the bed crossbow rocket was nailed to the ship, the black oil inside came in and out, and the ship was swallowed by flames in an instant.


    \"Three shifts, (V). Please customize, please support.\".


    The first thousand four hundred and thirty-six chapters: Isn''t the life of people? (4 more for customization)


    \"Where... la...


    The eight pirate ships of the Mabel Pirates were engulfed by flames in less than half an hour.


    Mabel was saved because he hid under the stool in the cabin. The screams outside, the thick smoke billowing, and the crackling of the flames made him realize that the ship was on fire.


    \"Big brother! Big brother! What should we do? The boat is on fire.\" Beiru''s whole body was already frightened, and his face was pale.


    Mabel walked out of the cabin slowly and found that the whole ship was shrouded in flames, and said in horror, \"Damn it, isn''t it just bows and arrows-? They were also shot by each other''s bows and arrows, and the moment they shot I, they caught fire." A pirate said in horror. \"Sir, what should we do next?\" Another pirate shouted. Mabel was stunned at the moment, the cries of the pirates, and the sound of the hull being burned to the point of harshness, his entire head is now empty, and his eyes are seeing double images. shhhhh....


    Just when Mabel was still in a daze, the second wave of bed crossbow rockets were launched, and they were nailed to the boat again. This time the hit rate was higher, and many pirates were taken away by the arrows.


    Beiru kept shaking his brother''s body and shouted, \"Brother, make up your mind, or we will all die here.\"


    He has always listened to his brother since he was a child, and Mabel is also making up his mind on many things. Now, at a critical moment, everyone is in chaos, and he is more dependent on his brother.


    It took a while for Mabel to regain his senses. Looking at the raging fire around him, a hoarse voice sounded, \"Jump into the sea, maybe you can save a life by jumping into the sea.\"


    \"Jump into the sea? But brother, our boat was also burnt down.\"Belu wondered.


    Mabel pointed to some pieces of wood that were burned at sea, and some wooden barrels in the cabin, and said, "Jump into the sea and hold them, we may survive, and if we are lucky, we can float to the shore. .\"


    Beiru looked at the sea, wondering, \"Brother, there is also fire on the sea, what if it gets burned?\"


    \"If you don''t jump, you will definitely be burned here.\" Mabel shouted, and jumped into the sea first.

 Chapter 1273：

    Beiru looked at Niu Da and the others as they approached the boat, tangled for a while, then jumped off while gritting his teeth. \"thump...


    With the two brothers Mayber jumping into the sea, the others who were not burned or shot by arrows also jumped into the sea, and they did not care about taking coins and the like. Barrel swims past.


    There were originally a thousand pirates, but now there are only two or three hundred left, and all of them fell into the sea. In addition to looking for the floating wooden boards, they also had to avoid the fire that the blackheads left on the sea.


    Hughes and others were watching this scene from the sea not far away, and they probably guessed that the other party would jump into the sea to avoid the fire.


    Hughes held his spear high and shouted loudly, \"Capture them all, and execute them on the spot if they don''t obey!\"


    \"Yes!\"The mermaid sailors responded in unison, dived into the sea and began to approach the pirates who fell into the water.


    In just ten minutes, the Mermaid Marines appeared in front of everyone in the Meibo Pirates, and the pirates fled when they saw it.


    \"Run!\"


    \"It''s the mermen, they should be the ones who destroyed our bottom.\"


    \"It''s in the sea now, where can we go?\"


    \"In the sea, it is any world.\"


    At first, the pirates would resist and flee, but they found it to be of no avail. Those who resisted were killed directly, and those who escaped were quickly caught.


    \"Brother, what should I do? There are mermaids in front, and bows and arrows that will catch fire in the back.\"


    Beiru said with a cry.


    Mabel watched his subordinates being caught one by one, gritted his teeth and said, \"Damn, I''m planted here today.\"


    \"Is there really no way?\" Beiru didn''t want to be arrested, thinking that when he imprisoned others before, it was not a human being.


    Mabel shook his head lightly, imitating the person in front of him, holding the barrel with one hand and holding it up with one hand, expressing surrender.


    Beiru followed suit, but still turned his head around to see if there was any chance of escape.


    But obviously, the idea is beautiful, and the reality is cruel. In less than 20 minutes, all the pirates were detained by the Mermaid Navy.


    0.. ask for flowers-.....


    Niu Da''s fleet just bypassed the sea of ????fire, came to Hughes and others, put down the ladder and let them come up.


    Half an hour later, the pirate root mermaid sailors all boarded the main ship, except for Mabel and Beiru, the other pirates were detained.


    Hughes handed the spear to the others, knelt down on one knee and salutes, \"Sir, complete the task!\"


    \"Very good, done very well, all the sailors this time will be credited.\" Niu Da said with satisfaction.


    \"Yes, my lord.\"Hughes responded immediately.


    Niu Da put his hands behind his back and said, \"Take them down to have a rest, the group of mermaids in the morning have rested, let them patrol in front.\"


    \"Understood.\" Hughes nodded and left with the mermaid sailor. He had to change his tight clothes first.


    This is developed by the Human Research Department of Haiyancheng for the Mermaid Navy. It is similar to the diving suit on the other side of the earth, so that the Mermaid can swim quickly without being affected by resistance in the water.


    With this tights, whether it is patrolling, passing information or fighting, it is extraordinarily convenient.


    Niu Da looked at the crocodile orc brothers kneeling on the ground and said solemnly, \"Where are you from?\"


    .Sea...Adian Kingdom. \"Maybe just wanted to talk about Haiyan City, but thinking that it''s all someone else''s territory now, it doesn''t make sense to say it again.


    \"Why do you want to be a pirate?\" Niu Da said sharply, thinking of the businessman who died tragically before, he was angry.


    Mabel didn''t speak, but he lowered his voice to a very low level, and Beiru also didn''t speak.


    Niu Da looked at them for a long time, and ordered, \"Take it down, let them go hungry today, and send them to mine when they arrive in Haiyan City!\"


    He won''t let the other party do too easy work. It''s too cheap for them to build roads and infrastructure.


    \"Yes, my lord.\"The soldier responded immediately, pressing down on the pirate brothers and withdrew.


    \"Four shifts, CV). Ask for customization, ask for support.\"Righteousness.


    Chapter 1437: Leave. (5 more for customization)


    \"Dong dong...


    In the early morning, the bell of Chang''an City rang, a new day has come, and today is the day when Princess Jill and the others left.


    Princess Jill closed her eyes, opened her hands and sighed, \"I''m finally going back!\"


    She had just come down from the highest building and visited Liu Feng and others early in the morning to say goodbye to them.


    Jenny reluctantly took Princess Jill''s hand and muttered, \"After all, this day has come.\"


    \"Don''t be sad, you make me so sad.\" Princess Jill pouted.


    Jenny quickly wiped the corners of her eyes, regained her emotions and said, \"Okay, I''ll take you to the airship field.


    Princess Jill stretched out her hand to help Princess Elf wipe the corners of her eyes, and said with a smile, \"That''s right! It''s not like I''m not coming back, right?"


    \"Then you have to hurry\"Three six three\" Come back, you know Chang''an City, there are so many delicious and fun things, it is better than staying in the palace where there is nothing.


    Jenny had a look of disgust on her face.


    \"Of course I know, this time I go back and I will tell my father and ask him to discuss with His Majesty Liu Feng to see if we can open an airship route to our side, so that it is convenient for me to go back and forth to Chang''an City.\"Princess Jill Without hesitation.


    It''s not that she hasn''t thought of buying an airship, but Jenny told her that it''s impossible, the only possibility is to open a flight route, but it''s unlikely so far.


    Jenny nodded heavily and said, \"Yes, it is necessary to open an airship route.\"


    \"Let''s go to the restaurant with me first, grab something and call Uncle Lester by the way.\" Princess Jill said.


    Jenny touched her hair subconsciously and said, \"How is it? Are you okay?\"


    She also dressed up today, knowing that she would meet the Marquis of Leicester when she went to see Princess Jill, so she specially asked Mother Fox to help dye her hair and put on glasses.


    \"It''s fine, it''s fine.\" Princess Jill smiled sweetly. Jenny put down her hands in relief and said with a smile, \"That''s good.\"


    \"Tap tap....


    The two got into a carriage and headed towards the Zuiye Building.


    More than 20 minutes later, the two came to the door of Zuixiaolou, and with Dora''s help, the two got off the carriage.


    \"Jenny, come.\" Princess Jill took the other party''s hand and walked up. Alia, Dora, and several maids followed closely, and they were going to help with the elf princess''s belongings.


    In less than half an hour, Alia and the others carried Princess Jill''s luggage onto the carriage, and the goods that were purchased in advance had already been sent to the airship field.


    At this time, the Marquis of Leicester also came down from the drunk night building, waving to say hello,

 Chapter 1274：

    \"Jill.


    \"Uncle Lester, are you all ready?\" Princess Jill asked.


    The Marquis of Leicester pouted and gestured to the rear, and said, \"Hey! It''s all ready, you can leave at any time.\"


    \"I''m all ready, let''s go to the airship field.\" Princess Jill said with a smile.


    The Marquis of Leicester looked at Jenny and wondered, \"Is this the friend of Ni''s last time? Is she going to go back to Larson with us too?\"


    \"It''s her, no no no, she doesn''t go back with us, she just came to see me off.\" Princess Jill shook her head again and again.


    Jenny lowered her head, stretched out her hand and waved to indicate rejection, but she didn''t dare to speak.


    \"Okay, let''s go!\" The Marquis of Leicester raised his eyebrows slightly, and got into the carriage first.


    Princess Jill put her hand on Jenny''s shoulder and said softly, \"Look, just say he doesn''t recognize him, let''s go too.\"


    \"Uh-huh.


    Jenny nodded again and again, and asked after a few steps, \"Wrong, where''s Xiao Nai? Do you have any news about him?\"


    \"He is already waiting for us at the airship. Princess Jill explained that he came yesterday and said that he will go directly to the airship when he is ready today.


    \"That''s it.\" Jenny nodded and got into the carriage.


    Twenty minutes later, the carriage stopped at the gate of the airship field. The knights were all unloading the goods one by one. Princess Jill and Jenny were escorted by Alia and other knights into the airship field.


    Princess Jill looked at the knights who were busy in and out, and sighed, \"After coming to Chang''an City for so long, I finally have to leave.\"


    \"After they''ve checked in the cargo and checked it out, you can get on the airship.\"Jenny looked a little sad.


    The good knights of the Larson Elf Empire are negotiating with the staff of the airship field. In addition to registering the goods they take away, they also have to open them to check to make sure that there are no problems before they can board the plane.  ¡­


    \"It''s okay, you can check it out for a while, and take advantage of this time to stay with you.\"


    Princess Jill doesn''t care.


    Jenny waited for the Marquis of Leicester to pass by before she said, \"Have you brought enough food on the road? Did you buy more lollipops, beef jerky and dried fruit?\"


    \"I brought it, I brought it, you forgot, we bought it together.\" Princess Jill covered her mouth and smiled. \"Confused for a while.\"


    Jenny scratched her head in embarrassment and continued to warn, \"You must be careful along the way, it will take two months to go back, this sea route is really unsafe.\"


    \"I''m getting a cocoon when I hear your words, I know, I will take care of myself.\" Princess Jill suddenly became sentimental.


    Jenny took the Elf Princess''s hand and said meaningfully, \"My good sister, if your father and the others want to force you to marry someone you don''t like, then you will come to me, and I will definitely buy a house at that time. .\"


    Princess Jill''s eyes turned red, and she said with a cry, \"I know, if they force me to do something I don''t want, I will definitely come to you.\"


    \"Our two sisters must be able to live well in Chang''an City, so don''t be princesses.\" Jenny said seriously.


    Princess Jill wiped the tears for the other party, and said with relief, \"Okay, it won''t look good if you cry again.\"


    5.7\"Under the stock, the goods are all right, we can go.\" Dora opened to remind.


    Princess Jill nodded lightly, took Jenny''s hand reluctantly, and stepped forward to prepare for the security check.


    Jenny looked at her sister who turned back one step at a time. Tears could no longer be held back, and they flowed out like a flood that burst the embankment.


    \"Go back.\" Princess Jill shouted.


    Jenny raised her hands and kept waving and shouting, \"*Sister, unhappy words-


    Must come back. \"


    \"Got it.\" Princess Jill couldn''t cry too.


    Half an hour later, Princess Jill and others completely boarded the airship and flew off the ground under the pilot''s skillful operation.


    \"Five shifts, (V). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1438: It''s worth a lot. (1 more for customization)


    \"XiliXiXi...


    \"Boom...


    In the city of Marseille, the capital of the Torolla Shanren Empire, although the day had just broken, a heavy rain trapped the third princess Linna in the boudoir.


    She was lying on the edge of the window looking at the pattering rain, and said boredly, \"Alalei, make me a cup of milk tea!\"


    \"Yes, Your Highness.\"


    Arale answered softly, turned her head after a few steps and asked, \"Your Highness, do you want to prepare some cakes for you?


    \"Is there any more marshmallows? Or chocolate.\" Linna''s tongue: she licked her head unconsciously.


    Arale shook her head in embarrassment and said, \"Your Highness, have you forgotten? It was gone a few days ago, I can prepare something else for you.\"


    Linna''s expectant expression suddenly slumped, and said with disgust, \"Come on, I don''t want to eat those lard cakes made by the palace.\"


    In fact, the orc princess used to like it very much, and she would have a few pieces for afternoon tea every day, but since she ate desserts and food from the Han Dynasty, she no longer liked those greasy lard cakes.


    Arale was stunned for a moment, then continued to ask, \"Your Highness, I can prepare other things for you, such as nut cakes, flower cakes....


    Linna interrupted the other party''s words, waved her hand and said, \"Okay, go ahead, give it to me


    - Just a cup of milk tea. \"


    \"Yes, Your Highness.\"Ala Lei saluted and retired.


    She understood why the princess hated the food in the palace so much. The third princess had given her a piece of chocolate before. Although it was slightly bitter, the aftertaste was very sweet, making people want to eat another piece.


    Linna played with her hair and muttered, \"Will the rain stop in the afternoon? Today is my birthday.\"


    Arale came in with a cup of hot milk tea, put it on the table and said, \"Your Highness, I''ve made it for you.\"


    \"Great.\"


    Linna turned her head and asked, \"How many bags of milk tea are left?\"


    Ala Lei looked up, estimating in her heart for a while, and made four gestures, \"Four packets, you can drink four times.\"


    Linna sighed and said a little distressed, \"I see, I won''t drink it tomorrow, just drink it the next day!\"


    \"His Royal Highness, maybe there is something for sale outside!\" Arale suddenly remembered what the maid said when she was chatting.


    Linna''s eyes suddenly lit up, and she asked, \"What are you saying is true? Is there something for sale outside?\"

 Chapter 1275：

    \"I also heard what others said, but there were so many merchants from that continent at that time, so many people must have bought it.\" Arale guessed.


    Linna thought it made sense, with a smile on her face, she said, \"Yeah, they must have bought a lot, I can buy them back at a high price.\"


    \"The merchants are mainly coin-based, and they are definitely willing to sell them to His Royal Highness.\"


    Arale agreed.


    Linna swept away her state of depression and walked quickly to the wardrobe, murmured, \"In this case, I will leave the palace.\"


    \"His Royal Highness, although there may be some sales outside, but Your Majesty will not let us go out.\" Arale worried.


    Linna turned her head and grinned, \"Today is my birthday, as long as I act like a spoiled child, it''s fine.\"


    \"Yes! Today is your birthday, Your Highness.\"Ala Lei gave a big gift.


    Okay, there''s no one else here. \"


    Linna dislikes being restrained the most, and said, \"Furthermore, I''m in charge of the reforms in the city. It''s not too much for me to go out and inspect the results?\"


    \"Yes, Your Highness.\"Ala Lei responded with a smile.


    \"Come and help me get my hair done.\" Linna walked to the dresser and sat down, opened the drawer and looked at the necklace inside.


    Arale first washed her hands in the basin, and in a half-dry state, sprayed some perfume on her hands, and began to prepare to help the orc princess with her hair.


    Linna reacted suddenly and asked, \"What perfume are you wearing?\"


    \"Longxia gave you the bottle of perfume before.\"Ala Lei felt a little sleepy, wasn''t it always like this before, why do you specifically ask today.


    \"Oh! No, go wash your hands quickly.\" Linna threw all the perfume on the table into the trash can in disgust.


    Although Arale was very puzzled, she still did as she did. In the end, she couldn''t help but ask, \"What''s wrong?\"


    \"I don''t want to use these perfumes anymore.\" Linna was particularly disgusted.


    \"Aren''t these all given to His Majesty by the Duke before?\" Arale wondered.


    Linna took out the new perfume from the drawer and said, \"Use this, the perfume of the Han Dynasty, I think this smell is the real perfume.\"


    The ones thrown away by the orc princess were all given by Duke Leonard. When the Han Dynasty was not yet established, perfumes were passed down from the old capital of Yingluo, the kind of fake perfumes that can only be kept for seven days.


    Arale almost forgot that she still had this perfume, she sprayed some perfume on her hands as she just did, and started to operate on the orc princess.


    .....


    Linna took a deep breath with her nose and said happily, \"It smells so good.\"


    Arale involuntarily sniffed several times, and nodded again and again, \"It turns out that the real perfume is this smell!\"


    \"I asked you to smell it before but you don''t want it.\" Linna said in a bad tone.


    Arale shrugged awkwardly, squinting and smiling 770, \"I thought it was the perfume from before, I don''t want to smell that smell.\"


    Linna rolled her eyes and said, \"So you didn''t like that smell, why didn''t you tell me earlier.\"


    \"Hee hee, I thought you liked the taste very much, Your Highness.\" Arale defended.


    Linna compared the necklace back and forth in front of her neck several times, and tangled, "Which one should I wear? It feels normal."


    Arale finally tied a light blue ribbon to the end of the orc princess'' hair and said, "Okay, Your Highness, let me show you which chain to wear."


    \"Look at it.\" Linna turned around and picked up two chains.


    The orc princess believed in Arale''s vision very much. From childhood to adulthood, she helped her choose clothes and jewelry, and every time she was praised by other princesses and ladies.


    Arale squinted slightly and stared at the two necklaces for a long time. These two were goods from the Han Dynasty. One was a chain inlaid with a small emerald, and the other was a sapphire necklace.


    But the same thing is that the gems on the two necklaces are very small, more than half smaller than the fingernails, and each sells for a dozen gold coins. Liu Feng asked the workshop to only make hundreds of them, and the number is not large.


    \"One update, Cv). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1439: Surprise. (2 more for customization)


    Arale stared at it for a while, then pointed at the sapphire necklace and said, \"That''s it, it matches your highness'' hairband very well.\"


    Linna put the sapphire necklace in front of her eyes, and said after a while, \"Indeed, the color looks really nice.\"


    \"I''ll help you put it on.\"


    Arale took the necklace and put it on the snow-white neck of Princess Lu, and praised, \"It''s so beautiful, it suits you very well.\"


    Linna turned her body back and forth in surprise in front of the mirror, and said with satisfaction, \"It looks really good, these fifteen gold coins are really worth it.\"


    Arale couldn''t agree more, looked at the necklace for a while and suddenly said, \"Read, Your Highness, it seems like we have this stone in Torolla too?\"


    \"How could we have such a beautiful stone.\" Linna pouted. \"Your Highness, you forgot, when we followed His Majesty to inspect last year, we saw this kind of stone in Chilong City.\"Ala Lei''s memory is very good. Linna frowned and kept trying to recall it, but it took a long time to say, \"Red Dragon City? Is it on the birthday of my eldest brother?\"


    The king of good people will go out of the palace once a year, four times a year. The main purpose of going out is to relax. After staying in the palace for a long time, it can be a bit boring, and the second is to see the people''s livelihood in various places.


    It has to be said that the good-hearted King Blake is not the kind of person who likes red lights and wine, but he is especially concerned about the people.


    \"Yes, Your Highness, on that day, I remember a lot of these kinds of stones in Chilong City.\" Ala Lei said firmly.


    She secretly picked up a few pieces before and took them with her, and planned to take them out when she went back for a holiday at night, to see if it matched this beautiful necklace stone.


    Linna nodded slowly several times, and said lightly, \"Let''s talk about it, let''s go buy milk tea first, by the way to see how they are building the road, and the situation of the wharf~.\"


    \"His Royal Highness, please bring your minnows, it''s still raining outside.\"Ala Lei opened the cabinet beside him and rummaged inside.


    \"Although I don''t want it, I can''t do it.\" Linna pouted.


    People in this continent use hoodies and straw hats to keep out the rain when they travel.


    -The stems and leaves of some plants are made. Of course, you will still get wet after using the scorpion, but it will not get soaked.


    Linna had seen Eliza and the others holding something she didn''t know what it was called before. It was beautiful and convenient, not only protected from the sun but also from the rain. I envy her to death.


    The orc princess also asked King Black to ask, but they only brought one or two, and they all used them, so they were unwilling to sell them.


    In fact, this is also Eliza''s plan. They can''t let them buy all the good things. There must be some things they want but can''t, so that they can think of the Han Dynasty in their hearts.


    Arale put the mink clothes in a bag and said, \"Let''s go out after the rain stops, take it with you first, in case it rains suddenly, His Highness can use it for emergency.\"\"I see.\" Linna reluctantly picked up her skirt and walked out of the room.


    Arale gave the knight the bag with the minocloth, and trotted to catch up with the orc princess herself. Tread....


    Ten minutes later, Lina came to the palace hall and waited until King Blake and


    - After some nobles discussed the matter, they came to the center from the side.


    Father, are you done? \" Linna said while holding up her skirt.

 Chapter 1276：

    King Black raised his head when he heard the sound, saw his third daughter dressed up, smiled gently, \"Yeah Linna, what a beautiful dress today.\"


    Linna turned around and said, \"How about your father, does it look good? This dress is from the Han Dynasty.\"


    \"Of course she looks good, my daughter looks good in everything.\"


    King Black is not stingy with praise, \"The necklace around the neck is also very beautiful.\"


    \"Father, do you remember what day is today?\" Linna put down her skirt and came to the orc king.


    King Black frowned, thinking for a while, \"What day? Father doesn''t remember.


    Linna''s originally smiling face collapsed, and she muttered, \"Ah! I thought my father would remember it.\"


    King Black suddenly laughed heartily, scratched the tip of Princess Zengren''s nose, and said, "Of course I remember, silly child, today is your birthday and the day your mother suffers."


    Linna''s eyes were full of vitality again, and she said coquettishly, \"I thought my father really didn''t remember it.\"


    King Black patted his hand, and a maid brought a box. He took the box and said, \"Come, open it, I bought you a gift.\" Linna took the box in anticipation, and the slender My fingers swam back and forth on the box, and it took a while to slowly open it, and my eyes opened and closed to look at the contents inside.


    What catches the eye is an exquisite ring, also a product of the Han Dynasty, inlaid with a small piece of sapphire, but only the size of a grain of rice. "It looks good. \" Linna covered her mouth in surprise, and was a little overwhelmed for a while.


    The good-hearted princess hadn''t been out when Eliza and the others came. She was in bed at the time, and it took more than a week to recover. She thought she would die several times. So she didn''t know much about the goods of the Han Dynasty, and even the necklace was given to her by her father.


    \"I like it, I like it very much, it''s really beautiful.\"


    Linna nodded again and again, took out the ring, put it in front of her eyes, and said, \"It matches my necklace.\"


    \"Come on, put on your father and see.\" King Black said with a smile.


    Linna couldn''t wait to put the ring on her right hand (King Li''s), stretched it out straight in front of her, and complained, "Father, why did you bring such a beautiful thing to me today."


    \"Haha...Isn''t this to surprise you!\" King Black laughed heartily.


    Linna admired the ring for a while, closed the box, turned around, and said coquettishly, \"Father, I have a request!\"


    King Black raised his eyebrows slightly, but he rarely listened to the request of the third princess, so he said, \"Request? What request do you say.\"


    \"I want to go out today!\" Linna shrugged and looked forward to the answer.


    \"Go out? What are you going out for?\" King Black frowned. Linna pouted and muttered softly, \"I want to go out and buy something.\"


    \"Second update, factory v7). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1440: Pick them up together. (3 more for customization)


    King Black blinked his eyes and asked in doubt, \"Buy something? What do you want to buy? There''s nothing in the palace, not to mention you can ask someone to buy it, it''s still raining outside.\"


    Linna shook her head reluctantly and said, \"I just want to go out, I haven''t been out for a few days, I''m getting bored.\"


    \"It''s raining now, it''s too unsafe to go out.\" King Black was still reluctant.


    Linna rolled her eyes, seized the language loophole and said, \"I can wait for the rain to stop before going out. Today is my birthday, so just promise me!\"


    \"First tell you what to go out to buy?\" King Black said worriedly.


    \"Buy milk tea!\" Linna said without hesitation.


    King Black looked confused and asked, "Buy milk tea? Didn''t I give you a lot before, and your mother also gave you a lot better, don''t think I don''t know."


    \"I have already finished drinking my father, how long has it been, three months, and there are not many packets of milk tea, so I still drink it sparingly.\" Linna rolled her eyes and said.


    King Blake''s eyes widened, then nodded quickly, and thoughtfully said, \"Indeed, it''s been three months, let alone milk tea, I''ve even finished drinking.\"


    \"Right, Father''s wine is much more than my milk tea, you have finished drinking it, let alone my milk tea.\" Linna said coquettishly.


    .... I still do not worry about 520! \"King Black was a little reluctant.


    Linna let go of King Black''s hand and pretended to be angry and said, \"How can you do this, Father, I''m not just going out to play, I can also go and see how the renovation works are going.\"


    Before King Black could speak, the good-natured princess continued, \"You still entrust me with this work, not to mention that I can go to help my father to see if there is any wine for sale, so it would be good to buy some for you. \"


    The good princess has been spoiled by King Black and the queen since she was a child. She has always been frank and unconcealed when she speaks, but this is what the king of Lu people likes. It is good for girls not to be pretentious.


    ....


    King Blake thought for a while, then sighed, \"Okay, let you go out, today is your birthday, have fun.\"


    Linna nodded, squinting and smiling, \"I will, thank you, Father.\"\"But you need to take some more knights out this time, your safety is the most important thing, come back if you can''t buy it, Don''t force it.\" King Black urged. \"I know, I will.\" Linna shook her hair. (aich)


    King Black was still not at ease, and repeatedly urged, \"A place with a lot of people.-


    Don''t go. \"


    \"Yes, I understand, I know, I understand.\" Linna nodded three times, she really had to be talked about by her father for a long time every time she went out.


    \"You still need... Before King Black finished speaking, the orc princess ran away happily.


    Linna waved without looking back and responded, \"I know, Father, I will pay attention, nothing will happen.\"


    \"Tap ta ta...


    Princess Linna trotted all the way to the outside of the palace, stood on the steps watching the pattering rain, and murmured, \"Hurry up, hurry up, hurry up, I can''t go out until I stop!


    \"His Royal Highness, today is your birthday, the rain will definitely stop.\" Arale comforted.


    Linna sat down on the long stairs, resting her chin with one hand and watching the rainy scenery. She disliked rainy days the most. Every time it rained, she felt stuffy and there was no sunshine at all.


    Arale also came over and squatted aside, "Your Highness, although Your Majesty promised us that we can go out, even if the rain stops, it will be difficult for us to go out."


    Why? \"


    Linna turned her head suspiciously, and suddenly realized, \"Oh! You said Da Dao!\"


    \"Yeah, the carriage is difficult to travel.\"


    Arale - with a worried face, continued, \"I often hear that there are carriages that travel too far in rainy days, and the wheels of the carriage are stuck in the mud, or the horse slips and falls, which is very dangerous.\"


    Although Linna was in a hurry to go out, the safety hazard does exist, she couldn''t help pouting and said, \"I can only tell the carriage to run slower, otherwise there is no other way.\"


    \"I don''t know how the new roads built by the workers will be good if they can withstand the rain.\" Arale began to look forward to it.


    Linna rolled her eyes and said, \"I don''t count on them anymore, I can only take coins, and what I do is just a mess.\"


    Ala Lei smiled awkwardly. I really can''t agree with this. That''s how the milk tea last time was.


    \"Sister, do you want to go out?\"-A soft voice sounded.


    Linna turned her head after the sound and said in surprise, \"Sophie! Why are you here? It''s raining, go back.

 Chapter 1277：

    Sophie shook her head lightly, and said softly, \"I''m in a stuffy room in my room, and I want to come out and get some air.\"


    She is the fourth princess of the orcs, thirteen years old, a fox orc. Unlike Linna, her face is very clean, without any freckles, and her nose is extraordinarily straight.


    \"Then sit here and chat with me.\" Linna patted the steps next to her.


    Sophie lifted her skirt and sat down and said, \"Sister Linna, you haven''t answered me yet, do you want to go out?\"


    \"Yes, but it''s raining now, let''s talk about it later.\" Linna said with a smile.


    \"Can you take me out?\" Sophie''s golden eyes twinkled.


    Linna widened her eyes in surprise, and said, \"What? You have to go out too? Father will not allow it.


    \"What does it matter, Sister Linna can go out, why can''t I go out.\" Sophie said confidently.


    Linna was choked by this sentence, which was the same thing, but then she thought that it was really unsafe to rain outside, so she said, \"No, it''s raining outside, the roads are very muddy, you should stay in The palace!\"


    \"No, the palace is too boring, it would be great to live in Chang''an City!\" Sophie hoped.


    Linna patted her forehead. There is no doubt that her sister must have seen the City of Miracles, otherwise she would not have said this.


    Seeing that Linna didn''t reply, Sophie continued, \"What do you think? Sister Linna..


    \"Yes, I also want to go to Chang''an City, but before that, please go back to me first.\" Linna quickly persuaded.


    Sophie blinked her golden eyes, and Linna said in countless words, "You said Brother Knight and Brother Nemo are coming back?"


    Linna looked up at the sky and smiled, \"Yeah, soon, we will see them in two months.\"


    \"I hope they can tell me the story of Chang''an City.\"Sophie is innocent.


    \"Let''s go to the pier to pick them up.\" Linna gently rubbed her sister''s head.


    *Three shifts, (V). Please customize, please support. \"


    The first thousand four hundred and forty-one chapters: complain again and again. (4 more for customization)


    The sky is clear, the blue sky is spotless, the strong white light is beating in the air, like the microwave rising from the sea, the red hot sun adds to the sunny day-


    Wipe color.


    After Liu Feng and others finished breakfast in the castle, they were standing by the window drinking tea to relieve their tiredness.


    An Li held a cup of milk tea, squinted and smiled, \"Your Majesty, this is delicious.\"


    \"It''s fine, but remember to brush your teeth frequently!\" Liu Feng urged.


    He didn''t want a few girls to have cavities. It would be uncomfortable, but there were always some people who didn''t listen to advice, such as Jenny, who had cavities some time ago. She screamed every once in a while, and kept screaming for pain. If the hospital hadn''t prescribed painkillers, she would have been screaming for a long time.


    En Li shuddered at the thought of Jenny''s painful appearance, and vowed, "I will brush my teeth sooner or later!"


    Jenny walked over with her face covered and complained, \"Your Majesty, what can you do?


    Tooth decay is really annoying! \"


    Liu Feng recalled for a moment and said, \"Take some painkillers, and can''t eat candy recently, remember to brush your teeth sooner or later, and pull it out when it becomes loose.\"


    \"Can''t you unplug it now?\" Jenny blinked her green eyes in anticipation. Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly, and said lightly, \"No, if you pull it out directly now, you will die of pain, and if you pull it out forcibly now, you will be infected, then it was more painful than now.


    too much. \"


    Jenny got goosebumps all over her body and said angrily, \"Then I won''t pull it out now.\"


    \"Remember to brush your teeth more and eat less sugar than anything else.\" Liu Feng rolled his eyes and said.


    Since the fairy princess came to Chang''an City, her mouth has never stopped. I can''t stop eating. She can eat a lot of candy in a day, but she is too troublesome, so she often goes to bed at night without brushing her teeth.


    \"Understood, I''m going to the training class to tell them that they should eat less sugar and brush their teeth more. Several of them have children.\" Jenny said with her cheeks puffed up.


    Liu Feng nodded gratified and praised, \"Very good, I know this feeling is not good, I will remind others, this is very worthy of praise.\"


    Jenny blushed slightly, scratched the back of her head and said with a smile, \"This is what a teacher should do, you see Wei Ya often teaches her students a lot of common sense in life.


    \"Just tell them to brush their teeth.\" Liu Feng took a sip of the tea ceremony.


    \"Yes.\" Jenny responded immediately.


    Wei Ya took small steps to the window at this moment, Rou Ya said, \"Your Majesty, today is my rest day, I will work with you today.\"


    \"Go and relax. You can go out for a walk and follow me. How tired.\" Liu Feng blinked his black eyes.


    Wei Ya shook her ears and smiled, \"It''s okay, I just went out to play for a day a few days ago. There are too many people outside, and I don''t like to join in the fun.\"


    \"By the way, is there any problem with the school recently?\"Liu Feng recalled the days when the senior grade textbooks were distributed.


    \"No, they have a high degree of acceptance. They have learned knowledge for so long, and gradually they like to learn. I was happy for a while when I heard the new textbook.\"Weiya covered her mouth and smiled. .


    Rabbit-eared girl thought it would be difficult. After all, the new textbooks are difficult. She has been studying for a long time. She did not expect that the group of students was beyond her expectations. Kind of ask questions.


    Liu Feng''s black eyes widened slightly, and he said in surprise, \"It seems that education is still very useful. Biology and chemistry should be the most popular courses, right?\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, as soon as these two classes were launched, the students were so enthusiastic that they were eager for people from the scientific research department to come.\"Weiya said with a smile.


    \"Love is a good thing, is there any situation among them that they can''t keep up with the courses?\"Liu Feng is worried that if they learn the knowledge of high school all of a sudden, they will not be able to digest it.


    ......I don''t seem to have. One or two people didn''t understand at the time, so they raised their hands to ask questions, and the assignments they handed in were all done very well. \"Weiya recalled and said, there are not many people in the senior class, only a dozen people.


    Liu Feng nodded thoughtfully, exhorting, \"Keep an eye on them during chemistry class, don''t let them get hurt.\"


    \"Understood, they all let them wear gloves.\"Boya said seriously.


    \"Where''s the microscope? How many have been made in the workshop?\" Liu Feng remembered that the biology class still needed a microscope, and gave them one to study before.


    Wei Ya took out the notepad, turned over a few pages and read, \"A person came from the workshop yesterday, saying that three sets can be arranged for the school tomorrow.


    \"Almost there, three sets are enough for a dozen students.\"


    Liu Feng put down the teacup and continued to ask, \"How are the freshmen recruiting? How many people signed up?\"


    Wei Ya turned to another page, looked at it for a while, and said, \"-There are 80 people in total, all of them are about the same age. You can start reading from the small class.\"


    The classes in Chang''an City''s schools are now divided into three grades, namely the small class, the middle class and the senior class. The small class normally learns character recognition, writing and some Chinese characters.


    In addition to the things studied in the small class, the middle class also needs to learn some common sense of life, the laws of the Han Dynasty, etc., and the senior class adds chemistry, biology, and geography.


    \"Eighty? The number is more than I thought. How many students are there in the school now?\" Liu Feng wanted to count the number of people available next year.


    The average students of the advanced version are about sixteen years old. They can arrange jobs after they have achieved some achievements in their studies next year. These are intellectuals, and the jobs they can do are not just planting grass and weaving cloth.


    Wei Ya turned to another page and said, \"Existing students do not include freshmen,-

 Chapter 1278：

    There are more than 300 students. \"


    \"Okay, students in the middle class can almost read the advanced version until winter, right?


    Then you will focus on following them. \" Liu Feng ordered.


    At that time, once they have learned something, it is possible to distribute them all over the Han Dynasty to be teachers of small and middle classes. With the knowledge they have learned in their hearts, it is completely sufficient.


    Liu Feng wanted to spread education throughout the Han Dynasty within three years. It was no longer limited to the nine major cities, but some medium-sized cities should also have schools. After all, knowledge is the greatest strength.


    \"Understood, Your Majesty.\"Weiya nodded heavily.


    \"As usual, those freshmen were sent to the Guard Division, and they were given military training for a few days.\"Liu Feng said lightly.


    Wei Ya covered her mouth and smiled, \"Yes, they will definitely complain.\"


    \"Four shifts, (V7). Please customize, please support.\"Force.


    Chapter 1442: Spread the news. (5 more for customization)


    Liu Feng stood in front of the window for a while, then turned around and said, \"Nicole, help me change my clothes, let''s go to the construction site to see.\"


    \"Yes, Your Highness.\" Nicole said softly, taking the other party''s finished tea cup.


    *Worksite? \"


    Wei Ya blinked her light red eyes and wondered, \"Your Majesty, are you going to the construction site where a new house is being built?\"


    Liu Feng nodded lightly and said, \"Yeah, construction has started over there for a few months, and I haven''t gone to see what''s going on.\"


    \"It turns out that this is the case, can I follow?\"Weiya-face looks expectant.


    Liu Feng lightly rubbed Rabbit''s head, and said gently, \"Of course, if you''re not too tired.\"


    Not at all. \"Weiya shook her head immediately.


    The hard and bitter days in the past have come, not to mention \"four eight seven\" now just go to the construction site to see, what is this tired?


    With the help of Nicole, Liu Feng changed his clothes, but this time he didn''t wear imperial clothes. If he went to the construction site, it would be too cumbersome to wear that suit, so he directly changed into a simple and close-fitting Hanfu.


    \"Ta Ta....


    This time, there were more people traveling with them. In addition to Mina and others in the past, this time I added Jenny, Weiya, and Tis.


    Niu Jiao Niang couldn''t take a rest today. She hasn''t rested for more than a month. The guard department has recruited a lot of new people, and the patrol team has been expanded again and again.


    As the patrol captain, she naturally wants to teach them well, but she is busy for a while, and Niu Jiao Niang has more leisure time after this time.


    For nothing else, Axe was promoted directly from the deputy captain to the captain, and the same is true of Xiong Er Niang Gaba, who was promoted to the captain of another team of patrol piles.


    Niu Jiao Niang''s current position is equivalent to the chief captain, managing the eight patrol teams of Chang''an City.


    Ten minutes later, everyone drove to the gate of the castle, and several people divided into two steam cars and began to move towards the construction site.


    In the car that Liu Feng was in, Mina and An Li were flipping through the documents spread on their laps. Even if they lost their inspection, they would not be idle.


    Mina first sorted out a copy and submitted it to the past, \"Your Majesty, this is a telegram about Haiyan City, - it was delivered early in the morning, please take a look.\" Liu Feng nodded lightly, and the telegram began to read. , closed it after a while, and said with satisfaction, \"Niu Da did a good job this time, the Mayber Pirates have been captured, and the two leaders have also been sent to mine.\"


    Nicole also let go of her heart, and said softly, \"Big brother will be fine, Your Majesty, do you want to find a suitable wife for big brother?\"


    An Li blinked her brown eyes, leaned over with a heart of gossip, and said, \"Nicole, why do you want your elder brother to take his wife so much?\"


    Nicole covered her mouth and smiled, and said, \"Big brother is alone in Haiyan City, there are more wars over there, I''m worried that he can''t take care of himself alone, not to mention that he is almost thirty years old, marriage is normal. .\"


    \"Yes, your second brother has already taken his wife, and your elder brother should hurry up.\"


    Mina also joined in the fun.


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly and said softly, \"Well, let your eldest brother see it for yourself, the person who gets married has to be someone you like.\"


    Mina and the others all nodded in agreement, but they all had careful thoughts on their faces, and they all blushed slightly. It happened that apart from Mila, all three of them had activities with Liu Feng in this car.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was quiet, Mina was a little embarrassed, and quickly attached another document to report, \"Your Majesty, do you have a look at this?\"


    \"what is this?\"


    Liu Feng took the document suspiciously and said, \"You sorted it out, you know better, read it to me.\"


    \"Yes.


    Mina took the document back, spread it out and reported, \"It''s about the five major military bases and nine major cities.\"


    Liu Feng fiddled with the hair that fell from his forehead, and nodded lightly, \"Well, read it.\"


    \"The nine major cities and five major military bases have completed the laying of sewers, and the security department has also moved to the underground office, so that the transmission of information is faster and more concealed." Minahui reported.


    Liu Feng nodded in satisfaction and asked, \"What about the other kingdoms? How''s the information point set up?\"


    Mina took out a notepad from her carry-on bag, turned to the middle pages, and reported, \"The Ori Dwarf Kingdom has set up an information point, just in their capital, and the distance from the palace is also Not far away, some intelligence personnel even sneaked into the palace to be on duty...


    \"It''s a good job. In this way, the information sent back is the most authentic.\"Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction.


    Mina blinked her blue eyes and continued, \"The second is the Kingdom of Adian. Although there are wars over there now, it does not hinder the establishment of information points.\"


    \"Speaking of the Yadian Kingdom, I don''t know how the situation is on Frey''s side.\" Liu Feng thought of the girl.


    \"Your Majesty, don''t worry, didn''t a telegram come back a few days ago, the situation over there is that the two sides are still deadlocked, and Frey is waiting for an opportunity.\" Mina smiled.


    Liu Feng took a deep breath and ordered, \"Send her a telegram later.


    \"Yes, what does His Majesty want to say?\" Mina picked up the pen and prepared to record.


    \"Let her find a safe place to settle down, send people to inspect the situation of the two sides every day, and wait until the real war starts.\"Liu Feng-zi-ton said. Mina nodded and muttered something in her mouth, \"Find a safe place... After the cat ears finished recording, Liu Feng continued to add, \"By the way, let her spread some news out. \"


    Mina stopped writing and tilted her head suspiciously, \"Your Majesty, what''s the news about the walk?\"


    The corner of Liu Feng''s mouth raised a beautiful arc, and said seriously, \"The Han Dynasty is now recruiting a large number of escapees. As long as you are willing to work, you can get salary and a place to live, and you don''t have to worry about food.\"


    \"I understand, there must be a lot of runaways and homeless people in the war in the Yadian Kingdom. At this time, His Majesty''s acceptance of them is equivalent to having a new batch of labor force." Know the importance of this information.


    \"Yes, now is the time for vigorous development, and various places need a lot of manpower.\"Liu Feng said solemnly.


    Mina nodded heavily and replied, \"Understood Your Majesty.\"


    \"Five, (V 2). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1443: Circular Building. (1 more for customization)


    Half an hour later, two steam cars stopped at the entrance of the construction site. When the construction site started, a fence was built nearby, and there was only one entrance for workers to enter and exit.


    Mila got out of the car first to help open the door, and said respectfully, \"Your Majesty, we are here, please pay attention to the gravel under your feet.\"

 Chapter 1279：

    \"Okay.\" Liu Feng said gently.


    Tis stretched her waist when she got off the car, and said with a hearty smile, \"Today is a day trip to the construction site!\"


    \"-Day trip? What is this word?\" Jenny blinked her eyes in confusion. Since she came to Chang''an City, she has been listening to many unfamiliar words.


    \"It means to play here for a day.\"Weiya explained gently.


    Jenny nodded thoughtfully, the drawing board held in her arms tightened even tighter, yes, she was here to find inspiration for painting.


    Mila asked a group of soldiers to open the way and be alert, while she stood at the very edge of Liu Feng, guarding his safety.


    \"Tap tap....


    Liu Feng walked into the construction site with a few women, and saw large pits with several pillars on them, and some workers turned over the cement beside them with shovels.


    Some are tying up some things with iron wires, and some workers 08 are holding wooden boards and pouring pillars. Everyone''s division of labor is very clear.


    Jenny was shocked by the scene in front of her. It was the first time she saw the construction of a house in Chang''an City, but she was surprised that it was not the same as what she had imagined. pit?


    An Li looked at the surprised appearance of the Elf Princess, covering her mouth with a smile, explaining,


    \"This is called the foundation!\"


    \"Foundation? What is a foundation? A big hole in the ground is a foundation? What does it do? Will it be very troublesome to build a house like this?\" Jenny-throwed several questions in a row.


    She blinked her eyes curiously, like those who asked her mother where she came from.


    Enri was overwhelmed by this series of questions, but it wasn''t that she didn''t know, she just didn''t know where to start to answer.


    \"The foundation for building a house is because the bearing capacity of the foundation is different. Under the gravity of the house, uneven settlement will cause the house to crack, and the higher the house, the greater the bearing capacity of the foundation. \"Weiya explained mildly write.


    These are the questions that Rabbit-eared Niang has to answer for those bear children in the classroom, so it is not difficult to answer. Of course, these knowledge are all from the books given by Liu Feng.


    \"Weiya is quite right, that''s roughly what it means. In short, the higher the house is built, the better the foundation must be laid, otherwise there will be a problem of house collapse.\"Liu Feng said lightly.


    \"It turns out that it is no wonder that Larson''s house collapses easily.\"


    With a look of disgust on her face, Jenny muttered to herself, \"But yes, Larson''s house is a block house, and it is not solid.\"


    An Li covered her mouth and smiled, and said, \"Let''s go, don''t hold the drawing board and stare blankly.


    Jenny came back to her senses and found that Liu Feng and others were walking in front. She hurriedly clamped the drawing board between her waist and ran up quickly.


    Tiss was walking on the wide avenue, murmured, \"Why hasn''t the road been repaired here!\"


    \"This is in no rush. It is the correct order to start paving after the house is built.\" Liu Feng said softly.


    \"Why?\" Tiss blinked her purple eyes.


    \"Because a lot of things are carried back and forth between the bases every day, if the road is built first, the progress will be delayed.\"


    Liu Feng pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose and said, not only that, but if the road surface is not completely dry, if a lot of things are carried every day, the service life of the avenue will be greatly reduced. \"


    Today, because he came to the construction site, he thought that the smoke and dust would confuse his eyes, so he specially put on a pair of glasses. When he first put them on, the girls were like nympho--


    Like, keep staring.


    Tis fiddled with her loose hair and said with a squinted smile, \"I understand that Bi Jenny pointed to a circular building in the far right front, and said suspiciously, \"Your Majesty, what is going on there? ? It is different from the existing buildings. \"


    Liu Feng looked in the direction of Rabbit Ear Niang''s finger and explained, \"There, it''s a drink shop!\"


    \"what!\"


    Jenny couldn''t believe her ears and asked, \"Your Majesty, although the house has not been built yet, it looks very special. Do you really want to use it as a drink shop?\"


    \"Of course!\"


    Liu Feng smiled and said, \"It''s just because it''s special, it''s used as a drink shop!


    Jenny kept shaking her head, not understanding, \"Your Majesty, why is this?


    I think it would be nice to be a restaurant. \"


    \"The building of the restaurant is of another style. As for this place, it is intended to be a leisure area. There is already a leisure area in the new city, so the architecture here needs to be innovative.\" Liu Feng said mildly.


    Jenny scratched the back of her head incomprehensibly, and murmured, \"Your Majesty, this two-story building is really wasteful to use as a drink shop, and it''s a circular building, it''s really special.\"


    \"Who said there are only two floors.\"


    Liu Feng blinked his black eyes and said, "This building is planned to be on the fifth floor!"


    \"Five floors?\" Jenny covered her mouth in shock.


    An Li leaned over, squinted and smiled, \"Yes, the houses here are more than two floors.\"


    \"Yeah, the round building is just one of the 400 buildings in this city, there are many other different buildings.\" Mina smiled and said. Jenny folded her hair and said in shock, \"Are there other types of buildings?\"


    \"Of course, the buildings in each area are different.\"Liu Feng said patiently.


    The entire urban area under construction is planned in the shape of a square, and the four corners of the square correspond to the food area, leisure area, living area and its residential area respectively.


    Of course, the other three areas are also habitable, but some single-family buildings are used to open stores, such as the round five-story building just now.


    In the middle of the square is a large shopping mall planned before, covering an area the size of ten basketball courts. It will definitely be a new landmark of Chang''an City when it is built. It took Liu Feng more than an hour to complete the inspection of the urban construction site under construction. During this period, the Elf Princess was amazed, especially when they learned about the purpose of some buildings and the materials used in them.


    I heard that the exterior walls of those unique buildings are all planned to use glass, but this has to wait for the glass workshop to expand and produce a large amount of glass before making plans.


    One update, Cv7). Please customize, please support. \".


    Chapter 1444: The new route. (2 more for customization)


    In the early morning, the Sunshine Wine was emitting a faint light on the rows of tents. This was the sunny day that Princess Field and the others finally ushered in.


    In the main tent, Princess Field, served by Green Deacon, finished washing and changing clothes.


    \"Your Majesty, according to the time, Jin Mo and the others should be back today.\" Deacon Green said softly.


    Field tucked all his hair behind him, and said solemnly, \"I wasted several days.


    It has been ten days since the departure from Golden Eagle City. The people of the Flanders Empire are still trapped in the wild, living in tents and drinking wheat porridge cooked in the wild, which makes Princess Field very upset.


    \"Your Majesty, the preparations before the victory are quite tortuous, you should have a cup of tea first.\"Deacon Green said with relief.


    Princess Field took the teacup and asked, \"How much food is left?\"


    Deacon Green thought back and reported, \"Originally, the remaining food was only enough for us to eat for half a month, but in the past few days waiting for the news, we collected a lot from neighboring cities, and we can last for a month.\ "


    \"A month?\"Princess Field was lost in thought.

 Chapter 1280：

    If it continues to go so poorly, the food for this month will not be enough, she is considering whether to scatter it back to Golden Eagle City first.


    "Your Majesty, do you want to retire first?" Deacon Green has been with Her Royal Highness for so many years, but he can still vaguely guess the other party''s thoughts.


    Field took a sip of tea and said solemnly, "It''s not very good after thinking about it. It''s a waste of time, food, and manpower. Isn''t it a big loss to go back like this?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty, I also think that I will endure it for a few more days. After winning the city of Alor in one fell swoop, we can enter the capital and rest." Green Deacon said with a smile.


    "Tap tap...


    There was a rush of footsteps outside the main tent, and then Jin Mo entered the tent.


    "Your Majesty r." Jin Mo saluted.


    All right, get up. "


    Field put down the teacup and said solemnly, "How is it? Did you make any progress after a few days?"


    Jin Mo got up and nodded and reported, "Yes, Your Majesty, although the original road could not be walked, we have found another road leading to Yarrow City."


    "Have you been to survey? How long will it take to get to Yarrow City?" Field was most concerned about time, but he couldn''t let it go any longer.


    "The knights have already been sent to explore the road ahead. It will take about five days." Jin Mo felt a little guilty, it was a long time.


    *Five days? "


    Field-faced displeased, and continued to ask, "Is there no other way? Only this one?"


    Jin Mo didn''t raise his head high, nodded slightly and said, "Without Your Majesty, this is the second fastest road to Yarrow City."


    "How is the road condition on that avenue?" Field said solemnly. If it were still a muddy road, I''m afraid it would take a few more days.


    "It''s an avenue full of gravel, and there are two high cliffs further ahead." Jin Moyue said the less confident he was.


    Field put one hand on his forehead, closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and said helplessly, "So, isn''t the safety of this road even more insecure?"


    "Your Majesty, don''t worry, you can send knights to explore the road ahead, and we will pass when it is safe. During this period, we can keep our distance farther." Jin Mo suggested.


    Field raised his eyes and said helplessly, "I ordered to go down, let the knights prepare, and set off after lunch.


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Jin Mo responded immediately, turned and left the main tent. "This time, I will take Yarrow City no matter what." Field said fiercely, for the early arrival of this day, I don''t know how much preparations have been made.


    Deacon Green got down on one knee and said seriously, "Your Majesty, you will definitely get what you want.


    Field motioned for the other party to get up, took a sip of tea and took a rest and asked, "Is there any information coming back from Brother Eddie?"


    "not yet."


    Deacon Green shook his head helplessly and said, "The people from the Black Iris Organization have already sent a lot of people, but there is still no information coming back."


    understood. "Felder said anxiously.


    Now that there is no information from Prince Eddie''s side, she is a little uneasy. If she appears after she captures the city of Yarrow, it will be fine. If it appears before the capture, then the situation will be different.


    Deacon Green silently retreated to the side, filled the teacup with water again, and said softly,


    """Your Majesty, don''t worry so much for now, rest - let''s go, we have to travel in the afternoon. "


    "Well, I''ll close my eyes for a while and call me later." Field nodded lightly, then leaned back on the chair and slowly closed his silver-white eyes.


    More than three hours later, the knights of the Flanders Empire were ready to go, all the supplies were re-carried back to the carriage, and the tents were dismantled.


    Princess Field had already put on her armor, was riding her horse, and her long hair had been cut short. She felt that this was convenient. After all, she couldn''t wash her hair often in the wild.


    The great Celtic knight pulled the warhorse over and reported, "Your Majesty, a team of knights has been sent to explore the way ahead."


    "Well, let them go ahead after ensuring safety," Field commanded.


    "Understood!" The Celtic Knight responded immediately.


    The green deacon (the one who got the money) also put on a light leather armor, followed Princess Field, and said respectfully, "Your Majesty, the supplies are all ready, and you can leave at any time."


    "Okay, let''s go!" Field shouted.


    "Yes, let''s go." The Celtic Knight conveyed the order.


    The knights, all dressed in armor, shouted with arms raised, "Go!


    Set off!


    The morale of the knights has not been low, which makes Field very happy. He thought that the continuous rain and the lack of progress would make them very low.


    "Tap...


    The knights held their banners high, and a long, meandering dragon set out for the city of Yarrow.


    "Second shift, CV). Please customize, please support.".


    Chapter 1445: Good news? (3 more for customization)


    "Beep la la...


    On the sea, the fleet headed by Prince Eddie is sailing at a constant speed, and they have not yet docked.


    Prince Eddie stood on the board at the moment, helplessly said, "Damn, why didn''t Haiyan City allow landing."


    Rolle handed a cup of tea to the side, and said with relief, "Your Highness, please bear with me, and soon we will be able to land."


    A few days ago, Prince Eddie led the fleet to land in Haiyan City. Who knew that before they got close, they were repelled by Niu Da''s people with crossbow rockets. For nothing else, because the messengers sent by Prince Eddie were too arrogant, he even ordered Haiyan City to make room for them to dock. How could Niu Da let them be so humiliated, so he sent people to repel them.


    They were forced to retreat to the sea, and on the advice of the Arsenal Knights, they planned to land in the Kingdom of Adian.


    "Don''t you all say that the Han Dynasty is very good? Now you can''t land again." Prince Eddie was still very dissatisfied.


    Luo Er bowed slightly and comforted, "Your Highness, the Kingdom of Yadian is the same, we can go to the Han Dynasty by land."


    "What''s the situation of the hull now?" Prince Eddie asked. Many ships were hit by bed-crossbow rockets a few days ago.


    Luo Er was slightly shocked, and said in a slightly embarrassed tone, "According to statistics, apart from the five ships that were directly sunk, fifteen ships were damaged, six of which were serious and needed to be repaired in time."


    "How many ships were damaged?" Prince Eddie dared not believe. "Yes, Your Highness, we are now urgently docking at the Kingdom of Adian, and then let the boatmen start repairing the ship, otherwise the shipwreck will happen in a short time."


    Rolle said rigorously.


    Prince Eddie drank the tea in one gulp and said, "Understood, how long until the landing point?"


    "About half a day." Luo Erhui reported.


    "alright."


    The expression on Prince Eddie''s face was extremely depressed, and he asked, "What is the name of the city where you landed?"

 Chapter 1281：

    \"Purple Gold City, Your Highness.\"Roll said without hesitation.


    Prince Eddie turned around and asked, \"What kind of city is Zijin City?\"


    After all, I still need to know about the city that is about to land and rest, and I still have a little expectation. I hope it can be similar to the description in the longing for Chang''an City.


    \"Under the stock, Zijin City..now belongs to...Her Royal Highness Princess.\"Roll hesitantly said.


    Prince Eddie frowned and said in surprise, \"That city was occupied by Field?\"


    \"Yes, Your Highness, Black Deacon is in charge now.\"Roll nodded in response.


    \"Black Butler? Who is it?\" Prince Eddie''s face was confused.


    Rolle took out a parchment from his arms and spread it out to report, \"The Black Butler is a member of Her Royal Highness''s Black Iris organization.\"


    \"Black Iris Organization?\"


    Prince Eddie paused and continued, \"Is it equivalent to a city underground organization?\"


    \"Yes, Your Highness, their ability to collect information is unparalleled. Luo Er has a little admiration.


    Prince Eddie looked disdainful and asked, \"Is there no other city to land on?\"


    Luo Er shook his head and said, \"The cities by the sea have already been occupied by Her Royal Highness the Princess. Besides, it is not safe for us to go to other cities. Your safety is the most important thing.\"


    Prince Eddie nodded helplessly and sighed, \"In this way, I will lose the initiative.\"


    Rolle frowned and said suspiciously, \"Your Highness, I don''t understand.\"


    \"If we landed in Haiyan City, or any city in the Han Dynasty, it would be better than landing in a city occupied by my sister.\" Prince Eddie said displeased.


    \"Your Highness, what do you mean?\"Roll was a little uncertain about what he was thinking. Prince Eddie turned around and faced the sea road, \"The failure to land in Haiyan City clearly shows a problem, that is, my sister did not occupy the seaside city of the Han Dynasty.\"


    \"Yes, Your Highness, this can be seen from the fact that we were unable to land in the neighboring cities, and we were attacked by the city lord of Haiyan City.\"Roll nodded.


    \"Yes, if we can land in Haiyan City or other cities, then the initiative is in my hands.\" Prince Eddie looked regretful.


    Luo Er suddenly realized, and said, \"In this way, Her Royal Highness Princess has asked us.


    \"That''s what I said, but the place where we landed now is the city occupied by Field.\" Prince Eddie reluctantly said.


    \"His Royal Highness, according to the information, Her Royal Highness is now confronting the people of the Yadian Kingdom.\"Roll lowered his voice.


    Prince Eddie blinked his silver-white eyes, became interested, and asked, \"You mean that my sister hasn''t completely won the Yadian kingdom? But the information from the other day is not the reality that she has already taken the Yadian kingdom. Are you more than half of the top kingdom?\"


    Rolle took out another parchment and said respectfully, \"I wanted to tell His Highness the good news later, but you can take a look first.\"


    He figured that he would report the news after landing in Zijin City, after all, the fleet is in a complete mess right now.


    Prince Eddie took the parchment, spread it out and started browsing, and said after a while,


    \"The Queen of Yadian Kingdom and my sister are at a standoff? This is a great news\"Yes, Your Highness, now your concerns can be completely dispelled. \"Roll Weiwei


    -laugh.


    \"Let the fleet move forward at full speed, I will have a good night''s sleep at the castle in Zijincheng tonight, and I will write to my good sister tomorrow.\" Prince Eddie laughed heartily.


    \"As you wish, Your Highness.\"Luo Er nodded slightly, bowed his head, and then retired.


    \"Whoa, whoa...


    After more than four hours, the time came to more than six o''clock in the evening. Prince Eddie''s more than 40 ships were all docked at the port of Zijin City.


    Black Butler received the news in advance, and led a group of knights to wait at the port. Of course, he had also quietly sent someone to send out the news of the arrival of Prince Eddie.


    The moment Prince Eddie stood on the land with his feet in a good mood, he took a deep breath and said, \"It can be regarded as landing on the shore.\"


    \"Greetings to you, Your Highness, Your Highness.\"Deacon Black made a noble gesture.


    Prince Eddie nodded, swung his hands in front of him, and said, \"I''m going to sleep on the most comfortable bed tonight.\"


    Hei Deacon slightly frowned, then nodded and said, \"You will see later, Your Highness.\"


    \"Three shifts, (V). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1446: Proposal progress? (4 more for customization)


    The Principality of Maner in the Land of Chaos has ushered in a long-lost major reform. After Bella took the throne, a series of new regulations began.


    At this moment, she is sitting on the main seat of Silver Light City, holding a teacup in one hand, her expression is very happy, she has not been in such a good mood for a long time.


    \"Your Majesty, you look very happy.\" Ryan asked knowingly.


    Bella shook the cup in her hand and smiled, \"The recent situation in the Principality-


    how''s it going? \"


    Ryan took out the notepad he had prepared, and turned to Zhonghui to report, \"Your Majesty, except for a few cities that were occupied by us before, the rest of the cities have already been implemented according to the laws you set.\" \"How''s the reaction?\" Bella asked curiously.


    \"The city occupied before must be fully supported, but...\"Rian was interrupted by Bella before he could finish speaking.


    \"You mean the rest of the city doesn''t agree with this kind of law?\" Bella was a little surprised.


    Ryan shook his head again and again and said, \"Your Majesty, I haven''t finished yet, what I said is that their reaction was beyond our expectations, and they all agreed with it.\"


    Bella breathed a sigh of relief, leaned back on the chair slightly, and said softly, \"This is just the first step to success.


    \"Your Majesty, if we just do this, our income will be greatly reduced.\"\"Rian worried.


    The new regulations implemented by Snake Girl are roughly similar to those of Chang''an City, that is, some taxes are reduced, some taxes are abolished, and the rent of storefronts is reduced.


    Bella took a sip of tea and said lightly, \"Think about it, what is the most important thing to stabilize a principality?\"


    Ryan struggled for a moment and said, \"..stable?\"


    \"Yes, as long as they have a place to sleep and enough to eat, then they will


    -Stay here instead of looking for a way to get enough food. If there is no food, they will gather and riot, which is not conducive to our management. \" Bella explained.


    I understand, Your Majesty. \"


    Ryan nodded and continued, \"Only by reducing their burden will they bring us more wealth, such as mining saltpeter in their spare time.\"


    Bella nodded in satisfaction. The ingenuity of Hu Erniang is exactly what she relies on. She said, \"As Your Excellency Liu Feng said, the people are the greatest productivity.\"


    \"Your Majesty, now the Duchy of Man''er is completely yours.\"Ryan said with a smile.


    \"Have those nobles been dealt with?\" Bella said coldly.

 Chapter 1282：

    Some time ago, the responsible clan in many cities were reluctant, and wanted to secretly gather knights to resist, but they were quickly suppressed by the Obi people, and some nobles were directly hanged on the spot as an example.


    Some other powerful nobles were all imprisoned in dungeons, and they were not given a chance to redeem themselves.


    Ryan nodded respectfully and said, \"It''s all been dealt with, and with them acting as a warning, others don''t dare to have any bad thoughts.\"


    \"Obi, you continue to send people to watch, any changes will be suppressed immediately.\" Bella ordered.


    Obi saluted respectfully and said, \"Your Majesty, please rest assured, I will definitely help you to look after the Principality of Maner.\"


    \"Your Majesty, should we buy some crops from Chang''an City?\" Ruian suggested from the perspective of long-term development.


    Bella put down the teacup, sat up straight and said, \"You mean to buy some crops seeds from Chang''an City?\"


    \"That''s your majesty.\"Ryan nodded.


    \"What crops do you fancy?\" Bella asked curiously.


    During the few days she lived in Chang''an City, she ate a lot, but she didn''t know anything about it.


    Ruian opened the notepad with great interest. When she went to Chang''an City before, she had already recorded her favorite crops.


    \"Potatoes, corn, cabbage, cucumbers, and beans.\" Ryan said expectantly. Bella thought for a while and said, \"Are these the ones we ate in Chang''an City before?


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, these are all delicious. At that time, I asked Tiss and recorded the names of these crops, thinking when they would come in handy.\"


    Ryan looked proud.


    \"Okay, write a letter to Your Excellency Liu Feng and see if he can buy some crops for us.\" Bella said lightly.


    Ryan nodded again and again and replied, \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"


    Speaking of crops, Bella remembered one thing and asked, \"Rui An, how many fields can be used to grow crops in Silver Light City?\"


    \"If all the plants are full, it can feed Yinguang City for about three months.\" Ruianhui reported.


    There is not much else in Yinguang City, that is, it is surrounded by farmland, and the area that can be used to grow crops is very wide. This is also the reason why Bella chose to attack the Principality of Maner first among the three principalities in the chaotic land.


    Bella picked up the teacup and asked, \"Very good, can all the crops in it be harvested now?\"


    \"Wheat can be harvested in another month, and other crops can be harvested in about half a month. If Chang''an City is willing to sell our seeds, we can also harvest a wave before winter comes." Ruian analyzed. .


    \"The matter of writing to Chang''an City can''t be delayed any longer, bring me paper and pen!\" Bella ordered.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"


    Ryan asked the maid to prepare, but he took out another document and said, \"Your Majesty, the construction of the airship field has already begun, and I believe it will be completed by next spring.\"


    Bella took the paper handed over by the maid and asked, \"Very good, has your Excellency Liu Feng sent someone over?\"


    \"Not yet, Your Majesty, we have to wait until we clear the venue and build a fence around it before sending someone over.\" Ryan reported.


    Bella nodded thoughtfully and said, \"When will the venue be cleared?\"


    \"About ten days or so.\"


    Ryan estimated and suggested, \"Your Majesty, you can mention the matter of sending people in this letter.\"


    \"Well, just say hello to Tess by the way.\"


    Bella murmured, \"I don''t know how her proposal is going.\"


    ....\" Ryan and Obi were both speechless.


    \"Four shifts, (V). Please customize, please support.\"Big.


    Chapter 1447: The dominant side. (5 more for customization)


    In the early morning, the sun shines all over the Sahara Prairie. Since it is the last month of summer, it is extraordinarily hot.


    At this moment, Elsa was eating breakfast in the main tent, while Qiluo and Liya were standing on one side.


    \"Let''s eat some together, and report back to me after eating.\" Elsa said loudly.


    \"Yes.\" Qiluo said without hesitation.


    ...All right. \" It should be fine for Leah to tangle for a while.


    Elsa told them not to be too restrained and to eat as much as they wanted. Anyway, this is not the Brutus orc kingdom, and the rules are not too important.


    Half an hour later, the three of them ate all the mutton soup powder, mutton buns, and braised horse meat slices.


    \"Your Highness, wouldn''t it be bad to eat such greasy food early in the morning?\"Lia is a little concerned about the health of the lion''s ear girl.


    Elsa wiped her hands and said, \"It''s not very good, make me a cup of strong tea, the stronger the better, it tastes strangely delicious.


    In the days when Shi Er Niang lived in Chang''an City, every time she ate a lot of meat, An Li would suggest to her to drink a cup of tea to relieve her tiredness, not to mention, it felt really good.


    As a result, she likes to drink tea every time she eats meat, and she has developed a habit, and she also likes very strong tea.


    \"Yes, Your Highness.\"Lea asked the maid beside her to brew.


    Qiluo blinked her eyes, her face still full of feelings, she has eaten a lot more these days, and she can eat a lot at each meal.


    Elsa took the tea brewed by the maid and asked, \"Qi Luo, how''s the disinformation spread?\"


    \"It has been completely spread out a few days ago, and the human tribe of Maxi is convinced of the intelligence that we are going to join forces with the Qiaoqi tribe.\"The corner of Qiluo''s mouth raised slightly.


    Elsa took a sip of the hot tea and said with a smile, \"After the typhoon, the trust between them has also been greatly reduced, and our false information has made their relationship even worse. .\"


    Liu Feng''s reply some time ago let her know that the previous strange gale was originally called a typhoon. Although the word is very convoluted, she knew it was a natural phenomenon.


    \"Under the stock, we can send knights to encircle and suppress them.\" Qiluo said full of fighting spirit.


    \"How are the knights?\" Elsa put down her teacup and asked.


    \"It''s all recovered. The medicines in Chang''an City are really amazing. After taking the medicine for two days and getting a good night''s sleep, it will be all right.\" Qiluo thought it was amazing.


    Elsa nodded lightly and asked, \"--All thirteen thousand knights can play, right?\"


    \"Yes, Your Highness, this is to remove those knights who were injured or still alive.\" Qiluo responded immediately.


    Elsa picked up the teacup, blinked her golden eyes and said, \"Let''s go today, are the knights ready?\"


    Qiluo patted I on the chest and said to herself, \"Don''t worry, Your Highness, I had them get ready a few days earlier, and they can go out at any time.


    \"Very good, let''s talk about the information about the Maxi tribe.\" Elsa said with satisfaction. Qiluo turned the notepad to the back a few pages and reported, \"Maxi tribe followed before


    In the same way, there are 8,000 knights who can play, but because of the typhoon, more than 1,000 knights have been lost, and none of them have survived the pain. \"


    Elsa was shocked. This number is not a small number. If it wasn''t for the medicine from Chang''an City, I''m afraid that such a group of people would die in the tribe, which would undoubtedly be a big loss.

 Chapter 1283：

    \"There are also about five or six hundred knights who are sick. This number is not certain, but it is not too far off.\" Qiluo continued to report. \"In other words, the number of knights they can actually fight is less than 7,000?\" Elsa asked.


    Qiluo compared the numbers, nodded and replied, \"Yes, Your Highness, and without the support of the Qiaoqi tribe, we have the upper hand.\"


    *Not only that, after the typhoon, their war horses, supplies, weapons and armor must have been lost a lot. \"The corner of Elsa''s mouth raised a beautiful arc.


    \"Yes, Your Highness, the benefits are all on our side.\" Qiluo said excitedly.


    Elsa blinked her golden eyes and commanded, \"You ask eight thousand knights to gather, put on their armor, say hello, and after lunch, go to attack the Masi tribe...


    \"Yes, Your Highness.\" Qiluo said respectfully.


    \"Also let the war horses have enough to eat, so they have the strength to fight with us in the afternoon.\"


    Elsa urged.


    Qiluo nodded heavily and said, \"Your Majesty, don''t worry, I will be ready on the knight''s side.\"


    \"There is no need to prepare materials, we will fight quickly, don''t waste unnecessary manpower to bring food, let them guard the tribe.\" Elsa tucked her hair around her ears.


    \"Yes, we sent 8,000 knights and there are still 5,000 knights left. Even if Qiao Qi knew that we were going to the Masi tribe, my family is fully capable of resisting it, not to mention they are too busy to take care of themselves.\"Qi Luo He covered his mouth and smiled.


    Elsa nodded lightly and said solemnly, \"This time there is nothing to lose, even if the people from the Qiaoqi tribe come, you have to let the big knight lead them to repel them, I will not allow any further changes in the tribe.\ "


    \"As you wish, Your Highness.\" After Qiluo gave a noble salute, she turned and left the tent.


    Elsa looked at the back of the monkey''s ear mother leaving, and then asked, \"Lea, have all the cattle, sheep and horses that died in the typhoon been handled properly?\"


    \"Yes, Your Highness, everything has been processed. It has been made into pickled food, and the shelf life is longer. At least in such a hot summer, there has been no change in taste so far.\" Lia said mildly.


    \"Well, how about some of the tribe''s repairs in 4.6?\" Elsa asked.


    Liya flipped through the notepad in her hand and reported, \"Your Highness, except for the place where the cattle, sheep and horses are to be re-selected, everything else has been followed up, such as repairing and strengthening the tent, and the reopening of the food court. All returned to normal.


    \"Very good, when I go out with Qiluo, the tribe will be taken care of by you.\"


    Elsa is entrusted with the task.


    Liya stood up seriously and said with a serious expression, \"Let''s rest assured, leave it to me, you will pay attention to safety.\"


    Elsa patted the shofar **** the shoulder with a smile, and walked out of the tent with the matching sword.


    \"Five shifts, Cv). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1448: Leave. (1 more for customization)


    The sky was covered with dark clouds, and the weather was extraordinarily hot, making it impossible to do anything.


    But some people are different, - get up early to prepare, they are the people of the Torola Orc Empire, and will leave Chang''an City today.


    \"Nemo, is there really only one person on your side? No more?\"


    Prince Knight couldn''t believe it.


    Second Prince Nemo nodded and said, \"Yeah, this person took me a lot of time, but it''s still there.\"


    ... Prince Knight stopped talking, his face was full of displeasure, for nothing else, because he wasn''t pulling him alone.


    Whether it was the task of purchasing goods or the task of digging talents that King Black explained, he has not completed any of the tasks, how can he look better?


    Coupled with the previous ransom incident, Prince Knight can say that the throne is completely irrelevant at this moment, and this is what makes him even more popular.


    Second Prince Nemo didn''t speak anymore, but his expression was a little calm. How can I say it now? Most of the scales of the throne are in favor of him. It''s been 08 years, and there is nothing to worry about anymore.


    \"Where''s Aunt Maria?\" Prince Knight suddenly said.


    Second Prince Nemo looked around, shrugged and said, \"I don''t know, I sent someone in the morning to say I''m going back today, and then there''s no news of her.\"


    \"Go back to His Highness, Madam, she is in the gold coin supermarket at the moment, she said that she will buy another wave at the end.\" Frank responded.


    Prince Knight rolled his eyes and said, \"Aunt Maria has been buying it for ten days, so why not buy it?\"


    \"Let''s go take a look and urge Aunt Maria, otherwise I don''t know when I can leave today.\" Second Prince Nemo said helplessly.


    \"I want to buy some too, I haven''t bought anything these days.\" Prince Knight weighed his purse.


    Now it''s Prince Nemo''s turn to roll his eyes. When he was buying goods and recruiting talents before, he spent days shopping and enjoying, but now he says he didn''t buy anything? \"Tap ta ta...


    The two stopped a carriage and headed towards the gold coin supermarket. After ten minutes, the two got out of the car.


    Among the many people shopping, Prince Knight saw the Rat woman and shouted, \"Aunt Maria!\"


    Maria is robbing some nobles for goods at the moment. How can she ignore the orc prince, and continue to **** on her own.


    \"It seems that Aunt Maria only has those goods in her eyes.\"Second Prince Nemo felt a little bit about the strength of Chang''an City''s goods, which could actually make Aunt Maria go crazy for picking other people.


    Prince Knight shook his neck and said with a slight smile, \"Then I don''t care, I''ll go in and have a look, you wait for us outside.\"


    ... The question mark written on the face of the second prince Nemo, I really don''t know what to say to these two.


    The two of them spent more than an hour shopping in the gold coin supermarket one after another. The hands of several attendants behind them were covered with goods, and some of them even piled above their heads.


    \"What did you buy again?\" The second prince Nemo was frightened by the scene. How could this be bought for his own use? Anyone believed it to be a business meeting?


    Maria''s fat face was full of smiles, and she said, "I didn''t buy anything, I just bought dozens of bottles of perfume, and some food. The most important thing is that I bought that good thing again."


    \"Dozens of bottles of perfume? As far as I know, there are only a hundred bottles of perfume in the Gold Coin Supermarket, and this is not a place that really sells perfume.\" Second Prince Nemo This is the news that he learned after purchasing goods for a few days.


    \"Yeah, if it wasn''t for a few women just grabbing me, I would buy them all.\" Aunt Maria was still a little angry.


    Second Prince Nemo''s face was covered with invisible black lines again, and said weakly, \"Aunt Maria, what was the good thing you just said?\"


    Maria turned around and took out a small package of sanitary napkins from the bag in the attendant''s hand, squinting and smiling, "This is it!"


    \"what is this?\"


    Second Prince Nemo squinted his eyes and looked at the words above, and said word by word,


    \"For women.... sanitary napkins?


    \"That''s right, it''s this good thing.\"Aunt Maria''s eyes cracked with laughter.


    \"What is this? It''s only for women!\" Second Prince Nemo was a little confused.


    Maria took a pack of sanitary napkins and introduced it with rapturous expressions, during which she couldn''t help but exclaimed several times, which really startled the two orc princes. Second Prince Nemo questioned with a dubious attitude, \"Is it really so useful?\"


    Maria, looking whatever you want, said, \"You won''t understand anyway.


    \"If it is easy to use, then I will buy some for Linna, Sophie and the others.\"

 Chapter 1284：

    Prince Knight thought about his two younger sisters.


    \"Yeah, if it''s really that easy to use, they''ll like it.\" Second Prince Nemo agreed.


    Aunt Maria said with an expectant look on her face and said, \"It''s up to you to say, I have already bought a lot of them, and of course I have prepared them for them. Hygiene is no better than other goods, and the quantity is not that much.\ "


    \"Aunt Maria still thinks more comprehensively.\" Second Prince Nemo smiled.


    \"Let''s go, it''s getting late, or we won''t be able to catch the airship flight we booked.\" Prince Knight suggested.


    \"Let''s go, let''s go, have you packed everything?\" Maria asked.


    Second Prince Nemo nodded and said, \"Everything is ready, and the goods purchased before have already been arranged to go to Haiyan City, so this time we don''t have to bring too many things in the past 373.\"


    Prince Knight looked at the spoils behind him and said with pride,


    \"That was before, and now we''re buying quite a few.\"


    \"Whatever you want, you can arrange it.\" Second Prince Nemo walked in front disdainfully.


    Maria asked the attendant to send the goods to the airship first, and said, \"The Larson guys seem to be leaving before us, right?\"


    \"Yes, Aunt Maria, they leave a few days before us.\" Second Prince Nemo nodded.


    \"Did you ask any information about Larson during the days with them?\"Aunt Maria asked curiously.


    Second Prince Nemo shook his head and said, \"Not at all, the tone is very tight.\"\"In any case, we can''t cooperate with the Larson Empire.\"Aunt Maria said seriously.


    \"Of course I know this.\" The second Prince Nemo couldn''t deny it, especially when he saw the appearance of the Marquis of Leicester before, he wouldn''t communicate if he had coins.


    Maria rummaged through her bag for a while, and said, \"These banknotes are really convenient, you go to the airship first, I''ll go to the bank to save money, and then I can take them out when I go back to Torolla, and bring these paper-like banknotes to the boat. I''m not too worried.\"


    \"Got it.\" Prince Nemo nodded lightly.


    \"One update, Cv). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1449: Angry orc princess. (2 more for customization)


    \"Boom...


    There was thunder in the sky from time to time, and it rained heavily for two or three days a few days ago, which made Linna''s plan to go out in vain.


    \"Your Highness, do you want to go back first, you see that the sky is still thundering.\"Ala Lei trembled, she was most afraid of thunder.


    Linna looked up at the cloudy sky, and said angrily, \"Hmph, I hate this weather, so my birthday is boringly handed over in the palace.\"


    \"Your Highness, don''t be angry.\" Arale quickly comforted.


    \"Hurry up, the father will regret it later.\" Linna urged. The two of them had just come out of the room and were walking on the avenue of the palace, preparing to leave the city gate. Road tread...


    Ten minutes later, Linna and the others came to the gate, and with the help of the waitress, got into the carriage that had been prepared.


    Linna pushed aside the window cloth on the carriage, frowned and stared outside, murmuring, \"What a shame!\"


    Arale also stuck her head out of the window and looked at the muddy avenue with a look of disgust, \"This avenue really hasn''t changed much from before!\"


    \"Those guys are really wasting my father''s money and time.\" Linna looked displeased and planned to send them away when she went back.


    \"Under the stock, could it be the reason for the rain? It is normal for the road to become muddy when it rains.\" Ah Lalei first thought of this.


    Linna sat down, rolled her eyes and said, \"You haven''t seen the City of Miracles, isn''t the description in it not clear enough? Even Xiaoyu Avenue is still clean and tidy, and it will not affect normal operation.\"


    \"Yes, it''s not the same as in the book after all.\" Arale shrugged.


    \"When the eldest brother and the second brother come back, - let them tell me why, those people have studied for so long, and it''s still like this.\" Linna began to look forward to it.


    Arale nodded heavily, \"His Highness the eldest prince and the second prince have both stayed in the Han Dynasty for so long, they must know the reason.


    \"It''s just that when they come back, they will inevitably be taught by their father.\" Linna began to worry again.


    Arale helped relax her shoulders and comforted, \"Your Highness, don''t worry, Madam Maria will bring the two princes back in person, not to mention you and His Royal Highness Sophie, you can also help to talk things out so that Your Majesty will not punish him Your Royal Highnesses."


    \"This is the only way, I hope that the two brothers can complete the task assigned by the father, so that the father will not be so angry." Linna said innocently.


    \"It shouldn''t be difficult, His Majesty has said that as long as the people from the Han Dynasty are willing to come over, they can pay as much as they want. It''s hard for them to refuse such a good condition, right?\" Arale comforted.


    Linna nodded in agreement and said, \"No, no one should be able to give a higher salary than us, right?\"


    *His Royal Highness, the people from the Larsen Elf Empire are also there, maybe they are also conspiring something. \" Arale guessed.


    \"Elves are cunning, I really can''t tell. When I come back, I must ask my brothers.\" Linna was also taught that elves are bad since she was a child. Arale nodded in agreement, and said in an atmosphere, \"That''s right, my friend was cheated out of coins by the elves, and...


    She complained about the badness of the elves for more than ten minutes, and she forgot to say honorifics to the orc princess when she was excited, but the latter felt nothing.


    Linna was also very absorbed, the corners of her mouth rose slightly, and she seemed to be in a good mood, of course, except for the shock caused by the bumpy and muddy road.


    Half an hour later, the two got off the carriage in the center of the city. The road that originally took ten minutes was now increased by half because of this avenue.


    \"It''s better not to repair this road.\"Ala Lei supported the orc princess.


    Due to the addition of a lot of gravel to the entire road, as soon as the heavy rain washed down, the soil and gravel ran everywhere, and the road became muddy and bumpy, and the carriage on it was like a bumper car.


    Linna looked unhappy and complained, \"It''s a waste of my time to say that it is to make Marshall City better.


    Ala Lei dragged Princess Lu''s skirt and said carefully, \"Your Highness, go to a place where there is no puddle, don''t stain your new skirt.\"


    Linna hugged the big skirt and focused on the pitted puddles on the ground, for fear of stepping on it.


    \"His Royal Highness, let''s go to the big market first, let''s go to the place where they set up stalls before.\" Arale suggested.


    \"Okay, you can''t let go, I like this skirt very much, don''t let it get muddy.\"


    Lin Yun walked cautiously and regretted it, "\"." I knew I wouldn''t wear this skirt, it made me mad.


    \"His Royal Highness, I will definitely help you look good.\" Alalei vowed, still the first


    -The first time I saw the orc princess get so angry.


    In the past, even if she was angry, she would still maintain the princess manners, which may be the reason for the failure of the road construction this time, which made her particularly uncomfortable.


    \"Tap tap....


    A few minutes later, Princess Lina was escorted into the big market by a team of knights. During the period, when the road was full of puddles and it was difficult to walk, the knights placed a plank on the ground to let the orc princess pass, and so on.


    \"His Royal Highness, we''re here, it''s relatively clean inside, not so puddles.\"Ala Lei said softly.


    Linna still didn''t dare to put down the skirt, and the two maids helped to carry it. She liked this skirt very much. If it hadn''t been changed and washed, it would have been worn on her body every day.


    \"The smell here is also not very good.\" Linna covered her nose unconsciously.


    Arale took a feather fan and gently fanned it next to the good princess, explaining, \"Because it has rained, the smell is extraordinarily strong.\"

 Chapter 1285：

    \"Where will milk tea be sold?\" Linna''s eyes kept staring at the surrounding of the big market.


    Arale also helped to look at the surrounding storefronts and murmured, \"Maybe there will be those that sell liquor?\"


    \"I guess so.\"


    Linna walked forward slowly and said softly, \"Let''s go and have a look, if not, by the way, see if the wine my father likes is sold.\"


    \"Yes.\"Ala Lei followed closely.


    The two began to ask around the hotel selling side of the big market. Of course, Princess Linna was waiting outside, and the knights and maids asked them one by one.


    \"Second shift, (V). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1450: Bamboo basket for water? (3 more for customization)


    The breeze is gentle, and it is not so hot just in autumn, and there is even a hint of coolness at night.


    Outside the farmland of Chang''an City, there is a good harvest. The vast wheat fields, the yellow corn fields, and some green vegetable fields are all farmers. They started harvesting agricultural products with all kinds of farm implements in their hands. Today, the outside of the city is extraordinarily lively.


    There were other people who came to join in the fun. They were the four Elf sisters. They came to the farmland in a carriage early in the morning, thinking about joining in the fun of the autumn harvest.


    \"Big sister, it''s so lively here. *Second sister Lanni said happily.


    Rose looked around and said with a smile, \"It seems that I need to develop the habit of reading newspapers every day.\"


    The reason why they came to join in the fun today is because the early morning newspaper published an


    -The article is about the autumn harvest. I encourage everyone to help or feel it.


    Sister Elf woke up earlier today, so she went out to buy breakfast. By the way, she bought a newspaper with Ale on the way. After reading the newspaper, she decided to go outside the city to see it today.


    \"I feel that the autumn flavor here is stronger.\" The third sister Sheila kept blinking her green eyes.


    Fourth younger sister Polly pulled the grass on the side of the road as she walked, squinting and smiling, seeing their smiling faces, she was really happy! \"


    In the Larsen Elf Empire, every autumn is the busiest time. Everyone stays in the farmland all day, busy harvesting the food.


    Of course, none of them could have a smile on their faces, because everyone had to pay a heavy tax, and after paying it, there was not much left, and they had to survive the long winter.


    Although there is no snow in the Larsen Elf Empire in winter, it is still very difficult. In the case of insufficient food, everyone will not feel at ease, not to mention smiling.


    \"Chang''an City is really a magical city.\" The second sister Lanni sighed.


    \"Who said no, if our king can be like the king of the Han Dynasty, then people who want to come to Larson will be so happy!" Big sister Rose said lightly.


    Fourth younger sister Polly stopped, looked at the busy farmers, turned around and said sarcastically,


    \"How is it possible, they are eager to raise some more taxes, as terrible as a vampire..


    \"This is in (aidc) Chang''an City, you don''t have to talk about it, you can''t say such things when you go back to Larson.\" Sister Rose warned.


    The fourth sister Polly shrugged and said, \"Of course I know, but if our king can do this, Larson might develop well.\"


    Rose Renfeng ruffled her long green hair and said softly, \"Yes, but this is not realistic. I read the laws of the Han Dynasty a few days ago and found that most of them are protecting the rights and interests of civilians.


    \"I watched it too, it''s really incredible.\" At that time, the second sister Lanni didn''t quite believe it. It would be good if she didn''t exploit it, and she still stood on the side of the commoners. The third sister, Sheila, **** her hair that had been ruffled by the wind, and said, \"It''s none of our business, we''re in Chang''an now!\"


    \"That is, if we can open a good store with good income, we won''t go back.\" Fourth sister Polly hoped.


    Rose was silent for a while, then said, \"You all like it here, right?\"\"I like it.\" The three of them said in unison, and blurted out almost without thinking.


    Rose smiled softly and said gently, \"Then we have to work hard. When this place is stable, we will go back and move the Chamber of Commerce here next year.


    \"Sister, I have a question.\"Octavio''s second sister Lannie saw the disadvantage.


    \"What''s the problem?\" Rose asked suspiciously.


    The second sister Lannie thought for a while and analyzed, "Of course we like Chang''an City, but this is based on the fact that we have enough coins or banknotes, right?"


    \"That''s it.\" Rose nodded to signal the other party to continue.


    \"What if we don''t have any coins? We can only rely on our chamber of commerce, right? The second sister, Lannie, continued to analyze.


    The eldest sister Rose continued to nod her head and said, \"You mean that if we succeed in opening the store in Chang''an City, we will have to go back to Larson after all, right?\"


    \"Yeah, I analyzed it for several days, that is, if we open a store in Chang''an City, what will we sell? Sell the existing goods? In this way - we can''t make money, let alone live in Chang''an City. .\" The second sister Lanni said rationally. The fourth sister Polly agreed with this analysis and said, \"The reason why we have enough coins to support us now is entirely because we took the goods from Chang''an City to Larson''s side and obtained it after reselling. If we decide to stay in Chang''an City, then we will lose this opportunity.\"


    \"It makes sense, if we abandon this natural advantage, then we have to choose another method.\" Sister Rose said solemnly.


    Life is not easy in the first place, especially businessmen, who think more. If they just sell the goods that they already have in Chang''an City, there is a high chance that they will not be able to return their money, let alone make a lot of money.


    At that time, let alone buying a house, it would be difficult to continue living in a rental house. If Larson''s chamber of commerce was moved to Chang''an City rashly, it would undoubtedly cut off his escape route.


    \"So this matter has to be taken slowly, we can''t be in a hurry, we can''t focus on Chang''an City without full confidence.\" The second sister Lanni was very afraid that it would be a bamboo basket to draw water, and she was busy until the last game.


    The eldest sister Rose looked at the endless wheat fields and asked lightly, \"What if our chamber of commerce is still operating in Larson?\"


    \"Big sister, do you want to develop together on both sides?\"The second sister Lanni asked curiously.


    Rose brushed the hair that was blown by the wind from her mouth, and said softly, \"Well, as long as the staff is arranged over there, we will prepare the goods here, and then move over to sell it.\"


    \"At that time, they can deposit the banknotes in the bank, and we can take them out from the bank here. The second sister Lanni said immediately.


    Rose nodded lightly and said, \"With the capital to allow us to operate, it will be more convenient for us to do things.\"


    \"That''s it.\"The second sister Lanni said without hesitation.


    *Three shifts, Fv). Please customize, please support. \"


    Chapter 1451: - Must enjoy it very much. (4 more for customization)


    The peasants placed sharp agricultural tools in the middle of the straw, and cut the wheat with a knife. Although everyone''s face was covered in sweat, the corners of their mouths could not be restrained from rising.


    All the crops here, as long as 30% of the crops are handed in, the rest will be yours. No one cares if you sell them or keep them for yourself.


    I didn¡¯t even dare to think about this before. Eighty percent of the harvested crops must be turned in, and I have the remaining 20 percent. How can I survive the long winter with the remaining wheat alone?


    \"Hurry up and harvest over there, no one knows if it will rain suddenly.\"


    \"If you have finished cutting, take it to the stone mill first to screen it, and then send it to the stone mill.\"


    \"Keep the straw, it''s useful.\"


    \"Do you want to drink water?\"


    ...


    Conversations like this are endless, no one complains, and the division of labor is extra-clear.


    There are not only the four elves sisters in the farmland, but also a very familiar figure, that is Wendylin, who rented a house a few days ago and brought back the furniture she bought from the staff.

 Chapter 1286：

    After arranging for several days and resting for several days, I took the notepad and went out after the pain from the two-month sea journey was gone.


    Wendylin sat on the grass on the side of the road and murmured, \"It feels so good!\"


    She was holding a thick notepad in her hand. It was a new product she bought at the big market yesterday. It was the first time she saw the thicker version of the notepad, and she bought it without hesitation. She often records some inspirations, and only a thick notepad can satisfy her, otherwise there are several piles of books, and it will be extremely cumbersome to turn over.


    \"Let''s record it, this scene is not available in the Flanders Empire, and it should be surprising to many people to write it at the beginning of the new book.\" Wendylin was excited when she thought about it.


    The pen in her hand danced quickly, making a rustling writing sound on the smooth paper. She likes to listen to this kind of sound, especially when the thoughts in her mind are flooding, writing is the only thing that makes her happy.


    Wendylin put the pen on her chin, and said, \"Will they not believe this scene?\"


    She thought that people in the Flanders Empire would probably not believe this scene. No one was particularly happy when harvesting crops. Obviously everyone was complaining.


    \"Anyway, I''m explaining the facts, and the longing for Chang''an City is also selling well, isn''t it?" Wen Dilin used this reason to convince herself.


    After writing for a while, she lay flat on the grass, her golden eyes always looking at the blue sky, it was always raining when she was in the Flanders Empire, and the chance to look at the blue sky was always less.


    Even if she left and came to the sea, she was exhausted just resisting the storm, and when the scorching sun was in the sky, she had no spare time to enjoy the visual enjoyment brought by the blue sky and white clouds.


    ......


    Wendylin got up and stretched her long waist, and a soft voice sounded, \"It''s time to enter the city, today is enough time to relax.\"


    She woke up very early today, about six o''clock. After running for a while in the morning, she went to eat breakfast and bought a newspaper, and then went out to the city to relax.


    The current Chang''an City unknowingly formed a trend of morning and night running. They all gathered in the old and new squares and made an appointment to start running around Chang''an City.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    Wendylin walked to the bus station and started lighting the bus. When she first came back to Chang''an City, the appearance of the bus surprised the girl for a while.


    Of course, she also wrote this amazing man-carrying event into her notepad. She recorded the appearance, the number of passengers, and the platform. She was surprised by this bus all morning.


    Ten minutes later, Wendylin got on the bus returning to the city, walked to the middle seat by the window and sat down. Since it was returning from Somali City to Chang''an City, there were already many people on the bus.


    Wendylin looked at the scenery that kept going backwards outside the window, and sighed in her heart, \"It would be great if the Flanders Empire could become like this! Or they could come to Chang''an City to see it!


    She fell asleep lightly in her chaotic thoughts, her blond hair fell down, covering her dark skin. In the two months at sea, she was tanned a lot darker than before.


    More than 20 minutes later, Wendylin was awakened by the sound of brakes. She slowly opened her eyes and found that the stop shop was a library, so she hurriedly grabbed her bag and ran out of the car.


    \"Why did you fall asleep!\" Wendylin shook her neck, a little surprised by the stability of the bus. Although it could not be said that there was no vibration at all, it was generally stable.


    She was melancholy for a while at the entrance of the library, a little hesitant. She wanted to talk to the library about the publication of the book she longed for in Chang''an City, and she wanted to sell this book in Chang''an City.


    Wendylin held the skirt with one hand and paced back and forth. After struggling for a few minutes, she gathered up her courage and walked in.


    The library did not differ much from her impression, it was still the same quiet, but the difference was that there were many more plants in it, not a few pots but dozens of pots, just like being in a forest.


    \"You must enjoy reading here.* Wendylin muttered to herself and walked to the front desk.


    \"Hello, what can I help you with.\"The curator lowered his voice.


    Wendylin nodded politely and said, \"Hello, I want to talk about publishing books.\"


    \"Miss, you want to publish a book, right? Is it your own book or a favor for a friend?" The curator asked in detail.


    Wendylin pointed to herself without thinking, and said, \"It''s mine, the book I wrote.


    \"Can you show it to me?\"The curator said gently.


    \"Of course.


    Wendylin pulled the diagonal bag from behind to the front, opened it, took out a book, and said, \"This is it!\"


    The curator took the girl''s book and began to look at the appearance, and found that the binding of this book was very rough.


    He remembered that this kind of book was popular when Chang''an City was still called Xiyang City. It was not available in every household, because the cost of such a book was not cheap, but at the same time, it was also very heavy, which was incompatible with the existing paper books. Than.


    \"Four shifts, (Cv7). Please customize, please support. \"And.


    Chapter 1452: Bad sales? (5 more for customization)


    The curator looked around for a while, and when he saw the title was about Chang''an City, he asked curiously, \"Is this book about Chang''an City?\"


    \"Yes, everything described in it is related to Chang''an City.\" Wen Dilin smiled.


    The curator nodded thoughtfully, continued to read, and said, \"What is the cost of such a book? It shouldn''t be cheap.\"


    Wendylin looked a little embarrassed when she looked at the parchment book, and said, \"Yes, one copy costs two hundred copper coins!\"


    Although sheepskin rolls are very common, the price is not much lower. One sheep can only make about ten sheepskin rolls, while a book requires hundreds of sheepskin rolls, plus the cost of binding and fashion, the cost is probably this price. \"It''s really a bit of a responsibility, we only sell one hundred copper coins here, you


    \"Three Zero Zero\" If you want to buy this book, it is estimated to be three hundred copper coins, right? \" The curator guessed.


    Wendylin shook her head lightly and said, \"It''s priced at two hundred and fifty copper coins. I can''t set the price too high, so I don''t make much money.\"


    The curator raised his eyebrows slightly and asked, \"Isn''t your book sold in the Han Dynasty?\" Judging from the fact that the bindings are all parchment scrolls, it can be clearly ruled out that it is not in the Han Dynasty. Now the entire Han Dynasty is not in the Han Dynasty. Dynasty books are all paper.


    \"Yes, it''s sold in my hometown of the Flanders Empire.* Wendylin felt she had nothing to hide.


    -At first, she was worried that because of Princess Field and others, the people of the Han Dynasty would hate people from the Flanders Empire, and she did not expect to be different from her own imagination.


    Seeing that Fenton and others are unimpeded in Chang''an City, they can buy whatever they want and eat whatever they want. No one has a discriminatory attitude at all, so I don''t hide it.


    \"Oh! It turned out to be the Flanders Empire.\"The curator was surprised.


    Wendylin felt a little regretful when she saw the other party''s expression, and she was ready to be rejected, but she still said, \"What''s wrong?\"


    \"No, nothing, I''m just curious what kind of empire your empire is.\"


    The curator knew that the girl was thinking crookedly, and said gently, \"I remember that your merchants sold our books in the Flanders Empire. How are the sales?\"


    Wendylin breathed a sigh of relief and said, \"It''s okay, the sales are very good, much better than my book, the snow-white paper is full of indelible words, this selling point is very attractive. Woolen cloth.\"


    \"So it is, how many copies of this book do you want to publish?\"The curator returned to the topic.


    Wendylin shook her head lightly and said, \"I don''t have a clue about this yet. I don''t know how much is appropriate, and how much is the price!\"


    The curator took out a document and said, \"You can look at this document first, it''s written in more detail.


    Wendylin took the document, nodded slightly, and started browsing while holding the document, while the curator started to read the girl''s book.


    The document given by the curator detailed the cost of publishing a book, and the charges for these costs are also subdivided, such as the cost of paper, the cost of the words on it, and the cover.


    In addition to these, there are the size specifications of the book, the standard between the lines, and the illustrations. Of course, these are also linked to the cost. All in all, this document is very slender.


    After ten minutes, Wendylin read everything on the document, closed it and said, \"Hello, I have finished reading.\"

 Chapter 1287：

    The curator raised his head when he heard the sound, put down the longing for Chang''an City and asked, \"Is there any problem that you don''t understand?\"


    Wendylin opened the document, pointed to a place and asked, \"I understand that the fee is based on the size of the book, but I don''t understand that the fee is based on the font size. Are there different font sizes?\ "


    \"Of course, there are two font sizes for Chang''an City books. Most of the existing books in Chang''an City are in large fonts, while small fonts appear in the illustrated books.\"


    The curator explained.


    The existing books in Chang''an City are divided into two categories, one is illustrated books,


    -The category is a pure character book. The reason why the two books are separated with different fonts is that the illustration book is mainly based on pictures and supplemented by words, so the fonts are smaller.


    Books with pure characters are all characters. Chang''an City has not yet reached the point where everyone can read, and some are just learning, so the fonts are set a little larger, and the reading is clearer.  ¡­


    Wendylin nodded thoughtfully, and said, \"So that''s the case, this illustration is quite expensive.\"


    The curator knew what Wendylin meant, smiled and said, \"If you have more pages, you can publish it as an illustration book, which will cost you more than just a few illustrations, and the price will be higher. taller.\"


    \"Really?\" Wendylin was surprised.


    \"Yes, but it takes a long time to produce illustrations books, about 500 books can be completed in about a month, and books without illustrations can be produced in a month... 1,000." The curator explained.


    Wendylin blinked her golden eyes and asked, \"I want to know who the illustrator helped me to draw?\"


    \"There are special staff in charge of this, and they will help you draw according to the description in your book. Of course, they will communicate with you in advance to see what kind of feeling you need.\"The curator smiled.


    \"That''s great.\" Wendylin said with a wide-eyed smile, this professional procedure is really much better than the Flanders Empire.


    The curator smiled and shook his head, and said, \"You''re welcome, I just read it, the book you wrote is really good, and it should sell well in Chang''an City.\"


    \"I don''t want to sell it in Chang''an City.\" Wen Dilin said suddenly.


    \"Why?\"The curator was a little puzzled, obviously Chang''an City was the best city in the Han Dynasty.


    Seeing the other party''s puzzled look, Wendylin explained that 2.8* is like this, because Chang''an City has two famous books by Princess Lucy ahead, and the content of my book is similar to hers, so I''m afraid the sales volume is not very high. Considerable. \"


    \"That''s true, then where do you want to sell it?\" The curator asked in confusion.


    Wendylin smiled mysteriously and said, \"I have already thought about this, as long as the curator can help me with the issue of publishing.\"


    *Okay, then you sit down, I will ask someone to help you find the relevant person in charge of the publishing house, and you can communicate first. \" The curator whispered and took away the girl''s novel.


    \"Thank you.\" Wendylin was very polite.


    \"Five more, (v). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1453: Two blond girls. (1 more for customization)


    After Wendylin asked some questions one after another, she started to wander around the library, thinking that the staff related to the publishing house would not be arriving so soon. \"It really becomes very different here.\" Wendylin said in surprise.


    The entire library has not only placed a lot of green plants, but also changed the furnishings inside. The front door is the front desk, and the left and right sides correspond to different areas.


    On the left is the book sales area, which is filled with rows of bookcases filled with various books, and on the right is the reading area, where there are many sample books. And there are also a lot of tables and chairs. Those who are reluctant to spend money on books can borrow one to read here. The subsidiary industry is a coffee shop, and the environment is very elegant.


    Of course, there are a lot of green plants in both the left and right areas. People are tired of reading books. They can take a look at the green plants to relieve themselves. At the same time, there are more green plants and the air is relatively better.


    Wendylin''s hand wandered back and forth on the bookshelf 08, feeling, \"Is it my illusion? I feel that there are a lot more books than before.


    \"It is indeed a lot more.\"A staff member passed by and smiled.


    Wendylin nodded politely, and said in her heart, \"Chang''an City is better, warm - I prefer it.\"


    She spent more than ten minutes strolling around the entire library. In addition to being amazed at why green plants can be grown indoors, she also accidentally discovered several new books, so she picked up one and walked to the table to start reading.


    After watching it for about ten minutes, the curator asked her to come to the front desk, saying that someone from the publishing house asked her to come over, but she couldn''t get away.


    After she asked for the address of the publishing house, she stopped a carriage and went there, holding the longing for Chang''an City in her arms.


    Ten minutes later, she stopped at the door of the publishing house. The publishing house is located in the south of the city. A two-story building is owned by the publishing house, but the real printing books will not be in this place.


    Wendylin looked at the three big characters of the publishing house on the plaque, took a deep breath and walked in. Since the curator had told the people of the publishing house about the girl''s intention in advance, she was taken directly to a room to sit.


    .. hope it goes well. \" Wendylin muttered to herself.


    knock knock....


    A few minutes later, there was a knock on the door, and after a pause, the back door was pushed open, and it was none other than Princess Lucy who came in.


    Lucy stretched out her hand softly and greeted, \"Hello, I''m Lucy, the person in charge of the publishing house.\"


    The publishing house was under the management of Lucy some time ago. The work of the Censorship Division is relatively idle. There are not so many corrupt people every day, only about a dozen in a month, so it doesn''t take much time to deal with it.


    Her spare time is either to write novels or to manage the publishing house, or she asked Liu Feng specially.


    Wendylin''s eyes widened, and the girl in front of her with a graceful figure, delicate face, blond hair and eyes like herself was the famous Princess Lucy.


    She was surprised for a while, then slowly stretched out her hand, hesitatingly said, .\"You... ok, you are that... Princess Xi? I like reading your novels, writing... ..


    It''s so good! \"


    Lucy covered her mouth and smiled, and said, \"Just call me Lucy, I''m no longer a princess, and thank you for liking my novels.


    Wendylin couldn''t sit still, she kept getting up and sitting, getting up and sitting down, repeated this several times, and smiled unnaturally, \"Why are you here in person?\"\"I heard the librarian''s comment Your description, he said that your novel is well written, let me read it, I read it and it is really good, I just want to see you in person." Lucy said softly.


    Wendylin nodded excitedly and thanked her. Before, she was worried about how to ask Princess Lucy, but now she didn''t expect someone to sit opposite her, and she was very gentle and beautiful.


    \"Thank you very much for reading my book.\" Wendylin kept thanking her, and the smile on her face couldn''t stop.


    Lucy shook her head gently and said, \"Can you tell me about the inspiration for reading your book?


    Wendylin nodded without hesitation and said, \"Of course, this book is


    .....


    Lucy rested her chin with one hand, and listened to the girl gently introducing her book inspiration, the golden-eyed girl in front of her made her feel an inexplicable sense of intimacy.


    \"Really interesting source of inspiration.\" Lucy smiled slightly.


    Wendylin scratched her head embarrassedly and asked, \"Lucy... miss you, what is your inspiration?\"


    Lucy Shii pointed to her chin and said, \"I''m not sure about this, sometimes it''s when I''m taking a shower, sometimes it''s eating something delicious, and sometimes it''s changing into a nice dress, every time I get inspired It''s not a specific scene when it erupts."


    \"It''s so amazing, I''m envious.\" Wendylin''s eyes were full of smiles.


    \"Let''s talk about it, do you think about the size of your book? Which pattern do you want to use on the cover?\" Lucy returned to the topic.


    Wendylin blinked her golden eyes, and said, \"I don''t know about this, does Miss Lucy have any good advice 317?\"


    \"I built..then added some illustrations in the middle, then added here....at the end I added a few notes on the side, because not everyone understands what it means.\"Lucy patiently Talked a lot to the girl.


    Wendylin took a notepad and wrote it down quickly, she was very excited, and what Princess Lucy said was very useful.

 Chapter 1288：

    \"How many copies do you want to publish in the end?\" Princess Lucy asked gently. Wendylin thought for a while and said, \"Let''s produce five hundred copies first.\"


    \"Is that so much? Why don''t you produce some? The speed of Chang''an City''s sales is more than that.\" Princess Lucy wondered.


    Wendylin smiled and shook her head, and said, \"That''s all for now, I don''t plan to sell it in Chang''an City.\"


    \"Okay, you can decide for yourself.\"Princess Lucy doesn''t want to get involved in other people''s affairs.


    Wendylin got up and saluted slightly, and said, \"I''ll trouble Miss Lucy for everything. I''ll give you my first book after I publish it.\"


    \"Then I''m welcome.\" Princess Lucy smiled softly.


    -One update, Cv7). Please customize, please support. \".


    Chapter 1454: Requirements? (2 more for customization)


    The autumn wind is rustling, and it is a little cool as soon as autumn arrives. Standing outside the tallest building like the city, you can faintly see patches of golden wheat fields.


    Liu Feng stood in front of the window and looked out of the city, and said lightly, \"The colors of autumn are so beautiful.\"


    \"Your Majesty, what are you looking at? I want to see too.\" Enri approached the window with small steps.


    \"I''m looking at the farmland outside the city.* Liu Feng whispered.


    En Li kept blinking her brown eyes and looking out of the city, mumbling, \"Your Majesty, why is your eyesight so good? I can''t even see it.\"


    Liu Feng was stunned for a moment. There is indeed some distance from the farmland outside the city. It may be because of the fact that his physical strength and power have become exceptionally good. Thinking of this, he said, \"You can take a telescope, not one for each of you. Yet?\"


    An Li patted her forehead lightly, and suddenly realized, \"Yes.\"


    Mina picked up the telescope on the table and walked over, and handed it to Hu Er Niang, \"To you.\"


    \"Thank you.\" En Li took the binoculars with a smile, skillfully placed it on her left eye, and squinted to look outside the city.


    \"How is it? Have you seen it now?\" Liu Feng smiled.


    An Li was very fascinated, and said in surprise, "When we went last time, I remember that it was only a little yellow, most of it was still green, and now it has turned golden yellow."


    \"In this way, the second batch of crops can be planted.\" Mina blinked her black eyes, took the telescope and started to look.


    Liu Feng took the tea that Nicole handed over and said, \"Yeah, you can let Xue Li make arrangements. Be sure to fertilize the ground before planting.\"


    \"Understood, I think only our Han Dynasty can grow high-quality crops in autumn, and other places can''t do it. An Li covered her mouth and smiled.


    What Hu Erniang said was the importance of fertilizers. People in this era only planted grain once a year. After harvesting, they would let the land rest until next spring. In this way, the next time they plant, the yield will not be too low. The reason why they can''t continue to plant is that the land is too barren, and they didn''t understand the importance of fertilizer before.


    Liu Feng walked to the seat and sat down, and asked, \"How is the construction of the greenhouse.?\"


    Autumn has arrived, and winter is not far away. The greenhouse is the most important thing in winter. Whether you can eat green vegetables and see flowers in winter is the most important thing.


    And the green vegetables produced in the greenhouse can be sold at a high price, which is also a shortcut to make money in the ice and snow.


    An Li hurriedly returned to the location, found a document, and reported, \"Ten new greenhouses have been built, plus the previous five, we now have fifteen greenhouses.\"


    \"Okay, arrange for people to build a few more farmlands opposite the Fushui River. After harvesting, there is no need to plant any more crops. Just plan it as a greenhouse." Liu Feng arranged.


    \"Understood. Enri took a quick note on the notepad.


    Liu Feng took a sip of tea and said, \"How about the output of cement? How about the amount of iron ore sent by the dwarf kingdom?\"


    An Li held a document and said, \"The output of cement has been increasing. In order to supply the construction of new urban areas, as well as the construction of city walls and greenhouses, five additional cement kilns have been opened. Got it.\"


    \"That''s fine.\" Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction, he hadn''t bothered about these things for a long time, and they were all properly arranged by Hu Erniang.


    Enri looked at another document and reported, \"The iron ore sent by the Ori dwarf kingdom continues to grow, and a letter from the other side said that a new iron ore vein has been discovered, and they can provide us with more next year. of iron ore.\"


    Liu Feng put down the teacup and asked, \"Then what? They didn''t just say this, did they?\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, they said if we can help build the road next year, and they also hope that the Royal Capital Avenue of the Ori Kingdom will be the same as our Chang''an City.


    - Sentences.


    Liu Feng guessed that the other party would make a request, and said lightly, \"I wrote back to them saying yes, but it will have to wait until next summer.\"


    \"Your Majesty, do you really want to promise them this condition? An Li wondered. \"What''s the matter? It''s not to tell them the secret recipe. It''s just to help build the road. The railway will also be opened there. Repair it early. Road is also good. \"Liu Feng doesn''t care.


    Chang''an City is already a long way ahead of others. Now it''s understandable to just help build roads. Only when they develop along with them will Chang''an City get better and better.


    \"\""Understood, Your Majesty. \" Enri nodded.


    Liu Feng tapped his finger on the tabletop and asked, \"How is the progress of the railroad track? Didn''t you say before that it will be in line with Yingluo City soon?\"


    Enri went back to her seat to find another - a document, and said, \"This was just sorted out this morning, about the rails, I haven''t had time to read it.\"


    \"Read it.\"Liu Feng said softly.


    Enri nodded, opened the file and read it for a while, "The railroad tracks from Somali City to Yingluo City will be able to complete the link before winter arrives.\"


    \"The speed is ok, the two cities are linked in -year, I believe it will not be long before the entire Han Dynasty can be reached by train.\"Liu Feng said with satisfaction.


    An Li flicked her fox''s tail and said, \"I really look forward to that day. It will be very convenient for everyone to travel, and there is no need to wait for the airship.\"


    Liu Feng nodded with a smile, and asked, \"By the way, where''s Green (good Zhao) city? How is it over there?\"


    An Li recalled for a moment, and said that the sewer and road construction were being carried out at the same time, and the paving of the avenue would probably be completed before winter, and the rest would have to wait until next spring. \"


    .... first arrange a group of people to teach them how to grow crops, and let them save enough food before winter comes, otherwise they will spend unnecessary paper money when they want to import food. \" Liu Feng ordered.


    \"Your Majesty, do you want to build a greenhouse in Green City?\" Enri asked curiously.


    \"Not for the time being, I''ll talk about this until next winter, just let someone help plant it.\"Liu Feng said softly.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"Enri responded immediately.


    \"Second update, Cv7). Please customize, please support.\"Points.


    Chapter 1455: Morning tea. (3 more for customization)


    Nicole brought a dessert and said, \"Take a break and try my new product.\"


    Enri was the first to put down the document, and jumped over to ask, \"What is this?\"


    Mina put her face close, stared curiously at the exquisite food on the plate, and said curiously, \"Why does it look like a chicken.\"


    Liu Feng rolled his eyes lightly and said, \"Where is this chicken, it''s a swan.\"


    \"Swan? What is a swan?\" Enri blinked her round eyes.


    Nicole covered her mouth and smiled, and said, \"Your Majesty said it is a beautiful bird. It comes in white and black.\"


    \"Is this edible? It looks weird.\" Mina asked curiously. \"Of course you can eat it, it''s just a shape.\" Nicole said softly. An Li stretched out her hand, picked up one of the chopsticks, and said, "I''m here, I''m the first lady who hasn''t put the food into her mouth, and she paused for a while, turned her head to look at Liu Feng, and waited until the latter nodded. Only then did I dare to eat i in.

 Chapter 1289：

    Mina blinked her blue eyes and asked curiously, \"How is it? How is it? Is the question delicious?\"


    En Li covered her mouth, chewing the food and said vaguely, \"It''s delicious, it''s really delicious.\"


    Nicole saw the satisfied expression of the fox ears, and said gently, \"If you like it, this dessert is called swan cake! It was taught by Your Majesty to make it.\"


    660\"Swan cake? The name sounds good.\" Mina grabbed one and put it in her mouth.


    Liu Feng also took one, and praised after eating, \"Nicole''s craftsmanship is really impeccable, I hope those maids can do as well as you.\"


    An Li tilted her head and said suspiciously, \"Your Majesty, do you mean to open a shop?\"


    \"Yes, open a morning tea shop!\" Liu Feng said softly.


    In fact, after he traveled back to Earth a few days ago, he took time to drink Cantonese-style morning tea. There were really many people in line, but the last thing to eat was worth the queue time.


    After he searched for the menu and practice of Cantonese-style tea, he brought it back to the other world, and taught Nicole how to do this menu, so that he could drink morning tea in the other world. Morning tea shop? \"


    An Li scratched her head and wondered, \"Your Majesty, there are tea sellers in the big market. They don''t pay to go to the store to drink tea, right? It''s a waste of time.\"


    Liu Feng stretched out his index finger and shook it, explaining, \"This morning tea is not the morning tea you think, it''s just a title.


    An Li looked at the small steamers and the stacks of white dishes, and wondered, \"Your Majesty, are these called morning tea?\"


    \"You''re half right, in fact, these are called dim sum, and the reason why they are called dry tea means a good beginning of the day.\" Liu Feng explained.


    An Li nodded, murmured, \"So that''s what I meant, but Your Majesty, is the morning tea shop only open in the morning?\"


    \"Of course not, it can be morning, noon and evening. It''s called differently for each time period. Morning tea, afternoon tea, and night tea are called this." Liu Feng chuckled.


    \"You all come and try it, it''s getting cold.\" Nicole urged, she made it in a hurry in the morning.


    Liu Feng turned around and said, \"You all try it out, give some opinions, if there is no problem, the morning tea shop can open in two days.\"


    Mina shook her hair, squinted and smiled, \"Wrap it on me, I can eat it all.\"


    \"I can also eat them all. Enri rubs her little hands in anticipation.


    Nicole took off the steamer lids one by one, and said softly, \"There are more than 20 dishes in total, enough for you to eat.\"


    \"Why are there only three of each?\" Aide asked curiously.


    Liu Feng paused, didn''t expect Hu Erniang to ask this, and explained, \"Two is not enough, four is too much, three is just right.


    In fact, there is another reason that Cantonese people are more superstitious. The homophonic sound of four words is dead, which is not very pleasant. It is better to have three to mean that Sanyang Kaitai is good. \"So it is.\" An Li thought thoughtfully, picked up a chopstick and put a shrimp dumpling into her mouth.


    Mina took a fancy to a chicken claws in soy sauce, and she took a piece without hesitation.


    Nicole looked at the two expectantly and asked, \"How is it? Does it taste okay? Is there anything that needs to be improved?\"


    After chewing and swallowing it a few times, Anli''s brown eyes kept blinking, and she boasted, "This taste is really delicious! Although it''s light, the original flavor of the shrimp has been preserved."


    \"If you drink a sip of tea, you will enjoy it even more.\" Liu Feng suggested. Hu Erniang picked up a cup of warm tea without hesitation, took a few sips and drank it, and then nodded like pounding garlic to explain everything.


    After Mina completely swallowed the food in her mouth, she said with satisfaction, \"This taste is different from the food I ate before.\"


    Nicole clasped her hands in front of her chest and said worriedly, \"What''s wrong? Is it bad taste?\"


    \"No, no, it tastes great. I like it very much. I didn''t expect chicken feet to be so delicious.\" Mina quickly waved her hand.


    \"Your Majesty, what do you think?\"


    Nicole breathed a sigh of relief, looked at Liu Feng and said, \"I don''t know that the shaomai''s secret way is different from your hometown.\"


    \"The taste is very good, it is completely ready to open a store.\"Liu Feng praised.


    Mina nodded in agreement and said, \"Yeah, every flavor is delicious, I really envy you for being delicious.\"


    \"There are many more models, try them all.\"Nicole urged softly. Enri couldn''t care about talking anymore, she pulled the stool and sat at the table, and began to try one after another.


    Several people ate for half an hour, adding tea several times during the period, and only ate all the more than 20 snacks.


    Enri touched her stomach contentedly, and asked, \"Your Majesty, - how much do you want to set the price of a snack?


    Liu Feng thought for a while, and said, \"Look at the production cost, some are seafood, some are pasta, and the prices are not very good, just look at it yourself, Nicole.


    Nicole nodded slightly and said, \"Yes, Your Majesty, I will calculate the price of a snack based on cost and labor costs.\"


    \"Well, hard work.\" Liu Feng took a sip of the tea ceremony.


    \"Three shifts, Cv). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1456: There is no value of existence (4 more customized)


    Nicole asked the maid to take away all the desserts on the table and started busy making the menu.


    \"You can ask Jenny to help.\" Liu Feng said gently.


    Most of the menus of gourmet restaurants in Chang''an City now have some patterns drawn on them. These patterns are all created by the sketch training class led by Jenny. This is a long-term large order. Everyone can take over the menu making of one storefront. As long as an order is completed, they can get a commission from it. The menu making is done by advertising companies.


    Nicole fiddled with her long flaxen hair and said, \"I see, but I don''t know if she is busy recently.\"


    \"Since Jill went back, she has been absent-minded and often draws the wrong picture.\"


    Anri worried.


    Liu Feng thought for a moment and said, \"Then take her out for a walk when you have time, don''t leave her alone.\"


    \"I said I took her out to play, but she said that she has a lot of paintings to paint and wants to prepare for the next exhibition.\" Enri blinked her brown eyes.


    Liu Feng was a little surprised. He didn''t expect Princess Elf to work so hard, and said, \"Let her rest, otherwise, it''s not good to keep drawing mistakes. Take a good rest. It''s okay to draw again.\"


    It''s still too early to hold the next art exhibition, it''s all about next spring, so there''s no need to rush it.


    \"Understood.\" Enri nodded.


    \"Nicole, just ask the people from the advertising company to assist you, just let them send someone to paint.\" Liu Feng ordered.


    Nicole nodded gently and said, \"I know your Majesty.\"


    Mina walked to the position, picked up the document and reported, \"Your Majesty, the training of the recruits has been completed, and the pass rate this time is 90%.\"


    What Mao Erniang said was the group of soldiers who had been recruited before. There were about 1-1,000 people. After layers of screening and testing by the Guard Division, the number of formal soldiers was about 900.


    \"Well, send this group of soldiers out, the city guards around Somali city are very weak, let them be stationed there.\" Liu Feng ordered.


    Now his plan is to let the recruits train in Chang''an City and the nine major cities, or the five major military bases, and then distribute them to various cities after they are qualified.


    Now many medium-sized cities do not have a complete set of training facilities. At the beginning, they had to be transferred out from the big cities. After two or three years, the training methods in those cities gradually matured.

 Chapter 1290：

    They will then recruit new recruits for training, and then divide them into small cities. In this way, the entire Han Dynasty, large and small, is in the hands of Liu Feng.


    At the same time, the situation of the enemy can be found quickly anywhere, and support can be quickly put in place, and then it will be a real power in the sense. \"Understood, what about weapons and armor?\" Mina asked.


    Liu Feng kept tapping his fingers on the table and asked, \"How many weapons do we have in stock now?\"


    \"If the new alloy weapons and armor are equipped for them, it will be just right, but our inventory will be empty.\" Mina Hui reported.


    \"Provide them all, those weapons are also stored, why not let them use their original use, as for the inventory, let the military workshop produce in time, now our strength can completely resist anyone, don''t worry for the time being Inventory problem.\" Liu Feng said seriously. \"Understood, Your Majesty.\"


    Mina nodded immediately and handed in another document, \"Your Majesty, this is about Haiyan City.\"


    Liu Feng took over the document and began to browse, and said after a while, \"The Flanders Empire actually sent someone again, it''s still a prince.\"


    \"Your Majesty, the number of opponents is about 5,000, but after being blocked by Niu Da, there are about 4,000 left.\" Minahui reported.


    \"The Flanders Empire is really ambitious.\" Liu Feng said solemnly.


    \"Your Majesty, what should we do now?\"


    Mina worried, \"If you join forces with Feld''s gang, then Adian Kingdom will fall into their hands 100%.\"


    Liu Feng sat up straight and said seriously, no, there is another possibility. \"


    Mina blinked her eyes suspiciously, and said curiously, \"Your Majesty, do you mean that they might not cooperate?\"


    \"Well, the Flanders Empire sent 20,000 knights for the first time. The reason why they sent knights this time is obviously because the other party thinks Field is in trouble." Liu Feng analyzed.


    \"Your Majesty, according to what you said, they should be united when they send knights this time.\" Mina puzzled.


    Liu Feng shook his head lightly and said, \"If Field is really in trouble, then they will indeed cooperate, but didn''t they occupy Golden Eagle City and become kings by themselves?\"


    \"I understand. Originally, this time helping him would benefit him, but as a result, Field not only had no difficulties but also became the king himself, which made him threatened. In terms of his desire to get benefits, he would not help the other party. \" Mina analyzed.


    .00 is exactly right. \" Liu Feng nodded.


    Mina shook her cat ears and asked, \"Your Majesty, what should we do now?\"


    Liu Feng thought about it for a long time, and said, \"The Yadian Kingdom has Frey and the others to help in the middle. I think the chance of winning is relatively large, but if Field and others are directly repelled, there is no guarantee that she will not cooperate with the prince.\"


    \"Your Majesty, that''s what I''m worried about.\" Mina nodded heavily. Liu Feng squinted his eyes slightly and thought, \"Only let Frei work harder.\"


    Mina thought for a while and asked, \"Your Majesty, do you want to arrest that prince?\"


    \"Well, the ransom method can be staged again.\"Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    -At first, he was still hesitating about what to do with the Flanders Empire. After all, it is also a big country. It can bring him a steady stream of wealth in the future. Now he just needs to arrest the prince of the other party and let Field go back and ask for a ransom. \"Your Majesty, what if Field doesn''t want to?\" Mina said seriously.


    The corner of Liu Feng''s mouth rose slightly and said, \"Then she has no value in existence\" I understand, Your Majesty. \" Mina showed a rare serious look.


    \"Four shifts, (V). Please customize, please support.\"Child


    Chapter 1457: Buy it. (1 more for customization)


    In the early morning, the sun was shining brightly, and in the castle of Chang''an City, An Li was dyeing her hair in her room.


    \"Actually, you don''t need to accompany me.\" Jenny was a little embarrassed.


    An Li shook her head and said, \"What does it matter? Seeing how unhappy you have been recently, let''s play with you.\"


    \"But you have to do a lot of things every time you go out, I''m too embarrassed to trouble you.\" Jenny lowered her head and pointed at the two ishii.


    Enri looked indifferent and said, \"It''s not a hassle, I can also try changing other hair colors.


    \"You might as well just wear a hat.\" Jenny suggested.


    \"It''s alright, wearing a hat is uncomfortable.\"Enri said indifferently.


    Jenny felt a little guilty for dyeing her hair, and asked, \"Do you still want to wear makeup?\"


    \"I can\"Two one three\"It doesn''t matter if I don''t wear it, otherwise I have to remove my makeup when I come back at night, which is so troublesome. An Li is the person who doesn''t like tedious things the most.\"Let''s go, I''ve already done it. \"Jenny got up and said. Enri put down the comb in her hand and said, \"I''m fine too. \"


    \"Tap ta ta...


    The two walked out of the castle holding hands, stopped a carriage and headed for the new city.


    \"Enri, when did the airship fly to Larson?\" Jenny suddenly said.


    En Li was stunned for a moment and said, \"It should be very soon, Your Majesty - there must be a way.\"


    Hu Erniang actually knew that Liu Feng was already arranging this matter, but it was not easy to tell the Elf Princess directly about this matter, and it had to wait until the people from the two empires came to talk about it in person.


    \"That''s right, but it''s very troublesome. It is said that airships can''t fly at night, so it''s very unsafe.\" Jenny said softly.


    \"Yes, it''s very dangerous to see clearly at night.\"Enri nodded. Jenny tidied her hair and said, \"Here\" It will take two days to fly to Haiyan City, and I have to rest in Yingluo City for a night in between, not to mention flying to Larson. \"


    An Li patted the elf princess on the shoulder and comforted, \"Your Majesty will always have a solution, don''t worry.\"


    \"Well, sister Jill will be able to come to Chang''an City often.\" Jenny cheered.


    An Li smiled at the Elf Princess and asked, \"There will be an airship at that time, do you want to take me to Larson to play?\"


    \"Okay, I''ll take you to play where I used to go when I was a child, it''s fun.\" Jenny said without hesitation.


    \"I don''t want to go to the palace.\" Enri refused.


    Jenny smiled and took Yi''er Niang''s hand, and said, \"It''s not the palace, the people in the palace don''t like me, of course I ran outside to play.\"


    An Li squinted slightly at the Elf Princess, and joked, \"It seems that you really like to play, you can run out of the palace.\"


    \"Of course, otherwise I wouldn''t come to the Han Dynasty, I wouldn''t know you and Your Majesty, I wouldn''t be able to open my own art exhibition, and I wouldn''t be a teacher in Chang''an City.\" Jenny said As she spoke, her eyes turned red, and An Li patted the elf princess''s thigh and comforted, \"Okay, now you''re developing in the best direction, you''re going to get better and better, believe in yourself, Believe in Chang''an City, and even more believe in Your Majesty.


    Jenny wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and said curiously, \"You never told me how you met His Majesty.\"


    Enri''s brown eyes kept looking up, and after a while, she said, \"It''s a coincidence, I wouldn''t be where I am today if I didn''t meet Your Majesty.\"


    Jenny looked at Hu Erniang''s suddenly blushing face, and joked, \"Yo, my face is all red.\"


    En Li kept slapping Jenny with her little hands, and said with a smile, \"Okay, don''t say it.


    Ten minutes later, the two got off the bus in Xincheng.


    \"I heard from His Majesty last night that they would open a morning tea shop?\" Jenny asked.


    An Li fiddled with her hair and said, \"Yes, the location of the store is in the new city. Let''s try it when it opens.\"


    \"necessary.


    Jenny nodded without thinking, and asked, \"But, where are we going now?\"


    Enri thought for a while and suggested,....Let''s go see the house? \"

 Chapter 1291：

    \"Why are you looking at the house? Are you going to buy a house?\" Jenny was surprised.


    An Li rolled her eyes and said helplessly, \"How is it possible, I live well in the castle, why should I buy a house, I won''t leave the castle for half a step...


    \"Then what are you looking for?\" Jenny asked suspiciously.


    An Li tapped the Elf Princess on the head lightly and said, \"You are stupid, of course the viewing is for you.\"


    \"But I haven''t saved enough money to buy a house.\" Jenny said a little embarrassedly. \"Didn''t you save enough money? You made so much money at the last art exhibition.\" En Li wondered.


    Jenny blushed slightly and said, \"Some time ago I went out with Sister Jill and spent a lot of money, bought her a lot of things, and I also bought a lot of clothes, paints, drawing paper and so on.\"


    \"You''re a stupid girl. Your sister is your father''s favorite daughter. If you want to buy anything, you''re afraid that you won''t have any money. You''re going to spend this unjustly." I can make more money. \"Jenny smiled sweetly.


    An Li rolled her eyes and asked, \"Since you can''t buy the house in full, you can pay the down payment and then pay in installments. There should be some money for the down payment, right?\"


    \"Yes, yes, no.. I want to buy a house all at once, it''s more real.\" Jenny hesitated.


    Enri was really defeated by the Elf Princess, and said, \"This will have to wait until after next spring, let''s go and have a look first.\"


    \"Okay, let''s go take a look first.\" Jenny compromised.


    The two walked towards the house sales office. The house sales office was set up next to the Xincheng District Examination Division. A two-story building was a house sales office.


    All vacant houses in Chang''an City are now managed by the sales offices, who are responsible for buying and selling.


    \"Enri, what if I fall in love with that suite right now?\" Jenny pursed her lips.


    Buy it, then buy it. \"Enri said without hesitation.


    Jenny blinked her green eyes and said, \"Really?\"


    \"Let''s watch it first, I haven''t seen it yet, you''re worrying about this and that.\" En Li was a little bit dumbfounded.


    \"Okay.\" Jenny whispered.


    \"One update, factory v7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1458: Very professional? (2 more for customization)


    Ten minutes later, the two came to the door of the rental office in the new city, with a particularly large and eye-catching plaque.


    Enri took Jenny and walked inside. There are not many people in the rental house today, no, it should be not many in normal times. After all, a house is not cheap, and not many people can afford it.


    And Chang''an City clearly stipulates that only people who hold Chang''an City ID cards can buy a house. Even if those nobles and businessmen are rich, they can''t buy a house without an ID card.


    Moreover, not everyone can get an ID card in Chang''an City. You can get an ID card only after you have lived in Chang''an City for half a year. However, if you don''t live in Chang''an City for half a year after you get it, your ID card will also be revoked.


    Of course, Princess Elf is an exception, because she is an exotic princess and a teacher of a sketch training class. She obtained the Chang''an City ID card in the third month of her arrival in Chang''an City.


    \"Not many people.\" Jenny muttered.


    \"It''s normal, you go to consult and have a look.\"Enri pushed the Elf Princess forward.


    Looking at the cleanliness of the hall, Hu Erniang couldn''t help nodding her head in satisfaction. It seemed that Chang''an City''s sanitation supervision measures 08 were well done.


    The rental office is very simple, surrounded by green plants, a long table and stools in the middle, and the rest are rows of windows. If you want to buy a house, you have to go to the window for consultation.


    At this time, only a few windows were empty, and people were standing at other windows, and there was no crowding phenomenon in other stores.


    Jenny embarrassedly walked to the window and asked, \"Hello, can you take me to see the room?\"


    When the staff saw someone coming to consult, they suddenly became energetic, raised their heads and smiled and said, \"Of course, which side room do you want to see? \"


    Jenny looked puzzled and asked, *Where are the houses to choose from? \"\"Let''s do it, you first look at the distribution of our houses, what area to choose, I''ll show you, can you see it? \"The staff politely said.\"Good. \" Jenny nodded and took the blueprint handed over by the other party.


    An Li also moved her head curiously to see what was on the blueprint. The blueprint was drawn by someone from an advertising company, and it was a bird''s-eye view of Chang''an City. The area of ??the existing houses in Chang''an City is clearly drawn above, and the division of the old and new urban areas is also very obvious.


    \"What do you think, where should I choose?\" Jenny looked at the big blueprint and got into a tangle.


    En Li frowned, looked at the drawing seriously, and said after a while,


    \"You have to consider whether it is close to where you work, how much food is nearby, whether the lighting is good, etc.\"


    \"God, .... Li, you really understand.\" Jenny almost slipped her tongue, and Fox Erniang said she was going out and called her Lily.


    With a proud look on her face, An Li said, \"This is from experience. When I was out shopping before, I would pay attention to these things. Some houses are more inside, and it will take a while to get out of the road. For example, you are going to be late for work, and It''s not good if you live far away."


    \"That''s right, it''s okay to say in summer, it''s autumn now, and I''ll be even more sleepy in the morning.\" Jenny agrees with this theory very much.


    \"So, if you exclude it like this, many houses can be ignored.\"Enri pointed to some places back and forth on the drawing.


    Jenny kept blinking her green eyes, seeing the range gradually shrinking, she said in surprise, \"It won''t be so difficult to find this way.\"


    \"Wait, it can be reduced to a smaller area.\" Enri stopped. \"What? Can you shrink any more? How to do it?\" Jenny asked curiously.


    An Li smiled slightly, pointed to the old city and said, \"This is the old city, which was planned and constructed when His Majesty first came to Chang''an City. Although it has not been long, it is far inferior to the houses in the new city.


    \"I see, the area of ??the new city will be larger, right? There are a lot of food and drink here, and the place where I work is in the new city.\" Jenny suddenly realized.


    \"That''s it, and Xincheng is very close to the airship field.\"Enri fiddled with her hair.


    Jenny''s eyes lit up and smiled sweetly, \"Yes, then I''ll choose a house in the new city.\"


    *Yeah, if the new urban area is established, you can sell this set, and it is also good to buy a new house. \" Enri suggested.


    Jenny looked at the fox ears in disbelief, and said with admiration, \"Lily, you are really amazing.\"


    Not only the elf princess, but even the staff on the side cast their approval glances. The sales office has been established for so long, and it is still a chance to see such a professional person.


    This is also good, it can save a lot of trouble, and there is no need for those who want to buy a house to ask around. The staff can''t help but hope that the next time they come to buy a house, their friends can be as professional as Hu Erniang.


    \"Look at it, it will be much easier to choose this way.\" En Li urged.


    Jenny recovered her head and looked down at the drawing, her slender fingers wandered back and forth on the drawing, and finally settled on a suite in the gourmet area.


    113\"Miss, are you sure to choose this right?\" The staff confirmed.


    \"Well, it''s here.\"Jenny confirmed.


    The worker nodded, put away the drawings and asked, \"Then I don''t know if you want to see three rooms, two rooms, or one room?\"


    Jenny pondered for a while, then gestured, \"Two rooms, I''m going to reserve one for Sister Jill.\"


    Enri flicked her fox''s tail and joked, \"I thought you were going to leave it to me.\"


    In the ear of Hu Erniang, Jenny whispered, "Someone only has His Majesty in his heart, how could he come and live with me."


    \"Hahaha, okay Jenny, you''re kidding me now that you''re learning from Mina.\" An Li stretched out her hand and was about to scratch the Elf Princess.

 Chapter 1292：

    "A little bit... Jenny stuck out her tongue and made a face, and ran out lively.


    Enri rolled up her sleeves, chased out, and shouted, "Don''t run away, I''ll let you know how to write the word begging for mercy."


    The staff member picked up the key and followed him out, saying, "I''m really envious, I have such a good vitality."


    *Second, Cv). Ask for customization, ask for support. ".


    Chapter 1459: God assists? (3 more for customization)


    "Tap tap...


    Except for the three people in the rental office, they quickly came to the downstairs of the house in the drawings.


    "The house you want to see is on the second floor." The staff led the way in front.


    Jenny looked at the second floor for a while, then pulled Hu Erniang and followed the staff upstairs. "Crack!"


    The staff took out the key and opened the door of the room, stepped back and smiled, "You two are first."


    Jenny nodded and stepped into the room. The first thing she saw was a flat carpet, followed by the sofa, chair and wardrobe.


    "Wow, what a big rug!" Jenny exclaimed.


    The whole carpet is extraordinarily large, one meter long and half a meter wide, and a table is pressed on it. People can sit on the carpet and eat snacks in winter, not to mention how comfortable it is. Enri''s brown eyes have been looking around, and she said, *It''s really well arranged, it looks very warm and feels like home. "


    Jenny nodded in agreement and asked, "Will all of your magic houses for sale be furnished with these?"


    "Not sure, some houses are vacant houses with nothing in them, because there is a furniture company in Chang''an City, and some people may like to decorate new houses by themselves." The staff explained.


    "It turns out that the houses you arranged are for those lazy people, right?" Jenny covered her mouth and smiled.


    The staff paused and said, "Almost, some people find it troublesome, but they will feel relieved when we see our arrangement."


    "It''s just to make your house sell better." Enri shrugged. The staff was embarrassed for a moment, and smiled slightly, "It can be said that it is mainly to enhance the beauty."


    Jenny walked to the sofa and sat down, feeling the comfort of the sofa, and frowned a moment later, "It doesn''t feel very comfortable!"


    "Yes?"


    An Li also walked over to sit down and said, =Indeed, there is no city...ahem, not as comfortable as my home. "


    "Yeah, it just feels weird." Jenny got up and stopped sitting.


    Enri walked to the wardrobe and said, "This wardrobe looks normal too."


    Jenny first looked at the kitchen, the two rooms, and some decorations, but was not very satisfied in the end.


    "How? Do you think it''s ok? I don''t think so." Enri asked in a low voice.


    "I don''t think so. Many things are different from what I imagined." Jenny said with disgust.


    Originally, these things were very good, and the sofas were sold for thousands of yuan, not to mention the beds and wardrobes, all of which cost thousands of yuan.


    Again, it¡¯s easy to change from frugality to luxury, and it¡¯s difficult to switch from luxury to frugality, not to mention that the fairy princess lived in the castle for so long, the bed she slept on was a large soft bed, and the sofa she sat on was also a soft leather sofa. , not to mention carpets.


    Enri couldn''t deny it and asked, *Is there any other houses, we want to see others.


    "It''s gone for the time being. Our houses are all standard." The staff member shook his head lightly.


    .....


    Jenny thought for a while, and said, "Then take us to see the vacancies. It''s not good. I''ll go to the furniture company to buy it myself."


    "That''s right, we''ll just go to the furniture company to choose what we like. Enri squinted and smiled.


    "Of course there is no problem. The vacant house is in the building next door. There are empty houses." The staff nodded and led the way first.


    Tread...


    Ten minutes later, the three came to the vacant room, which was also a two-bedroom house.


    "How is it here?" The staff member smiled.


    Jenny looked around and said with satisfaction, "It''s good, it''s empty, it gives me more room to play.


    An Li walked to the window and looked at the street, and after a while she turned her head and said, "It''s not bad here, the vision is also good, there is food downstairs, and it''s only ten minutes away from where you work.


    "Yeah, I''ll just go buy some furniture and decorate it later." "Jenny is also very satisfied here.


    An Li looked at a large wall and suggested, "You can still paint here. It would probably look good to paint a field here."


    "Yeah, I can draw in it."


    Jenny covered her mouth in surprise, "I really like this place more and more."


    "Right, it must be beautiful to have all the four walls and the neck fully painted." En Li was a little envious.


    Jenny turned around excitedly and asked, "I''m going to paint in here, right?"


    "" Of course there is no problem. Once the house is sold, it is up to you how you want to arrange it, as long as it is not damaged. "The staff smiled. Enri took the Elf Princess''s hand and said, "Aren''t you going to buy it now?" "


    Jenny pursed her lips and muttered, "What should I do, I''m so excited, I really want to buy it immediately after you say that.


    The staff was secretly delighted, as long as he sold this suite now, his goal would be accomplished, and he once again hoped that the next buyer of the house, his friend, would be like Hu Erniang, and help him.


    "In the end, it''s up to you to decide, after all, it''s your house." Enri smiled slightly.


    Jenny walked back and forth in the house, mumbling, "Buy now?


    Or buy it next year? "


    The staff did not urge, and stood quietly on the side, sorting out the documents in their hands, including the sale contract of the house.


    Jenny put her hands on the edge of the window, tangled (very good) for a while and said,


    "Buy, I want to buy.


    "Really? Have you thought about it? Enri asked.


    "After thinking about it clearly, it will take a long time for me to paint this house. I want to finish it before Sister Jill comes next time, so I will buy it now." Jenny said firmly.


    "Okay, if you have anything you want me to help with, just say it." En Li patted her chest and said.


    "Of course, I''m not polite." Jenny said with a smile.


    When the staff saw that the Elf Princess had made a decision, they handed over a contract and said, "If the lady has decided, just take a look at this contract. If there is no problem, just go back with me to pay and sign."


    "Okay." Jenny took the file.


    punishment.

 Chapter 1293：

    \"Three shifts, (CV). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1460: Conspiracy. (4 more for customization)


    \"Tap ta ta..


    A group of 12,000 knights was advancing at a constant speed, and the leader of Queen Field was surrounded by several knight commanders.


    They have been traveling for two days. Because the ground is full of gravel and it is still a rugged mountain road, it is particularly difficult to move forward.


    \"Your Majesty, do you want to take a break?\" Deacon Green said worriedly, having been walking for several hours since the morning.


    Field shook his head lightly and said, \"No, go ahead, I don''t want to waste any more, I can rest when it''s almost there.\"


    \"Yes.\"Deacon Green did not speak anymore.


    Field grabbed the reins tightly and asked, \"How long until we get to Alor City, I''m really fed up with this broken road.\"


    Jin Mo hurried up to meet him and reported, \"Your Majesty, if nothing else happens, we will be able to arrive at Yarrow City tomorrow afternoon.\"


    \"Is it according to the current speed?\" Field said coldly.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, if we only rest once at night, we can arrive tomorrow.\" Jin Mo nodded.


    Field blinked his silver-white eyes and said, \"Then go ahead at full speed. By night, I will camp for 700 breaths. I don''t want to continue sleeping in this wilderness tomorrow night.\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"Jin Mo responded immediately.


    The knights behind Queen Field are all very tired. The long journey has consumed a lot of their physical strength. In addition to the difficult road and the bites of mosquitoes, the flags in the hands of those knights are all overwhelmed. .


    The Celtic knights saw this scene, and several times persuaded His Majesty to take a good rest, but the other party refused coldly.


    He felt a little sleepy in his heart. When did Queen Field become like this, she was not very wise before, and she had to think over and over again when she took a step, but now she has become a little anxious.


    Maybe it was the previous defeat in Haiyan City, the recent being trapped in the wild, and the continuous heavy rain that made her like this, the Celtic Knight thought. The Knights marched for more than an hour, and in the middle of the journey, Jin Mo received a letter from Zijin City.


    \"Your Majesty, this is a letter from Zijin City.\"Jin Modi handed it over to Field in time. (aida)


    Field glanced at the letter coldly, then continued to look ahead, and said lightly, \"What''s up with Zijincheng? Read.\"


    Jin Mo nodded respectfully, tore open the letter and read the words, \"Hello, Your Majesty, I am Hei Deacon, and I will report to you here...


    Field interrupted the elf''s words and said coldly, \"Stop reading this nonsense, focus on the point.\"Yes. \"


    Jin Mo quickly scanned the letter with his eyes and continued to read, *Prince Eddie, your brother is now in Zijin City. \"


    \"What?\" Field, who was originally expressionless, suddenly frowned. Jin Mo glanced at the letter again, made sure he read it correctly, and said, \"Yes, Your Majesty, that''s true.\"


    \"I didn''t expect my eldest brother to arrive so soon, and also went to Zijin City. I think Haiyan City couldn''t land.\" Field said with a displeased face.


    *Your Majesty, His Royal Highness brought more than 5,000 knights this time, but several hundred were lost due to being attacked by people from Haiyan City some time ago. \"Jin Mo reported that the displeasure on Field''s brows was a little less, and said lightly, \"It was expected long ago, but the number of people lost is less than I thought. \"


    She had also considered cooperating with the eldest prince Eddie, but after thinking about it, the eldest brother in her impression is the supreme power, and she will definitely show her identity as the eldest prince to suppress herself.


    At that time, it may also be said that the father asked her to assist her elder brother. In short, Field is one hundred people who are unwilling to cooperate with Eddie, but if the other party comes to beg him to cooperate, it will be different.


    That''s why she hoped that the other party''s knights would lose more, and then create the illusion that someone wanted to attack Prince Eddie. In this case, he would have to ask for his cooperation.


    \"Your Majesty, this is a letter sent to you by His Royal Highness the First Prince.\"Jin Mo respectfully handed another letter.


    Field frowned, took the letter and began to browse. The more he saw the back, the more ugly his face became.


    \"Your Majesty, what did His Royal Highness say?\" The green deacon could see the Queen''s displeasure.


    Field handed the letter to Deacon Green and said coldly, \"This guy is still negotiating terms with me.\"


    Deacon Green quickly browsed the letter and said in surprise, \"His Royal Highness actually asked you to cooperate with him, and finally asked you to cede the throne of the Adian Kingdom to him?\"


    \"Sure enough, what I thought was right, I would only move out of my father to press me, and victory was at hand, I would not eat this.\" Field disdainfully.


    Prince Eddie knew that Field planned to attack Yarrow City, and this was all from the mouth of the black butler. Obviously, the black butler was tortured by the prince.


    Knowing that Field and Queen Timothy''s knight strength is comparable, that''s why he made this request. I believe that the other party will not refuse for a 100% victory.


    And the letter also mentioned King Sandra''s words, that is, let the eldest prince find Field and let her fully assist the eldest prince to win a territory.


    The Flanders Empire respects the order of the young and the young, so the eldest prince expects that Field will not refuse.


    \"Your Majesty, we will be able to take Alor City tomorrow. Even if His Royal Highness the First Prince arrives from Alor City, it will take about ten days. By the time he arrives, you will already be on the throne.\" Jin Mo flattered. road.


    Field''s silver hair was ruffled by the wind, and said lightly, \"It''s up to him whether to be a vassal or go back to inherit the throne of the father, but the knights will stay.\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, this will make up for the knights we lost in the siege battle tomorrow.\" Jin Mo smiled a little bit numbly.


    \"As long as I own the entire Yadian kingdom, the father can''t say anything about me, but will appreciate me. As for my big brother, I will only be reprimanded in the end.\" Field sneered.


    Jin Mo nodded respectfully and said, \"Your Majesty, tomorrow you--will be successful.


    \"Four shifts, (\"V). Ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    Chapter 1461: New mission? (1 more for customization)


    Field quickly forgot about the letter. The time had come to dusk, and the looming sunlight was hitting the armor of the knights, and their faces were all tired.


    \"Your Majesty, it''s getting dark, let''s set up camp and rest.\"The Celtic Knight suggested.


    Field looked up at the drowsy sky, nodded lightly and said, \"Well, tell me to go down, rest in place, and arrange a few teams of knights to patrol.\"


    \"Yes.\"The Celtic Knight responded immediately.


    Jin Mo also went down and ordered. After more than an hour, all the top tents were erected, bonfires were lit in front of each tent, and some militiamen began to get busy, and they wanted to cook food for the knights.


    Field sat in the main tent, holding a cup of hot water in the cup. After being outside for a long time, there was no tea to soak in. Plus, it was autumn, and it would be a little cold at night.


    \"Your Majesty, put on some clothes, the weather is starting to get cold.\"The green deacon brought it


    - A heavy coat.


    Field let Deacon Green serve, and said lightly, \"It''s already autumn before you know it!\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, it is autumn now, and soon we will be able to spend the winter in the capital of the Adian Kingdom. -\" Deacon Green said softly.


    Field took a sip of hot water, which was very interesting, \"Winter in the Kingdom of Yadian?\"


    \"Your Majesty, what are you thinking?\" Deacon Green asked suspiciously.


    Field shook his head lightly, smiled and said, \"It''s nothing, it''s just that winter is approaching again before you know it.


    Deacon Green was a little confused, but just stood there quietly, pouring hot water from time to time, and pinching his shoulders.


    \"Your Majesty, let me take the lead tomorrow.\"The Celtic Knight said with great momentum.

 Chapter 1294：

    Field put down the water glass, raised his eyelids and said, \"No, you don''t need to rush in front, you just need to follow me into the city behind.\"


    \"Why?\" The Celtic Knights were a little puzzled. Most of them had led the charge before, but now they actually let themselves stay behind.


    \"Let those militiamen rush to the front as a wave of cannon fodder. After the opponent''s knights are almost exhausted, it''s not too late for you to go. After I take the throne, you have to assist me in doing a lot of things, so there is no room for loss.\" '' Field explained.


    The Celtic Knight was shocked, and immediately responded, \"I understand, Your Majesty.\"


    After a few people talked for a while, the militiamen brought in the freshly prepared food.


    Field looked at the rough food in front of him, paused and encouraged,


    \"Soon we will be able to enter the castle and eat good food.\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\" Jin Mo and the others responded in unison.


    Half an hour later, after a few people hurriedly ate the difficult-to-eat dinner, they were ready to rest. Walking on the gravel road for the past two days was really exhausting.


    Especially when the war horses need to rest and replenish their food, they have to walk with their feet, wear straw sandals and rub back and forth on the gravel, and occasionally trip over and get stuck in the mud pits. For this reason, their feet are also worn out. Several large blisters. \"Your Majesty, I have someone boil a pot of hot water for you, so you can soak your feet later to relieve the pain.\" Deacon Green said with concern.


    \"It''s okay, it''s all trivial matters, you go down and rest first, I want to be quiet for a while.\" Field waved his hand.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, call me anytime if you have anything, I''ll be outside.\" Deacon Green bowed respectfully, turned around and left.


    At the same time, there is a small city not far from Field and the others. There is a hotel in which Frey and the others live. They are having a meeting in each room.


    \"Captain, when are we going to act?\"The famous bird family asked for instructions.


    Frey''s cold face showed no expression at all, her red lips parted slightly, \"Soon, no accident is tomorrow, where are the people from the Flanders Empire now?\"


    - The famous bird orcs bowed slightly and reported, \"Back to the captain, the reconnaissance team just returned to report that the people of the Flanders Empire are now camping and resting under a valley, and that place is only one day away from the city of Yarrow. the distance.\"


    \"Understood, it seems that we can start action soon.\" Frey said coldly.


    \"Yeah, soon we will be able to complete His Majesty''s mission and return to Chang''an City.\" A bird orc said expectantly.


    \"Captain, you should be able to see Lord Leya when you go back.\" Another bird orc said.


    Frey answered the name of the eldest sister, the cold expression on her face became a little warm, and said, \"Well, she should have completed His Majesty''s task before me.\"


    \"Knock knock.....


    \"Come in.\" Frey looked at the sound, is there someone knocking on the door at this point?


    A bird orc pushed open the door, saluting and reporting, \"Captain, this is a letter from His Majesty the King.\"


    The expression on Frey''s face became more pronounced, and she immediately took the letter and tore it open and started browsing.


    \"Captain, what did His Majesty say?\" A bird orc asked curiously. \"A new task has been assigned to us.\" Frey handed them the letter. What the letter said was to ask them to go after the task of burning food.


    - Go to Zijin City and take Prince Eddie of the Flanders Empire back to Chang''an City.


    After success, send another letter to Field in the Flanders Empire.


    \"Prince Eddie? The Flanders Empire actually sent someone here again.\" A bird orc said angrily.


    \"Actually brought 5,000 knights, it seems that they are determined to invade the kingdom of Yadian.\" Another bird orc said.


    \"Captain, there are quite a few knights on the other side, how can we catch this Prince Eddie?\"-The Orcs of the Bird Clan wondered.


    Frey didn''t have the slightest worry on her face, but said calmly, \"I have a way to do this, let''s complete the first task that His Majesty gave me.\"


    \"Yes.\" Several people said in unison.


    \"Okay, it''s all gone, send a few people to replace the people stationed in the airship.\" Frey waved her hand lightly.


    \"Yes, Captain.\"After a few respectful salutes, they withdrew.


    The airship was parked in an open space outside the small town, where almost no one went. The airship has been parked there for the past few days, where the air force is on duty 24 hours a day.


    \"One update, Cv7). Please customize, please support.\"Eight


    Chapter 1462: Ambush. (2 more for customization)


    The next morning, the knights of the Flanders Empire got up early and started packing.


    Field walked out of the main tent, looked at the warm sunshine and said, \"Today is a good weather.


    Deacon Green put a cloak on Field and said with concern, \"Your Majesty, the morning is foggy.\"


    Field smiled in return, then looked at the Celtic Knights and asked, \"Is there anything wrong last night?


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"The Celtic Knight raised his voice.


    But then he yawned and looked at the large black silt under his eyes, obviously he didn''t sleep well last night.


    \"Call the knights, let''s set off, and have a good night''s sleep in the city of Yarrow tonight.\" Field said coldly.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"The Celtic Knight responded immediately, turned around and started to go down to manage everything.


    Jin Mo looked at the busy knights in the camp *320\", and always felt strange in his heart. He hoped that this time it would be smooth.


    After more than an hour of summoning and adjustment, more than 13,000 knights were ready to go. The queue was very long. Five people were lined up in a row, and it was impossible to see the end.


    Although the line for five people to go down is a bit long, but there is no way, the narrow valley road only allows them to do so.


    \"Ta Ta....


    After a little adjustment, this long team started to set off. After the rest of the night, the fatigue on the faces of the knights has subsided a lot. With the encouragement of the queen, they are full of fighting spirit.


    Walking ahead were two patrolling knights, each led by two knight commanders.


    One team is at the forefront, and they set off before the big troop has set off. The other team sets off with the big troop, and they are all responsible for the road-finding work ahead.


    Field raised his head and looked at the high cliffs on both sides, with an indescribable feeling in his heart, lowered his head and said solemnly, \"Jin Mo, let the knights move forward quickly, this **** valley makes me very uncomfortable.\"


    \"Yes.\" Jin Mo responded immediately, to be honest, she also had this strange feeling. Although the enemy is unlikely to be ambushed on the high cliffs on both sides, it is surprisingly quiet, only the sound of horseshoes intertwined with the footsteps of the knights, and the dull sound of the collision of armor.


    The quieter it is, the more frightening it is, especially in the narrow valley gravel road, where all dangers are unpredictable.


    For more than two hours, nothing happened. The Knights of the Flanders Empire marched on the valley road of Huangjing.


    The cliffs on both sides also slowly began to become shorter, and there was no feeling of being unattainable. Now the cliffs seem to be able to climb up as long as people with better skills. Deacon Green looked around, his heart tightened, \"Your Majesty, I always have a bad premonition.\"


    Field nodded lightly and said, \"I can''t describe how this place feels to me, in short, get out of here quickly.\"


    \"Yes.\"Deacon Green felt a little more at ease, but still didn''t dare to relax his vigilance, and the hand holding the reins tightened.


    Jin Mo''s green eyes kept staring at the front, and from time to time he looked up at the cliffs on both sides. He always felt that something would come out of the high cliffs, and he shivered when he thought about it.

 Chapter 1295：

    With the continuous deepening of the knights, the time has come to noon. Although it is autumn, the temperature is still a little high, the knights are already sweating, and there are mosquitoes flying around them from time to time, which is really annoying.


    The two Pathfinder knights in front kept advancing towards the endless mountain road, followed by Field and the others.


    shhhhh....


    There was a sound of breaking through the air in the rich and quiet valley, arrows were shot in the middle of the knights, and then the screams of the knights sounded.


    \"what!\"


    \"There is an ambush, run.\"


    \"Quickly retreat, go and tell Her Majesty that there is an ambush.


    ....


    The screams and cries of the knights were incessant, and the originally neat knights suddenly became scattered. Every knight fled around to find shelter, and the horses were frightened and ran around.


    Field turned back when he heard the sound, and saw that the knights behind him were all fleeing, and arrows shot from time to time in the air.


    \"Your Majesty, find a place to be blocked, there is an ambush here.\"Deacon Green immediately blocked in front of Field.


    \"Looking for shelter? The mountain road here is so narrow, what shelter are you looking for?\" Field said solemnly. Deacon Green looked around and found that apart from the sloping cliff, the rest of the mountain path was full of gravel, and there was no damage at all. block.


    Jin Mo immediately brought the wooden shield and shouted, \"Your Majesty, get off your horse, let''s hide by the side of the road.


    The great Celtic knight drew out the knight''s sword and shouted, \"Your Majesty, you hide first, the enemy can''t keep sending arrows and arrows, I''ll go and manage the knights first.\" Field instantly dismounted and dismounted, under the protection of Jin Mo. When she came down to the edge of the cliff, she hid behind four or five wooden shields, and a group of knights also responded, holding wooden shields to guard in front of Her Majesty the Queen.


    Field looked at the chaotic knights from the gap in the wooden shield. Maybe they had relaxed for too long, or maybe they didn''t expect a sudden attack at all. Most of them were at a loss.


    Only a few people know how to draw and wield a matching sword, and some hold a wooden shield and some salute to block.


    The great Celtic knight blocked with a wooden shield with one hand, pulled the reins with one hand, and shouted loudly, \"Everyone calm down, cheer me up.\"


    He has been running back and forth among the knights on the horse, the arrows in the air paused for a while, and the knights gradually calmed down because of the shouts of the big knights. They stood up and gathered in a row, and the knights in front began to hold wooden shields to defend against the next wave of attacks.


    The next wave of arrows hit again three minutes later, but this time the knights of the Flanders Empire 2.1 were prepared in advance. There were dozens of knights after the shot, and nothing else happened. .


    Seeing that the knights were gradually returning to order, the Celtic Great Knight came to Her Majesty''s side with a wooden shield and asked, \"Your Majesty, are we evacuating now?\"


    \"Not yet, now all the food we have scattered away from us is gone.\" Field said solemnly.


    The great Celtic knight nodded heavily and said, \"I know your majesty, just leave here when the other party stops shooting arrows.\"


    \"Go on and move on now.\" Field commanded loudly.


    \"Yes.\"The Celtic Knight responded immediately.


    \"Second update, Cv7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1463: Kill them all for me. (3 more for customization)


    \"Gu Gu Gu...


    Field hid behind the wooden shield for a while, not knowing how much time had passed, only that no arrows were fired in the air.


    \"Your Majesty, don''t come out yet, I''ll send someone to take a look.\" Jin Mo respectfully said, and then went out to make arrangements with a wooden shield.


    \"Well, let someone go up to the rock wall to see.\" Field commanded.


    About ten minutes later, a group of 100 knights separated from the team along with Jin Mo. They began to climb the rock wall, wanting to go up and check the situation.


    It has been more than half an hour since the Flanders Empire Knights were ambushed, and Jin Mo dared to take people out after a pause of about ten minutes.


    \"Breath...


    When the knights climbed the rock wall, the armor scraped against the branches and the raised rocks, making a harsh sound.


    Before the knights could continue to lie down, the heads of several knights were exposed on the rock wall. They were all holding stones in their hands. Every time they faced the rock wall, there were as many as two or three hundred people.


    Jin Mo''s eyes widened, and he quickly shouted, \"Back, back down.\"


    The knights of the Flanders Empire panicked one by one, some nervously let go of their hands, and fell directly from the rock wall.


    Field heard the sound and stuck his head out to see the situation, and found that there were many knights standing on the rock wall, which was very close to Yarrow City. It was obvious that these knights were all sent by Timothy.


    \"Retreat first, there is no way to move forward.\" Field said solemnly. The Celtic Knight gritted his teeth and nodded, \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"


    Deacon Green hurriedly supported Field and walked in the opposite direction, trying to avoid the knights holding stones in front of him.


    The knights on the rock wall threw down boulders one by one, hitting the knights who were climbing. Even the knights standing at the bottom could not be spared, and those who were too late to avoid were hit by the boulders.


    This is a cliff, and stones are everywhere, no more than a wave of bows and arrows. They can continue to cause pressure on the people of the Flanders Empire. After the knights of the Flanders Empire received the order, they all began to retreat in the direction they had just come from, pushing and shoving one by one.


    The knights in the back suddenly retreated far away, and many knights fell in the middle of the team. They were either shot by bows or arrows, or hit their heads by boulders.


    It took them more than an hour to get out of the ambush completely. They were all very embarrassed, and they didn''t have the feeling of fighting spirit in the morning.


    Field sat in the tent that was simply set up, his face was gloomy and terrifying, and the others didn''t dare to speak, not even to breathe too loudly, and even if he was tired from that posture, he didn''t dare to move.


    \"What''s going on? Why am I ambushed?\" Field scolded, it was the first time to be so embarrassed.


    The Celtic knight immediately knelt down, bowed his head and said, \"Your Majesty, the enemy must have been waiting for a long time. The pathfinder knights in front of us are safe to pass by, and their target is not on them.\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, the sneak attack happened in the middle of our knights. The other party must have known that we would send Pathfinder Knights, so they did not launch a sneak attack on them.


    Jin Mo answered immediately.


    Field''s face was gloomy, and he said solemnly, \"It''s really cunning, the road before was also their masterpiece, in order to force us to take this road, so as to ambush us.\"


    \"Your Majesty, that mountain road is very dangerous for us now, and we can''t continue on that road.\" Jin Mo worried.


    The Celtic Celtic Knight thought for a while, and suggested, \"Your Majesty, I think we can set off with a little adjustment, or go the way just now.\"


    \"How do you say?\" Field raised his eyelids.


    The Celtic Knights got up and analyzed, \"They saw that we were in a state of confusion, and they guessed that we would not attack for a short time, so they would relax. We just need to adjust a little and start early tomorrow morning. Kill them by surprise.\"


    \"This is very dangerous, what if they keep ambush on the cliff? Just to wait for us.\" Jin Mo felt that this method was very risky.


    \"I didn''t see that they didn''t use bows and arrows in the end? - I will go back to replenish, just take advantage of this point and let''s rush over.\"The Celtic Knight said bloody.


    ......Jin Mo was about to say something when Field interrupted him. Field thought for a while and said, \"I think this is a good way, just follow the Celtic way.\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"The Celtic Knight responded immediately.


    Jin Mo frowned and said respectfully, \"Your Majesty, I want to lead a team of knights to explore the road, this time from the cliff.\"


    \"Okay, bring a few more knights, and kill 287 for me when you meet them.\" Field said coldly.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\" Jin Mo responded immediately, turned around and left the tent.

 Chapter 1296：

    Field sighed and ordered, \"Celter, you arrange for someone to count-


    Get off the Cavaliers and see how much we lost this time. \"


    \"Understood.\"The Celtic Knight respectfully said.


    Deacon Green was helping to knead and squeeze his shoulders, and comforted him, \"Your Majesty, you should rest first.


    - Come on, it was really dangerous just now.


    \"Damn Timothy, actually made a trick.\" Field was still very angry. \"Yeah, I didn''t expect us to be led by each other all the time.\" Deacon Green frowned.


    Field took a sip and ordered, \"Let them cook first, and then move on when they''re full.\"


    \"Yes.\"Deacon Green nodded, turned around and went out.


    \"Ta Ta....


    Jin Mo set out with five hundred knights. Each knight was well-equipped, equipped with bows and arrows, in order to solve the opponent''s knights as soon as possible.


    \"Three shifts, (V). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1464: Farmland in the air? (4 more for customization)


    In the early morning, Liu Feng and others left the castle after eating. This time, instead of going to the highest building, they went to the greenhouse outside the city.


    Last year''s three greenhouses underwent a wave of renovations, and Shirley handed them in yesterday-


    A document for Liu Feng to inspect - next.


    Inside the steam car, Mina was playing with the kitten, smiling and saying, \"You''re good, we''ll be there soon.\"


    Under the care of the cat-ear mother and the fox-ear mother, the kitten is already very healthy, and the size is bigger than before, and the coat color is starting to become whiter and whiter.


    \"Wait, I can''t let it go into the greenhouse.\" An Li worried.


    \"Understood, just let the maid hold it later.\" Mina nodded, knowing that the fox ears were afraid that it would go in and run around, and it would not be good to do damage.


    Liu Feng stretched out his hand and rubbed the kitten''s head, and said, \"Don''t bring it out next time, now it''s shedding period, and your clothes will be stained with hair.\"


    \"It''s okay.\" Mina said with a smile.


    Liu Feng tapped Cat Er Niang''s forehead and said, "It''s alright, I sneeze every time I hold her, and I haven''t learned how to behave."


    Mina tilted her head and wondered, \"Your Majesty, just why do you sneeze when you hold it?\"


    \"You should have rhinitis, the hair flocs fly into your nose, you will be uncomfortable, and you will sneeze." Liu Feng explained briefly.


    Mina patted her forehead and suddenly realized, \"No wonder, every time I bury my face in it, I keep sneezing and crying, it''s really uncomfortable.\"


    \"It''s good to know, so just play, don''t get too close, there will be An Li and Nicole to take care of it, nothing will happen.\" Liu Feng cared.


    Mina nodded and said reluctantly, \"I know, I will keep a distance from it.\"


    \"Buzzing....


    Half an hour later, the steam car stopped at the gate of the shed outside the city. Mira got out of the car and opened the door first, and then took a group of soldiers to guard the surroundings. After Liu Feng got off the car, he looked at the three greenhouses and said with a smile, \"I don''t know what will happen to Xue Li inside~\". \"


    \"Your Majesty.\" Sherry shouted.


    Liu Feng looked around and found that Ma Erniang was already standing at the gate of the shed, so he walked over.


    \"What''s going on inside?\" Liu Feng said softly.


    \"Your Majesty, you will know it when you go in and take a look.\" Shirley smiled mysteriously. Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly and walked into the greenhouse with a few girls. Because he knew he was coming here today, he wore very thin clothes. After all, the temperature inside the greenhouse was a bit high.


    As soon as the door of the greenhouse was opened, a heat wave hit me, with a strong earthy smell mixed with the smell of some plants.


    \"It became very hot all of a sudden.\" Enri took out the small fan that had been prepared for a long time.


    Mina also took out two small fans from her bag and said, \"Your Majesty, here''s one for you.\"


    \"It''s okay, I''m fine, you can blow it.\" Liu Feng shook his head lightly, he really felt that it wasn''t too hot.


    The interior of the entire greenhouse is planned more neatly, because the height of the glass greenhouse is not too short, it is three meters high, and even the space above is fully utilized by Malianian.


    The greenhouse seems to have compartments, one above and one underground. People come in as if they are really in the jungle.


    \"Wow! It''s really.... It used to be completely different.\" Enri sighed.


    Mina looked around and said, \"Even the space above was used.\"


    The top of the greenhouse is full of vines such as beans, snow peas, and cucumbers, and the dense green looks very pleasant.


    Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction and asked, \"How did you think of using the top as well?\"


    \"Because it would be a waste of space to only plant crops below. There is a lot of space, so I thought why not make use of such a high space.\" Shirley pointed to the shelves in the air.


    Ma Erniang put up supports one by one on the spot, and then laid wooden boards on the supports to form a groove, and finally filled the groove with soil. The height of the support and the ground is also half a meter, so a simple aerial farmland is completed. . \"The idea is very good, it won''t block the growth of the crops below, and the space above can be used again.\" Liu Feng praised, and it was right to let Ma Erniang manage the agricultural department.


    Enri squatted in front of a field of crops and murmured, \"But, in this case, there will be no sunlight underneath.


    \"These are leeks, lettuce, and water spinach. They can be sunless all day, so it doesn''t matter if the sun is blocked by the crops above.\"


    Shirley explained.


    \"." It turns out that you are really smart, you know how to use the characteristics of plants. \"Enri was full of praise.


    Shirley smiled slightly and said, \"And they are not completely exposed to the sun. I try to let them grow in the middle of the crops on the top bracket, and when the sun slowly goes down, there is sunlight on the side. It''s reflected in.\" Well done, so the usable space of the greenhouse is greatly improved. \" Liu Feng exclaimed.


    Shirley bowed her head and saluted, "Thank you, Your Majesty, for your appreciation, this is what I should do."


    Liu Feng nodded lightly and continued to walk in with the girls, looking around as he walked.


    An Li saw a long and deep ditch in a piece of land, and wondered, \"What about this? What is it for?\"


    \"This, I''ll be planting taro later.\" Xue Li explained. Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly and asked, \"Have you figured out how to plant taro?\"


    When Ma Erniang was just managing the farmland, Liu Feng gave her the seeds of taro, and asked her to develop how to plant and manage the crops to increase the yield. Before, the agricultural department had no use for this kind of crops. Method.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"


    Shirley nodded slightly and said respectfully, \"To plant taro, you need to plough the ground deeply, apply enough fertilizer before sowing, and when it enters the seedling stage, it is necessary to loosen the soil and weed, and topically apply fertilizer, and at the same time do a good job of picking and thinning the vines. Leaves and other work, so that the taro can grow very well.


    \"Sure enough, he is a smart person.\" Liu Feng couldn''t help but admire again.


    An Li flicked her fox''s tail and said with a full smile, \"Your Majesty, with the taro, can you make the taro milk tea you said before?\"


    \"Of course.\"Liu Feng smiled slightly.

 Chapter 1297：

    \"Four shifts, (V). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1465: The Star of Chang''an City. (1 more for customization)


    In the tenth-floor of the highest building, Liu Feng was dealing with a lot of documents, which were all submitted in the morning.


    \"Your Majesty, take a look at this document. Enri handed over a document.


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly and asked, \"What document is this?\"


    \"It''s about the theater branch. Somali City, Vine Eagle City, and North Wind City have all requested to open theaters.\"Ann Lihui reported.


    Liu Feng tapped his fingers on the table and asked, "How many actors do we have in our theater now? Do you support expatriation?"


    An Li went to the table and picked up the notepad, flipped through the report, \"According to the previous training, we now have more than 80 actors.\"


    \"More than eighty? If you look at it this way, there are quite a few people.\" Liu Feng blinked his black eyes.


    \"Among them, only a dozen or so people actually came to power. The others were all substitutes, or they were still studying and were not enough to play the leading role.\" An Li explained. Liu Feng nodded lightly and arranged, \"Then leave a few veteran actors, and the others will be distributed evenly after watching the arrangement, and everyone will bring a few newcomers.


    \"Your Majesty, what if they don''t want to go that far? Wouldn''t it be good to force it?\" Enri was more worried about this.


    \"Of course I don''t force it, as long as the salary is increased by 247 gold and the treatment, it will be fine. Going to the theater over there is equivalent to being a manager, which is another way of promotion." Liu Feng said lightly.


    Enri nodded, recorded it on the notepad, and read, \"Promotion, salary increase...


    \"If those who are unwilling to go after listening to these conditions, add one more to assist them to come back in the spring of next year, and be responsible for training other people there. \" Liu Feng added.


    \"In this case, many of those veteran actors would be willing to go, as long as they teach their successors there, they can come back, and at the same time they can get a high salary. Enri blinked her brown eyes.


    Liu Feng nodded lightly and said, \"There is no way, there is a shortage of talents in this area now, and this is also the reason why you were asked to select talents for training before.\"


    \"Understood, but many of them are not talented. It has been almost a year, and only a few people have mastered the skills. Enli frowned.


    \"No, it''s not bad. It''s good that they can do this for zero-based people.\" Liu Feng said gently.


    On Earth, the acting skills of those traffic stars may not be as good as those here.


    An Li smiled and nodded, and said, \"Your Majesty, I wonder if the star of Chang''an City will choose to leave.


    \"The Star of Chang''an City?\" Liu Feng wondered.


    He seldom or almost never went to the Grand Theater recently, let alone a play. Every day there are a lot of documents waiting to be processed, and there is no time to go to a play.


    \"Your Majesty really doesn''t know who it is.\"


    An Li covered her mouth and smiled, and explained, \"It''s been since the establishment of the Grand Theatre, the first-


    One of the actors in the batch is called Seaville. \"


    \"Silver? It seems that I heard you say it before.\"Liu Feng only had a slight impression, the other party seemed to be a deer orc.


    An Li pointed her chin with her index finger and said, \"Your Majesty, have you forgotten? She is the heroine of Beauty and the Beast. Although she has a pair of lovely antlers, she still does not feel disobedient to play the role of Belle.\"


    \"Yes, I remember it. It seemed that the choice of her as Belle caused a lot of controversy, right?" Liu Feng nodded frequently.


    \"Yeah, in the end, Sylvia successfully conquered the audience with her acting skills. She also starred in Alice in Wonderland, Sleeping Magic, etc. They are all female protagonists. Now the whole city of Chang''an knows her." En Li said excitedly. .


    Liu Feng took a sip of the tea and said, \"It looks like you like this Sivir very much. She smiles when you talk about it.\"


    \"No, it''s purely because of her good acting skills (aice), I have been brought into that scene by her several times." Enri scratched her head.


    In fact, Sylvia was one of the orcs who ran around with Mina and Anli at that time. Since settling in Chang''an City, he first found a gourmet restaurant as a waiter. Later, he heard that the Grand Theater was recruiting actors, so he tried it out. Always do it now.


    The reason why Hu Erniang was excited was entirely because the friends came to settle in Chang''an City and became the star of Chang''an City. The most important thing was that the other party was an orc. You must know that in the past, good people were all slaves. They only had the fate of working, fleeing, and not having enough to eat. There is no such thing as today''s star of Chang''an City.


    \"Look at herself, if she is willing to go out and support other cities, consider it as an experience.\" Liu Feng put down his teacup and said.


    Enri nodded with a smile, handed over another document, and said, \"Your Majesty, this is also a document about other cities.\"


    \"Look at it.\"Liu Feng said lightly.


    \"They all want to introduce bicycles, saying that the avenues in the city have been paved and are ready for bicycles to ride. An Lihui reported.


    Liu Feng fine-tuned his eyebrows and said softly, \"Except for the nine major cities, other cities should be put on hold for the time being, there are not many people for them to transfer.\"


    \"Understood Your Majesty.\"


    An Li nodded, reported another document, and said, \"Your Majesty, the construction of the greenhouses in the major cities has also begun, and they can be put into use before winter comes.\"


    \"Very good, give them a copy of Shirley''s booklet, and use the space in the greenhouse as in Chang''an City. Liu Feng ordered.


    \"clear.\"


    An Li blinked her brown eyes and said, "Your Majesty, the steam buses in major cities have also been put into construction, and they will probably have buses next spring."


    \"Very good, so by the middle of next year, the nine major cities, five major military bases and Chang''an City will be able to complete the link. With the bus, it will not take long to travel to and from these places." Liu Feng said with satisfaction.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, not to mention that the railway tracks from Haiyan City to Somali City are now being laid, and they will be able to connect by the end of next year.\"En Li squinted and smiled.


    Liu Feng got up and walked to the window, and said lightly, \"In this way, the reconstruction work of other cities can also be listed on the agenda next year.\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty. Enri nodded heavily.


    One more, factory v7). Please customize, please support. \".


    Chapter 1466: Sigh! (2 more for customization)


    Liu Feng processed several documents one after another, and brought a few girls to the backyard of the castle for afternoon tea.


    Since it was arranged a few days in advance, Weiya, Tis, and Jenny all chose to rest today.


    \"Your Majesty, why is afternoon tea held all of a sudden? Usually there are afternoon tea in the castle and the highest building?" Dessy asked.


    Liu Feng smiled mysteriously, rubbed Niu Jiao Niang''s head, and said, \"You''ll find out later, don''t worry~.


    Tis scratched her head suspiciously, pulled Mina to the side, and said,


    \"Mina, do you know what His Majesty is thinking?\"


    Mina was also confused and said, \"I don''t know, Your Majesty didn''t even tell me.


    \"That''s it!\"


    Desi blinked her purple eyes, grabbed Nicole, who was passing by, and asked, \"Do you know what Your Majesty is going to do?\"


    Nicole shook her head and said, \"I don''t know, I still have to go, do you want to help?\"


    \"Okay! What do you want me to do?\" Dessy stood up and said.


    \"I''ll go too.\" Mina followed.

 Chapter 1298：

    The preparations for afternoon tea took almost an hour to complete, and Lucy, Catherine, Eliza and others were also late.


    Seeing that everyone was seated, Tis asked curiously, \"Your Majesty, now that everyone is here, we should be able to speak.\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, what are we doing here to gather so many people?\"Weiya is also very curious.


    \"Do you play games like before?\" Enri rubbed her little hands expectantly.


    Liu Feng raised his hand and pressed it, and said, \"I will definitely play the game, it''s just a matter of waiting. The most important thing today is that we are going to draw a family portrait.\"


    \"Family portrait? What is it?\" Disi blinked her eyes in confusion.


    Catherine fiddled with her sky-blue hair and wondered, \"Your Majesty, is the family portrait you''re talking about related to us?\"


    \"Of course, otherwise I wouldn''t call you here.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    Ti tilted her head and said coquettishly, \"Your Majesty, you haven''t even told me what the family portrait is.\"


    Liu Feng''s long eyelashes fluttered, and explained simply and powerfully, \"It''s a commemoration of a family reunion.\"


    \"Memorial of family reunion? Does Your Majesty want to draw us all into the painting?


    The smart Enri knew at once.


    \"No? Can I also be in the painting?\" Kai Huilin covered her mouth in surprise. Eliza was a little surprised and muttered to herself, \"Your Majesty treats us all as family.\"


    \"Your Majesty, I don''t think it''s appropriate, how can we join you in the painting,... we...\" Lucy did not continue.


    I can''t say in front of so many people that we are not Mina, Enri and Nicole, after all, they have had skin-to-skin relationship with His Majesty. She can''t say such words, and her face turns red just thinking about it. not anymore.


    Liu Feng shrugged and asked, \"What''s the matter, you all watched me sit from the city owner to the throne, and gave me a lot of support along the way, why can''t you join me in the painting?


    Eliza got up and saluted slightly, saying, \"Your Majesty, this is really inappropriate.\"


    Liu Feng took a sip of tea and said, \"Before the change, I could understand that you guys couldn''t be in the painting together. After all, humans, orcs, elves, etc. are not in harmony, and people would say that, but I didn''t care at that time. , do you think I would care now?\"


    ... Eliza was stopped, thinking about it carefully, it really makes sense, and what she promised before will let them walk on the street with integrity, it really came true. Not only in Chang''an City, but the entire Han Dynasty can walk freely, no one discriminates against them, no one looks down on them, and no one will arrest them. All of this is due to the man sitting in the main seat, the man with black hair and black eyes.


    When Tiss heard that, she didn''t say anything else, just sat quietly in her seat. She didn''t stretch out her hand to grab the pile of food in front of her, and she would have swept it away in normal times.


    Catherine also lowered her golden eyes, her face full of thoughts. Before she was imprisoned at home by her father, she was regarded as a tool for profit.


    If she hadn''t been rescued by Liu Feng, she would not have come to Chang''an City, nor would she have been a musical instrument training teacher here, and she would have the opportunity to perform at the same time. These are what she likes. If she hadn''t met him, she would have been What, she didn''t dare to think about it.


    It was the same with Lucy, her delicate face was filled with the same thoughts as Catherine''s. Both of them were used as tools for profit. Without her own freedom, she was completely incomparable to the confident and happy **** her face now.


    Liu Feng is different from the nobles she has seen before, no, it should be different from the people she has seen.


    He obviously possesses erudite knowledge, but he has always wanted to pass it on to others, as well as those amazing inventions, each of which has made this barren town better and better, so that it has become the capital of the present.


    There are more worries on Wei Ya''s face. She was rescued from an injury before, and she never thought that she would become a teacher, and her clan would also be able to find jobs and settle down in Chang''an City.


    Leia still has a cold face, but she has a lot of thoughts in her heart. From Shizhushan to now becoming the leader of the Air Force, all of this is a little unrealistic, including her own sister, who also threatened to marry His Majesty the King, It''s kind of crazy.


    Mina, Anli and Nicole are nothing, they should eat and drink, and they have been calling for others to eat and drink.


    Seeing that everyone''s expressions were different, Jenny adjusted the atmosphere and said, \"I will definitely draw you all beautifully, don''t worry.


    \"That''s right, don''t worry everyone, Jenny''s skills are amazing.\" Mina got up and said.


    An Li also got up and acted as an atmosphere adjuster, and said, you should pay attention to what you eat later, don''t eat it on your face, and Jenny will draw your ugly face into it later. \"


    \"No, little Jenny will remind me.\" A smile slowly appeared on Tith''s face, holding cake in one hand and fruit in the other.


    Jenny covered her mouth and said with a smile, \"That''s not necessarily true, I have to draw your real faces to be cute.\"


    \"Ah! This can''t be done.\"Tis hurriedly flipped through her bag, looking for a mirror.


    *Second, Cv). Please customize, please support. \"Nine


    Chapter 1467: Polaroid. (3 more for customization)


    Everyone was amused by Mina and others, and their expressions were no longer restrained, and they resumed the scene of grabbing food at the table before.


    Liu Feng watched this scene with his chin on his chin alone. There were orcs, elves, and human princesses, and daughters of nobles, all of whom were obviously not likely to meet, but now they are together.


    He began to think back to what happened before. From crossing to this era, he began to own a city and a cat-ear girl, and gradually developed into the king of a country, which is indeed a bit incredible.


    The originally dilapidated and barren town has become the current city of miracles after more than a year, allowing orcs, elves and humans to live in harmony, all of which are too far-fetched.


    \"His Majesty?\"


    \"Are you all right? Your Majesty?


    Liu Feng was pulled back to reality by An Li''s shouting, blinked a few times, smiled and said, \"Okay, what''s wrong. \"


    An Li pointed to a group of people who were robbing food, and said weakly, \"Your Majesty, let''s start, look at what they are eating, I''m afraid they will not look good if their clothes and faces get dirty.\"


    Liu Feng nodded with a smile, and shouted loudly, \"Don''t eat it, get ready to start, wait until the filming is over before eating.\"


    \"Shooting? Shooting what?\" Enri looked puzzled.


    \"A magical thing that can perfectly replicate our appearance.\"


    Liu Feng smiled mysteriously.


    Mina widened her blue eyes and said in surprise, \"Is there such a thing? Is your majesty your new invention?


    ...Forget it, it should be popularized later, but it depends on the scientific research department. \"Liu Feng smiled slightly.


    \"Your Majesty, is this new invention the same as those called photos on your desk?\" Nicole asked curiously. \"It''s that thing.\" Liu Feng said gently.


    Enri kept wagging the fox''s tail and said happily, \"Yeah! I can finally appear in the photo.


    Jenny seemed a little embarrassed, and he hesitated, \"Your Majesty, ... Now that I have a photo, will I not be needed?\"


    The Elf Princess didn''t receive Liu Feng''s order, so at first she always thought that she was here to draw everyone into the painting, but she didn''t expect something called a photo to appear, and she was very embarrassed.


    No, of course I need you, just take the photo I gave you and draw it according to the photo. \"Liu Feng saw the mind of the elf princess, and said so in order to affirm it.


    Jenny''s green eyes suddenly glowed again, and she said in surprise, \"Your Majesty, is what you said true?\"


    \"Of course it''s true, so be happy, we don''t have to have pictures to draw


    Stand up all the time, otherwise you won''t be able to finish the painting when we stand in the sky. \"Liu Feng was dumbfounded.


    \"Yeah, I know Your Majesty.\"Jenny''s eyes were full of laughter. Covered by his wide sleeves, Liu Feng reached into the sleeves and took out a black Polaroid from the inner space. This thing can be bought anywhere on earth, and he placed the order on a certain treasure.


    En Li kept looking at the square Polaroid, and said suspiciously, \"Your Majesty, what is this?


    \"Is this the thing called a photo?\" Mina asked, tilting her head. Liu Feng shook his head lightly and explained, \"This is called Polaroid, which is a type of camera, as long as you press the shutter, you can get a photo immediately.

 Chapter 1299：

    Although the pixels of the photos taken by the Polaroid are not higher than those of the photos that are developed by the camera, where is the condition to develop the photos in this era.


    If you take it back to Earth and wash it, how can you explain that there are cat ears and elves on the photos you wash out? You mean cosplay?


    The background of the castle, the luxurious afternoon tea, and the gorgeous clothes on his body are a bit difficult to explain. It''s better not to cause these troubles. Just get a Polaroid, and you can take pictures immediately, not to mention how convenient.


    \"So amazing? Can your majesty give me a play?\" Enri''s playfulness was hooked.


    Liu Feng smiled and said, \"Not yet, you have to wait until the photo is taken first, otherwise you will ruin it.\"


    \"Okay.\" Enri pouted.


    \"You all come and stand, wipe your face, and check if your clothes are dirty.\" Liu Feng arranged.


    When he was arranging afternoon tea a few days ago, he asked them to dress nicely.


    Tis and the others put down the cakes one after another, wiped their hands and mouth with paper towels, lowered their heads to check whether their clothes were dipped in the cakes, and then jumped to Liu Feng, who was standing behind...


    Standing in an orderly position, Mina, Anli, and Nicole naturally stood next to Liu Feng. He happened to be sitting in the main seat, and the others stood around him. Wei Ya is next to Mina, Tis is next to Nicole, and so on are Eliza, Lucy, Catherine, Leya and others.


    After several people were all standing, Liu Feng shouted, \"Everyone should remember to smile and control their expressions.\"


    \"Okay.\"


    \"understood.\"


    \"I will, Your Majesty.\"


    Several women responded one after another, hurriedly tidying up their clothes, showing the sweetest smile, waiting to be photographed in.


    \"Crack!\"


    A maid pressed the shutter as taught by Liu Feng and recorded this beautiful scene in the photo.


    \"Take a few more pictures.\" Liu Feng ordered. \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"The maid nodded respectfully.


    Remove the photo from the extension i on the Polaroid, shake it a few times, and put it on the table. This is also taught by Liu Feng.


    The maid took the Polaroid again to identify a few more people, and with several clicks, a picture was created.


    Liu Feng shook his neck and said, \"I''m really laughing so hard.


    An Li and Mina rushed to the photo for the first time, and were very curious about what kind of scene they would show in the photo.


    2.0\"It''s amazing!\"


    \"I actually appeared in the photo, and it was exactly the same.\"


    \"This is better than painting, and there are colors on it.\"


    The girls were amazed for a while, and everyone took a photo in their hands and went to their seats to sit down.


    \"I see, you can keep it alone, just treat it as a gift to you.\"Liu Feng naturally knew what they wanted to say.


    \"Thank you, Your Majesty.\" Several women said in unison, looking at the photos they couldn''t put down for a long time before they were willing to put them in their bags.


    An Li and the others started to take pictures with their Polaroids, sometimes taking pictures of the sky, and sometimes taking pictures of the cow horn girl who was eating wildly, and they had a lot of fun. *


    Three shifts, Cv). Please customize, please support. \".


    Chapter 1468: Storm. (4 more for customization)


    \"Whoa, whoa...


    There is a fleet of ships on the sea, and they are the fleet of the Larsen Elven Empire.


    Princess Jill stood on the boat and looked at the sea with a sad face. It was uncomfortable to sit on the swaying boat. She missed Chang''an City a little, and Jenny. \"Your Highness, you have been standing here all day, drink a glass of water first.\"Dora brought a cup of hot water.


    Princess Jill took the water glass and sighed, \"It will take more than a month to arrive, I really don''t want to stay at sea.\"


    \"Yes, how convenient it would be to have an airship.\" Dora said helplessly.


    \"This **** sea.\" Princess Jill said in a mood, and she left Chang''an City as soon as she left.


    - I''ve been blaming the sea for dividing the two continents.


    Alia stood solemnly on the side and said, \"Your Highness, you go to rest first-


    Yes, it is cool outside the sea style in autumn. \"


    Princess Jill pulled the cloak on her body and said, \"It''s okay, this cloak 08 is warm enough.\"


    \"That won''t work either, what if you are sick, Your Highness?\" Alia said seriously.


    \"Okay, I see, you are still so prudent. Princess Jill stuck out her tongue.


    Dora covered her mouth and smiled, and said, \"Alia has also changed a bit, even when she was in Chang''an City.\"


    \"Tell me now. Princess Jill asked curiously.


    The three of them have grown up together since childhood, and they have an exceptionally good relationship. They don''t have the seriousness of superiors and subordinates. Although Alia will always maintain her superiority and inferiority, she occasionally treats the Elf Princess as her sister.


    Dora ignored the pull of the elf knight, covered her mouth and smiled, \"When eating the delicious food. I have been holding back the change on my face. The expression on my face is really cute.\"


    *Hahaha... Helia has this day too, I thought you would just look cold. \" Princess Jill laughed.


    Alia turned her back to them and looked at the sea, and said coldly, \"It''s wrong, it''s definitely Dora who''s wrong.\"


    Dora squinted her eyes slightly and teased, \"Oh? Did I really see it wrong?


    ....


    Alia gave Dora a head-to-head, and let the latter pouted while covering her forehead before giving up.


    Princess Jill sighed, turned to look at the sea, and the smile that finally appeared on her face slowly faded.


    Dora pointed to the sky and shouted, \"Your Highness, look.\"


    Princess Jill looked at the sound, and found that the sky began to gather dark clouds slowly, and from time to time there was a sound of thunder, and worried, \"It seems that it is about to rain.\"


    \"His Royal Highness, you go first.\"Alia worried.


    Princess Jill shook her head gently and commanded, \"I want to stay for a while, you go and prepare them to resist the windbreaker.\"


    But Your Highness... Helia was interrupted before she could finish speaking.


    \"Don''t be so, isn''t Dora here? I''ll go in later, you go and give my order.\" Princess Jill ordered.


    Alia struggled for a while, then said respectfully, \"Yes, Your Highness.\"

 Chapter 1300：

    Dora pulled the Elf Princess''s elbow and said worriedly, \"Your Highness, it looks like it''s going to be a heavy rain.\"


    \"I hope everything is as safe as before, I really don''t like rainy days.\" Princess Jill sighed.


    \"I was fine when I came here before, and I will be fine this time, Your Highness.\" Dora comforted.


    \"Boom boom boom...


    The muffled thunder continued to sound, and the sky was clear in one second, and the next second it was covered with dark clouds, as if a black curtain, the people could not breathe.


    Princess Jill frowned, looked at the overwhelming weather, and said softly, \"If you are in Chang''an City, you don''t need to worry about the weather.\"


    Dora nodded heavily and agreed, \"Yeah, you can still eat delicious food in the room, lying by the window watching the rain.\"


    \"You know how to eat.\" Princess Jill teased.


    Dora scratched her head in embarrassment and persuaded, \"Your Highness, it''s almost time, come in.\"


    Princess Jill didn''t seem to hear it, raised her head and continued to stare at the cloudy sky.


    Seeing this, Dora did not persuade any more, she helped to tighten the cloak of the elf princess, and looked at the sky together.


    Princess Jill looked at the sky for a while, and the looming thunder, until the tip of her nose felt a hint of coldness, then she lowered her head and said, \"Let''s go, it''s going to rain.\"


    \"Yes.\"Dora quickly followed.


    \"Xixiaolili....


    Just after the two entered the cabin, it started to rain outside. It only took less than a minute from the light rain at the beginning to the torrential rain at the back.


    woohoo....


    Dora took a few deep breaths and said, \"Fortunately we came in quickly, otherwise we would be drenched in soup.\"


    \"Where did you learn these words? It''s weird.\" Princess Jill wondered.


    \"Hehe, I listened to those commoners when I was visiting Chang''an City.\"Dora said with a smile.


    Alia took off her cloak and reported, \"Your Highness, the orders have been made, and all the ships are ready.\"


    \"Well, you should rest first.\"


    Princess Jill nodded with satisfaction and said, \"By the way, drink a bowl of hot fish soup to dispel the cold.\"


    \"Your Highness, are you hungry?\" Alia said bluntly.


    Princess Jill nodded lightly and said following the words of the elf knight, \"Yeah, I''m a little hungry, please let them start cooking fish soup.


    \"Yes.\"Alia responded immediately and turned around to give the order.


    The Elf Princess knew that if she didn''t say that she wanted to eat it, Alia would probably not be willing to drink this bowl of fish soup.


    Dora also got up and went to help. The fish used in the fish soup was caught from the sea a few days ago. Jenny told them this method. Although there is not much in a day, it adds up.


    And there are so many people on board that have nothing to do, so they can go fishing. In addition to improving the food, they can also pass the time.


    Half an hour later, a shelf was set up in the cabin, with a hook on it for hanging the pot. A lot of fresh water was placed in the pot, and the processed fish was put into it.


    At the same time, some **** silk was also added, which was also taken from the castle kitchen by Jenny.


    When all the ingredients are added to the pot, the lid of the pot is closed, and the fire underneath is constantly rising, baking this delicious fish soup.


    A hole was dug in the middle of the cabin, and the hole was filled with sand, and the firewood was burned on it, which prevented the boat from burning.


    \"Four shifts, Fv). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1469: Casualties. (1 more for customization)


    Twenty minutes later, a steaming pot of fish soup was ready, and Dora divided the fish soup into several bowls.


    \"His Royal Highness, I''ll give you fish soup.\"Dora handed over the bowl with the most fish. Princess Jill took the fish soup, smelled it deeply, and sighed, \"With the seasoning given by Jenny, this fish soup tastes good.\"


    \"But there are not many left, and it is estimated that it will be gone in half a month.\" Dora worried, she didn''t want to drink fish soup without seasonings.


    \"Then use it sparingly, put less seasoning next time and try to delay it for a few more days.\" Princess Jill arranged.


    Originally, she didn''t like to drink fish soup. She felt that it was full of fishy odor, and it was difficult for her to enter her throat. After drinking the fish soup made by Eliza and the others, she changed her mind.


    Especially now in this cool autumn, hiding in the cabin to avoid the rain, and then having a bowl of steaming fish soup, not to mention how pleasant, of course, this bumpy hull is a bad experience.


    Alia took a deep sip of the fish soup, and there was a hint of warmth on her icy face, especially when she approached the sand that had been baked by the firewood and became extraordinarily warm, her body felt even more warm.


    \"Alia, drink two more bowls, there is still a lot in it, don''t catch a cold just after the rain, there is no doctor on board.\" Princess Jill worried.


    Alia shook her head again and again, and said, \"No need, Your Highness, one bowl is enough for me, you need to drink more.\"


    \"I can''t drink it, if you don''t drink I''ll make everyone fall.\" Princess Jill pretended to be angry.


    \"I drink, let me drink another bowl.\" Alia hurriedly stopped. Princess Jill laughed out of her dimples and said, \"That''s right!\"


    Several people stayed in the warm cabin for a while. The rain outside didn''t seem to show any signs of abating. Instead, it was getting bigger and bigger. The raindrops fell on the wooden boards on the cabin, making silent noises.


    From the original thumping sound, it has become a dense crackling sound, but it is not so harsh to listen to, but it makes people tired.


    \"The rain seems to be getting heavier and heavier. Your Highness, please go down to sleep for a while.\" Dora suggested, while cleaning up the tableware.


    Princess Jill walked to the cabin, looked at the raining rain outside, and said, \"I really want to stay outside, it''s so depressing in here.\"


    \"Stay down, wait for the rain to stop before going out, you go to rest first - down, the rain might stop when you wake up.\" Dora said gently,


    \"Don''t sleep, this boat is very bumpy, I can''t sleep.\" Princess Jill shook her head and said.


    Dora specially brought a soft cushion for the Elf Princess to cushion, and said, \"Your Highness, it will be a little more comfortable for you to sit on it.\"\"Yeah.\" Princess Jill nodded lightly.


    \"Boom...


    Thunder continued to pound outside, and the dazzling light could even be felt in the cabin.


    \"The thunder outside is so loud, will it not hit our ship?\" Princess Jill worried.


    Alia hurriedly walked to the elf princess and said seriously, \"Don''t worry, Your Highness, my subordinates will protect you no matter what.\"


    Princess Jill grabbed Alia''s hand tightly, her eyes were tightly closed and she did not dare to open it. Today''s thunder was louder than ever.


    The heavy rain lasted for more than three hours, and the hull shook violently. There were far fewer people on the boat than before, and almost half of the people vomited last time.


    They were floating on the boat who had never traveled far. The violent shaking made them extremely uncomfortable. Many of them lost more than ten pounds in the past two months.


    During the period, Princess Jill was so bored that she fell asleep, and was finally carried by Alia to the bed. When she opened her eyes, the rain had stopped outside.


    Princess Jill rubbed her sleepy eyes and said, \"Dora, has the rain stopped outside?\"

 Chapter 1301：

    \"Stop for a while.\" Dora said softly, and hurriedly took the cloak and put it on the Elf Princess.


    \"I''ll take a look.\" Princess Jill grabbed the cloak and got up.


    Alia immediately walked over to the Elf Princess and stopped, \"Your Highness, go out tomorrow.\"


    Princess Jill looked at the worried look on the face of the elf knight, frowned and asked, \"What''s wrong? What happened outside?\"


    Alia turned her face to one side and stepped away from the Elf Princess, feeling a little reluctant to tell the truth.


    Princess Jill looked puzzled, pulled Dora and hurriedly asked, \"What''s going on outside?\"


    Dora bit her lower lip and struggled for a while, then hesitantly said, \"Your Highness, this is


    ....that''s our ship, ....two were struck by lightning, then


    .....


    \"" and then the ship sank, right? \"Princess Jill didn''t dare to believe.


    Dora nodded heavily and said, \"Yes, both ships were sunk by lightning.\"


    \"Where are the personnel? Are there any casualties?\" Princess Jill worried. ... Dora couldn''t bear to go on, and pinned her face to the side.


    Princess Jill looked at the two in a daze, got up and walked out without hesitation, pulled a knight to ask what happened, and learned that the crew of the two ships were all struck by lightning, and then none of them survived.


    After learning this news, the Elf Princess was stunned for a while, not knowing what to do for a while, and wandered in place for a while.


    \"Your Highness, take a rest first.\"Dora came out to support the Elf Princess. Princess Jill shook her head gently and asked, \"Alia, have their corpses (Zhao Lei''s body been retrieved? Register their names, and then take the body back to their family members and send them a message) Get some gold coins.\"


    The Elf Princess is kind-hearted and doesn''t want to see anyone sacrifice, after all, she was escorted to this continent.


    \"Yes, Your Highness.\"Alia responded immediately.


    Princess Jill looked up at a blue cloudless sky and said solemnly, \"Weather


    Immediately turned his eyes away. \"


    \"Yes, Your Highness, don''t blame yourself.\"Dora knew what the Elf Princess was thinking.


    \"It''s okay, I''ll stay outside for a while, you arrange someone to appease those knights.\"


    Princess Jill chimed in.


    \"Yes, Your Highness.\"Dora responded immediately.


    \"One update, Cv7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1470: Taking advantage of the fire. (2 more for customization)


    \"Wash la la......


    At the same time, the ships of the Torollaru Empire were sailing on the sea, and they had been out at sea for some time.


    However, compared to the Larsen Elf Empire, which took several days at night, it took them some time to redeem the ships and knights in Haiyan City.


    When most of the Qi Tu heard that they were leaving, they were reluctant, thinking that it was better to stay in the Han Dynasty than to go back.


    After all, they are in charge of food and clothing, as well as salary and vacation every month. If they are sick, they can go to the hospital for medical treatment, and they don¡¯t need to be treated by bloodletting by witch doctors.


    Following their birth and death, there is no guarantee of life, but in the Han Dynasty, it was different. Second Prince Nemo stood on the board and looked at the calm sea, sighing, \"It was a violent storm one second, but the next second it became so calm.


    Prince Knight took a sip of wine and said, \"This time the wind is worse than ever.\"


    \"Fortunately, the ship has been repaired, otherwise, according to our previous ships, I am afraid that it will not survive this storm.\"The second prince Nemo said happily.


    Frank Herr stepped forward and reported, \"The two of you are sour, and the damage to the hull has come out.\"


    \"What''s the matter, say.\" Second Prince Nemo said solemnly.


    \"Only normal ships were lost, nothing else.\" Frank Reports.


    Second Prince Nemo raised his eyebrows slightly and asked, \"Where''s the staff? Where''s the food?


    And the goods we buy. \"


    There were no casualties, the lightning only hit the stern part of the ship, the personnel were evacuated in time, and the goods were carried away in time. \"Frank goes on reporting.\"Well done, the ship didn''t come back, right? \"The second prince Nemo asked. Frank shook his head and said, \"It''s very good, His Royal Highness, the hull was burnt so badly that it was impossible to continue sailing. \"


    \"understood.\"


    Second Prince Nemo nodded lightly, turned around and said to the eldest prince of the Lu people, \"We lost a normal ship just a few days after going to sea.\"


    \"The next time is still very long, and there will definitely be storms. We can only prepare for protection in advance.\" Prince Knight said solemnly.


    \"Well, those goods are the most important, as long as they are brought back in their entirety, we will not be blamed by the father.\" Second Prince Nemo agreed. Prince Knight took a sip of wine and asked, \"Wrong, by the way, what about the talent you recruited, where is he now?\"


    \"On another normal ship, I''m cooking lunch.\" Second Prince Nemo explained.


    Prince Knight smiled expectantly, and said, \"What''s the meal for today?\"


    During the few days at sea, Gordon was in charge of the food of the two orc princes, and every meal he cooked conquered their taste.


    Of course, these are ordinary home-cooked meals, and they are still much worse than those made by professional restaurant chefs.


    \"I''ll find out when I wait, I''ll go see Aunt Mary Shortnet first.\" Second Prince Nemo said softly.


    Prince Knight handed the wine jar to the knight and followed up, "I''ll go take a look too."


    The Rat woman fell ill not long after she went to sea this time. It was very uncomfortable to lie in the cabin all day, and she ate very little. She drank some fish soup every day to replenish her strength.


    \"Chu Road Tread....


    The two Lu princes stepped into the cabin, leaning on the bed and watching the weak Rat woman.


    \"Big brother, Aunt Maria looks very uncomfortable.\" Second Prince Nemo said softly. Prince Knight nodded and said, \"It''s really troublesome to get sick, it would be great if it were in Chang''an City, at least there is a hospital to go to.\"


    \"Yeah, did we buy medicine this time?\" Second Prince Nemo suddenly remembered something.


    Prince Knight patted his forehead and said regretfully, \"Oh, we have been in Chang''an City for so long, why did we forget to buy medicine.


    The two princes of Lu people had never been to the hospital in Chang''an City. The first time they visited was in Haiyan City. They went there when they ate too much seafood and had a bad stomach. Those days in Chang''an City were not sick, so naturally they forgot to buy medicine. this thing.


    \"But we''ve been out at sea for several days, and it''s a waste of time to go back at this time.\" Second Prince Nemo tangled.


    Prince Knight shook his head and said, \"We have just experienced a big storm, and we can''t go back, or this time, we won''t be able to go back before winter comes.\"


    Second Prince Nemo rolled his eyes and said, \"Hey, do you think Gordon will have medicine? He has lived in Chang''an City for so long, this time he is going to Torola with us, maybe he will bring medicine. ?


    \"Yes.\"

 Chapter 1302：

    Prince Knight reacted, turned around and said, \"Someone, go get Gordon for me.\"


    Half an hour later, Golden appeared in the cabin of the two Lu princes, and after hearing the words of the two Lu princes, he came to the mouse woman to check her condition.


    Although Golden is not a doctor, he is diligent and eager to learn. He often goes to the library to read books. In order to keep himself healthy, he reads a lot of medical books, and he often reads it for a whole day.


    The anxious Second Prince Nemo asked after seeing Gordon''s operation, \"How is it?


    \"Yes, have you brought the medicine? Hurry up and give it to my Aunt Mary.\" Prince Knight was also very anxious.


    The two of them have been taken care of by the Rat Orcs since they were young.


    \"It may just be a cough at the beginning, but the lack of attention and timely treatment has led to more and more serious problems.\"Golden analyzed.


    \"What should I do then?\"The second prince Nemo asked directly.


    Golden took out a pill from his bag and said, \"Although I have the pill, it''s expensive...


    \"No problem, I will pay whatever you want.\" Second Prince Nemo directly interrupted the words of the goat orc.


    Prince Knight nodded again and again, and said, \"Yes, we won''t let you suffer when we buy it.


    \"Well, one gold coin one by one.\"Golden said without hesitation.


    \"A gold coin?\" Second Prince Nemo widened his eyes.


    In fact, this medicine is an antipyretic medicine, and the original price was only a few dozen copper coins, but when it came to the Lu people of the sheep tribe, it was almost doubled.


    Prince Knight gritted his teeth and said, \"Okay, buy it.\"


    Gordon nodded slightly, and after receiving the coins, he gave the medicine to the rat orcs. He didn''t bring much medicine with him this time, but he wouldn''t die. Since he has to give it away, it''s better to collect it. money back.


    \"Second update, (CV). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1471: Routine operations. (3 more for customization)


    \"Rice pop, don''t eat it, have you eaten all my portion?\"


    Enri exclaimed angrily.


    Mi Bao grimaced and said, \"I don''t, I haven''t eaten enough, just a little...


    The two had been making a fuss at the dining table for a while. Cat Erniang ate all of Hu Erniang''s tomato scrambled eggs. For this reason, she was being scratched by An Li all the time. Nicole really couldn''t do anything about them, she said with a smile, \"Don''t make trouble, there are more, I''ll get you some more.


    Liu Feng had already eaten his fill, was leaning against the black tea, shook his head and said, \"It''s just the beginning of the day, so full of energy, and I''ll be thin and wilted when I go on to deal with the documents.\"


    No way, autumn makes people want to sleep very much. \"An Li was full of words. The corner of Liu Gen''s mouth was slightly raised, and he said, \"Who told you to drink more tea, coffee, etc. It''s getting cold and you still drink smoothies. \"


    An Li did a ghost test and said with a smile, \"Your Majesty, don''t you, I drink Coke with ice now.\"


    \"Cough...Coke is to add ice, this is a routine operation.\"Liu Feng-Turang laughed.


    Enri tilted her head and said to the new vocabulary, \"Your Majesty is saying something we don''t understand again.\"


    \"It''s nothing, just eat, go back to the highest floor after eating.\" Liu Gen waved his hand.


    Several people stayed at the dining table for more than an hour before finally leaving for the highest building.


    \"Lei Lu Lu....


    crunch.....


    Mila pushed open the door on the eleventh floor first, then stepped aside and let Liu Feng and others in.


    Liu Feng took the lead in sitting down at the main seat and started a day of document reading. There are a lot of things to deal with recently. An Li and others also consciously returned to their posts and started their day''s work.


    The processing of the documents continued until the afternoon, and the room was surprisingly quiet. Except for some rustling sounds of flipping through documents, as well as the sound of picking up a pen and writing, the rest was the sound of Nicole pouring tea and water.


    Just when Hu Erniang was about to fall asleep, there was a knock on the door, and Leia pushed the door to enter after getting permission.


    \"Your Majesty.\" Leia respectfully said.


    Liu Feng put down the document in his hand and asked, \"How is it? How did you find out about the uninhabited island?


    Leia''s face was a little excited, and she reported, \"Your Majesty, as I guessed, there are many uninhabited islands near the original uninhabited island, and the area is not small.\"


    \"Huh? How long will it take?\"Liu Feng sat up straight, which was a big discovery.


    \"It takes half a month from Haiyancheng to the first uninhabited island, and a month to reach the second isolated island.\"Tangyahui reported.


    Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction and asked, \"What about your flight time? How many days will it take?\"


    Leia recalled and reported, \"It will take me five days to go back and forth to the first uninhabited island, and it will take ten days for the second uninhabited island. This is still under the condition of flying at full strength.\"


    \"The flying speed of the airship is about the same as yours. If this is considered, it will take about ten days for it to fly to the second uninhabited island. \"Liu Fengshi; tapped his chin with his finger.


    According to the speed of the airship, this is indeed the case. \" Leia nodded.


    Liu Feng was lost in thought, tapped his finger on the table and said, \"In this case, this airship route can be opened to another continent.\"


    Leia nodded lightly and asked, \"Your Majesty, do you really want to take the initiative to open the airship route to that continent?


    She didn''t understand a little. The Ori dwarf kingdom before, as well as the Principality of Man''er, which is the land of chaos, were all established by the other party after negotiation.


    To this end, I have made a lot of profits, I can earn coins, and I can link these countries to vigorously develop business. This is obviously a win-win situation. I don¡¯t know why I want to open it now.


    Liu Gen smiled slightly and said, \"Of course I won''t take the initiative, I won''t make a loss-making business.\"


    \"Then Your Majesty....Why do you plan to go through the route first?\" Leia is very puzzled.


    Liu Feng took a sip of tea and explained, \"It takes four months for them to come and go, and if they really wait until the next time they come to negotiate, it will be next spring. Chang''an City is producing a lot of goods every day. Enough to supply these two continents.\"


    Leia blinked her green eyes and said, \"I understand, there will be more inventory in one winter, and there will still be a surplus of these just sold to the Ori Dwarf Kingdom. This is also detrimental to our development, right?\"


    \"Well, only we have opened the airship route in advance, but not really put it into use, wait until they come to discuss the conditions with us, and then it will be opened for use in two days.\"Liu Gen''s mouth slightly raised.


    \"But Your Majesty, didn''t you say that it would take four months for them to go back and forth? Then how do you negotiate with us?\" Leya felt sleepy.


    Liu Feng put down the teacup and said, \"I have my own way for this, and now the top priority is to rebuild those two uninhabited islands.\"


    ......


    \"What are you going to do, Your Majesty? Is there anything I can do to help?\" Leia respectfully asked.


    Liu Feng thought for a while and said, \"Of course, there just happens to be a new task for you.\"


    Your Majesty you said. \"Guan Ya salutes again.


    \"Your mission this time is to escort, I will send a group of craftsmen to go over there to survey the terrain and the location of the airship field.\" Liu Feng ordered. \"Yes, Your Majesty, the mission must be completed.\" Leia responded immediately.


    Liu Gen nodded lightly and continued to add, \"Let the air force be divided into three groups, the first group escorted technicians over, the second group escorted workers over, and the third group went by water, using improved steamboats to **** cement, Reinforced past.\"

 Chapter 1303：

    He plans to set up the airship field before winter comes. With the current manpower, material resources and materials, it is not difficult to complete an airship field in more than two months.


    Guan Ya nodded heavily and said, \"I understand Your Majesty, I will arrange for someone to **** the materials to the second uninhabited island at the same time.\"


    \"Okay, pay attention to safety on the road, we will wait for you to come back.\" Liu Feng nodded in response. \"Yes, Your Highness.\" Leia nodded, feeling a little warm in her heart.


    \"Three shifts, factory V). Please customize, please support.\"And.


    Chapter 1472: I want to add two eggs. (4 more for customization)


    \"Gu Gu Gu...


    At night, the owl''s call is so loud that it can be clearly heard even in the house.


    Elf eldest sister Rose sat at the desk, flipping through some materials prepared these days, with a pair of glasses hanging on the bridge of her nose.


    Some time ago, she went to an optical shop to get it, because she always felt that she couldn''t see things clearly, and when she asked around, she learned that she could go to the optical shop to ask.


    \"Big sister, do you want to rest first, it''s getting late.\"The second sister Lanni asked with concern.


    \"Later, I''ll finish this first.\" Sister Mengsi shook her head lightly.


    The second sister, Lanie, also leaned over and said, \"Is there anything I can help you with?\"


    The eldest sister Rose pulled over a stool and said, \"Please help me sort it out, it''s a bit too much.\"


    \"790\"Okay, let me start with the old town. \"Second sister Lannie took the paper and started flipping through it.


    The four Elf sisters have been planning to open a store for the past few days. They are all looking for stores in Chang''an City and what to sell.


    The second sister, Lannie, flipped through the paper in her hand and said, \"There are many more stores for us to choose from.\"


    \"Ye Ming, you should eliminate some inappropriate storefronts first, and let''s choose some suitable storefronts.\"The elder sister Mengsi urged.


    The second sister Lanni stared at the paper and kept yawning, and asked, \"Then let''s not consider the old town, let''s see the new town?\"


    \"It doesn''t matter, you can also take a look at the old town. There are a lot of people there.\"The elder sister Rose smiled. \"Okay.\" Second sister Lanni nodded.


    The two of them kept staring at the document under the candlelight, shaking their necks from time to time to relieve themselves, and occasionally pushing a cup of hot tea by the table.


    The second sister Lanni suddenly raised her head, looked out the window, and said lightly, \"Big sister, look at the night tonight, it''s so beautiful.\"


    Sister Rose raised her head and smiled, "Yes, there are many stars, I haven''t seen a night sky with so many stars in a long time."


    \"Big sister, can we really stay in Chang''an City for a long time?\"The second sister Lanni suddenly sighed.


    \"As long as we work hard, nothing is impossible, haven''t we at the Chamber of Commerce to this point?\" Sister Rose encouraged.


    The second sister Lanni nodded heavily and smiled, \"Yes, as long as we work hard, nothing is impossible.\"


    \"As long as we decide the location of the store, everything will be simple.\" Sister Rose said softly.


    crunch........


    The elf girl pushed open the door of the master bedroom, and her eyes were not fully opened while she was wearing pajamas and hugging the doll.


    \"Big sister, second sister, are you still sleeping?" Fourth sister Polly rubbed her sleepy eyes slowly.


    The elder sister Rose got up and came to the elf little sister, fuck; scratching her head, she said, \"What''s the matter, we woke you up?


    \"No, it was me who remembered to drink water. Fourth sister Polly shook her head again and again.


    \"Are you staying up late again?\" The third sister, Sheila, also came out of the room, wearing pajamas as well, looking at Chu Chu''s pitiful appearance.


    The second sister, Lannie, poured a glass of water for the two of them and said, \"You guys should go back to sleep, girls will not look good if they have dark circles under their eyes.\"


    \"The second sister is not a girl, you are also staying up late.\"The third sister Sheila retorted.


    The second sister Lanni was stunned for a while, then smiled, \"It''s not the same, you are still young, go to sleep.\"


    \"You must still be dealing with the opening of the store, let''s help.\" The third sister Sheila has begun to wake up and not sleepy.


    The elder sister Rose looked back at the desk, smiled and said, \"It''s tomorrow, autumn is here, and winter is not far away, so it''s more reassuring to open the store as soon as possible.\" Go to sleep, we''ll deal with it . \"Second sister Lannie didn''t want her two younger sisters to stay up too late.


    The elder sister Elf and the second sister are about the same age, both in their twenties, and the third sister and the younger sister are also the same age, seventeen or eighteen.


    \"That won''t work, we both have to help.\" The fourth sister Polly refused.


    That is, opening a store is everyone''s business, and we can''t let the two sisters stay up late. \"The third sister, Sheila, agreed.


    The eldest sister smiled slightly and said with emotion, \"My sister has really grown up.\" I''ll go make you some food, it''s already here, I must be hungry


    0...The fourth sister Polly squinted and smiled.


    \"I''m going to help too, what do you want to eat?\" The third sister Sheila asked in agreement.


    The eldest sister Rose thought for a while and said, \"Cook me a bowl of noodles, thank you.\"


    The second sister Lannie blinked her green eyes and said, \"I''ll eat noodles too, I want to add two eggs.\"


    \"Lanny is so cunning, I also want to add two eggs.\" Sister Rose said quickly.


    Fourth younger sister Polly covered her mouth and smiled, \"I know, everyone will fry two eggs for you.\"


    The two stepped into the kitchen, one was adding water to the pot while the firewood was being made, and the other took out instant noodles and eggs from the kitchen cabinet.


    The two Elf sisters skillfully put instant noodles into the pot, and when they are almost cooked, they beat in the eggs and beat them evenly. The last one is sprinkled with some chopped green onion to complete a bowl of steaming noodles.


    This is a hidden menu. The instant noodles will taste better if they are boiled. At the same time, adding eggs will make it more delicious. This is what Jenny told her fourth sister Polly. They fell in love with it after trying it once.


    Polly and Sheila brought out a bowl of noodles from the kitchen and said with a smile, \"Your noodles are here, eat them while it''s hot.\"


    Sister Rose looked at the steaming noodles and said with a smile, \"The noodles you cook are the best.\"


    The second sister, Lannie, nodded again and again, and said, \"Yes 23, if it weren''t for Jenny, we would all eat it in boiled water. Although it tastes very good, it''s a pleasure to eat it this way.\"


    \"Hurry up and eat, and then work hard after eating, I will help you watch first.\" Fourth sister Polly said with a smile.


    \"It''s a brush, we can also help you see it.\"The third sister Sheila echoed. Eldest sister''s eyes were slightly red, but she didn''t expect that the two younger sisters who had always loved to play were so sensible.


    Little Elf came to the desk, frowned at each piece of paper, and said, \"Third sister, don''t look too close, Li Yun.


    \"I know, so do you.\" Third sister Sheila said with a smile.


    Four shifts, V). Ask for customization, ask for support. \"


    Chapter 1473: errand service? (1 more for customization)


    woohoo....


    \"Suck....\"

 Chapter 1304：

    Eldest sister and second sister were sitting on the sofa, holding the steaming egg instant noodles before they started to eat.


    It turned out that a few people would have noticed that they shouldn''t rent Lu Lu like this, but they really couldn''t eat such delicious food in small bites. \"It tastes really good.\"The second sister, Lanie, said with a smile.


    The eldest sister Rose gave one of her own eggs to the younger sister, pampering her, \"Eat more.\"


    The second sister Lanni widened her eyes and said, "No, no, no, eldest sister, you eat by yourself, the two of you push around, the room is full of laughter, and your face is full of chaos.


    \"Big sister, I probably know where our store is going to be opened.\"The fourth sister Polly said suddenly.


    The third sister, Sheila, nodded heavily and said, \"Yeah, I''ve researched with Polly, it would be better to open a store in the new city.


    Big sister Rose put down the bowl, walked quickly to the desk, and said suspiciously, \"New Town?\"


    \"Tell me, why did you choose Xincheng?\"Second sister 08 Lanni simply cleaned up the dishes and walked over.


    The fourth sister Polly spread out the sheets of paper, pointed to the top and said, \"Although the old city is not bad, there are many new things in the new city. Although I don''t know what we are going to sell for now, it is here. Exactly.


    \"It''s clear, most people in the new city like new things, and their acceptance is also very high.\"The third sister Sheila also explained.


    Big sister Rose nodded thoughtfully and agreed, \"I didn''t consider this point of analysis and Lanny, it''s really good.


    \"I said that the two of us can also help you, but I still don''t believe it.\" The fourth sister Polly pretended to be angry.


    The third sister Sheila also nodded and said, \"We should have been involved from the beginning.\"


    \"Okay, let''s study it now.\" The eldest sister Rose patted the heads of the two younger sisters.


    The second sister Lanni pointed at the paper and said, \"Since we have booked the city where we will open the store, then we will discuss the specific location of the store and what to sell.\"


    \"Yes, this is a top priority.\" Sister Rose nodded heavily.


    The fourth sister Polly rolled her green eyes and murmured, \"I think we need to open a different storefront, not always the ones that sell wine and food, so there is nothing new, we are not only tired, but also Can''t make much money.\"


    \"Indeed, what we want to sell is the most important.\"The second sister Lanni agrees with this analysis.


    Sister Rose pushed the hot water, thought for a long time and said, "We want to order something different, we can''t always limit it to food and drink."


    The second sister Lanni blinked her eyes and said, \"Let''s do this, how about not selling things?\"


    Don''t sell anything? What does that sell? \" Third sister Sheila said suspiciously.


    Fourth sister Polly folded her hair and said, \"Second sister, I know, you mean we can sell services but not things, right?\"


    \"Yes, Polly is right.\"The second sister Lan Nirouya smiled.


    \"Selling services? What do you mean?\" The third sister, Sheila, is still very sleepy.


    The eldest sister Rose nodded lightly and said, \"Lani must have learned from the service in Chang''an City. The people here are so enthusiastic.\"


    \"It''s Sister Ming, we can do a home delivery service.\"The second sister Lanni smiled.


    \"Does the second sister mean we do errands?\"The third sister, Sheila, turned her head.


    In fact, when the four Elf sisters were shopping in Chang''an City before, they saw some rich people ask some orphans or children to help with errands and buy things, and finally gave each other some coins as expenses.


    The phenomenon of Chang''an City is not many, but it is not too small. There are always some people who are lazy or busy, but there is no specific store that does this. The second sister Lannie nodded gently and said, \"Yes, we will open an errand shop.\"


    \"I think it works, after all, it is a brand new industry, and we are the first to do it, so it should be very good.\" The fourth sister Polly nodded thoughtfully.


    The elder sister Rose said excitedly, \"It makes sense, you need to plan carefully, this is really feasible.\"


    The second sister Lanni Shii pointed her chin and said seriously, \"I think the first thing we need to do is to get familiar with Chang''an City first, otherwise our errand service will not be able to be carried out. If you are not familiar with the road, it is not good to waste time. \"


    \"Yes, yes, Chang''an City is so big that we haven''t covered it yet. First of all, we have to go shopping first." The fourth sister Polly nodded immediately.


    The elder sister Rose nodded and said, "We can divide the area of ??Chang''an City in detail and let the knights get familiar with each area, which will be very efficient.\"


    \"Yes, this is a good idea. They will be able to get used to Chang''an City in about 953 weeks, and our store will be open soon.\" The second sister Lanni blinked her green eyes.


    \"Now that we have finished the work of opening the store, we have to make some plans.\"The fourth sister Polly said softly.


    The eldest sister Rose picked up the pen and sat in the seat, took out the paper and said, "The first point is to what extent do we need to cover the errand service, only to deliver food or to help them buy and sell things."


    \"I think we can start by helping to run errands and buy things, and then slowly expand to helping to buy and sell second-hand things.\" The second sister Lanni thought thoughtfully.


    The second sister, Lannie, saluted and said, \"Let''s do this for now, start with the small aspects first, and then work on the big ones.\"


    \"Okay, it''s late, go to bed!\" Big sister Rose urged. The second sister, Lan Ni, also echoed, \"Since there is a goal, everything will be simple, go to sleep first, and I will work on it in detail tomorrow.\"


    \"Understood, good night.\"The fourth sister Polly took the third sister Sheila and walked into the bedroom.


    \"One update, (V). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1474: I am willing to go. (2 more for customization)


    The sun is shining, although it is autumn, but because the sun is full, the temperature is not low, and it is much more comfortable than summer.


    Without sweating, it is not very hot even if the sun is directly shining, this feeling is very good, and it is much more comfortable than summer.


    The streets of Chang''an City are full of dense crowds of people, and one of them is very well looked after.


    She is an actor at the Grand Theater, and she is also known as the star of Chang''an City. Today, she is responsible for bringing some new people, so she will go to the Grand Theater early in the morning.


    \"Tap on the road......


    Sivir stepped into the Grand Theater, and the staff inside greeted Lu Erniang. She was really very popular.


    \"Miss Seville, your dress is so pretty today, where did you buy it.\"


    \"Your makeup looks good, can you teach me?


    \"Miss Seville early.


    Fei Mei like this is ringing in her ears every day. She has a good face, because after the great success of the stage play Beauty and the Beast, she has become completely popular in Chang''an City.


    As a result, when she wants to go out on vacation, she always has to cover up, either wearing a hat or covering her face, which is very inconvenient to move around, and sometimes she is confused as to whether she should be famous or not.


    If you are famous, your social value will also rise with the tide. If you have more income, you will be better off. You can also afford a down payment for a house after working for a few more months. down payment. Sivir went straight to the auditorium and sat down. It was very early today, and many actors hadn''t arrived yet. In addition, she heard yesterday that she had something important to announce today, so she was looking forward to it.


    \"What''s going to happen today? It''s mysterious, and it''s said that Miss Enri will come, and Miss Nicole will come too.\" Sylvia said in a shaky voice.


    Lu Erniang blinked her delicate eyes and watched the busy staff arranging the stage scene.


    \"Speaking of which, Sister Anli and Second Sister Mina are having a good time now. It''s really great.\" Sylvia smiled slightly.


    Lu Erniang was the first group of orcs to follow Erniang. During this period, many orcs joined one after another. Now they are living very well in Chang''an City. Needless to say, Anli, Mi Yan and the others are second only to His Majesty the King. Yes, it is very respectable to go out now.


    The second is Sevier and Axe. One of them became the stars of Chang''an City. Every day, a lot of people are waiting to watch the stage play, and some of them have to book tickets several days in advance. And Axe is married, has a lovely son, is also an orc, and the position is still the captain of the patrol team, and his life is very happy.

 Chapter 1305：

    \"All of this is really dreamy when I think about it. We were still homeless. We, who didn''t have a meal last time, were able to live so well in Chang''an City. His Majesty the King is really amazing.\" Sivir blinked and curled up canned hair.


    Half an hour later, the staff had finished setting the stage for the first show, and all the actors of the Grand Theater had gathered on the stage, with Seville in the middle.


    According to records, in the center of the stage, they reunited in twos and threes and discussed excitedly.


    \"Are you saying that Miss Enri is coming to announce the tenth?


    I don''t know, Miss Nicole is also there. I heard that her acting skills are also very good. \"


    \"Are you going to teach us acting if you say that?\"


    I don''t think so, maybe a new stage play for us? \"


    There was a lot of commotion on the stage, until a group of soldiers walked in and escorted Enri and Nicole in, the crowd stopped chattering, and consciously did not speak any more.


    An Li and Nicole stood in the center of the stage, facing the actors, holding a stack of documents in their hands.


    En Li cleared her throat and asked, \"cough...are everyone here today?


    Does anyone take a break? \"


    \"No one rests, everyone is here, Miss Anli.\" The person in charge of the Grand Theater said loudly.


    Enri nodded slightly and said, \"I want to announce some news today. This news may be good news for those of you, or it may be unimportant news.\"


    Nicole blinked her gray eyes and said, \"I hope you will consider this news carefully and not in a hurry, just give us the answer in three days.\"


    \"What will be the news?\" Someone raised his hand and asked.


    An Li nodded with satisfaction. Now that people are educated, they will raise their hands spontaneously to ask questions. She stood up straight and said, \"It''s news about your career development.\"Career development? \"Silver muttered to himself, this new word has never been heard.


    Nicole spread out the documents in her hand and said, \"Now the Han Dynasty is developing rapidly, not only Chang''an City needs stage plays, but the entire Han Dynasty needs stage plays.\"


    \"Yes, all major cities need your help and need you to bring joy to them. Your value should be reflected in the wider country.\"Enri said impassively.


    Of course, most of these words were organized and given to them by Liu Gen, and they were all more exciting words to hear.


    Nicole nodded and said, \"Your talent should not be limited to Chang''an City, you can go out and let more people see it. Now it is only in the Han Dynasty, and you can go to other kingdoms to perform in the future. This glory will be It will make you famous.\"


    To be honest, the two girls are really not used to saying these words. Many terms in it are very difficult to speak.


    Hu Erniang''s voice fell, and the crowd was silent (Qian Nuo''s) for a while, as if the sound of breathing could be heard clearly, and after a while, heated discussions broke out.


    \"How is it? Are you going?


    \"This sounds very good, if I go to other cities, maybe I have the opportunity to be the protagonist.\"


    I may not consider it, I still prefer Chang''an City. \"


    Enri and Nicole folded their hands together, quietly watching the group of actors have a heated discussion.


    A few minutes later, Sivir was the first to walk out of the crowd and smiled,


    \"I would like to go.\"


    An Li looked at Nicole, and the two showed a faint smile. Following the decision of Chang''an City Star, more than 80 actors also made their own decisions one after another.


    Second update, (CV one). Please customize, please support.


    Chapter 1475: Adventure. (3 more for customization)


    At noon, in the castle hall of Yarrow City, Queen Timothy was discussing the war with Duke Wheeler and others.


    \"Your Majesty, our plan is a great success.\" Duke Wheeler said excitedly. Timothy nodded with satisfaction and said, \"It''s Ming, it''s really successful, I didn''t expect the small delay strategy to be so effective.\"


    \"Your Majesty, the people of the Flanders Empire are now trapped in the wild and pose no threat to us for the time being.\" Duke Wheeler smiled.


    \"It''s just temporarily stuck, there''s no guarantee they won''t make a comeback.\"Timothy is still a little worried.


    Earl Terrence frowned and said, \"Your Majesty, I think we have to strike while the iron is hot, and now send knights to recruit them.\"


    Some time ago, he successfully blocked the advance of the Flanders Empire because of the knights he sent, and the Ashe Kingdom was invaded; when they attacked, their family contributed the most, so he was promoted to earl.


    Timothy fell into contemplation. It''s hard to say at this time. A successful sneak attack will not deal a big blow to the opponent. If you send knights rashly, you might be criticized.


    Duke Wheeler naturally knew this, shook his head and refused, \"I don''t think it''s good to do this. We don''t know what the other party''s damage is like. We can''t take this risk.\"


    \"I''ve always been worried and feared. When will it be, it''s time to pursue the victory.\" Earl Terence disapproved of the Duke''s decision.


    It is because we have been careful that the city of Yarrow has been safe until now. What should we do if we rashly dispatch knights and finally let us lose the city of Yarrow and the kingdom of Asui? \"The Duke of Wheeler said in a righteous and stern manner.


    Earl Terrence retorted with a dark face, \"It is precisely because we cannot lose that we have to take this step. Wouldn''t it be better to eliminate hidden dangers? There''s nothing wrong with that, that''s chivalry."


    \"Don''t ruin the future of the Adian Kingdom for your ridiculous chivalry, and let it fall into the hands of an outsider.\" Duke Wheeler replied comfortingly.


    \"If you don''t want to, then take your knights to a safe place, and I will guard the Kingdom of Adian.\" Earl Terence said.


    \"You...\" Duke Wheeler was interrupted before he finished speaking.


    Queen Timothy held her head in one hand and said weakly, \"You should stop arguing, you can argue every time you discuss these things, I know you are all for the good of the Kingdom of Adian, and your opinions have their own reasons. , now is not the time for quarrels.\"


    \"Your Majesty, what can you do?\" Duke Wheeler respectfully asked.


    Timothy put down his hands and said seriously, \"At this time, I agree with Terence''s words, we can''t sit still, I believe that the knights are ready.\"\"Your Majesty, I don''t think this is possible, it''s too risky. \" Duke Weiler immediately stopped the road.


    \"Your Majesty, your move is really wise.\" Earl Terence responded immediately.


    Timothy blinked and said, \"I have considered this decision for a long time, and now this is the most accurate way to do it. We can no longer be passive. US.\"


    \"Your Majesty, but we haven''t received help from the Han Dynasty, it''s really risky to do so.\"Duke Weiler still didn''t give up.


    We can''t always wait for the assistance of others, and the other party will not send knights to help, although they say they will help, maybe it is just to supply us with food after the war, and we can''t afford to lose. \" Queen Timothy said solemnly.


    Terence Bojing immediately saluted and said respectfully, \"Your Majesty, I am willing to take risks for you.\"


    \"Terence, do you want to put the city of Yarrow in dire straits? Do you not care about the lives of so many subjects (aidh) and the safety of Her Majesty the Queen?\"


    Duke Wheeler said angrily.


    \"Lord Duke, how do you know if you don''t try? Our number of knights is equal to that of the other party, and they were attacked by us. We have every chance of winning.\" Terence Bojing retorted.


    Timothy raised his hand and blocked Duke Wheeler''s opening, saying, \"No need to say more about Wheeler, I''ve already decided.\"


    Your Majesty, everything is at your discretion. \" Duke Wheeler stroked his chest with one hand.


    \"Terence, take the knights out of the city tomorrow and face the siege of Flanders.\" Queen Timothy said seriously.


    Earl Terence immediately jumped down and saluted, shouting enthusiastically, \"Yes, Your Majesty, I would like to serve you.\"


    Timothy nodded and warned, \"Let''s take the original road, those traps are almost filled, you and the knights can pass smoothly, intercepting the people of the Flanders Empire from there, saving money A lot of time.\"

 Chapter 1306：

    Understood, Your Majesty. \" Earl Terence responded immediately.


    \"Let''s get ready, we will set off early tomorrow morning. If everything goes well, we can kill them before the Flanders Empire arrives at Yarrow City.\" Timothy snorted. \"Yes, Your Majesty.\" Earl Terrence saluted respectfully, turned around and retired. There is a lot of work to be prepared for today.


    After Earl Terrence left, Duke Wheeler said in a puzzled way, \"Your Majesty, in fact, doing this is really dangerous. If Terrence can''t be successful in intercepting before the arrival of the Flanders Empire, then our Asian Luo Cheng can only give in."


    I know all this, but we can only do this. Do we wait until the other party kills our city wall before we send out knights? That would be worse for us. \"


    Timothy retorted.


    \"I know all this, but Your Majesty, you shouldn''t take risks.\" Duke Wheeler said helplessly.


    \"Ville, my father handed over the Kingdom of Ashe to me, and I have an obligation to protect it. I can''t wait until the other side kills the city wall. If we can counterattack again, if we can resist it once, will we be able to resist it next time? ?" asked Timothy.


    Duke Wheeler didn''t know what to say, and fell into deep thought.


    \"It''s time for us to fight back, and we must take the initiative to send knights to meet the enemy.\" Timothy hammered the pin vigorously.


    Duke Wheeler thought for a while, then knelt down and said respectfully, \"Your Majesty, I will follow you to the death.\"


    \"Three shifts, (V). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1476: Approaching step by step. (4 more for customization)


    \"Fu Tata......


    Jin Mo marched on the cliff with five hundred knights. The knights all looked around, for fear of any danger around them.


    Jin Mo was wearing a light leather armor, with a bow and arrow in his hand at all times, just in case, the green sign stared at the front tiredly.


    \"You all follow closely, try not to make too much noise, we will be there soon.\" Jin Mo urged seriously.


    \"Yes, my lord.\"The knights are strict. Su replied.


    Although the five hundred knights were still making noises, it was much smaller than the sound of the mighty marching before, and there were knights scattered all around to investigate nearby.


    adults, adults. \"A knight ran hurriedly from the front.


    Jin Mo frowned and asked, \"What''s the matter? Is there no one in front? Turn up the volume so loud.\"


    The knight ran up and down, calming his respiratory tract, \"Yes, sir, the front is submerged, and there is nothing except the footprints of the scoundrels on the ground.\"


    \"Nothing? Is there nothing nearby? Have you seen it?\" Jin Mo felt suspicious.


    There is none nearby, and we have continued to detect it. At the same time, it is the same on the opposite cliff. There is no one except for the footprints. \"The Knights report again.


    Jin Mo nodded thoughtfully and said, \"Understood, let''s go back


    \"Yes, my lord.\"The knights responded in unison.


    The people who were tense at first suddenly relaxed. They thought it would be a fierce battle, but it turned out to be a false alarm.


    -Fumita.....


    Jin Mo led the 500 knights to move forward quickly, rushing back to join the large army, and then headed to Yarrow City together, which is undoubtedly good news.


    .........


    At the same time, the Knights led by the Earl of Terence set out from Yarrow City, with a total of 11,000 knights, and also accompanied by the Great Knight of Vance, who is from the Duke of Wheeler. \"A little bit...


    The sound of horses'' hooves was especially loud. During the period, the flag of the Kingdom of Ash was erected with the sound of the knights'' armors colliding, and the knights all stared at the front seriously without the slightest slack.


    The horses of the Great Cavalry and the Earl of Terrence were advancing side by side, in front of their hydrogen armors; Xie Chu, all printed with the national micro of the Adian Kingdom, and their status was very noble. Ordinary cavalry armors do not have these.


    \"Lord Earl, thank you for persuading Lord Duke this time.\" Knight Fansi suddenly said.


    Earl Terrence turned his head in confusion and asked, \"How do you say?\"


    \"You have probably heard about the quarrel with the Duke. I agree with your point of view very much. We should not wait for the other party to kill us before resisting.\" Knight Fansi smiled.


    Earl Terrence swayed, pulled the rope and laughed at me,


    \"Huh? Tell me what you think.\"


    The great knight Fansi nodded slightly and said, \"Only if we take the initiative to attack and frighten the opponent, they will not dare to look down on us. The reason why the kingdom of Ashe has lost most of its territory is because we have never dared to send knights. The reason.\"....\" Earl Terrence nodded, adjusted the direction of the dismounted horse, and signaled the other party to continue.


    \"The people of the Flanders Empire just saw that we didn''t dare to send knights, so they plundered the city again and again. Our Yadian Kingdom is completely at a disadvantage. If this continues, the city of Yaro will sooner or later. It will fall into the hands of the other party.\"The Great Knight Fansi continued to express his opinions.


    Earl Terrence smiled slightly and said, "You think the same as me, you must take the initiative to strike a surprise for the other party, and let them know that our Adian Kingdom is not easy to mess with."


    \"Yes, Lord Earl, your thoughts are exactly the same as mine, but I can''t tell the Lord what I think.\" Knight Fansi seems to have met a confidant.


    \"After this war is over, if you have outstanding military exploits, Her Majesty the Queen may give you the title of an earl or a duke, and then you don''t have to care too much about the duke." Terrence said with a hearty smile.


    Knight Fansi also laughed a few times and said, \"The Earl is the closest to that position, and you can reach that position with a single step.


    \"Okay, let''s not talk about this, it''s the most important thing to get rid of the worries for Your Majesty.\" Earl Terrence restrained his smile.


    The great knight Fansi nodded and asked, \"Lord Count, I heard that the Han Dynasty will give us assistance, right?


    Earl Terrence snorted softly and said disdainfully, \"I say so, I''m afraid I''m eager to get out of this trouble.\"


    \"Why is this, Lord Count, didn''t someone from the Han Dynasty send someone to rescue you and His Majesty? I heard that a big flying box was used to save it at that time, right?" said the great knight Fansi. Feeling a little envious.


    \"It was good for saving us at the time, but when Her Majesty wrote a letter to ask for help later, she didn''t make it clear how she wanted to help us. I guess it was just a shirk.\" Earl Terence shrugged helplessly.


    .0 The great knight Fansi raised his eyebrows slightly, and said with a smirk, \"That''s true. It''s really a bit unpredictable to say that it will help but not dispatch knights.\"


    In short, we should pin our hopes on the knights. Only they will charge for us and defend the kingdom of Yadian. Just listen to the words of assistance from the Han Dynasty, and don¡¯t take it seriously. \"The Earl of Terence was a little dissatisfied.


    \"Yes.\" Fan Si Da Qi Tu said softly.


    Futa Road.....


    The knights who had been dry were constantly marching on the avenue, and on the way they passed the place where the trap was dug before. It was obvious that it had been filled up, and the knights passed smoothly.


    Earl Terrence looked ahead and asked, \"Fans, how long will it take us, do you have any news about the return of the knights we sent?\"Not yet, but soon. \"


    The great knight Fansi pulled the rope and continued to say, \"The sky has begun to get dark, sir, should we set up camp and rest first?\"


    Earl Terrence looked up at the sky, nodded and said, \"Well, I hope to go down.\"


    \"Yes.\" Fan Si Da Qitu responded immediately.


    \"Four shifts, (V). Please customize, please support.\"A few


    Chapter 1477: The Eve of War. (1 more for customization)


    At night, there are more stars beside the forest, and all the knights of Alor City have camped around the river.


    Earl Terrence stood by the river and reported the tea, and said bitterly, \"There will be results tomorrow.\"

 Chapter 1307：

    \"Treading the pig road......


    There was a sound of footsteps behind the count, and the great knight Fansi stepped on the grass to the river, unbuttoned his hands, put on his pants, and planned to urinate here.


    \"Don''t pee in the river, I don''t want your filth in dinner.\"


    Trensbourg joked.


    The great knight Fan Si smiled slightly and said, \"Lord Bo Qi is really in the mood to watch the stars here?


    \"I''m just thinking about something.\" Earl Terence scratched his neck, there were a lot of mosquitoes in the wild.


    \"What are you thinking about?


    Knight Fansi \"803\" pulled up his pants, shook his hand and said, \"Let me guess, is your lord thinking about something with the Flanders Empire?\"


    Earl Terrence turned his head to look at the big knight, rolled his eyes and said, \"At this time, besides thinking about the Randall Empire, what else can I think about? Thinking of sleeping on the big I bed now, and then hugging the beauty? \"


    \"This is also a good way to relax the pressure.\" Fan Si Da Qi Tu with a hearty smile.


    Earl Terrence shook his head helplessly and said, \"You can still laugh at this time, and you can give me some strength tomorrow.\"


    \"Lord Earl, it''s time to relax, so you can have more energy to face the enemy tomorrow, \" Knight Fansi pouted and shrugged.


    \"According to what you said, don''t you want to come to a jar of wine?\" Count Terence''s tense face softened.


    Fan Si Da Qitu raised his eyebrows with a smile, "This jar of wine must be from the Han Dynasty, their sour wine is really memorable!"


    \"Spray? I didn''t expect our great knight to like things from the Han Dynasty? \" Earl Terrence was a little surprised.


    \"Of course, they are not only good for wine, but also the best for food, and I also heard that these things are also used by commoners in the Han Dynasty. What a luxury.\" To be honest, the great knight of Fansi was a little envious.


    Earl Terence stretched out his hand, chasing the approaching mosquitoes, and asked, \"It looks like you have been to the Han Dynasty?


    Fan Sida shook his head and said, \"I really want to go, but I''ve been gathering knights for His Majesty recently, and I haven''t had time to visit this country that is praised by everyone.\"\"After tomorrow, you still have If you save your life, you can go and see." The Earl of Terence teased.


    \"The Count is very good at joking.


    Fan Sida looked up at the sky and asked, \"Have you been to the Han Dynasty?


    How is it over there?


    \"To tell you the truth, I haven''t actually been there, I have only seen their airships.\" Earl Terrence was a little annoyed by mosquito bites.


    \"Airship? So that big flying box is called Airship Hide?\" Knight Fan Si suddenly realized.


    The Earl of Terence turned around and said, \"It''s time to eat, let''s rest early after eating, we''ll be up early tomorrow.\"


    \"Sir, tell me more about the airship.\" Knight Fansi''s curiosity was aroused.


    \"If you can do a one-handed handstand, then I''ll tell you.\"The Earl of Terence joked.


    The great knight Fansi looked down at his hand, and quickly put it away and said, \"Sir, you are underestimating me.\"


    ...


    At this time, in an inconspicuous small city, Ying needs to walk on the street, and the moonlight shines on the street, but he can see the road clearly.


    \"Captain, we have completed the tasks you explained.\"An air force reported.


    The task the girl gave them was to go for a walk and let those displaced by the war all go to the Han Dynasty, where there was food and shelter, as long as you did things.


    Ying Lei stopped and asked, \"How did they react?


    \"They didn''t believe it at first, plus some people didn''t dare to take the risk and didn''t want to go all the way to the Han Dynasty, but they didn''t have anything.\" The Air Force reported.


    \"And then?\" Frey said coldly.


    The Air Force smiled and said, \"Finally, under our stirring, they said that the war will get bigger and bigger. If you don''t try it, you will lose your life, and the supporters in the crowd are responding to us, and they will soon Reached unity, willing to go to the Han Dynasty to try 0...


    Yingchu nodded with satisfaction and said, \"Have you told them the specific route? Going to Haiyan City is the most ideal and the nearest way.\"


    \"Relax, captain, the trustee in the crowd is responsible for leading the direction and appeasing the refugees.\" The Air Force respectfully said.


    \"Very good, let''s go down first.\" Mei Lei nodded.


    \"Dark step....\"


    Just after the air force retreated for a while, another air force stepped forward and reported, \"Captain, there is action over there in Yarrow City.\"


    Yin Lei blinked her green eyes and asked coldly, \"Did they send knights?\"


    \"Yes captain, their cavalry was dispatched almost all over the city, about 10,000 knights. Air Force Report reported.


    \"Where are they going now? How long until they meet the Flanders Empire?\" Yin Lei asked.


    The Air Force spread out the documents in their hands and reported on it, \"If there is no accident, I can meet it in one day.\"


    \"A day time?


    Meiji blinked her green eyes and asked, \"If that''s the case, then let the soldiers get ready. We will set off tomorrow morning and hurry up to complete the mission here.\"


    \"Yes, Captain.\"The Air Force responded immediately.


    \"What happened to the 4.7 prince of the Flanders Empire?\" Frey remembered the second task.


    The Air Force recalled and reported, \"Already dispatched to watch, that eldest prince is now in Golden Eagle City.


    Um? They all went to Golden Eagle City. \"


    Ying Lei was a little surprised, thinking that the other party would continue to stay in Zijin City, she said, "Go on, let the soldiers who are guarding the airship come back to rest.


    \"Yes, Captain.\"The Air Force saluted respectfully and then retired.


    Mei Lei looked at her wings and said with a few vibrations, \"I must complete the first mission perfectly.\"


    The moon in the night sky was extraordinarily round, and the girl walked back to the hotel with the sound of the baby.


    One more update, (V). Please customize, please support.


    Chapter 1478: Agency? (2 more for customization)


    At night, in the castle study in Chang''an City, Liu Feng was reading a book, and there was a cup of steaming tea on the table.


    After dinner, he got into the study. It was like this every day, and it never changed. After processing the documents, he had to replenish his knowledge in time.


    With the increasing development of the Han Dynasty, he felt a deep lack of knowledge, and even if he was a scholar on Earth, he would feel a deep sense of powerlessness.


    \"Your Majesty, you should rest first.\"Nicole rubbed her shoulders for help.

 Chapter 1308：

    Liu Feng raised his head and shook his neck, letting the girl relax and pressing Yu, and asked, \"Where are Anli and the others? Why didn''t you come in today?\"


    \"They said they had to take a shower first, and then come over after washing.\" Nicole said softly.


    \"Why don''t you follow, there are lesbians here; just wait.\" Liu Feng said suspiciously.


    Nicole twisted her long flaxen hair and said softly, \"Seeing that Your Majesty is tired these days, I''m sorry to leave you alone.\"


    Liu Feng felt warm in his heart, and said gently, \"You should rest first.


    \"That is, l.....


    \"Crumble...


    After the door was pushed open a crack, the first pair of cat ears were exposed, followed by the fox ears, and finally the two of them pushed the door completely.


    Your Majesty, here we come. \" Enri said with a smile.


    Liu Feng raised his head and said with a smile, \"Why don''t you go to Eliza and the others to play? It would be nice to have Nicole here.\"


    An Lihuai; Li held a book and said, \"I''m here to read the book, I''m just here to accompany Your Majesty.\"


    Mi Baowei squinted his eyes and joked, \"Huh? Are you really just passing by? Liu Feng saw the document in Mao Erniang''s hand and asked, \"Mi Bao, whose telegram is it so late? \"


    Mi Yan quickly put away her smile, handed the document respectfully, and said, \"Your Majesty, this is a telegram from Ying Lei.\"


    \"Yinglei?\" Liu Feng took the telegram and spread it out and started to read it, Hu Erniang put down the book in her hand and moved her head towards it.


    \"Your Majesty, the war in the Yadian Kingdom should have an outcome tomorrow.\" Mi Bang said solemnly.


    Liu Feng put down the document and said solemnly, \"The war that lasted for several months is finally coming to an end. It just so happened that Yingshu also successfully sent the refugees to Haiyan City.\"


    \"In this way, Haiyan City will have a lot more labor force, and I believe it can quickly develop into the second Chang''an City.\"En Li was a little excited.


    Liu Gen nodded lightly and said, \"As long as Fu needs to burn the food and forage of the Flanders Empire and bring their eldest prince back to Chang''an City, the matter of the Yaqi Kingdom will come to an end, and the next step is to vigorously develop business. It''s time.


    \"Your Majesty, the Ayan Kingdom should fully cooperate with us at that time.\" En Li said firmly.


    \"Probably, but it all depends on the follow-up of this war. The Ayan Kingdom may not be able to win 100%. The Flanders Empire can survive for so long, which shows that they are still strong.\" Liu Feng said in a deep voice.


    He originally planned to open a bank there after the victory of the Kingdom of Ash, and let Dalianpao take the merchants there to open up the market. The most important thing was some news about retail investors.


    Let the people of Yadian Kingdom come to discuss with you about the construction of the city and the establishment of the airship field. Of course, the construction of the city will not follow the standards of Chang''an City, but only improve it on the original basis.


    He still wants to ensure the superiority of Chang''an City, which must be distinguished from other kingdoms.


    \"Your Majesty, it would be very bad for us if the men of the Flanders siege win.\"


    Mi Bao said seriously.


    Liu Feng nodded lightly and said, \"I know all this, of course I won''t let the Flanders Empire eat the Yadian Kingdom.\"


    \"Your Majesty, what do you mean?\" Mi Bang asked suspiciously.


    Liu Feng lowered his eyebrows and said, \"As long as the Flanders Empire wins, we will send troops to attack the Adian Kingdom, and we will take over the Adian Kingdom.


    \"In this way, what we have to do next will be simpler, and we can directly open a bank in the Yadian Kingdom, as well as the plan to mine ore.\" Mi Bang said excitedly.


    The United States needs to telegram some time ago, telling the general situation of the Yayan Kingdom. Most of the cities there are by the sea, and the other part is by the mountains, and there are many strange stones in the mountains.


    And the Air Force sent back a batch of strange stones. After taking them back to Earth for testing, they found that some of them were ores such as marble, graphite, and gypsum, so Liu Feng guessed that there might be a mine there.


    En Li blinked her brown eyes and said, \"Your Majesty, you defeated the Flanders Empire and directly took over the Adian Kingdom. I am afraid that the original queen will have a lot of criticism, and it may not be convenient for you to manage the Adian Kingdom.\"


    \"I have considered this, don''t worry, I have already thought of a solution, not to mention that the Kingdom of Yadian may not lose, right? It''s just talk.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    \"That''s right, if the other party loses, how will you manage the Kingdom of Adian?\" Enri asked suspiciously.


    Liu Feng took a sip of the hot tea and said, \"You can give the original queen a power of attorney, and the other party will not refuse if you want to come.


    \"Agency? What do you mean, Your Majesty?\" Enri was even more confused; Liu Feng put down the teacup and explained, \"Since the kingdom of Yadian has failed, 763, the dukes, earls and other nobles have no land, and their children have also lost their inheritance rights, not to mention the queen, and even the kingdom is gone, why? Go against me.


    .... Mi Bao and Enri listened carefully.


    Liu Gen tapped his finger on the table and continued, \"But compared to our people, their aboriginal people know nothing more than the Ayan Kingdom best, I can give them an agency and let them help me manage the Ayan Kingdom.


    \"Your Majesty, but then we will lose control of them.\"


    Mi Bao was puzzled and felt that this method was very risky.


    \"What if the Yayan Kingdom was filled with our people? What if even the knights were replaced by our knights?" Liu Feng asked rhetorically.


    Mi Bao suddenly realized and said, \"In this way, they are equivalent to working with us.\"


    \"That''s it, when the time comes, just promise them to help me manage the Ashe Kingdom for a period of time, for example, I can get a city or two in 20 years, so that they will not be too bad.\"Liu Feng mouth corners. Raise a beautiful arc.


    \"That''s a good idea, Your Majesty.\"Mi burst into the mouth with a smile.


    Second, factory V). Please customize, please support.


    The first thousand four hundred and seventy-ninth chapters: a trigger. (3 more for customization)


    At noon, the sun shone on the earth, looking down from the sky, you could see a crooked cavalry team, they were the knights of the Kingdom of Ash. Early this morning, the sky was just gray and bright, and they finished breakfast and got ready to go. Every knight was extraordinarily motivated, as if not sleepy at all.


    Slightly magnetic....


    Terencebo needed to control the warhorse by pulling a string and walked in the middle of the team, with Pathfinder Knights acting in front, and militiamen pushing food behind.


    \"Lord Count, we will probably meet the Knights of the Flanders Empire at night.\" Knight Fansi said solemnly.


    Terence Bojing frowned and said regretfully, \"At night? It seems that there is no way to avoid it.\"


    He was worried that fighting at night would be very unfavorable, not only that the opponent would be at a loss, but also that the knights on his side would not be able to see clearly the road and who was the enemy and who was his own.


    After such a battle, the odds of winning can be said to be very low, and it may be counter-killed by the opponent at any time.


    \"It''s Ming, this is a bit tricky, the only solution is to stop at night, in short, they will stop and rest, how about we wait for the day to pursue?\"The Great Knight Fansi suggested.


    \"That''s all for now. I don''t want to command the knights to fight at night when I can''t see anything.\" Earl Terence said cautiously.


    The Great Knight Fansi had a look of approval and said, \"Me too, we can''t lose this battle.\"


    Earl Terence nodded lightly and said, \"Send some knights out at night, and let them stare at the gang of Flanders.\"


    clear. \" Knight Fansi nodded in response.


    The time has come to night, and the Knights of Yarrow City came to another flat area, where they set up a top tent and built a pile of thin fires. The Earl of Terence sat in the main tent and said with tea, \"Have you checked everything carefully? Are there any knights from the Flanders Empire nearby~r?


    \"Don''t worry, Lord Count, I have checked several times, and now there are all our knights all around.\"The Great Knight Fansi said.


    In fact, when they arrived here, they announced that someone had set up a camp. According to the geographical location, it is obvious that the cavalry regiment of the Flanders Empire camped here, and the distance from here is more than half a day in the valley. Entrance.

 Chapter 1309：

    \"What did the scout knight say?\" asked the Earl of Terence.


    The great knight Versi swallowed; the chewing food in it, said, \"They camped half a day away from us, which was detected by the knight who left yesterday.\"


    \"According to this, they are stationed at the entrance of the valley?\" Earl Terence doubted.


    \"Yes, my lord, that''s right there.\" Knight Fansi took a sip of tea.


    The Earl of Terence took a bite of the mutton with a strong stench and asked, "If we leave early tomorrow morning, when will we meet the people of the Flanders Empire?"


    The Great Knight put down the teacup, thought for a moment, and said, "If we still start at this time this morning and maintain this speed, we can meet them in the afternoon."


    \"Is it afternoon? This time is just right.\" Earl Terence nodded in satisfaction.


    wow wow wow.....


    The sound of frogs croaking continued, and the knights of the Adian Kingdom also fell asleep, and the knights on guard changed wave after wave.


    .........


    In the early morning of the next day, the knights of the Adian Kingdom gathered again and moved towards the entrance of the valley.


    \"Lord Earl, did you sleep well last night?\" Knight Fansi asked with concern, seeing that the former''s dark circles were particularly heavy.


    Earl Terrence coughed a few times and said, \"I haven''t slept all night, there are too many mosquitoes in the wild.\"


    The great knight Fansi scratched his face and said, \"Indeed, the field is not as good as a castle, but we will be able to go back soon.\"


    \"Let the knights hurry up.\" Earl Terence said solemnly.


    He really didn''t want to continue sleeping in the wild at night. The bites of all kinds of mosquitoes made people irritable, and the continuous sound of frogs and bees made it even more frustrating.


    \"As you wish.\"Fan four knights nodded slightly, and let the knight commander begin to send orders.


    \"Chu Lujing.......


    The knights of the Adian Kingdom have been marching all the time, and they are also on their way to eat lunch, and the knights have hastily ate some hard dry food.


    The time has come to more than four o''clock in the afternoon. The Ayan Kingdom''s cavalry regiment has to get up early and rest late because of the rush of the past few days, and one day in the middle, they traveled through the forest.


    Although it is said that the Knights are easy to walk in the forest without order, and will encounter many dangers, and even encounter enemy attacks.


    But fortunately everything went smoothly, and after they passed through the forest, the time could be shortened a lot.


    A knight riding a warhorse quickly ran towards the Earl of Terence, and the report reported, Your Excellency, the Knights of the Flanders Empire are in front of us. \"


    Earl Terrence held up the long sword in his hand, and said in a loud voice, \"Fans, order to attach, let the knights advance at full speed, and the enemy is in front.


    \"Yes, my lord.\" Knight Fansi responded immediately.


    \"Fu Road first....


    Fan Si Daqitu led more than 10,000 knights and ran forward in a mighty manner.


    In just half an hour, the Knights of the Kingdom of Ash caught up with the Knights of the Flanders Empire.


    \"Enemy attack! Enemy...\" Before the knight of the Flanders Empire could finish speaking, he fell down with an arrow in the neck.


    \"Knights, kill!\" The big knight Fansi shouted, took out the knight''s sword and rushed into the group.


    Originally, the Earl of Terrence had him watch from the back, but who knew that the Great Knight was unwilling (Qian Zhaohao) to wait, so he led someone to the front.


    Because of the sudden attack, the knights of the Flanders Empire were in disarray. Some knights who were still awake shouted the enemy''s attack repeatedly, and some had already ran to the front to report to Queen Field.


    The battle between the two sides took place between lightning and flint, and the clap of weapons, the cries of knights, and the push between armors were especially loud.


    The knights of the Adian Kingdom swarmed out, and the elite knights acted as forwards to fight the enemy hard. Although the Flanders Empire knights were numerous, they could not exert their advantage in numbers because they were in the narrow mountain road.


    On the contrary, their elite knights are all in front, and most of the knights behind are logistics and militiamen who take care of food and grass, and they can''t resist the killing of the Knights of the Adian Kingdom.


    \"Three shifts, V). Please customize, please support.\"


    The first thousand four hundred and eighty chapters: war. (4 more for customization)


    Putting it down from the air, the cavalry groups of the two kingdoms scuffled together, and at the same time, the knights of the Ashe Kingdom continued to charge forward.


    On the other hand, the cavalry of the Flanders Empire moved from the front to the back, thinking of facing the enemy''s impact head-on.


    Several knights rushed to the front of the team in a panic, reporting, \"Your Majesty, there is an enemy attack.\"


    Field had already heard the voice coming from behind, and had already made arrangements, hoping to add, "Let''s take a team of knights and **** the food to a safe place."


    \"Yes.\"The knight responded immediately, then left the team.


    The great Celtic knight drew out his knight''s sword and asked for instructions, \"Your Majesty, let your subordinates meet the enemy.


    Well, bring the disadvantage back to me. \" Field said solemnly.


    She was full of displeasure now, and even had a trace of panic. She never thought that the enemy would be surrounded from behind. In this narrow valley, she had no advantage at all.


    Green deacon platoon; Fu: Holding the queen, nervously said, \"Your Majesty, isn''t that road difficult to pass? Why did they appear behind us?


    \"It seems that when we leave there and choose this road, they will fill in the road over there, otherwise it is impossible to catch up so quickly, and the weather has been good recently, this speed is not unexpected, we really I''m careless.\" Field said coldly.


    \"Your Majesty, what should I do now? If you go forward, there may be knights from Yarrow City, and you can''t go back. They blocked the entrance to the valley.\" Deacon Green frowned.


    Field lowered his eyebrows and said displeasedly, \"The only thing I can do now is to rush out. According to the information, we have more knights than them, so we will have a war of attrition with them.\"


    \"As long as our food is well protected, the victory will definitely be ours.\"The green deacon saw hope.


    \"Where are Jin Mo and the others?\" Field asked.


    Green Deacon shook his head and said, \"If you encounter the cavalry of Yarrow City, you may be fighting hard. If you don''t encounter them, you should be able to arrive tomorrow and daytime.


    \"Is it daylight tomorrow?


    Field blinked his silver-white eyes and said solemnly, \"Go to the front and watch the battle.\"


    She analyzed it, and if the knights could carry it for a while longer, when Jin Mo and the five hundred knights rushed back, it happened to be the entrance to the valley. Although there were not many people, it could give the enemy a little shock.


    But when I heard that it was tomorrow, I was a little tearful. Obviously, there is no way to survive until tomorrow. If you win, you will say something else.


    (aifn)\"Yes, Your Majesty.\"Deacon Green also got on his horse and followed behind.


    The knights of the Flanders Empire spontaneously divided into two sides, leaving a passage in the middle, allowing Field to move forward, and some of the elite knights in front could rush to the battlefield as soon as possible.


    Half an hour later, Field and the two came to the edge of the battlefield, watching the knights of the two kingdoms fight together.


    \"Your Majesty, it is dangerous here, you should step back first.\" Deacon Green said worriedly.

 Chapter 1310：

    Field shook his head lightly and said solemnly, \"The situation seems to be very unfavorable to us.\"


    \"Your Majesty, due to the sudden attack of the other party, our knights were not ready, so they suffered a loss, but when our elite knights all join the battlefield, the goddess of victory will be on our side." The green deacon comforted. .


    The Great Celtic Cavalry got out of the chaotic battlefield and went straight to the Queen''s side, panting, "Your Majesty, the knights haven''t recovered due to the enemy''s sneak attack, so our chances of winning are not high."


    \"Let the archers go to the valley to prepare, and launch from a height; a wave of attacks should consume the enemy and give us a buffer time.\" Field hoped.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"The Celtic Knight nodded immediately, turned around and left with a group of archer knights.


    Field frowned as he looked at the chaotic battlefield. There were constantly knights joining the battlefield behind him. Similarly, the other knights also kept adding new ones. This would be a fierce battle, she thought.


    The archers led by the great Celtic knights climbed up the valley, and the knights formed a ladder. , this cycle.


    \"Primox.......\"


    As the arrows of the knights shot out, the speed of the cavalry group of the Adian Kingdom slowed down significantly.


    Seeing this, the Celtic Knight raised his hand and shouted, \"Continue to let me go, don''t stop.\"


    At the same time, the great knight Fansi also felt the fatigue of the knights'' impact, and stepped back alone to the earl''s side.


    \"Lord Count, the other party occupies a high place and constantly puts pressure on our knights to shoot arrows.\"The great knight of Fansi calmed down.


    \"Damn, I forgot that they can occupy a high place, they should wait for them to fully enter, they shouldn''t be so impatient.\" Earl Terrence used to be annoyed.


    From time to time, Fan Sida turned his head to look at the battlefield behind him and asked, \"Sir, what should we do now, the cavalry are all afraid of each other''s bows and arrows.\"


    \"Let a group of knights put on heavy armor, rush in front to resist a wave of arrows, and finally let the archers follow them, approaching at an equal distance, and shoot arrows above the valley.\"


    Terence Berton ordered.


    The Yayan Kingdom is the only kingdom that has invented heavy armor. In fact, a large amount of raw wood is added to the original armor. These raw wood can resist bows and arrows and hits.


    And these raw trees are only found in the Yadian Kingdom, a kind of strange-looking tree, with a similar hardness, and it takes a knife to chop down several times before there are some traces. But the only downside is that a pair of heavy armor is very heavy, weighing a full 30 kilograms. It is very inconvenient to wear it on the body, and ordinary clothes and armor are only more than 10 kilograms.


    But the good thing is that it can resist two or three waves of arrows. It can be said that the disadvantages and advantages coexist.


    \"Yes, my lord.\" Fan Si Da Qitu responded immediately, turned around and called out a group of knights with good physical strength, and asked them to put on heavy armor.


    \"Fu step eyes....


    Five hundred knights in heavy armor stepped forward. They were like sandwich biscuits. A row of heavy armored knights followed by a row of archers slowly came to the front of the battlefield.


    \"Write the first...\"


    The arrows of the Flanders Empire settled on the heavy armor, making a dull sound, and the Knights of the Adian Kingdom, with the opening of the heavy armored knights, regained their strength and crushed the opponent again. \"Lin Lin. Jump....


    The archers of the Kingdom of Ash had already pointed their arrows behind the heavy armored knight, and thanked them from the gap toward the top of the valley.


    The two waves of arrows met in the air, some collided with each other, and some fell before reaching the valley. Only a few arrows rushed into the valley and hit the archers in the first row.


    \"Four shifts, V). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1481: Battle of the Night. (1 more for customization)


    The great Celtic knights saw that the other party was in a state of disrepair, and the signs of fading only lasted for less than five minutes, and the knights of the Adian Kingdom made a comeback again.


    \"Pajin No. ......\"


    The weapons collided with each other, and some of the war horses were cut off by their legs, and the charging knights directly fell off their horses. Immediately, some knights held spears and attacked the fallen knights.


    The heavy-armored knights of the Yadian Kingdom have been leading the way, constantly resisting the arrows flying from the heights of the valley, and the archers behind the heavy-armored cavalry immediately connected seamlessly.


    This scene raised the heat of the injured knight again, raising his weapon and shouting, \"It''s all for Her Majesty!


    \"It''s all for Her Majesty the Queen! I vow to defend the Kingdom of Adian to the death.\"The knights responded.


    The majestic appearance of the knights of the Adian Kingdom slightly suppressed the knights of the Flanders Empire, who seemed a little afraid.


    The Celtic knight clearly saw this scene from a height, and ordered the archer not to stop, so he hurriedly ran to Field.


    \"Your Majesty, the opponent''s knights are strong, it''s a bit tricky to go on like this.\"The Celtic Grand-Knight Reporter reported.


    Field frowned and hoped, \"Go with the knights, make a way, and let the knights behind us quickly replenish them. Success or failure is in this battle, and we have no way out.\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"The Celtic Knight took the lead - and left.


    \"Lei treads the road.......


    He took the warhorse drawn by the knight, turned over and galloped toward the battlefield, holding the hilt of the sword tightly in his hand.


    Field looked at the chaotic scene on the battlefield with a gloomy expression on her face. Originally, she would not fight a battle without a chance of winning. In addition, she had calculated well before, how could the city of Yarrow fall into her own hands.


    Who would have thought that they would be attacked by the other side, trapped in this narrow mountain road, and on the disadvantaged side.


    Thick smoke billowed from the battlefield, screams were everywhere, and a large area of ??the land was dyed red in a river of blood. The war lasted for more than three hours and is still going on.


    From the beginning of the dominant position of the Adian Kingdom to the participation of all the knights of the Flanders Empire at the end, the battle situation has been reversed, and the knights of the two sides are comparable.


    In the chaotic crowd, the great knight Fansi faced the great Celtic knight, the two of them were fierce, and their weapons were intertwined.


    \"You have to be optimistic about your head.\" Knight Versi laughed mercilessly. The great Celtic knight threw off the opponent''s sword and said solemnly, \"It''s not certain who will have the last laugh, but don''t be too happy.


    \"I believe that the winner will be decided soon.\" The great knight Fan Si slashed over with the weapon in his hand.


    After the Celtic cavalry swiftly dodged, he raised his sword and stabbed towards the opponent''s back, disdainfully saying, \"The Kingdom of Ash is our Queen''s.


    The great knight Fansi also reacted quickly, and immediately turned around to avoid the opponent''s sneak attack, and said with a smile, \"Is it self-proclaimed queen just by occupying the next Golden Eagle City? As far as I know, she is just a princess!\ "


    ...\". The Celtic Great Knight stopped talking, and swung several swords at the opponent with a dark face.\"What? Are you annoyed after being told right? \"Fan Si Da Qi Tu found an opportunity to shy each other.


    The Celtic knight raised his eyelids and said coldly, \"I see in the end whether your mouth is as smart as it is now.\"


    \"Then you will wait and see.\" The great knight Fansi clenched the sword in his hand and slashed at the opponent.


    The swordsmanship of the two is quite good. After all, they are knights who have been trained for many years. If they are not exhausted, they can continue to fight.


    However, the two of them are also smart, and they will not choose to decide the winner at this moment. They will end their lives hastily, and they will return to their respective knights after a brief confrontation.


    The Celtic Knight dragged his saber to the Queen''s side and reported, \"Your Majesty, the battle situation is getting better and better.\"


    \"Let the knights work harder, and soon we will be able to occupy the kingdom of Yayan.\" Field said solemnly.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"The Celtic cavalry said excitedly.


    The sky was getting darker and darker, the original golden sunset was slowly swallowed up by the mountains, and the darkness began to climb the sky one by one, covering the entire earth.


    Although it was dark, the war was not over yet. The cries of the knights, the neighs of the warhorses, and the clashing of weapons were incessant, which was a bit out of tune with this dark night.


    Field also felt the darkness, and thanked him, \"Little Green, you brought a team of knights to light algae fire and set up some torches to come out, but these must be set up in a place that is beneficial to us.\"

 Chapter 1311：

    \"Understood.\" Deacon Green responded immediately, turned around and went to make arrangements.


    At the same time, the great knight of the Kingdom of Ash also pulled away from the knight order and came to the side of Terence Bonen.


    \"Lord Earl, the sky is already dark.\" Knight Fansi said anxiously. Earl Terrence looked up at the sky and said bitterly, \"I didn''t expect this battle to last so long.\"


    \"Should we retreat first? It''s really not good for our knights to play at night.\"The Great Knight suggested.


    retreat? Giving up now does not mean we have failed.


    Earl Terrence shook his head again and again and refused, \"Can''t retreat, let the knights continue to charge, and split a wave of knights to light the torches.\"


    The great knight Fansi nodded immediately, put away his sword and went to arrange to start. In addition to lighting the torches, he also ordered some people to find firewood.


    \"Huhuhu.......


    Half an hour later, swirls of garnet light lit up around the knights of the two countries, and flames ignited one after another.


    The light of the bonfire reflected on Qi Tu''s face, echoing with the bloodstains, showing bursts of deep blackness. If this scene was put in a horror movie, it would be quite scary.


    \"Knights, rush to me!\" Fan Si rode on the soil and raised his voice.


    With the illumination of the bonfire, the knights who were still slashing and slashing were reassured, and after hearing the call of the big knight, they continued to fight with their weapons.


    At the same time, the Celtic Knights also boosted their morale and took the lead in rushing to the front.


    \"One update, (factory V). Please customize, please support. \"And.


    Chapter 1482: Reinforcement? (2 more for customization)


    The airship was parked not far from the outbreak of the war in the Asch Kingdom and the Flanders Empire. The air force only took half an hour to fly there, but it would take three or four hours to walk.


    Captain, the Kingdom of Aden brought more than 10,000 knights to war with the Flanders Empire. \" An Air Force Reporter reported.


    Fushu recovered from his recollection and said, \"Got it, let them all get ready.\"


    The girl was thinking about everything from meeting Liu Feng to the present, and everything felt a little unreal.


    \"Yes.\"The Air Force responded immediately, turned around and went to make arrangements.


    Half an hour later, a twenty-man Air Force team was assembled, all with new alloy bows in their hands.


    These bows are all improved versions. Like the bed-driven rockets in Haiyan City, the black oil extracted from the black oil fruit \"947\" is hidden in the arrows. As long as they are hit, the black oil inside flows out, and It will burst into flames. Captain, we are all ready. \"Leading the Air Force Report.


    Mei needs to look at the team in front of her, and sees that they all have high fighting spirit, firm eyes, and no hesitation, which makes her very satisfied.


    Obviously these guys were still skinny last year, but this year is very different, not to mention muscular, but their spirit is also very good, and their wings are fully grown.


    \"Check the crossbow and arrows in your hand again, and check the bag to see if you have the explosives?\" Guan Lei confirmed again.


    The airmen raised the waiting arrows in their hands uniformly to observe, and then opened the bag that was attached to them and began to check the improvised explosives inside.


    These improvised explosives were developed by the military workshop before. As long as the wristband is opened, it can be blasted. It is not a problem to bomb a dozen knights at close range. \"Let''s go with me, the rest of the people will watch the airship, and the patrols around can''t be relaxed.\"Xiao Lei ordered.


    Not to mention, it''s only been a year, the girl is not the same as the thin and thin person before, the tone of voice and the expression on her face, if Liu Gen thinks, it is definitely the posture of an army leader on the earth.


    \"Yes, Captain.\"The airmen said in unison.


    Huhuhu......\"


    Mei Lei turned around and fluttered her wings, her gray-brown wings fluttered, and the girl suddenly left the ground.


    Twenty airmen also followed the trend and fluttered their wings, and the team formed a herringbone shape and flew towards the valley.


    Punching.....


    Just half an hour later, the air force headed by Frey appeared above the two kingdoms, constantly hovering above.


    Mei Nei watched for half an hour, until the other party lit the torches and were still fighting.


    Captain, the knights of the two sides are currently on a par. \"An air force reported. When they reached the sky above the knights, the girl sent a few air force flyers to explore the knights on both sides, wanting to see what form the Ayan Kingdom is now in, and then decide when to take action.


    This is also explained by Liu Feng. Only when the other party is really desperate, and then reach out to help, will others thank you more. Of course, he explained that the girl is not only helping to burn down the knights of the Flanders Empire.


    If the people of the Yadian Kingdom are really at a great disadvantage, at an important juncture, Fushu still needs to arrange for the air force to drop a few improvised explosives.


    \"Okay, keep staring, and report to me immediately if there is any movement.\" Meishu said solemnly.


    Several airmen nodded heavily, turned around and flew away, and began to overlook the entire battle from the air.


    There are more than 10,000 knights on both sides, and even a war of attrition will take a long time, not to mention that they are knights who have been trained for many years, and it takes a long time after a battle.


    Fushu stopped on a big tree in the valley, looking at the battlefield with a telescope, waiting for a suitable moment.


    A full hour passed, and two airmen flew to the girl and reported, \"Captain, the battle situation has changed.\"


    \"Whose side is the goddess of victory standing on?\" Fu Chu said coldly. \"The Flanders Empire.\" The Air Force said word by word.


    When the knights of the two sides fought, the people from the Adian Kingdom had the upper hand from the beginning, but due to the large number of knights in the Flanders Empire, the number increased by more than a thousand.


    However, due to the night, the archers in the valley could not see clearly, and they did not continue to send arrows for fear of accidentally hurting their knights......


    Coupled with the continuous rush of the Adian Kingdom and the factors of night, in the end, it was always defeated, and the Flanders Empire came to a reversal.


    Frey nodded, put away the gap mirror and said, \"All gather, prepare for action.\"


    \"Yes, Captain.\"The Air Force responded immediately.


    Frey pointed to the six airmen behind and hoped, "From the 15th to the 20th, the six of you will set off with your arrows to find the food of the Flanders Empire, and you must take all the food of the other party. Burn it.\"


    \"Yes, captain, promise to complete the task.\"The six people on the fifteenth responded in unison. \"The rest of the people will follow me and help the Adian Kingdom to defeat the Flanders Empire.\" Guan Lei continued to order.


    \"Yes.\"The remaining fourteen people answered in unison.


    \"Puffing....


    The 20-man air force headed by Ying Lei took off in Yiharama, and after reaching high altitude, it was divided into two waves, each flying in different directions.


    As the air force continued to fly to the bottom, the knights in the two rooms felt the dark shadows in the sky.


    Earl Terence also felt it, raised his head suspiciously and said, \"What is it?


    Knight Fansi frowned and said nervously, \"Could it be the reinforcements of the Flanders Empire?\"


    The Kingdom of Ash was at a disadvantage now, and the inexplicable shadows in the sky made 1.3 panic a little bit.


    \"God, look, what''s in the sky?


    \"Bird? No, there is no such big bird.\"

 Chapter 1312：

    \"It seems... it seems to be a bird orc, there are still a lot of people.\"A bird orc? Is it the enemy''s reinforcements? still? \"


    Similarly, the knights of the Flanders Empire also saw Frey and the others in the sky.


    Field frowned, staring at the sky, \"Do you look at the bird orcs? What the **** is the Kingdom of Adian doing?\"


    Second shift, (Factory V). Ask for customization, ask for support.


    Chapter 1483: Fire all over the sky. (3 more for customization)


    The team headed by Frey formed a circle in the air, and the other team also circled over the Knights of the Flanders Empire. Each of the six of them held a barrier in their hands, looking for the food of the Flanders Empire.


    The girl and the others were looking for an opportunity. After all, they could not accidentally injure the knights of the Kingdom of Ash when they dropped explosives.


    The knights on the ground were all very suspicious, and no one knew which side of the reinforcements the shadow suddenly appeared in the sky was.


    If they shoot arrows directly from the air, and the knights on the ground attack, they have no ability to parry, and the unknown is accustomed to fear.


    With the weak light of the fire, Earl Terence saw Frey and the others in the sky. His throat became bitter involuntarily, and his voice became hoarse. He said solemnly, \"What''s going on with these bird orcs?\"


    The great knight Fansi shook his head again and again, with a trace of panic on his face, and said, "Sir Count, our knights will soon be unable to hold on. If they are reinforcements, then we are not far from failure."


    Earl Terrence stared at the great knight with cold eyes, and said in a panic, \"What are you afraid of, just a dozen orcs of the bird race will swept away the demeanor of your great knight? Let the knights rush for me, As long as the knights of the Flanders Empire are repelled, Her Majesty is rewarded.


    At this time, everything is weak, and there is only a reward. After all, it is true that there must be a brave man under the reward.


    \"Yes.\" Fan Si Da Qitu responded immediately, cleaned up his flustered expression, and turned to fight.


    He was originally full of fighting spirit, but because the knights were losing ground, his momentum was also much weaker.


    At the same time, the Flanders Empire was the same, and they were all discussing the dark shadow above their heads.


    \"Your Majesty, the number of the other party is not large, so it should not pose a threat to us.\"Deacon Green raised his head.


    Field blinked his silver-white eyes and said solemnly, \"It''s always right to be careful, it''s worth getting used to if they can circle in the sky in such an orderly manner at night without relying on torches.


    Green Deacon lowered his head and said suspiciously, \"Your Majesty, even if the opponent uses the waiting arrow, it will not cause us much damage, right?


    \"It''s hard to say, let''s take a look first, let the knights continue to attack, victory is in sight.\" Field commanded.


    Huhuhu......


    Frey hovered in the sky for a moment and then stopped, relying on the vibration of her wings to control herself at a fixed angle.


    The other members of the Air Force did the same, keeping their wings and keeping their formation, and the new alloy bows in their hands were ready.


    Yin Lei raised her hand and shouted loudly, \"Aim at the knights of the Flanders Empire, shoot!\"


    \"Linolin beads....


    As soon as the words fell, more than a dozen airmen immediately set their sights and fired three arrows in a row.


    Before the knights of the Flanders Empire could react, more than 20 knights were hit with arrows.


    The arrows slammed into their bodies and legs, and some even hit their foreheads directly. Some crossbow arrows shot at them; they missed, but landed on the dry haystacks on the ground, and the flames ignited instantly.


    The moment the arrow was nailed to the knight, the pain that pierced his body covered his whole body, the knight was in pain, and the flames ignited in an instant, and spread a large area.


    Many knights were burned by the flames. Some knights were rolling on the spot, while others were helping others put out the flames, shouting and crying. They were completely different from the look of triumphant victory. \"What''s the matter? The more you flutter, the bigger the flame.\"


    what! my leg! Who can help me, why is there still fire? \"


    \"Come on, the knight commander has an arrow in his hand.\"


    \"God, what kind of weapon are they? Why is it similar to the weapon at sea.\"


    At the same time, after ten minutes of searching, No. 15 and others successfully locked the location of the food of the Flanders Empire, and everyone flew straight there. No. 15 raised his hand to signal to stop, seized the opportunity to raise the city road, \"Shoot all the arrows on their food.


    \"Yes.\"The rest all responded and raised their crossbows and started aiming.


    \"Lin Lin jump.......


    The six people''s bow mold fired three shots in a row, a total of eighteen arrows, and shot at the grain cart of the Flanders Empire in unison.


    \"boom..........


    The flames burst into flames, and with the flow of black oil, the flames spread faster, and the grains were all dry things like wheat. In an instant, the whole carload of grains fell into the sea of ????fire.


    The flames were so high that the flames dyed half of the sky red, clearly reflecting the shock and fear on the faces of the knights.


    A knight reacted and shouted loudly, \"Quick! Put out the fire, the food is on fire.\"


    \"A few people here, gather all the water, and give priority to saving the food.\"


    Another knight spoke loudly.


    The knights of the Flanders Empire were in a mess, and everyone was at a loss, except for some older knights who were still awake and rushed to put out the fire. But it was too late. The purified black oil fruit had a lower ignition point. As long as it was hit, it would ignite immediately. Even the high-pressure water gun on the other side of the earth would take a while to extinguish.


    Not to mention that the 503 is extinguished by buckets of water in this era, and the fire extinguishing cannot keep up with the speed of burning. If you are not careful, you will be burned by the flames.


    The knights were desperate, and even the water they used to drink poured into the flames. As you can imagine, the little bit of water was swallowed up by the flames.


    The great Celtic knight rushed to the queen''s side in a panic, and reported, "Your Majesty, our food was attacked by the black orcs, and the fire is now very big."


    Field was shocked and asked quickly, \"Have you organized someone to put out the fire? Be sure to keep the food for me.\"


    \"It has been arranged to put out the fire, but these flames do not know why, just like when we attacked Haiyan City, they could not be put out at all. The water we drank was used to put out the fire, but it was useless." There was blood dripping from a knife mark.


    \"I must keep food for me no matter what.\"


    With a gloomy expression on Field''s face, he continued to instruct, \"Also, take advantage of the fire in the sky, organize archers and shoot me down with those damned guys in the sky.\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"The Celtic Knight immediately responded, turned around and left.


    \"Three shifts, (V). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1484: Unknown weapon? (4 more for customization)


    Deacon Green frowned and said nervously, \"Your Majesty, the Great Knight said just now that those fires are the same as when they were at sea, and they can''t be extinguished, does that mean?\"


    Field nodded solemnly and said solemnly, \"With the bird race orcs, and this inextinguishable fire, there is only one possibility, that is, the Han Dynasty sent people to support the Yadian Kingdom.\"


    \"But Your Majesty, didn''t Ai Jin say that the Han Dynasty was unwilling to help?\" Deacon Green asked suspiciously.


    Field''s face was very gloomy, and he said coldly, \"Looking at the current situation, it is obvious that Ai Jin has long been discovered by the people of the Han Dynasty, so all the information passed to us is false information, and our information is constantly flowing. Into the ears of the kings of the Han Dynasty.\"


    Damn Akin, he must be put to death. \"Deacon Green gritted his teeth.\"It is one thing whether we can refund the whole body in this situation, let''s talk about Ai Jin. \" A nervous look began to appear on Field''s face.


    Deacon Green grabbed the Queen''s hand tiredly and said softly, \"Your Majesty, we will be fine.\"Huhuhu...\"


    The flames continued to burn, and more than 20 truckloads of food were all burned in less than half an hour, turning into piles of ashes scattered on the ground.

 Chapter 1313：

    There were flames and some ash of grass and trees floating in the sky. Although the knights of the Flanders Empire had shot dozens of people, the others were still smashing bamboo, struggling to turn over to the knights of the Adian Kingdom.


    Frey raised her hand to signal the Air Force to stop the shooting of the moldy arrows, and ordered, \"Everyone has it, ready to drop explosives.\"


    \"Yes!\" Twenty airmen said in unison.


    After the original No. 15 and six people burned the food of the Flanders Empire, they all flew back to the girl.


    The Air Force opened the close-fitting pockets and took out a piece of dark black improvised explosives. The formation began to spread out. It was no longer a herringbone shape, but flew freely in places with many people.


    After all twenty people were in their seats, Ying Lei raised her hands and shouted,


    \"Release order J!


    In order to ensure that more people can be bombed, the air force immediately pulled the rings on the explosives away after the rapid descent, and then plunged into the crowd of the Flanders Empire, and then quickly soared upwards, away from the ground.


    \"Crush and grind...\"


    Huge sounds continued to sound, and the smell of gunpowder permeated the entire sky for a while, and the Flanders Empire knights at the drop point were blown away several meters, and all of them were killed on the spot.


    All the knights of the Flanders Empire, Ichihara, broke out, and everyone was very terrified, and no one knew what was going on in this scene.


    what! \"


    what is this?


    I don''t know, that''s it when a black shadow comes down.


    Is this magic? Why do people fly out?


    Field saw this scene all in his eyes, and only saw the bird clan Lu people in the sky descending one after another. Not knowing what was thrown, he quickly got up and left, only to see the knight being blown to pieces.


    Green Deacon originally wanted to block the Queen''s eyes, after all, this scene was too bloody.


    Unexpectedly, Field directly pulled Deacon Green''s hand away and watched this scene with a dark face. The expression on his face was very complicated. These combat weapons that she had not seen at all made her start to be afraid.


    \"Your Majesty, what is this?\" Deacon Green was the same, full of horror. Field shook his head, his throat became dry unconsciously, and said, \"I don''t know, I can''t see clearly at all.\"


    The Celtic Great Cavalry survived the explosion. He was not far away when the explosion happened, but there were knights in front of him, and he just had tinnitus for a while.


    He quickly pulled away from the crowd, rushed to the Queen''s side, and called out, "Your Majesty, did you see what happened just now? Why did a knight suddenly explode."


    Field shook his head lightly and said solemnly, \"Order the knights to retreat, we are doomed to lose this match.\"


    \"Retreat? If Your Majesty retreats now, our efforts will be in vain.\"


    The Celtic Knights were puzzled.


    Field pointed to the disintegrated knights ahead, and scolded, \"Look at what our knights have become, continue to persevere, you and my lives will be here.\"


    The knights of the Flanders Empire were burned because of the food, plus the arrows that would catch fire, and most importantly, the invisible weapons, the weapons that split the knights into pieces, made their fighting spirit drop to the freezing point, and even began to fear.


    Everyone was timid, and even some knights fled and evacuated back. They were frightened by this unknown weapon. It can be said that they are not full of troops.


    In addition, the knights of the Kingdom of Ash saw that the flames and explosions were all aimed at each other. They raised their weapons and started to turn in, without giving the knights of the Flanders Empire the slightest chance to breathe.


    The Celtic Knight''s tinnitus has not yet eased. Looking at the fleeing knights behind him, he knows that failure is a sure thing.


    He turned his head and nodded heavily, \"]Yes, Your Majesty.\"


    Field took a few deep breaths and calmed down his restless mood, "Little Green is preparing for the war horse, we will withdraw to Golden Eagle City."


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"Deacon Green turned around without hesitation and went to make arrangements.


    After the knights of the Flanders Empire received the retreat order, they all threw away their armor and armor, and ran without even carrying the flag.


    Because the back road is Yarrow City, if you want to escape there, it will undoubtedly be a sheep into the tiger''s mouth, and the Knights of the Ayan Kingdom are in front, and there is no need to consider (Li''s), and you can only evacuate to the forests on both sides.


    Field turned on his horse and rushed into the forest. He could only rely on the horse to run for a while, and then walk through the forest back to the road.


    After more than 20 minutes, the cavalry regiment of the Flanders Empire quickly began to withdraw, and the number of people on the battlefield began to plummet, but the knights of the Ashe Kingdom followed closely behind and thought about chasing the enemy.


    Seeing that the knights of the Flanders Empire fled, Ying Lei and others began to slowly fall on the side of the Adian Kingdom.


    Earl Terrence looked at the girl and said suspiciously, \"Who are you?


    Fuchu coolly fiddled with her hair that had been ruffled by the wind, and said lightly, \"The air force of the Han Dynasty is exhausted.\"


    Han Dynasty? \"The Earl of Terence and the Great Knight Fansi said in unison.


    \"Four shifts, (CV). Please customize, please support.


    Chapter 1485: Go there in person. (1 more for customization)


    There was a commotion on the battlefield, and the knights of the Flanders Empire began to flee.


    Earl Terrence gave Frey a slight salute and thanked him, \"Thank you for your kindness, Your Majesty the King.\"


    It was only now that he realized that the king of the Han Dynasty said that he would not send knights, but that he would help is such a way of helping, destroying the food of the Flanders Empire, and using this unknown weapon that would catch fire.


    \"After you are stable, Nai will go to Chang''an City to thank you.\" Frei said lightly.


    \"I will definitely tell Her Majesty.\"Trensbury said without hesitation.


    Huhuhu......


    Frei nodded lightly, and fluttered her wings with twenty airmen to leave. She had to rush back to the airship. She would go to Golden Eagle City early tomorrow morning to complete the second three tasks given by Liu Feng.


    Looking at the backs of the Wu clan orcs leaving, the great knight Fansi said suspiciously, \"Sir, don''t they take torches this evening?


    \"Can accurately find the food of the Flanders Empire, as well as the hit rate of those unknown weapons, their eyesight is far better than ours, otherwise they would not choose this time to help us.\"Special Earl Rens speculated.


    \"I thought the Han Dynasty was unwilling to help, but I didn''t expect that a gang would be a big help.\"The Great Knight Fan Si was a little surprised.


    Earl Terence looked at the corpses lying on the ground, and said with a little pain,


    \"It would have been better to come earlier, so we wouldn''t have to lose so many knights.


    \"My lord, I have sent the knights to go after the people of the Flanders Empire.\"Reported on the Great Knights of Vance.


    Terence Bojing looked at the algae fire that was blown by the wind and became more and more prosperous, and said solemnly, \"Let the knights retreat, camp and rest in place, and return to Yarrow City early in the morning.\" Why is your lord? , this is the best time to hunt down the Flanders Empire! \" Fan Si Da Qi Tu looked puzzled.


    \"The number of the other party''s knights is not much, and it does not pose a threat to us, not to mention what time it is, can the knights see the road? It''s not that you don''t know the danger of entering the forest.\"The Earl of Terence Suddenly I doubted the IQ of the Great Knight.


    The great knight Fansi suddenly realized, nodded and replied, \"I understand the count, I will go to get the knights back.


    \"Well, clean up here by the way, don''t let the fire spread.\"The Earl of Terence urged.


    \"Understood.\" Knight Fansi nodded and turned around to arrange cleaning up the corpse, putting out the fire and taking care of the wounded.


    More than an hour later, the time has come to more than eight o''clock in the evening. The camp of the Knights of the Kingdom of Ash is set up in the valley, and they plan to cross the mountain road to the city of Yarrow at dawn tomorrow. \"Huhuhu.......

 Chapter 1314：

    The flames kept beating, and the reddish light reflected on the tents. At this moment, in the main tent, Earl Terence was wiping his face.


    \"Lord Count, the knights have all settled down, and there are knights patrolling the valley before and after, you can rest assured to sing.\"The big knight Fansi reported. Earl Terrence handed the towel to the maid, and said lightly, \"How is the handling outside?\"


    \"Let the knights collect all the weapons that could still be used, and carefully inspect the corpses of the Flanders Empire knights to make sure that no one is alive, and the blazing fire nearby has been put out.\" Knight Versi wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    \"How much did our knights lose?\"The Earl of Terence was more concerned about this issue.


    If it wasn''t for the timely help from the people of the Han Dynasty, I''m afraid this time they were either dead or captured, and there would be no chance to sit in the tent and chat like this. The great knight Fansi took out a parchment and reported, "This is what the knights counted."


    \"Read it, I have a headache.\" Earl Terrence looked at a hard-working look with a frown on his (aibg) temple.


    The great knight Fansi looked at the parchment and frowned, "There were 11,000 knights originally, but after the battle there were only more than 5,000 knights left, among which more than 1,000 knights were injured, and more than 400 knights were left. Seriously injured....


    The more he read, the more wrinkled his face became. These knights have been cultivated for many years and accumulated with gold coins, and now they have lost more than half of them.


    \"Has the knight lost half of it?\" The expression on Earl Terence''s face was also very solemn.


    Fan Si Da Qitu nodded and said, \"There are only more than 3,000 knights who can really participate in the next battle, which means that there will be no more wars in our Yadian Kingdom in the next few years.\"


    This loss can be said to be very heavy. You must know that a kingdom has no ability to resist foreign enemies within a few years, then this kingdom is not far from destruction.


    \"I know,\" Earl Terrence took a deep breath, and the dignified expression on his face turned to worry.


    He didn''t know how many knights were left in the Flanders Empire and whether there were any other knights left in Golden Eagle City. If there were, then Yarrow City would not be able to resist their next attack.


    It can only be said that the city gate was opened and they were invited in, so that would be ashamed; what was the difference between Yu himself?


    Fan Si Da Qitu frowned and said, \"I will send someone to inquire about the situation of the Flanders Empire early tomorrow morning, but I believe that after tonight, their knights should not be able to participate in the battle for a short time. .\"


    \"Let''s discuss it with His Majesty after you go back, and let her go to the Han Dynasty to discuss in person, and see if the Han Dynasty can help again.\"Trensbo quietly calculated.


    \"That''s right.\" Knight Fansi nodded in agreement.


    Terence Bojing closed his eyes and leaned on the back of the chair, and said lightly, \"You go down to rest first, and you have to get up early tomorrow.\"


    \"You too, rest early.\" Knight Fansi saluted, turned and left the tent.


    Earl Terrence also dispersed; the servants who were waiting, until there was no one in the tent, he took a few deep breaths and began to recall today''s scenes.


    Several large pits appeared on the battlefield after the explosion, as well as the unquenchable flames, and the unknown weapon that made a loud noise from you, all these made the Earl very puzzled.


    \"Han Dynasty? Be sure to see it for yourself.\" Earl Terence muttered to himself.


    His eyes began to slowly close, and he finally closed with a few hard blinks, and he slowly fell asleep on the chair.


    \"One update, (CV). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1486: The people are the foundation of the infrastructure plan. (2 more for customization)


    In the early morning, in the main room of Chang''an Castle.


    Liu Gai woke up just before dawn, and just after changing his clothes, there was a knock on the door. crunch.....


    Mi Bang knocked for a while, then pushed open the door and came in, holding a telegram in his hand, which was sent early in the morning.


    Your Majesty, good morning! \"Mi Bang greeted.


    Liu Gen tied the belt around his waist and responded, \"Morning! I have the battle report from the Yadian Kingdom in my hand, right?\"


    Mi Bao nodded, handed the telegram with both hands, and reported, \"Frey sent it over in the morning.\"


    Liu Feng took the telegram and spread it out quickly. After browsing for a while, he raised his head and said, \"The Kingdom of Yadian is really not the opponent of the Flanders Empire!\"


    Mi Bao tilted his head and said suspiciously, \"Your Majesty, I don''t understand!


    Liu Gen touched the cat''s face, and said with thirst, \"What''s wrong? I don''t understand what?\"


    \"Your Majesty, didn''t you say before that it would be good for the Flanders Empire to eat the Adian Kingdom? This way we can send troops to attack the Adian Kingdom, so that we can take over the other side, you probably said that Right.\"Mi Pop was puzzled.


    Especially after Liu Feng finished speaking, he didn''t ask Frei to stop and help, but asked her to use simple explosives to help, all of which were a little bit incomprehensible.


    Liu Gencao: rub it; the cat''s head, explained, \"Considering all aspects, we are not suitable to eat the Yadian Kingdom now.\"\"Why is this?\" Mi Bao blinked with blue eyes .


    \"The Han Dynasty is now in a period of accelerated development. People are needed in all aspects. We simply don''t have the energy to separate another wave of people to station in the Yadian Kingdom.\"Liu Feng explained briefly.


    Originally, he planned to build half of the houses in the new and new urban areas before winter, and then connect the avenues over there with the current new and old urban areas. In this way, Chang''an City could accommodate more residents.


    The people are the foundation of the infrastructure plan. Without people, all plans are just fantasy. If you want to swallow the Kingdom of Yadian, you must send a large number of people to go there. In addition, all the military forces over there have to be replaced with those of the Han Dynasty, which is also a large number of people. If they are separated out, it will be difficult to ensure the safety of Chang''an City even if there are secret weapons such as gunpowder.


    Mi Bao nodded thoughtfully, and said in a panic, \"So it is, our current number of soldiers does not allow us to do this, it''s just a pity.\"


    Liu Gen smiled and said, \"It''s not a pity, we can still get a lot of benefits.


    \"Your Majesty, what do you mean to hide? We can''t occupy the Yayan Kingdom, how can it still be good for us?" Mi Bang asked suspiciously.


    Liu Feng took Mao Erniang and Nicole''s hands and walked out, explaining, \"After this battle, the Yasui Kingdom obviously has no ability to defend against foreign enemies. Believe me, their queen will come to Chang''an City in person. of.


    \"I understand, Your Majesty, what you mean is that they will definitely ask us for help at that time, and then we will ask to talk about the ore and trade." Mi Bao suddenly realized.


    \"Yes, we don''t have to send soldiers to station in the past, and we can also get the benefits I said before.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    He has only been on the throne for less than a year. There is no need to take too big steps. It is only a matter of time before swallowing the Kingdom of Yadian. Just take it slowly.


    Mi Chou flicked the cat''s tail and said with a full smile, \"Your Majesty, you think so much, if I can''t think of so much.\"


    Liu Feng scratched the tip of Mao Er Niang''s nose and said softly, \"Aren''t you reading books lately? It''s good to accumulate slowly.\"


    A few minutes later, everyone sat down at the table. Today''s breakfast was fried dough sticks and soy milk.


    \"Your Majesty, good morning!\"Enri greeted with a smile.


    Your Majesty, did you sleep well last night? \"


    \"Your Majesty, you have dark circles under your eyes.\"


    ...


    Wei marriage, Eliza and Darien also greeted each other one after another.


    Liu Gen waved his hand and said softly, \"Everyone in the early ketones, your dark circles are also obvious.\"


    Last night, all the girls gathered in Nicole''s room to play cards, and they didn''t feel sleepy until after one o''clock in the morning.


    Then he pestered Nicole to cook milk noodles for them. After eating, it was two o''clock to digest, and it was very late when they were sour and drowsy.


    \"Thie hee...\" An Li and the others scratched the back of their heads with smiles.


    \"You guys, you are not allowed to stay up late in the future, except in the case of a last resort. Generally, you have to sleep before twelve o''clock. Your health is the most important.\" Liu Feng shouted.

 Chapter 1315：

    There were a lot of news about staying up late and suddenly dying on Earth. He didn''t want the girls to have health problems. If there was a big problem, with the medical level of the other world, I''m afraid Liu Feng would be powerless.


    Yes, Your Majesty. \" Everyone said in unison.


    Liu Feng picked up the chopsticks and nodded with satisfaction, and said, \"Eat it quickly.\"


    ......


    The girls immediately picked up the chopsticks and started eating in a storm style. The breakfasts are different throughout the week, so they won''t get bored easily.


    After breakfast, Liu Feng left the castle with a few girls and went to the highest building.


    Mouth buzzing...


    Inside the steam car, Nicole was fiddling with sheets of paper and muttered to herself, \"There should be nothing to change.\"


    \"Is this the manuscript of your upcoming new book?\" Liu Feng said gently.


    Nicole blinked her gray eyes and said softly, \"Your Majesty Ming, the one you helped me proofread.\"


    \"Have you thought about the title of the book?\" Liu Feng asked.


    Nicole pointed her chin with her index finger and murmured, \"I thought of a tea time called the King, how about it, Your Majesty?


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly and said in surprise, \"Not bad, this title should arouse the curiosity of many people.\"


    \"Then I''ll use this title.\" Nicole said softly, sorting the manuscript into a folder.


    \"Take it to the publishing house tomorrow, and print 5,000 copies, four of which will be assigned to other countries such as the Aoli Diaocheng Kingdom and the Principality of Man''er.\" Liu Feng arranged. Nicole nodded and said, \"Yes, Your Majesty, I will discuss with Lucy about the layout of the print drama.\"


    Second update, (factory V). Please customize, please support. \"towel.


    Chapter 1487: Night plan. (3 more for customization)


    \"Mouth stop....\"


    At noon, there was a general airship in the sky continuing to advance, and the person inside the airship was Ying Lei waiting to enter.


    They set off at dawn, and as long as they can reach the vicinity of the Golden Devil City at night, they will arrive two days before the people from the Flanders Empire.


    After the people of the Flanders Empire fled, their primary goal was to go back to Golden Eagle City to rest, so they had to catch Prince Eddie back to Chang''an City before they arrived.


    \"crunch........


    The inner cabin door opened, and the air force leading the way flew back, ready to hand over to the next air force.


    An air force walked up to the girl and said respectfully, \"Identify!\"


    \"Well, how is the situation?\" Yin Lei asked lightly.


    \"We can reach the Golden Eagle City before dark, and the Knights of the Golden Eagle City''s city wall guards are very weak. \"Air Force Report \"827\" Road.


    Ying Lei nodded and said, \"Understood, let''s go down first, and then send someone to investigate when we get there at night.


    \"It was the Air Force who turned and retreated.


    mouth mouth...


    The airship continued to sail for more than five hours, and the time came to more than six o''clock in the evening. The airship stopped not far from the Golden Eagle City, and it only took about twenty minutes to fly to the castle.


    Now because it is autumn, it is getting dark very quickly, and the night suddenly shone on the entire Golden Eagle City.


    Frey put on the leather armor and hoped, "On the fifteenth, take four people to investigate. I want to determine which room the eldest prince of the Flanders Empire lives in."


    \"Yes, Captain.\"The fifteenth responded immediately.


    \"Also, how many knights are on the other side, where are they standing guard, how many knights are on patrol, and which route is not easy to be found when evacuating, all these must be checked for me." Ying Lei arranged road.


    The girl''s expression at the moment is particularly chilling, she doesn''t look like an underage girl at all, but has a bit of Leia''s shadow, whether it is assigning tasks or giving orders, she is extraordinarily courageous.


    She seemed to be a natural leader. It was her first time to undertake a mission, and it was still such a severe mission, but she did not hesitate at all, and spoke very decisively and reasonably.


    No. 15 nodded immediately and replied, \"Understood, captain, promise to complete the task.\"


    Then he took four airmen with black wings, and put on the leather armor for night travel, which was also black, and also brought mold to prepare for emergencies, and spread their wings and flew away from the airship. woohoo ........


    No. 15 flew high in the sky, opened his eyes wide and kept squatting down the entire Golden Eagle City, and began to count the cavalry on the city wall, as well as the number of knights patrolling in the city and unknown.


    Ten minutes later, touch; please all No. 15 fly to the vicinity of the castle to start exploration, because it is night, plus their clothing and high-altitude position, did not attract the attention of the Flanders Empire knights.


    The entire exploration process lasted for more than an hour. To be on the safe side, No. 15 and the others went back and forth to confirm many times before turning around and flying back to the airship. More than 20 minutes later, No. 15 and others entered the airship and went straight to the girl.


    \"Captain, the investigation is over.\" No. 15 respectfully said.


    \"How is it? How many knights does the other party have?\" Ying Lei asked coldly. No. 15 spread out the paper in his hand, which was used to record when flying in the sky, he said, \"There are a hundred knights on the city wall, but we flew into Golden Eagle City from a high altitude, they There is little threat to us.\"


    Well, what about in the city? \" Guan Lei asked lightly.


    \"There are two teams of patrols in the city, both with twenty knights, but they are all lazy, there is almost no order at all, so they are almost no threat to us.\" Report on the 15th report.


    Yin Lei nodded with satisfaction and continued to ask, \"The only thing left is the castle. How is the defense there? Which room does the eldest prince live in?\"


    \"The number of knights patrolling the castle is denser, but most of them are unintentional knights. Probably because of the cold night, they all looked around unintentionally.\"


    The fifteenth closed the paper, looked up and continued, \"The eldest prince lives in the room at the top of the castle.\"


    at the top? Are there any knights on guard on the terrace? \" Guan Lei asked. Most of the rooms in the castle have a terrace, especially the top room, where the view is the best, and building a terrace is also a kind of enjoyment for the nobles. There are no knights standing guard, and there are candles in the room at this moment. , the eldest prince probably hasn''t fallen asleep yet... Reported on the 15th.


    With a thoughtful look on her face, Meishu ordered, \"You guys take me there, and we''ll go and bring the eldest prince back.\"


    \"Captain, do you want to bring some more people, will it be unsafe to go like this?\" Number 15 worried.


    Guan Shu checked the things in his pocket, raised his head and said, \"No, the more people there are, the more conspicuous we are. Enough is enough for us.\"


    \"Yes, Captain.\" No. 15 said earnestly, taking the lead and starting to flutter for more than half an hour, Frey and others came to the sky above Golden Eagle City, and they flew to the vicinity of the castle, and no knight found him or them. .


    Ying Lei looked at the room with the faint candle light, and said, "Let him out, and then launch a hypnotic needle to make him fall asleep before we can easily take him away."


    The hypnotic needle was developed by the scientific research department for a long time. The tiny needle contains anesthetics that have been purified more than ten times. As long as a little bit is injected into the blood, the person will fall into a drowsiness within ten seconds.


    clear. \" No. 15 said softly.


    Several airmen flew to various positions to stare at the knights of the Flanders Empire, while Fushu, No. 15 and another air force slowly approached the room. On the 15th, she threw a small stone and knocked on the glass window. Yin Lei immediately prepared the hypnotic needle in her hand. It was similar to a small military crossbow.


    \"crunch...\"


    Prince Eddie walked to the window, opened it, leaned out and looked around, seeing no one, then looked suspicious.


    Seeing the opportunity, Ying Lei pulled the trigger, and the hypnotic needle flew out and pinned directly on Prince Eddie''s shoulder.


    He stretched out his hand; touched his shoulder, and felt a little tingling. He thought it was the bite of a mosquito, so he touched it; after a few strokes, a small needle was pulled out shortly after.

 Chapter 1316：

    ...\" Prince Eddie''s eyes widened instantly, just woke up and shouted something, but it was too late, and fell to the ground with a bang.


    Seeing the other side fall, Frey said coldly, \"Move him back to the airship!\"


    Yes, Captain. \" Number 15 nodded in response.


    \"Three shifts, factory V). Please customize, please support.


    Chapter 1488: Little rich woman? (4 more for customization)


    At noon, in the tallest building, Liu Feng was dealing with affairs.


    \"That is to knock...


    Mi Bao pushed in the door, holding a telegram in his hand, and said with a smile on his face, \"Your Majesty, Ying Lei has finished her mission and is on her way back.\"


    Liu Feng took the telegram and said with a smile, \"Very good, the first mission was successfully completed.\"


    \"She also said that the refugees have been heading to Haiyan City one after another, and they will all arrive in about a week.\" Mina then reported.


    \"Okay.


    Liu Gen nodded with satisfaction and asked, \"An Li, what''s the situation in Haiyan City now? Is there enough place to live?\"


    An Li immediately picked up the notepad and reported, \"Your Majesty, the new urban area of ??Haiyan City has been built for more than half a year, and it is ready for occupancy. The rest of the construction is estimated to be completed before winter comes.\"


    Since Niu Da took over in Haiyan City, the construction of new houses has begun. It is also designated as a new urban area, and it is a small two-story building.


    Liu Feng planned to let the people in the old city live in the past 08, and the earthen houses in the old city would be demolished and rebuilt, so that they could be replaced with cement houses within two years. Liu Feng took a mouthful of tea and thought about it for a while Yes, the arrangement said, \"Let the old residents of the old city relocate first, as many as they can move, and the old houses that will be vacated later will let those refugees live.\"


    \"Good idea, Your Majesty, until next winter, if those refugees stay safe and honest, they will be able to live in the new city.\" Enri immediately knew the intention.


    After they get used to everything in Haiyan City, they naturally yearn for the new city, and they will work harder to pay the rent in the new city, or even save a down payment.


    \"There are about 10,000 refugees, and Haiyan City must not be able to accommodate so many people. Mina, send the order, and let Niu Da order several surrounding cities to cooperate with the work of receiving refugees." Liu Feng ordered road.


    Mi Bao took out a notepad and started recording, and said, \"Understood, but Your Majesty, there must be some sick people among those refugees, do you want to arrange a doctor to visit there? To prevent those patients from infecting more people .\"


    \"Good idea, just do it.


    Liu Feng nodded and said, \"Po! By the way, the actors from the Grand Theater have set off? Reserve the house in the new urban area of ??Haiyan City for them.\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\" Mina smiled and nodded.


    \"That is to knock...


    Nicole pushed open the door, holding a book in her hand, and said softly, \"Your Majesty, I''m back.


    Liu Feng put down the telegram in his hand and asked with a smile, \"Has the new book been printed?\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, the first sample will be printed, and I will bring it to you to take a look.\" Nicole said gently.


    Liu Feng took over the book and asked while flipping through it, \"Why did you choose gold for the cover?\"


    Nicole looked up and murmured, \"I''ve been thinking about it for a long time, originally I wanted to choose pink, but after thinking about it, it was inappropriate. After all, the title of the book is the king''s afternoon tea time, if you choose pink, it would be too wrong. Okay.\"


    \"Hahaha.... Also, if you say that, gold is indeed more suitable, but you should choose the color you like for your own book.\" Liu Feng smiled heartily, and he has nothing to do with this color. Require.


    Nicole blinked her gray eyes and said, \"It''s okay, this is also for the beauty of the book. Your Majesty, please take a look at the layout inside.\"


    Liu Feng roughly turned a few pages and said, \"There is no problem with the typesetting. With Lucy checking in, the general direction will not go wrong.\"


    \"Your Majesty, look at those illustrations, many of them were drawn by Jenny for me.\"Nicole girl''s heart overflowed.


    Liu Gen turned to the page with the lemon cheesecake painted on, and said with admiration, \"The surface is very good, the color matching is very restored, just looking at this painting is very appetizing.


    \"Really?\" Nicole''s gray eyes kept flickering.


    \"Really, Jenny''s painting is matched with your words, this King''s Teatime will definitely sell well.\" Liu Feng said firmly.


    You must know that the price of a painting of Jenny has risen to the level of gold coins or tens of thousands of banknotes. Those merchants or those who have not bought the painting of the Elf Princess are not crazy to buy this book.


    Although the paintings in the book are copied one by one, far less than the original paintings, the price of color printing is not small.


    \"Your Majesty, how much should the price of this book be?\" Ni said suspiciously, the girl also knew that this book had Jenny''s paintings, and the price should not be too low.


    Liu Feng blinked his black eyes and said, \"Then...let''s set it at 3,000 yuan a book.\"


    \"Is it three thousand yuan a book?\" Nicole was a little surprised, and now the book in Chang''an City is only sold for one hundred yuan, which is one hundred copper coins.


    That''s right, the price isn''t too high, but it''s also worthy of Jenny''s paintings. At that time, some of the money from the book will be distributed to her. \" Liu Feng said lightly.


    Nicole nodded and said softly, \"Yeah, I''ve discussed it with her, and I''ll give her four or six points after the book is sold.\"


    Liu Feng closed the book and said, \"This share is also reasonable, so that Jenny can say that she is about to become a little rich woman.\"


    Nicole tilted her head and said suspiciously, \"Little rich woman? What is a little rich woman, Your Majesty?\"


    \"Cough cough...It probably means very rich and is used to describe girls.\" Liu Feng coughed a few times.


    Nicole fiddled with her flaxen hair and said with a smile, \"Oh? Then it''s Lucy who said that, hahahaha...


    An Li squinted her eyes slightly, and joked, \"Then our Nicole is also a little rich woman.\"


    \"I''m not. The money from selling books is useless to me. Give it all to Your Majesty.\" Nicole shied away.


    Liu Feng shook his head quickly and said, \"No, you keep this money for yourself, do whatever you want, and keep it for yourself.\"


    Nicole looked a little embarrassed and said, \"But this money is useless for me to keep, there is nothing to buy, and the monthly salary is enough for me.


    Liu Feng fine-tuned his eyebrows and joked, \"Don''t you want your eldest brother to get married and have children quickly? This money can also be reserved for their wedding.\"


    Nicole nodded again and again, and said softly, \"Your Majesty, it''s a good idea, you can save it for the second and third brothers, they are not married yet.\"


    An Li shook her fox ears and said, \"Nicole, just keep buying clothes and a house by yourself, just worry about your brothers'' marriage.\"


    Nicole picked up the book and smiled softly, \"Come on, I''ll go to Lucy first.


    Okay. \" Liu Feng said gently.


    Fourth shift, (factory V). Please customize, please support. \"


    Chapter 1489: Nothing has changed. 1 more customized)


    The autumn wind was rustling, and some leaves in Chang''an City began to turn slightly yellow. Now is the first month of autumn, and everything is still green.


    By the second month, it will be completely golden and the temperature will be lower.


    Now people in Chang''an are still wearing single clothes, with a small coat in the morning and evening. In the second month of autumn, the weather may not be so cool, but it is necessary to get up and rely on perseverance.


    The weather is slightly cooler, and there are more people on the street. They also prefer the autumn season, at least there is no discomfort from sweating.

 Chapter 1317：

    At this time, the airship field had just landed a normal airship. As soon as the hatch was opened, Frey and the others walked out. After more than three days of flight, they returned to Chang''an City.


    \"Captain, leave it to us, you go to His Majesty first.\" No. 15 respectfully said.


    \"Okay!\" Frey hadn''t come back for a while, and as soon as she set foot on the land of Chang''an City, she felt a lot more at ease.


    \"Lei treads the road.......


    On the 15th, Prince Eddie was taken out of the airship and moved towards the Division of Guards. He had to be locked up first.


    Prince Eddie looked particularly emaciated at the moment, his face was slackened, without the breeze of the former prince.


    After being brought back to the airship by Frey and others last time, I woke up not long after, and when I opened my eyes, I was still yelling at who was going to kill me, but when I took a closer look, I found that the people standing in front of me were all bird orcs.


    He called the weapon several times, but it was conceivable that he was cleaned up, and finally the military crossbow was aimed at his head and he was honest.


    Prince Eddie hadn''t seen the light for too long, and the sunlight was a bit unbearable all of a sudden. After getting used to it for a while, he wondered, \"Isn''t this the Torola Orc Empire? I think it was the Torola Orc Empire who sent him to capture him, but I don''t know what means to use.


    He knew that the orcs were savage, and after being reprimanded a few times on the airship, he didn''t dare to do anything, so he planned to give in, but the other party ignored him and just told him to shut up.


    No. 15 gave him a cold look and said, \"This is not the Torola Orc Empire.1.\"


    Where is this place? \" Prince Eddie asked.


    ...\" No. 15 ignored him and escorted him out of the airship field.


    Seeing that the other party did not respond to him, Prince Eddie looked around suspiciously, wondering where it was.


    \"Why are there so many people?\"


    Prince Eddie muttered to himself, suddenly looked down at the road, and continued, \"This way? Why... walk so strong?\"


    After being escorted out of the airship field, he completely saw the general appearance of Chang''an City, and the boss of Zhang couldn''t help his mouth.


    The scenes in front of him were things he had never seen before, the iron boxes that could walk, the spacious avenues, the green plants on both sides of the roads, and the small buildings with two houses.


    He suddenly felt very familiar. He seemed to have heard or seen this scene somewhere before, frowned and thought about it for a while, and his eyes suddenly lit up.


    \"This is Chang''an City?


    ......


    \"Lei treads the road.......


    Frey came to the bottom of the highest floor. After getting permission, she went straight in and took the elevator to the eleventh floor. \"That is to knock...


    Crunch!


    Fushu pushed open the door on the eleventh floor and saluted respectfully, \"Your Majesty, I''m back.\"


    Liu Feng stopped the document in his hand, raised his head and said gently, \"Welcome back, hard work


    \"It''s not hard.\" Although Mei Lei said it coldly, a blush appeared on her face.


    Liu Feng came to sit on the sofa and asked, \"Is there any problem on the way?\"


    Frey took the hot tea that Nicole poured, nodded and said, \"No problem, except that guy is a little noisy, everything else is fine.\"


    \"Hahahaha.... If nothing happens, tell me about the specific situation of the war.\"Liu Feng laughed heartily.


    Ying Lei took a sip of tea and said lightly, \"The knights of the Ashe Kingdom had the upper hand at first because of the sneak attack, but due to the number of people, they were gradually unable to cope...


    Liu Feng listened to the girl''s story of the war, and thoughtfully asked, \"Is heavy armor on the ground? This is the first time I have heard of it, but it is very inconvenient to move. If you guess correctly, it is probably in Some hard objects are added to the armor to resist arrows.\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, they walk as slowly as turtles. Even if they are wearing heavy armor, our explosives can still take effect.\" Frey said coldly.


    Liu Feng nodded and asked, \"How about the number of knights in Golden Eagle City? How many knights are there with the prince of the Flanders Empire?\"


    Meishu recalled for a moment, and said, \" During the day, the air force inquired up and down the Golden Eagle City, and there were about 5,000 knights, maybe even more, because they didn''t dare to get too close, so this number can only be used as a reference. \"


    1 I know, if there are about 5,000 people, the threat of the Flanders Empire to the Adian Kingdom still exists, so they can continue to restrict Timothy. \" Liu Feng said in a deep voice.


    Yin Lei blinked her green eyes and said suspiciously, \"Your Majesty, aren''t you going to help the Kingdom of Ash?\"


    Liu Shuang crossed his shoulders and said softly, \"I have already helped.


    Frey nodded thoughtfully, and said lightly, \"Okay, I don''t know what your majesty is thinking, can you go to the hot spring with me at night?\"


    \"Cough....I''m afraid this won''t work.\" Liu Feng coughed a few times, but he didn''t expect the girl to be as bold and simple as always. One why? \" Mei Lei asked coldly.


    Liu Feng pushed the girl to the door and said, "Go find your sister first, she hasn''t seen you for many days."


    Fushu turned around, shook his head and said, \"You can see her when you go back to the castle at night, and you can sleep with her for one night.\"


    \"Your Majesty, have you forgotten? Pu Yazheng (to Wang Hao) is on a mission.\" En Li covered her mouth and smiled.


    Yin Lei blinked her green eyes and said lightly, \"Look, I can only stay with you.\"


    Liu Feng patted his forehead lightly, he really had no choice but to say, \"Then you can go back to rest first, and you can come over in the afternoon to see your dark circles.\"\"Okay, I''ll come over in the afternoon. \" Lei Lei had a little smile on her face, bowed and left.


    Liu Feng took a seat and exhaled, and said, \"Fusu still hasn''t changed at all.\"


    \"Your Majesty, you spoiled her; it''s like this.\" En Li flicked her fox''s tail and said Dong.


    Liu Sun took a sip of tea and joked, \"I don''t spoil you as well, hurry up and arrange the documents for me.\"


    OK, right now. \"An Li smiled and returned to her position. One more update, (Factory V). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1490: Enemy? (2 more for customization)


    ta ta ta ......


    The knights of the Flanders Empire are very embarrassed now, even Queen Field is no exception, and it does not seem to have the momentum of a queen.


    On the night of the defeat, they fled from the forest in a hurry. During this period, many knights encountered traps that were hunted, and some were bitten by poisonous snakes. It can be described as twists and turns. None of them dared to spend the night in the forest, they all evacuated out of the forest overnight, ran a long distance, and finally lived and rested on a flat ground.


    It was talking about rest, but since the food and tents were all destroyed by the alkane, the people of the Flanders Empire were able to sleep in the wild.


    The autumn night is extraordinarily cold, coupled with the bites of mosquitoes, the prevention of the pursuit of laymen in the Yadian Kingdom, and the black orcs that will appear in the sky at any time, all these make those knights nervous.


    \"Your Majesty, take a rest first.\"Deacon Green said with concern.


    Field wiped the sweat from his forehead, holding his breath, \"Okay, rest in place, and then continue on your way.\"


    \"Yes.\"Deacon Green nodded, took out the only piece of cloth, not particularly large, laid it on the ground and let Field sit on it to rest.


    Field''s face was haggard, and he said weakly, \"Celt, how long do we have to go to Golden Eagle City?\"


    \"Probably will be there at night.\"The armor on the Celtic Knight is also tattered.

 Chapter 1318：

    Field took the water poured by the green deacon and said, "Let''s go after a rest and go back before dark."


    Her tone was very urgent, as if she was fed up with these few nights in the wild, and she was a little cold and caught a cold. You must know that without a doctor and medicine, it is very difficult to get sick once, and it will cost your life if you do it wrong. of. The Celtic Knight nodded and replied, "Yes, Your Majesty.


    Field took a sip of hot water, snorted his nose, and said helplessly, "The only hope now is Big Brother Eddie, and he can only attack Yarrow City again with his cavalry."


    "Your Majesty, the eldest prince will definitely discuss the terms with you." Green Deacon said in a dignified manner.


    Field held the cup in both hands and said coldly, "Of course I know this. As long as I can win the Kingdom of Ashe, it is better to not let my father underestimate it."


    No matter what she and Prince Eddie did when they were young, they liked to negotiate conditions, even if they grew up, but the conditional chips had changed from candy in childhood to the current territory, or a knight.


    Your Majesty, I''m still a little worried. "Deacon Green''s expression is still very solemn.


    "Cough...what?" Field coughed a few times.


    Deacon Green quickly patted the other party''s back and said softly, "Since the people of the Han Dynasty helped them once, they will definitely help them a second time, which is very detrimental to us."


    Field nodded thoughtfully and said, "I''ve also considered this. After I go back, I''ll take a break and go back to the expedition, so that the other party won''t have time to ask the Han Dynasty for help."


    God is above, I hope everything goes well. "The green deacon closed his eyes and prayed.


    "Any news about Kim Mo?" Field asked.


    Deacon Green shook his head and said, "The knights have been caring for delivery these past few days... rushing back to the Golden Eagle City, no one is going to connect with Jin Mo, there is no news about the other party, but she should be able to find it soon. Us, if nothing else."


    "Got it." Field nodded lightly.


    The green deacon refilled the hot water and said, "Your Majesty, you should sleep for a while. I haven''t slept much these days. It''s just noon now, and it''s not that cold."


    Field took a sip of hot water, shook his head and said, "I won''t sleep, let''s talk about it in Golden Eagle City at night.


    "Okay, Your Majesty, finish the fish soup." Deacon Green brought a bowl of freshly boiled fish soup from the maid''s hand.


    These days, when they were rushing to Golden Eagle City, they all relied on knights to hunt and fish to fill their stomachs, but it was impossible to feed thousands of people, so they could only eat a little to fill their stomachs.


    It takes half a day to search and prepare food every day, otherwise they should have arrived at Golden Eagle City long ago.


    Field frowned and took the fish soup, helplessly said, "How much food is there? Can you make sure everyone has it?"


    Green Deacon shook his head lightly and said, "There is no way everyone can eat it for now, but the knights are still fighting cats, and others will have it later."


    Field sighed and blew; he pushed the fish soup a few times and frowned,


    "By the way, Celt, how many knights do we have left?"


    Originally, there were more than 5,000 knights when they fled, but because everything was unknown when they entered the forest, and these days, many people couldn''t eat or sleep well. In addition, they were injured and died a lot.


    The Celtic Knight paused and reported, "There are less than four people left now."


    Field closed his eyes slowly and said, "How many people have died? How are the remaining knights?


    "Hundreds of people are now in a state of fever all over the body, which should be the cause of excessive shock. There are also some minor injuries. It is necessary to deal with the wounds in time, otherwise it will worsen." Celtic Daqi Tuhui reported.


    "Then let the knights have something to eat, and then set off, to the Golden Eagle City before dark." Field commanded.


    Celtic nodded and replied, "Yes, Your Majesty.


    "Tap Ta Di...


    Immediately after the Celtic knight turned around, there was a sound of horse hoofs in the distance, which became clearer and clearer from far to near.


    Deacon Green hurriedly got up and shouted with the Queen behind him, "Your Majesty, get out first, I''ll block them."


    Field hurriedly got up, took the horse prepared by the knight and prepared to turn over and leave.


    The great Celtic knight also turned back halfway to the queen, took out his knight''s sword and said solemnly, "Your Majesty, back behind us.


    Field looked at the place where the voice came from. There were slowly revealing figures and flags. As the figures got closer, the worried look on her face began to slowly fade away.


    Green Deacon also saw the sign on the flag, which was the flag of the Flanders Empire, and she said in surprise, "Your Majesty, it''s Jin Mo and the others."


    Field completely relaxed, loosened the string and sat back on the blanket, and the Celtic Knight also left to give orders.


    Immediately after dismounting, Jin Mo came to Field and saluted, "Your Majesty, fortunately you are all right.


    "How did you know we were here?" Field asked curiously.


    "When we arrived at the valley, we found a wolf crate there. I analyzed the traces around it and the flags that fell to the ground..." Jin Mo didn''t continue.


    Like what do you know when you see the downed flag? Field can''t hear those words now.


    "Got it." Field breathed a sigh of relief, at least it wasn''t an enemy.


    "Second shift, (V). Please customize, please support."


    Chapter 1491: Letters on the Terrace. (3 more for customization)


    Jin Mo told Field about the situation in general, then took out the only remaining dry food from the bag and handed it out.


    Field took the ration and asked, "Celt, can we go now?"


    The Celtic Knight nodded respectfully and said, "It''s alright, Your Majesty, we will go all out to reach the Golden Eagle City before night comes.


    "Okay, I must rush to Golden Eagle City tonight." Field said urgently.


    To tell the truth, from the Golden Eagle City to the present, I regret it very much. I shouldn''t have set off without sufficient preparation. As a result, I have lost a lot of knights, and I am so embarrassed.


    "Understood, my subordinates must **** you to Golden Eagle City safely." The Celtic Knight said solemnly.


    Half an hour later, all the knights were ready. This time, Jin Mo and others led the way. After all, they had never experienced war and their body functions were not bad.


    medullary pathway......


    The time has come to more than five o''clock in the evening, and a person from the Flanders Empire came to the downstairs of the Golden Eagle City.


    Field looked up at the battlements of Golden Eagle City and said, "Finally, I''m back."


    "Squeak!


    The knight guarding the gate opened the city gate after seeing Field and others, and saluting respectfully.


    Field took a weary pace and hurried into the Golden Eagle City, and began to head to the castle under the **** of the knights.


    Deacon Green looked around and said, "Your Majesty, there are indeed many more knights in the city."


    "Whatever, what I want most now is to lie in bed and have a good rest." Field couldn''t care less.


    "Fu Tread Road...


    Green Deacon saw that the expressions of the knights were not quite right, but he couldn''t say what was wrong, and it was even more strange to see them hesitate to say anything.

 Chapter 1319：

    Jin Mo also felt this kind of atmosphere, but seeing Her Majesty the Queen in such a hurry, with a tired face, it was hard to say anything.


    Half an hour later, Field crossed the muddy, thick avenue and came to the castle bedroom.


    Just when she had just lay down for ten minutes and her body was not completely relaxed, there was a sudden knock on the door.


    \"That is, pa......


    Field covered his pillow for a while, then got up impatiently and said impatiently,


    \"Who? Crunch!


    The door was pushed open, and it was Deacon Green who came in. He saluted me respectfully, \"Your Majesty, something is bad.\"


    \"What''s the matter?\" Field frowned, generally green deacon is relatively calm, seldom in a hurry like now, knowing that he is tired and knocking on the door to disturb him. The green deacon looked flustered, and Hui reported, \"Your Majesty, the eldest prince...His Royal Highness, he...he is missing.\"


    \"disappeared?\"


    Field''s eyes widened, and he frowned, "What''s the matter? Aren''t all his knights still in the city? Why did they disappear?


    Deacon Green''s tense tongue was almost knotted, and he said, \"The great knight brought by His Royal Highness, and... and his close knights, are now waiting for you in the study.\"


    Field frowned, then slammed out the door and walked straight to the study, wanting to know what was going on.


    \"Fu Road Road.....


    Field arrived in the study a few minutes later, walked to the seat and sat down, and asked, \"What''s the matter, why did my eldest brother disappear?


    The Grand Knight of Senna looked anxious, but did not forget to salute, got up and said, \"Your Majesty...Your Majesty, I don''t know why His Highness Prince Tong disappeared.\"


    \"Your Majesty, it was the other morning that the woman knocked on the door for a long time and no one answered. I was offended to open the door and found that His Royal Highness the First Prince was gone.\" Luo Er also had a look of anxiety on his face.


    The two of them originally wanted to call His Highness, but they also knew Field''s character, so they changed their words, but what surprised them was the queen''s dress, which was a bit embarrassing.


    In addition, the number of knights brought back was only more than 4,000, and they were all embarrassed. It was obvious that they were defeated and fled back, so they were very smart not to mention this.


    Field''s face was gloomy and ugly. He was already defeated in embarrassment. Now that he heard that his brother was gone, he said solemnly, \"Are all your knights useless? Could the eldest prince disappear in their eyes?\"


    Deacon Green pressed his shoulders for help, and said with relief, \"Your Majesty, maybe His Royal Highness the First Prince went out privately, not necessarily.\"


    \"Impossible, His Royal Highness has never liked to act alone.\"


    Rolle countered the idea.


    Field also knew that, seriously, \"Is there any trace of fighting in the room?


    What about the knight at the door? No one found out?


    \"The room is very clean and tidy, there is no trace of fighting, but the doors and windows of the terrace are open.\" Rolle reported.


    Field rubbed his hands back and forth on his forehead, and said solemnly, \"Is there any letter in the room? Or where is it on the terrace?\"


    Rollon paused for a moment, shook his head and said, \"The room is still as it is, there are no letters, why does Your Majesty ask this? Do you know where the shares go?


    \"Go to the terrace to have a look, let someone look carefully, maybe you will know where the big brother is.\" Field commanded.


    \"Yes.\"Roll respectfully said, turning around and letting five or six knights rummage through Prince Eddie''s room.


    Twenty minutes later, a knight handed in a letter, but an arrow pierced through the letter, saying that it had been found on the wall at the top of the terrace, and had been nailed to it.


    Field took the letter, spread it out, and began to browse.


    With a sleepy look on his face, Rolle bent over to pick up the paper ball and asked, \"Your Majesty, what''s the matter with you?\"


    \"See for yourself.\" Field''s voice became angry unconsciously. Rolle withdrew his gaze and began to open the paper ball, and the Arsenal Knights also moved over.


    The content of the letter is a short sentence - your eldest prince is now a guest in the Han Dynasty and wants him to go back and write a letter to Haiyan City.


    This sentence alone clearly explained everything, that is, Prince Eddie was a hostage in the Han Dynasty. If he wanted his life, he would be sent in to communicate. The panic on Luo Er''s face deepened, and Yan Yanyan said, \"Your Majesty, what should we do now?


    \"Your Majesty, you must save His Royal Highness the Prince.\" He knelt on the ground and said with the Great Knight Senna.


    \"Three shifts, (V). Please customize, please support.\"Six


    Chapter 1492: The Star of Haiyan City? (4 more for customization)


    buzzing...\"


    The airship slowly landed on the airship field in Haiyan City. After the hatch was opened, a group of civilians and nobles walked out first.


    The last one who came out was a deer girl, and she was the star of Chang''an City - Sivir.


    That''s right, after listening to Anli and Nicole''s words, she resolutely chose to send out help, and she heard a lot of stories about the sea and yearned to live by the sea, so she chose Haiyan City.


    \"Lei Tata........


    Sivir stepped out of the airship and carried a small bag, which contained some daily necessities and two sets of clothes.


    \"Is this Haiyan City? Sivir''s light brown eyes blinked.


    Xia bowed and saluted, said humbly, \"Mr. Xavier, please take care of you today.\"


    Seville knew that this etiquette was \"two five seven\" the respect of the students to the teacher, and did not stop it, but said gently, \"You have to study hard, in the future this will be the place where you shine.\"


    Xia got up and nodded, and said, \"Understood, we will be very serious.\"


    She is an elf, with green eyes and hair, which gives her a chance to appear in a stage play, but they are also small roles, and most of them are not remembered.


    With neat bangs, shoulder-length hair and round eyes, he looks innocent, but he has a strong learning ability, and he likes to follow Sivir very much.


    Xiaobei also raised his hand and said, \"It''s Mr. Mingxiweier, we are here for the goal of becoming the star of Yancheng in Shanghai.\"


    Sivir covered his mouth and smiled, encouragingly, \"I think you are very likely to become the star of Haiyan City, you have to work hard.\"


    Cheering is a common word she heard from Hu Erniang. It is said that the valley is a word that encourages people.


    We will, and we will definitely study hard. \"Xiao Bei smiled and said.


    She is a free orc, one of the new actors in Chang''an City, and one of the newcomers to follow this time. She has a lively personality and a quiet Xia. In the past, there was only one chance to perform in Chang''an City, that is, to act as the bad sister in the Cinderella stage play, but because she did not look like a bad sister, she had the feeling of a sister next door, so the performance was not smooth.


    For this reason, I encountered the waterloo of my career, and the audition for the stage play role has not been smooth. Since then, I have either learned or watched the stage plays of my predecessors to gain experience. Sivir tugged at his bag and said, \"Let''s go, I heard that we have reserved a room in the new city for us.\"


    \"Very good, I thought I was going to live in those old houses.\" Xiao Bei breathed a sigh of relief.


    After living in a cement brick house in Chang''an City for a long time, who would want to continue living in that damp, non-ventilated broken-earth house?


    Xia looked at the airship field in Yancheng, Haiyan, and found that there were just as many soldiers here. She couldn''t help but feel at ease. She used to read the newspaper and knew that naval battles often broke out here.


    I am more worried about safety issues. I have always been very ambitious on the airship, thinking that the protection of Haiyan City is definitely far inferior to that of Chang''an City. I didn''t expect that the number of soldiers here is the same as that of Chang''an City. It is very reassuring to see.

 Chapter 1320：

    \"Tap on the road...


    Seville left the airship field with seven or eight actors and took a carriage to the new city.


    On the slightly daunting carriage, Xia pushed aside the curtains of the window to look outside, sighing, \"Haiyan City is actually so good.\"


    Xiaobei shook the ear-free mother, her voice soft and tidal, \"I heard that the seafood in Haiyancheng is the freshest, how about we go to the room and put things away and eat?\"


    \"You! Just know how to eat.\" Sylvia shaves the tip of the other party''s nose.


    Xiaobei showed her cute rabbit teeth and said with a loud smile, \"I chose Haiyan City because there is a lot of seafood here. I like to eat seafood. I heard that the price here is cheaper than that in Chang''an City.\"


    \"I heard? Who said it? Sivir asked curiously.


    Xiaobei rolled her eyes and said softly, \"On that sushi restaurant, what the manager said, she would never lie to me? She said that the seafood here doesn''t need to be transported by airship, just catch it directly, saving a lot of money. What about labor costs?"


    Sylvia gently stroked the ear of the mother-in-law, and said gently, \"I didn''t expect you to do a lot of homework, no wonder you chose this place.\"


    What about you, Mr. Seaville? Why choose Haiyancheng? Obviously they are all famous actors in Chang''an City, but they chose to come to this place where not many people know you. \"Xiao Bei wanted to ask this sentence for a long time, but I always felt that it was not polite, and now I just took the opportunity to ask 0. ¡­


    Although the carriage is a little addictive, Sevier''s face is very calm, and he said lightly, \"Maybe because of Ariel, I like Shanghai Yancheng.\"


    Ariel is obviously the little mermaid in the fairy tale, making a deal with the witch for love, and trading her own tyrannos noise for a pair of legs that can stand on land. Although there were witches interfering in the middle, and the prince did not recognize her at the first time, which made her very sad, but fortunately, the two finally broke through the obstacles and lived happily together.


    The prototype of the story of the little mermaid Ariel, Liu Gen is set in Haiyan City, and the prince inside has also become the city owner of Haiyan City. This fairy tale happens to be Seville''s favorite.


    But she never had the chance to star in this fairy tale, so she chose to come to Haiyancheng to fulfill her wish.


    \"It turns out that Mr. Sylvia likes Ariel, but this fairy tale is worth reading more times.\"Xiao Bei seems to be ashamed, which is really different from the idea of ??only thinking about eating.


    Xavier smiled slightly and asked, \"Where''s Xia? Why did you choose Haiyan City?


    Xia was stunned for a while, then said softly, \"Is the reason why I came to Haiyan City? Probably the sound of the waves.


    Xiao Bei tilted his head and said suspiciously, \"The sound of the waves? Is it nice?


    Xia squeezed Min''er Niang''s face with a smile, and said, \"I want you to read more books, but you don''t read them. The description of the sea in 1.4 is amazing. I''d like to come and see what''s different.\"


    \"If you can''t sleep at night, you can go to the beach with me, of course, if you want.\" Sylvia smiled softly.


    Xia fiddled with her hair, squinted her eyes and smiled, \"I''m very happy, who wouldn''t want to go out with the Star of Chang''an City.\"


    \"Don''t call me that in Haiyan City!\" Sylvia shrugged. \"Okay, we understand, Mr. Xavier.\"The two of Xiaobei said in unison.


    Although Lu Erniang listened to the teacher very awkward, but it is better than the star of Chang''an City, so she smiled and said nothing.


    \"Four shifts, V). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1493: Community. (1 more for customization)


    The carriage stopped and walked in Haiyan City, and finally stopped at the entrance of the new urban area. Unlike Chang''an City, the two urban areas here did not pass directly.


    Chang''an City is the old city in the middle area, and then the areas that spread out from the middle are called the new city and the new new city.


    As for Haiyan City, a new urban area is built with the center as the center and the space on the left and right sides. Of course, the city wall is also extended farther. The old city originally had city walls to cover the country.


    Therefore, the new city was built next to the city wall of the old city. To go to the new city, you had to go from the airship field to another city gate.


    Xiaobei got off the carriage and made money with his luggage on his back. \"It turns out that Haiyan City is like this. To go to the new city, you have to go out of the city gate, and then enter through another city gate. This is too troublesome.\"


    Sevier also got off the carriage, and said, \"It''s really a bit troublesome, but I heard that the old city will be demolished and rebuilt next year. Then the city wall of the old city will be demolished, so that the two districts can pass.\"


    Mr. Seaver knows a lot. \"Kasumi is the last carriage to get off.


    Lu Erniang shrugged and walked first. Today, I have to go to the check-in procedures and the residence permit in Haiyan City. This document is much more important. The amount of things I want to buy depends on this document.


    And with the residence permit, you can handle a lot of things, even some shops can get a 10% discount.


    \"Ta ta ta...


    The actors registered their information at the city gate neatly. After the staff knew that they were stage actors sent by Chang''an City, they asked a guide to lead them into the city.


    In just over half an hour, the deer girls came to the gate of the community where they lived.


    \"Is this the community we want to live in?\" Xiao Bei blinked and said. The new city is a large square in the middle, next door is the grand theater, library, etc., and then it is divided into several districts around it, each district has a different decoration style and appearance.


    This was planned by Liu Gen in advance. In recent years, the reconstruction of the city in the Han Dynasty was based on this. Even if the land is used, the overall planning can be made neat.


    The leader pointed at the gate of the community and explained, \"The new urban planning of Chang''an City is also like this. This is called access control. Except for people in the community, they must register.


    \"Access control? So that''s the case. Becky thought thoughtfully.


    Xia stared at the small pavilion next to the gate and said, \"What is this little house for? There are still people inside.\"


    The leader explained, \"The one inside is called the security guard, which is responsible for the patrol work of your community. In the future, if there is any problem with the house, you can call them. At the same time, they are also responsible for registering those outsiders.


    \"Security? Another profession I haven''t heard of.\" Xiaobei looked sleepy. The leader walked in front first, smiled and said, \"Come in, after claiming your room, I will show you to get acquainted with Haiyan City.


    \"Okay, thank you.\" Sylvia smiled and thanked.


    Fulu Road....


    About ten minutes later, several stage actors crossed the path of the community and came to a house.


    The leader pointed to the house in front of him and explained, \"This is the small building where you live. There are nine houses in it, just enough for eight of you to live in.\"


    \"Okay, thank you.\"Savier thanks again.


    \"In a few days, the residents of the old city will all move to the new city. They are also easy-going people. If you have any questions, go to the police department at any time, and there will be members there to help you.\"The leaders are word by word. Dun Road.


    Sivir nodded with a smile, and then walked into the small building with a few people, and was about to start dividing rooms.


    Xiaobei stood at the door blankly, and said suspiciously, \"Mr. Xavier, which room do I want to live in?\"


    Xavier observed the distribution upstairs and downstairs, and said, "You can live with me, Xia, and two other girls on the second floor, and the remaining four boys live downstairs."


    \"Yes.\"The crowd responded in unison.


    Sylvia waited until the others were all selected before entering the remaining room and began to look around.


    The house in Chang''an City is not bad. I thought that Haiyan City would be sent to help, and the house might not be much better. Maybe I would still live in those old earthen houses.


    I didn''t expect it to be different from what I imagined. Living in a community in the new urban area, each person can be allocated a room, which is really not too comfortable.


    \"Print p......


    \"Crumble!


    It was Xia who came in through the door. She blinked her green eyes and asked cautiously,


    \"Mr. Silver, can I sleep with you tonight?

 Chapter 1321：

    Sylvia widened his eyes and said in surprise, \"Sleep with me? It''s okay, but I want to know the reason.\"


    Xia lowered her head for a while, then raised her head and said, \"I don''t dare to sleep alone, especially in a city or room I don''t know.\"


    Xavier immediately understood that when they were in Chang''an City, everyone lived in group dormitories. Of course, Xia wouldn''t be afraid, but now it''s different, everyone has a room.


    123 She nodded with a smile, hugged the elf girl and said, \"Of course, I will sleep with you for a while. When you are familiar with this place, maybe you will dare to sleep alone.\"


    Xia nodded heavily, a rare emotion appeared on her normally quiet face, she smiled and said, \"Teacher is the best.\"


    After a brief chat, the two went to other rooms to find someone to go downstairs, ready to follow the lead to get acquainted with Haiyan City.


    \"How is it? Are you still satisfied with the room?\" Sivir asked with a smile. Xiao Bei was the first to raise his hand, squinting and smiling, \"Satisfied, very satisfied, the bed is so big.\"


    Another actor nodded in agreement and said, \"Yeah, it''s much bigger than the bed in the dormitory. It turns out that the expatriate is so good. If I knew it earlier, I wouldn''t hesitate at that time.\"


    \"If I hadn''t advised you, you wouldn''t have come.\" Another actor gave him a strong shot.


    Okay, let''s go, don''t make trouble. \"Sevier stopped a few people from scrambling. The leader has been waiting at the door for a while, and even called the carriage, just waiting for the deer-eared girls to come down.


    One more, factory V). Ask for customization, ask for support.


    Chapter 1494: A little busy. (2 more for customization)


    The leading staff took Lu Erniang and others to wander around Haiyan City, explaining various explanations along the way.


    Sivir leaned against the window and whispered softly, \"When will there be a bus in Haiyan City?


    The leader seemed to have several ears, and immediately replied, \"Come on, a small number of buses will be put to work before winter begins. By next summer, the number of buses should be equal to that of Chang''an City.\"


    \"That''s it!\" Sylvia was amazed at the hearing of the other party, and he was clearly whispering so softly that he couldn''t even hear it clearly.


    \"There are almost everything in Chang''an City, and Haiyan City has almost everything. You can find anything you want in Haiyan City. Of course, the signboard here is seafood.\"


    The leaders said more and more vigorously, \"There are also libraries, grand theaters, large markets, gold coin supermarkets, etc. here.\"


    Xiao Bei clenched his hands tightly, nodded heavily and said, \"I know this, I''m here for this, where is the cheapest seafood here?\"


    \"Hahaha.... The seafood prices here are all about the same, and there won''t be too much price difference.\" The leader laughed heartily.


    Xiaobei seemed to have taken a reassurance, and said with a sigh of relief, \"That''s good, I''m afraid the salary is not enough, hehe.\"


    \"You don''t give me all the food to buy, but also save some for yourself, in case you need it, you know?\" Xavier stared.


    This is not without basis. Before Chang''an City, some people spent all their money every month. When they were really sick, they couldn''t get out of bed to work, but they found that they had no money to go to the hospital to see a doctor or stay in the hospital.


    Lu Erniang is also worried that she will be like this one day. After all, she is twenty-three years old. Girls of this age group are either married or have a love interest.


    Xiaobei vomited; he pouted and said, \"I know the teacher, I will definitely save some money, after all, I am also a person who wants to buy a house.


    Sivir nodded in relief and said, \"Having goals is a good thing, so that you will study harder.\"


    The carriage continued to travel in Haiyan City, and finally stopped at the entrance of the Grand Theater. The leader said, \"I will take you here, you can go in and get familiar with it. I have something to leave first. You can take the carriage back at night. .\"


    OK, we got it, thank you. \"Sevier is very polite. Xiaobei looked up at the Grand Theater and said in surprise, \"The Grand Theater in Haiyan City is different from the one in Chang''an City. \"


    The appearance of the Grand Theater in Haiyancheng is an octagonal building with distinct edges and corners. The top is made of glass as the ceiling, so the lighting is particularly good.


    The octagonal building is much easier to come by than the half-circle-shaped grand theater building in Chang''an City. As long as the eight pillars are fixed, and finally the walls are built according to the previously planned positions.


    Xia looked at the building in surprise and murmured, \"It must be good to work in it.\"


    Sivir was also shocked by this building, and could not help but respect His Majesty the King from the bottom of his heart, and said, "Let''s go in and get familiar with the inside.


    \"Yes.\"Xiao Bei can''t wait to catch up.


    Entering from the gate, the entire interior of the Grand Theater is the same as the one in Chang''an City. The second half is the stage and the backstage, and the recessed part is the seat, and the seats are arranged from high to low.


    The stage of the Grand Theater can be seen from every position, and the field of vision is also very good. With the glass roof, the light is very clear.


    \"Wow! It''s so beautiful inside.\" Xiao Bei exclaimed, his eyes kept blinking.


    ...\" Xia was so surprised that she was speechless. She thought that the new big theater here would be a small house with one floor at most, and then set up a stage and set up a few seats.


    After all, it is a city by the sea, and it is not a royal capital like Chang''an City, but it is unexpected. The furnishings and environment inside are the same as those of Chang''an City.


    \"Teacher, look at it, I can''t wait to play a stage play here.\" Xiaobei said excitedly.


    Sivir was also very shocked at the moment, his light brown eyes looked around and muttered to himself, \"His Majesty the King is really a miraculous person, who can actually reproduce the Grand Theater of Chang''an City in Haiyan City, although the appearance is a little different. .\"


    Several people wandered around the Grand Theater for a while, and finally sat down in the auditorium, ready to wait for the staff to come.


    This time, makeup artists and logisticians were also dispatched. They arrived in Haiyan City two days earlier. When the deer girls were about to come in, the lead staff said that they would come later.


    \"Tap tap......\"


    Half an hour later, the makeup artists stepped into the Grand Theater in Haiyan City, and the person in the lead was also an orc.


    \"Hello, we are makeup artists from Chang''an City.\"The orc who took the lead said.


    Sivir got up and walked over, smiling and saying, \"What? Are you going to be so official when you come to Haiyan City?\"


    Daphne covered her mouth and smiled, and said, \"Don''t be polite, our star of Chang''an City.\"


    That''s right, Squirrel Girl was also dispatched to Haiyan City. She had finished dancing and sketching classes in Chang''an City. She just had the opportunity to be dispatched this time, so she wanted to go out to relax.


    \"Don''t call me that, I''m a newcomer in Haiyan City.\" Sivir took Squirrel Girl''s hand.


    Darlene pulled her bright red hair behind her ears and said, \"But then again, Haiyan City is really surprising (what about Wang''s Zhao.\"


    \"Yeah, I didn''t expect it to be very good here, especially this big theater, I''m very satisfied.\" Sylvia said with a smile.


    Xiao Bei walked over with small steps and said, \"Teacher, I and Xia and the others will find the actors of the Grand Theatre to meet up with them. After all, I will work with them in the future!\"


    \"Okay, be gentler.\" Xavier stared, she was a little afraid of rabbit ears.


    \"No problem, wrap it on me. Xiaobei agreed to no.


    Daminie looked at the lively character of Bian Erniang, shrugged and said, \"It seems that our Chang''an City Star will be busy in the future.\"


    \"Yeah, I have to teach them a lot of things.\" Sylvia smiled.


    \"Second, (factory V). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1495: Market research. (3 more for customization)


    In the early morning, in Chang''an City, the four Elf sisters were doing research activities on the street, each holding a small notebook and scrolls of charcoal.


    I heard the word survey from Jenny. The four sisters were very sympathetic at the beginning, completely unaware of the meaning of this common word.


    The Elf Princess explained it for a while, and then they understood, no, the four of them came out with pen and paper.

 Chapter 1322：

    To prepare for their upcoming store opening, ask in detail what services are most needed in Chang''an City; what are the services, such as delivering food, clothing, or helping rescue cats and dogs, repairing furniture, and some simple tasks, etc. of.


    Of course, there are also knights and attendants to help with the research, but the four Elf sisters still want to participate in it themselves, so as to know what the public thinks.


    The third sister, Sheila, put her pen on her head; well, she murmured, \"It''s so difficult, how can I ask this?\"


    The second sister, Lanie, squinted her eyes slightly, and joked, \"You''re just embarrassed to ask, what''s so difficult about it.\"


    It is Ming, you directly ask them the most needed service; just what is the service, this is not difficult. \"The fourth sister Polly couldn''t deny it.


    \"But the eyes they look at me are very strange.\"The third sister Sheila said with dissatisfaction.


    The eldest sister Luo Sirou; holding the head of the third elf sister, she comforted, \"They are not strange eyes, they are just curious 933, they became very easy to chat after you explained it to them, right?


    \"That being said, I will do my best, for our chamber of commerce, I will do my best.\" The third sister Sheila said with determination.


    The fourth sister Polly held the third sister''s hand and said with a smile, \"I''ll accompany you, we two will ask together, and we will choose a few people to go with, so we will ask more information, and I am with you. Don''t be embarrassed either.


    \"Okay! Let''s do it like this.\" The third sister, Sheila, agreed.


    The eldest sister Rose really became more and more impressed with the two younger sisters, smiled and said, \"You have to be careful, you must go to a crowded place, if you are in danger, you will shout loudly, or ask someone from the patrol team for help .\"


    \"What we know, we have lived in Chang''an City for so long, we know what to do.\" Fourth sister Polly nodded again and again.


    \"Thundering eyes...


    The third sister and the younger sister held hands and looked around on the street, looking for the next subject to investigate.


    Fourth sister Polly pointed to the four people sitting on the stools by the roadside, and said, \"Third sister, let''s go ask them, anyway, they are resting.\"


    \"Okay.\" Third sister Sheila nodded.


    The two stepped in front of them, first nodded slightly, and said gently,


    \"Hello, may I interrupt you for a while?\"


    The four looked up and looked at them suspiciously. One of the goat orcs said suspiciously, \"Okay, what''s the matter? What difficulties did the two little sisters encounter? The fourth sister Polly shook her head with a smile and said politely. ,\"We''re here to do a survey. \"


    \"Investigation? What investigation?\" The sheep tribe orc looked sleepy.


    \"It''s just some opinion polls, we plan to open a delivery service; do you want to know if you need it?\"The third sister Sheila gathered up her courage. The goat orc digested the meaning of this sentence and said, \"Oh! So this is it, is it a delivery service? Can I deliver food?


    \"Of course, the food delivery is our primary service.\"The third sister Sheila nodded.


    \"Really? Can I know the general process?\" The Lu people of the sheep tribe asked curiously.


    The third sister Sheila nodded, took out a piece of paper from the document and handed it over, saying,


    \"Come on, take a look at this, here are some simple processes we customized.\"


    The goat orc took the paper and began to browse, and the other three also followed.


    The customized content on the paper is some simple rules for delivery. Since there is no communication tool, only the site, so when you need to send something (aibe), just go to the designated site and explain it.


    And these designated sites are all over Chang''an City. Of course, they do not exist in the form of storefronts, but are distributed by the knights and servants of the four elves, standing on average in all parts of Chang''an City.


    These people standing in the designated positions will be wearing a business association cloth belt of the Four Elf Sisters. Just look for them and tell them your requirements.


    The main store is located in the new urban area. If customers want to complain or have a larger order, they can go to the headquarters to complain, report, and entrust a larger order.


    \"Wow! That''s good, it makes it easier for me to eat pizza in the old town.\" The goat orc praised.


    The third sister Sheila nodded and said, \"That''s it, just tell us your request, as long as we can do it, we will definitely help you do it well.\"


    \"By the way, I want to ask.\"The goat orc said suddenly.


    \"What''s the question? Just ask.\" Third sister Sheila said without hesitation.


    The goat orc cleared the noise and asked, \"Is it okay to let you give things to another person?\"


    \"Of course no problem, this is too simple.\"


    The third sister Sheila patted her chest and joked, \"You are giving it to someone you like, right?\"


    The sheep''s Luren''s curtain eggs were visibly red to the naked eye, and said softly, \"He works in the port, and I will give him a drink every day when I think of it.\"


    The third sister, Sheila, was envious and said gently, \"This will definitely satisfy you, by the way, is there anything else we need to do for you besides the food?


    The sheep tribe Lu people rolled their eyes, thought for a while, and asked embarrassedly, \"Can you guys help with the cleaning?\"


    Since she hates cleaning very much, the house is a bit messy, except that she really can''t stand it until she cleans it.


    \"This, there are also some, but this service; the service is billed according to the time." The third sister Sheila explained.


    \"How to charge?\"The sheep tribe orc asked curiously.


    The third sister, Sheila, took out a piece of paper, looked at it, and said, \"The time charge for an hourglass is ten dollars, and an hourglass here is calculated for an hour.\"


    \"It''s not expensive, it''s acceptable.\"The Lu people of the sheep tribe nodded thoughtfully.


    \"Three shifts, (V). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1496: Another world version of housekeeping? (4 more for customization)


    After Little Elf and Sanmei completed their research, they collected the information and said goodbye to the goat orcs.


    After walking away for a while, the fourth sister Polly asked, \"Third sister, you were really amazing just now, and you weren''t afraid at all. If I chatted with strangers for so long, I would be at a loss.\ "


    The third sister, Sheila, took a few deep breaths and whispered, \"I was also very scared just now, and I was nervous, but I didn''t want to go out.\"


    When the two were in the Elven Empire of Larsen, the two sisters in the chamber of commerce were dealing with matters, and they hardly faced anyone, so now they were especially nervous when facing strangers.


    So just now, Sister Elf was worried that they were afraid, and she didn''t want them to come out to do market research.


    \"In short, we have taken this step, continue to ask and see.\" Fourth sister Polly said with a smile.


    \"No problem, the number of people we will investigate today must exceed the eldest and second sisters.\"The third sister, Sheila, is full of energy.


    \"Lei Tread Road......


    The two walked around the street one after another, buying snacks while asking questions, laughing and laughing along the way, but they didn''t look like they were doing market research, but they looked like they were out to play.


    The time came to more than six o''clock in the evening, and the four elves gathered together in a noodle shop to sit down.


    The second sister Lanni tapped her hand on the shoulder, and said with a tired face, \"I''m so tired, I can finally sit down and rest. It''s been a busy day.\"


    Sister Rose nodded, shook her neck, and said, \"Yeah, I forgot even lunch.\"


    The third sister, Sheila, pushed the menu over and said, \"Eldest sister, second sister, please order food first, and then let''s work on it after ordering.\"

 Chapter 1323：

    \"Yeah, we have already ordered, we all eat tomato egg noodles, now it''s your turn.\" Fourth sister Polly smiled.


    The eldest sister Rose took the menu and said suspiciously, \"You two don''t seem to be tired, but instead... quite happy.\"


    \"Yeah, are you being lazy today?\" The second sister Lanni joked.


    The third sister Sheila spread out the paper in her hand and said, \"Polly and I are not slacking off, you see, this is the result of our day.


    The second sister, Lannie, took the piece of paper, glanced at it, and said in surprise, \"You guys have done so much research, it''s amazing! It''s almost the same as ours.\"


    \"It''s been a busy day, you are not tired no matter how you look at it.\" Sister Rose said suspiciously.


    \"Happy work, everything will not feel tired.\" Fourth sister Polly squinted and smiled.


    Big sister Rose looked sleepy, shook her head and asked, \"Have you all gained anything today?\"


    The fourth sister Polly looked at the paper in front of her, and said after a while, \"I didn''t have much to gain today, and the questions we asked were not much different from what we had imagined before. \"


    \"Yes, but unexpectedly, many people have asked if there is a business that can help with cleaning.\"The third sister, Hierathi, is making money.


    \"Do you want to help with the cleaning? I just wrote this casually. I didn''t expect so many people to choose. It seems that I can develop another business.\" Sister Rose said solemnly.


    If Liu Feng knew about this, he would definitely say that this is not housekeeping? Equivalent to the otherworldly version of the housekeeping store?


    The second sister Lanni nodded in agreement, and said, \"Let''s set up a special section to clean and tidy up the house, and then let the people at the site continue to stand, so that more customers can be covered.


    \"That''s what I thought, this section should be set up in the main store, just go directly to the store to go through the procedures.\"


    The eldest sister Rose recorded it in the notebook and continued to ask, \"Is there anything else? What''s different?


    The third sister, Sheila, frowned, thought for a while, and said, \"It seems that there is another one, it seems that she is asking for nursing care.


    \"Nursing? What do you mean?\" The second sister Lanni asked suspiciously.


    \"That is, if their relatives and family members are sick and hospitalized, but they can''t walk away, can we go to the hospital to take care of them, or visit their city to take care of them." The third sister, Sheila, thought it was very strange.


    Sister Rose''s green eyes lit up and she said excitedly, \"This is also a business that can be developed.\"


    \"Sister, I don''t understand, what is there to explore?\" The second sister Lanni asked in confusion.


    \"Think about it, the section of nursing patients is also in demand by many people. If someone asks, there is a demand, and this has never been done before. We will definitely attract a lot of people''s attention when we do it first." Big sister Rose explained .


    The fourth sister Polly fiddled with her hair and added, \"The fee for this section can be raised a bit. After all, it''s patient care, so I''m a little tired.\"


    \"Yes, those who let us go to other cities to visit family members, this can also be done, but they need to pay for the round-trip fare in addition to the original cost.\" The older sister Mengsi said, the more excited she became.


    The third sister, Sheila, thought for a while, and suggested, \"If this is the case, can you also help with the child?\"


    ........


    The elder sister Rose was even more excited, nodded repeatedly and said, \"Yes, this is also feasible. After all, many people need to go to work during the day, and their children need help with cooking at this time.\"


    The fourth sister Polly blinked her green eyes and said, \"Yes, yes, but the number of big sisters we have now may not be able to satisfy us to open up so many sectors. It may be difficult for the store to operate.\"


    \"This is indeed a thorny issue, but we can recruit. Haven''t you seen that many stores in Chang''an City have recruitment information? We can do the same.\" Sister Rose is still excited.


    I can''t believe we are now in business outside the chamber of commerce. \"


    The second sister, Lanie, was also obviously excited.


    The eldest sister Rose hugged the three younger sisters, and said softly, \"We will definitely get better and better.\"


    \"Let''s go back and think about these ideas at night. After all, it''s a big plan.\" The second sister Lanni said seriously.


    \"Okay, let''s eat noodles first.\"The fourth sister Polly was starving.


    \"Let''s eat, let''s go to the Frozen stage play after eating, and go back to work after watching it.\" Sister Mengsi suggested.


    The other three sisters raised their hands in unison and shouted, \"Big sister is the best.\"


    \"Four shifts, (V). Please customize, please support.


    Chapter 1497: The style of a great country. (1 more for customization)


    In the early morning, in the study room of Golden Eagle City.


    Field was picking up the pen to write, and the quill had been up for more than half an hour, but there was still not a word on the parchment.


    Obviously, she didn''t know what to write yet, she didn''t have the slightest clue, and her eyebrows were all wrinkled together.


    \"Your Majesty, take a rest first, I''ve been thinking about it for so long.\" Deacon Green said worriedly.


    Field put down the quill, wiped his forehead, and said solemnly, \"Writing a letter is really a headache.\"


    Since she was a child, she didn''t like to write these things. Usually, she gave a general information by herself, and then asked the green deacon to do it for her.


    \"Your Majesty, let me help you write it, tell me what you need to write.\" Deacon Green said softly.


    Felder shook his head lightly and said, \"I will write this letter by myself\"833\", bring me a bar, maybe alcohol can give me some inspiration.\"


    \"Yes, wait a moment.\"Deacon Green nodded, turned around and took out a bottle of wine from the cabinet, poured a glass on the goblet.


    These are all left by the lord of Golden Eagle City, and they are undoubtedly purchased from the Han Dynasty. There are a lot of luxury things like this in the castle.


    \"Your Majesty, this wine is strong, you should drink less.\"Deacon Green said with concern.


    Whenever the queen starts drinking, it means that there is something very disturbing, often drunk, and then having a headache.


    Field took the glass and murmured, \"Brother really can''t make me worry, can''t I just stay in the palace?\"


    .... Green Deacon can''t help much either, he can only stretch; his hand helps to relax his shoulders. Field picked up the quill again, dipped a little ink and started writing, muttering to himself, \"Damn, how could things turn out like this.


    Half an hour later, a simple letter was written, and the content only took up one-third of the sheepskin. It was very simple, and he asked the other party what conditions he needed to release the eldest prince.


    \"Little Green, arrange for someone to send it out.\" Field is already a little sour. Deacon Green took the parchment scroll, nodded and said, \"Yes, Your Majesty, go back to your room and rest.\"


    \"It''s okay, there are still a lot of things to deal with.\" Field waved his hand.


    There are more than a dozen rolls of parchment on the table, the most important of which is the loss of the people. In the cities occupied by the Flanders Empire, most of the people have left.


    You must know that a city with people is a city, and a city without people is at most an empty city.


    About 10,000 people were lost in total. I heard that in addition to the occupied cities, the cities close to them were also empty. Most of them were oppressed by the knights of the Flanders Empire.


    Secondly, after the defeat in the Battle of the Valley, most of the knights were already afraid.


    Originally, Field planned to mobilize Prince Eddie''s knights as soon as he returned to Golden Eagle City to continue to attack Alor City. After the last war, it would be easy to capture Alor City.


    Your Majesty, then I will arrange the delivery of the letter. \"Deacon Luo turned and left after saluting. Field didn''t look up, looking at the parchment scroll in his hand, his face was wrinkled, he just raised his hand and waved it.


    .............

 Chapter 1324：

    At the same time, in the city of Yarrow, in the hall of the palace, Timothy and others were discussing post-war matters.


    After Earl Terrence and Fan Si Daqitu led the weak back to the city, they both fell ill and lay in bed for two or three days. They got better today and came to the hall to report the battle to the queen.


    \"I heard that people from the Han Dynasty sent people to help us?\" Timothy couldn''t believe it at all.


    The war was approaching, and the Han Dynasty, which had been silent all along, suddenly sent people to help, which was a bit unbelievable.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, the Lu people of the bird clan are still sent.\" Earl Terence nodded in response.


    \"Bird Orcs? What''s the matter?\" Timothy was a little confused, although he heard a little bit from the knight''s mouth, but he always felt that it was not true.


    Earl Terrence nodded respectfully, and said, \"They seem to say it''s the Air Force, using an unknown weapon to reverse our disadvantage and make a big advantage.


    \"Unknown weapon? What kind?\" Timothy asked curiously.


    \"A weapon that can''t see the shooting route, but can cause a big explosion, and the fire can''t be extinguished.\" Count Terence''s face is still very shocked at this moment, even if it has been several days.


    Timothy frowned and said solemnly, \"No wonder the Han Dynasty was so calm, and said that it would not send knights, but would help. It turns out that only a dozen Lu people from the bird tribe came to help us a lot.\"


    Earl Terence nodded heavily and said excitedly, \"Yes, Your Majesty, the Han Dynasty has really helped a lot this time, otherwise our Asch Kingdom will be handed over to others.\"


    Timothy blinked and asked, \"I really need to thank each other.\"


    \"Your Majesty, they also told you to go to the Han Dynasty to thank you in person.\"The Earl of Terence reported.


    \"Will you go in person?\"


    Timothy nodded thoughtfully and said, \"I really want to go to Nai, I also want to see how this magical Han Dynasty is different from us.\"


    Your Majesty, I am afraid this is a trap. It is not safe for you to go to the Han Dynasty. \" Duke Wheeler worried.


    Timothy saluted and said seriously, \"If it''s a trap, they don''t have to help us repel the Flanders Empire. According to Terence, their strength is far above our 4.9, completely and completely. You can directly take over the Yadian Kingdom when we both lose. Of course, it''s not a lot of trouble to let me go, and then set me up.


    The queen reprimanded in one breath, her face was very displeased, and the other party helped you without any benefit, but you would be suspected instead. This is not the style of a big country.


    \"My subordinates are short-sighted, please don''t be angry, Your Majesty.\" Duke Wheeler saluted and apologized.


    \"Okay, this time you go to the Han Dynasty with me, let''s go and see the difference in the Han Dynasty.\" Timothy said solemnly.


    \"I am willing to serve you.\" Duke Wheeler respectfully said.


    One more, (Factory V). Ask for customization, ask for support. \"


    Chapter 1498: Can I invite you for a drink? (2 more for customization)


    In the evening, in Haiyan City at 6 o''clock, there were many people queuing outside the Grand Theater, for no other reason than for a new stage play.


    In addition, there are many new actors. Many people heard the newspaper report that the star of Chang''an City had come to Haiyan City, so they all gathered outside the Grand Theater just to see the star''s face.


    \"Line up in accordance with the order, and those who jump in line will be disqualified from purchasing tickets.


    \"One person is limited to two tickets at most, and you can buy tickets by letter of residence permit and ID card\"


    These two sentences are repeated in the loudspeaker, and the latter sentence is to prevent the generation of scalpers. There has been a problem of reselling stage tickets before.


    The queue was very long, and it was much more than before. All of them came for the new stage play and new actors, and they were all discussing enthusiastically. \"I heard that the new actors are very beautiful this time, and their acting skills are also very good.\"


    \"Yes, this premiere must be seen.


    \"I don''t know what time it will be until we are lined up, there are really too many people.\"


    \"Today is the release of the second part of Frozen, right?


    In just ten minutes, the tickets for the first 09 screening of the first stage play were sold out, and all those who had tickets filed in and took their seats.


    The candlelight in the entire theater was regulated very dark, creating a sense of mystery. People in the position were very much looking forward to this stage play and what different surprises it would bring.


    \"Ding Ding Dong Road......


    The band behind the stage began to play, no doubt, using the first song from Frozen, the song that everyone loved. Of course, it''s just a piece of pure music. The score was provided by Liu Feng. The band fell in love with it during rehearsal. They practiced spontaneously many times every day, and they couldn''t help humming along.


    Obviously, this song successfully evoked the enthusiasm of everyone, everyone''s faces were full of excitement, and some hummed along with them. The first Frozen performance was very popular.


    Liu Feng also produced a lot of peripheral products for this, such as the ice blue gap, with a few snowflakes, snow intrusions, and a simple magic deer pattern on it, each of which was snapped up.


    From the original silence in the auditorium, the music has become very lively now, and everyone is very excited and starts to talk about it.


    Tianming, this music is so good.


    \"My daughter hums this song every day. If she hadn''t gone to school, she would have taken her to the premiere.\"


    \"I heard that there will be brand new music in Frozen II, and it must be very good.\"


    The candles were slowly extinguished by the staff, and the dimly lit Grand Theater suddenly lost its light, only a little starlight flickered on the glass roof above.


    The people in the auditorium waited with bated breath. As the candles were slowly lit, the light reappeared throughout the entire theater. The red curtain was slowly opened, and the background music played lightly.


    In the first scene, Elsa is standing on the terrace of the castle, and a minister is discussing things with her.


    When Elsa appeared, the audience below was boiling, and some even blew harsh whistles and shouted Elsa''s name.


    The great success of the first Frozen made many people fall in love with the role of Aisha, and this time it was Sivir who played Aisha.


    The star of Chang''an City starred in the stage play of the fire, which is undoubtedly a strong alliance. Some of the audience below recognized Luerniang, and the cry became even louder.


    With the continuous evolution of the plot, in the end, the two sisters Aisha and Anbang started to sing songs on the stage, which detonated the atmosphere to a climax; tide.


    The band behind the curtain also changed their instruments to play, with the singing voices of Sivir and Xia, the two complemented each other, which was extraordinarily gentle and beautiful.


    That''s right, the actor who plays Anna is Xia. She has studied hard for several days and is the best among all new actors, so she naturally won the role of one of the heroines.


    \"An explosion, you can''t go, you don''t have the protection of magic, it''s dangerous to go.\"


    Sylvia worried.


    Xia shook her head vigorously and said, \"I won''t leave no matter what, I''m going to find the father and mother with you.\"


    Sivir''s face was very tangled, he nodded helplessly, and stretched out his hand to let Xia come over.


    When the two embraced, Lu Erniang used magic to conjure an ordinary ice boat, pushed Xia on it, and used magic to send her away.


    Of course, these magic powers are assisted by props, and the same is true for the small ice boat, a special prop.


    The plot continued to go on, and finally the scene where Elsa confronted the water spirit was performed. After successfully taming it, she rode the water spirit and rushed into the distance.


    The audience in the auditorium was shocked when they saw the seamless scenes. In addition to lamenting the actors'' looks, they also lamented the scenes, the design of the costumes and the music.


    The whole stage play has always been very attractive, but the point that really made the audience boil is undoubtedly Elsa''s transformation, from the original blue skirt to the last one-shoulder white dress.

 Chapter 1325：

    Coupled with two long streamers, a long golden hair, and a top ten beauty, the audience couldn''t hold back any longer, and they all shouted, even the soldiers told them to whisper to no avail.


    Half an hour later, the whole stage was over, and the audience left the stage still unsatisfied, planning to go to Amway to give to friends, and then come for a second visit.


    After the audience left, Sylvia breathed a sigh of relief, her whole body was soft; she was too tired to sit on the chair, and in order not to make mistakes, she acted very seriously at every step, and she rehearsed for this part for a long time. The same is true for 300 Xia. It was the first time to take on the role of the heroine. Although she was so nervous that she almost forgot her words, Lu Erniang was very sophisticated and successfully brought the elf girl back to normal.


    \"Teacher, thank you so much just now, if it weren''t for you, I would have ruined this premiere.\" Xia said gratefully.


    Wherever you are, you did a great job. \" Xavier squinted and smiled.


    Xia fiddled with her hair and said, \"Teacher, you are so beautiful, you are the envy of all girls.\"


    The elf girl is envious, and Luerniang is really beautiful on the stage, which makes people feel inferior.


    \"Come on, rehearsal, next time Elsa will let you play.\" Sylvia encouraged.


    Xia smiled and nodded, and turned to go to the stage to see if she needed help.


    Just when she just walked out of the stage, a man in his twenties stood under the stage, and a neutral voice sounded, \"This beautiful lady, can I invite you for a drink?\"


    That man is none other than Niu Da, the city owner of Haiyan City. Today, he dealt with things early and wanted to relax, but he didn''t expect to see such a beautiful stage play.


    \"Second shift, (V). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1499: Graduation Ceremony. (3 more for customization)


    \"Look, Ms. Wei Dian is dressed very beautifully today.\"Ale pushed the boy next to her with her hand,\"I heard that she is already the minister of the Ministry of Education.\"\"Education.... ...Minister? What is that?\" The latter looked suspicious.


    \"The Ministry of Education was newly established recently and is a department dedicated to restraining teachers.\"Ale explained briefly.


    The boy blinked his eyes suspiciously and said, \"Manage the teacher''s department?\"


    \"Yeah, like the math teacher you don''t like the most, and the language teacher you like, it''s all under the control of Ms. Wei Ya.\"Ale said seriously.


    The boy; shrugged and said, \"Where did you hear this from, did you hear it from the head of the newspaper?


    \"Yes, the president will tell me a lot of things.\"Ale looked proud.


    \"Look at you.\" The boy stuck out his tongue.


    Ale also grimaced at the other party and said, \"Not only will Teacher Wei Ya come to graduate today, I heard that His Majesty the King will also come to the school in person, His Majesty the King.


    \"Really? His Majesty the King will really come to our school and attend our graduation ceremony?\"The boy''s eyes lit up,\"Then will he speak to us?


    Ale paused for a moment, scratched his head and said, \"Uh...I don''t know about this, probably, maybe not, I''m not sure.\"


    After all, he also heard about him from Axe. Speaking of him, Ale looks forward to it. After all, he is a big man now.


    He used to be a slender and small Lu people of the Niu tribe. He ran around every day for food and was always on guard against human beings. He might be caught as a slave, but now it is different. He has become the captain of the patrol team in Chang''an City. .


    He also got married and had children. He was very beautiful, and his salary was very high every month. The important thing was that he shook hands and talked with His Majesty the King.


    These two points alone can make these students envious. Every day, they hope to have a close contact with His Majesty the King, such as talking.


    Although most of the axe are patrolling and working, but when they encounter them occasionally, they will always bring some novel stories and knowledge.


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long, the patrol team and several groups of soldiers came to the school in full spirits and uniforms. In the middle of the team were His Majesty the King, Mina, Miss Enri and the others.


    There was a commotion in the group, and the students were all talking about it.


    \"Look! That''s His Majesty''s spoon.


    \"Yeah, the eyes are so special, the hair is weak, it really looks good.\"


    \"I saw His Majesty the King a while before you, when he was on the farm.\"


    \"Really? Did His Majesty speak to you?\"


    Mira sent a team of soldiers to raise the purple ring at the entrance of the school, and by the way, there were also knights standing guard all around.


    Liu Feng came to the main square, stepped onto the podium and waved to the students who were lined up in several rows, \"Hello, students, congratulations on completing all the content of primary education and becoming the first batch of graduates in the Han Dynasty. s student.


    The crowd was lively, everyone was very excited, and there is no doubt that I am proud to be the first batch of graduates.


    The boy pulled Ale''s arm excitedly and said excitedly, \"Did you see it? Your Majesty is talking to us.


    \"I saw it, I saw it.\"Ale was also very excited at the moment, he was like an axe, he had come into close contact with His Majesty the King.


    \"Being able to pass the study assessment so quickly and become a member of the graduates is undoubtedly related to your diligence and the teaching of the teachers. Of course, you are also the first batch of Han Dynasty to receive education.\"


    Liu Feng paused and continued, \"This will undoubtedly give you some advantages over students in other cities, so please continue to work hard, don''t be complacent, there are still many things in this world worth learning.


    Based on the saliva, Liu cleared the noise and continued to shout, \"Of course, this day is still worth celebrating. You have embarked on a path that is completely different from others from today, no matter what kind of work you invest in. , with your knowledge, you can get a generous salary, here I congratulate you."


    Your Majesty, long live! \"Ale shouted excitedly, and then the crowd began to follow Dacheng, \"Your Majesty... Long live! We are willing to serve you. \"


    Waiting for the shouting to subside a little, Liu Gen said with a smile, \"l Next, I will issue the graduation certificate to you as a certificate of honor for your completion of your studies.\"


    \"Yes.\"The students responded in unison.


    Liu Feng opened a small box, took out a booklet, glanced at it, and shouted, \"Ale!\"


    Ale was nervous at the moment. He looked at His Majesty the King and opened his mouth, but he didn''t know what to say. Wei Dian walked up to him gently and said, \"Come on, don''t be tired.\"


    He walked out of the team with stiff hands and feet, and he was so nervous that he could clearly feel the thumping voice. A picture suddenly appeared in his mind, that is, the military salute taught by the axe.


    It is much simpler than those noble etiquette. Although it is very strange, I hope I can express my respect. He can''t remember the specific posture, but he still mustered his courage and put his hand on the memory. Above his head, he had a serious look on his face.


    Liu Feng (Wang Dezhao) was amused by his appearance, handed him the booklet and said,


    \"It would be more standard if you put your hands a little above your ears......Congratulations on graduation.\"


    Ale excitedly took the booklet, bent down to thank you, \"Thank you, I will try my best.\"


    He turned around and held the booklet, and walked back to the team almost like a piece of wood. He didn''t react until His Majesty the King sent the graduation booklet to the others. He opened the graduation book and began to look at it, and saw that his own image was printed on it. It was obvious that it was the masterpiece of Mr. Jenny, and there was a royal badge, and then there was a line of words.


    It is written to congratulate you on completing all your studies, and now I will issue you an honorary certificate. I hope...


    \"Three shifts, (V). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1500: The first launch of the steam mothership. (4 more for customization)


    \"Show me, what''s written on it?\" The boy leaned over his head and said.


    Don''t turn around, Ale is making money, \"What''s the hurry, you have it too!\"


    He opened the graduation book again and looked at the royal insignia inside, as well as lines of finely printed words, and the cover made of pure cowhide.


    He could understand every word on it, but if he changed it, he couldn''t understand what the words on it were, so he could only ask some literate adults to ask a question. He silently recited the above line in his heart again, the first batch of graduates of Chang''an City of the Han Dynasty - Ale, the principal: Vicky, the issuer: King Liu Feng. After all the graduates were awarded, Liu Feng clapped his hands and focused everyone''s attention again.


    He cleared the noise and said, \"From now on, you can already undertake some jobs that ordinary people are incapable of, but these jobs also mean a generous salary.

 Chapter 1326：

    \"Long live His Majesty the King!\"The students were excited again.


    Liu Gen raised his hand and pressed it, and continued, \"Now, Principal Wei Ya will announce to you the existing jobs in Chang''an City, and see which one you want to choose.\"


    A heated discussion started in the crowd, and everyone whispered and couldn''t help but get excited. They had always wanted to grow up and work, and now their wish has been fulfilled.


    Finally, I can devote myself to the work, and the salary is not low, and there are many choices.


    Liu San raised his hand to stop everyone''s discussion, and continued, \"You don''t have to make a choice right away, you can go back and discuss it with your family first. \"


    While Wei Ya was introducing her job, Ale leaned over to one person and asked,


    \"Have you made up your mind? I should go to the army, where the salary is high and I have a handsome uniform.\"


    \"It''s really great, but I want to work in the railway sector. How cool is it to drive a train.\" Another man said excitedly.


    Another girl, with a soft-end voice, said, \"I want to be a painter more, but my drawing skills are still very general.\"


    Since she saw Teacher Jenny''s painting exhibition, her desire to be a painting teacher became stronger, and she also wanted to draw such beautiful paintings by herself.


    However, ajah has more places to go than being a soldier. Ever since he saw all the novel things in Chang''an City, he couldn''t hold back his thoughts any longer. He also wanted to invent something very useful for Chang''an City one day.


    However, according to what King Tunxia said, as long as you study well enough, have enough innovative spirit, and have good physical fitness, you can go to the scientific research department for an interview. But if he joined the military camp and trained and charged forward every day, he would not have the opportunity to develop something beneficial to Chang''an City.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Ale decided that he would not join the army, and he planned to work in the scientific research department.


    After Liu Feng issued his diploma, he returned to the highest building and sat on the main seat shaking the hot water.


    Your Majesty, thank you for your hard work today. \"Nicole helped relax her shoulders.


    \"It''s okay, I''m also very happy to see their smiling faces.\"Liu Feng said loudly.


    Mi Bang sorted out a document and reported, \"Your Majesty, this is a document about the steam mothership, and it is ready to be launched. Weishi invites your Majesty to take a look.\"


    Liu Feng took the document in surprise and said, \"I didn''t expect it to be handed over to him so quickly, for less than half a year, right? Is this ready to go into the water?


    \"Yeah, they are indeed developing very fast. I heard that they stay up late every day. Sometimes when there is a breakthrough, they will not sleep all night.\" Mina blinked her blue eyes and said.


    Liu Feng closed the document and got up, said, \"Let''s go, go have a look.\"


    \"Iron eye....


    Half an hour later, Liu Feng and others came to the port terminal under Mila''s escort.


    \"Your Majesty, you are here.\"Weishi was extremely excited, and his hands were clearly trembling.


    Liu Gen nodded lightly and praised, \"It''s a good job, but you should also pay attention to rest, the body is the capital of the revolution.\"


    Weishi''s heart warmed, although he didn''t know what revolution meant, but the whole sentence was about caring and praising himself, so he nodded heavily and said, \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"


    \"Let the steam mothership go into the water.\" Liu Feng told him.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, please wait a moment.\" Weishi respectfully said, turned around and let several assistants operate.


    The steam mother is also made in the dock, but in order to make a large aircraft carrier, a super large dock was specially built.


    The assistants opened the water-retaining dock door and let the secluded river water enter. After the steam aviation was fully floated, Weishi respectfully invited Liu Feng and others to board the boat, and then began to operate.


    The whole steamboat is not much different from the design diagram Liu Feng gave before. From a distance, it looks like a large board composed of steel and wood, with a structure similar to a keel underneath.


    This structure is to support the entire steam carrier to float on the water. Of course, this keel structure is also mostly steel, in order to have a strong carrying capacity.


    \"Your Majesty, you should want us to come up and try it out. Come up again when there is no danger.\" Mira worried.


    Liu Feng smiled and waved his hand, saying, \"It''s okay, it''ll be fine, it''s not that you are lying!\"


    In fact, his danger premonition did not sound, and he naturally knew that there was no danger of sinking like a steam mother.


    Under the operation of Wei Tu and his assistant, the 200-meter big guy began to slowly move.


    Liu Gen looked at the tumbling pieces of white at the stern, and nodded with satisfaction, \"Although the march is slow, it is stable and the sound is not noisy. It is very good to be able to do this for the first time.


    \"Thank you, Your Majesty, I will go back and improve my speed.\" Weishi nodded excitedly.


    Mina and Enri were running back and forth on the spacious deck, which was wide enough to accommodate two types of airships. At the front entrance, they could also enter the interior of the steamship.


    There are multiple rooms in it, as well as a very spacious storage function. If you fill it with food, people can survive on this steam mothership for more than half a year. Liu Feng looked at this steam mothership and was extremely satisfied. He said, \"Yes, the next plan can be implemented.\"


    \"Four shifts, (V). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1501: A high price. (1 more for customization)


    At the beginning of September, the weather is getting cooler and the smell of autumn is getting stronger and stronger. The southward migration of birds began to enter its peak period.


    Migratory birds originally bred in the north, whether forest birds or water birds, all set off to the far and warm south to spend the winter by taking advantage of the north wind.


    The first batch of birds flew away from Haiyan City and rode against the wind on the vast seaside. People in the city wrapped up their clothes and carried umbrellas with them to cover the unexpected autumn rain.


    After this month, it will be winter, the first snow will fall as soon as it falls, and the weather is exceptionally cold, especially in seaside cities, which cool down faster than inland cities, and the sea breeze hits the face especially painful.


    At this moment, there are ordinary boats floating on the sea, and the flag on the peach pole flutters in the wind. Above it is a gray castle, and there are wheat raising decorations on both sides. This is undoubtedly the flag of the Flanders Empire.


    That''s right, Field sent someone to send a letter, and the elf Jinmo was standing on the board. Although he was reluctant, he couldn''t help it.


    \"Crash...\"


    Jin Mo looked at the direction of Haiyan City''s port from a distance, his expression was particularly solemn, and his green eyes only blinked for a long time.


    \"Sir, we will soon reach Haiyan City.\" A Qi Tuhui reported that he had been to Haiyan City secretly from the Yayan Kingdom before, and he was familiar with the route.


    Jin Mo turned around and instructed, \"Get ready, we will explain our intention to their knights when we dock.


    The elf is a good student, but she doesn''t want to be like the knights before, all die on those crossbow arrows that will catch fire, this is not worth it, and it is not the purpose she wants to come.


    \"Yes, my lord.\" The knight responded immediately, turned around and went to prepare. To be honest, he also knew those crossbow arrows that would catch fire, and he was still shivering in his heart.


    What Jin Mo and the others didn''t know was that there were still a few figures under their boat at the moment, none of them, but the Mermaid Navy.


    \"Guru dark look......


    Aggie was bubbling continuously as she breathed, gesturing, \"Encircle them.\"


    \"Yes.\"The mermaid and sailors nodded.


    \"Oh.......


    As the mermen emerged from the water one by one, holding spears against the ships of the Flanders Empire, as long as they sailed further, this new alloy spear would penetrate their ships, after all, they The quality of the boat is not very good.


    \"Stop! If you keep going, I can''t guarantee your safety.\"


    Aji raised his voice.

 Chapter 1327：

    Jin Mo heard the sound and ran out of the cabin, ordered Qi Tu to put down the bow and arrow, and looked at the sea, "We are messengers from the Flanders Empire, and we are here to deliver a letter to your city lord."


    Aji looked up at their flags, and said solemnly, \"You wait here, I will report back.\"


    \"Okay, as soon as possible, look at the weather is about to rain.\" Jin Mo nodded.


    Aji ignored him, brought another sailor and started to return to the port of Haiyancheng. The remaining sailors continued to watch the Flanders Empire and the others. The weather at sea can change as soon as it changes. Forty minutes later, when Ajizhe returned to the ship of the Flanders Empire, it was already raining heavily.


    Jin Mo and others were particularly embarrassed on the boat. In addition to sheltering from the rain, they also had to control the boat to move forward because they were received by the city owner of Haiyan City.


    \"Crash...\"


    Another 40 minutes later, the ship of the Flanders Empire docked at the port of Haiyan City. The soldiers made a routine inspection and detained all the weapons of the knights.


    And only let Jin Mo bring two knights into the city lord''s mansion, and they must be supervised on the boat.


    There were not many knights from the Flanders Empire this time, there were only a hundred knights in total, but they were very envious of the knights in Haiyan City at the moment.


    For nothing else, just because they had an oversized umbrella next to them in this heavy rainstorm, which could shield them from the wind and rain. It was this little detail that made the knights of the Flanders Empire very envious.


    When they were in the Flanders Empire, no, it should be said that they didn''t have this treatment at any time. No matter the wind or rain, they had to stand up straight, although they would be lazy many times.


    Because Jin Mo was a messenger, the soldiers also gave her an umbrella and led a group of soldiers to the castle.


    Half an hour later, Jin Mo came to the castle hall and saluted respectfully, \"Greetings to you, Lord City Lord.\"


    ....\" Niu Da didn''t speak, just nodded.


    Jin Mo nodded and said, \"Your Majesty, this is a letter from Her Majesty the Queen to you.\"


    Felton, who was on the side, took the letter and checked it before submitting it to Niu Da, who opened the letter and began to browse.


    What was written on the letter was nothing more than the previous content, asking how the other party was willing to release his big brother.


    Niu Da looked at the letter for a while, closed the letter, and said solemnly, \"It''s not impossible to release your Highness, it''s just...


    Jin Mo blinked his green eyes and asked, \"Just what?


    \"You need to pay the ransom and 5,000 labor.\" Niu Da said word by word.


    Jin Mo levied for a while, but still asked politely, \"How much ransom do you need to pay?\"


    ...Oniu made a big gesture and said seriously, \"One million gold coins, or one million paper money.


    \"One million gold coins?\" Jin Morite''s eyes widened, and he was still wondering what the paper money was?


    \"Yes, that''s one million gold coins.\" Niu Da said without hesitation.


    Jin Mo kept blinking his green eyes and asked, \"Sir, is this serious? Would one million gold coins be too much?\"


    \"Then there''s no other way.\" Niu leaned back on the back of the chair.


    \"Is there no other way? We really can''t take out this million gold coins, and the five thousand laborers are also a large amount.\" Jin Mo wanted to try again to see if there was any room for turning around.


    Niu Da shook his head without hesitation and said, \"Since we can''t reach an agreement, please come back. When are you willing to accept these conditions, come back.\"


    ...\" Jin Mo is very embarrassed now, I thought that although this negotiation would not be smooth, it wouldn''t be so difficult.


    Niu Da got up and left without waiting for the other party to react. All these words were told to him in advance by Liu Feng. Only in this way can the people of the Flanders Empire really suffer.


    When Jin Mo saw Niu Da left, she was very helpless. She couldn''t make a decision, so she had to leave in a hurry, planning to go back to find Queen Field''s business power.


    One more update, (CV). Please customize, please support. \"Spoon.


    Chapter 1502: Flattered. (2 more for customization)


    The weather in Haiyan City is changeable. In the morning, there is still heavy rain, and in the afternoon, the scorching sun is in the sky, which often makes it hard to reach.


    Sivir has been in Haiyancheng for more than a week, and she is a little bit headache because of the weather. At this moment, she is standing on the balcony in a daze.


    Imprint...


    Lu Erniang turned her head back, weakly saying, \"Come in.


    crunch........


    Xia pushed open the door, glanced at the living room, and finally saw Lu Erniang, walked over and said, "Teacher, are you doing hemp?"


    Sylvia looked helpless and said, \"I was washing the sheets. I just finished washing last night, and it rained heavily this morning, and I was all soaked.\"


    Isn''t there sun now? \" Xia said suspiciously.


    \"It''s worth crying only when there is the sun.\" Xavier said decadently.


    eight two three \"


    Xia tilted her head and said suspiciously, \"How do you say it, teacher? It''s not good to have the sun?\"


    \"It''s all smelly, and I have to wash it again.\"Sevier looked sad.


    \"Okay, then I won''t disturb the teacher.\" Xia was also a little lost, and was about to turn around and leave.


    Sivir blinked his light brown eyes and said suspiciously, \"What''s wrong, you look like you have something on your mind.\"


    Xia turned around, lowered her head and fiddled with her fingers, hesitating, \"This...


    Well, I....I have something I want to ask the teacher.


    Sivir opened his eyes slightly, walked to the living room and said, \"Of course, you can sit down first and talk to me well.\"


    Xia sat on the sofa, her face flushed slightly, and she whispered, \"It''s the teacher... Have you ever been in love?\"


    \"What? What did you say? Loud.\" Sivir couldn''t hear the mosquito-like voice of the other party.


    Xia struggled for a while, plucked up her courage and said, \"Teacher, have you ever been in love?\"


    Sylvia was stunned, and the water that was pouring was stunned. It wasn''t until the water overflowed that he came back to his senses and said, \"Uh...no, what''s wrong?


    \"No....I''ll ask.\"Xia smiled embarrassedly.


    Sylvia was amused by the other party''s appearance, and joked, \"What''s the matter, it looks like you are in love!\"


    Xia used both hands and feet, her whole body was expressing denial, and said, \"No! I don''t have anything, I just ask the teacher!\"


    \"It''s not like you don''t look like you don''t look like you.\"


    Sivir handed her a glass of water, sat down and said, \"Tell me, who is that person?\"


    Xia took the cup, her face blushed, she lowered her head and salivated, and whispered, it''s...that....

 Chapter 1328：

    \"Which one is it?\" Sylvia was a little anxious, this was the first time I saw the shy look of the gentle and quiet elf.


    Xia lowered her head to the end, shouting, \"It was a man who invited me to dinner before.\"


    \"A man invited you to dinner?\"


    Sivir widened his eyes and said with a smile, \"It''s a good thing, it''s good for someone to invite you to dinner.\"


    To be honest, Lu Erniang was a little envious. From the days when she had a meal without a meal, to the time she became the star of Chang''an City, she never fell in love and was always busy with her livelihood.


    Not to mention falling in love, no one even invited her to dinner. Although she is very popular and popular, maybe because of the star, others think she is unattainable.


    \"That''s what I said, but I''m very embarrassed.\" Wei still can''t let go. Sivir held the hand of the elf girl, gossiping, \"Tell the teacher, what happened and when did it happen?


    Xia took another gulp of water and swallowed;: After getting down, she mustered up her courage and said, \"It was at the premiere.\"


    \"When was the second part of Frozen?\"Sevier said in surprise.


    \"It''s Ming, when I went out to help, it invited me.\" Xia immediately lowered her head and blushed.


    Xavier squinted his eyes slightly and joked, \"Yo! Our Xia is being pursued.


    The redness on Xia''s face never faded, and she said, \"Teacher, please stop teasing me, help me come up with ideas, what should I do?\"


    \"What can I do, just go, go boldly, if someone has a date, go there.\"The passage of Seville.


    \"But I''m afraid, I''m afraid I''ll make a mistake.\" Xia tangled.


    Sivir tilted his head and said suspiciously, \"Afraid? Why? Is he very fierce? Or is he bullying you?\"


    \"No, no, he''s fine, he didn''t bully me 0...


    Xia shook her head again and again and said, \"It''s just that he....well, I''m afraid I''m not good.\"


    In the end, the elf girl still couldn''t say that the date she was dating was the city lord of Haiyan City. It sounds exaggerated.


    At that time, when Niu Da invited him to have a drink, she was shocked. She didn''t expect that a dignified city master would actually invite him to have a drink, which was really unexpected.


    And when she appeared in a stage play, she was only the second heroine, not as stunning as Lu Erniang. Her beautiful dress, stunning face, and wonderful singing voice were not suitable for her.


    How could someone choose herself in front of such an excellent person, and she is also a city lord, Xia is very tangled these days, not knowing whether to go to the appointment or not, and she is even very nervous and afraid.


    \"Since they are very nice, what are you afraid of?\" Sylvia is still very sleepy. \"Teacher, please help me choose clothes, I will go out to the big market with him tomorrow.\" Xia Wen said.


    Sivir nodded, got up and walked to the closet and said, \"Of course no problem, what type do you want to wear?\"


    \"I don''t know, please help me choose.\" Need to say softly.


    \"Well... well, let''s see, your legs are very thin, and your strengths will be exposed.\"Silver muttered to himself.


    Turning to face the wardrobe, slender; slender hands fiddled with it back and forth, and finally stopped on a pale yellow dress.


    \"Come on, wear this one, this one suits you and matches your hair color.\" Sylvia squinted and smiled.


    Xia blushed slightly, got up and walked to the wardrobe to take the skirt, and said softly, \"Okay, I''ll give it a try.


    Silver handed her the dress and said, \"You go and change first, I''ll help you see what accessories to refer to, and shoes.


    \"Thank you teacher.\" Xia blinked her green eyes. \"


    Second update, (CV). Please customize, please support.


    Chapter 1503: Talking nonsense? (3 more for customization)


    In the autumn sky, the white clouds floated slowly like fluffed wool.


    Haiyan City ushered in a new day, Xia pestered Xavier until late yesterday, and slept directly in the other party''s room.


    Early in the morning, she got up and put on the dress she picked yesterday, as well as accessories, and a light layer of makeup.


    Xia turned around in front of the mirror, smiled and said, \"You can, come on.


    \"It''s Ming! You can do it, go ahead.\" Sivir came behind the elf girl unknowingly.


    Xia turned around and asked in doubt, \"Teacher, I''m really sorry for waking you up, I''ll leave right away, you can go back to sleep for a while.\"


    Sivir shook his head and said gently, \"Nothing, I sleep until this point every day, you go, you are really beautiful today.\"


    Xia turned around and said with a gentle smile, \"Thank you, teacher, I''m leaving, I''ll talk to you about what''s going on tonight.\"


    Sylvia gently pointed to the other person''s shoulder, Wen Wen said, \"Okay, let''s go, don''t be burdened.\"


    \"Fu Tread Road........


    Xia lifted her skirt and went downstairs happily, with a sweet smile on her face. The strappy shoes on her feet were new in Haiyan City, which Luer Niang specially gave to her.


    As soon as the elf girl went downstairs to the community, she saw Niu Da standing there upright, dressed very grandly today, as if she was going to a banquet. Seeing the serious look of the other party, Xia couldn''t help laughing out loud, covering her mouth and laughing, \"What are you doing today...


    Niu Da interrupted the other party''s words and said worriedly, \"What''s the matter? Isn''t it good-looking?\"


    \"No no no, very handsome.\" Xia smiled and walked happily in front, with her hands behind her back, she was very happy, changing the quiet look before.


    Niu Da hurried to keep up, smiled silly, and said, \"Today, there are many new stores opened in the big market, and they were brought in from Chang''an City. I believe you will relieve your thoughts when you see it.\"


    Xia turned around, tilted her head and asked, \"What''s the matter?


    Niu Da thought for a while, and said, \"Well, you''ll know it when you see it.\"


    This was Niu Da''s first time in love, and he was very nervous when speaking and doing things. For fear that he would do something wrong, he even wrote a telegram back to Chang''an City and asked his sister what to do.


    Of course, the answer is to let the other party be brave and don''t be afraid, but remember not to say anything stupid. After all, many girls have nothing to say after hearing the words of those stupid boys.


    Niu Da has been processing documents for the past two days, so that he can make time for a date with the elf girl today.


    \"It''s still pretending to be mysterious.\"Xia Yanran smiled.


    The two walked for more than ten minutes and came to the entrance of the big market. This time the big market came to the big market in the new city, and many things in it were not available in the old city.


    And most of the things sold in the big market here are not cheap, and they are a little expensive. It is a light luxury market.


    \"How are you doing recently? Are you used to staying in Haiyan City?\" Niu chatted dryly.


    Xia nodded, flipped her hair and said, \"It''s okay, I''m used to living here, and the living environment is very good.\"


    \"That''s good, I''m afraid you''re not used to living there, after all, not everyone likes seaside cities.\" Niu Da breathed a sigh of relief.


    To be honest, he was a little afraid that the elf girl would not be used to it, and then went back to Chang''an City.


    \"Why? The environment here is also very good, the seafood is very fresh, and there are many people watching the stage play at the Grand Theater. I feel very good, and I have begun to like it here.\" Xia Wen said.


    Niu Da''s hands were sweating, and he kept rubbing his pants back and forth, and said with a smile, \"Because you girls like to be pretty, the sea breeze here is so strong, I''m afraid your skin will get worse.\"

 Chapter 1329：

    After saying this sentence, he regretted it. For nothing else, it was because of the sentence that girls like beauty. This sentence is really too ignorant, and he can''t stand it anymore. But Xia didn''t care, she still smiled very gently and said, "The women in the seaside city are also very beautiful and bright, and have a unique charm, what do you think?"


    \"Yes, yes, I feel the same way.\" Niu Dalian nodded repeatedly, thankful that the other party was not angry.


    But after thinking about it carefully, he regretted it again. How could he praise other girls in front of other girls?


    At this moment, Niu Da has a little devil in his heart, Niu Da, who is beating himself with a hammer, making him so speechless and embarrassing.


    The gentle and quiet elf girl still didn''t take it to heart and asked, \"Mr. City Lord, can I ask you a question?\"


    \"Don''t call me Mr. City Lord, just call me Niu Da.\"


    Niu Da heartily patted his chest; full, continued, \"What is the question? Just ask, I will tell you everything I know.\"


    Xia was entangled for a while, her little hand was clutching the skirt tightly, and asked, \"Mr. 897 Niu Da, why did you invite me?\"


    The elf girl''s words are obvious, after the same stage play, the most eye-catching and best-looking one is Sylvia, but the other party chose him.


    Niu Da saw the nervousness of the elf girl, grabbed the opponent''s hand without hesitation, and said firmly, \"Because you attracted me at the first sight, you are the best in both acting and dressing.\"


    Xia paused, obviously unaware that the other party would say such a thing, hesitated for a while and asked, \"Really?


    \"Of course, a dignified man, how could he deceive a girl.\" Niu Da Yao said straightly.


    Xia blushed again, lowered her head and didn''t speak, and walked quickly ahead, for fear that Niu Da would see her shyness.


    Niu Da scratched the back of his head, thinking he had said something wrong again, and said nervously, \"What''s wrong? I''m angry? I''m sorry, I said something wrong.\"


    He was very nervous at the moment. After all, it was the first time to fall in love, and he was a little inexperienced, and he was afraid of talking nonsense.


    \"Three shifts, (factory V). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1504: Silly girl. (4 more for customization)


    After Niu Da caught up with Xia, he asked nervously, \"What''s wrong with you? Are you angry? Xia shook her head and smiled softly, \"No, I think you''re right, I agree. \"


    then you? \" Niu Da rubbed the back of his head suspiciously.


    \"No, didn''t you mean to take me to see something new?\" Wei changed the subject.


    Niu Da suddenly regained his energy and said, \"I''ll take you there, let''s go this way.\"


    It took the two of them five or six minutes to arrive at the door of a soap shop. The elf girl looked up at the forehead with a suspicious look on her face, thinking that this is something new? As far as she knows, Haiyan City has long been soaped.


    Niu Da saw the other party''s doubts, without explaining, he walked into the store with a smile.


    Xia walked into the store and was attracted by the peculiar smell, and looked around in surprise.


    \"Look at this.\" Niu Da handed him a piece of soap.


    Xia took the soap and said suspiciously, \"Is there anything special about this? I remember Haiyan City had it a long time ago.\"


    \"You smell it, what''s the difference in the taste.\" Niu Da asked with a smile, with a confident look on his face.


    Xia put the soap under her nose suspiciously, took a sniff, and asked, \"Why does this soap taste different.\"


    Niu Da seemed to know that she would show such a puzzled expression, so he explained, \"This is Haiyan soap, a unique product of Haiyan City.\"


    Sea salt soap? \" Xia said suspiciously.


    \"It has the effect of removing exhaustion, and it can also remove dead skin.\" Niu Da explained briefly.


    These are all the homework he did on purpose. He didn''t understand them before. In order to make the girls feel brighter, he went to understand them and recited them for a while.


    Xia looked at the soap in surprise, and said in surprise, \"It still has this effect, isn''t the soap just for washing away dirty things?\"


    This is not the same, buy some to go back and try. \"


    Niu Da said as he spoke, he held two pieces in his arms, took the other two pieces and handed them to the elf girl, and said, \"Wait for your residence permit and give me a moment.\"


    \"Residence permit? Why?\" Xia asked suspiciously, but she still took out the residence permit from her bag.


    \"It''s like this, the amount of this sea salt soap is very small now, everyone is limited to purchase, and a person can only buy two pieces with a residence permit or ID card." Niu Da explained. \"So that''s the case.\"Xia nodded thoughtfully, feeling a little touched, but she didn''t expect that she was the Lord of the City, and she insisted on the bottom line very much, nothing special.


    Niu held the four pieces of soap and the residence permit in his hand, and said, \"After you finish the order, you will take all four pieces back, enough for you to use for a while.\"


    Xia confirmed it, but she didn''t expect that the other party would give all the soap to herself. This kind of detail is really heartwarming.


    After Niu Da finished buying the order, he asked the clerk to wrap the four bars of soap in his hand and pulled the elf girl''s hand out of the store.


    \"There are still some things in the castle. I have to go back and deal with it first. I can''t accompany you to dinner today.\" Niu Da was a little embarrassed.


    \"It''s okay, it''s important to deal with things.\" Xia quickly shook her head.


    Niu Da looked ashamed and said, \"Another day, another day, I will take you to eat delicious food.\"


    \"Okay, I''m looking forward to it.\"You need a smile.


    After sending the elf girl to the gate of the community, Niu said goodbye to her, got on the carriage and headed towards the castle.


    Xia looked at the sea salt soap in her arms and smiled, and muttered to herself, \"Enough for me to use it for a while.\"


    \"Look at the road and tread...


    She took light small steps up the stairs, and after entering the room, she immediately lay on the bed, covered her hair with the pillow and smirked.


    \"What are you laughing at, silly girl.\" Sivir stood by the door and joked.


    Xia Meng got up and said in surprise, \"Teacher, why are you here?


    \"You are so stupid that you forgot to close the door. I saw you jumping upstairs from the balcony.\" Xavier explained.


    \"Did I forget to close the door?\" Xia looked blank.


    Sivir nodded and asked, \"How is it today? Why did you come back so soon? But looking at your smirk, today should be going well, right?\"


    Xia nodded shyly and said, \"He still has something to do, so he left first.\"


    \"Go back first? Left first on the first date? Sevier doesn''t understand. No matter what, you have to have a meal or watch a stage play first. This is a trend that the Han Dynasty did not know when it started. , Many young people like this set of procedures.


    \"No, he is really busy.


    Xia quickly defended and said, \"But he''s really gentle, it doesn''t match his appearance, but I think it''s cute.\"


    \"Is it cute?\" Sylvia looked up and began to make up for the other party''s appearance, what kind of personality would it be like if he didn''t refer to the other party''s image.


    Xia took out the sea salt soap and began to introduce Niu Da''s practice today to Lu Erniang, saying that her face was still red, and she smirked from time to time.


    Seeing the other party like this, Xavier couldn''t help shaking his head and sighed, \"lLove really makes a big difference, obviously a quiet girl, now she''s stupid.\" Xia patted Lu Erniang''s hand and asked , \"Teacher, do you think she would like me like this?

 Chapter 1330：

    \"Of course, I still don''t like you, so how can I like you.\" Xavier said firmly.


    Love in this era is very pure, and a little detail can capture a girl''s heart.


    Xia''s face turned even redder, and she smirked while buried in the quilt, which was so different from her usual appearance that Lu Erniang shook her head.


    The elf girl got up abruptly, handed over the sea salt soap, and said, \"Teacher, you can also use two pieces of this soap, he said it works very well.


    Sivir waved his hands again and again and said, \"No, no, no, this is a gift he gave you. I don''t dare to use it. You should keep it for yourself. If it is useful, I will buy it myself.\"


    \"It''s okay, I can''t use this much by myself.\"Xia still stuffed the sea salt soap.


    Sivir still shied away and said, \"Didn''t he say, it''s enough for you for a long time, just keep it, I have to go first and go to the rehearsal at the Grand Theater.\"


    \"Wait for me, teacher, I''ll go too.\" Wei quickly got up and followed behind, Huaili still holding the sea salt soap.


    \"Put the things down first, silly girl. Sylvia can''t laugh or cry. Xia looked at Huaili''s sea salt soap, and after embarrassingly put it down, she smiled, \"Teacher, please stop laughing at me. \"


    \"Four shifts, (V). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1505: New equipment for the castle. (1 more for customization)


    The autumn is high and the air is fresh, and a new day brings new excitement. No, Liu Feng has not woken up yet, and several people have come to the room.


    Mina, Anli, and Nicole were left in the room and waited for her to wake up. Everyone dared not speak, but stared at Liu Feng while holding their chin.


    \"Your Majesty''s eyelashes look so good, they are long and curly.\" En Li blinked her brown eyes and said.


    Mi Bao looked at the long black hair and said, \"Your Majesty''s hair is getting longer and longer.\"


    \"Aren''t you tired?\" Nicole covered her mouth and smiled.


    An Li shook her head and muttered, \"No, although the room is not as cold outside, it still doesn''t feel too warm. It''s not as warm as we are in the same room now.\" That is, although the room is big, it''s as easy as leaving the bed. icy. \"Mi Duan agrees very much.


    The three countries were warming up and chatting together. At this moment, Liu Feng''s hair was shaking slightly, and he opened his eyes and looked at the three girls.


    This scene is also rare, the way the three shrewd ladies gather together to chat in a low voice is really cute and funny.


    En Li turned her head and widened her eyes. Looking at a pair of black eyes, she said in surprise, Your Majesty, are you awake?


    \"Did we disturb you?\" Nicole worried. Yesterday, Liu Feng worked on documents until midnight, and now it''s only around 6:30 in the morning, so he hasn''t slept for many hours.


    Liu Feng got up and stretched; he stretched his waist and said lazily, \"No, I slept until I woke up naturally, but I saw you as soon as I opened my eyes.\"


    \"Your Majesty, please sleep a little longer, let''s go out.\" Mi burst up and said.


    Liu Shuang pulled out Cat Er Niang''s hand and said, "It''s alright, didn''t you say that the room is cold, the people here are warm!"


    Mi Bao blinked his blue eyes and smiled embarrassedly, \"Your Majesty, did you hear it?


    \"Listen a little.\"


    Liu Gen pulled his hair back, got off the bed and continued, \"Let''s go, let''s go have breakfast, after eating I plan to get something good in the castle.


    \"Good stuff? What is it?\" Mi Bang asked curiously.


    \"You''ll know after eating.\" Liu Feng walked to the hanger and let Nicole help change clothes.


    \"Thundering eyes....


    The four of them came to the restaurant, but today there were not so many people. A few people were still in bed because of the cold weather, and all of them were reluctant to leave the warm bed.


    Liu Feng was not surprised by this scene, and joked, \"I''m so afraid of the cold in autumn? When it really snows, wouldn''t it be reluctant to leave the bed for a day?


    Nicole smiled and said, \"They are really getting lazy.\"


    But it''s no wonder they. After all, the days of being displaced and fleeing for their lives are over. Now that they have a warm bed and steaming food, they don''t want to remember those days, and they don''t want to experience them again.


    After Liu Feng stood outside the window and watched the weather for a while, he gathered around the dining table and had a quick breakfast with everyone. Today''s breakfast is beef hor fun.


    This newly made pasta is so popular that everyone can''t put it down. Whether it is made into soup or stir-fried, it can cause everyone to rush.


    After Liu Feng finished breakfast, he asked Mi Yan to call people from the scientific research department and the workshop, while he started drinking tea and reading books in the study. Today is his own relaxation day.


    Your Majesty, what do you mean by good things? \" Mi Yan blinked her eyes curiously.


    An Li nodded and asked, \"Your Majesty wants to call people from the scientific research department and the workshop together, it seems that there is something new, right?


    Liu Feng took a sip of the hot tea, took out a drawing from the drawing room, and handed it over, saying,


    \"Look at this, you will know after reading it.


    An Li took the blueprint, and started to look at it (ajbe) with Cat Erniang and Nicole. The blueprint was a drawing of the castle''s internal structure. When you went up to the room, the small aisles and stairs were all shown on the blueprint.


    The second is that each room has a long pipe, the thickness is as thick as the thigh of an adult, the material is copper, and each room has a pipe. And not only the room, but also the study and dining room, all entered from the corner of the room and connected to a strange metal shutter along the bottom of the wall.


    After that, it will go to the next room, and it will be connected to the longitudinal pipe at the end. There will be a row of iron fences on the edge of the steel pipe, which seems to be afraid that someone will touch the pipe.


    All of these pipes finally converged on the open space outside the castle, where a small bungalow was built at an unknown time, and the end of the pipes was there.


    There is an oversized iron box in the house, the lower part of which is hollow, and there is a huge chimney at the top, which looks quite like the cooking stove wall in a noble house.


    Secondly, this large iron box is also connected to a water pipe, which undoubtedly allows water to enter the large iron box continuously.


    Mi Duan stared at the drawing for a while, and said in a puzzled way, \"Your Majesty, what is this?\"


    \"Guess what, there will be needs in winter.\"Liu Feng suggested.


    An Li blinked her brown eyes and murmured, \"It''s a good thing again, and it''s needed in winter, could it be heating?


    \"Exactly.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    \"Heating? Will it warm our whole room?\" Mina asked. Liu Feng put down the teacup and explained, \"Yes, after the hot water boils in the boiler, the high-temperature steam will enter the room along the pipe, and finally increase the temperature in the room through the radiator. As long as the doors and windows of the room are closed, the indoor temperature will rise soon.\"


    \"So it is, but why doesn''t His Majesty directly burn charcoal, this can also increase the temperature in the house.\"Mi Pop asked curiously.


    When I was sheltering from the wind and snow in the cave before, I would burn some charcoal in advance, and when the snow closed the mountain, it could be used for heating.


    \"Burning charcoal will produce carbon monoxide, and the doors and windows of the room are closed, so there is a risk of poisoning. Compared with this heating system, there is no such concern at all." Liu Feng explained briefly.


    \"It''s great, so I can feel the warmth of spring in winter.\"Mi burst into laughter and said.


    One more, (Factory V). Ask for customization, ask for support.


    Chapter 1506: It''s time to come. (2 more for customization)


    It is not difficult to use a boiler to generate heating, and it is essentially the same as boiling water in every household.


    The heat energy is diffused to the room through the pipes, and then the heat is transported out by the radiator. The heat energy carrier Liu Feng chose is water vapor, because its upper temperature limit is higher.


    At the same time, it is also convenient for recycling. As long as the boiler keeps burning, the steam pressure generated will make every small high-temperature water droplet fill every corner of the copper pipe.

 Chapter 1331：

    Of course, water vapor heating is not without its shortcomings. The disadvantage is that the welding between the pipe and the pipeline will cause an explosion once some batches are leaked. The explosion of the pipeline is no joke. As long as the ultra-high temperature water vapor touches the skin, it will immediately open the flesh, just like the peel of an orange, so Liu Feng asked the scientific research department to cooperate with the people in the workshop.


    The two parts worked together to test at the same time. After hundreds of tests, there was no problem, and the heating system was installed in the castle.


    The people from the scientific research department and the workshops of the workshop went around the castle to check up and down, and reported, \"Your Majesty, there is no big problem, you can start to make the boiler work.\"


    \"Okay.\" Liu Feng nodded and motioned them to operate.


    You looked up at the pipe and asked, \"Your Majesty, I have a question.\"


    \"Huh? What''s the problem?\" Liu Feng blinked his black eyes.


    \"You said that the heater is heated by steam generated by the boiler, right?\" Miene asked softly.


    Liu Gen nodded and said suspiciously, \"Yeah, what''s wrong?\"


    Mina frowned and said, \"If the water in this boiler is very boiling, according to the book, the pressure in the furnace will be very high, so will there be an explosion?\"


    \"Hahaha....


    Liu Gen smiled heartily, but I didn''t expect the cat ears to think of this, \"This will not happen, I asked the workshop people to make an automatic decompression method, when the pressure in the furnace is too high , the high-speed rotating flywheel will open the valve, so that the pressure can be discharged.\"


    \"So it is, it seems that I was worried for nothing, how could Your Majesty not think of this.\" Mina squinted and smiled.


    With the operation of the heating system, the thick coat in the castle turned into a thin single coat, as if it had changed back to the time when autumn was just beginning.


    There is a heating system in the castle, which is called the real royal life. Now there are electric lights, heating, fans, shower systems, etc. in the castle, which can be described as ultra-modern life.


    It is in stark contrast to those in the territory who are still drawing water for bathing, lighting with candles, and burning charcoal for heating. This is why Jenny keeps coming to the castle to live even though she has bought a house.


    Mi Bao rolled up his loose hair and said lazily, \"Your Majesty, it''s getting warmer.\"


    \"It makes me want to go back to sleep.\"


    Enri covered her mouth and smiled, \"With this heating, Tis should continue to sleep.\"


    Liu Gen shook the teacup in his hand and said gently, \"It''s okay for them to sleep a little longer because of the cold weather, it''s okay now anyway.\"


    \"Imprint knock...


    \"Crumble....


    Niu Jiao Niang pushed open the door of the study, holding a Maocheng doll in one hand, obviously not waking up.


    \"Your Majesty, why is the castle so hot, I''m sweating all over.\"


    Tiss''s little hand was still scratching her thigh.


    Enri covered her mouth and smiled and explained, \"This is the heating system in the castle just turned on.\"


    \"Heating system?\" Di Si blinked her purple eyes and said.


    Nicole took the Maocheng toy from Niu Jiao Niang''s hand and explained, \"In short, the house will be very warm in winter, and your hands and feet will not be cold in the future.\"


    In addition to Mi Bao and An Li, the beast-eared girls will have cold hands and feet in winter, and they are also very afraid of the cold. They often stay in bed for a long time. Others like Lucy and the others are fine.


    \"So that''s the case, it''s really great, my little skirt can be taken out and worn again.\"Tis said with a hearty smile.


    Liu Feng shook his head while supporting his forehead, and said, \"You really like that skirt, you talk about it every day.\"


    That skirt is not an ordinary skirt, it is the skirt that Elsa wears in the second part of Frozen. After watching the stage play, Niu Jiao Niang stared straight at the skirt.


    Of course, Liu Gen saw Niu Jiao Niang''s thoughts. He traveled back to Earth overnight, bought a genuine skirt, brought it back and put it by Tis''s bed.


    It is conceivable that Niu Jiao Niang''s eyes were wet with excitement the next day, and Tis, who has always been bold, still had a girlish heart in her heart, and she would wear that skirt as long as she was not working.


    Although the hem of the skirt is dragging the floor and the streamers are also dragging the floor, it is very inconvenient to move, but Niu Jiao Niang still loves it.


    \"Hee hee, I''ll change it now.\" Tiss turned around and ran away, taking small steps back to the room.


    An Li looked at Niu Jiao Niang''s appearance, shook her head and smiled, \"That''s enough, she has to show Elsa''s story every night.\"


    Mi Bao shrugged and said with a smile, \"Tonight she is going to come to play with us again.\" Liu Feng put down the teacup and said gently, \"You guys don''t like it too, anyone who takes a shower will sing that song. of?\"


    An Li was so embarrassed that she dug the fox''s tail and changed the subject, "Your Majesty, when will this heating system be popularized?"


    Liu Feng nodded thoughtfully and said, \"There may be no way out for the time being. If it is to be popularized, it is estimated that it will be next year.\"


    \"I see, because we have very little copper for making pipes, and we can''t consume that much to make pipes. After all, the scientific research department still needs to use it?" Mi Bang guessed.


    \"Yeah, copper mines can''t let us consume it like this now, but when the mines in the Yadian Kingdom can be mined, this heating system can be popularized." Liu Gen said lightly.


    An Li blinked her brown eyes and said, \"I believe it won''t take long.\"\"Well, it''s almost time for them to come.\" Liu Feng smiled slightly.


    \"Second update, (factory V). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1507: Do you have me? (3 more for customization)


    As soon as the sky turned blue-gray, Timothy got up from the bed. It was still very cold in the morning. She wrapped a coat and came to the window.


    Looking at the scenery on the horizon, he muttered to himself, \"Is it the Han Dynasty? What''s the difference? It can make so many people yearn for it.\"


    She stood by the window for more than half an hour until it was full daylight before returning to her seat and sitting down. \"Crumble!\"


    Na Yan gently pushed open a crack in the door, and after seeing the queen sitting in her seat, she pushed the door completely open.


    \"Your Majesty, why don''t you sleep for a while, it''s only just dawn.\"Blazing saw that the Queen was flipping through the parchment, and knew that the other party had woken up for a while.


    Timothy stretched his waist and said, \"I can''t fall asleep when my mind is thinking about something, it''s better to get up early to deal with things.


    \"630\"Your Majesty, you can come back and deal with it later. \"Explosive concern.\"It is because I have to go out for a while, so I have to deal with some troublesome things as soon as possible. \" Timothy shook his head.


    That''s right, Timothy plans to set off for Chang''an City today. He wants to see Chang''an City in person, thank the king of the Han Dynasty in person, and even talk about business cooperation.


    Napa brought the water for washing over and said, \"Your Majesty, you should wash up first, and then continue after breakfast.


    \"How is everything ready?\" Timothy asked.


    After she was done, she asked the maid to prepare the clothes and some food to eat on the way. By the way, she asked the Duke of Wheeler and the Earl of Terence to get them ready.


    \"It''s all ready, we can go after you finish breakfast.\"


    Bang Yan said softly.


    Timothy nodded and said, \"How about Wheeler and Terrence, how are the two of them preparing?\"


    \"Go back to Your Majesty, Lord Earl''s illness has relapsed again. I''m afraid I won''t be able to go with you this time. Lord Duke asked him to talk back and forth last night, saying that everything is ready, and Lord Knight will also go with him." Full report.


    \"Terence is sick again?\" Timothy was not surprised. After the battle, he was almost sick and couldn''t get out of bed, and he looked dizzy.


    Bangna nodded and said, \"It''s Ming, I can''t stand the fatigue of traveling, so I declined.

 Chapter 1332：

    \"It''s a pity, obviously he is the one who wants to go the most.\" Timothy shrugged.


    Yanna took the water that the queen had rinsed and gave to her daughters, then took out the royal clothes and started to help change clothes.


    After Timothy changed his clothes, he asked, \"How many riders did you have this time?


    \"According to the number of people reported by the Great Knight, there are a total of 200 knights.\"Boom reported.


    Timothy nodded, this number is also reasonable, just after a national defense battle, it is not appropriate to mobilize too many knights to go out.


    Moreover, the city of Yarrow also needs to be stationed by knights, and no one knows what the people of the Flanders Empire will do.


    After the two of them packed up, they left the room and walked towards the outside of the palace, where there was a prepared carriage. Marrow treads the road....


    Half an hour later, Timothy came to the side of the carriage, and Mr. Wheeler, the Great Knight Vers, and the others were already waiting on the side.


    \"Your Majesty.\"The Duke and the Great Knight saluted in unison.


    \"Well, are you all ready?\" Timothy confirmed.


    Duke Wheeler saluted again and said respectfully, \"Yes, Your Majesty, everything is ready and ready to go at any time.\"


    \"Okay, then let''s go.\" Timothy got into the carriage under Naba''s platoon, and ran straight towards the outside of the palace.


    They have to go to the seaside city first, then take a boat to Haiyan City, and then take an airship from Haiyan City to Chang''an City, which takes half a month.


    Originally, Liu Gen planned to let Fushu and others directly land near Yaluo City and let them take the airship to Chang''an City, but this would not highlight the uniqueness of the airship.


    In addition, there are so many knights accompanying the Kingdom of Ash, not all of them can get on the airship.


    In the carriage, Timothy was looking out the window and murmured, \"This road is really bumpy for me.


    \"Your Majesty, do you want to take a break?\" Bang Bang asked with concern.


    Timothy shook his head and said, \"Have a rest just at the beginning? How long will it take to get to Haiyan City?\"


    \"Then, Your Majesty, please sleep for a while, so as not to be too uncomfortable 0...\"Boom took out a pillow from the bag.


    Timothy looked at Naba with a smile and said, \"It''s okay, just take a rest, don''t be so restrained when you get out of Wang Fu.\"


    \"It''s Your Majesty, we will spend a lot of time on this, right?\" Nana guessed.


    \"Let''s go back and forth for more than a month.\" Timothy has already anticipated this time, and has been temporarily managed by Yarrow City. As long as there are no major problems, it can be handled well.


    Yanba blinked her eyes and said worriedly, \"Your Majesty, what if people from the Flanders Empire come to trouble Yarrow City again at this time?


    Timothy looked out the window and said indifferently, \"It shouldn''t be, according to what Terence and the others said, the riding soil of the Flanders Empire has been seriously depleted, and there is no way to restore it without a month or two of recuperation. What a threat to us.\"


    \"In this way, when they adjust back, we will almost return to Yarrow City. At that time, maybe the king of the Han Dynasty has already negotiated a response method.\" Exploding hope said.


    Timothy retracted his head and said softly, \"Hopefully, if all goes well.\"


    Nabang tilted her head and said suspiciously, \"What do you mean, Your Majesty?


    \"If we negotiate the conditions, what should we talk about? We have nothing to give to the Han Dynasty. According to the situation of the last battle, they have an absolute weapon of victory in their hands, and 4.4 does not need to form an alliance with us.\"Timo West looked worried. \"Since this is the case, Your Majesty, why do we still go to the Han Dynasty?\"Bakuba doesn''t understand this aspect.


    Timothy slowly closed his eyes and murmured, \"Since the people of the Han Dynasty are willing to help us and invited us to go to Chang''an City in person, it means that we have something they want, and what we have unknown.\"


    Up to now, I can only comfort myself like this, otherwise what else can I do? Just refuse to go? This is not the style of a big country. \"I understand, Your Majesty.\"The explosion seems to understand.


    \"Three shifts, (V). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1508: Across the sea? (4 more for customization)


    wow la la...


    On the sea, waves of huge waves are being withdrawn, the sky is drifting heavy rain, and the general fleet is navigating the sea with difficulty.


    They are the fleet of the Torola Orc Empire, and it has been more than a month since Chang''an City went to sea.


    The captain, sailors, and knights on the ship were in a hurry. They couldn''t take care of wearing Tibetan clothes, and the ship might sink one step later.


    \"Put the sails away, is it life-threatening?\"Check in time, and repair the damaged ones immediately. \"


    \"Be optimistic about the goods, don''t let the rain get wet.\"


    \"Take care of the two princes and protect them.\"


    The sounds of the city of the sailors and knights on the board were drowned out by the sound of rain, thunder and waves.


    At this moment, in the bed cabin of the main ship, the eldest prince Knight and the second prince Nemo are eating lunch around the table.


    \"Damn, in this bad weather, I have encountered more than a dozen times when I went to sea.\" Prince Knight looked displeased, and even lost his appetite for the food in front of him. Second Prince Nemo also had no appetite. He picked up and put down his chopsticks, and sighed, \"This **** weather is really calm every day.


    Prince Knight stepped to the entrance of the cabin and said solemnly, \"I don''t know how much cargo will be lost this time. It would be great if there was a direct road to Torola, like the kind of avenue in Chang''an City.\"


    Second Prince Nemo smiled and said, \"Brother, don''t say unrealistic words, if there is such a road, and it has to cross the sea, I am afraid it will be a big project, there is no such thing as a big project. It can''t be done for hundreds of years.


    \"Hundreds of years? It''s not our turn to enjoy.\" Prince Knight said in a denial.


    Second Prince Nemo took a sip of wine and said, \"I just hope that this storm will stop soon, or when we get to Torola, the goods will be swallowed up by the sea.\"


    \"Will I be scolded badly by my father?\" Prince Knight thought of King Black''s appearance, and couldn''t help but pouted.


    More than two hours later, the sea returned to calm, and Torola''s boat pole was still dripping with rain, and many boats were damaged.


    The sailors didn''t have time to rest, so they got up and started repairing the boat, repairing the sails, etc. Once the damaged parts continued to expand, the shipwreck was imminent.


    Second Prince Nemo stepped out of the cabin, looked around and sighed, "The abominable sea makes me no longer want to go to Chang''an City.


    \"If there is an airship, it will not take us much time to go back and forth like this.\" Prince Knight followed out of the cabin.


    \"Airship? Don''t be silly.


    Second Prince Nemo turned around and said, \"Don''t you know? Even in the Ori Dwarf Kingdom, which was close to the Han Dynasty, they used iron ore to trade, and only then changed two airship routes.\ "


    \"Of course I know this, and the distance between the Ori Dwarf Kingdom and Haiyan City is much closer than the distance between us and the Han Dynasty, I just thought about it.\" Prince Knight said over his shoulder.


    Second Prince Nemo put his hands on the guardrail and said seriously, \"But Chang''an City is so magical, it''s not impossible, then let the father and the king discuss with the king of the Han Dynasty, and see that there is no solution.\"


    Prince Nate raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, \"You would also say that Oli Dwarf''s entry into the kingdom is an airship route that relies on iron ore. What do you think our kingdom can offer in exchange for others?\"


    Before waiting for the second orc prince to speak, Prince Knight continued, \"Even if we take 10,000 steps back, we have bargaining chips, but this sea spanning two continents is not as simple as a small river.


    The orc prince who has been on the airship knows that the airship cannot fly continuously, and it cannot fly at night. It takes three days from the Ori dwarf kingdom to the Han Dynasty. I have to rest for two nights on the way. Why does the Han Dynasty fly Torola for more than three days? What should I do with the rest time in the middle? Stop at the sea? no kidding.


    Second Prince Nemo tilted his head and said indifferently, \"This is not something we worry about anymore, as long as there is a chance, we can still negotiate.\"


    \"Come on, let''s avoid being scolded by the father first.\" Prince Knight said with a sullen mouth.

 Chapter 1333：

    Second Prince Nemo shrugged and said, \"With Mary''s auntie here this time, my father probably won''t accuse us very much.\"


    \"Yes, Aunt Mary Ji will speak for us.\" Prince Knight breathed a sigh of relief.


    Last time the Rat woman took the medicine Golden gave, and she recovered in two days. Although she was still tired, it was better than lying in bed half dead.


    \"But will my father be willing to go to sea for the Han Dynasty? The two-month sea journey is no joke.\" Second Prince Nemo thought of this.


    Prince Knight pressed his tongue to his cheeks, and snorted, \"I don''t know about this, but after reading the goods brought back this time, my father should be moved?\" Second Prince Nemo stretched out. Waist, said lazily, \"I''m going to take a nap first, the big storm has finally stopped, and I can sleep in peace.\"


    Prince Knight also followed into the cabin and yawned, \"I''ll go to sleep too.\"


    ...


    At the same time, on the other ship, Golden was delivering information to 080 Chang''an City. He had just returned from the main ship, and he went back to his room non-stop, pulling out the telegraph.


    \"Da Cai Da......


    He tapped on it nimbly with his fingers, and transmitted all the words the two orc princes had just said on the ship board back to Chang''an City.


    This is undoubtedly an extra bargaining chip for the Han Dynasty. After all, knowing that the other party strongly wants to own the airship, this will be much easier to handle, and the conditions can be opened higher at that time.


    But before that, the most important thing is to figure out what else is worth trading in the Torolla Empire besides gold coins.


    Otherwise, the establishment of the airship route would not make much sense in the past. It just facilitated the business exchanges between the two places. The money earned in this way was not much, and it was far from meeting Liu Feng''s requirements.


    As the Lu people of the sheep tribe retracted their fingers, a telegram spread, and it only took about ten minutes for Chang''an City to receive the telegram.


    In order not to let the people of the Orc Empire of Torola discover the existence of the telegraph, Gordon placed it in his underwear that he hadn''t changed for many days.


    \"Four shifts, (V). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1509: Short-sighted? 1 more customized)


    The current scene of the Torollaru Empire is also golden, and there are endless wheat fields everywhere.


    The leaves of the forest are also turning yellow, and they are slowly starting to fall off. In less than a week, the whole tree will become bare, and the entire green forest will turn into gray bare branches.


    In the palace of Magoe City, Lin Bao was taking care of the few remaining flowers in the back garden. Princess Lu liked to fiddle with these since she was a child. Not to mention, the planting skills are not inferior to professional gardeners.


    \"His Royal Highness, these waters are very cold, you better not touch them, let me come.\" Alashu hurriedly stepped forward to help.


    Lin Bang shook her head and said, \"I''ll do it myself, these flowers won''t live much longer, I can only try to make their lives last longer.\"


    Now almost all the flowers planted in the back garden of the palace are from the hands of Lin Bao. There are all kinds of flowers, and the colorful ones are very beautiful. However, after the autumn, these flowers all fall one after another.


    Every time a flower falls, Princess Lu feels distressed. Now there are only two or three kinds of flowers left in the large back garden. These flowers are relatively cold-resistant. With the careful care, the blooming cycle is slightly longer. Some.


    \"Move down, do you want to go out today?\" Arale asked curiously.


    Some time ago, when Princess Lu went out of the palace to look for milk tea, she asked King Lu Jin to buy a little wine. Although it was not much, it could last for several days. King Black ran out of wine in the past two days.


    In addition, a large number of workers have been replaced in the city recently. Those who have not studied how to make milk tea, canned food, and fabrics have all been replaced, and there are also artisans in the city''s road paving and renovation.


    Princess Lu was really fed up with the research for more than a month, but the road was not as good as the original one. The money wasted in it was enough for a big noble to earn a year''s income.


    After Lin Bao finished watering a pot of flowers, she clapped her hands and said, \"It should be, there are no more seeds. I want to be proud to pick some flower seeds that can grow in winter and plant them. Order.\"


    Arale took out the handkerchief, handed it over and said, \"Your Highness, let''s go back to change clothes, and then set off quickly, otherwise your Majesty will be angry if you come back late like last time.\" Linna took the handkerchief and wiped it; try this, said ,\"No need to change, just this one, it''s much simpler.\"


    When Princess Lu came to the backyard, she wore very simple clothes, just plain skirts that just reached the calf, and a pair of small leather boots bought from a merchant.


    This pair of leather boots is also worn by the orc princess almost every day, no matter whether the skirt on her body matches or not, as long as she wears it.


    The gray leather covered all the feet; it was wrapped, revealing clear stitches. If it was replaced on Earth, it would definitely be inferior, but in the other world, it was a rare quality.


    After all, in this era, either straw shoes or cloth shoes. In autumn and winter, they are all-inclusive cloth shoes. Not only are they ugly and heavy, but they are also not very warm. They are much worse than the leather boots on the feet of the orc princess.


    The two washed their hands, got on the carriage that had been prepared for a long time, and left the palace, heading towards the big market.


    When Princess Lu went to the big market for the first time, she was a little disgusted. The unpleasant smell, the ground full of mud, and the commoners with rough tools made her very uncomfortable.


    But all this changed after she bought a bag of flower seeds for the first time. After she went home and planted it herself, the sense of accomplishment made her fall in love with going to the big market to pick out some flower seeds.


    \"Under the stock, it''s almost winter, there shouldn''t be so many seeds, right?" Aralei asked suspiciously.


    There are not many flower seeds in this era. When some farmers are planting crops, they collect the seeds of flowers and plants on the roadside. They have no time to plant them.


    At the beginning, someone took it to the big market by the way, and some nobles asked about it. After buying some and going back, some people began to sell flower seeds one after another, and some nobles went to buy them.


    Linna looked out the window and said lightly, \"I don''t know, try your luck, maybe there is.\"


    Princess Lu Ren is also not sure, but the price of flower seeds is not too low, a pack costs ten copper coins, but there are only a dozen scattered seeds in it, so I don''t know how many seeds can be grown.


    Dalu Da...\"


    The carriage was running on the previously paved avenue, and it was very chaotic, and the brows of the orc princess were almost wrinkled together.


    Linna stuck her head out of the window, her face full of displeasure, \"I knew that the road would not be renovated, what does it look like now.\"


    There are new craftsmen on both sides of the current avenue. They re-digged the previously renovated avenue and planned to lay it again. Of course, the cost of this project is naturally not low.


    l Yes, those craftsmen are all waste. We should hire some craftsmen from Chang''an City and let them help renovate the avenue. \"Ala Lei is naive. Lin Rou rolled her eyes and said, \"I think too much, how could they be willing to help. \"


    \"Under the stock, as long as the coins we give are high, those craftsmen will definitely be willing.\" Arale still doesn''t know much about this.


    \"Impossible, even if they are willing, the king of the Han Dynasty is not willing, who will let the craftsmen of their own empire help people build roads, or the good road in the book.\" Linna pouted.


    The orc princess has been attached to King Black since she was a child, and she still knows a little bit about political matters.


    For example, for the current road construction, the king of the Han Dynasty could never be willing, and such a big advantage must be firmly in his hands.


    Only those short-sighted people will spread such a good advantage for that little coin. In this way, there is nothing special about the Han Dynasty, and there is no way to attract merchants to trade miscellaneous things.


    Arale still didn''t quite understand, so she nodded in response, \"So that''s what it is.\"


    \"But fortunately, it''s okay to repair at the port, and it can barely be used.\"This is the only thing that makes Rui Bang feel comforted.


    Although the renovation of the port terminal has not reached the level in the book, all those tattered wooden boards have been replaced with new ones, at least there will be no screeching noise when stepping on it.


    \"It''s bright, so I can dock two more ships.\"Ala Shu blinked his eyes and said.


    \"One update, (factory V). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1510: Dilemma. (2 more for customization)


    \"Tap tap...


    Jin Mo rode on the warhorse, his face full of worry and displeasure, worried about Her Majesty''s expression after hearing the news, and what was displeased was the unruly appearance of the city master of Haiyan City. No matter what aspect it makes, the elf is very uncomfortable. From the time she left Haiyan City to the present, she has been absent-minded, thinking about what Niu Da said, one million gold coins and five thousand labors are needed.


    This is impossible, let alone unwilling to this condition, even if you are willing, you will not be able to come up with so much. If you go back to the Flanders Empire, you may be able to collect this million gold coins.

 Chapter 1334：

    It was absolutely impossible in Golden Eagle City, and there was no way to take out the five famous laborers at once. Now, with the addition of Prince Eddie''s knights, there are only eight or nine thousand people in the city.


    If five workers were sent directly to the Han Dynasty, there would only be more than 3,000 lions left in the Golden Eagle City. How could they take Yaluo City? No matter how he thought about it, Jin Mo was restless.


    \"Sir, we are almost at the Golden Eagle City.\" A cavalry riding a warhorse reported from the front.


    \"Got it.\" Jin Mo nodded.


    \"Fat saving road....


    The elf rode the horse and quickly moved towards the Golden Eagle City. A knight in front of him informed him that the city gate just opened when Jin Mo arrived, and she went straight to the castle.


    Half an hour later, the elf came to the door of the castle''s study, knocked on the door, and opened the door with permission.


    Jin Mo adjusted his breathing and saluted respectfully, \"Your Majesty.\"


    Field stopped what he was doing, looked up and said, "Get up, how about Haiyan City? Has the letter been delivered? Thank you, Your Majesty, the letter has been delivered.


    Jin Mo got up, hesitantly said, \"It''s just...Haiyancheng...the conditions put forward are too much.\"


    \"What conditions were proposed? Field frowned slightly.


    Jin Mo shook his mouth and said, \"It''s just that we need to pay... 1 million gold coins, and...


    Um? \" Field''s brows furrowed sharply.


    \"And five thousand laborers.\"Jin Mo immediately lowered his head.


    Field''s face was gloomy, and he said solemnly, \"Five workers are fine, they can be sent in batches, as long as some civilians are forcibly recruited from the surrounding cities (ajag), how can I get this million gold coins? out?


    \"Your Majesty, I said the same, but the city lord of Haiyan City said that we can''t take it out, then the big prince glued down...\" Jin Mo was staring.


    Field slapped his hand on the table heavily, and said angrily, \"Damn Haiyan City, actually threatening me.\"


    \"Your Majesty, if we don''t redeem the shares of the eldest prince, I''m afraid you can''t explain it to His Majesty.\" Jin Mo said softly.


    \"Of course I know this, but where did we get one million gold coins.\" Field said displeased.


    ....\" Jin Mo didn''t speak anymore, bowed his head silently, even Her Majesty the Queen couldn''t do anything, what could he do?


    Field paused for a while and asked, \"Little Green, how much gold coins do we have now? How many gold coins do we have in other cities?\"


    Deacon Green quickly pulled out the sheepskin scrolls and looked at the numbers on the report, \"Your Majesty, there are 30,000 gold coins in Golden Eagle City now, and the total in other cities is about 60,000 gold coins.\"


    These gold coins were all scrambled along the way when they captured the Adian Kingdom. The gold coins brought from the Flanders Empire had long been used up, and some of them fell into the sea when the sunken ship fell into the sea during a great storm. down the sea.


    \"90,000 gold coins? Less than one-tenth of a million, how many gold coins can be drawn?" Field continued to ask.


    Deacon Green looked down at the parchment scroll, and after a while, he said, "We only have 50,000 gold coins that we can move, and the rest have to be kept to buy food, buy winter clothes, etc."


    Since the battle of Yarrow City, the financial operation of the Flanders Empire has not been as good as before, and there is no way for the people of the Black Iris Organization to buy good things from the Han Dynasty.


    They can only pretend to buy some food and clothing from the nearby seaside city to supplement the losses of the war. I don''t know when it started, and the seaside cities near Haiyan City have begun to purchase quotas.


    People without a local residence permit or ID card can only buy food for two people, and fabrics for one person, not to mention some other luxury items.


    Obviously, this is a rule ordered by Niu Da, in order to put pressure on the people of the Flanders Empire.


    \"Yes, it''s almost winter, and I have to buy food for the winter.\" Field put one hand on his forehead, his face full of distress.


    There is no snow in the Flanders Empire in winter, so you can still go out to buy food in winter, and even plant some cold-resistant crops. Although the taste of those crops is not very good, they are still edible.


    Since coming to this continent, Field has always eaten some grain in winter, as well as some tough jerky. If it wasn''t for the green deacon''s reminder, she would have forgotten to stock up.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, the knights are seriously worn out, and the amount of gold coins originally scheduled to buy food for the winter this year has also declined, so some gold coins can be drawn for the time being.\"Reported by Green Deacon.


    Fielder nodded and said, \"Even if all of them can be used, they are far from the requirements of the Han Dynasty.\"


    \"Your Majesty, what should I do? I can''t ignore His Royal Highness, right?\" The green deacon also became nervous.


    Field raised his hand and waved, and said solemnly, \"Let me think about it.


    Originally, she didn''t intend to pay attention to Prince Eddie. After all, the relationship between the two of them was not very good from childhood to adulthood. It can be said that there was no intersection, and no one even looked down on each other.


    At this critical juncture, Field is worrying about grabbing territory, and distracted to deal with the redemption of her brother. The two are intertwined, and she is more inclined to be the queen of a country.


    But if King Sandra finds out that she saves Prince Eddie for the sake of territory, then I am afraid that Field''s enemy will not only be one, but will be the enemy of the entire Flanders Empire.


    In addition, most of the remaining knights in Golden Eagle City belonged to Prince Eddie, and they all swore to follow them. If they also learned this news, they would not be able to use it for Field.


    \"Your Majesty!\" Deacon Green helped the Queen relax her shoulders.


    \"Second shift, V). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1511: Talented girls are recruited. (3 more for customization)


    rustling......


    The autumn wind blew through the trees, making a rustling sound, and the leaves of the trees turned yellow, and the leaves began to fall in batches.


    When the wind blew, it fell even more, and even the fallen leaves on the ground were swept up by the wind and fell to the ground.


    The streets of Chang''an City are full of people, everyone is wrapped; two clothes, and even some people who are afraid of cold have already put on gloves.


    In the publishing house in the old town, Wendylin was holding the newly printed book with a satisfied smile on her face.


    \"Sure enough, it''s much better than what was printed by the Flanders Empire.\" Wendylin muttered to herself.


    The cover of the book "Longing for Chang''an City" is light blue. The cover is a simple picture of the appearance of Chang''an City, which was drawn by the adventurous girl for ten gold coins.


    Of course, the publishing house also cooperates with the sketch training class and the watercolor training class. Once there are qualified graduates, they will send a group over and let them draw some book illustrations and covers.


    Wendylin turned to the first page, and what caught her eye was a beautiful illustration, which was the tallest building in Chang''an City. After flipping through it in turn, there was an illustration every few pages, and a comment next to it.


    Wendylin walked back and forth on the book, exclaiming, \"It''s really good


    \"How is it? Are you satisfied?\" Lucy walked into the reception room.


    Wendylin turned her head when she heard the sound, surprised when the other party came in, and said after a while, \"I''m very satisfied, the production is very good.\"


    \"I just knocked on the door for a long time and thought I came in without entering.\"


    Lucy saw her doubts and explained, \"In short, you are satisfied with this book.\"


    \"Very satisfied, I like both the illustrations and the font of the book.\" Wendylin said with a smile.


    Lucy sat on the sofa and said gently, \"Can you tell me now? Where are you going to sell the book?\"


    The first moment this book was printed, Lucy read the book roughly and found that it was well written in every aspect, not only the description of the sentences, but also the foreshadowing below.


    Wendylin paused and smiled, \"I plan to sell it in the Flanders Empire, people there should like this book very much.\"

 Chapter 1335：

    Lucy raised her eyebrows and said suspiciously, \"But I remember that German merchants from the Flanders Empire also bought books in Chang''an City, and then brought them back to sell them. If that''s the case, why don''t you sell them here?


    \"Um.......


    Wendylin pondered for a while and said, \"Because this is my first book, I want to sell it in my home country. Although I sold it once, it was not well made before, so I am not satisfied.\"


    Lucy blinked her golden eyes and said suspiciously, \"But this does not conflict with selling at the same time in Chang''an City. You can sell it in the Flanders Empire or Chang''an City.\"


    Before waiting for the girl to answer, Lucy continued, \"If you are afraid of conflict with my book, you can sell it in other cities, the Han Dynasty is so big, or you can sell it in other kingdoms.


    Wendylin was one of the few talented women that Lucy recognized. I thought Eliza, Darlene, Yuffie, and Catherine were talented women these days.


    After that, I admired the girls in the castle very much, but I also admired their talents in other areas. As for novels, Wendylin was still the first. The other party''s writing style was completely different from her own.


    So she doesn''t want the other party''s talents to be displayed only in the Flanders Empire, but also in the Han Dynasty. After all, such a good book will definitely be liked by many people.


    As for the girl''s worry about pushing books with Lucy, it doesn''t even matter. After all, there are not too many good books, not to mention that it can be eliminated in this era; there are not many things to suffer.


    It''s hard to guarantee that those people who see Lucy''s type of book won''t want to read other people''s books of the same type, right?


    Wendylin pondered for a while, and said, \"Since that''s the case, well, let''s sell my books in other cities of the Han Dynasty.\"


    \"Okay, as for the sales method, you can talk to the marketing department, they will help you solve it.\" Lucy smiled.


    The marketing department is a department of the publishing house. It is mainly responsible for issues such as marketing and putting the printed books on the shelves. Of course, these techniques are all learned from the books given by Liu Feng.


    In order to set up this department, those personnel have studied for a long time, and it took more than half a year before they could start work.


    \"Okay, I understand, thank you.\" Wendylin got up and bowed to thank you.


    Lucy motioned for the other party to sit down and asked gently, \"By the way, how is your job search? Have you thought about where to go to work? Or are you just writing novels?\"


    ....0 Wendylin shook her head and said distressedly, \"I don''t know what to do yet, novel Ma, I have no inspiration recently.\"


    \"That''s right.\"


    Lucy rolled her golden eyes and suggested, \"Well, do you want to come to the publishing house to work?\"


    \"Working in a publishing house?\" Wendylin''s golden eyes flickered.


    Lucy nodded with a smile, showing her white teeth, \"It''s Ming, you can be responsible for the proofreading, translation, and production of some books, I believe you will like it.\"


    \"Really? Can I really work here?\" Wendylin couldn''t believe her ears.


    \"Of course, you fully meet the recruitment requirements of the publishing house.\" Lucy Rouya smiled.


    Wendylin obviously hadn''t reacted yet, and he faltered, \"Then....then I need...what do I need to prepare?\"


    Lucy braced her hair and said gently, \"It''s very simple, just bring your residence permit.\"


    \"Okay, I''ll bring it over in the afternoon.\" Wendylin''s excited person.


    Lucy smiled and said, \"Don''t be in such a hurry, take a good rest tonight and bring it over tomorrow.\"


    \"Yes, I see.\" Wendylin got up and thanked again.


    \"Three shifts, V). Please customize, please support.\"Yu.


    Chapter 1512: A life with fireworks. (4 more for customization)


    After Wendylin said goodbye to Lucy, she left the publishing house with the newly printed book and walked all the way to the very edge of the avenue. The smile on her face represented a good mood. \"You can go to work tomorrow.\" Wendylin muttered to herself, her golden eyes flashing with a smile.


    It took her more than ten minutes to return to the rental room. She opened the door and saw a familiar scene, which made her feel better.


    Every time at this moment, she felt that the furniture that she spent so much money on was worth it, and every look had the breath of life. According to Princess Lucy''s words, it was called a life with fireworks.


    Of course, this sentence was also heard by Lucy from Liu Feng. Many words in her novels are excerpted from Wang Longxia, and she likes this kind of twisted and fresh vocabulary.


    \"I''m a little hungry, I''m ready to cook some noodles\"280\".\" Wendylin murmured to herself, this is about to become her habit.


    She came out of the Flanders Empire to take an adventure and now became a novelist. She has been alone all the way.


    When I have no money, I use the help of a kind old couple''s house. If I have some money, I will live in those restaurants that are too cheap. If I don''t have enough money, I will go to work in a big noble''s house to earn some travel expenses.


    The adventurous girl has a very good character. No matter who she meets along the way, her good character can bring her a lot of benefits. For example, the driver on the road is willing to take her for a smooth ride, and the elderly grandma will always bring out a lot of food.


    There are even a lot of suitors, but the Thunder Dangerous girl has always felt that adventure is the most important thing.


    The girl took out an iron pan from the cupboard, removed the big water tank and scooped a spoonful of water, and then started to burn the fire. Every step was extraordinarily methodical. She believed that cooking was also an essential skill for adventurers.


    Otherwise, wouldn''t it be possible to starve to death when sleeping in the wild? After all the preparations were done, when the water boiled, the girl put the instant noodles in, and then washed a handful of vegetables and put it in.


    When the two were almost cooked, she knocked an egg into the pot, quickly picked up chopsticks and stirred it to fully disperse the eggs. After finishing everything, the girl put out the firewood and sprinkled some chopped green onion on the noodles. .


    Wendylin looked at the bowl of noodles in front of her with satisfaction, took a deep breath of the noodle aroma, and sighed, \"It''s really a luxury to cook noodles like this.


    That''s right, this is not the first time the girl has cooked like this. Ever since she read Nicole''s book The King''s Tea Time, she has fallen in love with this cooking method. The noodles cooked in this way not only taste good, but the soup can also be completely drunk. With the addition of vegetables, it is nutritious and not too greasy. Wendylin deeply sighed at the magic of the Han Dynasty.


    Although this method seems very .... very wild to the nobles of the Flanders Empire, after all, all the ingredients are added together, mixed and boiled into a pot, and finally a lot of seasonings are added, obviously It''s a waste of food.


    They prefer the original taste of the food. Of course, this is what they convince themselves. How can the barbecue be delicious without seasoning and fish soup without the fishy taste, but they can''t do it.


    \"It''s so fragrant, I''m welcome.\" Wendylin said with a smile, picked up the chopsticks and started to **** the noodles.


    Half an hour later, the girl slumped on the sofa with a very satisfied expression, which was much better than the food eaten outside camping.


    She looked out the window and watched the flow of people coming and going, her golden eyes kept blinking up and down, hiding it, \"If only there could be so many people in the fall of the Flanders Empire.\"


    As the girl thought about it, her eyelids became heavier and heavier, and then she closed her eyes fully, and she fell asleep on the sofa.


    Wendylin rubbed her eyes, opened them slowly, and saw the ceiling. She subconsciously blinked several times. When she was fully awake, she found that she was already in bed.


    She frowned, and subconsciously lifted the quilt to see if her clothes were neatly dressed. Finally, she was relieved to see that her clothes had not changed from yesterday.


    \"It''s probably cold in the middle of the night, so climb back.\" Wendylin got up with puffed eyes and got up to wash up.


    After everything was done, the girl opened the closet and took out a dress, plus a thin long coat. ¡­


    After changing it, I turned around in front of the mirror, took the residence permit from the table and left.


    ta ta ta ......


    The girl is very happy when she thinks about going to work today. Maybe it''s because of her job, or maybe her job happens to be related to the novel.


    Twenty minutes later, Wendylin came to the publishing house, and after explaining her intention to the front desk staff, she was led to a room.


    Lucy pushed open the door, took out a document, and said, \"You''re so early today.\"


    \"I got up early, I came here with nothing, and I want to get acquainted with this place quickly.\" Wendylin smiled.

 Chapter 1336：

    Lucy opened the document and said gently, \"This is the contract, you can read it one by one slowly, and you can ask me if you don''t understand anything.\"


    \"contract?


    Wendylin blinked her golden eyes suspiciously, \"Okay, I''ll take a look first.\"


    In more than ten minutes, the Thunder Dangerous Girl read every one of the above, and read each one very carefully, although most of the vocabulary was the first time she heard it, such as Party A and Party B.


    However, it is generally clear to see, but it is a little difficult to read and understand.


    \"Is there something you don''t understand?\" Lucy said gently, she also understood for a while when she read the contract.


    Wendylin 0.4 shook her head and said, \"No, I understand everything, but is the 3,000 yuan note a month a bit too high?\"


    Now the Han Dynasty mainly uses paper money up and down. Of course, the coins are still in circulation, but there are many fewer.


    Lucy covered her mouth and smiled, and said, \"Others think too little, but you think too much. Three thousand yuan bills are not too much. If you want to buy a house, you have to save it for several years.\"


    \"That''s true, but I still have income from novels, so I shouldn''t be able to buy a house in Chang''an next year.\" Wen Dilin began to hope.


    That''s gotta come on. \" Lucy smiled sweetly.


    \"Four shifts, (factory V). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1513: The first snow. (1 more for customization)


    The cold wind was blowing, and on the first day of winter, light snow fell on Chang''an City, and white elves jumped on the roofs, streets, and branches.


    When the snowflakes fell, it seemed that the white elf was tired from jumping and just lay down and rested. Since it was just snow, Chang''an City was not covered by heavy snow, not even a thin layer.


    At this moment, on the eleventh floor of the highest building, En Li stood on the glass window and said in surprise, "Your Majesty, look, it''s starting to snow. \"


    Liu Feng stopped the pen in his hand, turned his head to look outside, and said lightly, \"It''s only the first day of winter, is it snowing?\"


    Your Majesty, why did the snow come so early this year? \"Enri said suspiciously.\"The recent sudden drop in temperature has something to do with it, and it''s normal for snow at this time.


    Liu Gen explained.


    Mina also walked to the window, her blue eyes reflected a snow scene outside the window, and the color contrast was particularly beautiful, \"Your Majesty, let''s go build a snowman at night.\"


    \"Cough...Okay, get your tools ready.\" Liu Gen coughed twice, if it wasn''t for the cat''s ear girl suddenly speaking, he would have been staring at 09''s eyes.


    \"Excellent.\"Mi burst into laughter and said.


    Liu Gai took a sip of the hot tea and asked, will the sudden snowfall affect the operations of various departments?


    En Li turned around, shook her head and said, \"No, Your Majesty, I made preparations two or three days ago. It was originally expected to snow in two days.\"


    Hu Erniang was ready to deal with the report when she was doing the report a few days ago. The vegetable planting in the greenhouse, the management of the flower house, and the cleaning of the inside after snowing were all arranged in advance.


    \"Okay, we must ensure a continuous supply of energy for vegetables in winter. At this time, selling vegetables can make a lot of money.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    An Li blinked her brown eyes and said, \"Yes, it just so happens that our treasury is in short supply right now, but we will be back in abundance when the spring begins next year.\"


    Now, because Chang''an City is building large-scale houses and expanding its city walls, cities near Youshui River are also building docks, as well as a large number of crops planted by the Department of Agriculture, reclamation of wasteland, and experiments with some new agricultural products.


    The laying of railroad tracks, the renovation of avenues, as well as steamboats, airships, buses, etc., all require the use of coins, not only for materials and work, but also for food, clothing, etc. for three meals a day. of.


    Now the economic source of the Han Dynasty depends on goods. Several large cities continuously produce goods, and the money sold is then invested in the construction and training of soldiers.


    Liu Feng has always felt that the money is put there, and it is impossible to generate more money there. It is better to invest in infrastructure and training of soldiers.


    Only when the Han Dynasty is really strong and the people are living a good life can the money in the treasury be considered real money, otherwise, it will continue to invest in development.


    \"Mina, how''s the situation on the guard''s side?\" Liu Feng put down the teacup and asked.


    Mi Bao walked back to his position, opened the document exchange and reported, \"The group of soldiers recruited in the summer has already gone on a mission, and the results are quite good. Coupled with the continuous training since the beginning of autumn, they can be dispatched.\ "


    Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction and said, "Just look at the arrangement, and if any city''s defense is weak, transfer to that side."


    At present, most of the affairs of the Guard Division are handled by Mao Erniang and Xin Ke, so there is no need for Liu Feng to worry about it.


    His purpose is very clear, that is, within two or three years, all the cities in the Han Dynasty will be arranged into the five major military bases and the trained soldiers in the nine main cities.


    In this way, there is no need to be afraid of those aristocrats, and the aristocracy can also be completely abolished. This is what centralization is talking about. Only when you are strong can it be called centralization, otherwise you will be overthrown at any time, and your position will be unstable. Where does centralization come from?


    Anyway, everything was carried out according to Liu Feng''s requirements when he ascended the throne, abolishing the nobility system, and no longer inheriting titles, fiefs and knights.


    \"Understood, Your Majesty.\"


    Mina nodded heavily and continued, \"There are also documents from Eliza''s side.\"


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly and asked, \"What''s the matter?\"


    \"The Elf Rent Strike Team has recruited 300 more people, and the rifles made by the military workshop are also equipped for everyone.\" Mi Bang said excitedly.


    Liu Feng blinked his black eyes and said with a smile, \"Yes, the addition of these 300 elves in the rifle team is undoubtedly a blessing for us.\"


    There were 300 or 400 elf sniper squads before, and not everyone had a rifle. There were only 20 people at most. Now they have recruited 300 more elves, and everyone is equipped with a rifle.


    This is an additional guarantee for Liu Feng. The air force can use improvised explosives for support. The elf team is lurking at high places and constantly sniping at the enemy. There are artillery suppression behind them. In this era of cold weapons, it is a king-like existence. . Mi Bao was very aware of the lethality of these weapons, and became excited, \"Your Majesty 560, do you want to arrange a rifle team to go to Haiyan City?\"Well, let''s arrange a hundred people to go there. \"Liu Feng felt it was necessary.


    Who knows what the three empires over the sea have in mind, the Marquis of Leicester who returned from Chang''an City, the two princes of beasts, and the Flanders Empire who learned that his son was bound, the three empires may be There will be a broken cover and a sinking boat, so that Haiyan City is the most important line of defense.


    So in any case, the military force over there is still keeping up. Although there are trump cards such as navy, bed crossbow rockets, and artillery, it is better to be safe.


    \"Yes.\"Mi Bang nodded heavily.


    \"Oh! By the way, what happened to the prince of the Flanders Empire?\" Liu Feng said lightly.


    Mi Yan covered her mouth and smiled, and said, \"I had been screaming there at the beginning, and my mouth was dirty. I was locked in a small dark room by Yoko for two days. After coming out, I was a lot more honest, and I kept asking Field did not come to redeem him.


    Liu Feng nodded thoughtfully and said, \"Let''s see what Field does next.\"


    \"One update, V). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1514: The threat that has to be removed. (2 more for customization)


    Mina tilted her head and said suspiciously, Your Majesty, the other party of one million gold coins is-


    I can''t get it out, I don''t know what they will do?


    Liu Feng shook the teacup in his hand and said, "You can let them go back and get the ransom just like the Larsen Elf Empire and the Torola Orc Empire."


    \"According to the intelligence, this Field doesn''t seem to be such a good person to communicate with. It is estimated that the other party will not be willing to give up his upcoming throne for the sake of this big prince.\" Mina guessed.


    Liu Feng looked at the golden cup of tea and said, \"No matter what choice she makes, it will not be a loss to us.\"


    Mina blinked her blue eyes and said suspiciously, \"Your Majesty, if she is not willing to pay the ransom, why should we capture the prince of the Flanders Empire?\" She is unwilling to pay the ransom, it does not represent the law The king of the Randall Empire is unwilling to deliver. \" Liu Jiao smiled.


    \"I see, Your Majesty, you want to wait for Field to make a decision before deciding whether to spread this news in the Flanders Empire, right?" Mina suddenly realized.

 Chapter 1337：

    Liu Feng took a sip of the hot tea and said, "Since she is unwilling to pay the ransom, let the person who is willing pay it...


    -Your Majesty, but in this way, Field is a threat that has to be eliminated. "Mina said seriously.


    "Of course we have to get rid of them. There are only a few thousand knights left, but they are struggling to the death." Liu Feng shrugged.


    Mi Ran pulled her hair and said solemnly, "Your Majesty, the Queen of Yaxiong Kingdom has already set off. It is estimated that she will arrive in a few days. Will Field take the opportunity to attack Yaro City?


    "It''s not impossible." Liu Feng put down the teacup and said.


    Mi Ran thought for a while and asked, "Your Majesty, what if the other party succeeds in taking Yaluo City? The queen of Yadian Kingdom happens to be in our Chang''an City, which is a bit embarrassing." "


    The corners of Liu Feng''s mouth raised slightly and explained, "I have already considered this, and you will know when the time comes.


    Mina shrugged and said, "Well, His Majesty is working on a mystery again.


    An Li doesn''t care much about this aspect. She only cares about whether the treasury is fully charged, and whether the large market has enough goods to sell them.


    "Your Majesty, the financial report you want." Enri handed a document.


    Liu Feng took over the documents and began to read, and asked, "What''s the best selling item recently?"


    Enri smiled and said with a brown speech, "It''s Nicole''s novel, it was sold out within three days of printing.


    Liu Feng frowned slightly and praised, "Nicole''s book is so popular, you can print a little more and distribute it to different countries for sale, and store some stock and send it to the three empires over the sea for sale in the coming year.


    Nicole blushed slightly, Liang said, "This is all thanks to your majesty and Lucy''s guidance, otherwise the things I wrote are worthless, and I will definitely not be able to sell them. By the way, Jenny''s paintings have also helped a lot.


    "Speaking of Jenny, I haven''t seen her for two days. What have you been busy with recently? I don''t even go back to the castle to eat at dinner time." Liu Feng asked curiously.


    "Didn''t she buy a new house, she''s been fiddling around there, saying she''ll be able to afford it when Princess Jill comes next year." Nicole covered her mouth and smiled. Liu Feng put one hand on his forehead and said, "It''s still early next year, so you''re in such a hurry to arrange it there?"


    Nicole pointed her chin with her index finger and said, - She said that it takes a lot of time to paint all the walls of the room, so you have to prepare in advance, for fear that it will be too late. "


    "What an impatient little girl." Liu Gen smiled helplessly.


    An Li wagged her tail, lying on the glass and looking at the silver-clad Chang''an City, she said excitedly, let''s take a look. "


    At this moment, Chang''an City is covered with a thin layer of snow, which forms a beautiful contrast with the colors of the buildings and branches, which has a feeling of being in a painting.


    - The first game was not going to be very big, and it will be snowing at the end of the month. "Liu Gen feels like a thousand dry roads.


    This was the second winter he spent in another world, and he vaguely remembered that it was still summer when he first traveled to this era, and the city of Chang''an was still called Xiyang City at that time. But to be precise, it should not be regarded as a city, with a small population, almost no one to eat, and defecation everywhere. These are at best a disaster area on the earth, not a city.


    But now everyone on the street has a smile on their face, and the clothes they wear are very thick. The flow of people on the street has not decreased at all, and it is no different from autumn and summer.


    Buildings rising from the ground, various signature dishes, as well as stage plays and arena halls for entertainment, all make people not without work when they are not working.


    In the past winter, every household was locked out, all the flies huddled on the same bed. The reason for so many was not only that there was no warm clothes, but also that if you moved a few times, the calories consumed would be even greater. There are more things. They didn''t dare to eat too much at that time, otherwise how would they survive the long winter, the streets were empty, and no one dared to go out at this time.


    The changes now are really earth-shaking, if not living here for a long time


    (You Li Zhao), they wouldn''t believe that this place was originally an inconspicuous small town.


    .. Then we can hide in the castle and eat hot pot. "Enri gave her little hands expectantly.


    Liu Feng shook his head with a smile, and said, "You can eat it tonight, but you have to make arrangements for Renqing to clean up the snow in advance.


    Got it, wrap it on me. '' Enri smiled.


    Mi Ran blinked at Gaise Pizi and asked, "Your Majesty, are you still in charge tonight?"


    road.


    "Help, why don''t you pile it up? You can pile it in the backyard of the castle." Liu Feng laughed heartily. He just didn''t want to say that with this little snow, he couldn''t make a big snowman, he could only make a small snowball or something. ........


    Second, Cv one), please customize, please support.


    Chapter 1515: Hungry and thin? (3 more for customization)


    clap la la..


    On the sea, the ships of the Larsen Elven Empire are sailing.


    The Elf Princess was hiding in the cabin at the moment, her feet dipping into the hot sand for warmth, and a pot of steaming fish soup was burning on the fire.


    "Aren''t we there yet?" Princess Jill grimaced.


    Originally, they could go back to the Larsen Elf Empire before winter came, but now it is winter, and they are still at sea.


    Aliki also looked distressed and reported, "Soon, Your Highness, we will be able to return to Leah City in the afternoon."


    "Why did it only take a little more than two months to go, and it will take three months to come back." Princess Jill''s face was full of displeasure.


    "Because we encountered too many big storms this time, our return time was delayed." Alia reported.


    Princess Jill put her face in her hands and muttered, "The plan can''t keep up with the changes, and it will be winter all of a sudden.


    "As usual, you have a bowl of fish soup first, and we''ll be there after a nap." Alia comforted.


    Dora hurriedly scooped up a bowl of fish soup and said, "Drink a little while it''s hot, your body will be warmer.


    Princess Jill rubbed her arms, took the fish soup and said bitterly, "There is no seasoning that Jenny gave, and the fish soup has become unpalatable."


    Dora scratched her head in embarrassment and said, "If you win, there is nothing you can do, but there is salt and pepper in it. The taste should be better than if you didn''t add anything before."


    Princess Jill blinked her speech, took the fish soup and blew a few sips, and said, "I really want to see the father and mother soon.


    "His Royal Highness, it''s cold outside, you should wear two more pieces before disembarking.


    Dora cared.


    "Well, just wear the clothes I bought from Chang''an City." Princess Jill was looking forward to it.


    Dora nodded and said, "Those skirts are very warm and won''t get cold in winter."


    "Yeah, when I get back to the palace, I will give my mother a few pieces. She likes skirts very much." Princess Jill smiled sweetly with dimples.


    A clatter...


    More than three hours later, Princess Jill''s ship docked at the port of Leah City, and then the ships also docked one after another.


    After the Elf Princess changed her clothes, she got off the boat. Under the **** of Alia, the civilians who watched through the layers got into the carriage and headed straight towards the palace. Princess Jill stuck her head out of the window and murmured, "Long time no see, Leah City still looks like this."


    After seeing the changes in Chang''an City, the Elf Princess couldn''t help tearing up her mouth when she came home to see the changes in Lia City, and sighed inwardly how the difference between the two was so big.


    Because it was winter, there were no people on the streets of Leah City. Although it was said that the Larson Elf Empire did not snow in winter, the cold wind was unbearable.


    Everyone naturally hid in the room and didn''t want to come out. At this time, there was not much fire for planting crops, and they could only rely on the harvested vegetables in autumn to survive the winter.


    The Marquis of Leicester was in another carriage, but his mood was not as relaxed as the Elf Princess. On the contrary, his heart was tugged, and his face was full of tension.

 Chapter 1338：

    Being criticized is a must, what matters is what you say, so that the anger of the elf king can be reduced a little.


    Half an hour later, the elf princess and the elf marquis returned to the palace, and as soon as they entered the hall, they saw the elf king and queen.


    \"Father, mother, I''m back.\" Princess Jill rushed into their arms.


    King Lauren hugged the elf princess peacefully, and said with vigour, \"My precious daughter, you are back.


    The elf queen''s eyes were full of water mist, and she pulled the elf princess around in a circle, looked up and down and asked, \"Jill, are you okay? Look you are hungry and thin, this time out at sea is really hard for you.\"


    Princess Jill (ajad) was almost suffocated by the two of them. After breaking free, she said, \"I am all right, how about you? Are you okay in the palace?\"\"Of course, the palace has What''s not good.\" King Lauren laughed heartily. Princess Jill shrugged, thinking in her heart that the kingdom here is not as good as the new city of Chang''an City, where it is a place to enjoy, and weakly said, \"That''s good.\"


    The elf queen put her hand on the shoulder of the princess and said with concern, "How about you, have you been bullied in the Han Dynasty? Are you living well? Has their king treated you well? Or is it embarrassing for you?"


    Princess Jill shook her head again and again, not knowing whether to laugh or cry, \"Mother, you really think too much, the Han Dynasty is very good to me, I eat and drink well, sleep well there, it is not worse than our palace, even It''s more than that.\"


    The elf queen looked dubious and said, \"Then why are you so thin?


    The face was sunken in, and it was obvious that it didn''t taste well. \"


    Princess Jill subconsciously reached out her hand and touched her face, and said helplessly, \"Mother, my face is so rounded, why is it sunken? You are really thin..


    The Elf Princess couldn''t help but kept looking at the Elf Princess, looked at and took her into her arms, and whispered in her mouth, \"It''s good to be back, it''s good to be back, you don''t know the few you left. Month, I am worried to death.


    \"Yeah, didn''t I tell you to come back before the end of autumn? It''s winter.\"


    King Lauren was a little displeased.


    Princess Jill scratched the back of her head embarrassingly, and said, \"Isn''t this a delay on the road, Father, you also know that the sea is unfathomable, and the weather is the same every day, no, there are several a day.\"


    \"But it''s good to come back safely, nothing else matters.\" King Lauren said with a hearty smile.


    This was the first time the Elf King laughed so loudly in the past few months, and the Elf Princess was really like a treasure in the eyes of the two of them.


    Princess Jill frowned and said, \"Father, when I came back from the port, I saw someone building a road by the side of the road?


    \"Oh! This one, I arranged for someone to fix it.\" King Lauren replied.


    \"Why do you suddenly renovate the avenues in the city? I don''t think it''s as good as before.\" Princess Jill touched her buttocks, and it was bumpy all the way back from the port.


    \"Three shifts, (v), please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1516: Even the face was lost. (4 more from i)


    King Lauren seemed to have thought of something, and said with a gloomy face, \"Humph! Those guys know how to eat, drink and take coins, and they do things in a mess, and it''s the same for several groups of people.\"


    Princess Jill tilted her head and asked, \"What''s wrong, father? What did they do to make you so angry.\"


    King Lauren stroked his beard and said with a displeased face, \"It''s not about asking them to build roads and study the goods of the Han Dynasty. It''s been almost half a year, and I haven''t gotten any results.


    The elf queen nodded and echoed, \"Coins are spent one by one, but the effect is no-no progress at all.\"


    \"No wonder, I said how the road outside has become bumpy, it is not as good as before.\" Princess Jill realized with hindsight.


    \"This made me even more angry. I wasted so much money, and the effect was not as good as before.\" King Lauren''s atmosphere, Princess Doujier hurriedly stepped forward and patted the elf king''s back, comforting, \" Okay, Father, just drive them away, and don''t let them do things for the royal family in the future, don''t get angry."


    \"I''m fine, it''s really hard for you to go to sea this time, don''t leave us for too long next time.\" King Lauren shook his head lightly.


    Princess Jill raised her eyebrows slightly, thinking in her heart to go again next year, Chang''an City is so fun, how can it be possible not to go again.


    King Lauren looked at the Elf Princess in confusion, and asked again, \"Why are you smirking there, did you hear?


    Princess Jill shrugged and said with a smile, \"Oh my father, I know, you are really nagging.


    \"By the way, how did I explain your task?\" King Lauren changed the subject.


    \"Who am I, of course it''s done.\" Princess Jill looked proud.


    King Lauren sat up excitedly and asked, \"How is it? What did the king of the Han Dynasty say?


    Princess Jill sipped the water handed over by the maid and said, "The king of the Han Dynasty promised to sell us 30% of the goods at a low market price, but we need to deliver the labor and ore."


    \"Labor? Ore?\" King Lauren was at a loss.


    Princess Jill put down the water glass and explained, \"The labor force just needs us to send a group of people to the Han Dynasty to help them do things. I don''t know if we have Larson or not.\"


    King Lauren frowned and said, \"Send people over to help them? I don''t agree with that.\"


    \"Oh my father, the king of the Han Dynasty will pay their salaries, and there are places to live. It''s not that we sent people to them, but these people still have their freedom." Princess Jill quickly explained road.


    King Lauren nodded thoughtfully and said, \"That''s pretty much it. I thought the Han Dynasty wanted us to sell slaves.\"


    \"There''s nothing wrong with this, we can arrange some of our own people to go in, and then let them pay attention to the way the Han Dynasty laid roads, built houses, and even food.\"The elf queen said ambitiously.


    \" is a good idea.


    King Loren nodded in agreement and continued to ask, \"It''s just ore? We Larsen don''t have any ore.\"


    Princess Jill tilted her head, but it was clear, \"Is there really no? Or, Father, you didn''t look at it. I saw some people holding a stone with a lavender light in their hands before, maybe that was Han. Where''s the gem the dynasty king said."


    \"Let me ask someone to investigate, I don''t know if there is any.\" King Lauren shrugged.


    The Larsen Elf Empire is not very big, and including the capital of Lia, there are more than 40 cities in total, and half of the cities are backed by mountains.


    \"Well, I hope there will be good news. The king of the Han Dynasty said that we can buy all of our grain, which will undoubtedly increase the income of our treasury.\" Princess Jill smiled and said.


    King Lauren nodded in agreement and said, \"I will let people go to mine near the mountains to see, no one has been there, I hope there will be good news.\"


    Princess Jill walked in front of the elf queen and smiled, \"Queen mother, I brought back the gardener, and by then you will be able to put a lot of flowers in your room.\"


    \"Really? Have you really found a gardener who can grow flowers in the room?\"The Elf Queen was surprised.


    \"Yes, he should be in the backyard of the castle now.\" Princess Jill nodded.


    King Lauren nodded with satisfaction. He didn''t expect that the first task assigned to the Elf Princess would be completed so well. It is not an easy task to act as a messenger between the two countries.


    \"Oh! By the way, Jill, where''s your uncle Lester? What about others?\" King Lauren thought of the Elf Marquis.


    Princess Jill blinked and said, "He has also arrived at the palace. He came in behind my carriage, and the king can summon him."


    \"Okay.\" King Lauren nodded and signaled the attendant next to him to summon him. Father and mother, I''ll go down first, I''m so tired. \" Princess Jill said with a tired face.


    The elf queen got up and said with concern, \"Let''s go baby girl, I''ll go back to your room with you.\"


    \"Take good care of her.\" King Lauren cared.


    \"I know.\"The elf queen and the elf princess saluted slightly, then turned around and left the palace hall. ......


    \"Tap tap....

 Chapter 1339：

    A few minutes later, the Elf Marquis was summoned into the hall of the palace, and as soon as he entered, he saluted respectfully, and did not dare to lift his head.


    \"What? You have no face to look up?\" King Lauren had a gloomy face.


    After all, he gave the Elf Marquis so many knights and so many ships. As a result, not only did he not occupy the territory, but he had to pay the ransom for the other party. The more he thought about it, the more angry he became.


    The Marquis of Leicester raised his head in embarrassment and said with a smile, "Your Majesty, I''m really sorry, I didn''t know that the knights of the Han Dynasty were so powerful, and their weapons were really too powerful...


    Ten minutes later, King Lauren roughly understood what the Elf Marquis said. The opponent''s city defense is very strong, and it can kill you in the sea before you land on the shore.


    Even if you land, you can defeat the knights with the help of those called soldiers on the land. Their armor and weapons are never seen by elves, and the quality is naturally superior.


    - Hmph, who is it bad to offend? To provoke such a powerful kingdom, it''s true that our Larson''s face has been lost by you. \" King Lauren reprimanded.


    Marquis Lester lowered his head and said in a low voice, \"Your Majesty, fortunately they are still willing to do business with us.\"


    \"Thanks to Jill for this.\"King Lauren has no good feelings for the Elf Marquis.


    \"Four shifts, (v one), ask for customization, ask for support.\"Yi.


    Chapter 1517: Feeling blind. (1 more for customization)


    In the early morning, the cold wind was rustling, the capital of the Torola orc empire, in the palace of Margo City.


    Generally, you wake up quickly. \" Allahu called softly.


    Linna slowly opened her eyes, stretched out her hand and said lazily, \"What''s wrong?


    Wang Lashu helped the orc princess up and said, \"Xia, you forgot, you have to go to the port today, the sun is already high.


    \"Yes, then help me change my clothes, the colder the weather, the more comfortable it will be to sleep.\" Zhu Na stretched her waist.


    In recent days, the orc princesses have been going to the port for a while, not for anything else, but waiting for the two orc brothers to come back. They have no means of communication, so they can only guess the time to come to the port to greet them.


    In fact, as early as half a month ago, the orc princesses went to the port one after another to wait, \"530, but after waiting for seven or eight days, no one was seen, so they stopped for a few days, and these geniuses continued to wait.


    Alati waited: The orc princess put on several thick clothes, still put on the small leather boots on their feet. After a simple breakfast, the two left the palace.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    Half an hour later, the two came to the port. Except for the escorting knights, there were only a few merchant ships left in the port. They were all merchant ships that led back and forth to the city, and there were not many people.


    Linna has been looking at the sea in the distance, it''s sunny, \"It''s already winter, why hasn''t it arrived yet?


    \"Yeah, doesn''t it mean that the distance in the middle is only about two months? How long has it been.\"Alati also said that it was a bit long.


    - It shouldn''t be a problem, right? \"Lina started to worry


    At first, she also comforted herself that it was estimated that the departure time was late, so she would return a little later, but the longer she waited, the more untenable this reason was. Obviously, Aunt Maria had already said it when she set off. They would definitely come back before the end of autumn. It''s been seven or eight days since winter, and no one has been seen.


    \"Your Highness, the sea is windy.


    Ala, took a year''s cloak to help put it on, and comforted, \"It''ll be fine, maybe there''s something delayed, don''t be nervous.


    The cold wind poured in from the cuffs and neckline, Linna slapped her forehead and tightened her cloak, and said with a sad face, \"However, there is information that in the Larsen Elf Empire next door, their princess, Her Royal Highness, has also returned, incidentally. The Marquis of Leicester, who went to sea before, is also safe."


    \"His Royal Highness, you know that our Torolla and Larson have never been on good terms, and they will definitely not set off at the same time. Since they have all arrived, the two princes are expected to arrive soon.\"Ala Xu comforted road.


    Linna sighed and said, \"Although my father is not happy, I can see that he is a little worried these days.\"


    Alashu tidied up the cloak of the orc princess and said, "Of course, how could Your Majesty dislike the two princes? It''s been so long, His Majesty must have lost his temper."


    Recently, these orc princesses came to the port every day, but the King Lu didn''t stop them. Instead, he turned a blind eye and pretended not to know anything, but in private he kept looking for someone to wait at the port.


    The two orc princesses waited for more than two hours at the beach. The sea breeze and the smell of the sea kept slapping their faces, and Linna frowned unconsciously. \"His Royal Highness, it''s really too cold here, why don''t we go back first and let the knights watch it here.\"Alasu suggested.


    Linna looked at the sea and shook her head, and said, \"It''s okay, just wait a while, and go back at dinner time.\"


    ......


    - clap la la...


    At this moment, ships are sailing on the sea, and the flag flying on the ship is the flag of the Torola Orc Empire.


    Second Prince Nemo darkened his coat, walked out of the cabin, and complained, \"Damn, why does it feel that today''s winter is colder than previous winters.


    Prince Knight let out a sigh, his mouth was dry, and complained, \"Damn, why is it later than expected, look at this boundless sea, when is the head 0....


    Second Prince Nemo was also obviously displeased, and asked, \"Frank, how long will it take us to get to Margo City, it''s almost half a month since winter passed.


    Frank bowed his head and reported, \"Understood, please wait patiently, we can reach Yarrow City before dark.


    Second Prince Nemo slowly closed his eyes, waved his hand and said, "Go on, let Gordon cook me a bowl of hot soup, this **** weather is too cold.\"


    Prince Knight licked his chapped lips and frowned, \"If this goes on like this, I will catch a cold.\"


    \"Brother can go to the cabin to rest first, and you can come out when the evening arrives.\" Second Prince Nemo said lightly.


    \"I don''t want to stay in the dark cabin, it feels breathless.\" Prince Knight expressed his resistance.


    Second Prince Nemo shrugged his shoulders and said, \"At least you don''t have to spend the night on this boat tonight.\"


    The materials they bought from Chang''an City were almost used up, especially the candles, which were used two or three days ago, and the two orc princes were blinded by it for several days. \"I hope my father will give us a lighter punishment.\" Prince Knight began to look forward to it.


    Second Prince Nemo nodded and said, \"I hope so, it can be regarded as a 2 box of consolation for us to suffer on this sea.\"


    \"I wonder if anyone will greet us at the port?\" Prince Knight sipped for a long time.


    Second Prince Nemo also took a sip of wine, hoping that the spicy taste of the wine would warm his body, \"I don''t think so, even if Linna and the others want to come, they will be stopped by their father??\"


    \"That''s right.\" Prince Knight shrugged and took several sips of wine.


    Second Prince Nemo blinked his eyes and murmured, \"We should now think about how to explain it to King Father. Anyway, the idea of ??capturing the Han Dynasty can be given up.\"


    The eldest prince didn''t speak, he was thinking about other things.


    -More, (v one. Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1518: Tension. (2 more for customization)


    \"Whoa, whoa...


    The ship of the Torola Orc Empire has been sailing forward for five or six hours, and the port of Margo City can be vaguely seen.


    Linna and the two have been standing at the port and looking into the distance. They have waited since the morning until it was almost dark. During the period, they hid in the carriage to rest for a while, and the lunch was casually settled.


    \"His Royal Highness, I shouldn''t be able to wait today, let''s go back to rest.\"Ala Lei said with concern.


    Linna blinked her eyes and stared at the sea, and said after a while, \"Well, go back and continue tomorrow.\"


    \"Actually, Your Highness, just let the knights come. After seeing the boat, I will report to the palace to report to you, and you will come back in time.\" Arale said softly.

 Chapter 1340：

    Linna shook her head lightly and said, \"I''ve been waiting for these days, it''s okay to wait two more days.\"


    In fact, what the orc princess wanted to say was that if the two older brothers landed and no one greeted them immediately, they would be unhappy. After all, they would not be happy if they were treated like this in another continent.


    Arale nodded her head and said, \"Okay, Your Highness, you should get on the carriage first, it''s getting dark, and the seaside wind is so bad, don''t catch a cold.\"


    \"Yeah.\" Linna turned around with her skirt up and prepared to get on the carriage.


    \"Ta Ta...


    Just when the orc princess turned around and walked a few steps, someone on the dock shouted,


    \"His Royal Highness, look!


    Linna turned her head when she heard the sound, looked at the sea in the distance and said in surprise, \"Look at Arale, there are ships.\"


    Arale rubbed her eyes, fixed her eyes on the sea, and said, \"There really is one, and there are more than one, most likely the two princes.\"


    At this moment, a dozen or twenty black shadows appeared on the sea, slowly approaching the port of Marshall City.


    Half an hour later, the dark shadow slowly emerged, from the original black dots to the hub of the ship, and finally the appearance of the ship was directly revealed, and the flying flag could be vaguely seen.


    \"His Royal Highness, it is indeed the ship of the two princes. I can see the flag, which is the flag of our Torola.\" Arale said excitedly.


    Linna was also very excited at the moment, she stood on tiptoe looking at the boats and said with a smile, \"It''s finally here, it''s not in vain to wait today.\"


    - An hour later, the sky started to get dark. Although it was only after five o''clock, the winter nights came faster.


    The ships of the orc prince began to slowly dock one by one, and a lot of torches were already lit in the port at this moment.


    Linna stepped back and forth excitedly, the smile on her face could not be restrained, and the orange-red yellow light reflected on her face, making her look extra childish.


    As the hull trembled violently, a piece of wood was placed on the boat, and the two orc princes and the Rat woman began to disembark.


    \"Big brother, second brother.\"Lina happily flew over.


    Second Prince Nemo looked at the orc princess in surprise and said, \"Sister Linna, why are you here?\"


    Prince Knight looked at the carriage and several knights guarding him, and said, \"Lina, wouldn''t you have been waiting at the port all day?\"


    Linna shook her head and said, \"No, no, I just arrived.\"


    Arale saluted respectfully and said, \"The two princes, the princess has been waiting for you here all day, and not only today, it has been waiting for several days.\"


    Second Prince Nemo scratched the nose of the good-natured princess and said, \"You, you, the weather is so cold by the sea, be careful to get sick.\"


    \"That''s right, why don''t you stay in the palace.\"Although Prince Knight scolded a few words, he still thanked the orc prince very much.


    Linna blinked and murmured, \"Who told you to come back so late, I''m very worried, didn''t you say come back before the end of autumn?\"


    \"Oh! This one.


    Second Prince Nemo rubbed the head of the orc princess and said, \"Because of the weather, the weather at sea is unpredictable, so it took a little time.\"


    \"Ah! Then you are all right.\" Linna worried.


    Second Prince Nemo shook his head, dotingly said, \"It''s nothing, I''m fine with your big brother.\"


    Prince Knight cleared his throat and said in a low voice, \"By the way, what did the king say? Has his old man calmed down?\"


    Linna covered her mouth and smiled, and said, \"Don''t worry, Father, he is not angry for a long time, although he can''t hold back his face, but some time ago, people have been coming to the port to watch.\"


    \"That''s good, that''s good.\" Prince Knight breathed a deep sigh of relief.


    Second Prince Nemo squinted his eyes slightly and said, \"Although Father is relieved, you must know what will happen to the old man if Father finds out that the task he gave us has not been completed?\"


    Prince Knight rolled his eyes and said, \"Damn, how could I forget this-


    Point, hey, being scolded is a certain. \"


    \"Let''s go, let''s go back, it''s just dinner time.\" Linna said with a smile.


    Second Prince Nemo sighed and said, \"Okay, let''s get some goods and go back.\"


    493 Prince Knight nodded heavily and said, \"Yes, yes, take some good goods back first, so that the father can calm down.\"


    \"When the time comes, let Gordon cook a few more dishes, the father and king should not be too embarrassed for us after eating.\" Second Prince Nemo smiled.


    \"Good idea, it''s probably been a long time since my father had eaten the food from the Han Dynasty, so I''ll feel better when I eat it.\" Prince Knight''s mouth was almost laughing to the back of his head.


    A few people stayed in the port for more than half an hour, brought some goods and headed towards the palace.


    Half an hour later, several people returned to the palace. Second Prince Nemo asked Golden to go to the kitchen first, planning to let him cook first, and then wait for the dinner table to see if he could change the King of Kindness''s mood.


    Since it was dinner time, King Blake was not in the palace hall, but was waiting in the dining room.


    Linna pulled the two orc brothers towards the restaurant, and it was obvious that the latter were very nervous and unsure.


    There were also maids behind them, all of them holding goods from the Han Dynasty.


    Second update, (v one), ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    Chapter 1519: Compete. (3 more for customization)


    In the restaurant of the Royal Palace of the Torola Orc Empire, the atmosphere was very tense, and everyone had different emotions written on their faces.


    In addition to the main seat of King Black, the other seats are the orc queen, orc prince and princesses.


    In the dining room, the dim candlelight reflected the food on the table. If it was Liu Feng and the others, they would have no appetite at all.


    King Black coughed a few times, and asked, cough...how did you stay in the Han Dynasty?


    Originally, the restaurant was quiet, except for the sound of tableware colliding, and the words of the orc king broke the silence.


    Second Prince Nemo was slightly excited, calmed down and said, \"Everything is fine, Father.


    \"Yes, father, the kings of the Han Dynasty treat us with courtesy.\" Prince Knight agreed.


    King Black nodded thoughtfully, and said, \"Is that so? How is the environment over there? Is it really like what it says in the book?\"


    Second Prince Nemo secretly breathed a sigh of relief, the orc king thanked God if he didn''t ask, \"Which book? Did the king speak of the City of Miracles?


    - Well, that''s the one. \"King Blake forked a piece of meat and put it into his mouth.\"The kings of the Han Dynasty are indeed as described in the book, there is no exaggeration at all, and there are even many good things that have not been written in, I guess There will be a third volume of City of Miracles. \" Second Prince Nemo smiled.


    King Black took a sip of his wine and said with interest, \"Oh? There are still many good things not written in? For example?\"


    Second Prince Nemo also took a sip of wine, cleared his throat and said, \"For example, the fast bus driving on the road, as well as the two-story Fried Hung Burger restaurant, and some very realistic paintings...


    The second orc prince talked for more than half an hour. During the tea break in the middle, the orc eldest prince hurriedly added the explanation. It could be seen that he was robbed by the second brother for all the credit.


    King Black nodded thoughtfully and said, \"I see, that continent is so interesting?

 Chapter 1341：

    \"Yeah, Father, it''s really good over there\"~.\" Prince Knight said excitedly, still recalling the delicious dishes.


    -Humph! \"


    King Black said coldly, \"Since that place is so good, why didn''t you occupy the next piece of territory, even a small town is good, so that it can expand slowly in the future.\"


    Before waiting for the two orc princes to speak, King Black continued, \"It''s fine if you don''t take it. You guys paid so many gold coins to go in and let our knights work for each other for free.\"


    Second Prince Nemo froze for a moment, blushing embarrassedly, \"It''s our incompetence, I''m sorry Father.


    Prince Knight stopped the tableware in his hand, bowed his head and said, \"Father, the strength of the Han Dynasty is too strong, they have weapons that we have never seen before, and we will fail so far.


    King Black shook the wine glass in his hand and said solemnly, \"Weapons? What weapons?\"


    \"They have some flaming arrows, and those weapons alone make it impossible for us to dock.\" The second Prince Nemo still had lingering fears when he spoke.


    Prince Knight nodded heavily and added, \"Not only these, but according to what the commoners said, there were weapons that would explode in the east border city of the Han Dynasty.\"


    \"Arrows that catch fire? And weapons that explode?\" King Black frowned and repeated.


    Second Prince Nemo nodded heavily and said, \"It''s a mockery of the father, the lethality of those weapons is really strong, if we hadn''t retreated quickly, I''m afraid my big brother and I would both die at sea.


    \"When we finally landed, it wasn''t that we didn''t think about re-planning, but the opponent''s city defense was very standardized. Those called soldiers looked stronger than our knights, and we didn''t have a chance to attack.\" Prince Knight Quickly add. \"Soldiers? What''s that?\" King Black heard a lot of new words tonight.


    \"Similar to our knights, but more powerful than our knights. Those armors and weapons are top-notch, and they are not at the same level as ours.\" Second Prince Nemo explained.


    King Black rubbed his gray beard and said solemnly, \"It seems that our intelligence is not enough, which caused us to be so embarrassed.\"


    Prince Knight nodded heavily and continued, \"And their number of soldiers far exceeds ours, the soldiers from Haiyan City alone can defeat us, not to mention the soldiers from Chang''an City.


    Second Prince Nemo saw that the Orc King''s gloomy face had slightly improved, and immediately said, ..1 Not only us, but also the Larsen Elf Empire and the Flander Empire next door suffered a lot. \"


    \"The three empires can''t do anything about them?\" King Black frowned. Second Prince Nemo nodded again and again and suggested, \"Father, I have an idea, how about you listen?\"


    King Black put down his teacup and fork, and said solemnly, \"Say.\"


    Second Prince Nemo sat up straight, put his hand on the table, and said, "Since we can''t capture the Han Dynasty, why don''t we cooperate with them?"


    \"cooperate?\"


    King Black frowned, \"You must know that the human race is cunning, and you also said that their city defense is very powerful, and they have every reason not to deal with us fairly.\"


    Prince Nate would not let the second prince of the orcs take the top spot, so he hurriedly said, \"Father, you can rest assured, Zhao), the Han Dynasty is still very fair, they have always maintained good trading relations with other kingdoms, and they will not at all. Use force to buy and sell auspiciously.\"


    Second Prince Nemo gave the orc eldest prince a white look. Isn''t that obvious?


    It''s not that he is afraid that he will show the limelight in front of the father and the king, and then the throne will be further away.


    King Black put his hands on the bridge of his nose and thought for a moment, \"How do you say it?\"


    Second Prince Nemo is no longer paying attention to etiquette. At this time, as long as he expresses himself in front of the orc king, his future throne will be one point closer to him.


    He hurriedly said, \"Father, let me tell you slowly.\"


    ....King Black nodded in agreement. \"


    \"Three shifts, (V). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1520: Are there fish scales on the body? (4 more for customization)


    The candles on the walls kept flickering, and the second Prince Nemo''s voice echoed in the dining room. King Black listened with bated breath, frowning from time to time to express his confusion. Second Prince Nemo took several sips of water and said, \"Father, the other party''s transaction method is really good, we can discuss cooperation matters with the Han Dynasty, let them sell the goods to us below the market price, and we can bring It''s back for sale.\" King Black nodded lightly and said, \"This is undoubtedly a good idea, but what should we negotiate with each other?\"


    \"Well....I haven''t thought of it yet.\" Second Prince Nemo lowered his head, his high enthusiasm was instantly extinguished.


    Yes, the Torola Orc Empire has nothing to discuss with the other party. Since the Han Dynasty is said to be so good, then there is nothing to discuss.


    King Black shook his head disappointedly, and said, \"You said you want to negotiate with the other party when nothing is ready? It''s naive.\"


    ..\" The second Prince Nemo lowered his head and said no more, it was true that what he thought was a little too obvious.


    Prince Knight paused for a while and said, "Father, as far as I know, the Han Dynasty needs a lot of people to help them, we can send the unemployed man in Torola, maybe it''s a negotiation. Chips.\"


    He finally got the chance. Since he was taken one step ahead by the second prince of Lu Ren, he was very angry. Why didn''t he grasp this great opportunity, but now he just reprimanded him, and this opportunity was still his turn.


    \"This is not equivalent to the slave trade, why should we send people to them?\" King Black frowned.


    Prince Knight shook his head and explained, \"No father, these people were completely free in the Han Dynasty, unlike slaves.


    \"Why is it different?\" King Black didn''t think there was any difference, and those who gave it to other kings were equivalent to slaves.


    Prince Knight took a sip of water and explained, "Father, these people are paid for working in the Han Dynasty, and they can get preferential housing for the first two months. There are still four days of vacation."


    \"Have a salary? Have a good housing? Also (ajbi) have four days of vacation? Really? \" King Black felt so unbelievable.


    \"It''s the real father, and the four days of vacation are all paid holidays, and you can get coins for rest.\"The second prince Nemo added.


    King Black tapped his fingers on the table and murmured, \"It''s not bad to look at it this way, but I guess not many people are willing to go to the Han Dynasty. After all, they have lived in Torola for generations, and those human races can''t accommodate us orcs. .\"


    Second Prince Nemo quickly shook his head and said, \"No no no, that''s not the case with the father and king. There was no discrimination, exclusion and hostile orcs in the Han Dynasty.\"


    \"Yes Father, there are not only the Lu people and the human race, but even the elves, mermaids and dwarves. They live in peace with the human race and will not be harmed at all." Prince Knight added.


    Lin Pao blinked her eyes and asked curiously, \"Dwarf? Mermaid?


    \"That''s right, Linna, there are dwarves and mermaids in that continent, and they are all very enthusiastic.\"The second prince Nemo smiled.


    \"God, I really want to see what they look like, second brother, is the mermaid''s head a fish head? Or does it have fish scales or something?" Linna is like a curious baby.


    The second Prince Nemo couldn''t help laughing and laughing, and explained, \"Cute sister, the mermaid is the same as the human being, except that there are more bags; the class is double; the caudal fins of the legs are just.\"


    Linna looked very excited and continued to ask, \"Then brother, do they live in the water? Can''t they come up to land?\"


    \"Well....I don''t know much about mermaids. They can come up on land or live on land. As for breathing in water like this, I don''t know that.\"Second Prince Nemo Shrugged.


    Tianke, so amazing. \" Linna kept blinking her eyes.


    Second Prince Nemo lightly fucked; holding Princess Lu''s head, he said, \"If you have a chance, you can go and see for yourself, it''s really nice over there.\"


    Linna was a little frustrated and muttered, \"I don''t want to go on the boat for so long. It will take more than two months to come back. It''s too hard and dangerous to be at sea.\"


    \"Uh...\" Prince Nemo was at a loss for words, but it was true, it would take more than four months to go back and forth, and it would take longer if the weather was bad. Prince Knight took advantage of this topic and seized the opportunity to say, \"Father, didn''t the Han Dynasty have that airship? We can discuss with them to open a route to our Torola.\"


    King Black touched I''s beard and said suspiciously, \"Airship? Is that the thing you said that can fly? Is that thing safe?\"


    \"Don''t worry, Father, I have sat with Nemo many times, and many people have sat there. It is said that the airship has been flying for a long time without any problems, so it must be safe.\" Prince Knight explained.


    \"According to what you said, this airship should be expensive, we can buy one back, why is it so troublesome to set up a route?\" King Black wondered.


    Prince Nate shook his head and said, \"I have also considered this, but they don''t sell it, no matter how many gold coins they sell, and the neighboring kingdoms also have established routes.\"

 Chapter 1342：

    \"According to what you said, asking them to sell the goods to us below the market price, and then asking them to open a route to our Torola, the condition of one manpower alone is unreasonable.\" King Blake hit the nail on the head.


    Upon seeing this, the second prince Nemo said, \"Father, do we have any ore in Torola? We can trade the ore with them to obtain greater profits.\"


    The second orc prince thought for a while before he remembered that the Ori Dwarf Kingdom and the Principality of Maner in the Land of Chaos were all traded with ore.


    \"Ore? It doesn''t seem to be there. I have to go back and look at the books your great-grandfather left me. Maybe there is something to be found in it.\" King Black remembered the books in the study.


    Most of them are books left by previous kings. If you read carefully, you should be able to find some clues.


    \"That''s great.\" Prince Nemo said excitedly.


    \"Four shifts, (factory V). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1521: Which side is colder? (1 more for customization)


    At noon, in the backyard of Chang''an Castle.


    Mina and Enri were laughing and sparring. They were wrapped in thick scarves and their fur-collar down jackets looked extra warm.


    A long awning has been built in the backyard of the castle, which has not been dismantled since the summer. Several girls of the castle often drink afternoon tea here. It just so happens that this sunshade can also be used to block snow, and there will not be too much snow on the half-slope shed, as long as it is cleaned regularly.


    \"Your Majesty, come and play together.\"Enri said with a smile.


    Mina clapped the snowflakes on her hands and shouted, \"Yes, Your Majesty, don''t sit there, let''s come together.\"


    Liu Feng shook the hot tea in his hand and said gently, \"You guys play first, I''ll go over later.\"


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to play with the beast-eared girls. He mainly wants to see more of this innocent scene. Several girls in cute down jackets are playing under the tiny snowflakes. This scene is really envious of those otaku.


    The fox-eared girl was wearing fluffy gloves, squatted on the ground and started rolling snowballs, trying to make a base for a snowman, while the cat-eared girl was building a small castle. An Li gasped, \"Mina, come and help me, one person can''t make a big thunder man.\"


    Mina blinked her blue eyes and said, \"You ask Jenny to help you, or Tess, I''m making my castle.\"


    \"I''ll look for Jenny, it''s fine with Tis.\" Enri said weakly.


    Mina raised her head and said suspiciously, \"Why?\"


    \"No!\" En Li rolled her eyes and pointed to Niu Jiao Niang not far away.


    Mi Bang looked in the direction that Hu Erniang pointed, and the corners of his mouth twitched, \"Okay, you better not disturb her.\"


    At this moment, the Niu Jiao Niang is wearing a thick lamb hat, a long scarf and snow boots, but she is flexibly bouncing on the snow, still humming the tune of Frozen.


    Obviously, Tiss thought of Frozen again, and was playing the so-called transformation and magic games there.


    Jenny blinked her green eyes, looked at the falling snowflakes in surprise, and murmured, \"So this is called snow, it''s really amazing!\"


    When the Elf Princess was in the Elven Empire of Larson, she had never seen snow, and the winter there was purely cold and wet.


    Enri blinked her brown eyes and asked, \"Jenny, is this the first time you see snow?\"


    Jenny nodded again and again and said with a smile, \"Yeah, this is the first time I''ve seen snow, I didn''t know there would be thunder in winter.\"


    Mi Duan stopped the snow block in his hand and wondered, \"Wrong? Don''t you Larson snow in winter?\"


    \"No, it doesn''t snow at all, so this is the first time I''ve seen something like snow, it''s really amazing.\" Jenny stretched out; her hand was holding the snowflakes that fell from the sky. \"So it is, I thought it was snowing in Larson, too.\" En Li thought thoughtfully.


    Jenny lowered her head and said, \"I wish Larson also snowed, it turns out that the snow is so beautiful.\"


    Mina pouted and said, \"It''s not good to snow, of course, there is no problem with snow now in the Han Dynasty, but if it snowed before, freezing to death and starvation are common things.


    En Li nodded heavily and said, \"Yeah, the snow is really not bad at all, I still remember that year in the cave, I was not very close to Mina and others. Prosperous bonfire, that cold feeling is really uncomfortable.


    Jenny blinked her green eyes and asked curiously, \"Can you tell me more about your past?\"


    An Li smiled slightly, squatted on the ground and continued to play with the snowman, saying, \"At that time, it was all about rice blasting to find food, otherwise we would all starve to death in the cave.\"


    \"Really? It turns out that you have worked so hard before.\" Jenny looked sad.


    Mi Bongcao rubbed the head of the Elf Princess and said, "Although it was a hard time at that time, everything is fine now, and under the leadership of Your Majesty, we will get better and better."


    En Li nodded heavily, squinting and smiling, \"The past is over, now is the most important.\"


    \"Yes, live in the present, but also cherish the past. Although the past was very difficult, but without the past, you would not be here.\"Liu Feng said gently.


    \"Your Majesty.\" Jenny Ni said in unison.


    Enri nodded heavily and said, \"Yes, living in the moment, I learned new vocabulary again.\"


    Tis-Lu trotted over and said with a hearty smile, "I still remember the first time I saw His Majesty."


    \"I also remember.\"Liu Feng pinched Niu Jiao Niang''s face that was frozen red.


    An Li took Liu Feng''s arm and said coquettishly. \"Your Majesty, let''s build a snowman.\"


    \"Okay, are Hu Mengbu and the stone ready?\" Liu Feng said with a smile. An Li took an iron bucket and said, \"It''s all ready, it''s all in it, as well as the branches and scarves.\"


    \"Okay, let''s start.\" Liu Feng squatted at the beginning to save a little bit of snow, kneading it into


    --After the group, roll in place to make it bigger.


    Jenny kept staring, and said, \"We Larson are hiding at home in winter, and there is no entertainment for us.\"


    Liu Feng raised his head and asked, \"Is Larson cold in winter? How is it colder than the Han Dynasty?\"


    Jenny Shii pointed her chin, thought for a long time, and said, \"I can''t tell you this... Now I don''t feel cold when I wear it so thickly. When I was in Larson, I felt shivering no matter how much I wore it.\ "


    Liu Feng blinked his black eyes and said lightly, \"It looks like this down jacket is very warm!\"


    \"Yeah, it''s really comfortable to wear. There is heating in the castle, and there is a down jacket outside, so I really don''t feel cold.\" Jenny said with a smile.


    \"Then do you think it''s necessary to use down jackets on Larson''s side?\" Liu Feng asked.


    Jenny thought about it very seriously, and said, \"I think it is necessary. Even if I wear five or six pieces, it will be very cold to go out. It''s not as good as wearing two pieces inside now, plus a down jacket and a scarf.\"


    Liu Feng nodded thoughtfully and said, \"It seems that it is necessary to sell the down jacket there.\"


    \"One update, Cv7). Please customize, please support.\"Only,


    Chapter 1522: Superfluous. (2 more for customization)


    Jenny tugged at the scarf and asked, \"Your Majesty, do you want to sell the down jacket?\"


    The Han Dynasty began to develop down jackets when it was not winter, and it was completed when it first entered the winter.


    The main materials inside the down jacket are goose down and cashmere. The development of the outer material takes a long time, because it is difficult to achieve both wind resistance and breathability.


    Liu Feng cleared his throat and said, \"Yeah, your Larson''s way of keeping warm should be very simple. This is also the reason why they are restricted from going out at home in winter. With down jackets, they can go out and move around more.\"


    \"Your Majesty, how are you going to transport it? It will take more than two months to go there, and the winter will be over by then.\" Jenny wondered.

 Chapter 1343：

    \"Of course it''s not this year, the output of down jackets is still \"850\" not so big, this is all something to consider next year.\"Liu Feng said lightly.


    He is waiting for those businessmen to buy down jackets this year, and then go to another continent next year, and let them publicize them, so that down jackets can be sold at a high price.


    Jenny nodded thoughtfully, and asked after a while, \"Your Majesty, does the airship have a chance to reach Larson?\"


    Liu Feng stopped his movements, nodded with a smile and said, \"Of course, the airship can fly anywhere.\"


    Jenny had kept her head down, but after hearing the exact answer, she smiled and said, \"Really, Your Majesty?


    \"I never lie.\" Liu Feng said gently.


    \"Your Majesty, but how to cross the vast sea? Isn''t the airship unable to fly at night?\" Jenny wondered.


    Liu Feng got up, clapped his hands, and said, \"There is always a solution, don''t think too much about the line, let''s stack it, and be happy for the first time.\"


    Jenny nodded heavily, determined in her heart that the airship would definitely fly to Larson, and said with a smile, \"Okay, Your Majesty, I want to build an oversized snowman.\"


    \"I''m looking forward to it.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    There were tiny snowflakes floating in the sky, and all the girls were building snowmen in the snow. One of them was oversized, and it was 1.5 meters high. This was built by Liu Feng and Hu Erniang together.


    \"Your Majesty, this snowman is so tall.\"Enri blinked at the brown group.


    The corners of Liu Feng''s mouth rose slightly. It has been a long time since he managed to manage people. Last year, he was concerned about developing the territory, and he had not spent time in the snow. He clapped his hands, brushed off the residual snow on his gloves, and said, \"Give me that iron bucket.\"


    \"Yes.\"Enri handed the bucket over.


    Liu Feng placed the iron bucket on the snowman''s head, then put the carrot''s nose, and the gravel as a collar button, inserted a branch as an arm, and wrapped a scarf around it.


    Hahaha. Your Majesty, how long can this snowman last? \"*Na smiled and said


    \"I can keep it until the end of winter.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    En Li blinked her brown eyes, stared at the snowman for a while, and only remembered when she saw the scarf, and said, \"Your Majesty, this national scarf has been mass-produced, what is the price?\"


    Liu Feng walked back to his seat and sat down, picked up the teacup and said, um... those ordinary scarves should be set at 188 yuan a piece, the price should not be too expensive, and then the wool ones should be set at 400 yuan a piece .


    The Han Dynasty also started to produce scarves this year. Most of them are made of fiber and linen, and a few of them have wool.


    \"Yes.\"Enri shook out the notepad and started recording.


    Liu Feng took a sip of the hot tea and asked, \"How is the flow of people in the big market? What about the situation at the wharf?


    An Li flipped through the notepad and reported, \"Although the flow of people in the big market is not as good as in autumn and summer, there are still long queues in every storefront. Sledges, chisel the ice up the river to fish.\"


    Liu Feng nodded in satisfaction and asked, the iron ore in the Ori Dwarf Kingdom could not be transported from the Youshui River in the winter. How much iron ore do we have left? -


    \"The amount of iron ore is not very much. Uncle Yak Lee will also use it to improve and build a new steam train, but it will be enough for him to use it in the spring of next year." An Lihui reported. -Well, it just happened to snow and there was no way to lay the rails, so let him study it. \"


    Liu Feng nodded lightly.


    An Li turned to another page and reported, \"Your Majesty, businessmen from many cities have come to Chang''an to make trouble recently. They heard that fresh vegetables can be sold here, and they are willing to buy them at high prices. ¡­


    \"I won''t sell it to them for the time being, let''s sell it in the second month of winter.\" Liu Feng took a sip of the tea ceremony.


    \"Why, Your Majesty? Now the supply of vegetables in the greenhouse is completely sufficient, why wait for the second month? There will be another batch of vegetables in the second month.\" En Li doubted.


    Liu Feng put down the teacup and said, "Sell some to the Sahara Prairie first, isn''t your eldest sister going through a war, these fresh vegetables should go well with those dry meat."


    An Li nodded heavily and said excitedly, \"Yes, come on, there are indeed people in the Sahara Prairie who come to buy fresh vegetables.\"


    Hu Erniang was very excited at the moment. Originally, she didn''t want to say it, and she didn''t want others to think that Elsa was her eldest sister. Then, taking advantage of the convenience of her position, she gave priority to selling vegetables to the Sahara Prairie.


    \"It''s good to sell them a little higher than the normal price of summer vegetables. When you sell them to other merchants in the second month, they will triple it.\"Liu Feng said slightly.


    \"Understood, Your Majesty.


    Enri nodded, and after recording, she asked, \"Your Majesty, what about the Principality of Man''er? Is it at this price?-


    Well, at this price, if they still want to buy it next month, it will not be this price. \"Liu Feng tapped 1.9.


    Jenny tilted her head and said curiously, \"Your Majesty, if Larson can also eat fresh vegetables in winter, they should also be willing to pay high prices, especially those nobles.


    \"Hahahaha...they haven''t had this opportunity to enjoy it yet, let''s wait a few more years.\"Liu Feng laughed heartily.


    Using an airship to transport fresh vegetables for sale on the mainland seems a bit superfluous. Obviously, they can be sold on the mainland. After all, vegetables in winter can sell for sky-high prices.


    I am not worried that no one will buy it, but I am afraid that the quantity is not enough, so I have not yet reached the stage of going to another continent to sell fresh vegetables.


    Second update, (v one, please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1523: Mutiny? (3 more for customization)


    \"La la la...


    With the fierce meal of the ice sledge, the goods from the Sahara Prairie landed, and there were already ordinary people waiting here on the dock.


    For a while, the pier became extraordinarily lively, and Liya was standing at the pier at the moment, holding a notepad in her hand.


    The dock workers waited for the ice sledge to dock, and after the merchants were handed over, they began to board the cargo board to carry things.


    Because the Youshui River was frozen, the water transportation in winter became an ice sledge. A large wooden board was tied behind it, and the surrounding area was blocked, and the goods were placed inside.


    \"Be careful not to break it.


    \"These things are very expensive, if you crash, you will die.\"Hurry up, there are many people waiting behind. \"


    -


    Voices like this are endless. Although there are many people watching on the dock, they are still in an orderly manner, and everyone has a very clear division of labor.


    A businessman pulled his scarf, walked to the sheep clan girl with a smile on his face, and saluted slightly, "Miss Liya, I have already bought all the goods you explained. Here is the list, please take a look."


    Leia took the list and browsed it quickly, and tick the back of the goods written before, \"I will check the goods, if there is no problem, you can go to get the banknotes.\"


    \"Yes, please take a look.\"The merchant responded immediately.


    Liya took the list to the workers'' unloading place, looked at the dazzling array of goods, and asked, \"I saw that you added a lot of things to the list, what are these things? For example, this national towel?


    The businessman immediately took the scarf around his neck and said with a cold forehead, \"This is the scarf, a new product in Chang''an City, it is said to keep warm. I tried it and it was really good, so I bought some and came back. Thinking that His Royal Highness should be able to use it, Lia naturally won''t touch his scarf, but let someone find another one, and feel it around her, - um, it''s really comfortable, what''s the price of this scarf? \"


    The merchant immediately put the scarf back on and said, \"Scarf of ordinary fabric-


    One hundred and eighty-eight yuan, and wool scarves cost four hundred yuan because they are more warm. \"


    The price is okay, how many wool scarves have you bought? \"Lea asked curiously


    \"Not many, only five in total, because the price is not very cheap, so I didn''t buy too much, I thought I would buy some and show it to His Highness first.\"The merchant said.


    Li Ji nodded and asked, \"Is there anything else?

 Chapter 1344：

    The merchant looked back at the goods and said, \"There are also down jackets, which are also new products of Chang''an City, and are super warm.\"


    \"Oh? And this thing? Let me take a look.\" Leah asked curiously, the word down jacket is quite new.


    The merchant immediately took out a down jacket and said, \"Look, this is a down jacket. One piece costs 3,000 yuan, and it is sold in limited quantities.\"


    Liya took the down jacket, looked at it curiously, and said, \"Such a light piece of clothing costs 3,000 yuan? Can it keep you warm? It doesn''t look like it''s resistant to freezing.\" You''ll know if you try it. \" The businessman laughed, he was also so dubious at the time, but who knew that he would be slapped in the face after the upper body.


    The goat orc handed the notepad to the maid, and after watching it for a while, he put on his down jacket, and after pulling his collar, he began to feel


    \"How is it?\" The businessman looked expectantly.


    Liya''s eyes widened for a while, and she said in surprise, \"Read, this down jacket can really keep you warm, and you can''t feel the cold wind blowing into your body when you put it on.\"The price is still worth it, Especially in the prairie, there are no buildings that can block the wind. \"The businessman is a little arrogant, ready to be rewarded.


    \"Yes, the two items I bought this time are very good.\"Liya applauded.


    The businessman nodded again and again and said with a smile, \"Miss Liya..


    - Well, go get the money. \"Liya nodded, turned around and continued to turn you around in the cargo pile.


    Half an hour later, all the goods at the dock were unloaded, and the girls from the sheep tribe were asked to bring down jackets and scarves back to the tribe.


    \"Your Highness.\" Liya shouted respectfully outside the main tent. \"Come in.\" Elsa''s crisp voice sounded.


    The goat orcs entered the main tent with a team of maids, and saluted, \"Under the stock, the caravan returned from Chang''an City.\"


    \"What did His Majesty Liu Feng say? Have you agreed to sell our fresh vegetables?\" Elsa was looking forward to it.


    Liya nodded heavily and said, \"Yes, Your Highness, Chang''an City has sold us fresh vegetables, and the price is 30% higher than usual, so it won''t be exaggerated. Elsa breathed a sigh of relief, her face showing With a rare smile, \"Your Majesty Liu Ji is really kind, this snowy winter has only improved a little bit, it must be for Anli''s sake.\"


    Qiluo waved the monkey''s tail and said with a smile, \"I don''t see it all, the Lord of the Han Dynasty must also see it for your sake.\"


    \"Cough cough....


    Elsa coughed a few times and said, 947\"Anyway, it would be nice if you could sell us fresh vegetables.\"


    Last month, Elsa led the Knights to successfully take down the Masai tribe, and now they are in the process of internal adjustment and digestion, so fresh vegetables are especially important to them.


    Because they intend to take down another tribe before the end of winter and complete their ambition to unify the Saharan grass.


    \"Finally don''t have to eat those dry meat.\" Qiluo blinked and began to imagine various dishes made from fresh vegetables. Elsa rolled her eyes and said, ~ You liked meat the most before. of. \"


    It''s not the same as before, darkly. \" Qiluo scratched the back of her head awkwardly.


    \"How are the knights of the Masai tribe?\" Elsa asked.


    Qiluo immediately stood up and said, \"At first, I was in a rut and was unwilling to surrender, but after living in our tribe for a few days, since I swore to swear allegiance to our tribe.\"


    Elsa''s mouth twitched a few times, and she couldn''t help sighing at the power of food. After all, they had never eaten food with seasonings since they were children.


    *


    \"Three shifts, (one v one), please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1524: Under the low temperature. (4 more for customization)


    Elsa took a sip of her wine and asked, \"Qiluo, how are the knights resting?\"


    \"Everyone has come back from rest, and the injured knights are slowly recovering.\" Qi Luohui reported.


    In the last war, Elsa''s tribe had the upper hand, and before the people of the Maxi tribe could react, Elsa and the others went in.


    In just over an hour, the people of the Masai tribe surrendered. A group of sick knights, coupled with a surprise attack, caused their military heart to collapse, and they were not the opponents of the Elsa tribe at all.


    After three or two clashes, they were defeated, and the leading knight even fled, and was finally shot in the head by Qiluo''s arrow.


    \"Yes, make some adjustments and launch an offensive at the end of the month.\" Elsa said solemnly.


    Qiluo immediately stood up straight and said solemnly, \"I would like to serve His Highness.


    Elsa put down her glass and said, \"But this time they will definitely be prepared, I''m afraid they won''t be able to capture it so easily.\"


    \"Yes, there are more than 7,000 knights in the Qiaoqi tribe, and they are all ordinary people. I''m afraid it will be difficult to deal with.\" Qiluo said solemnly.


    \"Well, we need to plan carefully. Although we have an advantage in numbers, we still need to minimize casualties.\" Elsa said solemnly, Qiluo nodded heavily, and said, \"We will definitely win a lot. Total victory.\"


    Elsa nodded lightly and asked, \"Lea, what are the goods this time?\"


    Liya took out a notepad and reported, \"Under the stock, in addition to fresh vegetables, there are many different goods this time, some of which are new goods from Chang''an City.\"


    \"What? New goods? What?\" Elsa asked curiously.


    \"There are scarves and down jackets.\" Liya said unhurriedly, and ordered the maid to hand over the down jackets and scarves.


    Elsa took the scarf and looked at it for a long time, and said, \"This is the scarf? It feels very good.\"


    \"His Royal Highness, the one you have in your hand is a woolen national towel made of wool we sent in the past~..\" Liya explained.


    \"Does it mean that there are other materials for scarves?\" Elsa wondered.


    Liya nodded and said, \"Yes, Your Highness, there are also linen and cotton materials, but these two materials are not as warm as wool, but the price is relatively cheap.\"


    \"The national scarf made of wool should be expensive, right?\" Elsa could see the high-end temperament of this scarf at a glance.


    \"Yes, Your Highness, the price of wool material is 400 yuan per banknote, and the amount is not much.\" Lia nodded in response.


    Elsa nodded thoughtfully and said, \"Are you buying a lot this time?\"


    Liya flipped through the notepad and reported, \"There are only five woolen national towels, and one hundred of other materials.\"


    \"Okay, just keep the wool scarf, and when the time comes to win another tribe, take it out as a reward, as for the scarves of other materials, take them to the big market and sell them.\" Elsa said.


    Liya nodded, recorded it on the notepad, and said, \"How much should the price increase under the stock?\"


    Well, the price of each piece should be added fifty yuan, and it should not be raised too high. If it sells well, buy some more. \" Elsa arranged.


    -Understood, Your Highness. \" Leah nodded.


    Elsa took a sip of her wine and asked, \"The other is a down jacket, right? How much is that?\"


    \"A piece of 3,000 yuan, Chang''an City said it was a limited edition, and it will be sold out this month.\" Li Ji responded.


    Qi Luo just drank the wine and almost spit it out, she was surprised, \"A piece of clothing costs 3,000 yuan?\"


    The price is a little expensive, but I think it''s worth the money, Your Highness can try it. \"Lea handed over the down jacket.


    Elsa took the down jacket, frowned at the fluffy black coat, and always felt that it was not very good-looking, \"Is this dress costing 3,000 yuan?


    \"His Royal Highness, I also thought this dress was too expensive at first, you can put it on and feel it outside.\"Lea smiled.

 Chapter 1345：

    Elsa put on the feather linen suit with suspicion, and walked out of the main tent after putting it on. It was clear, \"How much does it cost three thousand yuan for such a light suit?.


    It''s not that Qi Er Niang can''t afford it, the main reason is that when the territory is expanding and occupying the entire prairie, the money still has to be spent on the blade.


    The lion-eared girl stood outside the tent for a while, and said in surprise, \"I don''t have the bone-piercing feeling of the cold wind before.\"


    Qiluo was also very curious, and asked for a down jacket to put on, and said, \"Your Highness, I''ll try it too!\"


    Because the design of the down jacket is very ingenious, the sleeves and neckline are designed with hemming, so that the cold wind cannot be poured in, the wind resistance is very good, and the temperature is directly locked in the body.


    After staying for a few minutes, the monkey ears widened her eyes and said in surprise, "Your Highness 1I, this down jacket is really amazing. \"


    \"Well, three thousand yuan is worth it.\" Elsa nodded again and again and stepped into the main tent.


    \"His Royal Highness, there are not many down jackets, only one hundred pieces.\"Reported by Li Yahui.


    Elsa is a little reluctant to take it off. If it weren''t for the high temperature of the bonfire in the tent, she would probably wear it all the time. After a while, she said, \"Let''s divide it up, the knights who made great achievements in capturing the Maxi tribe last time are all Take one.\"


    \"Yes, Your Highness.\"Liya nodded.


    \"Is there any more? There should be more than these two new goods, right?" Elsa asked curiously, wondering what else.


    Liya nodded and said, \"Yes, Your Highness, and snow boots, which are also warm and non-slip.\"


    \"Snow boots?\" Elsa wondered, the vocabulary she heard today was all new. Liya smiled and took out a pair of snow boots and handed them over, saying, \"Your Highness, these are snow boots, try it.\"


    The snow boots are also newly developed by Liu Feng (Norde Zhao). They are very lightweight. They are made of cowhide leather on the outside and a thin layer of wool is sewn on the inside. The warmth retention effect is obvious. When Elsa put her feet into the snow boots, her golden eyes lit up, and she said in surprise, \"It''s so comfortable, Kai!\"


    \"His Royal Highness, this price is also relatively expensive, one thousand yuan a pair.\"Reported by Li Yahui.


    \"The price is still acceptable, and this level of comfort is really worth the price.\"Elsa said with satisfaction.


    \"His Royal Highness, there are not many boots, only a hundred pairs.\" Lia said gently.


    Elsa nodded lightly and said, \"You can keep a pair with Qiluo, and another pair for me, and the rest will be sent to those knights who have meritorious service.\"\"Yes, Your Highness.\"Lia The eyes were all smiles.


    \"Four shifts, (V). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1525: It won''t take long. (1 more for customization)


    It was snowing heavily, in the city of Silver Light in the Principality of Maner, the land of chaos.


    Bella was working on documents in the study. At this time, the doors and windows of the room were closed, and a charcoal fire was lit to keep warm.


    A ha! \"


    Bei stretched; a lazy waist, a warm room is easy to make people drowsy, especially when facing a pile of documents.


    Snake girl was already yawning, she quickly took a sip from a cup of hot tea, shook her head and continued to read the documents.


    Except for some remote cities in the Principality of Man''er, paper is used in other cities, and the documents handed over to the royal capital Yinguang City are all bound together one by one.


    -§ápop.....


    After receiving permission, Ryan pushed the door into the study and saluted respectfully, \"Your Majesty.\"


    \"How is it? Has the goods from Chang''an City been delivered?\" Bella stopped looking at the documents.


    Ruian handed over the documents in his hand and said with a smile, \"Your Majesty, after submitting a request for so long, Chang''an City promised to sell us fresh vegetables.


    \"Really? How much would you sell to us?\" Bella finally got a smile on her weary face and started flipping through the documents.


    \"They didn''t say clearly, they just said the amount only supplied to Silver Light City, let us report the number of Silver Light City, and then they will assign it to us." Ryan explained.


    Bella nodded thoughtfully and said with a smile, \"It''s already very good, even if it''s the amount supplied to the palace, I think the other party is very kind.\"


    In the heavy snow, you must know how difficult it is to eat a fresh vegetable leaf. No, it is not a difficult problem in the past, but an impossible thing.


    Therefore, when it was snowing heavily, and people could only drink wheat porridge and marinated meat, the greenhouse vegetables in the Han Dynasty could sell for sky-high prices, and many people were willing to buy them, just to see if they could.


    \"Yeah, and it also supplies us the entire Silver Light City.\" Ryan slapped his fox''s tail.


    Bella took a sip of the hot tea and asked, \"What about the price? What''s the price of the vegetables?\"


    \"It''s only 30% higher than the usual selling price, and it''s not too high.\"


    The smile on Ryan''s face couldn''t be restrained any longer.


    The hot tea in Bella''s mouth almost spewed out. She was mentally prepared for the price of vegetables. After all, not everyone can eat it. Now it''s just a little more expensive than before. I can''t believe it.


    Hu Erniang saw Snake Girl''s doubts and repeated it decisively, \"Yes, Your Majesty, the price is only 30% higher than the original price, and it did not sell for a super high price.\"


    Bella nodded with satisfaction, and said softly, \"It must be that guy Tis, who must be about to marry Your Excellency Liu Feng, and this vegetable is sold so cheaply.\"


    The corners of Ryan''s eyes kept twitching, and he said weakly, \"Maybe it has something to do with Miss Teas, but I think it''s not because she is about to marry the lord of the Han Dynasty.\"


    \"All in all, it''s really nice to have fresh vegetables, I''m really tired of eating jerky every day.\" Bella laughed heartily.


    \"Yeah, I can make vegetable soup tonight.\" Ryan covered the purchase with a smile. Bella put down the teacup and said seriously, - Since my brother-in-law is so good, then we should also show the demeanor of a big country.


    \"Brother-in-law?\"


    Ryan''s gambling corner kept twitching, and asked weakly, Your Majesty, what do you mean by the demeanor of a great country?


    Bella didn''t answer directly, but asked, \"How about the output of our quarry in winter?


    The output is not as high as in summer, and on average, only two trends can be transported to Chang''an City per month. \"Reported by Ryan Hui.


    \"Is it going to be reduced from four times a month to two times? This will reduce the income a lot.\" Bella frowned.


    Ryan nodded solemnly and said solemnly, (ajej, yes, Your Majesty, the income is generally not too high in winter, we can increase the price of saltpeter, so that the national treasury will be fuller, anyway, the output in winter is also very small, and the price increase is not enough. is normal.\"


    Bella nodded thoughtfully, and said, \"You can raise the price, but don''t raise it too high. The Han Dynasty sold us fresh vegetables, and the price won''t be outrageous. We should also do something.\ "


    \"Understood, I''ll make arrangements, Your Majesty.\" Ryan noted in his notepad


    Bella held a cup of hot tea in her hand, and when she saw that Hu Erniang hadn''t left, she asked, \"What''s the matter?\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, there are a lot of different items in this time. Would you like to take a look? Ruianhui reports.


    \"Okay, what is there?\" Bella asked curiously.


    Ryan explained all the goods that arrived today, and it took half an hour to complete the report, and then handed over the list.


    Bella took the list and said, \"Scarves and feather clothes are very suitable for use now, are there many?


    \"The quantity is not very large, because of the limited purchase, I can''t buy a lot.\" Ryan reported.


    \"Understood, you let Obi come in, you can see the arrangement of these goods, just leave one for me.\" Bellaphen added.


    -clear. \"Ryan saluted and turned away.

 Chapter 1346：

    \"Tons of squeaks!\"


    Obi waited outside the door early in the morning, and after entering the door, he respectfully saluted, Your Majesty. \"


    Bella nodded and asked, \"Have the other two principalities been doing anything recently?\"


    Obi said, \"There is no Your Majesty, because of the snow in winter, they are all very peaceful, and there are no knights who came out to harass them before.\"


    \"so.\"


    Bella crossed Erlang''s legs and thoughtfully, \"Which principality are we going to the nearest?\"


    Obi pondered for a while and said, \"Go back to your majesty, the Principality of Chama is the closest to us, especially their royal capital, Brilliant City, which is only three days away from our Principality.\"


    Three days away? It''s really close. \"Bella blinked and fell asleep. Because the three major duchies were all split from one kingdom, the positions of the capitals of the three major duchies were not all in the middle.


    That is, the capital of the Duchy of Maner - Silver Light City is in the middle, and the other two kingdoms are relatively offset.


    \"Your Majesty, are we going to send knights to attack?\" Obi said excitedly.


    Bella shook her head lightly and said solemnly, \"It''s not the time yet, dispatching knights in the big winter is tantamount to asking for a dead end, just wait, it won''t take long.


    \"Yes.\"Obi responded immediately.


    .


    One more, (v7), please customize, please support. \"


    Chapter 1526: Contact with the mouse. (2 more for customization)


    It snowed in Chang''an City all night, and it didn''t stop until early in the morning. For a time, the surrounding area was covered with silver and the scenery was very beautiful.


    Standing on the eleventh floor, Liu Feng looked at the snow-covered Chang''an City, and said softly,


    \"This scene is a bit like the feeling in Harbin. An Li tilted her head and asked in doubt, \"Ha''er played?


    \"Cough, it''s nothing, did you all wear a little more today-?\" Liu Feng asked with concern.


    An Li patted the down jacket on her body and said, \"Of course, I won''t let myself get cold.\"


    Mina blinked her blue eyes and said, \"It''s not so cold in the room, not to mention that the charcoal fire is now very warm.


    \"Then also pay attention, once you have a cold and fever, you will suffer.\" Liu Feng urged.


    Enri stuck out her tongue and said, \"No way, Your Majesty, don''t worry.\"


    Ni can bring a few cups of hot drinks on the tray, and said, come on, drink some hot tea first, this weather needs to add more water, Jenny just doesn''t like drinking water, and it''s the first time I come to a snowy place, I''m lying at home with a cold It''s on. \"


    Liu Ji took the tea and asked, \"Jenny has a cold? Have you been to the hospital?\"


    \"Yeah, she has been running nose all the time, she looks pitiful, I took her to the hospital yesterday.\" Enri murmured.


    \"Don''t catch a cold in this weather, otherwise it will be really uncomfortable.\" Liu Feng urged again and again.


    Mina shook the cat''s tail and said, \"Don''t worry, Your Majesty, my immunity is good.\"


    Liu Feng shook his head helplessly and said, "When you really catch a cold one day, I don''t think it''s too late for you to cry. \"


    \"Shout out.\"


    Mi Tangxiao secretly picked up the document and said, \"Come on, according to the information, Timothy and others are coming soon, and they should be able to reach Chang''an City tomorrow.


    \"Okay, just meet them directly on the tenth floor.\"Liu Feng nodded.


    An Li took out another document and reported that, Your Majesty, this is the sales report of down jackets and scarves. \"


    \"Look at it, how is the sale?\"Liu Feng asked directly.


    \"The scarf was sold out on the second day of the listing, and the down jacket was sold out in three days due to the high price, but it was sold very quickly.\" An Li reported.


    Liu Feng nodded thoughtfully and said, \"That''s right, the speed of sales is very good, how is the second batch of production?


    \"The second batch will also be available for sale in a week, but many people have already placed orders in advance, and it seems that they will be sold out on the day of the listing." En Li looked at the notepad and said.


    \"Who are most of the people who bought it?\"Liu Feng asked curiously.


    An Li turned to another page of the notepad and said, \"Most of them are from the Sahara Prairie, the Principality of Maner and the merchants of the Ori Dwarf Kingdom. The rest are small orders from the Han Dynasty, two or three pieces. purchase.\"


    \"Let the workshop watch the production. There will be no production at the end of next month, and mass production will be carried out in the fall of next year. At that time, the price can be increased several times." Liu Feng arranged.


    \"Understood, this is what His Majesty said about hunger marketing, right.\" En Li smiled and said.


    Liu Feng smiled and said, \"Yes, only what you can''t get is the best. There are already a small number of people who have it, and they will only be more jealous. They will be willing to buy it no matter how expensive it is.\"


    En Li covered her mouth and smiled, and said clearly, \"Your Majesty has a lot of arrangements next year, all of which are the foreshadowing laid down this year.


    Liu Feng took a sip of the hot tea and said with a hearty smile, \"Hahahaha... I''m not raining.\"


    After receiving permission, Tiya pushed the door and entered the respectful salute, Your Majesty. \"Xu Ya, what happened to the uninhabited island?\" Liu Feng asked curiously.


    \"Everything is good, the materials and manpower have all been shipped, and construction has begun, but there is no snow on the two uninhabited islands, so it will not affect the progress of the project.\" Yahui reported.


    Liu Feng nodded and asked, \"How difficult is the construction? Will it be difficult to execute?\"


    Yuya shook her head and said, "Don''t worry, Your Majesty, the engineers surveyed for several days and found a very flat ground with a very wide area, and it was not difficult to start the construction.


    \"That''s good, it''s simpler than I thought. I thought it would be difficult to develop uninhabited islands, but now it saves a lot of time and labor.\"Liu Feng said with satisfaction. \"Yes, I thought it would be difficult to carry out, but the geographical environment of the two islands is good, and they said that the soil quality is also very good, which can save a lot of materials.\" Guan Ya said coldly.


    Liu Feng put down the teacup and asked, "When will the construction of the two uninhabited islands be completed?"


    Yuya blinked her green eyes and said, \"It will be completed in about two months, and it will be ready for use in the spring of next year.\"


    ......


    \"Next spring? This time is just right, it''s time to start distributing some airship routes.\" Liu Feng thought thoughtfully.


    \"Your Majesty, what should I do? Need my help?\" Pu Ya stood up straight.


    Liu Feng raised his gambling corner slightly and said, if it is not used for the time being, you can still help me to keep an eye on the progress of the project, and report any problems to me immediately. \"\"Yes. \" Yingya responded immediately, turned around and stepped back after saluting.


    After seeing the elder sister of the bird clan leaving, Mina asked, \"Your Majesty, do you need to start distributing information?


    \"Well, it''s about to start to be distributed, just wait for their negotiation letter next year to be sent.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    \"Your Majesty, what should I say?\" Mina took out a notepad and prepared to hand over the information to the Security Department.


    Liu Feng pondered for a while, and said, \"It is said that the Han Dynasty is now building an airship field, and those in need can come to discuss the establishment of a flight route to me.\"


    \"People in need

 Chapter 1347：

    Mina recorded while reciting, and asked, \"Your Majesty, just let them contact the mouse directly?\"


    \"Well, just do it like this.\" Liu Feng nodded lightly.


    ........e.....


    \"Second shift, v), please customize, please support.\"Four.


    Chapter 1527: I don''t believe it. (3 more for customization)


    buzzing....


    At this moment, an airship is flying in the sky. This Fu airship set off from Haiyan City. It stopped at Yingluo City for one night on the way, and now it is heading towards Chang''an City.


    Timothy was sitting by the window of the box at the moment, and the group of vicissitudes kept staring outside.


    The same is true for Duke Ville, who stared straight at the scenery outside, but his mouth did not move.


    Even though I have seen the scenery for more than a day since I set out from Haiyan City, I still stare at the outside all the time as if I have never seen it, for fear of missing some scenery.


    -Your Majesty, look at it, the outside is covered with snow, the scenery is so beautiful. \"Nana looked very excited.


    Timothy was only twenty-seven or eighteen years old after all, and he still had a girlish heart. He nodded again and again and said, \"It''s really beautiful, really-zero-five-seven is a rare beauty.\"


    Nana stared at the snow scene, envious, "Your Majesty, this airship is really amazing, and it can really carry so many of us in the sky, and it''s stable in Japan."


    \"This is the third time you said it today.\"


    Timothy smiled and shook his head, \"When I was in the airship before, when I was just rescued, I didn''t have much thought to see the scenery at that time, and now it''s a different feeling to be in the airship.\ "


    \"Indeed, it is a different feeling to take the airship again.\"The Duke of Wheeler agrees with this statement very much.


    Timothy nodded and said, \"It would be nice if our sub-kingdom could also have an airship.


    Duke Wheeler''s eyes lit up and said, \"Yes, Your Majesty, this is indeed possible. We happened to discuss this matter with the king of the Han Dynasty this time. -Indeed, this is something that can be discussed.\" Timothy Sutra road.


    \"Your Majesty, but our sub-kingdom is now dry, and it seems that there is nothing to negotiate with the Han Dynasty.\"Nana worried.


    Timothy was stunned, sighed and said, \"Indeed, what are we negotiating with people now?


    Duke Wheeler rolled his eyes and said, \"Your Majesty, maybe we have the capital to negotiate.\"


    \"What? Talk about it.\" Timothy asked curiously.


    \"Next, I remember that there is a mine in our kingdom, and we can use that mine to trade.\"The Duke of Wheeler said.


    Timothy frowned and said, \"Mines? Does our kingdom have them? Why didn''t I know?\"


    \"Actually, I also heard from my father that there is a mine in the north of our capital, but due to the manpower and the constant invasion of foreign enemies and the occupation of the empire by the bishops, no one is going to mine it. A mine.\" Duke Wheeler explained.


    Timothy looked sleepy and asked, \"And mines? I seem to have heard of this. When I was a child, I heard about it from my father, but he didn''t continue to mention it, so I forgot about it. .\"


    \"Yes Your Majesty, but I haven''t mined it, and I don''t know what ore is there.\"The Duke of Wheeler reported.


    Timothy thought for a while and said, \"Indeed, how to negotiate the unknown bargaining chips?


    Half of the mountains in the Yadian Kingdom are backed by mountains, and there are ore everywhere, but at that time, the Yadian Kingdom was busy building a country and defending against foreign enemies, and the bishop entered the city shortly after the founding of the country.


    Over time, no one remembered the mine, let alone mined the ore.


    \"You can only take one step at a time.\" Duke Wheeler said helplessly.


    Timothy turned his head to look out the window, and hummed lightly, \"Well, that''s the only way.\"


    A whistle....


    The airship continued to fly until evening, when the airship landed at the airship field in Chang''an City.


    The soldiers of Chang''an City immediately surrounded the airships and started routine inspections. When the airship hatches opened, they began to inspect little by little.


    Timothy saw this scene from the window before he got off the airship, and sighed, \"The strength of the knights in Chang''an City is really strong, and a single airship sent so many knights to martial law.\"


    Nana couldn''t help holding the Queen''s hand, and said abruptly, \"Your Majesty, I''m a little nervous.\"


    \"It doesn''t matter, we are just here to thank you, and we are here for the purpose of negotiation, they will not do anything to us.\" Timothy comforted.


    step by step...


    After Duke Ville took the lead to go through the formalities for entering the city, he asked a tour guide to lead the way. He planned to visit Chang''an City first, then stay for two days before talking to Liu Feng.


    0.


    \"Your Majesty, we can wait for the bus here. It will be more comfortable to ride around Chang''an City and avoid the cold wind.\"The tour guide suggested respectfully.


    At the very beginning, the Duke of Ville revealed his identity to the tour guides, saying that he was from Her Majesty the Queen of the Kingdom of Adian.


    Although Timothy didn''t know what the bus was, he nodded and said,


    \"Okay, just sit here.\"


    Several people waited for more than five minutes to get on the bus, but the queen still found a seat by the window and sat down.


    Nana took advantage of the situation and sat next to the Queen, her eyes staring curiously around her, with a look of surprise on her face.


    \"It''s really amazing that there is still this bus in Chang''an City.\" Timothy said this twisted and unfamiliar word.


    Nana nodded heavily and said, First, mocking Your Majesty, Chang''an City is really amazing, and this bus is really comfortable.


    When they saw the appearance, everyone was amazed. They didn''t expect to be able to run without a horse and horse. That''s fine. There are still a lot of seats inside, which can accommodate a lot of people.


    And the seat is also very comfortable, not the hard and cold wooden board as imagined, but actually covered with a cloth coat and stuffed with some soft wash cloth.


    \"And it''s very warm in here, not like a carriage.\"Timothy was so surprised that he took off his coat.


    Nana did the same, took off her coat and said, \"Maybe it''s the sealed environment that separates the cold wind and ice and snow from the outside.


    \"Well, and there are so many people on the avenue, isn''t it still winter? They are all forced to come out to work? - Timothy is puzzled.


    Nana also looked outside and said, \"Your Majesty, I think they are voluntary, you can see that they all have smiles on their faces.\"


    \"Is it voluntary? I don''t think so.\" Timothy said lightly.


    Maybe they have no way to relieve fatigue just by talking and laughing? She couldn''t help thinking


    \"Three shifts, (v1), please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1528: Surprise. (4 more for customization)


    Timothy looked at the flow of people coming and going on the street, took a breath and said, \"But even if it is forced, it is a skill, and it can make them willing to work on the street. Nana stared at the bustling storefronts on both sides of the street, I would like to say, \"Your Majesty, you see, even if it is snowing, there are still many people queuing up at this store. \"


    Timothy nodded and said softly, \"Indeed, despite the snow, there are still many people, but this way of queuing is very novel.\"

 Chapter 1348：

    "Yeah, it''s amazing to be able to line up on a snowy day, and then sit outside with a stool. It''s really strange." Nana blinked with a puzzled look on Pizi''s face. When the tour guide saw that everyone was puzzled, he explained, "This is the land, this is a queuing method newly developed by His Majesty the King, called queuing."


    "Calling in line?" Timothy looked puzzled.


    That''s right, when there are a lot of people, the queue will be very long. Then you can directly get a number card with the 09 clerk, and then you can go to other things, and it is the same when you come back when the time is about. "The tour guide explained. Timothy''s eyes widened, and he was surprised, "It''s the first time I''ve heard of this way of queuing.


    "Your Majesty, it''s more than that. There are many magical things in Chang''an City. You can wait and see." The tour guide smiled.


    Timothy nodded thoughtfully, looked out the window and muttered to himself, "It''s a strange management method, but it''s worth referring to.


    The bus kept driving in front of it for half an hour. Timothy looked at the ground in amazement after taking a nap, and then...why is there no snow on the ground? "


    "Yes, I remember that the snow was still heavy at noon. Why is there no snow on this avenue." Nana was also very confused.


    The tour guide cleared his throat and explained, "This is because people in Chang''an City regularly clean up the snow every day, so there will be no road closures due to heavy snow.


    "Someone comes to clean up the snow every day?" Timothy said in surprise, there are still people willing to come out to clean the snow in this heavy snow day? Really shocking enough.


    "Yes, people clean it regularly every day, so even if it snows heavily, Chang''an City is unobstructed." The tour guide continued to explain.


    Timothy nodded thoughtfully, frowned and fell into thought, which was also surprising.


    "Your Majesty, look, there are the most people over there." Nana hurriedly pointed out the window-


    storefront.


    Timothy followed the reputation and said, - there are indeed many people, let''s go there and see. "


    The tour guide nodded and said, "Okay, there''s a pub there. When it''s snowing, people will hide in there when they have nothing to do.


    Duke Wheeler blinked and said with interest, "Is it a tavern? You can go and have a look."


    A few minutes later, the bus stopped at the platform, and Timothy got off the bus under the **** of the knight and started walking towards the tavern.


    When the Queen stepped on the avenue, he was very surprised by the solid ground, and said, "This avenue is actually so solid?


    You must know that the ground after snowing is very wet and soft, and it is not bad that the feet do not sink in. It is a bit incredible that people can stand on it so solidly. The tour guide smiled and explained, "Our avenues in Chang''an City are notoriously good, even trains can run on them, and the road will not be muddy or waterlogged on rainy days."


    ... Yingxi did not speak, because all this was really in front of him, and there was nothing to question.


    A few minutes later, everyone entered the interior of the tavern, and a warm feeling hit their faces as soon as they entered.


    Timothy''s eyes widened and he said in surprise, "It''s... so warm in here?


    Nana was also very surprised, and began to take off the coat from her body and said, "Your Majesty, let me get the coat for you, it''s a little warm inside."


    kinda? No, it can be said that it is hot. You must know that when the palace is not so warm, they have not yet consciously used charcoal fire to keep warm, and only know that the doors and windows are tightly closed.


    The tour guide saw the doubts of several people and explained with a smile, "Because the charcoal fire is lit here, the temperature will be a little high, and with a lot of people, the temperature will naturally follow."


    -turn out to be. "Timothy looked around like a curious baby.


    Although it is a tavern, there is no such chaotic feeling. Everyone is calmly chatting at their own table. Although the sound is loud, it is not to the extent of chaos.


    The atmosphere in the tavern is very good, which is incomparable with the Tao Pavilion in the Yadian Kingdom.


    The queen and the others found a seat against the wall and sat down, and ordered wine at the guide''s suggestion.


    Timothy looked around and murmured, ... the feeling inside is very warm. "


    "Yeah, Your Majesty, this place is really different from ordinary taverns." Nana was very touched.


    Duke Wheeler also felt the same way, and said in surprise, "Seeing that they are all drinking wine with big gulps, this bitter ale is so delicious? They drank it without hesitation."


    Although 897 likes to drink very much, he also drinks in small sips. He never drinks a big glass of wine in such a big gulp, it is really hard to swallow.


    "This is not bitter ale. This kind of wine is not bitter at all. When the wine comes up, you can try it, and you will also like the taste." The tour guide explained.


    Duke Ville frowned, full of disbelief, now there are other varieties of wine? So how could he not know that he likes to drink? In the end, it''s just kidding.


    Ten minutes later, all the wine was ready, and Duke Weiler looked at the wine in front of him with suspicion, sighed, and took a sip, thinking that it was safe to do so.


    The moment the wine slipped into his throat, Duke Wheeler''s eyes were really big, and he couldn''t believe the sip he drank. It was a hundred times better than bitter ale.


    The others also took a sip of wine one after another, and their expressions were exactly the same as Duke Willer''s. They were very unbelievable. They had been drinking wine for more than ten years, and they had never had such a delicious wine.


    "Chang''an City is really amazing."


    "Four shifts, (v one), ask for customization, ask for support.".


    Chapter 1529: Plan. (1 more for customization)


    The snow was flying, and the falling white elves covered up the houses and roads, exuding a biting cold.


    At this moment, in the castle of Golden Eagle City, Field is nesting in the study. She has always been like this these days. Even meals are done in the study.


    Since the last time Niu Da replied, she has been thinking of a solution. One million gold coins can''t be taken out, and the 5,000 labor force is a bit reluctant. In short, if it wasn''t for King Sandra''s temperament, Ifield''s character would not save Prince Eddie.


    Deacon Green walked to the window, closed it, and said, "Your Majesty, you will be impressed by opening the window like this."


    "It always feels stuffy when it''s closed." Field said lightly.


    In fact, she didn''t want the room to be too warm, causing drowsiness and losing her ability to think. She wanted to remind herself that there were still big problems to solve. "Your Majesty, you are putting too much pressure on yourself." Deacon Green helped pour a cup of hot tea.


    Field looked at the turbid tea and sighed, "Indeed, but there is no way to do it. It is indeed a lot of pressure to occupy the Yadian Kingdom, but it is much easier than redeeming the big brother."


    Deacon Green relaxed the Queen''s shoulders and said, "Your Majesty, what should I do? Now both sides are very embarrassed. "


    Field shook his head, thinking about the temple with one hand, and said distressedly, "It''s been many days, and I haven''t thought of a solution."


    "Your Majesty, if you really have no choice but to ask your father for help." Deacon Green said softly.


    Field sighed deeply and said, "I thought about it too, but it will take two months to get to the Flanders Empire, and when they bring back the ransom, it will be the third month of next spring.


    "Yes, it''s been a long time, the king of the Han Dynasty may not be willing to wait, after all, he has to treat His Royal Highness the eldest prince~." Deacon Green also knew the pros and cons.


    Field pondered for a while, then said, "Let''s send someone to talk to the king, by the way, let the king bring some more knights, I will definitely take the kingdom of Yali." But Your Majesty, you don''t mean to go back and forth like this. Does the trip take a long time? "The green deacon asked suspiciously.


    Field took a sip of bitter wheat tea, frowned and said, "Let''s use 5,000 laborers to stabilize the Han Dynasty, and then redeem the big brother when the coin from the father arrives." The green deacon filled the teacup with tea again, Said that, for the time being, this is the only way to do it, and this method is still feasible. "


    "Where''s Jinmo? Let her come, and by the way, let Celt come too." Field said lightly.


    "Your Majesty, wait a moment, I will send someone to find them, the green deacon, and respectfully.


    Twenty minutes later, Jin Mo and the Celtic Knights hurried to the castle study and saluted respectfully.


    Your Majesty. "The two of them respectfully said.


    Field nodded lightly, motioned for the other party to get up, and said, "Jin Mo, I have a task for you."


    Although Jin Mo didn''t know what the mission was, but calling him here at this node, I''m afraid it wouldn''t be a good mission, but he nodded and replied, "Your Majesty, I was here for you.

 Chapter 1349：

    Field took a few sips of hot tea and said, \"I want you to go back to the Flanders Empire.\"


    \"Go back to the Flanders Empire?\" Jin Mo recalled in surprise.


    -Well, help me bring a letter to my father. \" Field nodded.


    Jin Mo blinked his green eyes and said suspiciously, \"Your Majesty, do you want to ask the Lord of Flander for help?


    At this time, the elves can only call King Sandra the Lord of Flander, and they will never call another person your Majesty in front of Her Majesty the Queen?


    Field did not answer, but said, \"This letter must be handed over to my father.\"


    \"Your Majesty, it will take more than four months for this to happen again and again, I''m afraid Your High Prince.... Jin Mo expresses his concerns.


    \"I have a solution for this, you will set off tomorrow, bring two hundred knights to the sea, supplies, fresh water and food are all ready today, I hope you can bring me good news.\" Feldpen added.


    Jin Mo nodded respectfully and said, First, Your Majesty, I will definitely deliver the letter to Lord Flander. \"


    - Well, go down and get ready. \" Field nodded.


    \"Yes.\"Jin Mo respectfully saluted, turned and left the study.


    The great Celtic knight looked at the back of the elf leaving and asked, \"Your Majesty, why are you looking for me?


    Field shook the teacup in his hand and asked, \"Has there been any action in Yarrow City recently?


    The Celtic knight shook his head again and again, and reported,...1 For the time being, there is no His Majesty, and the gates of Yarrow City have always been closed, and there are many more knights standing guard. After the last battle, their knights are more heavily guarded. \"


    \"What about other cities?\" Field then asked.


    \"A large number of refugees appeared in other cities, all because men were forcibly recruited, and a family lost its backbone, and all became refugees, and the city was different." The Celtic Knight then reported.


    Field took a sip of the hot tea and said, \"It''s useless to occupy such a city.\"


    \"Your Majesty, what are your plans?\"The Celtic Knight asked respectfully.


    Field put down the teacup and said, - I want you to take the knights to gather these refugees, and let them all gather in the city of Golden Rot. \"


    \"Your Majesty, but there are also many civilians in our Golden Eagle City. If so many refugees gather here, I am afraid that there will be no houses for them to live in. (Those who get money will not have extra food to distribute to them, which will cause riots. \"The Celtic Knight was worried.


    \"I don''t plan to take in these refugees, there is not much food.\" Field shrugged.


    The Celtic Knight looked sleepy, and said inexplicably, \"Only next, what are you going to do?\"


    \"After the gathering, they will all be given to the Han Dynasty.\" Field said word by word.


    The Celtic Great Knight suddenly realized, and said, "Your Majesty, you want to use these refugees to increase the time to redeem His Royal Highness, right?"


    \"Well, make arrangements as soon as possible, and then send someone to speak to the city lord of Haiyan City.\" Field said.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"The Celtic Knight respectfully saluted.


    One more, (v7), please customize, please support. \".


    Chapter 1530: Opening. (2 more for customization)


    Early this morning, the snow stopped. This is the rare morning snow stop in recent days. It usually takes a long time to fall.


    Since there was no snow early in the morning, and the sanitation department cleaned up the snow in time, the avenue was unobstructed again, and the flow of people on the street gradually increased.


    \"Dong dong dong.....


    The bell of Chang''an City rang on time, and people on the street began to work one after another. At the same time, there was one person standing at each intersection, it was none other than the knights and servants of the Four Elf Sisters.


    That''s right, today is the opening day of their store. They have been preparing for it some time ago, but it has been put on hold due to the snow.


    The weather is really good today. \"The second sister Lanni looked up at the sun in the sky.


    Sister Rose was also feeling the warmth of the sun, and said relaxedly, \"Yeah, the snow just stopped today.


    Originally, the four Elf sisters planned to open the store no matter whether it snowed or not today, but fortunately the sky was beautiful, and the snow stopped at the same time as the sun came out today.


    The third sister, Sheila, tugged at the scarf and said, \"With the sun, even if the wind blows, it won''t be very cold.\"


    The second sister, Lan Ni, pulled the jacket of the third sister, the elf, and said with concern, \"Even so, you still have to pay attention, who couldn''t afford a high fever some time ago?\"


    That''s right, the third sister of the Elf had a fever of 330 a few days ago. She was slumped on the bed, her body was too hot, and she was very weak.


    The third sister, Sheila, shuddered when she remembered that time, put her hand into her pocket, and muttered, "I don''t want to have a fever anymore.


    The fourth sister Polly came out of the store and asked curiously, \"Will someone come to our store today?


    Big sister Rose rubbed: rubbed: Elf little sister''s head, and said, \"Of course, we have done so much preparation, and someone will definitely come.\"


    The second sister Lanni looked at the scene behind her and said with a smile, \"No matter what, someone will come today, I promise.


    \"Hahahaha there is so much to eat, of course people will come to see.\"The third sister Sheila covered her mouth and smiled.


    There is a row of tables at the entrance of the store, covered with a white cloth, and put a lot of fruits, drinks and snacks on it, it is a good luck.


    The fourth sister Polly blinked her green braids and said, "The method taught by Jenny must be correct. I heard that she asked His Majesty the king to give the method. Tajbi)


    That''s right, these things on the table are all suggestions from the elf princess. In addition to attracting people, it can also make the store look more classy.


    \"Jenny''s suggestion doesn''t seem to be at fault.\" The second sister Lanni agreed very much.


    The elder sister Mengsi clapped her hands and said, \"Okay, let''s all go into the store and wait for the customers inside. After the advertisement is sent out, it''s enough for us to be busy.\"


    The four Elf sisters found an advertising company, published the opening of their store in the newspaper, and spent a lot of money on the appearance advertisement on the bus.


    \"Yes.\"The three elves entered the store in small steps.


    Half an hour later, there were more and more people on the street, and people had gathered at the door of the Four Elf Sisters'' shop one after another, and there were all kinds of people. Everyone was outside looking at the notice at the door of the store, which said the business of the four Elf sisters'' store, and they began to talk about it.


    \"Read, there''s also business with kids.\"


    \"Yeah, so we can free up more time for work.\"


    \"Look, this line says there is a purchasing service.\"


    \"Not only that, but also the service of selling on behalf of others.


    -.


    The four elf sisters looked a little nervous. Although the people at the front could not be said to be crowded, the number of people at the front was also crowded, and each person was discussing with each other.


    The elder sister Rose nodded again and again and said, \"Indeed, I was a little surprised by the number of people, which was beyond my surprise.


    The second sister Lannie nodded and said, \"Yes, the advertisement is effective, and the money is not wasted.\"

 Chapter 1350：

    The people at the door watched for a while and began to enter the store one after another, looking for someone to consult.


    The eldest sister Mengsi immediately became interested and went up to ask, \"Hello, what business do you want to consult?


    A woman turned around and asked, \"I would like to inquire about a business with children, okay?


    \"Sure, but how many days do I need to take?\" Sister Rose asked gently. The woman thought for a while and said, \"It should be a day, just tomorrow, because I''m going to North Wind City, I''m a little worried about taking my child out on this snowy day, it will be bad if I catch a cold.\"


    \"One day? Of course you can, when will it start tomorrow?\" Sister Rose asked.


    - When the sound is heard, I will be back before dark. \" said the woman.


    The eldest sister Mengsi nodded, took out a notepad to record it, and said, \"If this is the case, it will cost three hundred yuan a day, but food and drink will be calculated separately, but we will reimburse you with the bill.\ "


    \"Three hundred dollars?\"


    The woman thought about it seriously and said, \"The price is reasonable, after all, it is difficult to bring children.\"


    \"Then do you accept it?\" Sister Rose smiled.


    The woman nodded and said, \"Okay, accept, who will help me take care of the child? Is that you?


    The eldest sister Mengsi shook her head and said with a smile, \"It''s not me, there are professional people who will help you take care of the child, you can choose by yourself, there are five or six people in total for you to choose.\"In this way, then she will not care about my child. Will you do your best? \"The woman is a little worried, after all, the child is not someone else''s own, so it is difficult to guarantee that others will not bully.


    The eldest sister Rose shook her head again and again and said, \"You can rest assured, you can bring the child over to see which one he likes more, and then choose which one, our staff loves children very much, no There will be bullying.\"The woman nodded thoughtfully and said, \"Okay, I think it''s ok, that''s it, I''ll go back to take the child, and then come back to go through the formalities with you.\"


    \"No problem at all.\" Sister Rose said gently.


    \"Second shift, (v). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1531: Busy. (3 more for customization)


    After the woman turned and left, many more people came to ask about things one after another, and the four elves started to get busy.


    Several people gathered around a elf to ask questions, and each of them was too busy.


    A man asked Eldest Sister and said, \"Hello, how does the purchasing service work on your side?


    Sister Rose took out a document and said, \"You can look at this first, it''s written in detail, and then ask me if you don''t understand it after reading it.\"


    The man took the document and said, \"Okay, I''ll take a look first, if I don''t understand I''ll ask you again.\"


    \"No problem.\" Sister Rose said gently.


    Five minutes later, after reading the document, the man was obviously confused and asked, "Hello, how is this amount calculated?" \"


    The eldest sister Mengsi pointed to a line of the document and said, \"The fee for purchasing on behalf of others is calculated based on the distance.\"


    \"How do you say it?\" The man is still - a little bit confused.


    To put it simply, for example, if you live in a new city and want to eat pizza in the old city, you are crossing a city, and the toll will be added to the toll. \"


    Sister Mengsi smiled.


    The man nodded thoughtfully and said, "So that''s the case, I understand, that is, the farther the distance is, the more expensive the price is, right?"


    \"Yes, if you want to eat the unique food of North Wind City, then the price will be more expensive.\"The elder sister Mengsi explained.


    \"I understand, how do I get in touch with you? Come to the store? But what if I was in the old town and didn''t want to walk past your store?" The man asked.


    The eldest sister Rose smiled and said, \"You don''t have to worry about this at all, you can find the people in our store by the roadside, tell them your requirements, and you can do it for you.


    \"How can you tell if it''s someone from your store?\" The man wondered. \"They all have a banner on their arms. This banner is the banner of our store, just look for it.\" Sister Rose smiled. The man nodded again and again and said, \"I see, thank you!\"


    Sister Rose smiled and nodded, and said, \"It''s okay, you can continue to ask me if you have any questions.\"


    After the man left, the second sister Lanni was chatting with another woman, also talking about some store business issues.


    \"I want to know how your store''s business of helping to sell things works?\" The woman wondered.


    The second sister, Lannie, also took out a document and told the other party just like the eldest sister, and waited for the other party to read it.


    After the woman looked through the documents, she asked, \"How long will it take you to help me sell things?\"


    \"This depends on the quality of your items, and what you are selling. You can''t determine the time until you read it." The second sister Lanni explained with a smile.


    \"In this way, many of my clothes have been worn once or twice, and some of them have not even been worn. I want to sell them to more people in need.\" The woman looked forward to it.


    The second sister Lanni blinked her green pigtails and said, \"This can be sold on behalf of you, but you need to rent a store in the big market, but you need to pay for the rent of this store.\"


    \"That''s no problem, I have too many clothes, and I can earn the rent back after I sell them.\"The woman doesn''t mind.


    The second sister Lanni nodded and said, \"Okay, you bring the clothes you need to sell. After we check them, we will go through the formalities and register your clothes, the quality, and the price to be sold.


    \"Then... how much will it cost?\" The woman asked suspiciously.


    The second sister, Lannie, pulled her hair close to her ears and said, \"It depends on the quality of your clothes. If they are brand new and the fabrics are good, the price will be good.\"


    \"What if it was worn?\"The woman asked.


    If you wear it, it also depends on the fabric. If the fabric is good, and you haven''t worn it many times, plus the style is good, the price can be high. \" Second sister Lannie explained.


    The woman''s face showed a happy look, and said, \"I have hundreds of clothes, and they will definitely sell for several gold coins, or several thousand dollars.


    \"If the quantity is large, it can indeed sell at this price.\"The second sister Lanni smiled.


    The smile on the woman''s face became brighter and she said, "I''ll go back and get it now, I''ll be right back, my house is not far from the diagonally opposite."


    \"Okay, no problem, just wait for you to bring it over and register.\" The second sister Lanni smiled and escorted her.


    At the same time, the third sister, Sheila, did not take time off, and was chatting with an old grandmother.


    The grandmother cleared her throat and said kindly, \"Can the people from your store really accompany me and my wife to spend our anniversary?


    The main thing the grandma wants is for people to come to the house to help me organize things to commemorate the rode, such as dressing up the house and taking them out for a walk around the city.


    \"Of course no problem, you can choose a staff member to go back with you, and let him help you do some things that you can''t do, so you can relax a lot.\"


    Third sister Sheila explained.


    \"It''s great, your store has really helped us a lot, I''m still struggling with what to do.\"The grandmother smiled kindly.


    The third sister, Sheila, put her hands in front of her and said gently, \"Do you need anything else?


    What our store can satisfy will definitely help you satisfy. \"


    - No more for now, as long as you can help me solve the problem of the arrangement of the anniversary. \"The grandmother said kindly.


    \"Okay, when is your anniversary, do you want to book staff in advance? I''m afraid there will be too many people in the store after the opening, and there will be no staff who can help you arrange it.\" The third sister Sheila suggested.


    The grandmother nodded heavily and said, \"Okay, let''s make an appointment first, our anniversary is in three days, so we can make an appointment first.

 Chapter 1351：

    \"Okay, no problem, you come here, I will help you with the formalities.\"The third sister Sheila smiled.


    \"Okay.\"The old grandmother followed behind with trembling frequency.


    \"Three shifts, (v one, please customize, please support.\"Scholar.


    Chapter 1532: The born leader. (4 more for customization)


    There were a lot of people gathered in the shop of the four Elf sisters.


    It can be said that it is the store with the most visitors in the history of Chang''an City. It may be that the nature of the four Elf sisters'' stores is different, and it is no longer for food, drink, and clothes.


    It is a brand new storefront, that is, it can help with children, do housework, and buy and sell things. Others are still very interested to learn about it, and even place an order to see it.


    After the four elf sisters dealt with the questions of several people, they left the crowd and went outside.


    Big sister Rose put her hands on her hips and said, \"I really didn''t expect that so many people would come here.


    \"800\", I thought we would be busy on the first day of opening, but it only took us a few hours to make us so tired. \"


    The second sister Lanni took a sip of water and said, \"Yeah, it''s really hot, it''s unexpected.\"


    \"Huh. Yes, but it''s really good. At the beginning, we were not worried that we would lose business.\" The third sister, Sheila, sighed.


    The fourth sister Polly blinked her green eyes and said, \"If the business can continue to boom like this, we can completely let others manage the Chamber of Commerce on Larson''s side.


    \"Wait a minute, I will take a look when I first arrive next spring. If the business is still good, the chamber of commerce will let someone else manage it on their behalf, and we''ll just make some intermediary fees.\" Sister Mengsi said seriously.


    The second sister, Lan Ni, took a look at the lively scene and said, \"It seems that we will be busy in the future, so many people will really be too busy.\"


    \"I really like this feeling. It''s good to be busy. The busier we are, the more money we make. When we save enough money, we can buy a suite in Chang''an City. It''s really nice.\"


    The third sister, Sheila, said with a smile.


    Fourth sister Polly nodded heavily and agreed, \"Yes, buying a house, one person-


    We will buy a house there when the house in the new city is built next year. \"


    The eldest sister Rose rubbed; rubbed the heads of the two younger sisters, and said indulgently, \"Okay, let''s make good money, and then buy a big house.\"


    Just as the four elf sisters watched the lively crowd, a sentence came from behind them, \"It seems that your business is very good, and the line is actually lined up outside, congratulations.


    The four elf sisters turned their heads when they heard the sound, and said in unison, \"Jenny!.\" Haha, I saw your advertisements on the road, so I thought about coming to see them, but I didn''t expect to meet you open for business. \" Jenny said with a smile.


    The fourth sister Polly walked over quickly, took the other party''s hand, and said, \"Jenny, you just met the day we opened, and it was originally scheduled to open at the time that you negotiated with you, but it was all over the next few days. Heavy snow, we are afraid that no one will come to patronize.\" Jenny shook her head and said gently, \"I don''t mind, I really congratulate you for having so many people in the opening.\"


    The fourth sister Polly gave the Elf Princess a hug and said, \"How is it? Isn''t it surprising that there are so many people?\"


    Jenny shook her head and said with a smile, \"I expected it.\"


    \"Huh?\"The fourth sister Polly was very surprised.


    \"I saw that when you told me about the idea of ??opening a store and the business, I probably mentioned it to His Majesty. He said that this idea is very good and will definitely do well. Of course, I am also very optimistic about you.\"Jenny Blinking green eyes.


    The eldest sister Mengsi was stunned and said in surprise, \"What? His Majesty the King knows we open a shop? And also knows what business we handle?\"


    Eldest sister''s impression of Liu Feng was still at that time in Haiyan City. The man with black hair and black eyes gave her a mysterious and majestic feeling. The most important thing was that his long hair was not ordinary, it was like a gift from heaven. Same


    \"Yes, His Majesty said that he will give you an opening gift, and it will be delivered later.\" Jenny said with a smile.


    \"Opening gift? What is it?\" The second sister Lanni asked in confusion.


    \"You will find out later, you will definitely like it.\" Jenny said mysteriously.


    The eldest sister Rose pulled her hair and said flattered, \"It''s really surprising that His Majesty the King gave us an opening gift, Jenny, you must help us thank His Majesty.\"


    Jenny nodded and said, \"Of course no problem, I will definitely bring your thanks.


    The fourth sister Polly took the Elf Princess''s hand and asked, "Why is your other hand hidden behind you all the time?"


    \"Because I also have an opening gift for you.\" Jenny stretched out her other hand, holding a painting in her hand.


    \"Is this a painting?\" Fourth sister Polly took over the painting and said


    \"Quickly open it and see if you like it or not. If you don''t like it, I''ll draw another picture for you. Zhan blinked his green eyes.


    The fourth sister Polly spread the painting out, and followed the other three sisters to look at it. The four of them all showed surprise expressions at the same time, because it was their four sisters who were painted on the painting.


    \"God! It''s really good-looking, we like this gift very much.\" Sister Mengsi said in surprise.


    \"Yeah, the painting is very good, and each of us is very beautiful.\" The second sister Lanni nodded again and again.


    Jenny laughed out of the pear vortex, and said, - as long as you like it, I''m afraid you don''t like it. \"


    \"I like it, I like it, of course I like it.\" The fourth sister Polly said that she liked it several times.


    \"You can hang it in the storefront, this 2.2-like storefront can be seen by your four sisters at a glance.\" Jenny suggested.


    The eldest sister Mengsi Liangya smiled and said, \"Good idea, I''ll let someone hang it up later, thank you very much.\"


    Just as the five elves were chatting, the man from the flower room came, and several flower baskets were removed from a carriage. The flowers on them were colorful, and they looked particularly beautiful against the white snow in winter.


    Jenny turned her head and said with a smile, \"This is the opening gift from Your Majesty.\"


    The four elf sisters were stunned, and said in unison, \"It''s so beautiful.


    \"Four shifts, (Tv), please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1533: Catch the drama. (1 more for customization)


    After several days of traveling on land, Jin Mo led a hundred knights to the dock of the seaside city.


    A ship had been prepared there long ago, and the knights of the Flanders Empire began to load supplies onto the ship one after another.


    With the previous lessons, this time the materials were placed on two ships, and the food and fresh water were evenly distributed. I was afraid that in the event of a major storm, or the shipwreck of Lingjiao, all the food would be gone.


    Jin Mo wrapped his coat tightly. Although it was just a few pieces of sackcloth stitched together to keep him warm, it was still able to block the howling north wind.


    The size of the two-handed boats was only about 30 meters, and the flags on the masts had also been removed, and this time a number of fishermen were arranged to go out to sea with them.


    Originally, I wanted to catch a few mermaids and go out to sea together. After all, when it was not close to Black Pearl Harbor, the waters there were full of reefs, and shipwrecks were prone to occur.


    But when the knights went to Mermaid Bay, they didn''t find a mermaid. The elf was suddenly a little annoyed and didn''t stop Her Majesty, otherwise the mermaid from the last time could still be used now.


    \"How long will it take to leave?\" Jin Mo asked solemnly, the sea breeze standing by the sea was very strong, and the snowflakes falling from the sky were particularly cold.


    The knight saluted respectfully, and reported, \"Captain, just wait a little longer, it will be fine soon, you should get on the boat and escape the cold wind.\"


    Jin Mo blinked his green eyes and looked up at the sky, sighed and said, \"Well, I see, hurry up.\"


    \"Yes.\"The knight responded immediately.

 Chapter 1352：

    Half an hour later, the knights carried all the supplies onto the boat. Each of their faces was red from the cold, and they only wore two more pieces of armor than usual, but the degree of warmth was evident.


    A clatter...


    With the boatman''s operation, the two boats began to sail forward, the sea surface that the boats swept over rolled into pieces of white, and the snow-white snow fell on it, and it was impossible to distinguish whether it was snowflakes or waves.


    Jin Mo walked out of the cabin, heaved a sigh of relief on his hand, and then rubbed it back and forth several times, and found that his hands were almost frozen and unconscious, and his pointed ears were particularly red.


    With a face full of displeasure, she knew that the mission this time would not be a good errand. If she wanted to go to the Flanders Empire when it was snowing in the winter, the four-month back and forth sea route was not dangerous at all. .


    Jin Mo sighed deeply, recalling the past with his mother, Qing murmured to himself, \"I hope everything goes well.\"


    In an inconspicuous small town, the Celtic Knights are leading a team of knights to stage a grabbing scene in the city.


    \"Just be honest with me, don''t run.\"\"Stand here for me, line up.\"You! Come to me, it''s you.


    \"If you don''t line up, you won''t be able to eat a single one. All line up for me.\"


    -.....


    The Celtic Knights divided the knights into five or six batches, and went to different cities to catch the refugees. They said that they were caught, but in fact they were given some food and let them follow them to the Golden Eagle City.


    For this reason, the Celtic Knights are not very willing. There is not much food in the Golden Eagle City, and some of them have to be distributed to these lowly refugees. Isn''t this a waste?


    \"Is there really something to eat? Wouldn''t it be a lie? - A refugee questioned. \"That is, your porridge must be mixed with leaves, branches and sand. I don''t believe that nobles have such a thing. Kindly give us free food. \"Another refugee echoed the road.


    The other refugees nodded one after another and said, \"We must be arrested and sold as slaves. I would rather eat bark than drink your porridge. You can''t see the grains of wheat, they are all leaves.\"


    The Celtic Knights had a bit of a headache, because it was true, there was not much food on a snowy day, and to really give them pure wheat porridge, it would be much more wasted.


    It''s better to add more sand, gravel, leaves, etc. to cook, and it comes out as a pot of porridge. He thought that these refugees would be thankful when they saw what they were eating, but he didn''t expect to despise these wheat porridges, which made him very happy. sleepy.


    \"My lord, what should I do now? Why are these refugees so picky all of a sudden?\"-


    The knight wondered.


    Another knight quickly ran forward and reported, \"Sir, the same is true of the refugees over there. They have always been reluctant to accept our porridge. Only a few dozen people are willing to queue up to receive the porridge.\"


    \"Yes, my lord, but many people in the queue left after seeing our porridge, all with disgust on their faces.\" Another knight echoed.


    The Celtic Knight had a gloomy face and said coldly, hum! These refugees really don''t know what to do, and at this time they still dislike that wheat is weak mixed with sand and leaves? \"Sir, what should I do? What should I do with these porridges.\" The knight worried. After all, these porridges mixed with sand and gravel are also cooked with wheat, so it is a pity to waste them like this.


    The great Celtic knight looked around and said solemnly, -027 put away first, starve them for a few days, I don''t believe it anymore, would you be unwilling to drink when you''re starving to death? \"


    \"Sir, why don''t we force them to take them away? We have to waste oatmeal for them to eat.\" A knight wondered.


    \"If these people are forcibly taken away, there will be riots at any time in their current state. This is not a good thing for us. Let alone taking them away, some knights will be damaged here.\"The Celtic Knight explained road.


    In fact, this is what Field taught him, but he didn''t teach him to mix wheat porridge with sand and gravel. This is the big knight''s own idea.


    \"Sir, what about this porridge?\"The knight is a little embarrassed.


    \"Let it go, it won''t be bad if you leave it for two days in such a cold day, they will find it when they are hungry, and it will be the same for them to eat when it is hot.\" The Celtic Knight disdainfully.


    He doesn''t believe it anymore. How long can these lowly refugees endure, let them dislike it at this time, and wait until a few days to know that these wheat porridges are good.


    \"Yes.\"The knight responded immediately.


    .........


    \"More, (one v one). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1534: So ugly! (2 more for customization)


    Huhuhu......


    The wind in the seaside city was blowing extremely violently. The smell of sea water and snowflakes blew from it, and it was extremely painful when it hit people''s faces.


    The fleet fishing by the sea does not seem to be cold, and everyone has a smile on their face and looks very happy.


    At this moment, there are three familiar faces standing on the beach watching this scene, they are Sylvia, Xia and Xiaobei.


    \"Look, teacher, they caught a lot of fish!\" Xiaobei was also infected with a smile by the other side.


    There was an oversized net on the deck of the fisherman''s boat, and many strange fish were jumping around on the net. The smile on the fisherman''s face became brighter, and everyone started to pick the fish.


    Sivir''s light brown eyes have been staring at the one on the boat, and he said, \"This scene must have been unbelievable in the past.


    Xia nodded heavily and said, \"Yes, I used to hide in my room in winter and couldn''t come out. Who would have thought of going out to sea to fish.\"


    Xiao Bei blinked his eyes and said, \"Even if I think about it, I can''t catch so many fish. This fishing net of Your Majesty is really amazing. Why can you catch so many fish when you throw it into the sea?\"


    \"That''s true. We don''t even know about fishing. I remember that my father used a sharp wooden stick to poke.\" Wei Yanran smiled.


    Sivir pointed his chin with his index finger and said, \"I remember that Mi Yan''s second sister was like this at the time. Although I didn''t catch many fish, there were still one or two.\"


    \"Teacher, let''s get closer and have a look, maybe we can buy fresh seafood right away.\" Xiaobei said with a smile.


    Luerniang nodded, and walked towards the fishing boat with the elf maiden and Bianerniang, holding the scarf around her neck all the time, for fear of being blown away by the sea breeze. The three came to the civilian pier. There were more than 20 fishing boats docked here. It was very lively, and it was completely different from the serious military pier on the other side.


    Xiao Bei kept thinking about his toes, looking at the fish on the fishing boat, and said in surprise, \"Teacher looks at these fish up close, so ugly.\"


    Xia blinked her green eyes and said, \"Don''t you like eating seafood very much, and you also dislike them for being ugly.\"


    Xiao Bei made a face, earning money, \"Should we buy some back?\"


    Sivir took the hand of the mother of the ear, shook his head and said, \"According to the time, these are all to be supplied to Chang''an City and Yingluo City, we will go to the big market to buy them, there is no need to make it difficult for them here.\ "


    \"Okay.\"Xiao Beizhen channeled.


    \"Let''s go, we went back to the Grand Theater to rehearse the stage play, and it''s been out one morning. Sylvester said mildly.


    Xiaobei nodded and said, \"Okay, I''m going to do my best, next time I''ll be the heroine.\"


    Xia kept looking back at the military port, hesitating for a long time and said, \"Teacher....I....I''ll go back later, you guys go back first.\"


    Sivir squinted slightly at the elf girl, and joked, \"It seems that you have other things to do, well, then come back quickly, Mulan still needs you to rehearse together in the afternoon.\"


    OK. \" A blush appeared on Xia''s face.


    For nothing else, because Niu Da said today that he will come to the pier for inspection, so that the elf girl can wait at the pier if she is okay, so today Xia took the deer and rabbit ears to the pier.


    Actually, I want to meet Niu Da by chance. After all, I haven''t seen it for a few days. The other party is the lord of a city, and it is not always possible to see him.


    Xia was walking back to the beach, tossing back and forth on it, sometimes looking down at the white sand, and sometimes at the seagulls flying on the sea.


    Ten minutes later, the military pier became lively, and groups of soldiers began to be alert. Not far away, a large group of soldiers walked towards the pier.


    Xia immediately looked at the crowd, and kept tiptoeing to see if Niu Da was coming. After all, she would go back to the Grand Theater in a while.

 Chapter 1353：

    A few minutes later, the team got closer and closer, and it was Niu Da who was walking in front. He looked around at the pier and saw Xia, and then walked straight over. \"I may be a little busy today, I will invite you out for dinner in a few days.\" Niu Da felt a little guilty.


    Xia smiled and shook her head, and said gently, \"You can be busy, it''s alright.\"


    Niu Da took out a small box from his pocket, handed it over, and said, \"This is a gift from me, I''m busy.\"


    \"Okay, go get busy.\" Xia Yan smiled, watching the back of Niu Da leave and giggling all the time.


    After Niu Da completely left, he slightly opened the small box and found that it contained a necklace, a deep purple pearl, connected with a thin rope, which looked extraordinarily fresh.


    Although it''s not a valuable thing, everyone can afford it, but it''s a good idea. Besides, Niu Da can''t give expensive gifts, otherwise it will be said to be taking advantage of the position to seek some inappropriate benefits. not good. After all, they were all serving His Majesty the King. Niu Da didn''t want these unwarranted rumors and his own emotional problems to disturb Liu Feng.


    so beautiful. \"Kasumi''s eyes fixed on the pearl necklace.


    She put away the box and kept staring at the military pier, and then trotted away from the pier until she couldn''t see the cattle anymore.


    On the carriage, the elf girl never stopped smiling, holding the box and smirking all the time.


    Ten minutes later, Xia trotted all the way into the theater with the box in her arms. The smile on her face showed that (Zhao Dehao) was in a good mood. The always quiet elf girl greeted everyone Xin.


    Sivir looked at the happy elf girl and asked, \"How is it? Have you seen it?\"


    Xia nodded heavily and stretched out; she took out the box and said, \"He also gave me a gift.\"


    After the elf girl Xavier agreed, she opened the box and saw the purple pearl necklace inside, and said in surprise, \"It''s beautiful, and it suits you very well.


    \"What are you talking about?\" Xiao Bei asked curiously, walked down from the stage and walked towards the two of them.


    Sivir quickly put away the box and said, \"It''s nothing, I''m discussing the plot, go to rehearsal.\"


    \"Oh! Okay.\"Xiao Bei feels that they are a little strange.


    \"Second shift, V). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1535: I think other people are also good. (3 more for customization)


    Niu Da led a team of soldiers to patrol the dock. Because of the snow in winter, a simple shed was built at the dock.


    The soldiers stood guard on both sides of the pier, in order to prevent all the snowflakes from falling on the soldiers, and the clothes had to be returned if they were wet. In this heavy snow day, the clothes were not so easy to dry.


    Felton was behind Niu Da and respectfully said, \"Sir, it''s snowing and it''s hard to dry clothes, what should I do?\"


    Niu Da frowned, it''s true recently, he''s been wearing his clothes for three days, \"Write a letter to Your Majesty later and ask him if he has a solution, otherwise it''s not the same thing to wear clothes for three or four days. .\"


    \"Yes.\" Felton nodded.


    Niu Da stood on the pier, looked at the horizon in the distance, and asked, \"Is there any action in the Flanders Empire recently?\"


    Felton immediately took out a document and said, \"Sir, this is the information just passed on this morning.\"


    Niu Da frowned and said, \"Huh? They have begun to move?\"\"It''s not a big deal, but the strange thing is that they started to distribute free wheat porridge to the refugees in cities near Golden Eagle City. .\" reported Felton.


    \"What? They distributed free wheat porridge to the refugees?\" Niu Da said in surprise.


    Felton nodded and said, \"Yes sir, but it''s just some wheat porridge mixed with sand, gravel and leaves, and it''s not really good porridge.\"


    Niu Da lowered his eyebrows and said solemnly, \"What are they thinking about giving free wheat porridge to the refugees?\"


    Felton shook his head and said, \"I don''t understand, do you want them to form a militia team and continue to attack Yarrow City?\"


    Niu Da thought for a while and said, \"I don''t think it''s possible. It''s not realistic at all to win a militia team on a snowy day.\"


    No one will win over a group of refugees in winter, and then raise them until next spring. Not to mention that this is a huge expense. The main reason is that if you raise refugees for one winter in spring, they may not listen to you.


    Annoy them, and there will be riots, which is a bad deal.


    \"Sir, but according to the information, most of those refugees did not accept the wheat porridge of the Flanders Empire, and they all said that they would rather eat some tree roots than drink porridge." Felton said puzzled.


    \"Most didn''t accept it?\"Niu Da was surprised.


    At this time, it is reasonable to say that everyone is eager to grab a bowl, but there are still people who are unwilling to accept it, which is a bit strange.


    \"It may be that I bought a lot of goods from our Han Dynasty before. After trying it out, I don''t want to eat the wheat porridge they donated. But after two days, when they are too hungry, it may be another It''s a scene.\" Felton guessed.


    Niu Da nodded thoughtfully and said, \"No matter what the other party''s purpose is, they cannot let them take these refugees away.\"


    \"Sir, what do you want to do?\" Felton said solemnly.


    Niu Da turned around and instructed, \"Empty an airship, you bring 50 special forces from the Air Force and a rifle team that just came from Chang''an City to receive this airship.


    - batch of refugees.


    The saying that the people are the foundation of infrastructure has always been in my heart.


    - When I was in Chang''an City, I understood the power of the people.


    Not to mention now that he has become the master of a city, he understands it more thoroughly. Whether it is building roads, opening a shop, or doing anything else, people need to be used.


    \"Sir, are you trying to **** this group of people from the Flanders Empire?\" Felton respectfully said.


    \"Well, no matter what the purpose of the Flanders Empire is, they can''t (ajah) let them contact this group of refugees. It just so happens that our Haiyan City is also in urgent need of employment.\" Niu Da said seriously.


    Felton nodded respectfully and said, \"Understood, my lord.\"


    Niu Daha let out a sigh of relief and ordered, \"Hughes, you arrange two 100-meter ships to accept this group of refugees. First let the Air Force go to reconnaissance and find a dock closest to them to stop.\"


    \"This subordinate understands.\" Hughes nodded heavily.


    Niu Da looked at their backs as they left, and asked the clerk, \"How''s the feedback from the Grand Theatre in the city recently?\"


    The clerk thought for a moment and said, \"The response was very enthusiastic. Even if it was snowing, many people went to the Grand Theater. Although there was no queue phenomenon, every stage play was full.\"


    Niu Da nodded with satisfaction and said, \"It seems that the stage actors from Chang''an City are really strong.\"


    When there were stage plays in Haiyancheng before, although some people watched them, they were not as popular as they are now, mainly because the acting skills of those actors were too clumsy.


    There was no way for the audience to enter, and the more they watched, the more embarrassing it became. The reputation of the big troupe became worse and worse over time. Niu Dacai wanted to ask for help from Chang''an City.


    \"Yeah, Chang''an City Star''s acting skills are really great, and she looks very beautiful. It is the envy of every girl, and it is also liked by every boy." The clerk smiled.


    Niu raised his eyebrows and asked, \"Oh? You all think Chang''an City Star is good?\"


    \"Yes, and it is very likely to become the star of Haiyan City.\"The clerk said without hesitation.


    Niu Da pursed his lips and said, \"I think the others are not bad either, their acting skills and appearance are also very good.\"


    When the clerk heard this, of course he understood, smiled and said, \"Could it be, Lord City Lord, you....


    \"Cough cough...


    Niu Da hurriedly interrupted the clerk''s words and asked, \"How is the recent financial situation? What is the growth trend of greenhouse vegetables?\"

 Chapter 1354：

    \"Master Hui, everything is fine, the vegetable production in the greenhouse is very good, and the growth is very gratifying, would you like to go take a look?\"The clerk respectfully asked. \"Well, let''s go, go have a look.\" Niu turned around and walked back to the city.


    \"Yes.\"The clerk followed immediately.


    \"Three shifts, (V). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1536: The decision of the mermaid queen. (4 more for customization)


    In the early morning, the sun rises slowly, and the warm sunshine reflects the energy of the white snow, emitting a sparkling light, which is particularly beautiful.


    Green City has ushered in a busy day. Even in winter, there are still a lot of people on the street, although many people are still sleeping in.


    This is the first time that the mermaids do not spend the winter in the Mermaid Bay. Everyone is like a child, playing and begging on the street. \"Let''s play a snowball game, shall we?


    \"Snowball game? What a boring game, let''s make a snowman!\"


    \"Look at Na! The sun is so beautiful on the snow!\"


    \"Can you eat it? It looks delicious.


    This kind of sound is endless on the street. Everyone is surprised and happy. They are well dressed and come out on the street to experience the new fun brought by the snow.


    The snow that fell in the Gulf of Peoples was very small before, and it disappeared when it fell on the sea surface. The specific heat capacity of the sea water was large, and the heat dissipation was slow, and the snow and ice crystals formed were easily dissipated.


    So there is no sign of snow, the mermaids are seeing the snow for the first time.


    The mermaid queen Bilis stood in front of the castle''s study window, and she had a panoramic view of this scene of Snow White.


    \"Your Majesty, the hot tea you asked for is ready.\" Lilith said gently.


    The mermaid queen turned around to take the tea and said, \"Has Yuka arranged to go in to clean up the snow?\"


    \"He has arranged to clear the snow before noon.\" Lilith said softly.


    Bilis nodded lightly and asked, \"Let''s set up a department, it''s a bit of a fuss to have a man fish warrior to clean up the snow every day.\"


    Your Majesty, what are you going to do? \" Lilith said suspiciously.


    Bilis thought for a while and said, "I remember that there is such a department in Chang''an City of Your Excellency Liu Feng. It seems that it is called the Department of Environmental Sanitation. We can refer to it."


    \"Sanitation department? I remember it seems to be a department that cleans the streets.\" Lilith murmured.


    \"Ye Ming, this department is responsible for the hygiene of the city every day, so it is their responsibility to clean up the snow.\" The more Bilis thought about it, the more feasible it became.


    Lilith took out a notepad, recorded it on it, and said, \"It''s a good idea, Your Majesty.


    \"Chang''an City is still not in vain. We can learn in many places. Although we can''t be as good as Your Excellency Liu Feng for the time being, it will get better and better over time." Bilis said gently.


    Lilith nodded in agreement and said, \"How do you say that? It seems like...everything...


    Everything is difficult at the beginning. This is also what Your Excellency Liu Gen said. As long as we do it seriously, we can do it well. \"Bilisi answered. Yes, everything is difficult at the beginning.\" Lilith nodded again and again.


    \"After the establishment of the Environmental Sanitation Department, many people in the city have jobs.\"Bliss said with relief.


    Lilith blinked her eyes and asked, \"Your Majesty, what are the requirements for entering the Environmental Sanitation Department? Should you set up an eaves?


    Bi Lisiyuan thought for a while, and said, \"Recruit two groups of people, a group of slightly older people who have nothing to do at home, so that they can also make money to support the family.\"


    \"Yes, what about the other batch?\" Lilith asked suspiciously.


    \"The other group is the men from the Young Force Club, because it takes strength to clear the snow and move some things out.\"Bilisi arranged.


    Lilith nodded and said, \"Understood, Your Majesty.\"


    Bilis took a sip of tea and asked, \"How has the clan''s reaction been since the beginning of winter?\"


    \"It''s not bad, except for complaining that it''s a little cold, nothing else happened, like the previous acid fighting incidents have been reduced a lot. Lilith smiled and reported. Bilis nodded with satisfaction and said, \"There is a job Do, of course, there is no extra time to think about other things. \"


    Since Chang''an City dispatched people to Green City to build roads and lay drainage pipes, a large number of mermaids have been recruited, and many people who have nothing to do at home have jobs.


    As a result, some trivial quarrels and bitter fights have also decreased a lot, and the situation in the city has become better and better, and it is no longer the lifeless city it used to be.


    \"Life in the city is getting more and more appointments, it''s really happy to see it.\" Lilith said with a smile.


    Bilis nodded and continued to ask, \"By the way, how''s that greenhouse?\"


    \"The vegetables grown in it are growing very well, they can be picked in two days, and our castle will soon be able to eat fresh vegetables.\" Lilith said excitedly. When they learned that they could eat fresh vegetables in winter, the mermaids were very excited. However, this greenhouse was traded by Bilis and the Han Dynasty. It took a lot of goods to pay for cash, of course, it is also paid in installments, but there is an extra requirement, that is, this secret must be kept, otherwise they are not eligible to continue to live in Green City.


    This greenhouse was built by Liu Gen kindly for the mermaid tribe, but Bilis insisted on negotiating bargaining chips with him, saying that the transaction between the two countries had nothing to do with friendship, so he agreed.


    The Mermaid Queen also knows the importance of greenhouse vegetables. Once the secret is leaked, the clansmen will be kicked out of Green City. This request is also made by herself.


    What the Mermaid Queen thought was that she had been taken care of by Liu Feng for so long. From the life-saving grace at the beginning to the stable settlement now, Bilis owes too much.


    She has nothing to do. What she can do is to make a good life for the clan, and at the same time pay off all the favors she owes to Liu Feng, and then slowly make the fish clan stronger.


    \"Okay, let some reliable people go and harvest it. When it comes to the big market, they say that the goods are purchased from Chang''an City. They will believe it.\" Bilis said.


    \"Understood.\" Lilith nodded heavily.


    \"Four shifts, V). Please customize, please support.\"Dry.


    Chapter 1537: A beautiful scene. (1 more for customization)


    The mermaid queen stood at the window and watched for a while before turning around and sitting in her seat.


    She shook the cup in her hand and said, \"Lilith, the tea is cold, help me get a cup of hot tea.


    Lilith hurriedly took it and said, \"Your Majesty, you like to hold a cup of tea lately, but you rarely drink tea.\"


    \"The teacup is hot and comfortable to hold.\"Bliss smiled.


    After Lilith refilled a cup of hot tea, she said, \"Your Majesty, it would be better if the jar was sealed, so that it can be held for a while, so there is no need to always change the hot water. Lilith turned the water blue. squinted and said, \"Wrong, by the way, you go and bring me that small pottery pot you bought in Chang''an City. \"


    Lilith suddenly realized, and said, \"Your Majesty, do you want to use that \"360\" clay pot to fill hot water?\"


    \"Try it, although I don''t know if it''s okay.\"Bilice is also looking forward to it.


    Lilith opened the cabinet, took out a small clay pot, filled it with hot water, and finally closed the lid and handed it to the mermaid queen.


    Bilis took the clay pot and covered her hands with her hands, and said in surprise, \"The heat insulation effect of this clay pot is quite good, so it is very comfortable to hold it like this.\"


    \"Your Majesty, there are several more of these pots, do you want to use them all?\"


    Lilith asked.


    \"Um...Choose two to send to the father, and choose two to send to Grandpa Dan, and then tell them how to use it, I believe they will like it.\"Bili Si Pan added.


    \"Yes.\" Lilith nodded, picked a few in the cabinet, and let the daughter-in-law send them over.


    In Liu Feng''s eyes, the idea of ??the mermaid queen should be the soup lady on the other side of the earth, but the pot-shaped hot water is cold faster, not as long as those orthodox soup ladies.

 Chapter 1355：

    Originally, Liu Feng also thought of this, but since the castle has heating, this idea has also been forgotten.


    Not to mention the trouble of production, the cost is still high, the selling price is definitely not cheap, and the sales volume is average, so this kind of thankless thing is still not done.


    Bilis took a sip of hot tea and said, \"What job interviews in Green City have more people interviewing recently?


    Lilith opened the notepad and said, \"The waiters in the gourmet store are interviewed by the most people, and it is the first for many people to work indoors to avoid the wind and thunder.\"


    \"What about those who fish for fish, pearls, and seafood? Isn''t that right?\" asked Bilis


    \"This is the least interviewed. Because of the cold weather, most people are still reluctant to go into the water, although the salary is very high.\" Lilith Hui reported. Bilis tucked her hair and said, \"There''s nothing I can do about it, it''s pretty good if it doesn''t decrease. When next summer comes, there will be a wave of going to the sea, and by then I should be able to pay off my debt to Your Excellency Liu Feng. .


    \"So we can start to develop Green City slowly.\" Lilith looked forward to it.


    Bilis got up and stretched her body, and said, \"Help me change my clothes, I also want to go out and feel the winter.\"


    Your Majesty, it''s cold outside, so please don''t. \"Lilith took the lead.


    \"It doesn''t matter, put on the fox fur doulian that Your Excellency Liu Feng gave you, it will keep you warm.\"Bliss smiled sweetly.


    Some time ago, it was the birthday of the Mermaid Queen. Just in time for the winter snow, Liu Feng sent a top-quality fox fur cloak, which could sell for hundreds of thousands on the other side of the earth.


    In addition to some porcelain, fabrics, etc., and two bicycles for the Queen of Fish, it can be said that the hand is very generous.


    Lilith brought the luxurious fox fur cloak from the bedroom, and after helping the mermaid queen put on a thicker skirt, she put on the cloak and followed out of the castle.


    \"Nuolulu......


    Bilis came to the avenue under the **** of a group of fish warriors. The avenue she was stepping on was just sent by Liu Feng, who rushed to renovate it before winter came.


    The mermaid queen had just arrived in the residential area, and before she took a few steps, the mermaids were very enthusiastic, talking one by one.


    \"Your Majesty, why did you come out, I have freshly cooked porridge here, would you like to try it?


    \"Your Majesty, there are newly caught fish, please bring some back.


    \"Your Majesty, you are very beautiful today.\"


    \"Thanks to Your Majesty, we can live a good life.


    Words like this kept ringing in the residential area, and everyone respected and loved the Mermaid Queen.


    Especially those mermaids who were reluctant to leave before, the better their life in Green City, the more grateful they are to be the Queen of Fish.


    Bilis walked on the snow one step at a time, and the ground where the fox fur cloak swept flashed snowflakes. The white snowflakes looked particularly beautiful against the reddish-brown fox fur.


    Coupled with the pretty face of the mermaid queen and the tip of her nose that was cold to reddish, this scene looked particularly beautiful, like a beautiful painting.


    \"Your Majesty, are you cold?\" Lilith asked with concern, for fear that the Queen might catch a cold or something.


    Bilis stretched out the hot water pot in her hand and said, \"There is this, it won''t be cold, we will go back when we encounter it.


    \"Okay, if you are cold, you should go back immediately, if you have a cold, it will be bad.\" Lilith nagged.


    \"I see, I''m more nagging than my father.\"Bilis rolled her eyes lightly.


    The Mermaid Queen walked all the way to the big market, and watching the lively scene inside, she couldn''t help feeling warm. This scene didn''t exist in the past few months. At that time, the 3.8 li was destroyed a bit due to the typhoon.


    Lilith hurriedly grabbed the unfinished cape of the Mermaid Queen, for fear of getting dirty, \"Your Majesty, this is the biggest change.\"


    The big market has undergone a major renovation. Every storefront is very standardized, and the ground is refurbished. Everyone is lining up in an orderly manner. Although it is not as good as Chang''an City, it is several times better than before.


    \"Yes, it''s all thanks to Your Excellency Liu Feng.\"Bliss blinked her aqua blue eyes.


    After meeting the big market for a while, the two left and walked towards the pier outside the city.


    One more, V). Ask for customization, ask for support. \"


    Chapter 1538: Two-pronged approach. (2 more for customization)


    \"Wash la la......


    Today''s weather is particularly bad. In addition to the winter snow, there is also a little rain, which makes the already cold weather even colder.


    The number of pedestrians on the streets of Chang''an City has decreased a lot, and I don''t want to catch a cold in this weather, and it is very difficult to walk in sleet, let alone go shopping.


    Liu Feng stood by the first-class window and looked at the weather of this fine cake. It was strange, \"This should be the worst weather in Chang''an City since the beginning of winter, right?\"


    An Li blinked her brown eyes and said with a sullen face, \"Yes, it''s freezing to death.\"


    Mina twisted; took sugar; her stomach came to the window, and said, \"This kind of weather affects other people''s plans to go out.\"


    That''s right, today is Cat Erniang''s day off. She originally wanted to go to the flower house for a morning, but the sleet weather made her give up, so she might as well come back to work overtime.


    12


    \"Actually, you can sleep a little longer in the castle.\" Liu Feng said softly.


    Milu shook her head and muttered, \"You''ve all left the castle, it''s boring to be there by myself.


    Tis blinked her purple eyes and said, "I am also forced to take a vacation today. With such a heavy rain and snow, I don''t want to take my little brothers to visit Chang''an City."


    \"Little brother?\"


    The corners of En Li''s mouth twitched several times, \"When did you become the eldest sister?


    Tisushi; fingered her purple hair, and yawned, \"They insisted on calling me eldest sister''s head. It sounds better than calling the captain.\"


    \"I really can''t do anything about you. In short, in front of outsiders, these rules must be followed.\" Liu Feng doesn''t mind them, but it''s better to be professional in front of ordinary people.


    Now the Guard Division is divided into soldiers and patrolmen. The patrolman is under the jurisdiction of Niu Jiao Niang. From the first patrol to the current five patrol teams, she has also changed from the captain to the team captain.


    Tis shook the hot tea and said with a smile, \"Your Majesty, don''t worry, I still know how to do it.\"


    Mi Woo handed the document over and said, \"Your Majesty, this is a telegram from Haiyan City.\"


    Liu Feng walked back to his seat and sat down, took a sip of hot tea and said, \"Speak directly, what''s the situation in Haiyancheng now?\"


    \"Haiyan City discovered that people from the Flanders Empire began to attack the cities around Golden Eagle City, and sent a number of knights to distribute wheat porridge to those refugees.\" Mi Yan said solemnly.


    \"Distribute oatmeal?


    Liu Gen raised his eyebrows slightly and said suspiciously, \"Why do you distribute wheat porridge to the refugees around you? Didn''t Yingshu burn their grain? Logically, there should be no excess wheat.\"


    Mina shook her head and guessed, \"Your Majesty, they should be trying to form a militia team.


    Unlikely, there is only one possibility that they will do so. \" Liu Gen narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Mina blinked her blue eyes and wondered, \"Your Majesty, are they trying to win over these refugees as labor for us?

 Chapter 1356：

    Liu Feng''s black eyes narrowed slightly, surprised at how smart the cat-ear girl is, \"This is the only way, after all, in the winter to raise the refugees until next spring, it will cost a lot of money, and now in the state of the Flanders Empire, It is impossible to do such a loss-making business.\"


    \"Don''t worry about Your Majesty, Niu Da has already sent people to take over these refugees, and their plan will not work.\" Mi Bao smiled.


    When Liu Feng saw the last sentence of the telegram, he said, \"People from the Flanders Empire were actually sent out to sea.\"


    \"Your Majesty, are they planning to go back to the Flanders Empire and ask for ransom from the king over there?\"Mibo guessed.


    It¡¯s been a long time coming, but when their ransom money comes back, the labor that should be given to us still can¡¯t be given to us. \" Liu Feng scoffed.


    \"Your Majesty, what are you planning?\" Mina was a little puzzled.


    Liu Feng put down the teacup and said, \"When their people arrive in the Flanders Empire, it is estimated that the king over there has already sent people to sea, and we can get the number and gold coins, and Field is still giving us. Assemble the labor force, completely unaware of it.\"


    \"I understand, Your Majesty, you want to get rid of Field after receiving five thousand laborers from Field, right?\" Mina said solemnly.


    Liu Feng tapped lightly on the teacup with his index finger, and said, \"She is absolutely necessary. As for the deal with the Flanders Empire, it would be good for us to talk to Prince Eddie.\"


    Mi Bang nodded and said, \"That person Field can''t get along with us no matter what, it''s better to get rid of it at this time.\"


    \"Well, as for how to get rid of it, it depends on what the queen of the Ashe Kingdom will do.\" Liu Feng took a sip of hot tea.


    \"When they come to make this request, we will use this as a bargaining chip to win the right to export the mines of the Adian Kingdom? \" Mina immediately understood the importance of negotiation. Liu Feng put down the teacup and said, "In this way, we can not only win the trade of the French 330 Randall Empire, but also occupy the mine export of the Yadian Kingdom, why not do it."


    \"Your Majesty, the queen of the Ashe Kingdom has been in Chang''an for several days.\"Mi Yanhui reported.


    \"Understood, arrange a meeting tomorrow.\" Liu Feng smiled, it was time to negotiate.


    Mi Bang nodded and said, \"I''ll have someone arrange it, and by the way, they can be dispatched to the embassy.\"


    \"Just look at the arrangement of these trivial matters.\" Liu Gen said lightly.


    \"Understood.\" Mi Bao smiled.


    Liu Feng turned to another page of the telegram and said, \"It''s just that the problem of drying clothes really needs to be solved.\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, it doesn''t matter how many clothes we have. Others don''t have so many clothes. Most of the clothes are not dry in these weather.\" En Li blinked her brown eyes and said.


    \"Let the people in the scientific research department worry about it, and let them develop a machine that can dry clothes. It''s fine to roll it at high speed to dry the water, or use charcoal to dry it." Liu Feng said lightly.


    \"Yes.\"Amway nodded.


    \"Second update, (CV). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1539: Investigate information? (3 more for customization)


    In the house on the third floor of Huiye Building, Timothy was sitting in front of the mirror cleaning up his appearance, while Bangna was helping with his hair.


    This was their fifth day in Chang''an City, and they stayed at Huiye Building on the advice of the tour guide.


    \"Your Majesty, where are we going today?\"Bao Yan wondered, but she didn''t stop her hand and kept combing her hair.


    Timothy blinked and stared at himself in the town, he was grotesque, \"I don''t know, let''s go out first, we haven''t finished visiting Chang''an City, haven''t we?\"


    Explosive nodded and said, \"Your Majesty, what kind of hairstyle are you going to wear today?\"


    \"It''s still like yesterday, it looks very girly.\" Timothy couldn''t help laughing, he was almost thirty, and he was still talking about a girlish hairstyle. Bakuba skillfully began to groom the queen, and said suspiciously, \"Your Majesty, do you want to wear makeup today?


    Timothy blushed slightly and said, \"Come on, the cosmetics in Chang''an City are really amazing, they can cover most of the freckles on my face.\"


    \"Yes, this lipstick looks very expensive, but it only sells for 300...300 yuan.\" Bang Bang is still very unfamiliar with the name of 300 yuan, and I always feel that it is not as good as 300 yuan. A steel coin would be nicer.


    He helped Mo Xi to take the lipstick, rubbed a light layer of lipstick on his mouth, and reported it, \"This color is really nice, it''s no wonder they all like Chang''an City.\"


    \"Your Majesty, what do you think will happen if you take all these things from Chang''an City back to Yaluo City?\" He asked curiously.


    \"Well...I think it should cause a lot of people to loot, after all these things are really good.\" Timothy thought.


    Bang Yan nodded and said, \"Your Majesty, Chang''an City is really suitable for life, but I remembered before that this place was not a poor place? How could it develop so well.1?


    Timothy shrugged; shrugged, and said, \"I don''t know about this. At that time, Wheeler and the others also said that the western land was a poor and miserable land. As for why it developed so well, we should ask the Han Dynasty in person. King.\"


    \"But then again, we''ve all been to Chang''an for five days, why haven''t you summoned us yet?\" He burst into doubt.


    Timothy finally put loose powder on his face and said, \"To manage such a good kingdom, it must be a little busy, it''s okay, we will wait, if it is not for the airship, we are still on the road and haven''t reached Chang''an City. Woolen cloth.\"


    The queen has been living in Chang''an for the past few days, and she is already familiar with the steps and techniques of makeup, and she does not look like a novice at all.


    Naba nodded thoughtfully and said, \"Okay, Your Majesty, I''ll help you change your clothes.\"\"Yeah.\"


    Timothy put down his makeup and got up, asking, \"Did Wheeler go to the pub again early in the morning?\"


    Yes, Your Majesty, in addition to trying new things in Chang''an City, most of the Dukes are staying in the tavern these days. \" Explosive nodded in response.


    \"The wine in Chang''an City is delicious, but it''s not that you stay there every day, right? You lost the face of our great country.\" Timothy rolled his eyes lightly.


    Naba finally helped the queen put on her coat and said, \"Your Majesty, the Duke said that you can hear a lot of information there that you don''t usually hear.\"


    \"Information? We''ve been asking for so long these days, but we haven''t found much. We can still find out information in the tavern?" Timothy said feeling sleepy.


    \"It is said that many people there will talk nonsense when they are drunk. Although there is no guarantee that what they say is true, it can be used as a reference.\"Explosion explained. Timothy tugged at his clothes and said, \"Got it, let''s go out.\"


    \"Okay, Your Majesty, let me see what the weather is like outside.\"Bana went to the window and opened it. \"Crash...\"


    As the window opened, the sound of rain came to my ears, and snowflakes blew into the room with the cold wind.


    Na Yan hurriedly closed the window, the rain was about to stop, she turned around and said, \"Your Majesty, it''s windy and rainy outside now, and it''s still snowing. The weather is really good.\"


    Timothy sighed and said, \"I managed to pack it up, but it''s raining, and it''s still snowing. This weather is too fine.\"


    Na Yan brewed a cup of milk tea and said, \"Your Majesty, please have a cup of milk tea first, we will go out later.\"


    Timothy took the milk tea and said, \".\"Let''s eat at Hui Ye Lou today instead of going out to see what the weather is like. \"


    \"Yes, I''ll let someone arrange the box now.\" Yan Na nodded in response, turned around and asked the maid outside the door to arrange it.


    \"By the way, did you go to change the banknotes?\"He helped Mo Xi suddenly remember this matter.


    Recently, the frequency of using banknotes in Chang''an City has reached a peak. Almost everyone uses banknotes when they go out. Carrying banknotes when going out feels better than bringing coins, at least it is lighter.


    The same is true for merchants. Paper money is easier to liquidate, and it is also new. It looks better than coins and is easier to store.


    Although some people still accept coins for the Queen these days, most of them ask if there are banknotes at the first time, and there are discounts for buying things with banknotes, which makes them particularly curious.


    Yesterday, I instructed the attached people to find out how to exchange them, and I also wanted to try out the paper (promised good) coins in Chang''an City.


    Nana nodded and said, \"Already exchanged, there are money shops in Chang''an City, they all exchanged there, but...but what?\" Timothy said suspiciously.


    \"However, the amount exchanged this time does not match the coins we took out. They said that our coins were not in good condition, and some of them were very dirty, so they deducted some." Na Bang explained.


    Timothy put down the milk tea cup and said, \"This is understandable, our coins are indeed a bit old, we can exchange them, as long as it is not too outrageous, we just exchange some to experience it anyway.\"

 Chapter 1357：

    \"Yes!\"Broken nodded.


    \"Three shifts, (V). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1540: It takes at least five years. (4 more for customization)


    Timothy is having lunch in the box of Hui Ye Building. Today, the order is not very rich, but it is not too small. There are six dishes in total.


    \"You also sit down and eat, not in Alor City, don''t be too cautious.\" Timothy said loudly.


    Nabo shook his head and said, \"Your Majesty, the rules can''t be messed up, I''ll still wait for you to finish eating.\"


    \"When I finish eating, I order you to sit down and eat.\" Timothy said seriously.


    Nana sat down after struggling for a while, and said, \"Your Majesty, you don''t have to worry about me, I can go out to eat.\"


    \"You have been following me when I was in desperation, and now there are no outsiders at this time. It''s nothing to have a meal together.\" Timothy waved his hand.


    Naxi''s eyes began to redden and she said, \"Your Majesty, following you is what I should do.\"


    \"Eat, don''t cry and wear makeup.\" Timothy smiled. Yanbang nodded heavily and said, \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"


    The two ate in the box for more than an hour before they finished the six dishes. However, the dishes they ordered were not too large, and they could be eaten without wasting for 320 yuan, and the taste was not bad.


    \"Boo, let''s see if the snowstorm has stopped outside.\" Timothy told her.


    Just after reading the title and the cover, she bought the book without hesitation, and she still saw it in the middle of the night.


    Timothy put the rose tea in front of his nose, sipping the tea fragrance slowly, and said,


    \"It is exactly as written in the book, the smell is very fragrant, and the faint floral fragrance makes you feel very comfortable.\"


    \"Your Majesty, we haven''t tried many things in the book yet, do you want to buy some and try them out today?\"I wanted to explode and suggested.


    \"I think yes, it''s not that lemon cheesecake. The book says it tastes even better with bubble tea.\" Timothy said and swallowed; he salivated.


    Naba started pouring tea again and said, \"But Your Majesty, the milk tea book says it''s better to drink ice, right?\"


    Timothy took a sip of rose tea and said, \"You must have not read it, the book also said that warm bubble milk tea is also delicious, but if you drink too much, you will get tired, and it doesn''t say that iced milk tea is the best drink. .\"


    \"But it''s easy to drink iced milk tea. I''m afraid that the hot milk tea will become cold soon in this weather?" Detonation covered his mouth and smiled.


    \"All in all, you have to go to the store to find out what''s going on. In the past few days, I can sum up in one sentence, everything in Chang''an City is very good.\" Timothy couldn''t deny it.


    Nana nodded and said with hope, \"Your Majesty, when you said that our Yadian Kingdom, can we be like Chang''an City now?\"


    The teacup that Timothy brought to his mouth stopped, and after thinking for a while, he said, \"There should be no way for it for the time being. Compared with the Han Dynasty, our Asch Kingdom is really much worse, and it will take five or six years. \"


    \"Five or six years?\" His eyes widened.


    \"Ye Ming, I''ll count on this time. Look at the houses in Chang''an City, the flat avenues, the sumptuous food, and these interesting books. We don''t have any of them. .\" Timothy sighed. Naba nodded thoughtfully and said, \"Your Majesty, but this Chang''an City has not been used for so many years, it seems that it has become like this in just over a year.\"


    \"I think it should be more than a year. It is impossible to become like this in more than a year. It will take more than five years for a poor city to develop into what it is now.\" Timothy said firmly.


    \"Five years?\"Boom began to agree. After all, the sturdy small buildings and the tall tallest building didn''t develop in more than a year. Timothy put down the teacup and said, \"As for what those people in the city said, I don''t really believe them. They are all outsiders, so I don''t know what happened here.\"


    \"Perhaps, we can wait for the Duke to come back and ask him? He has been in the tavern for so long, and he will always hear some real information.\" I wanted to burst into a soft voice.


    \"Well, let''s do it like this.\" Timothy nodded.


    Na Yan got up and walked to the window, pushed open the window and glanced outside, smiling to clear the way, \"Your Majesty, the road has been cleared, we can go to the street.\"


    Timothy drank the tea in his hand, got up and said, \"Go to the street and see Chang''an City after the rain.\"


    \"Four shifts, (V). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1541: Let the enemy fall into the vast ocean of people''s war. 1 more self-seeking


    Inside the tavern in the old town of Chang''an City.


    As usual, many people will gather in the pub to drink and chat when they have nothing to do.


    In a position near the middle, Duke Wheeler was holding a barrel of beer and drinking, listening to all directions from time to time, wanting to know some useful information.


    In the middle of the journey, many people came to him for a drink. In order to get some useful information, he, who was originally disdainful of talking to the commoners, also temporarily endured.


    After chatting with the commoner who he thought was rough for a while, until the other party didn''t say anything useful, he impatiently drove the other party away.


    \"Are you drinking alone?\" An uncle who looked like a peasant looked at the Duke of Wheeler.


    Duke Wheeler raised his eyelids and looked at each other, frowning, \"Who are you?\"


    The uncle shook the wine bottle in his hand and said slightly drunk, \"The pub never cares who you are.\"


    ...\" Duke Wheeler''s brows furrowed even tighter, and it was clear that the other party was drinking too much and dressed in a very inappropriate manner. At first glance, he didn''t have any information, so he ignored him.


    The uncle looked at the clothes of Weiler''s public utensil and said, "Your clothes are very expensive, you look like a nobleman, but no matter how beautiful your clothes are, they are not as good as those sold in Chang''an City."


    \"You...\" Before Duke Wheeler finished speaking, the uncle took the wine bottle and went to the other table.


    When the uncle left, he also took a bottle of wine from Weiler''s public utensil, and said to him with disdain, "You are so rich, it will be fine if you give me a bottle of wine."


    \"The vulgar.\"The Duke of Wheeler fed him with his nose.


    \"Well, these people often gather in the tavern. He should be from the city next door, and he is looking for a job in Chang''an City recently.\"A Niu tribe Lu person sat opposite the former. Duke Wheeler frowned and looked at the Niu Clan Lu who had just sat down, and asked, \"Who are you?\"


    \"Me? The executor of justice in Chang''an City.\" The Lu people of the Niu tribe opened their mouths, and stretched out their hands to signal Duke Ville, who stood up, to sit down.


    Before he could react, he took out a saber and continued, \"In Chang''an City, as long as you obey the laws, no one will do anything to you, but you have been sitting in a ghostly manner these days. Here, and in the same place every day.\"


    \"I... Mr. Willer needed to sit down and was about to speak, but was interrupted.


    \"Don''t try to find out any news about Chang''an City, otherwise it will not be a very good experience to be locked in a small black room.\"The cow orc said solemnly.


    Duke Wheeler''s back has already begun to sweat. Although the man opposite is not the kind of ferocious appearance, but the temperament that exudes makes people shy away, and there is a shuddering feeling.


    \"I''m not malicious, but what I''m curious about is that the patrol doesn''t seem to have stepped into the tavern, how would they know that I''m here...\" Duke Wheeler did not continue.


    \"You mean to say why we found you?


    The corner of the orc''s mouth raised slightly, but instead of answering his question, he said, \"In short, if you keep yourselves in Chang''an City, no one will do anything to you. Otherwise, let you try to see how cruel the laws of Chang''an City are. .\"


    \"I know...I know.\" Duke Wheeler stammered, watching the back of the Niu Clan Lu people leaving for a while before heaving a sigh of relief.


    Only after the Lu people of the Niu clan walked out of the tavern, did the facial features on his face show. That''s right, he was an axe. In recent days, he has often received reports from the commoners that there is a suspicious person in the tavern.


    Well-dressed, looking like a nobleman, he has been coming to the tavern all the time. He thought he liked the wine here, but obviously it was the drunkard''s intention not to drink.


    After investigation, it was discovered that the other party was the duke from the Yayan Kingdom. In the tavern, he may have wanted to find out more information about Chang''an City. In order to prevent the other party from continuing, it was necessary to remind him.


    However, the axe once again lamented the strength of the people''s power, and remembered the words Liu Feng said that the enemy was caught in the people''s war, Wang Yanghai.

 Chapter 1358：

    Duke Willer kept looking at the door for a while, and after making sure that the other party would not come back, he dared to really relax, unconsciously sweating all over his palms, forehead and back.


    He shook his hand and said solemnly, \"Damn, when did I get targeted.\"


    However, he is also glad that he has not done anything, otherwise it is not as simple as being warned, but with his noble status, he will not be imprisoned in the dungeon, he can''t help thinking about the result.


    ...for flowers 0.........


    Half an hour later, Mr. Willer recovered from his panic. During this period, many people came to talk to him, but he ignored it. No, it should be said that he did not dare to pay attention. He took a few sips of beer and said, \"Chang''an City really has its powerful ability, and a justice enforcer can give people such a lot of pressure.\"


    Na Yan followed Timothy down the Hui Ye Building and walked on the road that had just been cleared of snow.


    \"Your Majesty, the snow here is cleaned up so fast.\" Naba still couldn''t help sighing.


    \"Indeed, we only chatted for less than an hour, the snow on the avenue was cleared, and the action was really amazing.\" Timothy was surprised.


    Na Yan looked at the expressions of the pedestrians on the road and said, \"Your Majesty, although the snow is over, they still look happy on their faces. Why are they still happy when they go out to work in this weather?\"


    ...\" Timothy didn''t speak, but there were different thoughts in his eyes. Maybe these people really came out to work voluntarily? Chang''an City is not only good on the surface, but even the people are living well?


    Once this idea sprouted, it could no longer be contained, and the queen decided that it would be better to ask her face to face.


    Half an hour later, several people came to the tavern they went to on the first day, and saw Duke Willer as soon as they entered.


    Obviously, the other party hadn''t noticed Timothy''s arrival, and waited until Nana reminded him, the former responded and stood up and saluted.


    \"Your Majesty, why are you here.\" Duke Wheeler asked suspiciously.


    Timothy looked at the former''s astonished look and asked, \"What''s wrong? He looks tired.\"


    \"No...it''s all right, Your Majesty.\" Duke Wheeler shook his head.


    At this moment, a team of soldiers entered the tavern, handed a roll of paper to Timothy and left.


    Timothy spread out the paper and quickly scanned the line on it: At twelve o''clock tomorrow, please go to the tenth floor of the highest building.


    The final inscription is Liu Feng''s name, and a seal of the Han Dynasty is also stamped.


    One more, CV). Ask for customization, ask for support. \"Nine


    Chapter 1542: The first negotiation with the queen. (2 more for customization)


    The warm sunshine reflects the city of Chang''an, and the weather is exceptionally good today. There is no rain and snow like yesterday.


    On the eleventh floor of the highest building, Liu Feng was flipping through the documents and said, \"Ann Li, are more and more people getting colds in the rain and snow recently?\"


    An Li nodded and said, \"It''s Your Majesty Ming, it''s snowing and raining again, the weather is extraordinarily cold, and many people have a cold and fever.\"


    \"Is there enough staff in the hospital? What happened to the previous batch of trainee girls?\"


    Liu Feng asked.


    It was enough for the time being. Some of the graduates from the last school chose to go to the hospital for internships. The girls who were recruited by the hospital for internships were also assigned to various pharmacies. One of the dwarf girls was among the best. If you have a common cold, you can go directly to the pharmacy. \"Annie Hui reported.


    Liu \"880\" Feng nodded with satisfaction, and said, \"The manpower problem will always be tiring, and more manpower will be needed next spring.\"


    \"Yes.


    An Li nodded heavily and said, \"Your Majesty, it''s time for us to go to the tenth floor, and the people from the Yadian Kingdom have arrived.\"


    \"Okay.\" Liu Feng put down the document, got up and walked down the tenth floor with a few girls.


    \"Fu Road Road......


    Mira took the lead in opening the door on the tenth floor, and then pushed aside to let Liu Feng advance.


    Timothy got up immediately when he heard the voice, and nodded slightly, \"You are Your Excellency Liu Gen.


    After leaving the tavern yesterday, the Queen kept looking at the piece of paper back and forth, and after listening to Duke Wheeler''s warning statement in the tavern, she thought about it until midnight before going to bed.


    When she woke up today, the dark circles under her eyes were particularly heavy, and she didn''t know why, but she always felt that the strength of the Han Dynasty was far less than what it appeared on the surface.


    \"It''s me, please take a seat.\"Liu Feng stretched out his hand.


    Timothy waited until the former sat down, then looked at the other seriously, and found that the lord of the Han Dynasty was surprisingly young, which surprised her. A boy who seemed to be in his early twenties managed the Han Dynasty so well. .


    At the same time, she was also surprised by the appearance of the other party, the appearance of black hair and black eyes was the first time she had seen it, and the magnetic voice was very attractive.


    \"Cough cough... How are you staying in Chang''an City these days?\" Liu Feng asked.


    Timothy recovered from the other party''s cough, realized that he had lost his way, and said embarrassingly, \"Everything is fine.


    \"That''s good.


    Liu Gen smiled and nodded, \"I also lived in Chang''an City for a few days, how do you feel?\"


    Timothy took the water handed by the maid and said quickly, \"Chang''an City is really... miraculous.\"


    After thinking about it for a long time, there is really no more appropriate tone than the magic. Whether it is working in the snow, eating fresh vegetables in the snow, etc., it is amazing.


    \"Oh? How do you say it?\" Liu Feng asked curiously, for some time he hadn''t heard the evaluation of Chang''an City from outsiders in person.


    \".Um.....


    Timothy pondered for a while and said, \"Whether it''s food, clothes, use or daily travel, everything is refreshing my cognition, especially the passers-by on the street, they seem... ...happy look.


    Liu Feng could understand the meaning of the other party from the words, and she thought that those who entered the snow were forced to work by herself, and the smile looked fake. He took a sip of tea and said, \"My aim is to work the most glorious, as long as you are diligent, one person can support a family.\"


    \"labour is the honour?\"


    Timothy is very unfamiliar with these adjustments, \"Although you can fill your stomach with work, but it''s still snowing in this winter, how can there be so much work to do?\"


    Liu Gen put down the teacup and said, \"What you live in, eat, wear, etc., are all linked to them. In my territory, they don''t have to worry about nothing to do, and they can find suitable ones all year round. Work.\"


    Timothy was stunned, and it took a long time before he said, \"Your Excellency Liu Feng means that they don''t have to worry about starving to death? Can they be full as long as they work?


    There is no reason why she is so strange. The taxation of a territory can collect the wheat of the commoners for several months. No matter how hard they try, they are only raising those nobles.


    \"Of course not, you have also seen these days living in Chang''an City, this problem will not arise with me, they will only live better, and will not starve to death..\" Liu Gen raised his hand.


    Timothy nodded thoughtfully, holding up the teacup with his eyes a little absent-minded. At first, he thought that everything in Chang''an City was just an appearance.


    Although I ate so much delicious food and bought a lot of books, I still felt unrealistic. I wanted to come and ask Liu Feng in person, but now that I got a positive answer, I was a little stunned.


    Before Timothy could react, Liu Feng continued, \"The current bricks and bricks of Chang''an City are all related to my people. They go to work with a positive attitude every day. As for their faces in winter The smile on the top is of course real."


    Timothy nodded and said, \"Understood, Your Excellency Liu Feng, I have another question.\"


    \"What''s the problem, you said.\" Liu Gen put down the teacup and said.

 Chapter 1359：

    \"When did Chang''an City become like this? You must have spent a lot of time in such a prosperous city now, five years?" Timothy guessed.


    After all, the other party seems to be in his early twenties. If it is ten years, wouldn''t the other party have reformed Chang''an City when he was a child? Not likely. Liu Feng blinked his black eyes and said lightly, \"A year and a half, to be precise.\"


    Timothy was stunned again. She was shocked by this number, and the surprise on her face showed on the surface. Today''s 3.7 cognition is really refreshed again and again.


    Seeing that the other party couldn''t react, Liu Feng said, \"I took over the city at the end of last summer, so it''s not a year and a half. Timothy raised his head slowly and asked, \ "Your Excellency Liu Feng, when you took over this city, what was this city like?


    \"It was still called Xiyang City at that time, you should have heard of it, a city of poverty and pain.\"Liu Feng said lightly. \"I know Xiyang City.\"


    Timothy nodded again and again and said suspiciously, \"How did Your Excellency Liu Feng turn this city into what it is now?\"


    \"Rely on the strength of the people.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    \"Second update, (CV). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1543: No need for gold coins. (3 more for customization)


    \"Relying on the strength of the people?\" Timothy muttered to himself, and he couldn''t think of a reason for this sentence.


    Seeing the distressed look of the other party, Liu Feng didn''t want to explain, and sipped the tea lightly. At this time, it would be better for others to take the initiative to talk. Timothy thought for a long time and didn''t know what it meant, so he got up and bowed to thank him.


    \"For the Flanders Empire, thank you very much. The Han Dynasty helped us twice.\"


    She almost forgot that the real purpose of this trip was to thank her. She was so shocked by everything in Chang''an City that she only knew how good it was here.


    Liu Gen waved his hand and motioned for the other party to sit down, \"For the first time, I just didn''t want the kingdom of Yadian to be swallowed up by the bishop. You and I are aware of the bad behavior of the bishop.\"


    I understand, but thank you very much for the help of the Han Dynasty. If it wasn''t for your help, the Kingdom of Yashi might have fallen into someone else''s hands now. \" Timothy sighed.


    Liu Gen raised his eyebrows slightly, thinking that the danger you are now in is similar, \"As far as I know, the people of the Flanders Empire are still looking at you in the city of Yarrow.\"


    \"That''s right 12.\" Timothy said without hesitation that the battle before winter was the best explanation.


    Liu Feng took a sip of tea and asked, \"I wonder how many knights you have left, can you resist the spring offensive of the Flanders Empire?\"


    Timothy sighed and said, \"I don''t see each other. The city of Yarrow is now full of sores, and it is really powerless to resist the next siege.\"


    \"The information on my side shows that the king of the Flanders Empire has sent the eldest prince Eddie, and at this moment his five knights are in the Golden Eagle City.\" Liu Sansong;


    Timothy''s eyes widened and he said in shock, \"What? People from the Flanders Empire sent someone out again?\"


    Liu Feng nodded lightly and continued, \"And they also sent people to the Flanders Empire, just a few days ago.


    Timothy was no longer calm, got up and said in a panic, \"Is all this information true?\"


    \"I never lie, and when you were imprisoned, you should have known that my information was always the fastest and most accurate.\" Liu Feng shook the teacup in his hand.


    Timothy slowly returned to his seat, unable to say, \"If this is the case, there is no need to wait for their next wave of knights, just the current knights of Golden Eagle City can make Yarrow City completely fall.\"


    Liu Sun took a sip of tea and said lightly, \"It''s really a big trouble.\"


    \"I think Your Excellency Liu Feng asked me to come to Chang''an City in person, not just to hear my thanks?\" Timothy regained his composure.


    Liu Feng was a little surprised by the intelligence of the other party. After learning so much shocking information, he was able to regain his composure and directly attack the center of the problem.


    He paused and said, \"Yes, of course there are other reasons for wanting you to come in person.\"


    \"Please say.\" Timothy said seriously.


    \"These days in Chang''an City, and my ability to rescue you from the well-guarded castle, and your participation in the last battle, you should be well aware of the strength of the Han Dynasty.\" Liu Gen wrote lightly.


    Timothy listened carefully, nodded and said, \"Yes, the strength of the Han Dynasty is beyond doubt.


    \"Then do you think I can help you fight off the Flanders Empire?\" Liu Feng leaned on the back of the chair.


    Timothy nodded again, the corner of his mouth couldn''t help shaking, and it took a long time before he said, "What do you mean by Your Excellency Liu Feng?


    Liu Feng sat up straight and said, \"It''s not a problem to help you repel the Flanders Empire, but what can you come up with?\"


    He didn''t want to beat around the bush. At this time, the initiative was completely on his side, and it was necessary to negotiate conditions. If it wasn''t for the period when the Han Dynasty was accelerating its development, it would not be a problem to swallow the entire Asch Kingdom.


    Although it is necessary to develop the Han Dynasty well first, the big fat meat of the Yadian Kingdom cannot be given up. It should be slaughtered. As long as this kingdom continues to win and weaken, it will all fall into the control of the Han Dynasty sooner or later.


    Timothy thought for a long time last night what the content of today''s conversation would be. She expected a lot, but she didn''t expect such a conversation, and she was a little overwhelmed for a while.


    She thought about it for a while, then hesitantly said, \"There is a mine in Yadian Kingdom...


    As long as Your Excellency Liu Feng can help me repel the Flanders Empire and ensure that they will not invade the Yadian Kingdom within two years, then I can hand over the mining and sale rights of the mines to the Han Dynasty. \"


    This was the decision she made after thinking about it for a long time when Liu Feng said that sentence. Relying on the current Yadian Kingdom, she had absolutely no energy for mining mines.


    This is another matter, mainly because they have no experience in this area, how can they mine mines? There is nothing in the mines that is valuable, useful, etc., that is completely unknown.


    It is already difficult to rush to bring the kingdom of Yadian back to life. Where does the energy come from to focus on the mines. At this time, it is relatively more valuable to talk about the mines as bargaining chips.


    Liu Feng blinked his black eyes, thinking that the other party actually pushed all the mines out, but something surprised him. He thought it would be a little difficult to negotiate, but the other party took the initiative to say that it was fine, and he had already begun to slowly enter his own design. Good pit. He took a sip of tea lightly and said, \"As far as I know, that mine has not been mined yet.\"


    \"Well, I also only knew a few days ago that there is a mine in the Kingdom of Ash, which has not been mined yet.\" Timothy nodded.


    Liu Feng put down the teacup and said, \"Then you can''t guarantee the output of the mine? You don''t know what it can produce?


    Timothy paused for a while, then nodded and said, \"Um...that''s really no guarantee.\"


    \"So?\" Liu Gen spread his hands.


    \"If the output of the mine is not high in the later stage, I can replenish your gold coins.\" Timothy said seriously.


    Liu Feng shook his head and said, \"I don''t need gold coins.\"


    \"Three shifts, (factory V). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1544: Eight cities. (4 more for customization)


    \"Don''t need gold coins?


    Timothy looked sleepy, thinking that there is still someone who doesn''t need gold coins? asked,


    \"I do not understand.\"


    \"It''s very simple, I just need something that can help the development of the Han Dynasty. No amount of gold coins can compare to these things." Liu Feng explained.


    Timothy frowned and asked, \"Then I can''t think of how to compensate you, the only thing I can think of is gold compensation.\"


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "You don''t just want me to help fight off the Flanders Empire, you know what the current Adian Kingdom looks like, and I think you need our goods."


    Timothy nodded and said solemnly, \"Indeed, after repelling the Flanders Empire, we alone cannot immediately restore the Adian Kingdom to the way it was before.\"


    \"It will take at least three years. After three years, it will only return to the previous level, but you must know that the other side of the mainland and the several kingdoms here have continued to develop, and only you are still standing still.\"Liu Root explained.


    As long as the pros and cons are stated, it is up to the queen to decide what to do and how to choose, but he believes that with the queen''s wisdom, a decision will be made soon.

 Chapter 1360：

    Timothy sighed deeply, picked up the teacup, and said, \"I have also considered what Your Excellency Liu Feng said, and the current situation is indeed the case, but I have no choice.\"


    She was close to despair. Ever since the former king of the Ayan Kingdom said that the throne was handed down to her, it was doomed to fail. She was continuously controlled by the bishop, and was finally imprisoned to rebel.


    It was finally rescued, and before the Kingdom of Adian was righted from the deviated orbit, the incident of the Flanders Empire appeared again.


    The queen, who was not yet in her thirties, looked quite old-fashioned now. The white hair on both sides looked like someone in her thirties. She was so tired that she even had the idea of ??giving up.


    But when she thought of her father''s death-bed appearance and care, she was not reconciled, so she could only continue to persevere.


    Liu Feng kept tapping his index finger on the table and said, \"There is still a way, the mine can be used as a bargaining chip for you and our Han Dynasty to buy goods at a low price. As for what the mine can produce and how much it can produce, I will not follow you. It''s too clear..\"


    \"But....What about the Flanders Empire?\" Timothy asked suspiciously. \"You can exchange it for another thing.\" Liu Feng smiled, finally waiting for this sentence.


    Timothy blinked his eyes, and said after a long time of organizing the language, \"Another thing? What? There is nothing in the Kingdom of Adian now, only a city full of sputum.\"


    ..\" Liu Gen just raised his eyebrows and didn''t speak, the smart queen would know what it was after a little thought.


    Timothy suddenly widened his eyes and asked tentatively, \"Could it be... Your Excellency Liu Feng is talking about the city?


    Liu Feng adjusted his sitting posture and said lightly, \"Yes, the size of the Yadian Kingdom is no less than that of the Han Dynasty, and it is also a big country, but you must know that the bigger the country, the more difficult it is to develop. \"


    ...\" Timothy put down the teacup and listened carefully.


    \"Although the Han Dynasty under my management has developed rapidly, it has not yet reached my ideal state. If the Yadian Kingdom is to develop to the current state of the Han Dynasty, it will take at least ten years.\"Liu Gen continued. .


    Timothy''s eyes widened, and he said in shock, \"Ten years?


    \"Of course, this is without the support of our Han Dynasty goods. If I assist you, it will only take five years, a full half of the time, and then you will also have the strength to defend against foreign enemies.\" Liu Feng analyzed. Timothy sighed and said, \"Your Excellency Liu Feng means that some cases are allocated in the city. If the whole kingdom is more than five years, right? That''s right.\" Liu Feng was right, the other party Still very smart, as long as a little guidance will know what to say.


    Timothy pondered for a while, and asked, \"I wonder how many cities in the Adian Kingdom will be needed by Your Excellency Liu Feng?


    After Liu Shizui took a sip of tea, he paused for a while and said, \"The eight cities by the sea are all owned by the Han Dynasty.


    There is no way to swallow the entire kingdom of Yadian for the time being. It can only be swallowed little by little. The most important thing is to bring all the seaside cities into the bag first. The seaside relies on seafood and waterways, and it can be said to develop very quickly.


    The Yayan Kingdom is the third kingdom on this continent that relies on the sea. Like the Land of Chaos and the Kiahara Prairie, it does not rely on the sea, while the Ori Dwarf Kingdom has reached a long-term trade relationship. Although it relies on the sea, it is far away from the sea. Every kingdom is very far away.


    Therefore, in order to monopolize the sea route, it is the most sensible way to include all the cities of the Yadian Kingdom by the sea into Tibet. .\"Eight cities by the sea?\" Timothy frowned.


    Six of them were occupied by the Flanders Empire, and the other two were adjacent to the Han Dynasty, so the former did not dare to make any aggressive moves.


    \"Well, there are no more than eight seats.\" Liu Feng nodded again.


    Timothy thought for a long time and said, \"I have to think about this, I can''t give you a direct answer for the time being.\"


    Liu Gen smiled slightly and said, \"Of course, there is still some time until the end of winter, and you still have a lot of time to consider Fang.\"


    Timothy was stunned for a moment, but she didn''t expect that the other party didn''t force her (Li Qianhao), which surprised her a little, \"Thank you.\"


    \"It doesn''t matter, you can continue to stay in Chang''an City, the food and lodging are mine, or you can go back to Yaluo City first, it''s up to you.\"Liu Feng said loudly.


    Timothy got up and bowed to thank you, \"Thank you, Your Excellency Liu Feng, I plan to live in Chang''an City temporarily.\"


    \"Okay, no problem, come over anytime after you think about it.\" Liu Gen smiled.


    Timothy and the others bowed to thank them again, turned and left the tenth floor.


    After they all left, Mina said, \"Your Majesty, do you think they will agree?


    \"It''s hard to say now, but if they continue to live in Chang''an City, I dare say that they will change their minds.\" The corner of Liu Feng''s mouth raised a beautiful arc.


    \"Four shifts, (V). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1545: Red short-haired girl. (1 more for customization)


    Thank you.


    There is a dark shadow in the sky that is slowly moving, and after slowly approaching is an airship that usually flies out of Haiyan City.


    It has been the second day since they set off from Haiyan City, and they are sailing in the direction of Golden Eagle City.


    \"Sir, we can reach the gravel city in the afternoon.\" A bird clan orc reported.


    Felton nodded and ordered, \"First find a place to land, let the airship land, and then inquire whether the knights of the Flanders Empire are in the gravel city.\"


    The gravel city, as the name suggests, is the gravel that can be seen everywhere in the city. The city is built under a mountain wall. The front is full of gravel piles, and the back is a towering mountain wall.


    The city can accommodate more than 3,000 people. It is a fairly good city and has the largest number of refugees, so Felton plans to start with the gravel city first, take away the refugees in it, and then start from other cities. \"Yes, my lord.\"The Lu people of the bird tribe nodded.


    Two hours later, the airship landed in an open space, only half an hour''s walk away from the city of gravel.


    \"Are the knights of the Flanders Empire in the city?\" Felton asked.


    \"Only a few knights gathered in one house to bake a fire. After checking other places many times, they did not see the shadow of the knights. It is estimated that they have returned to the Golden Eagle City. This place is not far from there." Bird Clan Orc Report reported.


    Felton nodded and arranged, \"Is there a large number of people?\"\"About forty or so.\" Bird Clan Orcs Report.


    \"You brought 20 airmen and 20 special forces, landed from the sky, and wiped out all those knights.\" Felton Pan added.


    The Wu tribe orc nodded heavily and said, \"Yes, my lord.\"


    \"Open the city gate after the solution, tell the refugees that there is food outside the city, and let them queue up to receive it.\" Felton added.


    \"Sir, what if the other party doesn''t want to come out?\" The bird clan orc said worriedly.


    Felton pondered for a moment and said, \"Don''t worry about this, they have been hungry for several days, and now seeing the knights of the Flanders Empire being killed, there will always be a wave of people who are shaken, and when they are full, they will be there. Just get the others.\"


    Understood, subordinates will go now. \" The bird clan orcs responded immediately.


    After seeing the bird clan orcs leave, Felton instructed the remaining people to start camping and prepare to cook wheat porridge. In addition, he instructed a team of soldiers to hunt around and add the meat from the cat to the porridge.


    \"Fluffy taste.......


    In the sky, a team of air force was neatly arranged in a herringbone shape, each air force was embracing a special soldier, and they all held smooth arrows that could be fired at high speed. They guarantee that as soon as they see the enemy, with the accumulated training, they will be able to shoot through the enemy''s head as soon as possible.


    Ten minutes later, the Air Force and the special forces came to the sky above the gravel city. According to the previously surveyed location, the Air Force placed the special forces on the street behind the house.


    \"Cancer base inspection......\"


    With a series of skillful movements, the special forces pointed the crossbow arrows in the moment they landed, and the movements were neat and neat.


    They also acted in two parts, and the special forces killed the Flanders Imperial Knights in the shortest time.


    The other wave of the air force is also divided into two waves. One wave is to stir the people out of the city, and the other wave is to open the city gates. Since the knights on guard on the battlements have already been solved, there is no need to worry about the exposure.


    \"Chu Tread Road....


    Twenty special forces were divided into two groups and slowly surrounded and approached the front door from the back of the house. One of the special forces rolled over and came to the front door.


    He gestured to the remaining special forces, and all of them bowed and quietly approached the gate. After a little adjustment, (bcb) opened the gate with one foot, and all the special forces filed in.

 Chapter 1361：

    The special forces raised the thin arrows in their hands and fired them at the Flanders Imperial Knights who were on fire.


    \"Linear pulse........


    \"you....


    \"what........


    what is...


    Before the knights could say anything, their heads were pierced by a temporary arrow, and the remaining words were gagged in their mouths.


    The special forces put away the crossbow and went to the corpses to check if they were still alive.


    At the same time, the air force came to the place where the refugees gathered. At this moment, they were divided into several groups and hid in the room. A faint fire was lit in front of them, and everyone was curled up into a ball.


    Everyone''s face is hungry and thin, and they don''t look angry at all, especially children, who are completely bone pox-like. It seems that cold and hunger have made them dying.


    The air force came to a vast place, took out the speakers that had been prepared, and began to shout loudly, \"Listen everyone, there is free wheat porridge outside the city to drink, please go out of the city and line up to get the porridge.\ "


    When the voice fell, there was no cheering as imagined, but after a while, a few people came out of the house running with the brewer, and everyone said you and me one by one.


    \"Is there really porridge?


    \"Isn''t it a lie? You nobles just like to lie.\"


    Are those porridges also mixed with stones and leaves!


    \"Who are you? Where are the knights?\"


    ...


    Although many people questioned, their pace was still very honest, most of them walked towards the city gate, but some were looking around, wanting to see if the knights came out.


    The air force saw the sleepiness of most of the refugees and explained, \"The knights have been disposed of by us. The wheat porridge outside the city is very strong and it is not mixed with any impurities. Everyone can drink it with confidence.


    Before the refugees could react, the Air Force continued to shout, \"After drinking the porridge, you are still free and you can go wherever you want. However, Haiyan City is in urgent need of a large number of people. As long as you are willing to go, make sure that everyone will be there. Get a job, and you can support yourself by working."


    A young girl with short red hair among the refugees raised her head and said suspiciously, \"Relying on work to support myself?\"


    \"One more change, (factory V). Please customize, please support.


    Chapter 1546: Who are you? (2 more for customization)


    More and more refugees appeared in the square, and within half an hour, all of them showed up, and there was a lot of discussion.


    who are they? The original knights heard that they were solved. \"


    \"Why do they do this? Are they trying to arrest us as slaves? If so, I won''t drink oatmeal.


    I don''t think so, didn''t they say, we can - free choice? \"


    \"You''re so innocent, maybe it''s just a trick.\"


    Only a few of these refugees are refugees, and most of the refugees still have food left in their homes. This is the reason why they haven''t eaten the porridge of the Flanders Empire these days.


    However, those refugees were different. Most of them still went to drink the porridge of the Flanders Empire, but the strange thing was that the latter did not take them away. Maybe they were thinking of taking them away when there were more people.


    The air force continued to hold the horn and shouted loudly, \"Before it snows, hurry up and pick up the wheat porridge outside the city, each person has a bowl, and those who agree to leave will get an extra bowl.\"


    The red-haired girl kept blinking her red eyes, her face was covered with mud and dust, and she could not see clearly, and her shoulder-length red short hair was also stained with a lot of mud, looking like a refugee.


    She opened her mouth and muttered for a long time, \"Wheat porridge? Is there really some porridge to drink?\"


    Although he was very hesitant and afraid, his body was still very honest, and he had already walked towards the city gate with most of the refugees.


    \"Fu Tata...\"


    When the refugees walked to the city gate, they found several bodies of knights lying on the ground. Some refugees directly held them with their feet a few times, swearing.


    \"Deserved, who told you to oppress us.\"\"That is, at that time, I was actually brooding on my stomach.


    \"It''s time to pour those sand-laced wheat into your wounds.\"


    \"Pooh!\"


    .....


    The red-haired girl just glanced at the corpse and walked out of the city without looking back. She was extremely nervous, and her red eyes were full of panic. It was obvious that she had been frightened too much these days.


    Half an hour later, the refugees, led by the Air Force, arrived at Felton''s camp.


    The refugees saw the tents and the steaming iron pans, and the crowd became idle again. \"My God! Look at you.\"


    \"I have eyes to see, indeed there is porridge.


    \"Do you smell it? I can smell it all over here.\"


    \"Wait, it seems to smell like meat, am I wrong?\"


    Yes, it tastes like meat.


    The red-haired girl''s originally worried eyes began to have color, and a smile began to appear on her tired face, and she couldn''t help swallowing; Ruo spit.


    \"Storing road tread.....


    She lifted her thin feet and walked towards the wheat porridge. She walked very slowly step by step, and her vision became more and more blurred.


    In the end, when she was completely invisible and unconscious, the last word the red-haired girl heard was someone coming, someone here was in a coma.


    The people all swarmed in front of the porridge, all scrambling to get ahead, and everyone was afraid that they would not be able to eat if they were late.


    \"All line up for me, otherwise no one will have to eat.\" Felton shouted loudly.


    The refugees saw the soldiers'' weapons shining brightly in their hands, and recalled the knight who was shot in the head by an arrow next to the city gate. After a while, they lined up obediently.


    The porridge distribution activities continued until the night. After the refugees who had eaten their fill repeatedly confirmed that they were free, they returned to the gravel city. Inside a nice simple tent.


    Those refugees who went back to Crushed Stone City are undoubtedly the best signs. Others who didn¡¯t follow them in the city saw them swaggering back, so they also tentatively went out of the city to see if they could ask for a bowl of porridge.


    At this moment, a bonfire has been raised in the tents. Every tent has a door. The whole open space is full of tents. There are more than 30 tents, and each tent can accommodate more than 20 people. ...for flowers...


    The newly arrived refugees swarmed in front of the wheat porridge. After listening to the words of the previous batch of refugees in advance and the soldiers'' reminders, they also lined up in an orderly manner. At this moment, a door marked with a red cross was standing. Inside the tent, a girl with short red hair was lying on a folding bed.


    There was also a bowl of wheat porridge on the table next to it, and a few pills and a glass of warm water were scattered around. It seemed that she had taken medicine.


    Ten minutes later, the short-haired girl opened her eyes slightly and saw a white cloth on top. She opened her eyes with all her strength, and immediately got up and looked around in horror. He folded the sheets tightly with both hands, and immediately looked down; half body, he was relieved to see that the clothes were well worn on his body, and then got off the folding bed and looked carefully at the place.


    ......

 Chapter 1362：

    She began to think about what happened today, and muttered to herself, \"It seems like she came out of the city...and saw the porridge...\"


    \"Grumpy jar....\"


    When the short-haired girl thought of the wheat porridge, her stomach began to ring, and she felt it; only when she was rubbing her stomach did she remember that she had come to eat wheat porridge when she left the city.


    The short-haired girl walked to the door of the tent, removed the cloth and looked outside, chanting,


    \"It''s so lively!\"


    In addition to the refugees lining up outside the tent at the moment, there are also a group of soldiers patrolling in exquisite armor, and there are flying bird orcs in the sky, looking very rigorous.


    The girl who put down the cloth door returned to the tent and began to think about why she was lying here, and it had a strange smell, but it smelled a little comfortable.


    \"Wheat porridge!\" The short-haired girl saw the wheat porridge on the table, ran over in three steps, took it up, and drank it vigorously.


    I completely forgot that the cloth door behind me was opened, and a female voice came, \"You wake up!


    The short-haired girl turned her head sharply, the bowl in her hand was frightened, and said in fear, \"Who are you?\"


    \"Second shift, (factory V). Please customize, please support.\"Scholar.


    Chapter 1547: Brother and sister. (3 more for customization)


    The cold wind was blowing, and the Torollaru Empire was swept by the rain. Since the beginning of winter, the weather has been very bad, and it is rare to see the sky.


    In the palace of Magoe City, Lin Yan was eating breakfast in the restaurant, and the second prince of Lu people was eating together.


    Others left early after eating, leaving only the two siblings chatting in the restaurant, and laughter spread outside the restaurant from time to time.


    \"Second brother, is what you said true? There are people of many races in Chang''an City?\" Linna was very surprised.


    Second Prince Nemo raised his eyebrows slightly and wrote, \"Since I was a child, when did I lie to you? You can believe what your elder brother said, but what I said is true. Linna nodded heavily and asked. ,\"Second brother, are the elves of Chang''an City the same as Larson''s elves? Are all Tibetans so disgusted with \"847\"?


    Second Prince Nemo took a sip of his wine and said, \"Well! Elves are indeed very annoying, yes, but some elves in Chang''an City are very beautiful, the kind that you can''t forget at a glance.\"


    \"Huh? Isn''t that the kind of beauty that I don''t hate?\" Lin burst innocently.


    \"It can be said that with long snow-white hair and green eyes, her face is very delicate, not comparable to Larson''s gang of elves. I heard that her name is... Eliza. \" Second Prince Nemo recalled.


    Linba blinked her eyes and said suspiciously, \"The second brother praised the elf for being pretty, so she must be pretty.\"


    \"Hahaha.... Our sister Linna is also very beautiful, you will grow up quickly, and then the second brother will buy you a nice dress.\" The second prince Nemo laughed heartily.


    Lin rolled her eyes and said, \"I''m not wearing a skirt now, you can buy it now!\"


    Second Prince Nemo was stunned for a moment, then laughed loudly, \"Understood, next time we go to Chang''an City to buy a lot of dresses, okay?


    \"But I don''t want to go by boat, it''s too dangerous, and it''s too boring to be on the boat for more than two months.\" Linna''s face was full of disgust.


    \"When the royal father sends in to find the mine, we can negotiate with the Han Dynasty. When the airship route is opened, we will go there by airship.\" Second Prince Nemo smiled.


    Lin Bao rested her chin in her hands and murmured, \"Second brother, tell me more about Chang''an City, I think listening to you is more exciting than what''s written in the book.\"


    Second Prince Nemo fucked: He dropped the head of Princess Lu and said, \"Okay, I''ll tell you about Chang''an City.


    Linna nodded heavily and said, \"Second brother, wait a moment.\"


    Second Prince Nemo looked at the orc princess who trotted away from the restaurant, feeling a little sleepy, not knowing what the other party was going to do.


    After a while, Lina, who was barefoot, ran back to the restaurant with a box and said, \"Okay, second brother, you can start.\"


    \"Why don''t you wear shoes before leaving, it''s winter.\"


    Second Prince Nemo looked at the orc princess angrily, \"What''s in the box?\"


    \"Know it.\"


    Linna pouted and opened the box, \"These are the snacks that my eldest brother gave me. I want to eat these snacks while listening to your story. I haven''t eaten them yet.\"


    \"Well, I really can''t do anything about you.\" Second Prince Nemo said while holding his forehead.


    The two stayed in the restaurant for more than an hour, and finally the thunder outside interrupted their conversation.


    \"Boom!\"


    Lin Bao covered her ears and frowned, \"Second brother, the noise outside is so loud, won''t it hit the palace?\"


    \"No, how is that possible.\" Second Prince Nemo scratched his nose and walked to the window to look at the rainy weather outside.


    He remembered the memories at sea, and it was like this. Usually, the ship was directly hit by lightning and caught fire and sank to the bottom of the sea. Thinking about it, he had lingering fears. \"Second brother, do you remember the big storm when you came back?" Linna, who was thoughtful, could see through the Prince Lu''s mind at a glance.


    Second Prince Nemo smiled slightly and said, \"It''s weak, it''s probably really dangerous to cross like this. If there is a slight error, I can''t stand here today and tell you stories.\"


    Lin Bang grabbed the orc prince''s clothes and said, \"Second brother, don''t go out to sea next time, okay? It''s really dangerous.\"


    \"I will not go overseas for the time being, and I will go to Chang''an City when the spring starts next year.


    \" Second Prince Nemo said softly.


    Lin burst into excitement; mouthed and blocked, \"Can''t you not go? The four-month back and forth sea route is really dangerous.\"


    \"I have to go to discuss with the king of the Han Dynasty about opening an airship route for my father and the king. I have to go.\" The second prince Nemo touched the other''s head.


    \"I don''t understand, we don''t need this airship route, Torola is pretty good now, and the father ordered people to study how to refurbish Torola.\"Lin broke the secret profit.


    Second Prince Nemo turned his body half over and said gently, \"Lina, sometimes, things are not as simple as they seem. This time we are going to negotiate not for ourselves, but for the future Torola.\"


    .... Lin Bang tilted her head to show she didn''t understand.


    \"As long as we take the first step to improve Torolla, Torolla will get better and better. You will know what your brother thinks after you have seen Chang''an City. Isn''t there any clue about the renovation now, you know, Also wasted a lot of gold coins, right?" Second Prince Nemo said earnestly.


    Linda nodded and murmured, \"It''s true that there is no shop, but I still don''t want you to have an accident.


    \"Don''t worry, nothing will happen. With so many people, it will be safe. When the airship route is opened, you can go to Chang''an City to play, right?\" Second Prince Nemo smiled 1.1.


    \"But seeing that my father likes the wine of the Han Dynasty so much, I think this route is indeed necessary.\" Lin Na compromised.


    \"That''s right, so that you and your father can go to Chang''an City, this airship route still needs to be negotiated.\" Second Prince Nemo said with a wink.


    Linna tucked her hair together and said, \"Even if the airship route is opened, it will be the end of next year!


    \"It''s better than no?\" Prince Nemo asked rhetorically.


    Lin shrugged and said, \"If what you said is true, it would be good to visit their flower house in Chang''an City.\"


    \"Three shifts, factory V). Please customize, please support.\"


    The first thousand five hundred and forty-eighth chapters: Little flower expert. (4 more for customization)


    It is also raining heavily in the Larsen Elf Empire at the moment. Although there is no snow in this continent in winter, the wind and rain are constant.

 Chapter 1363：

    In the palace of Lia City, Xiao Nai is handling flowers in the backyard of the castle, while Princess Jill is watching curiously.


    Since it has been raining in the city of Leah for the past two days, a cotton swab was erected in the backyard of the palace to block the wind and rain.


    Princess Jill looked curiously at Xiao Nai''s movements and asked, \"What are you doing?\"


    Xiao Nai fiddled with the soil with the wrong head and said, \"I''m dealing with the soil to make it higher.\"


    Princess Jill tilted her head and said suspiciously, \"Why do you want to raise the soil?\"


    I have only been in Leah for half a month. The wine here is constantly raining, and the soil in the backyard of the palace is so soft and rotten that it is not suitable for planting flowers at all. \"Xiao Nai explained. Princess Jill nodded and said, \"Indeed, in winter, there are basically no plants in the backyard of the palace, and there are some weeds. \"


    Therefore, the purpose of raising the terrain is to avoid this problem and make the drainage smoother. In addition, a greenhouse is built here, which can block the wind and rain and make the soil drier. \"Xiao Nai explained 12.


    It turned out to be so. \"Princess Jill thought thoughtfully.


    Xiao Nai continued to plough the land with the farm implements of the Larsen Elf Empire, complaining, \"Uncle, your farm implements are too difficult to use, it would be great if you had farm implements from the Han Dynasty. It will be done.\"


    He has been working on it all morning, using a **** made of Larsen''s elf empire stone to create the ground, looking really sad.


    \"What should I do? There are no farm tools from the Han Dynasty to be sold here.\" Princess Jill said in distress.


    \"There is no other way, I can only do it, and the efficiency will decrease.\" Xiao Nai said helplessly.


    Princess Jill shook her skirt and walked to the other side, looking at the seeds and asking, \"What are these seeds full of flowers?


    Xiao Nai glanced at the seeds and said, \"Camellia, daffodils, antlers, etc. There are five or six kinds of flowers anyway.\"


    These flower seeds were all cultivated in the flower houses of Chang''an City. Of course, the first batch of seeds were brought from the earth by Liu Feng. They could bloom when it snowed in the Han Dynasty, not to mention the Larsen Elf Empire, which did not snow. . \"I''ve never heard of these flowers.\" Princess Jiji asked curiously.


    \"These words are only opened in winter, and only in Chang''an City, no other places, the flowers are very beautiful." Xiao Nai explained. Princess Jill picked up the seeds and observed them carefully, and said, \"Can these strange-looking seeds really grow beautiful flowers?


    \"There is a booklet next to it, you can look at it, that book has the flowers of Chang''an City painted on it, and there are camellias in it.\" Xiao Nai pointed to the cloth bag beside it. Princess Jill pulled the cloth bag, tore it open, took out the album, and asked, is this album drawn by Jenny? \"


    \"Yeah, Miss Jenny''s painting is really beautiful, it restores the look of flowers very well.\" Xiao Nai nodded.


    Princess Jill looked at the style of the cover and saw that it was drawn by Princess Elf. After opening the first page, she was deeply attracted by the paintings inside.


    Dora''s eyes widened, and she said in surprise, \"Your Highness, the paintings here are so beautiful and bright!\"


    \"Yes, it looks very real, as if you are really looking at flowers, the colors are so bright.\" Princess Jill nodded.


    \"When these flowers come out, they will be even more beautiful than the paintings. You and Her Majesty the Queen will definitely like them.\" Xiao Naidi decided.


    Princess Jill turned to the camellia page, looked at the clusters of light pink and white flowers above, and exclaimed, \"So this flower is so beautiful? It''s even more beautiful than the flowers I''ve seen before. \"


    \"Under the stock, you can take a look at the other flowers, they are also very beautiful.\" Xiao Nai continued to cultivate the land.


    Princess Jill nodded and continued to flip through the picture book. She saw the narcissus, the antlers and begonias that the other party said just now, and the elf princess liked everything very much, and she kept pulling Dora to watch it.


    \"Under the stock, when all these flowers bloom, it must be very beautiful, and the backyard of the palace will be surrounded by these flowers.\" Dora said expectantly.


    Princess Jill blinked and said expectantly, \"It will definitely be, especially the queen mother will be very happy.\"


    \"When these seeds germinate and start to grow, they can be moved to Her Majesty the Queen''s bedroom, and you will feel better watching the flowers grow slowly.\" Xiao Nai smiled.


    It would be great if that was the case. \"Princess Jill began to fantasize. Xiao Nai turned over the land for more than an hour before fiddling with a piece of land in the backyard of the palace. It looked like rows of high hills, and then he scratched the top of the hills. Open a small ditch.


    What is this doing? \" Princess Jill asked curiously.


    \"First make a hole and water it with some water. After the water dries, spread the seeds and cover it with soil.\"Xiao Nai explained 653.


    Princess Jill blinked and asked, \"What did you add to the land at the beginning? It smells weird.


    \"Understood, this is a secret, you don''t want to know, you won''t like these flowers if you know it.\" Xiao Nai explained.


    Princess Jill rolled her eyes and said, \"Okay, then I don''t want to know.\"


    Xiao Nai skillfully placed the seeds evenly in the soil ditch. Some flower seeds were not very far apart, while others were separated by a certain distance. It took ten minutes before all the seeds were placed.


    Princess Jill looked at the flipped land and said with a smile, \"Now is the time to wait for it to grow.


    It takes about a month to germinate. \" Xiao Qin smiled.


    \"Ah! It''s been a long time, I thought it would bloom in a month.\" Princess Jill said in distress.


    Xiao Nai shook his head and said, \"Not so fast, but once they bloom, they can bloom for several months if you take good care of them.\"


    \"Okay, I can only wait patiently.\" Princess Jill said helplessly.


    \"Four shifts, V). Please customize, please support.\"


    The first thousand five hundred and forty-nine chapters: a blessing in disguise. (1 more for customization)


    The sun rose, and it finally stopped raining in Golden Eagle City, which had been raining for two days.


    Field is currently looking through the documents handed in by the territory in the study. Since the defeat of the Adian Kingdom, the nobles in the territory have been a little restless.


    \"Your Majesty, Jin Mo has been leaving for several days, should it go well?\"Deacon Green was a little worried.


    \"There should be no problem, and it''s not the first time I''ve been there. What can go wrong.\" Field said coldly.


    Deacon Green nodded, pouring tea and said, \"Your Majesty, I don''t know how the Great Knight''s job of recruiting refugees is going.\"


    Field took a sip of tea and said coldly, \"The job of recruiting refugees is so simple, if it can''t be done well, the position of the great knight may not be suitable for him.\"\"Indeed, it can be done by dividing the wheat porridge. The work shouldn''t be difficult.\" Deacon Green said with a wink.


    \"Have the nobles in the territory been doing anything recently?\" Field asked.


    Deacon Green thought for a while, and said, \"Not yet, but it seems that there are a group of great nobles who want to leave Golden Eagle City. Huh? Leave Golden Eagle City?" Field said as he put down his teacup.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, in the basement tavern, a few of the great nobles will always get together, and they are discussing to leave the Yadian Kingdom and go to.... to the Han Dynasty." Green Deacon reported.


    Field leaned back in his chair and said in a cold voice, \"Let them leave, there''s no need to force others to stay here if you don''t want to.


    The green deacon was a little surprised by the queen''s answer, and said quickly, \"Your Majesty, their territory is still here, they shouldn''t really leave, or just leave for a while and come back.\"


    \"No, let them leave completely, don''t want to take away the territory and knights, they have to stay with me.\" Field said coldly.


    \"Your Majesty, this may not be conducive to our management of Golden Eagle City. After all, they are all big nobles and still have influence. If we do this, it may cause riots~. Green Deacon worried.


    Field shook the teacup in his hand and said lightly, \"I said let them leave, but I didn''t say what form of leaving.\"


    Deacon Green suddenly realized, nodded and replied, \"Don''t worry, Your Majesty, let me arrange this matter.\"


    \"Well, as for their territory, let''s give them to the little nobles who defected to me. After all, they still need to use their knights. Those knights of the big nobles will all be imprisoned, and they will be honest after a while.\" Field blinked his silver-white eyes.


    \"Understood!\" Deacon Green responded immediately.


    \"How about Deacon Black and Deacon White?\" Field asked. Deacon Green rummaged on the table for a while, pulled out a document and reported, \"Your Majesty, look, this is the parchment they handed in yesterday.\"


    \"yesterday?\"

 Chapter 1364：

    Field recalled, \"Squirt! Yes, I didn''t come to the study yesterday because I wasn''t feeling well.\"


    \"The black deacon and the green deacon have each recruited more than a few hundred knights, and they are all willing to follow only if they promise their positions. Although the number is small, they are considered loyal.\"The Green Deacon reported.


    Field closed the parchment roll and said dismissively, \"It''s better than nothing, wait until next spring to gather some militiamen.\"


    \"Yes, at that time the knights sent by the Lord of the Flanders Empire should almost arrive.\"Deacon Lu nodded in response.


    \"Before the end of next summer at the latest, I must win the Yayan Kingdom.\" Field said chillingly.


    Deacon Green bowed his head slightly and said, \"Your Majesty, you will definitely be able to unify the Kingdom of Yadian.\"


    Field got up and walked to the window, asking, \"How is the situation in other cities recently? Are those nobles safe?\"


    \"There are black butlers and white butlers watching, they are quite safe, they haven''t done anything excessive, and the territory is also implemented according to the laws set before, so the civilians didn''t say much.\" Green Deacon Reports.


    Since the people of the Flanders Empire occupied several cities, they have not carried out reforms, and they have all continued in accordance with the previous laws, but the city owner has changed.


    As long as it concerns the interests of those nobles, as long as the law remains the same, they won''t care if the city owner is replaced by a hundred people.


    \"That''s good, let''s go on like this first, and when I occupy the other half of the Kingdom of Ash, I''ll revise it according to the laws of the Flanders Empire, and then all the flags and sails will be replaced.\" "Felder said solemnly.


    \"Your Majesty, I don''t know how the eldest prince is doing now?\"The green deacon said suddenly.


    Field put his hands on his hands; by the window, he said lightly, \"What happens to him is none of my business, as long as his life is saved, the father won''t blame me for anything.\"


    \"And it was originally a big prince who wanted to come to this continent by himself. It''s really not your fault that you were taken away by the people of the Han Dynasty. It''s just that you are implicated." Deacon Green said angrily.


    Field''s silver-white eyes looked at everything in the territory, and he said after a while, \"But it''s a blessing in disguise.\"


    Deacon Green tilted his head and said suspiciously, \"Your Majesty, what do you mean?


    \"Even if there is no big brother''s mess, with the intervention of the Han Dynasty, we will not be able to win the Yadian Kingdom, and we will not have the big brother''s more than 4,000 knights now." Field explained.


    \"That''s right, but it still delayed your plan.\" Deacon Green sighed.


    Field retracted his hand and patted the dust a few times, and said, \"It''s not a disruption of the plan, it''s good for the knights to have time to rest, plus it''s snowing in the winter, even the road is not easy to walk, how to fight? \"


    \"That''s what His Majesty said (with a promise), I just hope that the great knight will bring back the 5,000 refugees as soon as possible, in exchange for more time for us to rest." The green deacon said innocently.


    Field walked back to his seat and sat down, and said, \"Five thousand refugees is not a small number, have I asked you to write to Haiyancheng?


    A few days ago, she asked Green Deacon to write a letter and submit it to Niu Da, saying that she would first deliver 5,000 laborers, plus 50,000 gold coins, and then wait for the gold coins from the Flanders Empire to be delivered, and then send them together. .


    An extra sentence was added, that is, let them treat Prince Eddie well, and don''t want to be a disabled person when he is redeemed.


    \"The letter has been sent, I believe the other party will receive it soon.\" Deacon Green nodded.


    One more, V). Please customize, please support. \"civil


    Chapter 1550: Intercepted Hu. (2 more for customization)


    Chang Lu Lu......


    The great Celtic knights led a team of riding dirt towards the city of gravel. Today is the fifth day that the refugees have been hungry.


    As long as the porridge is distributed today, the group of people will definitely drink it, and it will be easier to take it away at that time.


    More than two hours later, the Celtic cavalry and others came to the vicinity of the gravel city, and it took about half an hour to walk there.


    The Celtic Knight looked at an open space in front of him, raised his hand and said, \"All stop!\"


    \"Yes.\"The knights responded immediately.


    Come on, go ahead and take a look. \"The Celtic cavalry is attached to the Tao.


    \"Fu Tread Road.......


    The four knights quickly ran up to take a look, and found that there were signs of camping and life in this open space, and they rushed back to report.


    The Celtic Great Rider frowned and said, \"Someone actually lived here for the night?\"


    \"Yes, sir, it seems that there are still quite a few people, and there are more than 30 tents in the camp.\"The Knights Club reported.


    \"More than 30 tents?


    The Celtic Knight''s face was even more ugly, \"What else?


    \"Looking at the traces of the bonfire, I should have gone yesterday. There are still some animal remains around. I should have lived here for two days.\"The knight analyzed. The Celtic cavalry pulled the war horse and ran towards the gravel city, shouting, \"Follow up, there is a problem with the gravel city.\"


    In less than half an hour, the knights of the Flanders Empire came to the gate of the city of gravel.


    \"Lord, look, the city gate is open.\" A knight shouted. The great Celtic cavalry controlled the warhorse to enter the city gate. As soon as he entered, he found the corpses lying on the ground, all killed by one arrow.


    Due to the snowfall in the past two days, most of the knights'' bodies were covered with snow, so there was no sign of decay, but their bodies were full of pits, as if they had been deceived by something.


    The Celtic knight had a particularly gloomy expression on his face after seeing it, and he headed towards the city with his nose inserted.


    He found that the city was exceptionally deserted. It could be said that there was not a single person, except for the snow, and he ordered, \"Divided into three teams to check around the city, and check carefully for me.\"


    \"Yes! beda) The knights said in unison.


    The Celtic Great Knight looked at the empty gravel city, his face turned black.


    Half an hour later, the scattered knights all gathered back, saying that there were no refugees nearby, and more than 40 knights were found lying in a pool of blood.


    \"Damn, one step late. The Celtic Knight said solemnly.


    \"My lord, what should I do now? The refugees are all gone, and our knight is dead.\" The knight commander frowned.


    The great Celtic knight got on his horse and said, \"Go to the next city, I don''t believe it.\"


    \"Yes!\"The knights all turned on their horses and moved towards the outside of the city.


    \"Look at the eyes...


    After running back and forth in five or six cities, it was night time, and the refugees in each city were all gone, replaced by dead knights and pots of worried porridge.


    The Celtic Knight stretched out; rubbed his face with his hand, and said viciously, \"Damn, who is it!\"


    .........


    At night, in the restaurant of the Golden Eagle City Castle, Field was having dinner.


    0 is a knock...


    After getting permission, the Celtic Knight pushed the door into the restaurant and saluted respectfully, \"Your Majesty, I''m sorry to disturb your wonderful dinner!\"


    Seeing that the other party''s armor was still on, Field asked, "What''s the matter, in such a hurry, you even forgot the etiquette of taking off the armor and seeing each other again?"

 Chapter 1365：

    \"I''m sorry, please forgive my rude majesty.\"


    The Celtic Knight knelt down on one knee, \"This matter is really urgent.\"


    Field put down his knife and fork and asked, \"What''s the matter?\"


    \"The refugees in the city of gravel are all gone, and our knights are all killed.\"


    Serious report of the Celtic Knights.


    What? Are the refugees gone? The knight was also killed? \"


    Field widened his eyes, \"Did those refugees do it?


    I don''t think it''s Your Majesty. There are traces of cavalry stationed outside the city. Most of our knights were killed with one arrow, and it couldn''t have been that gang of refugees. \"The Celtic Knight analyzed.


    With a gloomy face, Field said solemnly, \"There are traces of knights stationed outside the city? It seems that someone has robbed us of this batch of refugees.


    \"Your Majesty, who do you think it will be? The Han Dynasty?\"The Celtic Knight asked. Seeing that the food in front of him lost his appetite, Field said, \"It''s unlikely to be from the Han Dynasty.\"


    \"Your Majesty, why?\"The Celtic Knight asked suspiciously.


    \"If they need this batch of refugees, they can start early, why wait until now, and there is a shortage of supplies in the winter, they don''t make themselves better, but think about receiving refugees, who will do this kind of loss-making business ?\" Field analyzed.


    The Celtic Knight nodded and guessed, \"Since it''s not from the Han Dynasty, it''s from Yarrow City.\"


    \"It is very likely that they also lost a lot of people in the last battle, and it is time to replenish people, not to mention that their food has not been burned." Field felt that this analysis was reasonable.


    \"Your Majesty, but why did the other party come to our gravel city to rob people? Aren''t you afraid of being discovered by us?" The Great Knight of Kyle said suspiciously.


    Field thought for a while and said, \"Maybe we thought we couldn''t fight back. The biggest reason is that the other party still has the support of the Han Dynasty.\"


    \"Damn, Your Majesty, what should we do now?\"The Celtic Knight asked.


    Field raised his forehead and sighed, \"Let me think about it, you go down first.


    Green Deacon came behind the Queen, helped to relax his shoulders, and said, \"Your Majesty, our plan has been disrupted, but our letter has been sent, what should we do?\"


    \"I''ll talk about it later, I have a headache.\" Field closed his eyes and leaned back in the chair.


    \"Second update, (CV). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1551: Interesting stuff. (3 more for customization)


    In the early morning, the sun pushed through the layers of mist to reflect the Chang''an City, and Liu Feng stood at the door of the bedroom watching the good weather outside.


    \"Today''s weather seems to be the best weather since the beginning of winter.\" Liu Gengan said.


    Nicole also got up from the bed and shook her neck. She really worked until midnight last night, and now her whole body is about to fall apart.


    She started to find excuses to avoid for two days, and let Mi Bao and An Li take over the job.


    \"Are you up?\" Liu Feng turned around and looked at the girl.


    Nicole put on her slippers and came to the window, hugged from behind; holding Liu Feng, she said, \"Morning, Your Majesty!\"


    Liu Feng was stunned for a moment, and finally put his hand on the girl''s hand and said gently, \"Morning, you worked so hard last night.


    Nicole shook her head gently and said, \"Let me change your clothes, they should all be in the restaurant.\"


    \"It''s Ming, with the heating, those guys don''t stay in bed anymore, and they can sleep well at night.\" Liu-gen said softly.


    After the two changed their clothes, they walked towards the restaurant, and when they arrived, they found that the cat-eared girls had already sat down around the table.


    \"Your Majesty, good morning.\"Mina first greeted.


    The other people also greeted each other one after another. There were many people having breakfast in the castle today. Except for Puya, who went to perform the task, everyone else was there.


    \"Sit down!\"Liu Shuang pressed his hand down.


    Everyone is not as thick as they used to be, they are all wearing a single coat, their hair is rolled up, and they look like they are mediocre at home.


    Today''s breakfast is rice rolls with bundles, and it is a brand-new food. Of course, this is a brand-new food for people of this era. Liu Feng has eaten it many times on the other side of the earth.


    \"Your Majesty, the weather outside today is fine.\"Enri said.


    Suya, Eliza and others also looked out the window and sighed, \"The weather is really nice, it would be nice if I could play on the snow for a while.\"


    Tis blinked her purple eyes and said, \"I don''t want to play snowball fights, it''s only for children, I''m an adult.\"


    Mi Baowei squinted his eyes, looked at the pile of Niu Jiao Niang''s chest, and joked, \"Yes, you are an adult.\"


    Tis grabbed the food from the cat-ear girl''s bowl and said, \"That''s right, so I want to eat more.\"


    \"Cunning big cow, give it back to me quickly.\" Rice popped and stretched out again; his hand went over to grab it. An Li, on the other hand, learned to be obedient, and ate silently on the side, not participating in their fight, and ate all the food in front of her.


    Liu Gen took a sip of hot tea and said, \"If you don''t want to play snowball fights, you can play other things. Seeing how energetic you are, take a day off today.\"


    \"Your Majesty, what are you doing if you don''t have a snowball fight? Are you building a snowman?\" Vicky asked curiously.


    Have a holiday? Great. \"Bang Si raised her hands high.


    Liu Feng put down the teacup and said, \"It''s not a minecrafter, it''s something more interesting than a snowman.\"


    Jenny tilted her head and said suspiciously, \"What''s more interesting?


    \"Your Majesty, tell us quickly, what is it?\" Mi Bao asked curiously. An Li flicked her tail, and her cheeks were full of food, and she said vaguely, \"Your Majesty, is there any new game? Then I want to be the first to participate, I want to beat Catwoman and the cow to the point of being in vain. .\"


    \"Just your game talent beat me to the bottom of my head? You''re almost the same as Tiss.\" Mi Bao glanced at Niu Jiao Niang.


    Teas put his hands on his hips and said loudly, \"Humph! I''m not afraid of letting the horse come over.\"


    Liu Gen shook his head with a smile, and said softly, \"This new game has an advantage over Mi Qu, Tis, and the others. You may be at a disadvantage, Anli.\"


    what! Then I don''t play anymore. \" Enri flinched immediately.


    Jenny took Hu Er Niang''s hand and said, \"You are not good at it, so I must not be very good at playing, but it doesn''t matter, the two of us are invincible together.\"


    En Li seemed to be inspired, and nodded heavily, \"Yes, the two of us will definitely beat them to the bottom of their heads.


    Wei Xun blinked her light red eyes and said, \"Your Majesty, what about that game for me? It''s not what I''m good at, right?


    Liu Feng looked at the girl without ears, nodded and said, \"Although this is the case, but you can try it, maybe your long legs can help you!


    An Li puffed her cheeks, this time she was angry instead of eating, \"Your Majesty, you mean that my legs are not long enough.\"


    \"Ha ha ha ha... You also have your advantages, you will know when you play.\" Liu Gen laughed heartily.


    Eliza fiddled with her silver-white hair and asked, \"Your Majesty, is your new game related to snow?


    Liu Feng nodded without hesitation, and said, \"That''s right, so I''ll have to wear more when I go out.\"

 Chapter 1366：

    \"Ah! Going out, Your Majesty, it''s too cold outside, can you play in the castle?\" Catherine was very afraid of the cold.


    Darlene nodded heavily and said, \"Your Majesty Ming, let''s play in the castle, or in the backyard of the castle.\"


    ..........


    Lucy lifted her forehead, rolled her eyes and said, \"Your Majesty said it was related to snow, so you must not play in the castle.\"


    That''s right, you can''t play in the castle, you have to go out, and you still have to go outside Chang''an City. \" Liu Sang smiled.


    \"Outside Chang''an City?\" Several women said in unison.


    Mina was the first to raise her hand and said happily, \"I agree with Your Majesty, we haven''t left Chang''an City for a long time.\"


    \"I agree too!\" Enri said with a smile.


    Nicole fiddled with her long flaxen hair and said, \"If that''s the case, then I''m going to prepare my lunch.\"


    The expressions of Darien Baku and Catherine went down, drinking and earning,


    \"Yeah! I''m looking forward to it!


    Lucy covered her mouth and smiled and said, \"You can be a little more fake!\"


    \"I want to bring a drawing board and paint, I want to help you paint, I will not participate.\" Jenny squinted and smiled.


    what! You didn''t mean to get in the way with me, and then beat Catwoman to the bottom of it. \" Enri snapped.


    Tiss squinted slightly at Hu Erniang and said, \"Someone''s help is ignored, let''s see how I hang you.\"


    An Li''s fox ears drooped down, and she said softly, \"Tiss, you have to be merciful.\"


    \"Three shifts, (CV). Please customize, please support.\"Bu.


    Chapter 1552: Snow Mountain Showdown? (4 more for customization)


    Eliza blinked her emerald green eyes and asked, \"Your Majesty, what is that thing you''re talking about that''s more interesting than snowball fights?\"


    Liu Feng put down his chopsticks and said mysteriously, \"You will find out later, eat first!\"


    Ti Si Zhen; mouthed, Ti Xi said, \"Your Majesty, you just like to be mysterious, to whet our appetite.\"


    \"This will give you a sense of anticipation, and you will be pleasantly surprised after seeing it!" Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    Since he said there was a new game, this breakfast was the fastest time ever, it was finished in just over 20 minutes, and everyone put down their chopsticks and waited in anticipation.


    Liu Gen rolled his eyes lightly and said, \"Okay, for the sake of your expectations!\"


    \"Come, come, His Majesty wants to tell us \"nine ninety\".\"Jenny kept stepping on her feet in anticipation.


    Tis kept blinking her purple eyes and said, \"It''s time to wait, this time breakfast is worth it!\"


    The same goes for Veggie Ji, Da Lianbao and others, all waiting for Liu Feng''s answer.


    Although there are games like poker in the castle, it has been played for a year, and this time it still needs a little new game to play.


    \"Cough cough......\"


    Liu Feng coughed lightly and said, \"It''s a physical exercise.


    \"Sports?\" An Li''s eyes widened, she didn''t dare to say anything else, she didn''t like it at all.


    It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like it, it¡¯s that I¡¯m at the bottom every time, and I always feel frustrated, so I don¡¯t like sports.


    \"No wonder, it really is me and Mi Bang who have the upper hand.\" Tis laughed heartily and began to look forward to it.


    Mina blinked her blue eyes and wondered, \"Your Majesty, what sport is it?\"


    Liu Feng got up and said, \"You''ll know when you go, go and change your clothes, you guys, remember to wear more!\"


    Mina flicked the cat''s tail, stuck out her tongue and said, \"Your Majesty, you are doing this again!\"


    \"Hahahaha... don''t wear too thick, just wear Yucheng clothes and warm clothes, it will be more convenient to move around!" Liu Feng said with a hearty smile.


    good!


    \"understood.\"


    Yes. \"


    Several women responded, turned around and left the restaurant and went back to their room to change clothes. Their Yuyu suits were brought directly from the earth, which would be better-looking, more delicate and warmer than those made by the workshop.


    \"Your Majesty, let me change your clothes.\"Nicole got up and said.


    \"Well, you should also wear warm clothes!\" Liu Feng stared, and then called Mila and whispered a few words in her ear, and let her prepare.


    After half an hour, everyone was ready and gathered in the hall of the castle.


    Liu Feng saw that the girls were all dressed differently, some were furry with hats, snow boots, and scarves, and they also wore different colors, colorful, which added to the thunderous winter. a lot of colors. Your Majesty, we are all ready. \" Mi Bang said first.


    Liu Feng nodded and said, \"Let''s go, we will all go to the Forbidden Mountains.\"


    Although the girls were curious about why they were going to the Forbidden Mountains, they still followed in the steam car, and the girls headed out of the city in three steam cars.


    Forty minutes later, Liu Feng and the others arrived at the foot of the Forbidden Mountains. When they arrived, there were already a lot of people here, all dressed up as workshop people.


    Of course, Mira and Zink arranged for hundreds of soldiers to be stationed in the vicinity in advance, and the people in the vicinity were also cleared out.


    Your Majesty, what are we doing here?


    Mi Woohuan looked at the snow-white surrounding, \"And why are all the people in the workshop here?\"


    Liu Feng looked at a high snow **** and said, \"Take you to experience skiing!


    ski? \" Everyone said in unison.


    \"Yes, it''s skiing, and sledding. Those who are not good at skiing can play sledding,\"Liu Feng smiled.


    He has been preparing for this moment for a long time. In fact, he thought about skiing last year. After all, the Forbidden Mountains next to Chang''an City are the best venues. Unfortunately, because of many things last year, the song was wrong...


    As soon as winter entered this year, he traveled back to the earth, obtained blueprints, a full set of ski tools and snow gear, and then asked the workshop to study and manufacture.


    \"Your Majesty, what is skiing?\" Jenny asked curiously.


    \"It is a snow sport that many people like in my hometown, but not everyone can do it well.\"Liu Feng explained.


    Jenny tilted her head and said, \"Since it''s so difficult, I won''t try it, and painting is still suitable for me!


    \"How do you know if you don''t try it, come here, just play along.\"

 Chapter 1367：

    Liu Sang smiled.


    Mina and the others walked to a carriage, looked at the strange tools on it, and asked, \"Your Majesty, is this a tool for skiing?\"


    \"Ye Ming, there are several colors, all made according to your size, try it out.\"Liu Feng nodded and replied.


    An Li took a fancy to a set of yellow ski tools, and under the assignment of the workshop staff, she got skis, ski poles, ski boots, and various bindings, as well as protective gear and goggles. I also have a set of ski suits.


    Eliza was assigned a white ski suit, and her hair color was quite different. She asked with a ski pole, \"Your Majesty, what is this for? It won''t be a snow-capped showdown or something, right? ?\"


    \"Snow mountain showdown?


    The corner of Liu Feng''s mouth twitched, shaking his head and explaining, \"This is used to maintain balance, and also to support and advance.\"


    \"So it is!\"Eliza actually still doesn''t quite understand it, and she still doesn''t know what skiing is for.


    \"Familiarize yourself with the ski tools first, and then put them on after you reach the top of the mountain, and then I will teach you how to ski!" Liu Feng arranged.


    \"Yes!\" Everyone said in unison, and under the **** of the soldiers, began to climb the mountain.


    \"Four shifts, (V). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1553: Ski teaching. (1 more for customization)


    It took a lot of time for Liu Feng and others to climb the mountain alone, and it took half an hour to reach the top of the mountain.


    On the top of the mountain, someone has already pointed out a simple shed, with tables and so on, as well as a fitting room.


    Standing on the top of the mountain, Liu Feng overlooked the entire Forbidden Mountain Range. It was a glimpse of the mountains. He turned around and instructed, "You guys go and change your clothes, and I''ll teach you how to play after you''re done!"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\" All the girls answered in unison, only Nicole stayed, she wanted to help Liu Feng change into his ski suit.


    After ten minutes, everyone changed into their ski suits, which were all colorful, with a special eye on the great snow slope.


    \"Your Majesty, this ski suit is also very warm, and it doesn''t feel cold at all!


    Enri was surprised.


    Mi Bao patted the clothes on his body and said, \"Yeah, it just feels a little troublesome, it''s so complicated to wear.\"


    \"It''s to better protect you, in case you get scratched, and it''s not good if the snow runs in.\" Liu Feng explained.


    Wei Ya held a snowboard and said suspiciously, 12\"Your Majesty, what is this thing used for?


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, aren''t these glasses? What does it have to do with skiing?\"Catherine was also very confused.


    Liu Feng smiled slightly, put on his skis, goggles, and protective gear, and said, \"Look at it, um, play it once and you''ll understand!


    \"Okay, I''m watching.\"Enri was looking forward to the candy jumping on the spot.


    Mi Bao frowned and said worriedly, \"Your Majesty, you have to pay attention to safety, or don''t play, I think it''s very dangerous.\"


    \"Your Majesty Ming, safety is the most important thing, it doesn''t matter if we don''t play.\" Lucy quickly agreed.


    Others also responded, and it seemed that they were going to slide down the snow slope, which was indeed a bit dangerous.


    \"It doesn''t matter, people have already cleaned it up here, and it has been tested many times, it will be fine.\" Liu Gen gently said.


    In addition to the early inspection, the danger warning has not sounded, but the concern of everyone still warms his heart.


    Well, Your Majesty, you must be careful. \" Mi burst worried.


    Liu Gen **** the cat ears of the cat ears, and said, "Don''t worry, it''s all trivial!


    Soldiers were standing around the snow slope, and there were also air force and special forces standing by, just in case.


    Liu Feng started to prepare according to the skiing skills on the other side of the earth. That''s right, he would go skiing before he crossed. Although it is not very good, it is always at an intermediate level. \"........


    With the operation of Liu Gen''s ski pole, he bent down and started to move towards it, slowly his old enemy got faster and faster, and ran out very far at once.


    \"Look, His Majesty is about to hit a tree.\" En Li screamed, covering her eyes and not daring to look.


    As Yi''er Niang''s voice fell, Liu Feng used the ski pole to make a clever turn, avoiding the tree perfectly, and then used the ski pole to flip in the air, and finally landed on the ground smoothly and steadily .


    The whole action is done in one go, without any delay, it looks like it has been skilled for a long time, neither pushing the tree nor cutting somersaults, it looks very handsome.


    Mi Chong was also very worried at first. He had already run out for a while, and finally saw Liu Feng turn and almost fell, so he came back with a sigh of relief and pulled Hu Erniang''s hand.


    Your Majesty, it''s really scary. \" Enri breathed a sigh of relief.


    Nicole put her hands on her chest and said worriedly, \"Yeah, that scene just now was really scary.\"


    Eliza''s emerald green eyes stared straight at Liu Feng''s movements, her mouth was slightly open to surprise, and her face was eager to try. It can be said that the elves liked this skiing event.


    When Liu Feng replied to the girls next to them, a heated discussion and applause broke out. clap clap clap...


    Your Majesty, what you did just now was really scary. \"


    Your Majesty, how did you do it? It''s really amazing, you have to teach me.


    \"It''s weak, that flipping action is so handsome, I want to learn it.


    \"I can''t, I''m scared to see it.


    Liu Feng was confused by each of them, raised his hand and pressed it and said, \"I said it would be fine, you still don''t believe it, I won''t teach you about the flip just now, it''s really dangerous.


    \"Your Majesty, but we want to learn.\" Mi burst with anticipation, and kept rubbing her little hands.


    \"You learn to ski first, then consider these moves!\"Liu Gen laughed heartily.


    \"Okay, let''s learn to ski first.\"Mi Bang answered.


    Eliza **** her silver-white hair and said, \"Your Majesty, teach me, I want to learn too.


    Dessy also came over and kept shouting, \"Your Majesty, Your Majesty, Dess also wants to play, and you have to teach me.\"


    Others are different, such as An Li, Nicole, and Jenny, they are all weak and stay on the side, they don''t dare to try, they want to wait for the cat ear girl and the others to finish a round, and then go to learn. .


    \"Okay, you are all optimistic. First of all, you must wear protective gear, ensure your own safety, and then put on your skis, which must be fixed. This 067 is also related to safety, and then....... Liu Feng Teaching by doing, even talking about techniques and how to avoid obstacles.


    Niu Jiao Niang and the others listened very seriously. They kept nodding their hands and started to operate. After fixing the skis and protective gear, they began to bow and prepare according to Liu Feng''s words.


    The cat-eared girl, the cow-horned girl, and the elf were all daring to think of people, and they were all in good shape. Looking at the snow-white slope, they were not afraid, but a little more excited.


    \"Go when you''re ready, remember to avoid obstacles.\"Liu Feng stared.


    \"Linolin......


    Mi Pop and a few people controlled the ski poles to push forward according to the teaching, slowly advancing towards the slope, and the speed was getting faster and faster.


    Of course, falling down on skis for the first time and plunging your head into the snow is a must. The three of them were like this. They either fell over or jumped out uncontrollably.

 Chapter 1368：

    But fortunately, it was soft snow, and the snow was very thick, so there was no injury. The cat-eared girl was relatively better, avoiding the tree but still cutting somersaults. Several people on the snow **** looked very painful, and they closed their eyes and dared not look.


    \"One update, (V). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1554: Take the first step. (2 more for customization)


    The warm morning jar begins to unfold from one end of the cloud, and a new day has come. Although it''s not a good weather today, it''s just small snowflakes drifting, not the blizzard a few days ago.


    Although it was snowing, there were still people coming and going on the street, and there was no mood to stop them from coming out.


    The sound of eating and drinking on the street was still the same, and everyone had a smile on their faces, which was different from the previous winter where they would only hide at home, and those days would never go back.


    Now everyone can have enough to eat and drink, and they can also wear warm clothes. The monthly salary is either detrimental or to buy food, and they can live freely.


    This is how Timothy has felt since he lived here in Chang''an City. I thought that all these people were forced out, but I didn''t expect that everyone came out to work from the heart.


    This was verified in the first negotiation with Liu Feng. The people here lived a real and happy life, and the Biadian Kingdom was much different from hunger and hunger. In the guest room on the third floor of Huiye Building, the queen of the Adian Kingdom was standing by the window in a daze.


    \"Nana, why do you think the Han Dynasty developed so well?\" Timothy exclaimed suddenly.


    Nana shook her head, poured a cup of hot tea, walked to the window, and said, \"Your Majesty, maybe it has something to do with management.


    manage? \"Timothy took the teacup and said.


    \"Well, you see, the people here are very happy every day, and they have spare money to buy other things, which shows that they are not worried about the future, which is a good illustration of the Han Dynasty''s The law protects their lives very well.\" Na Yan guessed.


    This was the conclusion she came to when she was reading the laws of the Han Dynasty in the past few days. Most of the laws were written about the common people, and they sounded very fair and humane.


    The most important thing is that it is not like other nobles at all, and then exploits the commoners and makes them miserable. On the contrary, the law protects them, provided that you abide by the law.


    Timothy nodded thoughtfully and said, \"Indeed, I have also read the laws of the Han Dynasty, and each of the above is extraordinarily rigorous, but what surprised me is that Your Excellency Liu Gen has abolished so many. Taxes, how can he still make money like this?\"


    Nana blinked her eyes and said, \"Your Majesty, maybe the Han Dynasty made money not from the taxes of the commoners, but from the goods.\"


    \"Those goods are really good, but are they really produced by civilians?\" Timothy doubted.


    \"Some may not be, but most must be.\"Nana said firmly.


    Timothy took a sip of tea and asked, \"Huh? How do you say?\"


    \"The population of Chang''an City is so large. If the farmland alone does not require so many people to work, and there are also girls working in Chang''an City, and so many people need to be supported to survive, then there must be many jobs in Chang''an City.\"Na Ana analyzed.


    Timothy looked at the former quietly, her head was still very bright, as long as she analyzed it calmly, she would be able to analyze a lot of things. This is why the king let her be his own daughter.


    His Majesty. \"Nana shook her hands in front of the queen.


    Oh! \"


    Timothy blinked his eyes and returned to the divine way, \"Indeed, everyone has a job, everyone can support themselves, this is the management method of the Han Dynasty!\"


    \"Your Majesty Ming, like the train station, airship field, bus station, and various gourmet shops, as well as some clothing and jewelry stores, these all need people, and many jobs are not high.\ '' exclaimed.


    Timothy put down the teacup, sighed, and said, \"Even if you know how the Han Dynasty is managed, our Yadian Kingdom doesn''t have these things. They still don''t have a job and can only rely on farmland to support their family.\"


    \"Your Majesty, I think it can be improved from taxation. We can also reduce taxation and abolish some unreasonable taxes. This is not a change.\"


    Nabo suggested.


    The reason why she can accompany the queen for so long is nothing more than her clever head, thinking that things are always considered from two aspects, that is, standing on the side of the nobles and the side of the commoners, it can be said to be very thoughtful.


    The taxation aspect can indeed be rectified. The current situation of the Yadian Kingdom is not optimistic. It is also good to abolish some unnecessary taxes in time. It can be regarded as the first attempt. \"Timothy thinks it makes sense.


    Nana added water to the teacup and asked, \"Your Majesty, what do you think about the eight cities?\"


    Timothy was stunned for a while, then shook his head and said, "I don''t know, I haven''t figured out how to deal with this yet.\"


    ...... Duan didn''t speak anymore, just stood silently on the side, she couldn''t make any remarks at this time, after all, it was eight cities, not eight knights.


    \"Nana, do you have any suggestions?


    Timothy turned around and continued, \"It''s okay, you can say it, I''d like to hear your opinion.\"


    Nana pondered for a while, and said, \"Your Majesty, in fact, the eight cities are compared to the entire Yadian Kingdom, you know which is more important, but you have not thought about it clearly.\"


    -...Immersey was right, turned and faced the street again.


    \"Your Majesty, what you need is time, you can figure it out after thinking about it, we are not in a hurry, Gao will still have some time next spring.\" Nana said gently.


    \"I know.\" Timothy nodded lightly.


    (So ??filial) Baona took out a cloak from the hanger and said, \"Your Majesty, there''s not much snow outside, let''s go out for a walk.\"


    Timothy approved the cloak, nodded and said, \"Well, go out for a walk, by the way to see what to buy, buy some and go back to Yarrow City.\"


    \"I think you can buy more cosmetics, you look good with makeup.\" Zhao Na smiled.


    \"You look good too, I''ll give you a bottle of perfume.\" Timothy chuckled.


    Nana shook her head again and again and said, \"No no no, Your Majesty is too precious.\"


    \"What''s this, even if it''s a reward for you to follow me all the time, let''s go, let''s go to the gold coin supermarket.\" Timothy said loudly.


    \"Yes!\"Nana followed closely.


    Two more, (v one, ask for customization, ask for support.\"And.


    Chapter 1555: A tense atmosphere. (3 more for customization)


    - whistle mouth....


    The airship was flying in the sky, and Felton and others were on this airship. They had completed their mission and were heading towards Haiyan City.


    At this moment, the red short-haired girl is lying on her back; looking at the scenery below from the glass window, her red eyes are full of surprise.


    \"What''s your name?\" Felton asked suddenly.


    The short-haired girl was always vigilant when she was rescued, even if she was rescued from a coma and was given food, she was still vigilant, so they didn''t ask her too much.


    I want to wait until everything has stabilized before asking slowly, because she still looks dirty and doesn''t want to take a bath.


    The red short-haired girl was obviously startled, and she hesitated after returning to her senses,


    \"I.. my name is....\"


    Felton truffles a sigh of relief, or speaks, \"Yao? A good name.\"


    \"Thank you, sir.\" Li nodded nervously.


    Felton obviously felt that the other party was a little scared, so he didn''t ask too much. When he returned to Haiyan City, let the city owner see 533 because of the secret observation in the past few days and the questioning of the refugees, they all said that before her parents Not long after he passed away, he was a poor child, and he was also a well-behaved child, so there was no danger anymore.


    Li looked at the back of Felton''s departure and breathed a sigh of relief, turned around and continued to lie by the window to watch the scenery.

 Chapter 1369：

    Her triumphant face and clumped hair, as well as the ragged clothes on her body, contrasted sharply with the clean and tidy interior of the airship. - It''s amazing, it can fly. "Sunny muttered to himself.


    She ate a lot these days, probably because she had been hungry for too long, she vomited after eating, and had diarrhea, which was really pitiful, but after recuperating, she is now eating normally.


    The airship did not land at the airship field in Haiyan City until the afternoon. After Field had asked Yao to take Yao to the castle, he continued to follow up on the refugee problem.


    Although it was handed over to Hughes and other navies, it is necessary to follow up the information in time to report to Niu Da.


    ...


    When night fell, Yao was sitting on a stool in the guest room of the castle. Although he was very sleepy, he did not dare to lie on a clean bed because he was very dirty.


    She looked at the huge bed and murmured, "This bed is so big, it looks very comfortable."


    -§á§â§âD......


    There was a gentle knock on the door, Yao stood up vigilantly, and began to step back a little in the opposite direction of the door.


    The knock on the door rang for a while, and the door was opened. Xia came in first, followed by Xavier, the star of Chang''an City.


    The elf girl came here at the entrustment of Niu Da, because both of them were famous beauties in Haiyan City, and they had a strong affinity, so he let them come here.


    The red short-haired girl was very vigilant from beginning to end, and couldn''t ask anything, and the maids of the castle couldn''t ask anything, so they had to let the deer girls come. Li vigilantly looked at the two people who came in, the panic on his face became more and more obvious, and his hands were tightly placed in the tattered clothes.


    Xia saw the girl''s nervousness, so she rubbed it very kindly and said, "Hello, little sister!"


    After Sivir closed the door, he also rubbed halfway, looking at the red short-haired girl with a soft face.


    Li put his hands behind his back, frowning at the two in front of him, his little feet rubbing up and down, his expression very nervous.


    Xia got up and walked over slowly, walking as lightly as possible, and walked in front of the girl with a gentle face, (bcfaj said, "Don''t be nervous, we are not bad people.


    Sivir also slowly approached, and brought out a delicious food that no one could resist--


    cheesecake.


    Lily moved his nose and smelled the aroma of the cheesecake. Although the expression on his face was very resistant, his body was still very honest, and his feet moved a little bit.


    There was a fierce struggle in my heart: I can''t eat it, they must have poisoned that cake, but what if they didn''t poison it, wouldn''t they waste this delicious looking cake?


    Sivir smiled sweetly and said, "Come on, it''s okay, these are delicious.


    Xia picked up a spoon and dug out a piece of cake, put it into her mouth, and said, "Look, I ate all of it, cake is normal.


    After watching the other party swallow the cake, Li brought the cake over without hesitation and started to eat it, thinking that if they wanted to poison it, it would be placed in the gravel city, why wait until this time.


    Besides, there is nothing in me that is worthy of them doing this. I am so weak that I can kill him in minutes. There is no need to do this. The cake tastes even better when I think of it.


    A few minutes later, a large piece of cheesecake was eaten up by the short-haired girl, and she gave a satisfied exhortation.


    Xia covered her mouth and smiled, and asked gently, "Is it delicious?


    Li raised his eyelids in embarrassment, stretched out his hand to wipe his breath, and said, "It''s delicious, it''s the best cake I''ve ever eaten.


    Sivir gathered his hair, walked up to the girl, reached out to help her pull the broken hair behind her ears, and praised, "What a beautiful face.


    ...When the mother touched the girl''s face, she shivered obviously, and then her face blushed slightly and lowered her head and stopped talking.


    "Where are you from?" Xia Wen asked, wanting to start with the most basic chat.


    Yao struggled for a while, and then said, "The city of gravel in Ya Kingdom, I have been there since I was born.


    Xia was relieved when she saw that the other party was talking, and her nerves were no longer tense. Instead, she pulled the girl to the stool and asked, ~What about your parents?


    ...


    "Yao was silent again.


    Xia obviously knew that she had asked the wrong question, so she took the girl into her arms and said, "Everything is over."


    Yao felt the body temperature of the elf girl, couldn''t help closing her red eyes, and began to smell the faint fragrance.


    "Three shifts, (v. for customization, for support.".


    Chapter 1556: Think about it. (4 more for customization)


    A clatter...


    In the bathroom in Haiyan City, Sevier and Xia were helping Yao take a bath, and the girl''s dirty body still needs to be washed.


    In a large wooden bucket, the three of them were soaking in warm water, and the steam filled the entire bathroom.


    Because of the hot water, Li began to climb a trace of ruddy on his face, and closed his eyes in enjoyment.


    "Wash that pretty face clean." Sivir wiped the girl''s face with a towel.


    Xia was behind the girl, holding a towel to help wipe her back, looking at her skinny back, she felt a little distressed.


    She wiped it for a while and asked, "Yao, how long have you lived in Yachang Kingdom?"


    The short-haired girl slowly opened her eyes, and the voice of the soft groove sounded, "I have been there since I was born, and it has been fifteen years in total."


    Xia took out the soap, made a lot of bubbles and wiped it on the girl''s back, and said, "So that''s how it is, you have been living in Haiyan City from today onwards, okay? Yao paused for a while and didn''t speak, just surprised. Looking at the real bubbles, his nose twitched, smelling the faint aroma, and asked, "Sister Xia, what is this? "


    "This is soap. It''s for bathing. It can wash off the dirt on the body and moisturize the skin." Xia Wenwen explained.


    "Soap? Why is it so fragrant?" Li was a little surprised.


    The Sivir Gang girl also filled the front with bubbles and said, "Because roses are added in it, it smells fragrant."


    Li blinked red eyes, obviously surprised by this new thing, "Why haven''t I seen it before, this is something only your nobles use, right?


    Sivir shook his head with a smile and said, "This is not exclusive to nobles, everyone can use it, and we are not nobles, just ordinary people, just like you."


    - Can civilians use this thing too? "Yao Tian really asked.


    "Of course it can be used, everyone can use it as long as you want." Sivir smiled.


    Li carefully picked up the soap and asked, "This is expensive, and not everyone can afford it!"


    "In the Han Dynasty, anyone who had a job could afford this soap, and it wasn''t too expensive. You could buy a small piece of soap with only 30 yuan in banknotes," explained Sevier.


    "Paper money? What is that?" Yao felt that his brain was not enough.


    Sivir washed the girl''s hair and said, "You will know this later, don''t think about it so much, take your time."


    As the warm water was poured on the girl''s head, the lumps of mud in her hair were washed away, and the red hair began to appear completely, and the clean water suddenly turned black.


    Li looked down at the blackened water, her face was embarrassingly red, she forgot how long she hadn''t taken a bath, she only knew that it was normal not to take a bath when it snowed in winter, but she didn''t expect it to be so dirty.

 Chapter 1370：

    Xia smiled and asked the waitress to change the hot water again, and the three of them went into the big bucket and soaked it again. After going back and forth three times, the water did not change color, and the girl was washed clean.


    Li leaned lazily on the edge of the wooden barrel, and the whole person was much more relaxed than at the beginning. After the mud on his face and body was washed off, the whole person looked much more refined.


    The thick eyebrows and double eyelids look extraordinarily agile, and the round face is matched with delicate facial features. At first glance, it is a rare beauty, and the eyes that are the same color as her hair add a lot of beauty.


    Sivir combed the girl''s hair and asked, do you like short hair?


    Yao shook her head without thinking and said, \"I like long hair, but long hair is too troublesome, so I cut it off.\"


    Xia looked at the girl''s ragged hair, inexplicably distressed, and gently stroked the girl''s head, \"I will grow it later, will my sister help you do my hairstyle?\"Really? Can you be as beautiful as your two sisters? \" The red eyes were full of surprises.


    \"Of course.\" Xia Wen said.


    Li sighed and said, \"I don''t know what I''m going to do next, there should be no way to go back to the gravel city.\"


    Xavier said that the girl was picked up into his arms, and said softly, "You can live in Haiyan City, and you can find a job in Haiyan City." \"


    \"Is it really possible? I''m just a refugee.\" Yao said tremblingly.


    \"Why not? You are here now, it is impossible to not have it.\" Xia said firmly.


    Sivir fiddled with the girl''s hair and said, "Your Majesty said, labor brings wealth and labor creates value. As long as you find a job, you can survive in Haiyan City. \"


    .....


    Labor brings wealth and labor creates value?


    Li repeated softly, \"But I don''t have a place to live in Haiyan City, this is a castle, not the place I should live.


    \"The policies of the Han Dynasty are very good now. There are two months of cheap housing, and you can make it up after you find a job.\" Xavier explained.


    Li woke up with wide eyes and said in surprise, \"Really?


    \"Yeah, there were many people from your Yadian Kingdom before, and now they all work in Haiyan City and surrounding cities, and they are all supporting themselves with their own hands.\" Sylvia smiled.


    Yao hesitated for a while, then said, \"Then I am willing to stay in the Han Dynasty, I can work here.\"


    In addition to the reasons for the death of her parents and the inability to go back to the gravel city, the girl also thought that the food, hot baths, airships, etc. here were tempted, and she began to like the Han Dynasty a little.


    Xia got up, picked up the bath towel and wiped her body, and said, \"Then what do you want to do?\"


    Sivir took a bath towel to help the girl wipe her body, and said, \"Would you like to come to work in our theater?\"


    Yao shook her head without hesitation and said, \"I have already thought about what to do.


    - Four shifts, (-v-), ask for customization, ask for support. \"Where.


    Chapter 1557: Brilliant City. (1 more for customization)


    Snowflakes continued to float in the sky, and the city of Brilliant was covered with snow, and the avenues and houses were covered with thick snow.


    There was no pedestrian on the road, it looked very deserted, and there was no storefront, as if it was an abandoned city, not like a royal capital of a principality at all.


    At this moment, in the hall of the palace, the Lord of the Principality of Chama is discussing matters with the nobles.


    \"Your Majesty, there is more and more snow in the city, I think it is necessary to send someone to clear it.\"The Duke of Kansas suggested.


    He is one of the top nobles in the Principality of Chama, and the knights under his hands are a quarter of the knights of the Principality, and his strength is still very strong.


    King Zhatu waved his hand and said, \"No one will come out in the winter, so why waste time on these things.\"Qi83\"


    His father split the territory with the other two principalities and died not long after the establishment of the principality of Chama.


    And he won the battle with his brothers and sisters for the throne and became the new lord of Chama Principality. After that, he hanged all his brothers and sisters with their heads hanging outside the gate of Brilliant City.


    \"Your Majesty, but if the snow is not cleared, our knights will not be able to patrol at all. This is a very dangerous thing.\"The Duke of Kansas worried.


    King Zhatu took a sip of the bitter wheat tea and said indifferently, \"What''s the danger in this big winter? We can''t go out due to the heavy snow blocking the road, and no one else can come, don''t worry.\"


    The stable life that he had lived down for years and months made him forget the danger. Even when the Principality of Maner was swallowed by Bella, he was only surprised for a moment and then felt nothing.


    He even sent people to **** the territory of the Principality of Man''er. It can be said that his heart is higher than the sky, but his strength is really good. There are nearly 18,000 knights up and down in the Principality, which is not a small number.


    \"Your Majesty, I think what the Duke said is very reasonable. The Duchy of Maner is the best example. We need to make adequate preparations to deal with the war next spring." Graham Knight worried.


    He is the chief knight of the Principality of Chama. When King Zhatu competed for the throne, he contributed the most. He was the one who led the king all the way to the throne. It can be said that he was a great hero. Respect him. King Zhatu put down the teacup and said solemnly, \"If that''s the case, then arrange for someone to clear the snow, but there shouldn''t be too many people. It''s more than a month before the end of winter.\"


    \"Yes.\"The Great Knight Graham responded immediately.


    The Duke of Kansas nodded slightly and said, "Your Majesty, there have been refugees in many cities recently, do we need to help? \"


    \"Rescue? What kind of help?\" King Zhatu asked rhetorically.


    \"Woolen cloth.


    The Duke of Kansas hesitated for a while, then said, Your Majesty, maybe we can distribute some wheat porridge to them. \"


    \"Distributing wheat porridge? Hahahahaha..


    King Zhatu laughed for a long time, \"Our Duke of Kansas is really kind-hearted, the palace has not much food in the winter, and you have to distribute wheat porridge to them?\"


    The Duke of Kansas lowered his head and said after a while, \"Your Majesty, I also know that the palace''s stockpile is running out, but we can...


    King Zhatu interrupted him and said, \"Since you know that, why are you embarrassing me?\"


    The Duke of Kansas thought for a while and said, Your Majesty, we can go buy some wheat back.


    \"Buy wheat? It''s easy to say, in this world of ice and snow, who still grows wheat, let alone buy it from other kingdoms, whether they have enough to eat is one thing, how can they sell you wheat?" The king rolled his eyes. The Duke of Kansas sighed, if he hadn''t sworn his family''s allegiance to the former king, and his descendants from generation to generation, he would have left the Principality of Chama and this degenerate king long ago.


    He paused for a while and said calmly, "Your Majesty, it is said that the Han Dynasty sold wheat, and there are also fresh vegetables for sale there. Maybe we can go there to buy it."


    \"Han Dynasty?


    King Zhatu rolled his eyes, oh! I remember, it was the Han Dynasty that was just founded not long ago?


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, its predecessor was the Kingdom of England..\"The Duke of Thassas nodded.


    \"In addition to selling wheat, they also sell fresh vegetables there? Where do you get fresh vegetables on a snowy day.\" King Tu was surprised.


    The Duke of Kansas nodded and said, \"Not only that, but they also sell milled rice, as well as a variety of delicacies.\"


    \"How did you find out about this?\" King Zhitu asked curiously.


    \"It''s not really relevant. I have a small caravan that travels to the Ori dwarf kingdom all the time. All the information was told by the dwarves to my caravan.\"The Duke of Kansas reported. King Zhatu rubbed his small mustache and said with narrowed eyes, \"Is this information true?\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, God is above, I dare not deceive you, just seeing the life of the Ori Dwarf Kingdom getting better and better is enough to prove everything.\"The Duke of Kansas respectfully said.


    \"Since that''s the case, why didn''t you say it earlier?\" King Zhitu was a little displeased. Kansas put one hand on his chest, bowed his head and said, \"Go back to Your Majesty, because I have to verify the authenticity of the news, I have been investigating for a few days, so it took time.


    \"Okay, since that''s the case, go buy some wheat from them, especially vegetables in winter.\" King Zhatu ordered.

 Chapter 1371：

    \"Your Majesty, are we going to visit the Han Dynasty?\"The Duke of Kansas asked suspiciously.


    \"Visit? Oh 1.8, no, just let your merchant buy it, no need to reveal your identity.\" King Zhatu became cautious at this time.


    The Duke of Kansas nodded and said, \"Since this is the case, Your Majesty, I am willing to go in person.


    \"You? Go in person?\" King Zhatu was a little surprised.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, I am willing to serve you.\"The Duke of Kansas said respectfully.


    King Zhatu raised his eyebrows slightly, waved his hand, and said, \"Okay, let''s go, I''ll let Graham send a knight to **** you there.


    \"Thank you for your kindness.\" Duke Thassas saluted. \"One update, (v), please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1558: It is difficult to ride a tiger. (2 more for customization)


    The sun is shining, and the rare good weather increases people''s desire to go out, but compared with summer, there are still many fewer people.


    Especially the Sahara prairie, because it is white at first glance, people don''t want to come out and play, and almost all hide in tents.


    The snow in the sky makes people feel very depressed, it is better to hide in a tent and bake a fire.


    However, today is different. The bright sunshine is all over the wine land, reflecting on the white snow, exuding the beauty of the waves.


    Elsa was patrolling the territory at the moment, followed by Li Dian, Qiluo, and a group of nobles.


    \"His Royal Highness, although it''s also snowing this year, it''s obviously much better than last year.\"Lea sighed.


    Elsa blinked her golden eyes, watched the group of people clearing the snow, nodded and said, \"Indeed, cooperation with the Han Dynasty has brought us a lot of benefits.\"Yes, Your Highness, if it weren''t for the weapons of the Han Dynasty , I''m afraid we can''t take one-third of the prairie territory now. \"Qi Luo felt the same way.


    \"How about those 12 cattle, sheep and horses? Did they freeze to death?\" Elsa asked with concern.


    This is the lifeblood of the Saharan prairie. The income of the entire prairie depends on these cattle, sheep and horses. If there is any problem, I am afraid that it will be in danger again.


    Liya shook her head and said, \"No problem, I have built a super-large wooden house according to the plan made before, which is good for shielding the wind and snow, and the cattle, sheep and horses are all right.\"


    The wooden house is actually the wooden house on the farm. This is what Liu Feng taught them. He purchased wood from Chang''an City and sent professionals to help build the wooden house. The layout inside is similar to that of a cowshed.


    There are compartments, each compartment can accommodate more than a dozen cows, sheep and horses, and then there are more than ten compartments in a wooden house, a total of several wooden houses are built, and finally several charcoal basins are placed in each wooden house to give The cattle, sheep and horses are heated.


    This can not only ensure the temperature in the wooden house, but also ensure the health of cattle, sheep and horses, and can also sell a sum of money in the coming year.


    Of course, there are conditions to build this wooden house. At first, Elsa wrote a letter to ask Liu Feng for help. She really couldn''t think of how to make these cattle, sheep and horses live safely in winter, so she could only turn to Chang''an City for help.


    \"Very good, it seems that the deal is worth it.\" Elsa laughed heartily. She promised that in the spring of next year, people would transport cattle, sheep and horses to all parts of the Han Dynasty, and even wrap up Haiyan City. This was a troublesome job, and Liu Feng couldn''t spare any manpower to do it.


    It just happened that the other party wanted to ask him, so he thought of this bargaining chip. Shi Er Niang will send the cattle, sheep and horses out, but it saves a lot of manpower. After all, next year Liu Feng plans to build the Han Dynasty in an all-round way, and manpower is the most important.


    Elsa and the others went back to the main tent and started to eat lunch.


    Today''s lunch is vegetable beef jerky noodles, one of the newly developed delicacies in the Sahara Prairie. The noodles are bulk noodles purchased in Chang''an City. After that, add the beef jerky marinated in summer, and finally add a lot of vegetables to complete.


    Qiluo held a large bowl of noodles, and said with a smile on his face, this vegetable noodles is really delicious. \"


    \"Yeah, if it weren''t for these fresh vegetables, I''m afraid we can only eat some bitter wild vegetable roots and greasy jerky. Thinking about it, I have no appetite.\" Elsa agreed.


    Liya blinked her eyes and said worriedly, \"Your Highness, we don''t have many vegetables, I''m afraid we can''t eat them like this anymore.\"


    \"How much is left? Don''t the Han Dynasty sell fresh vegetables?\" Elsa asked suspiciously.


    \"Probably can eat it for seven or eight days. It''s not that they don''t sell it, they just say that the price will be much higher.\" Lia said.


    Elsa paused and said, \"Can you only eat for seven or eight days? How much did they get?\"


    \"It''s three times the original.\"Li was obviously still surprised when she made a brief report. Elsa woke up and said in surprise, \"It has increased so much, but it''s no wonder, it''s really worth the price to eat vegetables on a snowy day.\"It''s a bright stock, but the price is indeed a bit high. \" Liya said helplessly.


    \"It''s okay, let''s buy some and come back. It''s more than a month before the end of winter, so it''s time to eat some vegetables.\" Elsa sighed.


    It''s not that Liu Feng is to blame for raising the price so high, it''s just that people really want to make money, and since they''ve already given them cheap vegetables for a month, it''s not good to complain anymore.


    Shi Er Niang has been eating fresh vegetables for more than a month, it is not realistic to ask her to eat wild vegetable roots again.


    Liya looked very embarrassed and said, \"Your Highness, I also took this into consideration, so I also submitted the demand for buying vegetables, but many people have already made reservations, and I am afraid that the next batch of vegetables will not be available. How many.\"


    \"Someone booked so soon?\" Elsa looked surprised.


    \"Yeah, when the people in other king gardens heard that the fresh vegetables were being sold publicly, they all submitted the purchase demand 030 as soon as possible, and the price of the Ori Dwarf Kingdom was even higher than the price set by the Han Dynasty.\"Liya explained.


    Elsa frowned and said solemnly, \"It''s really slow, give me a pen and paper, I''ll write a letter to Liu Fengsheng, let him give us more, the big deal is to send more cattle, sheep and horses in the coming year. to the Han Dynasty.


    There''s nothing to do about Shou Erniang, her appetite has been fully nurtured by the Han Dynasty, and she still has to eat some vegetables in the winter, otherwise she will probably go crazy.


    \"Yes, Your Highness.\"Liya nodded.


    Elsa sighed and asked, \"Qiluo, is there any action from the Qiaoqi tribe?\"


    \"I don''t have it for now, Your Highness, I''m very calm, but I''m planning to recruit orc knights.\" Qi Luohui reported.


    -Ah, it''s just a dying struggle, don''t worry about him, find someone to watch. \" Elsa sneered.


    Now the number and physique of the orc knights of the Qierniang tribe completely overwhelmed the knights of the Qiaoqi tribe. Only after the end of each winter, they completely took over the entire Sahara prairie.


    \"Yes.\" Qiluo replied respectfully.


    \"Second shift, (one v one), please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1559: Who will kill the deer? (3 more for customization)


    It was snowing heavily. On the eleventh floor of the tallest building in Chang''an City, Liu Feng was processing documents as usual.


    The same is true for Anli, Mina, and others, working in their respective positions, while Nicole is helping to boil tea and desserts.


    Mina turned around, looked at the wind and snow outside, and said, \"Your Majesty, the snow outside here is getting heavier.\"


    \"Yeah, isn''t that the case in winter?\" Liu Feng said lightly.


    Mina shook her cat''s ears a few times, but it was sunny, \"You can''t go out if it''s windy and snowy, and you have to hide indoors every day!\"


    Liu Feng took a sip of the hot tea and joked, \"Even if you don''t care, you have to stay here and help me handle the documents.


    Mina vomited and said, \"I see, isn''t this helping Your Majesty deal with it!


    An Li clutched her fist and handed over a document, saying, \"Your Majesty, this is the list of the Winter Games, please take a look.\"


    Liu Feng took over the list and started flipping through it. Looking at the names on it, he said, \"I can still see a lot of acquaintances in this Winter Games!\"


    That''s right, the Winter Sports Cloud is an event that is being organized at the beginning of winter. The main purpose is the same as the Summer Games in summer. It aims to participate in the whole people and increase the happiness and cohesion of Chang''an City.


    The awards for the Winter Games are the same as the awards for the Summer Games. The top three will receive 100,000 banknotes, 50,000 banknotes and 30,000 banknotes in turn, as well as a special panda badge.


    However, this year''s special panda micro-zhang is different from the summer one. In summer, the panda is holding a bamboo, while the winter panda micro-zhang is wearing a hat and a scarf, which fits the image of winter very well.

 Chapter 1372：

    Liu Feng decided to create this IP. Each year, the two micro-chaps have to be designed differently, and some peripheral products will also be produced, aiming to make pandas a national treasure of the Han Dynasty.


    \"Jenny didn''t participate this time ¡©.\" Enri covered her purchase with a smile.


    Liu Feng put down the list and said, \"She is too busy with painting, so she can''t participate.


    \"In addition, Jenny has already bought a house, so she doesn''t need to fight for the sports meeting for the bonus.\" An Li covered her purchase and smiled.


    \"Have the items of this sports meeting been arranged? Have all the facilities been checked? What dangerous things will happen in another sport?" Liu asked. An Li opened another document and reported, \"There are a total of six sports in this game, and each of them has been strictly checked. You can rest assured, Your Majesty, that there will be no problems.\"


    The events of this Winter Games are skiing, ice skating, ice hockey, snowmobile, curling and winter swimming, each of which has been notified to them in advance when winter begins.


    There will also be professional personnel to show at the venue. Anyone who is interested can go to learn. Liu Feng thought that there would not be too many people participating in the Winter Games. After all, many sports are more tests of sports cells.


    But the people who participated were beyond his expectations. Of course, there were not as many people as the Summer Games, but half of them were.


    Well, let''s take a look at the weather tomorrow. If it doesn''t snow, let''s start the Winter Games on time. \"Liu Feng told him.


    \"Yes!\"Enri smiled and nodded.


    Time has come to night, Liu Feng and others left the highest building, got on the steam car, and headed towards the castle.


    In the car, En Li was lying by the window and said, \"Your Majesty, it''s still snowing outside. I wonder if tomorrow''s sports meeting will be held as usual.\"


    \"If you can''t, just delay, it''s nothing, it doesn''t mean that it won''t be held again, right.\" Liu Feng said with relief.


    En Li blinked her brown eyes and said, \"Your Majesty, do you think Catherine and the others will get good grades tomorrow?\"


    Eliza and the others also participated in the Winter Games this time. They were all attracted by this novel way of exercise. After training for a while, they found that they fell in love with this kind of sport, so they simply signed up for the games without doing it.


    Eliza participated in the skiing event, Darlene participated in the curling event, and Katherine participated in the ice skating event. Everyone is different, and they swore at the castle the night before that they would definitely win the prize.


    It''s not for those bonuses, after all, it''s a game, and it must be for the top three.


    \"I don''t know about this, look at their special training results, haven''t they worked hard for a long time?\"


    Enri nodded and said, \"That''s true, but if they win the prize, the others will have no chance.\"


    \".\"Then this is also their ability. Others still can''t beat Catherine and the others, that is, they are not eligible to receive this bonus. \"Liu Feng smiled.\"That''s true, but they all started training at the same time. It''s hard to say who will be the champion tomorrow, I''m looking forward to it. \" Enri covered her mouth and smiled.


    \"I''m also looking forward to it.\" Liu Feng smiled slightly.


    In the early morning of the next day, the morning jar poked out from the cloud and illuminated a corner of the sky. At this moment, the snow in Chang''an City had been cleaned up.


    Fortunately, there was no snow in Chang''an City today, and the weather was so good that it happened to be the time for the Winter Games.


    At this moment, Liu Feng and An Li were standing by the window on the eleventh floor, watching the preparation ceremony below.


    As before, the barricades, ribbons, and other sports-related atmospheres were arranged in advance. (Good luck to Qian Nuo), and many people have gathered in the two squares, all of whom are looking forward to today''s Winter Games.


    -Your Majesty, there are a lot of people this time too. \" Enri said with a smile.


    Liu Feng put his hands behind his back and said, \"I hope Catherine, Darlene and the others can get good grades this time!


    Mi Bo put his hands to his mouth and shouted, \"Eliza, Catherine, Daponna, you have to work hard!


    \"Yes, you have to do your best.\"Enri also shouted.


    Liu Feng rolled his eyes and said lightly, \"You can''t see it in the afternoon, and you can''t hear it if you call them here.\"


    \"Anyway, it hasn''t started yet, let''s wait until it starts.\" Enri said coquettishly.


    \"Three shifts, (v one, please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1560: Is there a play? (4 more for customization)


    The first project to start is the winter tour, and the venue for the winter tour is naturally the swimming pool in the new city.


    The participants were the same as last time, and they were divided into two groups, one was the girls'' team and the other was the boys'' team.


    Originally, the swimming pool was closed in winter, but many people liked swimming to the extreme, so they sent a letter of opinion in the suggestion box, requesting Liu Feng to let the swimming pool open even in winter.


    Liu Feng saw that the number of willing people had reached three or four hundred, so he agreed to this request. He thought that winter was coming, and no one wanted to go swimming when it snowed heavily, but he didn''t expect it.


    Therefore, in this winter sports meeting, winter swimming is also included in the sports meeting. As long as the number of registrations reaches 500, this project will continue to be played.


    |Go, otherwise it will be canceled.


    In the swimming pool, the contestants put on their swimwear, and the men and women were divided into two groups to prepare in different pools. More than 600 people participated in the swimming event this time.


    Among the contestants this time, there are two more familiar figures in the women''s group. They are the elf elder sister Rose, who took time out of her busy schedule to open the store to learn how to swim. After hearing about the sports meeting, she resolutely signed up.


    There were three elf sisters watching, all of them looked at the elf sister with anticipation, and kept shouting and cheering. After all, the rewards for the top three are not low, and they can also get a special micro-chapter.


    They handed the store over to the clerk to watch. Anyway, there must be no business in the store for today''s games, and most of them went to watch the game.


    \"Big sister, you have to do your best!\"The second sister, Lannie, shouted loudly.


    The third sister, Sheila, also waved her hand and shouted, \"Big sister, the key is to participate, just do your best.\"


    Fourth sister Polly blinked her green eyes and said, \"Yes, come on!


    The eldest sister Rose cast a firm look at the three Elf sisters, then turned to face the swimming pool and began to prepare.


    \"Everyone is ready! A bang...\"Plop....


    With the sound of the referee and the whistle, all the participants jumped into the pool like dumplings.


    \"Plop! Plop!


    All the contestants will swim forward with all their might. After touching the other side of the pool, they will turn back. The first to return to the starting position is the first round (bca).


    smoothly.


    This time, the Winter Games have added a little more rules, that is, the winter swimming is divided into three times, the first is freestyle, the second is breaststroke, and the third is dog crawl.


    The top three in the combination of these three results are the top three in the winter swimming event. Like the single swimming in the summer games, the way to win or lose is more complicated.


    The physical strength of the men''s team is stronger than that of the women''s team, and they immediately touched the other side of the pool and began to turn back. The women''s team only reached half of the pool. \"Come on, big sister!\" The three elves shouted in Yang Sheng, and the faces of the three were extremely excited.


    Eldest sister also quickly touched the opposite side of the swimming pool and started to turn back, but she didn''t want to be so aggressive at the beginning, after all, she used up a lot of strength, and the speed obviously slowed down when swimming back.


    A few minutes later, Sister Elf swims back to where she started. With the sound of the whistle, the first round of winter swimming has come to an end.


    Eldest sister came to the rest area, and the other three sisters also ran over and began to relax the shoulders and legs of the former.


    \"Sister, relax first, don''t be too nervous.\" The second sister Lanni said with relief.


    \"That''s right, eldest sister, the fifth place is already very good, we just need to work harder in the next two rounds.\" The third sister Sheila also comforted.

 Chapter 1373：

    Eldest Sister Elf smiled and said, \"Why do you feel that you are more nervous than me, I have nothing to do, the focus is on participation, isn''t it the slogan of this Games, I know.


    Fourth sister Polly handed over a glass of warm water and asked, \"Big sister, when is the next round?\"


    Eldest sister sips her saliva and said, \"Fifteen minutes later, so I have to quickly recover my stamina and strive to enter the top three in the next round.


    The interval between each round is fifteen minutes, and after the break, the game is restarted.


    Then enter the first place in the final round, so we have a good chance to win.\" The second sister Lanni analyzed.


    Big sister Rose put down the water glass, got up and moved her body, and said, \"Ye Ming, even if you can''t get the first or second place, it''s good to get the third place.\"


    The third place also has 30,000 banknotes, which is not a small surprise. \"The third sister Sheila nodded heavily.\"Wow...


    Fifteen minutes later, as the referee''s whistle sounded, all the participants returned to the pool and began to prepare.


    \"thump...


    Another whistle sounded, and the competitor jumped into the water again, starting breaststroke mode.


    Ten minutes later, the second round of swimming was over, and in the end, Eldest Sister Elf won the second place, two places ahead of the first round.


    After a little maintenance, the third round of swimming began immediately. The Elf elder sister put on swimming goggles and looked confident, which made the three Elf sisters feel that there might be drama this time.


    One beep....


    \"thump....


    As soon as the whistle sounded, the elf eldest sister took the lead in diving into the pool and began to swim towards the opposite side of the pool with all her strength. This was the last round, which was related to whether she could get the bonus.


    The elf elder sister was the first to touch the opposite side of the pool, turned over and moved towards the starting point, obviously she could see that she had left others a short distance away. It may be that Eldest Sister has followed her family to do business affairs since she was a child. In addition to her smart mind, her physical strength has also been exercised, which undoubtedly gained an advantage in this winter swimming event.


    One beep....


    As the referee''s whistle sounded, the game was over, and the swimmer Elf Sister in the third round won the first place.


    The elf elder sister ran towards the three elf sisters as soon as she landed, and hugged them together.


    \"Big sister, it''s great, the results in the second and third rounds are good, it seems that there is hope for the top three." The fourth sister Polly squinted and smiled.


    Sister Rose panted and said, \"If I can get a ranking, I can save up to buy a house!\"


    Several referees gathered together, and they all watched the whole game from various positions. They began to combine their results and were about to divide the top three.


    *


    \"Four shifts, (one v one), please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1561: Big mistake. (1 more for customization)


    The referees discussed it for about ten minutes before coming to the contestants with a piece of paper.


    All the participants looked at the referee with great anticipation. Of course, those who stared at the referee had good grades.


    Those players who haven''t finished in the top five after three rounds have already gone to the locker room to change their clothes, how can they waste time here.


    Sister Elf tightened the towel on her body and looked at the referee with green eyes blinking. The results in the last two rounds were good, the only thing that hindered her was the first time, so she was still uncertain and a little nervous.


    \"Cough cough...


    The referee cleared his throat, spread out the paper in his hand and said aloud, \"The top three in the women''s team in the winter swimming event are... Lily, Arlene, and Meng Si.


    The moment eldest sister Rose heard her name, the eldest eldest, with her pupils wide open, said in surprise, "I''m... the third place." \"


    \"Great! Big sister is the third!\" The second sister Lanni exclaimed, and the third sister Sheila hugged the elf elder sister and shouted happily, \"I knew the elder sister would definitely do it.\"


    Fourth younger sister Polly hugged the other side and wept with joy, "The eldest sister''s efforts are finally not in vain, the third place is full of 30,000 banknotes!


    Big sister Mengsi''s mouth has been twitching, dare you to think about these bonuses all the time.


    After the referee finally announced the top three in the men''s group, he whistled for a while, indicating that the top three should start preparing, and then take the stage to receive the award.


    The fourth sister Polly leaned into the ear of the elf eldest sister and asked in a low voice, \"Eldest sister, I seem to have heard that the top three presenters will be the king''s majesty, is this true?


    The elder sister Rose nodded and said, "Of course it''s true, but it''s all posted. \"


    It turned out to be so. \"The fourth sister Polly nodded thoughtfully and began to look forward to it.


    A hillside on the edge of the Forbidden Mountains, there is a high hillside, here is the site for skiing.


    The elf Eliza is wearing protective gear such as wristbands and hats. Her silver-white hair matches the forest in the silver-clad Suli. With her delicate facial features, it makes people fascinated by it.


    - Eliza, safety is the most important thing. \" Enri urged.


    After watching the fox-eared girls for a while on the eleventh floor, Liu Feng brought a few girls to the venue of the skiing event, and secondly, to see how the first skiing was performed, mainly to show Yili Sarah gasped.


    They built a simple shed at the top of the venue, protected from the wind on three sides, and only exposed the front to the venue for viewing.


    Originally, Mila strongly prevented Liu Feng from watching the skiing event, on the pretext that the slopes were dangerous, but the latter insisted on coming, but Mila also sent a large number of soldiers to follow.


    \"Don''t worry, it will be fine, I have been training for a long time.\" Eliza smiled sweetly.


    Mina helped the other party to put on the knee pads on her hands and said, - You know the key is to participate, so you must protect yourself first.-


    Eliza blinked her emerald green eyes and said gently, \"I know, I will definitely protect myself, don''t forget that elves are born skiers!\"


    \"Stop kidding, really safety is the most important.\" Liu Feng also warned.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, you have asked people to inspect the venue so many times, and there is no danger, so it will be fine.\" Eliza folded her silver-white hair.


    \"Be careful sailing the boat for ten thousand years, you are a born skier.\"Liu Feng laughed heartily.


    \"Thank you, Your Majesty.\" Eliza also laughed, turned and left the tent to go to the preparation area.


    The tools for skiing this time were all copied by the workshop according to the set that Liu Feng brought from the earth. After countless tests and improvements, they are no different from the skiing tools on the other side of the earth.


    At the highest point of the snow slope, there are more than 20 skiers standing in a row. They are the first batch of competitors. There are not many people participating in the skiing, only more than 20, because the difficulty and danger of the project are considered.


    ....for flowers...


    Although there were not many people who signed up for the competition, Liu Feng still kept this sport. After all, he was a ski enthusiast himself, and he taught the coaches, and then the coaches took them to practice.


    Of course, Eliza''s skiing skills were taught by Liu Feng, so she came to ski with such confidence.


    This time the skiing is not carried out by everyone, but one by one, so that the statistics can be better. The score of the skiing is whether you follow the track or not.


    And whether it passed the marking points without making mistakes and the movements are clean and neat, so it is still a bit difficult, and it is difficult to do it only if there are no mistakes.


    ..0.....


    Don''t say no mistakes, it''s not bad if you don''t stumble, but it''s a bit difficult to make the movements neat and beautiful, plus everyone has only one chance,-

 Chapter 1374：

    The next big mistake will miss the top three.


    As the contestants were all ready for the starting line, the referee began to take out a lottery bucket and let the players begin the order of draws.


    Eliza was very lucky. She was drawn in the middle. This position was just right. If she played in the front, she would inevitably be nervous. If she played in the back, she had to wait too long, and the venue was not as good as it was at the beginning.


    Therefore, the best order of appearance is in the middle. After the elves drew lots, they returned to the tent where Liu Feng and the others were.


    \"Which is the first appearance?\" Liu Feng asked.


    Eliza held up the sticker in her hand, smiled and said, a very good number, I''m in the middle, the twelfth. \"


    \"It is indeed a good number, let''s sit and rest for a while and see how other people ski.\"Liu Feng said lightly. \"Thank you, Your Majesty.\" Eliza smiled.


    With the referee''s whistle sounding, contestant No. 1 begins his ski trip


    -broken!


    With the dull sound of hitting a tree, contestant No. 1 made a big mistake.


    -More, (v), ask for customization, ask for support. \"Of.


    Chapter 1562: Well deserved. (2 more for customization)


    The first ten competitors all completed their skiing one after another. Some hit a tree, some were planted in the snow, and some even flew out uncontrollably.


    This scene made the referee shake his head. He had learned it for a long time, and his appearance during practice was still very good.


    Liu Feng took a sip of the hot tea and said, \"It looks like you will definitely get the top three.\"


    Eliza wiped her hair and said, \"Your Majesty, as far as I know, the contestants in the back are also very good.\"


    Liu Feng put down the tea cup and said with a slight smile, \"There are only a dozen or so people behind. If you can''t get the top three, I''m afraid you will fail my teaching..\"


    Of course Eliza knew it was a joke, so she agreed, "Your Majesty, don''t worry, your first ski student will definitely give you a satisfactory answer to \"303\". \"


    \"In short, you still have to pay attention to safety.\"Liu Feng said to Kuang.


    Eliza smiled and nodded, and walked out of the shed holding the equipment. She was the next contestant, and she had to prepare in advance.


    Liu Feng and others also followed out of the shed. After all, what they wanted to see was the skiing skills of the elf girl.


    With the sound of the referee''s whistle, the 11th contestant finished skiing, and the overall is still good. The elves immediately started to prepare for skiing.


    The referee saw that the elf was ready, and the whistle sounded. Eliza also skillfully supported her with a ski pole, and the whole person began to move forward.


    Eliza''s perfect body is matched with this splashed snowflake. It looks very beautiful, just like an elf dancing in winter, making people unable to take their eyes off, for fear of missing this wonderful scene


    Your Majesty, have you seen it? Eliza is awesome. \"An Li was surprised. Liu Feng nodded and said, \"Perfectly played the level in practice, or even better, it seems that the top three must have her place.\"


    The elf made a perfect turn to avoid the obstacle, and then passed the previously set flag points one after another. When it reached the end, a perfect somersault came.


    Obviously, this aroused a warm response from the other contestants. Everyone was very excited, applauding and cheering constantly.


    \"Clap clap....


    \"God! Look at you, Miss Eliza''s skiing skills are really good.\"


    \"Yeah, that backflip just now was amazing.\"


    \"Looks like she must be the champion.\"


    I was convinced that I lost to the beautiful Miss Eliza.


    .


    Eliza returned to Liu Feng and others, smiled and said, \"Your Majesty, how was it? I have been secretly studying for a long time.\"


    Liu Feng smiled and clapped his hands, saying, \"I actually hid this hand, but it''s really powerful.


    An Li flicked her fox''s tail and exclaimed, \"God, you are really amazing, when will you teach me.\"


    \"It seems that the first place must be yours, not to mention that others can''t do backflips, even passing obstacles with zero mistakes is difficult.\"Mi Bang covered his side with a smile.


    Eliza blinked her emerald green pie, and said, \"I also hope to win the championship, which is a reward for His Majesty''s teaching.\"


    Liu Feng sat back in his seat and said, \"The results will be released soon, and there are not many contestants behind.\"


    More than half an hour later, more than a dozen competitors in the back also completed their respective skiing. Obviously, no one could surpass the elf girl, and they all completed a lap with mistakes.


    The referee combined everyone''s results and announced the top three. Of course, Eliza deserved to win the championship.


    Liu Feng clapped his hands and said, \"Congratulations, the first place is you, I''m not surprised at all.\"


    An Li nodded heavily and said with a full smile, \"It''s Ming, the first place is well deserved.\"


    Mina blinked her blue eyes and said, \"This panda micro-chapter looks so good, you have to don''t wear it on your clothes every day.


    Eliza smiled and nodded, bowed and said, \"Thank you, especially Your Majesty.\"


    Liu Feng waved his hand and said, \"It''s just that you are talented, let''s go see Catherine and the others.


    \"Okay.\"


    Eliza got up and brushed her hair, and said, \"Your Majesty, you and Enri and the others go first, I''ll pack up here, and come later.\"


    \"Okay.\" Liu Feng nodded lightly, and left with a few girls, under the **** of Mira, went to another competition location, which is the skating scene.


    The skating site is set up on the Youshui River, which is to go to the pier. Not far from there, the staff formed a circle on the frozen river, which is the skating site.


    At this moment, the skating field is full of people. Except for the staff and competitors, the rest are onlookers. They are very curious about who will win the skating competition.


    Since it has been more than a month since the winter, and the snow has been falling for so long, the frozen secluded river surface is very stable at the moment, even if there are many people standing on it, the ice surface is not cracked at all.


    Even if you chisel a few times with a sharp tool, there will only be slight pits, and no cracks will appear. This is why Liu Feng chose this place as a skating venue.


    \"Your Majesty, come in.\" Catherine in the crowd saw Liu Feng''s figure at a glance.


    Liu Feng nodded and said, \"Yeah, let''s see how your game went.\"


    \"It hasn''t started yet, Your Majesty, I''ll be playing later.\" Catherine held the number card in her hand.


    \"Catherine, come on.\"Enri said with a smile.


    Mi Ran folded her hair and said, \"We just came from the ski resort, and Eliza won the championship in the skiing event.


    road.


    Catherine widened her golden eyes and said in surprise, \"What? Eliza won the championship.\"

 Chapter 1375：

    \"Yeah, I''ve completed a backflip, and the champion is well-deserved.\" Liu Feng whispered that Catherine slumped all of a sudden, muttering, \"It''s amazing, I can''t do it, I don''t know if I can make it into the top three.


    \"It doesn''t matter, the competition is all about participation, just do your best.\" Liu Feng said gently. send.


    \"I will do my best, Your Majesty.\" Catherine shook her sky blue hair.


    \"We are looking forward to your performance.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    -Second update, (v1), please customize, please support. \".


    The first thousand five hundred and sixty-three chapters: The solution is dancing. (3 more for customization)


    Under Mila''s escort, Liu Feng came to the inner field of the skating arena, where a tent had been set up in advance.


    \"Your Majesty, don''t look at me later, I''m afraid of making mistakes.\" Catherine said embarrassedly.


    Liu Feng lightly scratched the tip of the girl''s nose and said, "You''ve practiced for so long, you can''t go wrong. \"


    \"Yes, come on!\" Eliza''s crisp voice sounded.


    Catherine turned her head and said in surprise, \"Eliza, I heard you won the championship.\"


    Eliza gave the girl a hug, encouraging her to say, \"It''s just doing your best, you just do your best, whether you can get a good reputation is another matter.\"


    Catherine nodded and said, \"I will do my best, can you show me the whole story of Panda?\"


    \"Of course you can.\" Eliza handed over the panda micro-chapter.


    \"It''s still very beautiful to watch again, I must get it.\" Katherine said full of fighting spirit.


    Liu Feng took a sip of the tea and said, \"If you really like it, you can ask the workshop to make a few more, just take it and wear it.\"


    Catherine shook her head vigorously and said, \"Although it is very beautiful, I like it very much, and I really want to have it, but I think it will be better if I get it with my own efforts, so I have to work hard to get it.


    \"I really can''t do anything about you, then you have to cheer up!" Liu Feng smiled and shook his head.


    \"I will do my best, even if I don''t get the micro-chapter, it will not be a pity, at least I tried my best.\" Catherine blinked her golden eyes.


    Nicole brought a cup of hot tea and said, \"Have a cup of hot tea first, and then warm up will make you feel more comfortable.\"


    Catherine took the hot tea, held it in her hands and said with a smile, \"Thank you Nicole, it''s really heartwarming.


    Unconsciously, her eyes flashed with water mist. This scene really made her so happy. Compared with the repressed life in the Duke''s mansion, the current life is what she wants.


    Although I have to go to work to earn paper money, I do things I like, and no matter how busy I am, I feel nothing.


    Eliza gave the other a hug again and said, \"I understand how you feel, come on Catherine.


    The girl nodded heavily, waved at Liu Feng and the others, and entered the skating arena. She had to go to the ice skating field first, and then warm up to prepare for the competition.


    This skating project is compared to figure skating, to see who is lighter, more agile, and has a high degree of completion, and can''t make mistakes.


    In addition, I have to cooperate with the band on the side and dance with the music, and the rhythm can be more divided.


    Liu Feng sat in the tent, sipping hot tea and roasting it on fire, and said, \"She has changed quite a bit.


    Mi Bo leaned next to him and said, \"Your Majesty, the people in the castle have changed a lot now, and it''s all your credit.


    Mao Erniang was the first orc Liu Feng met at the time. At that time, she still had a sense of vigilance towards the other party, but over time, her heart was completely occupied by the other party. \"Yes, Your Majesty, we wouldn''t be today without you.\"Enri felt the same way.


    At that time, because Hu Erniang was going to save Cat Erniang, she accidentally became a member of the castle and was with His Majesty. This kind of life is really unimaginable.


    Although she is a princess, she was only an ordinary person in the capital of the Han Dynasty before the Brutus orc kingdom died out. Of course, she can''t be regarded as an ordinary person, can it be said to be the companion of His Majesty the King? Although there is no status, it is almost the same. Mother Hu Er doesn''t mind this, as long as she can accompany Liu Feng.


    What''s more, he said that he would not establish a queen, because they were all equally important, and it could be said that they were all queens.


    Liu Feng put down the teacup and said, \"It was also my luck to meet you. Half an hour later, the skating event kicked off, and the contestants were gearing up to show their skills.


    One beep!


    The referee''s whistle sounded, and the first competitor began to slide into the field,-


    The band next to him began to play.


    Competitors started skating with music, various hand movements, foot lifts, and high-speed spinning movements brought a touch of activity in the dull winter.


    Catherine was nervously watching the first contestant at the moment, her palms were sweating unconsciously. She was a little worried that she would make a mistake. Originally, the mistake was nothing, mainly Liu Feng was watching now, but no matter what, she couldn''t make a mistake. More than two hours have passed, the time has come to the afternoon, the sun has begun to slowly sink, and there is no dazzling sunlight at noon, but the lively crowd shouts, but it does not feel cold.


    After Katherine put on protective gear and skates, she slowly came to the entrance, and she was the next contestant.


    \"Teacher Katherine, come on.\" A little girl shouted.


    Another little girl also shouted, \"Teacher, you are the most powerful, you must be able to complete 860 successfully.


    Voices like this can be heard endlessly. They are all students of Catherine''s music training class. After hearing that the teacher signed up, they all came to the scene to cheer.


    Catherine waved to them, and a clear voice sounded, \"Thank you, I will try my best. -Beep!\"


    As the referee''s whistle blew, Catherine was ready to enter, she gracefully slipped into the infield, nodded slightly towards the audience, and signaled that the band could begin.


    ...


    The music sounded slowly, Catherine closed her golden eyes and danced slowly. Her graceful figure and beautiful face matched with the beautiful music. This scene made people unable to take their eyes off of her, for fear of missing some wonderful moment.


    Five minutes later, the music stopped, and Catherine also finished the movement. The whole set of movements was completed without any delay.


    The cooperation with the band is also not missed, maybe because of the girl''s natural musical cells, this makes her more perfect.


    \"Three shifts, v1), please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1564: Award Ceremony. (4 more for customization)


    Finally, Liu Feng went to the curling field to watch Darlene''s game. Like hockey and snowmobiles, they were all played at the same time while skating, so he didn''t go to watch.


    The final award ceremony was set up in the new square, which has a larger area and can accommodate more people.


    There, someone had already built an award platform. The award platform was five meters wide and two meters high. There was a platform in the middle from short to high, which was used to stand and receive the award for the top three.


    The award podium was set up next to the national flag, because when Liu Feng wanted to present the award, he let the band play music and start raising the flag. This sense of ceremony made the participants feel honored and proud.


    And those who didn''t participate will be inexplicably warm-blooded when they see this scene. As long as this happens every year, it will always infect everyone and make them think that they will do it, and Liu Feng also considers it for a long time.


    In addition to the summer and winter sports of the Han Dynasty, he also planned to hold a national sports meeting, that is, people from other kingdoms also came to participate in the competition.


    People from several kingdoms compete for the top three in a project, rather than people from a single city competing for the top three. In this way, the meaning is different. Everyone who participates is competing for the kingdom.


    This sense of honor is unprecedented, and the contestants will be honored as athletes, and the rewards will be higher. Of course, this idea will have to be discussed next year. After all, it is a big event, not a royal family. It''s afternoon tea.


    At this moment, the new square is already crowded with people, and everyone is looking forward to who will be the top three in other projects, and some want to see if their family members have won awards.


    In addition to this, the most important thing is the award ceremony, but the award was given by His Majesty the King himself, and many people came here just to have a look at His Majesty the King. As for the contestants winning awards, this is secondary, for them. The crowd was very lively, everyone said one sentence to another, and the scene was chattering for a while, very much like the National Day tourism on the other side of the earth, and the roads were blocked.

 Chapter 1376：

    \"When will His Majesty come out.~?


    \"I don''t know, it is said that His Majesty the King awarded the award, but whether it will come, no one knows.\"


    \"It should come, haven''t you seen so many soldiers alert?


    \"I wonder if my son can win the championship?\"


    \"My brother also participated in the competition.


    -...


    Everyone was very curious. As soon as the game was over, they all gathered in the new square, just to witness His Majesty the King.


    The crowd was surrounded by fences, and inside the fence there were rows of chairs, sitting on them were the contestants of the competition, the winners and some judges.


    .


    At the same time, the band next to the podium has been playing music, adding a sense of ceremony to this award ceremony.


    Tread on the road...


    With the sound of footsteps, the onlookers were all attracted by the sound, and turned to the place of the sound to see that Liu Feng and others were escorted out of the highest building by a group of soldiers, Mina and An Li went to their positions Take a seat as Mira escorts the king to the podium.


    When the onlookers saw His Majesty the King, they all became excited, and some even raised their hands and shouted.


    Liu Feng raised his hand and pressed it, motioning, \"My people, thank you for your enthusiasm.\"


    The onlookers became enthusiastic once again. How can any royal family say that my people are mostly regarded as cheap labor, and they want to be exploited more-


    point.


    \"Your Majesty, you should wear more clothes.\"


    -Your Majesty, thank you very much, the Han Dynasty is thanks to you. \"\"Yes, Your Majesty, it is you, we can live a good life. \"


    \"Long live His Majesty the King!


    -


    Liu Feng squeezed his hands again and said, \"I have already felt your enthusiasm, and now I will start awarding the top three in the games.\"


    The onlookers were noisy for a while, then slowly calmed down and began to watch the winners ascend to the podium one by one.


    The first person to take the stage was the top three men and women of the winter swimming team. Eldest Sister Elf was nervously pulling the corners of her clothes. This was the first time she had faced so many people, and she still came up to present the awards.


    According to the staff''s reminder, they walked to the podium step by step and stood in the corresponding position according to the ranking.


    Liu Feng pinned the limited panda micro-stamp of the Winter Games to everyone, and only submitted a document with his name to them, \".\"This is the honor you deserve, take this document and go It''s fine to withdraw money from the bank. \"


    \"Yes! Thank you, Your Majesty.\"All the winners bowed and thanked, the excited expressions on their faces explained everything.


    ....


    After Liu Feng''s award ceremony was over, the band switched to an impassioned song, and then the national flag behind him was slowly raised, coupled with the excited contestants on the podium, this scene actually infected many people.


    A few of them stepped down after receiving the prizes and replaced them with another batch of contestants.


    Liu Feng has been giving the top three badges and handing over documents until the last project, which is the ice skating project.


    Catherine stood nervously in the second place, obviously (Nuo''s Zhao) but she had already cried with excitement, and the corners of her eyes were all red.


    When Liu Feng pinned the micro-chapter to the girl, Catherine said softly,


    \"thank you!


    Liu Feng smiled slightly and said, \"This is what you worked hard for, and it has nothing to do with me.\"


    With the end of the last flag-raising ceremony, this time the award ceremony also ended, the sky slowly darkened, and the street lamps were also lit by the staff. Liu Feng stood on the stage and shouted loudly, \"Tonight''s 3 fire party, let''s all have fun.\"


    At the end of each sports meeting, there is a bonfire party in the evening, with a lot of meat and delicacies, for everyone in Chang''an City to participate.


    \"Long live Your Majesty!


    call.


    \"Four shifts, v), please customize, please support.\".


    The first thousand five hundred and sixty-five chapters: the kindness of the king. (1 is more from i)


    - clap la la..


    Two 100-meter ships began to slowly sail into the port of Haiyan City. The boats were full of refugees from the Ya Kingdom. From their clothes, it could be seen that they were refugees from the Ya Kingdom, but the dirt on their faces was gone, and their complexion was exceptionally good. If it weren''t for the clothes on him, he wouldn''t be considered a refugee.


    When Hughes took over this group of people from Felton, they were still very thin, and after a week of food distributed by the mermaid warriors, they had begun to slowly recover.


    In particular, some children have begun to be full of energy, and everyone has a look of anticipation on their faces. If they were worried because they didn''t know Haiyan City before, they can now be said to be not worried at all.


    After all, people with ulterior motives would not come all the way to rescue them, and they also gave such delicious food, and it was impossible to think about it in this snowy day.


    The refugees on the boat saw the port of Haiyan City, and they all began to discuss.


    \"Look at it, the wharf in Haiyan City is so big and new!\"


    \"Yes, looking at 907 should cost a lot of money, right?


    \"And there are many knights, Haiyan City should be very rich, right?\"


    \"Isn''t it, did you see that there are two ports, both full of ships.\"


    \"I really made the right choice this time.\"


    There were endless discussions like this, and all the people on the two ships poured out and stood on the board, and some couldn''t squeeze in and had to wait for the people above to come down.


    Half an hour later, the two ships were all docked at the military port, and two teams of soldiers surrounded them and began to do inspection work.


    At the same time, not far from the military port, a simple shed was also set up. There were several tables in the shed, and the front was full of people.


    Soldiers holding horns (loud shouting, \"Attention everyone, line up to get off the boat, don''t push or do anything, and fully cooperate with the soldiers'' inspection work.\"


    Before the refugees could react, the soldier continued, \"After passing the inspection, all line up to go in for registration. After registration, someone will take you to where you should go.\"


    The refugees were all very confused, but they still did as Xie Bali said. They lined up to get off the boat obediently, and no one dared to crowd, let alone run around at will.


    In the past few days in Crushed Stone City, they have completely experienced it. As long as they obey the rules and obey orders, they can get food and be treated well by the soldiers.


    On the contrary, those who are short-tempered and work against the soldiers often fail to receive food, and those with serious circumstances are even dropped halfway.


    The refugees who disembarked were divided into several groups, and the soldiers stepped forward to start a body search. Although it was said that they had been checked when they got on the ship, they still had to be foolproof.


    After every refugee is checked, they will be asked what are you good at? Is it a question of carpenters, masons, etc., and then they are arranged to line up in a specific passage in the shed.

 Chapter 1377：

    That''s right, these simple sheds are used for registration. In addition to registering the name and age of the refugees, it is also necessary to register their occupation and what they are good at, so as to facilitate the assignment of jobs at that time.


    One by one, the refugees passed the initial inspection by the soldiers and came to the registration office. The staff sat upright, some even wore glasses, and were looking at the people in line, and they asked each and every one of them. \"What''s your name? How old are you?\"Where did you live before? What are you good at? \"How many people are in the family? Are you healthy?


    -


    ...


    Although many questions are very simple, they are also the most straightforward. This method can quickly classify these refugees into bcad) categories.


    For example, craftsmen and carpenters will be assigned to work in the corresponding departments, while hunters and young men will be assigned to interview candidates for soldiers and patrols, and others with dexterity will be assigned to workshops.


    For those who can read, there are other arrangements. Those who are more literate will be arranged to work in some stores that have cultural requirements. Children will also be sent to schools to learn how to read and so on.


    This set of processes is very compact, and every link is very necessary and indispensable.


    The refugees were all arranged to line up in front of the shed, and they all looked at the front in confusion, wondering what was the point of doing so, and some people started chatting for a while.


    \"What do you say they are doing like this?\"


    \"I don''t know, maybe it''s to keep some carpenters, masons and the like. - Does that mean we don''t need us? I don''t know anything.\"


    \"Impossible? They all said they would accept us all.\"


    -...


    A refugee walked up to a registration officer and said, \"I know nothing, are you trying to drive us out of here?


    The registrar was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t expect the other party to come up and talk a lot, \"You calm down first, we didn''t say we would drive you out of here, no matter who you are can find a job in Haiyan City!\"


    \"But I don''t know anything, how can I find a job in Haiyan City?\" The refugee continued to ask.


    The registration staff signaled the refugees to calm down and said, \"Everyone can find a job in Haiyan City, no matter what you know, as long as you can''t move your hands or feet, you can find a job.\"


    This time it was the refugee''s turn to be stunned and said, \"Really? People who really know nothing can find jobs in Haiyan City?.


    \"That''s right, our city lord will not lie, since we have promised to accept you and promised that each of you can have a job, then there must be a job.\" The registration staff said patiently.


    Now cities are developing rapidly, and each city needs a lot of manpower. These refugees are only temporarily filling the gap. In fact, more people are needed.


    As long as they are not disabled with broken hands and feet, they can find jobs. For example, major workshops, fishing teams, building deaf city walls, paving roads, etc. require a lot of manpower.


    \"Thank you, Lord City Lord, for your kindness.\"The refugee said excitedly.


    \"I would also like to thank His Majesty the King, this is also his order.\"The registration staff smiled.


    \"Yes, I will never forget His Majesty''s kindness.\"The refugee said excitedly.


    \"One update, (v one). Please customize, please support.\".


    The first thousand five hundred and sixty-six chapters: shouting. (2 more for customization)


    The registration work went on until very late, from morning to night. After all, thousands of people were not joking.


    It takes a lot of time just to check, not to mention registration and inquiries, which are all time-consuming work.


    During the period, dozens of people from the Flanders Empire were also identified. They were all members of the Hazwei organization, and they also wanted to inquire about the information after sneaking into the crowd.


    After the news was reported to Niu Da, he immediately ordered Pan Fu to interrogate these people, mainly to completely protect the people of the Black Iris Organization. After all, this organization is notoriously bad.


    After the refugees were registered, they were led by the soldiers to the old city. At this time, the old city was empty, and all the residents here moved to the new-city to live.


    The soldier shouted loudly with the horn, \"Everyone will check in according to the block divided at the time of registration. If you don''t know where you are, you can ask at any time. You must check in according to the temporary ID card. If you find that you don''t do it according to the regulations, Immediately drive out of Haiyan City.\"


    When boarding the plane, the registrar distributed temporary ID cards to everyone, and the specific location of the block was written on these documents, as long as the information such as name, age, etc. was added.


    As soon as the refugees entered Haiyan City, they were stunned. Everything inside made them amazed. The originally quiet refugee group exclaimed one after another.


    \"God is above, I can swear, this is definitely the best city I''ve ever seen.\"


    \"Is the city lord here rich? There are so many candles on the roadside at night.\"


    \"Yeah, and this.... the street stands very solid, and it has been snowing for so long, shouldn''t this ground have been soft and rotten long ago?\"


    \"And there are people on the street at night? It''s incredible.\"


    -.....


    Although there are not many people in the old city of Haiyan City, the liveliness is much better than that of the gravel city. In addition, the street lights on the roadside are exceptionally bright. Although it is not as barbaric as the electric lights, it is very clear.


    Reflecting the little snowflakes falling from the sky, it was quite beautiful. The refugees all distributed new clothes when they entered the city, and now they are all wearing them. The soldiers were divided into several waves, and the refugees were allotted to different neighborhoods. They told them to pay attention, and asked them to go to the square tomorrow to gather and leave. The refugees were both surprised and happy, and they settled in as required. The house, I found that the facilities inside are still very complete, including beds and quilts. As the snow got heavier and the sky darkened, the street lamps on the side of the road were turned off, and the refugees fell asleep contentedly.


    ...


    `Boom boom boom...


    In the early morning of the next day, with the ringing of the bell in Haiyan City, a new day has come, and there are still snowflakes floating in the sky. Fortunately, it is not a heavy snow, but it is also a good weather.


    Most of the refugees got up very early. Although everyone slept well last night, because this is not a gravel city, it was a bit unsteady to sleep more or less, so they got up very early.


    According to the words of the soldiers yesterday, after they asked the local residents, they all started to move towards the square, but today they changed the way they met on weekdays, and all changed into new clothes.


    Last night, the soldiers also said that they can go to the big bathhouse to take a bath. Today, many people lined up to take a bath after getting up early in the morning. Those who finished bathing changed into clean clothes and infected others.


    So most people took a shower, but they were curious that they didn''t receive any money, which made them a little fortunate.


    When the time came to noon, all the refugees came to the square one after another. It was no problem for Haiyancheng Square to accommodate thousands of people.


    At this moment, a podium has been built in Haiyancheng Square, with a length and width of four meters and a height of only two meters, which is very simple.


    Niu Da came to the square with the **** of a group of soldiers. More than 100 soldiers went out and became alert. Niu Da took advantage of the situation to step on the stage and looked at the refugees below.


    When the refugees saw Niu Da, they were all a little stunned, and after watching for a while, they began to talk about it.


    \"Look, that''s the city lord of Haiyan City?


    .for flowers...


    So young, is he the Haiyan City he manages? \"Why are you calling us to gather here today?


    \"It should be an announcement of the law of Haiyan City or something, I don''t know.\"


    -...


    - ahem...


    Niu Da coughed a few times, signaling them to be quiet, and then said with a loudspeaker, \"Welcome to Haiyan City, I am the city owner Niu Da.


    The refugees below listened quietly to Niu Da''s words. At this moment, they didn''t dare to talk nonsense, for fear of causing unnecessary trouble. After all, no one knew whether the city owner here would get along well.

 Chapter 1378：

    \"The reason why you can appear here is all due to the benevolence of His Majesty the King. It is all arranged by His Majesty to help you and let you live in Haiyan City.\"


    -


    Niu Da looked around for a week and continued, \"Whoever you are, as long as you are willing to work, you will have food and coins, and no matter what you have done before, His Majesty the King is willing to accept you as subjects of the Han Dynasty.


    \"Long live His Majesty the King!\"


    \"Long live the Han Dynasty.\"


    The refugees below began to get excited. Although these remarks are not very flashy, they are often the most straightforward words.


    \"From today, you will officially become the subjects of the Han Dynasty. There are a variety of jobs here, you can choose at will.


    For the housing, food, clothing, etc. for the first two months, we will help you advance the payment first, and then make money in the future, and then you can pay the discount. \" Niu Da continued.


    Only then did the refugees understand why they didn''t need money to take a bath today, they had new clothes to wear, and there were quilts in the house. Although they had to pay them back in the future, it was better than starving to death now.


    Besides, the repayment will also be discounted in the future, and it will definitely not cost much money, which is still acceptable.


    \"Long live His Majesty the King!\"The refugees shouted in unison.


    \"Second shift, -v one, please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1567: When is the most suitable time? (3 more for customization)


    In the early morning, the cold phoenix roared past, and there were many fewer people on the street, and all those in the winter were reluctant to go out.


    In the capital of the Flanders Empire, there were no people on the streets either. Except for some shops where there were a few people, the rest of the place was empty. At the door of the chamber of commerce run by Fenton and others, several people were picking goods at the moment. He, Randolph and Cyrus rushed back to the Flanders Empire before winter came.


    When they left Chang''an City, they bought a lot of goods, and this time the amount was more than double the last time.


    Randolph took a sip of wine and asked, \"Are we really going to settle in the Han Dynasty next year?\"


    Yeah, what about our Chamber of Commerce? \"Cyrus said suspiciously\"530.


    Fenton sent off the last guest and said, \"Why not? The Han Dynasty is so good, why don''t we live there, but live in this tattered Flanders Empire, you know, here''s the The capital is not comparable to an ordinary city in the Han Dynasty.


    \"Of course we know this, but this is where we were born and raised, and the efforts of our parents for generations are here.\"Randolph explained from another aspect.


    Cyrus nodded and said, \"Yes, and we have regular customers here. They buy our goods not once or twice, but for a long time and in large quantities.


    \"Of course I know this, we have to develop in a better direction, not stand still.\"Fenton excitedly said.


    Randolph put down the wine bottle and sighed, \"Of course I know that the Chamber of Commerce should develop into a better place, so as to be worthy of our parents, but do you know how our Chamber of Commerce will operate after leaving here?\"


    Cyrus nodded and said, \"I agree with this point. We are now completely relying on the goods of the Han Dynasty to gain a foothold here. If we leave here and go to the Han Dynasty, what should our chamber of commerce sell?


    \"Of course I still sell goods from the Han Dynasty.\" Fenton said without hesitation.


    Randolph did not rush to refute, but instead asked, \"What about the price? How much are we going to sell?


    .. How can you not know what the other party wants to express, I am afraid that it will close down soon if you sell it at the current price. If you sell it at a low price, you will not be able to make any money back.


    Going back 10,000 steps, the selling price is a little more expensive than the purchase price. Someone must buy it. It¡¯s just that the chamber of commerce will not operate for a long time, and it will still go bankrupt.


    Cyrus handed over a bottle of warm water and said, \"You''re in a hurry, don''t think about it too much.\"


    Su Dun took the hot water and said solemnly, \"I''m not in a hurry, I just want us to be better.


    \"Among the three of us, you are the smartest. You haven''t seen such a simple question, but you can imagine how anxious you are. Of course I know you are doing it for the sake of the Chamber of Commerce, but it''s not the time.\"Lun Dove comforted.


    \"When is it more appropriate? After two or three years?


    Fen Ling took a sip of hot water and continued, \"It''s so broken here, it won''t help our chamber of commerce for another two or three years.


    Randolph looked at the people who entered the chamber of commerce one after another and said, \"I don''t know if two or three years will help our chamber of commerce, but it is true that we can save money, and then we will have the principal for whatever we want to do, right? ?


    \"Yeah, Fenton, you put too much pressure on yourself. In fact, there is nothing wrong with us going back and forth to the Han Dynasty twice. At most, we are running around and working hard, plus the unknown danger at sea, but this is also the growth of our chamber of commerce. The only way to go.\" Cyrus added.


    Fenton held the water glass in one hand and said solemnly, \"I know, let''s do this first, and we''ll talk about the relocation later.\"


    \"We can stay in Chang''an City for a while, don''t you think that every time we go there, the changes there are great? This is also a novelty.\" Randolph smiled.


    \"Yeah, the surprise of Chang''an City is really different every time..\" Fenton felt better when he heard Chang''an City.


    Cyrus poured a glass of hot water and said, \"It would be great if our Flanders Empire also had airships, and how convenient it would be to travel back and forth to the Han Dynasty.


    \"Indeed, this way we don''t have to go by boat, the danger can be minimized, and the time can be saved a lot.\" Randolph nodded in agreement.


    - Do you think there is a chance that our Flanders Empire will also have airships? \" said Cyrus suddenly.


    \"Don''t think about this. Look at our avenues, houses and food. Which one is comparable to the Han Dynasty, let alone something unfathomable like an airship." Fenton shrugged. .


    Randolph blinked his eyes and said, \"That''s true. I think the Flanders Empire needs to change the environment the most, and it loses too much to the Han Dynasty.\"


    \"Our Majesty the King has no such ability. Didn''t he send His Highness the First Prince? It seems that our Majesty the King is determined to take root in that continent.\" Fenton said in a low voice.


    \"Yes, before dispatching Her Royal Highness the Princess, and now dispatching Her Royal Highness the First Prince, it seems that His Majesty''s ambition is not small.\"Ren Dao 2.3 husband withdrew his mouth.


    Cyrus took a sip of hot water and said, \"Ambition also requires ability. Before, I didn''t want to occupy a territory of the Han Dynasty, but the failure was ugly, so I turned to attack the Kingdom of Yadian. \"


    \"But the Yadian Kingdom is indeed not as strong as the Han Dynasty, and half of its territory has been plundered.\" Randolph whispered.


    Fenton made a chattering gesture and said, \"Let''s not discuss His Majesty the King, or we''ll be dead if anyone hears us.


    - The two of them shrugged their shoulders and went to work on their own.


    *o......


    Three shifts, (one v one). Ask for customization, ask for support. .\".


    The first thousand five hundred and sixty-eight chapters: Ye Qiang Palace. (4 more for customization)


    In the bank of the Flanders Empire, in a small room in the underground money room, two people were discussing issues.


    They received news from Qianzhuang early in the morning, saying that there was a telegram from the Security Department over there in the Han Dynasty.


    A middle-aged man sat upright, holding a telegram in his hand, and said, \"We have to be more careful about this.\"


    The content of the telegram is to let them spread the news to King Sandra, and let him know that the eldest son he sent has been captured.


    If he wanted to live, he had to hand over 5,000 slaves and 300,000 gold coins to redeem Prince Eddie.


    Of course, this is the price and number of people proposed by Liu Feng. If it is still one million gold coins, the entire Flanders Empire will be in short supply, and it is impossible to get it out.


    As for 5,000 slaves, it is also a reasonable number. According to the reports from Edward and the bank from time to time, the number of slaves in the Flanders Empire is more than twice that.


    It''s not difficult to get King Sandra to send out 5,000 slaves. These people are obedient and obedient, and they only need to eat. The Han Dynasty is easier to manage, but it will take more time for the initial screening.


    \"What are we going to do? Sneak directly into the palace?\" Another young man said.

 Chapter 1379：

    The middle-aged man rolled his eyes lightly and said, \"We don''t have an air force here, how do we sneak in? There are no sewers here, and it is even more impossible to sneak in.\"


    \"We can have someone take it in.\" suggested the young man.


    \"It seems that your brain can still be used.


    The middle-aged man put away the telegram and continued, \"According to His Majesty''s words, I will transcribe a copy of what I want to say to King Sandra in this telegram, and then let someone bring it into the palace.\"


    The young man nodded and said, - I''ll transcribe it, and then stamp it, it''s more real.


    The seal he said was that Qianzhuang had the official seal of the Han Dynasty. As long as it was stamped, it was not much different from the king''s documents.


    8. It''s just that I still have to sneak into the king, and put the letter in the room of King Sandra, so that he can be more shocked. \" The middle-aged man said solemnly.


    The young man frowned and said suspiciously, \"Didn''t you just say that you couldn''t sneak in? What should I do?


    The middle-aged man thought for a while and said, \"This needs to be carefully planned. This task is very important to His Majesty, and we can''t screw it up.\"


    \"I don''t quite understand, wouldn''t it be good to pass on the information?\" The young man suspected evil ways.


    \"You are still too young.\"


    The middle-aged man took a sip of water and explained, \"Although it is to ask the Flanders Empire to pay the ransom, it is actually to make the other party submit to the Han Dynasty. This is only the first step.\"


    \"The first step? Your Majesty, does he have other plans? It didn''t say in the telegram, did I miss it?" The young man asked suspiciously.


    The middle-aged man dug his head lightly and said, \"You still have a lot to learn, you will know later.


    The young man is a new member of the Security Department. Although he is very smart, he is not as smart as the first group of people. They know what Liu Feng wants to do after scrutiny.


    Therefore, in many cases, as long as the above gives an order, in addition to trying to complete it, it is necessary to carefully scrutinize the deeper meaning, which is not only beneficial to the above, but also to yourself.


    The young man nodded thoughtfully and said, \"Yes, what should we do next?


    \"Arrange someone to bring the letter into the palace, and then wait for King Sandra''s reaction before making a decision.\" The middle-aged man arranged.


    \"Let Rila go? We are the best on her.\" The young man suggested.


    The middle-aged man nodded and said, \"Well, leave it to her.\"


    ...


    When night fell, the capital of the Flanders Empire was plunged into darkness, and there was no one on the street. There was only a ten-man knight patrol team patrolling the avenue.


    When it comes to patrolling, it''s just a passing scene at best, and they can''t see it at night. They can only rely on the torches in their hands to identify the direction, not to mention other things.


    At this moment, there is a shadow on the roof watching everything on the avenue. The light emerald green eyes are particularly beautiful under the shroud of the night, and the long light gray hair is swaying in the wind.


    As the moonlight slowly hit her face, the delicate facial features slowly appeared. The tall nose, slender eyes, and pointed ears looked very cold. Looks extra charming. She is Ryla, who was 77 in the mouth of the two men at noon. She is an elf rescued by Eliza when she was in the former capital of Yingluo. She is also quite good at it. easily caught.


    Rila returned a glance at the knights and said coldly, \"Invisibility in the dark is your biggest weakness.\"


    The elf jumped from the original roof to another roof with a single jump. In just a few strokes, it completely left the patrol team for a distance. After ten minutes, it came to the palace wall.


    Rila looked up at the city wall, turned and hid, ready to wait for the right moment. At this time, there are always knights guarding the gates who will come out to relieve themselves. Just put on their clothes and you can enter the palace.


    Half an hour later, the elf successfully changed into the armor, followed the patrol knights and entered the palace, then left halfway to change back to his own leather armor, and began to head towards the king''s bedroom in the dark.


    At this moment, the candlelight in the palace must be Sandra''s bedroom. Everyone knows that he likes to sleep with candles lit.


    .


    \"Four shifts, Cv7, please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1569: Only sleep well tonight? (1 more for customization)


    Rila looked at the light of the candles in the distant room, and began to move in that direction step by step. During the period, the knights who had avoided the patrols several times were black, and the agility of the elves had successfully avoided the patrolling knights. With her other maids and attendants, Rila walked all the way into the palace. The palace of the Flanders Empire presents a towering building with many slower buildings attached to it. Those low buildings are the dining room, study, storage room, and rooms for maids.


    The towering building is the main body of the palace. The rooms of the king, queen, princes and princesses are located in this tallest building. Because the building is relatively high, the rooms are also one floor or two, and the height of each floor is also very high. , There are a full three meters of stairs on each floor, and there are many steps on each floor. Rila needs to always be alert to the people coming up and down, and the people who come up below. The long stairs greatly increase the degree of danger, and the room of King Sandra is at the highest level. Floor.


    This is also the tradition of the Flanders Empire. The king lives on the top floor. For the sake of safety, there are many people patrolling every day. If someone intends to harm the king, they can be found quickly.


    Rila is also very vigilant. She has been walking against the wall, her pointed ears are always listening to the movements around her, she is ready, as long as there is someone in front of her, she can hide safely at any time, which has been fast for so many years. The skill of death.


    \"Why is this staircase so long.\" Rila rolled her eyes and said, if it wasn''t for the letter to bring a more intuitive impact to Sandra, just put the letter in the hall of the palace, why bother to make this trip .


    Half an hour later, she avoided the three waves of knights and maids who went up and down the stairs, and went straight to the door of King Sandra''s room. The single room at the top of the building was his room. The narrow staircase was spiraling, extending up to That wooden door.


    \"This old guy has to go up and down such high stairs every day, won''t he be tired~?\"


    Rila is a little confused about the royal family of the Flanders Empire.


    Rila originally planned to place the letter at the door of the room, but after thinking about it, she still had to enter the room herself. She took advantage of the situation to hide in the dark, and when the door of the room opened, she dared to guarantee that she could sneak out without knowing it. go in.


    Ten minutes later, a maid came to the door of the room with a new candle, intending to replace Sandra with a new candle. Rila squinted slightly, looking for an opportunity.


    The guard knights at the door had already fallen asleep, and the maid did not wake them up, and their movements were all very light.


    \"Tons of squeaks!\"


    Taking advantage of the moment the maid opened the room, Rila used a stone to block the door that was about to close with lightning speed. When the candles in the room began to beat, she quickly slipped in.


    The maid heard a slight movement, turned her head to look at the closed door, tilted her head and muttered to herself, \"Is it my illusion? It always feels like someone.


    In the darkness, Rila blinked her emerald green eyes and controlled her breathing. She didn''t dare to relax until the maid left. If she hadn''t closed the door when she came in, it might have aroused suspicion.


    The elf came out of the darkness, her beautiful face was reflected by the faint candlelight, and her emerald green eyes kept staring at King Sandra, who was screaming on the bed. \"You can sleep so soundly tonight.\" Rila said lightly, took out the letter from her arms and put it on the table, then opened the door of the room and started to leave. The next morning, King Sandra slowly opened his eyes. The cold weather made him reluctant to get up, so he shouted directly, \"Come here.


    \"Tons of squeaks!\"


    The door was pushed open, and two maids walked in immediately, one was holding hot water that had been prepared long ago, the other was holding breakfast, and respectfully said, \"Your Majesty. Sandra kicked the hot water and took office. The maid wiped his face, combed his hair and changed his clothes, all of which were done on the bed, and he was not willing to leave the bed until he had changed his clothes.


    Sandra went to the front of the table and picked up a sandwich. Just as she was about to put it in her mouth, Yu Guang checked the letter on the table, which wrote big words to Lord Sandra.


    This made him very curious. He bit the sandwich in his mouth and reached out to get the letter. After spreading it, he began to browse the contents of the letter. on the ground.


    \".\"Your Majesty, what''s the matter with you? \" The maid wondered, a little afraid to approach.


    Sandra was gloomy for a while, then turned around and left the room. He couldn''t take care of the food residue on his beard, and said, \"Let Woods come to see me, right now!\"


    \"Yes.\"The knight at the door responded immediately.


    \"Tap tap.


    It took Sandra more than ten minutes to come to the palace hall, sitting on the main seat with a very ugly face, and holding the letter tightly in her hand.


    More than half an hour later, Woods was late, and he was still angry when he arrived in the hall. When he came, he heard that His Majesty the King was very angry, but he didn''t know the reason, so he was not sure now, he was a little bit angry. Not knowing what to do, I just bowed respectfully.


    Sandra (Lee''s Zhao) threw the letter in front of Woods and said. \"See for yourself!\"


    Woods is the grand duke of the Flanders Empire, and he has a lot of knights in his hands. When he sent knights and Prince Eddie to the Han Dynasty this time, he also sent a lot of knights.

 Chapter 1380：

    He picked up the letters on the ground and started browsing, and after a while he said in shock, \"His Royal Highness has been arrested?


    Della didn''t speak, the expression on her face became more and more gloomy.


    \"Your Majesty, who gave this letter to you? Is it a rumor? Her Royal Highness is also in the Han Dynasty, and there are quite a few knights brought out by Her Royal Highness. "Woods analyzes the Dao steps.


    ...


    -More, v, ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    Chapter 1570: I have lingering fears. (2 more for customization)


    King Sandra took a deep breath and said, \"Wake up on the table.\"


    - wake up on the table? \" Woods repeated in surprise.


    \"Well, it''s unlikely to be fake, it still has the seal of the king of the Han Dynasty, although I haven''t seen it.\" King Sandra analyzed.


    Woods looked confused and said, \"Your Majesty, why did this letter travel across the ocean, pass through the eyes of so many knights, and finally come to your room, it''s impossible to think about it.\"


    King Sandra said with a gloomy face, \"I know it''s unlikely, but this letter does appear here, how can I explain it?\"


    \"This....Next, there are two possibilities, either this letter is fake, or there are people from the Han Dynasty in our palace.\"Woods analyzed.


    \"Are there people from the Han Dynasty in our palace?\" King Sandra wondered.


    Woods nodded and said, \"It''s very possible, otherwise this letter would not have appeared on your desk for no reason, and it would have crossed the eyes of so many knights 490. It''s impossible to think about it.\"


    Sandra also felt that it was very reasonable, and said, \"Who could this person be? I haven''t seen anyone who is so obsessed for so long.\"


    Woods pondered for a while and asked, \"Your Majesty, have you had a new daughter or attendant recently? Or at night....


    \"No, it''s still those people.\" King Sandra shook his head and said, as for the second half of the sentence he didn''t finish, of course he knew what it meant.


    \"This is strange, then who sent this letter in?\" Woods wondered.


    \"Don''t care who sent it, the most important thing now is how to deal with it.\" King Sandra said impatiently.


    When he received this letter, his usual image of being calm and not angry and arrogant was gone, only anxiety and unease remained.


    Prince Eddie has spent many years cultivating him, and he is also the candidate to take over the entire Flanders Empire in the future. Now, apart from this matter, he cannot calm down at all.


    Woods saluted slightly, (bech) said, \"Your Majesty, if this letter is true, I think the ransom must be paid.


    \"At the end of the letter, Eddie has a large black mole on his back, which clearly shows the authenticity of the letter.\" King Sandra said solemnly.


    Only then did Woods seriously read it from head to toe. The description of Prince Eddie in it was very specific. If it hadn''t fallen into the hands of the enemy, it would have been impossible to find out.


    \"Your Majesty, since this letter is real, then we have to make a good plan.\"Woods said seriously.


    \"In the previous Larsen Elf Empire and Torola Orc Empire, this kind of thing happened too. Their princes and marquis were all imprisoned by the people of the Han Dynasty, and they were asked to pay ransoms, but I didn''t hear that they wanted slaves. \" said King Sandra. Woods nodded and said, \"Indeed, combining those two things, the authenticity of this letter has been greatly improved, but...


    \"Just what?\" King Sandra wondered.


    \"Your Majesty, have you ever thought that it didn''t take long for His Royal Highness to go to sea, and their letters were delivered to our palace, which makes no sense.\"Woods said puzzled.


    King Sandra nodded lightly and said, \"According to the time, there is indeed a problem, this letter came a little too quickly.


    \"Your Majesty, there is another question, what about Her Royal Highness? Why didn''t she send back the information, but only the information from Her Royal Highness.\" Woods continued.


    King Sandra nodded thoughtfully and said, \"Felder has never come back with information, maybe it''s safe, but Eddie''s information came faster this time, but the information is very real .


    \"Your Majesty, could it be that the people of the Han Dynasty have never left our Flanders Empire?\" Woods guessed.


    \"No, if so, how quickly did the news of Eddie''s arrest come back? This letter must have been sent from the Han Dynasty.\" King Sandra shook his head.


    \"Is it related to that airship? The book of the Han Dynasty mentioned this airship. The original journey of ten days and a half months can be reached in one day with the airship.\"


    Woods guessed.


    King Sandra lowered his eyebrows and said, \"The information is transmitted so fast, it is undoubtedly this airship.\"


    Woods nodded and said, \"It''s a pity that no one has seen what the airship looks like, otherwise we can catch someone to ask.\"


    \"Even when their people entered the palace and put the letter in my room, no one found it, let alone the airship.\" King Sandra reprimanded.


    Now that I think about it, I have lingering fears. If the other party wanted to kill him, I am afraid that he would already be lying in a pool of blood by now.


    \".\"I immediately lowered my head, and I was glad that nothing happened last night, otherwise the entire Flanders Empire would be in chaos.


    King Sandra frowned and said, \"The 300,000 gold coins are a bit too many. I''m afraid it will be difficult to take out so many gold coins at once.\"


    \"Your Majesty, it''s not impossible to get 300,000 gold coins, it''s just that we are very passive like this, and the Flanders Empire suddenly becomes very embarrassed." Woods said.


    \"Of course I know, otherwise, what else can you do? I think it''s very kind for people to ask for 300,000 gold coins. The two empires next door ask for 1 million." King Sandra said helplessly.


    Woods lowered his head helplessly and said, "Your Majesty, we can only do as we do. Five thousand slaves are easy, but this coin will take some time."


    -Well, you can arrange it. As soon as the winter ends, send someone to send it to the Han Dynasty. \" King Sandra closed his eyes.


    *o...e


    \"Second shift, (one v one), please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1571: I didn''t expect anything. (3 more for customization)


    On a quiet night, the sky is full of snowflakes, which are extraordinarily beautiful under the moonlight.


    The falling snowflakes are like the elves of the night, driving the moonlight to swim in the night.


    Liu Feng was standing by the window of the study, looking at the scattered snowflakes outside, and said lightly, \"The night is still very beautiful.\"


    \"Your Majesty, what are you thinking?\" Mina asked curiously.


    \"It''s nothing, just looking at this snowflake is a bit of a feeling, this is the second winter I''ve met you.\"Liu Jiao smiled.


    Mina blinked her blue eyes and said, \"Why did Your Majesty suddenly remember this.\"


    Liu Feng took Mao Er Niang''s hand and looked at her incomparably clear eyes, as if it was a calm blue lake with ripples on the surface, he said lightly,


    \"Nothing, just saying it''s nice to meet you.\"


    transport. \"


    Mina hugged Liu Ji and said in a sweet voice, \"It''s my luck to meet Your Majesty. Just as Liu Feng was about to say something, his mouth was blocked by a warm touch. He slowly closed his black eyes and started Enjoying this wonderful moment, the beautiful night scene and the company of the cat-ear girl, how pleasant it is.


    I don''t know how long it took, Mina''s raised toes fell to the ground, and she said with a blushing face, \"I will accompany Your Majesty to go on in the future.\"


    Liu Feng brushed away the broken hair in front of the cat ears and said, \"I will accompany you all the way, of course, so will Anli and the others.\"


    Mina nodded heavily and said, \"This kind of day is what I have been looking forward to since I was a child. Of course, I never thought of being able to be with the king.\"\"Me too.\" Liu Feng did not The words in my heart are said, at this time, it has nothing to do with orcs and human races, and the emotion in my heart is the most real.

 Chapter 1381：

    -§á§â§â§à....


    The study was woken up by a knock, and after getting permission, Nicole pushed open the door and walked in.


    \"Have you not slept so late?\" Liu Feng said gently.


    Nicole held two cups of hot milk and said, \"Your Majesty hasn''t slept, I''ve brought you and Mina hot milk.


    Mi Yao grabbed the girl''s hand and said, "Thank you, Nicole, it''s just fine to let the successor do these things. \"


    \"I''ll take care of what you drink, and I still have something to discuss with Your Majesty.\" Nicole Rouya said.


    -Oh! Okay, you discuss, I''ll go out first. \" Mina smiled.


    Nicole grabbed the cat-ear girl''s hand and said, \"It''s okay, you are here.\"


    Cat Erniang looked at Liu Feng, and after the latter nodded, she stayed, wondering, \"What are you discussing, Nicole?


    Liu Feng took a mouthful of milk and said, \"Sit down first and look at the document in your arms. It should be something I asked you to prepare a few days ago, right?\"


    Nicole nodded and said, \"Yes, Your Majesty, it''s about Christmas Eve and Holy Words.\"


    \"Christmas Eve? Christmas?\" Mina looked puzzled, what are these two new words?


    \"It is a festival in His Majesty''s hometown. It is said that these two festivals are in winter when it snows. Everyone can get gifts and make wishes." Nicole explained.


    \"Yes, on these two festivals, we can eat food, play and sing around the fire, and exchange gifts with each other. It''s an interesting festival.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    He originally didn''t want to celebrate these two festivals, but now because of the snow, the girls in the castle don''t have any shows. He calculated that it would be Christmas Eve and the Holy Luck in two days, so he just let Nicole go. arranged.


    Mina nodded thoughtfully and said, \"So that''s the case, can I also receive gifts?


    \"Of course, everyone will receive gifts, but not in person, but in another form. Liu Ji said gently.\"Another form? \" Mina looked confused.


    Nicole covered her mouth and smiled, and said, "Your Majesty, the Christmas tree will be delivered tomorrow, do you want to take a look? .


    \"No, look at the arrangement and decorate it according to what I gave you.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    He brought some streamers, gift boxes, red socks, stars, and some **** from Earth a few days ago, and also gave the girl a photo of the Holy Fortune Tree, so she could decorate it like this.


    \"Okay, I see.\"Nicole smiled and nodded.


    Liu Feng put down the cup and asked, \"By the way, has An Li started arranging for Chang''an City?


    \"She just got the process right with me in the morning, someone will start to arrange it in Chang''an City tomorrow, and it will be able to catch up with Christmas Eve the day after tomorrow.\" Nicole said softly.


    \"That''s good, we must let everyone in Chang''an feel the atmosphere of the Holy Luck Festival.\"Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction.


    ......


    Mi Xian blinked his blue eyes and said, \"Your Majesty, why do they all know, but I don''t?\"


    \"You happened to be busy that day, and you weren''t there when I ordered them. When you come back, I will be busy and forget about it. I forgot to tell you.\" Liu Feng smiled heartily. \"Okay, then I''ll follow you tomorrow.\" Mina smiled.


    Liu Feng scratched Cat Er Niang''s nose and said, \"Of course, it will be very lively tomorrow, so it''s good to relieve the boredom.\"


    \"Let''s drop by tomorrow to prepare gifts, the day after tomorrow, there will be a link to exchange gifts.\" Nicole suggested.


    Mina widened her eyes and said, \"Is there still this event? It seems that you will be busy tomorrow.\"


    \"This is suggested by His Majesty, let''s play the game, and the one who wins can choose a gift from among us.\"Nicole squinted and smiled.


    - Seems like a lot of fun, I''m starting to look forward to it.\" Mina rubbed her hands.


    Liu Feng got up and walked to the window, saying, \"There is a penalty for losing, but don''t be too happy.\"


    \"Well, I''m not worried, Your Majesty, please worry about Enri.\" Mina covered her mouth and smiled.


    \"Three shifts, (one v). Please customize, please support.\"Five.


    The first love you five hundred and seventy-two chapters: Christmas Eve? (4 more for customization)


    In the early morning of the next day, the morning sun pushed the clouds away, and the golden rays of light spread over the wine land, and Chang''an City ushered in a new day.


    The snow on the street has been cleaned up, only the snow on the roof is left, and people from the sanitation department can still be vaguely seen continuing to clean up.


    The streets are especially lively in a drought. Everyone wears thick coats, holds a hot breakfast and a newspaper in their hands, and goes to work or work separately.


    An Li got up early today, put on a furry hat and went out, and the cat-ear lady also followed out of the castle.


    - What are we going to do today? \" Mina asked curiously.


    \"Today we are mainly going to follow up on the layout, because tomorrow is Christmas Eve, Your Majesty wants to finish the layout of Chang''an City today\"- Ling Anli explained.


    Mina blinked her blue eyes and asked, \"Why don''t you prepare in advance? Can you finish the arrangement today?


    En Li shook her fox ears and said, Your Majesty also made a temporary decision. It has been several days in advance, but many things take time to make. \"


    \"So that''s the case, then where should we go first?\" Mina wondered.


    \"Go to Jenny first, then go with Lucy and the others, and ask them to give some advice.\" En Li said with a smile.


    Mina nodded and said, \"Okay.\"


    The two went to the sketch training class one after another, then went to the publishing house, and found the fairy princess and the girl one after another.


    Lucy blinked her golden eyes and wondered, \"Setting up Chang''an City? Just us?\"


    Jenny was also puzzled and said, \"Yeah, it''s a bit difficult for us to set up such a big Chang''an City.\"


    An Li smiled and said, \"Of course it''s not us, we just need to be responsible for watching. Someone will follow the drawings, but we have to divide it into several batches to watch.\"


    -Do you arrange at the same time? \" Lucy said suspiciously.


    \"Yeah, the new city and the old city are going on at the same time, mainly some decoration work." Ann Li explained.


    Jenny blinked her green eyes and said, \"What place are you going to decorate? It''s been snowing a lot recently, will it be covered by snow?.


    \"Some posts and trees on the street, as well as two large squares are to be decorated!" Ann Li explained.


    \"I know the job, it''s easy to arrange, but how should this square be arranged? Such a big square.\" Lucy said suspiciously.


    An Li distributed a drawing to a few people and said, \"This is given to us by His Majesty. You can just follow the arrangement on the drawing and stare at them. The workload is a bit heavy, and I will try to get it done tonight.\"


    Lucy and the others took over the drawings, and after a glance, they were amazed by the colorful layout inside, and they all sighed.


    \"Wow! So beautiful.


    \"This is a photo, right? Otherwise, there would be no such saturated colors.\"

 Chapter 1382：

    \"Can these really be realized in Chang''an City?


    On the drawing is an oversized Christmas tree, which is covered with colorful decorations, as well as some small holy luck trees and various interesting ornaments and ornaments.


    These decorations cost Liu Feng a lot of money, and it would cost more than 100,000 materials to decorate the entire Chang''an City, but with his wealth, these are still trivial.


    \"Your Majesty has all these materials ready, just watch the workers put them on.\"En Li smiled.


    \"Okay, let''s go quickly, otherwise we will be in trouble at night, there are so many things.\" Mina urged.


    \"Okay!\" Several people said in unison, and then dispersed. Some people were in charge of watching the post, some people looked at the square, some people looked at the trees on the street, and some people looked at the decoration of the storefront door. The division of labor is very clear.


    The reason why I asked Lucy and Jenny to help is because their aesthetics are also very good, just enough for them to check.


    A sidecar pulled the decorations to the corresponding positions, and moved out all kinds of ribbons, color balls, candy canes, etc.


    This scene aroused a lot of onlookers, and they were very curious about what they were used for. After all, in the white snow, so many colorful things suddenly appeared, which is really attractive.


    \"What are they doing?\"


    \"It should be the same as in summer. Flowers are placed to decorate Chang''an City. I don''t know what is placed now.


    \"It looks weird and beautiful, it must be beautiful after decoration.\"


    \"


    The decoration of Gangshi is relatively simple. There is a simple small holy luck tree at the entrance, with several small light bulbs sewed around it, and it will emit yellow light at night.


    Originally, Liu Feng didn''t want to do this, but thinking that the most important thing about this festival is the atmosphere, and the light bulb chain used is a small battery that will light up, so it doesn''t matter.


    Those trees that have lost their leaves will be hung with colorful balls, ribbons, etc., and most importantly, they will be wrapped around a chain of light bulbs that are lit by batteries.


    Stickers are used at the door of each facade. All kinds of snowflake stickers, deer deer, apples, and Santa Claus stickers look very Christmas atmosphere.


    The final highlight is the two big Christmas trees, which are ten meters high. Although the height of 4.9 **** on the ground is considered a medium Christmas tree, it is considered a huge sacred tree in Chang''an City.


    These two trees were both from pine trees, and Puya found them in a forest when she flew back from the sea. She found that there was snow everywhere, and only a small area was green.


    This made her a little curious, so she went down and looked at it for a while, and found that it was an undiscovered tree, and it smelled very good, so she had one cut down and transported back to Chang''an City.


    It was this pine tree that made Liu Feng decide to spend Christmas. He bought a lot of decorations from the earth and asked Hu Erniang and others to arrange it.


    \"Four shifts, v1), please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1573: Looking forward to encountering an encounter. (1 more for customization)


    Light snow fell on Chang''an City, and the snowflakes flying in the sky fell on the decorated holy luck tree and on the roof, forming a strong contrast with this colorful scene.


    Hu Erniang and others finished their dresses when the night came, and now you can see Christmas elements everywhere in Chang''an City.


    For example, golden bells, big red bows, snow globes, and Christmas trees, etc., everyone who was full of greenery stopped to watch and admired this beautiful decoration.


    \"Oh my God, they''ve been working on this all day!\"


    \"Really good-looking, what is this all about?\"


    \"I don''t know, the first time I saw it, the colors are so beautiful.


    \"These things must be very responsible!


    -...


    An Li and the others stood under the huge Christmas tree wearing cloaks, looking up at the results of their busy work today.


    \"It turns out that the finished product is so beautiful!\"Jenny was surprised.


    Tomorrow night will be even better, you start looking forward to it. \" Enri said with a smile.


    Lucy blinked her golden eyes and murmured, \"Is this the Holy Fortune Tree? This kind of festival is not bad.\"


    \"It can be written in the book, right.\" Mina answered immediately. \"Yes, I want to record it.\" Lucy Rouya smiled.


    A few people left after watching the results of their labor for a while, going back to the castle to report, and to see what Nicole, Weiya and others were doing in the castle.


    \"Ta ta ta ......


    Half an hour later, the four returned to the castle study.


    Your Majesty, the task you gave has been completed. \"An Li said cheerfully. Liu Feng put down the book in his hand and said with a smile, after all the hard work, take a rest.\"


    \"Your Majesty, that holy luck tree is really tall and beautiful, can I draw it?\" Jenny said with a wink of the green sign.


    \"Of course no problem, you can draw a few pictures about Christmas, I guess they will sell well.\" Liu Feng said gently.


    Jenny nodded heavily and said, \"Then I''ll paint??


    \"Wait a minute, I still have something to tell you.\" Liu Feng stopped the fairy princess. Jenny turned her head and said suspiciously, \"What''s the matter, Your Majesty? What else is there to order?\"


    \"You go to the newspaper office later. I have already explained to her. Tomorrow''s newspaper will publish things about Christmas Eve and Christmas in real time, so you have to get in touch with her." Liu Feng explained.


    \"Your Majesty, do you want me to draw a Christmas tree as an illustration for tomorrow''s newspaper?\" Jenny guessed.


    Liu Feng nodded and said, \"Yes, your paintings are the most beautiful and the fastest in Chang''an City. I feel more at ease if you paint, and you don''t have to stay up all night to complete them.\"


    Jenny nodded heavily and said, \"Yes, Your Majesty, I will definitely finish this illustration.\"


    \"Go, come back before dinner.\"Liu Ji smiled.


    Looking at the back of Princess Elf leaving, Lucy asked, \"Your Majesty, is Christmas tomorrow?


    \"Tomorrow is Christmas Eve, also known as Christmas Eve. We can eat together by a bonfire, play games, and most importantly, exchange gifts. Liu Feng explained. Lucy nodded thoughtfully and said, \" "I heard that from Enri, but I haven''t prepared a present yet. \"


    \"It''s too late to prepare now, tomorrow night is Christmas Eve.\" Liu Feng said gently.


    \"Yes.\"West nodded.


    Liu Feng took a sip of the tea and said, \"Go and help Nicole, see what else to do, and let her bring you all the clothes related to Christmas by the way. It''s my gift to you.\"


    \"Thank you, Your Majesty.\" En Li nodded excitedly, turned around and left the study.


    The night of the second day arrived as scheduled, and the snowflakes in the sky were still scattered and scattered. The snowflakes looked particularly beautiful against the brightly lit Chang''an City. The huge Christmas trees in the old and new squares gleamed, and the green trees, red and gold decorations were particularly lively.


    The band also played on the street. Everyone put on red clothes and red hats. They looked full of energy. With the exclusive music of the Holy Ballad Festival, everyone on the street attracted the attention of the past. .


    \"How come this music has never been played before?\"


    \"It sounds good, how does it feel inexplicably matched with everything around here.


    \"Yeah, it''s really nice, I want to dance with it.


    \"Just save me with your dancing posture.\"

 Chapter 1383：

    -


    The four Elf sisters were also on the street. They were all attracted by the morning newspaper, which wrote about the origin of Christmas Eve and what to do on Christmas Eve.


    After reading the newspaper, people in Chang''an City began to look forward to the arrival of the evening. They changed into red and green clothes and began to go under the oversized Christmas tree. atmosphere.


    \"Big sister, this Christmas Eve should only be available in the Han Dynasty, right?" The third sister, Sheila, wondered.


    The eldest sister Rose nodded and said, \"Only Chang''an City has it. The newspaper said that Chang''an City was the first city to promote Christmas Eve, and it will be promoted to 060 Han Dynasty by next year.


    \"So it is. The newspaper said that Christmas Eve is a day to get together. Today we can have a good meal.\"The third sister Sheila said with a smile.


    The second sister, Lannie, looked at the lively scene on the street and said, "That day is the Holy Word Festival, and the eldest sister and I have prepared gifts for the two of you. \"


    \"Di he, my third sister and I have also prepared gifts for you.\" Fourth sister Polly said with a smile.


    The second sister Lanni raised her eyebrows slightly and said in surprise, \"Oh! Then we are looking forward to it.\"\"Let''s go, the square is full of people when we are late, do you want to see the glowing Christmas tree.\ "Sister Rose urged.


    \"Yes, eldest sister, wait for me.\" The third sister Sheila quickly followed the four elves and the four sisters to the square in the new city for more than ten minutes. Looking at the ten-meter-high Christmas tree, the four of them were speechless. Now, this is completely different from what I saw during the day.


    \"It''s so beautiful, so the tree of luck is so beautiful.\"The fourth sister Polly said in shock.


    Sister Mengsi blinked her green braids and said, \"I like this festival, it''s so beautiful.\"


    One more, (one v one), please customize, please support. \".


    Chapter 1574: Niu Jiao Niang''s decision. (2 more for customization)


    - ding ding dong, ding ding dong...


    The wonderful music of Christmas sounded, and the streets were full of people early in the morning. Today is the Holy Ballad Festival, and everyone wants to come out and join in the fun.


    Last night''s Christmas Eve shocked them. Everyone felt a strong festive atmosphere, and all were reluctant to go back early, even if it snowed outside, it couldn''t stop their enthusiasm.


    Today is the busiest day of the big market. A shop selling Christmas ornaments is already full of people. This is a new business opportunity that Liu Feng has come up with. Although the money is not much, it can be regarded as allowing the whole people to participate.


    The store sells moose antlers, Christmas hats, white beard decorations, as well as some colorful candies, and even a small holy language tree.


    Although the price is not cheap, many people buy it, and the limelight of other stalls in the big market has been attracted by this Shengyun stall.


    Familiar faces in the crowd can be said to be one after another, Wendylin, the four Elf sisters, and niece Monica, etc., and they all came to join in the fun.


    They paraded with the band for a long time last night. I heard that there will be a band parade tonight and candy will be given out, which made them look forward to it again, so they came to the booth to buy things related to Sheng, and they can only melt it in at night.


    As darkness fell, in the castle restaurant at this time, Liu Feng and others were eating dinner, and there were various kinds of food on the table.


    These are all made by Nicole and the maid after a busy afternoon. The dishes on the table are no less than the food at the state banquet. There are both spicy and not spicy. Both the appearance and the fragrance are very good.


    Looking at the whole table of food, Jenny exclaimed, \"Wow! So many delicious food!\"


    \"Eat more if you like it, go to sleep after eating, and wake up tomorrow to receive Christmas presents.\" Liu Ji said gently.


    \"Your Majesty, why do you have to wake up to wake up~~?\"Tiss wondered.


    Liu Feng smiled mysteriously and said, \"Because Grandpa Shengyun will give you gifts at night, don''t you put socks on your bedside, and the gifts will be placed inside.\"


    Jenny''s eyes widened, and she said in surprise, is it true?


    \"Then I will be the first to fall asleep tonight.\" Su Mi said with her hands raised.


    Tis tilted her head and wondered, \"Is there really a Santa Claus? But aren''t the books you gave, Your Majesty, all fairy tale books, all of which are fake.


    Wei Ya pushed the glasses on the bridge of her nose and said gently, \"Whether it''s true or not, I''m looking forward to what gifts I will receive when I wake up tomorrow.


    \"I''m also looking forward to it.\" Katherine smiled and said Liu Feng smiled slightly, picked up the chopsticks and said, \"Eat it all, if you don''t eat it, it will get cold.\"


    Everyone picked up chopsticks one after another and began to eat in big mouthfuls, once again staged a battle for food.


    Dinner was over for more than an hour. After the end, everyone played games for a while, and then went to take a shower and went back to their rooms.


    At this moment, the light in Niu Jiao Niang''s room was still on, and Nicole was also inside, and the two of them were chatting.


    \"Tonight is a good opportunity, if you want to take this step, don''t hesitate tonight.\" Nicole said softly.


    \"I...\"


    Tiss blushed and hesitated for a long time, \"I don''t know, I''m a little flustered.\"


    Nicole took Niu Jiao Niang''s hand and said, \"This time you must seize the opportunity, if you don''t want to, I will let someone else come.


    .... Si quickly pulled back the girl''s hand.


    Nicole looked at Niu Jiao Niang seriously and said, \"You are also the first to know your Majesty. I really hope that the next person in Anli will be you, so be brave and stop hiding your emotions.\"


    Your Majesty, will he like me? \"Tis was very confused. She thought that she didn''t have Mina''s beauty, Enri''s wisdom, Nicole''s thoughtfulness, and she only had brute strength, and she was very good at eating. Would your Majesty like this kind of yourself?


    \"Of course, His Majesty likes you very much, we all know that, he has been waiting for you to take that step, Lu Xia will not force others.\" Can explain.


    Tease''s purple eyes flickered, and after a while, she said, \"I know, I know what to do.\"


    Nicole gently held Niu Jiao Niang''s face and said, at twelve o''clock in the morning, His Majesty will send gifts from room to room, and you must seize the opportunity at that time. \"


    Tis''s face turned red as she looked at it, she hid her whole body under the quilt, and it took a long time to answer a word, \"Yeah!


    Nicole looked at the shy Niu Jiao Niang gently, thinking that she still had Fox Er Niang at that time, she couldn''t help laughing, and she helped bring the door when she left. It was twelve o''clock in the evening, and there was no light in the entire castle. A tall, burly figure appeared in the corridor, and he could see the road without relying on the lights.


    Although it is said that the eyesight has been exercised very well during the crossing, but the main thing is to stay in the castle every day. After staying here for almost two years, I naturally know how to go.


    Liu Feng carried a large bag in his hand, which was full of packaged gifts. He wanted to play the old man of Shengyao in person and surprise the girls. He opened room after room all the way, lightly placed the gifts in the socks everyone had prepared, and finally covered them with the quilt and left.


    The whole process had to be very careful and light-handed. It took him almost an hour to put it all together. In the end, only Niu Jiao Niang''s room was left. Her room was at the end of the corridor, so it was the last one.


    \".11 Squeak!


    Liu Feng gently pushed open the door, walked in slowly, and put the last gift into the big sock prepared by Niu Jiao Niang. Just as he turned around to leave, his hand was slender and sweaty. Holding Liu Feng in his hand, he froze for a moment, then turned his head and said softly, \"Are you awake? Sorry for disturbing you to sleep.\"


    Tis shook her head, sat up, and said, \"Without Your Majesty, I didn''t sleep at all.\"


    \"For..\" Before Liu Gen could speak, his mouth was blocked by a warm touch


    He was a little stunned. He didn''t expect Niu Jiao Niang to be so active. It took a while for the two to separate. Liu Feng said seriously, \"Have you thought about it?


    Tis nodded heavily and said with a blushing face, \"Yes, Your Majesty, I have been waiting for you for a long time.\"


    \"Then I know.\" Liu Feng nodded, hugging Niu Jiao Niang with his broad palms.


    \"Second update, (v1). Please customize, please support.\".


    The first thousand five hundred and seventy-fifth chapters: Overnight in Vine Eagle City. (3 more for customization)


    The snow was flying, and it was all white at first glance. At most, a little gray was added, and other colors could not be seen in winter.

 Chapter 1384：

    At this time, looking down from the air, the whole land is like a white cloth, and a slender team appeared on the white cloth, which jumped out of the white snow.


    They are the people from the Principality of Chama, the Duke of Kansas of Splendid City, and the Great Knight of Graham.


    It has been ten days since they left the City of Glory, and they are heading towards the capital of the Han Dynasty.


    \"Huhuhuhu...


    The icy cold wind kept slapping the Duke of Kansas and the others on their faces. At this time, their faces were already flushed from the cold. Although they were full of clothes, the cold wind could still run in.


    Their horses could no longer walk, let alone run, and the snow without a knee made it difficult for them to move forward, and every step was very laborious.


    \"Damn, why is the snow so heavy today?\" The Duke of Kansas said with a displeased face. It was snowing a few days ago, so it wasn''t that difficult to walk.


    Graham pulled the warhorse and shouted loudly, "Sir, we need to find a place to rest, the snow is getting heavier and heavier, and it may be too hard to walk further, it''s very bad to faint in the snow in winter. .


    The Duke of Kansas looked up at the sky, lowered his head and responded, \"Let the knights go ahead and take a look. If there is a city, speed up and go there to rest. I don''t want to camp in the wild.\"


    They slept in the wild a few days ago, and they were often woken up at night by the cold. They often had to watch the thin fire in order to prevent it from being extinguished by the snow. When there was no purple fire, they had to add firewood in time.


    For this reason, many knights and servants fell ill, all of them were coughing and running nose, and they were all rushed to the back of the team to prevent others from infecting them.


    \"Yes.\"The Great Knight Graham responded immediately, turned around and let a team of knights set off.


    Time came to night in the blink of an eye, the stars in the sky were extraordinarily bright, the Duke of Kansas and the others came to Vine Eagle City and stayed in a restaurant.


    They surrounded a pot of charcoal fire and started to warm up. It took me seven or eight hours to arrive at Xianying City today. As soon as they arrived, they immediately asked people to find a place to stay. Once they entered the restaurant, everyone was close to the charcoal fire.


    The Duke of Kansas let out a sigh of relief and said, \"The weather is really going to change. It''s fine during the day, but it''s going to snow in the afternoon.\"


    Graham Knight handed over a cup of hot water and said, "Sir, drink a cup of hot water, this weather is really too cold."


    The Duke of Kansas took the hot water and asked, \"How''s it going? How long will it be from here to Chang''an City?


    Gesselm began to take off the icy armor from his body and said, \"The adults will be there in a day.\"


    \"Can we arrive in a day? So close? My caravan said that Chang''an City is more than half a month''s journey away from us.\" The Duke of Kansas said suspiciously.


    Graham put his hand close to the charcoal fire to warm himself, and explained, \"No, sir, you can take the airship to Chang''an City, and the airship can arrive in just one day. If it moves normally, it will take half a month.


    -airship? What airship? Why haven''t I heard from the businessmen. \" The Duke of Kansas wondered.


    \"There are not many cities with airships in the Han Dynasty. Maybe the caravans of adults go to cities without airships, so I don''t know." The Great Knight of Gedangham explained.


    The Duke of Kansas frowned and asked, \"What is that airship? It can reduce (bjag) half a month''s journey to one day? Is this magic?\"


    \"Not an adult.\"


    The Great Knight Graham shook his head and explained, \"They said the airship was a means of transportation, and I didn''t quite understand what it was, so they asked us to see it for ourselves.


    \"Where is that airship?\"The Duke of Kansas asked suspiciously.


    \"In the airship field, it''s only forty minutes away from us.\"The Great Knight Graham said.


    The Duke of Kansas took a sip of hot water and said, \"Well, let''s go see it tomorrow. According to what you said, we will be able to go to Chang''an City tomorrow night, which is much less time than expected.\"


    \"Sir, it depends on the situation. If there is still such a heavy snow tomorrow, I am afraid that the airship field will be closed.\"The Great Knight Greerm said.


    During dinner in the evening, he went to collect a lot of information. His tall and handsome appearance made it more convenient for him to do things, and others would not be too vigilant, not to mention the questions asked were irrelevant.


    The Duke of Kansas frowned and said, \"And this regulation? Where is this Brain Eagle City?\"


    \"Sir, there are a lot of knights here. If we hadn''t come to negotiate, I''m afraid we would be in the dungeon now.\" Graham knight lowered his voice.


    \"Yeah, this city is not easy to look at. Obviously at this time when the road is blocked by heavy snow and it is difficult to walk an inch, the snow in this city is not much, and the roads are surprisingly solid.\"The Duke of Kansas has An indescribable feeling.


    Graham Knight nodded and said, \"I swear that dinner was the best meal I''ve ever eaten.\"


    \"Indeed, the Han Dynasty is indeed the same as what my merchants described, it is very magical.\" The Duke of Kansas thought thoughtfully.


    \"I don''t know what Chang''an City will be like.\"The Great Knight Graham began to look forward to it.


    The Duke of Kansas withdrew his hand and said, \"I''ll find out by asking tomorrow, and by the way, see if the airship can fly.


    \"Yes, my lord.\" Knight Graham nodded.


    \"Oh! By the way, went to the witch doctor?\" asked the Duke of Kansas.


    Graham nodded and said, \"Yes, my lord, someone has been arranged to look for it. Now there are many people outside, and they should be able to invite the witch doctor soon.\"


    \"Okay, let him show it to the knights when he finds it.\" The Duke of Kansas said lightly.


    \"Yes, my lord.\" Knight Graham responded immediately.


    \"Three shifts, (one v). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1576: Embroidery craftsmanship. (4 more for customization)


    Snow drifted in the sky, the waves continued to beat on the pier, and the snowflakes disappeared instantly when they fell into the sea.


    It was snowing heavily in Haiyan Machinery at the moment, and there were still patrolling soldiers on the street, as well as civilians who went out, as if the heavy snow did not dampen their enthusiasm for going out.


    Everyone is busy with their own business, and there are people from the Environmental Sanitation Department who are cleaning up the snow in time, so the snow on the street is not thick.


    At this moment, a stage play is being staged in the Haiyancheng Grand Theater, which is extraordinarily lively and the temperature is very high, making people feel very comfortable.


    On the stage, Sevier, Xia and Xiaobei are performing. Today, they are performing in "Thunderstorm", a new stage play that Liu Jiao completed after a long time.


    The background is a tragedy that depicts a bourgeois family with a strong feudal color. The play takes two families, eight characters, and 30 years of grievances as the main line.


    It''s a very complicated stage play, and the deer girls have been rehearsing for over a month. They have been rehearsing since they were still in Chang''an City.


    The auditorium was full. Niu Da was also watching the stage play in the auditorium at the moment. He processed the documents very early today in order to catch up with the stage play.


    The impassioned performance on the stage, the emotions of the audience below were also raised, and the attention was all brought into the performance on the stage, even Yao was no exception.


    Since she opened her heart, she has often followed the deer girls to the Grand Theater. Apart from watching their rehearsal, she also ate with them and stayed together all the time.


    Since the last time the girl said she had decided to do a job, she had planned to relax for a few days. The most important plan was that she was going to Chang''an City, and her new job was going to be found in Chang''an City.


    That''s right, the girl with short hair knows embroidery. The reason why the girl knows what she wants to do is because she sees the decorative curtains in Haiyan City. She likes the embroidered patterns on them.


    Before Lu Erniang and others arrived, she observed it for a long time and found that the embroidery method of the pattern on it was similar to the embroidery method she used to embroider in the gravel city.


    The clothes of this era have no patterns at all, all of which are very simple monochrome fabrics.


    The girl also accidentally acquired a thin and pointed bone spur, and after playing with the bone spur for several days, she discovered that she could sew clothes, and thus developed into embroidery.


    When he was in the gravel city, his parents made money from the skills of short-haired girls, and opened a tailor shop to take orders from others who wanted to embroider on clothes.

 Chapter 1385：

    Half an hour later, the stage play was over. Of course, Xia went to dinner with Niu Da, and the short-haired girl followed Lu Erniang and Banerniang out of the theater. "Sister Xavier, what is Sister Xia doing?" Yao asked suspiciously.


    "She''s going on a date." Sivir smiled.


    Li blinked his red eyes and asked, "Does Sister Xia have someone she likes? What about Sister Xavier?"


    Xiaobei smiled and said, "Teacher, no one likes it yet."


    Sivir rolled his eyes at Rabbit Ear Niang and said, "Let''s go, we''ll have to wait in line when we''re late.


    The three found a ramen restaurant in Xincheng and sat down, each ordered a bowl of seafood ramen.


    Sivir helped straighten the hair of the short-haired girl, and said, "You must take care of yourself when you go to Chang''an City. After you go, you can go to the newspaper to find Sister Nuoyue, or go to the highest building to find Sister Anli. They are my good friends. She will take care of you.


    "Don''t worry, I will."


    Li nodded heavily, and then said, "Isn''t my sister really going to Chang''an City with me?


    Sivir smiled slightly, shook his head and said, "Sister just came over from Chang''an City not long ago, and I can''t leave here for the time being. - Ah!" Li looked a little lost.


    "Next year! I can go back next year, and I''ll see you then." Sivir reassured.


    Li blinked his red eyes and said, is it true? You won''t lie to me, will you? "Of course I won''t lie to you, plus I have occasional breaks. If I have enough time, I will go back." Sylvia said gently.


    Lu Erniang has wanted a younger brother or sister since she was a child, but she has never been able to do so. Now seeing the short-haired girl makes her feel like a sister. These days, I take girls to buy clothes, shoes and jewelry, as well as all kinds of food.


    Xiaobei shook her rabbit ears and said, "Teacher never lies, so just wait, you will have to work hard in Chang''an City."


    Yao nodded and said, "Sister Xiaobei, you have to write to me in the future!


    I will also write to you. "


    Since she came to Haiyan City, the short-haired girl has become dependent on the three of them. It was not long after she lost her family, and she was the most dependent at this time.


    ....0.....


    More than three hours later, the time came to noon, and the short-haired girl was taken to the airship field by the deer girls. At this time, Xia was also beside her.


    Li gave each of the three a hug, eyes filled with water mist, and said, "I will miss you, and you can''t forget me!"


    Sivir rubbed the girl''s head and said softly, "Of course I will remember you, you must take care of yourself when you go there.


    "I see. After I get there, I will find Sister Nuoyue and the others." Yao still held a letter in her hand, which was written by Lu Erniang.


    -Good, just give them the letter when the time comes. "Silver said gently.


    Xia Ban stepped on her body, took out a messenger bag, and said, "This is a gift from my sister, and it contains a lot of food, you can eat it on the road.


    Yao nodded heavily and said, "Thank you, Sister Xia, you came to see me off on a date, I really trouble you."


    Xia Fu forehead shook her head, embarrassed for a while, and said, well.... take good care of yourself. "


    Ten minutes later, the short-haired girl boarded the airship under the gaze of the three of Sivir.


    Li looked back at them one step at a time and muttered to himself, "I will definitely take care of myself."


    - Four shifts, (one v one). Ask for customization, ask for support. "100 million.


    Chapter 1577: An agreement is reached. (1 more for customization)


    Timothy came to the window, the glass was covered with moisture, and the scenery outside was dreamy.


    She wiped off the haze with her hands. It was snowing outside, and small snowflakes fell from the sky, like elves in white silk skirts.


    They danced and played in the air, immaculately white and beautiful, and she suddenly had the urge to open the window and reach out to touch them.


    The little snowflakes disappeared quickly after falling into the Queen''s hands, leaving only a piercing coolness and a puddle of clear water in the palm of her hand. "It''s snowing again." Timothy said lightly.


    Nana came over to close the window, but was stopped by the Queen, "Your Majesty, you will catch a cold!"


    "It doesn''t matter, it''s a different feeling to see snow in Chang''an City." Timothy said softly.


    "Your Majesty-480", you seem to like watching snow. You used to frown when you saw snow. I thought you didn''t like it. "Nana asked suspiciously.


    Timothy picked up the hot water and said lightly, "I don''t like it before, after all, snow means starvation, freezing people, and all kinds of bad things, but you can''t see them all in Chang''an City. "


    "I understand, when there is nothing to worry about, you can naturally find the beauty on the other side of things." Nana smiled.


    Timothy took a sip of hot water and said, "Help me change my clothes and go to the highest building to find Your Excellency Liu Feng."


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Nana nodded.


    Yesterday, Timothy figured it out and submitted the application for an interview. Liu Feng asked her to go to the top sample today.


    Half an hour later, the queen changed her clothes, put on a simple make-up, put on a cloak and walked out of the Kaguya Building, heading towards the highest building.


    More than 20 minutes later, after the two soldiers on the first floor of the highest building notified them, they were taken to the reception room on the tenth floor.


    Timothy saluted as soon as he entered the door, and said politely, "Your Excellency Liu Feng, greetings to you."


    Liu Feng got up to show courtesy, and said, "Sit down, how was your Christmas two days ago?"


    Timothy took the hot tea poured by the maid and said, "It''s so lively, it''s the first time I''ve seen snow in winter, and there are so many people on the street outside. To be honest, the Queen also joined the band. During the parade, the whole person was like a little girl, very happy, and even bought a lot of Christmas-related things to go back.


    "That''s good, I''m afraid you''re not used to the crowd, and it will disturb you to rest." Liu Feng smiled.


    Timothy shook his head and said, "No, I like this kind of atmosphere very much. It would be nice if the Adian Kingdom could have such a festival."


    Liu Feng took a sip of the tea and said, "If we reach a cooperation, you will have no problem spending Christmas next winter.


    "I''m here to talk about this." Timothy said seriously.


    Liu Feng put down the teacup, folded his hands together, and asked, "Have you thought about it clearly?


    Well, I have already considered it clearly. In comparison, the entire Yali Kingdom is more important than the eight cities. If I don''t repel the Flanders Empire, I will lose more than these eight cities. "Timothy said solemnly.


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly, but he didn''t expect the other party to be so straightforward, "Okay, refreshing!"


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, can I read our cooperation documents?" Timothy asked cautiously.


    "Of course, no problem."


    Liu Feng nodded and gestured to Hu Erniang, "Show them the documents we prepared."


    Timothy took a stack of documents bound with white paper, looked at this strange document for a while, and then began to read it.


    "If there is anything you don''t understand, you can ask questions at any time." Liu Feng said intimately.


    "Thank you." Timothy smiled.


    Ten minutes later, the queen read every entry in the document very carefully. Although many of the vocabulary and writing grammar in it made her feel very unfamiliar, she generally knew the general meaning.

 Chapter 1386：

    For example, the first article - the ownership of the mine is delivered by the Yadian Kingdom, the Han Dynasty has the right to make any decisions on the mining, transportation and sales of this ore, while the Yadian Kingdom shall not interfere...


    In exchange for the corresponding conditions, the goods of the Han Dynasty will be sold to the Yadian Kingdom at a price that is 30% lower than the market price, and they will also help with road construction and ordinary construction projects.


    Article 2 - The Han Dynasty promised to help repel the Flanders Empire and ensure that the other party would not invade the Adian Kingdom again within three years.


    As a bargaining chip, the Yadian Kingdom needs to demarcate the territory of eight seaside cities belonging to the Han Dynasty, and the eight cities are Zijin City.


    Article 3...


    Although Timothy looked a little unfamiliar to each of them, she still knew the meaning of it after careful consideration, and she also began to recognize this writing method a little, without ink and directly to the center of the problem.


    She closed the document, and it took a long time before she said, \"There is no problem, every item in it is clearly stated, and we agreed before.\"


    But what puzzled her was that the other party seemed to be certain that she would agree. This document was definitely not drawn up yesterday, but had been prepared for several days. Sure enough, a powerful country has nothing to fear and does everything with confidence, which made the Queen admire this young man more and more.


    \"Okay, if there is no problem, just sign.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    Timothy took the pen, paused for a while and asked, \"Your Excellency Liu Quan, when will you help me repel the Flanders Empire?


    Liu Feng turned the pen in his hand and said mysteriously, \"Trust me, it won''t take long, it will be soon.\"


    Timothy nodded thoughtfully, as long as he could repel the other party, everything was good to say 4.8, and he picked up a pen and wrote down his name.


    Liu Feng took the document and wrote down his name, saying, \"The document is in duplicate, one for you and one for me.\"


    \"Okay, now that things are settled, it''s almost time for me to leave.\" Timothy got up and said.


    \"Aren''t you going to stay for two more days?\" Liu Feng said politely.


    Timothy shook his head and said, \"No, there are still many things in Yarrow City that I need to take care of.\"


    \"Okay, let''s go tomorrow, I''ll have someone prepare a gift for you.\" Liu Feng smiled.


    \"Thank you, Your Excellency Liu Feng.\" Timothy nodded slightly.


    .... . . .. . . . . .


    - One update, Cv, please customize, please support. \".


    Chapter 1578: Black water that will catch fire? (2 more for customization)


    In Yilia City, the capital of the Larsen Elf Empire, there are no people on the streets at this moment, some people just come out to try their luck and see if they can find a part-time job and exchange a bowl of hot buckwheat porridge.


    The howling cold wind slapped everyone''s face, and their faces were flushed red from the cold, especially the patrol team in the city, everyone shivered when they walked forward. Although the clothes he wears are fairly thick, they are not made of warm wool or rabbit velvet. Those are only worn by the royal family.


    In the hall of the Royal Capital, King Lauren was discussing matters with a group of nobles, something about the Han Dynasty.


    \"Do you have any suggestions, tell me, this winter is only a month away, and it''s time for us to negotiate with the Han Dynasty.\" King Lauren''s angry voice echoed in the palace.


    A noble raised his head and said, \"Your Majesty, we can use gold coins, who doesn''t like gold coins.


    Another nobleman said with a look of contempt, \"Do you think everyone is the same as you? Your Majesty, I think I can send Her Royal Highness over there in exchange for a deal between the two countries.\"


    \"Princess Jill is His Majesty''s favorite daughter, how could you come up with such an idea.\"The noble retorted.


    \"Who said that she wanted to send Princess Jill over, the Han Dynasty did not have such a blessing.\"The nobles dismissed.


    The nobleman frowned and said, \"Could it be Princess Jenny? But her hair is green, and the other party can recognize at a glance that she is not a princess of pure royal blood.\"


    \"What''s the matter, the other party doesn''t know our Larson''s bloodline, not to mention that Princess Jenny is indeed a royal princess.\"The noble continued to retort. \"This kind of thing, if you ask anyone in Larson, you will understand, do you really think they are fools?\" The nobleman''s face was red.


    \"They don''t know anything about bloodlines at all, so why would they go to someone to ask who is stupid.\" Another noble was not to be outdone.


    \"Cough cough....


    King Lauren raised his hand and said, \"Stop arguing, let''s just decide, and use Princess Jenny as a bargaining chip in this negotiation. Besides, do you have any good opinions?\"


    Princess Jill, who was hiding beside the palace, heard all this. She frowned and was very displeased. Although it was Jenny who decided to send them out this time, he still didn''t like the father who treated them as such. bargaining chips.


    As if she was born to be a commodity, she has been cultivated for so long just to push it out when she needs it. She was a little disheartened and left with her skirt up. \"Your Majesty, is it true that we have a mine in Larson?\"The famous noble asked suspiciously.


    King Lauren widened his eyes and said, \"Yeah, I almost forgot about it.\"


    The Marquis of Lester, who was at the side, immediately attached the document and said, "Your Majesty, this is the result of the investigation, and I just got it. \"


    King Lauren took the document exam and read it. He has always been curious about this kind of white paper. Even if he has been in contact with it for a while, he is still amazed every time he sees it.


    He looked at it for a long time, looked up in disappointment, and sighed, \"We don''t have a mine in Larson, it''s just some abandoned stones.\"No mine? \"The nobles said in unison.


    \"What if we don''t have mines? We have no bargaining chips. Just looking at Princess Jenny, there is no way to negotiate the route and the trade in goods.\"A nobleman said anxiously.


    \"That is to say, we Larsen are in urgent need of goods from the Han Dynasty, as well as their road-building skills. This is also urgent.\" Another Fei agreed. King Lauren sighed and said, \"If there is no other way, you should retreat.\"


    The elf king was fed up with a bunch of them chattering here, not knowing what they were talking about for a long time, and making a fuss when they couldn''t give a plan.


    \"Yes, the subordinates retire.\"The nobles saluted and retired.


    King Lauren looked at the Marquis of Leicester still standing, and said suspiciously, \"What?


    Anything else? \"


    \"Your Majesty, can you let me take a look at that document, maybe I have a solution.\"The Marquis of Morest respectfully said.


    \"Take it.\" King Lauren waved his hand and motioned for the other party to take it himself. The Elf Marquis took the document and began to check it sentence by sentence. In his opinion, the mountain should not be empty of anything. This is what he learned from the Han Dynasty.


    The Ori Dwarf Kingdom is backed by mountains, so there is a lot of iron ore there, and the Larsen Elf Empire is also backed by mountains, so there shouldn''t be anything.


    A few minutes later, the Marquis of Leicester saw the last sentence--it was only a thick and jet-black liquid that had a very unpleasant taste, and once it got on it, it was difficult to wash off.


    Some people accidentally touched last year''s charcoal fire with black liquid, and there was a big burning phenomenon, and it was difficult to put out. Many people who were contaminated with black liquid were burned by the fire.


    Seeing the puzzled face of the Elf Marquis, King Lauren asked, \"What?


    What did you find?


    The Marquis of Leicester raised his head and said in surprise, \"Your Majesty, this black liquid might be able to help us.\"


    King Lauren frowned and said suspiciously, \"What does this bad thing do to us?


    \"Your Majesty, you don''t know about the Han Dynasty, many strange things that are useless to us can be turned into treasures in their hands, so this thing may be able to help us.\"The Marquis of Leicester said excitedly. .


    \"Really?\" King Lauren sat up straight.


    The Marquis of Leicester nodded excitedly and said, \"Yes, Your Majesty, but all this will have to be sent to the Han Dynasty for them to see.\"


    King Lauren nodded thoughtfully and said, - if it could really help, that would be great. \"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, as soon as winter is over, I will go to the Han Dynasty and do this for the king.\"The Marquis of Leicester wanted to make atonement.

 Chapter 1387：

    \"Well, I hope you won''t let me down this time.\" King Lauren said solemnly


    - Second shift, (v). Ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    Chapter 1579: Encounter. (3 more for customization)


    \"Boom whistle...


    An airship slowly landed on the airship field in Chang''an City. As the hatch opened, the people inside walked out one after another.


    The short-haired girl was also among them. She blinked her red eyes and looked around. She didn''t have the initial vigilance and fear on her face, but she could still see nervousness. After all, a person has come to an unfamiliar place, and he has to live here, everything is unknown, and of course he will be a little scared.


    She went through the security check and came to see the airship, looked at the unfamiliar city in front of her, took a few deep breaths, and said, \"Chang''an City, I will live here in the future.


    \"Tap tap......\"


    She walked aimlessly on the avenue and saw the flow of people coming and going, as well as strange iron boxes, which made her feel that everything here is very novel.


    There are more people here than in Haiyan City, and the houses here are even better than those in Haiyan City, and the people here dress very well, making short-haired girls ears and eyes-


    new.


    \"Here... Haicheng is different, here is more beautiful.\" Yaoqing muttered to herself.


    She walked on the avenue for a while before asking someone to ask where the newspaper office was, and finally took a bus and went there.


    Twenty minutes later, the bus stopped at the platform in front of the newspaper office and was about to get off the bus in three steps. The bus made her a little curious.


    \"There is no such bus in Haiyan City!\" Yao said in surprise, looking at the back of the bus for a while before heading towards the newspaper office.


    The newspaper office is only very lively in the morning, and there are no people at other times. The short-haired girl walked to the door of the newspaper office and watched.


    -§á§â....


    The short-haired girl struggled for a while, then knocked on the door of the newspaper office, and the letter in her hand was wrinkled. \"ton squeak 1\"


    It took a while for the door to open, and Nuoyue looked at the short-haired girl at the door curiously and asked, \"Little sister, are you going to buy a newspaper?\"


    Li blinked her red eyes and stared at Xiong Erniang, and it took a while to react, \"No, I''m here to find Sister Nuoyue.\"


    Nuoyue was stunned for a moment, and looked at the short-haired girl again seriously, wanting to confirm whether she knew it or not, and said after a while, \"I am, may I ask you? Yao looked at the gentle Xiong Erniang, and took a while to put her hand in her hand. He handed over the letter and said, \"This is the letter that Sister Sivir asked me to give you, she asked me to come to you.


    \"Silver.


    When Noel heard the name of an acquaintance, his face was full of surprise, and he asked, \"How is she doing?


    \"Sister, she is doing well.\" Yao nodded lightly


    \"Come in quickly, it''s cold outside.\" Nuoyue said quickly, and started to tear the letter in her hand.


    She saw that the letter was crumpled, and the crease had become hairy. She knew that the short-haired girl must be very nervous, so she put down the letter and brewed a cup of hot milk tea for her.


    Drink it quickly, your body will be warmer after drinking it. \"Nuo Yue said mildly.


    Li took the milk tea, got up and thanked, \"Thank you!


    Nuoyue put her hand on the girl''s thin shoulder, pressed her to the chair and sat, and said, \"Don''t be so polite, you drink first, I''ll see what''s written in the letter.\"


    Li nodded slowly, and it took a long time for his mouth to hold the word um.


    Nuoyue sat in her seat, spread out the letters and began to browse, and after five minutes she looked up and said, \"So you are looking for a job!


    \"Yes, the city owner of Haiyan City said that everyone can find a job in the Han Dynasty.\" said weakly.


    \"The letter said that you know how to embroider patterns on fabrics, right?\" Nuoyue asked curiously, she had to figure out the strengths of short-haired girls first.


    \"Yes.


    Yao took out a piece of cloth from her carry-on bag, \"This is what I embroidered when I was bored in Haiyan City, you can take a look.


    Nuoyue took the piece of cloth, looked at the pattern on it, and said in a daze, \"It looks so delicate, and it looks good, did you really embroider it?\"


    Li nodded and said, \"Yes, it can be done in one morning, it''s not difficult.\"


    Nuoyue looked at the cloth for a while and asked, \"Is there any more? Let me see.


    \"Yes, there are many more.\"Yao took out from the bag the cloth embroidered on the airship a few days ago.


    These cloths were also bought by the deer girls in Haiyan City for short-haired girls, and the short-haired girls even embroidered a handkerchief for them.


    Nuoyue looked at the cloth on the table in surprise. The embroidered patterns on it were very different. There were flowers and birds, mountains, and even words. Everything was so beautiful that people couldn''t put it down.


    Yao looked at Xiong Erniang''s excited appearance and asked, ..What happened to Sister Nuoyue, can these things of mine help me find a job in Chang''an City? \"


    \"Of course there is no problem, these things can completely allow you to find a job, and the monthly salary should not be too low.\" Nuoyue said excitedly.


    \"That''s good, I thought I couldn''t find a job.\" Yao said with a sigh of relief. \"Don''t worry, I''ll take you to find Miss Ann Li tomorrow, and I can also see His Majesty the King.\"Nuoyue smiled.


    Yao kept blinking his red eyes, wondering, \"Your Majesty the King? Why do you want to see His Majesty the King?


    \"Because your Majesty with these skills will definitely be able to think of the most suitable job, and then you should do it according to His Majesty''s instructions.\" Nuoyue explained.


    \"So it is.\"Yao thought thoughtfully.


    (Okay, okay) Nuoyue got up to collect the letter and said, \"Let''s go, I''ll take you to the restaurant, you still have a place to live at night.


    \"Yeah!\" Yao silently got up and followed behind.


    \"After helping you find a good place to live, I will submit an application for an interview, and we will only be able to see His Majesty tomorrow.\" Nuoyue said lightly.


    -.., nodded, not knowing what the unfamiliar words were in Xiong Erniang''s mouth, but she was a little nervous when she heard that she was going to meet the king tomorrow.


    Nuoyue saw the nervousness of the short-haired girl, grabbed her hand gently, and comforted, "Don''t be nervous, I will be here tomorrow, Your Majesty, he is a very easy person to get along with, you don''t have to be afraid of getting pregnant."


    \"Yeah!\" Yao nodded timidly.


    \"Three shifts, (one v7, please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1580: The work has been settled. (4 more for customization)


    In the early morning of the next day, it was no longer snowing, and it was a rare good weather, and the sun shone on the entire Chang''an City.


    Nuoyue was busy in the newspaper office for a while, and then stared at the other people in the newspaper office and was optimistic about the storefront. She wanted to find His Majesty the King herself.


    After everything was attached, she put the cloak on the **** and walked towards the Zuixiaolou with a piece in her hand, ready to pick up Yao together.


    Half an hour later, she came to the downstairs of Zuixiao Building. Just as she was about to go up to find the short-haired girl, she found that the other party was going down the stairs. \"Are you up?\" Nuo Yue said gently.


    Li nodded, tugged at his clothes, and said hello, \"Morning! Sister Nuoyue.


    \"Morning, I''ll take you to breakfast first.\" Nuoyue smiled.

 Chapter 1388：

    ..., nodded, and silently followed behind Xiong Erniang, who had an extra cloak on her body.


    Xiong Erniang took the short-haired girl to a bun shop, bought several buns, and walked to the highest building while eating.


    Yao''s mouth is stuffed: full of buns and coffee, \"Sister Nuoyue, Chang''an City...


    Amazing! \"


    Nuoyue looked down at the short-haired girl and said gently, \"Indeed, when I first came to Chang''an City, I felt very different, but it was not as good as it is now.\"


    \"What was it like at the time?\" Li asked curiously.


    -Um.....


    Nuoyue pursed her lips, thought for a while, and said, \"Although it is not as good as it is now, the city of Chang''an at that time was better than any other city, and it is getting better and better now.\"


    \"It turned out to be the case, I thought it was the same as the gravel city.\" Yao thought thoughtfully.


    \"If you live here in the future, you will be able to see Chang''an City getting better and better.\" Nuoyue said with a smile.


    \"Okay!\" Yao nodded with a look of longing on his face.


    Half an hour later, the two came downstairs to the highest floor. The soldiers saw Nuoyue and let them go up after seeing the application form.


    \"Tap tap....


    -pp.


    Liu Feng raised his head and looked at the door, opened the mouth and said, \"Come in.\"


    Nuoyue opened the door with a short-haired girl, and the two of them attacked and saluted, \"Your Majesty, I greet you.\"


    \"Nuoyue, is there anything you need to come over today?\" Liu Feng said and looked at the short-haired girl next to her.


    Yao lowered her head timidly, not daring to look up, her two little hands were nervously withdrawn.


    Nuoyue nodded and said, \"Yes, Your Majesty, Sivir from Haiyan City asked me to bring someone to meet you.\"


    - Seaver? \" Liu Feng wondered.


    \"Your Majesty, the star of Chang''an City, the one who was transferred to Haiyan City to help.\" An Li reminded.


    Speaking of Lu Erniang, Hu Erniang had a smile on her face, after all, the other party had been to Haiyan City for a while.


    Liu Feng suddenly realized, nodded and said, \"It''s him, the heroine of Beauty and the Beast.\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"Enri smiled.


    Nuoyue blinked her eyes and said, \"Your Majesty, this man is Li, from the city of gravel in the Kingdom of Yadian, and is one of the refugees accepted some time ago.


    Liu Feng took a sip of tea and asked, \"Well, then what? Is there anything wrong with Sivir asking you to bring her to see me?\"


    -Your Majesty, look at these things first.


    Nuoyue handed over the cloth with the pattern embroidered in her hand, and then handed another letter from the short-haired girl to Hu Erniang.


    Liu Feng took the fabric and began to observe it. Hu Erniang took the letter and saw the signature on it, and the smile on her face became even more joyful.


    Nuoyue paused for a while and said, - this is all from Yao''s hands, she can show these patterns on the fabric. \"


    Liu Feng finished reading every piece of cloth, and said in surprise, \"Your name is Yao, right? You still have this skill.\"


    At present, almost no one in Chang''an City knows this craft. Most of them use machines to make some simple textures on the cloth. It is still impossible to achieve such delicate embroidery.


    It''s not that Liu Feng didn''t want to teach them in the past, and he also gave them needlework and drawings for them to study.


    Li nodded and said respectfully, \"Yes, Your Majesty, Yao is my name, and these were embroidered when I was in Haiyan City.


    Liu Feng looked at the fabric and said with satisfaction, \"Everything is exquisitely embroidered, you are really amazing.


    \"Thank you.\" Yao nodded respectfully.


    \"Don''t be so polite, what other patterns would you embroider?\" Liu Feng wanted to understand the craftsmanship of short-haired girls.


    Li pondered for a while, and clenched his fingers, "I will embroider some birds, flowers, butterflies, mountain peaks and my own name.\"


    Liu Feng suppressed his excitement and praised, \"Yes, it''s really good, can you teach others?\"


    Yao tilted her head, and said after a while, \"If you have tools, it shouldn''t be difficult to teach them hand-to-hand, but it depends on whether they have patience. I learned it for more than a year.\"


    \"Tools? Of course there are, and Chang''an City''s tools are the best.\" Liu Feng smiled.


    \"Excellent, Your Majesty, can you show me?\" Yao said excitedly, most of the nervousness disappeared as soon as he mentioned this.


    Liu Feng nodded and said, \"I''ll have someone send it to you later, and I''ll give you some drawings by the way, you can study it first, and if you don''t understand anything, ask me at any time, just come directly, no need to meet and apply. .\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, I will definitely study hard.\"Li nodded excitedly.


    \"Yeah.\" Liu Feng smiled and nodded.


    Yao kicked for a while and asked, "Your Majesty, I came to Chang''an City to find a job. Is there a job that suits me?"


    \"Of course, the fabric workshop needs your participation very much. You have helped Chang''an City a lot.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    \"Really? Your Majesty?\" Yao''s red eyes widened.


    \"Well, you will go back in the evening and take a good look at the drawings and materials I gave you, and I will arrange it for you at that time.\" Liu Feng said. Yao hurriedly saluted and said respectfully, \"Yes, Your Majesty.


    ......


    \"Four shifts, (one v one), please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1581: A bad feeling. (1 more for customization)


    boom!


    Because the snow on the roof accumulated too much, it began to slide down piece by piece, but the snowflakes floating in the sky would soon pile up again.


    There is not a single pedestrian on the street of Golden Eagle City, it looks like an empty city-


    As usual, even the knights standing guard on the battlements looked lazy.


    They thought it was impossible for the enemy to come in such a heavy snowy day, and they were very dissatisfied with standing here in vain, freezing and starving.


    \"How long have we been here since the winter, not a single person has seen it.\"A knight dissatisfied.


    \"That is to say, it''s a bit unpleasant that we have to watch here under heavy snow.\" Another knight echoed.


    The middle-aged Qi Tu handed the two of them a pot of wine and said, \"Drink some wine to warm up your body, you have been stealing for a long time a while ago, so be content.\"


    \"Where did you get the wine?\"The knight wondered.

 Chapter 1389：

    Another knight squinted his eyes slightly and said, "What little lover gave you Jiu Ming again, you''ve lived a very beautiful life." \"


    \"Don''t drink? Then give it back to me.\"The middle-aged knight said in a bad mood.


    \"Drink, of course I have to drink.\" The knight began to guzzle it,-


    The satisfaction of the face, although it is bitter ale, is better than nothing.


    Another knight yawned and said, \"I really want to sleep again, the weather is really bad.\"


    \"No matter how bad it is, we have to stand guard, and when the big knight finds out, we must all finish." The middle-aged knight scolded.


    \"Got it.\"The two knights still looked a little lazy.


    \"Tap tap....


    As the footsteps got closer, the three knights looked over suspiciously and hurriedly saluted, \"Your Majesty!.


    Field blinked at them with a silvery white pirate, and said coldly, \"Is there anything different recently?


    \"Go back to Your Majesty, everything is fine recently.\" The middle-aged knight responded quickly.


    The other two knights had turned pale with fright, wondering if the conversation just now had been heard, and whether their languid look had been seen.


    Field turned to look at the white snow in front of the city wall, and said coldly, \"Give me a good stare.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"The three knights responded in unison.


    The snowflakes falling from the sky fell on Field''s silver-white hair, and they merged into one. She couldn''t tell where the snowflakes were. She looked at it for a while and then turned and left.


    The three knights breathed a sigh of relief as they watched the back of the Queen leaving. Although it was winter, there was a layer of cold sweat on their backs unknowingly.


    The three of them looked at each other, and Queen Qinglu didn''t care about anything, otherwise she would have been executed long ago.


    The middle-aged knight scolded, \"You''re not up yet, stand guard well, your life is going to die.\"


    \"Yes..\"The two knights quickly got up and stood with their knight''s swords. At the same time, Field had already walked down the city wall with the help of Deacon Green.


    \"Your Majesty, on this snowy day, you don''t have to come out.\" Deacon Green said worriedly.


    Field blinked his silver-white eyes and said, \"If you don''t come out and take a look, those knights don''t know how to be lazy.\"


    \"Actually, find two people to hang on the city wall, just pretend to be.\" Green Deacon suggested.


    Field shook his head lightly and said, \"Doing this at this time will only make those knights more disobedient, not to mention that we are not many now. Deacon Green nodded thoughtfully, and suddenly said, \"Your Majesty , what to do with the 5,000 labor force? \"


    \"Think about this again, the refugee route will not work, you can only rely on Jin Mo to bring gold coins back, and when we take the Yadian Kingdom, someone will send it to the Han Dynasty.\" Field said helplessly. .


    \"It will be very soon. When the spring of next year begins, Jin Mo will be able to bring gold coins back.\" Deacon Green said happily.


    Field looked up at the falling snowflakes and said, \"I don''t know if the father will be furious.


    \"No, Your Majesty, this matter is none of your business, so I won''t blame you.\" Deacon Green said with relief.


    \"Anyway, my eldest brother was also caught in my Golden Eagle City.\" Field said.


    The green deacon helped the queen to tug on her clothes and said, "Your Majesty, I wonder how many knights the Lord of Flanders will send to reinforce you."


    \"I can''t guarantee this, the eldest brother brought 5,000 knights to the sea should be the limit, I am afraid that now the Flanders Empire will not be able to recruit many knights." Field sighed.


    \"Your Majesty, doesn''t the Duke have a lot of knights? Let him send some knights.\"The green deacon suggested.


    Field tightened his cloak and said, \"Uncle Woods will only give him a thousand knights at most. You don''t know his character, and his ambition is so great that his father can''t completely trust him.\"


    I just hope that Jin Mo will come back soon, put this matter over quickly, and let His Royal Highness return to the Flanders Empire. \" Deacon Green said with hope.


    \"I''m afraid it''s not that simple. Big brother will definitely be unwilling to be released. Then there will be a lot of troubles.\" Field said with a forehead.


    Deacon Green blinked his eyes and said, "Your Majesty can ignore him. The most important thing is that we win the Yadian Kingdom first. I think His Royal Highness will understand."


    \"I hope he will understand, we are not the opponents of the Han Dynasty at all, and we can''t afford them mercy.\" It was the first time that Field said such words.


    Obviously, Deacon Green was also very surprised, and said after a while, \"Your Majesty, do you think they will help the Kingdom of Adian?


    -Well...it''s hard to say, but if we give gold coins and labor, they shouldn''t do it, after all, the sub-kingdom has nothing to give them. \" Field analyzed.


    -...Deacon fell into thinking and always felt a bad premonition.


    -...


    \"One update, (one v one), please customize, please support.\"Only.


    Chapter 1582: Gems. (2 more for customization)


    them.


    In the city of Marshall, the capital of the Torola Orc Empire, King Black and others were discussing matters in the palace hall.


    Most of them are like this these days, and most of them are discussing how to establish cooperation with the Han Dynasty.


    But today is different. They have made new progress. The knights sent out to survey the mine have returned.


    King Black is sitting on the throne at the moment, looking at the nobles below expectantly


    \"Your Majesty, look, it took more than half a month to finally make progress.\"A noble said excitedly.


    Blake looked at the stone in the other''s hand, frowned and said, \"Is there progress on this stone?\"


    \"Your Majesty, you will know at a glance.\"The nobles were very excited and asked the knights to submit them.


    King Black frowned, took the stone "nine forty" handed over by the knight, and squinted his eyes.


    The noble said quickly, \"Your Majesty, look at the color inside the stone is very beautiful, this is the ore!


    King Black looked at the ore in his hand seriously, and it took a long time to find that there was a slight emerald green in it, and looked up and said, \"Is this the ore?


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, it is very similar to the necklaces brought by merchants in the Han Dynasty. The necklaces they bought also have this color, so they should be ore." The noble said excitedly.


    King Black waved his hand and said, \"Bring up the other ores, I''ll take a look.\"


    \"Yes.\"The noble responded immediately and handed over the five or six stones in the tray.


    King Black began to seriously look at the stones in front of him, and found that each stone was mixed with different colors, red, green, and blue, but the area was very small, and if you didn''t look closely, you couldn''t come out. of.


    \"Father, this is very similar to the gemstone in the ring in Linna''s hand. It should be a mine." Prince Knight said.


    King Black nodded and said, \"Indeed, just like the gift I gave Linna, it seems that we already have the bargaining chip with the Han Dynasty.


    Second Prince Nemo looked excited and said, \"Father, we can mine more. When spring arrives, I can help father to bring a batch of ore to negotiate.\"

 Chapter 1390：

    How could Prince Knight not know what the second prince of the orcs was thinking, and immediately said, \"Father, I can go too. If there are too many of us, the king of the Han Dynasty will not do well.\"


    \"I can bring Linna this time, she also likes Chang''an City very much.\" King Black said lightly.


    \"Relax, Father, we will take good care of Linna.\" Second Prince Nemo nodded immediately.


    King Black waved his hand and asked for the ore to be sent down, saying, \"You two will go to the mine to have a look, and then you will know how to negotiate with the Han Dynasty.


    \"Father, it''s still some time before spring, so why don''t you go before spring.\"


    Prince Knight suggested.


    Second Prince Nemo is a wise man, he immediately nodded and said, \"Father, I am willing to take a look and prepare in advance.


    -Humph! I know it''s just dragging it out. Wouldn''t it be better to see it earlier?


    King Black was a little annoyed at the eldest prince, nodded to the second orc prince and said, \"Nemo, go by yourself.\"


    \"Yes, Father.\" Second Prince Nemo saluted, and smiled contemptuously at the eldest prince when he turned to leave.


    You... The eldest prince wanted to say something, but it was indeed because he didn''t want to go now because the weather was too cold outside. Unexpectedly, he was scolded by the orc king, and the second prince took advantage of it.


    King Black looked at the orc prince coldly, and said with dissatisfaction, \"You know how to eat, drink, and have fun all day long, and you don''t want to make progress. You should bring talents back, so Nemo brought a chef back, how about you?\"


    .\" The eldest prince lowered his head silently and did not dare to speak.


    This is indeed the case. Ever since I came back, I have been hiding in my room and roasting a charcoal fire. All the food and drink I eat and drink all day come from the Han Dynasty, and I occasionally read books.


    - Go down, I don''t want to see you. \" King Black reprimanded.


    \"Yes, Father.\" Prince Knight hurriedly saluted, turned and left the palace hall.


    Second Prince Nemo, under the **** of a group of knights, got on a carriage and came to the mine......


    He got out of the car and looked at the layers of mountains, and asked suspiciously, \"This is the mine?


    \"Yes, His Royal Highness, but not all of them, only the shortest mountain in front of me is a mine, and the others are nothing to be dug up.\"A knight reported. When King Black arranged for the knights to come to investigate, the knights had been mining in these mountains for more than half a month. Obviously, many of the mountains were in vain.


    Second Prince Nemo nodded thoughtfully, and began to climb the mountain step by step. He found that there were potholes dug by the knights everywhere, and some stones were piled up in some places.


    The knights could still be vaguely seen on the mountain continuing to excavate, and the sound of the rocks hitting was especially harsh.


    \"How many ore have been mined so far?\"The second prince Nemo asked.


    The knight hurriedly took out the parchment and said, \"Back to Your Highness, there are not many, only about a hundred yuan.\"


    \"Where are the gems inside? Is the area big?\" Second Prince Nemo continued to ask.


    \"The area is very small, you can''t tell if you don''t look closely, only one is a gemstone with a stone in it, and the color is also very beautiful.\" Knight Hui reported.


    \"What? Then why didn''t you show it to my father?\" Second Prince Nemo wondered.


    The knight immediately lowered his head and said, \"Your Highness, it was only mined today, and I haven''t had time to deliver it. The stones that His Majesty looked at today were delivered yesterday.\"


    \"Bring it here and I''ll take a look.\" Second Prince Nemo instructed. \"Yes.\"The knight responded immediately, turned around and went to get it.


    Five minutes later, the knight took a piece of red ore and said respectfully,


    \"Your Highness, look, this is what was mined just today.\"


    Second Prince Nemo looked at the red ore in his hand, and murmured, \"Indeed, the color looks very nice, where was this excavated?


    \"In front.\"The knight pointed to the front right.


    \"Let''s go and have a look.\" Second Prince Nemo silently put the ore into his pocket.


    Second update, (v, please customize, please support.\".


    The first thousand five hundred and eighty-three chapters: fantasy. (3 more for customization)


    buzzing....


    The Chang''an City Airship Field just stopped an airship, and the people who opened the hatch were the Duke of Kansas and others.


    They stayed in Tengying City for two days, and the airship arrived at Chang''an City when there was no snow on the third day.


    The exclamations of everyone along the way really made the Kongsang staff and other passengers very upset, but thinking that the first time they were in contact with the airship, they were like this, so they let them go.


    It''s just that when they saw them grabbing the airship meal on the airship, they rolled their eyes. It seemed that the other party was still a noble, but what they did had nothing to do with the nobles.


    \"This is Chang''an City?\" The Duke of Kansas sighed.


    Although the food on the airship is also good and the scenery is beautiful, it will be boring after all, and the moment you step on the ground is the real happy mood.


    The Great Knight of Gedhamham looked at the soldiers in the airship field and sighed, \"Their equipment looks good, and I want to have one too.


    The Duke of Kansas watched with the eyes of the great knight and said, \"I''ll ask you for a pair during the negotiation.


    -Really 19? \"The Great Knight of Gdanham widened his eyes.


    \"Well, but it depends on whether the king of the Han Dynasty speaks well.\" The Duke of Kansas shrugged.


    The Great Knight Graham kept his eyes on the patrolling soldiers and muttered to himself, \"The knights of the Han Dynasty are really happy.\"


    All knights are like this. In addition to wishing for their own success in battle, they just want to have a good-looking armor. The surface is uniform and bright in color, with a good sense of lines, and the tin on the left chest is engraved with a micro-chapter symbolizing the kingdom.


    After completing the formalities for entering the city at the airship field, the people from the Principality of Chama left the airship field and came to the gate.


    Great Knight Graham looked up at the tallest building and exclaimed, \"Oh my God, why is this house....so tall!!!


    The Duke of Kansas was also shocked, staring intently, it was clear,


    \"It''s amazing, is this the palace of the Han Dynasty?.


    \"I think it should be, otherwise it would be impossible to build it so high, and it also uses a lot of glass, it is really too extravagant.\" The Great Knight Graham feels that his three views have been refreshed.


    \"How is this done? Amazing, really amazing.\" The Duke of Kansas was shocked.


    Several people were amazed downstairs, forgetting what to do for a while, and kept looking up at the tallest building downstairs.


    \"Who are you? What are you doing here?\" Kishi asked sharply.


    The patrol saw them all the way, and saw that they had been staying in place and looked up.


    The Duke of Kansas lowered his head, stretched out his hand to stop the attendant who wanted to speak, and smiled, "We are from the Principality of Chama, and would like to meet your majesty the king\"


    The axe looked at them up and down, and said suspiciously, \"The Principality of Chama? Is it from the land of chaos?


    \"Yes, I wonder if this gentleman can take us to meet your King.\"The Duke of Kansas whispered.


    Axe raised his eyebrows slightly and said, \"I''m not a knight, if you want to meet our king, you need to submit an application for an interview, and then someone will naturally arrange for you to meet.

 Chapter 1391：

    - Face to face application? what is that? \"The Duke of Kansas looked suspicious. The Great Knight Graham also looked blank and asked politely, \"Excuse me, Mr. Knight, where should I get this application? Wouldn''t it be better if you took us directly to meet you? \"


    \"Of course not, His Majesty the King is very busy.


    Qinzi pointed to the platform on the right and continued, \"Go there and take the bus, and tell the driver to get off at the entrance of the Department of Foreign Affairs.


    A Foreign Office? What is it? \"The Duke of Kansas was completely fooled.\"You will know when you go there, someone will take you. \" Anzi explained, looked at the crowd again, and left with the patrol after a while.


    Leaving the Great Knight Graham and the Duke of Kansas to look at each other, they were confused.


    \"Lord Duke, let''s go to the platform to see, just where the bull orc said you can go to the Department of Foreign Affairs.\" Graham Knight suggested. The Duke of Kansas nodded and muttered to himself, \"It''s strange that the Han Dynasty can actually make an orc a knight, and it seems that it is still the title of knight commander.


    The Great Knight Graham also had this doubt, but on the contrary, he was a little dissatisfied. How could an orc wear such a beautiful armor, and he seemed to be the leader.


    A few minutes later, the two got off the bus at the entrance of the Department of Foreign Affairs, and looked up at the two-story building.


    Great Knight Graham looked at the card picture and said in surprise, \"Is this the Department of Foreign Affairs?\"


    \"Go in and have a look, it looks very wrong.\" The Duke of Kansas walked first.


    Tread all the way....


    The two walked to the platform and waited for the bus. Five minutes later, they got on the bus and started heading towards the Department of Foreign Affairs.


    As soon as the two entered the Department of Foreign Affairs, a staff member came up and asked,


    \"407 Hello, what can I help you with.\"


    \"We want to meet the king.\" The Duke of Kansas said straight.


    The staff nodded and said, \"Then you need to fill out the application form below.\"


    - That''s right, it''s the face-to-face application form. \" The Duke of Kansas nodded again and again.


    \"Where are you from?\"The staff asked.


    The Great Knight of Gedhamham looked around the environment of the diplomatic office and said, \"The Principality of Chama in the Land of Chaos.\"


    The staff member raised his eyebrows slightly and said, \"Sit down on the sofa, I''ll show you the form.


    Okay. \" The Great Knight of Gdhamham nodded.


    The two of them sat in their seats and looked at the people who came in and out, and asked curiously, \"What is this for?\"


    \"I don''t know either. You need an application letter to meet a king, and I don''t understand it either.\" Great Knight Gedangham shrugged.


    The staff took a form and said, \"This is an application form, you can fill it out, what you need to fill in, it is written in great detail.\"


    \"Okay.\" Knight Graham nodded.


    \"Three shifts, (v), please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1584: A trip to an uninhabited island. (4 more for customization)


    - Puchi...


    For Ya flapping her wings and flying high in the sky, today is the time for her to rush back to the uninhabited island to stare.


    She was followed by Frey, Mira, and others, all to familiarize themselves with the route and to see the progress of the uninhabited island.


    \"Sister, how long until we arrive?\" Xiaolei asked lightly.


    Jingya blinked her green eyes, looked at the front and said, \"It will be there in about half an hour.\"


    \"How''s the progress over there?\" Frey asked curiously.


    \"The speed is fast, much faster than expected.\" She said softly. Fu Yu also put his eyes on the front and murmured, once this route to another continent is opened, the Han Dynasty will be even more lively. \"


    \"Of course, but the same, the more people there are, the more danger.\" Guan Ya said solemnly.


    Mei Lei nodded and said worriedly, \"The three empires on that continent have all been eyeing the Han Dynasty, so I don''t know if this route is right or wrong.


    Tie Ya blinked his eyes and said, Your Majesty''s decision will not be wrong, but this premise is based on us. \"


    Meijian nodded lightly, she knew what the elder sister of the bird clan meant, and the safety of His Majesty depended on them.


    They are also happy to be like this. The feeling of being trusted is good. It is completely different from the feeling of being persecuted before. They will not allow danger to happen.


    After more than half an hour, the people from Tiya came to the first uninhabited island. There was a lot of vegetation on this island, there were all kinds of trees and plants, and there was also a wide plain area where the airship field was set up. .


    Looking down from the sky, the shape of the entire uninhabited island is a triangle, the overall color is a mixture of yellow-green and brown, and the broad plain area is at one of the sharp corners, which is also suitable for setting up a port.


    \"\"Sister, it''s so big here~"! \"Mei Lei was a little surprised. Leia nodded and said, \"Indeed, I chose this place for a long time before I found it was the most suitable.


    \"Sir, how big is this place?\" Mila was also very surprised.


    Puya shook his head and said softly, \"I don''t know about this either, I just know that it takes about a day to walk from here to the other end, and the area should be quite large.\"


    Mila nodded thoughtfully and said, \"If you fly, you can arrive in an hour or two.\"


    Mei Lei looked at the construction site that was under construction, and murmured, "It looks so big! \"


    \"Well, it can probably stop more than ten airships, which is a large area, twice the size of the airship field in Chang''an City.\" Guan Ya also felt incredible. At the beginning of the survey, the staff were very pleasantly surprised. Not only was the geology suitable for building an airship field, but the area was also exceptionally large, and it was difficult to excavate, bulldoze and bury the pit.


    In addition, the edge of the uninhabited island is very suitable for docking ships. The steamboat transporting materials in Chang''an City is also very convenient to dock.


    It can be said that this uninhabited island is very good. Although it is not perfect in all aspects, it is always good. The construction progress of the airship field is obviously much faster than before.


    Another uninhabited island is not so good. The area is not as big as this one, and there are gravel everywhere. It takes a lot of time to clean up the gravel.


    Leia and others stepped into the interior of the construction site. The construction of the airship field is to dig out the foundation, then set up reinforced concrete inside, and then fill the pit to flatten the soil, and then start to lay cement on it.


    Just like in the construction of highways, fine traces will be drawn on the paved cement to prevent thermal expansion and contraction of the pavement and to prevent slippage.


    The current airship field has completed the steps of digging the foundation, setting up reinforced concrete and filling the soil, just laying cement on it.


    Mila looked at the huge airship yard construction site, only a small group of people were mixing and laying cement in the corner, and she wondered, \"Sir, why do you need to lay the cement separately, wouldn''t it be faster for everyone to do it together?


    \"The weather at sea is very dry. If everyone is laying cement at the same time, what if there is a rainstorm? There are not so many fabrics to invite the rain, so all the previous work is useless. The most important thing is It''s a waste of cement.\" Tiya explained.


    Mira nodded thoughtfully, and said, \".1 Lord, I heard that your Majesty said that a house will be built here, right?\"


    \"Well, I plan to give those pilots, flight attendants, and temporary technical secondary school passengers a place to live.\" Yuya explained.


    Liu Feng intends to build several houses here. In addition to providing a place for passengers from the two continents to rest, the most important thing is to supply the airship, check and repair the airship.


    There is also the need to establish a military port. He will send a group of soldiers to station here. In addition to maintaining the airship and doing some inspections, the most important thing is to quickly travel to another continent.


    Liu Feng intends to build ports in the three empires of the other continent. As for how to build it, he has not yet thought of it, but garrisoning soldiers on uninhabited islands is the first step he needs to do.

 Chapter 1392：

    \"So that''s the case, can we live here too?\" Mira asked curiously. Good Zhao)


    \"Probably, His Majesty also said that there may be a few restaurants opened here. At that time, you will not eat compressed military rations every day when you come to live here.\"Xu Ya is a little longing. Frey blinked her green eyes and said weakly. ,\"The trees here are so tall, there must be many wild beasts, and living here is also very dangerous.\"


    Mila was poured by the sudden cold water and murmured, \"It seems that I don''t live here anymore, I''d rather fly back to my warm bed when I''m tired.\"


    Ti Ya shook her head and said, "The fence will definitely be built at that time, and the safety will definitely be guaranteed."


    -.Then. Let''s see when the time comes. \" Mila smiled secretly.


    - Four shifts, (v), ask for customization, ask for support. \"


    Chapter 1585: Foreshadowing. (1 more for customization)


    Snowflakes slowly fell from the sky, and it began to snow again in Chang''an City. It has been snowing since the Holy Fortune Festival.


    In the highest building, Liu Feng was standing by the window with a cup of hot tea, looking at the snowy scenery outside.


    \"Your Majesty, the snow has been falling non-stop recently, and the weather is getting colder and colder.\"Enri rolled.


    Liu Feng took a sip of the hot tea and said, \"Indeed, how''s the production speed of coats in the workshop recently?\"


    There is only the last month left in winter, so we will have to speed up the sale of these coats. It is no problem to produce more, and it will still be usable until next year. An Li opened the notepad and reported, \"Everything is gradually improving, and a few workshops can produce seven or eight hundred pieces a day.\"


    -Well, let''s continue to produce at this quantity. We will suspend the production of winter clothes in the middle of this month, and we have to start preparing for the production of spring clothes. \" Liu Feng hoped to add.


    An Li nodded and said, \"Don''t worry, Your Majesty, I know all this, just follow the process of last year.\"


    \"Well, it''s just that the spring clothes may have to change this time.\"Liu Feng said. 100 Enri tilted her head and said suspiciously, \"Change? Your Majesty, how do you want to change?\"


    Liu Feng opened a few cans of fabric on the side of the table and said, - rely on these things. \"


    An Li blinked at the brown drunkard, kept staring at the pieces of cloth, and said, "Isn''t this embroidered by Yao! Your Majesty, do you want to embroider these patterns on your spring clothes?"


    Before Liu Feng could answer, An Li picked up a piece of cloth and said, \"Your Majesty, these patterns are very complicated. I''m afraid the people in the workshop will not be able to learn them in a while, so I guess there is no way to embroider all these patterns in spring clothes.


    Liu Feng put down the teacup, shook his head and said, \"I know that people in the workshop can''t get started so quickly, but some simple patterns should be able to be learned, and only a small part of the clothes will be embroidered with patterns.


    \"Your Majesty, do you want to open your head first, right? Let them start looking forward to summer clothes, and they can sell them at a higher price if they look forward to it.\" En Li suddenly realized.


    \"Well, open this market first, and then ship it later.\"


    Liu Feng blinked his black hair, \"Let''s call out a group of workers to study first, and let them start embroidery first, and then arrange for a second group of people to teach Li.\"


    \"In this way, when the second batch of people has learned it, the first batch of people will be very skilled in their craftsmanship, and it shouldn''t be particularly difficult to learn more complicated tricks.\" En Li said with a smile.


    \"More than three months of study is enough for them to embroider a pattern alone, and summer clothes should not be too complicated, enough, while winter cloaks need to be fancy, and they should be very good when they learn winter skills.\"Liu Feng analyzed.


    An Li nodded, picked up a pen and wrote on the notepad, saying, \"I don''t know how the research on the new tool is going.\"


    - Let someone find her, just ask and see, the new tool is definitely much better than her previous one, and she should be more comfortable with it. \" Liu Feng said lightly.


    \"Yes, I will send someone to the workshop to find her.\" En Li nodded and gestured to the waitress at the door.


    Liu Feng picked up the teacup and asked, \"By the way, how are the efforts of other kingdoms to buy vegetables?


    An Li turned several pages and reported, \"Each kingdom''s purchasing power is very strong, although the price of our vegetables is eight times the price of summer vegetables, but it is still hard to find a dish!.


    \"It''s a bit of a surprise.\"Liu Feng raised his eyebrows lightly, knowing that the vegetables in the snow were easy to sell, but he didn''t expect those people to be so willing, and the price of eight times the price was almost 100 yuan per pound of vegetables (b ) dishes.


    \"The demand of the Ori Dwarf Kingdom is the largest, followed by the prairie of the eldest sister.\"Ann Lihui reported.


    Liu Feng took a sip of tea and asked, \"There is only one month left in winter, how many vegetables do we have?


    An Li flipped through the notepad and said, \"After deducting the amount left for our own use in Chang''an City, the remaining amount is not particularly large. If you want to share it out and sell it to different kingdoms, only they will last for half a month.


    \"Half a month? It''s almost the same time. The new batch of vegetables can only be harvested in the spring. At that time, the price can be lowered a little and they can be sold again. When the ice and snow melts, they can also work on their own.\" "Liu Feng nodded. \"It is clear that the price of vegetables alone has filled our treasury a lot.


    Enri said with a smile.


    Liu Feng put down the teacup and asked, \"Which of the recent items sells better?


    \"The best sellers are down jackets, scarves and snow boots, which are completely empty, followed by green vegetables. These two have far caught up with the previous top-selling drinks, food, etc." An Lihui reported .


    \"Where is the flower room and the medicine garden? I haven''t seen any documents about them recently.\" Liu Feng suddenly remembered.


    An Li turned to the last page of the notepad and said, \"The flower house has recently cultivated winter flowers, and the results are so mediocre that it has not been reported. The medicine garden is also a cultivation of new medicinal materials, and no other ones have been found for the time being. They were sent to the hospital. The medicinal materials are also very timely, so they are also not reported.\"


    \"Well, don''t worry about the flower room. It snows in the winter. Even if it is cultivated, it will only be placed in the castle and the highest building. It will take some time until the heating is popularized next year." Liu Feng said softly.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"Enri nodded.


    Seeing that the report was done, Mina handed in a document and said,


    \"Your Majesty, there is someone from the Chaos Land.


    \"The place of chaos? Is Bella over there?\" Liu Feng asked suspiciously.


    Mina shook her head and said, \"It''s not the Principality of Man''er, but the Principality of Chama.


    \"The Principality of Chama? What are they doing here?\" Liu Feng was a little surprised.


    Mina blinked her blue eyes and explained, \"They were very swaggering when they were in Xianying City. I don''t know their purpose for the time being. Now they are in Chang''an City. See application.


    \"Understood, let them go for a few days.\"Liu Feng felt that things became more and more interesting.


    -More, (v, ask for customization, ask for support.\".


    The first thousand five hundred and eighty-six chapters: the master of the times. (2 more for customization)


    Mina shook her cat ears and said, \"Your Majesty, do you think the Principality of Chama is coming to our Chang''an City at this time?\"


    Liu Feng struggled and said lightly, \"It should also be for our goods.\"


    Your Majesty, do you mean vegetables? \" Mina guessed.


    \"To a large extent this is the case. The news that fresh vegetables can be eaten in Bella''s territory should not catch their eyes.\" Liu Feng analyzed it.


    Mina tilted her head and said, \"Your Majesty, but we don''t have many fresh vegetables, do you want to sell them?\"


    Liu Feng tapped his index finger on the table and said, \"There should be other reasons, this fresh vegetable should be just one of them. Judging from the positions shown in the documents of the Department of Foreign Affairs, one of them is a great knight and the other is a duke. There is no reason. Going so far for vegetables.


    \"Yes, but it''s probably not a good thing. Since Bella occupied the Duchy of Maner, the other two duchies have been restless.\" Mina said displeased.


    \"We''ll find out in a few days.\"Liu Feng is not in a hurry. It was expected that one kingdom would come to negotiate, but he didn''t expect that the Principality of Chama would send someone over.


    Mina nodded and said, \"I will find someone to keep an eye on them, by the way, to find out the purpose of their visit, and to find out the current situation between them and Bella.


    - Well, just do as you say. \"Liu Feng said softly, Mina blinked her blue eyes, handed in another document, and said, \"Your Majesty, this is the document about the Golden Eagle City.


    Liu Feng raised his eyelids and took over the file and began to browse. After a while, he said, \"They are also very fast!\"

 Chapter 1393：

    - What is your majesty going to do? \" Mina said seriously.


    \"When the time comes, let Guan Ya bring the people back, and when the king of the Flanders Empire pays the ransom, just return her with their eldest prince.\" Liu Feng arranged.


    \"Your Majesty, if you do this, the king of the Flanders Empire will know that we are plotting against him.\" Mina worried.


    Liu Feng shook the teacup and let Nicole add hot water, \"It''s okay to know, when we asked them to pay the ransom, they didn''t have anything to do with us, and when Field was repelled, we would know that the Han Dynasty was. Invincible. Obviously, the current situation of the Han Dynasty is that one side is dominant, whether it is manpower, equipment, weapons, etc. are the best, and simple explosives alone can firmly hold victory.


    Not to mention missiles, artillery, and rifles. These hot weapons are the masters of this era.


    \"It is also said that as long as they dare to come, let them go back and forth.\" The corner of Mina''s mouth raised a beautiful arc, and the bright saber in her hand kept shaking.


    Liu Feng stared at the saber for a while, and an idea popped up in his heart. It might be necessary to change a weapon for the cat-ear girl. The saber is still a bit unreliable for self-defense.


    In case of encountering a person with infinite strength, or someone who can endure the severe pain of the knife and fight back, then the cat ear girl is in danger. Liu Feng will not let such a thing happen, so he has to think about giving it to the cat. Erniang changed weapons.


    Mina tilted her head and stared at the king curiously, and said suspiciously, \"Your Majesty, what are you thinking? Without blinking.


    Liu Feng recovered from his thoughts, smiled and said, \"Oh, nothing, think about some small things.


    ... Na blinked her blue eyes with a look of confusion on her face, unable to say what she felt.


    -§â§â§à§â§à......


    \"Crumble!\"


    Mira pushed open the door and said respectfully, \"Your Majesty, Yao from the workshop is here.\"


    - Well, let her in. \"Liu Feng got up and walked to the sofa.


    After Yao came in, she gave a standard salute and said respectfully, \"His Majesty, greetings to you!\"


    It may be that she has stayed in Chang''an City for several days, and with the occasional company of Nuoyue and her busy work, the short-haired girl is no longer nervous when she sees Liu Feng this time.


    She had already begun to dare to look up into the eyes of the other party. Compared to the timid and timid appearance of the first time, she now looked like a young girl with vitality. Eating food in Chang''an City made her face turn ruddy, and she was no longer the thin and thin image she used to have.


    - Um, get up, sit down..


    Liu Feng motioned the girl to be the opposite of him, and turned around and said, \"Nicole, make her a cup of milk tea, and prepare some desserts by the way, and we will also have afternoon tea.\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\" Nicole said softly.


    Yao blinked red eyes, obviously sitting opposite the king made her a little scared, Your Majesty, in fact, I just stand! .


    Liu Feng picked up his hands and pressed it down, and said, \"It''s okay, you can sit down, don''t be too cautious.\"


    Yao was a little hesitant to speak, but she still sat down. The two hands began to sweat inexplicably, but she felt a little warm in her heart. This king was different from her impression.


    I thought it would be an uncle with a beard and a fierce face, but I didn''t expect it to be a young boy with black hair and black eyes, but there was a strange feeling when he looked at it, not like a smelly cabinet.


    .........


    On the contrary, there is a feeling of reassurance. Although he is a high-ranking position, he does not hate him at all. Instead, he respects him. Nicole handed over a cup of warm milk tea and said, \"Come on, this is delicious!\"


    \"Thank you.\" Yao quickly thanked.


    \"How have you been adapting recently? Are you still used to it?\" Liu Feng asked gently. Yue took a sip of milk tea and nodded heavily, \"Everything is fine, Your Majesty, the tools you gave me are really useful, and they look beautiful.\" The short-haired girl saw the needle and thread given by Liu Feng. The box, the whole person can''t put it down, and even put it close to the pillow when sleeping.


    When Liu Feng saw the short-haired girl talking about this topic, the smile on her face became extraordinarily pure, \"If you like it, just show me the results of your research in the past few days.\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"Let''s hand over the fabric in the bag.


    When Liu Feng took over the fabric, she was pleasantly surprised. The pattern on it was much better than what she had embroidered before, and the texture was extraordinarily good to the touch. \"Not bad, there is still room for improvement.


    \"Thank you, Your Majesty.\" Li smiled and said.


    \"Second shift, (v1), please customize, please support.\"And.


    Chapter 1587: Tools to use. (3 more for customization)


    \"Tap ta ta..


    On the road from Mulin Principality to Vine Eagle City, several carriages were running on the road in an orderly manner.


    The speed of travel is not very fast, because the ground is muddy and snowy, the horse is running much slower than usual.


    From the flags fluttering on the side of the carriage, you can see where the team came from. The flag is dominated by a yellow background. The pattern on it is three triangles overlapping together, and there is a white circle around the overall pattern.


    That''s right, this team is from the Principality of Mullin, there are three carriages in total, followed by hundreds of knights.


    There was a woman on the carriage sticking her head out and looking out, her brows furrowed, it could be seen that she was not happy, she was the eldest daughter of the Mulin Principality - Jasmine. 1-310\"The high brown ponytail with the head is the symbol of Duke Mullin''s royal family, the heroic eyebrows and light brown eyes look very firm, and the mouth is a little thick, but it is also a rare beauty. .


    Her face is smooth and delicate, without the slightest freckles. There is a small mole on the left side of her towering nose, which adds a lot of beauty to her mouth. She looks like a rare beauty, and she is only twenty-three years old.


    - Your Highness, it''s cold outside, come in first. \" Coco said worriedly.


    She is Princess Jasmine''s personal maid, two years older than her, and she is very strict in her work.


    Riley retracted her head, fiddled with her hair that had been ruffled by the wind, and said lightly, \"How long do we have to get to Vine Eagle City?\"


    The voice she spoke did not match her sister''s face. She was a beautiful **** the outside, but her voice was cold, which made people feel a sense of distance, and most importantly, there was a kind of heroic spirit that is rare in women.


    \"The big knight just came to report, we will be there in an hour.\"


    Coco said softly.


    Jasmine blinked her light brown eyes and murmured, hurry up, I''m not comfortable in this carriage.


    \"Your Highness, aren''t you glad you can finally come out? Why do you look so unhappy.\" Coco cared.


    \"Of course it''s good to be able to come out, but it''s just that Gu Jian''s armpits are bumping along the way, which makes me feel a little uncomfortable. It''s all white outside, nothing new, and I''m sleepy looking at it.\" Jasmine said. yawned.


    This time the Principality of Mullin was supposed to go to the Han Dynasty, but it was supposed to be an earl, but Jasmine was really tired of staying in the palace, so she asked to go to the Han Dynasty. She has been very smart since she was a child, she has read a lot of various books, and she has also helped the Lord of the Principality of Mullin to deal with many difficult things.


    It was also because she was smart, and she was not too young, so the lord of the Principality of Mullin agreed. In fact, he still had this wishful thinking in mind, that he planned to marry Jasmine to the lord of the Han Dynasty.


    To this end, the status of the Principality of Mullin was consolidated. After all, Bella took less than a year to occupy the Principality of Maner, which was still very scary, and the threat of the Principality of Chama was not small.


    The city of the Principality of Mullin has eight daughters and no prince, so he has raised Riley and the second princess as boys since he was a child, so that he can take over his position in the future.


    Coco took out a piece of wheat cake from the slanting bag and said, \"Under the squat, you should have something to eat, you must be hungry after the bumps along the way.


    Riley closed her eyes and shook her head, softly said, \"I don''t want to eat now, you should eat first, you''re starving too.\"


    Coco looked at the profile of the princess, put the wheat cake into her mouth, and said vaguely, \"Your Highness, what are you thinking? It looks like you have something on your mind.\"


    \"It''s nothing, I just want to get out of this carriage quickly and see if the Han Dynasty is really as mysterious as it is written in the book.\" Jasmine said.


    \"Are you talking about the City of Miracles?\" Coco asked suspiciously.


    Riley nodded, her ponytail twitching, \"Yeah, don''t you read that book too.\"

 Chapter 1394：

    \"I did read it, but that book was written by Princess Lucy, Your Highness, you know it.\" Coco had a strange expression on his face.


    Jasmine couldn''t understand the other party''s expression, she frowned, \"I know, isn''t it well written? What''s the problem?


    \"It''s not that Princess Lucy''s writing is not good, it''s just that the novel is more or less exaggerated..\" can be questioned.


    Jasmine raised her eyebrows slightly, and said, \"So what? You''ll know after reading it this time. You can hold and read her love notes of a noble girl a lot.


    Coco blushed slightly, and immediately opened up the road. In general, don''t you watch it often! \"


    \"Yes, but I see that I have never been in love now. Our family Coco has talked a few times, you say it yourself.\" Rong Li teased.


    \"I didn''t rely on that book to fall in love. She wrote about the love of a noble girl, and I am not. Her book must have exaggerated in it.\"Coco is still stubborn.


    Jasmine stuck her head out of the window again, and said lightly, \"I think she writes well, and speaking of it, I haven''t seen her for a while.\"


    Coco pointed his finger, and said, \"If you count it...it will take three years?\"


    The two princesses met at Lucy''s coming-of-age ceremony. At that time, King Yingluo held a grand birthday party for Lucy and entertained many princesses and princesses, including Rong Li.


    Since then, the two of them have often written letters, and although they return once a quarter, the friendship between the two is still very good.


    \"Indeed, I don''t know if she''s doing well or not. Since the last time I found out that she went to Chang''an City, I''ve been worried about her since I opened 3.6, but I don''t know who to write the letter to.\" Jasmine sighed.


    Coco gently stroked the princess''s back and comforted, "Don''t worry, Your Highness, Princess Lucy must be doing well, and the book she wrote explains everything very well."


    \"What if Lucy was coerced by the king of the Han Dynasty? Was it used as a tool to promote Chang''an City? It can be seen that she was not happy.\" Jasmine said solemnly.


    \"This...\"Coco doesn''t know what to say, it seems that it is indeed the case. When Riley thought of this, her brows became even tighter. She didn''t know how to face Lucy, and she didn''t even know if she could see it or not.


    \"Three shifts, (V). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1588: An elegant and noble woman. (4 more for customization)


    \"Whistle whistle....


    In the noble box on the airship, Jasmine was lying beside the window, staring at the scenery outside the window in a daze.


    Your Highness, is this flying.. really safe? \"Coco was a little worried.


    Riley blinked her light brown eyes and said, \"Be safe, I didn''t hear them say that this airship has been in operation for a long time, and there have been no problems.


    Coco tilted his head and said in his mouth, but I always feel weird, why does this airship fly? How can a big iron box fly? \"


    \"I don''t know about that, maybe when I see Lucy, just ask her to know.\" Riley shrugged.


    They only rested in Knee Eagle City for one night and set off, because the weather was fine the next day, and the flight field was open as usual.


    When she first entered the airship field, Coco felt very uncomfortable. There were so many people inside, and everyone looked very serious, which made her think how could the other party treat the princess of a country like this.


    Even if they revealed their identities, the other party still asked them to queue up to buy tickets without priority. This made Jasmine feel a little uncomfortable, but she didn''t say anything. Coco looked at the glass on the window and asked, at a glance, the Han Dynasty seemed to be really rich, as the book said, and even this airship was covered with glaze, which was amazing. \"


    Riley''s long eyelashes blinked yesterday, and she said solemnly, - the airship is really good, but...it may be just an illusion.\"


    \"Imagination?\" Coco asked suspiciously.


    \"It''s possible that the other party just wanted us to see this.\" Riley said lightly.


    Coco blinked his pigtails and said, \"You mean it might not be like this when we go to Chang''an City, right?\"


    \"Who knows, I''ll be there at night, I''ll know when the time comes.\" Riley said softly.


    Coco nodded thoughtfully, with a look of anticipation on his face. The situation written in the book has been confirmed bit by bit. The solid, flat road and softness, comfortable bedding, and delicious food, etc.


    These are all the same as written in the book, even the airship is no exception. In fact, the princess has begun to believe in her heart. Everything will only be known after Chang''an City.


    - Mouth sheath whistle....


    As the airship continued to sail, Riley and Coco became tired and slowly fell asleep.


    At sunset, a touch of golden yellow began to envelope the entire city of Chang''an, and three or four airships were parked on the airship field.


    They all flew over from Haiyan City, Brewing Eagle City, and Aoli Dwarf Kingdom. Soldiers in the airship field started a series of tasks such as inspection and registration according to regulations.


    Riley and the others have gotten used to it. They have been treated like this in the airship field of Vine Eagle City. I imagine that they are asking for the Han Dynasty, so they don''t put on a princess posture too much, not to mention she doesn''t like it.


    Coco looked around and said in surprise, \"Under the stock, the airship field in Chang''an City looks bigger.


    \"This is the capital of the Han Dynasty, so it''s not surprising that the airship field is bigger.\" Jasmine said softly.


    Coco nodded thoughtfully, and after Xingxiao was checked, they left the airship field under the **** of knights.


    \"His Royal Highness, I just asked the people here, and they said that they can take a bus to the restaurant, or a horse-drawn carriage.\" Coco said.


    Jasmine looked at the iron box that drove past in front of her, and said, \"I think this is a bus, right? It''s strange, but it''s faster than a horse-drawn carriage.\" - Your Highness, let''s take this bus! \"Coco is actually really wanting to try it.


    \"Well, just take the bus, come here, still have to try.\" Riley nodded.


    After a few people asked who they were, they walked to the platform and waited for the next bus. Of course, they didn''t go to cut the queue. When they were in Fujiying City, they saw that the identification person was taken away because of the broadcast team.


    Ten minutes later, they got on the bus, and after being reminded by the airship staff, they started to move towards Huiye Building, saying that there should be extra rooms there. Jasmine also sat by the window on the bus, and said, \"I like this bus, it''s much more comfortable than the carriage we took a few days ago.


    Coco nodded again and again, agreeing, \"Yes, Your Highness, the seat is also soft and the movement is smooth.


    \"It''s already night, and Chang''an City is still very bright. It really is a rich city!\" Jasmine sighed.


    Even in the palace of the Mulin Principality, many candles would be extinguished at night, because no one came out at night, and it was a waste to light them, not to mention the cost of candles was not cheap.


    \"And there are a lot of people, don''t you go back to sleep at night? What are you doing outside?\"Coco is also very sleepy.


    Since most of the candles in Vine Eagle City will be extinguished at night, and they are already very late when they arrive, they immediately went to the restaurant and did not stop too much on the avenue, so they are curious that there are so many people in Chang''an City at night


    \"And it''s lively here, the stores are not closed, they are still open.\" Rong Li was surprised.


    Coco nodded heavily and said, -520 yes, there are still a lot of people in line, I''m really envious. \"


    You must know that in the Principality of Mullin, when night falls, that is, when you are resting, you can''t do anything in darkness, you can only stay at home, and compared with the brightly lit Chang''an City, it looks very bad.


    Get off at the next stop, I want to go shopping first. \"Jasmine has been aroused by curiosity


    \"Yes, Your Highness.\"Coco nodded.


    A few minutes later, a few people got off the bus at the next stop. Jasmine dragged her skirt and walked towards the crowded place. The knight behind her immediately followed.


    The beauty of the princess attracted the attention of many people, and they all talked about it, wanting to know who this elegant and noble looking woman was.


    - Look, she''s so pretty!


    \"You''re an aristocrat, with so many knights behind you, don''t make a fool of yourself.\"

 Chapter 1395：

    \"It''s so beautiful, I want to have such a beautiful face.\"


    \"Just you? Eat less, how fat you are.\"


    Jasmine ignored everyone''s discussion, she was used to it anyway, she walked on the avenue like a spectator.


    \"Four shifts, (v one), please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1589: The idea of ??the mermaid queen. (1 more for customization)


    There was snow in the sky, and the snow in Green City was thick enough to cover the knees, and people cleaning the snow could be seen constantly on the road.


    Since they are not particularly skilled, and they do not know where to transport the cleared snow, the progress is particularly slow.


    Bilis stood on the terrace of the castle, looking at everything in Green City, her aqua blue eyes kept blinking, and white snowflakes fell through her eyes, but it had a different beauty.


    This winter, the Mermaid Queen was not so uncomfortable. In previous years, it was difficult to be in Mermaid Bay at this time. The lack of food and clothing often caused the tribe to freeze to death and starve to death.


    This feeling of powerlessness made her feel very guilty, not only for her, but also for the former king.


    But this year is different. Ever since Liu Gen was promised to relocate, the mermaid has been developing in a better direction. Not only are they fed and clothed, but everyone can still have savings, which was impossible before. of.


    \"Your Majesty, you''ve been standing here for a day, do you want to go in and have a rest?\" Lilith asked with concern.


    Bilis shook her head and said, \"It''s okay, I''m going blind every day facing that pile of documents, let me rest for a while.


    \"Okay, Your Majesty, I''ll pour you a cup of tea.\" Lilith turned around and entered the room to start pouring tea.


    Come to the end of winter, it''s so cold! \"Bilise let out a sigh of relief.


    Lilith came out with a cup of hot tea and said, "Your Majesty, please warm up with a cup of hot tea first. \"


    Bilis took the teacup and took a sip, and said, \"How was the report you sorted out yesterday?\"


    \"Your Majesty, wait, I''ll get it.\" Lilith turned around and entered the room again.


    \"Road Tata...


    A few minutes later, the mermaid passed out with a document and said, "Your Majesty, I have sorted out what you explained yesterday~¡©.


    Bilis put the teacup on the wall of the terrace, holding a thermos in her hand, and said, \"What''s the difference with summer?


    Lilith nodded again and again and said, "The difference is quite big. Although our income in winter is not as good as that in summer, we don''t consume much in general. \"


    -How to say? \"Bliss asked curiously.


    \"We don''t have to buy green vegetables from the Han Dynasty in winter, which saves us a lot of money.\" Lilith explained.


    Bilis blinked her aqua blue and asked, \"Why is this? Although green vegetables are rare in winter, they shouldn''t be a big expense, right? There are always things that are more expensive than vegetables, right?


    In terms of unit price, vegetables must be free of wine and clothes, but the fact that one dish is hard to find has caused the price of vegetables to double seven or eight times, and now vegetables are almost catching up with the price of wine. \" Lilith explained.


    \"So exaggerated?\"Bliss was surprised.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, vegetables are a daily necessities, so they are consumed faster and must be purchased continuously. Fortunately, we have a greenhouse in Green City, otherwise our treasury will not be able to handle it." Lilith nodded.


    Since I asked Chang''an City to help build roads, lay drainage pipes, build swimming pools, renovate houses, etc., it has cost a lot of money, and they are all paid in installments.


    If you have to pay for daily green vegetables in winter, you will be in debt again.


    Bilis nodded thoughtfully and said, \"So, how much do we owe Your Excellency Liu Ji?


    Lilith flipped through the documents in her hand and said after a while, "If we have enough goods every month, it is expected that we will be able to pay off all the arrears by the fall of next year."


    \"Next fall? It won''t take long, but Chang''an City will definitely develop better then.\"Bilisi sighed.


    Lilith closed the document and said, \"Your Majesty, Green City has developed quite well now, don''t put too much pressure on yourself.


    Bilis nodded slightly and said, \"I just want to make a better life for my clan, you have also seen Chang''an City, it''s really good.


    \"Indeed, Chang''an City is really worth our study, but we can''t achieve that, and now we still owe a lot of money.\" Lilith comforted.


    \"What''s the main reason why Chang''an City developed like this?\"Bliss asked suddenly.


    Lilith was stunned for a while, then said, \"Isn''t it all the ability of the lord of the Han Dynasty? It''s all his talent and knowledge that led the sustainable development of Chang''an City.\"


    \"That''s right.\"


    Bilis put her hands on the fence and continued to say..11 Your Excellency Liu Feng''s knowledge is indeed an important key to the development of the Han Dynasty. Do you think we have the opportunity to learn his knowledge? ...


    Your Majesty, I don''t understand, what do you mean? \"Lilith felt a little sleepy. Bilis looked at Green City for a while and said, \"We can let our people go to Chang''an City to study! \"


    Lilith''s eyes widened and she said in surprise, "Your Majesty, do you want to send our clansmen to Chang''an City? Although Chang''an City does not exclude us mermaids, it''s not appropriate."


    \"I don''t want everyone to go to Chang''an City, I just want children to go to their school to learn knowledge, which will be useful for our future development. As for adults, we can think of a way.\"Bliss explained Lily Si frowned and said, "Your Majesty, their parents may not be willing to send the children over. .


    \"There are many children without parents. Let''s send them over (Wang Hao) first. As for children with parents, we can do ideological work. If it''s a big deal, we can give them paper money, and I will always be willing.\"Bili Si whispered \"Okay, I''ll make arrangements.\" Lilith nodded.


    \"I want to write a letter to Your Excellency Liu Feng, and Xian asked her how to study as an adult! Lisi has a smile on her face.


    Lilith tilted her head and said, \"Your Majesty, will this be another big expense? It seems that it will be instalment to the next year again!


    \"We wait until the spring of next year, we can continue to grow food and fish in the sea, and we will always get rich, but before that, we must learn knowledge first.\"Bi Lisi smiled charmingly.


    \"Yes!\" Lilith nodded.


    \"One more, (v one), please customize, please support.\".


    The first thousand five hundred and ninety chapters: ulterior motives. (2 more for customization)


    In the capital of the Flanders Empire, King Sandra sat in the palace hall with a displeased expression on his face.


    He hasn''t eaten well or slept well these days, and the wrinkles on his face have suddenly increased a lot. He used to look very tough, but now he is a little haggard. Duke Woods is also in the hall at the moment, compared to the king She didn''t change much. After all, it was none of her business and she was hanging up high, and he just let his subordinates handle this matter.


    \"Has the source of that letter been found out?\" King Sandra said solemnly.


    \"Not yet, Your Majesty.


    Duke Woods shook his head and continued, \"But Your Majesty, there is bad news.\"


    \"Bad news? What could be worse than now?\" King Sandra frowned.


    Duke Woods took out a piece of paper from his arms and said, \"Your Majesty, take a look at this first, and you will know when you see it.\"


    King Sandra took the piece of paper from the knight and began to browse, and after a while he gave his head a deep voice, \"Where did this come from?


    What was written on the paper was the news about the arrest of Prince Eddie, and the news that the Han Dynasty demanded that the lord of the Flanders Empire pay the ransom.


    Of course, these news must have been exaggerated. It is probably that King Sandra sent Prince Eddie and Princess Field to wage war against the Han Dynasty, and they were finally defeated and arrested.


    However, the lord of the Han Dynasty was benevolent and unwilling to execute Prince Eddie. On the contrary, he could be forgiven, as long as the Flanders Empire paid the ransom, he could be let go.

 Chapter 1396：

    This can not only put pressure on King Sandra, so that he will not dare to take action against the Han Dynasty in the future, but also promote the image of the Han Dynasty as strong and tolerant, thus attracting more people to go there.


    Bully Woods shook his head and said, \"This morning in the entire king''s capital, almost everyone knew about it, but no one knew where it came from.\"


    \"What? No one knows?\" King Sandra''s brows were so furrowed that he could kill the flies.


    \"Yes, no one knows, what are we going to do next?\" Duke Woods said.


    King Sandra took a deep breath, put one hand on his forehead, and said solemnly,


    \"Damn, who could it be!


    ...bie.. Gong pouted, it''s not easy to say anything in this situation, it''s really a bit, hands


    King Sandra calmed down for a while, and said, \"Is this matter. Could it be someone in that bank?


    Duke of Woods shook his head and said, \"I suspected them from the very beginning of the letter, so I sent a lot of cavalry to look at the bank secretly, but found nothing.\"


    \"Is there anything strange?\" King Sandra said suspiciously.


    \"Nothing happened, the staff inside had never left the store, and the people who came in and out were all old businessmen from our empire, and there was no secret relationship with each other." Woods explained.


    King Sandra frowned even more, and said solemnly, \"It has nothing to do with Qianzhuang? Anyway, this matter has nothing to do with the Han Dynasty, but who will it be?


    Woods Gongqun bowed slightly and persuaded Si to say, \"Your Majesty, don''t think too much, the most important thing now is to pass the news to the Han Dynasty, saying that we are willing to pay the ransom, and let them treat His Royal Highness the prince well.\ "


    \"How to pass the news? It will take more than two months for this trip, who knows how Eddie will be treated at that time?" King Sandra said helplessly.


    \"Your Majesty, don''t worry, leave this to me, we may not have to go there in person.\" Duke Woods swept the road.


    King Sandra looked suspicious and asked, \"If you don''t go in person, how would the king of the Han Dynasty know?


    \"Your Majesty, the last letter incident and the news incident this time around the city clearly showed that the Han Dynasty was clever and the time between each event was not long, which meant that they could quickly collect news, and Feedback.\" Duke Woods analyzed.


    King Sandra nodded thoughtfully and said, \"Indeed, it doesn''t make sense, but according to what you said, how did they send the information back in ten days?\"


    Duke Woods thought for a moment and said, Your Majesty, could it be related to their airship? \"


    \"Are you talking about the airship in the book? Who knows if what is written in the book is true, no matter how you look at it, it''s not very true.\" King Sandra said in denial. \"Only this is the most reasonable, otherwise we don''t know what to do.\" Duke Woods shrugged.


    King Sandra narrowed his eyes slightly and said, \"If you say it like this, isn''t our news in the hands of the Han Dynasty all the time? Even before Eddie went to sea, they knew in advance?


    \"Your Majesty, I think so.\" Woods nodded heavily.


    -call...


    King Sandra swept out a long breath from his nose and said helplessly, \"We were wrong at the beginning.\"


    He started to regret it a little, he shouldn''t have let Prince Eddie go to sea, and he shouldn''t have agreed to Princess Field''s request at that time, and he shouldn''t be ambitious, thinking about eating a continent that he doesn''t understand.


    Now I really lost my wife and lost my army. A son and a daughter are on that continent, and the knights have also lost tens of thousands, and now they have to pay ransoms and slaves.


    \"Your Majesty, you need to rest more.\" Duke Woods also discovered the king''s sexual haggard.


    King Sandra waved his hand and said, \"Go ahead and make arrangements, by the way, ask the King of the Han Dynasty, how is Field, there is no news of her so far.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\" Duke Woods nodded.


    \"Go down, I want to rest first.\" King Sandra felt exhausted physically and mentally.


    Duke Woods saluted, turned around and left, with a bright smile on his face.


    Second update, (v one, please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1591: Do not admit defeat. (3 more for customization)


    In the snowy city of Chang''an, there are fewer people on the streets. Except for the patrol team, it is the people who remove the snow. Most of the others are working or staying at home waiting for the snow to stop.


    At this moment, the short-haired girl in the fabric workshop is studying diligently, and she is a little stressed now.


    Because Liu Sang asked her to teach other workshop workers how to embroider.


    It was the first time Yao heard the word embroidery. At that time, it took her a long time to understand this unfamiliar word before she understood what it meant.


    In the fabric workshop, the short-haired girl has a separate room. The room is quite large. There is a podium and some tables and chairs in it, which acts as her office.


    Of course, this office is used for teaching. Before this small house was just a warehouse, used to store some sundries, and now it is cleared out as a classroom.


    Li sat on the podium, blinked red eyes and looked at the tools in front of him, and muttered to himself, \"These are really useful, it would be great if there was such a thing before, my father''s fabrics can be sold better...


    These days, apart from sleeping in the dormitory, she spends the rest of the time in this classroom learning these new tools. Even though she has had them for a few days, she still finds them very novel every time she sees them, and she can''t put them down.


    Of course, she was punctured by needles and bleed several times, and the short-haired girl just sneered for a while, and immediately devoted herself to research and work.


    This kind of fulfilling feeling is what she wants. She supports herself with her own hands, and she can temporarily forget the sadness of the death of her parents and family members when she is busy.


    Li held the needle in one hand and the cloth in the other, narrowed his eyes slightly, and said seriously,


    \"Cross here and change to another color, then add another layer...


    The short-haired girl embroidered the pattern of peony flowers in her hand, and the comparison picture was also taken from the castle. As soon as she got it, she couldn''t put it down and wanted to embroider it immediately.


    No, these days she was hiding in the classroom just trying to figure out how to embroider to look good and realistic. She tried several times and failed. Either it was stiff or the colors didn''t match, and it looked very strange.


    Yao Zhen made this purchase, and spit it around, ah.. not right. \"


    There are many colored threads on the table, as well as various small decorations, such as stones of various colors.


    The short-haired girl squinted slightly, picked up the needle and then picked up another thread of a wish color, and started to embroider after passing through the eye of the needle. There were several pieces of cloth next to the table that the girl was dissatisfied with embroidering today.


    \"I must study this flower today.\" Li vowed, and the needle in his hand was carefully walking on the cloth.


    More than two hours later, the short-haired girl finished embroidering another piece of cloth. She put down the needle and thread, picked up the fabric and opened it to observe.


    -Um....


    Li tilted his head and thought for a while, but he shouted, \"It still doesn''t work, I always feel that something is not right.


    The short-haired girl put down the fabric and collapsed on the podium, suddenly feeling a sense of defeat.


    \"It''s so hard to warm up, how to embroider this peony flower.\" Yao bulged and took off her gang with a look of habit.


    The short-haired girl lay on her stomach for more than half an hour before she got up, took a few deep breaths, and picked up the needle and thread to continue her research.


    She took the peony flower drawing and looked at it for a while, and the paper was almost past her eyes. She looked very carefully, for fear of missing any details that would make it impossible to embroider.


    \"Here I have to transition a little yellow, then a little white at the end, and finally a green finish. What''s wrong with it.\" Knees, and the hand has been recording the embroidery method on the notebook.


    Whether it was right or wrong, she recorded it all. What she was afraid of was that it would be a pity if the embroidery was successful, but the embroidery method was not recorded. Li looked at the peony drawings and the fabrics, squinting and watching carefully.


    \"Your Majesty said to observe first, but I have been observing for so long, why is it still not good to embroider.\" Yao chewed to himself.

 Chapter 1397：

    The short-haired girl shook her head vigorously, picked up the needle and thread and continued to embroider. This time she looked at the drawings of peony flowers for a long time, and drew a rough pattern on the cloth with a pen before starting to embroider.


    .Begging for flowers


    After embroidering the small stamens, she changed to another color thread and started embroidering the petals. It was a light pink thread. This time, she began to embroider slowly and piece by piece.


    This time, the pattern was embroidered for several hours. It was already dark, and the short-haired girl put down her needle and thread and shook her neck.


    \"Finally finished.\" Li took a few deep breaths.


    -......


    I saw two lifelike peony flowers appearing on the yellow fabric, one is light pink and the other is bright red. The craftsmanship of each step is very delicate.


    In this era, it is already a masterpiece to be able to do this, even if it is placed on the other side of the earth, it is still a passing work.


    Li blinked his red eyes and said with a smile, \"Finally a little bit of eyebrows, not bad, not living up to His Majesty''s expectations.\"


    The short-haired girl put the repaired peony fabrics together separately, and then recorded the embroidery method and steps just now on the notepad, thinking that she can start teaching tomorrow


    She has been practicing by herself these days, and she will not start teaching until she can perfectly complete the pattern and embroidery given by Liu Shi. Otherwise, she will not be able to convince herself to teach.


    Half an hour later, the girl closed the notepad with a satisfied look on her face, thinking that she really came to Chang''an City.


    \"Goo! Gum...


    Yao''s stomach began to growl. She touched her stomach awkwardly and said, \"Yes, I forgot to eat.\"


    She picked up the notepad and left the classroom with the embroidery pattern, patted her stomach as she walked, and said, \"I''m sorry for you, I''ll eat now.


    \"Three shifts, (v), ask for customization, ask for support.\"One.


    Chapter 1592: Elegant approach. (4 more for customization)


    The cold wind and the heavy snowstorm outside formed a stark contrast to the warm and pleasant inside the tenth floor of the tallest building.


    Liu Feng and others are enjoying hot tea on the sofa. It can be said to be very comfortable to drink a sip of hot tea in winter.


    \"Your Majesty, can we eat offal at night?\" En Li looked expectant. Liu Feng took a sip of the hot tea and said, "Okay, it''s true that I haven''t eaten it for a long time. Let the kitchen make it at night, and make more Bai Mengbu.


    \"Yes, I will arrange it.\"E Ke smiled and nodded.


    An Li shook her ears and said with a full smile, \"Very good, I''ll add a lot of sauerkraut, so it''s delicious with rice.


    \"Indeed, I can eat several bowls of refined rice this way.\" Mina blinked her blue eyes.


    Liu Quan smiled and waved \"three five seven\" and said, \"Why didn''t you say it before, just say it if you want to eat it, don''t hold back.


    \"We couldn''t bear it. The food we eat every day is delicious, but there are occasional things that I want to eat, and I just remembered it today.\" En Li said with a smile. Liu Feng put down the teacup, got up and said, \"Okay, let''s practice writing Spring Festival couplets!


    \"Your Majesty, is it the one that was pasted on both sides of the castle during the Chinese New Year last year?\" Enri asked.


    \"Yes, this year we will make something different.\"Liu Feng smiled. Anlia tilted her head and said suspiciously, \"Different? What is it?


    - You''ll find out later. \"


    Liu Gen smiled slightly and said, \"Nicole, help me with ink, brushes, paper and other tools.\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, wait a moment.\"Nicole turned around and went to the cabinet to get it.


    An Li frowned, a look of sleepiness on her face. It was the first time I had heard of this unfamiliar word, and she whispered to herself, \"Ink? Now?


    Liu Feng asked people to tidy up the table, clearing out a large area where the tools brought by the girl were placed.


    Spread out a piece of red square paper, place it in the shape of a building, and place the ink and inkstone beside it.


    - Your Majesty, what are you doing? \" Mi wanted to doubt.


    \"Prepare to write a blessing, and then you practice slowly, and when it''s Chinese New Year, you can write it yourself and post it at the door of your room.\" Liu Ji explained.


    Mina put her head to her head and said suspiciously, \"Your Majesty, why do you want to write a blessing, and why should it be posted on the door?\"


    Liu Feng pondered for a while, and explained briefly, \"With this blessing sticking on the door, those bad luck, poverty, and bad things won''t find you, it''s a beautiful legend!


    He didn''t tell the real allusions. The real allusions were that before Jiang Taigong met King Wen of Zhou, he had been working as a farmer in his hometown and lived an ordinary and not very happy life.


    And his wife often quarrelled and scolded him, saying that he was incompetent, and that he was unlucky to follow him, and had been living a poor life, which made Jiang Taigong extremely troubled, so he went to the Weishui River to make a fish appointment.


    Later, he assisted King Wu in defeating Zhou and was conferred a **** on the altar. His wife also wanted to follow him. In the end, Jiang Taigong named him the **** of little poverty and told her that you can go to various houses to collect money and make them poor, but at home there are \ "Fu, you can''t go. So, every household has put \"Fu\" on their homes, hoping that the good fortune will last forever.


    \"So that''s the case, then I want to learn.\" Mina raised her hand.


    An Li also kept thinking about her feet, smiled and said, \"I also want to learn, I want to write better than Catwoman.\"


    \"Then let''s see, there is no snack for a month after losing.\" Mina smiled brightly.


    \"Come here, whoever is afraid.\" En Li said confidently.


    Liu Feng shook his head with a smile. He really couldn''t do anything about these two. \"This is not so easy to learn. Some people haven''t learned it after a year.\"


    \"Ah! It''s so difficult, huh?\" Mina said in unison.


    \"Take your time, those people I''m talking about are demanding, you can just learn it.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    Nicole came to the table and said, Your Majesty, let me help you study ink!


    \"Okay!\" Liu Jiao nodded.


    \"Your Majesty, why do you want to study ink? What is ink study?" En Li asked suspiciously


    Liu Feng paused and said, "Well, it''s just for fun. It''s more convenient to have ink in the castle, but this way of researching ink can cultivate sentiment...


    Of course, for a few people, researching ink is mainly a hobby and cultural inheritance.


    \"It turns out that this is the case, I also want to learn this.\"An Li looked forward to it.


    Nicole dropped a drop of water on the Yantang, then picked up the ink key and pushed it back and forth on the Yantang, her movements were very light and skilled.


    Both Fox Erniang and Cat Erniang stared at the girl''s movements curiously, and made exclamations from time to time.


    Nicole waited until the grinding was thick, and added a small spoon of water to continue grinding. Her index finger was placed on the top of the ink, and her thumb and **** were sandwiched between the two sides of the ink strip, and she walked back and forth on the research hall very lightly.


    \"Nicole, you look so elegant.\" Enli Moba Duzhang''s boss had envy written all over his face.


    Miluo nodded heavily and said, \"Yeah, how did you do it? It looks really elegant!.


    Nicole changed her flaxen hair and said gently, \"I practiced for a long time, mainly because of what Your Majesty taught me.\"


    Liu Feng is also very satisfied with the girl''s technique. It is really no worse than the professionals on the other side of the earth. The skilled technique and beautiful face are simply a beautiful landscape.

 Chapter 1398：

    \"Your Majesty, do you have any skills in this ink research 0.8?\" En Li asked curiously.


    Liu Feng nodded again and again, and said, \"Then there are too many techniques, too forceful, too fast, and too slow. You should also pay attention to the amount of water you add, and the materials of the research hall and the ink keys should also be good. The ink that comes out of the ink will be thicker and smoother. All of these are indispensable, otherwise it will affect the beauty of calligraphy and painting."


    - It turns out that there is so much knowledge in it! \" Enri was surprised.


    \"Of course, this is a profound knowledge, I''ll show you this book later.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    Enri nodded heavily and said, \"Yes, I''m looking forward to it.\"


    - Four shifts, (one v-, please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1593: Better than the cat ear girl? (1 is more from i)


    Nicole took out the ink ingot and said gently, \"Your Majesty, it''s already done, can you see if this is okay?


    Liu Feng took a brush and dipped in the ink, wrote a random word on a piece of white paper, and said with satisfaction, \"Very good, neither thick nor light, the writing is smooth and free of impurities, quite good!


    - She smiled slightly and pulled her hair back behind her ears.


    An Li put her head close to the inkstone hall, her brown eyes kept staring at the pool of ink, it was clear, \"Your Majesty, what is this ink reading? Add water to make ink.\" I will explain this to you later, now Haven''t come across such a thing yet. \" Liu Feng smiled.


    Originally, I wanted to say that it was made of graphite, but I haven''t seen graphite yet, I just hope that graphite can be mined in the Kingdom of Yadian.


    En Li nodded thoughtfully, and said, "Your Majesty, then you can count how I write, this thing called a writing brush is difficult to look at.


    Mina picked up a writing brush and said, "Isn''t it as simple as writing.\"


    Liu Feng also picked up the brush and said, "You can try it and see, this is a bit difficult.


    Mina blinked her blue eyes, took out a piece of paper, put the brush on the ink, and started walking on the paper.


    An Li tilted her head to look at the words written by Cat Erniang, and sniffed out a laugh, what did you write, a cat girl? I can''t see what the word is. \"


    Mina frowned, picked up the piece of paper she had written, and muttered, \"I can''t see it, isn''t that my name! It''s easy to recognize!.


    An Li put down the cat''s hand and said, \"It''s still up to me, no one can see what you wrote.


    \"Good, I want to see what level you are.\" Mina said with a disdainful expression.


    Hu Erniang grabbed her hand in the middle of the brush, and followed the ink like a fist, sticking out her tongue and starting to write on the paper, with a serious look on her face that was unbearable to disturb.


    En Li''s trembling little hands trembled in a row, and wrote two words crookedly on the paper, and finally put down the pen and said, "Okay, it''s done, it''s really good!" Liu Quan twitched the corners of his eyes several times and asked, \"Is it your name that you wrote here?


    \"Your Majesty, how do you know?.


    An Li was pleasantly surprised and proudly said, "Sure enough, I''m better than Catwoman, and the words I wrote can be seen at a glance by Your Majesty. .


    Liu Feng shook his head with a smile and said, "I can''t tell, I just guessed."


    An Li tore and jumped and said, \"It''s so obvious, I thought Ying Dingmi was going to explode!\"


    Mina blinked her blue eyes and said urgently, Your Majesty, please teach us how to write. \"


    Liu Feng held the brush and said, \"If you want to write well, the posture when using the brush is very important. The familiarity with the brush strokes, such as how to point the brush characters, and how the points move roughly, The capital of each radical should understand how to use the brush, and when writing with the brush, the body should be sitting upright and the arms should be slightly off the table."


    As he talked and demonstrated, he wrote the three characters of the Han Dynasty one by one, stroke by stroke.


    Hu Erniang and Cat Erniang watched carefully, eager to try the pen in their hands, and found that their writing was many times better than their own. \"Your Majesty, your writing is so beautiful!\" En Li exclaimed.


    Mina nodded again and again, and said, \"Your Majesty, I think it''s very simple when you write it, why is it so difficult for us to write it?


    \"Just practice more, I have practiced for a long time, as the saying goes, practice makes perfect 5.\" Liu Ji encouraged.


    Enri nodded, picked up the brush and continued to write, and said to herself with eyes on her lips,


    \"I must learn calligraphy.


    Miluo clapped his hands, picked up a pack of dried fish and started eating, but without telling the truth, \"It''s too difficult, I''d better eat dried fish.


    Liu Feng smiled slightly and said, \"It''s fine to write when you''re bored, there''s no need to learn it.


    Nicole also held a writing brush and said, \"I''ll try it too, it''s interesting to watch.\"


    Liu Feng nodded, took out a box of metal powder from the drawer, dug out a small spoonful and placed it in the inkstone hall. He picked up the sunglasses and began to study the ink before and after. At first, it was mostly black, and it gradually mixed together.


    In the end, it turned directly into gold and black, and it looked very advanced. He grinded ink for a while, took out the ink stick, used a brush to follow a little freshly ground ink, and began to write on the paper.


    Mi Bao chewed the dried fish in his mouth and watched Liu Feng''s every move. The golden powder also made her particularly curious, but she did not ask, but watched it seriously.


    Liu Feng wrote a blessing character on a piece of red paper. Since the ink was mixed with gold powder, the written word was black with gold, and it looked very elegant.


    He put down the brush in his hand, 737 picked up the paper and shook it lightly, saying, \"Well, that''s it, this ink will be used for our Spring Festival couplets this year. Enri blinked her brown eyes and said in surprise, \" Your Majesty, what is this golden thing? It looks really good, the two colors look completely inappropriate, but they look good together. \"


    \"This is gold powder. In my hometown, many people will mix these things when they write brushes, and the characters they write look more layered, but the real brush culture will not add these things.\"Liu Ji smiled and explained.


    Enri nodded thoughtfully and said, \"I see, Your Majesty, can I practice calligraphy with this golden ink?-


    \"Of course you can.\"Liu said loudly.


    \"Then I want too.\" Mina was also attracted by the golden ink.


    Liu Feng nodded and said, \"Come on and practice, if you write well, the Spring Festival couplets you wrote will be posted in many places in Chang''an City.\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, we will do our best.\" Mina and Enri said in unison.


    One more, (v one), please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1594: Ice sculpture. (2 more **** to customize)


    After a severe drought, the snow has stopped in Chang''an City, and the snow on the streets has been cleaned up in time. People are coming and going, and they are in a hurry.


    Ale is holding the newspaper and shouting, \"Come and see, come and buy, the first ice and snow festival in Chang''an City is located in the new square.


    Although he chose a job after graduating from school, he still works part-time to sell newspapers early in the morning.


    He didn''t want to give up his first job, and of course he wanted to make more money. Anyway, he didn''t miss his job in the scientific research department at all.


    \"Give me a newspaper!\" Sister Rose said softly, she went shopping early this morning.


    \"Okay, two steel coins for a newspaper.\"Ale took out a newspaper from his bag.


    The eldest sister Mengsi handed the other two steel coins and asked curiously, \"What is this Ice and Snow Festival?


    Ale pointed in the direction of the new city and explained, \"It is a festival founded by His Majesty. There will be ice sculptures in the new square. You can take a look if you have time.\"


    Liu Feng began to prepare for this event when it was winter. He felt that Bingsui was a kind of art that was appreciated by both the refined and the common, abstracted into the figurative, and had a high appreciation value.


    What''s more, Chang''an City is a long snow season in winter, why not show the ice sculptures, it can be regarded as a cultural heritage of the Han Dynasty, so people start to learn and carve.


    \"Ice sculpture?\" The eldest sister Mengsi had a suspicious look on her face, she brought the newspaper and prepared to go back to the store, and brought her three younger sisters to have a look.

 Chapter 1399：

    \"Tap ta ta..


    Half an hour later, the four Elf sisters left the store and were about to walk in the direction of the new square.


    \"Big sister, do you know what this ice leg is?\" The third sister Sheila looked innocent.


    The eldest sister Mengsi handed the newspaper to the other party and said, \"It''s written on it, His Majesty said that this is an art festival, and the ice sculptures are for us to enjoy~.


    The fourth sister Polly held a cup of hot milk tea in her hand and said, "I saw in the newspaper that ice sculpture is to carve all kinds of things on the ice, there will be animals, houses and people."


    The second sister, Lannie, blinked her green eyes and said, it sounds quite interesting, and it is worth visiting..


    \"I said so, but it should be difficult to show it on ice, right?\" The third sister Sheila was a little suspicious.


    Ten minutes later, the four Elf sisters came to the new square, but at this time the square was already crowded with people, and they couldn''t squeeze in at all.


    \"Oh my God! We''re late, why are there so many people.\" The third sister, Sheila, kept thinking about what was inside.


    The elder sister Mengsi frowned, and followed her in, "Obviously we went out when we received the newspaper, how come there are so many people all of a sudden. \"


    \"Your Majesty really has a terrifying appeal. It''s only less than an hour away, and you can''t squeeze in here.\" The second sister Lanney sighed.


    Fourth younger sister Polly squatted and jumped, muttering, \"Suddenly there are so many people, it makes me so curious!


    \"I''m also very curious, so I can only queue up.\" Sister Rose sighed. The entire new square was alerted very early, fences were drawn all around, and a soldier stood guard every two steps.


    Only the entrance is not fenced, but there is a large number of soldiers guarding it, who split the dense crowd into several teams and let them start queuing to go in and watch.


    And each person who goes in can only fit for half an hour. After the hourglass outside is finished, they must come out after the gong is sounded.


    If someone is unwilling to come out, they will be registered, and in the future, they will be blacklisted and refused to participate in such free activities.


    Every time there are people entering, there will be a number of people who will control the number of people. If there are more than people, the soldiers will block the entrance and manage the order of the crowd.


    There are also patrolling soldiers inside, in order to keep an eye on them and prevent them from deliberately damaging the ice sculptures.


    With the passage of time, the four Elf sisters moved from the back row of the original team to the front row, and there were people lining up behind them. It can be said that there was a steady stream of people watching.


    And some people are the first to see it, and then they go to the last row of the line to start queuing.


    \"Big sister, it will be with us soon, will there be no charges for this ice sculpture exhibition?\"The third sister Sheila asked curiously.


    The eldest sister Rose pushed down the glasses on the bridge of her nose, looked at the announcement in front, and said, "Today is free, tomorrow will be charged, it will be on display for five days, and the ticket is five steel coins per person!


    The second sister Lannie nodded thoughtfully and said, \"The price is good, it won''t be very expensive, but fortunately we have caught up with the free one today.


    \"Yes, and the exhibition time will end at four o''clock in the afternoon. There are still many people who can''t see Chang''an City. It is estimated that the next few days will be like this now, and there will be many people in line.\" Big sister Mengsi guessed road.


    The fourth sister Polly blinked her eyes and said, \"If this ice is really good-looking, it''s not impossible for us to spend money to see it tomorrow.\" Yes, I think so too. \" Third sister Sheila nodded.


    While the four Elf sisters were still queuing, the loudspeaker in the hands of the staff lit up again: Watching needs to be lined up (if you are in a good team, you will be blacklisted if you jump in the queue and don¡¯t follow the rules, don¡¯t speak loudly and silently after entering. Do not touch the exhibits, and those who violate them will also be blacklisted.


    At the same time, the horn of another staff member also sounded: Please watch in a civilized manner. If there is any damage, compensation will be paid according to the price. The price of each rock candy is 100,000 yuan.


    .


    Sister Mengsi took a deep breath and exclaimed, \"Is this ice sculpture so expensive?


    The second sister Rose was shocked and said, \"We must not touch it when we go in, or we will lose a lot of money.\"


    The third sister Sheila and the fourth sister Polly nodded again and again and said, \"Yes, we can just watch it from a distance.\"


    \"Second shift, (one v-, please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1595: A pedantic king? (3 more for customization)


    After more than ten minutes, the team finally reached the four Elf sisters. After a few people were checked by the female police, they were let in.


    Before they went in, they felt the coolness at the door, but they didn''t feel it when they were in line because of the crowd.


    The last batch of people who went in just came out, and everyone was surprised and discussed.


    \"Oh my god! Did you just see the ice sculpture of that deer? It''s really beautiful!


    \"And the house is also very realistic, with windows, doors and roofs!


    \"How did your Majesty do it? It''s really shocking.\"


    \"I plan to see it again tomorrow..


    \"Me too, I want to bring someone I like with me.


    -


    The third sister, Sheila, looked at the flow of people coming in and out, and said, \"Did you hear me, sister?\"


    \"I heard, their feedback is very good.\"The second sister Lanni nodded.


    Big sister Mengsi blinked her green eyes and urged, \"Come in, we''ll see for ourselves.\"


    A few minutes later, the four elf sisters entered. Due to the high national fence and the curtain on the periphery, they could not see the inside from the outside.


    When I walked inside, I found that there was a different 347. The ice sculptures were placed in a particularly neat way. The distance between each ice sculpture was very wide. Twenty ice sculptures were neatly placed in the huge square.


    The size of each ice sculpture is different, the high one is as high as three or four meters, the short one is about one meter, and some are even less than one meter, and there are soldiers on duty under each ice sculpture.


    The purpose is to remind people not to touch it, and to maintain internal order.


    Big sister Mengsi looked around in surprise, opened her mouth and said, "One day, it''s really amazing!"


    The second sister Lanni was also shocked and said, \"How did this happen?


    Ice is so hard, how can it make such a beautiful image?


    The third sister, Sheila, couldn''t move her eyes. She stared straight at the ice sculptures, repeatedly exclaiming, \"It''s really good looking!.


    The appearance of each ice sculpture is different. There are original deer, rabbits, pandas, some houses, trees and soldiers, etc. Each one is carefully carved. The carving of ice sculptures is not simple, and each one has been carved for a long time. If you are not careful, the whole will be broken, or if a step is wrong, the whole will be in vain, and you will have to start from scratch.


    Therefore, the ice sculpture has been prepared for a long time, and it takes a lot of time from the selection and practice of personnel.


    Fourth sister Polly stopped in front of a Molu ice sculpture, looked up blankly, and said in shock, \"It''s so realistic, it looks like she will come back to life in the next second. Sister Mengsi nodded heavily. , said, \"Indeed, this ice sculpture is really beautiful, and the kings of the Han Dynasty have really been giving us a steady stream of surprises. \"


    \"Who said no!


    The third sister Lanni also came over, \"It''s really the right decision for us to settle in the Han Dynasty.\"


    \"Yes, it''s a good decision, I believe Chang''an City will get better and better.\" Sister Mengsi smiled.


    \"It just happens that the business of our store is getting better and better. It''s a good start.\"The fourth sister Polly said with a smile.


    The four elf sisters walked over and over again while sparing the square.

 Chapter 1400：

    At the same time, there was another person on the other side of the square, and they were Princess Jasmine from the Mulin Principality.


    As soon as they came out of the wine core in the morning, they met a newspaper seller. Their curiosity drove them to buy a copy. After learning the news of the ice sculpture, they came to the new square. The Huiye Building is not far from the square.


    \"Your Highness, this ice sculpture is really amazing!\" Coco said in surprise.


    Jasmine blinked her light brown eyes and said in shock, - um, how did this bieg do it? \"


    - Carved with a knife, stroke by stroke? \"Coco asked curiously.


    \"Impossible, if that''s the case, how long will it take to engrave? And it''s so delicate, it''s hard to look at.\" Jasmine said irrefutably.


    Coco tilted his head and looked carefully, resisting the urge to touch,


    \"His Royal Highness, there are traces of carving on it, it should be carved with a knife.\"


    Riley fiddled with her long light brown hair and said softly, \"It''s incredible, if that''s the case, the king of the Han Dynasty is really a magical king.\"


    Coco carried it and disagreed, \"I don''t think so, it''s a waste of time and manpower to waste time and manpower on this, I think he is just a king who likes to enjoy, eats and does lazy..


    Jasmine cast a glance at her, indicating that the other party must not be discreet, \"If he is such a person, why is this ice sculpture festival so well organized? Every civilian is not crowded or noisy, and you can find that No one touches the ice sculptures.


    This is what surprised her. Everyone was very orderly, and they did what they said on the outside broadcast. No one violated it. This phenomenon was really shocking. This scene does not exist in the Principality of Mullin, let alone the Ice Sculpture Festival, even when something is being sold at a discount, everyone rushed into the store like crazy, completely ignoring the stampede incident.


    Coco nodded thoughtfully and said, \"Indeed, these vulgar civilians can actually obey the rules like this, which is a bit incredible!


    \"And we have been in Chang''an City for a day or two. You can see everything here, whether it''s their life, work, the environment here, and the things they sell are very good.\" Jasmine said softly.


    Coco lowered his head and said after a while, \"Indeed, if the other party is a corrupt king, then it is impossible for all this to appear like this.


    \"It''s good to know. The king of the Han Dynasty is a magical person. After we meet, I hope he can tell me how all this is done, if he wants to.\" Rong Li looked forward to it.


    \"But the other party hasn''t seen us yet.\"Cocoa is a little dissatisfied.


    Jasmine looked at an ice sculpture for a while before she said, \"Don''t worry, we will meet us, not to mention we haven''t explored Chang''an City yet, take your time.\"


    \"Yes, Your Highness.\"Coco nodded.


    \"Three shifts, (v). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1596: Marriage? (1 more for customization)


    At noon, although the sun is very strong, no one feels hot in the winter, on the contrary, it is a little cold.


    Silver Light City has been snowing for several days in a row, and there is a vast expanse of white everywhere, and it looks very cold.


    At the moment Bella was burning fire in her study, drinking hot soup while working on documents.


    Since the beginning of the winter, as long as there are no major events, she is like this. According to her own words, she has finally started to enjoy it. From the time of no settlement to the end of the war, there is today''s life, why not enjoy it?


    -popo...


    There was a knock on the door outside the door for a while, and Snake Girl let the other party in.


    Your Majesty. \"Ryan saluted.


    Bella put down the soup bowl in her hand and asked, \"What''s the matter? Come here in such a hurry at this time.\"


    Ryan''s expression is not in a hurry, just a little serious, \"Win, there is something serious.\"


    \"What''s the matter?\" Bella sat up straight and asked.


    Ryan took out a note from his arms and said, "Your Majesty, take a look at the latest information. \"


    Bella took the note from Mother Fox Er and began to look down quickly, her face getting more serious as she looked.


    \"Your Majesty, what should I do now?\" Ryan said solemnly.


    Bella put down the note, squinted her eyes and said, - The Principality of Mullin and the Principality of Chama have actually sent people to Chang''an City. \"


    \"What is the other party planning? Do you want to find someone from the Han Dynasty to help us attack us?\" Ruian guessed.


    \"There is a high probability of this possibility.\" Bella nodded.


    \"Your Majesty, what should we do? Write to His Majesty Liu Feng? Let him help?\" Ryan said seriously.


    Bella shook her head lightly and said, \"Your Excellency Liu Feng has already helped us a lot, and it would be a bit too much for us to make this request.


    Ruian blinked his pigtails and said, "Your Majesty, but those two principalities have sought help from the Han Dynasty, which is not good for us. \"


    \"Whether Your Excellency Liu Feng is willing to help is one thing, and it is another matter if they go to see Your Excellency Liu Feng.\" Bella said solemnly.


    Ruian looked suspicious and said, \"Your Majesty, do you mean that Liu Feng won''t help?


    \"I''m not sure, but for a large reason it won''t help.\" Bella whispered.


    Ryan paused for a while, then said, Your Majesty, what if His Majesty Liu Feng agreed? We are in jeopardy. \"


    Bella took a sip of tea and said, \"It depends on the situation, but I still think Your Excellency Liu Quan will not agree.\"


    \"Because of Miss Teas?\" Ryan suddenly realized.


    \"Well, this is one of the points, but Your Excellency Liu Feng is not that kind of small-scale person, this is not the most important point.\" Bella said softly.


    The Snake Girl knew that the other party could not give up some interests because she was the eldest sister of Niu Jiao Niang, but the comparison between the interests and the interests was obvious.


    Although the Principality of Mullin and the Principality of Chama also have saltpeter, the combined amount of the two is far less than that of the Bella family. It is still known which is more important.


    Coupled with the relationship of Niu Jiao Niang, Snake Girl guessed that it was even more impossible for the other party to do thankless things.


    Ryan nodded thoughtfully and said, \"I probably know what Your Majesty means, so it seems that we don''t have to worry too much.


    \"I still have to write a letter to Chang''an City. I haven''t written it for a while.\" Bella smiled.


    \"Win? Didn''t you say don''t worry too much? Then why.\"Rian felt a little sleepy.


    Bella picked up the pen and walked on the paper, explaining, \"I just went to greet Tis, and by the way asked about her marriage, I won''t ask about the two principalities.\"


    Ryan covered Li with a smile and said, "Your Majesty, since you want to write a letter, I''ll report to you about the work first.


    Bella stopped writing, looked up and said, \"What work?\"


    \"About the medicine, there are more and more people getting colds in the winter. Our medicine is not enough, so we still need to buy some. The amount of this clump is the largest ever. I am afraid that His Majesty Liu Feng is a little reluctant. , please help me with that.\" Ryan explained. .Flowers.


    Bella nodded and said, \"Well, I''ll mention this, what else?


    \"There is also the matter about the establishment of toilets in Yinguang City. The winter is almost over. When the snow melts, it is time to see **** everywhere.\" Ruian felt disgusting when he thought about it.


    \"This is also an important matter. I don''t want the capital to be too dirty, not to mention that it is as clean as Chang''an City, but half of it should be clean.\" Bella agrees with this proposal.

 Chapter 1401：

    Ryan nodded and continued to report, \"Your Majesty, there is one more thing about the opening of a gourmet store in Silver Light City. Our flying sacral field is already under construction, so should we improve the food?


    ...


    Bella took a sip of tea and said, \"But, there is a food street over Elsa, there is no reason why we don''t even have a delicious food store in the capital.\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, we have been at war before, so there is no way to settle down. Now that we have stabilized, we must keep up with this aspect in time.\" Ryan blinked.


    Bella pulled her hair and said, \"I will also write this, so that Your Excellency Liu Feng can also open some gourmet stores in our Silver Light City. When spring comes, we will start to develop greatly. .


    \"Your Majesty, would you like to buy some seeds for crops in this case?\" Ryan suggested.


    \"Well, yes.


    Bella put down the teacup and asked, \"By the way, how is the progress of the airship field?


    \"Because it snowed in winter, the progress has been delayed, and there is no way to lay the ground. It seems that the real start of construction can only be started next spring." Ruianhui reported.


    \"Can it be built before summer?\" Bella asked


    \"It should be fine.\" Ryan smiled.


    One more, (v one), ask for customization, ask for support. earth.


    Chapter 1597: Exclusive port. (2 more for customization)


    The sun shines through the wine and the earth, and the glass of the highest building reflects a dazzling light, accompanied by the strong snowflakes, which looks particularly beautiful.


    On the eleventh floor, Liu Gen and others were processing documents, and they have been extra busy since the Sanno Festival.


    \"Your Majesty, look at this document.\" Mina handed over a document.


    Liu Gen took over the document and began to browse. After a while, he said, \"The people of the Flanders Empire agreed so readily.\"


    \"Yeah, I thought they would haggle, or even push harder.\" Mina was also a little surprised.


    \"But that''s fine, it saves a lot of things.\"Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    Mi, blinking the blue bud, asked, \"Your Majesty, according to the news from Rila and the others, that Mr. Woods \"Qiwuqi\"chew has safely fallen to us.\"


    Before, Liu Feng asked people to win over some nobles in Flandre, and when they entered the bank, they contacted each other, mainly to bribe them and make them stand completely on the side of the Han Dynasty.


    Of course, it''s not to let the other party betray the Flanders Empire directly, that can''t be done, and they can only be used as a bridge for communication.


    Duke Woods is one of them. When he entered the bank with curiosity, he was already hooked.


    The other party was watching with an observant attitude at first, and saw more and more businessmen and nobles exchanging coins, and slowly he joined the exchange. The staff found him at the beginning, and also knew that he was The great nobles of the Flanders Empire began to let people contact him.


    The people of the Flanders Empire have long used the goods brought back by Fenton and others, and have already fallen in love with the goods of the Han Dynasty. They just proposed that they can be cheap and always supply him with enough goods.


    This alone attracted the public group of Woods. The goods he bought before were long gone, and it was hard not to be moved when he heard that there were more goods that were announced and announced.


    Moreover, the other party just asked him to talk more in the middle, and did not endanger the requirements of the Flanders Empire, and he himself was a little dissatisfied with King Sandra from the beginning.


    Liu Feng nodded lightly and said, \"With him, things will be much easier to do, and many things will be done with half the effort.\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, this time the king of the Flanders Empire agreed so directly, and most of them have his reasons.\" Mina nodded.


    \"It''s not enough to win over a nobleman, even if he is a big nobleman.\"


    Liu Ji thought thoughtfully.


    Minaya tilted her head and said suspiciously, \"Only next, what else should I do?


    Liu Feng tapped the table with his index finger, and said, \"I still need to draw some more people, even minor nobles, not necessarily big nobles.\"


    \"Your Majesty, what are you going to do?\" Mi Xiang asked suspiciously.


    \"Let those nobles do things for us there, and we will open a port there in the future.\" Liu Feng calculated.


    Mina was stunned for a moment and asked, \"Your Majesty, do you mean to set up a port for our Han Dynasty in the Flanders Empire?


    \"Well, to prepare for the future garrison, we have to keep an eye on the Flanders Empire.\" Liu Feng said seriously.


    \"Indeed, the Flanders Empire really needs our attention.\" Mina also looked serious.


    Liu Feng took out a piece of paper, recorded it on it, and said, \"Send a telegram later, and let them continue to win over some nobles. Next summer, I will set up a port there. First, Your Majesty.


    Mina nodded earnestly and continued reporting, \"His Majesty''s Duchy of Mullin also sent someone.


    - Is it the Principality of Mullin?


    The corners of Liu Feng''s mouth rose slightly and said, \"It seems to be getting more and more interesting.\" Your Majesty, they have already submitted an application for an interview, and it will be very troublesome to have the two of them face each other separately. matter. \" Mina Zhenlu said. Liu Feng raised his brows lightly and said, it doesn''t take much time, just see it in a day.


    \"Your Majesty, then arrange to see each other one day, one day and one afternoon.\" Mina nodded.


    \"Well, let people continue to stare at them, anyway, there won''t be much snowflakes.\" Liu Feng nodded lightly.


    Mi Bao wrote on the notepad and asked, \"Your Majesty, do you need to let the two of them avoid some points and try not to let them meet?


    Liu Feng shook his head lightly and said, \"No, whatever they want, it''s good to see them, just to put a little pressure on each other, and we don''t need to put pressure on us.\"


    Understood, then they should meet, there are a lot of activities in Chang''an these days, and it is always possible to meet.\" Mi Xiang said with a smile.


    \"Oh! By the way, how was the response of the Anli Ice Sculpture Festival?\"Liu Feng asked.


    An Li blinked at the brown sign and said, "Your Majesty, everything is fine and smooth, and there are many people who pay to watch the next day, which is no less than the exhibition on the first day. \"


    \"Well, that''s good. After the exhibition is over, it will be placed in the new square. There is still some time before the end of winter, and it can continue to be stored for a while.\" Liu Feng said lightly.


    -Understood, Your Majesty. \"Enri said with a fox tail.


    Mina blinked her blue eyes and said, \"Your Majesty, I almost forgot to tell you that the messenger sent by the Mulin Principality this time is a princess, more noble than the Duke of the Tongma Principality. Shall we meet first? What about the princess?"


    Liu Feng picked up the teacup 1.2, shook his head lightly and said, \"No, no matter how honorable you are, you have to come first, first come first, see the messenger of the Principality of Chama first..


    \"Understood, but it seems that this princess and Princess Lucy know each other!\" Mina pointed her chin with her index finger.


    Liu Feng raised his brows lightly and asked curiously, \"Do they know each other?


    -Well, it is said that they met at Lucy''s coming-of-age ceremony.\"Mina nodded.\"Interesting, let Kushi go to get in touch with her first, and see what purpose the other party came with first. \" Liu Gen arranged.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\" Mina smiled.


    \"Second shift, (one v-), please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1598: Find the mouse for help. (3 more from i)


    The night falls, the cold wind howls, accompanied by the cold moonlight, it looks especially sad


    There were no candles at night in the Flanders Empire. There was a paint show on the street, and with the snow, no one came out.

 Chapter 1402：

    In the bank, the staff have also left work, the store has been closed, and the candles have been extinguished.


    However, there were several candles lit in the basement, and Rila was at a table with the two previous men, Zhengguo.


    \"Rila, things went well yesterday.\" The middle-aged man praised.


    Rila shook her head lightly and said, \"I''m doing things for Your Majesty, and everything depends on Your Majesty.\"


    The news of the royal capital is all done by elves, and it is all at night, when the paper with the orders of the king of the Han Dynasty is distributed around the capital.


    Since it was a very late time and it was snowing, the patrolling knights had already rested and stopped patrolling, so Rila and others distributed news in the capital without any obstacles. The middle-aged man nodded lightly and said, \"The next thing we have to do is to continue to spread the news 18.


    \"What are we going to do?\"The young man asked.


    \"Win up some nobles and let them do things for His Majesty.\"The middle-aged man said.


    Rila blinked her green eyes and said, \"Continue to look for nobles? What does Your Majesty want to do?\"


    His Majesty wants to open a port for the Han Dynasty in the Flanders Empire. \"


    The middle-aged man said.


    Rila was stunned for a moment, and it took a while to react, and said, \"Your majesty means that you want our soldiers to settle in the Flanders Empire?.


    The elf girl was a little shocked, knowing that it is not easy to enter the army in another empire, and no one would want to do so. But Liu Feng did it and thought of what to do, which really shocked her a bit, and she also thought that the Han Dynasty had such strength.


    \"Well, that''s about it, so what we need to do for His Majesty is to win over some nobles. As long as there are more people, it will be more convenient to build a port.\" The middle-aged man nodded.


    Rila nodded earnestly and asked, - what do we need to do? It may be a bit too conspicuous as it was before, after all, there are quite a lot of people needed to win this time. \"


    \"Yeah, too obvious will ruin His Majesty''s plan.\" The young man also agreed.


    The middle-aged man blinked his eyes and said, \"This time I asked you to come here because of this matter, you need to discuss it carefully..


    Rui pulled over to find the hair, and said, \"We can go to pull together separately, I know where some nobles go every day and how many people there are.


    \"Very good, you can make a list, it will be much more convenient for us to do things according to the information you gave.\"The middle-aged man was overjoyed.


    The young man winked at the drunk and suggested, \"Should we ask Wu Jiegong for help? He should have a wide network of contacts. With his help, it should be more effective. Rila shook his head and said, \"No, this time It is His Majesty who wants to open a port in the Flanders Empire. We cannot let him know about this for the time being. He has not completely fallen to our side. If we tell him, we are likely to be in trouble. That''s right, Rila''s analysis makes sense, and he must not be told, at least not now. \"The middle-aged man agreed.


    The young man nodded thoughtfully and said, \"Understood, then let''s go according to Sister Rila''s method.\"


    \"Now what we have to consider is how to convince those nobles to make them willing to do things for His Majesty.\"Rila said seriously.


    The middle-aged man nodded seriously and said, \"Indeed, this needs to be discussed carefully.\"


    Rila blinked her green eyes and said, \"Maybe we can use another reason?\"


    \"What reason?\"The middle-aged man and the young man spoke at the same time.


    \"The port of Jinsui City is not big. We can use the Han Dynasty to open a chamber of commerce in the Flanders Empire, but we need a larger port as a reason for them to negotiate with King Sandra to open it. A port dedicated to docking our Han Dynasty ships!\"Rila excitedly exclaimed.


    Golden Spike City is the capital of the Flanders Empire, only a day away from Black Pearl City.


    The middle-aged man turned his words and said, \"Indeed, this method is feasible. In order to get the goods of the Han Dynasty as soon as possible, the Fei people will definitely be willing to help.\"


    \"And they can buy goods without them taking the risk of crossing the sea to the Han Dynasty. There is no reason to refuse such an attractive offer.\" The young man also said excitedly. Rila took a piece of paper and drew a simple map on it, and said,


    \"This is the trumpeter''s tavern in Jinsui City, where many nobles go every day, this is the largest in Jinsui City...


    The elf and the two explained where the most nobles were, and what nobles were there, so they should prepare for the investigation in advance.


    -Well, we''ll start tomorrow, the sooner this is done, the better. \"


    The middle-aged man said seriously.


    Rila nodded lightly and said, \"We can ask the mice to help, they are much better at spreading news than us.\"


    \"But are those mice reliable?\" The young man wondered.


    \"Don''t worry, as long as the coins are in place, they can do things without any ambiguity.\"Rila smiled.


    The middle-aged man nodded lightly and said, just do as Miss Rila said. Tomorrow we will contact those mice separately and let them spread the news for us, which will be safer.


    \"Okay, I see.\" The young young man nodded.


    A few minutes later, the elf girl left the basement and came to the street, which was empty at the moment.


    Rila looked at the stars in the sky, and muttered to herself, \"This is going to change a lot soon.\"


    *Three shifts, (v), please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1599: Not open during the day? (1 more for customization)


    In the early morning of the next day, Jinsui City ushered in a new day, but there were not many people on the street, and even those who were sparse and sparse could count how many people there were.


    Contrary to the image of the overcrowded streets in the Han Dynasty, the Flanders Empire looked even more bleak.


    The bank opened early in the morning, but not many people went to exchange coins in the winter, and there were no goods from the Han Dynasty to sell, and no one set foot in the bank, and some just walked in curiously.


    Rila put on a very neutral outfit today, pulled up her hair completely, and wore a wide hat, which made her facial features so bad that people couldn''t tell she was a beauty.


    She was going to try her luck at the Trumpeter Tavern today, and she wasn''t sure if the mice would come out today. Who would be willing to come out and freeze in the big winter.


    - Road tread.


    Rui La tightened the scarf on her body and left the bank and walked towards the central city.


    She didn''t see anyone along the way, some were just patrolling knights, and most of them passed by in a hurry.


    \"I still miss Chang''an City, it''s already so late and there''s still no one on the street. Rilaqing muttered to herself.


    Ten minutes later, the elf girl came to the central city. Following the route she had visited before, she began to walk towards the Trumpeter Tavern.


    It was a tavern at the end of the street in the central city. The price was not very expensive, but it was definitely not cheap. There were very few civilians who went there, and most of them were merchants and minor nobles.


    She looked at the door of the Trumpeter''s Tavern for a while, then pushed open the door and went in. After closing the door, the north wind howling outside was blocked, and it was replaced by a warm, noisy voice inside.


    Although it was morning, there were not many people in the trumpeter''s tavern at all, and the seats inside were almost filled, and it looked very lively.


    Rila looked around and found that there was no big difference. People in twos and threes gathered around a table drinking wine and chatting. She watched for a while, and went straight to a corner to find a place where no one was there. Sit down.


    At this time, a thin man wearing a hooded cloak slowly approached the position of the elf girl, and said softly, \"Hey! This place is closed during the day.\"


    Rila blinked her green eyes, looked around, and said, "There are so many people drinking here, why is it closed during the day? Is it your eye shop or I can''t understand it?"


    The Dou Dao man saw that the elf girl didn''t like this, and said angrily, \"Are you deaf? They all said that this place is closed during the day, so let me go out.


    Rila ignored them and got up to leave to go to the bar to order a bad ale.


    Seeing that the elf girl was still ignoring him, the man in the cloak blocked in front of her viciously, took out a small knife, and a gloomy and angry voice sounded, \"I count three now, if you''re interested, leave me obediently. here.\"

 Chapter 1403：

    Rila tugged on her hat, her green eyes were very calm, as if she was ready to deal with the next change at any time.


    - 1. What can I help you with. \"Dou Zun man immediately changed his tone


    The corners of Rila''s mouth rose slightly, she turned around and walked to the bar to order a cup of ale, then returned to her seat and sat down, softly saying, \"I do have a favor and I need you to do it for me.


    The elf girl did not find it strange what the other party did, because this is the usual trick of the mice in the Flanders Empire. Those who need help from mice usually go to taverns and places where men look for fun.


    Then the scene just now will be staged, some people who don''t know it will be driven out, and those who want to ask the mouse for help will naturally confront each other. The man in the cloak sat opposite the elf girl, and a thin face faintly fell from under the cloak, with a sunken face and a yellowish face. It seemed that he had not had enough food in the winter.


    He took off his hat, and the sound of sandy sleep sounded, \"Just call me hemp rope, what do you want us to do for you?\"


    Maybe it''s because he hasn''t had business for a while, and he hasn''t had enough food for a long time, hemp rope looks very anxious, but his tone is still very respectful, for fear of offending the person on the opposite side.


    Rila stepped around her eyes, raised her glass, and said in a low voice, \"I need you to help me spread some news out, and the audience is those nobles.


    Hemp rope raised his brows slightly and asked in a low voice, \"I don''t know what message you want to deliver? We will charge according to the message.


    Li La saw the other party''s hands rubbing back and forth, how could she still not know the other party''s meaning, she said softly, "The news is very simple, it is said that the Han Dynasty will send someone to the Flanders Empire to hold a business meeting, and then the Flanders will be needed. The Del Empire built a port to dock merchant ships.


    Hemp rope was stunned, the news shocked him a bit, and after a while, he asked, \"Is what you said true?


    \"Don''t forget your rules.\" Rila said solemnly, with a bit of rebuke in her tone. Hemp rope returned to God and nodded again and again, and said, First, I committed a crime, this news needs...


    Rila blinked, and took out a bag of coins from her carry-on bag, which contained hundreds of copper coins.


    This is also the price she negotiated with the other two. If you give less, the other party will not be willing. If you give too much, the other party should doubt this one and the other. The number of several hundred copper coins (Li Xiao''s) is not too small, enough. Those mice are over this winter.


    Hemp rope greedily took the bag, opened it and looked at it several times. After roughly counting the number of coins, he put it back into his pocket with satisfaction.


    \"I hope that tomorrow the news will take a walk in the whole Jinsui City, and even the surrounding cities. If this thing is done well, there will be another coin for you.\"Rila ding Kuang said.


    \"You can rest assured, I will definitely handle it.\" Hemp rope nodded repeatedly, and Rilla pushed the unpleasant cup of buckwheat wine in front of her to the other side, got up and left by herself, she didn''t want to stay in this stinky tavern.


    Hemp Rope looked at the mang ale still swaying in the cup, stunned for a moment, got up and drank it.


    -More, (v), ask for customization, ask for support.\".


    Chapter 1600: Lannister. (2 more for customization)


    Chapter 1600: Lannister. (2 more for customization)


    In the early morning, the sun slowly rose from the horizon, and a wave of golden yellow filled the Larsen Elf Empire.


    In the capital city of Lia, there were very few pedestrians on the street, and most of them were hiding at home and reluctant to come out.


    Compared with the cold snow on the mainland of the Han Dynasty, the weather here is wet and cold. The cold wind hits the face and the body hurts. Although it does not snow, the cold is still the same.


    Most of the people hid under the blankets at home, and they didn''t move if they could. Only when the sun reached noon and there was a little sunshine would they be willing to get up and eat vegetarian food.


    Although there are not many people on the street at the moment, there is a tall figure that is particularly eye-catching.


    With a height of 1.8 meters, with short light gray hair, his facial features look very tough, and he looks a bit distant.


    His name is Lannister, he is a nobleman, and he has just inherited his father''s earl title some time ago.


    \"What a terrible weather.\" Lannister looked up at the sky, letting the cold wind whistled across his face.


    He had just finished his father''s funeral in the past two days, and he looked a little haggard. He had been taught by his father to be a responsible and brave person since he was a child. He never shed a single tear during the funeral.


    He looked very calm throughout the whole process. This calmness made others feel a little distressed. Of course, this calmness was also related to his being a knight, and he was cultivated as a future great knight since he was a child.


    He has not had a happy childhood since he was a child. He was either exercising or on the way to exercise, so when the old earl died, he did not say that he was too sad. depression. Lannister lowered his head to look at the bumpy road, and said solemnly, \"It doesn''t seem suitable for me to stay here any longer.


    This idea is not the first time that he has long wanted to leave the Larsen Elf Empire.


    But he didn''t know where to go either. The Torora Orc Empire and the Flanders Empire next door discriminated against elves. The three empires were incompatible with each other. Where else could he go?


    He walked aimlessly on the street, and occasionally met some acquaintances, only a few would greet him, most of them pretended not to see.


    The cold face makes people feel afraid to approach, plus (Ibb''s recent incident in his house, everyone has no time to hide.


    \"How could my father be dispatched with so many knights before his death?\" Lannister felt sleepy.


    He just came back from the city on the other side of the Larson Elf Empire. At the beginning of the year, he was sent out by the old earl. When he received the news again, the news of the old earl''s death came back to deal with it. After everything, it was found that the knights originally belonging to the family had been reduced by more than half, and only more than 800 knights remained.


    Lannister walked and came to a restaurant. He just happened to be used to his stomach, so he walked in and wanted to find something to eat.


    \"Hello, give me a bibimbap.\" Lannister''s angry voice sounded.


    When the clerk saw the elves, he quickly nodded and said politely, \"Good rain, Lord Earl, please wait.\"


    Lannister looked around and found that the shop was still the same as he remembered, and it had not changed at all. People eating around could occasionally see a few familiar faces.


    But most of them just pretended not to see it, and they all bowed their heads to eat by themselves.


    The elf count turned his head indifferently, and looked at the scar in the middle of his palm. This scar reminded him of his childhood, when he was forced by the old count to pick up the sword.


    I practiced day and night, day and night, from morning to night. This is definitely what was left when I didn¡¯t hold the wound firmly at that time. Because of this, the wound was infected, I had a fever for several days, and I almost died.


    Father, I am now who you want to be, but I am not myself. \" Lannister muttered to himself.


    The clerk came over with a bowl of bibimbap and greeted him with a smile, \"Lord Count, your bibimbap is ready.


    Lannister nodded slightly, picked up the spoon and started to eat. When he took the first bite, it was still the taste in his memory, and the taste brought him into the memory again.


    \"It''s still the same taste, but it''s no longer the person at that time.\" Lannister shook his head and said.


    Half an hour later, the Elf Earl finished his bibimbap and walked down the street after paying the coins.


    He wandered aimlessly, and at an unknown time, he walked to the door of the bank and looked up at the painted forehead.


    \"Han Dynasty Bank?\" Lannister said word by word, this is the first time he has heard of this Han Dynasty.


    Curiosity drove him in. There were not many people inside, but there were people in front of each country. The overall environment was refreshing to him. There were no strange smells, dirt floors, and noisy civilians.


    On the contrary, it is very neat and clean, and there are knights in armor, although he has not seen the armor, and the weapons of the knights also look very strange.


    Where is this place? It is called the Han Dynasty Qianzhuang, is it related to coins? \" Lannister muttered to himself.


    He walked to the window curiously, looked at the staff and the people handling business at the window, and saw that they exchanged a few gold coins from the Larson Elf Empire for a few things they had never seen before.


    This scene made him extraordinarily curious, and he asked, \"What did you buy? These items cost three gold coins? This is too expensive.


    The man continued to look at the elf Boqun, looked at him like a fool, and left without saying anything.


    - Lannister frowned in confusion, which made him bewildered that such a big change had taken place during the time he left, not to mention that some people on the street are wearing beautiful clothes, and that fabric is also his Never seen it.


    There are also colorful paintings on the faces of some women. Although they look scary, there are also beautiful paintings. Now there is a scene where gold coins are used to buy strange things.

 Chapter 1404：

    It really made him a little confused, and he didn''t know what to say for a while, so he also sat down at the window, ready to ask clearly.


    \"Second shift, (v1), please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1601: Looks like an infectious disease? (3 more for customization)


    When Earl Lannister sat down, he was told to queue up to get his number, so he got up and left.


    Under the guidance of the staff, he took a number plate, and he stared curiously at the number plate in his hand with a sleepy look on his face.


    \"What is this? Queue to buy something?\" Lannister muttered to himself.


    Ten minutes later, the staff at the window called out, and the Elf Earl looked down at his number plate and quickly ran over. \"It''s me, I''m number eighteen.\" Lannister whispered.


    The staff checked the number plate and asked, \"How much money do you want to exchange?\"


    \"Exchange?\" Lannister raised his eyebrows slightly, his face puzzled.


    Seeing the other party like this, the staff naturally knew that it was the first time he came to the bank, and patiently explained it to him.


    Lannister nodded thoughtfully and said, \"So, you are from another continent.


    \"That''s right, if you need to exchange coins, you can continue your business. If you don''t need to, give your place to the next person.\" The staff gently said. Lannister took a while to react, and nodded lightly , said politely, \"I don''t need it.\"


    He met while watching others exchanging coins, and curiosity drove him to walk aside and watch.


    The staff handed the Elf Earl a document and said, \"Sir, you can take a look at this document, which contains some details about the money exchange in the bank.\"


    \"Alas! Thank you.\"


    Lannister took the document and asked, \"By the way, when did this bank open?


    A few months ago. \" the staff replied.


    \"No wonder I don''t know, I want to ask what happened here, why is it different when I stayed here before?\" Lannister asked curiously. The staff blinked and said suspiciously, \"I don''t know what Mr.


    aspect? \"


    Lannister pointed to the street outside and said, \"Where do the clothes that people outside come from come from? Why are they different from those sold in Leah City? And what are the colorful things on those girls'' faces, It looks like a contagion.\"


    The staff suddenly realized and explained, \"The clothes were brought by merchants from the Han Dynasty and sold. The things on the girls'' faces were all cosmetics and goods from the Han Dynasty.\"


    \"Han Dynasty?


    Lannister frowned and asked, \"What is the Han Dynasty? Is it a kingdom?\"


    \"Yes sir, the Han Dynasty is a kingdom in another continent, and these goods are all from that kingdom.\"The staff smiled.


    - So it is. .


    Lannister kept nodding and continued to ask, \"Excuse me, do you still have these goods?\"


    -Not available for now. The next batch of goods will be available in the spring of next year, but not this year. \" the staff explained.


    \"Is there any other goods? Except for clothes, I haven''t been in Leah City for too long, so I don''t know the situation here.\" Lannister asked a little embarrassed.


    The staff looked around and saw no one, so nodded and said, \"There are still a lot of goods, not only clothes, but also good things such as wine, perfume, and porcelain, which are also easy to be robbed. .


    \"I know these wines, and Larson also sells them, but what are perfume and porcelain?\" Lannister asked curiously.


    One of the specialties of the Han Dynasty, Larson does not have it, I believe that the gentleman will like it when he sees it. \" The staff smiled.


    Lannister nodded thoughtfully and said, \"So, what is the value of these goods?\"


    \"Depending on what kind of goods, the cheapest ones cost several thousand yuan, and the better ones cost tens of thousands." The staff explained.


    \"Thousands? Tens of thousands? What value units are these?\" Lannister felt sleepy.


    \"Oh!\"


    The staff was stunned and said, \"Actually, it''s almost a dozen silver coins.\".....


    Lannister took a deep breath and asked after a while, \"Why are these goods so expensive?


    - You''ll know when you see it, sir, and you''ll definitely feel it''s worth the money. \"The staff smiled.---Flowers...


    - So it turns out, will the Han Dynasty leave the team next year? \" Lannister asked.


    \"Of course, sir, you can see the fruits of the Han Dynasty at that time.\"The staff nodded.


    Lannister nodded and said, \"I will look forward to it, I don''t know what kind of place the Han Dynasty is.\"


    \"If you have a chance, you can take a look, sir, and I''m sure you will like it there.\"The staff smiled.


    \"How to get there? How long will it take to get there?\" Lannister asked curiously.


    The staff gestured to two and said, \"The sea route for more than two months, go by boat.\"


    ...


    - more than two months? \" Lannister''s eyes widened.


    \"Yes sir, it will take more than two months, and it will take more than four months to go back and forth.\"The staff nodded.


    Lannister blinked his green eyes and asked, \"The Han Dynasty is so far away from here, more than two months is a bit far away, I probably won''t waste this time, I still have to manage the family business..


    \"Then just wait for the merchants from the Han Dynasty to come over, and it''s good to see the goods.\"


    The staff blinked, \"Oh, yes, you can buy a book and read it first. It''s about the capital of the Han Dynasty. After reading it, you can get a general idea of ??what the Han Dynasty was like.\"


    -Book? what book? \" Lannister asked curiously.


    \"There are three books, one is written by an adventurer from your Flanders Empire, and it is called Chang''an City, and the other two are written by Princess Lucy of the Han Dynasty, and it is called the second volume of the city of miracles.\" the staff explained.


    Lannister became interested and asked, \"It sounds interesting, where can I buy it?\"


    \"Sir, you can ask your attendant to look for it for you, it shouldn''t be difficult to buy.\"


    The staff are gentle.


    Lannister nodded, thanked the staff, and left, ready to look for these two books.


    ............


    \"Three shifts, (one v one), please customize, please support.\"2.


    Chapter 1602: An oath for no reason? (4 more for customization)


    After the Elf Earl left the bank, he kept recalling the events of the Han Dynasty in his mind, and the perfume, porcelain and coins mentioned by the staff made him extraordinarily curious.


    \"What kind of place is the Han Dynasty? Their knights look like Lannisters and can''t tell what they feel, but they always feel that that kind of aura is something their own knights don''t have.

 Chapter 1405：

    He had already begun to be interested in the Han Dynasty, but the thought that the waterway back and forth would take more than four months made him a little discouraged.


    Not to mention the danger of the sea route, the timing alone is very inappropriate. After leaving, what should the family do? It would be too immature to do so.


    It seems that we must first find out what kind of place this Han Dynasty is,


    \"Let''s make plans after May 1st.\" Lannister said slightly to himself. After he left the bank, he walked towards the big market, followed by many knights and attendants. He wanted to see if he could find some goods about the Han Dynasty from the big market.


    Although the last sale was in summer, and it has been more than half a year since now, but I still want to try my luck. It is inevitable that some merchants will resell the previously purchased goods. \"Ta ta ta...


    The Elf Earl took ten minutes to come to the big market. Due to the winter, the big market looked extremely depressed, and not many stores were open.


    -Hey, the city of Leah in winter looks really special.. Lannister shrugged.


    \"Sir, there are not many stores open here, do you want to go back to the mansion, it''s cold outside.\" Dill asked concerned.


    He was one of the knights sent out with the elf count, and he was also the personal guard of the elf count.


    Lannister shook his head lightly and said, \"Since everyone is here, just take a look.\"


    \"Yes, my lord.\" Dill nodded.


    Uncle Elf tightened his cloak and stepped into the big market. The muddy ground still had an unpleasant smell, which made him involuntarily raise his brows. Dill directly covered his nose and said with an ugly face, \"Sir, why is the smell here still so difficult to ask?


    \"Well, just walk around for a while if there is nothing to gain.\" Lannister doesn''t want to stay here any longer.


    Although this smell is very familiar, I have smelled it since I was a child, but it still makes people feel nauseated.


    \"Yes, my lord.\" Dill respectfully followed behind.


    The Elf Earl looked around and found that only a few shops were selling some food, and the others were closed.


    A few minutes later, he strolled to a small stall and found that the things on it were things he had never seen before, so he stopped and his green eyes kept looking at the things in front of the stall.


    The master of the position looked up at the elf count, found ten nobles, and greeted him with a smile, \"Sir, do you want to buy some, these are from the Han Dynasty.\"


    \"Something from the Han Dynasty?\" Lannister raised his eyebrows slightly.


    \"Yes sir, everything from the Han Dynasty is very good, you can''t go wrong when you buy it.\"The stall owner said again and again.


    Lannister cleared his throat and questioned, -Have you been to the Han Dynasty?


    \"Back to the adults, I have not been there.\"The master of the situation shook his head and said.


    \"Since you haven''t been there, how do you know that you bought something from the Han Dynasty?


    This kind of unwarranted swearing can sometimes hurt you. \" Lannister said coldly.


    That''s a big part of why he doesn''t like businessmen, and he''s not comfortable with what he sells.


    \"Master Hui, although I have never been to the Han Dynasty, these things were brought by the merchants over there and sold, but anyone who knows them will definitely like these goods, I never lie.\"The master of the mirror Facing the question of the Elf Earl, he was very calm, as if what he said was the truth. Lannister was a little surprised because of the other party''s self-confidence, and said lightly, \"Okay, I''ll see if your goods are really You said it so well.\"


    The main reason is that he remembered the words of the staff of the bank, and now he happens to meet someone who sells goods from the Han Dynasty, so he can understand-2


    \"no problem.


    The stall owner smiled and nodded, holding a small glass bottle and introducing, \"Sir, look at this perfume first, Larson doesn''t have such a thing.\"


    \"I''ve heard of this.\"


    Lannister took the perfume, and after removing the cork, a scent rushed to his face, he woke up with wide eyes and said in surprise, \"This smell is so fragrant!


    Yes, my lord, this perfume is one of the best in the Han Dynasty. I had no money at home, so I sold it as a last resort. Otherwise, I would be reluctant to sell it.


    The stall owner looked aggrieved.


    Lannister regained his senses, fearing that the smell of the perfume would dissipate, so he quickly plugged the cork back and asked, \"How do I use the water?


    The master Jing took over the perfume, opened the cork, and said, \"Sir, give me your


    ..\"


    The Elf Earl looked suspicious, but he still stretched out his hand. The booth owner turned the Elf Earl''s hand to the palm of his hand and poured a little perfume on the opponent''s wrist.


    The stall owner plugged the cork, touched his wrists, tapped behind his ears, and explained, \"Sir, if you do this as I did, the fragrance will last for a long time, and your body will be fragrant 2.8. .


    Although Lannister felt that the other party''s behavior was very strange, he still did it. Obviously, the smell was not so strong. On the contrary, it smelled very light.


    He looked at the bottle of perfume in surprise and asked, "I bought this perfume, how much?"


    The stall owner''s face blossomed with a smile and said, "Sir, you need five gold coins."


    Lannister was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect that what the staff said was true, but the taste was a little high, but thinking that there were no merchants from the Han Dynasty, he nodded and agreed.


    \"Four shifts, (v one), please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1603: Wizard. (1 more for customization)


    A faint ray of sunlight was projected from the clouds. It was a cloudy day in Marshall City today, and the sky was full of dark clouds.


    This weather made people a little breathless, and there was still no one on the street.


    The people who come and go are people who are forced by life and have not saved enough food before the winter. They come out at this time to find temporary jobs.


    Since there is no snow in the Orc Empire of Torola, there are still people who come out to find work during the day, and there will be buckwheat porridge to drink every day, which is also a way of life for those who have no food at home.


    There are still people paving roads on the avenues of Marshall City. To be precise, it should be refurbished. This work has been going on since the fall, and there has been no progress.


    The avenue is still the same muddy, as well as the assorted gravel, domestic garbage, etc., and what is even more disgusting is that there is defecation everywhere.


    \"What a waste of effort.\" Peterson said 18.


    He is an aboriginal in Magog City, a monkey orc, in his fifties, his pale reddish-brown hair says it all, and he looks very thin and has been half-hunched.


    He is a well-known wizard in Marshall City, and he can show all kinds of strange phenomena. When many people are sick or not well, they will turn to the monkey tribe to take care of them.


    Let him help drive away the luck of virtue, and by the way, pray for good health and smooth affairs.


    Peterson blinked his brown braids and muttered to himself, \"Without the right materials, no matter how I refurbish it, it''s just a waste of time and money..


    He shook his head lightly and left, but he didn''t have much time to see people renovating the avenue, and he had to rush back to the store. Road tread....


    Half an hour later, he returned to the door of the store in the central city, which is where he works every day, that is, where he receives prayers from others every day. The storefront is not very big. It was left to him by his grandfather before. Their family has been engaged in the profession of wizards for generations.


    The furnishings in the store are also very simple. There is nothing hanging on the walls, but the paintings are messy and there are all kinds of graffiti. There is a set of tables and chairs in the middle, a wooden shelf by the wall, and many small boxes on it.


    There are also strange plants, stones, and some things in bottles and jars stacked in the corners. There are many ropes across the ceiling, and pieces of long cloth are hung on the ropes. Look at the mess.


    Item squeak!


    He opened the complicated lock, pushed open the door and walked into the dark storefront, lit the candle on the table, and the faint candlelight made the atmosphere of the whole scene very strange.

 Chapter 1406：

    "It smells really bad." Peterson liked it even more, and he didn''t like the smell of bottles and jars.


    But it was his means of subsistence, and had to do it, he took a small wooden box from a wooden shelf.


    After opening the box, what caught the eye was a red liquid, but the texture looked very sticky. The slow orcs reached out and dug a little, and evenly wiped it on both sides of the face.


    He slowly closed his eyes, and muttered to himself something that others could not understand. After a while, he opened his eyes, covered the box and put it back on the wooden shelf. Instead, he took down another box.


    This time the box was filled with blue stuff, and he dug out a little bit as he just did, but this time he wiped it on his forehead and chin.


    Then he took off a piece of animal skin hanging next to the wooden frame and hung it on his head. This animal skin was attached with the animal''s head, which was the head of a goat.


    After completing these preparations, he went to wash his hands and sat in front of the main seat of the table, slowly closed his eyes, folded his hands in front of the table, and began to meditate on his already vicissitudes of life. In the dark and eerie atmosphere in the store, Peterson really looks like a wizard at the moment, making people afraid to touch it easily.


    -o§â§à...


    More than half an hour later, there was a rapid knock on the door, and I could clearly feel the anxiety of outsiders.


    Peterson slowly opened his eyes, and a low and sandy voice sounded, "Come in!"


    "1 squeak!


    The person who pushed in the door was a rat orc, a woman in her thirties. Her forehead was covered in sweat in the winter, and it was obvious that she was very anxious.


    "Master wizard, you have to help me." The mouse woman said anxiously, pacing back and forth in the same place.


    Peterson looked at the Rat Clan enemy woman for a while, and said lightly, "What''s the matter?"


    The Rat woman pulled out the stool and sat down, stammering so anxiously,


    -I...my little treasure got hot all over today, and it was very difficult to look at. Master wizard, you have to teach our little treasure to save me! .


    Peterson raised his hand lightly and said slowly, "Don''t be in a hurry, wait until I ask God for the specific reason and see what the situation is."


    ""Okay, good wizard. "The Rat woman nodded again and again.


    The monkey orc took out several 567 bottles and jars, among which there was the largest bowl with a bowl of water in it, and he began to withdraw some blue powder into the water.


    - groaning....


    After completing these steps, the wizard began to close his eyes and hold his hands up, murmuring words that no one else could hear.


    The water in the bowl began to change color gradually, from the transparent water at the beginning to yellow, then to green again with the murmur of the monkey orc, and finally to blue.


    This scene stunned the woman of the Rat tribe on the side, but she was obviously amazed by the changes in the bowl of water. She was not too surprised by the movements of the Monkey tribe orcs, as if she had seen it before.


    The slow orcs didn''t seem to be satisfied with sitting and reciting spells, so they simply got up and started dancing. The strange dance steps and strange words were matched with the discolored water in the bowl, but they seemed to have the kind of understanding with the gods. a feeling of.


    After Peterson finished these actions, Ren Tou stared at the bowl of blue water for a while, then slowly raised his head and said, "It seems that things are a bit serious!


    One more, (v one, please customize, please support.".


    Chapter 1604: Father and Daughter. (2 more for customization)


    The Rat Woman stood up in panic and said in fear, "Master Wizard, what should we do now?


    Peterson stretched out his hand and pressed it, motioning for the other party to sit down, "Although it is very serious, there is still a way to save it.


    After the Rat woman sat down, she widened her eyes and said expectantly, "Really? Master Wizard, is there really any help for my little treasure?


    "Sure," Peterson swirled his index finger clockwise in the water


    "Master wizard, shouldn''t the rescue method you said be... bloodletting treatment?


    The Rat woman stammered.


    Peterson shook his head and said, "No, I''ve never used this rude treatment.


    "Then. Then what are you going to do?" The Rat Woman worried.


    Peterson took his hands from the bowl, placed them folded on the table, and said,


    "Just drink some of my secret elixir, and drink it for three days in a row and it won''t be a big deal.


    "Please, Master Wizard, be sure to give me this elixir." The rat woman said excitedly.


    Peterson gestured and said, "The elixir can be given to you, but you need two hundred copper coins.


    "Yes, yes, 200 coins are 200 coins." The rat woman nodded again and again.


    Peterson raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "Pay first, then I''ll go to Weibo to prepare elixir.


    The Rat woman nodded, took out a large bag from her bag, and began to liquidate the coins.


    The monkey orc paid a glance at the coins on the table and waved his hand to signal the other party to go out first.


    After the Rat Woman closed the door, Peterson began to count the coins one by one. After confirming that they were correct, he began to fiddle with the bottles and jars on the ground.


    One time I took the long vines from this pot, another time I took a large leaf from the other pot, and finally I put the two in a stone container.


    He picked up a stone and started pounding the plants. After the two plants were completely destroyed, he put the two plants into a clay pot, poured some water into it, and let him start boiling.


    -Item squeak "r.


    Half an hour later, Peterson killed the door of the room, and the sound of sand sleeping sounded,


    "come in."


    The Rat woman was already hurriedly walking on the spot at the door, and it seemed like she had been waiting for half an hour for a long time.


    Peterson handed a clay pot to the other party, and said, "Drink the elixir three times a day, and boil it each time, one bowl at a time, you can''t drink too much. After drinking these elixir, your little treasure. will get better.


    The Rat woman kept nodding her head and thanking her excitedly, "Thank you so much, Master Wizard, our little treasure will definitely get better.


    The Monkey Lu people have a good reputation in Marseille City. He has saved a lot of people with his elixir. Although many people have not been saved, there are many people who have been saved before, and many people are still willing to believe it. of.


    "Remember not to let him blow cold, even after drinking the elixir, he will not be able to go out for a period of time, so that he will not relapse." Peterson shouted.


    "Yes, I see." The Rat Woman nodded her thanks.


    Peterson watched the back of the other party leave for a while, then closed the door and sat back to his original position.


    Time passed minute by minute, and it was night, during which the monkey clan orcs received many people, most of whom came to ask for elixir, and they all gave the elixir to the other party according to the steps just now. "That is p...


    "Father." A clear female voice came from outside the door.


    Peterson raised his eyelids and said, "Nobody, come in."


    "crunch!"

 Chapter 1407：

    The girl outside the door pushed open the door, carrying a basket in the water, and said, "Father, let''s eat!"


    \"Agnes, where have you been today? Why don''t you come here and learn.\"


    Peterson had a tone of reproach.


    Agnes blinked her golden eyes and said lightly, \"I''m reading at home without going anywhere.


    She is the daughter of a wizard and the only daughter of the other party. She has long golden hair and three-dimensional facial features. She is 20 years old. There are freckles on both sides of her white face, but it does not affect her beauty at all. A sense of luxury. \"Why don''t you come to the store to study since you''re not going anywhere?\" Peterson was a little angry.


    ...\" Gridnes took out the food in the basket one by one with a displeased expression on her face.


    Peterson frowned and said sternly, \"Why don''t you speak? I''m asking you!\"


    Agnes closed Lanzi and said with a dark face, \".] I don''t like being a wizard, I don''t like it anymore, why should I study.\"


    Peterson took a few deep breaths and asked, \"Why don''t you like it? This is about your future life, what are you going to do when you are not a wizard? What do you do to support yourself?


    \"Who said that you have to be a wizard to support yourself, I can do other work.\" Agnes dissatisfied.


    \"What else can you do? It''s great to be a wizard, you don''t have to go out and show your face and make a lot of money.\" Peterson said angrily.


    Agnes folded her blond hair and said dissatisfiedly, \"Do you make money by cheating like your father? If that''s the case, I''d rather starve to death.\"


    She disapproved of the wizard''s practice since she was a child. Although the other party has indeed helped a lot of people, this practice is still deceiving. She hopes that her father can be open and honest.


    \"Liar?\"


    Peterson''s face turned pale, and he reprimanded (Qian Zhao), \"Why is this a lie, I''ve helped a lot of people, haven''t I?\"


    The Lu people of the Monkey Clan don¡¯t think so. He feels that it is a bit hard to support a family. If he does not rely on the status of a wizard to bless him, he is afraid that he will make less money.


    The ideas of the two are actually correct, but the naive and Gynes do not agree with making money by cheating, but Peterson thinks that doing so will bring a better life to the family.


    Agnes turned around and said, \"You''re right, but you can publish your identity directly, there''s no need to use Shao Shi to make money, it''s not good.\"


    \"You don''t understand.\" Peterson said helplessly.


    \"You don''t understand my thoughts either.\" Agnes said helplessly.


    \"Second shift, (V). Please customize, please support.


    Chapter 1605: Two princesses. (3 more for customization)


    Chapter 1605: Two princesses.


    Snowflakes are like pink snails in a jar, shining their wings with joy, as if they are about to sprinkle crystal flakes on the ground.


    The air seems to be purified by snowflakes, it is so fresh and clean, which makes people feel relaxed and happy.


    Of course, first of all, you have to dress warm enough to see a different scenery, otherwise you will just complain about the cold.


    On the street, two familiar figures appeared. They were Princess Jasmine and Coco of Mulin Principality, followed by a group of knights.


    \"Your Highness, why hasn''t the king of the Han Dynasty summoned us!\" Coco complained.


    Princess Rongli blinked her light brown eyes and said softly, \"It should be just a few days, we''ve been here for a while, and it''s almost there.\"


    \"Just in case... If we don''t talk about cooperation, I''m afraid our time is wasted these days.\" Coco sighed.


    \"It''s not a waste, it''s still a bit of a gain. These days are not too good.\" Jasmine looked very open at that time.


    Ke Kezhen; mouth, addicted to shouting, \"I say so, but I always feel that it is not worth it.\"


    Riley fiddled with her hair and said with a smile, \"Take your time and be calm, after all, we came to them to discuss cooperation, not the other party asking us for 750.\"


    \"Yes.\"Coco nodded.


    \"Let''s go and watch the stage play, I''ll have nothing to do today anyway.\" Jasmine said softly.


    Yes Your Highness, let''s see that Cinderella. \"Cocoa said expectantly.


    Riley nodded and walked straight to the Grand Theater. She hadn''t experienced the charm of stage play in the past few days.


    Rich Tata .........


    It took the two of them more than ten minutes to arrive at the entrance of the Grand Theater. There was no doubt that there were already many people lined up at the entrance.


    Jasmine! \" Lucy said tentatively.


    Princess Riley was stunned for a moment, this voice was all too familiar to her, she immediately turned her head and started looking for the owner of the voice.


    Lucy waved at the new square and shouted loudly, \"Jasmine is really you, I''m here.


    Riley glanced around and saw the girl in the center of the square, she smiled immediately, and ran over regardless of princess etiquette.


    Lucy also ran over with big strides, and the two hugged each other tightly with smiles on their faces.


    The two hugged for a while, but Riley felt unrealistic, so she touched each other''s face and said, \"Chang Xi, you are really here.


    \"It''s weak, it''s a long story.\"


    Lucy nodded slightly, then immediately raised her head and smiled, \"What about you, why are you here?\"


    Riley blinked her light brown eyes and said, \"I''m here to discuss cooperation with the king of the Han Dynasty.\"


    \"To discuss cooperation with His Majesty?\" Lucy said in surprise.


    \"Yeah, the situation in the Principality of Mullin is not very optimistic now, so it needs the help of the king of the Han Dynasty, otherwise there may be a risk of destroying the country.\" Jasmine''s tone began to become heavy.


    Lucy understood this feeling, so she patted the other person''s shoulder and asked,


    \"You probably haven''t seen Your Majesty yet.\"


    Jasmine shook her head and said, \"Not yet, I submitted an application for an interview when I first arrived, and I haven''t received the news of an interview yet.\"


    \"His Majesty has been busy recently, the New Year is approaching, and there are many things to deal with, so I probably won''t be able to find time to see you all in a while.\" Lucy explained. Riley looked at the other party with a happy face, and the clothes she was wearing didn''t look like she was forced to work at all. On the contrary, she looked even more beautiful than when she met before.


    Moreover, the temperament is also more prominent, which makes people feel a little unattainable. This kind of temperament cannot be pretended, but naturally exudes.


    \"So that''s the case, are you doing well?\" Jasmine couldn''t help but ask. Lucy blinked her golden eyes for a while, then understood the meaning of the other person''s question, nodded and said with a smile, \"Very good, my time in Chang''an City was the best time I''ve ever had. \"


    Riley nodded thoughtfully, looking at the other party''s appearance, it was not a promise, and Chang''an City was really good, and she had really felt the difference here these days.


    Not to mention what to eat, drink and wear, the environment alone makes people feel refreshed. After living in this clean and comfortable environment for a long time, a person''s personality will inevitably change.


    \"That''s good, we haven''t seen each other for too long, I don''t know how you are doing, since Yingluo...I have no news of you.\" Rong Li looked a little sentimental.


    Lucy gave the other party another hug and said gently, \"I miss you too, but I don''t know in what capacity to write to you. Anyway, it''s great to see you again.\"


    \"Yeah, it''s great to see you.

 Chapter 1408：

    Riley looked at each other carefully, smiled and said, \"Our Princess Lucy has become more beautiful.


    Lucy shook her head, blinked her golden eyes and said, \"No matter how beautiful she is, she can''t compare to our Princess Riley, not to mention that I''m no longer a princess, I''m just an ordinary person in Chang''an City.


    Riley sighed and said, \"They didn''t bully you before, did they? You must have suffered a lot before.\"


    Lucy shook her head with a smile, and said, \"No, His Majesty is a very good man, and he rescued me from the troubled life. I am very grateful to him.\"


    Riley tilted her head and said with a bit of dissatisfaction, \"If he hadn''t attacked the Yingluo capital before, you would still be a noble princess, and you wouldn''t be just an ordinary person in Chang''an City now.


    \"You don''t understand, if it weren''t for your majesty, I would be sent out now as a cargo, and the British Kingdom would not develop like this, and it would get worse and worse.\"


    Lucy felt quite right.


    Riley nodded thoughtfully, it was true, she was not the party, she had never experienced it, and she didn''t know the other party''s true feelings. It was because she was too dictatorial.


    \"All in all, you''ll be happy.\" Riley felt a lot relieved at once.


    Lucy gathered her hair and asked gently, \"Are you going to go to the stage play?\"


    \"Yeah, anyway, the king of the Han Dynasty didn''t have time to summon us, so I wanted to go and have a look.\" Rong Li smiled.


    So, if you read it first, then come to me after reading it, I have to go to Yichao Publishing House, there are some things that I need to deal with. \"Lexi suggested. Riley was stunned for a while, according to the other party''s tone, she was not bad in Chang''an City, at least her status was not low, it took a while to recover, and said, \"Okay, no question. \"


    \"Just take the bus and get off at the publishing house after reading it. Go in and say look for me. Someone will receive you.\" Lucy said softly.


    \"Hmm, hurry up and get busy.\" Riley nodded.


    She looked at the back of the other party''s departure, and it took a while for her to regain her senses. She felt a different feeling in her heart, and this feeling was envy.


    \"Three shifts, (factory V). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1606: Crisis. (1 more for customization)


    Chapter 1606: Crisis. (1 more to customize) With the end of the stage play, it was already noon, and Riley stretched out;


    Coco was also very excited and danced, \"Your Highness, the stage play is too beautiful.\"


    \"Indeed, there is nothing to say about the actors, the plot and the costumes.\" Riley praised.


    \"The clothes they wear are all good-looking, very gorgeous.\" Coco-envy said.


    Riley blinked and said suspiciously, \"I don''t know their clothes - where are they sold.\"


    To be honest, she thinks that the clothes the actors wear are even better than the clothes she wears. The actors on the stage are the real princesses.


    Looking down at the skirt on her body, she looked extremely shabby. Although she didn''t care about these things very much, the comparison was still hurtful.


    Coco widened her eyes in astonishment. This was the first time she heard that Her Royal Highness the Princess would say such a thing. Obviously, she was used to wielding knives and guns, but now she would care about where there are places selling skirts. \"Cough cough....


    Seeing Coco''s surprised eyes, Jasmine quickly explained, \"I just wanted to take it back and show it to the king, nothing else.


    \"Yes, yes, His Majesty will be surprised when he sees it.\"Coco covered his mouth and smiled.


    Riley looked up at the sun in the sky, a snowflake fell into her light brown eyes, she blinked her eyes lightly, and said, \"Starting.... it''s snowing.\"


    Coco also raised his hand to look at the falling snowflakes and said, \"His Royal Highness, let''s go quickly, don''t wait for the snow to get heavier and heavier.


    Jasmine lowered her head, carried her skirt and walked to the bus stop, and said softly, \"Well, let''s find Lucy.\"


    The two got on the bus under the **** of the knight and headed straight for the publishing house.


    Ten minutes later, they got off the bus at the bus stop, looked up at the painting on a small two-story building, and walked in after confirming that it was the publishing house.


    \"Hello everyone, do you want to publish a book?\"The front desk staff smiled.


    Coco shook his head and said politely, \"We are the messengers of the Mulin Principality, this is Princess Riley, we are here to find Princess Lucy.\"


    Riley ignored the front desk and began to look around and found that the environment inside was very good. Except for the front desk at the door, the rest was the passage and room, and everything was clean.


    \"Suck it.\"


    The front desk nodded and said with a smile, \"Come with me, I will take you to the reception room, Miss Lucy will come to you later.


    \"Okay.\" Coco nodded, retreated behind Princess Mullin and followed the staff.


    \"Mouth on the road.....


    Princess Riley and the others were taken to the reception room, and the front desk staff poured them a glass of water and left.


    Seeing the other party leave, Coco got up and looked around, surprised, \"Under the belly, there are actually flowers inside.\"


    Riley looked at the white flower pot in the corner and said happily, \"I feel much better when I see flowers in the winter.\"


    \"Right now, where are the flowers planted in Chang''an City? It''s amazing, there is snow everywhere, and flowers can be planted.\" Coco was shocked.


    \"Didn''t you eat a lot of fresh vegetables a few days ago? I don''t think it''s strange that you can grow flowers. It seems that Chang''an City can really do anything.\" Jasmine chuckled and shook her head.


    Coco walked in front of the pot of flowers and squatted down, put his nose close to the front and smelled it, and said with joy, \"Under the belly, come and smell it, it smells delicious!\"


    Jasmine also got up and walked over, leaning over to smell it, her delicate wings and nose kept plucking, and said gently, \"Well, it''s really fragrant, if there is also a basin in Father''s study, I think the old man''s mood will be better. Much better.\"


    \"We can ask Princess Lucy to help us get a pot, her identity should not be difficult.\" Coco suggested.


    \"You can''t bother others, just ask the helper to buy it, we''ll buy it ourselves.\" Jasmine refused.


    \"Yes! Coco scratched his head ridiculously.


    \"Knock knock print.....


    \"Crumble!\"


    Lucy pushed open the door, poked her head in, Rou Ya said, \"I''m sorry, I asked you to wait for me, I was busy just now.\"


    Riley got up quickly, looked up and said, \"No, we just arrived.


    Lucy looked at the other party who was holding a pot of flowers, covered her mouth and smiled, \"How about it, are you surprised to see flowers in winter?\"


    \"Indeed, how is this done?\" Rong Li asked curiously.


    Lucy shrugged: shrugged, and said, \"I don''t know about this either. Your Majesty didn''t tell me. No one in the city knows.\"


    Of course, she knew that these flowers were grown in cotton in the greenhouse, but she couldn''t tell others casually.


    ...for flowers 0...


    \"So you don''t know either, do you know where you can buy flowers?\" Rong Li thought of her father.


    Lucy looked up with golden eyes, thought for a moment, and said, "Chang''an City doesn''t seem to sell flowers in winter now, only in spring and summer, and flowers in spring and summer will be more beautiful."

 Chapter 1409：

    Chang''an City does not sell flowers in winter, only a few are used in the city, and other flower pastes are also deployed to grow crops.


    \"Oh! That''s a pity.\" Jasmine said helplessly.


    \"How is it today? Is the stage play good?\" Princess Lucy smiled.


    Jasmine nodded again and again, and said, \"It''s beautiful, it''s the first time I''ve seen this kind of stage play, it''s really interesting.\"


    To be honest, she began to think that she was the unhappy person, but Lucy was the happiest person. No matter what was here, it was the best. It was ridiculous to think about it.


    \"There are also many good-looking stage plays, if you have time, you can watch them.\"Xi Xi blinked his golden eyes and said.


    \"I think so too, but the things that my father explained have not been done yet.\" Jasmine seemed a little anxious.


    Lucy pulled the other party to sit down and said gently, \"Don''t worry, His Majesty will definitely meet you in the past two days. The messenger from the Principality of Chama came earlier than you, and has not been received yet.\"


    \"The Principality of One Horse.\"


    Jasmine Tu''s eyes widened and she said in surprise, \"Have they also been sent to Chang''an City?\"


    \"Ye Ming, arrived a few days earlier, a few days before you, but they live in Huiye Building, which is a bit far from where you live in Zuiyu Building.\" Princess Changxi explained.


    Riley nodded thoughtfully, and said, \"It seems that the other party is also afraid of the Principality of Man''er, and actually began to seek help from the Han Dynasty.\"


    Coco took the princess''s hand and said worriedly, \"Your Highness, what should I do now?\"


    \"I don''t know either. Let''s take a step by step. I just hope that the other party can''t cooperate with the Han Dynasty.\" Jasmine said hopefully.


    Lucy patted the other''s hand and said with relief, \"Don''t worry, everything will be fine.\"


    \"Hmmmm.\" Jasmine nodded.


    \"One update, (V). Please customize, please support.\"Six.


    Chapter 1607: The same answer. (2 more for customization)


    In the early morning, the streets of Chang''an City were extraordinarily lively. Today was a sunny day without snow, and the mines on the streets were also cleaned up.


    Plus a few days are Mondays, when most of the products in the big market are discounted, so they are more excited.


    In the guest room on the third floor of Kaguya Building, a window by the window was open, and the Duke of Kansas was watching the passing pedestrians and vehicles.


    He took a sip of the tea and muttered to himself, \"It''s really busy, as if their vitality will never decrease.\"


    \"ie p print........


    \"Crumble!\"


    Graham pushed open the door and said respectfully, \"Sir, let''s go have breakfast, the weather is nice today.\"


    The Duke of Kansas nodded, stretched his waist, and said, \"Let''s go, it seems to be very lively outside.\"


    Then we go out to eat? \"Graham Daqi Civil Construction\"683\" suggested.


    \"Yes.\" The Duke of Kansas nodded.


    Portugal Tour ......


    The two walked away from the Hui Ye Building, went down to the first floor, and stood at the door watching the pedestrians coming and going.


    \"Sir, it seems that there are so many people in Chang''an City every day.\" Knight Graham said in surprise.


    The Duke of Kansas looked at the carriage carrying the snow and sighed, \"Yeah, after living here for so many days, it is really surprising that it is kept clean and tidy at all times.\"


    \"It''s just that the king of the Han Dynasty hasn''t summoned us yet, it''s been a few days.\"The Great Knight Graham was a little dissatisfied.


    The Duke of Kansas sighed and said without relatives, \"It''s Ming, it''s been a few days, I don''t know if I don''t want to meet us.\"


    \"Impossible, the other party doesn''t know what we are here for, so why didn''t they meet us, and it would be a loss of a country''s demeanor to not meet the envoy of a principality.\" Graham Knight couldn''t deny it. .


    The Duke of Kansas shrugged and said, \"Chang''an City is so prosperous, there must be a lot of things to deal with, so the king of the Han Dynasty should be very busy.\"


    Graham the Great Knight still had a dissatisfied expression on his face, and said, \"No matter how busy you are, there is no reason to leave a country''s messenger in the restaurant for so many days, and he didn''t send anyone to tell us, just let us wait for the notice. \"


    The Duke of Kansas shook his head and instructed, \"You must know that we ask the Han Dynasty, not they ask us for the Principality of Chama.


    ...\" Graham nodded embarrassedly, recalling what he said just now, as if it was indeed the case.


    \"And the strength of the Han Dynasty, you should know more or less about the strength of the Han Dynasty in Chang''an City these days. I believe they have the ability to directly refuse to meet us.


    It is even possible to be our enemy. \"The Kansas Duke continued. Graham Knight bowed his head slightly and said, \"Understood, my lord, I was too short-sighted. \"


    \"It doesn''t matter, anyway, Chang''an City is a city worthy of our stay, and it is worth waiting for a few more days.\"The Duke of Kansas also understands the mentality of the Great Knight. After all, the current situation in the Principality of Chama is not very optimistic. There are refugees everywhere who cannot eat enough to eat, and war may be ushered in at any time in the spring. It is still necessary to be fully prepared for everything.


    \"Indeed, there are so many good things in Chang''an City, it''s just... a place where gods live.\" The great knight Gzowham was incoherent in his excitement.


    The Duke of Kansas smiled slightly, understood the other party''s mood very well, and said, \"What if you were allowed to live in Chang''an City?


    The Great Knight Graham was stunned, and it took you a long time to say a word, \"If I were not the Great Knight of the Principality of Chama, I believe I would live here.\"


    This answer made the Duke of Kansas a little surprised. He thought that the other party would solemnly swear that he would be a person from the Principality of Chama until his death.


    He nodded thoughtfully and said softly, \"It seems that our answer is the same.\"


    Another idea in his mind has begun to slowly germinate, just waiting for him to make a final decision.


    Graham Knight looked confused and asked, \"Sir, what did you just say?\"


    \"Oh! It''s nothing, let''s go eat.\"The Duke of Kansas said cheerfully. Graham scratched the back of his head suspiciously, and muttered to himself, \"Did I hear it wrong just now? The adults seem to want to live here too.\"


    The two sat down at the Nian Nian Restaurant on the side of the road, and each ordered a slightly spicy beef noodle.


    The Great Knight Graham looked at the pedestrians on the street and said, "Sir, do you think there were so many people here before?


    The Duke of Kansas shook the hot water and said, \"Perhaps, you haven''t heard of the West Side before. Who wants to set foot here? I''m afraid not!"


    The Great Knight Graham pouted and said, \"In that case, the king of the Han Dynasty does have two hands...


    \"No matter how Chang''an City was in the past, it is amazing that this place can develop into what it is now. We can''t afford such a kingdom." Said Kansas Public Tour.


    He really couldn''t imagine what it would be like if he became an enemy of the Han Dynasty. With the opponent''s elite knights, delicious food, and all kinds of strange iron boxes, I am afraid that the Principality of Chama could not resist even a day.


    The Great Knight Graham agreed, he just quietly looked at the street outside, and suddenly shouted, \"Lord, look.\"


    The Duke of Kansas looked at the prestige, his eyes widened, and he said in surprise, \"They?


    Is it from the Mulin Principality?


    \"You can''t be wrong, my lord, their knights are holding the flag of the Principality of Mullin.\" Graham rubbed the soil and rubbed his gums.


    \"It seems that she is the princess of the Mulin Principality.\"

 Chapter 1410：

    Kansas City''s public needs are all bad, \"Why did they come to the Han Dynasty?


    \"Sir, they must also be here to discuss cooperation.\"


    Now the situation in the chaotic land is obvious. The principality of Maner where Bella is located is getting stronger and stronger, and it is always a strong opponent. The two principalities of Chama and Mullin are also


    0.2 is unwilling to join.


    So they are facing the same situation now. When the other party also appears in the Han Dynasty, it means that they are also here to discuss cooperation.


    The Duke of Kansas frowned and said, \"It seems that this powerful ally of the Han Dynasty is very popular!\"


    \"Sir, what should I do?\" Knight Graham worried. \"Let''s take one step at a time. We should have come before the other party. The king of the Han Dynasty logically said that he would meet us first, and then it would be good to discuss cooperation with the other party directly, so that there would be nothing to do with the Principality of Mullin.\" "The Duke of Kansas had no choice but to comfort himself.


    Graham Knight sighed and said, \"I hope we all go well.\"


    \"Second shift, (V). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1608: Seize the weakness. (3 more for customization)


    A ray of sunlight folded into the glass of the tallest building, and there were a lot of light spots on the ground, which looked extremely beautiful.


    A ray of sunlight just hit Liu Feng''s face, his black eyes suddenly brightened, and there were a few broken hairs falling from his forehead.


    Enri put her hands in her hands; her chin was folded, her brown eyes kept staring, and the fox''s tail kept wagging.


    Liu Feng raised his head and asked with a smile, \"An Li, what are you looking at? Don''t blink.\"


    An Li regained her senses, blinked her eyes hard, and shook her head, \"No, I didn''t see anything, I was thinking about something.\"


    \"What do you think?\" Liu Feng said gently.


    En Li got up and held a document, walked over and said, \"Your Majesty, the sales of goods in winter are very slow, and the goods sold in two months now are the amount of one month in summer.\"


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly, and said, \"This is normal. In winter, there are no merchants from another continent to buy goods. Of course, the quantity is not as good as in summer. However, our other goods are also selling very well. This is also summer. time out of reach.\"


    \"I understand that the last batch of vegetables in winter can be harvested after 18 days. This batch of vegetables has been digested in the Han Dynasty and will not be sold. An Lihui reported.


    \"It''s okay, spring is coming soon, and I won''t be afraid when the first wave of spring seeds are planted.\"Liu Feng nodded.


    An Li tilted her head and said, \"The two principalities came to meet you this time, I think this fresh vegetable has nothing to do with it.\"


    \"It''s okay, I won''t sell it if I don''t have to sell it at that time, and I don''t depend on them anyway. It''s okay if I can cooperate.\" Liu Feng said lightly. Understood, Your Majesty. \" Enri nodded heavily.


    Liu Feng took a sip of the hot tea and asked, \"Mi Bao, how are they in Chang''an City recently?\"


    Mina blinked her blue eyes and said, \"Your Majesty, they have been haunting restaurants and various places recently, and there is no other action, but the princess of the Principality of Mullin saw Lucy.\"


    \"Well, as expected.\"Liu Feng nodded.


    He was a little surprised that the other party didn''t ask Lucy to ask him for help. He didn''t expect that the other party was also a decent person, which made him a little bit looking forward to seeing him.


    \"It''s just that Lucy didn''t say anything about Princess Riley, and the latter didn''t ask Lucy to do anything.\" Mi Roasted said.


    \"Let someone send the order. Tomorrow, we will meet the envoys of the two principalities, and we will meet them in the order in which they came.\" Liu Feng arranged.


    Mi Bang nodded, recorded it on the notepad, and said, \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"


    Liu Mo put down the teacup and asked, \"Probably know the main purpose of their coming?\"


    Mina turned to another page of the notepad and said, \"I found something, mainly because Bella put a lot of pressure on them, so I wanted to come out for help.\"


    More than that, right? anything else? \" Liu Ji asked.


    \"Also because this year''s snowfall is bigger than ever, many refugees have appeared in the two principalities, and they have no extra food to relieve these refugees.\" Rice Pop continued to report.


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly and said, \"So it is, it seems that I was afraid that the refugees would riot and Bella would defeat them, so the messenger was sent here.\" Mi Bao blinked his blue eyes and suggested, \"Your Majesty, you already know the other party''s purpose, why don''t you simply refuse to meet him and let him go in and reject it?\"


    It doesn''t matter, it''s been a while since the other party has been hanging around, so it''s okay to see each other. \" Liu Feng said lightly.


    Mi Bang nodded and said, \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"


    I read the recent report that there is a shortage of talents in hospitals. \" Liu Gen said with a headache.


    An Li nodded heavily and said, \"Yes, Your Majesty, because of the winter, more and more people are getting sick, and other cities also need doctors. There are many doctors in short supply at present.\"


    \"Is there any arrangement for training? Talents in this area are indispensable.\"Liu Feng asked.


    \"It has been arranged, but the hospital staff are too busy, and there may be no way to train those newcomers for the time being.\"Enli wondered.


    Liu Gen nodded thoughtfully and said, \"Understood, let them read those medical books first, and it will be easier to study when they understand almost.


    With the increasing development of the Han Dynasty, the shortage of talents in all aspects gradually emerged, and more talents needed to be filled in.


    Only relying on the annual imperial examinations, school students, and personnel from major training institutions is completely unsatisfactory.


    What he was thinking about was another continent, and by extending the talent development to the past, more talents would be recruited. \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"Enri nodded.


    Liu Feng took out a piece of paper, took out a pen and said, \"I need to send another telegram to Rila and the others.\"


    \"Your Majesty, do you want to release ten?\"Mi Bang asked curiously.


    Liu Feng picked up a pen and wrote on the paper, saying, \"Let them post some recruitment information.\"


    \"Your Majesty, do you want to recruit talents on that continent?\" Mi Bao said in surprise.


    \"Well, I believe that there should be a lot of talents in that continent. It would be a waste to stay there. It is better to come to the Han Dynasty to develop.\" Liu Feng said solemnly.


    Mi Bao nodded thoughtfully, and said, \"I see, Your Majesty, but if you do this, will it be too conspicuous?\"


    \"It doesn''t matter, even if the other party knows it''s fine, they don''t dare to do anything, just wait, they will come to discuss cooperation soon.\" Liu Feng said confidently.


    Mien tilted his head and said suspiciously, \"But Your Majesty, can we really use these people with confidence?


    Liu Feng put down his pen and said, "Don''t worry, their backgrounds will be investigated very clearly. If one person joins the job, everyone will live here. This can be regarded as a way to restrict them."


    \"So it is, Your Majesty, you think that their weak spots are under our care, so that they dare not mess around.\" Mi Yan suddenly realized.


    \"Well, after coming to the Han Dynasty to live for a while, I believe they will not have other ideas.\" Liu Feng said lightly.


    Mi Bang nodded heavily and said, \"I understand Your Majesty.\"


    Liu Feng handed the written paper to Niang Mao Er, and said, \"Take it to the Security Department and let them send it out. After the time is calculated, the news that they went for a walk before is probably a bit confusing.\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\" Mina nodded.


    \"Three shifts, (CV). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1609: Request for assistance? (1 more for customization)


    The next morning, Liu Gen and others slept a little later, and it was past ten o''clock when they reached the highest building.

 Chapter 1411：

    They went directly to the tenth floor, processing some documents and waiting for the arrival of the envoy from the Principality of Chama.


    Yesterday, when the Principality of 1Malaysia received the news of the King''s meeting, the whole person was overjoyed.


    Especially the Duke of Kansas, he was so excited that he didn''t sleep much all night, and most of the time he was thinking about how to talk to the king of the Han Dynasty.


    You have to be polite, but you have to say what the problem is, which is definitely a problem.


    Liu Feng sat in front of the main table at the big table on the tenth floor, holding a teacup with one hand and flipping through the documents with the other.


    \"Your Majesty, they will arrive later. Would you like to put on some comfortable clothes?\" Nicole said softly.


    Liu Feng digged his head lightly and said, \"I''m lazy to change it, that''s it.


    Mi Bao blinked his blue eyes and reported, \"Your Majesty, this is the telegram from Leia, please take a look.\"


    Liu Feng took over the telegram and started browsing, saying, \"Yes, the progress of the airship field is very fast.\"


    \"Your Majesty, when will it be available for use?\" Mi Pop asked curiously.


    \"Leiya said that it is expected to be put into use before the arrival of summer, but the speed surprised me a little, I thought it would be completed before the arrival of next winter.\"Liu Feng said with relief.


    Mi Luo gathered up his hair and said, \"It''s really faster, so our Han Dynasty will usher in a higher level.\"


    \"This period, there will be more and more people.\"Liu Feng nodded.


    \"Your Majesty, I think we need to plan well. Once there are too many people, security risks will come.\" Mi Bao said worriedly.


    Liu Feng took a sip of the hot tea and said, \"Indeed, let''s plan these things next spring. I can''t take care of them recently.\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, I''ll let Xin Ke and the others step up their patrols first, and I''ll make arrangements after the New Year.\" Mi Yan nodded heavily.


    \"Well, first of all~~.


    Liu Feng put down the teacup and asked, \"An Li, has the workshop started to prepare spring goods recently?


    En Li flipped through the notepad and reported the report, \"Yes, Your Majesty, preparations have already begun. By the beginning of spring, the warehouse should be full.


    \"After the beginning of spring, the first thing we have to satisfy is the other kingdoms, and then the next continent.\" Liu Feng said lightly.


    \"Your Majesty, the most important thing for us is to help the Kingdom of Yadian.\" Mi Bang said solemnly.


    Liu Feng nodded lightly and said, \"Well, this is also the key point, but we don''t spend much manpower. The Flanders Empire is just a dying struggle and can easily be defeated.\"


    \"Indeed, it shouldn''t take us much time on the Flanders Empire.\" Mi Bo paused.


    \"Issue printing.....


    \"Crumble!


    Mira pushed open the door and said respectfully, \"Your Majesty, the messengers of the Principality of Chama are here, they are downstairs, you can prepare first.\"


    \"Understood.\"Liu Shuang nodded lightly.


    Ten minutes later, the messengers of the Principality of Chama came to the tenth floor.


    \"Your Majesty, the Duchy of Chama-Kansas, I offer you my sincerest greetings.\"The Duke of Kansas respectfully said.


    The Graham Knight behind him also gave a big gift, \"Your Majesty, Graham greets you.


    \"Well, don''t be too restrained, sit down.\" Liu Feng waved his hand.


    The Duke of Kansas sat directly opposite the king. Although the distance was a bit far, the other party''s feeling of not being angry and arrogant still made him feel depressed.


    The Great Knight Graham also felt this way. He felt that the other party was only in his early twenties. Why did he feel like a leader? It had nothing to do with the throne he was on.


    There are too many young people sitting on the throne, but they don''t feel this way at all, not even the King Liutu of the Principality of Chama.


    \"cough...\"


    Liu Feng was stared at by the two of them looking up and down. He changed the subject and said, \"I''ve been busy these days, so I don''t want to slow you down, right?\"


    Of course, he was just asking politely. The messenger still had to comfort him a little, and he couldn''t let them go back and make irresponsible remarks.


    The Duke of Kansas shook his head repeatedly and said, \"Your Majesty, you are too polite, we have had a good time in Chang''an these days.\"


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly and said, \"In this case, what is your first impression of Chang''an City?


    The Duke of Kansas offered a sip of tea and said, \"It''s really great here, the most special thing is that you can eat fresh vegetables, this is incredible.\"


    \"Graham, how about you?\" Liu Gen looked at the nervous face of the big knight.


    The Great Knight Graham nodded again and again and said, \". Going back to your majesty, the environment here is also very good, especially the armor on the knights, the texture looks very good.\"


    ......\" The Duke of Kansas rolled his eyes and rolled his eyes at the big knight. He didn''t expect the other party to be so impatient, and it was a bit rude to reveal that he liked that armor so quickly.


    Liu Feng leaned back on the chair, raised his head slightly and asked, \"It''s good to like Chang''an City, I don''t know what the purpose of the two of you is here?\"


    The Duke of Kansas held the teacup in both hands, showing a slight gesture, and said, \"Your Majesty, we are following the order of the Lord of the Principality of Chama, and we want to ask the Han Dynasty to help the Principality of Chama.\"


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly and said, \"Huh? What happened to the Principality of Chama? How do you want us to help you?


    Of course, this sentence is just a courtesy. As for what happened to the Principality of Chama, he already knew it, and at this time, he had to pretend to be stupid and didn''t want too much trouble.


    It''s almost New Year''s Eve, and there are still a lot of things to deal with after the New Year, and the Principality of Chama is a place of chaos, and it doesn''t help me. And I can''t eat the chaotic place for the time being, so I might as well keep it for Bella to manage, and I can be a lover myself.


    The Duke of Kansas held the water glass more and more, and said, \"Your Majesty, I want to buy some goods from your Han Dynasty to go back. If possible, can you wait until the spring of next year to send some riders to our Chama Principality? We I plan to attack the Principality of Maner in the spring and would like your help.\"


    Liu Feng tapped the table with his index finger and asked lightly, \"Are you going to attack the Principality of Man''er?\"


    \"Yes Your Majesty, what do you think?\"The Lord of Kansas is domineering. To be honest, he was so nervous that he didn''t know that he didn''t say anything wrong.


    \"One more change, (V). Please customize, please support.


    Chapter 1610: Hit a wall. (2 more for customization)


    Liu Gen lowered his head and said nothing, picked up the teacup, and said with a slight smile, \"To be honest, you are already a step late.\"


    The Duke of Kansas looked surprised and asked, \"Your Majesty, what do you mean by this?\"


    The Great Knight Graham was also very sleepy and asked, \"Your Majesty, are you talking about the Duchy of Mullin? But weren''t we the first to arrive? And you were the first to meet us.\"


    Before the other party could answer, the Duke of Kansas said nervously, \"Your Majesty, have you met the people of Mullin Principality in advance?\"


    Liu Feng shook his head lightly and said, \"I haven''t seen them yet, but I will meet them in the afternoon.\"


    The Duke of Kansas didn''t understand even more, and asked, \"Your Majesty, you haven''t seen them yet? Then...


    \"This is inconvenient to tell you, and our Han Dynasty has no knights, all soldiers, although there is no way to support your force, but these goods can still be sold to you." Liu Feng said lightly.

 Chapter 1412：

    Knight Graham didn''t quite understand what soldier meant, but those people in the city did look different from knights.


    The Duke of Kansas sighed and said respectfully, \"Your Majesty, is there really no way?\"


    ... Liu Feng offered a sip of tea, but did not answer directly, just nodded lightly.


    At this time, he will not do thankless things for 987. Bella is Tis''s eldest sister, and the Principality of Maner also supplies the most sales of stones to the Han Dynasty. It is impossible for him to help the Principality of Chama.


    \"Your Majesty, we can supply you with saltpeter. I know that the Principality of Maner sells saltpeter to you. I think the Principality of Chama also has a lot of saltpeter that can be given to the Han Dynasty.\"The public of Kansas suggested.


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly and said, \"How much saltpeter do you produce? Can you supply all of it to the Han Dynasty?


    \"Of course it can be fully supplied to the Han Dynasty. As for the output, we don''t know yet, and we haven''t mined it yet.\"The Duke of Kansas said.


    \"Anyway, it is impossible to send soldiers to garrison your Principality of Chama and help you attack the Principality of Maner, but.... We can sell the goods to you at 30% lower than the market price, which is also considered a help. It''s your turn.\" Liu Feng smiled.


    The reason why he decided this was because he didn''t want to lose the sale of saltpeter, and he didn''t directly send soldiers over there, nor was he helping to check the horse circle.


    And Bella needs to completely swallow the Chama Principality, there is still some time, it is better to take the other party''s (bicd) saltpeter first, and then it is not too late to make a decision.


    The Kansas Director sighed and said helplessly, \"Okay, we know.\"


    He was a little helpless. The other party had already directly rejected him twice. At this time, it would be rude to ask the other party to continue sending knights.


    Although there is no gain in asking knights to support, but at least the purchase of goods is cheaper, and it can be considered a help in the current Chama Principality.


    Graham Knight paused for a while, then got up and saluted, \"Your Majesty, we have another request.


    Liu Feng raised his hand and pressed it, motioning for the other party to sit down, \"What request? If I can do it, I will definitely satisfy you.\"


    He still understands the principle of slapping a sweet date, and he can''t refuse the other party too many times, which will not affect the cooperation of other countries in the future.


    Knight Graham sat back in his seat and said respectfully, \"Your Majesty, can we buy some fresh green vegetables to go back? This is also one of the purposes of our trip.\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, these days we can eat green vegetables in Chang''an City, and we also want the Lord of the Principality of Chama to eat green vegetables." Kansas Gongjian added.


    Liu Feng picked up the teacup, blew a few times on the edge of the cup, and said, \"The Han Dynasty has no fresh vegetables now, and can only wait until spring.


    \"Is it gone? Your Majesty, but we still ate it this morning.\"The Duke of Kansas asked suspiciously.


    That''s just stock, and it''s gone after eating. \"


    Liu Feng shook the tea lightly, raised his head and said, "Why don''t you, you can make reservations for next winter first, and it will be available at that time. Now that winter is almost over, the vegetables will definitely be gone."


    The Duke of Kansas has a pity face, and he is abnormal, \"It''s a pity to brush like this, and I want to buy some to go back.\"


    \"You can buy other, such as canned food, the food inside is also made of fresh vegetables, and the taste is also very good.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    can? \" The two Kansas public enzymes said suspiciously.


    \"Well, there are some in the big market, you can go and have a look when you go.\"Liu Feng nodded.


    The Duke of Kansas nodded politely and asked hesitantly, \"Your Majesty, then...this time we buy goods, can we buy goods at a price that is 30% lower than the market price?


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly and said, \"If you buy a lot, I will sell it to you at a price that is 30% lower than the market price. If you buy less, there is no way.\" The Kansas tyrant blinked his eyes, Suspiciously said, \"We also want to buy more, but Your Majesty, we don''t know how canned food tastes, and we really dare not buy too much.\"


    \"You can ask the other party to let you try it, and you can make a decision after eating it.\" Liu Feng reported the tea ceremony.


    \"That''s great, thank you.\"The Duke of Kansas saluted.


    Liu Feng waved his hand and said, \"It''s okay.\"


    \"Spray, by the way, Your Majesty, are your airships for sale?\" The Duke of Kansas suddenly thought.


    Liu Feng put down the teacup and said softly, \"We don''t sell airships, we only sell airship routes.\"


    The Kansas Doge took a while to understand what the other party meant, and then asked, \"Your Majesty, what is the price of the airship route?\"


    \"You can ignore this for the time being, because I have already sold one to the Principality of Maner.\" Liu Feng explained.


    However, he didn''t say the main reason. Now that the Principality of Chama will soon face a war, it would be meaningless to open a route at this time, and it would be a loss for him.


    Why not wait until Tom Bella, the land of chaos, agrees, and then it is better for the other party to make this request.


    The expression of loss on Kansas''s face was obvious, but unfortunately he said, \"Okay, Your Majesty, I hope to defeat the Principality of Maner by then, you can sell us the airship route.\"


    \"I''m looking forward to our cooperation.\"Liu Gen smiled.


    \"Your Majesty, let''s go first.\"The Duke of Kansas bowed his head and saluted.


    Graham didn''t say what you wanted to say, he nodded and saluted and left.


    \"Second, (V). Please customize, please support.


    Chapter 1611: Two generous people. (3 more for customization)


    After the people from the Principality of Chama left, Enri asked incomprehensibly, \"Your Majesty, why are you selling the goods to them cheaply?


    \"It''s weak, Your Majesty, according to the current momentum, Bella''s side will sooner or later occupy the entire chaotic place, isn''t it a good idea?\" Mi Bang echoed. Liu Gen took a sip of tea and said, \"You''re talking about sooner or later, not now, Bella won''t be able to eat the whole chaotic place in a year or two, so we can still do business with them.\ "


    \"You want to wait until they mine the saltpeter for a while, and finally use Bella to unite and sell the saltpeter to us, right?" Enri analyzed it from a commercial point of view.


    That''s right, we can get saltpeter in advance, and we can avoid the opposite


    For the integrated program, Bella will also thank us, which can be considered as killing two birds with one stone. \" Liu Feng explained.


    Mi Bao nodded thoughtfully and said, \"Your Majesty, what do you think the other party will do?\"


    \"You mean the matter between the Principality of Chama and the Principality of Maner?


    Liu Feng put down the teacup and said, \"Who knows, but with Bella''s current momentum, it will be a matter of time before the Principality of Chama is destroyed.\"


    \"Your Majesty, do you want to tell Bella where-?\" Mina asked.


    \"Let''s talk about it when we meet the Principality of Mullin later, and see if the other party also has such thoughts.\"Liu Feng raised his hand.


    Mi Bang nodded and said, \"Your Majesty, it''s noon, let''s go eat, take a lunch break after eating, and meet the people from the Principality of Mullin in the afternoon.\"Liu Guan nodded lightly, got up and said, \"Go back to ten First floor.\"


    Several people walked away from the tenth floor and went up to the eleventh floor. Nicole had already left early to prepare lunch.


    Four hours later, Liu Mo finished lunch, took a lunch break, and returned to the tenth floor with rice pops and others.


    \"Your Majesty, Princess Jasmine of Mulin Principality is waiting outside.\" Mira said respectfully.


    Liu Feng nodded lightly and said, \"Let them come in.\"Yes! \" Mila responded immediately, turned around and went to open the door.


    Princess Riley learned today that she was going to meet the king, she deliberately let down her tied hair, and put on a newly bought dress, revealing a rare ladylike appearance, completely different from her previous heroic image.


    \"His Majesty, greetings to you.\"Princess Riley made a full noble ceremony.


    Liu Feng stretched out his hand and gestured, \"Well, sit down.\"

 Chapter 1413：

    Princess Riley nodded and sat in the seat, all the while focusing on Liu Feng''s direction from the corner of her eye.


    She found that the black-haired, black-eyed man sitting on the main seat had an indescribable feeling, the feeling that he did not look like a king but had more temperament than a king, and his special appearance made her very curious.


    For so many years since I was a child, I have never seen a person with black eyes, and the clothes they wear are... extraordinarily gorgeous.


    \"Your Majesty, thank you for taking the time out of your busy schedule to meet us.\" Princess Jasmine said politely.


    \"Are you still used to staying in Chang''an City? Do you still like the humanities here?\" Liu Feng said cheerfully.


    Although Jasmine didn''t quite understand the meaning of those two reconciliations, she probably understood, \"I like Chang''an City very much.


    Liu Feng nodded lightly and said, \"That''s good, I don''t know what the princess of the Principality of Mullin came to Chang''an City to talk to me about?


    Princess Jasmine was stunned for a moment, but she didn''t expect that the other party would cut to the point directly, \"Your Majesty, I want to discuss business with you.\"


    \"Oh? How to say?\" Liu Feng sat up straight and said.


    Right now, the Principality of Daolin is in a passive state. When spring begins, our food will be in short supply. This time I want to talk to you about purchasing food. \"Princess Rongli said word by word.


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly, which was different from what he imagined. He thought that the other party was also here to ask for support from soldiers, but he did not expect that the most important thing was food. \"That''s fine, I don''t know if you are taking coins or trading with us?\" Liu Feng asked.


    Princess Jasmine said with a serious face, \"Your Majesty, we can also trade with you with saltpeter. I know you and the Duchy of Man''er are like this.\"


    \"You don''t know how much saltpeter you have, right?\" Liu Feng said bluntly.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, but I think it will be known soon, I have sent someone to send the letter back in advance, of course, using your letter courier, they said that it can be received in seven...one week. \" Princess Rongli said.


    She was surprised when she first learned that there was a courier for this letter, and after adding the unfamiliar word "week", she realized that it originally meant seven days.


    Ask for flowers...


    Liu Feng nodded thoughtfully and said, \"Is this the purpose of your negotiation this time?\"


    Princess Riley nodded lightly and said, \"Yes, Your Majesty, there is nothing else, the most important thing is to negotiate an agreement with the Han Dynasty to buy and sell food, because the land of the Principality of Mullin, the food output is getting less and less, It is almost impossible to feed the entire principality.\"


    \"Okay, then I will also give you the price of the goods with the Duchy of Maner. We will buy all your saltpeter, and then the goods of the Han Dynasty will be sold to you at a price that is 30% lower than the market price.\"Liu Feng seriously road. \"Thank you for your generosity.\" Princess Riley saluted.


    Liu Feng raised his hand and gestured to the fox-er girl beside him, and said, \"This is a contract document, you can sign it if you see it, or you can think about it slowly.\"


    Enri handed the document to the other party and said softly, \"Please read each one clearly.\"


    \"Thank you.\" Princess Riley took the file and began to browse.


    Many of the words above made her very unfamiliar. Although she knew every word, how was the grouping different? But she still understood, and felt that the tone was more succinct.


    Ten minutes later, Riley read the entire contract, raised her eyelids and said, \"Your Majesty, this agreement is written very clearly, I have no problem, and I can sign it now, no need to think about it.\"


    \"Well, this time you can buy the goods and go back, the price will be the price in the agreement, and you can ship the saltpeter in the spring.\"Liu Feng said loudly. Since the other party is so refreshing, he will not be sloppy, and the other party has no other requirements.


    \"Thank you, Your Majesty.\" Princess Jasmine saluted.


    \"You''re welcome, you can purchase goods slowly in Chang''an City. The Han Dynasty is responsible for accommodation and meals these days.\" Liu Feng said cheerfully.


    Jasmine blinked her light brown eyes and said, \"Your Majesty, thank you for your kindness.\"


    She felt very comfortable with the outspoken and atmospheric character of the other party. She thought that the king of the Han Dynasty would be difficult to get along with, but the result was very different.


    \"Three shifts, factory V). Please customize, please support.


    Chapter 1612: Marry over? (1 more for customization)


    Chapter 1612: Marry over? 1 more customized)


    After Princess Riley and the others left the highest building, they found a sushi restaurant and sat down. Coco talked a lot along the way, and when she sat down, she finally couldn''t help it and asked, \"Your Highness, why didn''t you just now? What about asking for support from knights? Princess Riley took a sip of green tea and sighed, "It''s useless to ask, the Han Dynasty would not send knights to help. \"


    Disperse, but how do you know if you don''t try it. \"Coco is still puzzled.


    \"It''s not like you haven''t seen the knights who came to report in the morning. The people in the Principality of Chama looked displeased. At first glance, they hit a wall. The other party''s request was nothing more than the same as ours, for goods and knight support." Molly explained. road.


    Coco frowned and said, \"Your Highness, it may be that the conditions of the Principality of Chama did not lure \"257\" people, so the lord of the Han Dynasty refused.\"


    Riley put down the teacup and said, \"What''s the difference between what we can give and the Principality of Chama? But it''s all about the sale of saltpeter. What''s the difference between us?\"


    Coco lowered his head, and said, \"Your Majesty said... You are also... a bargaining chip!\"


    After saying this, she immediately closed her eyes, shrugged her shoulders, and prepared to be beaten.


    Before coming back, the lord of the Principality of Mullin knew that the Principality of Chama had sent knights, and the two duchies also depended on the trade of stone.


    At this time, as long as one side has the advantage, it is more likely that the Han Dynasty will send knights for support.


    So the Lord of the Principality of Mullin thought of this, and sacrificed a princess in exchange for the peace and stability of the entire Principality, why not do it.


    Why!


    Princess Jasmine sighed and said, \"I don''t know what you''re thinking.\"


    \"Sour, although I don''t want you to be a trader between the two countries, but your Majesty''s order cannot be disobeyed.\" Coco said softly.


    Princess Jasmine turned her head to look at the flow of people coming and going outside, and said after a while,


    \"Actually, sacrificing me alone is understandable in exchange for the stability of the entire Mulin Principality. Who made me a princess? I was born with this result.\"


    Coco gently touched; holding the princess''s hand, he comforted, "As usual, it is actually better to marry into the Han Dynasty than to marry other kingdoms. You have also seen that the king of the Han Dynasty is so young and very handsome, and the city of Chang''an is very handsome. It''s really good, and it''s on the good side.\"


    Princess Riley rolled her eyes and said, \"If he speaks so well, then you should marry him.\"


    \"His Royal Highness! You should have said just now, I don''t know when the next meeting will be.\" Coco said.


    \" There is still some time before the beginning of spring. Let''s talk about it when the time comes. If you want me to tell the king of the Han Dynasty personally, I can''t say it. Princess Jasmine said embarrassedly.


    Coco paused for a while and suggested, \"Shit, why don''t you write a letter? This way you don''t have to speak.\"


    Princess Riley sighed and said, \"Forget it, let''s think of another way.\"


    \"Your Highness, you also said that this is the only way, is there any other way?\" Coco persuaded.


    \"I don''t know, now...I''m very confused.\" Princess Rongli took a few deep breaths.


    She doesn''t want to be the commodity of the transaction, and she doesn''t want to marry someone she doesn''t like. Although Liu Feng has a good impression on her, what can you see when you meet for the first time?


    The second is people who don''t know how to face the Principality of Mullin. The whole Principality is waiting for her to bring back the good news. At this time, because of her own thoughts, the entire Principality is going to perish, so she is guilty.


    Coco certainly knew that the princess was confused and comforted, \"Your Highness, if you can''t say it, I will help you. I know you definitely don''t like the demise of the Principality of Mullin.\"


    Princess Riley blinked her light brown eyes and said, \"The Duchy of Man''er is very powerful, but it is not invincible. Actually... don''t we need to be so anxious?\"


    \"His Royal Highness, make sure everything is prepared first, it is better than sudden variables.\" Coco matured.

 Chapter 1414：

    It''s not that she didn''t think about the princess''s thoughts, but what if the Duchy of Maner still crushed them? At this time, it is too late to discuss this matter, and we can only prepare in advance.


    Let the princess marry into the Han Dynasty, so as to obtain the support of the Han Dynasty''s cavalry, and maybe even swallow the entire Duchy of Man''er......


    Sacrificing a princess can exchange for the stability of the principality and the expansion of the territory, no matter how you think it is cost-effective.


    Princess Riley supported her with one hand; chin and eyes, \"Married to the Han Dynasty? Will you live here from now on?


    \"Right now, don''t worry, no matter where you go this year, I will always follow you.\" Coco said seriously.


    \"We are talking to ourselves here, who knows what the king of the Han Dynasty thinks, what if the other party doesn''t look down on me?\" Princess Jasmine rolled her eyes.


    Ke Ke shook his head vigorously and said, \"As it is, you are famously beautiful in the Principality of Mullin, and you are afraid that the other party won''t like you?\"


    Princess Riley **** all her loose hair and said, \"I like to dance with knives and swords, but the queen that the other party wants is not like this.\"


    \"At this time, you have to restrain yourself, and you can''t play these anymore when you get married.\" Cocoa said.


    \"Who said I was going to marry me.\"


    Princess Riley shook her head quickly and said, \"Didn''t you see so many girls standing beside him? Maybe he already has a queen.\"


    \"impossible.


    Coco shook his head solemnly and said, \"I asked a lot of people about this, and they all said that His Majesty the King has no queen, and you must marry a queen instead of a princess.


    With a black line on Princess Riley''s face, she asked, \"When did you ask? How come I don''t know.\"


    5.2 Hahahaha... You were taking a nap before, so I have nothing to ask. \"


    Coco smiled awkwardly.


    Princess Riley rolled her eyes at the other party and said, \"Really, who said I would definitely marry the king of the Han Dynasty, so anxious to ask these questions.


    \"His Royal Highness, I know that you will definitely consider it for the Principality of Mullin, although I don''t want you to do things you don''t like, but it''s impossible.\" Coco said helplessly.


    \"Is it really impossible?\" Princess Riley sighed.


    Coco poured a cup of tea for the princess and said, \"Would you like to go find Lucy to be sour? Let her give you advice?\"


    \"Well, good idea.\" Princess Jasmine nodded. \"One update, (V). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1613: Nobles and mice. (2 more for customization)


    It was getting late, the cold wind was blowing, and it was already evening in Wang Yi Jinsui City of the Flanders Empire.


    In the winter, it gets dark very early, and it is already dark after four o''clock in the afternoon.


    There is no one else on the street, and they are all hiding at home waiting for a new day, and no one wants to go out and touch the evidence now.


    In the dim tavern, hemp rope was looking for a target, and his eyes kept staring at all kinds of people on the table.


    He spotted a noble who was drinking alone, and pretended to walk over casually. \"Boom!\"


    Hemp rope placed the bottle of wine in his hand in front of the other party''s table, pretended to be drunk and sat down, the whole person was crooked.


    The noble looked up at the hemp rope sitting opposite, frowning, \"Who are you, don''t you see anyone here? Get out of here.\"


    Hemp rope ignored the other party, Kai was on the table, muttering to himself, \"What a great news!


    The noble frowned. He was very disgusted by the drinking commoner, but the good news from the other side made him very curious. After all, most nobles would care about this aspect.


    Hemp rope was lying on 18''s face, the corners of his mouth rose slightly, and he responded to the other party as if he was drinking, \"Han Dynasty....... will come again soon.


    The expression on the nobleman''s face improved slightly, and he asked curiously, \"Is what you said true?\"


    \"It''s true............And this time the goods.... there are still a lot of them.\" Hemp rope drunk magnetic acid responded.


    The noble sat up straight and asked, \"Really? Do you know when they will arrive?\"


    .\" The hemp rope began to hang on the other''s appetite, deliberately pretending to fall asleep without saying anything.


    The noble was a little nervous, and asked repeatedly, \"Don''t sleep first, tell me to sleep first.\"


    The hemp rope shook the other party several times, and slowly opened his mouth and said, \"I don''t know...............


    But soon, but it may not come. \"


    \"Not coming? Why not? We will all buy their goods, aren''t they selling well?" The noble asked suspiciously.


    Hearing that the caravan of the Han Dynasty might not come, he was a little nervous. Since he bought those goods, he has completely fallen in love with them, and he doesn''t care about the goods of the Flanders Empire at all.


    ......\" The hemp rope is still the same, pretending to be drunk, ignoring each other at all, and even sleeping with a different movement.


    The aristocrat couldn''t sit still at this time, he tossed and turned to the side of the hemp rope, shook him all the time, and said, \"Get up, finish talking before going to sleep.\"


    ....\" Hemp rope didn''t pay attention to the other party, and still closed his eyes tightly, making an order from time to time.


    The nobles understand each other''s tricks very well, the smell of alcohol on their bodies is lost, and the information they say hits the key points so directly that they don''t look like drunk people. Then there is only one possibility. The other party is a mouse, who was entrusted to spread the news, and the other party is just asking for gold coins.


    He took out a silver coin from his pocket, which is considered a heavy investment, and then said solemnly, \"Can you tell me now?


    Hemp rope slowly opened his eyes, picked up the silver coin and smiled, \"Thank you for your generosity.


    The aristocrat rolled his eyes at the other party and said, \"If you have a fart, let me know when they will come.\"


    Hemp rope looked around, deliberately lowered his voice and said, \"The spring will come in the beginning of the new year, but it may not come.\"


    \"Doesn''t you mean that you didn''t say it?\" The aristocrat didn''t have a good air and stretched out his hand; he was about to grab the silver coin back, and was very angry at why he believed the mouse''s words. Hemp Rope turned to avoid it, and said, \"Sir, don''t worry, wait for me to finish!\"


    \"Speak quickly, I hope it will be worthwhile news.\"The noble said with a displeased expression. Hemp rope took a sip of wine and said, \"If there is a port where you can stop the shopping mall, it will be another matter.\"


    \"Port? Black Pearl Harbor can dock merchant ships, it is not the first time they have come.\" The noble said puzzled.


    Hemp rope shook his head and said, \"It''s not the same, Black Pearl Harbor is quite a distance from our Golden Spike City, if there is a port in Golden Spike City, it will be different, and it will be more convenient for them to carry goods.


    \"Is that so...\" The noble frowned and fell into thought.


    \"And this port is only used to dock the merchant ships of the Han Dynasty, so that all their merchant ships will come over, and the number of goods will follow up, you can also buy a lot of them, instead of running out of them soon like now It''s gone. \" Hemp rope knows where the weakness of the nobles is.


    The noble nodded thoughtfully, and said, \"What you said makes sense, but it''s not an easy task to build a port in Golden Spike City, and it won''t be done in a while.\"


    \"It doesn''t matter, the Han Dynasty will send someone to repair it, but it only needs the consent of His Majesty the King.\" Hemp rope explained.


    \"I will find a way to unite some nobles to discuss with His Majesty, but won''t the Han Dynasty have no goods for a long time?\"The nobles don''t want this to be the case 403.


    Hemp rope shook his head and said, \"No, as long as His Majesty the King promises to build a commercial port exclusively for the Han Dynasty, they will ship some of the goods first.\"


    \"Excellent, if that''s the case, this matter can''t be delayed.\"The noble said excitedly.


    Hemp rope blinked his eyes and said, \"It''s just that this is not easy to accomplish. If you have more people, it may be easier.\"

 Chapter 1415：

    He wanted to see that instead of talking for a long time, it would be better to persuade some nobles to go for a walk. The news came faster. Their appeal and connections were good, and it was more efficient to do things with less effort.


    \"This is not difficult, many of my friends like the goods of the Han Dynasty, and they are also happy to build a port.\"The noble said seriously.


    \"I''ll bring this news here, and I''ll leave everything to you.\" Hemp Rope said.


    The aristocrat glanced at each other with disdain, took a few mouthfuls of brewing ale and left.


    Hemp rope looked at the back of the other party''s departure, the corner of his mouth rose slightly, and muttered to himself, "This is the fifth time in the past few days. It seems that persuading the nobles is easier than imagined!"


    \"Second update, (V). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1614: Disputes in the palace. (3 more for customization)


    The cold wind was blowing and slapped on the faces of the pedestrians. Their faces were red from the cold, and their noses were damaged.


    In the capital of Leah, the capital of the Larson Elf Empire, the number of people on the street began to increase one after another.


    For nothing else, it was Xiao Nai, the gardener who came to Larsen with Princess Jill some time ago. He secretly spread news everywhere, and the reason was the same as the one in the Flanders Empire.


    They also built a commercial port dedicated to the Han Dynasty, so that merchant ships could dock in Lia City, which also formed an exclusive trade channel. The Han Dynasty continuously delivers goods to Lia City throughout the year, so that Lia City can sell goods of the Han Dynasty all year round.


    Most of the people on the street had heard the news and were planning to go to the square for a leisurely time, wanting King Lauren to listen to the public opinion.


    Of course, many nobles also reported this matter to King Lauren. The main thing is that they also want to own the goods of the Han Dynasty.


    Since the last time Eliza and others left, the goods they bought have long been exhausted, and they have even been going to other merchants to buy them at high prices.


    This time, they will not let go of the opportunity to have goods from the Han Dynasty all year round, even if they raise funds to build this port.


    The same is true for those commoners. Since the goods from the Han Dynasty, their quality of life has also been greatly improved, and the food, drink and clothing are completely different from before.


    Although it is said that the goods of the Han Dynasty are divided into three, six and nine grades, even the lower grade is better than what they used before, and the price is only acceptable, so they also came to the square to make a scene.


    At this moment, in the palace, King Lauren and a group of nobles are discussing this matter in the hall.


    \"Your Majesty, I think this matter can be considered carefully.\"A noble said.


    Another noble nodded heavily and echoed, \"I also agree that the construction of the port is very helpful to the development of our city of Leah..\"


    King Lauren frowned tightly, and said solemnly, \"Do you all agree with the establishment of a port dedicated to the Han Dynasty?


    Yes, Your Majesty, we have considered this matter comprehensively for a long time, and it is beneficial to us. \" said a nobleman.


    Another noble shook his head and said, \"Your Majesty, I don''t think this is appropriate.\"


    King Lauren finally heard that someone objected and asked, \"What''s wrong? Tell me about it.\"


    The aristocrat bowed slightly and said, \"Your Majesty, this port is exclusively for the Han Dynasty. We can''t go to great lengths to build an exclusive port for others, and our ships cannot dock."


    \"Well, continue.\"King Lauren motioned.


    \"The construction of this port requires a lot of manpower and coins. We can''t do this for the other party. Also, we have to send people to station in the port, which is also a waste of manpower. It''s very unreasonable for us.\"Then The nobleman added. King Lauren nodded in agreement and said, \"I know what you said, and these are my concerns.\"


    Another noble stepped forward and saluted, saying, \"Your Majesty, don''t worry about this, I heard the news that this port doesn''t need us to build, we don''t need to spend a coin, it''s all handed over to the people of the Han Dynasty. Just do it.\"


    \"It''s your Majesty, even the knights stationed there don''t need to be dispatched. They have their own knights to take care of those merchant ships and goods." Another noble added quickly.


    King Lauren blinked his green eyes and said, \"Where did you all know this news?\"


    \"The whole city of Leah is spreading the news, everyone knows it.\"A noble said.


    \"It''s Ming, Your Majesty, there are many civilians gathered in the square now, and they all agree with this." Another noble said.


    King Lauren cleared the noise and asked, \"What? There are many people in the square now?\"


    The knight beside the king nodded and reported, \"Yes, Your Majesty, they are all here to petition for this port construction event.\"


    \"Damn, these lowly commoners actually joined forces to make this happen.\" King Lauren said viciously.


    Your Majesty, I think if this matter is not handled properly, it is likely to cause a riot. Those gang members can do anything, I believe. \" A noble said solemnly.


    Another noble nodded repeatedly and said, \"Your Majesty, in fact, the construction of a port dedicated to the Han Dynasty is really a good thing. It will not only benefit the development of Leah City, but also establish friendly relations between our two countries. This is not killing two birds with one stone. Well!\"


    \"Indeed, Your Majesty, it''s just for them to dock on merchant ships. It''s not to invade our territory, it''s not a bad thing, and we don''t need to spend money and manpower, just divide a place for them." Another noble said quickly. . King Lauren looked serious and said, \". I need to think carefully about this matter, and the more things that are beneficial to us, the more cautious we need to be.


    The aristocrat who opposed it at the beginning immediately said, \"Your Majesty, I agree with your idea, this matter must not be sloppy.


    Although he also liked the goods of the Han Dynasty, in general, the establishment of a port dedicated to the Han Dynasty still needed to be cautious, which was related to the security of the Larsen Elf Empire.


    \"Your Majesty, what about the civilians outside?\"A noble asked.


    King Lauren waved his hand and said, \"Just find an excuse to prevaricate and say that I have accepted this matter, but I need to plan carefully, and I can''t be in a hurry.\"


    \"Understood, Your Majesty.\"The nobleman responded immediately.


    At this time, the nobles of Fei Tong were a little different (Zhao Qian''s deposit was lost, and they were talking one by one.


    \"Your Majesty, this is so beneficial to our city of Leah, in fact, there is no need to consider it.\"


    \"Your Majesty, don''t you want to talk to the Han Dynasty about opening a shipping route? I think the establishment of a port is a bargaining chip that can be used for negotiation!


    \"The goods of the Han Dynasty are so good, you like it too, Your Majesty, you are also clear about the benefits of establishing a port.\"


    \"Your Majesty, you must consider it carefully.\"


    King Lauren put one hand on his forehead and said solemnly, \"I see, let''s all go down, I have to think about it.\"


    The nobles were very embarrassed in the hall, but they finally saluted and retired. At this time, the king needed to think carefully.


    \"Three shifts, factory v7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1615: The Prince and the Gem. (1 more for customization)


    Chapter 1615: The Prince and the Gem. (1 more for customization)


    In the city of Margo, the capital of the Orc Empire of Torolla.


    There are many more carriages on the street, there are more than a dozen carriages, all of them are heading towards-


    Going in one direction, that is the direction of the palace.


    \"Grumbling...


    The carriage was driving on the bumpy road, making bursts of loud noises, which were especially harsh on a winter day.


    The carriage was covered with pieces of cloth, and I could only see a rough shape, but I didn''t know what was inside.


    The loud noises attracted a lot of people to watch. Many people gathered on both sides of the avenue, all of them came to see the carriages, and they were talking about each other.


    \"What do you say is inside?\"

 Chapter 1416：

    \"I don''t know, I feel like a big guy, there''s still a lot.\"


    \"Mysterious and mysterious, what could it be? Could it be the goods of the Han Dynasty? Has Your Majesty already owned it in advance?\"


    \"Impossible, if it is the goods of the Han Dynasty, why are there no ships in the port?\"


    \"I feel that the horse runs very hard, there must be a lot of things in it.\"


    The sound of the carriage was accompanied by the noise of the commoners, making it extraordinarily lively in the early morning.


    One of the carriages in front of the carriage line was carrying people, and the second Prince Nemo sat in it.


    After half an hour, all the carriages entered the backyard of the palace, and the carriages were parked in a row in the backyard.


    Second Prince Nemo got off the carriage and instructed, \"Be careful when carrying.\"


    \"Yes.\"The knights responded immediately.


    The cloth covering the carriage was lifted one by one, and what caught the eye was the stone of the carriage, brown, black, etc., some of which were mixed with a little blue and red light.


    Second Prince Nemo looked at the cartloads of ores with satisfaction, and said, "Father King - will be very happy. \"


    The knights transported a truckload of ores down, and the ground was covered with a large piece of cloth on which all the ores were placed.


    \"Go and invite His Majesty the King.\" Second Prince Nemo instructed.


    \"Yes.\"The knight responded immediately.


    Second Prince Nemo put his hands behind his back and started walking around the ore. He has been staying near the ore these days, even eating, drinking and sleeping in the mine. When it gets cold at night, let the knights build piles of bonfires near the tent, while he falls asleep wrapped in a quilt.


    Second Prince Nemo leaned over, picked up a piece of ore, stared at it for a while, and muttered to himself, \"These ore are not enough, we need more.\"


    In the days of the mine, the Second Prince of Kindness has been urging the knights to keep digging the quarry. Even if night falls, the knights will continue to light the bonfire.


    In just seven or eight days, more than ten carts of stones were mined. Although it is said that the useful ores in many stones are very small, the orc prince thinks that the accumulation of small amounts of stones can make him a lot. If you only choose stones with a lot of ore, I am afraid you can only fill two or three carts.


    Second Prince Nemo frowned and murmured, \"It might be a bit difficult to transport all these stones to the Han Dynasty.\"


    He has been thinking about this problem for several days. Many stones are very large, and there are very few shiny stones in them. It is very unrealistic to not want the whole block. If it is to cut, there is no reasonable tool, and he is afraid of damaging the inside. gems, so the value is greatly discounted.


    It''s not that he didn''t try to knock some useless stones slowly, but because the force was difficult to control, most of the stones were directly broken.


    If all the stones were loaded onto the ship, it would require a lot of ships, but this would make it easy for shipwrecks to occur, and with two months of marine supplies, more ships would be needed.


    Just as the second orc prince was distressed (biea), the orc king came to the backyard under the **** of the cavalry.


    \"Father.\" Prince Nemo saluted.


    King Black nodded lightly and asked, \"How is it? I heard that a lot of ore was shipped back this time.


    Second Prince Nemo nodded heavily and said, \"Yes Father, there are thirteen carts of ore in total, and the knights are carrying them.


    King Black nodded with satisfaction, walked slowly to the piles of ores, looked at the pitch-black stones and said, \"Can these ugly stones be mined for gems?\"


    Princess Linna blinked her eyes and wondered, \"Yes, these stones look so ugly, they are different from the one on my neck.\"


    Second Prince Nemo bent down to pick up a stone and said, "Father, look inside. These are the same as the stones you looked at before, and the gems are hidden inside."


    King Black took the stone, looked at the little bit of color in the tiny crevice, and said with disgust, \"Is that so? Can these be made into gemstone necklaces?\"


    Princess Linna also had a look of disgust, turned the stone from side to side, up and down, and said with disgust, \"Why don''t I believe it!\"


    Second Prince Nemo picked up a stone with more gems, and said, \"The necklaces should be made of gems of these sizes, you can''t help those in your hands.


    \"Then why are you here? It''s in the way.\" Princess Linna said puzzled. \"Lina, we can''t do anything about it, maybe the Han Dynasty can do it!\" said the second prince Nemo.


    King Black looked at the piles of stones and asked, \"Are all these going to be shipped to the Han Dynasty?\"


    \"Yes, Father, these are the bargaining chips for us to discuss cooperation with the Han Dynasty!\" Second Prince Nemo nodded heavily.


    King Black looked at the second orc prince who had lost a lot of weight, and praised, \"Very good, you did a good job with the ore.


    Second Prince Nemo nodded again and again and said, \"Father, I should do these things, all for you and for Torola!\"


    Next to Prince Knight, his face was so black that he secretly slandered the methods of the second orc prince, but he calmly took all the appreciation of the orc king into his body.


    King Black walked around the ore and asked, \"Is it unrealistic to transport all of these to the Han Dynasty!\"


    The King of Good People knew the drawbacks at once. It is really troublesome to transport so many ores, and there will be many more in the future.


    Second Prince Nemo looked very embarrassed and said, \"Father, I haven''t figured out how to solve this.\"


    \"I can''t use Torola''s ship to transport ore all year round, it''s not realistic.\" King Black said solemnly.


    \"Yes, Father.\"


    Second Prince Nemo nodded again and again, \"I''m also thinking of a solution.\"


    One update, Cv7). Please customize, please support. \".


    Chapter 1616: The heir to the throne? (2 more for customization)


    Chapter 1616: The heir to the throne? (2 more for customization)


    King Black sat on the chair brought by the knight and asked, \"Does the Han Dynasty really want these minerals?\"


    Second Prince Nemo nodded and said, \"Don''t worry, Father, these minerals will definitely be wanted by the Han Dynasty. They are the best at turning useless things into useful things.


    King Black squinted his eyes slightly and said, \"It can be so magical, we can''t separate these things, how can the Han Dynasty separate them~?\"


    \"This...I don''t know about this, but there is always a way.\"The second prince Nemo said.


    King Black was a little dissatisfied and said, \"What about now? Just transport all these stones?\"


    Second Prince Nemo sighed and said helplessly, \"It''s really only like this now, but for the first time we can ship less-. Just transport it back.\" King Black nodded thoughtfully and said, \"In this way, we have no initiative.\"


    Second Prince Nemo looked puzzled and asked, \"Father, what do you mean by this?\"


    \"Originally, the trade between the two kingdoms is to send goods to the other side. We are better. The other side has to transport the stones back when they sell the goods to us. Do you think they will not talk about this reason?\" King Black said solemnly. Second Prince Nemo suddenly realized and said, \"Yes, Father, I just hope that the other party''s request will not be too much.\"


    \"Let them ship some, we will ship some more, this is the only plan.\"


    said King Black.


    Second Prince Nemo nodded and said, \"Father, I plan to leave for the Han Dynasty in two days.\"


    King Black''s eyes widened and he asked, \"So soon? It''s still winter, and you''re going to the Han Dynasty?\"


    \"Yes, Father, I don''t think this matter can be delayed. The Larsen Elf Empire next door, and the Flanders Empire may also prepare for spring action. All we can do is to be one step ahead.\" Second Prince Nemo said.

 Chapter 1417：

    King Black put his hands behind his back and said solemnly, \"I don''t know what the other two empires have prepared.


    Second Prince Nemo shook his head and said, \"It is estimated that there is no ore on the surface, so we should still have the advantage.\"


    \"Don''t be too proud, no one knows what those two empires have, it''s not like you don''t know the tricks of those cunning elves and human beings, we don''t know how many people are in their hands.\" King Black taught a lesson road.


    Prince Knight hurriedly stepped forward and said, \"Father, I can go with the second brother, multiple people can be regarded as multiple helpers.\"


    The orc eldest prince has been watching for a long time, and finally let him find an opportunity. At this time, he still has to come out and talk, otherwise the last throne will definitely be the second prince Zengren.


    King Black squinted slightly at the orc prince, and said after a while, \"You? Forget it, it''s not reliable.\"


    Prince Knight was in a hurry and said quickly, \"Father, I will definitely not disappoint you this time.\"


    King Black waved his hand and said, \"You''d better stay here for me, and don''t make trouble for Nemo.\"


    \"Father,.... Prince Knight opened his mouth to say something, but seeing the serious face of the orc king, he gave up.


    Second Prince Nemo was secretly grateful and said, \"Father, this time I will make Torola better and better.\"


    King Black nodded lightly and said, \"By the way, since you''ve been in the mines recently, there''s one more thing you might not know.\"


    Second Prince Nemo looked sleepy and asked, \"Father, what''s the matter?\"


    \"The Han Dynasty wants to build a port in our city of Marge.\" King Black said solemnly.


    Father, building a port is a good thing, is there any problem? \" Second Prince Nemo said suspiciously.


    King Blake slowly blinked his eyes and said, "This port only docks the ships of the Han Dynasty, not ours!"


    Second Prince Nemo widened his eyes and said in surprise, \"What? Father, what are you saying is true?\"


    King Black nodded earnestly and said solemnly, \"It''s all true, this port is used to dock the merchant ships of the Han Dynasty.\"


    \"Merchant ship?\"


    Second Prince Nemo rolled his eyes and said, "Father, this is a good thing, isn''t it?" \"


    He is reluctant to build a port for the other party alone, but it is not the same to use it to dock merchant ships, so that the goods of the Han Dynasty can be continuously transported in.


    In the past, it was because the port of Marshall City was too small, and all the ships of the Han Dynasty could not dock, and they all transported goods to the big market in the city in batches and several days. .00 King Black obviously didn''t think so, and said solemnly, \"Do you know how unrealistic it is to build a port for each other alone?\"


    Second Prince Nemo shook his head and said, "Father, what are you worried about? Opening a port is also helpful for the development of our Torola."


    King Black was obviously not happy, and said, \"This matter is not that simple. Opening an exclusive port for the other party is just the beginning. What if they will continue to open others in the future?\"


    \"Probably not.\" Second Prince Nemo hesitated.


    \"You will also say it should be, not absolutely!\" King Black said solemnly. ....Prince Nemo didn''t know what to say for a while, and when he saw the orc king so angry, he didn''t dare to say anything.


    King Black sighed and said, \"Yes, it will allow the culture and goods of the Han Dynasty to flow into Torola quickly, but in the same way, they will also use this as a reason to ask for more unreasonable things.\"


    \"Yes, Father, it''s my thinking that is a little short.\" Second Prince Nemo nodded.


    King Black blinked his eyes and said, \"This matter needs to be carefully considered, there are many problems.\"


    \"Yes, Father.\" Second Prince Nemo nodded.


    \"Second update, Cv7). Please customize, please support.\"Dry.


    Chapter 1617: Sudden installation in the air. (3 more for customization)


    I wish you all a Happy New Year. \"Beep la la...


    Two ships are sailing side by side on the sea, and the flag on the ship is the flag of the Flanders Empire.


    Jin Mo stood on the board and looked ahead, muttering to himself, \"I really don''t want to come on this sea route.\"


    She has been very dissatisfied since her departure, and the four-month back and forth by sea is really annoying.


    The swaying hull, the unpalatable food, and the unpredictable weather at sea, no matter which one is very irritating.


    The elf''s face was visibly thinner by the naked eye, and the green hair had lost its luster.


    Jin Mo blinked his green eyes and murmured, \"I don''t know if *540\" can succeed this time! \"


    The elf always felt that Princess Field''s ambitions were too big. She failed one after another and refused to give up. Although her spirit was good, she was stupid.


    It is obvious to see the gap between the Flanders Empire and the Han Dynasty. Although they avoided the Han Dynasty and chose the Yadian Kingdom, the latter had the help of the Han Dynasty and was invincible.


    But Field was blinded by power, and he planned to launch an offensive against the Kingdom of Yadian again, which Jin Mo couldn''t understand.


    Jin Mo sighed, turned and walked into the cabin, her face was full of haggard, to be honest, she no longer wanted to participate in the war.


    She didn''t want Field to continue participating in the war. The odds of winning were not at all. She didn''t want the opponent to lose her life because of the power struggle.


    \"My lord, lunch is ready, would you like to have some?\"A knight asked.


    Jin Mo shook his head and said, \"Leave it for now, I''ll take a lunch break.\"


    The elves haven''t eaten lunch these days, except that they are not very hungry, and secondly, they have no appetite at all. She doesn''t want to eat these foods.


    \"Yes.\"The knight nodded, turned and left the cabin.


    \"flutter....


    There are still two black spots on the sea, flying in a herringbone shape, and they are slowly approaching the two ships of the Flanders Empire.


    They are the air force headed by Leia, - a total of twenty people, each wearing light leather armor, and holding a new alloy crossbow arrow in their hands.


    Mila flapped her wings and slowly approached the team from a distance, reporting, \"Sir, we are very close to the ship of the Flanders Empire!\"


    Leia nodded and asked, \"How is the condition of the ship? How many knights are there on the other side?\"


    When they were patrolling the uninhabited island, they received an order from Liu Feng, and they needed to go to the direction of the Flanders Empire to capture the elf Jin Mo back to the Han Dynasty. Jin Mo and the others are only about a month away from arriving in the Flanders Empire. It is time to start arresting them, and it will be too late if they are later.


    Now capture it back, and with the news from Flander''s Rila and the others, there is a high probability that the benefits will be maximized.


    It can also prevent King Sandra from sending knights to support Field, and it will be much more convenient for them to help the Kingdom of Adian.


    \"There are more than 120 knights in total, and the number is not very large. We were able to win it smoothly.\"Mirahui reported.


    Leia blinked her green eyes and asked, \"How long will it take us to fly over?\"


    Mira recalled the time it took to fly over and report back, and said, *Twenty minutes. \"


    *twenty minutes? \"


    Leia looked up at the weather, the clouds were dense, and she said, \"All of them, now fly to the ship of the Flanders Empire with all my strength, and subdue them in the shortest time.\"


    \"Yes.\"The Air Force responded in unison.

 Chapter 1418：

    \"Apart from the elf Jin Mo who kept her life, all the others will be killed if they resist.\" Leya said solemnly.


    \"Understood!\" The Air Force responded once again.


    Leia took the lead and began to dive, her wings vibrated strongly, and a gust of air was rolled up.


    From the bottom to the sky, the herringbone-shaped team began to descend from the beginning, and the latter also fell slowly, one after the other, very orderly.


    The team completed their whereabouts in two minutes, and began to fly fast forward, with Mira leading the way.


    Twenty minutes later, Leia and others came to the top of the ship of the Flanders Empire, and they were hovering in the sky...


    Leia picked up the telescope and looked at the situation below. When they were about to arrive, they began to fly upwards, just to avoid being discovered by the other party.


    \"Sister, we can start moving, I already feel the fog.\"


    Frey said coldly.


    She also followed the mission this time. This was the first time she went out with Leia on a mission, so she was very excited, but she spoke very little, and she hardly spoke along the way.


    Leia retracted her glasses and said, \"The two ships had twenty shipboard knights each, and the rest were on the starboard and starboard sides, and ten men formed a group to launch a surprise attack on the two ships.


    \"Yes! Your Excellency.\"The airmen responded immediately.


    Leia looked at Mila and instructed, \"You separate from me to find the cabin where Jin Mo is located, and you will subdue her as soon as you find it, and be sure to keep her life.\"


    \"Understood.\" Mila responded immediately.


    Frey flapped her wings and flew over and asked, \"Sister, what about me?\"


    Leia paused for a while and said, \"You follow Mila to find Jin Mo, and I will follow the team commander.\"


    After thinking about it, she still felt that she needed to give Frey the experience-. It''s not the same thing to protect her all the time. Sooner or later, she will have to live on her own.


    Moreover, when she went to another continent in the summer of 2.2, Frey had a special training, and her grades in each item were very good. She also completed the tasks assigned by His Majesty alone, and she could be regarded as a qualified air force. Frey nodded and said, \"Yes, big sister!\"


    Leia turned to look at the other air forces, and ordered, \"Those knights just need to make them lose their combat effectiveness, and the rebels will kill them.\"


    -Yes. \" The Air Force responded immediately.


    \"All of them, start diving!\" Leia commanded loudly, and started diving first.


    Smell....


    More than 20 people scattered and began to dive towards the two ships of the Flanders Empire.


    \"Three shifts, (V 2). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1618: The clown in the cage. (1 more for customization)


    \"Push...\"


    Leia and the others dived for a while, and descended extremely quickly to the sky above the two ships of the Flanders Empire, and then spread out to Lan Xuan in the air.


    At this moment, the knight standing on the board found Leia and others in the sky, and shouted loudly, \"Sweet....


    Before the knight could finish speaking, a sharp arrow sealed the words in his throat.


    The other knights also noticed the strangeness in the sky one after another, running and shouting loudly.


    \"Enemy attack!\"


    \"It''s the Orcs, run! Find cover!\"\"Get your bow and arrow ready and shoot them down.\"


    \"Go to protect the adults, please tell me what to do next!\"


    ....


    All of a sudden, the board of the ship became a mess, and the knights were running back and forth, picking up bows and arrows, and began to string and prepare to shoot.


    \"Deal with them in the shortest time.\" Leia commanded loudly.


    \"Yes!\"The air force responded immediately, and pointed their arrows at the knights who were running around, aiming at those who had prepared weapons in their hands first.


    Mira and Frey were each in charge of a ship and began to look for Jin Mo''s figure.


    A few minutes later, Jin Mo was awakened by loud noises, and Qi Tu also reported the situation outside as he approached the cabin.


    Jin Mo''s eyes widened, shocked, \"What did you say? There is an enemy attack outside? What''s going on?\"


    \"My lord, it''s an orc from the bird clan. They all have strange weapons in their hands. They feel different pulling the strings.


    Jin Mo frowned and said solemnly, \"Strange weapons? Bird orcs? It seems to be from the Han Dynasty. How could they know that we are here?\"


    \"Sir, what should we do now?\" The knight panicked, and his entire back was soaked with sweat before he knew it.


    Jin Mo got up and put on the leather armor, and instructed, \"Let the captain drive with all his strength, leave here first, and then let the knights keep shooting bows and arrows toward the sky, so that they can''t get close to us.


    \"My lord, but the bow and arrow can''t hit them at all.\"The Knight Report reported. \"Don''t worry about so much, it''s the most important thing to interfere with them, we have to leave here immediately.\" Jin Mo shouted loudly.


    The knight was a little overwhelmed, and it took a while to react, and he responded loudly,


    .__Be an adult. \"


    Jin Mo adjusted the leather armor on his body, picked up the bow and arrow beside the bed, opened the curtain of the cabin and walked out.


    shhhhh...


    There are bows and arrows constantly shooting down in the sky, and there are bows and arrows on the ship''s board all the way to the sky.


    Jin Mowei squinted his eyes and looked at the sky, and found that the other party''s costumes and weapons had never been seen before, but they were a bit familiar, very similar to the costumes of the knights of the Han Dynasty in the naval battle at that time.


    Although the weapons are different, they are also very strange. From these points, it seems that the other party is from the Han Dynasty.


    \"Everyone find cover and avoid the enemy''s bows and arrows.\" Jin Mo commanded in a loud voice.


    She hid at the door of the cabin, and looked at the battle outside from time to time. At this time, she would not choose to go to the ship. This kind of courting death should be left to the knights.


    .tuk tuk tuk...


    Bows and arrows were nailed to the board, mast and hull of the ship, and in about ten minutes, the whole ship had changed beyond recognition, like a hedgehog.


    Almost two-thirds of the knights of the Flanders Empire were dead, and the few remaining were wounded.


    Almost at the same time, the sky and the ship board were quiet, there were no arrows flying around, only the mourning of the knights on the ship board.


    Jin Mo frowned at this scene, she was a little overwhelmed, and a sense of fear that had not been seen for a long time struck again, she couldn''t move now, she wanted to walk into the cabin, but she couldn''t.


    Green eyes stared straight at the moaning knight on the boat, and the blood on the ground dyed the boat red. The air was filled with a strong smell of blood, and the smell of the sea was a bit unbearable.

 Chapter 1419：

    Jin Mo subconsciously covered her nose, the strong smell of blood made her stomach churn continuously.


    Puchi.....


    Frey was constantly circling the ship, her sharp eyes staring straight at the cabin.


    \"She''s there!\" Frey exclaimed suddenly.


    Mila fluttered her wings when she heard the sound, nodded and said, \"It seems that she has been frightened.\"


    \"This is much easier to handle.\" Frey said coldly, and flew down in a dive, followed by Mila.


    Leia looked at the two who were swooping down, and said to the other airmen, \"Go to cover them, check the conditions of the knights after going down, and check to see if there are other people hiding in the cabin.\"


    \"Yes!\"The air force responded in unison and swooped down.


    flutter....


    Frey tapped the ground with one foot, took a few steps by inertia, and stopped, Mila followed closely, the new alloy crossbow bolts were ready at any time, and the other airmen also fell on the board.


    Their feet landed on the blood-soaked shipboard, walking towards the wizard step by step.


    Jin Mo''s green eyes widened, staring straight at the bird clan orcs walking towards him, 267 wanted to run but couldn''t move.


    Frey asked two airmen to come forward and tie up the elf, and then the others began to clean up the corpses on the board.


    All the dead knights were thrown into the sea, as were the seriously injured ones, only those with minor injuries remained.


    Jin Mo was tied to the boat, she asked coldly, \"How did you find me here?\"


    \"Your whereabouts are all in our eyes, we have found you long ago, it''s just to let you free for a while.\" Mila disdainfully said.


    .


    .\" Jin Mo was speechless, she said that her worries were all right, and the Flanders Empire had no chance of winning against the Shang Han Dynasty.


    The actions of Queen Field are all under the control of the Han Dynasty, and it can be said that she is a clown in a cage, which is really ironic.


    Leia walked up to the elf and said lightly, \"If you spit out the information about the Flanders Empire with us, you can still save your life.\"


    Jin Mo looked up at the dense dark clouds in the sky, and said with a slight smile, \"Don''t you all know?\"\"Wash la la...


    It started to rain on the sea, washing away the strong smell of blood in the air just now.


    \"One update, Cv). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1619: Don''t worry. (2 more for customization)


    \"Huhuhuhu...


    With the cold wind and the snow falling from the sky, Haiyan City ushered in a new day.


    However, the weather today is not very good. People are hiding at home due to the strong wind and snow. At this time, they all ask not to get sick, otherwise going to the hospital will not only cost money, but also suffer.


    In the study room of Haiyancheng Castle, Niu Dazheng stood by the window and looked at the snowy scenery outside.


    The warm environment in the study is in stark contrast to the cold wind and Bianstone environment outside.


    Niu Da took a sip of hot tea and walked back to his place to start processing documents. There were many documents piled up on the table.


    Some time ago, because of a day or two of free time, I went on a date with Xia. Who knew that just after the break, the documents piled up again.


    Niu Da flipped through the first document, which was the sales report of Haiyan City and the output of Haiyan.


    Because of the snow in winter, sea salt cannot be obtained as easily as in summer. The production of salt in winter has dropped a lot, and the price is naturally higher, but it is only a fixed price, and it will not be too high.


    \"Sir, Haiyancheng''s recent income comes from seafood, followed by some perfumes, china and food, etc.\" Reported by Clerk Guanhui.


    Niu Da nodded and asked, \"It''s almost spring, how are the preparations for the spring ploughing at the Department of Agriculture?\"


    \"It''s all ready. The seeds have been sent to Chang''an City. They are all of the best quality. They can be sown in the spring, but they are still in the greenhouse. You have to wait until the snow melts outside before you can cultivate them in the farmland. Documents Official report.


    Niu Da blinked his eyes and said, \"Well, it''s alright, planting - must keep up, this is related to the rations of the entire Haiyan City in summer, as well as the surrounding cities.\"


    The clerk nodded heavily and said seriously, \"Don''t worry, sir, everything will be ready\"\".\"


    \"Oh! By the way, how was the matter at the bus stop?\" Niu Da suddenly remembered this.


    \"The address has been selected, and the location of the bus station in the city has been determined, and the construction can start when the spring begins.\"The clerical official reported.


    Niu Da closed the document in his hand and asked, "When will the construction be completed?"


    The clerk looked at the notepad and report in his hand, \"It can be completed by the end of next summer!\"


    \"That''s good, let the workshop take it slow, the quality of the steam bus must go up, I don''t want it to be shoddy.\" Niu Da urged.


    \"Understood.\"The clerk nodded heavily.


    Haiyancheng is one of the few cities that will open a bus station in the new year.


    One is Yingluo City, followed by Haiyan City.


    It is already very powerful to open buses in two cities a year, and it requires a lot of manpower, talents and materials.


    Fortunately, the current system of Chang''an City is very mature, and it is not too difficult to draw a scoop, as long as the quality is well controlled.


    After the clerk registered the remarks, the report said, \"Sir, the refugees from the last time have been fully registered in the constitution.


    Niu Da took a sip of hot tea and asked, \"How is it? How many talents are available among the two thousand people?\"


    The clerk turned to another page of the notepad and reported on the report, \"There are not many talents available, there are only about three hundred people in total.\"


    \"Around three hundred people? It''s already very good, beyond my expectations.\" Niu Da said with satisfaction.


    He originally thought that there were only about a hundred people, but now it is surprising that there are twice as many.


    \"Sir, among the three hundred people, there are more than 60 masons, more than 100 carpenters, and the rest are some boatmen and fishermen. The clerical officer reported.


    \"Well, arrange them to work in the corresponding positions. Since they already know a little bit, the salary can be slightly higher than others, but it should not be too high. You can look at the arrangement. You know this aspect better.\"Niu Great arrangement.


    The clerk nodded and said, \"Yes, my lord, I can arrange all these tasks.\"


    He was just an ordinary farmer before, but he knew a few words, plus he was quick-witted and had a good reputation. He slowly reached this position by his own efforts.


    Now this feeling of being affirmed made him very comfortable, and he secretly vowed to work hard for the Han Dynasty!


    Niu Da took a sip of tea and said, \"By the way, let me take a look at the population registration worksheet of those refugees!


    \"Yes.\"The clerk nodded, took out a copy from the stack of documents and handed it over. Niu Da cut the file and started to browse, closed it after a while and said, \"."


    Well, it''s still neat, and the old town will be renovated in Kaichun, and they will be able to live in a good house by then. \"

 Chapter 1420：

    *Yes, Your Majesty''s policy is really good! \" The clerk smiled.


    Niu Da nodded and said, \"Indeed, His Majesty''s arrangement is very reasonable, and those people are very convinced. Only I work for two or three years to get an official ID card, and they are also residents of the Han Dynasty!"


    Liu Feng''s trick is called the incentive method. First, give them a place to live and a job, so that they can support themselves.


    At the same time, the new urban area next door is used to motivate them. These temporary residents see that the life, residence and treatment of the regular residents are very good, so they will naturally work hard.


    Of course, it doesn''t rule out that some people are lazy, ask questions, etc.


    (Wang Zhao) Some people just need to be locked in a small black house and drive out of the Han Dynasty seriously, and others will not dare to say anything when they see this.


    \"By the way, my lord, have you read the letter from Queen Field of the Flanders Empire to you? Do you want to reply to them?" asked the clerk.


    The letter he said was that Field said to give some gold coins first, and wait for the Flanders Empire to send someone to make up the rest, and let the Han Dynasty treat Prince Eddie well.


    Niu Da put down the teacup and said, \"Oh! That letter, no need to return it.\"


    When he received this letter and gold coins, he sent a telegram to Chang''an City, and the reply he got was that he didn''t care. \"Yes, my lord.\"The clerk nodded.


    *Second, CV). Please customize, please support. \".


    Chapter 1620: Evil thoughts? (3 more for customization)


    Chapter 1620: Evil thoughts? (3 more for customization)


    In the early morning, the mountains in the distance were shrouded in a faint layer of mist, looking like an ink painting scroll.


    Liu Feng stood by the window on the eleventh floor, looking at the hazy scenery of the Forbidden Mountains in the distance.


    The sky was gray today, and it looked like it was going to rain. People on the street were in a hurry, all preparing for the coming heavy rain.


    The flowers on both sides of the street have also begun to be removed, and the stalls on both sides of the street have also been taken away.


    Enri blinked her brown eyes and said, \"Your Majesty, it looks like it''s going to rain.\"


    Liu Feng nodded and said, \"Well, the winter is almost over, and it''s good to have a heavy rain.\"


    \"Just don''t snow, otherwise it will be cold.\" En Li shuddered after thinking about it.


    Liu Feng walked back to his seat and sat down, shook his neck, and said, \"Okay, today is another day to start reviewing documents.\"


    An Li also stepped back to her seat and began to flip through the documents in front of the table, saying, \"Your Majesty, the preparations for the latest New Year''s gifts have begun. Would you like to take a look at the list?\"


    Liu Feng nodded lightly and said, \"Okay, let''s take a look, it''s only ten days before the new year.\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, it will take some time to prepare, so you need to take a look at it in advance!" En Li nodded.


    Liu Feng opened the first page and looked at the dense numbers on it. First, he rubbed his eyes and blinked hard before he started to read.


    The numbers on the list are dense, filled with New Year''s goods to be prepared, as well as the venue of the New Year''s Eve dinner, as well as the people participating in the reunion dinner.


    An Li pointed to a line of numbers and said, \"Your Majesty, this equipment is also new and made according to your requirements.\"


    \"Are there pictures? Or samples?\" Liu Feng asked. \"It will be delivered in the afternoon.\"Enri nodded.


    For this New Year''s Eve dinner, Liu Feng arranged for the production of new bowls and chopsticks. The appearance of the bowls and chopsticks were all refurbished, and the colors and patterns were all different.


    Prepare for the next New Year.


    The colors are all red and gold, mainly reflecting festivity and high-end.


    (biag)


    Whether it is tableware, tablecloths, table basins, and tables and chairs, they will all be new, and the colors will also be red and gold.


    Liu Feng blinked his black eyes and said, \"You guys will follow along later, after all, everyone will use it together.\"


    \"Okay.\" Enri said with a smile.


    Liu Feng looked at the other side of the list and said, \"These foods must be different from those on the state banquet, they cannot all be the same, so this list of foods needs to be changed.\"


    Enri took out a notepad to record and said, \"Yes, is there any more, Your Majesty?\"


    \"Menu Nicole, talk to Enri and order a new one for her.\"


    Liu Feng ordered.


    \"Yes, I will cooperate fully.\"Nicole said softly.


    Liu Feng continued to look at the list and added, \"An Li, these dishes can be kept, and all the others can be replaced.


    Hu Erniang nodded heavily, her hand was wandering back and forth on the notepad, there was not much time left for the Chinese New Year, this time proofreading was the last time, so it was not sloppy.


    Liu Feng''s black eyes browsed back and forth on the list, and finally stopped at the last few lines of the first-page, and said, \"This should also be rectified. There are still some places where you can use your couplets in the couplet of the castle. It''s up to them to post where they live.\"


    An Li tilted her head and said suspiciously, \"Your Majesty, is what you said true? Let them post it themselves?


    Well, take the Spring Festival couplets made by the workshop to the two squares tomorrow, and then let the newspaper publish the knowledge of the Spring Festival couplets. \" Liu Feng said simply.


    \"Your Majesty, but who will teach them? I''m afraid they will destroy the Spring Festival couplets.\" En Li worried.


    Liu Feng shook the teacup and said, \"Dalena, Lucy and the others have been studying for a long time, so it''s fine to let them teach. It''s enough to talk about it, and let those people figure it out for themselves.\"


    The purpose of his event is to let the whole people participate, to make them aware of the atmosphere of the New Year, and to truly regard this New Year as a festival of the Han Dynasty.


    Instead of saying that the king said that today is a holiday, it is a holiday, and that it is any holiday today. The most important thing is to slowly form a tradition, and then pass it on naturally from generation to generation.


    En Li twitched her cat''s ears, wrote it down on the notepad, and said, \"I think they should be happy. After studying for so long, it''s finally time to come in handy.\"


    \"Let them practice on ordinary paper first, and then distribute some red Spring Festival couplets when they are almost done.\"Liu Feng added.


    \"Understood!\" Enri smiled.


    Liu Feng continued to look at the document, and after a while he raised his head and said, \"I have to change it here too.\"


    Enri tilted her head and asked, \"Your Majesty, is there anything wrong with this outfit?\"


    \"You don''t have to wear red, you can''t have so many clothes in the city for a while.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    \"Doesn''t everyone have to wear red?\"


    Enri blinked her brown eyes and said, \"Then what should I do? Your Majesty.\"


    Liu Feng took a sip of tea, cleared his throat, and said, \"As long as it''s new clothes, it doesn''t have to be red, change the old clothes on your body, put on new clothes, etc.


    - Get rid of the old and welcome the new, that''s fine. \"


    \"So it is.\"

 Chapter 1421：

    An Li nodded thoughtfully, took a pen to record, and said, \"The newspaper copy will also be changed at that time.\"


    Mina flicked the cat''s tail and said, \"Your Majesty, do we have to change clothes that day?\"


    \"Of course, I''ve prepared it for you, just put it on when the time comes.\"


    Liu Feng smiled.


    Mina blinked her blue eyes and said strangely, \"Your Majesty, why do I feel that you seem strange?\"


    \"Cough cough...


    Liu Feng coughed a few times, and said, \"Nothing, it''s all normal clothes, you''ll know when the time comes.\"


    \"Okay, then I''m looking forward to it.\" Mina said with a smile.


    An Li tilted her head, looked at the two of them suspiciously, and asked, \"Your Majesty, what else needs to be rectified.\"


    \"Oh! Let me see.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    \"Three shifts, Cv7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1621: Man-eating monsters? (1 more for customization)


    Liu Feng''s black eyes roamed the document, and finally stopped at the end of the second page, saying, \"The decoration should also be changed!\"


    An Li put her chin on her head and murmured, \"Your Majesty, what''s wrong with this?\"


    \"The Spring Festival is to have the kind of atmosphere that the whole people can feel, and it is not enough to just decorate the castle and the streets." Liu Feng said.


    Before, many were immature, but now they are getting better, so the first Spring Festival after ascending the throne-must be decent.


    Not to mention how luxurious it is, it should be decent anyway, and there are still various decorations and atmospheres.


    Enri nodded and asked, \"Your Majesty, besides the streets and castles, is there anything else that needs to be decorated?\"


    Liu Feng thought about it for a while, and said, \"Every door can be decorated, as well as city walls, ports, railway stations, airships, and bus stations, all of which can be decorated.\"


    What he thinks is that no matter those who go to work during the Spring Festival, they can feel the atmosphere of the Spring Festival. After all, when the atmosphere is there, it can be regarded as a real festival, and they will feel happy when they look at it.


    \"Yes, I will arrange for someone to decorate these places.\"


    Enri wrote it down in the notepad, paused for a while, then raised her head and asked in confusion, \"Your Majesty, how should the civilians'' living quarters be decorated? Isn''t it a bit too wasteful for us to do it?\"


    Liu Feng put down the teacup, adjusted his sitting position, and said, "Of course we don''t do it, just let them do it themselves!"


    An Li tilted her head and said in confusion, \"Your Majesty, but they may not know how to do it, and they probably don''t know how to do it. Most people probably won''t do it.\"


    Liu Feng smiled slightly and said calmly, \"I also thought of this, just let the newspaper publish an article, and finally add Jenny''s painting, and they will follow suit.\"


    \"Your Majesty, what''s the article? Enri asked curiously.


    \"The article about Nian Beast, plus, on Jenny''s description, they will probably do it.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    An Li kept blinking her brown eyes, wondering, \"Your Majesty, what is a Nian beast? It sounds terrifying.\"


    Liu Feng smiled slightly, picked up a pen and drew roughly on the paper, explaining,


    \"Nian Beast, also known as Nian Demon, Xi, Nian, Sui, is an evil beast in folklore a long time ago, and it is related to our current New Year''s Eve and Spring Festival.\"


    En Li was aroused by the feeling of listening to the story, and said coquettishly, \"Your Majesty, tell me again, what else?\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, we would also like to know.\" Mina was also full of curiosity.


    \"According to legend, a long time ago there was a monster called Nian\", with long tentacles on its head, sharp teeth, fierce eyes, fierce and unusual, \"Nian\" lived deep on the seabed for many years, and only climbed ashore every New Year''s Eve. , eat some cattle, sheep and horses, and hurt people''s lives. \",


    Liu Feng took a sip of tea and continued, \"Therefore, every New Year''s Eve, people in the city take their families and flee to the deep mountains to avoid the harm of a year\". En Li was very fascinated, and asked repeatedly, \"Your Majesty, what''s next? Has this monster named *Nian\" been driven away? \"


    \"Your Majesty, did it eat a lot of people?\" Mina blinked her blue eyes.


    Liu Feng put down the teacup and explained, \"At this time of the year, the city will be full of


    -.It was an empty city, no one was there, and even the cattle, sheep and horses were taken away by the civilians. \"


    \"Your Majesty, what happened to the strange good named \"Nian\" at the end? Have all the commoners been eaten?\" En Li asked.


    Liu Feng smiled slightly and said, \"No, I was finally driven away by an old woman. The monsters harassed the city year after year, and slowly people discovered the weakness.\"


    Mina''s eyes widened, and she asked again and again, \"Your Majesty, how did you get rid of it?


    The old woman is so thin, how can she drive away a man-eating monster? \"


    \"That year\" When the beast broke into the village, it found that the atmosphere in the village was different from previous years. The old woman''s house had red paper on the door and bright candles in the house. \" Liu Feng explained.


    ...Enri and Mina listened carefully.


    Liu Feng took a sip of tea and continued, "The monster called *Nian\" shuddered and let out a strange cry. \"


    \"And then?\" Mina said with a pitiful expression, she wanted to know what happened next.


    ..for flowers.


    \"The monster called Nian\" glared at her mother-in-law''s house for a long time, then rushed towards the door, and when it was about to reach the door, there was a sudden explosion in the courtyard.\"Liu Feng said. deliberately slow down the speed of speech.


    When En Li heard that the critical moment was gone, she coquettishly said, \"Your Majesty, tell me quickly, what happened next?\"


    \"Later, the monster called *Nian\" shuddered all over, and was too scared to move forward. \" Liu Feng said.


    \"Why is this? Why is it afraid of red paper and bright candles?\" Enri wondered.


    Mina nodded again and again and said, \"Yes, Your Majesty, what''s that \"bang bang bang bang\" sound?\"


    \"It is the most afraid of red, fire and explosions. The sound of \"bang bang bang bang\" is a firecracker. Last year, you forgot?" Liu Feng smiled. \"Oh! I remember it, no wonder His Majesty has to prepare so many things, it turns out that there are monsters! Enri suddenly realized.


    Liu Feng lightly rubbed the head of Hu Erniang and said, \"There are no monsters, it''s just a good omen.\"


    An Li nodded thoughtfully and said, \"Then I will write this story, and then give a copy to the newspaper and let them publish it.\"


    \"Well, I can''t post it with a little modification. It can be posted in two days. It''s almost the time for the Chinese New Year, so we can start preparing.\"Liu Feng nodded. An Li closed the notepad and said, \"Your Majesty, do you still need to rectify the decorations?\"


    \"There is no need to rectify, there is no problem, just do it as you set.\" Liu Feng said lightly.


    \"Yes, I asked the workshop to start expedited production, and it will be available on New Year''s Eve.\"En Li smiled and said.


    Liu Feng nodded and said, \"We must ensure that every household has it, and the production cost should not be too high.\"


    \"Understood.\" Enri nodded heavily.


    \"One update, Fv7). Please customize, please support.\"B.


    Chapter 1622: Hidden rewards? (2 more for customization)

 Chapter 1422：

    The sun is shining, and Chang''an City has ushered in a new day. There is no wind, no snow, and only warm sunshine, which makes people feel more comfortable.


    The newspaper office was busy early in the morning, and all the newspaper sellers were waiting at the door for today''s latest newspaper.


    Ale was the first to get it. He turned around and ran away. He wanted to sell it well and go back to work in the scientific research department.


    \"Today''s latest newspaper, the legend about New Year''s Eve, come and learn


    -Down. \"Ale shouted vigorously.


    People on the street were attracted by his shouts, some muttered to themselves what the other party said, and some stopped to ask for a newspaper. The second sister Lanni on the street was also attracted by the shouting, and said to herself, \"What is this New Year''s Eve?\"


    \"I don''t know, it should be the festival of the Han Dynasty again.\"Three sisters Sheila\"Four five seven\"


    Shaking his head.


    \"Buy one, this New Year''s Eve should sound good.\" said the second sister, Lannie.


    The third sister, Sheila, nodded and asked Ale for a newspaper. The two walked back to the store while reading.


    \"Why did you go out for so long today?\" Sister Rose asked.


    The second sister Lannie scratched her head with a smile, and said, \"We ate something on the way, so we were delayed.\"


    The eldest sister Mengsi took the newspaper and asked, \"What did the newspaper say today? You seem to be very excited.\"


    The third sister Sheila blinked her green eyes and said, \"Big sister, let''s go down to the new square and have a look.\"


    \"New Plaza? What''s there?\" Big sister Mengsi asked in confusion.


    The second sister, Lannie, pointed to the back of the newspaper and said, \"Sister, you should read the newspaper first.\"


    The eldest sister Rose Yi looked confused, opened the newspaper and began to browse, and the elf sister also followed.


    The first article published in the newspaper was about the New Year''s Eve beast, and there was also a sketch picture attached, which matched the article particularly well.


    The second article is about writing Spring Festival couplets in the two squares today, so that anyone who has time can go and see them. They can learn for free and don¡¯t need coins. Fourth younger sister Polly tilted her head and said suspiciously, \"Spring Festival couplets? Why did His Majesty suddenly write this?\"


    \"This New Year''s Eve is a bit interesting. It seems that it is a wise choice for us to spend the winter in the Han Dynasty. We will catch up with so many good festivals.\" Sister Rose smiled. The second sister Lanni blinked her green eyes and said, \"The New Year''s Eve newspaper says it''s the most important day of the year. Many people in the Han Dynasty will have a holiday on that day.\" It''s an interesting festival, and this story attracts me very much. ,I like. \" Sister Rose said softly.


    The third sister Sheila tilted her head and asked, shall we go see it in the afternoon? Listening to you, this Spring Festival couplet should also be very interesting. \"


    \"Let''s go, let them see it in the store, let''s go out for a walk, learn how to write Spring Festival couplets, and then put a pair of Spring Festival couplets at the door of the store.\" Sister Mengsi said loudly.


    \"Okay!\" Fourth sister Polly said with a smile.


    The four Elf sisters packed up the newspapers and went to work on their own affairs one after another. They had to explain things in the morning, and then they could go out to the New Square in the afternoon to learn how to write Spring Festival couplets.


    After four hours, the four Elf sisters finished their work and finished their lunch, and started heading towards the new square.


    After living in Chang''an City for so long, they have learned to behave well. The newspaper said that they started in the afternoon, and they planned to go there at noon. After all, they didn''t have to wait in line for more than an hour.


    \"Ta Ta....


    It only took more than ten minutes to go from the store to the new square. This time they made a wise decision. There were not many people in the square, but a shed was built in the middle.


    The area of ??the shed is quite large, which can accommodate more than 200 people. There are many tables in the shed, and the stars are placed in a square, and Lucy, Darlene and others are in the middle.


    There were already people around the shed one after another, but there was a dividing line around it, and many soldiers were maintaining order.


    There were no clouds in the sky, it looked exceptionally clear, there was no snow, the sun was just right, and it was warm on people.


    The elder sister Rose looked at the small crowd, and said thankfully, \"Fortunately, we came early, let''s go and have a look, if it''s later, we might have to line up.\" The three elves nodded repeatedly and walked The light pace quickly came to the front of the shed...


    Jenny saw them at a glance, and waved again and again, \"Polly, Sheila, you are here too!\"


    The fourth sister Polly heard the news and said with joy, \"Jenny, don''t you have to go to class today?\"


    Jenny shook her head and said with a full smile, \"No, I don''t have my class today, so I''ll join Miss Lucy and the others to join in the fun!\"


    \"You can also write Spring Festival couplets?\" Fourth sister Polly asked curiously.


    Jenny shrugged, curled her lips and said, \"I think, after studying for a few days, it''s still the same crooked, so I gave up, and painting is more suitable for me.\"


    The fourth sister Polly covered her mouth and smiled, and said, \"What a silly girl, I thought you only appeared here after you learned.\"


    Jenny spread her hands and said, \"I''m here just to join in the fun, by the way to see if there''s anything I can do to help.\"


    \"By the way, what is the main purpose of today''s event?\" Fourth sister Polly asked curiously.


    Jenny blinked her green eyes and said, \"Your Majesty wanted to make your home feel like a new year, so this event was organized.\"


    \"New Year''s Taste?* Fourth younger sister Polly looked suspicious.


    \"Simply put, it''s what makes you happy, and it means peace and prosperity.\" Jenny explained.


    Fourth younger sister Polly nodded thoughtfully and said, \"So that''s the case, do these Spring Festival couplets have to be charged?\"


    Jenny shook her head and said, *There is no charge, these Spring Festival couplets on 5.1 are all provided by the workshop for free, you can write as much as you like. \"


    \"That''s great.\" Fourth sister Polly squinted and smiled.


    Jenny narrowed her eyes slightly and whispered in the ear of the elf girl, \"It is said that the person who wrote the Spring Festival couplet well this time will be rewarded by His Majesty!\"


    . . . The fourth sister Polly quickly covered her mouth and looked at the elf princess with a mute gesture.


    Jenny looked around and whispered, \"Don''t let anyone know, Your Majesty wants to see who of you is more talented.\"


    Fourth sister Polly shrugged and said, \"It won''t be me anyway, so I''ll just write it down.\"


    \"Second shift, Cv). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1623: Mining new hobbies? (3 more for customization)


    Chapter 1623: Mining new hobbies? (3 more for customization)


    \"Dong dong....


    Time passed by minute by minute, and it was time for the event. The entire new square was already crowded and unable to wash.


    The eldest sister Rose turned her head to look at the dense crowd behind her, and said fortunately, \"Fortunately we came early.\"


    The second sister Lannie also breathed a sigh of relief and said, \"Yeah, otherwise we''d be the last one.\"


    The four elf sisters are now in the first place, and there are many people behind them. The soldiers will adjust according to the number of people. After all, the whole event really cannot accommodate that many people.


    The soldiers cooperated with the staff of the event and began to divert the crowd. Those who came first were arranged to wait at the tables around the shed, and there were several people lined up behind them, all waiting for the next batch to experience.


    Those who came late were told by the soldiers to come back tomorrow. This event would be held for three consecutive days, and every day would be at the same time. Those who had been there were not allowed to go.


    Those who did not catch up on the first day and the second day can catch up with the next day''s activities. The reason why the activities are held for three days is to let most people in the whole city participate.

 Chapter 1423：

    As long as there are more people participating, this will gradually become one of the traditions, and it can become a fixed cultural heritage without much selection.


    The fourth sister Polly blinked her green eyes and said, "Finally let us catch up once, it''s great.


    Lucy looked at the four Elf sisters with a smile and asked, "You are the four sisters who opened the first housekeeping company in the city, right?"


    The eldest sister Rose was stunned for a moment, and then she realized what the housekeeping meant, saluted and smiled, "Yes, Your Royal Highness."


    Lucy tucked her hair and said gently, "Call me Lucy, the title of Her Royal Highness the Princess sounds awkward to me now."


    "Yes! Miss Lucy." "Elder sister Mengsi was surprised by the person''s close-knit image.


    I thought she was a princess before, and she has written several popular novels, so she probably has a high attitude, but these are all she thought.


    The elegance presented by the other party is by no means comparable to that of ordinary people. The friendly smile makes people feel very comfortable, and it is admirable to even condescend to teach ordinary people to write Spring Festival couplets.


    Lucy smiled gently, motioned them to come to the table, and said, "Writing Spring Festival couplets is not easy, do you have patience?"


    The third sister, Sheila, patted her chest and said firmly, "Of course, our four sisters are the most patient."


    The fourth sister Polly squinted her eyes slightly, and teased, "I dare to say that the three of us are very patient, you? I''m not so sure."


    The elf third sister is notoriously impatient. Once a task is too troublesome, she will give up halfway through it, or even not do it in the first place.


    The third sister Sheila made a face and said, "Sister Lucy, what are we going to do?"


    Lucy took out the ink, brush and paper prepared in advance, and said, "Begin to prepare these things first, all of them...


    She explained to several people what they were and the purpose of each item, so that the four elves could fully understand the Spring Festival couplets.


    The eldest sister Rose was particularly curious. She picked up the prepared brush and followed Lucy''s teaching, and wrote on the paper with a little ink.


    There is also a written Spring Festival couplet next to her, which is used for their copying.


    The other three Elf sisters watched the eldest sister write first, and wanted to wait for her to finish before trying.


    Eldest Sister Elf''s hand holding the brush has been trembling, and the words written on the paper are also crooked, just like a twisting earthworm, which looks extraordinarily awkward.


    Instead of laughing at the other party, Lucy held the other party''s hand and said gently, "Relax the hand holding the pen, don''t be too nervous, don''t hesitate when writing, but don''t press it too hard, so that the first pen will not work. would be so pretty....


    Big sister Rose listened to the other party''s teaching seriously and started to write again. Although the writing was still very ugly this time, her hands were still not shaking. The second sister Lanni tilted her head and looked at it for a while, but she couldn''t help but pick up the brush and start practicing.


    The third sister, Sheila, squinted slightly at the words of the eldest sister, and murmured, "Eldest sister, what are you writing? Why is it completely different from the words on the other one!"


    Big Sister Rose rolled her eyes and said, "Hurry up and practice, and then give the others a chance."


    "Oh!" The third sister, Sheila, also picked up the brush and began to write.


    However, it was the first time for several people to come into contact with a brush, and everyone held the pen differently. Some held it directly, some held the tip of the pen, and some even held it with both hands.


    Everyone''s pen-lifting posture is very unsightly, it looks very funny, and it completely loses the original elegance of the brush.


    On Lucy''s side, she seemed to be very at ease. Everyone was very polite, and she was humbly studying when she didn''t mess around. Although the results were not very good, she was more eager to learn.


    Darlene''s side was not so lucky. On her side were Monica and others. Everyone was hot for three minutes, which gave her a lot of headaches, but nothing happened. .


    An hour later, the four Elf sisters have finished writing, but it is still very bad, and the font is still crooked.


    However, I have improved a lot by 550, and I can see what the words are, unlike at the beginning, I can''t see the words at all.


    The eldest sister Mengsi picked up the words she wrote with satisfaction and said, "It''s okay! It''s not too bad."


    The second sister, Lanie, rolled her eyes and said, "Big sister, open your eyes and see. Compared with Miss Lucy, it''s too much."


    Lucy smiled mildly and said, "This needs to be practiced slowly, but it''s already very good, and it''s a gift to learn."


    "Really?"


    Sister Rose put down the paper and asked, "Miss Lucy, am I really talented in learning calligraphy?"


    "Well, you can try it." Lucy said softly.


    Sister Rose nodded thoughtfully, her green eyes twinkled, and her hand holding the brush became even tighter.


    The fourth sister Polly looked up at the eldest sister, and found that she showed a rare expression. It seems that the calligraphy is indeed very attractive to the eldest sister.


    The second sister Lanni also saw it, and said lightly, "Then eldest sister, you should study hard, the Spring Festival couplets on New Year''s Eve in the store are up to you."


    "Wrap it on me." Sister Rose vowed. "Three shifts, Cv). Please customize, please support.".


    Chapter 1624: Not a knight anymore. (1 more for customization)


    Chapter 1624: Not a knight anymore. (1 more for customization)


    Counting nine cold days, it was silent outside. In the city of Margo, the capital of the Torolla Shanren Empire, people were already coming out from the streets one after another.


    The winter is over in ten days, and many people are starting to come out to look for jobs, and some go to the fields to weed and prepare for the next spring.


    There are many people of all kinds on the street, but most of them are young people, and the older ones are still hiding in their rooms.


    John is also among these people, he has just resigned from the position of the knight today and is preparing to go home.


    He didn''t take anything in his hand. He had been a knight for the Torola Orc Empire for so long, and when he left, he didn''t take anything with him.


    He also took off his favorite armor and gave it back to the great knight despite being very reluctant.


    Before leaving, he bowed deeply to the palace, and then left without looking back. He had new plans, but it had nothing to do with the Torola Orc Empire.


    "Tap on...


    John Xun looked up at the blue sky and said lightly, "I hope my decision is right."


    He had been thinking about this on his way back to the Torola Orc Empire from the Han Dynasty. He had already thought about it very clearly in the more than two months and the time he spent in Margo City.


    The Torolla Good People Empire is not his final ownership. He plans to go to Chang''an City to develop, to become a knight and settle there. This is the decision he has thought about for a long time. "It''s a new year, hope - all is well," Johnson muttered to himself.


    I don''t know how long it took, but he had been away from the palace for a long time. He walked to the lively square, where a lot of people gathered, and his curiosity drove him to walk over.


    After passing through the crowd, he came to the front of the square, and found that the leader in front was holding a wooden board with various words written crookedly on it.


    All the words like asking for the opening of the port, the kindness of His Majesty the King, the need to develop the city of Ma Song, etc., all these make the cattle orcs bewildered. After staying in the palace for a long time, they don''t know what is going on outside.


    John Xun pulled a businessman next to him and asked, "Hello, may I ask what''s going on,~?"


    The businessman looked at the cattle orcs and said, "We are asking for His Majesty''s permission!"


    "What request?" John asked curiously.


    "It is said that the Han Dynasty wants to build a port in our Torolla, but His Majesty the King has not agreed, so we are here," the merchant explained.

 Chapter 1424：

    John was a little shocked and continued to ask, \"Is what you said true? But building a port is also a good thing, why does His Majesty the King disagree?\"


    The merchant shook his head and said, \"I don''t know, it is said that this port is only open to merchant ships of the Han Dynasty, and our ships cannot dock.


    John nodded thoughtfully and said, \"No wonder Your Majesty is not willing, there are still many problems in the exclusive port.\"


    \"Anyway, it''s good for us to open this port, isn''t it?\"Businessmen look at it from the point of view of interests.


    With the opening of the exclusive port of the Han Dynasty, their goods will be delivered continuously, and the price will not be as high as the previous reselling, which is still very attractive.


    \"But from a security point of view, this exclusive port is very dangerous.\"Johnson considered it from a security point of view.


    Although he left the knights of the Torola Orc Empire, he subconsciously considered the safety of the kingdom.


    The merchant sneered and said, \"If you are afraid, that kingdom will never develop well.\"


    John Xun also agrees with the other party''s concept. If it keeps closed, the Torola Orc Empire will always be like this.


    \"You''re right, but His Majesty the King may have more to consider.\"Johnson shrugged.


    The businessman did not pay attention to the cattle orcs, but continued to shout for the king to agree to this decision of the Han Dynasty.


    Johnson shook his head and left. He suddenly felt that this decision was not bad. If he didn''t try to change, how could Torola get better and better.


    -. Thinking of the idea of ??leaving the Torola Orc Empire and going to the Han Dynasty, he became even more determined. Only when Torola got better and better, could he retain more people.


    If the Torola Orc Empire continues like this, more and more people will be lost. Those who don''t leave are just children and old people. What can they bring to Torola?


    The more he thought about it, the more good people of the Niu tribe felt that it was the right decision to leave. At least in a short time, the Orc Empire of Torolla would not get better.


    Johnny walked straight away from the square, the rest of the time he had to go back to rest for a few days, and then pack up some things to leave the Torola Orc Empire.


    But the most important thing is that he wants to find the fleet to go to the Han Dynasty. He doesn''t know the way at all, and he takes his family to sea to find death.


    Half an hour later, he came to the door of his house. During the time he returned from the Han Dynasty to the Torola Orc Empire, he stayed in the palace and didn''t have time to go home, so he was a little uncomfortable) and was at ease.


    John Xun looked up at the door and said, \"." I''ll be leaving here for another ten days. \"


    \"Crumble!\"


    The cattle orc pushed open the door and walked in. Seeing that his wife was sorting out some sundries, he had mixed feelings for a while, and he didn''t react until his wife rushed over to hug him.


    John brushed the broken hair on the other''s face and said, \"I''m back, and I won''t have to leave again.\"


    The wife saw that the cattle orcs were not wearing armor, and they didn''t have anything on them, so she wondered, \"What do you mean by that?\"


    \"I mean I will never leave again, I am no longer a knight.\"Johnson said word by word.


    One update, Cv7). Please customize, please support. \".


    Chapter 1625: Persuasion. (2 more for customization)


    Chapter 1625: Persuasion. (2 more for customization)


    The cow tribe orc''s wife looked puzzled and asked, . . . are you not a knight? \"


    John nodded and said, \"Yeah, I''m not a knight in Torola.\"


    The wife frowned, as if not happy about it, and complained,


    \"If you are not a knight, your family will have no source of income. Are we all going to starve to death?\"


    John put his hands on his wife''s shoulders and said, "Don''t worry, our remaining salary is enough for us to live for a while."


    \"What about when you run out?\"The wife asked.


    In fact, the cattle orcs can stay as knights. She is happy, but she is also worried. For nothing else, money is needed for chai, rice, oil, salt, sauce, vinegar, and tea.


    Once the cattle orcs are no longer knights, there is no source of income, and there are elderly parents and two children to support at home, so the pressure is great. Of course Johnny knew what his wife was worried about, so he comforted him, "Don''t worry, there must be a reason why I didn''t ride a 770. You know I''m not the kind of person who messes around."


    The wife was puzzled and asked, \"Tell me what you think, what are you going to do?\"


    In her opinion, a knight is a very decent job, a job that can bring glory to the family, and the salary is not low, a knight''s income for one month is enough to support


    -Family.


    Therefore, the cattle orcs are not knights, which makes her a little confused. If they don''t do such a good job, what are they going to do?


    Johnny looked back, walked over and closed the door, saying, \"Enter the house first, I will tell you slowly.


    Seeing that the cattle orcs were a little excited, the wife was even more confused, but she followed into the house.


    \"Why did you come back at this time?\" asked the father of the cattle orc.


    \"My father.\"


    John News highly respects the old cattle orcs, \"I am no longer a knight, so I can leave the palace.


    The old cattle orcs were very shocked and reprimanded, \"Are you crazy? Why don''t good knights do it.\"


    The mother of the cattle orcs was also very puzzled, and asked, "Yes, do you know how much gold your father spent to train you to be a knight? How can you say that if you are not a knight, you should not be a knight."


    John Xun raised his hand and pressed it down, motioning them to calm down, and after sitting down, he explained,


    \"You listen to my explanation first, don''t get too excited, there must be a reason for me to do this.\"


    The old cattle orcs sighed, sat down and asked, \"You gave us a satisfactory answer. Sarah and Ollie are still children, so they can''t go hungry.\"


    John nodded and said, \"Of course, I know this very well.


    \"So what are you going to do?\"The old cow orc asked.


    John took a gulp of buckwheat and said, \"I''m going to leave Marshall.\"


    \"Get out of here? Is there any place in Torola that is better than the king? I don''t know.\" The old cow orc said dissatisfied.


    John put down his glass and said, \"I won''t stay in Torola anymore, I''m going to leave this palace and go to the Han Dynasty.


    \"Are you going to the Han Dynasty? You are talking about the Han Dynasty in another continent?\" The old cow orc said in shock.


    \"Yes father, there is a better life there than here, it was a wise decision to go there, I think.\"Johnson nodded.


    The old cattle orcs did not understand, and reprimanded, \"What are you going to do there? Don''t you want your children and wife?\"


    \"You have to think carefully, your home is in Marshall City, and I (bifh) do not agree with the idea of ??you going to another continent to live.\" The mother of the cattle orcs vetoed.


    John News poured a glass of water for each of the two old men and said, \"Father, mother, listen to me first.\"


    ...The old cow clan Zengren and his wife sipped and looked at him solemnly, wanting to see how he would explain.


    John took his seat back and said seriously, \"I mean we all went there together, we settled in the Han Dynasty!\"

 Chapter 1425：

    \"Settling in the Han Dynasty? Are you crazy?\" said the mother of the cattle orcs.


    \"I stayed in the Han Dynasty for a long time before, as you all know.\"


    John Xun cleared his throat and continued, \"The Han Dynasty is really a magical place, exactly as described in the book you read, and even better.\"


    The old cattle orc frowned and said, \"It is unrealistic to live in another kingdom after all.\"


    \"That''s right, and the Han Dynasty is a kingdom dominated by humans, I don''t want to be treated unfairly in the past.\" His wife agreed.


    John shook his head again and again and said, \"There is not only the kingdom of the human race, there are mermaids, dwarves, good people, and elves, all living in peace, no one is more noble than the other, and everyone is treated the same."


    The old cow clan orc was silent for a while, then asked, \"Even if you go there, what are you going to do? Where do we live?\"


    John was overjoyed. Seeing the other party started to let go, he couldn''t help but feel a little happy. He said again and again, \"I can go to the Han Dynasty as a knight, don''t worry, I will not starve to death, I have already inquired.\"


    The old cow clan orc remained silent for a while, and asked, \"But we don''t have a boat to go there.\"


    \"I will solve this, as long as you agree.\"Johnson said with a hearty smile.


    The old cattle orc sighed and said, \"The goods of the Han Dynasty are really good, if you follow what you said, it is really the same as the description in the book, then it is indeed a good choice to settle in the Han Dynasty, but I The worry is....


    John Xun looked at his father''s hesitant expression and asked, \"Father, what are you worried about?\"


    \"After all, you were a knight of His Majesty the King before. What would you do if you went to the Han Dynasty and didn''t apply for a knighthood? How should we live?\"The old cow orc said worriedly. \"Don''t worry, father, the Han Dynasty is recruiting people everywhere, not only me, but you can also find jobs there, so don''t worry about this problem.\"Johnson comforted.


    The old cow clan orc sighed, shook his head and said, \"I hope you are right.\"


    \"Second update, (CV7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1626: "Flying over? (3 more for customization)


    Chapter 1626: Fly over? (3 more for customization)


    On the streets of Larson''s Elf Empire, the flow of people also increased due to the weather.


    Earl Lannister was walking on the street wearing new clothes. He has been inquiring about the Han Dynasty these days.


    Since the last time he bought a lot of things from the Han Dynasty from a hawker, he has been fascinated by the kingdom he has never been to.


    Whether it is perfume, fabric or paper, he is very surprised, and he has to take it out every day for a long time to observe.


    In the few days since the Elf Earl returned, he started to investigate the reason why his father was called up so many knights before his death. He was originally a great nobleman, but now the number of knights does not match the title of the knight, so it is inevitable that he is a little confused.


    After collecting information and investigating several times, I finally learned that all of them were given signs by King Lauren, and the reason was to attack another continent.


    As a result, it is conceivable that the knights did not return to the nobles to which they belonged, and they were obviously all killed in battle.


    Earl Lannister''s face was cold and he muttered to himself, \"Your Majesty''s approach is too hasty.\"


    He has always disliked the current king''s approach, and always felt that it was very imprecise. Now, with all kinds of transformations in the city of Leah, this approach also made him very incomprehensible.


    Although I know that I want to become a city of miracles like the Han Dynasty, it is very shameful to use the wrong method. All kinds of waste of money and manpower make the Elf Count very incomprehensible.


    Earl Lannister shrugged and joked, \"If the Lord of the Han Dynasty sees the city of Leah as it is now, I don''t know how to feel.


    The Elf Earl was ridiculed, but he still respected King Lauren. After all, his family could be like this without the help of the Elf King.


    But he really didn''t want to inherit the title, he just wanted to live peacefully, even if he wasn''t a noble, that was his idea all along.


    When I was a child, I often expressed such thoughts, but they were all taught a lesson by the old elf count, and slowly I dared not express it.


    The Elf Earl walked into the street and saw that there were many people on the road, and many of them were looking for work, and knew that the winter was almost over.


    Earl Lannister looked up at the sky and muttered to himself, \"Spring is coming, so the caravans of the Han Dynasty should also come?\"


    \"You also look forward to the Han Dynasty''s caravan?\" Xiao Nai smiled. Earl Lannister turned around and said suspiciously, \"Who are you?\"


    Xiao Nai smiled slightly and saluted, \"Lord Earl, my name is Xiao Nai, from the Han Dynasty.\"


    Earl Lannister looked at each other up and down, and asked after a while, \"Are you from the Han Dynasty?\"


    \"Yes, to be precise, Chang''an City, the capital of the Han Dynasty, is the city of miracles.\" Xiao Nai nodded.


    Earl Lannister looked at each other with interest and asked, \"I wonder if you are interested in having a drink together?\"


    Seeing that the other party was hooked, Xiao Nai nodded and said, \"I know there is a good tavern.\"


    \"Oh! You are very familiar with Leah City!\"The Lannister Earl was surprised. \"It doesn''t count, I discovered it by accident some time ago.\" Xiao Nai waved his hand. The two walked for several minutes, sat down in a pub, and ordered a glass of buckwheat wine each.


    Earl Lannister also paid the other party''s drink money, and said generously, \"I''ll invite you to meet me for the first time!\"


    \"Since this is the case, I''m welcome.\" Xiao Nai took a gulp of wine, but his expression was not very good.


    Earl Lannister looked at the other party''s expression, pointed to the wine glass and asked, \"What?


    this wine? \"


    Xiao Nai smiled heartily and said, \"To be honest, I am used to drinking the fine wine over there in Chang''an City, and the wine here is really hard to swallow.\"


    Earl Lannister frowned and said angrily, \"I invited you to drink, but you dislike it?


    \"If you drink wine from the Han Dynasty, I believe you won''t like this bitter buckwheat wine.\" Xiao Nai said firmly.


    \"Oh? The wine of the Han Dynasty is really as good as you said?\" Earl Lannister wondered.


    \"Of course, there are many types of wine, each of which can give you a new experience.\" Xiao Nai smiled.


    Earl Lannister shook the wine glass in his hand, took a sip, and said, \"But it''s not there now.\"


    Xiao Nai raised his eyebrows slightly and said, \"When spring begins, the caravans of the Han Dynasty will come, and then you can buy some to try.\"


    ...for flowers...


    \"You just said that you belonged to the Han Dynasty. What kind of kingdom was the Han Dynasty?\"


    asked the Earl of Lannister.


    Xiao Nai put down the wine, put his hands together and said, \"As the book says, it''s a city of miracles. There are many things in it that will make you feel refreshed. It''s really a kingdom worth visiting.\"


    Earl Lannister blinked his green eyes and asked, \"Why did the Han Dynasty develop so well? Is it different from Larson?\"


    \"If you want to talk about the difference, it''s really not that different. If you want to talk about the same thing, it''s really a little bit different.\" Xiao Nai said.


    Earl Lannister rolled his eyes and said, \"What''s the difference between you and you didn''t say anything?\"


    \"I can''t tell the feeling, if I don''t want to say it, it should be because the rulers are different.\" Xiao Nai said.


    \"What''s the difference? Don''t they all govern the entire kingdom the same? Could it be that the lord of the Han Dynasty has another way?\"The Lannister Earl asked.

 Chapter 1426：

    Xiao Nai pondered for a while, probably unable to organize the language, and then said, \"You will know this after you see it, and I don''t know how to say it.\"


    Earl Lannister sighed and said, \"I thought you knew a lot.


    \"I only know that the cooperation of the Han Dynasty is correct, you can go to Chang''an City to see.\" Xiao Nai smiled.


    \"How to get there? Take a boat and float at sea for two months? Then I don''t want to.\"


    Earl Lannister said.


    Xiao Nai looked at the cloudy buckwheat wine and said, \"Wait, maybe you won''t have to take a boat in the future.\"


    Earl Lannister looked at the other party, shook his head with a smile, and said, \"Did it fly over?\"


    Xiao Nai didn''t say anything, just looked down at the wine glass and murmured, \"Maybe.


    Earl Lannister drank the glass of wine, got up and said, "I''m leaving, you can do it yourself."


    Xiao Nai looked at the elf Earl''s bizarre back and muttered to himself, \"Please look forward to it!\"


    \"Three shifts, FV). Please customize, please support.\"Big


    Chapter 1627: Treat the princess. (1 more for customization)


    Chapter 1627: Treat the princess. (1 more for customization)


    In Margo City, the capital of the Orc Empire of Torola, the wizard shop on the street continued to open its doors.


    Peterson still opened the store after a big fight with Agnes last time, but he wasn''t in a good mood.


    The monkey orcs put on wizard costumes, and after smearing their faces, they sat in their seats and waited for the guests to come.


    Peterson looked at the bottles and jars on the table and said in a depressed mood, \"You don''t understand anything, don''t you starve to death if you don''t do this?\"


    The monkey tribe orcs have inherited the wizarding profession from generation to generation. Before, his grandfather served His Majesty the King. What an honor this should be.


    It''s better now, when I got to Agnes, not only was he unwilling to inherit, but he also questioned the wizard very much, making him a little uncomfortable 640\".


    Peterson shook his head, continued to stare at the door earnestly, and muttered to himself, \"As time goes by, she will naturally understand that only being a wizard is the best choice.


    He remembered the story his father had told him before, and it was not that no one suggested that being a wizard was bad, but in the end, after those people went out for a while, they came back and chose to be a wizard.


    You don''t have to go out and show your face, just sit at home and do it according to the knowledge passed down, and sometimes you can get the green flavor of the royal family, how lucky this is.


    \"Yes, she-will understand.\" Peterson said firmly.


    knock....


    Just when the good man of the monkey tribe was still talking to himself, there was a dull knock at the door.


    Peterson came back to his senses, and a hoarse voice sounded, \"Come in!\"


    \"Crumble!\"


    The door was pushed open, and the knight in the royal armour led in, holding the armour''s brain.


    The knight looked around the surrounding environment, and finally his eyes fell on the monkey orc, and said, "Come with us, the prince is ill and needs your treatment."


    Peterson was stunned for a moment, then nodded again and again and asked, \"I don''t know what happened to Her Royal Highness?\"


    \"The high fever persists, and I keep vomiting and babbling.\"The knight explained a little.


    Peterson had a general understanding of what the problem was, and said, \"Lord Knight, wait for me outside, I need to prepare some things, these things are related to whether Her Royal Highness The Princess can recover.\"


    The knight looked at the bottles and jars on the table, on the floor and on the shelf, nodded and said, \"Hurry up, or if your majesty is angry, you will suffer.\"


    \"Understood!\" Peterson nodded.


    After watching the knights close the door, the monkey orcs started to pack up the jars and jars, and brought some mashed plants, put them all into a box, and opened the door.


    The knight turned his head and asked, \"Are you ready? Are you ready to go?\"\"Yes, but I need you to help me carry this box.\" Peterson gestured to the box behind him.


    The leading knight asked the knight at the end of the line to carry the box, and then led the monkey orcs toward the palace.


    At this moment, there were a lot of people on both sides of the road, all of them watching the monkey orcs, and they talked a lot.


    \"Look, Peterson is going to the palace again.\"


    \"Yes, this time, you will definitely get a lot of gold coins.\"


    \"Hey, who told me that there were no wizards at home.\"


    \"I think it should look cool in that goat headgear.\"


    Peterson raised his head higher when he heard their discussion, and he enjoyed the feeling very much, and the knight under the king was helping him carry the box, how decent it was.


    Thinking of this, he felt that Agnes was very ignorant. When she was so decent, she was only a wizard, and others couldn''t envy her.


    \"Sir Father.\" A familiar voice came from the crowd.


    Peterson followed the prestige, searched the crowd, found the figure of his daughter, and said suspiciously, \"Where have you been today?\"


    \"Father, are you going to the palace again?\" Agnes asked worriedly. In her opinion, wizards are nothing but deceitful things, they are all relying on luck to save people, so every time the monkey orcs go, she is very worried, afraid that if they are not cured, I am afraid... .


    Peterson nodded, and Ludai said in a proud tone, \"How about you, do you want to go with me?\"


    Agnes thought for a while, then nodded, \"I''ll follow you!\"


    \"Hurry up...the knight in the lead urged.


    \"Okay, right now.\" Peterson thought that Agnes had figured it out, and was very happy at the moment, and he was even more excited when he was going to enter the palace again.


    \"Ta Ta....


    The monkey clan orc father and daughter were brought into the palace by the knights, and when they were at the gate of the palace, they checked whether they had brought any dangerous items, and brought them to Her Royal Highness''s room after confirming that they were correct.


    Agnes looked around at the environment in the palace and said in a low voice beside her father, \"Father, the palace looks so big!\"


    This is the first time Sheephorn has entered the palace, and everything in it makes her very curious. She is like her mother, she is a sheep tribe orc. Fortunately, she is like her mother. Like her father, it is estimated that there is no ''s beautiful appearance. \"Yeah, you should speak and act quietly and cautiously, and don''t make any mistakes.\" Peterson urged.


    \"Understood.\" Agnes nodded.


    The two passed through the front yard of the palace, came to the back yard of the palace, and were taken all the way to the room of Her Royal Highness.


    At this moment, there are already people standing outside the room, the knights, attendants, and maids in rows, their lives are all tied to the safety of Her Royal Highness the Princess. There is something wrong with Her Royal Highness.


    This time, it was Her Royal Highness, the princess of the orc king, a fox orc who was only thirteen years old.


    Agnes looked at the crowd of people at the door and sighed, \"There will be so many people when Her Royal Highness is sick.


    \"It''s called the rules.\" Peterson explained.

 Chapter 1427：

    The two were brought into the princess'' room one after another, and the knight scattered the attendants and maids gathered at the door.


    \"You are here to see the princess first, and I will now go to invite His Majesty the king.\"The knight arranged.


    \"Yes.\" Peterson nodded.


    \"One update, Fv7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1628: Funny dance. (2 more for customization)


    Chapter 1628: Funny dance. (2 more for customization)


    The monkey orc watched the knight leave, then opened the box and took out all the bottles and jars inside.


    Agnes looked at the other knights in the room, and whispered in her father''s ear, \"Father, I think it''s enough to cook those strange things for His Highness to drink, so don''t dance the wizard''s dance, right? \"


    In her opinion, those dances were not only funny, but also very bluffing, and it was too stupid to declare that she could communicate with the gods.


    Peterson also looked at the knights around him and said in a low voice, \"You don''t understand, that''s where the sorcerer''s power lies.\"


    \"I don''t understand something, this is a lie.\" Agnes said displeased.


    \"I don''t want to argue with you in the palace, just help me obediently, and watch carefully if you don''t want to help.\" Peterson said solemnly.


    Agnes sighed and said 18, \"I just don''t want you to be wrong again and again.\"


    The knight in the room saw that the two had been whispering in a low voice, so he stepped forward and asked,


    \"Do you need any help from us?\"


    Peterson shook his head again and again and said, \"It''s fine, Lord Knight, we''re just preparing to summon the gods.\"


    \"That''s good.\" The knight nodded and stepped back.


    Agnes came to the bed of Her Royal Highness, squatted down and stretched out her hand to explore Fei''s body, turned her head and said, \"Father, she is very hot, it must be a fever.\"


    Peterson put the bottles and jars on the table, and after finishing his clothes, he said, \"I see, I will start calling the gods now to save Her Royal Highness.\"


    Agnes shook her head helplessly, and said to the maid beside her, "Can you bring me a basin of water, cold water, and give me another piece of cloth by the way?"


    \"Okay, wait a moment.\"The maid said politely.


    Peterson didn''t care what his daughter did, and after finishing the goat headgear on his head, he began to dance in place.


    A few minutes later, the maid brought a basin of water to Agnes, who used the cloth to soak it in the water, wring it dry and wipe Sophie''s face, hands, and neck.


    Peterson on the side continued to dance, chanting words from time to time, but when he picked up a handful of hay and prepared to light it, his daughter stopped him. Agnes shook her head and said, \"Father, this is not in the store. If you light these things, the smoke will choke on Her Royal Highness, which will not help the condition.\"


    Peterson looked at Sophie, whose face was blushing, and compromised, \"Okay, this step is up to you.


    Agnes breathed a sigh of relief when she saw her father put down the hay, walked back to Her Royal Highness, washed the cloth again, and continued to wipe her.


    After Peterson put down the hay, he turned to pick up pieces of cloth with strange words written on them. He took these cloths and distributed them to the squires and knights in the room.


    The knights took the cloth and said in confusion, \"Master wizard, what is this?\"


    Peterson looked around and said mysteriously, \"This is something used to communicate with the gods, you have to keep it well, and until Her Royal Highness does not get better, you have to keep holding these things.


    When the knights heard that it was related to Her Royal Highness''s illness, they did not dare to be vague, and nodded in response, \"We will take good care of it.\"


    Agnes sighed and muttered to herself, \"There are so many things, so it''s better to boil some herbs in the end.\"


    But Peterson didn''t think so. He always felt that the people who had been cured before were not only drinking those herbs, but also related to the preparations before drinking the medicine.


    Otherwise, father, grandfather, and the others would not have to dance and summon gods every time before treating a patient. He was convinced of this.


    Peterson''s steps to summon the gods came to the last step. He raised his hands and raised one foot, and closed his eyes and kept mumbling words that no one could understand.


    It is said that this trick can make other people look at it every time, making them believe in the statement that the monkey clan orcs can communicate with the gods.


    Agnes saw that her father''s so-called healing method was coming to the last step, she couldn''t help but breathed a sigh of relief, and said fortunately, \"Fortunately, nothing went wrong in the middle.\"


    After the monkey clan orcs finished the steps of summoning the gods, they took out a large utensil, poured the mashed plants in many bottles and jars, and started stirring. Peterson looked at the satisfied masterpiece in the bowl, raised his hand and said, "Boil these things, and the boiled water will be served to Her Royal Highness."


    \"Master wizard, will the princess feel better as long as she drinks this water?\"The maid asked expectantly.


    \"The **** said it would be fine after drinking it, but whether it can get better depends on whether Her Royal Highness the princess can get redemption from the god.\" Peterson said seriously. The maid looked at the green object in the vessel with a strange expression, but she nodded and stepped back.


    Agnes got up and came to her father, saying, "Father, don''t tell anyone this."


    \"Wait, Her Royal Highness Princess 433 - it will be all right.\" Peterson said firmly.


    Her Royal Highness''s illness is not that bad. She has been eating and drinking well in the palace, and her resistance is relatively better than that of commoners, so even if she is sick, it is easy to get better, Peterson thought. \"Tap ta ta...


    King Black came to Sophie''s room under the **** of a group of knights.


    Peterson took his daughter and immediately knelt down to salute, \"His Majesty, greetings to you!\"


    King Black waved his hand, walked straight to the princess'' bed, and asked, \"How is Sophie? Are you all right?\"


    Peterson got up, bowed respectfully and said, \"Not yet, Your Majesty, but you will get better after drinking the potion.\"


    \"Where''s the potion? Did you drink it for her?\" King Black asked anxiously.


    \"Not yet, the girls are cooking, but I''m sure they''ll be fine soon.\" Peterson said.


    Princess Linna snuggled up on the bedside, looked at Sophie''s uncomfortable expression, and asked, \"Can those potions really make her better?\"


    \"Yes, Your Royal Highness, you will get better after drinking it.\" Peterson nodded.


    \"Second shift, Fv). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1629: A lot of rewards are waiting for you. (3 more for customization)


    Princess Linna looked at the bells and whistles of the Lu people of the Monkey Clan, as well as the bottles and jars on the table. Although it was very strange, she couldn''t tell what it was like, so she didn''t say any more.


    King Black walked up to the monkey orc and said, \"As long as Sophie can be cured this time, I won''t lose you a cent of gold, and I can also give you a piece of farmland.\"


    \"Thank you, Your Majesty.\" Peterson bowed excitedly to thank him.


    Agnes looked at Princess Lina, looked at the other party''s clothes and behavior, and had to say that she was a little envious, and then looked down at the wrinkled skirt on her body, she was even more envious.


    However, she can see it openly. The princess has the advantages of being a princess, but there are also disadvantages. She can wear beautiful clothes and live in a comfortable palace, but the disadvantage is that she is too depressed and has no freedom.


    What''s more serious is that when you grow up, it will be regarded as a commodity of interest. This is not liked by Sheephorn. On the contrary, although she can''t wear a good-looking skirt, she is free and has a comfortable life. \"Ta Ta....


    There was a hurried sound from outside the room, and the second prince of kindness came in after pushing the door open.


    As soon as Second Prince Nemo came in, he saluted the orc king and said, \"Father, you can''t let the wizard heal Sophie.\"


    When he came back from the mine, he heard that Sophie was sick, so he rushed to the room non-stop to see his sister.

 Chapter 1428：

    \"Aren''t you in the mine? Why are you back?\"


    King Black looked puzzled and continued to ask, \"Why can''t the wizard heal Sophie?\"


    \"Wizards are all liars, they can''t heal Sophie, maybe they will kill Sophie.\" Second Prince Nemo said excitedly.


    Agnes was stunned, but she didn''t expect to be seen through by the orc prince, and the current situation was very bad.


    King Black was confused by Prince Lu, turned his head to look at the monkey orcs, and asked, \"What''s going on\"\"?\"


    Peterson shook his head, also very confused, and asked, \"His Royal Highness, I don''t know why you said that, I can''t harm Your Highness Princess, I swear by the life and death of the whole family.\"


    Agnes also nodded and quickly defended her father, "Your Highness, we have not done anything to Her Royal Highness at all, and we are in the palace now, it is impossible for us to harm Her Royal Highness."


    King Black turned his head to look at the orc prince, and asked, \"Nemo, what are you doing?-Wizards have always healed us, what are you doing crazy now?\"


    Second Prince Nemo went to the table, looked at the bottles and jars, and said,


    \"Father, only real medicine can save Sophie. These are just lies, and wizards can''t cure diseases at all.\"


    The monkey orcs were about to say something when they were stopped by Agnes, who said, \"Your Highness, you can think that we can''t cure the disease, but you can''t say that we lied, my father has rescued him. A lot of people, it is a well-known thing in Margo City.\"


    Second Prince Nemo looked at Sheephorn, and said, \"There are no wizards in the Han Dynasty, people over there are cured by taking medicine, and there is no need for you to be so troublesome.


    \"You would also say it was the Han Dynasty, but here we are Torolla.\" Agnes continued to defend.


    To tell the truth, she was a little scared in her heart now, and she didn''t know how Dapai had the courage to argue with the orc prince. She only knew that her father was being bullied a little bit.


    Second Prince Nemo walked up to Sophie and probed - her body temperature was very hot, she turned her head and said, \"My sister just has a fever, just take medicine, you don''t need to bother.\"


    He remembered that wizards treated illnesses from childhood to adulthood, and that his father and the others did the same, and when he saw Sophie intact, he was not so angry.


    Agnes looked at the very professional look of the orc prince, and asked, \"Understood, are you a wizard too?\"


    \"I''m not a wizard, this is just common sense in life, most of them in the Han Dynasty.\" Second Prince Nemo disdainfully.


    King Black looked at the orc prince with a confident look, and asked, \"Nemo, do you have medicine?\"


    Second Prince Nemo was a little embarrassed, hesitating and hesitating, no... I forgot to buy it when I came back. \"


    King Black rolled his eyes at him and reprimanded, \"If not, then why are you arguing here.\"


    \"Father, I just don''t like Sophie''s hardship,\" Second Prince Nemo explained.


    \"Don''t talk so much if you don''t have medicine, wait until you have medicine.\"


    King Black turned to look at the monkey orcs, and continued, \"Give Sophie your medicine.\"


    \"No, Father, wait, maybe Golden has it.\" Second Prince Nemo said quickly.


    King Black frowned and said in disgust, \"." You mean that cook? Will he have medicine? \"


    \"Yes, Father, Aunt Maria was also sick when she came back, and the medicine he gave cured it.\"The second Prince Nemo said.


    All right, call him over. \" King Black nodded.


    Peterson looked a little embarrassed at the moment, not knowing what to do at this time, and Agnes was the same, but she was more worried about her father''s safety. Half an hour later, Golden came to Sophie''s room and saluted the king and the others, \"Your Majesty, Your Highness sends hello to you.\"


    \"Get up.


    King Black raised his hand lightly and asked, \"Do you have any medicine for fever?\"


    Golden heard about Sophie when he came, got up and said, \"There are some, Your Majesty, and the last one.\"


    \"Quick, take it out and let Sophie take it.\" King Black said excitedly.


    Golden took out a cloth from his bosom, spread it out to reveal a white pill, and said, \"Your Majesty, this is the (good) medicine for fever.\"


    Peterson looked at the white pill in the other''s hand and muttered to himself, \"Is this the fever medicine claw?\"


    \"Quickly serve Sophie, as long as she gets better, there will be a lot of rewards waiting for you.\" King Black said excitedly.


    \"Yes.\"Golden nodded and handed the medicine to the maid.


    Sophie took the white pill with the help of the maid, and went back to sleep after taking it.


    Golden turned his head and said, \"Your Majesty, wait until Her Royal Highness the Princess sleeps and rest for two days. The illness will be cured.\"


    \"Okay, okay.\" King Black nodded again and again.


    -- Peterson, who was next to him, was dumbfounded. The other party didn''t need to dance, wear a wizard''s costume, or draw something on his face, and he could cure the princess'' disease? Anyway, he was dubious.


    Three shifts, (\"V). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1630: Course. (1 more for customization)


    Chapter 1630: Course. (1 more for customization)


    The snow was flying, and the whole earth was covered in silver, and the faint sunlight reflected a dazzling light.


    In the fabric workshop of Chang''an City, Yao walked into the classroom with a copy of the textbook, preparing to teach the female weavers a lesson.


    She''s been doing this these days, and has loved the job since she last figured out how to embroider more vivid peonies.


    As soon as the red short-haired girl walked into the classroom, the female workers stood up and said politely,


    \"Hello teacher.\"


    Yao nodded, although a little uncomfortable, he nodded and said, \"Sit down.\"


    She remembered that the first time she was called a teacher by them, she was very nervous and uncomfortable. For this reason, she froze on the podium for a long time. The scene was very embarrassing, but now she can handle it.


    \"Teacher, what are we learning today?\" the female worker in the seat asked.


    Yao put the teaching material on the podium and said, \"How to end this class and how to take the first step.\"


    In the previous courses, short-haired girls taught color matching, needle threading, and various small knowledge of embroidery. In the early stage, there were mainly some popular science courses, and then there were practical courses.


    \"Yes. The female workers are very serious.


    Li took out a delicate box, opened it, took out the needle and thread, and said, \"Now take out your tools and start threading.\"


    \"Yes.\"The women workers all took out the boxes and started threading the needles.


    Seeing that they were all ready, Yao picked up a piece of cloth and said, \"The first step of the needle falling is particularly important, it is related to the overall beauty of the final embroidery, if the first step fails, the embroidered pattern will be It is also soulless."


    ...The female workers all focused their attention on the short-haired girl and listened attentively.


    Yao''s hand walked upstream on the square fabric, and finally settled in the middle, and said, "If we are Xiuhua, we will start dropping the needle from the center point, and finally slowly embroider to the whole flower behind. , the pattern is very centered, which is also very beautiful.\"

 Chapter 1429：

    \"So it is, teacher, what about the embroidered landscape pattern? How should the first stitch be dropped? A female worker asked.


    \"Very good, good question asked.


    Li nodded with satisfaction and explained, \"The landscape pattern is more to be seen (biej)


    Good composition, you want to think that when you finish, the pattern is centered, not offset. \"


    \"Teacher, can you show us a demonstration?\" The female worker raised her hand and asked. Yao smiled slightly, picked up the fabric and the needle, and said, \"You guys look good, I''ll show you the first stroke that fell, after embroidering - the whole pattern is a bit too time-consuming.\"


    \"Yes, teacher.\"The female worker nodded heavily and wiped her eyes one after another.


    Yao embedded the fabric in a bamboo circle, picked up the needle and said, \"First determine the general location of the pattern, and then select the first stroke to be placed in...


    The short-haired girl explained it carefully to them, taking each step very slowly, for fear that they would not be able to keep up, and would stop before finishing a stitch, explain the reason to them, and wait until they finished taking notes before continuing to explain.


    \"Teacher, why do you use so many colored threads for embroidery?\" The female worker wondered.


    \"More colors can better express the scenery, and it looks more layered. Although it is very troublesome to change lines, it must be done in order to look good. \" Yao explained.


    \"So it is.\"The female worker thoughtfully wrote it down on the notepad.


    It took the short-haired girl more than an hour to explain to them the importance of dropping the first needle.


    Yao picked up the simple landscape painting he just embroidered and said, \"This is how the first stitches look like.\"


    Before the female workers could react, the short-haired girl picked up another pair of semi-finished products and said, "This is the first stitch that has fallen off. The whole thing is shifted from the center, and it looks very strange."


    \"Really, it looks completely different, teacher, we remember.\" The female workers nodded heavily.


    Yao put down two pieces of fabric and said, \"You should practice and consolidate first, and I will check the results of your learning later, and finally teach the pen.\"


    \"Yes, teacher.\"The female workers responded in unison, picking up needles and threads and starting to embroider on the fabric.


    Li got down from the podium and began to check their learning results one by one. When he saw that they didn''t know how to drop the first needle, he would explain and let them continue to look for it.


    An hour later, the female workers also finished embroidering simple patterns and handed them over to the podium.


    Yao took a copy of the embroidery pictures and explained, \"You all have a look, there is a big problem here.\"


    .... The female workers tilted their heads and looked seriously at the fabric in the hands of the short-haired girl.


    Yao spread out the square cloth and said, \"This pattern is obviously shifted, all of them are shifted downward, why do you have to leave so much white space on it?\"


    \"Indeed, teacher, we remember.\"The female worker nodded again.


    Yao picked up the second piece of fabric and said, \"There is also a problem with this one, do you know what the problem is?\"


    \"do not know.\"


    \"Is it also offset?\"


    \"Teacher, are there not many color levels?\"


    The female workers under the stage spoke one by one, and some even mentioned that the fabrics were chosen incorrectly.


    Yao shook his head, gestured with his hand on the fabric, and said, \"Although the first stroke of the needle is correct, the overall picture is too full, and the entire fabric is covered with patterns.\"


    \"Teacher, doesn''t it look like it doesn''t matter, and the clothes don''t look good, right?\"- A female worker raised her hand and asked.


    \"That''s right, absolutely correct.\" Yao smiled.


    The short-haired girl continued to explain to them with the fabric. Some had problems with the brush strokes, some had problems with the choice of lines, and so on.


    An hour later, Yao finished explaining all the fabrics, picked up the needle and said, \"Let''s talk about the finishing needle next.\"


    \"Teacher, what''s the use of this?\"-a female worker asked.


    Yao blinked her red eyes and explained, \"The stitching at the end is done, the pattern will not be scattered, and the embroidery at the end is good, and it looks more beautiful.\"


    \"Please show us the embroidery teacher.\"The female workers said in unison. \"


    \"Okay.\" Yao nodded and started to pick up the needle and thread for demonstration. One update, Fv7). Please customize, please support. \".


    Chapter 1631: Selling the store? (2 more for customization)


    In the early morning, the snow fell heavily, and with the icy north wind, the weather dropped to freezing point.


    Snow is everywhere on the street, and few people go out, only sanitation workers are cleaning the snow.


    The four Elf sisters stood at the door of the store, watching the sanitation workers clearing the snow, and everyone''s faces were a little sad.


    The eldest sister Rose sighed and said, \"- When it snows, there will be no people, and business will be bad.\"


    Due to the snow in the past few days, there have been a lot fewer customers coming to the door, and the store looks a bit depressed.


    The second sister, Lannie, pulled her hair behind her ears and said, \"Just wait until the winter is over!


    \"There are not as many visitors as the day before. * Third sister Sheila pouted.


    The fourth sister Polly poured a glass of water for the three sisters and said, "But it''s alright. After the winter, our business will slowly get better. It''s normal for the business to be bad in the winter.\"


    The eldest sister Rose took the water cup and said, \"But we are almost saving up the money to buy a house, and soon we will be able to have a house of our own.\"


    The second sister, Lan Ni, looked excited and said, \"Yeah, we won''t have to pay rent in the future.\"


    \"However, we still have to pay the rent of our store, and the price is not low.\" Said the third sister, Sheila.


    \"It doesn''t matter, after saving more money in a few years, we even bought the storefront.\"The elder sister Rose said.


    \"According to our way of making money, it shouldn''t be a problem in a few years.\" Fourth sister Polly said with a smile.


    Sister Rose thought for a while, and said, \"The house price should also rise by then. There are so many people in Chang''an City, and the development is so good, the house price will definitely be high.\"


    The second sister Lanni nodded thoughtfully and said, \"Indeed, we can only make some money as soon as possible and rent the store.\"


    Fourth younger sister Polly took a sip of hot water and said, \"By the way, eldest sister, what about our Larson store?


    \"Yes, eldest sister, we don''t have much energy to manage the two stores.\"The second sister Lanni nodded.


    Sister Rose blinked her green eyes, and said after a while, \"Or? Leave it to the king of the Han Dynasty to manage?\"


    \"What? To the king of the Han Dynasty?\" The three answered in unison.


    The eldest sister Rose raised her eyebrows slightly and said, \"Yeah, just leave it to the king of the Han Dynasty to manage it, so we don''t need to be distracted to operate.\"


    The second sister Lanni looked confused and asked, \"Eldest sister, what are you thinking about? Although we don''t have the energy to control it, we can''t let it be given to others.


    Fourth sister Polly blinked her green eyes and asked, \"Big sister, are you planning to do something?\"


    The eldest sister Rose nodded and said, \"I plan to discuss cooperation with the king of the Han Dynasty.\"

 Chapter 1430：

    \"Cooperation? What to work together for? * Third sister Sheila wondered.


    The eldest sister Rose looked at the flying snow and said, "We can sell Larson''s Chamber of Commerce to the king of the Han Dynasty, and let the king of the Han Dynasty sell us the storefront of Chang''an City."


    The second sister Lanni nodded thoughtfully, and said in surprise, \"Yes, it is indeed possible.\"


    The third sister, Sheila, thought for a while and said, \"But the king of the Han Dynasty would agree.\"


    Fourth younger sister Polly blinked her green eyes and thought, \"The stores in Chang''an City are very popular and the prices are very high, so the king of the Han Dynasty may not agree.\"


    The eldest sister Rose nodded and said, \"Indeed, this is what we want to discuss with the king of the Han Dynasty.\"


    The second sister, Lan Ni, pulled her hair together and said, "We can subsidize some money for the king of the Han Dynasty."


    \"I think so.\" Sister Mengsi nodded.


    The eldest sister Rose took a sip of hot water and said, "Let''s submit the application for a face-to-face meeting. While there is no business now, let''s talk to the king of the Han Dynasty."


    Jenny stepped into the store and asked, \"What''s the matter? What are you going to talk to His Majesty about?\"


    \"Jenny, why are you here?\" Fourth sister Polly said in surprise.


    Jenny smiled slightly and said, \"It''s snowing a lot today, and the training class is on holiday. I thought about coming to see you when I had nothing to do.\"


    \"Yes, it''s snowing heavily, so many stores should be resting.\"The third sister Sheila nodded.


    ...for flowers - ...


    \"Yes.\"


    Jenny took them and poured the hot water, and continued to ask, \"By the way, you just said that you will meet His Majesty, what are you talking about with him?" Sister Rose shook her hair and said, \"We want to find His Majesty. Talk about cooperation. \"


    \"What kind of cooperation?\" Jenny asked in confusion.


    \"That is, we have a store in Larson. The business of our store in Chang''an City is not bad, and I have no time to take care of the store there." Said fourth sister Polly. Jenny tilted her head and wondered, \"Do you mean to talk to His Majesty about manpower?\"


    ...


    \"No no no, we are going to talk to His Majesty about selling the store.\"The eldest sister Rose said.


    \"What? Sell the store? You want to sell the store over there?\" Jenny was surprised.


    The fourth sister Polly nodded and said, \"Yes, there is no time management, so it can''t be abandoned, and there are two rents to be paid here, so we decided to sell it after weighing it.\"


    Jenny nodded thoughtfully, \"That''s right, but what you said is also, sell it to subsidize the family.\"


    \"I don''t know if Your Majesty wants our Larson storefront.\" Sister Mengsi worried.


    Jenny blinked her green eyes and said, \"I don''t know about this either. You should ask His Majesty.\"


    \"Yeah, so we were just talking about submitting an interview application.\"


    The second sister, Lanie, said.


    \"Your Majesty has been quite busy recently, and I have to deal with the New Year''s affairs, so I shouldn''t have time recently.\" Jenny said.


    \"It''s okay, let''s submit it first, there will always be a queue.\" Sister Rose smiled.


    Jenny nodded and said, \"Okay, I''ll help you to tell His Majesty-


    Next, let him have a general impression. \"


    \"Really? Thank you so much.\" Big sister Mengsi thanked. \"Second update, (v7). Please customize, please support. 10,000.


    Chapter 1632: The best chips? (3 more for customization)


    In the city of Leah, the capital of the Larsen Elf Empire, a lot of people gathered in the square.


    They were all very excited, and some held up wooden signs, and everyone chanted words in their mouths.


    \"His Majesty the King agrees to the request of the Han Dynasty!\"


    \"You must seize such a good opportunity.\"


    \"We all support the opening of exclusive commercial ports.\"


    \"Larson needs a major reform and urgently needs goods from the Han Dynasty.\"


    ....


    Ever since the people from the Qianzhuang walked about the fact that the Han Dynasty was going to open an exclusive port in Larsen, many people gathered in the square of Lia City every day.


    Since there is no farm work in the winter, the merchants united with them to petition in the square, in order to put pressure on the Elf King.


    After all, after the opening of a special "May 20" port, the first people who benefited were the merchants, so they would not miss this opportunity.


    The businessmen have been agitating in the crowd, and even nobles must be among them. Of course, there are also people from the bank. They are the most aggressive. This is also the task that Liu Feng gave them.


    -The businessman held up the wooden sign in his hand and shouted, for us to have a better life, and for our quality of life to improve in winter, we must persevere. \"


    \"Persevere, for our life.\"The gang of civilians responded. Seeing that his words were answered, the businessman shouted even more vigorously, \"Your Majesty the king, please agree to the request of the Han Dynasty and must open a commercial port.\"


    \"Your Majesty the king, please agree to the request of the Han Dynasty, - must open a commercial port.\"The gang of commoners repeated.


    The businessman nodded with satisfaction, and continued to shout with such momentum, constantly agitating the people in the square.


    There was a group of people in the corner of the square watching this scene secretly, and their faces were very ugly.


    They are the elf princesses and the others. Seeing the sad look on their father''s face these days, they sneaked out to see what was going on.


    Princess Jill blinked her green eyes and said solemnly, \"When will these people stop.\"


    \"Your Majesty, I am afraid that His Majesty will not agree to the request of the Han Dynasty, they will not let it go.\"Dora said.


    \"Hey, it''s really troublesome.\" Princess Jill sighed.


    Alia stood in front of the Elf Princess and said solemnly, \"Your Highness, let me drive them away.\"


    Princess Jill waved her hand and said, \"No, if you force them to drive them away, not only will it not have the effect of calming them down, but it may also lead to a riot. The father doesn''t want to see this.\"


    \"Otherwise what should I do? If they continue to make trouble, there will be a riot sooner or later.\" Alia worried.


    Princess Jill tucked her hair and meditated, \"I don''t know, think about it.\"


    Dora blinked her eyes and said, \"Your Highness, I don''t think this decision of the Han Dynasty is actually a bad one.\"


    Princess Jill nodded thoughtfully and said, \"Actually it''s not impossible, but there are also bad things.\"


    Alia nodded heavily and said, \"Indeed, if a port dedicated to the Han Dynasty is opened, then they are likely to send knights to garrison in the city of Lia.\"\"Yes, the father may be worried about this.\ "Princess Jill nodded. Dora looked up and said, \"But it''s also good, isn''t it? At least the quality of life in Leah City will be higher, and we can also buy perfume, china, and beautiful dresses anytime, anywhere, and we don''t need to specially It took me more than four months to go back and forth to Chang''an City."

 Chapter 1431：

    \"You''re right, but the father has to consider more than just these, he has more.\" Princess Jill sighed.


    Alia looked at those noisy people seriously, and said, \"Your Highness, we can actually discuss cooperation with the Han Dynasty.\"


    Princess Jill looked serious and said, \"Actually, it''s not impossible to open a port, but it''s just a matter of having a good talk with the Han Dynasty.\"


    Dora blinked and said, \"Understood, do you mean to agree to open a port?\"


    Princess Jill folded her hair and said, \"Yes, but we can make a request so that the other party can''t send too many knights, and can''t have too many weapons...


    Alia blinked her eyes and said, \"But this is difficult to guarantee. The strength of the Han Dynasty is very strong, and may do some tough measures.\"


    Princess Jill sighed and said, \"It''s true, if they do some tough tactics, we can''t do anything about it.\"


    Dora tilted her head and said, \"Probably not, the Han Dynasty is a big country, and it is impossible to do something that damages its reputation.\"


    \"By the way, we can use this to negotiate with the Han Dynasty and let them open a flight route to our Larsen.\" Princess Jill suddenly realized.


    Dora opened her eyes wide and said, \"Yes, Your Highness, anyway, we are worried that we have nothing to negotiate with the Han Dynasty. Now this is really the best bargaining chip.\"


    Alia nodded wildly and said, \"Yeah, besides that port doesn''t need us to build, so I think it''s ok.\"


    Princess Jill pulled the skirt and said, \"Well, I agree too, let''s talk to the king.\"


    \"Yes.\"Dora also helped pull the skirt.


    Alia motioned for the knights behind her to follow quickly, and ordered, \"You go to maintain the scene first.\"


    As if remembering something, Princess Jill turned around and commanded, \"Alia, take a team of knights to announce the order.\"


    Alia looked puzzled and asked, \"Understood, what order do you want to announce?\"


    Princess Jill nodded and said, \"You say that the king is actively negotiating with the people of the Han Dynasty, let them be the result, don''t continue to be idle, or the king will decide not to agree to the request of the Han Dynasty.\"


    \"Yes, Your Highness.\"Alia responded immediately.


    Princess Jill turned around in the carriage and headed in the direction of the palace. She didn''t know whether this was good or bad.


    Dora looked at the sad face on the face of the Elf Princess and comforted, "Your Highness, things will always get better, maybe Lia City can become the second Chang''an City."


    \"I hope so.* Princess Jill forced a smile.


    \"Three shifts, (V). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1633: Hesitant. (1 more for customization)


    \"Ta Ta....


    The carriage drove away from the square and entered the palace 20 minutes later. The Elf Princess got off the carriage with the help of Dora and walked straight towards the hall. Princess Jill walked through the front yard to the palace hall and shouted, \"Father, I''m back.\"


    King Lauren was pulled back to reality by the voice of the elf princess, looked up and said, \"Where have you been?\"


    Only then did Princess Jill realize that she had said the wrong thing, she rolled her eyes, changed the subject and said, ... I didn''t go anywhere, just went for a walk. \"


    King Lauren squinted slightly and taught a lesson, \"It''s said that it''s very dangerous outside now, so don''t go out if it''s okay.\"


    \"Got it, Father.\"


    Princess Jill acted coquettishly and continued, \"Don''t frown, things will always get better.\"


    King Lauren sighed and said, \"Is it okay? I''m sorry, those guys are like desperadoes, all 18 gathered in the square, and they don''t care about our royal family.\"


    It''s not that the Elf King didn''t intend to use coercion, or to catch one or two of the most violent ones and hang them, but this will definitely cause a riot, just think about it.


    \"Father, I took a look at the situation at the scene. I have a solution. Would you like to hear it?\" Princess Jill said mysteriously.


    \"What way? Let''s hear it!\" King Lauren''s frown slowly relaxed.


    Princess Jill walked up to the Elf King and helped pour the water and said, \"Actually, it''s not a bad thing for the Han Dynasty to build a port in Lia City.\"\"Is this your way?\"King Lauren was disappointed.


    Princess Jill waved her hand to signal the elf king to calm down, and said, \"Father, I haven''t finished speaking yet, so don''t worry.\"


    King Lauren took the cup and asked, \"Then what is your solution? Or let me agree to the request of the Han Dynasty?\"


    Princess Jill poured herself a glass of water and said, \"Actually, opening a port is a good thing for us Larson, but we can use this as a bargaining chip to negotiate.\"


    \"What do you mean?\"King Lauren looked a little sleepy.


    \"Aren''t we worried that there is no way we can negotiate with the Han Dynasty about opening an airship route, and now this port opening is an opportunity.\" Princess Jill explained.


    \"Makes sense.\"


    King Lauren stroked his beard a few times and continued, \"We asked him to open airship routes, and they asked us to open ports. This can indeed be used as a bargaining chip.


    Princess Jill took a sip and said, "Yes, Father, don''t we have a bargaining chip to talk about." \"


    \"But it''s not good for us to open a port dedicated to the Han Dynasty.\" King Lauren sighed.


    \"Father, in fact, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages.\" Princess Jill explained.


    \"How do you say?\" King Lauren asked curiously.


    Princess Jill put down the water glass, cleared her throat, and asked rhetorically, "Our Larson''s living environment, diet, etc. are not as good as one-tenth of Chang''an City - right?"


    King Lauren thought for a while, and said, \"You have seen Chang''an City with your own eyes, you know better than me, if Chang''an City is indeed as described in the book, then you are right.


    When Princess Jill saw that her father began to agree with her, she continued, "The Han Dynasty wants to open an exclusive port in Larson, which is actually a start for us to change our living environment and diet.


    \"Go on.\" King Lauren leaned back in his chair.


    \"As long as we have the beginning of an exclusive port, then the quality of our city of Lia will slowly rise, the avenues can be renovated, there will be toilets on the streets, even bathhouses and gourmet stores, etc. We slowly There will be, instead of relying on us to study for a long time, the result is still nothing.* Princess Jill excitedly said.


    The elf king fell into thinking, and the elf princess''s words were indeed the same. Before ordering so many people to develop the goods of the Han Dynasty, the result can be imagined, there is no progress at all.


    King Lauren thought for a while before saying, \"This is indeed a good thing, but Larson is also very dangerous.


    \"Father, what are you worried about? The Han Dynasty is separated from our Larsen by a sea. There are many knights needed to completely invade our Larsen. A single commercial port cannot accommodate so many knights. Yes. \" Princess Jill explained.


    \"You forgot, they have flying airships.\" King Lauren reminded. Princess Jill shook her head and continued to explain, \"Father, the number of people the airship can carry is limited, and they need a lot of airships to transport the knights, which is not realistic.\"


    King Lauren picked up the water glass and said, \"But opening an exclusive port in our city of Leah is unprecedented, and I dare not take the risk.\"


    \"Father, there is always something to change, not to mention the change of 277 is not a bad thing, isn''t it?\" Princess Jill persuaded.


    King Lauren blinked his green eyes and said, \"What''s wrong with you today? So trying to persuade me.\"


    Princess Jill shook her head and said, "Father, I just want to make Larson better. If you have been to the Han Dynasty in person, I think you will agree." \"


    \"I''m really a little worried that Larson will be in crisis because of my decision.\" King Lauren thought more.


    \"Father, we can negotiate terms with the Han Dynasty, restricting the number of knights they can log in to not be too many, and they can''t bring too many weapons. It''s good to bring some self-defense, so we can control the situation better.\" Princess Jill made a plan.

 Chapter 1432：

    King Lauren rolled his eyes and said, \"I''ll think about it again, this matter has to be careful.


    \"Okay, King Father, but time is running out. I temporarily appease the people in the lower square, you won''t delay it for too long.\"Princess Jill is asleep.


    \"I understand.\" King Lauren nodded.


    \"One update, Cv7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1634: Challenge the anger of the royal family? (2 more for customization)


    It was getting late, and the temperature drop was especially obvious, in the Golden Spike City, the capital of the Flanders Empire.


    King Sandra was in the hall of the palace, his face was haggard, and he stared at the gate without saying a word.


    He has been like this ever since he knew that Prince Eddie was arrested. After dealing with some management matters, he would sit still, and even lost his appetite for his favorite red fish.


    He used to be quite a big body, but now he can see the slimming down \"-big circles, dark circles are also particularly heavy, every night I don''t sleep well, I will dream that someone is killing me.


    For this reason, he arranged many knights at the door of the room and inside, and even ordered


    --Team knights guard around the bed-ring.


    King Sandra was a little anxious and asked, \"Where''s the Woods? Why haven''t they come yet?\"


    \"Your Majesty, you have just summoned the Duke, you may have to wait-


    Down. \" The attendant said tremblingly.


    \"Then tell him to come quickly.\" King Sandra reprimanded.


    ....yes. Your Majesty. \"The attendant took two steps and staggered, then got up and walked out of the palace hall.


    He is also a wise decision. If he urges the other party to come so quickly and so on, it is very likely that he will leave the ground with his head and body, and he is still far away at this time.


    - some are better.


    An hour later, Duke Woods arrived late, and saluted as he entered the palace hall, \"Your Majesty, I greet you.\"


    \"I might be better if you arrived earlier.\" King Sandra said with a gloomy face.


    Duke Woods got up, changed the subject and said, \"Your Majesty, what''s the matter with you calling me in such a hurry?\"


    \"Nonsense, otherwise why would I look for you.\"


    King Sandra was clearly impatient and asked, \"How is Eddie?\"


    Duke Woods rolled his eyes and said, \"The Han Dynasty has already received the news that we are willing to pay the ransom and slaves, so His Royal Highness is very good now and has been treated well, just waiting for our ransom and slaves to arrive, He will be put back in perfect condition.\". \"


    Of course, all these news were also told to the Duke by Rila. Now, in order to get the goods of the Han Dynasty as soon as possible, he has completely turned his back on Liu Feng.


    King Sandra''s serious face turned slightly better, and asked, \"Are the three hundred thousand gold coins ready?\"


    \"It''s ready, but once the 300,000 gold coins are taken out, the Flanders Empire may be a little bit difficult.\" Duke Woods said.


    \"It doesn''t matter, if there is no gold, there will be more, and if Eddie is gone, it will be gone.\"


    said King Sandra.


    Duke Woods nodded and said, \"Your Majesty, you are right, five thousand slaves have also been selected, but many nobles have been complaining.\"


    \"What did they say?\" asked King Sandra.


    \"Without slaves, there will be no one to help them work, and there is no way to take out slaves to sell, so natural words will come.\"The Duke of Woods reported.


    King Sandra dismissed it and said, \"It''s my kindness not to let them hand over the gold coins. I will arrest all those who talk a lot, and hang the ones who talk the most fiercely.\ "


    Duke Woods shook his head quickly and comforted, \"Your Majesty, don''t hang them at this time, or more troubles will happen.\"


    King Sandra frowned and asked, \"What? Don''t I, a king, have the right to hang several people?\"


    \"Of course there is, Your Majesty, but in this extraordinary period, we still need to be cautious. Her Royal Highness Princess and Prince are not in Jinsui City, but in the Han Dynasty. We can''t mess around.\"Duke Woods suggested.


    \"What do you mean?\" King Sandra asked suspiciously.


    Duke Woods tidied up his collar and said, \"Your Majesty, the Han Dynasty wants to build a port in our Flanders Empire.\"


    King Sandra sat up straight and said in surprise, \"What did you say? Build a port? Where?\"


    \"Golden Spike City.\" Duke Woods said.


    King Sandra''s expression was as if he had heard it wrong, and he repeated, \"Golden Spike City?\"


    Duke Woods nodded and said, \"Yes, Your Majesty, it is the Golden Spike City, and this port is exclusively for the Han Dynasty.


    King Sandra leaned against the back of his chair and said solemnly, \"Why do they open an exclusive port in Golden Spike City.\"


    \"They want to transport the goods of the Han Dynasty to our Flanders Empire as soon as possible, but our port is too small, and there are knights stationed, which is very inconvenient for them." Duke Woods explained.


    \"." No, I do not agree. \"King Sandra thought about security issues at the first time.


    Duke Woods had already guessed the king''s reaction, and said, \"Your Majesty, people in the entire Golden Spike City are busy now, not only the nobles and businessmen, but even the commoners are starting to make trouble.\"


    \"What are they doing?\" King Sandra reached out and rubbed his eyebrows.


    \"Everyone is asking for the opening of an exclusive port. They all agree with the practice of the Han Dynasty, and they are all asking you to agree." Duke Woods said.


    King Sandra said with a gloomy face, \"They are challenging the wrath of the royal family.\"


    Duke Woods blinked and said, \"Your Majesty, we can''t deal with them, otherwise it will cause a riot, not to mention that His Royal Highness is still in the hands of the Han Dynasty, we are in a passive state.\"


    King Sandra''s face became even more gloomy, and said, Li Wangzhao) Do we have to give in and tremble again?"


    \"Your Majesty, in fact, opening an exclusive port is not necessarily a bad thing.\" Duke Woods comforted.


    \"How do you say?\" King Sandra''s expression softened slightly.


    Duke Woods pointed to a decorative porcelain beside the hall and said, \"Your Majesty, as long as we have this port, our Flanders Empire will become better and better, and goods from the Han Dynasty can be seen everywhere...


    The duke spent more than ten minutes explaining to the king the benefits of the Han Dynasty opening a port in Jinsui City, as well as a series of future developments.


    King Sandra blinked his eyes and said solemnly, \"You go down first, I''ll think about it.\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\" Duke Woods nodded.


    Second update, (V7). Please customize, please support. \".


    Chapter 1635: Still as beautiful. (3 more for customization)


    The Golden Eagle City of the Yadian Kingdom was now covered with white, and there was heavy snow everywhere.


    There was no one on the street, as can be seen from the thick snow and the avenues with no footprints. Every door and window were closed, and no one wanted to let the cold wind in.

 Chapter 1433：

    The knights on guard on the battlements have already hid in the room, and the sky is full of dense snowflakes. They are afraid of getting sick. Once they get sick in the winter, it will be a bit difficult. \"Cough cough...


    At this moment, in the castle room, there was a burst of coughing, which was intermittent and sometimes loud.


    Queen Field is very weak now, lying on the bed weakly with her eyes closed, her lips dry to the point of splitting, and there is no blood at all.


    The day before yesterday, she had been having a runny nose, blowing her nose, and sneezing, and her head felt dizzy. She had a fever when she woke up yesterday, and she was paralyzed on the boat.


    Green Deacon has been busy beside her. Due to the snow, the pot of hot water brought out will quickly become cold, so she has to keep changing it. She has been using a towel soaked in hot water to help the queen wipe her body.


    \"Your Majesty, drink some hot water.\"The green deacon brought a cup of hot water.


    With the help of the other party, Field struggled to get up, his chapped lips resting on the mouth of the cup, and he took a sip after a while.


    \"Cough cough...


    Before she could swallow the water, she started coughing again, coughing up all the water in her mouth. \"His Majesty.\"


    Green Deacon kept slapping each other''s chest, \"You drive first, drink water later.\"


    Field nodded heavily and asked, \"What''s the weather like outside?\"


    \"Your Majesty, it''s snowing outside.\"Deacon Green said.


    Field blinked his silver-white eyes thoughtfully, and said weakly,


    \"It''s snowing again, Jin Mo should be about to go to the Flanders Empire, right?" The green deacon wiped the other''s face with a hot towel, and said, \"I should be able to go to Flandre when spring begins. Del Empire is over.\"


    \"Wait more than two months.\" Field said slowly.


    \"Your Majesty, the medicine should be back in the evening, please bear with it.\" Deacon Green said worriedly.


    When the queen was dizzy and sneezing, she sent someone to a nearby city to find medicine.


    Field turned his gaze to the cup on the table, and said lightly, \"Give me some water first, I''m a little tired from coughing.\"


    Green Deacon nodded again and again, picked up the water cup and helped the Queen again, and said, \"Your Majesty, drink carefully.\"


    Field stood up with difficulty, took a few sips, then shook his head and said, \"Enough is enough, take it away.\"


    The green deacon slowly put the queen down and asked, \"Your Majesty, how do you feel?\"


    Field closed his eyes and shook his head, and said, \"It''s still the same, my throat is very dry and itchy.\"


    \"What should I do? Would you like to drink some more water?\" Deacon Green said worriedly.


    \"No, that''s it.\"


    Field opened his eyes and asked, \"How is the situation in Golden Eagle City recently?


    \"


    Deacon Green wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes and reported, \"Your Majesty, don''t worry, these two days are under the management of the Celtic Great Knights, the territory is fairly harmonious, and those nobles did nothing.\"


    Field sighed and asked, \"Oh! By the way, has Haiyancheng replied to us? That letter should have arrived in Haiyancheng long ago!\"


    Deacon Green shook his head and said, \"Your Majesty, I haven''t received a reply yet, and I don''t know whether Haiyancheng has received that letter or not.


    \"I haven''t replied yet? Then write it again - let''s seal it. I don''t know what happened to Eddie. It''s been so many days since he was arrested.\" Field said weakly. \"Yes, I will help you write a letter later, and then let someone step up and send it out (bif)


    go. \" The green deacon nodded heavily.


    \"This time I have to see the other party receive the letter and come back.\" Field urged.


    Deacon Green nodded and said, \"Understood, Your Majesty, don''t worry about it so much, just take a rest.\"


    Field stretched out his hand and stroked his haggard face, and said, Little Green, am I ugly now? .


    After all, she is still a girl, and she is still in her twenties, so she still cares about her appearance.


    In the past, it was because of the war and all the time at the sea, that there was no time to take care of appearance. Now these days in Golden Eagle City, I have gradually started to pay attention to appearance.


    \"No, Your Majesty, you are still very beautiful.\" Green Deacon said quickly. Field smiled lightly and said, \"I obviously feel a lot of haggard, so you don''t have to make me happy.\"


    With a sad face, Deacon Green said, \"Your Majesty, you are indeed as beautiful as before.\"


    Field stroked his silver-white hair and said, \"It''s really torturous to be sick.\"


    \"Your Majesty, you will be fine, don''t worry too much.\" Deacon Green comforted.


    \"Cough cough...


    Field coughed several times and said, \"I can''t fall yet, the kingdom of Adian is not completely mine, so I can''t fall yet, I have to show my father, I can do it. \"


    Green Deacon knew that the Queen always wanted to prove herself in front of King Sandra, so in various competitions or swordsmanship from childhood to adulthood, the Queen always tried her best to get the first place.


    Although King Sandra often doesn''t approve of it, he still thinks that a princess should look like a princess. When she grows up and marries a big noble to consolidate the status of the royal family, this is the most important thing a princess should do.


    It is also the greatest value she can play, instead of hanging out with a group of princes every day, just for the sake of competition, but also wielding knives and swords. It looks very unsightly, and it is not as attractive as those weak and weak princesses. like.


    And Field just wants to prove that he is different from those weak princesses. He is no longer waiting to marry a noble as a commodity, but to play a greater value.


    For this reason, he has always been very good and strong. He came to this continent away from the Flanders Empire. Without the favorable treatment of the palace, he only became a famous pirate by occupying the land as a city.


    \"Your Majesty, you must do it.\"Deacon Green said loudly. Field blinked his silver-white eyes and said, \"I know.\"


    *Three shifts, (V7). Ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    Chapter 1636: Fascinated by it. (1 more for customization)


    Snowflakes fell, the dry trees were covered with frost, and the roofs were thick with snow.


    It has been snowing for two days in Chang''an City, and the sanitation workers have been busy. Since the beginning of winter, many sanitation workers have been recruited, all of which are in preparation for removing the snow.


    Every time the snow that is removed will be transported out of the city, and the snow near the city wall is also cleaned regularly, in order to prevent the city wall from being soaked too heavily by the snow water because the snow melts when spring comes. , which is also extending the life of the city walls.


    In the staff dormitory in Xincheng District, Yao Zheng was lying on the table and fell asleep. A pot of charcoal was burning in the center of the living room, and a small crack was opened in the window to prevent carbon monoxide poisoning.


    \"Ah...


    Yao sneezed, her body trembled and she slowly opened her eyes, she stretched out her hand and rubbed her arms, muttering to herself, \"How could I - fell asleep.\" If it wasn''t for the window blowing in A little cold wind, the red short-haired girl may sleep until the night.


    Yao picked up a coat and put it on her body, muttering, \"Fortunately I woke up, otherwise I''d catch a cold.\"


    These days, the girl with short red hair has been very sleep deprived. She has been studying the book Liu Feng gave her until late at night, and she has to get up early the next day to teach in the workshop The girl with short red hair needs to be realistic. Shit, embroidery is not an easy job, it can be a little difficult to embroider a picture in a few days, even if it is a simple pattern, it can take hours.


    After Yao got dressed, she stretched and said lazily, \"You can''t relax, you have to get busy.\"

 Chapter 1434：

    Today is her rest day. She wakes up in the morning and reads a book for a while. After practicing for a while, she falls asleep on her stomach. She even forgot to eat lunch.


    The short-haired girl picked up the needle and thread and started to walk on the cloth, her red eyes staring at the cloth very seriously.


    \"Grumble....


    Ten minutes later, after Yao Bei finished embroidering, her stomach began to growl. She reached out to touch her stomach and said, \"Yes, I forgot to eat lunch. The short-haired girl came to the window and looked outside. It was snowing heavily, and she gave up the idea of ??going out, turned to the table, and began to rummage through bags. She just went to a big market yesterday and bought some things to go home, such as instant noodles, fruit Dry and canned food and the like, of course, the money is also a month''s salary advanced to her by the workshop.


    Yao rummaged through the bag and found a small clay pot, and suddenly realized, \"Oh! They say this is a can for one person, I''ll try it.\"


    The canned food in Chang''an City is no longer the same as it used to be. There are only one-sized cans. Instead, it has evolved into cans for one person, three people and five people.


    The food inside is the same as before, but because of the snow in winter, the shelf life is more than ten days longer than in summer.


    Many people don''t like to cook in winter. This canned food is their daily food. It is simple, convenient and delicious. After eating, just return the clay pot intact and get five steel coins back. This is also called recycling. .


    The short-haired girl took out a bowl, opened the can, and poured all the food in it into the bowl.


    \"It''s so fragrant!\" Yao took a deep breath of the aroma.


    The red short-haired girl ate all the food in the bowl in three strokes, five and two, and licked the empty bowl with satisfaction, and then patted her stomach with satisfaction.


    \"A few times, it''s really amazing.


    Yao kept blinking her red eyes, and suddenly said sadly, \"It''s good if my father and mother are still there, -- I will definitely like this kind of food.


    The red short-haired girl wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes, came to the window with a cup of hot water, and looked at the people busy shoveling snow outside.


    Yao watched for a while before opening her mouth and said, \"This is all too unreal, it seems... like a dream.\"


    She still has this strong feeling now that she had not had enough to eat some time ago. In order not to be regarded as a slave, she resolutely refused to eat the food of the Flanders Empire. The last cup of Hungry and Stunned in the snow, and then taken to Haiyan City, and finally met Lu Erniang and the others, all of this was a bit too... too jumpy. Thinking of this, Yao widened her eyes and muttered to herself, \"Yes, I haven''t written to Sister Xavier and Sister Xia yet.\"


    .for flowers....


    As she said she did, the red short-haired girl put down the cup, began to find paper and pen, and finally sat down and began to conceive.


    \"What do you want to write?\" Yao pouted, the pen was pressed against her cheek, her face was distressed.


    She struggled for a while before writing a few words on the paper---Dear Sister Sivir, Sister Xia.


    Apart from the title, the red short-haired girl didn''t know what to write, and her red eyes kept staring out the window, trying to find some inspiration.


    Half an hour later, she finally made a second call. At first, she heard about the other party''s situation and condolences about her physical condition. Finally, she said about her situation in Chang''an City and her work.


    Since she lost her parents and was taken care of by the deer girls for a period of time, she entrusted her family to them and regarded them as real family. Yao put down her pen, looked at the letter she had written, and muttered to herself, \"I don''t know how my sisters are doing, I hope they don''t worry about me.\"


    The red short-haired girl finally wrote her name at the end of the letter, folded it and put it away, and when the snow stopped, she took it to a letter courier company to send it out.


    \"Okay, I have to continue working after writing the letter.\" Yao clapped her hands, picked up the needle and thread on the table and continued to fiddle.


    This time, what she wants to embroider is plum orchid, bamboo and chrysanthemum. The description of these four plants in the book made the girl with short red hair fall in love at once. Whether it is the appearance or the integrity of the plants, she is deeply fascinated by it. .


    Yao looked at the pattern on the book and muttered to herself, \"I must embroider all these things for His Majesty.\"


    The red-haired short-haired girl became more and more excited the more she thought about it, and her drowsiness was instantly expelled, replaced by a face full of energy.


    She also plans to embroider clothes for the deer girls after teaching the students, and she has also considered the specific patterns.


    One more, factory v7). Please customize, please support. \"little


    Chapter 1637: A day trip to the port. (2 more for customization)


    \"Crash....


    Many fishing boats docked at the port of Haiyan City. Among the refugees in the Yadian Kingdom, many were fishermen and boatmen.


    They were all set to work on the boats, the boatmen steered the boats, the fishermen started fishing and mending their nets.


    More than a dozen fishing boats were docked at the port, and fishermen began to unload boxes of fish.


    Each type of fish has been sorted into boxes, and the eight catches, crabs, lobsters and all kinds of fish are clearly sorted.


    As soon as these fish are moved off the ship, they will immediately freeze with snow and ice, and then they will be scattered all over the Han Dynasty, and even other kingdoms, and the price will not be low.


    After all, many cities do not rely on the sea or rivers, not to mention seafood, and even fish are rarely eaten. The price of fish caught in Haiyan City will naturally not be low.


    The fishermen who took the lead shouted loudly, \"The boxes from Chang''an City will be shipped out first, so don''t let Your Majesty wait too long.\"


    \"Remember to check the freshness of the fish, and the chilling work should be done well. If there is an odor when transported to Chang''an City, don''t even think about doing this job.\" Another fisherman also said.


    \"Yes.\"The fishermen who carried them responded in unison.


    The fishermen who took the lead looked around and said, "Those who are dying can just stay in Haiyan City for sale, don''t move them, or they won''t be fresh."


    \"Some unseen species should be separated, and then let the Lord of the City take a look, so as not to be confused with the original.\" Another fisherman added.


    \"Understood.\" The fishermen responded in unison.


    After more than an hour, all the seafood at the port were transported down, and the carriages at the port carried away the sorted seafood one after another.


    Some were pulled to the airship field, ready to be transported to the Ori Dwarf Kingdom, the Sahara Prairie and Chang''an City, and some were pulled to cities near Haiyan City.


    The port was very lively for a while, and there were even people setting up stalls on the beach near the port.


    They are all local residents, have a small boat, and go out to sea to catch some fish to sell on the beach.


    Of course, there were not many fish caught, so there were a few small pots on the beach, but they were sold at a lower price. This was also allowed by Niu Da, so the soldiers would not interfere with them.


    Moreover, the industrial chain on the beach is also very rich. Not only small fishermen sell fish, but also some cooked food, such as sizzling squid, fish head soup, and spicy kelp.


    Except for the two ports where specific locations are empty, other beaches are filled with these stalls, which are very lively and attract many people to visit every day. The stalls here are different from those in the city. Most of the stalls in the city are some big dishes, which are relatively abundant, while the stalls on the beach are some snacks.


    If you are not very hungry and do not want to eat a large portion, many people will choose to eat some snacks on the beach, and the taste is also very good, even here is the holy place for dates.


    Many young couples come here. In addition to feeling the sea breeze and seeing the sea view, they can also eat some delicious snacks, and the price is not expensive, cheap snacks-


    One copper coin can be eaten.


    There are four familiar faces in the hot leisure booth. They are Luer Niang and Squirrel Girl. They also like to visit this place the most when they go out to stroll in their spare time.


    Xiao Bei blinked his light red eyes and said, \"Mr. Xavier, why do I feel that the port is more lively today.\"


    *Because today is the day when the stupid fishing boat came back, there are more people. I didn''t see many people in the port sorting out the fish they caught! \" Xavier explained. Xiao Bei tilted his head and murmured, \"It seems that there are a lot of new products in the city these days, and every time the fishing boats can catch some strange things. \"


    Xia blinked her green eyes and teased, \"It''s weird and weird, and every time you''re not the first, you rush to buy it.\"


    ....I''m not here for you, I have to try it first...Is it delicious? If it is not delicious, you don''t have to buy it. \"Xiao Bei explained hesitantly.


    \"Okay, who doesn''t know that you like to eat seafood, you can eat enough here today, and it''s not expensive, it can satisfy your little cravings and save some money.... Sivir said softly.


    Xiao Bei shook his bunny ears and said, \"Yes, that''s why I asked you to accompany me.\"

 Chapter 1435：

    Dabonni flicked the squirrel''s tail and said, \"Haiyan City is really different from Chang''an City.\"


    \"Yes, this is your first time to the seaside since you came to Haiyan City?\" Xia asked.


    \"Yeah, I was busy getting to know the people in the theater before, and I was familiar with the road in the city and various adaptations, and I didn''t have time to come to the beach yet.\" Daphne explained.


    Sivir blinked his eyes and said, \"You have a good time strolling around this time, it''s still a long time before you leave Haiyan City.\"


    Squirrel Girl was sent from outside the cup to experience. Of course, it was mainly at her own request. She would return to Chang''an City until the fall of next year, provided she brought a group of makeup artists in Haiyan City.


    Daphne nodded heavily and said, \"After I go back, I want to have a good chat with Monica about the situation in Haiyan City, I believe she will like it here.\"\"Why wait until then, maybe people think You, you may fly over to Haiyan City by yourself. \" Xiao Bei said with a smile.


    \"It''s also possible, but I''ll save for my vacation first, and I can fly over there.\" Daphne squinted and smiled.


    Sivir shook his head with a smile, he really couldn''t do anything about them, he turned his head and asked,


    \"Xia, how is your affair with the Lord of the City?\"


    Xia''s cheeks were slightly red, and she lowered her head and mumbled, ...... that''s it,


    ...It is nothing special. \"


    \"Since it''s nothing special, why are you blushing?\" Sylvia teased.


    Xia held her face and said, \"No blush, just the wind was blowing.\"


    Daphne blinked her eyes and said suspiciously, \"Is it windy? I can''t feel it at all.\"


    \"Silly squirrel.\"


    Sivir shook his head with a smile and said, \"You can tell me anything


    \"I will.\" Xia Wen said.


    \"Second update, II V7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1638: Letter. (3 more for customization)


    The four of them strolled around the beach for a while, during which they ate a lot of delicacies, such as stir-fried conch, salt and pepper shrimp and so on.


    Although they didn''t know how to eat a lot of food at first, but the wisdom of the working people is powerful, they have come up with all kinds of ways, and finally they can eat a little meat.


    Daphne touched her stomach contentedly and said, \"The seafood is really delicious, and the method is different than the one in Chang''an City.\"


    \"Yes, Chang''an City pursues seasonings, and Haiyan City''s most important thing is freshness, each has its own advantages.\"Xiao Bei understands this the most.


    Sivir blinked and said, \"Don''t eat too much, it''s almost done, you know the consequences.\"


    Xia also nodded and said, \"Yeah, if you don''t want to go to the hospital with a stomachache, stop now!\"


    Xiaobei''s short rabbit tail .. wobbled non-stop, smiled and said, \"I know, I''ve almost eaten.\"


    \"Me too, I live here anyway, so I don''t have to worry about not having to eat, just enough.\" Daphne is the most experienced.


    When I ate seafood for the first time before, I didn''t read the announcement or listen to the reminder. I suddenly ate a lot. Because of this, I was in pain in the toilet in the middle of the night. The next day I was so weak that I went to the hospital for an infusion. .


    Sivir pulled up his hair and said, \"Let''s go, we''ll go to rehearsal when we''re full, there''s not much time until New Year''s Eve.\"


    They received a new stage play some time ago, saying that it was to be prepared for New Year''s Eve, so this stage play is very important and there can be no mistakes. It is even mentioned that if the weather is good, there may be a free performance in the open air, a stage play that everyone can see.


    The name of the stage play is "Reunion". When the Luers received this stage play, they watched it seriously. They were all very excited and felt that this stage play was very meaningful.


    This stage play tells the story of a veteran returning to his hometown to find his long-lost wife. Liu Feng has carefully designed every scene and line in order to promote the benefits of being a soldier and the importance of reunion during the Spring Festival. . They were also more motivated. When they learned that it was free for everyone to watch, they were even more excited, which meant that it could be seen by more people, and it was still such a meaningful stage play.


    \"Okay, okay, I still don''t understand a lot of things.\" Xiaobei nodded heavily.


    Xia blinked her green eyes and said, \"You can''t go wrong this time, because it may be visible to everyone.\"


    \"Yes, be serious.\"Sevier said seriously.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    The four of them got into a carriage and headed straight towards the Grand Theater. Since there has been no snow in the past two days, the snow on the street has long been cleared away, and they soon arrived at the entrance of the Grand Theater.


    At the moment, the Grand Theater was showing Frozen, and Lu Erniang and the others bent down and came to the backstage, ready to start choosing clothes.


    After the Frozen on stage, the Grand Theater will no longer be open today, so the rest of the time is their rehearsal time.


    And when they rehearse, they are used to dressing up for rehearsal, because they feel that only in this way can they better restore the results of the rehearsal during the official performance. Because I don''t know what will happen to those cumbersome clothes when they come to the stage for the first time, if they wear ordinary clothes for rehearsal and formal performances, they are likely to step on the skirt and make an embarrassing situation.


    \"I''m going to prepare clothes for you first, you should memorize some lines first.\" Daphne said.


    \"Thank you.\" Sylvia mildly said.


    Just when Squirrel Girl was packing her things, she found a letter on the table. When she picked it up and looked at it, she found that it was written to Luer Niang and the Elf Girl.


    Daphne handed the letter over and said, \"Silver, Xia, here is a letter for you.\"


    Sylvia tilted his head and wondered, \"The letter to us? Who wrote it?\"


    Xia also looked sleepy and said, \"Is it just sent in? Why didn''t you find it just now?\"


    \"I don''t know, just take a look and put it on this table.\" Daphne shrugged.


    Lu Erniang took the letter in confusion and began to open it to see, and the elf girl also came over.


    Seeing the words on line .-, Sevier knew that it was written by a girl with short red hair, and said excitedly, \"It''s great that Yao has found a job.\"


    \"Yeah, it''s still a good job, I''m really happy for her.


    Xia is also very happy.


    \"I''m really relieved to see that she can adapt to Chang''an City. I''m still afraid that she...personally will be uncomfortable there.\" Sylvia breathed a sigh of relief.


    Xia took the letter, read the words between the lines, and smiled softly, \"I heard that your Majesty personally appointed her to do this job, and she was the first in the entire Han Dynasty.


    \"Her talent is indeed worthy of this. All in all, it''s good if she can do it well.\" Sylvia laughed.


    \"Yeah, let''s write a letter back to her too, she will be very happy if she can receive our letter in Chang''an City alone.\" Xia suggested.


    Sivir folded his hair and said, \"Good idea, she must be expecting us to reply to her.\"


    Daphne blinked her bright red eyes and raised her hands, "I also want to write a letter, shall we finish and send it together?"


    \"Okay, who are you writing to? Is it Monica?\" Sylvia asked curiously. \"Yes, I only knew her in Chang''an City, I was wondering if I could invite her to play in Haiyan City on New Year''s Eve.\" Daphne said with a smile.


    Xia shook her hair and said, \"Then let''s send it on the same day, and write it after the rehearsal.\"


    \"Yeah, change your clothes first, I''ll let someone clean the outside.\" Daphne said.

 Chapter 1436：

    Sivir nodded and said, \"Okay, it''s hard for you, we will also trouble you with our makeup.\"


    \"It''s a small matter.\" Daphne waved her hand.


    Half an hour later, the deer girls changed their clothes, and the actor was also waiting on the stage.


    Squirrel Girl was sitting in the middle of the auditorium, admiring their rehearsal with relish. Although it was a rehearsal, her acting skills were also very good.


    popping...


    More than an hour later, as the lights went down, Squirrel Girl kept applauding them.


    \"Three shifts, CV). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1639: Bargaining. (1 more for customization)


    In the early morning, the orange-red dawn emerged from the other side of the mountain, and Chang''an City ushered in a new day.


    In addition to the sanitation workers clearing snow, there are also some merchants on the street. They have all started to prepare goods for New Year''s Eve, and they will be shipped to all parts of the Han Dynasty to sell.


    Among the bustling crowd, among them were Princess Jasmine and the others. They were also here to purchase goods and were about to leave Chang''an City.


    \"Under the stock, what else do we have to buy?\" Coco asked suspiciously.


    After they finished talking with Liu Feng, they went shopping in the city, buying a lot of all kinds of things.


    Princess Jasmine looked at the list in her hand and said, ......I see, I bought wine, food, and a lot of fabrics. Let''s buy some wheat. \"Coco tilted her head and asked, \"Your Highness, don''t we buy perfume? Don''t you like it very much? \"


    \"No, the gold coins in the treasury are not very full now, so these enjoyment things will not be considered for the time being.\" Princess Rongli shook her head.


    Yesterday they went to the gold coin supermarket, she was attracted by the perfume on the counter at first sight, and sprayed on the body to try the fragrance, - it was still aftertaste at night.


    These maids saw it all and persuaded her to buy a bottle, but they were all rejected, and they only wanted to buy some useful things for the Principality.


    In the eyes of the princess, this is correct, and you can''t spend gold coins for your own liking. Now the principality is still relatively dangerous, and in the eyes of the maids, the princess is still more distressed.


    \"His Royal Highness, it''s okay to buy a small bottle, it''s only a few silver coins.\"Coco persuaded.


    \"These few silver coins can buy several meters of fabric, it is better to save the fabric and make two clothes for those refugees. It doesn''t matter if I don''t have perfume, they will freeze to death if they don''t have clothes\"1.\ "Princess Rongli said solemnly.


    Coco lowered his head and said, \"Yes, Your Highness, I just wronged you, obviously you like it very much.\"


    \"You can still buy it in the future, it doesn''t matter.\"Princess Rongli felt nothing.


    Coco nodded and said, \"Your Highness, we can buy some ready-made clothes and distribute them to those refugees, which is more practical than buying fabrics.\"


    \"It''s a good idea, Chang''an City also has a lot of cheap clothes.\" Princess Rongli nodded. \"Ta Ta...


    Half an hour later, they came to the entrance of the big market, and there were many people inside.


    \"Under the stock, there are really many people inside, and there are so many people in the snow.\" Coco sighed.


    Princess Rongli blinked her light brown eyes and said, \"I hope it won''t be too long in line.\"


    A few people found a clothing store and went in, ready to buy a batch of cheaper ready-to-wear.


    When Tori saw a guest coming in, he quickly greeted him and said with a smile, \"Just take a look, there are many, many styles of clothes here.\"


    Princess Rongli was frightened by the other party''s enthusiasm, she nodded lightly and said, \"Okay, I''ll take a look first.\"


    Looking at the dazzling array of clothes on the pole rack, Coco was a little confused, and whispered, \"Your Highness, there are so many clothes here!\"


    \"Choose some simple ones, don''t be too complicated, they are mainly used to keep warm, and beauty is not important.\" Princess Rongli instructed.


    \"Understood, we can choose some bigger cloaks, bigger ones are better than smaller ones.\" Coco nodded.


    After hearing their conversation, Tori stepped forward and introduced, \"You can take a look at this batch of cloaks, they are all very warm, and the price is not expensive, you can consider taking a look.\"


    The pole rack in the far corner of the store was full of plain-colored cloaks, and there were quite a few.


    Rong Li looked at the cloaks in that row, reached out and fiddled with the cloaks above, and said, \"What''s the price of these capes?\"


    \"The price of a cloak is one hundred yuan.\" Tori squinted and smiled.


    This batch of cloaks is made of a few ordinary fabrics, and no wool, crane velvet or the like is added, so the price is not very high.


    ......


    Coco sucked in a breath and said, \"Your Highness, although the price of this cloak is cheaper than others, a hundred yuan a cloak is still very expensive.\"If there is no threat from the Principality of Man''er, a hundred yuan a The price of a piece of cloak is still acceptable, but now gold coins cannot be spent casually, let alone bought for refugees.


    .\"Indeed, the price is a little high, although this cloak is indeed worth the price.\" Princess Rongli said softly.


    \"Your Highness, what should I do? Do you still want to buy it?\" Coco asked.


    Princess Rongli sighed, turned around and asked, \"Can the price of this cloak be a little lower for us?\"


    Tori hesitated for a moment and said, \"If you buy more, I think it''s ok.


    \"We need to buy 500 pieces, how much can the price give us?\" Princess Rong Li said straight.


    \"Five hundred?\"


    Tori was a little surprised, nodded again and again and said, \"I can give you a discount to 90 components.\"


    \"Just a discount of ten yuan a piece?\"


    Cocoa pouted and said, \"Eighty yuan - one piece, if we can, we''ll buy it directly.\"


    (Zhao''s) Tori thought about it for a while, and figured out how much he could earn for the purchase cost. After a while, he raised his head and said, \"Okay, just eighty components. What color do you want?\"


    \"Let''s figure it out, see how much you have in stock, just make all the elements.\" Princess Rongli said softly.


    \"Okay, where will I help you? We can deliver it to your door.\" Tori said with a smile.


    \"You help us deliver it to the Huiye Building, and tell the front desk that it is the goods of the Princess of the Principality of Mullin. Coco said.


    Tori''s eyes widened, not expecting that the other party would be a princess, so he saluted,


    \"Yes, Your Highness.\"


    Princess Jasmine waved her hand, motioning for Coco to pay, and then walked out of the store.


    \"One update, CV). Please customize, please support.\".


    The first thousand six hundred and forty chapters: absent-minded. (2 more for customization)


    After shopping for clothes, Princess Caili continued to stroll around the big market, thinking about what else to buy.


    Coco counted the coins on his body and said, \"Your Highness, we have almost used up the banknotes we exchanged, so I''ll ask someone to exchange some more.\"


    \"Okay, there are still a lot of things to buy later.\" Princess Riley nodded.

 Chapter 1437：

    \"Yes.\"Coco nodded.


    Princess Rongli looked at the dazzling array of shops and muttered to herself, \"It''s really good to shop here.


    \"Yes, Your Highness, it would be great if the Principality of Mullin could also have such a big market, I believe we can be very lively there.\" Coco envied.


    \"We don''t just have a big market right now, but you know what''s sold in it. It doesn''t matter whether the market is big or small, the important thing is the goods.\" Princess Jasmine said.


    Coco nodded and said, \"Yes, I hope that the goods I bought this time can bring the Principality of Mullin back to life.\"


    \"The most important thing is that our saltpeter production can keep up, otherwise we are likely to be compared by the Principality of Chama. When the Han Dynasty chooses not to cooperate with me, but to help others. \" Princess Rongli said. Coco checked his head and said, \"The letter you asked for the courier letter should have been received. Your Majesty should send someone to mine saltpeter.\"


    \"I hope the output can be more, at least it will be better than the Principality of Chama.\" Princess Rongli hoped.


    \"Your Highness, why don''t you have a lot of His Highness Lucy to discuss it?\"It''s suspicious, Coco! \" Princess Jasmine said with a blushing face.


    Coco lowered his head slightly and said, \"Under the stock, you have also thought about it clearly. I believe that you are also for the good of the Principality of Mullin.\"


    Riley looked up at the sky and murmured, \"I''m not worthy of His Majesty Liu Feng, there are too many beautiful women around her, and didn''t I say it? He may not like me, I''m not alone thing.


    \"Your Highness, how do you know if you don''t try it?\" Coco comforted.


    \"I don''t want to try, I want to try it.\" Princess Jasmine rolled her eyes.


    Coco shrugged and said (baab), \"Your Highness, if you go back like this, I''m afraid I don''t know how to explain it to Your Majesty.\"


    ...he wouldn''t embarrass me. \" What Princess Rongli said was a bit unconvincing.


    Coco narrowed his eyes and looked at the princess, teasing, \"Your Highness, what do you say is so unconvincing?\"


    Princess Jasmine ignored her, strode forward and said,


    \"Let''s hurry up and buy the goods, we will leave Chang''an City tomorrow, and the king must be waiting for us to go back.


    \"Yes, yes, Your Highness, the years in Chang''an City seem to be very lively, do we want to join in the fun?" Ha Ke asked suddenly.


    \"Let''s go back and come back again. The Spring Festival in Chang''an City is probably over. Forget it, next time, if there is a chance.\" Princess Rongli said.


    When they went out some time ago, they saw the Spring Festival couplets in the two squares again, and only after inquiring did they know that they were preparing for New Year''s Eve.


    The word New Year''s Eve also made them extraordinarily unfamiliar. After being explained to them several times, they realized that New Year''s Eve was the New Year of the Han Dynasty. This day was very important to the Han Dynasty, and everyone would have a holiday.


    \"It would be nice if our Mullin Principality also had New Year''s Eve, it would be great, we can also feel the atmosphere here.\" Coco envied.


    \"Don''t think about these for now, the main thing now is whether the Principality of Mullin can tide over the difficulties, and when everything is well, think about it again.\" Princess Rongli said.


    \"Yes.\"Coco nodded.


    The two continued to stroll around the big market, buying new things from time to time, but they were all things that were good for Mullin''s principality, like some nice shoes and mirrors, but they didn''t buy them all.


    Riley looked at the ticks on the list, nodded with satisfaction, and said, \"I''ve already bought it, I''ll go back tomorrow.


    \"Okay, looking at the good weather today, it shouldn''t snow tomorrow.\" Coco hoped.


    \"Let''s go immediately if it doesn''t snow tomorrow. Let them transport some of the goods back today. If they can''t be transported, they will go back with our airship tomorrow.\" Princess Rongli instructed.


    \"Yes.\"Coco nodded.


    Princess Rongli tucked her hair and said, "Let''s go, go back to the restaurant for a rest, I''m tired.


    \"Your Highness, would you like to go to a massage parlor to relax? I heard that it is very good.\" Coco suggested.


    \"No, let''s go back.\" Princess Riley shook her head.


    \"Okay.\" Coco nodded.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    The two walked away from the big market and walked towards Hui Yelou. Along the way, the princess was not in a state, and the whole person was completely confused.


    \"Jasmine!\"


    Not long after they left the big market, a familiar female voice came from behind.


    Princess Riley turned her head to look over and said in surprise, \"Lucy, are you okay today?


    \"It''s okay, I''m still thinking of going to Huiye Building to find you.\" Lucy smiled softly. Princess Rongli blinked her light brown eyes and said, \"I also plan to rest-


    Next, I''ll find you later, but I didn''t expect to meet you. \"


    \"You look tired.\" Lucy said worriedly.


    \"One thing, I got up too early today, and after shopping for a while, I''m a little tired now.\" Princess Rongli explained.


    Lucy blinked her golden eyes and said, \"Then go back and rest for a while, I won''t disturb you, and I will come to see you at night.\"


    \"It''s okay, you can go back with me, just sit down.\" Princess Riley said gently.


    \"Is it really okay?\" Lucy was still a little worried.


    \"It''s okay, come on.\" Princess Rongli took the other party''s hand and walked towards Hui Yelou. *tap...


    The two got on the carriage hand in hand and headed towards Hui Yelou. \"Second update, FV7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1641: Be yourself. (3 more for customization)


    Half an hour later, Princess Rongli returned to Huiye Building.


    Lucy looked at the pile of goods in the room and said in surprise, \"Have you bought so many things these days?\"


    \"Yes, because His Majesty Liu Feng said that the goods will be sold to us at a discount of 30% below the market price, and our Mullin Principality just needs these things urgently, so I bought a lot of them. Princess Riley said.


    Lucy looked at the room full of goods and walked cautiously. She finally found a place to sit down and said, \"I looked around and it was all canned food and dry food. Didn''t you buy perfume and china?\ "


    Princess Riley shook her head and said, \"I don''t have the money to buy these things right now, I''ll talk about it later.


    \"I''ll give you a bottle of perfume, I have a lot, and then I''ll give you some nice dresses.\" Lucy said softly.


    She knows that girls love these things. Although the other party is very heroic and looks very tough, she firmly believes that no girl will not like a beautiful dress, a good smelling perfume and a four-piece makeup set.


    Princess Rongli shook her head again and again, waved her hand and refused, \"No no no, really don''t need it.\"


    Lucy took the other party''s hand and said, \"You- must accept it, I have a lot, just treat it as a New Year''s gift from me. After all, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. It''s hard to see each other, I still If I want to send you something, someone will deliver it at night, you can''t refuse."


    Princess Riley sighed and said, \"Since you said that, then I don''t even have a present for you, so you-don''t give it.\"


    \"What does it matter, your coming to Chang''an City is the best gift, otherwise we don''t know how long it will take to see you.\" Lucy said softly, her eyes full of tenderness. Princess Jasmine hugged each other and said, \"There is always a chance to meet, after all we are good friends.


    Lucy blinked her golden eyes and said, \"Unfortunately, I can''t help this time.\"


    She originally wanted to intercede with Liu Feng on behalf of the other party, but after thinking about it, it was all wrong, so she didn''t speak up, and could only be nicer to her in private.

 Chapter 1438：

    \"It''s okay, it''s fine now, let''s go with the flow.\" Princess Rongli said gently.


    \"However, your knight strength is similar to that of the Principality of Maner. It''s not certain who wins or loses." Lucy comforted.


    Princess Jasmine nodded and said, \"I have these goods this time, and then I can appease those refugees. I also think who will win and who will lose. It''s uncertain.\"


    \"When are you going to leave?\" Princess Lucy asked. \"If the weather is fine tomorrow, I will leave.\" Princess Rongli smiled.


    Princess Lucy widened her eyes and said in surprise, \"You''re leaving tomorrow? You''re leaving so soon?\"


    Jasmine nodded and said, \"Yeah, I''ve been out for a long time, it''s time to go back.\"


    \"Don''t stay for a few more days? It''s New Year''s Eve at the end of the month, and Chang''an City will be very hot.\" Lucy retained.


    \"No, my father is still waiting for me to go back, so I''ll feel it again next year if I have a chance.\" Princess Rongli said gently.


    Lucy sighed and said, \"Are you really not going to stay for a few more days? There''s nothing to do when you go back so early.\"


    \"Many refugees are still waiting for my goods, so I still have to rush back.\"


    Princess Rongli said.


    Lucy blinked her golden eyes and muttered, \"Okay, then I''ll go to the airship to see you off tomorrow.\"


    Princess Jasmine took the other party''s hand and said, \"Okay, would you like to go to the Principality of Mullin with me?


    Nope, by the end of the year, Chang''an City is very busy, there are still many places that need my help, and I can''t leave. \" Lucy said helplessly.


    Princess Jasmine lowered her eyes and said disappointedly, \"Is there really no way? I still want to show you my father.\"


    \"Next time, next time I have a chance, I will definitely go.\" Lucy said softly.


    Princess Riley nodded and said, \"Okay, if the Principality of Mullin is stabilized, I will come to Chang''an City to find you.\"


    \"Okay, okay.\" Lucy squinted and smiled.


    Coco pulled the princess'' sleeve and said softly, \"Your Highness, do you want to talk to His Highness Lucy.\"


    Princess Rongli rolled her eyes and said, \"Isn''t it forbidden to say this again?\"


    Lucy tilted her head and wondered, \"What''s wrong? Is there anything you want to tell me?\"


    Princess Riley shook her head and said embarrassedly, ... nothing. \"


    Lucy narrowed her eyes slightly and said, \"Really? It''s really nothing? Hurry up, there must be something.\"


    Princess Riley looked embarrassed, hesitating, ... it''s just...


    ...


    \"Come on, what is it that I can''t say.\" Lucy was very curious.


    0..0 Princess Riley gathered up her courage and said in one breath, \"Actually, my father wanted me to marry His Majesty Liu Feng in exchange for the assistance of the knights of the Han Dynasty.\"


    Lucy widened her golden eyes and said in shock, \"What? Your father asked you to marry His Majesty?\"


    \"Yes, but I don''t want to be treated as a commodity.\" Princess Rongli said. Lucy nodded thoughtfully. She understood the other party''s feelings very well and said, "I understand, I was treated as a commodity before, so I understand your feelings."


    Princess Caili blinked her light-colored eyes and said, \"I knew you understood me.\"


    Lucy nodded heavily and comforted, \"Don''t force it if you don''t like it. Although you have a heavy responsibility on your shoulders, my point of view is to be yourself.\"


    \"I think so too, but...the current situation in the Principality of Mullin is really...


    Princess Riley was sad.


    Lucy gave each other a hug and comforted, \"It will always get better, and it''s not a given now, isn''t it?\"


    Princess Rongli nodded and said, \"Yes, it will always get better. Overall, it''s a pleasure to meet you.\"


    \"Me too, I''m very happy to meet you.\" Lucy Rouya smiled. \"Three shifts, Cv7). Please customize, please support. \"Death.


    Chapter 1642: Strength allows? (1 more for customization)


    Chapter 1642: Strength allows? (1 more for customization)


    In the early morning, the sun had just risen a little, and a gray fog enveloped the entire Larsen Elf Empire.


    A touch of golden sunlight penetrated the clouds and mist over the palace of Leah.


    Xiao Nai is tidying up the small garden in the backyard of the palace. This has always been the case these days, but sometimes he takes advantage of his free time to go out for a stroll.


    He also went for a walk when it was reported that the Han Dynasty would establish an exclusive port in Lia City some time ago.


    There are also underground mice in Leah City, he just needs to dress up a little and give them to each other.-


    A little gold can spread the news.


    \"As long as there is more fire, things at the port should be able to be implemented.


    Xiao Nai muttered to himself.


    He \"500\" squatted and has been dealing with the flowers that were planted when he first came, surrounded by some weeds, in addition to weeds, the soil must be loosened. In fact, he still likes to grow and take care of flowers. Of course, being a spy is also a hobby, and his strength is also allowed, otherwise he will not be arranged. Xiao Nai looked at the huge land, and a lot of tender yellow bud tips began to appear on it. He smiled and said, \"It seems that the land here is also suitable for planting Han Dynasty flowers.\"


    He has been loosening the soil with a small hoe, and it took more than an hour before he finished loosening the soil in the entire garden.


    Then it took time to weed, and the whole garden was densely packed with light green weeds, which also took a while to deal with.


    In fact, the Larsen Elf Empire is also suitable for planting in winter, but the farmers here only know the same field, and can only plant it once a year, and the second time it is planted, no crops will grow.


    They have been experimenting for many years, but the results are the same, so they simply let the land rest for a winter, and then plant it again in the next spring. It happens to be so cold in winter that they can rest for a while.


    Xiao Nai walked to a bag in the open space, opened it and muttered to himself, \"It''s not easy to get these organic fertilizers.


    The bag contained all the fertilizers he had collected when he first came to the Larsen Elf Empire. Of course, these organic fertilizers were all excrement. According to the knowledge he learned in Chang''an City, he mixed human excrement and urine, poultry and livestock feathers, hoof horns and bone meal, fish, meat, and egg wastes, etc., and fermented them before they could be used.


    Xiao Nai held his breath and poured the organic fertilizer into a small bucket. Only with a small shovel, he placed the organic fertilizer evenly on the ground next to the Song Pill.


    Then use a shovel to mix the clods with organic fertilizer - the amount of fertilizer he put in is very small, and it is also far away from the tips of the newly sprouted sprouts. Because the newly sprouted flowers are very fragile, they can''t absorb too fertile fertilizer for the time being, but the land can''t be too barren, so the amount of fertilizer he fertilizes is very small, and he has to wait until the flowers grow bigger before fertilizing.


    It took Xiao Nai more than an hour to spread the organic fertilizer evenly on the garden, murmuring, \"It looks more decent this way.\"


    He stretched, looked up and saw that the sky was getting brighter and brighter, and started to build the shelf.


    He wanted to build a windproof shelf. After all, the flowers had just sprouted, and they had been left to be beaten by the cold wind. I was afraid that they would die soon, not to mention blooming, and it would not even be possible for them to grow up.


    These days he has been preparing the things he needs for the shelf, such as slender bamboos, ropes for fixing, and animal skins for wind protection.


    \"Breath Chapter.....

 Chapter 1439：

    Xiao Nai picked up a bundle of slender bamboos by himself, and started to set points around the garden. Then, he inserted the bamboos into the soil and distributed them evenly around the garden. After that, he laid out the pieces of animal skin that had been sewn in advance, and tied the rope to each bamboo bit by bit to fix it. It took him almost two hours to complete a simple windshield shelf.


    The time has come to the afternoon, the sun has risen high, although the sun is very big, but the cold wind still makes people feel very cold.


    Xiao Nai took a sip of water and said, \"It''s good, you all can grow up for me!\"


    He didn''t want to come to the Larsen Elf Empire by himself, and then he failed to plant flowers for the first time. It would not sound good to send it back to Chang''an City, so he spent most of his time in the back garden. , Princess Jill came to the back garden under the **** of the knights. She held the skirt with one hand and shouted, \"Xiao Nai, how are the flowers?\"


    Xiao Nai followed the prestige, put down the things in his hand, and saluted, \"Your Highness, why are you here?


    \"I have nothing to do in the palace, so I came here after thinking I haven''t come to see it for a long time.\"


    Princess Jill said.


    Xiao Nai nodded and said, \"Your Highness, be careful when you walk over. I just loosened the soil this morning, and the ground is a little messy.\"


    Princess Jill blinked her green eyes, approached the shelf cautiously, and said in surprise, \"What is this? Did you make it today?\"


    \"This is a windbreaker, I just finished it.\" Xiao Nai explained. Princess Jill squatted down with her skirt, looked at the sprouting flowers, and said happily, \"After waiting for so long, it finally sprouted, so happy.\"


    \"Yes, Your Highness, but it will take some time for the flowers to bloom. During this time, they still need to be carefully cared for.\" Xiao Nai said. \"How long will it take?\" Princess Jill asked curiously.


    Xiao Nai calculates the time from planting to the time it takes to grow into buds. It takes a while.


    4.8 said, \"It will take more than a month.\"


    \"It will take more than a month? It''s a little long.\" Princess Jill pouted.


    \"I can''t help it, it''s still fast, if it were in Chang''an City, it would have shortened a lot of time, but Lia City doesn''t have this condition.\" Xiao Nai explained. Princess Jill suddenly thought of establishing an exclusive port, and said, \"If the father and the king agree, we can get a lot of good things from the Han Dynasty.\"\"His Royal Highness, this will take your time, maybe Your Majesty will There are many factors to consider.\" Xiao Nai smiled.


    \"Hopefully.\" Princess Jill shrugged.


    One update, Cv7). Please customize, please support. \".


    Chapter 1643: I''m here. (2 more for customization)


    Chapter 1643: I''m here. (2 more for customization)


    When the sun was shining all over the land, there were already many people on the streets of Leah City.


    But most of them are workers who have recently found new temporary workers, and that is repairing the current avenue.


    The road that was renovated before winter was horrible. After a rainy winter, the road was full of potholes and muddy puddles. Not only the running carriage will get caught in it, but even the walking passers-by will step on the puddle and smash their feet.


    King Lauren has long wanted to mend this embarrassing avenue, but has no choice but to find a suitable strategy, and it is difficult to find temporary workers in the winter.


    Recently, with Xiao Nai''s reminder, he learned that he could use sand mixed with some loess to temporarily fill the puddle.


    After all, there will be more people on the street in Kaichun, and there will be a lot of carriages, so we can''t delay things too much. In addition, the winter is coming to an end, and it is easier to find temporary workers.


    The workers on the street are all working together. Some people carry sand, while others bring loess and start mixing them according to the ratio provided by Xiao Nai.


    - The Avenue of Time is extraordinarily lively. The workers are talking one by one, and everyone is loud.


    \"Dry the water on your side first, and then fill in the loess.\"


    \"You add too much sand, so the other loess will have no sand.\"


    \"After filling, put some large rocks nearby, and don''t let the carriage pass until they are dry.\"


    \"Don''t be too sharp, don''t trip others.\"


    The noise of the workers and the actions of this scene attracted many people to stop and watch, and they were all curiously discussing.


    \"What are they doing? What are they tossing about?\"


    \"Looks like it''s planning to renovate the avenue again!\"


    \"Don''t, the previous renovation made me fall into a big somersault, and my **** still hurts.\"


    \"Who said it wasn''t, I was tripped over too, and I lost two front teeth.\"There was a familiar figure in the crowd watching the fun, he was the elf knight Semir.


    Today is the first time he has rested since he came back to the Larson Elven Empire. Since he hadn''t come out for a long time, he wanted to take a look at the street after resting.


    \"I didn''t expect to leave Larson for a long time, but this place has changed a lot.\"


    Semir with a little irony.


    The devastated avenue is very uncomfortable to look at. Even if it has been renovated twice, it is still far from Chang''an City.


    Semir frowned, pondering, \"How can the avenues of Chang''an City be comparable to those of you loess?\"


    He has already decided in his heart that he will go back to the palace to resign today, and will not be a knight in Larson anymore. He wants to be a knight in Chang''an City. If he can''t do it, he can find other jobs.


    \"Tap tap.....


    Semir watched on the avenue for a long time, shook his head and left, thinking about taking advantage of the rest to get this matter done quickly; he would be able to leave Larson directly when the spring begins.


    Half an hour later, the elf came to the palace riding the soil, and after a long period of anxiety, he found the big knight.


    \"Sir,...I want to tell you something.\" Semir said hesitantly. The big knight looked at the other side and said solemnly, \"What''s the matter? Isn''t the knight commander bad?\"


    Semir scratched his head embarrassedly and said, \"Not really, but I''m in a bit of trouble.\"


    \"Difficulty? What''s the difficulty? Do you want a salary increase?\" The big knight wondered.


    \"No no no.\"


    Semir shook his head again and again and said, \"Because of some problems at home, I''m afraid I can''t continue to be a knight.\"


    Of course, he wouldn''t say that he wanted to go to the Han Dynasty. If he said that, let alone that he couldn''t leave, he would even be imprisoned, or even hanged if it was serious.


    \"The reason at home? What reason?\"


    The big knight looked puzzled and continued to ask, \"Are you really not a knight? You have to know what a decent job a knight is. Many people can''t be a knight, not to mention that you have already reached the position of knight commander. .\"


    \"Our whole family is going to leave the city of Leah and go to the city next door, where we have a lot of fields. I want to go back there and marry a wife and live a good life.\" Semir made up a reason.


    The big knight looked suspiciously at the elf knight for a while, and said, \"Are you serious? It''s hard to become a knight and it''s not right? Really willing to work with this high salary?\"


    \"Yes, my lord, I''m not too young, it''s time to start a family and start a business. If I continue to be a knight, I''m afraid I won''t be able to get a wife or accompany my family.\" Semir didn''t blush at all when he lied.


    \"Alright then, go and hand over, clear the handover of the armor and saber, and get the rest of your salary, then you can go.\" The big knight waved his hand.


    Although he let the elf knight leave, he was still very reluctant. After all, a mature and stable knight needs to be cultivated for many years, not to mention the position of the knight commander.


    003 But he couldn''t force him to keep the family. When he recruited the knights, the contract was very clear, as long as the knight himself wanted to get married, inherit the lineage, or provide for the aged, etc., he proposed to leave the royal knight group. ,is allowed.


    \"Thank you sir.\" Semir immediately saluted, turned around and left.


    After more than two hours, the elf knight completed all the handovers. Now he can be said to be not a knight, but a free man and a civilian.

 Chapter 1440：

    He didn''t regret it. He had been working hard for a while, and if he tried to keep going up, he could still be a small noble.


    But he thought about it, instead of being a small noble in this poor place, and he didn''t know when he would make it out, he might as well go to the good environment of the Han Dynasty and live a good life by his own efforts.


    Thinking of this, Semir was very happy and muttered to himself, "Han Dynasty, here I am."


    "Tap tap...


    The elf knight happily walked out of the palace, planning to go home to tell his parents about this, and by the way, let them start packing and say goodbye to old friends.


    "Second shift, CV7). Please customize, please support.".


    Chapter 1644: Don''t go crazy. (3 more for customization)


    "Tap tap....


    Semir left the palace with an excited look on his face. On the way, many of the knights who used to be his subordinates greeted him, but he directly ignored them.


    After the elf knights were not knights, they didn''t have the heart to pay attention to them anymore, and the knights they engaged were especially puzzled.


    "What''s wrong with Lord Knight Commander, you say?"


    "I don''t know, I''m so excited to see him, I don''t even look back at us.


    "Could it be that the position has become higher again?"


    "I don''t think he''s wearing armor today!"


    "Aren''t you stupid? Today is the adult''s day off."


    Semir ignored their discussion, left the palace, and came to the street again.


    These days, he also heard that the Han Dynasty wanted to build an exclusive port in Lia City, but he always felt that this matter was a little unreliable, mainly because the Elf King would not agree.


    Even if I agree, it is impossible for Lia City to improve in four or five years. By that time, Chang''an City may have become better, and I have stayed there for so long, maybe I can get a suite. must.


    These ideas have always been the thoughts of the elf knights recently. After weighing it again and again, the Han Dynasty can be regarded as the most perfect place.


    Semir looked at the dilapidated avenues and the storefronts that no one cared about, and pouted, "Actually, the development of Leah City is not bad, at least the brothers in the past can live well."


    The elf knight suddenly became full of thoughts, blinked his green eyes and looked at the avenue for a while before leaving. "Tap tap...


    More than 40 minutes later, the elf knight returned to his home, pushed open the door excitedly and rushed in.


    The father of the elf knight frowned and reprimanded, "- Despite his age, he is still so unstable, can he be a little bit like a knight commander!"


    Semir stopped, bowed and apologized and said, "Father, I''m no longer a knight commander~."


    "Not the knight commander anymore? What do you mean? Did you do something wrong and got fired?"


    The father of the elf knight looked serious and continued to reprimand, "How many times have I said that, you must be more stable when you do things, be careful and be careful, look at it, it''s wrong now!"


    Semir shook his head again and again, helped his father sit on the chair, poured him a glass of water, and said, "It''s not such a father, it''s me who resigned, and I''m no longer a knight of the royal family."


    "Why? What''s wrong with you?"


    The father of the elf knight was very angry and said, "Why is a good royal knight inappropriate? Did some great noble pay you a high price? This is against the spirit of the royal knight!"


    "Yes, brother, you can''t put our entire family in danger for a little gold." Smith said solemnly.


    He is the younger brother of the elf knight. He is much younger, at the age of twenty. If he was not selected by the royal knight due to illness last year, he might be a knight now, and he regrets it for a long time.


    Semir rolled his eyes, shrugged and said, "That''s not the case. Father and Smith, can you two listen to me first?"


    "What do you say? Why did you give up the honor of being a royal knight? If you stay for a few more years, maybe you will become a noble. At that time, our whole family will be proud of you." The father of the elf knight was excited. road.


    Semir smiled and explained, "I think we all leave Leah City and go to the Han Dynasty to live a better life. It''s much better to go there than to be a knight in Larson."


    "Han Dynasty? You mean the Han Dynasty that has trapped you for months?" Smith asked in disbelief.


    "Why do you want to go there? What are you doing there so well? You''re really going to **** me off!" the elf knight''s father said angrily.


    Semir raised his hand, motioning them to calm down, and continued to explain, "The Han Dynasty is really many times better than our Larson, and our quality of life can be improved by several grades when we go there. I believe you have also tried Chang''an. The goods of the city, you should know the magic of those goods."


    The Elf Knight''s father frowned and said, "Their goods are their goods. What does it have to do with our past life there? What can you do when you go there?"


    "Yeah, brother, you are now a royal knight of Larson. Is it difficult for you to become a knight in the Han Dynasty?" Smith looked puzzled. "Correct, I''m no longer Larson''s knight."


    Semir waved his hand and continued, "As for the second half of your sentence, it''s completely correct." "What?"


    The father of the elf knight widened his eyes and said again and again, "Don''t go crazy, go back and beg the great knight, let him continue to recruit you as a knight, and say you are confused, you don''t think about the time, hurry, hurry up. go."


    Semir suppressed his father''s raised hand and said with relief, "."Father, don''t get excited, the Han Dynasty is really good, going there will definitely be better than staying in Lia City. "


    Smith blinked his green eyes and sighed, "Brother, I have always taken you as an example. I didn''t expect you to be so impulsive that a royal knight would not do it if you didn''t do it. You know that I always wanted to be a royal knight."


    "I know, of course I know, you can absolutely go to the Han Dynasty as a knight, the treatment there is much better than the one here, and the armor is more beautiful than the city of Lia, you will definitely fall in love." Semir smiled. Good way.


    He intends to convince his younger brother first, and it may be easier to convince his father if he has someone on the same front as him.


    "Will the treatment there be better than that of the royal knights?" Smith doubted. "Yes, the monthly salary is one hundred copper coins, which is still the price of an ordinary knight, and there is meat to eat every day, as well as a new (Li Dehao) armor, and two sets of clothes to live in. The place is also clean, spacious, and...


    The horse has been explaining to his brother.


    To be honest, the younger brother is already moved. He knows how much the royal knight''s salary is. What the elder brother said is really tempting, which is very longing for him who has not become a knight.


    Smith thought for a while and said, "Brother, is what you said true?"


    "Of course it''s true. I specifically asked before I left the Han Dynasty. You know me. I wouldn''t make some decisions so recklessly. This decision must have been something I''ve thought about for a long time." Semir said firmly.


    Smith nodded thoughtfully, turned slowly to look at his father, and said slowly, "Father, I agree with the decision of the eldest brother.


    "Three shifts, (Cv). Please customize, please support.".


    The first thousand six hundred and forty-five chapters: Knight Night. (1 more for customization)


    The first thousand six hundred and forty-five chapters: Knight Night. (1 more for customization)


    As night fell, the number of people on the street gradually decreased. It was only after four o''clock that the entire Torola Orc Empire fell into darkness.


    The street was pitch-dark, and gradually no one was outside, only knights on patrol holding torches. "Tap tap....


    "Clanging....


    The sound of the knights walking and the collision of armor was especially loud at night.


    In the huge city of Marshall, there are only some faint firelights on the main road, and there is no light in other places.


    On the avenue, the knights stared at the ground with wide eyes, for fear of stepping on a pit or


    - some excrement, that would be disgusting.

 Chapter 1441：

    The knights who were patrolling before often tripped over the bumpy road at night. Some were lucky enough to scratch a little skin, and those who were unlucky even broke their hands and feet.


    The cold wind of the night combined with the bone-piercing pain often caused the fallen knights to lose consciousness.


    Not only were they tripped over the pit, but some were also slipped by the excrement. Those who were smarter reacted. Those stupid falls were trivial matters. Just thinking about it makes me sick.


    The knights held torches, their faces were expressionless, and some were just complaining, one by one at 480.


    It''s really unfortunate enough to be dispatched to patrol in the winter. \"


    \"Patrols don''t kill poison, step on the pit is our poison.\"


    \"I really envy them, being able to drink a pot of warm wine at home and hug a woman next to them.


    \"Don''t think about it, these have nothing to do with us, look at the road, I don''t care about you when you fall down.\"


    Before the patrolling knights could finish complaining, someone fell and was carried on the muddy road.


    \"Hahahaha....I''ll let you look at the road.\"A knight laughed mercilessly.


    \"Damn, really damn, this broken road is really damn.\"The knight who fell down continued to swear.


    -The famous knight stepped forward to grab him and said with a smile, \"You have to thank God for his mercy if you didn''t break your leg. It''s just a little mud on your body, just wash it off.\"


    The fallen knight stood up and patted the mud on his body, cursing and saying, \"It''s really unfortunate, when will the **** Marshall City be as good as the Chang''an City of the Han Dynasty.\"


    He was a member of the Knights who followed the two orc princes to the sea before. After returning to the Torolla Shanren Empire, he was assigned the position of a patrol knight, which was very dissatisfying to him.


    It was irritating enough to drop from the original charge knight to the patrol knight, and now he fell into a dog and eat shit, naturally he thought of the smooth and clean avenues of Chang''an City, and it was inevitable that there would be some resentment.


    \"Shh!\"


    A knight made a silent gesture and said, \"Don''t say it here, don''t cause unnecessary trouble.\"


    Only then did the fallen knight react, and he looked around and found no one, and said with a sigh of relief, \"But what I said is the truth!\"


    \"We all know this, but if this word reaches His Royal Highness''s ears, I am afraid that our heads will not want it.\"The knight warned. The fallen knight shrugged and said, \"I believe the two Your Royal Highnesses also prefer Chang''an City, I don''t think they will treat us like that.\"


    *If His Highness knew that you wanted to leave here, what would happen to Chang''an City? \" The knight said solemnly.


    The knight who fell, obviously had a strange expression on his face, and asked in a low voice, \"How did you know that I wanted to leave Ma Song City?\"


    The knight rolled his eyes, pointed at the other patrol knights and said, \"Not only I know, they all know.\"


    The knight who fell had a complicated expression and asked, \"It looks like you all want to go to Chang''an City?\"


    The knight shrugged and asked back, \"Chang''an City is so good, who doesn''t want to go? It''s delicious and drinkable, and there are all kinds of interesting things, who doesn''t like (bade)?\"


    The knight who fell down blinked and asked, "But we are now knights of the royal family, do you think we can go to Chang''an City?"


    \"Of course a royal knight cannot betray the royal family, but what if we are not royal knights?\"The knight said seriously.


    The fallen knight narrowed his eyes slightly, looked at each other seriously, and said, \"I didn''t expect you to be thinking about this all the time!\"


    The knight turned his head and said, \"It''s not the same for you, you and I have been to Chang''an City, and you and I know how it is there. As for when you started thinking about this matter, it doesn''t matter at all.


    \"What can you do?\" asked the fallen knight.


    \"Of course there is, do you still remember John the Chief Knight?\"The knight asked.


    \"Remember, isn''t he a knight? What''s wrong?\"


    The fallen knight had a suspicious look on his face, and after seeing the other party''s half-smile expression, he continued to ask, \"Could it be that he was not a knight commander because he wanted to go to Chang''an City?\"


    \"Can you think of any other reasons besides this reason? It''s not right to leave a good knight commander and leave after saying leave. Do you think there is any temptation for the knight commander to make this decision?\"The knight Asked back.


    The fallen knight suddenly realized, nodded again and again and said, \"You can say that, he must be able to go to Chang''an City, so he is not the knight commander.\"


    \"Exactly.\" said the knight.


    The fallen knight rolled his eyes and said, \"You mean we''re leaving too?


    \"Well, we also go to Chang''an City. It is better to be a knight in the Han Dynasty than to be a knight here.\"The knight said seriously.


    \"But so many of us say we are leaving at once, His Royal Highness will definitely be suspicious.\"The knight who fell was worried.


    The knight nodded and said, \"Indeed, we can only hurry up and ask the great knight to leave, or wait until the spring, there will be more knights to leave, and then we want to leave. Difficult.\"


    \"I agree, we''d better discuss it, and then leave here for the Han Dynasty.\"The knight who fell down nodded again and again.


    \"All in all, we can''t let the great knight know that we are going to the Han Dynasty. Although he will know sooner or later, we can''t take the initiative to say it. When he knows, we will all leave." The knight warned.


    \"Understood!\"The fallen knight said in unison with the other knights.


    \"One update, Fv7). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1646: Tomorrow after tomorrow. (2 more for customization)


    Chapter 1646: Tomorrow after tomorrow. (2 more for customization)


    In a room at the end of the street, a faint candle was still lit, shimmering and jumping, as if it were a dancing elf.


    Inside the house, John was still sitting at the table, handling things with a quill and a parchment.


    Since he left the palace and did not become a knight, it has been like this every night. During the day, he goes out to inquire about the ship, and at night he comes to the table to see how to plan.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    The sound of the knights marching on the road outside attracted John. He turned his head and looked out the window. Although it was dark outside, he still stared at it for a while.


    \"What? Repented? Now I envy them?\" Mei Li put her hand on the shoulder of the cattle orc.


    She is the wife of a cattle orc, a cat orc, with long blue hair that is particularly good-looking, but her face is average, but it is not bad among the crooked melons.


    \"How is that possible,\"Johnson laughed.


    Mei Li poured a glass of water for the cattle orcs and said, \"What''s that? You are very fascinated by the way you look!\"


    \"I just have a general feeling. They are still patrolling with torches outside this dark and tattered avenue.\"Johnson said softly.


    \"Isn''t this normal? You were not like this before.\" Mei Li asked in confusion.


    John Xun sighed and said, \"It''s normal, but this scene is different in Chang''an City.\"


    \"Oh? What? Chang''an City doesn''t need to be patrolled?\" Mei Li asked curiously.


    Yes, of course, every kingdom has knights on patrol. \"


    John Xun didn''t wait for the cat''s ears to speak, and then continued, "The only difference is that Chang''an City is very bright at night, and there is no need for knights to patrol with torches.

 Chapter 1442：

    Mei Li blinked and asked, \"Is what you said true? Chang''an City is really bright at night?\"


    \"Of course.\"


    John News- After drinking the water, he said, \"There are street lights everywhere on the street, and it is very bright wherever you go, but the difference is that the castle in Chang''an City is very bright, it''s almost as bright as the day.\"


    \"It''s as bright as the daytime? How could it be, you read it wrong?\" Mei Li was dubious, and even thought that her husband was lying.


    John Xun saw his wife''s suspicion and said angrily, \"You know that I am a man, and I never lie. You will know this when you see it. There are many people in Chang''an City at night, unlike our Torola. , what time is it, there is no one outside.\"


    Mei Li refilled the cup with water and said, \"If that''s the case, if I go to the Han Dynasty, I''ll have enough time, so I don''t have to worry anymore.\"


    She cooks food, takes care of two children every day, goes to the big market to bargain with the vendors, and cleans up immediately when she gets home. It can be said that she is very busy.


    There is not enough time every day. Often, it will get dark before it starts to work. Once it gets dark, it will be inconvenient, and many things will be piled up until tomorrow.


    She complained about this every night, but there was nothing she could do. She could only light more candles to clean the house at night, which would cost a lot of money. Although their family was not bad, they couldn''t afford to waste it.


    John nodded heavily and said, \"You can still find a job in Chang''an City, and the salary is not low.\"


    He knew that his wife couldn''t be idle, but the Torollaru Empire didn''t have a job suitable for women.


    \"Really? Is there a job suitable for women in Chang''an City?\" Mei Lixian was very surprised.


    In fact, the tedious domestic work has made her tired, and she also wants to go out to work like a man and earn some gold coins to buy something she likes.


    \"Of course, there are many jobs in Chang''an City, and there are many jobs suitable for women. You can definitely find a suitable one.\"Johnson''s reaction to his wife is not surprising at all.


    Mei Li blinked her eyes, nodded thoughtfully, and said, \"What''s going on in Chang''an City? Why can even women work?\"


    John turned around and said, \"I don''t know either, maybe it has something to do with the king of the Han Dynasty. Under his management and leadership, Chang''an City is really becoming more and more different, and I also learned from other workers who worked together. I heard a different statement here.\"


    \"Oh? What do you say?\"Merry was attracted by the story of the cattle orcs.


    John Xun picked up the water glass and said, \"It is said that Chang''an City used to be called Xiyang City, and it was a particularly bad town.\"


    \"A very bad town? Then why did it develop into what you said? Could it be just a lie?\" Mei Li was dubious.


    \"This is not to say, but many people say this, I think it should be true.\"Johnson pouted.


    Mei Li tilted her head and said, \"Tell me the story of Chang''an City, what''s the environment like there?\"


    John Xun sighed and said, \"Didn''t you just wonder why women work in Chang''an City? Not only that, but the orcs, elves, and human races in Chang''an City are all living together peacefully.\"


    \"Impossible, this is impossible.\"Meili directly rejected it.


    \"Why is it impossible, this is true, the staff around the king of the Han Dynasty are mostly orcs and elves, and even the patrol knights have orcs and elves." John said seriously.


    Mei Li squinted her eyes slightly and questioned, "What you said is true? They won''t fight?"


    \"No, I had the same suspicion as you at first, but I stayed there for more than two months, and it really is as I said, people of several races are living in peace.\"Johnson is sure road.


    \"Why is this?\" Mei Li wondered.


    \"It seems to be related to a treaty, I forgot what it was called.\"Johnson murmured.


    Mei Li kept blinking her eyes and said seriously, \"According to what you said, it seems that we really need to go to this Chang''an City.


    \"That''s not it, you make me something to eat, I''m hungry, I have to continue planning our outing itinerary!\"Johnson smiled.


    \"Okay, no problem, you wait.\"Meili smiled.


    \"Second shift, Cv7). Please customize, please support. Ding.


    Chapter 1647: The word of mouth of the wizard? (3 more for customization)


    Chapter 1647: The word of mouth of the wizard? (3 is more customized) In the early morning of the next day, the fog slowly dissipated, and the first ray of sunlight fell on the avenue of Margo City through the clouds.


    As the sun got bigger and bigger, there were more and more people on the street, and some people continued to go to the square and continued to ask the orc king to agree with the practice of the Han Dynasty.


    Some are repairing streets, others are looking for jobs, all in preparation for the coming spring.


    Monkey Orc Peterson stood at the door, watching the flow of people coming and going, and muttered to himself, \"Winter is coming to an end, and there are really more people.\"


    Since he left the palace, he has been hiding in the shop, and there have been no customers for three or four days.


    For nothing else, it was all because of the healing of the good-hearted princess in the palace, and the "623\" incident spread throughout the city of Margo.


    For this reason, the reputation of the monkey tribe orcs has plummeted, and everyone knows that his medical skills are just bluffing, so everyone is reluctant to come to him, feeling that they have been deceived before.


    \"Hey, it''s going to be hard to hang around in the future.\" Peterson looked distressed. Whenever he thinks of the scene in the palace at that time, he feels very uncomfortable. The shameful scene makes him particularly uncomfortable, and he loses a lot of weight because of this.


    The monkey orc looked at the avenue for a while, then turned around and walked into the store.


    He didn''t wear a wizard''s clothes today, he didn''t have a goat hood on his head, and there was no pattern on his face. His old appearance was unmistakable, but he was full of sadness.


    Peterson put his face on one hand, looked at the bottles and jars on the table, and muttered, \"It seems that these bottles will not be used in the future.\"


    This idea is what he has been thinking about recently, not only that, but even those wizard costumes he looked very sad, nothing else, all because the rice bowl was smashed.


    \"What will you do next?\"


    With a sad face, Peterson continued, \"Looks like I''ll have to start running around to make ends meet in the future.


    He got up and put away the bottles and jars on the table, sighing as he put them away. It can be said that today is the sum of his sighs in the past few years.


    Peterson opened a large box, put all the bottles and jars in, and finally put the wizard costume and goat headgear in, and finally sighed, \"I don''t know when you will come out to meet the sun.\ "


    \"Crumble!\"


    Agnes pushed open the door, holding a basket in her hand, and a soft voice sounded,


    \"Father, it''s time to eat.\"


    Peterson turned his head and said, \"Oh! Okay, have you eaten? Would you like to have some together.\"


    \"I''ve eaten.\"


    Agnes saw the big box behind her father and said suspiciously, \"Why did you put everything in it?\"


    \"Otherwise, you can''t use it when you put it away, and it''s annoying to look at. It''s better to put it away.\" Peterson sighed.


    Agnes also remembered the affairs of the palace, and comforted, "Father, don''t be too sad."


    \"Actually you''d love to see this, don''t you happen to dislike wizards? You won''t have the chance to be in the future.\" Peterson shook his head with a smile.


    \"My father, I really don''t like wizards, but I don''t like seeing you unhappy.\" Agnes said seriously.


    Sheephorn still respects her father very much, but whenever she thinks of inheriting the identity of a wizard in the future, it is inevitable that those words cannot be said.


    Peterson blinked, brought out the food in the basket, and said,

 Chapter 1443：

    \"You don''t have to be a wizard in the future. Both of us will start running for a living, just like the gang of people on the road outside.\"


    Agnes shook her head vigorously and said, \"Father, not necessarily, we can find a stable job so that we don''t have to work hard.\"


    \"Stable job?\"


    Peterson shook his head with a smile, and said, \"It''s easy to say, but do you know how hard it is?


    In fact, the monkey clan orcs are not afraid of hard work. The main reason is that there is no job suitable for his age in Ma Song City, and those temporary workers who need strength will not recruit him at all.


    And some skills like carpenters, masons, and boatmen can''t be used by him, let alone a knight, so what else can he do besides being a wizard? But word of mouth has been rotten to the point where it can''t get any worse, and the most important thing for a wizard is word of mouth. Without word of mouth, it means no business.


    Not to mention Sheephorn Mother, Marshall City, no, there are no jobs suitable for women in the entire Torola orc empire, except for the maids who work in the palace, help wash some clothes and cook.


    But not anyone who wants to go in can go in, not to mention Sheephorn doesn''t want to go in and work. She is naturally free, so she doesn''t want to be imprisoned in the big cage of the palace.


    Agnes blinked her eyes and said, \"Father, things will always turn around, don''t be too depressed, I''m also very sad if you are like this.\"


    Peterson shook his head and said, \"I''ll eat first, maybe I won''t have anything to eat tomorrow.\"


    \"My father.\"


    Agnes was a little angry and said, \"We still have some savings, don''t be too negative, I''ll go out and ask for your help and see if it can be saved.\"


    \"Okay, don''t be too busy, no matter how you ask, it''s the same, just sit and rest.\" Peterson raised his hand and pressed it.


    Agnes sat opposite the monkey orcs and said, "Father, maybe we can go to the Han Dynasty!"


    \"Han Dynasty? What are you doing there?\" Peterson asked in confusion.


    \"Go over there and you might be able to become a wizard again?\" Agnes comforted.


    Peterson shook his head and said, \"Didn''t you listen to His Royal Highness the second prince? There are doctors over there, no wizards are needed.\"


    Agnes scratched her head and said, \"But there are many kinds of jobs in the Han Dynasty, and there are more choices.\"


    \"You know? Where did you know this?\" Peterson asked curiously. \"Book, just the one you bought for me.\" Agnes said.


    Peterson frowned and thought for a while, then asked, \"Is that the City of Miracles?\"


    \"Yes, that''s the one.\" Agnes nodded heavily.


    *Three shifts, (V). Please customize, please support. \".


    Chapter 1648: Stupid? (1 more for customization)


    Chapter 1648: Stupid? (1 more for customization)


    Peterson frowned and questioned, \"Isn''t that book written casually?


    Not too bad!


    Agnes shook her head and said, \"No sir, that book is real, and everything described in it is real.\"


    \"And you know it''s true? Who told you?\" Peterson asked.


    \"Businessmen who have been to Chang''an City say this, even those knights say this.\" Agnes said seriously.


    Since the beginning of the winter, there has been a lot of discussion about the book City of Miracles, and you can hear it wherever you go, such as the place to eat, when the women gather to chat, and the gossip of the patrol knights. etc.


    Every time there is such discussion, Sheephorn will be extraordinarily curious, and then pretend to be busy with something next to them, and listen to it for a while, even if she has listened to some things many times, she still listens every time. Excited 10, Peterson ate a bit of the food brought by Sheephorn, paused, and asked solemnly, \"Then tell me, what kind of city is Chang''an!\"


    He bought the City of Miracles and never read it, and gave it directly to Sheephorn, so he didn''t know anything about what was written in that book.


    Agnes suddenly became interested, sat up straight, and said excitedly,


    \"Chang''an City is the capital of the Han Dynasty. The area has grown from a small frontier land to the current city of miracles, but it only took more than a year.\"


    \"City of Miracles? What kind of miracle method?\" Although Peterson didn''t quite believe it, he still respected his daughter.


    Agnes adjusted her sitting position, put the two sides on the table, and said, \"The human race, the elves, and our orc race there all coexist peacefully, and there is no enslavement, and there is no racial exclusion, etc., so Known as the City of Miracles.\"


    Peterson raised his eyebrows slightly and questioned, \"Is this true? Anyway, I don''t believe it. There is no such thing as peaceful coexistence. It''s just a lie.\"


    Agnes blinked, "Time didn''t know what to say. At first she was skeptical, but after listening to more, she believed it, because she felt that so many people were talking about it, it couldn''t be a lie. .


    Before she could speak, Peterson continued, \"The relationship between race and race has been bad for so many years, and it can''t be as good as you say.\"


    Agnes blinked her eyes and said, \"Anyway, I believe it, knights can never lie, but they went to the Han Dynasty with the two princes and stayed there for more than two months. .\"


    .. Peterson sighed, shook his head, and continued to eat.


    \"Besides, when the gang of merchants from the Han Dynasty came, you have also seen my father, the clothes they wear are so gorgeous, and the things they use are much better than ours. This can''t be a lie, right?\ '' Agnes asked earnestly. Peterson slowly raised his head and said, \"That''s true, they dress really well, and they look expensive.\"


    \"That''s right, Father, so let''s go to the Han Dynasty, we still have a chance to go there.\"Ah Gness looked forward to it.


    Peterson sighed and said solemnly, \"This can''t be too reckless, you have to think about it carefully.\"


    Agnes nodded again and again, and said, \"I''ll plan this, my father, take a rest first.\"


    \"How do you plan? How do you plan to get there?\" Peterson asked curiously.


    ......


    Agnes thought for a while and said, \"We can follow the caravan, there will be no caravan leaving from Margo City before, we can give them a little gold and let them take us with us. \"


    Peterson put down his bowl and chopsticks and asked, "Do you think they will take us there? Didn''t the Han Dynasty say that it would build an exclusive port in Margo City? Will the caravans go again?"


    \"I should go. His Majesty the King has not yet agreed to the request of the Han Dynasty, so they will still go there with a high probability.\" Ah Genes analyzed. ...Peterson picked up the water glass with a serious look on his face, and his eyes were low and he began to think.


    \"Father, you know the characters of those merchants. In order to make more money, they will definitely go to the Han Dynasty to buy goods at a low price, and come back to make some difference. It is impossible to let the Han Dynasty deliver the goods. .\" Ah Gunes analyzed.


    Peterson sighed and said, \"Well, I know, it''s just that those businessmen are very cunning, who knows if they will increase the price midway.\"


    Agnes pulled her hair together and said, \"This is indeed a problem to be solved. Merchants are extremely cunning. If only there were airships in Margo City, we could go directly to the Han Dynasty by airships.\"


    \"Airship? What is it?\" Peterson asked curiously.


    \"The exclusive means of transportation for the Han Dynasty.\"


    Agnes looked at her father''s suspicious face and continued to explain, \"Transportation is the general term for carriages...


    Before she could finish speaking, Peterson said, \"I know, this is what you read from that book! What is the airship used for?\"


    \"Yes, that is the book.\"


    Agnes smiled and nodded. An airship is a means of transportation that can be used to fly. It can seat a lot of people. His Royal Highness has already sat there, so this will not be a lie. \"


    \"Can fly? How is this possible, do you think airships are birds?\" Peterson became more and more unconvinced.

 Chapter 1444：

    Agnes squinted her eyes slightly and said very seriously, \"Father, are you questioning His Royal Highness? They have all sat there before.\"


    \"Humph!\"


    Peterson snorted coldly, got up and said, \"His Royal Highness was only captured by the Han Dynasty for more than two months, and their words were all directed at the Han Dynasty. Who knows if they were stupid there!"


    Agnes hurriedly turned her head and looked outside. After confirming that no one was there, she breathed a sigh of relief and said, \"My lord, I know that it was Your Highness who made you lose your work as a wizard, but you should be careful with your words.


    \"Go and plan for yourself, I want to take a break.\" Peterson waved his hand.


    \"Okay.\" Agnes nodded.


    \"One update, CV). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1649: Preparations. (2 more for customization)


    Chapter 1649: Preparations. (2 more for customization)


    In the early morning, large swaths of snowflakes fell from the blue sky one after another. In an instant, mountains, fields, and villages were all shrouded in white snow.


    The scenery in the snow is magnificent, the sky and the earth are completely in one color, only a piece of silver can be seen, as if the whole world is decorated with silver.


    Chang''an City was already shrouded in white, and the tallest building stood out in the heavy snow.


    Liu Feng stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows and looked at the scenery outside, murmured, \"It seems that the snow will last for the next day.\"


    An Li blinked her brown eyes and said, \"Your Majesty, in a few days, it will be spring!\"


    \"New Year''s Eve is coming soon, is everything ready?\"Liu Feng asked.


    \"Everything is ready, do you want to take a look again?\" En Li said seriously.


    Liu Feng turned around and said, \"Okay, I''ll take a look at it just in case, have all the rectifications been rectified?\"


    An Li nodded, picked up a document, and said, \"I have already fixed everything you asked me to rectify before, please take a look.\"


    Liu Feng took over the document, began to read it, and asked, \"By the way, how was the response to the Spring Festival couplet event?\"


    \"It was very successful, many people participated, and the three-day event was full.\"En Li said with a smile.


    \"How about those people''s writing? Are there any better ones?\" Liu Feng asked curiously.


    An Li looked at the notepad and said, \"There are several who write well. They should be talented people. Although the posture of holding the pen is not standard, they write very well.\"


    \"Bring it to me and see, how did they write it? See if it can be hired.\"


    Liu Feng said curiously.


    \"Yes, look at your debt.\"Enri took out several sheets of paper from her desk and handed them over.


    Liu Feng took the pieces of paper and began to browse them. After a while, he nodded with satisfaction and said, \"It''s really well written, but it''s really talented to write like this after a few words from Lucy and the others.\ "


    The writing on the paper is full of blessing characters. Whether it is the strength of the pen, the temperament of the words on the paper, and even the writing is good. It doesn''t look like a character written by a beginner at all, but like someone who has studied for a while. .


    \"Yeah, the writing is really good, at least better than mine and mine.\" Enri scratched the back of her head awkwardly.


    Mina narrowed her eyes slightly and said, \"Anyway, I can''t learn it. After so long, what I wrote is still a mess.\"


    \"Haha..It''s really hard for you, you should do what you like, it''s not important.\"Liu Feng laughed heartily.


    Mina blinked her blue eyes, flicked her sleeves, and two sabers ran out, smiling, \"Yes, I still like sabers.\"


    \"I don''t want to study anymore, let''s just read.\" En Li shrugged. \"Pay attention to these people, investigate the background, and if there is no problem, hire them in the spring.\" Liu Feng ordered.


    \"Understood.\" Enri nodded heavily.


    Liu Feng took the New Year''s Eve document again and said, \"If there is no snow on New Year''s Eve, let the flower house carry the flowers and decorate Chang''an City.\"\"Your Majesty, the ribbons, lanterns and some Spring Festival atmosphere Are the decorations synchronized together? Enri asked.


    \"Well, hang up those paper-cuts, window grilles and some lanterns in advance. It doesn''t matter if it snows, the flowers will depend on the weather. Liu Feng ordered softly.\"Understood, Your Majesty, the list of food is just Come as it says on the file! \" Enri said.


    Liu Feng nodded lightly and said, \"Well, just follow the document. On New Year''s Eve, all food in Chang''an City will be discounted, so that everyone can celebrate together.\"\"Yes, Your Majesty, I have already arranged it. The staff on duty that day, although the entire Chang''an City is on holiday, it will still operate as usual. En Li blinked her brown eyes and said.


    \"Very good, Mina and Mira have some security conditions in the city that day. You have to prepare the soldiers. You can''t make any mistakes that day, not a little bit.\" Liu Feng urged.


    Mina and Mila nodded heavily and said in unison, \"Yes, Your Majesty, don''t worry, we will be ready to cut before New Year''s Eve comes.\"


    Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction and said, \"The Spring Festival couplet paper can be taken out and distributed, let them write it first, there are only a few days until New Year''s Eve.\"


    Yes. \" Enri nodded.


    \"The announcement of the suspension of the various departments of the day will be released tomorrow, not only the Han Dynasty, but all kingdoms will issue announcements.\" Liu Feng ordered.


    An Li nodded and said, \"Yes, the newspaper will publish it in real time, as well as all prominent advertisements.\"


    \"That''s good, by the way, let''s change it, the bus stop will be closed on New Year''s Eve, and the rest of the time will run normally.\"Liu Feng added.


    \"Okay, in addition to the bus station, \"The airship field and the train station are out of service for three days. \"Enri wrote it down in a notepad.


    Liu Feng nodded and continued to ask, \"How was the rehearsal for the stage play at the Grand Theatre?\"


    An Li looked at the notepad in her hand and said, \"It''s been rehearsed many times, no problem, would you like to take a look?\"


    (Li De''s) \"It''s okay, just go and see Nicole, I believe you.\"


    Liu Feng shook his head lightly.


    \"Okay, the stage for the temporary performance will be set up tomorrow, and it will catch up on New Year''s Eve.\" En Li said seriously.


    Liu Feng nodded and said, \"Okay, the safety of the stage must be well controlled. There are many people on New Year''s Eve, - it must be strong enough.\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, it''s just that we haven''t decided which square the bonfire party will be in. Enri wondered.


    Liu Feng pondered for a while and said, .... Let''s set it in the new square. The location here is relatively large and can accommodate more people. \"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"Enri nodded heavily.


    \"Second shift, Fv7). Please customize, please support.\"Jian.


    Chapter 1650: Flower Show. (3 more for customization)


    Chapter 1650: Flower Show. (3 more for customization)


    Liu Feng continued to look at the documents in his hand and asked, \"Have the tableware for New Year''s Eve been ready?\"


    The tableware was delivered once last time, but there was a problem, so the workshop continued to make it again.


    \"It''s done, wait a moment.\" Enri turned around and walked over to the cabinet to get the cutlery. Liu Feng looked at the tableware placed on the table and said, \"I did a good job this time, I am very satisfied, just follow this set to make it, and make it before New Year''s Eve.\"


    The tableware on the table is made according to the previous regulations, and the pots are all peony patterns, which come in various colors, such as big red, pink, white and rare blue.


    There are large and small tableware, bowls, plates, cups and chopsticks all have peony flower patterns, which look particularly beautiful.

 Chapter 1445：

    \"Yes, Your Majesty, do you want to sell this one? The first one of this color is expected to sell well, and it is also the national flower.\" En Li suggested.


    753 The peony flower was determined to be the national flower when the country was founded, and the people in the flower house were vigorously cultivated. The peony flower can be seen everywhere in the Han Dynasty, and the price is not cheap.


    Liu Feng blinked his black eyes and said, \"Okay, let''s start mass production. After New Year''s Eve, we will start mass production, and the price should be set higher to distinguish it from other porcelain.\"


    \"Yes, the amount of each city should be less, not too much, otherwise there will be nothing special, after all, it is from the national flower porcelain.\" Ann Li suggested. \"Well, just do it the way you do, don''t produce too much, it''s fine to average each big city, and Chang''an city to have more." Liu Feng ordered.


    \"Understood, do you want all kinds of peonies?\" En Li asked curiously.


    \"Those common colors are fine, just three colors, red, pink and white are fine, except for Chang''an City, all colors are required, and the other three colors." Liu Feng ordered.


    Enri nodded and wrote on the notepad, (bacd) suggested, \"Your Majesty, should we hold a flower show after the spring?\"


    \"Is it a flower show?\" Liu Feng thought thoughtfully.


    \"Yeah, now there are a lot of flowers in the garden, we can totally hold a flower show.\" Enri looked forward to it.


    Liu Feng nodded lightly and said, \"It is indeed possible, a good idea is coming, let''s use the peony flower as the finale!\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, and seeing full flowers in spring should make people feel good. Enri looked forward to it.


    \"Well, indeed, let Huafang prepare for this first, because it is a big project.\" Liu Feng ordered.


    Enri wrote it down on the notepad and said, \"Yes, Your Majesty, where are we going?\"


    Liu Feng pondered for a while, and said, \"Let''s set it on the widest avenue. It would be nice to have flowers on both sides of the road.\"


    \"Yes, good idea, those people can see it when they walk on the road.\"Enri said excitedly.


    \"You can let the flower house grow some flowers, and then you can make a shape out, which is also beautiful." Liu Feng added.


    What he was thinking about was the flower arrangement on the other side of the earth, and it was also very attractive to look at all kinds of plants through modeling.


    En Li nodded thoughtfully, kept recording it in the notepad, and asked, \"Your Majesty, I''m very excited just thinking about this event.\"


    \"Indeed, this flower show can be held for a summer.\"Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction.


    \"Yeah, anyway, the season of spring flowers is very long, so you can have a beautiful summer after working hard for a while.\" En Li said with a smile.


    \"Well, anyway, there will be flowers everywhere on the street, so it''s not a troublesome job.\"Liu Feng nodded.


    An Li tilted her head and asked in doubt, \"Your Majesty, why is the peony used as the national flower? Can''t other flowers be used?\"


    \"The peony flowers in the blooming tree are high and splendid, and this beautiful flower appearance makes people fall for it.\"


    Liu Feng took a sip and continued, "This kind of flower is an image of grace and elegance, wealth and peace. It represents the beautiful vision and vision of the people of the whole country for tomorrow, and it also means that the country is prosperous and prosperous."


    He has simplified a lot, but there are actually many reasons. For example, peony is a subject often depicted in Chinese painting flowers.


    Poets and painters of past dynasties have countless poems and paintings praising peony, the significance lies not only in the beautiful appearance of peony, but also in the beautiful emotions of poets and painters.


    Moreover, the noble temperament of peony flowers on the other side of the earth, as well as the colorful flowers and colors, give people a sense of wealth and peace in the paintings of the past dynasties.


    The combination of peony flowers and other flowers and birds or rocks in the painting has different meanings combined with wealth and honor, and has also become one of the works of art decorated in homes or some public places.


    An Li widened her eyes and said, \"It turns out to be so complicated, I thought it would be fine to just choose any flower, but I didn''t expect there are so many cultures.\"


    \"I have to read more books for you. These are written in the books. These cultures are very interesting.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    \"So that''s the case, I''ll take a look when I go back tonight.\"Enri nodded with a smile.


    Liu Feng smiled and said, \"By the way, every flower has a flower language. Do you know the flower language of peony flowers? The book I gave you is also written.\"


    \"The language of flowers? Can flowers speak?\" En Li was surprised.


    Liu Feng shook his head and said with a smile, \"Peony flowers have many flower languages, and each color is different.\"


    An Li''s eyes widened, and she said in surprise, \"Is there so much? For example, what is the meaning of the red peony?\"


    \"The language of red flowers is wealth, prosperity, and the language of purple peony flowers is embarrassment, and then the language of white peony flowers redeems people who are noble, dignified and elegant, with great demeanor, national beauty, and trustworthy people." Liu Feng explained.


    An Li blinked her brown eyes and said, \"It''s really amazing, I''ll go back and read a book tonight.\"


    Three shifts


    Ask for custom support. \"


    Chapter 1651: Only three? (1 more for customization)


    Chapter 1651: Only three? (I want to customize)


    Liu Feng stretched his waist, walked to the window and looked at the snow outside, and said,


    \"It''s still snowing a lot.\"


    \"Your Majesty, New Year''s Eve is still a week away. I don''t know if it will snow that day.\" Enri asked curiously.


    Liu Feng blinked his black eyes and said, \"It doesn''t matter whether it snows or not, it''s also good to enjoy the flowers when it''s snowing.


    En Li suddenly realized, widened her eyes and asked, \"Your Majesty, do you mean plum blossom?\"


    \"Yes, Nicole, how are the plum blossoms in the flower room?\"Liu Feng asked curiously.


    When it was autumn, he gave the flower house a task to cultivate plum blossoms. The plum blossoms here are not ordinary plum blossoms, but a few rare colors such as red plum and green plum.


    Of course, there are also white and pink plum blossoms, but red and green plum blossoms are special, and they are also very suitable for New Year''s Eve.


    Nicole put down the tea set in her hand, picked up the notepad, and said, \"I''ve been watching it these days, it''s driving very well, and the color is very beautiful.\"


    \"Well, now arrange for someone to get some and put them here, it will be more comfortable to look at, by the way, let me see how it goes.\" Liu Feng ordered.


    Nicole nodded and said softly, \"Yes, wait a moment, I will have some plum blossoms of several colors brought over.\"


    After more than half an hour, the staff of the flower room brought in several trays of small potted plum blossoms, and then tore off the cloth covering them.


    What catches the eye are several pots of small potted plum blossoms, - there are several colors, including soot red, light yellow and light green, which look particularly refreshing.


    En Li''s brown eyes widened, she was amazed, \"Wow, this flower is so beautiful.\"


    Mina also leaned over, blinking her blue eyes non-stop, and said, \"And


    .. it tastes so good! \"


    Liu Feng walked over, reached out and touched the delicate petals, and sighed, \"I didn''t expect it to be planted, and it''s growing very well.\"


    \"Your Majesty, why are there so many colors of plum blossoms? And the colors are also very special.\" Enri asked curiously.


    \"The color of plum blossoms is different in each place, because the dungeon, climate and environment are different from the species, so the colors displayed are also different." Liu Feng explained.


    An Li nodded thoughtfully and said, \"So it is, but this color is really beautiful, but the weather is so cold and it''s snowing, why can it drive so beautifully.\"

 Chapter 1446：

    Plum blossoms are only planted in a greenhouse when they are first planted, and when the plants grow larger, they will be transplanted.


    Liu Feng looked at several pots of plum blossoms in full bloom and explained, \"The main reason why plum blossoms bloom in winter is due to their own growth habits. Plum blossoms prefer a warmer climate and are more resistant to cold, but generally they cannot resist. The temperature is too low.\"


    Enri nodded thoughtfully, and said suspiciously, \"So it is, but didn''t your Majesty say it likes a warmer climate? Then why does it still bloom when it''s snowing?\"


    \"That''s because plum blossoms have one of the most basic physiological needs, which is to go through a certain stage of low temperature process before they can form flower buds.\"


    Liu Feng took a sip and continued, \"Plum blossoms are very sensitive to temperature. When the average temperature for half a month reaches 6 to 7 degrees, it can bloom. If there is no such low-temperature \"frozen\" "In the process, plum blossoms can''t bloom.\"\"Oh, Your Majesty, I understand, as the saying goes, according to the words in the book,


    \"Bao Chuang Feng comes from the sharpening, and the fragrance of plum blossoms comes from the bitter cold\"Isn''t it? Anri exclaimed excitedly.


    Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction and said, \"It seems that you have read the book. This sentence is used to describe plum blossoms.\"


    \"I feel that the fragrance of this plum blossom is particularly good, and it smells much more comfortable than the strong scent of other flowers. Enri said with a smile.


    \"Indeed, the flowers that bloom in the cold wind and heavy snow have a particularly light fragrance, which is also very suitable for winter.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    .0 ask for flowers 0.


    An Li blinked her brown eyes and said, \"Your Majesty, I heard that there are many plum blossoms, and the entire Chang''an City should be able to display some.


    \"Well, let''s arrange someone to do it tomorrow, and create some New Year''s Eve atmosphere first.\"


    Liu Feng arranged.


    \"Understood.\" Enri nodded.


    Liu Feng continued to look at the document in his hand and said, "Let''s eat at the castle restaurant on New Year''s Eve. Although the atmosphere may not be so good, it is better to keep warm. After all, many people are afraid of the cold."


    *Yes, Your Majesty, then the atmosphere will be set up in the restaurant, and by the way, you can bring some plum blossoms over there. \" Enri nodded.


    \"Can.\"


    Liu Feng continued to look at the document in his hand and said, \"By the way, Nicole, are the things you want to pack in the dumplings ready?\"


    \"Everything is ready, according to the list you gave, the meaning is very good.\"


    Nicole said softly.


    \"That''s good, try to pack as little as possible, that''s interesting.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    En Li squinted her eyes slightly and said with a smile, \"I will definitely eat gold coins this time.\"


    \"Thinking too much, this time I will get gold coins, so don''t think about it.\" Mina answered immediately.


    Nicole covered her mouth and smiled, and said, \"I only get three this time, there are so many of you, I want to see who is lucky.


    \"Ah, only three?\" Enri looked disappointed.


    Mina smiled and leaned back and forth, and said, \"It''s over, then you''re out of the game, your luck is over, you definitely won''t get it.\"


    En Li folded her arms around her chest and hummed, \"Hmph, you definitely won''t get it either, and you couldn''t get it last year if you didn''t.\"


    Mina grimaced and said, \"Then just wait and see this year.\"


    An Li turned her head and said, \"Whoever loses can''t eat dried fish for a month.\"


    \"Come here, whoever is afraid.\" Mina said seriously.


    Liu Feng shook his head with a smile, and said, \"I will testify.\" One update, Fv7). Please customize, please support. \"three.


    Chapter 1652: Curious girl with short hair. (2 more for customization)


    Chapter 1652: Curious girl with short hair. (2 more for customization)


    The snow fell one after another, and the snowflake danced in various poses in the air, or flew, hovered, or fell straight and fast, and lay on the ground. The golden sunlight in the sky shines on the snow through the clouds, reflecting the sparkling feeling.


    On the streets of Chang''an City, Ale was shouting with bundles of newspapers.


    \"Today there is a plum blossom exhibition in Chang''an City. You can go and see it. It''s on the biggest avenue.\" Ah Le shouted.


    When Liu Feng and the others talked about plum blossoms yesterday, they arranged for people to start placing them on the street, in order to create a strong New Year''s flavor.


    The longest main road is the one that leads directly to the main city gate. Both sides of the road are covered with plum blossoms in various colors, such as white, pink, light pink, red, etc. It looks particularly beautiful.


    When the people on the street heard Ah Le''s shouts, most of \"Seven Seven Three\" stopped and looked at him curiously, some even bought newspapers, and everyone was talking about it.


    \"Plum blossom? What is plum blossom?\"


    \"That''s right, it''s a kind of flower? But when it''s snowing, where will it bloom!


    \"Why can''t it bloom, Your Majesty is so powerful.\"


    \"That is, we can even eat fresh vegetables.


    \"If you say so - I will believe it, let''s go and see.\"


    After everyone bought the newspaper, they all went to the avenue mentioned in the newspaper curiously.


    There is a familiar figure on the street, that is Yao, a girl with short hair. Today is her rest day.


    Yao took a deep breath and said, \"Where are you going after rest today? I''ve been busy for several days before I know it.\"


    However, she still likes the feeling of being busy, and only when she is busy will she have no time to think about something.


    If it wasn''t for being ordered to rest by the person in charge of the workshop, she would not be willing to rest. Staying up late to embroider is the kingly way.


    Yao turned his head blankly and muttered to himself, \"I haven''t seen so many people''s avenues for a long time.\"


    She gets up very early during the day, and many people go out before they get up. At night, she also gets off work very late, and many people have already left work. Now, it is the first time she sees the avenue at 8:00 in the morning.


    Ale passed by the short-haired girl with the newspaper on her back and asked, \"Miss, would you like to buy a newspaper? Today is the Plum Blossom Fair in Chang''an City!\"


    \"Plum Blossom Exhibition? What is Plum Blossom Exhibition?\" Yao Tianzhen blinked red eyes.


    Ale paused and explained, \"Plum blossoms are a kind of plant, only in our Han Dynasty, there are them on Zhusheng Avenue, and there are many, you can go and see.\"


    The four main avenues of Chang''an City have names. The widest avenue is called Suzaku Avenue, followed by Xuanwu, Baihu, and Qinglong. These are all vertical avenues. The horizontal avenues also have names. Because there are many horizontal avenues, and there are just twelve avenues, they are named after the twelve zodiac signs, such as the first rat, the second bull, the third tiger, and so on. \"Where is Suzaku Avenue?


    Yao blinked her eyes suspiciously and asked, \"But why are there flowers in winter?


    \"Miss, there are many magical places in Chang''an City, you will know it when you go to see it.\"Ale said with a smile.


    Yao nodded thoughtfully and said, \"Okay, then give me a newspaper.


    \"Halle, two steel coins for a newspaper.\"Ale smiled.


    Yao took out two steel coins and handed them over, and asked, "What else is there today besides the plum blossom exhibition?"

 Chapter 1447：

    \"Also, the Spring Festival couplets are ready to be distributed, and almost every household can receive them in the past two days.\"Ale said.


    = Spring Festival paper? What is the Spring Festival paper? \"Yao can be said to be stunned.\"It is something that is pasted at the door, a ritual to pray for peace, which is only done on New Year''s Eve. \"Ale explained.


    Yao tilted her head and said suspiciously, \"It''s really strange, by the way, what is this New Year''s Eve bonfire party?\"


    \"There will be a party at the New Square on New Year''s Eve, a huge bonfire will be lit in the middle of the square, and then you can dance and eat food there holding hands.


    - a joyous project. \"Ale explained patiently.


    Yao nodded knowingly, and asked, \"So, how much is the ticket?\"


    \"I don''t need coins, it''s free, and there''s a lot of delicious meat to eat.\"Ale introduced.


    \"You don''t need coins to participate in the bonfire party, and there is still meat to eat? How is it possible!\" Yao exclaimed.


    \"It''s all true. You can go and see it on New Year''s Eve. This is the first time Chang''an City has held a bonfire party on New Year''s Eve.\"Ale smiled.


    Yao nodded thoughtfully and said, \"According to what you said, this is not the first time this bonfire party has been held?\"


    \"Yeah, it''s not the first time, it''s been held once before, and many people participated, and it''s free, so it''s impossible to charge for the bonfire party on New Year''s Eve this time.\"Ale said firmly. .


    \"When was that time before, was it also last year''s New Year''s Eve?\" Yao asked curiously, 0


    \"No, no, it''s the founding day of the People''s Republic of China, that is, the day when the Han Dynasty was established. On that day, the whole country celebrates. It''s as important as New Year''s Eve, and everyone will have a holiday.\"Ale said excitedly.


    He suddenly remembered the grand scene on the founding day, all kinds of food, wine, and the carnival bonfire party in the evening, each of which made him have endless aftertastes.


    Yao blinked her red eyes and said suspiciously, \"You just said you were on holiday? Don''t you have to go to work on the founding day? And you said it was as important as New Year''s Eve, so is New Year''s Eve also a holiday?\"


    She felt that she was stupid, and she finally got acquainted with Chang''an City for a while. Unexpectedly, these days in the workshop made her disconnected from the workshop again.


    \"Yeah, the founding day is a holiday, and New Year''s Eve is also a holiday. The founding day is to celebrate the founding of the Han Dynasty, so it is a holiday, and New Year''s Eve is to say goodbye to the old and welcome the new, say goodbye to the past year, and welcome the new year. \"Ale explained professionally. At this time, he felt that his studies were not in vain. At that time, it was right to listen to the class seriously. He planned to encourage his son well in the future. \"Apart from these two festivals, are there any other holidays?\" Yao asked curiously.


    .... I don''t remember this clearly, it seems that the Mid-Autumn Festival is also on holiday. \" Ale said.


    Yao tilted her head and asked, \"Mid-Autumn Festival? What kind of festival is this?


    \"It''s a festival for everyone to reunite. On this night, the whole family will watch the moon and eat moon cakes together. It''s interesting.\"Ale said.


    However, he is a little sentimental, nothing else, that is, he has no family 4.5 to enjoy the moon together on this festival.


    \"So it is, I understand, thank you so much.\" Yao nodded again and again in thanks.


    You are welcome. \"Ale nodded lightly and left to continue selling newspapers.


    Yao opened the newspaper, began to browse the information on it, and muttered to herself, \"Spring couplets? Pray for peace? New Year''s Eve?\"


    The red short-haired girl had a confused look on her face. Many of the words above were seen for the first time, and they were all very unfamiliar, and she didn''t understand what they meant.


    \"Tap ta ta..


    \"You can go to the Plum Blossom Exhibition, but this Spring Festival couplet paper still needs to be understood again.\" Yao said in a broken way.


    She walked forward while looking at the newspaper, talking to herself along the way. It could be said that this was the first time she had bought a newspaper. This large piece of paper made her particularly curious.


    \"Second update, (CV). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1653: The Princess and the Maiden. (3 more for customization)


    Chapter 1653: The Princess and the Maiden. (3 more for customization)


    \"Ta Ta...


    Yao put away the newspaper and went straight to Suzaku Avenue. She had just set foot on the avenue.


    -In an instant, a pair of eyes were deeply attracted by the scenery in front of them.


    She was so shocked that she didn''t dare to blink hard, for fear that the scenery in front of her would dissipate.


    -Similarly, the short-haired girl rubbed her eyes, trying to determine whether the scene in front of her was real.


    \"Really good-looking!\" Yao''s mouth is open.


    The short-haired girl''s feet moved forward reluctantly, as if she was attracted by the beauty of this scene.


    On both sides of Suzaku Avenue, there are dense plum blossoms, and the tiny snowflakes falling from the sky stop on the branches and stamens, forming a sharp contrast with the bright red.


    And the people on Suzaku Avenue were the most crowded day since the beginning of winter, and they all came here after seeing the contents of the newspaper. \"So beautiful, is this the plum blossom? And...


    Yao blew his nose, took a deep breath and said, \"And it''s so fragrant, why is this happening?.


    The short-haired girl, like a curious baby, has been wandering under the plum tree, looking up at the plum blossoms on the branches, the smile on her face cannot be restrained.


    The pits on both sides of Suzaku Avenue have been reserved before, and they are used for planting trees in summer.


    10 Last night, the people from the Environmental Sanitation Department assisted the people in the conservatory to transplant the bald branches on both sides of Suzaku Avenue, and then replaced them with the current plum trees. Yao looked down at the previous wooden sign next to the tree, and recited word by word, \"Plum blossom, 4-10 meters high, light gray or greenish bark, smooth, green twigs, smooth and glabrous. Leaves ovate or Oval, leaf margins often with small sharp serrations, gray-green...


    There will be a note on this wooden sign under every few trees. It details the appearance of plum blossoms and how many colors they have, as well as how long they bloom and why they bloom when it snows.


    Yao nodded thoughtfully and said, \"So it is, I finally know why plum blossoms can bloom even when it snows. I really admire this kind of flower. Other flowers bloom in spring, but I didn''t expect plum blossoms to actually bloom. Open in winter when it snows.\"


    \"Do you like plum blossoms too?


    A crisp female voice came from behind the short-haired girl, which seemed particularly alive in the dense plum blossom forest.


    Yao Xunsheng turned around and wondered, \"It''s the first time I''ve seen Plum Blossom, may I ask who you are?\"


    \"I''m Jenny, I saw you last time on the highest floor.\" Jenny blinked her green eyes.


    .....Then why didn''t I..\" When Yao was nervous, she hesitated to speak.


    \"You want to say why you haven''t seen me, it''s because you were very nervous at the time. You were also like that at the time. You can''t speak clearly. It''s no wonder you can''t see me.\"


    With a smile on Jenny''s face, she tried to make herself seem easier to get along with.


    \"Ah! I''m sorry,....I didn''t mean to.\" Yao seemed to feel that she had offended others.


    Jenny also seemed to think that what she said was inappropriate, she shook her head and said, \"No, no, I didn''t make it clear, this is my first official meeting, my name is Jenny.


    Yao watched the other party stretch out his hand, hesitated for a while, and then remembered that he had to stretch it out too: shot, after holding i together, she said shyly,...my name is Li, from the gravel city of Yadian Kingdom. \"


    Jenny squinted and smiled, and said, \"I know, you introduced it at the time, I still remember it.\"


    Yao was infected by the other party''s smile, so she was not so nervous. She raised her head and thanked, \"Thank you for remembering me.\"


    \"Your striking red hair is so beautiful, it''s hard not to remember. Jenny has been by Liu Feng''s side for a long time, and she knows that complimenting people is the best way to bring people into the distance.


    This trick really worked, Yao blushed slightly and said, \"I envy your long hair, and I want to keep it too.\"


    \"Soon, you can keep it and not cut it.\" Jenny said with a smile.

 Chapter 1448：

    Yao nodded and asked, \"By the way, are you also here to see the plum blossom exhibition? Today is your day off!\"


    \"Yeah, I''m off today, so are you?\" Jenny nodded again and again.


    \"Well, it''s my first time to rest since I came to Chang''an City. As soon as I went out, I heard that there was a plum blossom exhibition on Suzaku Avenue, so I came here.\" Yao has completely let go.


    Jenny blinked her green eyes and asked, \"Then do you want to go shopping with me? After all, I stayed in Chang''an City longer than you! And it''s better to have one more person than to go shopping by yourself, right?\"


    Yao nodded heavily, showing a smile for the first time, okay, then I''ll trouble you. \"


    Jenny waved her hand and asked, \"Are you used to staying in Chang''an City? You haven''t been here for a long time.


    .....I''m not used to it at first, you know, I don''t know anyone here, so..\" Yao shrugged.


    \"I understand, this kind of feeling is uncomfortable, you should get used to it now, you look like you are not afraid on the street alone.\" Jenny asked Yao curiously and nodded again and again, and said, \"Indeed , I''ve gotten used to it quite a bit now, mainly because His Majesty gave me a good job that made me accustomed to Chang''an City."


    \"My work was also arranged for me by His Majesty. It really brought me to the peak of my life and made me live a different life.\" Jenny said excitedly. Yao blinked her red eyes and asked, \"By the way, I don''t even know where you are from. Did you live in Chang''an City before?\"


    Jenny shook her head with a smile and said, \"No, I didn''t belong to Chang''an City before, nor did I belong to this continent.\"


    ... Yao was confused, tilted his head and looked at the Elf Princess curiously.


    Jenny turned around and said with a smile, \"I come from another continent, a place called the Larsen Elf Empire, my home city is called Leah, and I live in the palace.


    \"The palace?\"


    Yao covered her mouth in surprise and asked tentatively, \"Living in the palace?


    ....are you a princess? \"


    \"It''s all in the past tense, I''m no longer a princess.\" Jenny''s tone was very relaxed.


    Yao hurriedly lowered her body and said, \"It''s really rude, I didn''t know you were the princess, please forgive my rudeness.\"


    ._...


    Jenny covered her mouth and smiled, and hurriedly stretched out her hand to help the short-haired girl, and said, don''t do this, I''m not a princess anymore, I''m a painting teacher now, you can just call me Jenny. \"


    Yao shook his head again and again and said, \"No, Your Highness, the rules can''t be messed up, really forgive me for being rude.\"


    \"Be like this, or I won''t play with you anymore, they say I''m no longer a princess, now Jenny is an ordinary person, an ordinary elves, a resident of Chang''an City, so you really don''t feel there Pressure.\" Jenny felt a little regretful about her identity.


    Yao was still very uneasy, and asked hesitantly, \"Okay, is it really okay?\"


    \"It really doesn''t matter, so don''t have any psychological pressure.\" Jenny said with a smile.


    Yao nodded, and asked suspiciously, \"How did you let go of your identity as a princess? Isn''t the princess living a good life?\"


    \"Actually, being a princess may not always be the best, and it''s still an unpopular princess. In fact, I still envy you.\" Jenny said softly.


    Yao blinked her red eyes in confusion, and asked, \"I don''t quite understand it, but seeing how happy you are now, I know that the current life is the life you want, right?\"


    \"Exactly.\" Jenny said with a smile.


    *Three shifts, CV). Ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    Chapter 1654: Punished by His Majesty? (1 more for customization)


    Chapter 1654: Punished by His Majesty? (1) The snow is slowly falling, falling from the sky in a fluttering manner, falling on the roof of the house, and falling to the ground, very light, like the footsteps of a kitten.


    In the snow, there are a few crystal ice cubes, glistening, the plum tree is better covered with snow, the bright colors against the white are particularly charming.


    There are still people on the street admiring the plum blossoms, ignoring the snow blowing in the sky, immersed in the fragrance of the flowers and reluctant to leave.


    Jenny took the red short-haired girl''s hand, and the two strolled under the plum tree, smiling extraordinarily innocent.


    Yao blinked her red eyes, and suddenly said sadly, \"It''s good if my father and mother are still here, and I can watch this beautiful scene.\"


    Jenny understands her, because she lost her mother when she was very young. Did her father feel the same way? He comforted her, \"Don''t be sad, they will definitely see it in the sky, and they must be living happily now. \"


    \"In the sky? They are in the sky? What do you mean my father and mother are in the sky?\" Yao looked puzzled.


    Jenny blinked her green eyes, then remembered that the short-haired girl didn''t understand, and explained, \"Oh! This is what Your Majesty told me. I was as sad as you at the time. It was His Majesty who told my mother to keep watching me from the sky. .\"


    \"What did your majesty say?\" Yao asked curiously.


    \"Yes, His Majesty said that after our relatives die, they will go to heaven, that is, heaven. There is a world that is exactly the same as ours, but it is better there. They all go to enjoy life.\" Jenny laughed Yingying Road.


    When she heard Liu Feng''s explanation at the time, she was particularly convinced, she believed in this explanation, whenever she thought of her mother, the Elf Princess would look up at the sky.


    Yao tilted her head and asked curiously, \"Heaven? - Touching the same world? Really?


    \"Really, there is not only heaven, but also hell, which is a terrible place.\" Jenny said with lingering fears.


    \"Hell? Where is that? Is it the same as our world, \"? \" Yao said curiously.


    Jenny shook her head again and again and said, \"No, no, **** is much worse than ours. Hell is terrifying. Those who go there are bad people and will be severely punished.\"


    \"Severe punishment? So you don''t have food for three or four days?\" Yao asked curiously.


    \"Hahaha...


    Jenny covered her mouth and smiled, and said, \"Maybe, not eating for three or four days is really a severe punishment!\"


    Yao also laughed and asked, \"Isn''t there a punishment like this in heaven? Then don''t my father and mother get food?\"


    Jenny shook her head again and again and said, \"Heaven doesn''t have to be hell. Heaven is a place to enjoy. It''s a place for good people to go. Your father and mother are not bad people. They won''t go to hell.\"


    \"Really? That''s great, I hope all is well with Mom and Dad.\"


    Yao also raised his head and looked at the sky.


    The gloomy color on the face of the red short-haired girl disappeared a lot at once, the corners of her mouth raised slightly to watch the snowflakes falling from the sky, and she stretched out her hand to feel the falling snow.


    Jenny looked at the other party''s happy look, and she was in a good mood, and said, "I''ll tell you another way to ease your thoughts!"


    Yao immediately lowered her head and asked curiously, \"Okay, okay, what''s the way?\"


    \"This method is only applicable at night.\"Jenny said mysteriously. \"What is it? It only works at night.\" Yao wondered.


    Jenny pointed to the sky and said, - whenever the stars appear at night, it''s your parents who are watching you.


    \"Really? My father and mother are stars?\" Yao said suspiciously.


    \"Of course it''s true. Whenever a person in our world dies, he will turn into a star and fly into the sky. So many stars in the sky are relatives in our world.\" Jenny said seriously.


    ... Yao listened very seriously and did not dare to interrupt the princess elf''s words.


    Jenny cleared her throat and said, \"They are all watching us in another world. As long as you miss them, look up at the stars, and they are also looking at you, so you can meet.\ "

 Chapter 1449：

    \"Is this also what His Majesty told you?\" Yao asked with red eyes blinking. \"Yes, these are what His Majesty told me. I missed my mother very much and cried all the time. Then His Majesty told me and told me not to tell others.\" Jenny said with a smile.


    Yao widened her eyes and said worriedly, \"What should I do? Your Majesty told you not to tell others, you tell me now, will His Majesty punish you?\"


    \"No, His Majesty is a very good man, and he doesn''t want to see you unhappy. If it were His Majesty, he would tell you, so it doesn''t matter.\" Jenny squinted and smiled.


    Yao nodded thoughtfully and said, \"It turns out that''s the case, that''s good, what Your Majesty said must be true, His Majesty will not lie.\"


    Yes, His Majesty never lies. \"Jenny is also very determined.


    Yao smiled very happily, her short red hair and red eyes formed a sharp contrast with the snowflakes falling on her head, and the plum blossoms that were blooming also matched the short-haired girl very well.


    \"Thank you Jenny, if it weren''t for you, I would have been sad all day today.\" Yao said with a smile.


    Jenny shook her head lightly and said, \"We are friends, as we should, I don''t want to see you unhappy.\"


    The hair and eyes of the Elf Princess are also very matched with the plum tree. The colors of green, pink, and white are intertwined, which is extraordinarily like a wonderful painting. Yao looked at the snowflakes and plum blossoms hanging on the Elf Princess'' hair, and suddenly realized, \"Yes.\"


    Jenny tilted her head and asked curiously, \"What''s the matter?\"


    \"I know what to give your Majesty on New Year''s Eve.\" Yao said excitedly. \"You also know about New Year''s Eve, I thought you (Wang Qianhao) had been staying in the workshop to know.\" Jenny said.


    \"I also just found out this morning. In order to repay His Majesty, I want to give him something.\" Yao said with a smile.


    The corner of Jenny''s mouth was slightly raised, and she asked curiously, \"What do you want to give to His Majesty?


    give me a listen. \"8A....


    Yao smiled and said, \"I can''t tell you for the time being, I''ll know when the time comes.\"


    \"Mysterious and mysterious, I also think about what to give to Your Majesty.\" Jenny shrugged.


    \"What are you giving?\" Yao asked curiously.


    \"Hahahaha, I won''t tell you either.\"Jenny also said mysteriously.


    Yao pouted and muttered, \"Okay, you have to tell me then!\"


    \"You too.\" Jenny blinked her green eyes.


    One more, (CV). Ask for customization, ask for support. \"adjacent,


    Chapter 1655: Seasoning storm. (2 more for customization)


    Chapter 1655: Seasoning storm. (2 more for customization)


    In the early morning, Lannister was sitting in the hall of his house in a daze, and it has always been like this these days.


    For nothing else, it was because he would occasionally think of what Xiao Nai said to him that day, and the words Han Dynasty and Chang''an City had been lingering in his mind. To be honest, he was a little swayed, and he didn''t know what to do. Xiao Nai''s words would come to mind from time to time, but he also remembered the sea journey of more than two months.


    \"Is the Han Dynasty really that magical?\" Lannister muttered to himself.


    \"Sir, it''s time for breakfast, do you want to go to the restaurant? Or will it be brought to you?\" Dill said respectfully.


    Lannister got up, tossed his sleeves, and said, \"I''d better go to the restaurant!\"


    \"Yes.\" Dill nodded and followed immediately.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    Lannister sat in the main seat, and the huge table was only himself-person, which could not help but be a little deserted.


    Dill forked several dishes on the elf Earl''s plate and said, "Sir, these are new dishes, you can try them out."


    Lannister picked up his fork, forked a piece of meat into his mouth, and said with disgust, \"This taste...


    \"What''s the matter, my lord? Isn''t this meat delicious?\" Dill said nervously.


    \"Why does this meat taste so weird? It''s not the same as the previous one. Who doesn''t taste bad, but 260 is definitely not delicious.\" Lannister said coldly.


    Dill looked puzzled and asked respectfully, \"What''s the taste like, my lord, these meats were just bought today, and they''re still fresh. It shouldn''t be the smell of spoiled meat?


    Lannister shook his head, frowned and said, \"It''s not that taste, but this meat has a taste more than before.\"


    He felt very familiar, but he couldn''t get out, his brows were wrinkled, he just didn''t know what the smell was.


    Dill was also very confused and asked, \"Sir, why don''t you change it back to the one you used before? Don''t eat this one.\"


    Lannister raised his hand to stop it and said, \"No, you can still eat it, just eat it.


    Although he thought it was weird, he couldn''t find anything wrong, he just ate the same meat as before.


    \"Yes.\" Dill retracted his hand.


    Lannister looked at the meat on the plate and muttered to himself for a while, \"It seems like I had this taste a few days ago.\"


    The Elf Count was a little reluctant. He closed his eyes and recalled the taste while eating, trying to remember the beginning.


    And Dill also looked at the Elf Earl incomprehensibly. He didn''t know what he was doing. He only knew that the other party was a little abnormal now.


    \"I remember.\" Lannister''s eyes lit up, and the fork in his hand slipped.


    Dill seemed a little nervous, and asked quickly, \"Sir, are you all right?\"


    Lannister waved his hand and said, \"It''s okay, I just remembered the taste of this meat, who made this meat?\"


    \"Sir, it''s still the former chef, is there anything wrong?\" Dill asked suspiciously


    \"Quick, find him.\" Lannister urged.


    what! \"


    Dill was confused and asked, \"What''s the matter, my lord? He should be preparing lunch now!\"


    \"I said to find him, now.\" Lannister said in a cold voice Dill immediately nodded, respectfully, \"Yes, my lord, I will find him immediately, it is the morning, you should calm down.\"


    He always thought that the Elf Earl was angry, and he began to feel pity for the chef in his heart.


    \"Ta Ta....


    After half an hour, Dill came late with the cook.


    The chef was still wiping the sweat from his forehead and asked nervously, \"Sir, do you have anything to do with me?\"


    \"I ask you.\"


    Lannister raised his eyes and continued to ask, \"How did you make this meat? Why is the taste different from before?\"


    The chef was extremely nervous, holding his trousers in his hands, hesitating and hesitating,


    ........It''s the same as before, as to why the taste is different...I don''t know. \"

 Chapter 1450：

    \"Really made the same way as before? Then why is the taste different?\"


    Lannister asked bab.


    The chef looked at the cold face of the Elf Earl, with beads of sweat pouring out of his forehead, and said nervously, "...Yes, my lord, just did it according to the previous practice. \"


    Lannister put down his fork, turned to look at the chef, and said coldly, \"Think about it, what''s the difference between the steps in the middle, I want to know why the taste is a little different.\"


    ..Yes\"


    The chef stammered in fright, wiped his cold sweat, and said, \"As usual, I went to the street to buy meat, and then I bought a lot of meat and came back. On the way, I met a businessman, he said that he could make the dishes change. Delicious things to sell, I will....


    Lannister interrupted the chef and asked, \"Where did that merchant sell from?\"


    \"It seems to be from the Han Dynasty. I always heard people say that the things there are very good, so I bought some.\"The chef explained.


    Lannister slowly leaned his back and continued, \"Well, you continue to say, after buying a little?\"


    The chef thought back and continued, \"I bought some back, I tried those things, and after a while it was fine, I added some to the meat, but I didn''t add a lot,


    It''s just a little bit, and in the end the meat you eat is what that merchant sells. \"


    \"It''s no different, obviously I added something, please apologize to the adults.\"


    Dill said quickly.


    He was actually helping the cook, and only if the other party apologized quickly, the Elf Earl might not be so angry.


    The chef hurriedly knelt down and apologized, \"Sir, I really don''t know that you don''t like this taste, but I promise, I don''t mean to harm you, I have carefully inspected everything he sells, and there is nothing wrong with it. Yes, my lord, you must not be angry.\"


    Lannister waved his hand and said, \"Get up, I just think this smell is familiar.\"


    The chef breathed a sigh of relief and asked respectfully, \"Sir, have you eaten anything from the Han Dynasty before? What''s the difference between what I do?\"


    Lannister rolled his eyes and said, \"Their food is much better than what you make. Since the merchant said that adding these will make the meat taste good, you should study how to make it. I don''t want the taste. It''s still like this, it''s still a little unpalatable."


    The chef nodded again and again and respectfully said, \"Yes, my lord, I will definitely study it carefully.


    *Well, go on, dinner time I hope you can make a nice dish for me to see. \" Lannister ordered.


    \"Yes!\"The chef responded immediately.


    \"Second shift, (v). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1656: The question of the Elf Earl. (3 more for customization)


    Chapter 1656: The question of the Elf Earl. (3 more for customization)


    As night fell, the stars glowed faintly under the moonlight.


    The city of Leah was slowly devoured by the darkness, and all of them were hiding at home.


    It was replaced by the sounds of birds chirping in the cellars, which matched the cold night - a bit of a rash.


    It''s no wonder that people in Leah City are reluctant to go out at night, after all - it''s cold and terrifying at night.


    In the Elf Earl''s House, Lannister walked to the dining room, ready to go for dinner.


    \"How about the things I asked you to collect two days ago?\" Lannister said coldly.


    After meeting Xiao Nai, he became very curious about the Han Dynasty and kept thinking about it, so he ordered his subordinates to collect all the information about the Han Dynasty and Chang''an City.


    Dill nodded slightly and said, \"It''s almost collected, I''ll report to you when you''re seated.\"


    \"Speak now,\" said the Lannister.


    \"Yes, my lord.\"


    Dill nodded immediately and reported, \"The Han Dynasty came to our Larson for the first time, and brought a lot of goods, some of which you have seen before, but there are still many amazing things. The goods, - they were all robbed in no time.\"


    ... Lannister stopped and turned to look at each other.


    Dill was stunned for a moment, and immediately understood what the elf count meant, and said quickly,


    \"Sir, don''t worry, I have already bought some back, and you can see a Lannister nodded with satisfaction and said, \" continued. \"


    \"The kings of the Han Dynasty were all in Chang''an City, where there are many strange inventions, such as a large iron box that can walk on its own, a large iron box that can fly in the sky, and two-wheeled cars, what are they called? Bicycles... Deere keeps introducing them.


    Lannister listened very carefully, and unknowingly came to the restaurant. After taking a seat, he asked, \"Where did these strange things you say come from?\"


    \"My lord, I don''t know. They all say that it was made by the king of the Han Dynasty. No one knows how to make each of them. They all say that only their king knows.\" Dill said.


    \"Does only their king know? What is their king''s origin and why do they know so much? Human race?\" Lannister asked.


    Dill nodded and said, \"Yes, my lord, their king is a human race, but I don''t know the specific information, and the merchants don''t know much, only that he is very young.\"


    \"Very young? How young? The youngest would not be thirty years old!\" Lannister asked.


    \"My lord, it doesn''t seem that big, they say it looks like in her early twenties.\"Dill said.


    \"You became a king in your early twenties?\"


    Lannister looked puzzled, and then said, \"It seems to have inherited his father''s position.\"


    Dill looked a little embarrassed and said, \"My lord, she did not inherit the position of the former king, but she won the throne by her own ability.


    - Just a little aristocrat. \"


    Lannister felt that the world view had collapsed, and said in shock, \"Is everything you said true?\"


    A man in his early twenties ascended to the throne by his own ability, and also created so many magical things, and made everyone flock to him. Moreover, he still loves his goods. What a skill. I thought he would be a stable old man in his 40s and 50s, but he didn''t expect it to be a man in his early twenties.


    Dill felt the shock of the Elf Earl, nodded and said, \"-I didn''t believe it at first, but I asked a lot of people who have been to Chang''an City, and they all said the same thing.\"


    - It''s not credible that two people say the same thing, but if several people in a row say the same thing, the credibility will be greatly improved. If you think of these goods, only young people can think of it.


    Lannister fell into silence. He didn''t know what to say for a while. It took a while for him to regain his senses. He continued to ask, \"Is it true that the Han Dynasty wants to open a port in Lia City?\"


    \"It''s true, and the Han Dynasty also said that we don''t need the help of Lia City to build it. They did the whole process by themselves. We just need to provide a place.\"Dill said.


    Lannister frowned and wondered, \"What is the Han Dynasty planning? You don''t need help.\"


    0 for flowers 0.


    \"No one knows this.\" Dill shook his head.


    Lannister sighed and said, \"Forget it, let''s take a look at the things you bought, what''s there.


    *Yes, please wait. \" Dill immediately ordered people to prepare.

 Chapter 1451：

    Ten minutes later, a number of items were placed in front of the Elf Count''s table, all of which were goods from the Han Dynasty.


    Lannister looked at a piece of white paper in front of him and asked, \"What is this white, thin piece of paper?\"


    \"I heard that this is white paper, used to replace the parchment roll, but the price is much cheaper than the parchment roll, but it has been resold many times, and the price I bought back is much higher than the parchment roll.\"Dill explained.


    Lannister nodded as a matter of course, turned over and over with the white paper, and said after a while, \"It''s really a good thing to look at.\"


    \"It is said that there is something better than this white paper, what is it called... It seems to be called a tissue.\" Dill thought.


    \"Tissue? What is it?\" Lannister asked curiously.


    Dill blinked his green eyes, and said after a while, \"I remember it seems to be a substitute for silk scarves and handkerchiefs. The tissue is very soft, and it is very comfortable to wipe], unfortunately I didn''t buy it.\"


    Lannister narrowed his eyes slightly, picked up another object and began to look, and said, \"What about this? What is this?\"


    \"Sir, this is preserved fruit. It''s dried fresh fruit. It tastes pretty good. You can try it.\" Dill introduced.


    Lannister nodded, picked up a piece of yellow preserved fruit, and said, \"This thing doesn''t look delicious.\"


    \"Just try it and see.\" Dill smiled.


    Lannister hesitated for a while before putting the preserved fruit into his mouth. After chewing for a while, he widened his eyes and said, \"It really tastes good, it''s much more delicious than I imagined, this thing is really fresh Made of fruit?\"


    \"Indeed, my lord.\" Dill said firmly. .God...Lannister complimented again and again.


    \"Three shifts, (CV). Please customize, please support.\"One.


    Chapter 1657: Stay where you are. (1 more for customization)


    Chapter 1657: Stay where you are. (1 more for customization)


    Lannister looked at a lot of things one after another, such as packing boxes, cosmetics, and soaps for bathing, each of which made him particularly excited.


    He watched everything for a long time, especially when he saw the soap, the smell it exuded made him particularly fascinated.


    Lannister held a bar of yellow soap and asked, \"Can this really be used in the shower?\"


    \"Yes, sir, this soap smells very good. If you don''t believe me, you can try it when you take a shower tonight.\" Dill said.


    \"Okay, I''ll try it tonight, if it''s really useful, I can buy more next time.\" Lannister smiled.


    The shape of the soap, the looming material inside, and the fragrance that radiates out make the Earl of Eight Nine Three\" Elf especially like it.


    He looked at this piece of soap for about ten minutes, during which time, he put it under his nose and smelled it, and took a few deep breaths and sighed at the magic of the soap.


    \"Sir, but this soap is expensive.\" Dill said embarrassedly.


    Lannister put down the soap in his hand and asked curiously, "How much gold does this soap cost?


    \"When I bought this soap, it was priced at three gold coins per piece, but I don''t know the original price, and the merchant didn''t know what the original price was. He also bought it from someone else. \" Dill said.


    Lannister nodded thoughtfully and said, \"In other words, this soap has been resold many times?\"


    \"I think it should be such an adult, so we don''t know his initial price.\" Dill nodded.


    Lannister blinked his green eyes and analyzed, \"If you say this, then his original price should not be too high.\"


    \"It should be like this, the price of soap sold in the Han Dynasty should be very cheap, otherwise the price will only be three gold coins after reselling so many times.\" Dill also agreed.


    \"Yes, you can see that the perfume has been re-sold for more than ten gold coins, and his original price is only a few silver coins." Lannister nodded.


    Dill tilted his head and asked curiously, \"Sir, are you going to the Khan Dynasty?\"


    \"I don''t know, I have thought about it, but the two-month sea road is too far, and what will the family do after I leave?" Lannister said. \"Sir, they all say that the Han Dynasty is very good, and there are many people in Larson who want to go to the Han Dynasty. Actually, we can think about it.\" Dill respectfully said.


    Lannister pondered for a while, and said, \"Go and find out who wants to go to the Han Dynasty. They all want to go there by what means, whether they are all by boat.\"


    \"Understood, my lord.\" Dill nodded.


    \"When inquiring, don''t be too public, keep a low profile, I don''t want Your Majesty to know.\" Lannister said.


    If the elf king knows that he has the intention of going to other kingdoms to develop, then he must not be able to eat and go, and the elf king will not let it go.


    The nobles of their own kingdom do not want to develop in Larsen, and they have to go to other kingdoms to develop. This is a very taboo thing.


    Dill nodded and said, \"Yes, my lord, I will pay attention, don''t worry.\"


    \"That''s good, let them serve, I''m a little hungry.\" Lannister ordered.


    \"Yes, I''ll serve you right away.\" Dill said immediately.


    \"Ta Ta...


    Dill instructed the attendant to bring a portion of the meal to the elf count. The dinner would be richer, all kinds of meat, but there were not many vegetables.


    There are also some vegetables that were stored before the winter, but now the taste is not so delicious, and there is a lack of freshness.


    The Elf Count saw that the meal in front of him was not very appetizing. Since the last time he met a merchant on the roadside who ate something from the Han Dynasty, when he returned to the mansion, he had all kinds of lack of appetite, and he had been thinking about the canned food he ate that day.


    Lannister sighed, picked up a fork and divided a piece of meat, put it into I''s mouth, and said after eating for a while, \"The taste is still not ideal.\"


    \"What''s the matter, sir, does it taste bad? Would you like me to call the chef over?\" Dill asked worriedly.


    \"It''s much better than the meal in the morning, but the taste is still not good, you should call him over.\" Lannister instructed. 0 Dill nodded and said, \"Yes, sir, please wait a moment. one time.\"


    \"Tap tap.


    Ten minutes later, the cook was sweating profusely and was brought to the Elf Count by his attendants, and he stood aside nervously after saluting.


    \"Tell me, how did you cook this meal?\" Lannister asked coldly.


    Since it was the same scene in the morning, but nothing bad happened, the chef''s nervousness was reduced a lot, and he said respectfully, \"I have tested this meal many times, and every time I put in the Han Dynasty, the amount of things is not enough. The same, the one you are eating now is the one that I think is the most suitable amount to put in.\"


    \"Is it really the most suitable serving? Why do I taste different from the last time I ate from someone else?\" Lannister asked rhetorically. \"Sir, I don''t know about this. I have tested it many times and it is indeed the most suitable. I don''t know what went wrong. Maybe there are other things in the meal made by others. \"The chef expresses his opinion.


    Lannister nodded thoughtfully, feeling that what the chef said was very reasonable, so he didn''t say anything else, and waved his hand to let him go down. \"Sir, is there a problem with this?\" Dill asked curiously.


    Lannister shook his head and said without a clue, \"I don''t know either, but I always think it''s weird. Maybe their food is placed in a clay pot? Cause the sister''s way to be different?\"


    \"I think there is this too, but can we give it a try in 5.7?\" Dill suggested.


    \"Well, let the chef try it. After putting the meat in the clay pot, seal the pot according to the method of the Han Dynasty. We will try it in a few days to see the taste.\"


    Lannister ordered.


    Dill nodded and said immediately, \"Yes, my lord, I will go and order them right away.\"


    \"Hmm.\" Lannister nodded lightly.


    He looked at the plates of meat on the table, remembered the food of the Khan Dynasty, and suddenly lost his appetite.

 Chapter 1452：

    The Elf Count turned his knife and fork over and over the meat several times. It was best to put down his fork and sighed and got up and left the restaurant.


    \"One update, FV7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1658: Jackal merchants. (2 more for customization)


    There are not many clouds on the blue sky, and the sun is no longer blocked by white clouds, and directly spreads over the earth.


    The Torola Orc Empire was suddenly shrouded in the sun, and on the avenue of the capital of Marseille City, there was a familiar figure that was Sheephorn.


    Today, she came out to collect information and ask if there were any merchant ships going to the Khan Dynasty.


    \"Where should I ask? It feels like everyone is avoiding me.\" Agnes muttered to herself.


    When people on the street saw Sheepjiao Niang, they avoided her in a hurry, for fear that she would have something to do with her and her own disaster would be the same.


    Some people didn''t even lower their voices when they spoke, and a few people pointed at Sheephorn and discussed in whispers.


    Look, look, that''s the wizard''s daughter. \"


    \"Looking so beautiful, I didn''t expect to be a liar.\"


    \"Yeah, it''s a pity, neither of them knew how much money they cheated us.\"I didn''t expect that I was cheated by them all the time. I even went to her father for my son a few days ago. \"


    \"It''s really abominable, and has been cheating us of 10 dollars. If it weren''t for His Royal Highness, we would have been kept in the dark.\"


    Agnes frowned, ignoring their discussion and moving on, muttering, \"These people are just annoying, why didn''t you think about it when your father saved you before?\"


    Sheepjiao Niang sighed, although she did not agree with her father''s approach, and felt that it was a bit too deceiving.


    But her father also saved a lot of people, and this is indeed a fact. It is inevitable that she will be a little uncomfortable to be discussed by outsiders like this.


    I originally wanted to argue with them about something, but it was indeed their fault, and if they continued to argue with them, maybe things would get bigger and bigger, and His Royal Highness would know when the time came, and things might become even more troublesome.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    Sheepjiao Niang sighed and continued to walk on the street. She wanted to see which merchants on foot would go to the Han Dynasty in the spring. She could leave the Torolla Shanren Empire because she was very old.


    Half an hour later, she came to the port to try her luck at the port, to see if there were any merchants nearby, after all, the winter was almost over.


    At this moment, there are already many people in the port of Margo City, and they are all loading boxes of supplies onto the ship.


    \"It looks like today is the right day, there are still a lot of people in the port!\" Agnes muttered to herself.


    Sheephorn was walking back and forth in the port, trying to find out which merchants seemed to be easy to get along with.


    After searching around, I didn''t find any good ones, all of them were either fat-headed or big-eared, and they looked fierce, which made people feel very difficult to get along with. If they take their merchant ship to Hanwangchang, what will happen during the period, and they must charge very high, merchants are so cunning and will not miss any opportunity to make money.


    She stood at the port with a distressed look on her face, not knowing what to do for a while, but-


    Hope seems to have been dashed.


    \"Why do they all seem to be difficult to get along with, will they make unreasonable demands?\" Agnes worried.


    Sheepjiao Niang hesitated for a while, and decided to go to a person who didn''t look so vicious. That person was a pig clan orc, who seemed to be easier to get along with.


    \"Ta Ta....


    Sheepjiao Niang didn''t take a few steps before her eyes were attracted by another person, and she walked over there without obeying her body.


    In the direction she walked over, there was a middle-aged woman in her early 30s who was


    -Named Jackal Orcs.


    He has long gray curly hair and gray eyes. Although he is about 30 years old, his figure is still well maintained and his height is not bad. The combination of facial features is like a royal sister.


    Agnes hesitated in front of the jackal orcs, and asked after a while, \"Hello, are you a businessman?\"


    The jackal clan orc looked up and down the horned lady, nodded for a while and asked, \"Yes, I''m a businessman, what''s wrong?\"


    Agnes breathed a sigh of relief, and a gentle voice sounded, \"Hello, my name is Agnes, so, I want to go to the Han Dynasty, I wonder if your merchant ships will also go to the Han Dynasty? \"


    The jackal orcs paused for a while, then nodded and asked, \"Yes, I''m going to the Han Dynasty, are you the only one who wants to go there?\"


    \"No, can I come with my father? I wonder if you can take us both for a ride.\" Agnes is very polite. ... The jackal orcs rolled their eyes left and right, and fell into thought. Seeing the other party like this, Agnes said quickly, if it doesn''t work, it won''t embarrass you, but if we can, we will pay coins as the toll, you don''t have to worry about this, and you don''t need you for everything on the road worry. \"


    \"I didn''t mean that, what I meant was that there is a two-month sea route to the Han Dynasty, can you accept it?\" The jackal orc shook his head and explained. \"You can rest assured, I have already inquired about this, and we can accept the two-month sea route.\" Agnes excitedly said.


    The jackal orc nodded, stretched out his hand and introduced himself, \"That''s good, if you are mentally prepared, just call me Alita.\"


    Agnes nodded again and again, and extended her hand, Wen 947 said, \"Hello, Miss Alita.\"


    \"Our merchant ship will set off tomorrow, so you have to prepare things today and come to the port early tomorrow morning. If I don''t wait for you, I will go directly.\" Alita urged.


    \"Are you leaving tomorrow? So fast?\" Agnes asked in surprise.


    \"What? Is it inconvenient for you? If so, it''s a pity.\"Alita said.


    Agnes shook her head again and again and said, \"No, we can also leave tomorrow, but I want to ask, how much gold do you want to charge us?\"


    Alita rolled her gray eyes, thought for a moment, and said, \"Five gold coins per person.\"


    \"Five gold coins per person?\"


    Agnes secretly thought that the price was too high, but her expression didn''t show, \"Okay, then we''ll see you tomorrow.


    \"Well, remember, I''ll just wait for you for a while, and I''ll leave when it''s completely bright.\"Alita urged.


    Agnes nodded and said, \"Understood, don''t worry, we will be on time.\"


    Sheepjiao Niang turned around and ran in excitement, and she had to rush back to buy some food and clothes on the road.


    \"Second update, (v7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1659: Reconciliation. (3 more for customization)


    Chapter 1659: Reconciliation. (3 more for customization)


    \"Tap.Tap..


    Sheephorn returned to the city from the port with a smile on her face, and she walked straight back to her father''s shop.


    \"Crumble!.


    Agnes pushed open the door and said in surprise, \"Father, father, where are you?\"


    \"What''s wrong? Why are you so happy?\" Peterson asked suspiciously.


    The monkey clan orcs have been hiding in the store for the past two days, wanting to try their luck to see if anyone will seek him for treatment, after all, now only Sima can be a living horse doctor.


    However, the ideal is beautiful and the reality is skinny. He stayed for three or four days and no one came to look for him. Instead, there were many people at the door, and they would talk about themselves when they passed by.

 Chapter 1453：

    For this reason, he was depressed all day, and even hid in the corner to cover his ears, not wanting to hear the outside world.


    \"Father, I have good news for you, do you want to know.\" Agnes smiled mysteriously.


    With a sleepy look on Peterson''s face, he asked, \"Is there any better news than I can get a patient?\"


    \"Of course, it''s not good news for my father to receive a patient, oh! No, it should be good news for you, but for me, the news I want to say now is better than this Yes.\" Agnes said confidently.


    Peterson rolled her eyes at Sheephorn and said, \"As long as I can receive a patient, it''s good news for me, and the rest is not good news. Just tell me, don''t be rude.\"


    Agnes closed the door, turned around and said, "Father, I have found a merchant ship that can take us to the Han Dynasty.\"


    Peterson widened his eyes and asked, \"Is what you said true? Are there really businessmen willing to take us to the Han Dynasty?\"


    \"Really, I have been looking for these days, but the first few days were not very smooth.... But the important thing is that I have found it today\"r.\" Agnes paused and said.


    Sheep horn is because, in retrospect, the people discussing them on the street are inevitably a little depressed.


    Peterson saw his daughter''s frustration and comforted, \"It''s okay, it''s over, we''re leaving anyway.\"


    \"Father, are you really willing to leave from the bottom of your heart?\" Agnes asked suddenly.


    Peterson was stunned. He didn''t expect his daughter to ask such a question. After a while, he said, \"Actually, I''ve been thinking a lot these days..


    \"Father, what are you thinking about?\" Agnes was confused by her father''s attitude.


    Didn''t you still refuse to leave with a whole word of words before? And I also feel that wizards are the most important job.


    Peterson hesitated for a while, then said, \"I didn''t ask you what kind of life you wanted to live before, I''ve been forcing you and putting pressure on you to be a wizard, I''m sorry.\ "


    Sheepjiao Niang was stunned for a while, not knowing what to say, her eyes kept blinking, just about to say something, but her father stopped her.


    \"Listen to me first.\"


    Seeing his daughter nod, Peterson continued, \"I didn''t realize until today that you don''t seem to be having a good time. If you weren''t my daughter, you should have left long ago.


    Agnes didn''t know what to say for a while, and her eyes began to turn red. It was the first time she heard her father say such a thing to her. Before, they had no communication at all. - Communication is quarrel, so They never talked at all.


    Now that the monkey orcs suddenly said such considerate words, the daughter of Sheephorn didn''t know what to do for a while, and looked a little overwhelmed in her place.


    Peterson patted his daughter''s shoulder and said, \"Don''t feel pressured, I won''t force you to do things you don''t like in the future, and we will go to the Han Dynasty to live a good life.\"


    \"Father...it''s my fault, I shouldn''t... quarreled with you, I know you''re doing it for my own good, but... I just can''t show it to you, I''m really sorry


    .I am sorry. \" Agnes burst into tears.


    Peterson wiped the tears from his daughter''s cheeks and said, \"Okay, it''s all in the past, and it''s a blessing in disguise that we don''t become a wizard this time, so that our relationship between father and daughter can go further.\"


    Agnes nodded heavily, fiddled with her loose hair, and said, \"Yes, my father, we will definitely find suitable jobs when we go to the Han Dynasty. It''s nothing to be a wizard.\"


    \"Yeah, you''re right, it''s not a big deal to be a wizard.\" Peterson nodded.


    \"Father, we have to hurry up and prepare. We promised to carry our merchant ships. They will leave tomorrow, so we have to pack everything tonight.\" Agnes urged.


    \"What? Leaving tomorrow? Will the time be too rushed?\" Peterson was surprised.


    Agnes shook her head and said, "Father, there''s nothing to miss here, and we don''t have anyone to say goodbye to. Just pack up and leave right away, there''s no need to hurry.\"


    Peterson nodded thoughtfully and said, \"Yeah, no one here is worthy of our nostalgia, let''s go and pack our things now.\"


    \"Father, do you have to take these things with you? Or just put them here.\" Agnes looked at the bottles behind her.


    \"Forget it here, it''s useless to take it away, go to the Han Dynasty and I''ll find another job.\" Peterson sighed.


    Agnes looked at the bottles for a while and asked, \"Father, are you really not going to take them with you? These are all things you like, even if you take a bottle or two as a thought. OK.\"


    Peterson struggled for a moment, sighed and said, \"I don''t want to bring them, just leave them here, let''s live in the Han Dynasty with a brand new identity.!\"


    Agnes said with a smile on her face (Zhao Ma Zhao), "Father, let''s go, we need to buy some food on the road, as well as a change of clothes."


    \"Oh! By the way, I almost forgot, how much gold do the two of us need to go to the Hanwang factory?\" Peterson asked.


    \"Five gold coins for one person, ten gold coins for two people.\" Agnes said. ....


    Peterson sucked in a breath and said in shock, \"It''s so expensive? If one person wants five gold coins, how can they be reliable?\"


    \"Looks very reliable.\" Agnes is a little unsure. She didn''t tell her father that the port was full of savage and vicious merchants, only the jackal orcs seemed to be more peaceful.


    \"It''s only like this now.\"Peterson shrugged.


    \"Three shifts, Fv7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1660: Set sail. (1 more for customization)


    Tread...


    Early the next morning, Yangjiao Niang and her father hesitated for a while in the store, looked at the furnishings in the store, sighed and locked the door.


    After they went out from the store last night, they went to buy a lot of things, but they were all ready-made buckwheat cakes and some other cooked food, or they could eat on the road.


    Of course, like raw buckwheat, and fresh water, they have prepared a lot.


    And I bought a few changes of clothes. Although there may not be a place to take a bath on the boat, it is better to bring it than nothing. After all, the weather is still cold. Sheep horns put all the purchased things on it, and put all the purchased things on it, just wait for the agreed time to load the things onto the boat.


    After they finished shopping yesterday, the two were walking on the avenue in the city, thinking of saying goodbye to Magoe City on the last night.


    The two walked separately. The monkey orcs walked around the gates of the houses on the avenue, and the sheep horns walked through the streets and alleys, feeling the place where they grew up when they were young.


    Both of them tacitly went home very late, and then sat in the backyard of the house for a while. The wind was relatively strong at night, and they didn''t get up and go back to sleep until they felt a little cooler.


    \"Father, do you regret making this decision?\" Agnes asked curiously.


    930\"Life is full of regrets, so there is nothing to regret later, as long as the decision is made for you, I don''t think I will regret it.\" Peterson smiled.


    Agnes blinked and said gently, \"Father, thank you for your understanding.\"


    Peterson shook his head and said, \"You are my precious daughter, and I am just a daughter like you, not for your sake, but for who else?\"


    \"Don''t worry, Father, I will definitely find a good job for you in Chang''an City, and I will also help you find a job so that you can kill your boring time.\" Agnes said seriously.


    Peterson nodded with a smile, \" said, \"It''s okay to be a good daughter, as long as you are happy, as for me, I just need to find a job where I can feed myself, nothing else. requirements. \"


    \"Don''t worry, Father, the book says that Chang''an City is a good place. As long as we have no problems, we can all find a good job in Chang''an City.\" Agnes smiled.


    Peterson nodded and said, \"It doesn''t matter if it''s a good job or not, as long as no one remembers what happened some time ago.\" He can be said to have a shadow now, but he still feels that he has nothing. Wrong, it''s just that the prince of the orcs smashed his job by being unkind.


    In fact, although he was very angry about not being a wizard, what he cared most about was that the whole city was talking about him and his daughter, which was unacceptable to him.


    Although the relationship with his daughter has not been very good, and he does not understand her daughter''s thoughts very well, he is still very unhappy when he hears others pointing at her daughter. Of course, she chooses the latter in front of her work and her daughter.

 Chapter 1454：

    Therefore, the main reason for agreeing to leave Marshall City so readily this time is not to want her daughter to be hurt, and the second reason is to find a way out for her future life. Agnes pulled her hair together and said, \"Come on, my lord, let''s go to the port now, don''t wait - it''s too late, their merchant ship has left.\"


    \"Okay, let''s go.\" Peterson looked back at the store reluctantly. The same is true for Sheephorn. - Bu San looked back at the store, not knowing when they left this time and came back next time, they didn''t have a clue in their hearts.


    \"Ta Ta...


    After hesitating for a while, the two pushed the cart and left the store, heading towards the port.


    Since it was still early in the morning and the sky had not yet fully dawned, there was still no one on the street. For Yangjiao Niang and the others, only Huihui''s Lengfeng said goodbye.


    \"Father, do you feel that it is extra cold today?\" Agnes asked.


    Peterson took off his coat and draped it over his daughter''s shoulders, saying, \"Yeah, maybe because winter is almost over, so let''s get cold one last time.\"


    \"Father, what kind of weather do you think Chang''an City will be like?\" Agnes said innocently.


    \"I don''t know about this. It should be similar to our Torola, but it''s already spring when we pass the Han Dynasty, and I don''t know what the weather is like there.\" Peterson guessed.


    \"Yes, it''s already spring when we go there. The book says that spring is very lively there. You can see beautiful flowers, running deer, and rabbits everywhere. I''m really excited. Looking forward to it.\" Ah Guness expects.


    Peterson nodded and said, \"I hope the Han Dynasty is really as the book says, if so, it''s really great.\"


    \"Yeah, I heard that the avenues there, food, clothing and environment are many times better than our Torolla.\" Agnes said expectantly. Half an hour later, the two came to the port between the conversations. At this moment, there are many merchants waiting in the port of Margo City.


    And there are many ships docked at the port, and Sheephorn has probably counted more than 40 ships.


    Peterson looked at the many ships in the port and wondered, \"Are they all going to the Han Dynasty?\"


    \"They all stop here, and they all set off on the same day, they should be heading to the Han Dynasty, I think.\" Agnes murmured.


    \"Anis, you are here!\"Alita smiled.


    Agnes nodded and said, \"Yes, Miss Alita, this is my father.\"


    Alita looked at the monkey orc and said, \"Hello, the two-month sea journey is quite hard, you have to be mentally prepared.\"


    \"Hello, Miss Alita, my name is Peterson, don''t worry, I will take good care of my daughter and will not cause you any trouble.\" Peterson said seriously.


    \"This is second, you can come to me if you have any problems, as long as it''s not a big problem, I can help you solve it.\"Alita said enthusiastically.


    \"Thank you so much.\" Peterson smiled.


    \"Miss Alita, you are so kind.\" Agnes said with a smile. Alita shook her head and said, \"Quickly put things on the boat, and then get familiar with the environment inside the boat. We will leave later.\"


    The two of Peterson nodded and began to load the purchased items onto the boat, during which many people came to help.


    \"One update, (CV7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1661: Compromise. (2 more for customization)


    Chapter 1661: Compromise. (2 more for customization)


    It''s only a few days before the end of winter, and the weather has become less cold and slightly warmer.


    There were more people on the street, as if it was spring. Although there was no smile on everyone''s face, it was better than the unhappy look of hiding at home in winter.


    Everyone is working hard for a living, and no one dares to stop, because stopping means starving, after all, stop and stop.


    The people who were making troubles in the square gradually decreased. Since the last time the Elf Princess told them that the Elf King would give them an answer, most of them stopped making noise.


    The rest of the people didn''t believe it very much, and they were all nobles and businessmen. They all put their interests first, so they had to hear the elf king agree to their Han Dynasty''s request to stop.


    The city of Leah suddenly became lively, and there was no longer the dead silence in winter. All of them began to run for the new year. Some were looking for jobs, and some were preparing to loosen the soil on the way to the farmland, ready to welcome the new year when spring came. of sowing.


    After Princess Jill got up and changed her clothes, she walked to the hall, ready to talk to her father today.


    Before the Elf Princess walked to the hall, she heard the voices of several people discussing from the hall.


    \"Your Majesty, have you really considered-?\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty''s winter will end soon, spring will come, and the affairs of the Han Dynasty will come to an end.\"


    \"Your Majesty, and we will discuss the purchase of goods with the Han Dynasty, and it will be put on the agenda as soon as possible.


    \"Yes, the Flanders Empire next to Your Majesty and the Torola Orc Empire will definitely make some moves, we can''t lose to them.\"


    The Elf Princess stopped her footsteps when she heard these discussions, and did not move forward. She wanted to continue to listen. It has been a few days since the last time she talked to her father.


    After listening to what they said, King Lauren pondered for a while, and said, \"You come and go, just these few words, can you say anything else?\"


    \"Your Majesty, we are also for the good of Larson, what do you think?\"A great noble asked respectfully.


    Another noble also nodded and said, \"Your Majesty, in fact, this time is a good opportunity for Larson''s development, we must seize it.\"


    \"Your Majesty, they are all right, if we miss this opportunity. Then we don''t know when the next time will be. Moreover, the Flanders Empire and the Torola Orc Empire will develop better than us. When the time comes, we will What to fight against them?\" Another noble started from the perspective of confrontation between the two countries.


    \"Your Majesty and what they said are also reasonable, you have to consider this factor.\" Another noble said.


    The first big noble to speak nodded, \" said, Your Majesty, in fact, the problem you are worried about can be completely solved. According to what I said before, it is good to limit the number of knights of the Han Dynasty entering our country, and then we will limit the location of the port. area, this is also a solution.\"


    \"Do you think these are useful? After Lester came back, he also told you about the situation of the Han Dynasty. They have the strength to occupy our entire Larson.\" King Lauren said solemnly.


    \"Your Majesty, since what you said, what are you worried about? Since they have the strength to occupy our entire Larson, then we will not let them open a port, and it is just a locust arm as a vehicle.\" Doubt.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, you have said so. Wouldn''t it be better for us to directly agree to the request of his dynasty? This way we don''t have to provoke a war.\" Another nobleman was also very suspicious.


    King Lauren took a sip of water and said, \"It''s because we know, so we can''t rashly agree to the request of the Han Dynasty, because in this case, they will only think that we are better to bully.\"


    \"Your Majesty, what you said is also reasonable, but it has been so long, and it is almost time for us to promise.\"The big noble said.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, spring is coming, and we urgently need goods from the Han Dynasty. It will take two months for them to come to our side, so we must reach an agreement with them as soon as possible.\" Another nobleman echoed.


    The nobles all looked at the Elf King, expecting him to nod and agree. After all, this matter has been delayed for several days, and they are all afraid that the Han Dynasty will go back on it, and they will be in trouble.


    \"I understand, you can spread the news out, say we agree to the request of the Han Dynasty, but the most important point is that their goods must be sold to us cheaply.\" King Lauren said helplessly. .0 Ask for flowers -  ¡­


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, I will do it for you immediately.\"The great noble said excitedly.


    \"Don''t worry, Your Majesty, your decision this time will definitely lead Larson to get better and better.\" Another noble said.


    King Lauren waved his hand and said seriously, \"Okay, let''s all go down, the most important thing is to make the news clear. The goods sold to us by the Han Dynasty must be lower than when they were sold.\"


    \"Understood, rest assured, Your Majesty, we will retire first.\" Several nobles saluted, turned around and left the hall.


    Seeing this, Princess Kiel walked into the hall from behind and saluted, \"Father, are you okay?\"


    0 King Lauren, who was rubbing his forehead, raised his head and said, \"Oh! It''s you, Jill, why are you here?\"


    Princess Jill originally wanted to talk to persuade her father to agree to the request of the Han Dynasty, but just later she heard that her father was persuaded by so many people, and that her father had already agreed, so she no longer had the heart to say anything, she just said , \"I''m just here to see how you''re doing.\"


    King Lauren put down his hand, gestured to a few nobles who had just left outside the door, and said, \"You saw it too, they just finished being annoyed by them.\"

 Chapter 1455：

    Princess Jill walked behind the Elf King, helped to relax her shoulders, and said, "Father, don''t be too tired." \"


    \"No way, being a king is like this, you will know how difficult it is when you ascend the throne in the future.\" King Lauren said solemnly.


    \"Father, you and your brother, these are their concerns, not mine.\" Princess Jill shrugged.


    King Lauren smiled slightly, pinched the princess'' face, and said, \"This is not necessarily, you don''t know what virtues they have, and none of them have grown.\"


    \"Father, you are still young, don''t worry.\" Princess Jill comforted. King Lauren shook his head helplessly and said, \"I just wish you all the best.\"


    \"I also hope you are all well.\" Princess Jill smiled. \"Second shift, (V). Please customize, please support.\"Work.


    Chapter 1662: Birthday Banquet. (3 more for self-determination)


    The capital of the Orc Empire of Torola-..In the city of Margo, the King of Good Man is having lunch with his sons and daughters


    Because winter was almost over, and it was Prince Knight''s birthday today, they all gathered behind the palace for lunch.


    This time, the arrangement was not very gorgeous. Compared with the scene of the orc king''s birthday at that time, it was simply inferior.


    And there are no outsiders to participate, only the royal family to participate -- a long table, covered with a layer of white cloth.


    The king of the orcs is still sitting on the main seat, followed by the queen of the good man, followed by the prince of Lu and the princess.


    The food on the table looked a little more gratifying, a lot more than when I ate before.


    All thanks to Gordon, who cooks the entire meal.


    Yuan-030\"This royal family eats boiled meat in salt water. Of course, there is nothing else but boiled meat in salt water. Boil all kinds of meat in salt water, such as beef, mutton and pork, etc. Throat below.


    Some extra lard cakes are added, which are greasy and nauseating, and they are not enjoyable at all.


    The wines drank at the banquet were also very unpleasant buckwheat wine, which was bitter and had a strong taste. Of course, it was not bad for those who were used to drinking it. This kind of wine was drunk throughout the Orc Empire of Torola.


    The food at this banquet is no longer boiled meat in salt water, but has various stir-fries, such as pepper-fried meat, soybean fish head soup, sweet and sour pork ribs and so on.


    Of course, the most important thing is the longevity noodles and dumplings, which is also the first


    - times to do.


    As early as in the Han Dynasty, he had heard that it is good to eat longevity noodles and dumplings on birthdays. Although he has learned it, he has never had the opportunity to make it.


    It just so happened that today was the birthday of the orc prince, so he thought about making a meal of longevity noodles and dumplings.


    Of course, the process is all his own - personal, and no one else knows how he does it.


    \"Brother, your noodles look delicious.\" Princess Linna envied. Prince Nate smiled and said, \"When it''s your birthday, you can eat it.\"


    \"My birthday is still early, it''s all about next spring.\" Linna shrugged.


    \"Bring your plate over, I''ll give you a try.\" Prince Knight said generously.


    Princess Lina nodded again and again, handed over her plate, and then kept knocking on the table with a fork, and said in a childlike manner, \"Thank you eldest brother.\" The pro-eldest prince divided half of the longevity noodles in his bowl. Go out, hand it to the orc princess, and say, \"Eat it, try it and see how it tastes.\"


    \"Brother, today is your birthday, you should try the first one first.\" Princess Linna said with a smile.


    Prince Knight nodded, picked up the fork, paused and put it down, put on chopsticks to take the first bite, and sighed, \"It tastes delicious too.\"


    Seeing this, Princess Linna quickly took a sip with a fork, put it in her mouth, chewed it a few times and said, \"It really tastes really good, it''s the first time I''ve eaten food with this texture.


    King Black wanted to try it too, but unfortunately the longevity noodles didn''t seem to be enough. He just took a bite of the dumplings and asked, \"What is this?\"


    \"Father, this is a dumpling.\"The second Prince Nemo explained.


    \"Dumplings? What are dumplings?\" King Black looked puzzled.


    Prince Knight chewed the noodles in his mouth several times and explained, \"Father, dumplings are a kind of pasta.\"


    \"Yes, Father, many people eat these dumplings in Chang''an Town.\" Second Prince Nemo nodded again and again.


    \"Is this their staple food?\" King Black wondered, but the fork in his hand didn''t seem to stop, and he kept forking dumplings into his mouth.


    The eldest prince swallowed the food in his mouth and explained, \"No, Father, there is a lot to eat in Chang''an City, and dumplings are also part of the staple food, but it is not absolute, there are many other substitutes.\ "


    \"Oh? Do they have any other food besides dumplings? What are they? Is it the same as our buckwheat rice? King Blake wondered.


    Prince Knight shook his head and said, \"No, Father, they also have staple foods such as noodles, bread, buns, and pizza. Each of them is very delicious, and the taste is not the same.\"


    King Black nodded thoughtfully and said, \"That''s really a magical kingdom 0\"


    \"Yes, Father, you must go and see for yourself when you have the opportunity, I believe you will like it.\" Prince Knight said firmly.


    King Black shook his head and said, \"Besides, I''m too old, I can''t stand the rush, it takes more than two months to go to Chang''an City by sea, and I can''t bear it.\"


    \"Father, please wait, I will discuss the flight line for you, and then you can take the airship\". \"The second prince Nemo is serious. The second prince of the orcs was supposed to go to the Han Dynasty two days ago, but it was delayed because of some delays. It just happened to be the birthday of the first prince of the orcs, so he thought about going after his birthday. .


    \"Let''s talk about it later, I don''t know if the king of the Han Dynasty can speak well.


    King Black said helplessly.


    Second Prince Nemo blinked and said, "Father, please rest assured, we have ore as a bargaining chip, they should consider it, these ore must be useful to them."


    All right, just wait for your good news. \" King Black nodded.


    Prince Knight hesitated for a while, then asked, \"Father, can I really go to the Han Dynasty with my second brother? There are many helpers, so please let me go with my second brother. .\"


    ...Second Prince Nemo was about to say something when the Orc King preempted him.


    \"I''ve said it all, you give me 1.3 to stay in Marshall City, and I''m not allowed to go anywhere.\" King Black said solemnly.


    If it weren''t for the birthday of the Orc Prince, he might be furious, and saying that now gives him enough face.


    Prince Knight lowered his eyes in disappointment and said, \"Okay, I know, Father.\"


    Second Prince Nemo breathed a sigh of relief, secretly thankful that his eldest brother did not go with him.


    As long as it was himself who went to the Han Dynasty this time and completed the negotiation, he was only one step away from becoming the king.


    Only this time he successfully won the opening of the airline and the low price of imported goods, and if he does well after returning to the kingdom, the throne will definitely belong to him.


    \"Three shifts, Cv). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1663: Just give more buckwheat. (1 more for customization)


    Chapter 1663: Just give more buckwheat. (1 more for customization)


    Prince Nate stopped making fun of himself, and ate the noodles with his head down silently. At this moment, only this bowl of delicious longevity noodles could appease his heart.


    Second Prince Nemo looked very happy, with an uncontrollable smile on his face, and what he ate in his mouth felt extraordinarily delicious.


    Princess Linna was very curious to see the changes between the two. She naturally did not understand the cruelty of the power struggle at a young age, and just asked lightly, \"Brother, what''s the matter with you?

 Chapter 1456：

    Today is your birthday, don''t be unhappy. \"


    Prince Knight shook his head, forced a smile, and said, \"Aren''t you unhappy, is today''s meal still to your liking?\"


    \"It''s delicious, and I like it very much.\"The innocent Princess Lina nodded again and again.


    \"There are many more, if you like it, eat more.\" Prince Knight said with a hearty smile.


    He suddenly thought that even if he couldn''t go to the Han Dynasty with his second brother again, as long as he did well in Magoe City, there was still a chance.


    If he insisted on following along, it would be counterproductive. Thinking of this, the displeasure on his face dissipated a little.


    The second orc prince frowned slightly when he saw the change in his elder brother''s expression, not knowing what the other party was planning.


    Princess Linna blinked her eyes and said with a smile, \"You all eat quickly, why don''t you eat.\"


    \"Yes, father and mother, what are you thinking?\"Sophie''s milky voice sounded.


    The Queen of Kindness smiled and said gracefully, \"Oh! There''s nothing my precious daughter, eat it!\"


    Prince Knight called Golden and asked, \"Is that all the dumplings? Are there any more?\"


    \"Of course Your Highness, this is just one of the flavors, there are several more!" Gordon smiled.


    \"Then why don''t you bring them all up? You go and bring them all up, let''s try them all.\" The prince pro-extra ordered.


    Golden looked at the food on the table and said softly, \"That''s your Highness, if the dumplings are served first, they will easily become lumps, which will affect the way of ignorance, so the food on the table is almost eaten, and it can be served. .\"


    The eldest prince nodded thoughtfully, glanced at the table, and said, \"You''re almost done, bring the dumplings!\"


    \"Yes, wait a moment.\"Golden nodded, turned around and ordered the servant to serve the dumplings.


    Half an hour later, the waiter brought the cooked dumplings to the table - there were seven or eight servings in total, and each serving was different in size.


    Princess Lina looked curiously at the large and small plates on the table and said suspiciously,


    \"Why are the plates different in size?\"


    Golden asked people to lift the lids on the plate, and explained, "His Royal Highness the Third Princess, these are dumplings with various flavors and methods, you can try them. \"


    Prince Knight looked suspiciously at the dumplings of different colors on the table, and wondered, why are there so many colors? Shouldn''t it be poisonous? .


    The Queen of Good People also looked surprised, agreeing with the words of the orc prince, and pouted, \"Indeed, it looks good, but is it safe?\"


    Golden saluted and said, \"If you don''t mind, I can eat one first, and you can eat it after I''m sure it''s all right.\"


    King Black looked at the dumplings on the table, nodded lightly, and said, \"Eat it!\"


    Golden nodded, took a new pair of chopsticks, took out one of the various colored dumplings on the table, and tried them in front of everyone.


    After waiting for the cattle orcs to finish eating, Prince Nate said, \"It''s all right, you can eat it.


    King Black blinked, picked up his fork and forked a green dumpling, stared at it for a while before putting it into his mouth.


    When the orc queen, the orc princess and the others saw this, they also picked up their forks, picked up the dumplings and put them in their mouths.


    Golden looked at them expectantly and wondered how they would react, it tasted good when he just ate it anyway.


    Princess Linna chewed and moved several times, and after swallowing it, she was surprised, \"God, why do these green dumplings taste so delicious?\"


    Second Prince Nemo also widened his eyes and praised Lianlian\"The taste is exactly the same as that of Chang''an City dumplings, it''s really delicious, it reminds me of Chang''an City.\"


    Prince Knight nodded again and again and said suspiciously, \"It does taste the same as Chang''an City, but it''s a little different. I don''t know what it tastes like, so I can''t tell.\"


    King Black tried this kind of food for the first time, and it tasted very delicious. He looked at the cattle orcs in surprise and asked, \"What is this dumpling made of, and why does it taste so good?\"


    \"Your Majesty, this dumpling is made from the buckwheat you usually eat.\"Golden explained.


    King Black''s eyes widened and he wondered, \"Is it really made from the buckwheat we usually eat? But it doesn''t taste the same as yours.\"


    \"It''s like this, Your Majesty, because a lot of different things are added to it, the taste is different, and the method is different.\"Golden explained.


    King Black nodded thoughtfully, picked up his fork and continued to fork several dumplings, and said as he ate, \"It''s the first time I''ve eaten such delicious food.\"


    \"Your Majesty, as long as you provide enough buckwheat, then I can make more kinds of food, and you can taste more than 730." Golden said with a smile. King Black was moved and asked, \"Really as long as you give me more buckwheat, you can make these things for me?\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, I promise.\"Golden said firmly.


    The orc king nodded again and again, looking at the various kinds of dumplings on the table, he couldn''t bear the etiquette any longer, and began to eat in big mouthfuls.


    \"What is this?\" Linna had a golden dumpling on her fork. \"This is called pan-fried dumpling. It''s fried and tastes delicious. You can try it.\"


    Golden explained.


    Linna tilted her head and looked at the fried dumplings. After a pause, she put them into her mouth. After a while, she said, ...... This is even better than the one just now. I like this orc queen to see her daughter like this. It looked like this, so I also ate one, and then repeatedly praised, \"It''s so fragrant and crunchy, this is the first time I''ve eaten it, it''s so delicious.\"


    \"I want to try it too.\" Princess Sophie also ate a piece quickly, and the expression she showed after that was exactly the same as the former.


    The good king and the prince couldn''t hold it in any longer, and they all started to eat with big mouthfuls.


    One more, two v7). Please customize, please support. \".


    Chapter 1664: The bond of peace. (2 more for customization)


    Chapter 1664: The bond of peace. (2 more for customization)


    The Orc King and the others ate for half an hour before they ate all the food on the table.


    Prince Knight touched I''s stomach contentedly, and said, \"This tastes really delicious.\"


    Princess Linna nodded again and again, and said, \"But brother, I haven''t had enough yet, do you still have it?\"


    Prince Knight turned his head to look at the cattle orcs and asked, \"Is there any more dumplings in the kitchen?\"


    Golden nodded again and again, and said, \"Some highnesses, the dumplings served to you now are only two ways, and I will serve you more dumplings later.\"


    Second Prince Nemo looked puzzled and said in surprise, \"What? Are there more ways to do it? Are there only two ways to do it now?\"


    \"Yes, His Royal Highness''s current method is only boiled and fried. Wait for the dumplings you serve, and you will be surprised by their method.\"Golden said firmly.


    King Braque took a sip of tea, \" said, what are you waiting for, bring it to us quickly.\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, wait a moment, I will get it for you right away.\" Gordon said respectfully, and half an hour later, Gordon led the attendant again and put the dumplings on the table.


    The plates this time were relatively small, not as big as the last time. There were only seven or eight dumplings in each plate. The huge table was filled with more than 20 dumplings. After Gore finished the dumplings, he stepped back and said, \"Your Majesty, this is all the dumplings today, you can try it.\"


    Blake put his hands on the table, half stood up and looked at the dumplings on the table, and asked, \"What are these dumplings made of?\"


    \"Your Majesty, these dumplings are fried, boiled, and steamed, as well as cold and braised.\"Golden introduced.

 Chapter 1457：

    Second Prince Nemo widened his eyes and said in surprise, "Why haven''t these dumpling practices been seen in Chang''an City?"


    \"Understood, maybe you didn''t eat them, these dumplings are also available in Chang''an City, you may not have found them.\"Golden said softly.


    \"Why are there so many ways to make dumplings, and each one looks different in color.\" Prince Knight was surprised.


    \"Yes, yes, why the color of the dumplings is different, just like the ones we just ate had green ones, they are different from ordinary dumplings!" Princess Linna was curious.


    \"What do ordinary dumplings look like?\" Princess Sophie asked innocently. Golden smiled and explained, \"Your Highness, all the other colors of the dumplings were added by me, and the dumplings were originally the kind of pale yellow dumplings you just ate.


    \"Light yellow dumplings? Oh! I see, it''s the crispy dumplings just now, right?" Princess Sophie smiled.


    Princess Linna tilted her head and wondered, \"What did you add? What did you add? It will turn green.\"


    \"Your Highness, this is our chef''s secret, I can''t tell you, I''m sorry.\"Gerdon said apologetically.


    In fact, those colored dumplings, such as yellow, green, and pink dumplings, are all made by the cattle orcs who added vegetable juice, pumpkin juice, and tomato juice when they kneaded the noodles, so the resulting dumplings color not


    -Sample.


    This method is very simple. He had already learned it when he was in Chang''an City, but he had never had the opportunity to practice it. It happened to be the birthday of the orc eldest prince, so he tried it, and he did not expect it to be successful. \"Okay, I see.\" Princess Linna said with a disappointed face.


    The orc king originally wanted to say something, but after thinking about it, let it go. After all, he came from Chang''an City, and they probably all knew the power of the Han Dynasty. Although he is being respectful now, it is not good to be too harsh on him, even saying that the torture made him tell the secret of dumplings and the secret of cooking delicious food.


    The Orc King is not a fool either. People from the Han Dynasty came to work here, and he didn''t believe that their king didn''t know.


    Therefore, it is said that the good man of the Niu tribe is the bond of peace between the two countries. If there is any problem with him, what will the Han Dynasty do to the Torolla good man empire?


    For the sake of safety, the King of Kindness gave up. Anyway, he stayed in Margo City and did not leave.


    Father, please try this, it tastes really good. \" Prince Knight is eating fried dumplings.


    After swallowing the steamed dumplings eaten by the second prince Nemo, he said excitedly, \"Mother, please try this too, it tastes very delicious.\"


    Golden couldn''t help laughing a little when he saw how they were eating. The dumplings they ate were one of dozens of ways.


    The main reason is that the dumplings he makes for them now have the same meat filling. There are many kinds of meat fillings for dumplings in Chang''an City, including seafood, beef, mutton, chicken, duck, and dumplings filled with various vegetables.


    And the shape is not the same, can be made into various shapes, such as boat-shaped, crescent-shaped, Yuanbao-shaped and other different shapes of dumplings.


    If they really want to eat all these kinds of dumplings, they probably won''t be able to finish them in two or three days.


    King Black ate a good one, put down his fork, and asked, \"When are you going to the Han Dynasty, Nemo?\"


    Second Prince Nemo wiped his mouth with a piece of cloth and said seriously, \"Father, I may be leaving in two days. I want to leave before spring arrives, so if I am lucky, Can I reach the Han Dynasty in the middle of the second month of spring."


    \"Do you leave in two days? Well, if you leave earlier, you can bring good things to Torola earlier.\" King Black nodded.


    \"Yes, Father, our Torola will soon be able to develop.\"The second prince Nemo said excitedly.


    \"Second brother, (Zhao De''s) are you really leaving so soon?\" Linna was a little reluctant.


    \"Yes, let''s stay for a few more days.\"Princess Sophie was also very reluctant.


    The orc queen touched the heads of the two orc princesses, and said comfortably, \"Good baby girl, brother, he has something to do, so he can''t accompany you, but you still have brother Nate.


    Although Prince Knight didn''t want to, but in order to do a good job in front of the good king, he could only nod his head and say, \"Yes, I can still accompany you.\"


    \"Actually you can follow me to the Han Dynasty.\"The second prince Nemo suggested.


    \"I don''t want it, the two-month sea route is too far, and it''s not safe.


    Princess Linna refused.


    Second Prince Nemo shrugged and said, \"Alright then!\"


    cold.


    Second update, Fv7). Please customize, please support. \".


    Chapter 1665: Peer. (3 more for customization)


    Chapter 1665: Peer. (3 more for customization)


    As the sun rose higher and higher in the early morning, Black Pearl Harbor was already full of people at this moment.


    More than a dozen ships were parked at the port. Black Pearl Harbor was surrounded by the Royal Knights today. All the merchant ships were not docked today. At this moment, all the ships that were docked were slave ships that were about to be sent to the Han Dynasty.


    A lot of civilians gathered outside the knight''s encirclement, and they all came to see what was going on.


    The last time Black Pearl Harbor was full of people was when Princess Field came back and Prince Eddie and the others went to sea.


    This time there was no prince or princess in sweat, and then there was such a big battle at Black Pearl Harbor, so the commoners were very curious, and they began to talk about it.


    \"What do you think His Majesty the King is doing?\"


    \"I don''t know, didn''t the princess and the prince lead the knights to sea last time?


    \"Yes, yes, why did you send so many knights this time?\"


    \"You don''t have to donate your eyes. Where are those knights, you can see clearly that they are all slaves.\"


    \"Yes, they are not 623 knights, they are all slaves.\"


    \"Why did His Majesty send so many slaves? Could it be...


    \"Could it be that Your Royal Highness Princess and Prince, they have stabilized in another continent? Are these slaves serving them there in the past?\"


    ....


    The commoners are all discussing you and me one by one, and everyone has no idea what abacus His Majesty the King is playing this time.


    Surrounded by knights, there is a familiar figure, that is Duke Woods.


    This time, he was appointed by King Sandra to **** the 5,000 slaves and 300,000 gold coins to the Han Dynasty.


    A few days ago, he had been persuading King Sandra to agree to the request of the Han Dynasty. After all, establishing a port in Jinsui City was a beneficial and harmless thing for him.


    But King Sandra was very stubborn. He said that he had to make sure that Prince Eddie was safe and sound, and that there was news of Princess Field.


    This made him very distressed, after all, it would take more than two months for this trip to pass the Han Dynasty.


    It will be more than two months later when Prince Eddie is brought back, so


    - Tow, building the port is coming to mid-summer again.


    The longer the port establishment is delayed, the more unfavorable it will be to their nobles, which means that the goods they buy during the period are bought at high prices, and they earn very little gold.


    The Duke is worrying about the port. \"Rila said. The elf girl learned today that King Sandra was going to send slaves to the Han Dynasty, so she also came to the port, of course, she needed to disguise.


    Duke Woods followed the prestige, saw the elf girl, and said suspiciously, \"Why are you here?\"

 Chapter 1458：

    He then looked around to see if there was a king''s eyeliner nearby. After all, it was not a small suspicion to approach someone from the Qianzhuang privately.


    Rila waved her hand and said, \"Don''t be nervous, Lord Duke, I''ve escaped a lot of people this time, so don''t worry.\"


    Duke Woods breathed a sigh of relief and asked, \"What''s the matter with you coming here this time? Does His Majesty the Han Dynasty have any orders?\"


    \"Oh, nothing to do, just come and see, to make sure that the slaves are really sent out.\"Rila shrugged her shoulders.


    In fact, she mainly wanted to come and see if Duke Woods had made any small moves. After all, the other party just agreed to the conditions of the Han Dynasty, and it was very likely that he would also rebel against the Han Dynasty, so it was better to be careful.


    The Duke of Woods nodded and said, \"Miss Rila, you also saw that everything here is the same as the request of His Majesty the Han Dynasty.\"


    \"Well, indeed I did see it, but this time I want to go to sea with you.\"Rila said lightly.


    \"What? Are you going to sea with us?\" Duke Woods wondered.


    Rui Lapin (bafg) nodded quietly and said, \"Yeah, I''ve been here for a long time, it''s time to go back to the Han Dynasty.\"


    The elf girl received a telegram from Chang''an City last night, asking her to go back to the Han Dynasty with the people of the Flanders Empire.


    The Duke of Woods nodded thoughtfully and said, \"Okay, did you bring Miss Rila''s things? We''ll be leaving soon.\"


    \"Don''t worry, it''s all packed, not much stuff.\"Rila patted the backpack behind i.


    \"That''s good, Miss Rila will log on to the main ship, and the best room inside is reserved for you.\" Duke Woods said cheerfully.


    Rila nodded and said, \"Duke Woods, are you going to -- go to sea too? Or are you just going to be here?\"


    \"Of course I''m going to sea together. Didn''t His Majesty the Han Dynasty say to welcome me there?\" Duke Woods smiled.


    Rila raised her eyebrows slightly and said, \"Indeed, our Majesty welcomes you very much, if you come over.\"


    \"So I won''t let it go. You said that the Han Dynasty is so good. I have to see it with my own eyes to make sure that the decision I made is correct.\" The corner of Duke Woods'' mouth raised slightly.


    \"Trust me, you will never regret the past.\"Rila smiled.


    Duke Woods turned around, looked at the slaves who were getting on board one after another, and sighed, \"I wonder why His Majesty the Han Dynasty wanted so many slaves?\"


    \"The Han Dynasty is a rapidly developing kingdom, and of course it needs more manpower.\"Rila officially said.


    \"Okay, I''m starting to look forward to it.\" Duke Woods said seriously.


    \"Oh, by the way, Lord Duke, after you passed the Han Dynasty, what about the Golden Spike City?\"Rila asked.


    Duke Woods waved his hand and said, \"There are so many right-hand men of your Majesty and I am not missing one, right?\"


    \"That''s not necessarily true. If His Majesty believed them, he wouldn''t listen to you alone.\"Rila shrugged.


    \"Our family has sworn allegiance to His Majesty the King for generations, and of course he believes in me.\" Duke Woods looked a little proud.


    Rila blinked, \" said, \" That''s not it, the reason why your majesty sent you to **** these 5,000 slaves and 300,000 gold coins is not because of your status, but in his eyes more important. \"


    \"So what? I''m still just a duke, and I haven''t gotten any useful position.\" Duke Woods was a little dissatisfied.


    \"What else does the Duke want?\" Rila asked curiously.


    \"What I want, I believe Miss Rila should be very clear, otherwise I will not cooperate with your Han Dynasty, these are things that our king can''t give me.


    Duke Woods smiled.


    Rila raised her eyebrows slightly and said, okay, then I see. \"


    \"Three shifts, (V). Please customize, please support.\".


    One thousand six hundred and sixty-six chapters: the decision of the elf count (1 more customized)


    Chapter 1666: The decision of the Elf Earl. (1 more for customization)


    The cold wind blew, night fell, and the city of Leah suddenly fell into darkness.


    The Elf Earl was eating dinner in the restaurant as usual, and he was supposed to handle some affairs at this time.


    After all, it will be spring in a few days, and he has to follow up on many things, such as farming, recruiting knights, purchasing food, and so on.


    In the past, these things were handled by the old elf count, but now these things have fallen on him.


    The reason why he hasn''t dealt with it these days is not because he doesn''t want to deal with it, but because he is thinking about one thing, and when the answer to this matter has not yet been determined, he doesn''t have the heart to deal with these things.


    \"Sir, spring is coming soon, do you want to deal with the farming?\" Dill said respectfully.


    Earl Lannister waved his hand and said, \"Don''t worry, just wait, let''s talk about it in two days.\"


    \"But Your Majesty is only a few days away from the arrival of spring, and I''m afraid it will be too late.\" Dill is very worried.


    Earl Lannister sighed and asked, \"How many days until spring?\"


    \"My lord is five days away from spring, so we don''t have much time.\" Dill ordered.


    \"By the way, what happened to the thing I asked you to inquire about?\" asked the Earl of Lannister.


    \"Sir, you have to wait a little longer, there should be news tonight, I will let you know as soon as they come back.\" Dill respectfully said.


    Earl Lannister nodded and asked, \"Do you think we want to go to the Han Dynasty?\"


    Dill looked puzzled and said, \"Sir, so you are thinking about this.\"


    \"Well, I''ve been thinking about it for a long time. I always think that going to the Han Dynasty would not be a bad thing.\" Earl Lannister whispered.


    \"Sir, do you mean to set off before spring?\" Dill asked curiously.


    Earl Lannister nodded lightly and said, \"Yeah, didn''t they say it would take two months to travel by sea in the past.\"


    \"Yes, my lord, I remember that you didn''t think about it before, after all, the sea route for more than two months is very far.\" Dill nodded.


    \"But I''ve been thinking about it these days, and I think the Han Dynasty really attracts me.\"


    Earl Lannister said solemnly.


    Dill blinked and said worriedly, \"Sir, but the two-month sea route is really long and unsafe.


    \"Nothing is safe,\" said the Lannister.


    \"But my lord, your father entrusted you to me, and I can''t let you take risks.\" Dill said solemnly.


    \"Do you want me to stay in this broken place forever? I believe you have seen what the consequences of my father are.\" Earl Lannister said solemnly. Dill paused for a while before saying, \"No sir, I think you''re doing well too.\"


    \"Since you also want me to have a good life, why don''t you let me go to the Han Dynasty? Is there anything in Leah that can compare to the Han Dynasty?" The Lannister Earl asked back.


    \"This... Dill was interrupted just as he was about to speak.

 Chapter 1459：

    Earl Leinister continued to speak and said, \"My father has been with His Majesty for so long, but he is only an earl, and he has been recruited for so many knights who have lost and have not been compensated. His Majesty did not condolence him even when he died of illness, what do you think? Is it okay for me to stay here?


    Dill lowered his head silently and said, \"You are right, sir, but I''m really worried, it''s too unsafe.\"


    \"If you don''t take a risk, who knows how? And the merchants from the Han Dynasty have also come here once, and our Larson merchants have also traveled to the Han Dynasty many times. Aren''t they all fine?" The Lannister Earl said seriously .


    \"Well then, my lord, since you want to go, I''ll have to take care of you-


    cut. \" Dill replied seriously.


    Earl Lannister nodded and said earnestly, \"You have followed me since childhood, you know what I''m thinking.\"


    \"I understand the adults, so I know what you want to do, and I will accompany you.\" Dill nodded heavily.


    \"Very well, then you prepare, and we will set off in two days.\" The Lannister Earl ordered.


    Dill nodded heavily and said, \"It''s your lord, but you have one thing to deal with now.\"


    \"What''s the matter?\" Earl Lannister asked suspiciously.


    \"Although you want to pass the Han Dynasty, your family business in Larson still can''t be left behind.\" Dill said seriously.


    \"You mean, I still have to deal with these documents?\" asked the Earl of Lannister.


    .0 ask for flowers....


    \"Of course, my lord, after all, we went to the Han Dynasty this time, just to see that it is not settled there. Our family business in Larson still has to be preserved.\" Dill explained.


    Lannister nodded thoughtfully and said, \"Okay, I''ll deal with it after dinner.\"


    Half an hour later, the Elf Earl finished his dinner and walked towards the study with heavy steps.


    Dill sorted out the documents and put them in front of the Elf Earl, saying,


    \"There are so many adults.\"


    Earl Lannister looked at the dozen or so rolls of parchment in front of him, put one hand on his forehead, and said in shock, \"Is that much?\"


    \"My lord, this is not much, I have already helped you deal with some.\" Dill said.


    ........0 Earl Lannister sighed and said, \"Well, these files look like a real headache.\"


    The Elf Count picked up the first roll of parchment in front of him, spread it out, and began to read it carefully.


    Dill helped pour the water beside him, and relaxed his shoulders while pointing at the contents of the parchment scroll. He was much older than the Elf Count, so he was more mature.


    \"How to deal with farming?\" Earl Lannister can be said to be clueless. He''s never dealt with that, after all -- he''s been training the Cavaliers all the time, and dealing with files can be quite a headache for him.


    Dill pointed to the contents on the parchment and said, \"Your lord, there is so much land that belongs to you, and you have to arrange how and what crops to cultivate.\"


    \"My God, it''s all buckwheat.\"The Earl of Lannister arranged.


    \"My lord, I don''t think so.\" Dill shook his head and said.


    Earl Lannister looked up at him and asked, \"Why? Isn''t buckwheat our staple food?\"


    \"Adults, we can grow some vegetables, but we shouldn''t grow all buckwheat, otherwise we will have to buy vegetables from outside.\" Dill suggested.


    Earl Lannister nodded, and then ordered, \"You can look at the arrangement, and just show me a little at the end.\"


    ....All right. \" Dill nodded.


    \"One update, Cv7). Please customize, please support.\"For a long time.


    Chapter 1667: Parade? (2 more for self-determination)


    Chang''an City has not snowed in the past two days, and it has ushered in rare good weather. The snow on the roofs of the streets has been cleaned up.


    If it weren''t for the cold and windy weather, others would think that spring has arrived, people on the streets are endless, and traffic has become more convenient.


    The traffic in Chang''an City is very inconvenient in winter. Once it snows, it is difficult for carriages, buses and trains to travel.


    For this reason, most of the people who came to Chang''an City took airships, and they were all close to the city. As soon as they saw that it was not snowing, they rushed over in airships.


    There are also some nearby cities, such as Somali City, Blade''s Edge City, and Tiexi City, and it only takes two or three days for them to come to Chang''an by car.


    In recent days, there have been more and more people in Chang''an City. They were all attracted by the approaching New Year''s Eve.


    As early as \"500\" a few days ago, newspapers in all cities of the Han Dynasty published newspapers about New Year''s Eve.


    The newspaper stated that New Year''s Eve was a holiday, and it was a paid holiday. It also said that the Chang''an City would be very beautifully decorated.


    It is precisely because of this that many people are attracted to Chang''an City. They all want to witness what will happen to Chang''an City during this major festival. What''s more, what really attracted them was only the bonfire party on New Year''s Eve. There was a lot of free meat and free music to listen to.


    Not all places in the Han Dynasty had grand theaters, except for the nine major cities, the five major military bases, and some slightly larger cities, such as medium-sized cities.


    Of course, some cities that are a little more prosperous still have a small storefront, and the stage actors in it are also of mixed quality. There are also.


    On the eleventh floor of the tallest building, Liu Feng was standing by the floor-to-ceiling window looking at the scene below.


    \"Your Majesty''s spring is coming soon, and soon we won''t have to wear such thick clothes.\"Enri said with a smile.


    \"Yeah, New Year''s Eve is only two or three days away, and New Year''s Eve will come as soon as spring arrives.\" Liu Feng said with relief.


    To be honest, he still prefers spring compared to winter. The season when everything recovers is his favorite. Looking at it, he feels more comfortable, which is better than facing the snow and ice every day.


    Enri blinked her brown eyes and asked, \"Your Majesty, have you read the documents that were given to you by the Department of Agriculture today?\"


    \"Oh, it''s on the table after reading it, you give it to them and let them proceed according to what I have reviewed.\" Liu Feng ordered.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\" Enri nodded, took the documents and started to read. Mina tilted her head and asked, \"Your Majesty, are you really going to parade on New Year''s Eve? It seems very unsafe.\"


    \"That''s why I said it in advance, when the time comes - everything will be ready.* Liu Feng smiled.


    He thought about going out with a few girls from the castle on New Year''s Eve, just like the ancient emperor went out on a southern tour.


    In addition to taking a look at the situation and development of Chang''an City, you can also experience the feelings of the people and get closer to the subjects, making them feel that His Majesty the King is also very friendly.


    And going out in an exclusive steam car must have another feeling. Of course, safety hazards are the biggest problem.


    Like the Flanders Empire, there are two kingdoms on another continent. Even some of the remaining nobles of the old British and Roman kingdoms, there is no guarantee that they will not do anything while the parade.


    \"Your Majesty, I think this is very unsafe, I can''t keep your safety out of the way.\" Mina worried.


    Liu Feng waved his hand and said, \"Don''t worry, just do all the preparations in advance, there will be no problem.\"


    In fact, the most important thing is that he has a danger warning, and he can predict the danger very early and avoid it, so he is no longer afraid of this parade.


    What''s more, the military strength of Chang''an City is very strong now, whether it is to investigate hidden dangers, or even prevent them, as well as the strength of guarding and patrolling has been greatly enhanced.


    It is no longer the view when he just took over Xiyang City. Now Chang''an City can be said to be a big country.

 Chapter 1460：

    He must be accompanied by hundreds of soldiers, and there are also special forces and plainclothes police, each team can ensure their safety.


    \"Your Majesty, I think we can disguise it, it will be more appropriate.\" Mina suggested. 0 Liu Feng blinked his black eyes and asked interestingly, \"Oh? Tell me.\"


    Mina smiled slightly, and said with her cat''s tail, \"Your Majesty, don''t you still have hair dyed? We can dye our hair at that time, and then you can wear glasses or something, and we can Sneak out.\"


    \"Oh, do you want this?\" Liu Feng smiled faintly.


    Mina nodded heavily and said, \"Of course I do, Your Majesty, for your safety, I can only apologise to you.\"


    \"Actually, this is not a grievance, it is another kind of constructive parade.\"Liu Feng laughed heartily.


    \"Really? Really? Are you really considering this, Your Majesty?\" Mina kept blinking her blue eyes.


    Liu Feng nodded and said, \"Well, you can really consider it, but it''s all about the next day after the New Year''s Eve dinner.\"


    \"Any time, as long as your majesty promises this, it will be great.\" Meina smiled and blossomed.


    \"But I just promised you to go out in disguise, why are you so happy?\" Liu Feng shook his head with a smile.


    Mina put one hand on her hip, pouted and said, \"Your Majesty, you don''t understand, your safety is our first consideration.\"


    Liu Feng''s heart warmed, he touched Mao Er Niang''s head, and said, \"Yes, I understand.\"


    \"When His Majesty arrives, the plainclothes police, special forces and soldiers, they will protect you as usual, 2.6 secretly protect you, - will not let you do anything." Mina said solemnly.


    \"Okay, I understand, I''ll leave everything to you and Mila.\"Liu Feng nodded and said.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, - I will complete the task.\" Mina nodded heavily.


    Liu Feng picked up the teacup and took a sip of water, and said, \"Then I won''t take so many people out.\"


    Mina tilted her neck and said suspiciously, \"Why? Your Majesty.\"


    \"If I take so many of you out at once, others will doubt it.


    Liu Feng said lightly.


    \"Oh! That''s true, but it''s true.\" Mina nodded thoughtfully.


    \"Second update, (V7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1668: So hypocritical? (3 more for customization)


    Chapter 1668: So hypocritical? (3 more for customization)


    \"Your Majesty, then I must follow you.\" Nicole said gently.


    \"I want it too, I want it too, I also want to follow your majesty.\" Mina raised her hands high.


    Enri blinked and said, \"How can you leave me? I''ll follow your majesty.\"


    \"Okay, all three of you go.\"Liu Feng smiled and shook his head.


    An Li flicked the fox''s tail and said worriedly, \"Your Majesty, but they all want to follow, what should I do?\"


    \"If you want to go, you can only parade, let them make a decision.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    An Li covered her mouth and smiled, and said, \"Your Majesty, you are doing too much. For your safety, they still won''t follow you.\"


    Liu Feng took a sip of tea and said, \"Then to be fair, will you draw lots? The one who draws will go out with me?\"


    An Li pouted and struggled for a long time. She was worried about what to do if she didn''t get a draw, and sighed, "That''s it, then let''s draw!


    Mina wagged her cat''s tail and murmured, \"Okay, I agree too, but I don''t know what arrangements they have at that time. I''ll see how to do it on that day, don''t worry.\"


    \"Yeah, maybe it''s not necessarily where they are going to play.\" Liu Feng also nodded.


    An Li nodded, then picked up the document as if she had remembered something, and said, \"Your Majesty, why is the area for growing potatoes and sweet potatoes smaller in Chang''an City?\"


    \"Oh, that''s right, I want to spread the planting of potatoes and sweet potatoes, and Chang''an City can be used to grow others.\" Liu Feng explained.


    He now feels that Chang''an City is still a bit too limited, and the nearby land is not very large, and he has to plan carefully for planting, which will reduce the variety.


    What''s more, the crops planted on Chang''an City''s current land are all exported. Liu Feng intends to plant the current land in Chang''an City to be self-sufficient, or even for


    - some surrounding cities.


    Then some of the planting harvests in the big cities are used for export, so that there are more varieties that can be planted in Chang''an City.


    Liu Feng has already calculated a lot of crops, and he has also let Xue Li and others test them, and they are completely suitable for planting in this world, so he wants to promote potatoes and sweet potatoes.


    After that, he planted his new crops in Chang''an City, such as large pumpkins, winter melons, lotus roots, sorghum, as well as various crops such as radishes and lettuce.


    Of course, a lot of fruit seeds have also been brought here, such as bananas, apples, pears, and watermelons in the past, but now there are many new ones, such as new fruits such as cherries, strawberries, and jujube.


    \"Other crops?\" Enri looked confused.


    \"Yes, there are only a few crops now, I plan to plant more new crops, and then you will have a good time.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    En Li widened her eyes and said, \"Oh! It turns out that the seeds and small seedlings you gave Shirley before are new crops, right?\"


    \"Yes, she has cultivated all these crops, so you can eat them in the new year. Liu Feng said lightly.


    \"No wonder Your Majesty, you pushed out hard-core crops such as potatoes and sweet potatoes. It turns out that there are new crops.\" En Li covered her mouth and smiled.


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly and said, \"Of course, I never do anything I''m not sure about.\"


    It is not difficult for other people to grow crops such as potatoes and sweet potatoes. It has been almost two years since they were brought to this world, and many people will definitely plant them in the new year.


    Rather than being passed around by them all the time, and even selling the planting method at a high price, it is better to push these crops out first, and still harvest\"-


    Wave people''s heart.


    The most important thing is that Chang''an City is still in an invincible position, there are still new things to support, and there are still many people who will rush to Chang''an City.


    Enri nodded vigorously and said, \"Oh, by the way, Your Majesty, this is the report that Shirley gave you. I was just looking at the document you gave me and almost forgot.


    Liu Feng took over the document and began to browse quickly, and said after a while, \"It turns out that Yingluo City is the most suitable place for planting peonies!\"


    The document he was looking at was the regional document that Malianian gave him to integrate, which marked in detail which cities were suitable for planting which crops, which cities were suitable for planting flowers and trees, and so on.


    These investigations began to be prepared when Shirley appointed the head of the Agriculture Department, and they were carried out at the same time as the research on the transplanting and planting of black oleifera. \"Yingluo City, the soil there seems to be really good. From the report submitted, it can be seen that the output of crops is even twice that of other cities.\"


    Allie said.


    Liu Feng nodded and said, \"Yes, it seems that the cultivation base of peony can be placed in Yingluo City.\"


    \"Do you want to settle in Yingluo City? But Your Majesty, isn''t it a long way to bring the peony flowers back?\" En Li worried.

 Chapter 1461：

    \"The planting quantity of Chang''an City can be supplied to Chang''an City, so there is no need to transport it back, it can be transported to other places.\"


    Liu Feng took a sip of tea and continued, \"The transportation method can be carried by airships, steam trains, or ships. It''s not difficult.\"


    \"Yes, although it''s a bit cumbersome, but it''s worth it, after all, the peony is the national flower.\" An Li agreed.


    Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction and said, *Indeed, the national flower can''t be so hypocritical. \"


    Enri blinked her brown eyes and said in doubt, \"Your Majesty, I saw that this document is about Green City, do you have any new arrangements for Bilis and the others?\"


    \"Well, yes, the new crops need Green City and the others to help. With their help, the output of this crop will be greatly improved.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    \"What kind of crops?\" Enri asked curiously.


    \"Lotus root, these crops are grown in water, with their help, it will be much easier.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    An Li tilted her neck and asked curiously, \"Growing in water? What kind of crop is lotus root?\"


    \"A kind of crop with many holes, you can see it on New Year''s Eve, I have someone prepare some, you will know after a taste that day, the taste is still very good.


    Liu Feng smiled.


    An Li rubbed her hands in anticipation and said excitedly, \"Okay, okay, crops with many holes are very interesting to use.\"


    \"This kind of crop is full of treasures. It can make many kinds of vegetables, and it is also a very good crop." Liu Feng said lightly.


    \"Okay, then I will send the document to Green City first.\" Enri nodded heavily.


    \"Okay.\" Liu Feng said softly.


    \"Three shifts, (V). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1669: The idea of ??the mermaid queen. (1 more for customization)


    Chapter 1669: The idea of ??the mermaid queen. (1 more for customization)


    Snowflakes fell all over the sky, fluttering like goose feathers, gently falling on the roof, on the grass, and on the street.


    All of a sudden, the earth was white, as if the world was wrapped in white, and it shone with the sunlight.


    A piece of snow white, so crystal clear, it is almost reluctant to step on it and destroy this wonderful scene.


    Bilis stood by the window and looked at the snowy scene outside the window, blinking her eyes in the water basket, and said, "It''s snowing again." \"


    Lilith brought a cup of hot tea and said, \"Your Majesty, it will be the New Year''s Eve of the Han Dynasty in a few days.\"


    Billis took the teacup and said, \"Yeah, this new festival is our first


    -time participation. \"


    \"Your Majesty, what do we need to prepare?\" Lilith asked curiously.


    \"Just prepare according to the list given by Your Excellency Liu Feng.\"Bilisi instructed.


    A few days ago, Green City received a document from Chang''an City. The document was all about the theme arrangement.


    For example, lanterns, Spring Festival couplets, blessing stickers and some decorations, of course, the Great Wall also gave Green City - some plum blossoms.


    Lilith nodded and said, \"Your Majesty, the plum blossoms may arrive in the afternoon, and the materials will also arrive in the afternoon.\"


    \"Okay, after checking it out, give me the list and I''ll take a look.\" Bilis ordered.


    \"Understood, Your Majesty.\" Lilith nodded.


    Bilis took a sip of tea and walked to the window, continued to look at the snowy scene, and said lightly, \"I wonder what next spring will be like?\"


    \"Your Majesty, it''s almost time to prepare for next year''s spring planting.\" Lilith said softly.


    Bilis nodded and said, \"Well, it''s almost there, do you have any documents from your Excellency Liu Feng?\"


    The Spring Seeds in Green City were carried out by the documents provided by Chang''an City. Because the work of the Mermaid tribe was provided by Liu Feng, the Spring Seeds were also arranged by Chang''an City.


    After all, farming also supports a large number of mermaids. Naturally, the most important thing, such as spring planting, must be arranged by Chang''an City.


    \"Oh, some Your Majesty, a batch of documents was just delivered in the morning, and I haven''t had time to sort them out\" for a long time. \" Lilith nodded.


    \"Then hurry up and tidy up, there is not much time left for the spring seeds.\"Bilisi arranged.


    \"Yes!\" Lilith nodded.


    The two began to organize documents on their seats, and a lot of documents were piled on the table at some point in time.


    Since they moved from Mermaid Cove to Green City, the Mermaid Queen''s desk has been filled with more and more papers.


    Of course, this is also a good phenomenon. If you are busy, it means that Green City is developing, and there are more things to deal with. If there is really no document processing, and if you are not busy, then Green City will stop.


    Green City''s current signs of prosperity all depend on Chang''an City. The wide avenues, acres of farmland, and solid docks are all supported by Chang''an City.


    The mermaid queen also knows this deeply. She also has a different idea for Liu Feng. This idea is respectful, admirable, and of course, grateful. If it weren''t for the help of the Han Dynasty, I''m afraid even the mermaid tribe would fall into the hands of the Flanders Empire.


    At that time, the life of the mermaid must be in dire straits. Everyone would be enslaved and even sold at high prices. It is very sad to think about it. Half an hour later, the Mermaid Queen and Lilith sorted out the documents. The documents were divided into several categories, including military, political, and of course, spring seeds.


    \"Your Majesty, look at your Majesty, this is the document that His Majesty Liu Feng gave you.\"Lilith said in surprise.


    Bilis took the document and started to read it, and after a while, she raised her head and said,  ¡­


    Your Excellency Liu Feng has new arrangements. \"


    Lilith tilted her head and asked curiously, \"Your Majesty, are there any arrangements over there in Chang''an City?\"


    \"Look, Chang''an City wants us to plant a new crop.\"Bliss smiled.


    \"New crops?\"


    Lilith looked curious, took the file and started browsing, and wondered for a while,


    \"What is this lotus root, Your Majesty?\"


    \"I don''t know either. Your Excellency Liu Feng said it was a crop planted in water.\"Bilisi was also confused.


    \"Are the crops planted in the water? That''s no wonder it will be handed over to Green City to grow.\" Lilith thought thoughtfully.


    Bilis fiddled with her hair and said, \"It seems that only our Green City can help with planting.\"


    \"Your Majesty, how does this kind of food taste?\" Lilith asked curiously.


    \"You''ll know when it''s planted, and everything in Chang''an City should not be bad.\"Bliss said.


    Lilith nodded and looked at the last page of the document, and said, \"Your Majesty, it seems that the planting of crops handed to us has changed this year.\"


    Liu Feng handed it over. Green people are not only referring to lotus root, but also many crops that have not been seen before, such as winter gourd, loofah and gourd gourd, etc., which are all melon plants.

 Chapter 1462：

    Of course, there is also the cultivation of the staple food rice. Cities near the river are the most suitable for rice cultivation, and the output will double by then.


    And rice is more popular than wheat. Rice is milled into rice and cooked into polished rice porridge or polished rice, as well as some flour-based foods are very popular.


    After all, the taste of wheat is not as good as that of rice, and now in the Han Dynasty, wheat was mainly used to stick it into powder to make some bread, steamed buns, etc., but rice became the mainstream staple food.


    Of course, the price of rice is also more expensive than that of wheat. Rice is only eaten by some relatively wealthy people, and most people still choose to eat wheat. However, in the current situation of the Han Dynasty, every household can eat several meals of rice cooked rice every month, and it is no longer the situation where even ordinary wheat could not be eaten before.


    Yes, we have never seen these crops before, and it is amazing to hear the names. "Bili (to Li''s) Si nodded.


    "Oh! By the way, Your Majesty almost forgot to tell you. I just sorted out a document. Chang''an City invites you to Chang''an City on New Year''s Eve or in the next few days!" Lilith exclaimed.


    Bilis blinked her blue eyes and asked curiously, "Your Excellency Liu Feng invited me to Chang''an City?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty, he allows you to spend New Year''s Eve in Green City or in Chang''an City." Lilith nodded heavily.


    "Okay, I see. Write a letter to Your Excellency Liu Feng, saying that I will go to Chang''an City the day after New Year''s Eve." Bilis nodded.


    The Mermaid Queen plans to spend the first New Year''s Eve in her life in Green City. After all, it is not good for her to leave Green City for this important holiday.


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Lilith responded immediately.


    One update, Cv7). Please customize, please support. ".


    Chapter 1670: The status quo of the tribe. (2 more for customization)


    Chapter 1670: The status quo of the tribe. (2 more for customization)


    In the vast and boundless Saharan prairie, there is only a piece of white snow. At first glance, there is only a piece of white snow, and there is nothing.


    Oh! No, in addition to the white snow, there are tents and fences.


    Elsa''s tribe is expanding day by day, from the original dozens of tents to hundreds or hundreds of tents.


    A tribe that looked lifeless at first, has now become extraordinarily alive, even if it is snowing heavily, as can be seen from the curling smoke, playful laughter and overflowing smiling faces.


    Shi Er Niang''s tribe is now on the right track. Originally, they were still worried about the lack of food and drink, as well as the suppression of foreign forces.


    Now there is really no need to worry about this at all. Since the assistance of the Han Dynasty, Elsa''s tribe has become completely independent, and it can even be said that it is half a Brutus orc kingdom.


    Elsa wore a cloak and walked on the vast expanse of snow, leaving a string of footprints behind her. She looked back at the entire large tribe, and said solemnly, "Finally waiting for this - the scene of prosperity in the tribe is what she has been eager to see. When I arrived at 627, it was like the snowy days in the past. I could only hide in a cave and couldn''t get out.


    There is no need to worry about the days of insufficient food and drink. On the contrary, she will revive the glory of the Brutus orc kingdom, which is something she has never forgotten.


    Since she came out of the Brutus Orc Kingdom, she has been thinking about this matter all the time. What she has been doing in the past few years is to pave the way for the reproduction of the Brutu Orc Kingdom.


    "Yes, Your Highness, our tribe is now the best tribe in the entire Sahara Prairie." Qiluo said with a smile.


    "Yeah, it''s not enough, but it''s not all ours yet."


    Elsa said seriously.


    "Yeah, His Highness is still missing a Qiaoqi tribe." Qiluo nodded. Elsa nodded lightly and said, "It won''t take much time, spring is coming soon."


    She plans to launch an offensive as soon as spring arrives to take down the entire tribe of Qiao Qi.


    Because she has already figured it out, she can only implement her own (badg) laws when she truly unifies the entire Saharan prairie.


    And that set of laws is the set of laws of the Brutus orc kingdom. She has already thought about it, and she can use it with a little modification.


    She synthesized the laws of Chang''an City and the laws of Brutus'' twin kingdom, and she thought the best combination of the two was her new law.


    "Under the stock, our knights are in very good condition now. In the spring, we will be able to take down the entire Qiaoqi tribe without any effort." Qiluo said with a smile.


    "Don''t be careless, no one knows what will happen at that time." Elsa reprimanded.


    "I understand, Your Highness, it''s all me being frivolous." Qiluo quickly apologized.


    Elsa clapped her hands and said, "It doesn''t matter, the most important thing now is that we do well


    - Be prepared to not let this matter change. "


    Qiluo nodded and said, "Your Highness, don''t worry, I will make sure the knights are all ready to go and make the most appropriate preparations, so that no accident will happen."


    "That''s good, we''ve all come to this point, so we can''t have any slack. After all, the other party is also an orc tribe, and their strength should not be underestimated." Elsa said seriously.


    "Understood, Your Highness, there has always been someone here to keep an eye on them. Once they do anything, we will know as soon as possible." Qiluo responded immediately. Elsa blinked her golden eyes and said in admiration, "Well done, -- be sure to keep an eye on them, even if New Year''s Eve is approaching."


    The Sahara Prairie is also the same as the Han Dynasty. Except for the National Day, all festivals are exactly the same as there.


    In Beijing, he felt that if a year was so long and there were no festivals, the entire tribe would be too boring, and it would also lose a lot of people to the Han Dynasty.


    This was something she didn''t want to see, so she simply copied the festivals of the Han Dynasty instead of doing it.


    "Yes, rest assured, Your Highness." Qiluo nodded seriously.


    Liya blinked a few times and suddenly asked, "Oh, by the way, Your Highness, have you read the documents that the Han Dynasty gave you?"


    *No, did the Han Dynasty give me the documents? I don''t recall any files over there lately. "Elsa looked sleepy.


    "Oh, Your Highness, it''s like this, I saw it when I was helping you clear the table in the morning, I thought you had already seen it," Leah explained.


    Elsa shook her head and asked, "I haven''t read it yet, when did this document arrive?"


    "It seems to have arrived in the morning, Your Highness, do you want to go back now?"


    Leah asked.


    "No, it''s a little later, let''s go around again, go back and look at it, do you know what''s written on the document?" Elsa asked curiously.


    Leia thought about it for a while, and murmured, "It seems that you are invited to Chang''an City!"


    "What? Invite me to Chang''an City? What''s the reason?" Elsa asked curiously. "It seems that he invited you to eat there. His Majesty of the Han Dynasty said that because of the New Year''s Eve, he would like to invite you to go to the Han Dynasty with the kings of other kingdoms." Liya recalled.


    Elsa nodded thoughtfully and said, "Okay, I see, I can prepare."


    "Your Highness, are you going?" Leah asked suspiciously.


    Elsa shook her head and said, "No, I won''t go this time, there are still many things to do in the tribe, not to mention that I still want to spend the first New Year''s Eve in the tribe."


    "Then, Your Highness, what do you want me to prepare?" Lea asked curiously.


    "Just write a letter to thank His Majesty Liu Feng, and then prepare two gifts to send." Elsa ordered.


    Liya nodded, took a notepad to record, and suddenly said in doubt, "Your Highness, two gifts? Why are you preparing two gifts?


    Elsa folded her blond hair and smiled, "It''s New Year''s, so of course I have to prepare a present for Enri, I''m her eldest sister."


    "Oh, I see, Your Highness." Leah smiled and nodded.

 Chapter 1463：

    Elsa suddenly felt a scorching gaze from her side, she turned her head slowly, and found that the monkey-eared girl was staring at her with wide eyes, and the lion-eared girl put one hand on her forehead and said, "Don''t worry, you New Year''s Eve There will also be gifts.\"


    \"Yeah, that''s great.\" Qiluo said excitedly.


    Second update, Fv7). Please customize, please support. \".


    Chapter 1671: Is the woman already the king? (3 more for customization)


    Chapter 1671: Is the woman already the king? (3 more for customization)


    The thick snow covered the mountains and houses, and the whole view was a vast expanse of white.


    Bella was standing by the window and stretched out. She sat and worked on the documents today, and she was really tired after dealing with it all morning.


    \"Your Majesty, take a rest, you''ve been busy all morning.\" Ryan said with concern. Bella nodded, walked back to her seat and sat down, saying, \"Pour me a cup of black tea, I don''t want to drink green tea today.\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty wait a moment.\"Ryan nodded.


    Bella blinked her pupils, looked at the documents on the table, and sighed, \"These documents are really endless.\"


    Ruian brought a cup of warm black tea and comforted, \"Your Majesty, this is also impossible. You are now the king of a country, so there are naturally more things to deal with.\"


    Bella rolled her eyes and said, \"I finally know what my father was busy with every day before. He is so busy, let alone me now.\"


    Snake Girl''s father used to be the grand duke. She was the daughter of the duke. Her father didn''t have time to accompany her since she was a child. She watched her father busy with various things every day.


    She has no time to care about the existence of listening, so she has also exercised Bella''s current character, a cold and independent character. Now that she has become a king, she finally understands her father''s difficulties.


    As a duke, she is so busy, not to mention the things that she has to deal with as a king. She is inevitably a little sentimental when she thinks of it. From childhood to adulthood, she has always blamed her father, and never understood him.


    There were even a lot of quarrels between the two. One blamed her for being ignorant, she had to support her family, and was idle to accompany her.


    \"Yes, there are a lot of documents every day. This is only the documents of the Duchy of Maner. When you unify the three duchies, there will be more things, and you will be even more busy.\" Ryan said.


    Bella patted i on the forehead and said, \"God, thinking about it like this is about to collapse.


    Ryan covered his mouth and smiled and said, \"Yeah, you are still relaxed now.\"


    \"All right.\"


    Bella sipped her lipstick tea and said, \"Take a break now, who knows how busy it will be after the winter.\"


    Ryan was also helping with the documents, saying, \"Your Majesty, spring is coming, and we need to plan a planting plan.\"


    Bella shook her neck and said, \"Okay, it''s time to deal with it, we are no longer bandits, we can''t rob any more, we need to grow food for the entire Duchy of Maner.\"


    \"Yes, and the area of ??farmland is also very large, which can grow a lot of food.\"


    Ryan nodded.


    \"It''s not realistic to grow all wheat, consider planting something else.\" Bella thought.


    Ryan nodded and said, \"Yeah, all wheat is too monotonous, but what are we going to grow? We have nothing in the Principality of Maner.\"


    Bella sighed and said, \"Yes, we only have wheat, and nothing else. It seems that we still need to bring in some seeds from the Han Dynasty to come back.\"


    \"Yes, there are a lot of crops in the Han Dynasty, you can indeed buy some from them.\" Ruian said.


    \" Saying so, but whether the Han Dynasty is willing to sell it is another matter. Bella worried.


    Ryan shook his fox ears and said, \"Indeed, I told them to buy seeds before, but they were rejected.\"


    \"Hmm, that''s a problem.\" Bella was troubled.


    \"It''s better to write a letter, Your Majesty, try it out, in case it''s right, otherwise there''s really nothing you can do.\" Ryan suggested.


    Bella nodded and said, \"Well, by the way, say hello to Tis, who knows how she is doing now..


    \"Oh! By the way, Your Majesty, Miss Teas has a letter. I saw it when I was cleaning the table.\" Ryan handed the letter over.


    Bella took the letter in surprise and began to look at the contents of the letter, the corners of her mouth slowly rising.


    \"Your Majesty, what did Miss Tease say?\" Ryan is also looking forward to it, after all, he has been with Niu Jiao for a long time before.


    Bella handed the letter over and said, \"It''s nothing more than a good life in Chang''an City, the most important thing...


    Ryan took the letter, looked at Snake Girl''s smiling face suspiciously, and began to browse curiously.


    0 asking for flowers.....


    After a while, Niang Hu Er closed the letter and smiled very happily, her eyes narrowed into slits.


    Bella took a sip of her tea and said with a hearty smile, \"I didn''t expect Tis to be able to do it. It was so bad before, but she still did a good job.\"


    \"Yeah, now Miss Teas is a woman of His Majesty the Han Dynasty, and she can really marry them.\"Rian squinted and smiled.


    Bella nodded with satisfaction and said, \"It seems that this year''s New Year''s Eve-will definitely give a big gift to the Han Dynasty.\"


    \"Your Majesty, shouldn''t the Han Dynasty give us a big gift?\" Ruian tilted his head.


    \"Of course, they will definitely send us, this is needless to say, so we must do it well first, and have the demeanor of a big country.\" Bella said.


    Ryan nodded thoughtfully and asked, \"So that''s the case, then should we go to the Han Dynasty?\"


    \"No, just prepare a gift and send it over. Let''s spend the first New Year''s Eve in the Principality of Maner.\" Bella shook her head.


    The Principality of Maner is the same, copying the major festivals of the Han Dynasty, such as the Mid-Autumn Festival, the Dragon Boat Festival, New Year''s Eve and Lantern Festival, etc. The reason is the same as the Sahara Prairie, worried about the loss of personnel.


    This is to consolidate the people''s hearts and let the people stay in the Principality of Maner in a down-to-earth way, but it''s difficult to just start, and not everyone accepts this festival.


    In their opinion, there is nothing to do and nothing to pass the time on this holiday, so it is better to work hard and be steadfast. After all, there are no stage plays or shadow puppets in the Principality of Maner.


    Ryan nodded and said, \"Your Majesty, but we celebrate New Year''s Eve in the Duchy of Maner-


    There are no people, they don''t know what this festival is, and we don''t have a newspaper to promote this festival. \"


    Although Snake Girl and the others already know the origin and legend of New Year''s Eve, the people of the Principality of Man''er still don''t know it. They only know that New Year''s Eve comes from the Han Dynasty, and they still don''t know what it is.


    ...Bella blinked her pupils, lost in thought.


    *Three shifts, (V). Ask for customization, ask for support. \"Several


    Chapter 1672: More and more interesting. (1 more for customization)


    Chapter 1672: More and more interesting. (1 more for customization)


    Bella nodded thoughtfully and said, . . . this is indeed a problem. \"


    Ryan shook his fox''s tail and said, \"Your Majesty, this is what we have to solve now, otherwise it will be New Year''s Eve in a few days, and they don''t pay attention to this festival at all.\"


    \"Solution? How to solve it? We don''t have any newspapers to use for publicity.\" Bella said suspiciously.

 Chapter 1464：

    .... Next, we can post some notices in conspicuous places, and by the way, let people publicize it in the streets and alleys every day. \" Ryan suggested.


    Bella nodded and said, \"Well, this is indeed a good idea, let them spread the word in the streets every day, and let the knights on patrol do it.\"


    \"Yes, tell the knights that New Year''s Eve is coming, \"Four-Seven\"And that day will be a holiday, and many things will be discounted.\" Ryan agreed.


    \"Well, yes, let the knights properly promote the benefits of New Year''s Eve. After all, it only happens once a year. If you don''t pay attention, you can only wait until today next year.\" Bella added.


    Ryan blinked his eyes and said, \"Your Majesty, isn''t the atmosphere we created enough? It doesn''t feel like New Year''s Eve at all, well...that


    .what is it called,...new year, yes, there is no taste of new year. \"


    This unfamiliar word was something she had seen from the documents of the Han Dynasty. Only then did she understand what New Year''s Eve was, what New Year''s Eve was, and why New Year''s Eve was celebrated? Bella agreed very much, thought for a moment and said, \"It seems to be the case, we can set up the Silver Light City, and by the way, spread the story of New Year''s Eve, just like the Han Dynasty.\"


    \"Your Majesty, do you want to publish the stories published by the Han Dynasty on our side as well?\" Ryan asked curiously.


    \"Well, yes, after all, they still don''t know the origin of New Year''s Eve and why New Year''s Eve is a holiday, so I think it is very necessary. After they know this, I believe they will have a deeper understanding of New Year''s Eve. \" Bella explained. Ryan recorded it on the notepad very seriously, and said, \"Your Majesty, you can rest assured that these things will be implemented today.\"


    \"Well, hurry up, New Year''s Eve is only a few days away, just take advantage of these few days to spread the word.\" Bella said seriously.


    \"Your Majesty, there is one more thing, how should we decorate our silver light layer?\"


    Rila asked curiously.


    Bella fell into distress, frowned and said, \"Yes, decoration is a big problem, we don''t have flowers in the Duchy of Maner, I don''t know what Elsa will do with it??\"


    \"I remember that the Sahara Prairie should also be covered with snow now, and they don''t have flowers, so how will they decorate?\"Rian was also very curious. \"Elsa is not someone who can do this kind of thing, I want to see how they spend the New Year''s Eve.\" Bella said.


    The corner of Ryan''s mouth twitched a few times, and said lightly, \"Your Majesty, we have nothing to decorate on New Year''s Eve.\"


    Bella rolled her eyes lightly and said, \"It''s true, there''s nothing to laugh at, and we don''t know what to do now.\"


    Ryan thought about it seriously, and finally said helplessly, \"Your Majesty, it seems that this is the only way to go. Now we can only do our best to promote the benefits of New Year''s Eve. As for decorations, we can only wait until next year.\ "


    \"Okay, let''s do it like this, I''m tired too, let Dice help us with the decoration next year!" Bella waved her hand.


    Ryan nodded, recorded it on the notepad, and then said, \"Your Majesty, now the farming has been resolved, and the New Year''s Eve has also been resolved, so are we going to make plans for next year?\"


    The operation of the entire Principality of Man''er relies on Fox Erniang''s help and advice, and Snake Girl also relies on her very much. After all, the other party''s smart head is rare.


    Since she came out of the Kingdom of Brutus, Bella has relied on each other very much. Many of her plans for marching and fighting are helped by Fox Erniang and Obi.


    She herself relied on her identity as the daughter of the duke, her own leadership temperament, and the feeling of not being angry and arrogant to call a lot of people. Bella picked up the black tea by the table, thought for a while, and said seriously, \"Well, indeed, the situation next year may not be very impressive for us.\"


    When he learned that the Principality of Chama and the Principality of Mullin had sent messengers to approach the Han Dynasty, she knew that next year might be a tough battle for the Principality of Maner.


    If it''s one-on-one alone, Snake Girl is no longer afraid, then if the two principalities of the other side join forces to attack her, the form will be very different.


    In fact, she has also been troubled by this matter these days. The Principality of Maner, which she finally won, has finally been freed from the troubles of war for the subjects in the Principality in the past few months.


    They are starting to prepare to get on the right track of life, but they will usher in a new war in the new year, and they are very tired thinking about it.


    \"Indeed, Your Majesty doesn''t know what they discussed with His Majesty the Han Dynasty, but it is reported that they stayed in Chang''an City for a long time.\" Ruian Su said.


    She has also been thinking about this matter, and she can see from the snake girl''s expression that this matter is actually very serious. Some time ago, the other party said it so lightly, but she didn''t want others to worry.


    \"By the way, is the messenger sent by the Mullin Palace a princess?\" Bella asked suddenly.


    Ryan rolled his eyes and recalled, \"Oh! Yes, it seems like a male


    ..call Celie. \"


    \"This sly guy from the Principality of Mullin actually sent a princess as an envoy.\"


    Bella gritted her teeth.


    Ryan looked confused and asked, \"Your Majesty, is there anything wrong with the other party sending a princess as an envoy? Maybe the other party doesn''t have a suitable noble to send out." Bella shook her head and said solemnly, \" Oh, things are not as simple as 5.9. At this critical moment, it is strange that the Principality of Mullin did not hand over his daughter.\"


    Ruian suddenly realized and said in shock, \"Your Majesty, do you mean that the Principality of Mullin wants to marry his daughter to the Han Dynasty in order to ask for help?\"


    \"If you remember correctly and the information collected is correct, then the purpose of his sending the princess as an envoy is only valid.\" Bella said solemnly. \"Yes, it is impossible for a principality to have no suitable diplomatic envoys, and instead let a princess go on an adventure.\"Rian suddenly realized.


    Bella fell into silence for a while, and said seriously, \"This is really getting more and more interesting.\"


    One more, CV7). Ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    Chapter 1673: The angry king. (2 more for customization)


    \"Tap tap....


    The Duke of Kansas and others have been leaving Vine Eagle City for several days, and they are now on their way to the Principality of Chama.


    It has been several days since they left Chang''an City, and they are preparing to go to Brilliant City. There are many things behind the long queue.


    All these things are the goods they bought in Chang''an City, and they want to bring them back to Glory City.


    On the speeding carriage, the Duke of Kansas was looking at the white snow outside the window, and said lightly, \"Winter will end soon.\"


    \"Yes, it''s not far from spring.\"The Great Knight Graham nodded.


    The Duke of Kansas pulled his head back and said, \"Go back this time, long-


    Will be very happy. \"


    Graham the Great Cavalry remembered those goods, nodded and said, \"Yes, Your Majesty will be very happy this time.\"


    \"But it''s hard to say, after all, we didn''t do the other thing that His Majesty explained, I''m afraid this is enough to make him furious.\"The Duke of Kansas worried.


    Graham Knight, recalling the scene, couldn''t help but shiver, and said, \"Indeed, we may not have a good time.\"


    \"I hope His Majesty will calm down a little when he sees that we have purchased these goods.\"The Duke of Kansas hoped.


    \"Oh! By the way, my lord, do you know how the Principality of Mullin negotiated with the Han Dynasty at the end?\" Knight Graham suddenly asked.


    The Duke of Kansas shook his head and said helplessly, \"No way, I have inquired many times, and they all said there is no news.


    \"I didn''t expect the news of the Han Dynasty to be kept so well.\"The Great Knight Graham sighed.


    The Duke of Kansas blinked a few times and said, \"I don''t know what conditions the Duchy of Mullin came up with to negotiate with the Han Dynasty?\"


    Graham Knight shook his head and guessed, \"I don''t know either, but the other party suddenly sent a princess to be a diplomatic historian, my lord, think about why this is.\"


    Why? And why, since you said so, there is only one reason. \" The Duke of Kansas suddenly said solemnly.


    \"If the Principality of Mullin really uses the princess as a bargaining chip, then the Principality of Chama is really at a loss.\" Knight Graham sighed.


    \"No way, who said that our majesty has no daughters, all sons.\" The Duke of Kansas shrugged.


    The Great Knight Graham rolled his eyes and said, \"This sentence cannot be said in front of His Majesty, otherwise he will not know how to punish us.\"


    \"No, Your Majesty doesn''t care about the fact that there is no princess but only a prince. Instead, he prefers a prince.\" The Duke of Kansas waved his hands in vain.

 Chapter 1465：

    \"Who knows, at this juncture, knowing that the other party has used the princess as a bargaining chip, and he has no bargaining chip that he can take out, he will definitely be furious." Graham Knight couldn''t deny it.


    The Duke of Kansas nodded and agreed, \"You are right, if His Majesty knew that he had no princess to use as a bargaining chip, he would definitely spread his grievances on the queen or princess.


    .... I think with His Majesty''s character, he might gather a lot of beautiful girls in the Principality of Chama, and maybe send them to the Han Dynasty. \" Graham Knight guessed.


    .....What you said also makes sense, this is indeed something that can be done relatively well. \"The Duke of Kansas agreed.


    \"Right, in order to cooperate with the Han Dynasty and want the assistance of the Han Dynasty, I think Your Majesty can do anything.\" Knight Graham nodded again and again.


    \"Pray, I hope to return to the palace later, Your Majesty will not be too angry.\" The Duke of Kansas raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Graham Knight shrugged and said, \"Yes, you will be the first to bear the brunt then.\"


    The Duke of Kansas rolled his eyes lightly, and said, \"Don''t be too lucky, if your Majesty is angry, don''t think about how you will be better off.


    Great Knight Graham pouted and said with a hearty smile, \"Hahaha... I''ll know later.\"


    After more than five hours, it was already four o''clock in the afternoon, and they entered the palace of Jinsui City.


    The two looked at each other, shrugged each other''s shoulders, and walked into the palace, instructing the attendants to bring the goods in together.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    The Duke of Kansas came to the palace hall and saluted respectfully, \"Your Majesty, long time no see, I offer you my sincerest greetings.\"


    The same is true of Graham''s Great Rider on the side, and he stepped aside after a complete aristocratic ceremony.


    King Zhitu looked at the two of them and said solemnly, \"Did you bring me any good news after so long?\"


    The Duke of Kansas was stunned for a moment, then said a little embarrassedly, \"Your Majesty, this time we came back with a lot of goods.\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty''s goods in Chang''an City are really good. We bought a lot this time, and they are completely enough for us.\"The Great Knight Graham said excitedly. King Zhatu looked at the two of them with narrowed eyes, and asked after a while, \"What about the fact that the Han Dynasty sent knights to help us.\"


    The Duke of Kansas was even more embarrassed. He didn''t expect the other party to ask this directly. He calmed down for a while and said, \"Your Majesty the Han Dynasty will not agree to send knights to help us. 943


    \"What? The other party didn''t agree to send knights to help us, so why did you come back?\" King Zhatu said angrily.


    \"Your Majesty, this is the case, because they say that their knights are not very strong, and they have promised to help others when they are developing now, so they can''t help us." The Duke of Kansas was a little lost after saying that. Emboldened.


    King Zhatu lowered his eyebrows and said suspiciously, \"What did you say? He promised to help others, so who did he help?\"


    The Duke of Kansas shook his head and said, \"Your Majesty, I don''t know either, this Han Dynasty His Majesty didn''t tell us, and it''s not convenient for me to ask.


    \"Why did you rush back without asking clearly? What if they helped the Principality of Mullin or the Principality of Man''er, then what should we do? Just watch the entire Principality of Chama collapse?\"King Zhatu Appears very angry.


    \"No, Your Majesty, the Principality of Mullin also sent messengers to the Han Dynasty, and it seems that they should have hit a wall.\"The Duke of Kansas explained quickly. King Zhatu was silent, looking at the two of them up and down, his eyes full of anger.


    \"Second shift, (V). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1674: Captured? (3 more for customization)


    The Duke of Kansas was slightly embarrassed, tangled for a moment, and said, \"Your Majesty, don''t be angry yet -- there will be a solution.\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, it''s still winter, and the Principality of Maner doesn''t dare to act rashly, so don''t worry too much.\" Graham Knight added quickly.


    King Zhatu raised his eyebrows and said coldly, \"It will be spring in a few days, shouldn''t you be nervous?\"


    \"Your Majesty, we don''t mean that, we mean that you can take a good rest first and wait until spring to discuss this matter.\"The Duke of Kansas explained.


    In fact, there is another sentence he didn''t say, that is, it is useless to worry now. The Han Dynasty has said that it will not send knights to support. Why are you worrying here?


    Graham Knight nodded again and again, and said, \"Yes, Your Majesty, your lord is right. The main thing for you now is to take a good rest. It will be very uncomfortable when it snows in the winter.\"


    \"Have a good rest? How can I have a good rest if this matter is not resolved? The Principality of Chama has finally developed to what it is now, but next year will have a big problem, how can I rest well?" King Zhatu said angrily.


    The Duke of Kansas saluted and said, \"Your Majesty, in fact, we can discuss it with the Han Dynasty. After all, the Duchy of Maner has not yet been powerful enough to fight against us.\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, when spring arrives and our first batch of saltpeter is delivered, it will be time for our second negotiation.\"The Great Knight Graham said.


    King Zhatu raised his glass and asked, \"By the way, what is the saltpeter you mentioned in your letter?\"


    The Duke of Kansas, seeing that the king was no longer holding on to the matter, relaxed a little¡ª


    Next, he quickly explained, \"It''s a strange kind of stone, it''s useless to us, but it seems that the Han Dynasty likes this kind of stone very much.\"


    \"Yeah, anyway, that kind of stone is useless to us, we can sell it to them, we don''t lose at all \"Long time. \" Graham Knight smiled.


    \"Indeed, we also exchanged the benefit of buying Han Dynasty goods at a lower price, which is simply what we earned.\"The Duke of Kansas said excitedly.


    The puzzlement on the face of King Zhatu, as if the words of the two had nothing to do with him, took a sip of wine and said, \"According to what you said, then we have no loss, and the rest is not important.\"


    \"Your Majesty, we bought a lot of rice this time. Although the price is very expensive, you--will definitely like it.\"The Duke of Kansas said excitedly.


    King Zhatu put down his wine glass and said solemnly, \"The best thing is, if the rice you mentioned doesn''t meet my requirements, then you should bear the loss yourself.\"


    In the past, the Duke of Kansas might feel guilty, but now he is very confident and calmly said, \"Your Majesty, don''t worry about this, - it will definitely meet your standards.\"


    Knight Graham nodded again and again, echoing, \"Yes, Your Majesty, you can try it later, this time the rice is really different from what we have eaten before, you can tell from the name alone.\"


    \"Speaking of which, what is rice? The name is really strange, is it related to water when planting?\" King Zhatu asked curiously.


    \"I don''t know exactly how it is grown, but this rice is the milled rice we eat.\"The Duke of Kansas explained.


    King Zhatu raised his eyebrows slightly, and said in doubt, \"It''s just rice, what are you talking about so mysterious? Although the price is more expensive than wheat, how expensive is it?\"


    The Duke of Kansas said with a smile, \"This rice is even better than the polished rice we usually eat, the grains are full, and it tastes so sweet and glutinous, I can eat two bowls without side dishes! \"


    The Great Knight Graham agreed with his face, nodded his head like garlic, \"Your Majesty, what the lord said is true, you must try it, this rice does not have the musty smell we usually eat in winter. Just a very fresh botanical scent.\"


    If Liu Feng heard the description of the two, he would probably be called a gourmet connoisseur. This is a series of words, and they look quite professional, so people can''t help but buy some.


    King Zhatu was no exception. After using the descriptions of the two, he narrowed his eyes slightly and said lightly, \"Since I said so much, let me try it!\"


    \"Your Majesty, please wait a moment, when we came in, I arranged for the attendants to cook, I believe it should be almost the same now.\"The Duke of Kansas smiled.


    He breathed a sigh of relief in his heart now, at least he was no longer the aggressive look he used to be, which made him less stressed.


    The same is true for the Great Knight Graham. His palms that were tightly clenched began to relax, and before he knew it, his palms were full of cold sweat.


    King Zhatu nodded several times, then squeezed out a sentence, \".\"It''s better to be as you said. \"


    \"Your Majesty, rest assured.\"The Duke of Kansas vowed.


    More than ten minutes later, the two attendants each carried a bowl into the palace hall.


    King Zhatu looked at the two bowls covered on the tray, frowned, and said,


    \"Isn''t it just polished rice, why make it so mysterious.\"

 Chapter 1466：

    \"Your Majesty, you don''t understand, this is to ensure the temperature and aroma of the milled rice.\"The Duke of Kansas explained.


    Graham Knight nodded again and again, and said, \"Your Majesty, try it quickly, this taste will not disappoint you.\"


    King Zhatu picked up the fork, and after the attendant took off the lid, he stared straight at the bowl of white rice, and when the aroma wafted up, he widened his eyes and exclaimed, \" It smells good.\"


    The Duke of Kansas couldn''t wait to see the King''s expression, so he urged,


    \"Your Majesty, give it a try and eat it while it''s hot.\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty is absolutely delicious to eat while it is still hot.\"The Great Knight Graham was also impatient.


    King Zhitu nodded, put his fork into the bowl, dug out a large piece and put it in front of him, paused, and put the rice into his mouth.


    \"Your Majesty, how is it? How does it taste?\"The Duke of Kansas said excitedly. King Zhatu ignored the duke, continued to dip his fork into the bowl, and dug again.


    -The chunks are sent into the mouth to start chewing.


    The Great Knight Graham was a little confused about the king, so he asked curiously, \"Your Majesty, don''t you like this?\"


    *Three shifts, FV). Ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    Chapter 1675: Shameful King. (1 more for customization)


    Chapter 1675: Shameful King. (1 more for customization)


    King Zhitu chewed for a while, and after swallowing it, he said in shock,  ¡­


    How does this taste different from what I usually eat? \"


    The King''s reaction was not what the Duke of Kansas expected, and he explained with a smile,


    \"Your Majesty, this is the magic of the Han Dynasty.\"


    Graham Knight nodded again and again and said, "Your Majesty, the rice in the Han Dynasty is really different from the polished rice we eat."


    King Zhatu blinked and praised, \"This rice is indeed...


    Bought very well. \"


    \"Thank you Your Majesty for your appreciation, we have bought a lot of stuff, would you like to take a look at it together?\"The Duke of Kansas smiled.


    \"Apart from this rice, what did you buy this time?\" King Zhitu asked curiously.


    \"Your Majesty, we bought a lot of things this time, not only food, but also useful things, clothes, and decorations. They are all very good." The Duke of Kansas said excitedly.


    Great Knight Graham nodded again and again and said, \"Your Majesty, would you like to take a look together?\"


    King Zhatu leaned on his back and said softly, ... show me everything, I''d like to see what you have brought me back from your trip to Chang''an City for so long? \"


    The Duke of Kansas nodded, turned to the attendant and instructed, \"Bring up everything I asked you to prepare.\"


    \"Yes, my lord.\"The attendant turned around and went to prepare.


    King Zhatu narrowed his eyes and watched them busy preparing things. He frowned and said, \"What are you all doing? Is there so much trouble?\"


    \"Your Majesty, just wait a moment and you''ll be all right.\"The Duke of Kansas comforted the king''s impetuous heart.


    Ten minutes later, the attendant placed all the things the Duke asked him to order in the palace hall.


    For a time, the spacious palace hall was full of things, and at first glance it looked like a small stall.


    King Zhatu narrowed his eyes slightly, looked at the things in the palace hall, and asked, \"Is this what you want to show me?


    \"Yes, Your Majesty has a lot of things, let us introduce them to you one by one.\"The Duke of Kansas respectfully said.


    King Zhitu nodded, raised the glass in his hand and said, \"Well, say it, I''ll wait.


    The Duke of Kansas couldn''t wait to pick up a small clay pot and asked with a smile, \"Your Majesty, guess what this is?\"


    King Zhatu looked at the small pottery pot and asked lightly, \"Is it Qing? Or something?\"


    \"Not your majesty of wine, this little clay pot is something to wash your hands with.\"The Duke of Kansas explained.


    ........hand''s. \" King Zhitu said suspiciously.


    The Duke of Kansas nodded heavily and said, \"Yes, Your Majesty, this is what you wash your hands with.\"


    King Zhitu frowned and said solemnly, \"You don''t come and talk nonsense to me with just one thing.\"


    \"No, Long, this is really something to wash your hands, you can try it if you don''t believe it.\"The Duke of Kansas suggested.


    King Zhatu nodded, didn''t put down the glass, and said lightly, \"Then you can bring it over and give it a try.\"


    \"Okay, Your Majesty, wait a moment, I will ask the attendant to prepare a basin of water for you.\" The Duke of Kansas respectfully said.


    A few minutes later, a basin of water came in front of King Zhatu''s face. He took the small clay pot and looked at it, wondering, \"Can this really be used to wash hands?\"


    \"Your Majesty, you open the wooden stopper and pour a little bit on your hand and rub it, then you will know.\"The Duke of Kansas smiled.


    King Zhatu opened the pot with suspicion, poured a little bit into his hand, and started doing as the duke said.


    It hasn''t even reached a point (Baaf Zhongzitu King''s hands are full of bubbles, he stared at the bubbles in his hands with wide eyes, and stammered, \"This... what is this?\"


    The Duke of Kansas seemed to be proud and said, \"Your Majesty, this is the secret.\"


    \"Secret? What secret? Is this strange looking thing? Where can I wash my hands? It looks sticky.\" King Zhitu looked questioning.


    \"Your Majesty, you can rub it a little more, then put your hand in the basin and wash it twice to see the effect.\"The Duke of Kansas smiled.


    King Zhatu dubiously followed what the duke said, and after rubbing it, he put his hands into the basin and began to wash it.


    The moment the king put his hand into the basin, the bubbles began to slowly escape from his hand, and the clear water in the basin slowly began to become cloudy.


    The Duke of Kansas stuck his head out, looking at the water in the basin that was slowly turning black, and said,


    \"Your Majesty, this is the credit for the hand sanitizer.\"


    King Zhatu''s eyes widened, looking at the water in the basin that was slowly turning black, his face couldn''t help turning red, and he secretly scolded that his hands were so dirty. At this time, he was a little ashamed.


    Seeing that the king did not speak, the Duke of Saas continued, \"Your Majesty, if you have hand sanitizer, you can wash your hands when you eat to ensure your health.\"


    This hand sanitizer is also something Liu Feng recently instructed the workshop to develop. The main raw material is another activated carbon plant of saponin, and the two are mixed together to form a hand sanitizer.


    The main reason is that there have been more and more cases of illness in Chang''an City recently because of unclean hands and feet. This has to make him pay attention, so he has the hand sanitizer.


    King Zhitu was a little ashamed at this moment, so he quickly put his hands away, wiped his hands with a handkerchief, and pretended to say nothing, \"Well, it''s not bad.\"


    In fact, he likes it very much, but he just showed it because of his bad face.


    \"Your Majesty, I have bought a lot of hand sanitizers, especially suitable for us to use in summer, because we sweat in summer and touch a lot of things. If we can wash our hands in time, we can reduce the frequency of illness. .\" said the Duke of Kansas.

 Chapter 1467：

    \"Okay, just put it aside, it can only be used in the palace.\" King Zhatu nodded.


    The Duke of Kansas nodded and continued, \"Your Majesty, we still have a lot of things here, and I''ll introduce you another one.\"


    \"Well, well, what''s the other one?\"To be honest, the Muck King has already begun to look forward to it.


    The Duke of Kansas turned to pick up another item and explained, \"Your Majesty, this is toothpaste.\"


    \"What is toothpaste? Bring it up and let me see.\" King Zhatu asked curiously.


    \"One update, Cv7). Please customize, please support.\".


    The first thousand six hundred and seventy-six chapters: the real aristocracy. (2 more for customization)


    Chapter 1676: The real responsibility family. (2 more for customization)


    The Duke of Kansas pulled out a toothbrush from the dense cargo, squeezed the toothpaste on it, handed it over with both hands, and said respectfully, \"Your Majesty, give it a try.\"


    King Zhatu took the toothbrush squeezed with toothpaste, squinted slightly at the strange thing in front of him, and asked, \"How should this thing be used? Why does it smell weird.


    \"This thing is called toothpaste. It is used to clean teeth. It has the same effect as hand sanitizer.\"The Duke of Kansas-introduced.


    \"This will also produce bubbles?\" King Zhatu asked curiously.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, but you have to be careful not to swallow the toothpaste.\"The Duke of Kansas reminded.


    King Zhitu raised his eyebrows slightly and said worriedly, \"What will happen if I accidentally swallow it? Forget it, forget it, I still don''t need it!\"


    The Duke of Kansas waved his hand and explained, \"Your Majesty, don''t worry, although you can''t swallow it at will, it''s fine if you accidentally swallow it. People in the Han Dynasty said that this toothpaste is pure natural and will not do us any harm. , I have personally tried a lot.\"


    King Zhatu was still dubious, shook his head and said, \"No, let''s put it away, don''t get this **** thing near me.\"


    Knight Graham gave a noble salute, squeezed a bit of toothpaste with his toothbrush, and demonstrated it in person. After a while, he said vaguely,...Look, it''s like this.. It works, very... Safe yet. \"


    \"Your Majesty, you see, Graham is right, as long as you do this, your teeth will be kept clean and you won''t get sick easily.\"The Duke of Kansas said. King Zhatu frowned, and reluctantly put the toothbrush into his mouth, and began to brush up and down in the same manner as the great knight.


    The moment the toothpaste was imported, the king''s eyes widened, and the unprecedented taste made his frown even tighter. It''s not like he didn''t like it, but it was definitely uncomfortable.


    After playing for a while, King Zhitu took a sip of water, spit it out as the big knight did, and said, \"Well, what should I say, it tastes weird.\"


    \"Your Majesty, this is the taste of toothpaste, you can feel the difference after a while, wait for your sip.\"The Duke of Kansas said confidently. He also felt this way when he used toothpaste for the first time before. He felt that the smell made him very uncomfortable, and it started to make people very resistant.


    But since he tried it for the first time, he has completely fallen in love with this feeling. He brushes his teeth every morning and night, and he is completely infatuated with this smell.


    King Zhatu pursed his mouth in disbelief, picked up the water brought by his attendant, took a sip, rolled his eyes a few times, and said, \"Well, it feels different.


    \"Your Majesty, how do you feel?\"The Duke of Kansas was very curious.


    \"Feeling...I feel that my entire mouth is much cleaner, and I don''t have the weird and astringent feeling before.\" King Zhatu recalled.


    The people of this era are eating a lot of fish and meat every day, as well as eating all kinds of greasy desserts, and drinking unpleasant bitter ale, and the whole mouth is full of greasy residue.


    Although they have the habit of irritating their mouths every day, many things are still stuck between their teeth and cannot be cleaned.


    Over time, it will ferment, and then the mouth will have a r odor, and even cause some dental health problems.


    \"Your Majesty, this toothpaste will help you remove all the residue from your mouth, so that you can feel your mouth is very clean.\"The Duke of Kansas explained.


    King Zhatu nodded thoughtfully, looked at the dirty things he spit out, frowned and said, \"Well, this is also a good thing.\"


    He couldn''t help thinking secretly about the nobles of the Han Dynasty, what kind of life they all lived!


    He felt that the life he lived was luxurious enough. After all, he was the king of a country. He didn''t expect that he had never tried these things, no, let alone tried them, he had never even seen them.


    These unprecedented things gave him a great sense of experience, and he couldn''t help thinking, this is the real aristocratic life, the life he lived in the past, and the food he ate, now it can''t even compare to shit.


    The Duke of Kansas saw the King''s expression now, so he also thought that when he experienced it for the first time, he could not calm down for a long time.


    Rather than saying that this thing is very good, it is better to say that it is because this thing is too good that I recall my previous life and feel very unbalanced.


    \"Your Majesty, there are still many things, do you want to continue reading?\"The Duke of Kansas asked tentatively.


    King Zhatu was still immersed in his own recollections, and it took a while to react, then nodded and said, \"Well, take out everything else.\"


    \"Your Majesty, the rest is similar to what we had before, but it''s also very different.\"The Duke of Kansas said.


    \"Like what?\" King Zhatu asked.


    The Duke of Kansas took out a few bottles of perfume and introduced, \"Your Majesty, this is a perfume, which is completely different from the perfume we bought before. This perfume has a longer-lasting and more fragrant smell. All in all, this is the real perfume, which we used before. The one is not at all.\"


    ......


    King Zhatu took the perfume and began to look at it, and then continued to ask, \"Also, bring it up and let me take a look.\"


    The Duke of Kansas nodded, took out another item from the huge cargo, and introduced, \"Your Majesty, this is porcelain.\"


    \"Porcelain? What is porcelain? How come there are so many strange things in the Han Dynasty?" King Zhatu was very curious.


    \"Your Majesty, porcelain is the exclusive product of the Han Dynasty. Only they can make it. This kind of thing can be used for decoration or use, but such an expensive thing should be used for decoration." The Duke of Kansas explained with a smile. . King Zhatu couldn''t even see it. He was holding perfume in his left hand and porcelain in his right hand, looking at these two things seriously.


    The Duke of Kansas didn''t seem to want to let the king go, and continued, \"Your Majesty is an umbrella, which can be used when it rains. Of course, it can be used when the sun is shining and when it is snowing. .\"


    King Zhatu looked at the open umbrella in the Duke''s hand, and said in surprise, "Oh my God, what else is there in the Han Dynasty that I haven''t seen before."


    \"There are many more, Your Majesty, you can go and see if you have the opportunity.\"The Duke of Kansas smiled.


    \"Let''s talk about it in spring, bring me anything else.\" King Zhitu couldn''t wait to say.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty!\"The Duke of Kansas said immediately.


    \"Second shift, (V). Please customize, please support.\" Billion.


    Chapter 1677: Rigorous Elf Earl. (3 more for customization)


    In the early hours of the morning, the fog shrouded the entire city of Leah, the sky was not yet bright, and it was still gray outside.


    Earl Lannister stood alone in front of the elf mansion, looking at the empty avenue.


    He planned to leave the Larsen Elf Empire when it was completely bright this morning, and take his own ship to the Han Dynasty.


    He was preparing for these things two days ago, but due to the many tasks in the mansion, the matter of leaving was delayed day after day.


    It wasn''t until last night that he completely dealt with the matter, so he ordered Dill to get ready to go immediately.


    \"I hope Chang''an City can give me a different surprise. I don''t ask for how good it is, at least it''s better than Lia City, and it''s not in vain for me to go so far this time.\" Earl Lannister muttered. muttered to himself. \"Ta Ta....


    \"593\" He walked on the empty street for a while, then turned around and walked into the house. It was still very cold in Leah City in the early morning.


    \"My lord, everything is ready and moving to the port now.\"Deere Hui reported.


    Earl Lannister nodded and said, \"Yeah, got it, check -- let''s see if there''s anything missing.\"

 Chapter 1468：

    \"Sir, don''t worry, I have been checking back and forth for a day, and I have brought enough fresh water and food on the road.\" Dill respectfully said.


    \"That''s good, oh! By the way, do you have some thicker clothes?\"


    asked the Earl of Lannister.


    Dill froze for a moment and shook his head, and said, \"I didn''t bring it, my lord, it''s already spring by the time of the Han Dynasty. I don''t think it''s necessary to bring some thick clothes to take up space, right?\"


    \"It''s still winter, so I still need to bring some more. Even if it''s already spring in the Han Dynasty, the night at sea will still be very cold. Listen to me, that''s right,\" Lannister warned.


    \"Oh, yes, you are right, my lord, I remember, I''m going to prepare some thick clothes and bring them right now\" Dill said seriously.


    Earl Lannister nodded and added, \"Well, take a few witch doctors with you, no one knows who will get sick on the sea route for two months, right?\"


    \"Sir, you can rest assured, I have prepared the witch doctor, - there are ten, and you will be guaranteed.\" Dill said seriously.


    \"That''s good, hurry up and prepare thick clothes and send them to the port quickly. The departure time was delayed.\"The Lannister Earl urged.


    \"Yes, my lord.\" Dill responded immediately, Earl Lannister stepped into the hall, looked at the center, and muttered to himself, \"Father, you said my decision this time is Right?\"


    In fact, the elf count has been thinking about this for a few days. If his father is still alive, I am afraid he will not agree to go to the Han Dynasty. After all, he gave so many knights to His Majesty the King, and all of them died in the Han Dynasty, which inevitably made my heart uncomfortable.


    - At first, the elf count couldn''t pass this level. He felt that his father had trained knights for so long, but he died in a foreign land, so he would care a little bit.


    The elf count went to his seat and sat down, looking at the dark and empty hall, only the charcoal basins on both sides of the hall were dancing with a faint fire, and occasionally made a crackling sound of burning.


    Earl Lannister tapped his fingers on the armrest, raised his eyes and said lightly,


    \"Father, please wait, I will definitely cheer up the Doles family and return to the peak.\"


    The previous Dolce family was a well-known big family in the Larsen Elf Empire. The number of knights, ability and family members must be no less than that of the king. However, due to the poor management of the successors from generation to generation, and the royal family As a jungler, the Doles family is declining day by day, and now it can be regarded as a middle-class noble.


    Although it is still highly valued by the royal family, its situation is still far from what it used to be. If it continues like this, the Doles family will sooner or later be reduced to a small noble.


    At that time, let alone the attention of the royal family, even the nobles will not be unwilling to see them.


    So the reason why the Elf Earl wants to go to the Han Dynasty is roughly the same. Although he was thinking of going to see it at first, after all, the things there are really good.


    - All refreshed his cognition.


    It is inevitable that people will not be tempted, even Lannister, who is a noble, is no exception. After careful consideration, with the purpose of revitalizing the family and expanding his knowledge, he plans to go to the Han Dynasty.


    Although there are more than two months of sea routes and the danger of force majeure, this is nothing compared to the goods of the Shang Han Dynasty. These great temptations still persuaded him. Earl Lannister sat in the hall for half of the time. An hour later, when the sky outside was slightly bright, he got up and said, \"It''s time to go.\"


    \"Tap ta ta...


    The Elf Earl got up and walked to the door outside. At this moment, the door was full of knights, and they all set off after this time.


    grown ups! We are all ready. \"The cavalry group said in unison.


    \"Okay, got it, let''s go.\". Earl Lannister nodded.


    \"Ta Ta....


    More than forty minutes later, the Elf Earl and others came to the port, where five ships had stopped.


    These five ships were all used to carry supplies and knights. This time, the Elf Count took out most of the knights of the entire family.


    And the reason why they chose this point to start is to not be too high-profile, and to prevent the elf king from finding out.


    He originally wanted to take all the knights from the family out, but for the sake of safety, he still kept some of the knights in the family.


    There is no one else in the port of Lia City at this moment. They are all knights of the Doles family. They are carrying supplies, fresh water and thick clothes to the ship.


    \"Adult, this time, I have prepared a lot of thick 2.6 clothes to ensure that everyone has a thick quilt cover when they sleep at night.\"Deere Hui reported.


    Earl Lannister nodded and said, \"Well, well, well done. Is the ship''s overhaul done?\"


    \"Don''t worry, the overhaul of the adult ship has been prepared the day before, and someone has just been sent to overhaul it, so don''t worry.\"Deere Hui reported.


    \"Well, that''s good, I''ll get on the ship first, keep an eye on it, and set off when you''re ready, don''t wait for everyone else to come to the port and find us, it''s not very good.\"Lan The Earl of Nestor urged.


    \"Yes, Lord Dill said immediately.


    \"Three shifts, (~V7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1678: Take a small step forward? (1 more for customization)


    \"Whoa, whoa...


    At this moment, at the port of Margo City, the capital of the Orc Empire of Torolla.


    The wind on the seaside is particularly cold, and the cold wind blowing in the face is mixed with a strong sea smell, which makes people feel a little uncomfortable.


    The waves were constantly beating against the port, and the splashing waves hit the dilapidated wooden boards of the port.


    People stepped on the creaking wooden board, and there was a harsh sound, coupled with the sound of the waves lapping, making people feel a little impetuous, especially the current weather, it is even more so.


    At this moment, more than 20 ships have docked at the port of Margo City, each of which is a large ship of 30 meters. The flag flying on the mast is the flag of the Royal Family of Good People. Today is the day when the second prince of the orcs went to sea. After attending the birthday dinner of the prince of the orcs the day before yesterday, I started to prepare materials, minerals, etc., and I was fully prepared.


    - All day long.


    So the second orc prince and the others were ready to set off without stopping. The more than 20 ships docked at the port were enough to explain everything.


    Second Prince Nemo put his hands behind his back, looked at more than 20 ships, and muttered to himself, \"Han Dynasty, wait, I''m back again.\"


    This time he went to the Han Dynasty, and he had a different state of mind, unlike the state of mind when he went there for the first time.


    The first time I went there, it was for the purpose of aggression, but one can imagine how tragic the result was.


    The purpose of going this time is for the purpose of negotiating, and it is more or less confident, and it is no longer the guilty conscience when I was imprisoned before.


    In addition, he still has a lot of gemstones in his hand, and the Han Dynasty is going to open a port in the Torola Orc Empire, so the second orc prince''s mood at the moment can be said to be a little excited, even a little proud.


    He had already started to think back to what face he would have to face when he set foot in the Han Dynasty again, and he had even practiced it several times, as well as what to say in the first sentence.


    These were drilled until midnight the night before, and he specially picked out several sets of clothes that he thought were very fashionable for the second voyage.


    Second Prince Nemo tugged at the hem of his clothes and asked in a serious manner, \"How is the inspection of the ship?\"


    Frank immediately stood up straight, saluted and said, \"Your Highness, wait a moment, the inspection of the ship is underway, I believe the results will be available soon.\"


    \"Understood, let them check it out for me this time, I don''t want to encounter that kind of thing again.\" Second Prince Nemo said solemnly.


    The last time I went to the Han Dynasty, the people who inspected the ships were too lax. No, it should be said that they were unprofessional. As a result, some ships fell apart after sailing for ten days.


    For this reason, a lot of fresh water and buckwheat have to be lost. If it hadn''t been brought in a lot, let alone the Han Dynasty, I''m afraid they would have starved to death long ago.


    \"Yes, Your Highness.\"Frank responded immediately.

 Chapter 1469：

    Second Prince Nemo looked at the knights who were moving and asked, \"What food did you bring to sea this time?\"


    Frank was a little embarrassed, and the report said, \"Under the stock, the food of the Han Dynasty has been eaten very early, and the food we put on the ship now is still raising wheat, and the food related to raising wheat.\"


    So buckwheat? \"


    Second Prince Nemo rolled his eyes and continued, \"Where''s the fresh water? How much did you prepare this time?\"


    \"Go back to Your Highness, this time the fresh water has been prepared for three months. You can rest assured that until the day we go to the Han Dynasty, there will be fresh water left.\" Frank continued to report.


    Second Prince Nemo nodded with satisfaction and said, \"That''s good, go ahead and keep staring at them.\"


    \"Yes.\" Frank nodded and turned to leave.


    \"Hey, wait a minute.\"


    Second Prince Nemo stopped him and asked, \"Golden still can''t go to the Han Dynasty with us, right?\"


    Frank turned around and replied, \"Yes, Your Highness, Your Majesty doesn''t want you to take Mr. Gordon away, saying that you want to keep it.\"


    Second Prince Nemo rolled his eyes and said helplessly, \"Okay, I see.\"


    Needless to say, it must be that the king of Zengren wanted to keep the cattle orcs to cook for himself. After eating the Han Dynasty food for so long, he was definitely not willing to eat the food before.


    The orc prince also understands. After all, he is like this. It is definitely unacceptable to go from good to bad, but what can we do? The other party is his own father, and he is also a king, so he can only endure it by himself.


    \"Under the stock, the sea is windy, would you like to go to the cabin for a rest?\"


    Frank cared.


    Second Prince Nemo shook his head and said, \"No, I''m going to stay there for more than two months, I don''t want to go up so early.\"


    Frank nodded in agreement and said, \"Yes, then, Your Highness, I''ll go to work first, please pay attention to your body.\"


    \"Yeah!\" Second Prince Nemo waved his hand.


    Frank saluted and turned to leave, there was a lot to follow before leaving.


    Second Prince Nemo looked at the busy port, and the corner of his mouth raised slightly, \"This - this time - must win the opportunity to cooperate with the Han Dynasty.\"


    He has been thinking about it for a long time. It can be said that this move is a bit long. Since the Han Dynasty has not returned to the Torolla Shanren Empire, he has already made a move, starting from the initial purchase of goods.


    No one knows his eldest brother better than him. He knows exactly what kind of character he is, so he also knows how to get the attention of the orc king.


    Buying goods in front of him, bringing them back to Golden, and supervising the mine in person, as well as his mature and steady performance, these are all the foreshadowings he made. As long as the negotiation of the Han Dynasty succeeds this time, then he will only take a small step forward from the throne of the Torola Orc Empire.


    The second prince of the orcs packed up his mood, continued to put his hands behind his back, and started to walk around the port.


    \"Second brother!\" A familiar voice came from not far away.


    Second Prince Nemo turned his head following the sound and said in surprise, \"Sister Linna? Why are you here? Why don''t you sleep for a while at this point?


    \"Second brother will take more than four months to come back this time. I''m here to send you off.\" Princess Linna was slightly sentimental.


    \"Hahaha..It''s not that I''m not coming back, not to mention that you can actually go with me.\"The second prince Nemo laughed heartily.


    \"I don''t want it.\"


    Princess Linna murmured softly, \"Can''t you not go? The sea is so dangerous.\"


    The second prince Nemo touched the head of the good princess, and said comfortably, *Dear, I''m going to talk about business, will I come back and bring you a gift? \"


    \"The gift is not important, the important thing is that you must come back safely.\" Princess Linna worried


    \"Okay, I promise you.\" Second Prince Nemo smiled. One more, Cv7). Ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    The first thousand six hundred and seventy-ninth chapters: remove the head and don''t look at it? (2 more for customization)


    Princess Linna blinked and said, \"Second brother, no matter what, you must ensure your own safety, if you can''t do it, don''t force it.\"


    Second Prince Nemo looked at his sister with a smile, and said with great relief, \"I know, I have to come back to see my good sister, and I have to wait until the day you get married.\"


    \"Married? It''s still early.\" Princess Linna shrugged.


    \"I know, so I said I want to see the day you get married, and I will definitely take care of myself before that.\" Second Prince Nemo smiled. The relationship between the orc brothers and sisters is very good, not like the eldest prince, a little incompatible, and there is no way to communicate with the younger Sophie, other princesses, and the royal family.


    Only Linna, who is a few years younger than herself, can chat. The others are only related by blood on the surface, but they don''t actually chat privately.


    Princess Linna tilted her head and said, \"Second brother, why do you feel different today.\"


    \"Not the same?\"


    Second Prince Nemo touched i''s own face and wondered, \"What''s different?\"


    \"Can''t tell.


    Princess Linna rested her chin with one hand and said, \".It seems...that''s right,


    It''s the clothes you''re wearing that are different today. \"


    Second Prince Nemo suddenly realized, looked at the real new clothes and said with a smile, \"I bought this in the Han Dynasty, how is it? Does it look good?\"


    Linna squinted her eyes slightly, stretched out her hand to cover the head of the orc prince, and murmured, \"How to say, it''s ok if you remove the head and don''t look at it, this dress is beautiful, but...


    \"But what? What are you doing with your hand?\"The second prince Nemo couldn''t understand the operation of the orc princess.


    \"Haha...It''s nothing, I always feel that this time is not suitable for you, go to the Han Dynasty and buy some new ones.\" Princess Linna smiled.


    Second Prince Nemo rolled his eyes and said, \"This set of clothes is a limited edition, there are not many people~\".\"


    Princess Linna pouted and said, \"The clothes must be good-looking, but I just said that second brother, you don''t look good in them.\"


    In fact, the orc princess didn''t want to say this, but the good prince had no vision and could only say it clearly.


    \"Okay, it turns out that I dislike my clothes.\" The second prince Nemo was not good.


    Princess Lina covered her mouth and smiled, and said, \"No, the second brother is good in whatever he wears, but this dress doesn''t show your goodness.\" Seeing that the orc prince was angry, she had no choice but to Open your eyes and talk nonsense to comfort the other party.


    \"Go back quickly, it''s cold by the sea, don''t look back and blow a fever like Sophie.\" Second Prince Nemo said with concern.


    Princess Lina waved her hand and said, \"No, I''m wearing a lot today, I don''t feel cold at all, I''ll stay with you for a while, I''ll go after you leave.\"


    Second Prince Nemo seemed to have no way to convince the other party, so he said helplessly, \"Well, if you feel cold, go back immediately, don''t be brave, I will bring you a gift back.


    \"You don''t need to bring gifts, but if you want, bring me more books back. Chang''an City''s books are very interesting, I like it.\" Princess Linna said with a smile. The orc princess didn''t like reading books at first, but since the last time I read that book


    After "City of Miracles", I completely fell in love with reading books.


    Of course, it depends on what kind of book she is reading. She likes to read books from the Han Dynasty, and she doesn''t like to read anything else.


    Second Prince Nemo was a little surprised, and said curiously, \"What? You fell in love with reading? You were not like this before. You can''t read without reading. Your literacy ability is the worst among us.\"

 Chapter 1470：

    Princess Linna turned her head, rolled her eyes, and defended, \"Hmph, who said I don''t like reading books, it''s just that you don''t know.\"


    Second Prince Nemo raised his eyebrows slightly, and didn''t try to pierce the other side, he said, \"In this case, I know, come back and bring you some more books, I haven''t been to the Han Dynasty for a while, there should be a lot more there ''s new book.\"


    \"Okay, okay, thank you second brother.\" Princess Linna nodded her thanks again and again. \"By the way, do you want to bring a gift to Sophie and the others, you have been with them the longest, do you know what they like?\" Second Prince Nemo asked curiously. Princess Linna rolled her eyes and said, \"They are still young, just like last time, just bring back some food and nice clothes, so they will be very happy.\"


    \"Yeah, seeing how they laughed so hard last time, I think it''s worth it.\" Second Prince Nemo smiled.


    \"Ta Ta...


    Frank trotted all the way to the orc prince and said respectfully, \"Your Highness, everything is ready.\"


    After reporting everything to the orc prince, he turned around and gave a big gift to the good princess.


    Princess Linna waved her hand and said, \"Second brother, are you ready to go?\"


    Well, it''s time, the sooner the better, plus it''s totally bright now and the weather is fine, so hurry up and go. \" Second Prince Nemo nodded.


    Princess Linna pouted and said, \"I was thinking about staying with you for a while, but I didn''t expect to leave so soon!\"


    Second Prince Nemo rubbed the head of the orc princess and said, \"I know you''re reluctant, or you can go with me.\"


    .... I''m not reluctant, I really can''t accept the more than two months of the sea, I think I will suffocate on the boat, or forget it. \"Princess Linna was very resistant.


    \"Hahahaha...I see, then you can go back quickly, we are also ready to go.\" Second Prince Nemo said with a hearty smile.


    He knew that the orc princess would not set out with him, and he did not intend to take her out to sea with him.


    \"It doesn''t matter, I''ll watch you here, (Zhao''s Zhao) go and do your thing, don''t worry about me, just have Arale to accompany me.\" Princess Linna waved her hand. Arale took a step forward and said, \"Yes, Your Highness, don''t worry, I will take good care of Her Royal Highness.\"


    \"alright, I got it.\"


    Second Prince Nemo put his hands on the shoulders of the orc princess, and exhorted, \"You must take care of yourself, don''t get sick, I will definitely buy medicines from the Han Dynasty this time. Don''t get sick during this period, or you will be in trouble, you know?\"


    \"I know, I know.\"


    Princess Lina pushed aside the hands of the orc prince, and hugged her chest with both hands, and said, "You can rest assured, second brother, I will take good care of my library."


    \"That''s fine, I''m leaving.\" Second Prince Nemo smiled. \"Second shift, (v). Please customize, please support.\".


    The first thousand six hundred and eighty chapters: Strange kind princess. (3 more for customization)


    In the huge port, the knights lined up in a row, all waiting for the order of the good prince.


    This time, the number of knights the Prince of Kindness took out to sea was not many, only 500. There were only two reasons for doing so.


    The first is that this time it is to discuss cooperation, not to invade, there is no need to bring so many knights there.


    The second reason is that there are only more than 20 ships going to sea this time, which is a lot less than the hundreds of ships that went to sea last time, and these ships have to load materials, ores, etc., so they can''t hold too much. That''s it for knights.


    The second orc prince brought a group of knights to the main ship, but was stopped by Princess Lina.


    \"What''s wrong? Linna?\" Second Prince Nemo asked with a puzzled look.


    Princess Linna''s expression was very unnatural, and she kept looking to the side, her eyes were always erratic, and he faltered, "Nothing, I just... I just want to tell you, pay attention to safety.


    Second Prince Nemo looked at the orc princess suspiciously, looking at her strange appearance, and his eyes moved with him, but when he was about to look to the right, he was stopped.


    \"Ah!....Second brother, look, do I look good today?\" Princess Lina turned the skirt on her body awkwardly.


    At this moment, there are two figures moving on the right side of the orc princess. They have been walking among the knights, with their index fingers on their mouths, making a booing gesture.


    They were none other than Princess Sophie and her maid Linger, who seemed to want to sneak onto the orc prince''s ship.


    Princess Sophie told Princess Lina about this the night before. She said that she wanted to sneak into the second Prince Nemo''s ship and follow him to the Han Dynasty.


    Of course, Princess Linna didn''t say that she could bring it up directly, but Sophie said that the orc prince and the king would definitely not agree, not to mention her age, the danger at sea is not something a little girl can bear .


    Princess Linna also made it clear that the other party couldn''t follow him. Boredom was one thing, and the main reason was the danger. The little girl who was still underage was drifting at sea for more than two months to the Han Dynasty, which was crazy.


    So Sophie opened her mouth and was directly rejected by Linna, but the former didn''t give up, saying that if the other party didn''t want to help her, she would start a hunger strike, or even (badg) a suicide threat.


    In desperation, she had to agree, but when she went out to find the second prince Nemo early this morning, she didn''t find Sophie. She was still confused, thinking that the other party had given up her thoughts, and couldn''t help but secretly rejoice.


    Who knew that when the second prince Nemo was about to leave, Sophie and the others showed up. If he didn''t call the second orc prince in time, he would be afraid of breaking through. If Sophie is discovered and sent back to the palace, she may have trouble with her temperament. For safety''s sake, I''d better help her-


    Take it.


    At least it''s still safe to follow the second prince of the orcs, and it won''t be too difficult with my brother taking care of him along the way.


    . . . good-looking, why do you ask this all of a sudden? \"Prince Nemo got a little confused.


    Princess Linna also felt that she was stupid at the moment, so she smiled to ease the atmosphere and said, \"This...that...


    Seeing that the princess couldn''t explain it, Arale hurriedly said, \"Your Highness means I haven''t seen you for a long time, and I want you to brag.\"


    Second Prince Nemo patted his forehead lightly and said, \"That''s it, I thought what was going on, it''s so mysterious.\"


    Princess Linna smiled awkwardly and said, \"What do you think? Isn''t it good?\"


    \"Of course, can my sister not look good? And this dress is still from the Han Dynasty, so it can''t be wrong.\" Second Prince Nemo said firmly.


    Princess Linna rolled her eyes, and then out of the corner of the eye kept glancing to her right, trying to make sure that Sophie had successfully boarded the boat.


    This time, when the orc princess ran out privately, there was nothing the knight would say. Everyone knew that the relationship with the second prince Nemo was not bad, and there was no news that the orc princess was banned from boarding the ship.


    So when Sophie passed by the knights, the knights didn''t say anything and let her pass. Because the former made a booing gesture, they naturally didn''t follow the salute.


    Second Prince Nemo looked at his sister and looked to the right, and was about to turn around to look, wondering why he looked straight over there, his expression was still so unnatural.


    Princess Linna hurriedly turned the head of the orc prince around and said, \"Second brother, I have something else to ask you.\"


    Second Prince Nemo was frightened by this move, and asked in confusion, \"What''s the matter?\"


    Princess Lina gestured frantically and said, \"Can you bring me some flowers to the seeds? I want some, you know I like to plant some or not.


    *Oh! You say this, no problem, I''ll bring some back for you. \" Second Prince Nemo said strangely.


    Princess Linna squinted to see that Sophie and the two had already boarded the main ship, and could not help but breathe a sigh of relief, and said, \"Finally.\"


    \"Finally? What''s the last? Why do I feel that you are weird today, you just didn''t know it.\" Second Prince Nemo was very puzzled.


    He turned his head to look at the place where Princess Shanren was looking, and it was even more strange to see that there was no difference. He turned his head and looked at his sister with a question mark on his face.


    Princess Lina smiled stupidly, with her hands behind her back, she shook her body and said, \"It''s nothing, maybe I didn''t sleep well, so I don''t know what happened to me.\"


    \"Then why don''t you go back quickly? It''s windy by the sea, and you haven''t slept well. What should you do when you catch a cold?\" Second Prince Nemo said sharply.


    Princess Linna shrugged and said, \"Okay, I see, I''ll go to the carriage and watch you leave, okay?\"

 Chapter 1471：

    \"It''s almost the same, hurry up, I''ll set off immediately.\"The second prince Nemo smiled.


    \"Understood, you should pay attention to safety on the road.\" Princess Linna repeatedly urged.


    Second Prince Nemo waved his hand and left. He boarded the main ship with a group of knights, and the other knights also boarded one after another.


    \"Whoa, whoa...


    After half an hour, all the ships left the port and began to move in the direction of the Han Dynasty.


    At this moment, there were only rows of white waves on the sea near the port, and the orc princess in a daze on the carriage.


    \"Three shifts, Cv7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1681: Husband and wife night talk. (1 more for customization)


    The end of the year is busy and the update is a little late.


    The capital of the Torolla Shanren Empire---the city of Margo.


    It was night now, there was no one on the street, and every household was ready to go to sleep. Only a few houses were still lit by candles.


    Among them, there is a candle-lit house that belonged to John Xun, a kind man from the cattle clan. They can''t care about sleeping now.


    He is packing with his wife, preparing to leave the Torora Orc Empire tomorrow.


    \"Do you really want to leave tomorrow?\" Amanda wondered.


    She is the wife of a bull orc, a dog orc, with short bird-black hair and bright green eyes, she is one of the best beauties.


    Don''t look at the wild orcs of the cattle tribe, but because of their straightness and courage, they also attract the love of many beauties.


    \"Amanda, why are you asking this question again!\"John was puzzled.


    road.


    \"I just don''t know if it''s the right thing to do.\" Amanda said.


    John stopped what he was doing and said, \"We continue to stay in Torola, there is no future, even if you don''t think about us, you have to think about our children!"


    That''s right, the dog-eared girl is pregnant with the child of the cattle orcs, this is their first child.


    Amanda subconsciously stretched out her hand to touch her belly, and murmured, \"I just asked you to think about it for his sake.\"


    \"Why? I don''t understand, the life of the Han Dynasty is obviously better than that of our Torolla.\"Johnson said he didn''t understand.


    \"You don''t understand. In the past, the Han Dynasty took more than two months to travel by sea. I''m afraid I can''t stand it. No, the child in my stomach can''t stand it.\" Amanda put her hands on her stomach.


    John Xun walked to his wife''s side, put his hand on the other''s stomach, and comforted, "I was worried about this, don''t worry, - everything will be fine with me, when I put you at ease, didn''t I? There has never been an error, and this time it will be no problem.\"


    Amanda blinked her green eyes and said worriedly, \"It''s not that I don''t believe you, it''s just that the comfort of this boat is definitely not as good as at home, I''m just worried about the suffering of the child.\"


    \"I can''t bear such a hardship, how can I be my child, he will still be a knight in the future.\"


    John Xun looked at his wife''s belly seriously and continued, \"Besides, our room on the boat is also very good, we can bring some more quilts on the boat and lay them on your resting place, so that it will not be uncomfortable. La.\"


    Amanda was still very worried, and asked back, \"What should I do when there is a storm at sea? This can''t be avoided.\"


    \"When we went and came back, we didn''t know how many times we encountered major storms, and we couldn''t keep it safe. Don''t worry, the merchant ship this time is also very strong and nothing will happen.\"Johnson comforted.


    A few days ago, the cattle orcs tossed and turned and asked a lot of people, and finally asked a group of businessmen who wanted to go to sea before noon and winter ended, and the destination was the Han Dynasty.


    I''m so happy to hear bad news from John, I quickly found them and showed them my identity and intentions. Of course, this is very useful. The businessmen heard the love of the cattle orcs and they were three-race knights. I will not agree. However, the amount of gold coins that should be collected is not less at all. Six gold coins were collected in one position. It can be said that the lion opened his mouth.


    The reason why they agreed so readily was that apart from the fact that the businessman wanted to make money, another idea was that this former royal knight might be able to protect them on the road.


    Who knows if there will be any trouble on the two-month-long sea journey to the Han Dynasty, such as pirates and the like.


    Amanda frowned and asked, \"Can you really ensure our safety on the road? You have to take care of not only the child in my womb, but also the father and mother. It''s not an easy job. Son.\"


    John News patted his chest and chest solemnly, and said solemnly, \"Don''t worry, your safety is covered by me, and I will not let you make any mistakes. Amanda breathed a sigh of relief and stopped. After finishing the work in his hand, he sat on the stool and murmured, \"I will never come back after I leave this time, but we have lived here for generations, and it is inevitable that there are...


    \"I understand your feelings, I also decided to do this with great determination, not only for us, but also for our children.\"Johnson comforted.


    \"Just what''s so good about the Han Dynasty? It will make you say this for the sake of children, where children don''t all live the same life?" Amanda said puzzled. John Xun shook his head and said seriously, \"You are wrong about this point. If I hadn''t been to the Han Dynasty, I would have the same thoughts as you, and I don''t want our family to work hard, but because I''ve been there. Now, I know better there.\"


    \"Like?\" Amanda asked.


    \"I don''t need to say more about the environment, streets and food. I have told you many times before. The most different thing is that there is a place to teach people to learn in the Han Dynasty." John said seriously. .


    Amanda blinked her green eyes and said, \"We also have them in Margo City, right? We just live here, don''t we?\"


    John shook his head and said seriously, \"No, the difference between the two is too big.\"


    \"Where is the difference?\" Amanda asked in confusion.


    \"The Han Dynasty is called a school, not our college. The price they charge is very cheap, unlike our Torolla, which is very expensive.\"Johnson explained.


    In order to study at a lower price, the whole family will travel across the ocean and leave the place where they have lived for generations? It doesn''t seem to work, does it? \"Amanda rolled her eyes.


    \"Listen to me first, don''t worry.


    John waved his hand and continued, \"The knowledge you can learn there is more than ten times that of us here, and as long as you have good grades, you will have a job assignment when you graduate.\"


    \"Graduate? What do you mean?\" Amanda was very suspicious of this strange word.


    .. is the meaning of school completion. \"Johnson explained.


    Amanda blinked her green eyes, thought about it for a while, and said, \"Is it a package assignment? This sounds good.


    \"Right, and as long as you can read, the salary in Chang''an City will be higher.\"Johnson said slightly proudly.


    Amanda rolled her eyes and said, \"Understood, pack up quickly, do you still want to sleep at night?\"


    \"One update, Cv7). Please customize, please support.\"It.


    Chapter 1682: Being a noble is not necessarily the best? (2 more for customization)


    Chapter 1682: Being a noble is not necessarily the best? (2 more for customization)


    \"Huhuhuhu...


    The night fell, and the cold wind blew in the city of Leah, the main capital of the Larsen Elven Empire.


    The Semir family has been packing things since noon, and spent a whole


    - I finished cleaning up in the afternoon.


    Now a few people are completely exhausted, lying down on the stool, gasping for breath and resting on the stool.


    Smith got up and poured a cup of hot water, and said, \"Brother, drink a cup of hot water to warm up, it''s almost spring, and it''s still so cold.\"

 Chapter 1472：

    Semir took the hot water and said, \"Yeah, but I heard that the Han Dynasty would snow in winter, and the winter there is much colder than this.\"


    \"Snow? What is snow?\"


    Smith poured himself a glass of water and said, \"Is it the same thing as rain - two five seven \" ah? \"


    \"I don''t know, I haven''t seen it before. When I came back, it was still summer. I didn''t know what snow was like. I just heard it from others.\" Semir shook his head. Smith nodded thoughtfully, took a sip of hot water and said, \"Okay, I thought you''d seen it.\"


    \"I would like to see it, but unfortunately I don''t have this opportunity, but we can see it later.\" Semir excitedly said.


    Smith put down the water glass, looked at the elf knight seriously, and asked, \"Brother, is what you said true?\"


    \"What''s real or fake? See the snow? Of course it''s real, why am I lying to you.\" Semir said firmly.


    Smith shook his head and said, \"No, that''s not what I said.\"


    \"Then what are you asking?\" Semir felt sleepy.


    Smith''s eyes were very firm, he looked at the elf knight, and said seriously,


    \"I''m talking about the fact that the Han Dynasty is also recruiting knights.\"


    With an expression of sudden realization, Semir said seriously, \"Of course it''s true, I don''t lie, and I won''t lie to you in this matter.\"


    \"Then can we really become knights when we go to the Han Dynasty?\" Smith said nervously.


    \"This is hard to say. When I asked before, they said that it was based on ability. This has to be screened, and qualified can be accepted.\" Semir recalled what he said that day.


    Smith suddenly became serious and said, \"Brother, what if I am not selected?\"


    \"If you have been exercising according to the method I gave you, and practicing knightly swordsmanship, you should not be brushed off.\" Semir said.


    As early as when the elf knight became a royal knight, he thought of his younger brother, knowing that it is a very honorable thing to be a royal knight.


    So he gave his younger brother the way he usually trains, and asked him to follow the training in private. Of course, there is no way to do equestrianism. Where can the war horses come from civilians'' homes, at most they are drawn horses.


    However, the physique and feeling of a drawn horse cannot be compared with that of a war horse. You can only feel the feeling of riding on the back of a horse, but you cannot feel the feeling of a real knight.


    Smith blinked his green eyes and said, \"Of course I have been training for a day, but I don''t know what the Han Dynasty''s recruitment looks like. After all, as you said before, the Han Dynasty''s knight power is very good.


    What the elf younger brother was worried about was that he had come a long way to the Han Dynasty, but he didn''t become the knight he dreamed of. Originally, he had full confidence that he could become a knight. Of course, it was limited to the knights of the Larsen Elf Empire, but after hearing his elder brother''s words, he was more than half heartbroken.


    As soon as I heard all kinds of excellent things in the Han Dynasty and the powerful knights, I couldn''t help but start worrying about myself, and even had the idea of ??not going to the Han Dynasty to apply for knights.


    Semir saw his brother''s thoughts and comforted him, "It''s okay, you are young now, how would you know if you don''t try it, not to mention that as far as I know, many places in the Han Dynasty are beckoning knights, you can''t do it in Chang''an City. If so, you can go to other cities to see it!


    \"The city of Chang''an doesn''t want me, how could other cities still want me.\" Smith muttered.


    Semir rolled his eyes and said, \"You don''t understand what I mean, I mean that there are many places in the Han Dynasty beckoning knights, so it''s impossible to start recruiting at the same time.\"


    \"Brother, you mean to let me try it in Chang''an City first, if it doesn''t work, then go to another city?" Smith asked.


    \"That''s it, if you fail for the first time, you will be able to learn your lesson and know what''s lacking. After more practice, it''s better to go to the next city''s knight recruitment, 0\" Semir said.


    \"Hahaha..It makes sense, big brother is really smart.\"Smith laughed.


    \"Oh, yes, the knights of the Han Dynasty are not called knights, don''t be ashamed at that time.\" Semir urged.


    Smith looked confused and asked, \"What do you mean? What is a knight not a knight? I don''t understand.


    \"Those people are called soldiers and not knights. We call them knights. The Han Dynasty calls them soldiers.\" Semir explained.


    \"It''s really a strange name, but it''s no different from a knight, anyway, it''s just a different name!\"Smith shrugged.


    Semir raised his eyebrows slightly and said, \"That''s not the same. As far as I know, there are still some differences between the two.\"


    \"Is there a difference? What is the difference?\"Smith asked curiously.


    \"Knights are knights, soldiers are soldiers, and their officers are not nobles, unlike our great knight, he is a noble, and there are fiefs." Semir explained.


    \"Brother, you mean that after becoming a soldier of the Han Dynasty, no matter how high you rise, you are not considered a noble in the end?\" Smith couldn''t believe his ears.


    \"So to speak, but the benefits of being a soldier are not reflected here.\"


    Semir said.


    Smith frowned and said, \"Isn''t it a good thing to be a knight to become a noble? Since there is no way to become a responsible clan.


    Semir patted i''s 3.7 brother on the shoulder and said, \"Wait until you go, you will understand it clearly, I am saying now that you may not listen, or I may not express it well, everything will wait until you go. Understand.\"


    \"I suddenly feel that the Han Dynasty is not so good, and it can''t become a noble.\"Smith disdain.


    Semir rolled his eyes and said, \"Actually, being a noble is not necessarily the best, the Han Dynasty is not the same, you will understand when you go.\"


    \"Then I want to see what''s different about the Han Dynasty, so that Big Brother is so willing to say good things for it.\"Smith said seriously.


    \"Then just watch it.\" Semir said with a hearty smile.


    \"Second update, Cv7). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1683: The port storm. (1 more for customization)


    The sky was gray and bright, and before it was completely bright, the port of Marshall City was full of people.


    It is initially estimated that there are as many as seven or eight hundred, and the small port has gathered seven or eight hundred people. It can be said that it is impossible to move an inch.


    At this moment, there are a lot more people than usual, and everyone is not a good person, and they are unwilling to line up. Unlike the Han Dynasty, everyone is desperately crowded.


    No one wants to be the last one. The port at this moment can be said to be the most crowded in history. The small port has been crowded with more than 100 ships. The distance between each ship is no more than half a meter, and the ships are very close to each other, forming a feeling of echoing up and down with the densely packed people in the port. Originally, it should have been very quiet in the early morning, because the sky was not fully bright, and there should only be the sounds of some birds and beasts.


    But at this moment, the port is very hot, everyone is chatting, you and I are talking.


    \"Don''t worry, I''ll be there first.\"


    \"You are not allowed to touch me, you are not allowed to squeeze me, and leave me right now.\"


    \"Step on my foot, oh my god! Go away.\"


    \"How come there are so many people, why are you rushing to leave today?\"


    \"Can''t they be a few days later or a few days earlier? Why is it so annoying to see it on this day.\"


    \"Can the people in front be quicker, we are still in a hurry to leave, hurry up.\"


    There were endless voices like this in the crowd, and the words that came out of everyone''s mouth were extremely angry. Some people were even quarreling, and some young people even started to move.


    For a time, the whole port was very hot. Of course, the current liveliness is not the usual peaceful lively, but mutual noise and fights. The scene was a little out of control.


    Since it''s Daliang now, and the people who are rushing over now come out spontaneously, there are no knights in the port at the moment.


    There was no one to stop those who were fighting and making noise. The people who were watching were all afraid of causing trouble, so they avoided them, and no one was willing to go forward to persuade them.

 Chapter 1473：

    In addition, among the people gathered at the port this time, not only businessmen and nobles, but even some commoners.


    Those commoners have also experienced the goods of the Han Dynasty. When they brought goods for sale last time, they also bought a lot with those merchants and nobles.


    Those who have tasted the sweetness will naturally know that the Han Dynasty is good. In addition, there are many books about the Han Dynasty in the goods sold last time. They have also bought and watched them.


    In addition, they compared the goods of the Han Dynasty with what they had used before, and naturally found the goodness of the Han Dynasty.


    But knowing that the orc king did not intend to agree to the Han Dynasty for the time being, when they opened a port in Marge City, they began to panic, thinking that the next Han Dynasty would come, and it would be blind to continue to wait.


    Just go directly to the Han Dynasty, and the Han Dynasty mentioned in the book is even better. It is considered a trip. It is also good to go there and have a look. A pig clan orc was quarreling with another horse clan orc at the moment, because the latter squeezed in front of him.


    \"Don''t you have eyes? Didn''t you see me in front of you? What are you squeezing in? I don''t know what to do first?\" The good man of the pig clan said angrily.


    The good people from the Ma tribe responded with a look of disdain, \"Did you build the port? Or not His Royal Highness? I have to give it to you? Stop laughing.\"


    The pig clan orc rolled up his sleeves and said angrily, \"According to you, do you still think you are right?


    \"Of course that''s right, the port belongs to everyone, and everyone wants to leave by boat, why should I let you go first.\"The horse clan orcs looked disdainful.


    The pig clan orc glared at each other viciously and said, \"Are you sure you won''t let it go?\"


    The horse clan orc turned his face away, rolled his eyes and said, \"I won''t let go, what''s the matter?


    \"Then you are dead.\" The pig clan orc raised his fist and swung it towards the other side. His fist slammed into the face of the horse clan orc, and the other party was suddenly enraged.


    \"How dare you do it? I''m afraid you don''t want to live anymore.\" The horse clan orcs were completely annoyed, and threw their fists.


    The two fought fiercely at the crowded port. The scene was a bit out of control for a while, and they were unwilling to compromise with each other, and they both scuffled together.


    The people watching from the side consciously retreated a little distance, leaving a little space for the two of them to fight there.


    No one stopped or persuaded the fight, on the contrary, some people were there to make suggestions.


    \"Quick, hit him on the head, hit him hard.\"


    \"No no no, I should beat my stomach, it hurts there too, listen to me!\"


    \"Don''t let him go, tug on his tail, and give me some force.\"


    The two got booing from the people, and they fought even more vigorously, and even said-


    scolding each other directly.


    The two sides fought for about ten minutes, and they were about the same. There were scars on each other''s faces, and their clothes were torn a lot. Just when the two were about to continue fighting, they were reprimanded.


    \"You all stop me, or don''t even think about getting on my boat.\" A strong middle-aged male voice sounded from the crowd.


    The pig orcs and the horse orcs turned their heads following the sound, wanting to see who the owner of the voice was. After all, what the other party said was not like 837 was joking. No matter how angry you were at this time, in order to go to the Han Dynasty, it was better to go to the Han Dynasty. Have to endure. The man walked through the crowd and came to the two who had just finished fighting. He said solemnly, \"You are so rude, the Han Dynasty does not welcome you. If you want to continue fighting, leave here now. Not allowed on board.\"


    The pig clan orc carefully looked at the man who spoke. Although the other party looked thin and was in his 40s or 50s, there was a sense of anger and pride in what he said.


    At this moment, he can''t say anything else, so he can only nod his head and answer, \"Hmph, I see.\"


    The man turned his face to look at the horse clan orc, and said solemnly, \"What about you? Do you want to continue fighting?\"


    The horse clan orc was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said, \"For your sake, I''ll let him go.\"


    \"What did you say, do you still want to continue fighting?. Then...the pig race orcs had not finished speaking, and immediately shut up when they saw the man''s expression.


    The man looked at the two coldly, and said seriously, \"I am the captain of this fleet. If you want to go to the Han Dynasty, you have to obey me.\"


    \"Got it.\" The two said in unison.


    \"One update, CV7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1684: Departure. (2 more for customization)


    Chapter 1684: Departure. (2 more for customization)


    The man looked at the pig orcs coldly for a while, then turned around and left, and there were quarrels and fights in other places.


    If it is not stopped in time, I am afraid that it will disturb the knights in the city, and it will not be so easy to leave Marshall City.


    The man''s name is Kassad, and he is an old captain of the Torola orc empire. When he was about ten years old, he drifted on the sea with his father.


    Thirty or forty years of sailing experience allows him to ride on the ocean, and because he is a mermaid, he is not afraid even if he falls into the water.


    Years of sailing on the seas have made him many friends, and some loyal sailors who do what Kassad says.


    Over time, he has slowly evolved from the original one ship to the current situation of more than 100 ships, which is a large fleet.


    There are various crew members, sailors and captains on the ship. They are not only orcs but also elves and humans. Most of them were rescued by Kassad during the shipwreck.


    Those orphans and helpless people did not leave in order to repay their kindness, and stayed in the fleet directly. It was also because of this that the number of people in the fleet increased.


    And these people also helped Kassad a lot, because his fleet was parading around this continent, doing some trade reselling.


    The three major empires on this continent just happened to be incompatible. At this time, people from various ethnic groups on the ship came in handy. When they went to any empire, they sent no one to do business. In this way, a lot of trouble was greatly eliminated. thing.


    It is precisely because of this that Kassad''s fleet is getting better and better. It has been five or six years now. With this method, he can earn a lot of gold coins, and the ships are changing more and more. Okay.


    His own reputation has also risen with the tide. It can be said that no one in the three empires does not know him, and they all respect him very much, and sometimes ask him for help.


    One pass ten, ten pass a hundred, and slowly Kassad''s popularity is already well-known in the three empires. Of course, there are some people who don''t know it, such as the two idiots who just fought.


    Kassad appeared in Margo''s port because he was attacked by


    - Some merchants and nobles entrusted them, so they came to take them to the Han Dynasty.


    As more and more commissions were received, not only businessmen and nobles, but also some commoners, and he himself had great hopes for the Han Dynasty. When Darlene and the others came to this continent to sell goods, he observed them and sent people to buy a lot of goods back. It was incredible, and he fell in love with them as soon as he bought them.


    His original plan was to go to the Han Dynasty in the spring, but he has received so many commissions these days, so he simply started this business. He can go to the Han Dynasty and make money. It can be said that it is the best of both worlds. way. Kassad slowly walked to the edge of the port, turned to look at the dense crowd, and shouted, \"Everyone listen to me\"~. \"


    After hearing the words of the mermaid captain, the chattering crowd began to quiet down slowly, and after a few minutes it was completely quiet, and everyone looked at him directly.


    Kassad nodded with satisfaction and said, \"Our fleet is about to set off, and there is no time for you to make noise, fight, or want to get on board and leave with me. You must obey me, otherwise No one wants to go to the Han Dynasty.\"


    The people in the port seemed to agree, no one spoke, they were all very quiet, they just continued to listen to the mermaid ship talking.


    \"Start now, you check-down, see if there is anything you forgot to bring, and whether the food you eat on the road is ready, if not, you need to pay some extra gold coins, we can provide it to you, but you need Tell us in advance.\" Kassad continued.


    After listening to the words of the mermaid captain, the people began to chat and discuss, and the scene once returned to the beginning.


    \"Hey, did you bring food?\"


    \"No, I didn''t bring it, I may need to eat Captain Kassad''s food.\"


    \"I brought it, but I didn''t bring water. I don''t know how much gold I need to charge for this?\"

 Chapter 1474：

    \"Fortunately, I brought it. Although it is more troublesome, it can save some gold coins.\"


    Kassad raised his hand and squeezed it, shouting, \"Be quiet first, and listen to me.\"


    A few minutes later, those people in the port slowly quieted down again, all staring at the mermaid captain.


    If you need what we provide, just wait and register your name over there, and pay the gold coins by the way. \"Kassad pointed to the direction on the right. Before the group could speak, Kassad continued, \"In the two months of the sea route, you must strictly follow our requirements. Don''t panic in the event of a big storm. Everything follows our arrangements. Only in this way can we save your lives, understand? \"


    \"We know.\"The people at the port responded in unison.


    Kassad nodded with satisfaction and continued, \"If you know each other, you can board a ship together. You can''t go to other ships by sea for more than two months, so you must form a group to board the ship in advance.\"


    \"Okay.\" The people at the port responded again.


    \"Businessmen belong to merchants, nobles and nobles, and civilians belong to civilians. The positions carried by each ship are different. You must check clearly before boarding (Hao Zhao''s) ship, and someone will remind you at that time.\"Card Thad groaned.


    The people at the port nodded again and again and responded, \"Understood.\"


    Kassad nodded with satisfaction and turned to the main ship. The next work would be very tedious and difficult to carry out. He didn''t want to watch this bad scene again.


    Just let his subordinates do the next thing. He is going back to the ship to read books. He has not finished reading the books he bought from the merchants of the Han Dynasty.


    More than two hours later, the sky was completely bright, and people in the port had also boarded the ship one after another.


    Under Kassad''s order, more than a hundred ships left the port of Marshall City and headed in the direction of the Han Dynasty.


    \"Second,


    (v7). Ask for customization and support. \".


    Chapter 1685: Call me Mr. Captain. (3 more for customization)


    Chapter 1685: Call me Mr. Captain. (3 more for customization)


    \"Whoa, whoa...


    More than 200 ships on the sea are moving forward. Looking down from the air, the whole scene is still very shocking.


    The distance between each ship and the ship is three or four meters, in order to prevent the ship from being rolled over by strong winds and waves, so as to meet other ships, and also to prevent other ships from suffering after hitting the reef.


    At the forefront of the fleet was Kassad''s main ship, who led the fleet''s sailing direction ahead.


    At this moment, he was standing in front of the ship board with a teacup, watching the vast and boundless sea.


    \"Mr. Kassad, what are you doing?\" Gurdji stepped out of the cabin. He is a human race and the first person rescued by the mermaid captain. He is now twenty-five years old and was rescued when he was sixteen years old, so he has been with Kassad for nine years.


    He has long regarded the mermaid captain as his biological father, and has been reluctant to leave since the day he was rescued, and slowly settled down over time.


    Kassad turned his head and reprimanded, \"Call me Mr. Captain now, you brat.\"


    Guggie shrugged and said, \"Oh, I''m sorry, I almost forgot, Mr. Captain.\"


    Kassad handed the teacup to the other party and said, 350* brat, pour me another cup. \"


    \"Wrong, right now!\" Ge Ji smiled and lifted the teapot on one side and filled it with tea again.


    Kassad took a sip of his tea, tapped the opponent''s forehead with his hand, looked at him sideways, and asked, "Don''t show me the situation at sea, why are you running here."


    Ge Ji smiled and said, \"The progress of the ship is normal, you can rest assured, Captain.\"


    \"Then tell me, what are you doing here, you usually don''t want to come to me, but now you come here looking like you''ve done something bad, I don''t think there''s anything good?\" Kassad rolled his eyes.


    \"I want to ask the captain, does it really take us more than two months to travel to the Han Dynasty?\" Ge Ji asked politely.


    Kassad caught his breath and laughed, \"Hahahaha.. I was asking this, I thought you were doing it.\"


    Ge Ji tilted his head and asked with a puzzled look, \"So Master Captain, does it really take more than two months?\"


    \"Or else? When have I lied to people? What''s more, there are so many people on board, I lied to them, do I need my reputation, ah?" Kassad asked back. \"It really took so long, my God.\" Ge Ji patted his forehead.


    Kassad frowned at each other and asked, \"So that''s why you''re here to ask this question? When you''re done, get up the mast and let me stare.\"


    Ge Ji walked to the board of the boat, jumped and sat on the fence, smiling all over his face,


    \"Master Captain, don''t worry, nothing will happen for a while.\"


    \"Okay, stay for a while and give it to me, don''t be sloppy for a moment.\" Kassad urged.


    \"Understood, Mr. Kassad, you are still so careful.\"


    Ge Ji played with the shell knife in his hand, and continued, \"Why do you think about going to the Han Dynasty? We won''t earn a lot of gold coins on such a long journey, so we might as well not leave, even if it is safe, we will earn less money. Quite a few.\"


    Kassad didn''t want to correct his name anymore, he came to the fence and said solemnly, \"You still know too little.


    \"What? I know too little? Am I right? How dangerous is this sea, you know much better than me, it''s not easy to make money at this time.\"


    Gu Ji shrugged.


    When he recalled the scene where he fell into the water before, he would inevitably shudder. Thinking about it now, he was still afraid, not to mention that he was still sailing on the sea for more than two months, which was indeed too risky.


    \"This time I won''t just make the money from the people on the ship, you idiot.\" Kassad taught.


    \"I don''t understand, Mr. Captain, what are you planning? You can tell


    (bae) me? \" Gu Ji asked curiously.


    Kassad snatched the shell knife from the other party''s hand and said, "Just like you, it''s worthless in the Han Dynasty."


    At the end, the mermaid captain threw the shell knife into the blue sea.


    \"Hey, my knife.\"


    Ge Ji stretched out his hand to try to get it back, but he flinched and asked in confusion, \"Mr. Captain, why did you throw away my knife? You should know that I spent several copper coins to buy it back.\"


    Kassad did not look directly at the other party, but said lightly, \"When you reach the Han Dynasty, you will only regret not throwing this cheap knife away sooner.\"


    Ge Ji was still puzzled and asked, \"Master Captain, you have never been to the Han Dynasty, so how did you know that there were good things there? Although it was said that the merchants brought a lot of good things last time. , but maybe that''s it, you see that they didn''t come in winter is the best proof.


    Kassad was about to be **** off by this stingy, rolled his eyes and said, \"You, I told you to read more books, now it''s alright, your words fully reflect your ignorance.\"


    \"Lord Captain, what''s wrong with me?\" Ge Ji still looked harmless.


    \"If the Han Dynasty only had those goods, then why didn''t they keep it? Why did they come to us to sell it?" Kassad asked back. \"They all had to take the risk in order to earn more gold coins.\" Ge Ji said with full reason.


    Kassad sighed, shook his head and said, \"Do you think their goods are expensive? I don''t think they are expensive at all, just those good things, I think there are a lot of people rushing to buy them for dozens of gold coins. The price is very fair.\"


    \"Maybe their initial price was very cheap, and they made a lot of money at the current price.\" Ge Ji was still insisting.


    \"Even if what you said makes sense, why did the Han Dynasty open ports in Margo City, Lia City, and Jinsui City? The capitals of the three empires have opened ports. How can I explain this?" Thad asked back. \" Ge Ji was stunned, suddenly not knowing how to answer.


    Kassad looked at each other sarcastically, and said, \"How is it? I can''t answer it, I''ll let you read the book.\"

 Chapter 1475：

    Ge Ji blushed slightly and asked, \"Master Captain, what are your plans for going to the Han Dynasty this time?\"


    \"Hahaha. You''ll know when you wait.\"Kassad laughed heartily.


    *Three shifts, (v7). Please customize, please support. \".


    Chapter 1686: New Year''s Eve. (1 more for customization)


    twitter...


    The crisp bird calls ushered in a new day, and the streets of Chang''an City were very lively.


    Not only today, it has been like this for more than ten days since New Year''s Eve.


    The layout of the entire Chang''an City is very tasteful of the Chinese New Year. The trees on both sides of the street are covered with red lanterns, red ribbons-, and some celestial knots.


    Of course, these celestial knots are all made by the workshop, and they are compiled bit by bit according to the samples given by Liu Feng, and the style is no different from the one on the other side of the earth.


    Not only that, there are Spring Festival couplets posted on the door of every household, which looks extraordinarily New Year''s-style.


    At the new big square, a big stage has been set up at this moment, just waiting for the stage play on New Year''s Eve night.


    The staff in each store are wearing a little red, either clothes or pants, or some accessories are red, which makes people look particularly beaming.


    Some public places have a stronger New Year flavor. Not only are they filled with flowers and red lanterns, but some people even build a snowman and put a red scarf on the snowman, which looks extra festive.


    There are extraordinarily many people on the streets today, four or five times more than usual. They are not only the aborigines of Chang''an City, but also come from other cities, and even from other kingdoms.


    Originally, the street looked very spacious, but today it seems a little crowded and a little small.


    The four avenues of Qinglong, White Tiger, Suzaku, and Xuanwu were all crowded with people, and even the horizontal streets of the 12 zodiac signs were crowded with people. From a high place, it was a piece of black and crowded, and there were all kinds of races. Like what orcs, elves, mermaids, dwarves.


    Their various hair colors, clothes and street decorations form a feeling of echoing up and down, which makes people feel that the festive atmosphere is very strong.


    Of course, the people in the guard room have already prepared for protection. There are many soldiers standing guard on each avenue. The patrol team did not have a holiday on New Year''s Eve, and they were also patrolling intensively.


    The soldiers on patrol today and the soldiers standing guard are several times more than usual, just to make the safety of New Year''s Eve.


    Liu Feng did not allow him to celebrate the New Year in another world. It was also ruined by those white-eyed people.


    Today is New Year''s Eve, and many things in Chang''an City are discounted, such as 22% off on food, clothing, and use.


    So today is also their shopping day. Many children go to the store to buy candy with the pocket money they usually save, while the girls go to buy cosmetics and clothes, and the boys, of course, gathered in the pub to drink.


    There is another reason why there are so many people today that all are on holiday on New Year''s Eve, so there is no need to go to work. Of course, some important positions still need to go to work, and some businesses are closed directly. Some businesses continue to operate in order to go out to make more money. There are also.


    At this moment, the castle in Chang''an City is also very lively, and the decoration outside the castle is also very New Year''s flavor.


    There are two tall red plums at the entrance of the castle gate, and many potted flowers are placed on the way in, until the backyard.


    The New Year atmosphere of the whole castle will be stronger than that outside. Even in the video of the castle''s standing guard, there is a big red flower on the chest, which can be regarded as the occasion.


    At this moment, the number of people in the castle restaurant can be said to be the largest in history.


    - Come on, the original long table has now been replaced by an oversized round table.


    This round table is specially customized by the workshop, and it is also engraved with the pattern of dragon and phoenix playing beads. It is also very good to replace the new table on New Year''s Eve.


    This time the table is like the restaurant table on the other side of the earth. There is a large round glass that can be rotated on it, so that everyone can rotate when they sit down. The glass above allows everyone to eat every dish. vegetable. \"Your Majesty, this table is so beautiful!\" Darlene said in surprise. Catherine nodded heavily, looked at the exquisite pattern on the table through the glass, and asked, "Your Majesty, how did you get this pattern? It feels amazing!"


    \"Yeah, yeah, the glass on top can also be rotated, which is really interesting.\" Jenny saw this kind of table for the first time.


    Lucy blinked her golden eyes and said, \"The rotating glass, I guess, can make the dishes on it rotate with the glass, so that we don''t have to stand up when we eat, which is really convenient.\"


    Liu Feng nodded with a smile and said, \"Yes, it is so that you can eat every dish. After all, there are quite a few dishes on New Year''s Eve that are enough for you.\"


    Nicole fiddled with her hair and said softly, \"Many of the dishes this time are things you haven''t eaten before, so you can look forward to it.\"


    Mina blinked her blue eyes, nodded heavily and said, \"I know, I have seen the dishes this time, you will definitely like it.\"


    Not to be outdone, An Li said, \"I have seen it too, but I have forgotten it, but if I show up at the dinner table later, I will definitely recognize it, I promise.


    Mina squinted her eyes and looked at Hu Erniang, teasing, \"Then what if you don''t recognize it later? If you don''t recognize it, you won''t be able to eat.\"


    An Li pouted and said, \"What, you may not be able to recognize it, then you are not allowed to eat if you don''t recognize it.


    \"I won''t bet you, anyway, I still remember some dishes, I went to the kitchen with Nicole to see it in the morning.\" Mina said proudly.


    \"You''re so cunning, I''ve seen it myself, and I bet you, I won''t bet with you.\" En Li crossed her hands.


    Tis flicked the ox''s tail, put her hands in her hands, and murmured, "When will dinner be served? I''m already hungry."


    \"Soon, when Leia, Frey and the others arrive, we can have dinner.\" Nicole said softly.


    Avery twitched the wolf''s ears and asked, \"Why did the two of them go? How can I make Your Majesty wait?\"


    Liu Feng waved his hand and said gently, \"It doesn''t matter. I asked them to do the admonition work at the Air Force reception side. It''s okay to be late.\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"Avery nodded.


    One more, factory v7). Please customize, please support. \"deficit


    Chapter 1687: Vitality girl? (2 more for customization)


    Chapter 1687: Vitality girl? (2 more for customization)


    The whole big round table was full of people, and a few people who seldom came to the castle for dinner also came.


    People like Eliza, Darlene, and Yuffie all came, and the castle restaurant was very lively for a while.


    The maids brought the dishes to the table, and soon the whole big round table was filled with dishes for the New Year''s Eve, which looked very rich.


    knock knock knock...


    \"Crumble!\"


    Just as everyone was sitting around, there was a knock on the door of the restaurant, and after getting permission to open the door, the door was pushed open.


    Leia and Frey arrived late, and as soon as they entered the door, they gave a great noble salute, \"Your Majesty, I''m very sorry, we''re late.\"


    \"It''s okay, get up, this hasn''t started yet.\" Liu Feng waved his hand.


    Leia and the two were very embarrassed to get up \"523\", walked to two empty seats and sat down, and kept bowing and apologizing when they walked over.


    Liu Feng felt that it was nothing, but he wanted to laugh when he saw them being so restrained. After all, they were not like this before.


    Just when the two of them sat down, the people in the castle restaurant were all there, there were more than ten people, and it could be said to be an unprecedented lively.


    The dishes on the big round table are also very rich, no longer the usual small stir-fry, but all of them are big dishes.


    Like what lion head, boiled cabbage, French snails, as well as three treasures duck, Buddha jumps over the wall and other national banquet dishes, of course, there are many new dishes, which are only available in the other world.

 Chapter 1476：

    For example, Sailing Mushroom, named after it looks like a sailboat, is big, fat and juicy. It tastes great in soup and stir-frying. This is only available in the Fujin Mountains. endemic plants.


    There is also high tower bracken, which is also a plant only in the Forbidden Mountains. It is attached to tall plants. It is used for soups to taste extraordinarily sweet, and it also has the effect of clearing heat and relieving cough. It can be regarded as a kind of herbal medicine, but because of the The taste is very good and people like it.


    Seeing that the big round table was full of vegetables, Tiss stared at the boss with purple eyes, and said, \"My God, the dishes are finally full.\"


    Wei Ya shook her ears and said, \"Yeah, I''ve been waiting for this meal for a long time, and I didn''t eat it in the morning.\"


    Eliza fiddled with her hair and said, \"Many of the dishes have never been seen before, and if I remember correctly, many of them were only used at state banquets.\"


    \"Yes, New Year''s Eve is also an important day, so the dishes from the state banquet can also be brought to the table, you can eat it.\" Nicole said gently.


    Darlene couldn''t see her eyes, she looked around and said, "Looking at the colorful mood is very good, I like New Year''s Eve the most."


    \"I also like New Year''s Eve, I can have a holiday, I can eat delicious food, and I have new clothes to wear.\" Catherine nodded in agreement.


    -Yeah, it''s all thanks to the new clothes Your Majesty gave us, it''s really beautiful. \"Lucy smiled softly.


    Liu Feng blinked his black eyes and said with a smile, \"It''s nothing, it''s all about changing into new clothes in the new year, as long as you like it.


    He was also very happy to see several girls happy, as if thinking of when he was young.


    He hadn''t experienced such a strong New Year''s taste for a long time, such as taking a bath and wearing new clothes to pay New Year''s greetings, taking a New Year''s red envelope, and setting off firecrackers on the road.


    At this moment in the castle, he felt this feeling again, and it was given to him by innocent girls. He hoped that this feeling would continue forever, after all, this feeling is irreplaceable.


    All the clothes he gave to several women were brought from the other side of the earth, and the clothes customized for each person were different, such as mature, cute, gentle, dignified and so on.


    The styles are also not the same, there are dresses, tops and bottoms, wide-leg pants, bag skirts, and small umbrella groups and so on.


    These clothes were distributed to them by Nicole in the morning, and they all changed into new clothes after taking a shower, so that they could feel like New Year''s Eve.


    At this time, the clothes on the women at the big round table are not the same, and they have all kinds of feelings. With the food on this big table and the strong New Year decorations around, it is really pleasing to the eye.


    Mina looked at the pure black Lolita skirt and said happily, \"Your Majesty, I really like this outfit.\"


    \"I also like my clothes very much.\" En Li looked at her short skirt and said.


    Liu Feng picked up the chopsticks and said, \"It''s good if you like it. Anyway, there will be a lot of clothes in the future. You can look forward to it. Let''s eat first and see how hungry Tissi is. 0\"


    \"Oh yeah, I can finally eat.\"Tis said happily.


    \"I''m also very hungry, I must eat three bowls of rice today, I''m not losing weight today.


    Catherine swears.


    \"It''s better, I don''t want to hear you say your belly again in the future: three more layers of meat, Catherine.\" Lucy squinted her eyes slightly and teased.


    Catherine turned her face away and said, \"Huh, no, I will start exercising in the new year, just wait and see.\"


    Eliza covered her mouth and smiled and said, \"That''s good, when I invite you to run, you can''t refuse me.\"


    \"That''s right, that''s right, you also have to participate in swimming, summer is coming, you must lose weight if you want to wear a good-looking swimsuit.\" Darlene said with a smile. Catherine pouted and said, \"Okay, I know, you can invite me when the time comes, I will definitely attend.


    Since the girl lived in Chang''an City, she has gradually started to gain weight. She was originally thin and slender, but now she looks a little fleshy.


    But it still doesn''t affect the beauty, she looks extra cute, but after she has meat, she looks more energetic girl, not like the cold aristocratic daughter before. Liu Feng shook his head with a smile, and said, \"It''s okay, just be yourself, even if you have a little flesh, you are very good-looking, you don''t need to care about other people''s eyes.\"


    Catherine''s eyes widened and she said in surprise, \"Really? Your Majesty, do I look good even if I''m fat?\"


    \"Really, when did I lie to you, right? You can ask them if you don''t believe me.\" Liu Gen said gently.


    Catherine looked around expectantly, looking at the women, expecting an answer that would agree.


    \"Okay, okay, I won''t make fun of you, you are indeed very good-looking now.\" Mina said seriously.


    Several of the other people also nodded and agreed, \"Yeah, it''s really good-looking, but for your health, you still need to exercise.\"


    \"Okay, I see, I will definitely work hard in the new year.\"Catherine nodded heavily.


    \"Second update, Cv7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1688: Year-end bonus? (3 more for customization)


    Chapter 1688: Year-end bonus? (3 more for customization)


    After more than two hours, all the food on the big round table was eaten up, and at this moment there were only empty plates on the round table.


    Since there are more people, and the amount of each food is not too much, so everyone eats enough to be full.


    The girls haven''t put down the chopsticks in their hands yet, and they are all looking forward to dessert after the meal.


    Nicole ordered the maid to put away all the discs on the table, got up and said,


    \"Wait a minute, you can still eat dumplings.\"


    Enri kept blinking her brown eyes and said, \"Yeah! It''s finally time for dumplings, I must eat dumplings with coins.\"


    \"No, it''s what I want to eat, you definitely won''t be able to eat it this year.\" Mina vowed.


    \"Hmph, then wait and see, I will definitely have good luck this year, when will Nicole serve dumplings.\" En Li looked forward to it.


    \"Wait a minute, when the table is cleared, the dumplings can be served, don''t worry!" Nicole said softly.


    Liu Feng took a sip of the red tea and said, "Since the 10 dumplings haven''t come up yet, I''ll give you some lucky money."


    \"New Year''s money? What is New Year''s money?\" Jenny blinked her green eyes innocently.


    \"New Year''s money is a moral act, it is used to wish you better and better in the future.\"Liu Feng explained briefly.


    Jenny nodded thoughtfully and said, \"I see, then this New Year''s money is really a good thing.\"


    Catherine rubbed her little hands in anticipation and said, \"Your Majesty, thank you for your generosity.\"


    Liu Feng asked Nicole to go to the study and take out all the red envelopes, got up and smiled, \"Everyone has a share.\"


    The girls at the moment are all looking straight at the red envelope in Liu Feng''s hand. In fact, they don''t care how much money there is in it. The main reason is that they are looking forward to it.


    The red envelopes in Liu Feng''s hands were all bought from the earth, and they were specially customized by the factory. The patterns on them were all printed with the patterns of several women. Of course, when he took out the drawings of these women, the factory staff were very curious as to who the beautiful women were.


    However, Liu Feng''s long hair and elegant temperament will make them mistakenly think that he is a painter. These are just illustrations drawn by him, and he has not done too much doubt.


    Liu Feng spread out the red envelopes one by one on the table and said, \"You should all receive them one by one according to the pattern above.\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty\" Several women said in unison.


    They came to the red envelopes one by one, looked at the patterns on them, and began to choose their own patterns, exclaiming from time to time.


    \"Your Majesty, the pattern on it is really beautiful, how did you do it? It feels prettier than us. Enri said in surprise.

 Chapter 1477：

    Mina held her own red envelope and exclaimed, \"Yes, Your Majesty, I feel that the workmanship of this red envelope should be very expensive. Why do you have to spend so much?"


    Tis looked at the red envelope in her hand, stretched out her hand and touched the fine pattern on it, and said in surprise, \"Your Majesty, this red envelope is so beautiful.\"


    Catherine was so surprised that she couldn''t close her eyes. Looking at her own pattern on the red envelope, she said suspiciously, \"Your Majesty, but I haven''t worn this dress.\"


    \"As long as you like it, the clothes on the pattern are all the clothes I wear during the Spring Festival in my hometown, so it''s normal if you haven''t seen it.\" Liu Feng explained with a smile. The red envelopes he prepared for the girls were painted with their own designs.


    As for the clothes they wear in the pattern, they are all ethnic minority costumes worn by the fifty-six ethnic groups of the Celestial Dynasty on the other side of the earth, so they are extraordinarily different and very meaningful.


    He originally wanted to bring all these clothes, but because it was too cumbersome, he didn''t know how to dress and style the girls.


    Thinking about it is enough, it is better to directly make a red envelope pattern and distribute it to them.


    Eliza looked at herself on the pattern in surprise and asked curiously, \"Your Majesty, what kind of clothes are on it, it''s really beautiful.\"


    \"Oh! Those clothes are a bit more complicated. I will definitely prepare a set for each of you on New Year''s Eve next year.\" Liu Feng said lightly.


    In fact, the clothes he painted for the elf girl were the costumes of the Miao ethnic group, but the part of the headgear alone was very complicated, not to mention the matching of the upper body and shoes.


    Eliza nodded heavily and said, \"Yes, thank you Your Majesty.\"


    \"Your Majesty, we like your present very much this time, thank you very much.\"Weiya is very grateful.


    Tis nodded again and again and said, \"Your Majesty, in fact, you don''t need to do these troublesome tasks, as long as we can gather \" to eat together, I will be very happy. \"


    Darlene also agreed with what Niu Jiao Niang said, worried, \"Your Majesty. It must be very tedious to prepare these tasks, and you have to deal with so many documents every day, it is really very hard, this gift is a bit too much It is precious, thank you very much.\"


    Several other women also responded, bowing, thanking, and distressed, they were all very moved at the moment.


    Liu Feng waved his hand and said with a hearty smile, \"Haha...it''s nothing, just be happy. After all, you''ve all been busy with me for a whole year, sit down, don''t stand any longer.\"


    The girls nodded and sat down and started to open the red envelopes. When they got their hands, they felt that the 080 red envelopes were very heavy, so they were a little curious about how much money was in the red envelopes.


    Liu Feng looked at the happy smiling faces of the girls, and he was very satisfied at the moment. He used to receive red envelopes like this, but now he seems to see the happy self in the girls.


    In fact, sometimes receiving red envelopes may not be the happiest thing. It is not a happy thing to have the ability to give red envelopes to others.


    Mina opened the red envelope and saw a stack of red banknotes inside, her eyes widened, and she said in surprise, \"God, Your Majesty, why did you put so much money?\"\"Yes, Your Majesty, this is Too much money, it''s our salary for more than a year.\"


    Enri was also very surprised.


    When the other girls saw the number of banknotes in their red envelopes, they all exclaimed the same as Cat Erniang and Fox Erniang.


    Liu Feng put one hand on the table and held the tea with the other hand, and said, \"This is what you deserve, even if it''s a year-end bonus, hurry up and collect it.\"


    Mina heard the unfamiliar words again, and said movedly, \"Your Majesty, you are really kind to us.


    \"As long as you are happy, it''s better than anything else.\"Liu Feng said with a hearty smile. \"Three shifts, (~v). Happy New Year to everyone.\".


    Chapter 1689: Growing bigger and bigger? (1 more for customization)


    Chapter 1689: Growing bigger and bigger? (1 more for customization)


    Half an hour later, the girls checked their New Year''s red envelopes and excitedly put them into their bags.


    At this moment, the dumplings were also served on a plate, and the colorful dumplings were very appetizing, including green, red, white and black.


    Plates of dumplings are steaming with white smoke, making them even more warm in winter.


    The girls all looked closely at the dumplings of different colors, and asked curiously, \"Nicole, why are these dumplings so colorful? Didn''t they all used to be white?\"


    \"The green dumplings are made of flour prepared with vegetable juice, the yellow dumplings are made of pumpkin juice, the black dumplings are made of black sesame seeds, etc. These dumplings of different colors are made of vegetable juice and kneaded into dough. Yes.\" Nicole explained. Kai Huilin nodded thoughtfully and asked, \"Is the meat filling in there all the same?\"


    \"It''s not the same, the meat fillings of each color are different, and each color has coins in it, see who has the better luck.\"Nicole smiled softly.


    \"What''s the meat stuffing inside?\" Eliza was curious about the taste.


    Nicole looked at the different colored dumplings, and recalled, .... the green dumplings are stuffed with leek and pork, the white dumplings are stuffed with cabbage and pork, the yellow dumplings are stuffed with chicken, and the black dumplings are stuffed with beef.


    \"Ah! I like to eat all of them, I will definitely be able to eat them all.\" Dessy said with a smile.


    \"You think the beauty of the big cow, but I want to eat coins, you have to leave some for me.\" En Li refused to admit defeat.


    Mina shook her cat ears and said, \"Yes, big cow, just eat the plate of black dumplings in front of you. You are not allowed to touch the rest. You just ate a lot.\"


    Tis looked at Nicole pitifully and asked, \"Is there still a kitchen? I''m not full yet.\"


    \"Also, there are many more, don''t worry, eat them boldly, but this year there are not many coins, it depends on who of you is lucky.\"Nicole covered her mouth and smiled.


    \"Then I''m relieved, I think I can still eat five large plates of dumplings.\"Tis said while rubbing her stomach.


    Darlene patted i on the forehead and said, \"God, Tis, you should lose weight too. Look at the more you eat, the bigger you are.\"


    She looked at the pair of huge things in front of Niu Jiao Niang''s chest, and looked down at her own. She couldn''t help rolling her eyes, complaining that she was so unsatisfactory and that she was one-third of others.


    Several other people like Anli, Weiya, and Catherine were also deeply touched. They covered themselves and said angrily, \"Yeah, don''t eat it.\"


    Tis shrugged her shoulders and said, \"Hmph, I''ll eat it. Anyway, Your Majesty doesn''t dislike it, right?\"


    Liu Feng covered his eyes and smiled, urging, \"Eat it quickly, it will be cold if you don''t eat it, this weather.\"


    \"Okay.\" The girls said in unison, picked up chopsticks and started eating dumplings. Mina grabbed a green dumpling first, stuffed it into her mouth and said vaguely, \"Yeah. It tastes really good.\"


    An Li squinted her eyes and looked at Cat Erniang carefully, wanting to see what she would say in the next second, but she didn''t eat the dumpling in her chopsticks.


    Mina noticed that someone was staring at her, followed her gaze and said, "Fox, why don''t you eat dumplings and stare at me?"


    ....No, I''m not looking at you, stop being narcissistic. \"Enri hurriedly put the dumplings on the chopsticks into her mouth.


    Mina suddenly realized, looked at the fox ears with a smirk, and joked, \"Oh! So, I know why you are looking at me, just to see if I have eaten any coins, right?\"


    An Li retorted stubbornly, \"It''s not, I''m not looking at you, I''m thinking too much.\"


    Mina pretended to have eaten the coins, and acted, \"Alas! I seem to have eaten something. It seems...is the coins?\"


    Enri stood up abruptly, widened her eyes and asked, \"Really? You really got coins, let me see.\"


    Mina covered her mouth and smiled, swallowed the dumplings, and said, \"Silly fox, I lied to you, it''s so easy to lie.\"


    \"Hmph, stinky cat, you dare to lie to me, you will never eat dumplings with coins. Enri pouted.


    Mina made a face and said, \"A little bit... I''ll be able to eat dumplings with coins.\"


    Oops....


    Jenny suddenly covered her mouth and said, \"Why does it feel so hard, what is it? Why are there stones in the dumplings?\"


    An Li just sat down and stood up suddenly and asked, \"What did you eat, Jenny? Come out and take a look.\"


    Jenny pursed her lips, spat out what was in her mouth, looked at the coins on the plate, and exclaimed, \".\"My God, I actually ate the coins. \"

 Chapter 1478：

    \"I''m so envious, I''ve eaten several times, but I haven''t eaten it yet.\" Enri drooped her fox ears.


    While eating frantically into her mouth, Tis said vaguely, \"Don''t talk about you, I''m almost eating a big plate, and I haven''t eaten any coins yet.\"


    An Li rolled her eyes and said, \"Big cow, you don''t care about coins, you only need to eat what you have.


    \"Yes, as long as there is something to eat, it''s fine. Coins, this is not important, anyway, His Majesty will protect us.\"Tiss laughed heartily.


    \"Hey, I seem to have eaten it too.\"Weiya''s free ears stood up and began to spit out the contents of her mouth.


    \"Sure enough, you ate it too, and it''s still a gold coin, my God, you are so lucky.\" Lucy envied.


    An Li was even more unwilling to admit defeat at this moment, and began to have no time to take care of others. She buried her head and worked hard to eat, and muttered to herself, \"I must eat coins this year.\"


    Liu Feng looked at the excited look of the girls, smiled and shook his head and said, \"Sure enough, there are many people and it is lively.\"


    After more than ten minutes, Enri jumped up excitedly and said, \"Finally! I also got coins.\"


    Mina weakly pushed out the plate in front of her and said, \"No, I have already eaten two, and you only got the first one.


    An Li turned her face away and didn''t care, \"Hmph, I don''t care about you, now I''m also the one who got the coins.\"


    This dinner was eaten for more than four hours in succession, and many of them did not eat any coins.


    Only Mina, Anli, Wei Ya, Jenny, and Eliza ate it, and everyone else still didn''t eat it.


    \"One update, Fv7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1690: Are you looking good? (2 more for customization)


    Chapter 1690: Are you looking good? (2 more for customization)


    The next morning, Liu Feng changed into his casual clothes with the help of Nicole, and he planned to go to the city to have a look today.


    ....


    \"Crumble!\"


    There was a knock on the door of the room, and soon a crack was opened, and several heads stuck out.


    \"Your Majesty, good morning.\" Mina greeted with a smile.


    An Li also smiled and said with a full smile, \"Your Majesty, you have all changed into your casual clothes!\"


    Tis gathered her purple hair and said, \"Your Majesty, you really look good in whatever clothes you wear.


    Liu Feng looked at them, squinted his eyes and said, \"-Is there anything you need to come here early in the morning? You played so late last night, don''t you sleep for a while?\"


    Mina shook her head vigorously and said, \"We are not sleepy, we just want to see what your majesty is doing.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, would you like to have some breakfast first, and then go out after breakfast.\" En Li echoed.


    \"Your Majesty, can you also give us a set of the casual clothes you wear, we like it too.\"Tis said.


    Liu Feng looked at the three of them and wanted to laugh, and said, \"I know La, you all want to follow, I don''t know what you are thinking. Mina scratched the back of her head and squinted and smiled. Dao, \"Your Majesty, we are considering your safety. \"


    \"Yeah, you will be safer with us.\" Tis nodded again and again, with her arms and waist.


    \"I can''t protect you, but I can help you plan your meal and itinerary.\"


    With a serious face, Enri continued, \"Oh! By the way, I can also ask Avery to protect you secretly.\"


    Liu Feng sorted out his clothes in front of the mirror, turned around and smiled, \"Okay, I know, let''s go.\"


    \"Yeah! That''s great.\" Mina said in unison.


    Nicole packed the pajamas on the bed and said softly, \"Your Majesty, I won''t go with you this time, the castle has a lot to deal with.\"


    In fact, it wasn''t that she didn''t want to, the main reason was that it was always a bad thing for too many girls to go out with the king, and the other party was going out in casual clothes.


    When a boy brings so many girls, it is inevitable that some people on the avenue will feel uncomfortable and seek trouble. Although they say they are not afraid of them, it will be troublesome. This (bace) is not the purpose of private travel.


    \"Okay, don''t be too tired, just tell the maids to do some unimportant things, just take a rest.\" Liu Feng said gently.


    \"I know, Your Majesty, you must pay attention to safety when you go out, and don''t go to crowded places.\" Nicole worried.


    Liu Feng stretched out his hand and rubbed the girl''s head, and said, "Don''t worry, I know what to measure."


    An Li tilted her head and asked, \"Your Majesty, should we pretend to be on this trip?\"


    \"Of course, go and ask Eliza to help you get it done, we''ll set off in an hour.\"Liu Feng nodded.


    \"Okay, Your Majesty, you have breakfast first, we will be ready soon.\" En Li said with a smile.


    \"Ta Ta....


    Hu Erniang pulled Niu Jiao Niang and Cat Er Niang away quickly, as long as they can confirm that they follow them out.


    Liu Feng shook his head with a smile, and said, \"Nicole, please help me disguise, otherwise I''ll be easily recognized when I go out like this.\"


    Nicole nodded and said, \"Okay, do you want to dye your hair? It''s less likely to be recognized.\"


    \"Okay, then dye it for me, it should take some time for my hair to be so long.\"


    Liu Feng nodded.


    \"I just didn''t run out of hair dye Eliza gave me last time, so let''s paint it for you. What color do you want? There are red, green, and white here.\"Nicola Open the drawer.


    Liu Feng glanced at the dye, and resolutely chose white, and said, \"Just dye me this color.


    Red is too conspicuous, he doesn''t like it so flamboyant, and how could it be dyed green, the meaning is not good, of course, he can only choose white.


    \"Okay, then you sit down for a while, I''ll go and prepare it, and I''ll dye it for you right away.\" Nicole said gently.


    \"Okay, take your time, Anli and the others don''t know how long it will take.\" Liu Feng said.


    Ten minutes later, Nicole brought in a plate of prepared white dye and said gently, \"Your Majesty, turn around first, and I will cover your clothes with a piece of cloth to prevent it from being dyed.\"


    Liu Feng turned around, put his long hair behind, and warned, \"You should also be careful not to dye your hands.\"


    \"Your Majesty, don''t worry, I have dyed Anli and the others so many times, and there will be no mistakes.\"Nickey vowed.


    \"Hmmmm.\" Liu Feng nodded, picked up the book by the table and started to read. Nicole separated the other person''s hair one by one, and then used a small clip to slowly clamp the other hair, and parted a small amount of hair first.


    Finally, after touching the dye, she dyed the clump of hair. She was skilled in dyeing the clump of hair inside and out, and so on, and dyed every remaining clump of hair. .


    Liu Feng has a lot of hair, and it is long and thick. Dying it is a big project. It took the girl more than half an hour to dye the whole top of her hair. Nicole took off the gloves, smiled satisfied with her results, and said,


    \"Your Majesty, I have finished dyeing, just wait for it to be colored.\"

 Chapter 1479：

    The gloves used by girls are made of sheep intestines, and it takes a lot of sheep intestines to sew a pair of gloves for work.


    Liu Feng closed the book, took the girl''s hand to help pinching her fingers, and said, \"You take a rest.\"


    Nicole blushed slightly and asked, \"Your Majesty, do you want to put on some makeup to disguise? I''m afraid it might not work after dyeing my hair.\"


    Liu Feng looked at himself in the mirror, turned left and right and said, .... Forget it, I''ll just put on a pair of glasses later. \"


    \"Okay, I''ll help you pick a pair.\"Nicole nodded.


    Liu Feng shook his head lightly, and said mysteriously, "I have already chosen it, you can have someone bring it to the drawer in the study for me, a black rectangular box."


    \"Okay, wait a moment.\"Nicole nodded.


    Half an hour later, the maid brought Liu Feng a glasses case. He opened the case and took out the gold-rimmed glasses.


    Nicole watched him put on his glasses, covered his mouth and said in surprise, \"God, Your Majesty...


    \"What''s wrong?\" Liu Feng said sleepily.


    \".You...you look good with these glasses!\" Nicole said in surprise.


    *Second more, Fv). Ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    Chapter 1691: The feeling of the elf prince? (3 more for customization)


    Chapter 1691: The feeling of the elf prince? (3 more for customization)


    Half an hour later, Liu Feng washed the dye off his head, and silver-white hair appeared.


    It''s just that the adhesion of this dye is not very strong, and it will last for a minimum of one day, and a lot of dyes stick to the hair, so you can''t shake it too hard, otherwise there will be flying powder.


    Liu Feng looked at the white powder on his shoulders, frowned and said, \"It seems that sooner or later I have to study - hair dye, this dye is still not very practical.\"


    Nicole helped organize her hair and said, \"Your Majesty, you look good even with white hair, it feels different.\"


    Liu Feng looked at himself in the mirror, with white hair and gold-rimmed glasses, he had the feeling of an elf prince, and said with satisfaction, \"It''s not impossible to change the hair color occasionally, it''s just a little troublesome.


    \"Your Majesty, let me braid your hairstyle for you, it''s not convenient to loose it like this.\" Nicole said gently.


    \"Well, to be different from usual, just be ordinary.\" Liu Feng ordered.


    \"Understood, Your Majesty, but your temperament doesn''t look ordinary, which makes me a little embarrassed.\" Nicole joked - said.


    Liu Feng smiled slightly and continued to flip through the books on the table. As long as his hair was braided, he could go out. \"Ta Ta...


    \"Your Majesty, we are all done.\" Enri''s voice came from far away.


    \"Crumble!\"


    Hu Erniang and the others pushed open the door and looked at Liu Feng with smiles, suddenly stunned.


    Mina rubbed her eyes and said in surprise, \"God, Your Majesty, .. your hair is all white.\"


    \"How is it?\" Liu Feng turned around and asked.


    An Li blinked her brown eyes hard, and said in shock, \"Your Majesty, you also dyed your hair, it''s so beautiful.\"


    Mina nodded heavily and echoed, \"Yeah, it''s really beautiful, I don''t even recognize it.\"


    \"Me too, but I can''t recognize it, but your temperament is still there, Your Majesty.\" Tis nodded like a garlic clover.


    Liu Feng also obeyed the rainbow farts of the three of them, and said with a smile, \"Okay, just don''t recognize it, so I can go out with confidence.\"


    \"Your Majesty, your glasses are so beautiful, did you buy them from the big market?\" Mina asked curiously.


    \"If you like it, I will give it to you.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    Mina shook her head and said, \"No, Your Majesty, I''m not short-sighted, so I can''t wear these glasses.\"


    Liu Feng handed the glasses over and said, \"This has no base, so don''t worry about it.\"


    Mina was put on glasses, she was a little uncomfortable, she stretched out her hand and touched it, and murmured, \"How is it, Your Majesty, is it suitable for me?\"


    \"It''s also very suitable for you, it looks good, you should wear it.\"Liu Feng smiled heartily.


    \"No, you should wear it. If you give it to me, you won''t have it.\" Mina quickly took off her glasses.


    Liu Feng stopped the cat ear girl and said, \"Go to the study and get it, you can wear it.


    Enri tilted her neck and said, \"Your Majesty, you look like an elf prince after taking off your glasses.\"


    \"Yes, yes, that''s the feeling, I couldn''t tell at first.\"Tiss nodded heavily.


    Liu Feng smiled slightly and said, \"You guys look like princesses now, let''s go, hurry up and come back before dinner.\"


    The fox-eared girl dyed her hair in several colors, red, green, and blue. With the simple dress, it was very different from their usual appearance.


    \"Yes.\"Enri pulled the hat on her head.


    Tis flicked the ox''s tail and asked, \"Your Majesty, are we traveling by carriage this time?\"


    \"Well, the carriage is relatively low-key and not easy to attract attention.\" Liu Feng said lightly.


    \"Your Majesty, but there are still a lot of people today, and the carriage may go very slowly.\"Tis worried.


    \"It''s okay, just leave the castle and we can walk the rest.\"


    Liu Feng said softly.


    After more than half an hour, everyone left the castle and came downstairs, and got on the carriage that had been prepared.


    Today, in addition to the cat-eared lady and the others, who are on the bright side, there are also Mila, Avery, and Jones who are secretly protecting them, and there are Frey and Leia in the sky. It can be said that they are foolproof.


    Not only that, there are three or four civilians dressed as special forces every few steps on each avenue. They are secretly removing danger for Liu Feng and responding to emergencies at all times.


    On the carriage, Enri blinked and asked, \"Your Majesty, where are we going first?,


    0 asking for flowers.....


    \"Let''s go to the big market to see what''s different there during the Chinese New Year.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    \"Well, it must be very lively there.\"Enri smiled and said.


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly and said, \"There are many people, but I haven''t had close contact with them for a long time.\"


    He mainly wanted to know what the current situation of Chang''an City was like under his leadership. Looking at the cold data every day, there was no temperature at all, and he didn''t know what the specific situation was. It was better to experience it in person.


    The reason why I chose it on the first day of the new year is because there are many people today, and it can be seen today whether they are doing well and whether they really feel good.


    After more than half an hour, they left the castle, came to the old town, got off the carriage and walked towards the big market.

 Chapter 1480：

    Mina pushed down the glasses on the bridge of her nose and said, \"There are so many people, this is the first time I see such a lively city.


    \"Yeah, compared to last year, there are more than twice as many people this year, right? Enri exclaimed.


    \"Too many people. The last time I saw so many people was when they were sent to be slaves outside the city.\"Tis said.


    Liu Feng remembered the scene when he saw Niu Jiao Niang for the first time. There were indeed many people. He smiled and said, \"Now it''s different from that time. Now there are many people because of festivals, because of reunion, because of happiness.\"


    Tis nodded heavily and said, \"Your Majesty, you are right, there are many people now because they are happy.


    Mina looked at the plum blossoms on the street and said, \"Your Majesty, the plum blossoms are still in good condition. I thought they would be destroyed.\"\"Yes, it was unexpected.\"Liu Feng nodded.


    He thought that he would also be picked, but now it seems to be very complete. Sure enough, as long as people in this era are educated, they can still do very well.


    Unlike the people on the other side of the earth, whose xinxing has been immersed in society for many years, there is no simple idea. People in this era still only want to eat and clothe themselves.


    \"Chang''an City is really getting better and better.\" En Li said with a smile.


    \"Three shifts, (CV). Please customize, please support.\"Work.


    First, one thousand six hundred and ninety-two chapters: Are you addicted? (1 more for customization)


    Chapter 1692: Are you addicted? (I want to customize)


    Liu Feng took the girls to the entrance of the big market. Due to the Spring Festival, there were more people in the big market than usual.


    The entrance to the big market is already crowded with people, and it is very difficult to enter normally. We can only rely on soldiers and patrols to maintain order and let them line up to enter.


    The entrance to the big market was originally not big. The width of the avenue was about the same. Every two years, there was a row of soldiers standing guard, and some soldiers were shouting with horns. \"Everyone must line up, no crowding.\"- A soldier shouted with a loudspeaker.


    \"Those who cut the queue will be kicked out, and even sent to the small black house for two days. The big Spring Festival can''t be what you think, so queue up for me.\" Another soldier added. \"During the Spring Festival, the discount will last ~-80\"For four days, you can come back tomorrow if you are not in a hurry to buy it, you don''t have to squeeze in today. \"The person in charge of the big market also came out to maintain order.


    During the Spring Festival, the business of the big market is very hot, and this is also the time when those merchants make money.


    Liu Feng blinked his black eyes, looked at the dense crowd, and said,


    \"Today is a bit unexpected for the crowd,\"


    \"Yes, I feel that this year''s Spring Festival has the largest number of people so far. Enri nodded.


    Mina blinked her blue eyes and murmured, \"Why are there not so many people usually, but all of a sudden there are so many, and many of them are not aborigines?\"


    *Stupid cat, there are discount activities these days, and there is a bonfire party that night, and the decoration of Chang''an City is so beautiful, plus the propaganda for a long time, those who originally wanted to come, after seeing the news, they dared to come. , so there are so many talents. Allie explained.


    \"It turns out that many people want to take advantage of this discount event to buy more goods, and then go back to resell.\" Mina said in a broken way.


    \"They will definitely do this. Merchants are the most cunning, and they are all mercenaries.\" Teith gritted her teeth.


    She remembered that she was treated as a commodity before, sold to this noble as a slave, and sold to another merchant as a porter. The life at that time was too bad. Liu Feng grabbed Niu Jiao Niang''s hand and said gently, \"That was in the past, most of them are still very disciplined now, that kind of thing won''t happen again, don''t worry.\"


    The carefree Tis suddenly became quiet, nodded her head slowly, and said, \"Yes, Your Majesty.


    Mina put her toes on her toes and kept looking at the surging crowd in front of her, muttering, \"Your Majesty, I suddenly miss your true identity.\"


    \"Yeah, we were all inside at this time.\" Enri covered her mouth and smiled.


    \"It''s good to experience this feeling occasionally, so that I can know the real life of the people at the bottom, not the way it is handed to me, so that I know how to really solve the problem." Liu Feng smiled.


    \"Your Majesty, no matter what you do, I will only accompany you.\" Mina said firmly.


    \"Me! And me, I will follow you.\" Enri kept her hands high.


    Niu Jiao Niang just wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Liu Feng, \"Got it, I know you will follow, then follow closely now, there are so many people, don''t get scattered.\"


    \"Yes.\"The girls said in unison.


    Not only Liu Feng and the others in the crowd, but also Mila, Avery and the others who were transformed into civilians, this time they also disguised.


    The fat clothes are wearing tight wallets, and also hide saber and crossbow arrows, in order to kill the enemy at the first time at the critical moment, so as to ensure the safety of the king.


    Avril narrowed her orange eyes, looked around seriously, and said in a low voice, how is it? Are there any suspicious people nearby? \"


    Jones was also very serious, put one hand into her sleeve, ready to ring at any time, shook her head and said, \"I haven''t found it here for the time being, they are all ordinary people.\"


    \"Don''t take it lightly, there are so many people at this time, - you must be vigilant at all times.\" Mila came over and warned.


    \"Understood.\" The two responded in unison, and then dispersed.


    Mira looked up at Leia and the others in the sky, and gestured towards them, indicating whether everything was ok.


    Leia flapped her wings and gave the cat-ear girl a no-problem gesture, and Yang Hou continued to patrol.


    Mila then lowered her head and followed the king closely. She could not allow any mistakes, not only for the king, but also for the orcs who followed her, the most important thing was Mina, she Now that she is the king''s woman, Mila doesn''t want her to be sad, so she will try her best to do her job well.


    At this moment, Mina is also very vigilant. Although she spends a long time in Liu Feng every day, her abilities have not declined at all. At night, he always practiced in the backyard of the castle by himself, and even called Mila and the wolf-eared girls to learn from her.


    \"Your Majesty, are you okay?\" A familiar voice came from behind Liu Feng and the others. Liu Feng turned his head to look, and said in surprise, \"Xinke? Why did you follow me, and you''re still dressed like this?\"


    Xin Ke scratched the back of his head and said with a smirk, \"Isn''t this worried about your safety! After thinking about it, I think I still have to follow, otherwise I''m not at ease, even if I disobey the order, I will ensure your safety, please You will punish me later, let me take care of you first.\"


    Liu Feng rolled his eyes lightly, waved his hand and said, \"Alright, alright, if you come, just follow.\"


    \"Thank you, Your Majesty.\" Zink responded immediately.


    \"Have you made arrangements for your trip out this time?\"Liu Feng asked seriously.


    \"Relax, Your Majesty, everything is handled properly and nothing will happen.\" Xin Kehui reported.


    Liu Feng nodded, just as he was about to continue walking, he turned around and warned, \"Oh! By the way, I almost forgot one thing, now 0.6 is not allowed to call me Your Majesty, don''t expose it.\"


    \"Yes,....


    Zink hurriedly covered his mouth and asked embarrassedly, \"Then what should we call you?\"


    Liu Feng rolled his eyes, and after a while, his eyes lit up and said, \"Just call me His Royal Highness, now I am the prince of the elf clan.\"


    Zink nodded immediately and said, \"Yes, Your Royal Highness, you are now the Elf Prince himself.


    Mina covered her mouth and smiled, and said, \"Your Highness, you can be considered a prince''s addiction.\"


    Liu Feng tossed his sleeves and said with a hearty smile, \"Let''s go, hurry in and take a look inside.


    \"Yes.\" Several people said in unison.


    One update, Fv7). Please customize, please support. \".


    Chapter 1693: An Oolong game? (2 more for customization)


    Chapter 1693: An Oolong game? (2 more for customization)


    \"Ta Ta...

 Chapter 1481：

    Liu Feng and the girls went through queuing and inspection, and finally entered the big market.


    At the moment, the inside of the big market is also crowded with people. The booth is full of people, and the people lining up are all lined up on the avenue.


    In the past, some merchants might have fewer people, but today there are a lot of people, and they like to line up.


    \"Wrong, you leave me some, don''t buy it all, why do you buy so much.


    \"This is what I liked first, don''t touch me, or I will be in a hurry with you.\"


    \"God, why did you buy so much? Wouldn''t it be better to save some money to buy other things?\"\"Come on, come and see, the things here are good and cheap, I want to buy some back.


    Sounds like this are constantly echoing in the big market, and it looks very busy.


    Everyone has a smile on their face, and some people even fight for the goods. Of course, it''s just that kind of small quarrel10, which is still very common in the big market, not to mention that it is the time for discounts.


    Liu Feng looked at the lively scene and said, \"I didn''t expect so many people than before.\"


    \"Yes, Your Highness, when we came last time, it was still normal, but this time we have to rely on crowding," said Enri.


    Mina hugged her cat''s tail and frowned, \"I''m afraid they will step on my tail, so I can only hold it.\"


    Tiss covered her mouth and smiled, and said, \"Who told you to have such a long tail and fluffy hair, now there are so many people, you have to be careful.\"


    An Li hurriedly hugged her big fluffy fox tail and murmured, \"Isn''t it more disadvantageous for me?\"


    Liu Feng fixed the falling white hair and said, \"Isn''t all of your tails standing tall, what are you afraid of, unless a three-meter-high person walks, they may step on you.


    An Li put down the fox''s tail with confidence, and said happily, .... what you said is also true. \"


    Mina rolled her eyes, put the end of the cat''s tail into the pocket of her dress, and said, "I can only do this, others can''t step on it."


    Liu Feng shook his head with a smile, walked behind Mao Erniang, pushed her down gently, and said, "You walk in the front like this, it''s better if I walk behind, no one can step on you."


    Mina blushed slightly, nodded, and said, \"Yes,...destroy it, I just happen to be able to remove the danger for you from the front.\"


    Liu Feng patted his forehead and said, \"It''s alright, let''s go, don''t be so nervous.\"


    \"Ta Ta...


    Liu Feng and the girl continued to stroll in front of the booth, watching the smiling faces of the children buying candy, the appearance of the women when they were bargaining, and the faces of the businessmen trying their best to choose good things. It was also very interesting.


    Mira and the others were very nervous. They circled around Liu Feng, inspecting the surrounding environment, characters, etc., just like a female spy in a movie. \"Jones, what couple are you over there?\" Avril slowly approached the leopard-eared girl from the crowd.


    Leopard-eared girl shook her head, indicating that nothing was out of the ordinary, and then her eyes gestured to cat-eared girl not far away.


    Mila stood up straight, looked around her sharply, and then shook her head to indicate that there was no danger.


    Half an hour later, Cat Er Niang seemed to have noticed something strange, so she quickly called Wolf Er Niang and Leopard Er Niang to her side.


    \"How is it? Did you find anything?\" Avril said nervously.


    \"I seem to have seen a suspicious person.\" Mira said solemnly.


    Jones immediately became serious and asked, \"Where? Let me subdue him as soon as possible.\"


    Mira raised her hand lightly, motioning them to calm down, and said, \"No, did you see the one in black?\"


    Jones looked in the direction the cat-ear girl pointed, and said, \"I see, do you mean the one who kept shaking his head?\"


    Avril''s hand hidden in her sleeve was ready to try, and said, \"It''s just one person, I will subdue him quietly, don''t act rashly.\" Mila nodded and said, \"Well, you Be careful, don''t disturb Your Majesty, let alone cause panic."


    \"Relax, I''m measured.\" Avril made a reassuring gesture and quietly approached the man.


    A few minutes later, the wolf-eared girl came to the vicinity of the sneaky man, her orange eyes flickered a few times, and she took out a saber and led the man to the small street.


    Immediately afterwards, the cat-eared girl and the leopard-eared girl arrived at the street created by the wolf-eared girl at the first time.


    \"How is it?\" Mira asked with concern.


    \"Did not attract anyone''s attention.\"


    Avril nodded solemnly, and asked in a low voice in the ear of the cat ears, \"Why are you all following, Your Majesty?\"


    \"Relax, with Zink here, nothing will happen for the time being, let''s deal with this person first.\" Mila said.


    .\"...Who are you? What brought me here for...?\" The man was so nervous that he was incoherent.


    Mira asked a soldier to search the man up and down, only to find two money bags in the end, and asked, \"What are you doing sneaking around in the crowd?\"...I didn''t do anything, I was just Come join in the fun, I''m a good person, you... catch me! \" The man stammered.


    Mila weighed the purse in her hand, and said coldly, \"To join in the fun? Let''s join in on the purse, right?\"


    ....this is mine, who said it belonged to someone else, and the 257 Chang''an City Law does not require me not to bring a few money bags, right? \"That person plausibly said.\"Oh? Yeah? The money bags you mentioned are all yours, so tell me how much money is in each money bag! \" Mila said solemnly.


    The man was suddenly stunned, and it took a while before he said, \"...how do I remember?


    .. it''s been so long, I''ve long forgotten. \"


    \"Really? Forgot it a long time ago? Did you really forget it or didn''t know it at all?\"


    Mira said solemnly.


    \"Yes, I don''t remember it for a long time, and the laws of Chang''an City do not stipulate that I must remember the money in my purse, right?" The man seemed to have found a loophole, and his face was plausible.


    \"You still know the laws of Chang''an City! Then do you know what the consequences of robbery in Chang''an City are?" Mila lowered her eyebrows.


    ...I''m not a thief. \" That person was obviously panicked.


    Mira handed the purse to the soldier, and ordered, \"Take it to the guard, they have a way to make him tell the truth.\"


    \"Yes, my lord.\"The soldier responded immediately.


    Mira clapped her hands and said, \"Let''s go, hurry back to His Majesty.


    \"Okay.\" Jones and Avery nodded.


    \"Zhang to half 1 ear water A_) heavy two


    Chapter 1694: Can''t see? (3 more for customization)


    In the evening, darkness fell on Chang''an City, and the originally dim sunset also completely fell.


    However, Chang''an City was not completely plunged into darkness at this moment, and the side of the road was slowly set on fire.


    The lanterns at the door of every household were also lit up, and there were still many people on the street, and there was no sign of decay at all.


    This scene has never been seen before - when night falls, the streets will be empty, and the whole city will be shrouded in darkness. How can there be a scene at this moment? The streets are full of red lanterns, Spring Festival couplets and people wearing new clothes. That scene is comparable to the temple fair on the other side of the earth.


    At night, people on the street move in two directions, that is, the new square and the old square. For nothing else, just because the bonfire party is about to start, they are all vying to occupy the best position.

 Chapter 1482：

    There are several familiar figures in the crowd flowing on the street, that is, the Four Elf Sisters.


    At this time, it''s strange that they don''t join in the fun. They don''t know anyone in Chang''an City. At this time, they shouldn''t seize the opportunity to join in the fun.


    \"Big sister, hurry up, you won''t have a good position later, and you didn''t get a good position last night.\" The third sister Sheila urged.


    \"I know, I know, right now.\" Big sister Rose confirmed the contents of the bag and wanted to see if she had all the keys to the store and home.


    The second sister, Lannie, lifted her skirt and said, \"Isn''t that right? It was such a pity last night that we went a step late, so we didn''t see what it was like inside, and we were all separated from the crowd. \"


    The fourth sister Polly squinted her eyes slightly, and teased, \"The second sister also knows, so quickly forget the reason why we didn''t squeeze in last night?\"


    ..I''m not the fastest tonight, who knows it was so early last night, no wonder I. \" The second sister Lanni said hesitantly.


    In fact, it was the second elf sister who was cleaning up and dressing up last night, which caused them to go out a little late, so they were blocked by the crowd when they didn''t catch up with the start of the bonfire party in time.


    \"If the second sister slows down tonight, we won''t wait for you. The next bonfire party will be next year''s event for a long time.\" The fourth sister Polly muttered.


    \"Isn''t there just tomorrow night? What''s the hurry, we can always catch up -- don''t worry.\" The second sister Lanni smiled.


    \"Wan--I didn''t catch up tomorrow? Then don''t we have to wait until next year? So we have to attend the bonfire party tonight no matter what.\" Fourth sister Polly pouted.


    \"Okay, got it, so this time we won''t be very fast.\"


    The second sister Lanni pointed at the people around her and said, \"Nuo, look, there are not many people now, much less than last night, so if we are quicker, we can still catch up.\"


    The third sister, Sheila, couldn''t bear it any longer. She pulled the elf elder sister and started to run. As she ran, she said, \"Quick, quick, run, we must go to the bonfire party tonight.\"


    \"Read, you slow down, you fell down by waiting.\" Sister Rose cared.


    The second sister, Lannie, also pulled the elf younger sister and said, \"You also run, you are the most nervous, so don''t hurry up and run.\"


    \"Ta Ta...


    Half an hour later: the four Elf sisters came to the new square. As expected, there were already a lot of people in the new square at the moment, but it was still acceptable, not to the extent that they could not get in.


    woohoo...


    Fourth younger sister Polly gasped, and said happily, \"Fortunately, there are not many people today, which is great.\"


    \"Hee....Yeah, I can finally feel the bonfire party in Chang''an City tonight.\" Third sister Sheila said with a smile.


    \"I heard from people who went there last night that the bonfire party was very fun, especially with barbecue, I have already begun to look forward to it.\" Sister Rose smiled.


    \"Yeah, I heard that there are dancing and stage plays, it''s really great, I''m very happy when I think about it. The second sister Lanni fiddled with her hair.


    Fourth younger sister Polly blinked her green eyes and found a place with few people. She walked forward first and said, \"You guys should follow, there are few people there, let''s go there and stay.\"


    Half an hour later, there were more and more people in the new square, and people on the stage were arranging the scenes one after another. On the other side, there were people putting up shelves in the wide enclosed area.


    The third sister Sheila tilted her head and said, \"The arrangement on the stage is understandable, because the stage play is about to start, so what are these two shelves for.\"


    In front of the stage directly opposite, someone is putting up two shelves, more than one meter high, and there are many wooden Rongs below. The shelves are pure iron, and there is an iron rod in the middle.


    The second sister Lannie watched for a while, and said, \"I guess it''s for the barbecue later, doesn''t it mean that there will be barbecue here at night?


    \".\"Oh! Yes, that should be the barbecue rack. It seems that the mighty Murong Pile over there is the bonfire tonight. \" Sister Rose pointed to an oversized square firewood pile on the left side of the stage.


    The firewood piles are two meters high and four meters long and wide. They are all placed by one long wooden stick, and the other one is built on top of it, forming a tall square wooden pile.


    Fourth younger sister Polly looked expectantly and said, \"Oh my God, wasn''t it very lively tonight?


    There''s a barbecue, there''s a stage play, and there''s a bonfire, and it''s amazing. \"


    \"Yeah, I don''t know what to choose, should I go to the stage play? Or eat barbecue, or dance around the bonfire?" The third sister, Sheila, looked distressed. Big sister Rose covered her mouth and smiled, and said, \"It''s not even started yet, so you''re getting troubled?


    \"Yes, you will definitely be heading for the barbecue by then, so don''t worry.\"


    The second sister Lanny laughed.


    Fourth younger sister Polly looked around and muttered to herself (promised), \"Where is it?


    Why didn''t you see it? \"


    \"What are you looking for, Polly? You seem to be in a hurry.\" Sister Rose asked curiously.


    \"Jenny said that she will be here today, but I don''t seem to have seen her. This is about to start. I haven''t seen her yet, so I''m a little anxious.\"The fourth sister Polly explained.


    The elder sister Rose raised her eyebrows slightly, and helped to find it, and said, \"It is estimated that they have already arrived, but they may be looking for us just like us.\"


    \"Then we have to hurry up, otherwise we won''t be able to get a good position later. We are here tonight, and we won''t be able to come tomorrow night.\" The fourth sister Polly worried about the stalk. \"Don''t worry, I will always find it.\" The second sister Lanni said with relief.


    \"Hmmmm.\" Fourth sister Polly continued to search.


    \"Three shifts, Cv7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1695: The wisest decision. (1 more for customization)


    Chapter 1695: The wisest decision. (1 more for customization)


    \"Crackling....


    As it got late, the oversized bonfire was lit, the flames crackling the wood.


    For a time, the entire square was illuminated by flames, and the hot air from the bonfires dissipated the cold air at once.


    The two-meter-high flame danced with the gentle breeze. The flames were sometimes orange and sometimes red, like a dancing ballet dancer.


    A little bit of sparks jumped out from the corner of the bonfire and landed on the ground that was still covered with snow, and was extinguished by the snowflakes, making bursts of hissing noises.


    The set on the stage has also been completed, and the red curtain is pulled down, blocking the arrangement above.


    At the same time, two big fat pigs were also placed on the two iron shelves, and the wood underneath was also piled higher and higher, but they always kept a distance from the two pigs.


    These two pigs are the first roast tonight - roast whole pig, followed by roast whole lamb and roast whole cow. There are three kinds of roast meat at the campfire every night. The fourth sister Polly looked at the roast pig on the iron rack and exclaimed, \"Big sister 323, look at that should be the roast we ate tonight.\"


    \"Yes, those two pigs are really big, we have a good time tonight.\" Sister Rose nodded.


    The second sister, Lannie, looked around and said, \"Why haven''t you seen Jenny yet?


    Could she not come tonight? \"


    \"Impossible, she promised me that she will come tonight, she will not come.\" Fourth sister Polly vowed.


    \"Strange, the bonfire party is about to start, where has Jenny gone? Why hasn''t she appeared yet?\" The third sister Sheila asked curiously.


    \"Will she run to the old square? Then we won''t be able to meet.\" Big sister Rosemen said.


    \"This should also be unlikely, she works in the new city, and lives in the new city, there is no reason to go to the old square, \" the fourth sister Polly analyzed.


    \"Yeah, you''re right, so why hasn''t she shown up yet?\" The second sister Lannie asked curiously.

 Chapter 1483：

    \"Wait for me here, I''ll look for it, maybe she''s looking for us too.\" Said fourth sister Polly.


    The eldest sister Rose nodded and warned, \"Okay, then you have to pay attention to safety, come back immediately when you find it, and don''t run too far.\"


    \"Well, I see.\" The fourth sister Polly turned around and left.


    Just when the elf girl turned her head and took two steps, she met the elf princess.


    \"Where are you going, Polly? The bonfire party is about to start!\" Jenny asked curiously.


    \"You''re finally here. I''ve been looking for you all night. I thought you wouldn''t come. I was planning to find you.\" The fourth sister Polly said in surprise.


    Jenny took the elf little sister''s hand and said, \"Silly girl, why can''t I come, I promise you I will--will come.\"


    \"It scared me to death, I thought you were really not coming, and I was counting on you to show me how to play the bonfire party.\" The fourth sister Polly said with a smile.


    \"Look, I''m not here. The most important thing for tonight''s bonfire party is this barbecue and stage play.\" Jenny introduced.


    The fourth sister Polly took the elf princess to the front of the three elf sisters and said,


    \"Elder sister, second sister, I found her.\"


    \"Happy New Year! Jenny.\" Sister Rose said gently.


    \"Thank you eldest sister, and I wish you a happy new year and good health.\" Jenny responded with a smile.


    The third sister Sheila came over, took the Elf Princess''s hand, and said, "We thought you would not come, let''s find it, hurry, let''s dance in front of the bonfire.


    When they were looking for the Elf Princess, they saw a lot of people dancing around the bonfire, and their laughter made them look envious.


    \"Okay, okay, let''s go dancing. When the dance is almost done, and the barbecue exam is over, I (badg) can go eat.\" Jenny nodded with a smile.


    \"Ta Ta....


    The four elf sisters pulled the elf princess, ran to the bonfire and formed a circle with the dancing people, and then danced around the bonfire in a similar manner.


    The dances in front of the bonfire are very simple, one click on the right foot, then one kick on the left foot, and then another - one click on the left foot, one kick on the right foot, everyone hand in hand and loop this simple dance step in turn.


    The reason why the dance steps are so simple is to make it easier for them to learn, so that they don''t have to spend time to learn the dance steps. Everyone can dance, even those with incoherent hands and feet can dance.


    Only in this way will they devote themselves to dancing to the maximum extent and enjoy the fun, and this bonfire party will not be held in vain.


    After more than half an hour, the four elf sisters and the elf princess were all tired of dancing, and then returned to the open place to rest.


    woohoo...


    Fourth sister Polly adjusted her breathing and said, \"This bonfire party is really fun.\"


    \"Yes, yes, dancing, eating meat, watching stage plays, and today is a holiday, it''s really comfortable.\" Sister Rose said with a smile.


    Jenny blinked her green eyes and said, \"Let''s go, let''s get in line to get the barbecue, the barbecue should be ready.


    \"Okay, okay.\" Fourth sister Polly nodded.


    Several people came to one of the iron-framed teams and started queuing. The periphery of the new square has been blocked at this moment, and they can only go out but not in. This is to control the number of people.


    The amount of barbecued meat is not particularly large, and the square cannot accommodate too many people. This measure is taken to ensure that the existing people can have fun and relax, and to ensure that they can eat barbecued meat.


    Anyway, the bonfire party is not only for one night, and people who have been there can''t go there anymore. Before, they had to go to the next day every time. This way, most people in the city could participate.


    A few minutes later, each of the four Elf sisters was holding a serving of barbecued meat. Although it was not a big piece, the aroma that came out was really tempting, and it made people want to eat it right away.


    \"This barbecue is too fragrant, and it feels different from what we usually eat in Chang''an City.\" Sister Mengsi said in shock.


    \"Of course, this is only for His Majesty in the castle to eat.\"Jenny explained.


    \"So it turns out, I really like Chang''an City more and more.\" Sister Mengsi thought thoughtfully.


    The fourth sister Polly raised her hand and said, "Me too, living in Chang''an City is our wisest decision."


    \"You''re right.\" Jenny agreed very much.


    \"One update, FV7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1696: New purpose. (2 more for customization)


    Chapter 1696: New purpose. (2 more for customization)


    \"Buzzing...


    There is a black spot in the sky that is constantly advancing, the speed is not very fast, but it is very stable.


    As the black spot gets closer and closer to Chang''an City, the real face emerges, that is, the airship flying from Haiyan City to Chang''an City-.


    Half an hour later, the airship landed in the airship field of Chang''an City, and the soldiers on duty immediately went to check-work.


    After getting off the airship, Bilis stepped on the land of Chang''an City for a long time in the future, and sighed, "Chang''an City still makes people feel very peaceful and bright."


    She felt that so many soldiers were nothing, but a symbol of national strength.


    \"Your Majesty, be careful with your feet.\" Lilith helped the Mermaid Queen pull up her long skirt.


    \"Let''s go, go and say hello to Your Excellency Liu Feng first.\"Bliss walked first.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"Lilith nodded.


    \"Ta Ta....


    Under the **** of Yuka, the mermaid queen headed straight for the castle.


    On the carriage, Bilis looked at the scenery outside the window and sighed, \"Sure enough, the layout of Chang''an City is still beautiful. In this comparison, our Green City is far behind.\"


    Lilith also looked out the window and said, "It''s just spring, right? And the snow hasn''t melted yet, why are there so many flowers in Chang''an City? And they''re still planted on the streets?"


    \"I''m not surprised by anything in Chang''an City now, and surprises will never stop.\"Bliss smiled.


    \"That''s right, Your Majesty, but don''t you think it''s amazing? It''s snowing.\"


    Lilith was still surprised.


    \"We all eat a lot of green vegetables in winter, so this flower must be grown in the same way.\"Bilice said.


    Lilith nodded thoughtfully, covered her mouth and smiled, \"That''s true, I almost forgot, the vegetables we eat in winter are also from Chang''an City, and we eat them every day, I almost didn''t know about the heavy snow. People can''t eat vegetables yet."


    Bilis blinked her blue eyes and wondered, \"Why are there so many people in Chang''an City today? Is it because of New Year''s Eve? But isn''t New Year''s Eve already over?\"


    \"Although it is said that New Year''s Eve has passed, the decorations on the street have not been ripped off. The Spring Festival couplets and lanterns are always there. Is there a few days on New Year''s Eve in Chang''an City?" Lilith asked curiously.


    \"How many days are there on New Year''s Eve? It''s not impossible. After all, this festival came out of Chang''an City, and it is up to the Han Dynasty to say how many days it will last.\"Bliss nodded.

 Chapter 1484：

    Lilith tucked her hair and said, "Your Majesty, this time we have to plan for Green City."


    "I know this, - just look at what Your Excellency Liu Feng means, Green City and the entire mermaid family all depend on Your Excellency Liu Feng''s help, otherwise it would be impossible for us to do anything on our own." Bilis said seriously.


    When Green City hadn''t set off, the Mermaid Queen was thinking about this matter. Although Green City is much better now than when she first arrived, it is far from enough.


    She thought of asking Liu Feng for help. Anyway, this time she went to Chang''an City to find the other party, and it happened that the envoy could discuss this matter.


    But what the Mermaid Queen has no confidence in is that Green City owes a lot to Chang''an City, and has not yet paid off the money owed to Chang''an City, and it is still in a state of instalments.


    "Your Majesty, in fact, our clan is not too small. There will be more and more newborns in the new year. We can expand the mermaid clan. Green City may not be able to accommodate too many of us." Lilith worried. .


    Like when they were still in Mermaid Bay before, they were often infested by pirates. For this reason, many people from the Mermaid tribe couldn''t bear it and left the Mermaid Bay. There are quite a few people who have left, which is a third of the current number of Green City.


    Since Green City was getting better and better, those mermen who heard the news came back, and all ran back to Green City.


    The Mermaid Queen is not easy to say. After all, they are all from the same ethnic group. At that time, they were deeply troubled by pirates and left the Mermaid Bay.


    At that time, when the mermaids who left first reached Green City, it was snowing heavily, and the mermaid queen came to the port after receiving the news.


    Seeing that the clansmen were thin, some were injured, and most of them were pregnant, it was a bit distressing in the winter, so Lilith quickly settled them.


    "I know this, and that''s one of the important reasons why I came this time"-. "


    Billy nodded.


    "Many of them don''t have jobs. I don''t know which city near us can let them go to work, so that they won''t be too far when they go back to Green City." Lilith asked curiously.


    "Who knows, let''s see how Your Excellency Liu Quan arranges it. It''s not an easy arrangement for so many people." Bilis said solemnly.


    More than half an hour later, the mermaid queens came to the bottom of the castle and got off the carriage with the help of the maids.


    Bilis looked up at the decoration of the castle and said, "The decoration of this castle is even better than the decoration on the street."


    Lilith tilted her head and said, "This word...why do you put it upside down?


    How strange. "


    "Didn''t you read the newspaper? It''s called luck, so the word "blessing" was hung upside down." Bilis explained.


    "I see." Lilith lowered her head silently. She didn''t dare to say that she didn''t read the recent newspapers, and just went to read the fairy tale book.


    After the soldiers at the door announced the news, they brought the mermaid queen into the castle and all the way to the reception room of the castle.


    "Tap on...


    -Bilise looked at the surrounding environment curiously and muttered to herself, "It''s been a long time since I came here, I feel like I don''t know this place anymore."


    "Yeah, the change is really big, but if you look closely, it''s the same as before, but it just makes people feel different." Lilith agreed.


    A few minutes later, several people were brought into the reception room, and the maid poured them-


    Left after a cup of hot tea.


    "Second shift, (v). Please customize, please support." I.


    Chapter 1697: The best advantage. (3 more for customization)


    Bilis looked at the familiar reception room, her mood calmed down, and most of the fatigue from the journey dissipated.


    Lilith helped relax her shoulders and said, "Your Majesty, do you feel something is different here?"


    With a confused look on her face, Billis asked, "What''s the difference? Isn''t it all the same? Except for a few more flowers, I don''t think we are different.


    "No, Your Majesty, I didn''t mean that, what I said was, have you...


    Gotta be here.. it''s hot? "Lilith flapped her hands.


    "Yeah, what you said is indeed true, why does it feel so hot." Bilis nodded repeatedly.


    *- It''s okay to come in, but the more I sit, the more I feel hot. It was quite comfortable at first. '' said Lilith.


    Biris nodded, started to pick up the scarf, and said, *273~ Indeed, it''s really too hot, I have to take off some. "


    "Yes, I''ll help you." Lilith hurriedly stepped forward to help untie the cloak and woolen coat.


    "I didn''t see a charcoal basin here, why is it so hot?" Bilis said curiously.


    Lilith looked around and said, indeed, how could it be so hot without a charcoal basin! "


    Feeling much better after taking off her coat, Billis sat down to rest, "It''s much better, it''s not so hot, it''s much warmer."


    "Yeah, it''s a lot more comfortable now, and I don''t have to wear so many clothes. It''s great." Lilith felt relaxed.


    When we were at Green City Castle, everyone dressed like a ball, and it was very inconvenient to move around.


    Now that you have taken off your layers of coats and thick clothes, just a piece of close-fitting clothes and a small jacket will be fine. Not only will you not feel cold, but you will also feel a little hot.


    Bilis stretched her hands and said lazily, "Yeah, it''s much more comfortable, but I feel a little sleepy in this way, and I want to sleep. It should be very comfortable to sleep in this kind of room."


    "Tap tap...


    "crunch!"


    "How can it be comfortable to sleep here, some rooms in the castle have soft beds for you to sleep in." Liu Feng smiled heartily.


    Because she was too relaxed, Bilis didn''t notice anyone opening the door, so she got up and said, "Your Excellency Liu Feng, I''m sorry for the rudeness."


    Liu Feng waved his hand, motioned for the other party to sit down, and said loudly, "It''s okay, take it easy, as I said, no matter when you come, don''t be too restrained."


    Bilis relaxed a lot at once, and let go of the shoulders she was holding, and said with a smile, "I see, it is only with Your Excellency Liu Quan that I feel what relaxation is."


    "Then come often when you have time. Anyway, it is very convenient for you to come to Chang''an City. You can come whenever you want." Liu Feng said gently.


    "I think so too, but Green City has a lot of things to do, and I can''t keep up with it. It was just two days before the New Year''s Eve, and a lot of things in the city were dealt with, so I took the time to come here." Bilis said helplessly.


    "Hahaha...I finally know that being a king is exhausting. I can''t go back to the days when I was free." Liu Feng said with a hearty smile.


    Bilis ruffled her hair and said, "Brother Liu Feng is not like this, he has to deal with a lot of things every day, otherwise Chang''an City will not be so good."


    "It''s all just sneaking around."


    Liu Feng sat on the sofa and continued to ask, "By the way, did you go shopping on the street and feel the taste of the Han Dynasty?"


    "Not yet, I rushed over as soon as I got off the airship, but I saw the scene on the street from the carriage, which shocked me." Bilis smiled.


    "I plan to stay in Chang''an for a few days this time, but unfortunately you didn''t come here on New Year''s Eve, otherwise you can have a New Year''s Eve dinner with us." Liu Feng said regretfully.


    "New Year''s Eve dinner?"


    Bilis looked confused, but she probably knew it meant eating, "Although I didn''t have that New Year''s Eve dinner, I''m welcome tonight. What are you going to treat me with, Your Excellency Liu Feng?"

 Chapter 1485：

    Liu Feng took the tea that Nicole poured and said with a smile, \"I''ll let the kitchen do what you want to eat, and it will definitely fill you up.\"


    Biris covered her mouth with a smile and said, \"Okay, I''m joking, I like the food in the castle no matter what it is.\"


    \"That''s good, I''ll give you dumplings tonight and let you try the characteristics of Chang''an City.\" Liu Feng said lightly. \"Okay, I''m looking forward to it.\"


    Bilis nodded, and with the beads of sweat falling from her forehead, she realized that it was a little hot, and asked, \"Your Excellency Liu Feng, I want to know why it''s so hot here?\"


    \"Hot? Oh! I almost forgot, you should change into lighter clothes first, don''t wait to sweat too much, 0\" Liu Feng said.


    Nicole walked over immediately and said, \"Let''s go, Your Majesty Bilis, I''ll take you to change.\"


    Bilis looked confused, but the other party said so, so she could only nod her head and say, \"Okay.\"


    Ten minutes later, the mermaid queen changed her clothes and returned to the reception room in a light pink dress.


    \"How is it? Is this more comfortable?\" Liu Feng asked.


    Bilis nodded heavily, pulled up the scattered aqua-blue hair, and asked,


    \"What''s going on? Why is it so hot, there are big cloaks and fur coats outside, why are there so few castles wearing? I didn''t see anything like a charcoal basin..


    \"Because there is heating in the castle, it''s fine to wear summer clothes, isn''t it very comfortable?\"Liu Feng smiled.


    Billis nodded honestly and said, \"Yes, it feels like summer, it''s really comfortable, I like this feeling.\"


    \"You can stay in Chang''an City for a few more days, just live in the castle, you don''t need to live in the restaurant.\" Liu Feng smiled.


    \"But what is heating? Does it have heating when it snows? Do all the 19 people in Chang''an City have heating?\" Like a curious baby, Bilis came to a series of questions.


    \"There is also heating when it snows. Only the castle has it. This heating is very complicated, just like the water vapor of hot water. Everyone should be able to use it in the future.\" Liu Feng explained.


    Bilis nodded thoughtfully and asked, \"So that''s the case, will Green City also have it?\"


    \"There will be such a day.\" Liu Feng smiled.


    In fact, cities other than Chang''an City should have heating. It is estimated that it will be a few years later. He will not popularize heating for the time being.


    This advantage still needs to be pinched in hand, which is the best advantage of Chang''an City.


    *Three shifts, (V). Ask for customization, ask for support. \"


    Chapter 1698: The new plight of the mermaid. (1 more for customization)


    Chapter 1698: The new plight of the mermaid. (1 more for customization)


    Nicole brought over a dessert and said, \"Let''s have some iced cake first to relieve the stuffy feeling.\"


    Bilis nodded with a smile, picked up a fork and dug a piece, and said, \"I really never thought I could eat something icy before the snow melted. It''s a great feeling.\"


    \"You can eat as much as you want in the castle, it''s enough.\" Liu Feng smiled.


    \"It''s still...the best thing, Greenland has nothing...no food to eat, but I''m sad.\"Bliss said vaguely.


    \"What? Didn''t you try the steamed buns and pizza shops? Are there any other gourmet restaurants?" Liu Feng asked curiously.


    Bilis put down her fork, wiped her mouth, and said, \"Of course I eat it, but you also know that if something lasts for a long time, it will be a little bit resistant, it doesn''t mean that you don''t want to eat it, it''s just that you eat it when you see it again. It''s slow, it''s better not to eat it, it feels very painful.\"


    \"Well, I know how you feel.\"Liu Feng nodded.


    When he was still on Earth, he ate the same takeout food every day, which made him 10 times afraid to see that takeaway later, not to say it was bad, but he just didn''t want to touch it anymore.


    He understands this feeling, so there are more and more delicacies in Chang''an City. There are many kinds of food, spicy and not spicy, sweet and sour, and even bitter, ensuring the diversity of types.


    Of course, other places are not so good. Only steamed buns, pizza shops, and noodle restaurants are the most open. Those people eat the most of these three things.


    It is inevitable to be a little tired of facing them day and night, so many people also like to buy things and cook at home. Although the taste is not ideal, it can be regarded as a change of taste.


    \"So, it''s great to be able to eat other delicacies.\"Bliss said with a smile.


    \"When you go back, I will ask Nicole to prepare more desserts for you that can be stored. You can also satisfy your cravings when you go back. If you don''t have it, write to Haiyan City, and they will send you there too.\" Liu Feng smiled.


    Bilis waved her hands again and again and said, \"No no no, don''t be so troublesome, I''ll just buy some from Chang''an City and go back.\"


    \"It seems that this is indeed a problem to be solved. I want to make the people''s life better and better, but I ignore this point. When the snow melts, I will solve this problem.\"Liu Fengruo thoughtful.


    \"What is Your Excellency Liu Feng trying to do?\"Bliss asked curiously.


    Liu Feng took a sip of tea and said, \"I plan to open more gourmet restaurants in bigger cities. It''s not a hassle. It''s just that I need to cultivate more talents, nothing else.\"


    Bilis blinked her aqua blue eyes and said, \"Will there be one in Green City?\"


    \"Of course, if you want, Green City''s cuisine can be more diverse.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    Bilis nodded as if pounding garlic, and said, \"Yes, of course I do, hehe... I''ll trouble you at that time, and I''ll pay for it.\"


    \"It''s okay.


    Liu Feng waved his hand and asked, \"Is it a problem to agree to come over so readily this time?\"


    When he asked Enri to send an invitation before, not only the mermaid, but also Bella from the Sahara Prairie and the Land of Chaos had invitations, but the other two declined.


    Their reasons were that there were still a lot of things to deal with in the territory, and that they wanted to spend the New Year''s Eve in the territory for the first time, so they only sent a New Year''s gift.


    So the mermaid queen agreed so readily this time, either because there was nothing to do in Green City, or because Green City had a big issue to solve, so she called.


    \"To tell you the truth, there are indeed problems. I asked the king, and he also said that I can discuss with you, so I came here.\"Bi Liss said a little serious. \"Oh? What''s the matter? Let''s see how I can help you.\" Liu Feng sat up straight.


    Bilis also sat up straight, became serious, and said, \"That is, the clansmen we left before have all returned, Green City can''t accommodate so many people, this time I mainly want to ask if there are other people Can the city give it to us?\"


    The Mermaid Queen bowed her head a bit embarrassed after speaking. She knew that this was actually very rude, and she had no right to say it.


    \"So that''s what happened.\"


    Liu Feng smiled slightly, picked up the teacup, and continued, \"Of course.\"


    Biris widened her aqua blue eyes and said in surprise, \"What? Is it really possible?\"


    \"Of course you can, why not? I said it before, I promised to give you two cities, but you only chose one Green City, and the other one was not chosen, and it''s just for you now.\"Liu Feng sipped. Mouth tea.


    Bilis'' aqua blue eyes filled with mist, and she said excitedly, \"Thank you so much, I really don''t know what to say.\"


    \"This is something you discussed with me before, it''s nothing, it''s just a matter of fulfilling this condition.\" Liu Feng said loudly.


    \"Your Excellency Liu Feng, if you need to use our place in the future, please feel free to open your mouth, our mermaid will definitely help, no matter what.\"Bliss said solemnly.


    Liu Feng nodded and said with a smile, \"Understood, if there is a need, I will not be polite.


    In fact, this is also the original reason why he is generous. The area of ??the Han Dynasty is not small, and there are many seaside cities. In addition, the eight cities of the Yadian Kingdom will belong to him in the future.

 Chapter 1486：

    The seaside is an important line of defense at all times. It is not enough for soldiers to garrison alone. At this time, the help of the mermaid is needed.


    It is very important for them to walk freely in the water, breathe, and swim at a high speed. With the blessing of the mermaid, the seaside defense line will only be stronger.


    \"Please do so.\"


    Bilis nodded with a smile and continued, \"Your Excellency Liu Feng, there is one more thing.\"


    \"You should be talking about their work, right?\" Liu Feng guessed.


    \"How do you know?\"Bliss asked in surprise.


    \"Green City can''t accommodate so many people, but it is conceivable that there are still a lot of people. After leaving the Mermaid Bay, their biggest problem is that they have no jobs." Liu Feng explained.


    Billis nodded and said, \"Well, work is necessary for them to support themselves, so I would like to ask you, can you assign work to them.\"


    \"Okay, let''s go, go eat first, these things will be resolved.\" Liu Feng smiled.


    *Yes. \"Bilise wanted to say something more, but still decided to trust the other party.


    One more, CV7). Ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    Chapter 1699: Princess Jasmine''s troubles. (2 more for customization)


    Chapter 1699: Princess Riley''s troubles. (2 more for customization)


    The cold wind is rustling. Although it is already spring, the snow and ice in the sky have not yet melted away, and it is still very cold.


    At this moment, in the capital of Prince Mulin, the commoners all spontaneously came out to clean up the snow and prepare for the new year. Of course, some people are worried and some people are sad. Those who have survived the winter smoothly are naturally smiling, while those who are not. Those who have endured are much sadder. Especially children born in winter, they are even more pitiful, even the mother can''t eat enough, how to have milk to give the children, but they are all starved to death, or even frozen to death.


    This scene is a scene that happens every winter. It is often those nobles and businessmen who live comfortably.


    Princess Jasmine stood by the window of her room, looking at the white snow outside.


    She has been standing beside the bed for quite a while since she woke up, she was in a daze, her light brown eyes kept blinking, looking full of thoughts.


    When she returned to the Principality of Mullin, she did not wear those complicated skirts, but put on the trousers bought in Chang''an City.


    She felt that this was more comfortable and more in line with her usual personality.


    \"His Royal Highness, it''s time for lunch, His Majesty is waiting for you in the restaurant.\" Coco said softly.


    Princess Jasmine turned around and asked, \"Why is spring here, and it''s still so cold?\"


    \"His Royal Highness, because there is still a lot of snow outside, this is the second day of spring, so it is normal to be cold.\" Coco explained. \"I didn''t mean that.\" Princess Riley shook her head.


    Coco looked sleepy and tangled - he asked, \"Your Highness, what are you thinking about?\"


    \"It''s nothing, just saying that even if spring arrives, the Principality of Mullin will still look like this. Compared with the Han Dynasty, is our Mullin really a Principality? I think it''s just a city\". \" Princess Jasmine said in a deep voice.


    Coco glanced at the side, called out all the maids in the room, and said quickly, \"Your Highness, please be quiet, Your Majesty heard this, and you will be criticized again.\"


    \"Just scold you, and you will be scolded too much.\" Princess Rongli went to the bed and sat down. \"What''s the matter? You have been like this since you came back from the Han Dynasty. You seem to be very worried. What are you thinking about? Can you tell me?\" He said gently.


    Princess Jasmine blinked her light brown eyes, looked at the bright window, and said, \"I feel like this is a cage, or a big cage.\"


    Coco understood the princess, and half squatted down and said, \"Your Highness, you just haven''t slept well in the past few days, that''s why you think so much, do you want me to sleep with your majesty? Have lunch?\"


    Princess Rongli shook her head lightly, her eyelids pierced heavily, and said, \"It''s okay, just go and have dinner with your father, if you don''t go, I don''t know what will be said.


    \"Okay, then I''ll change your clothes for you.\" Coco got up immediately.


    \"It''s alright, wait a second, I don''t want to go like that, and I''ll be talked about when I go.\" Princess Jasmine raised her hand and signaled.


    Coco nodded and said, \"Yes, Your Highness, then you should rest first, if it really doesn''t work, I will bring you something to eat.\"


    Princess Jasmine sighed and asked, \"It''s been some time since you left the Han Dynasty, how do you feel?\"


    Seeing that the princess was looking at him, Coco couldn''t help being a little stunned, and after returning to his senses, he said, \"Chang''an City is really good, if I have the chance, I really want to go again.\"


    \"I see, you think so too.\" Princess Jasmine continued to look at the window without turning her head.


    \"Understood, don''t get me wrong, I just miss the food there, I have no intention of leaving Mulin Principality.\" Coco quickly explained.


    \"I know you don''t mean this, but what if I leave here? Will you follow me?\" Princess Rongli said seriously, but she still didn''t look away.


    Coco looked at the serious face of the princess and responded, \"Your Highness, no matter where you go, I will follow you,  ¡­


    Princess Jasmine planned her words and said, \"But this is impossible, right, I''m just talking about it, it''s not realistic for me to leave here.\"


    \"Your Highness, in fact, you have a chance to leave here.\" Coco said seriously.


    \"I know what you mean, I said this matter is not allowed to be mentioned again.\" Princess Caili reprimanded.


    She doesn''t know that marrying Liu Feng is the best way to leave here, but who knows whether the other party wants her or not, this is the biggest problem.


    And she just thought that the king of the Han Dynasty was powerful and good-looking, so she didn''t know much about it, and it was impossible to say that she would marry him directly.


    Coco lowered his head and muttered, \".\" Your Highness, but when you go down to the restaurant to eat, Your Majesty will definitely talk about this topic. \"


    \"I know, this is what bothers me right now.\" Princess Jasmine rolled her eyes.


    Since she came back from the Han Dynasty, she has rarely seen her father and king. Those goods are for those who travel with her to connect with the Lord of the Principality of Mullin, while she is locked in the room.


    No matter how many times the lord of the Principality of Mullin asked to come out for dinner, or to attend any banquets, he was rejected, and Princess Jasmine''s character and the king couldn''t do anything about her. Who made the other party so similar to him?


    \"His Royal Highness, what should come will still come, there is no escape.\" Coco said softly. \"Hey, I hope they don''t attack us in the Principality of Man''er, it''s really annoying.\" Princess Rongli said frantically.


    \"They can''t do anything about us for the time being, in fact, we can discuss with His Majesty-


    Next, since the Han Dynasty is unwilling to help, and the Principality of Cha (promised) Ma has also sent people to help the Han Dynasty, then we can actually unite with the Principality of Chama. \" Coco suggested.


    Princess Riley sighed and said, \"It''s not that I didn''t think about this method, but with the proud attitude of my father, I''m afraid I don''t want to live or die.\"


    After all, the three principalities today were split from one big kingdom. The king of each principality was the royal family of the previous kingdom. If they could really cooperate, it would not be what it is now.


    Coco blinked his eyes and said, \"But we can''t let the Duchy of Mullin be occupied by a group of vulgar orcs.\"


    \"Let''s go, go eat first, and see what the king has to say.\" Princess Rongli sighed and stood up.


    \"Yes.\"Coco nodded.


    \"Second update, Cv7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1700: Dispute at the table. (3 more for customization)


    Princess Caili changed her clothes with the help of Coco and headed towards the restaurant.


    \"Tap tap.....


    Princess Rongli dragged her long skirt and walked on the stairs, looking back from time to time.

 Chapter 1487：

    \"Your Highness, what''s wrong with you? Is there something behind?\" Coco asked curiously.


    Princess Rongli shook her head and said, .... nothing, I just remembered


    - thing. \"


    \"What''s the matter? Your Highness.\" Coco asked curiously.


    \"It''s just my room...it doesn''t seem to be as warm as Chang''an Castle.\"


    Princess Jasmine said.


    With a sleepy look on his face, Coco said, \"How could it be? Is there a shortage of charcoal basins?


    \"When I was in Chang''an City, during my discussions with the king of the Han Dynasty, I paid attention to it. I didn''t see any charcoal basins, but the room was unusually warm.\" Princess Jasmine said.


    \"Is there no charcoal basin? How is it possible, I didn''t notice it, but it is true that the castle in Chang''an City is very warm, I don''t know why, I was sweating a lot after staying for a long time.\" Coco wondered.


    \"I also sweated a lot, and I felt uncomfortable.\" Princess Rongli said.


    \"Ah! I thought I was sick, but His Highness was also sweating, scaring me to death.\"Cocoa false alarm-field.


    Rong 530 Princess Li rolled her eyes and said, \"I don''t believe it if you say you''re stupid, you''re usually very smart, how can you be confused at this time.\"


    Coco puffed up his cheeks and said, \"I haven''t seen His Highness calm, only I am different. I still think there is something wrong with me.\"


    \"I was also very uncomfortable at the time, but I can''t lose my demeanor in front of others. Did you leave soon without seeing me?" Princess Rongli explained.


    \"Also oh, hehe... Coco giggled.


    The two arrived at the door of the restaurant ten minutes later, and the knight opened the door and let the princess in.


    Father King. \"Princess Jasmine pulled the skirt and came to sit down.


    King Brooks looked at his daughter, and the tension reached freezing for a while. Neither of them spoke, but looked at each other. The queen did not speak to the other princesses and princes. The scene was awkward for a while.


    Princess Jasmine pursed her lips and said slowly, \"Father, what''s wrong? Staring at me like this.\"


    \"You know it''s out? Hiding in the room all day, so hard to see you?\"


    King Brooks Shen Hach) said.


    \"Just a little tired, nothing else.\"Princess Rongli explained. Brooks picked up his fork and began to divide the meat on the plate, and said after a while,


    \"Let''s all eat.


    \"Um.\"


    Princess Rongli nodded, also picked up the fork and started dividing the meat. After a few cuts, she raised her head and said, "Father, do you have anything else to say?" \"


    King Brooks also stopped his fork and asked, \"What did the king of the Han Dynasty say? How did you reject us?\"


    Princess Rongli sighed, sat up straight and said, \"He said that other kingdoms had already asked them for assistance first, and it was impossible to send extra knights to help us for a while, and that was the reason.


    \"What? Did any other kingdom ask the Han Dynasty for help first? Is it the Principality of Chama? Or the Principality of Maner?\" King Brooks was surprised.


    \"According to the information I sent to investigate, it is not these two principalities, and the Principality of Chama also sent envoys to the Han Dynasty, but like us, they were all rejected." Princess Rongli said Finally, the tone became lighter. King Brooks frowned and wondered, \"Isn''t it Chama and Maner? That''s good, then which kingdom and the Han Dynasty asked for help, want to fight or invade which kingdom? Do you know this?\"


    He no longer had the sense of urgency at the beginning, as long as he knew that it was not Maner and Chama, no matter which of the two principalities, he couldn''t bear it. \"It seems to be the Yadian Kingdom. Their queen went to the Han Dynasty in person, so the king of the Han Dynasty agreed.\" Princess Rongli recalled what the restaurant staff told him and her.


    \"Adian kingdom? You mean the kingdom dominated by the bishop before?\" King Brooks couldn''t believe his ears.


    \"Well, it is the Yadian Kingdom, so the Han Dynasty will reject us.\" Princess Rongli nodded.


    \"The kingdom of civil strife is so smart, so quickly turned to the Han Dynasty for help. If I remember correctly, their enemy is a kingdom from another continent, it seems to be called the Flanders Empire, right?" King Brooks said. Princess Jasmine nodded and said, \"Yes, it''s called the Flanders Empire, so we have no chance.\"


    \"hateful.\"


    King Brooks'' face was black and he continued, \"By the way, has the king of the Han Dynasty agreed to our conditions? Even if you are married, he is not willing to help?\"


    Princess Jasmine paused for a while. She didn''t expect that the person who should come is still unable to escape. She opened her mouth and said, \"Father, I didn''t say it.\"


    \"What? You didn''t mention this condition? You didn''t mention such a good condition?" King Brooks was shocked.


    \"Well, I didn''t mention it.\" Princess Rongli answered very simply.


    King Brooks stared blankly at each other and asked, \"Why? Give me a reason.\"


    \"Because I am not a commodity, not for trading, I have my own ideas, even if I put forward this condition, the other party will not accept it. How embarrassing I should be at that time, have you considered it? ?\" Princess Rongli asked.


    \"Your face is more important or the survival of the entire principality is more important? How do you know that you have put forward this condition, the other party will not agree? I have cultivated you for so long and raised you so beautifully, what reason does the other party have to refuse?" Brooks the king asked back.


    Princess Jasmine was a little angry. She didn''t expect that her father had only regarded herself as a commodity from beginning to end, and she was already disheartened when she said such a thing at this time.


    It can be said that she has begun to fully understand Lucy''s psychology at that time. After all, girls are always just appendages of boys. She put down her fork in disappointment and left the dining table with her skirt.


    \"Jasmine, where are you going? I haven''t finished.\" King Brooks said angrily.


    ...Princess Li stopped, turned to look at the king, and then turned away.


    \"Rong Li!\" King Brooks shouted angrily.


    But no matter how loud he shouted, Princess Riley left without looking back.


    *Three shifts, Cv7). Ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    Chapter 1700-Chapter: Start. (1 more for customization)


    Chapter 1701: Start work. (1 more for customization)


    In the early morning, the sun slowly rose from the east, and the sunlight refracted the light mist, forming a hazy feeling.


    The early mornings in early spring are extraordinarily cold, and there are many people who stay in bed and do not want to get up.


    At first glance, the earth is still a vast expanse of white, and the snow is slowly melting. It will take about half a month to fully melt.


    The weather in the past two weeks is still very cold. Of course, it is not as cold as snow. At most, just wear a coat.


    The plum blossom trees on Zhuque Avenue in Chang''an City are covered with crystal clear dewdrops, making the cool plum blossoms emit a faint fragrance.


    In the early morning, there were many people in Chang''an City, some of them were going to go to other places with the first airship, and some were going to the port to take a boat and leave. The craze on New Year''s Eve has passed, and people who came to Chang''an City have returned one after another. When they left, they also took away a lot of Chang''an City''s goods.


    It can be said that this New Year''s Eve has made a lot of contributions to the inventory clearance of Chang''an City, and Chang''an City is urgently put into production again.


    Once the snow melts and the rivers and rivers flow normally, the merchants from the major kingdoms will come again, especially the goods that have been promised to be exported from other kingdoms, so be prepared.


    There were originally only a few dozen people on the street, but as the noise of those people became louder and louder, many people were woken up, and they all got up and left in a hurry.


    Of course, there are also many people who are unwilling to get up because the weather is too cold, and they are very satisfied with various things in Chang''an City, so they plan to stay for a few more days.


    The people on the street are lively and lively, and everyone is talking to you and me one by one, as if following a market.

 Chapter 1488：

    \"You are leaving today? But I don''t think you bought a lot of things?\"\"This is a lot. Anyway, I often come to Chang''an City, and I live next door to North Wind City.\"


    \"Chang''an City is really a magical city. I didn''t believe it before. I didn''t expect it to be as described in the book, or even better.\"


    \"It was my first time here, and I was really shocked. I decided to buy a house in Chang''an City.\"


    \"Buy a house? Chang''an City''s housing prices are not cheap, I''d better come and play.\"


    \"You are stupid, the salaries given to us by the Han Dynasty are not low. As long as we work hard for more than ten years, we will have a suite.\"


    \"Yes, even if it is for my precious son to live in a comfortable house in the future, I have to work hard.\"


    Discussions like this are endless, and some are businessmen and businessmen, nobles and nobles, businessmen and commoners, as if they have reached an agreement, all of them have discussed to settle down in Chang''an City.


    Since the Han Dynasty was taken over by Liu Feng, life here has been getting better and better, and the prejudice between people has not been so big. Although it has not been completely eliminated, it can be considered that well water does not make river water.


    Especially in Chang''an City, this kind of phenomenon is impossible, - this is where the policy and other implementation targets started, so the local people''s awareness is the best.


    Secondly, there are some neighboring cities. Of course, there are many cities that still maintain the same appearance as before. If you want to completely correct their evil, it is estimated that it will take a long time, let¡¯s talk about seven or eight years.


    As the sun grew stronger, the thin morning fog quietly dissipated, replaced by warm sunshine.


    Liu Feng and the girls also set off from the castle and came to the ten-


    Lou, after a few days off, it''s time to deal with a lot of documents.


    An Li looked at the piles of documents on the table and sighed, \"Your Majesty, it seems that we are so busy today that we are exhausted.\"


    Liu Feng gently touched Hu Erniang''s head and comforted him, "Sorry, don''t worry, just read the important documents first, and you can take a rest and deal with the rest."


    \"Yeah, I see.\" Enri flicked her fluffy fox tail.


    Mina walked to the seat, looked at the documents on the table, and said, \"Your Majesty, there are several telegrams that have just arrived.\"


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly and said, \"Bring it over to me and see, it is probably news from another continent.\"


    \"Well, the signature above is from another continent.\" Mina nodded.


    Liu Feng took over the telegram and started browsing. After a while, he raised his head and said, \"It doesn''t seem to be going well!\"


    0 flowers -...


    \"Your Majesty, what''s the matter?\" Mina asked curiously.


    Liu Feng handed over the telegram and said, \"It''s about opening a port on another continent. It didn''t go as smoothly as I imagined.\"


    Mina glanced through the telegram quickly and said, \"I didn''t expect that the Flanders Empire would be the most difficult, and even made a request.


    \"But it''s reasonable. There is no news from his daughter and son. At this time, we want to open a port to give him a chance to breathe, and he just took this opportunity to make a request.\"Liu Feng didn''t care.


    \"Yeah, they just asked Eddie to be safe and sound, and they also asked for news from Field. As long as they are sure, they will agree. It doesn''t matter to us. Waiting for their ransom to arrive, they will naturally let his precious son leave.\" Mina said. Liu Feng took a sip of tea and said, \"The Torola Orc Empire has not yet agreed, and the second prince Nemo has already gone to sea for a while.\"


    \"According to the calculation that has been going to sea for a while, it seems that they set off in winter, and said that they brought a lot of ore here. It seems that the Torollaru Empire came prepared this time.\"Mi Na said softly.


    \"I''ve already begun to look forward to what kind of ore they will bring here, but seeing Gordon''s description, it''s probably some rough gemstones.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    \"I didn''t expect them to know about gems, so we lost the initiative.\" Mina regretted.


    Liu Feng put down the teacup, with a self-confident face, *no, how could it be, the initiative is still in our hands. \"


    Mina looked puzzled, and said suspiciously, \"Your Majesty, what do you mean by this? They all have gemstones, and we just need them. Isn''t this not taking the initiative?\"


    Liu Feng tapped the table with his index finger and smiled, \"Think about it carefully, do you really have no initiative?


    \" Mina tilted her head and fell into thought.


    \"One update, CV). Please customize, please support.\"On,


    Chapter 1702: Shame again? (2 more for customization)


    Chapter 1702: Shame again? (2 more for customization)


    Mina thought for a while, then shook her head and said, \"Your Majesty, I still don''t understand.\"


    Liu Feng looked at Hu Er Niang with a smile and asked, \"How about you? Do you know why?*


    En Li rolled her brown eyes and said after a while, "Your Majesty, is this gem only us can digest, so the advantage is still on our side, right?"


    \"Exactly, they only saw that we need these gemstones. We are using these gemstones to make necklaces and rings, but they didn''t think that apart from us and other kingdoms, there is no way to make these things.\"Liu Feng smiled. . Enri nodded heavily and smiled, \"Yes, Your Majesty, we won''t be led by their noses this way.\"


    \"Yeah 1570\", just watch their jokes when the time comes. \"Liu Feng''s mouth slightly raised.


    He just sat and waited to see their smug faces, and then he was slapped in the face. It was funny when he thought about it. As long as they hang out for a while, and when there is no way to ask for help, they ask the Han Dynasty to buy their batch of ore.


    Mina suddenly realized, blinked her blue eyes and said, \"So it is, I understand, we are the only kingdom that wants gems, although they caught this, this is also our chance.\"


    \"Yeah, just wait and see when the time comes. Instead, they will lower the price of gemstones to trade with us.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    \"I understand, the advantage is still on our side.\" Mina nodded heavily.


    Liu Feng blinked his black eyes and said, \"I''m afraid they made a mistake in the abacus this time. Maybe they came here with great hope at first to regain face, but this time they will lose face.\ "


    \"Yeah, it''s funny just thinking about it.\"


    Mina covered her mouth and smiled, and continued, \"But the Larson Elf Empire surprised me, and actually agreed to the request to build a port.\"


    \"I''m not too surprised by the Larson Elf Empire. After all, Princess Jill spent a lot of time in Chang''an City, and Jenny is also here, so she will definitely convince her father.\" Liu Feng said lightly.


    \"That''s true, Princess Jill still likes Chang''an City very much, so we don''t have to worry too much about it, but they also made a request.\" Mi Na said. Liu Feng stretched out his hand to hold the teacup and said, \"It''s a small matter, and those requirements should not be too much to do, just send the soldiers over slowly later.\"


    The request of the Larsen Elf Empire is of course that the Han Dynasty should not bring too many knights to the city of Leah, and the area that can be given is not large, and it needs to pay gold coins to the Larsen Elf Empire every month.


    After all, they occupied their land, and it was reasonable to pay some gold coins as a fee, and it was also reasonable for the knight to control.


    \"Well, I just don''t know how much land they divided for us? And is this land really enough for us to build a port?\" Mina asked curiously. \"Don''t worry about this, as long as the port can park ten ships, it doesn''t need to be big, I have a way to make perfect use of the existing land.\"Liu Feng said to himself.


    Mina tilted my head and asked curiously, \"Your Majesty, what should I do? The port is too small and useless.\"


    \"You''ll know when the time comes, as long as one kingdom agrees with us to build the port, the next thing will be much easier, the other two kingdoms will leave them alone, and there will be times when they will beg us, like this - come on, The initiative is in our hands again.\" Liu Feng said dismissively.


    \"I see, then I will ask the security bureau to send them a telegram, asking them to share with us the planning documents for dividing the land, and how many gold coins we need to pay each month.\"


    Mina wrote it down in a notepad.


    \"Oh, by the way, let''s add one more thing, that is, after the land is allocated to us, don''t ask what we want to do, - if there is any doubt, the cooperation will be terminated immediately, and the other party will pay us 300,000 gold coins.\"Liu Fengsheng Kindly added.


    Mina nodded heavily and said, \"Yes, Your Majesty, is there anything else to add?\"


    Liu Feng thought about it for a while, and said, \"That''s it, if the other party gives a definite answer, we can go and sign a cooperation agreement. 0\"

 Chapter 1489：

    \"I signed a contract in the past?\"


    Mina''s blue eyes widened, and she said in surprise, \"Your Majesty, do you mean to go to the Larsen Elf Empire in person?\"


    \"Your Majesty, no, this is too dangerous, absolutely not.\" Enri refused sternly.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, and it''s been too long, no one knows the risk at sea, you must not take this risk.\" Nicole, who has always been gentle, also refused. Liu Feng took a sip of the hot tea and said with a smile, \"I know, of course I won''t go by boat. After more than two months of sea travel, as soon as I leave, Chang''an City will be in chaos.\"\"Your Majesty, you Do you mean to take the airship to the Larsen Elf Empire?" Mina said with wide eyes.


    \"Yes, the transfer station on the sea will probably be ready when the snow melts, and then you can take the airship to Larson, so don''t worry.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    Mina frowned and said, \"Your Majesty, but this is still very unsafe, it''s really an adventure for you to go directly to another kingdom, who knows what they will do.


    \"It''s Your Majesty, after all, they paid a lot of ransoms for the Marquis of Leicester before, isn''t it too risky for you to go in this way?\" En Li echoed. Liu Feng waved his hand and said, \"Don''t worry, I''ve considered all of these, just bring some more soldiers and weapons 2.0 over there, and they won''t do anything to us. After all, the two countries are not at war, let alone We didn''t even fight.\"\"What is it that the two countries are not at war?\" Mina was very curious. \"This is not important, the important thing is that there will be no problem in going to the Larsen Elf Empire.\" Liu Feng believed.


    In fact, the most important thing is that he wants to go to another continent to see. After all, he has spent a lot of time in this world, and it has been a year since he learned that there is another continent.


    Up to now, I haven''t been there to see it. How could Liu Feng, who is adventurous, not go to see it, not to mention that there is such a convenient means of transportation as an airship.


    \"Second update, factory v7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1703: Living signboard? (3 more for customization)


    Chapter 1703: Living signboard? (3 more for customization)


    Mina shook her head again and again and said, \"Your Majesty, I think it''s still very inappropriate, you better not go, just let the people over there go and sign the contract with the king of the Larson Elf Empire.\"


    \"This is too insincere, and the construction of the port is very important and should not be sloppy. I''d better go and take a look.\" Liu Feng said solemnly.


    In fact, he doesn''t care whether he is sincere or not, this is just an excuse, the main thing is to go and take a look.


    Seeing that Mina couldn''t resist the other party, she said, \"If this is the case, Your Majesty, I will


    -Be sure to follow you there. \"


    \"Of course, you must follow me there. My personal safety still needs your protection.\"Liu Feng said with a smile.


    In fact, his safety can be protected by himself. With his daily morning exercises and the result that his body is getting stronger and stronger, his current strength can be said to be a special agent.


    The reason why he said this was to reassure Cat Erniang, because he knew that this sentence would have a great appeasement effect on Cat Erniang.


    Mina nodded heavily and said, \"Your Majesty, don''t worry, I will definitely protect your safety.\"


    In fact, she can see Liu Feng practicing every day, and her body is getting stronger and stronger, and its growth rate is completely visible to the naked eye.


    She also knows that if there is any emergency, the other party can still protect herself, but despite this, she still can''t rest assured and must follow him.


    After all, to him, Liu Feng was everything to her, not so much to follow him to protect his safety, but mainly because he missed him so much that he didn''t want the other party to leave for so long.


    En Li was in a hurry, and said repeatedly on tiptoe, \"Your Majesty, Your Majesty, I will also go with you.\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, your food, clothing, housing and transportation are a big problem. Let us all follow you this time.\"-Xiang Jing''s Nicole also echoed.


    \"Okay, let''s all follow, and let you see what the other continent is like.\" Liu Feng nodded and said.


    In fact, in the past, the idea of ??another continent has long been bred in his heart, but it just means that there is no chance, and there are so many affairs in Chang''an City that he needs to deal with.


    Just this time, I''m just going to introduce things about the port. If you look at the other side of the mainland, maybe you will find something different.


    And this time he went to another continent, he had already figured out how to plan it. As for how many people to bring, who to bring, and what weapons to bring, he already had a list in his heart.


    \"Your Majesty, when are we going to leave? Wan-We passed, and the prince of the Torolla Shanren Empire came to our Chang''an City again. What should we do?" En Li asked curiously.


    Liu Feng thought for a while, then said, \"Wait a minute and let Leia report to me the progress of the transfer station, and see if it can be put into use. If it can be put into use, it will be arranged to leave after a while, and when we arrive Larson Elven Empire, come back after talking about things, the orc prince and the others may not be there."


    \"It seems to be the same. It only takes half a month for the Larson Elven Empire to come back and forth, so there shouldn''t be much problem.\"En Li thought thoughtfully. \"That''s right, the port construction of the Larsen Elven Empire can''t be delayed for too long. It would be best if it could be started in the summer, so -- come, when our goods are shipped in the spring, wait. In the summer, we will be able to reach the Larsen Elf Empire.\" Liu Feng said softly.


    Enri nodded heavily and said, \"So- come on, when our goods are delivered, the port is just finished, and our merchant ships can just dock there.\"


    \"Let the Larson Elf Empire sell goods for a month, by the way, you can open it there


    -Two gourmet restaurants, so the publicity effect is better. \" Liu Feng said with a smile.


    \"In this way, the other two empires will definitely be jealous when they see that the Larson Elf Empire is developing so well. When the time comes, the meeting will rush to beg us, and we don''t need to talk to them about any conditions. Enli said with a smile. .


    \"When the development of the Larsen Elf Empire just started, we left it on the grounds that the port was too small and would not continue to develop. I see if the king of the Larsen Elf Empire will come and beg us.\ "Liu Feng''s calculations are very precise. En Li flicked her fluffy fox tail and said, \"Your Majesty, this move of yours really kills two birds with one stone.


    Liu Feng could use idioms when he saw Hu Erniang, and said with a smile, \"Yes, this is called killing two birds with one stone.\"


    \"Let''s give the Larson elf empire some benefits first, and when they taste the sweetness, we will withdraw all these benefits, and then they will not listen to us obediently.\"En Li is still very smart.


    Mina listened in a fog, and said, \"In short, we didn''t lose this time, right? If there''s no loss, that''s great.\"


    \"Of course there is no loss, our Han Dynasty does not do business at a loss, this time is still a big gain for us.\"Liu Feng said with a hearty smile.


    \"But in this case, we need to bring a lot of things to the Larsen Elf Empire.\" Mina said.


    \"That''s right, I need to bring a lot of things this time. I need to bring all the 840 cement and steel bars, as well as the materials needed to open a gourmet store." Liu Feng nodded and ordered, \" "Enri, get ready, make a list and let people prepare it, and transport it with our airship at that time.\"\"Your Majesty, don''t worry, you can wrap it on me, but if you have to transport so many things, We need to use two airships." Enri said.


    \"You look at the arrangement. I will take a look at the list when I finish making the list. If there is no problem, I will implement it immediately.\" Liu Feng said seriously.


    It can be said that it is much easier for him now. Just like when he first arrived in Xiyang City, he needed to do all kinds of things by himself, and that was a tiring thing. Now there are Enri and Nicole in the internal affairs, and Mina and Mira in the intelligence and military camps. In many cases, he only needs to control the general direction and not deviate, and the other-


    Just let them do some things.


    In any case, it will be him who will make the final decision. He only needs to glance at the documents to know how they are dealing with them. It is really easy to compare with before.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"Enri wrote it down on the notepad. \"Three shifts, factory v7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1704: Maritime transfer station. (1 more for customization)


    Chapter 1704: Maritime transfer station. (1 more for customization)


    \"Tap tap....


    \"Crumble!\"


    Leia knocked on the door on the eleventh floor, pushed the door to enter after permission, and saluted, \"Your Majesty, do you have any instructions for me?\"


    Liu Feng nodded, got up, walked to the sofa and sat down, saying, \"Well, you can sit too.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty!\" Leia nodded, tidied up her clothes and sat down. \"I called you here this time just to ask about the progress of the battle in the sea? When will it be put into use?\" Liu Feng asked.


    Leia nodded earnestly and said, \"Your Majesty, wait a moment, I will find a document for you, you will know at a glance.\"


    Then she took out two documents from her carry-on bag, sorted them out, and handed them over.


    Liu Feng took over the document and began to browse quickly, while looking at it and asked, \"Are you going back and forth between these two sides these days?\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, except for the day off on New Year''s Eve, I will stay there for the rest of the time. I heard your summons as soon as I came back today.\" Leya nodded.


    Liu Feng nodded, continued to browse the document, closed the document after a while and said,

 Chapter 1490：

    \"Well, the progress is still very satisfactory.\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, in order not to delay your plan, they are working overtime every day, and the transfer station can be put into normal use in only ten days." Leya said seriously.


    It was originally expected that the sea transfer station would be used in the second month of spring, but because they worked overtime every day, the time was greatly reduced, and now it can be used until the first month of spring.


    The document not only describes the progress of the sea transfer station, but also the surrounding environment, as well as the location where the store is expected to be opened and the restaurant is located.


    That''s good, you ask the people at the two transfer stations to prepare quickly. Next, I will go to sea to another continent in a few days.


    Leia widened her green eyes and said in surprise, \"Your Majesty, are you serious? You really want to go to another continent. Beg?\"


    Liu Feng nodded earnestly and said, \"That''s right, you will come with me when the time comes.


    \"Why, why did Long Xia think about going to another continent? This is very dangerous.\" Leya said seriously.


    \"Sure enough!\" Liu Feng sighed, already guessing the other party''s reaction.


    Leia stood up excitedly and said, \"Your Majesty, you can''t take this risk, you have to let someone test it a few times, and you will go when it is completely safe.\"


    Liu Feng nodded and said, \"What you said also makes sense. When the transfer station can be put into use, let two batches of airships fly for a test flight, and each time, let the people from the Air Force and the Navy accompany you.\"


    \"Your Majesty, twice is not enough. It takes more than ten times. Although it is very troublesome, it is necessary for your safety.\"Leia is particularly concerned in this regard.


    \"Look at the arrangement in this regard. I will go there in the middle of the spring month, and make sure to return to Chang''an City at the beginning of the second month.\" Liu Feng did not want to explain too much. Because he knew that there would not be too many problems, the construction of the airship has become more and more mature, and it is unlikely that there will be too many problems during the flight.


    Moreover, the air force and the navy are also brought as double insurance. Even if there is a problem with the airship, the air force can fly with it, or when it falls into the water, there is a navy, so the problem is not big at all.


    The only problem is the battery life of the airship. If it can really ensure the transit time from Chang''an City to Haiyan City, and then stop at the first sea transfer station, as well as the second sea transfer and to another continent.


    If these times can be roughly determined, it will generally not be a big problem, and the airship will also have black oil fruit as fuel, which can be replenished in time. After the personal safety is guaranteed, it is necessary to ensure the safety of the airship. After all, it takes a long time to build an airship, and the cost is also high. It is a pity that it is destroyed.


    Knowing that this was an order, Leia nodded and said, \"Yes, Your Majesty, I will definitely plan it for you.\"


    \"Well, go to meet the people in the airship field, what airship is suitable, how much fuel you need to bring, and some other questions to be prepared in advance.\" Liu Feng said seriously.


    \"Understood.\" Leia nodded heavily.


    \"By the way, I saw on the document about the construction of the restaurant and the gourmet store, you just follow up with An Li, and let them prepare a document for me to see.\"Liu Feng added.


    The reason why the sea transfer station is called a transfer station is for some to live and some to eat when staying there, so some gourmet shops and restaurants are essential.


    Understand, I will follow up with Miss Enri. \" Leia nodded.


    \"Well, Anli, look at the arrangement. The items used in these two transfer stations must be strictly selected. After all, they are on the sea, and the area of ??the restaurant can be larger, and the relevant staff will also start to choose. \" Liu Feng ordered. The area of ??the offshore transfer station is very large, and it is a transfer station. Of course, the bigger the building, the better. The reason why the things used should be strictly selected is mainly moisture-proof.


    Because the humidity of the islands at sea must be very heavy, if the airship fuel is not properly stored and gets damp, it will not be called a transfer station.


    An Li nodded heavily, recorded it in the notepad, and said worriedly, \"Your Majesty, it may be a little difficult, after all, it is to go to the island, and there is no way to go anywhere. I am afraid many people do not want to go there.\"


    \"I know, this is still the same as the previous Grand Theater actors, (Li Li''s) volunteered to be the main, not forced, if it is not possible, they will recruit new personnel. Now there is no time, as for the treatment, I believe there are still a lot of them. People are willing to go, but the selected personnel must be screened." Liu Feng urged seriously. \"Understood, I will definitely find someone with a clean background and a tight mouth.\" Enri nodded earnestly.


    Liu Feng took a sip of tea and said, \"By the way, you can find some orphans. They may be more willing to have no worries. As for the soldiers who have been assigned, it''s up to Xin Ke to choose, he knows how to choose.\"


    An Li wrote it down on the notepad and said, \"Yes, Your Majesty, I understand, I will draw up a recruitment list for you later, you can take a look at it for me.\"


    \"Okay.\" Liu Feng nodded.


    \"One update, Cv7). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1705: It is not easy to come. (2 more for customization)


    Chapter 1705: It is not easy to come. (2 more for customization)


    Mina tilted her head and asked, \"Your Majesty, can we take the combat airship to another continent this time?\"


    \"Well, I also considered that the small size is a lot more convenient, but it can carry less things.\"


    Liu Feng took a sip of tea and said, \"The ideal is that we take a big airship, and then fight\" The airship follows, and it is used to carry some weapons. \"


    \"That''s a good idea.\" Mina nodded heavily.


    \"An Li, you are responsible for following up on these. Prepare a document and issue it directly to each department. They will do it.\" Liu Feng said seriously.


    The operation of Chang''an City is very mature now. As long as one department issues a document with another department, as long as they follow the requirements on the document, there will be no problem.


    \"Your Majesty, I understand.\"Enri nodded.


    Mina blinked her blue eyes and said, \"It''s just that we will continue to recruit soldiers. The number of soldiers sent to the two transfer stations must be quite large, and if the Larson Elf Empire has completed the construction of the port, it will also be A lot of soldiers will be sent over.\"


    \"Yes, we can start preparations when the snow has completely melted, and when people from another continent come over, we can harvest a large number of ready-made soldiers again. *Liu Feng smiled.


    \"Your Majesty, what do you mean?\" Mina looked confused.


    \"Have you forgotten? Didn''t the telegram they sent back said that a large number of people from the three empires flocked to our Han Dynasty? And there are also many knights." Liu Feng explained.


    \"Your Majesty, do you mean that they will come to our Han Dynasty as soldiers? This is unlikely, right?\" Mina doubted.


    Liu Feng put down the teacup and said with a smile, \"Why is it impossible, they are very interested in our Han Dynasty, otherwise they wouldn''t be a royal knight and come directly to our Han Dynasty?\"


    \"I think they just want to settle in the Han Dynasty, and don''t want to be soldiers.\" Mina expressed her opinion.


    \"That''s right, they came to settle down, so do you know that settlement requires money, do they have money now?" Liu Feng asked rhetorically.


    \"Have been a knight for so long, save some money.\" Mina said softly.


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly and asked back, \"What if these deposits are used up? And these knights came to the Han Dynasty this time, almost all of them brought their families with them. These deposits should be used up soon, then Then, what will they do?"


    \"Looking for a job?\" Mina said uncertainly.


    \"Then what will they do? Let''s not talk about their families, just for those knights, what should they do after the savings run out? What jobs are they looking for?\" Liu Feng continued to ask.


    \"They don''t know anything. After being a knight for so long, they can only fight and obey orders.... So they will definitely go for an interview to be a soldier, right?\"


    Mina suddenly realized.


    Liu Feng nodded and said to go, \"Well, if you are not a soldier, it will be a waste. With their physical strength, they can completely pass the election. Let''s see how their character is.\"


    \"Your Majesty, but this also has a disadvantage, that is, it is difficult for us to know whether they were specially sent by the king of the other party?" Mina worried. \"This possibility is very low. If it is sent by the other party on purpose, it is impossible for their family to follow, it is not easy to control, and those who come alone, just observe and observe more, and let them do some in the early stage. Rough work is enough.\" Liu Feng analyzed. (bacj)


    Mina nodded thoughtfully and said, "That''s right, having a soldier who has been a knight as a soldier can save a lot of basic training, so it''s much easier, and you can quickly become an army. , of course, if they qualify. \"


    \"But when they reach the Han Dynasty, they should send someone to follow them closely in case there is any problem.\" Liu Feng urged.


    \"Understood.\" Mina nodded.


    Seeing that the military affairs were almost dealt with, En Li asked, \"Your Majesty, the people who came from another continent this time are not only knights, but those-


    What to do with the civilians who came along? \"


    Liu Feng was lost in thought. This is indeed a big problem. According to the information on the telegram, there are quite a few civilians who traveled together at this time. The three empires add up to at least a few thousand people.

 Chapter 1491：

    He paused for a while, then raised his head and said, \"Anyway, spring is here, and many cities are slowly developing, let them spread out, don''t crowd it all in Chang''an City.\"


    \"Your Majesty, do you mean to let them go to other cities?\" En Li said with wide eyes.


    \"Well, the development of the nine major cities is getting better and better. After their ships arrive in Haiyan City, let someone register them and arrange them to go to the major cities in batches.\"


    Liu Feng arranged.


    \"Your Majesty, I think they all read Lucy''s book, and the descriptions of those who went back, probably all came to Chang''an City.\"En Li was afraid that they would be a little reluctant.


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly and said, \"If they don''t agree or disagree, this must be done, unless they can use the full amount to buy a suite in Chang''an City at once, then that''s another matter. If not. , must obey our arrangements.\"


    If it was before, he might forget it, and he would accept as many as those people came, but now it is different. The development of Chang''an City is getting better and better. Housing prices are also rising, and it is impossible for some outsiders to stay in Chang''an City. There are still many people in the Han Dynasty who have not entered Chang''an City. They must be the first priority.


    As for the people from the other continent, they can only obey the arrangements of the Han Dynasty, or they can only go back the same way.


    Most of the current policies are like this. Even if people from the Han Dynasty came to Chang''an City, they still have conditions to settle down.


    Enri nodded heavily and said, \"Yes, Your Majesty, I know what to do.\"


    \"Those with special skills can let them come to Chang''an City. As for those who don''t know anything, just do what they just did.\"Liu Feng added.


    *clear. \"Enri wrote it down in a notepad.


    \"Second update, (V7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1706: It is an important treasure. (3 more for customization)


    Chapter 1706: It is an important treasure. (3 more for customization)


    An Li closed the notepad and said, \"Your Majesty, spring has arrived, is the matter of our spring planting also on the agenda?\"


    Liu Feng nodded and said, \"Well, it''s time to start planning, this time we need to make a big rectification.\"


    \"Big rectification?~\"Enri looked confused.


    \"That''s right, it''s a big rectification. There was no way before, but now we have the time and energy to do it, so we need to plan carefully.\" Liu Feng said seriously.


    \"Your Majesty, where do you want to rectify? Enri asked curiously.


    Liu Feng picked up the teacup and shook it, saying, \"The first step to rectify is the farmland.\"


    \"Your Majesty, you said before that you want to change to new crops, isn''t this a major rectification?\"Enri said curiously.


    \"This is only the first step. The sweet potato and potato planting techniques we have promoted are still in our hands for the time being, and we cannot allow anyone to plant them." Liu Feng said.


    An Li thought for a while and asked, \"Your Majesty, you mean to continue to keep these crops under our control, right?\"


    \"Yes, these are our treasures and cannot be easily taken by others.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    \"Your Majesty, what are you going to do?\" Enri asked curiously.


    Liu Feng took out a piece of paper and a pen, drew on it, and said, \"I want to divide these crops out, instead of gathering them all together, which is easier to manage.\"


    \"How do you say it? Your Majesty, I don''t quite understand.\" Enri looked at the blueprint seriously.


    Liu Feng drew a simple sketch of the nine major cities and five major military bases on the drawings, and said, \"Take the five major military bases as an example, after all, there are more soldiers and it is still a major military city. What do you think is the food grown? What would be better?\"


    Enri thought about it for a while and said, \"Your Majesty, I think it''s time to plant some crops that are resistant to hunger, as well as crops that are easy to store, right?\"


    \"Exactly, if there is a war, the crops will not have much time to manage. At this time, the crops that are easy to store will highlight its importance, so the five major military bases can be planted - something that is more convenient and easy to preserve Crops.\" Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction.


    \"If this is the case, then potatoes and sweet potatoes are crops that are easy to store and can be divided into five major cities." En Li said with a smile. \"Well, these can fill up the stomach quickly, and can also make many other delicacies. Grinding them into powder, or frying them and making pastries are all good choices.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    En Li nodded heavily and said with a smile, \"I understand, what crops are suitable for planting in your majesty''s nine major cities?\"


    \"For example, in Yingluo City, their land is very fertile and the yield of crops is good, so they can plant more nutritious crops.\"


    Liu Feng explained.


    \"I understand. Those close to the river and with high soil moisture content can plant crops that like a little wetter. On the opposite land, plant the opposite crops, right? Your Majesty.\" Enri said seriously.


    \"This is roughly the case. The crops that can be grown in each place are different. A reasonable distribution can not only continue to hold the right to hold the crops, but also greatly increase the yield of the crops. \"Liu Feng patiently explained.


    Enri nodded earnestly, and said with a educated face, \"Your Majesty, Shirley should be able to lead the people from the Department of Agriculture to handle this.\"


    Liu Feng nodded and said, \"Wait a minute and you will communicate our decision to her, just word for word, she knows what to do, it really can''t be done, and May''s help.\"


    \"Understood, Your Majesty, what you just said is only the first step, what''s next?\" Enri asked curiously.


    Liu Feng continued to take out the blueprint and said, \"Of course, crops are planted differently according to the environment of the city. Likewise, soil is a very important thing. If you want to grow delicious and high-yield crops, The importance of the soil is self-evident."


    An Li tilted her head, feeling that the rankings she heard today were all set, she said suspiciously, \"Your Majesty, how should the soil be resolved?\"


    \"This is also very simple. Of course, it is necessary to feed the soil. Only when the soil is full can the crops grow better." Liu Feng said with a smile.


    En Li rolled her brown eyes and suddenly realized, "Oh! I understand, Your Majesty, you mean composting the soil, right? Only when the soil is fertile can the yield of farming be better, right?"


    *Well, very clever, soil is the foundation of planting, and other cities have only farmyard manure at most, but the amount is always impossible to meet - large farmland, at this time, some other fertilizers are needed. \" Liu Feng said.


    \"Your Majesty, do you want to open a fertilizer factory in other cities?\" Enri asked curiously.


    \"Yes, by the way, let''s also promote the breeding industry. The additional industry of the breeding industry is fertilizer. The breeding factory can not only make them self-sufficient, but also make the land fertile, which is also a good thing." Liu Feng said .


    \"So that''s the case. In this way, we don''t have to transport all the poultry and stuff out of the farms in Chang''an City. It can save a bunch of expenses, and most importantly, it can free up more manpower.\" Enri analyzed more. Liu Feng took a sip of the tea and said, \"Yes, but in the early stage it will still be supplied until they become self-sufficient.\"


    \"Understood, let the people from the Agriculture Department contact the Agriculture Department of the major cities. As for the construction of the farms, I will prepare a document for the major city masters, so that they can fully cooperate. An Li said earnestly. .


    \"Well, look at these arrangements, I am very relieved to do things.\" Liu Feng said with a smile.


    En Li shook the fox''s tail and said with a smile, \"Your Majesty, do you have any more orders to give?\"


    \"It''s nothing, that''s all, as for the spring planting, just follow the previous arrangement, but pay special attention to the one point, that is, the planting of crops in major cities must be well controlled, and outsiders must not know about it. , at least now is not the time.\" Liu Feng urged.


    \"Understood, Your Majesty.\"Enri said seriously.


    \"Three shifts, Cv). Please customize, please support.\"Little


    Chapter 1707: Freshmen. (1 more for customization)


    Chapter 1707: Freshmen. (I want to customize)


    \"Huhuhuhu....


    Although it was already spring, the wind was still very painful on my face, which made me shiver.


    Especially in the Saharan prairie, the snow has not completely melted, and the cold wind swept the entire prairie.


    Everyone at this moment is wrapped in woolen coats, which is different from the Han Dynasty.


    There are no towering mountains in the Saharan prairie, and no thick buildings can withstand the cold wind, and the cold wind ravages everyone so unscrupulously. The people on the prairie are like Mongolia and Tibet on the other side of the earth. It is extremely cold, and even in spring, the snow cannot be melted so quickly.

 Chapter 1492：

    Everyone''s face was red, like a red apple, and some people''s faces were "seven-three-seven" and their hands were frozen and cracked, and it was painful to look at.


    Although it is covered with snow, there are some places where the snow has melted, and tender green bud tips have emerged there.


    The original gray-white Saharan prairie seemed to be alive all of a sudden, and the looming yellow-green color made people feel particularly comfortable. Elsa looked at the large land with satisfaction and smiled, \"Spring is finally here.\"


    \"Yes, Your Highness, the hard winter is over.\" Qiluo nodded heavily


    \"Actually, it''s not too hard to endure, is it? We have goods from Chang''an City this winter, as well as fresh green vegetables to eat. It''s the best winter we''ve had in years.\" Elsa said in general.


    \"Yeah, compared to last year''s days of eating dried vegetables, this year''s winter is not so hard.\"Lea smiled.


    Qiluo shook the monkey''s tail and said with a full smile, \"That''s right, I''ve had a pretty good winter this year, it''s just a bit colder.\"


    Elsa blinked her golden eyes and commanded, \"Take care of these newly sprouted grasses, no grazing is allowed for the time being, and they have to wait until they fully grow. During this time, watch over the people in the tribe and let them Don''t let the cattle, sheep and horses go out for the time being.\"


    \"Understood, I will let people go door-to-door to inform, Your Highness, whether or not to set up punitive measures, I''m afraid they will still commit the crime knowingly.\" Liya suggested.


    \"If you still graze within the forbidden time, all the cattle, sheep and horses will be confiscated, and each person will be fined ten gold coins by the way, as many people as there are in the family." Elsa said seriously. \"clear.\"


    Leia nodded, registered it in the notepad, raised her head and said suspiciously, \"Your Majesty, is this fine a bit too high?\"


    \"That''s what they want. Only when the punishment is severe will they be afraid, otherwise they will still take risks.\" Elsa said seriously.


    \"Understood, anyway, the hay collected last autumn can last for a while, and with this punishment, they shouldn''t mess around.\" Lia said seriously.


    Qiluo looked confused and asked, \"Your Highness, why do you suddenly take this issue so seriously? There was no such measure in the spring of last year, what happened this year?\"


    Elsa folded her blond hair and said seriously, \"This is called protecting the ecological balance.\"


    \"What? Ecology.. Balance?\" Qiluo''s eyes widened, she couldn''t understand this unfamiliar word.


    Liya also had the same expression, and said suspiciously, \"Your Highness, what is ecological balance?\"


    \"If these grasses are eaten by those cows, sheep and horses before they fully grow, it will take longer to grow next time. What will the cows, sheep and horses eat during this time?\"Elsa Asked back.


    \"I don''t have anything to eat, I can only starve.\" Liya responded seriously. \"Yes, if you don''t have anything to eat, the cattle, sheep and horses will be thin. This is not a good thing for us. The thin cattle, sheep and horses can''t sell for a good price, and the grass will become bare.\" Elsa said seriously.


    Liya suddenly realized, and said, \"Your Highness, I understand, as long as the middle step is wrong, it''s all about us, right?\"


    \"You can almost say this, so you have to wait until the grass grows better, and then let the cattle, sheep and horses eat it, so that after they eat this piece, they can eat another piece, and the previous piece should grow.\"Love Ersa said.


    In fact, these are all what Shi Er Niang sees from the book. She has nothing to do all winter. Apart from exercising every day, she just hides in the tent and burns a fire and reads books. Of course, these books are all When she went to Chang''an City before, Liu Feng gave her a book that would make her manage the Sahara Prairie more useful.


    It''s just that the prairie has been unified before, and there are constant battles, so there is no leisure time to read books.


    Qiluo tilted her head and thoughtfully said, \"So, Your Highness, you''ve been reading books all winter, is that for this?\"


    \"Yeah, those **** books make my eyes uncomfortable, but they are a bit useful. The things written in the books are very practical, and they are still good.\" Although Elsa hates reading books, she still benefits a lot. Many.


    \"Under the stock, is there anything else to pay attention to? It''s spring, and there are a lot of things to be busy with.\" Liya asked humbly.


    \"It''s nothing, I''m very relieved that you do things, just follow the practice of last year, just let me be more careful about herding, don''t wear it wrong.\" Elsa urged.


    Liya nodded heavily and said, \"Stock, don''t worry, I will definitely supervise it in place.\"


    Elsa looked up at the sky where the geese flew over and said, \"By the way, how many people in the entire tribe are sick now?


    As spring begins to warm up gradually, it is inevitable that some people will have problems due to the changing seasons.


    \"The statistics are still being calculated for the time being, but it seems that there is not much problem at first, because the food in the 2.5-year-old family is not bad in winter, and there are fewer people who naturally get sick after eating." Liya smiled.


    \"That''s good, send someone to check the tents one by one to see if they are still firm and windproof.\" Elsa added.


    Because there is still a lot of snow throughout the winter, some snow will accumulate on the top of many tents, which will inevitably threaten the firmness of the tent.


    Therefore, it is necessary to check the tent in the spring to prevent any accidents in the future.


    *Yes, Your Highness. \" Leah nodded.


    \"Go and see those cows, sheep and horses.\"Elsa walked first.


    \"Your Highness, wait for us.\" Qiluo said quickly. One update, Cv7). Please customize, please support. \".


    Chapter 1708: The pattern will not be so narrow? (2 more for customization)


    Chapter 1708: The pattern will not be so narrow? (2 more for customization)


    The snow slowly melted, and the snow water began to seep into the ground little by little, moisturizing the entire land.


    Some impatient plants began to emerge, while others were more tenacious, breaking through the thick snow to emerge with yellow-green tips.


    It is particularly abrupt in a large white snow scene, but this touch of green also represents life.


    Bella was standing by the window of the study looking out, and said, \"See? There''s green.\"


    Ryan nodded and said, \"Yes, Your Majesty, it means that spring is here, and we can start a new journey again.


    Bella turned her head, walked back to her seat and sat down, and asked, \"How is the situation in Silver Light City now?.


    \"Go back to Your Majesty, everything is fine, that man is working in an orderly manner, although the **** snow is in the way, but it will be cleaned up soon." Ryan Hui reported.


    \"Well, it''s time to deal with it quickly to truly welcome spring.\" Bella nodded.


    \"Understood, Your Majesty 10, Chang''an City has already replied, you can take a look.\" Ryan said expectantly.


    After all, I wrote a letter and sent it to Chang''an City before, not for anything else but to


    - Seeds of some crops.


    Bella nodded, looked at the letter on the table for a while, then picked it up and opened it.


    Ryan looked curiously at the densely written letter, and said curiously, \"Your Majesty, what does Chang''an City say?\"


    Bella shook her head, put down the letter and said, \"Chang''an City said that it will not sell seeds to the outside world, but if we need flowers, you can sell us food.\"


    \"Why? Isn''t it more profitable to sell seeds than to sell grain? They don''t have to do the tedious work from planting to harvesting." Ryan said in confusion.


    \"Maybe you don''t want those crops to flow into the hands of others, after all, you also know the deliciousness of those crops.\" Bella guessed.


    \"Your Majesty, what should we do? Are we still planting wheat?\" Ryan worried.


    Bella shrugged and said helplessly, \"Otherwise? Is there anything else you can do? There are also wheat seeds that are not bad, but if you have more varieties, then you can buy other ready-made crops from the Han Dynasty.\ "\"I see.\" Ryan nodded.


    \"As long as we grow more wheat, we can live well in winter. After all, many cities don''t have enough wheat, we can sell them at a high price, and then buy green vegetables from Chang''an City, and we can still live well.\" Bella analyzed. Ryan flicked his fox''s tail and said, \"Your Majesty, I will arrange all of them to plant wheat in the spring.\"


    \"Well, let''s arrange it like this, by the way-. Some wild vegetables can also be grown, and if they are done well, they are also delicious dishes.\" Bella smiled.


    \"Understood.\" Ryan nodded.

 Chapter 1493：

    Bella looked at the cattle orcs on the side and asked, \"How is the situation of the knights recently? You know what this means when spring is here.\"


    \"Subordinates understand.


    Obi bowed slightly, got up to report, \"The knights have been in good shape recently. They don''t have to eat and wear warmly in the previous winter. This winter, they have all cultivated their spirits, and it is not a problem to deal with the enemy at all.\"


    Bella nodded with satisfaction and said, \"It''s best, they are the key to our victory.\"


    \"Your Majesty, don''t worry, their morale is high now, if any enemy dares to come, they will be defeated by us and flee.\"


    \"Spring is here, it''s time to improve the food, Ryan, how much gold is in our treasury?\" Bella asked.


    Ryan quickly took out his portable ledger, glanced at it, and said,


    \"Your Majesty, we now have more than 80,000 gold coins.\"


    \"Is there only more than 80,000 pieces? Only in the entire Principality of Maner?\" Bella couldn''t believe her ears.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, because when the winter came, we bought a lot of food and winter supplies, such as clothes, medicines, etc. In addition, we also bought a lot of fresh vegetables, so it is good to have so many leftovers. .\" Ryan Hui reported. Bella frowned and asked, \"What about the income of saltpeter? And some other income in the territory?\"


    \"It''s all here, because the winter needs to spend extra gold coins.\"Reported by Ryan Hui.


    \"Understood, the production of saltpeter will be greatly increased in the spring. It can no longer be twice a month, but it has to be increased to four times a month. Now there are so many people who do not have jobs in the entire Principality of Maner, and they are recruiting to mine them. Saltpeter.\" Bella ordered.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"Ryan nodded.


    Bella picked up a cup of hot tea and asked, \"Are the other two principalities doing anything? Thinking about the beginning of spring, they are also eager to move.\"


    Obi bowed slightly and reported, \"Your Majesty, the two duchies have not done much until now, and since they returned from the Han Dynasty, there has been no splash.\"


    Bella nodded thoughtfully, took a sip of hot tea and said with a smile, \"Is there nothing I can do after hitting a wall?\"


    \"Fortunately, the Han Dynasty did not agree, otherwise our situation would be difficult.\"Obi said happily.


    \"Your Excellency Liu Feng won''t swim in this muddy water, after all, this is a thankless chore for 863.\" Bella smiled.


    Obi looked suspicious and asked, \"Your Majesty, what do you mean? The other two duchies must have come up with very good negotiating conditions, why did the Han Dynasty agree? I don''t think it''s because of Miss Teas. , after all - the king of the kingdom will not give up the opportunity of territorial expansion because of the love of his sons and daughters."


    Bella raised her eyebrows slightly and asked with a half-smile, \"Oh? Do you know so much about Your Excellency Liu Feng?\"


    \"No, Your Majesty, I''m just guessing. After all, the exaggerated temptation of the territory is great.\" Obi shook his head.


    \"I don''t think Your Excellency Liu Feng''s situation will be so narrow. Although there is not much time together, he must be a good person, at least for Tis, so he will not stand on the opposite side of us.\"Bella said firmly.


    Obi scratched the back of his head with a confused look on his face, and said, \"Your Majesty, why can''t I understand you more and more.


    \"It''s right if you don''t understand, go and send people to continue to watch the other two principalities for me, and by the way, give me some news to come back.\" Bella ordered.


    \"Yes.\"Obi responded immediately.


    \"Second shift, (V). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1709: Mad Queen? (3 more for customization)


    Chapter 1709: Mad Queen? (3 more for customization)


    I don''t know when, the spring rain fell, a gentle, inaudible sound, like a kind of wet smoke, gently moisturizing the earth.


    Field looked at the light mist, and felt infinitely in her heart. She looked a lot thinner, and she no longer had the feeling of indifference and arrogance in the past.


    On the contrary, it is more morbid, the whole person looks wilted and has no vitality.


    Since the beginning of winter, she has been like this, either sleeping in bed, reading books in the study that she is not in the mood to read, or standing by the window watching the snow.


    Seeing the Queen''s appearance, Deacon Green was very distressed, and said softly, \"Your Majesty, it''s raining outside and the water vapor is heavy. Be careful not to catch a cold, so close the window.\"


    Queen Field stopped the other party from closing the window and said, \"I''ll be watching it for a while. When I close it, it always feels stuffy and makes people breathless. I don''t like this feeling.\"


    \"Yes.\"


    Green Deacon withdrew his hand and said, \"Your Majesty, then you should wear another one. Although it is said to be spring, it is still very cold. Besides, it is still raining outside, and the water vapor is heavy.\"


    Field nodded and asked with a sigh, \"Little Green, how long has Jin Mo been away?\"


    Green Deacon took back the cloak, put it on the other party, counted the time and said, \"It seems like a month, and I will be back in a month.\"


    \"It''s another month, time goes by so slowly, I feel that this winter is longer than I have been since I was a child.\"Field doesn''t have the slightest vitality.


    \"Your Majesty, you are too tired to feel this way, and you need to rest more.\" Deacon Green said with relief.


    Field waved his hand and said, \"I''ve had too much rest, and my whole body will feel sore.\"


    Deacon Green hurried over to help relax his shoulders, and said, \"Your Majesty, you put too much pressure on yourself, and now you don''t look like you\". . \"


    Field tidied up the broken hair on his face and said, \"It''s really a wrong step, how can this happen.


    Of course the green deacon knew what the queen was talking about, and comforted, \"Your Majesty, you are putting too much pressure on yourself. In fact, you don''t have to do this. I really feel sorry for you.\"


    She finally said what she had endured for a long time. She had always wanted to persuade the Queen not to be too persistent, otherwise it would be nothing in the end.


    Ever since she was preparing to land in Haiyan City at sea and saw the military power of the Han Dynasty, she knew that the Flanders Empire, no, or even another entire continent, could not be an opponent of the Han Dynasty.


    But seeing the Queen''s reluctance to give up, and having won most of the Adian Kingdom, made her cover up this idea again.


    Field blinked his silver-white eyes, and said, \"No, I--I must make my father recognize me.


    In fact, the queen is also because her childhood was too dark, which made her so strong now. The royal family of the Flanders Empire is all patriarchal.


    How could Field, who is strong by nature, tolerate such a thing to happen, so he did something over and over again to prove himself.


    But they are often ignored, so now she is so eager to occupy the next kingdom and let her father prove that she is more useful than men.


    Things have come to this point, how could she easily say give up, there is only one step away from success.


    Deacon Green sighed and said, \"Your Majesty, if that''s the case, you should take care of your body before that, or where will the physical strength come from to unify the entire Yadian Kingdom?\"


    She went to the window, closed it, closed it, turned around and pulled the queen to the position, and pressed her there.


    Field couldn''t help turning his head to look at the closed window, listening to the pattering rain, and said, \"It will take a while until the snow completely melts.\"\"Yeah, let''s say seven or eight days less. , the last half month can be completely melted, and then people can start farming." The green deacon nodded.


    Field picked up the teacup and said, \"Is there any movement over Timothy?\"


    Green Deacon shook his head and said, \"It''s still the same as the previous information, I went to the Han Dynasty, and I haven''t moved since I came back.\"


    Since Jin Mo left, the burden of collecting information with the Black Iris Organization has fallen on her, and she is responsible for contacting them every day and asking them to collect information.


    \"I still think about completely occupying the Lower Yadian Kingdom after the beginning of spring. It seems unrealistic now. With the intervention of the Han Dynasty, it seems that our plan will be stranded." Field said solemnly.


    \".\"Yes, Your Majesty, we can''t possibly be the opponent of the Han Dynasty at all. If this goes on, we may still fail. \" Green Deacon said worriedly.


    ... Fei Youde fell into thinking, this was the time when she was rarely black, and the last time she was defeated against Murthy.

 Chapter 1494：

    \"Your Majesty, even if Jin Mo comes back and brings back the knights, we will still be no match for the Han Dynasty.\" Deacon Green said seriously.


    Field winked at the silver-white fat man and said, \"Maybe the Han Dynasty didn''t agree this time?\"


    \"Since I have helped the Kingdom of Yadian once, I don''t think there is any reason not to help the second time, right? This makes no sense, and Timothy stayed in Chang''an City for more than half a month. If the other party refused, she should have come back long ago. Yes. \" Green Deacon analyzed. \"On the contrary, it is also possible that the other party did not agree. She stayed in Chang''an City for so many days, and she passed by herself. I think it is very likely that the Han Dynasty will not agree.\"Fei (Qian Zhao? ) De thinks differently.


    ... Green Deacon couldn''t say anything for a while, but she didn''t expect that the always calm and wise queen has become what she is now, which shocked her a bit.


    I even had a hunch that failure was imminent, and it was only a matter of time. Without the wise ideas I had before, any decision I made would be just a momentary zeal.


    \"Little Green, there is still some time before the snow melts. You have sent people to search for the meeting between the Han Dynasty and the Yadian Kingdom. I want an accurate answer.\" Field commanded.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"Deacon Green responded immediately.


    She was thankful in her heart, fortunately, the order the Queen gave now is still rational, otherwise she would not know what to do.


    \"Three shifts, Fv7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1710: Make a lot of money across the sea. (1 more for customization)


    \"Whoa, whoa..


    There are several black shadows on the sea that are constantly sailing forward, and they have only one purpose, that is, the Han Dynasty.


    More than 200 ships were sailing mightily on the sea, and this was their tenth day at sea.


    During this period, there was a big storm. Fortunately, with Kassad''s skilled technology, the fleet survived the big storm unharmed.


    On the main ship at the moment, Ge Ji is arranging people to prepare lunch, and each ship is responsible for three meals a day on board.


    \"Just use the batch of fish caught this morning, and remember to give more to the captain.\"Geggie ordered.


    \"Understood.\" Sailors responded.


    Ge Ji turned around and walked into the cabin. Although it was noon, the cabin was still very dark. He walked in in the dark and shouted, \"Master Captain, are you up?\"


    \"What''s wrong?\" Kassad''s deep voice came from the depths of the darkness.


    Last night, due to the current problem, the route deviates a lot. In the middle of the night, the captain of the mermaid has been correcting the route in various ways to calm people''s hearts. He didn''t rest until it was almost dawn.


    \"It''s good if you get up, you can have lunch later.\"Geggie said softly.


    He walked to the candle, lit the candle with practice, and then packed up the messy clothes on the ground.


    As the candles were lit, the narrow and dark cabin was suddenly flooded with light. Although it was not bright, it was possible to see the face clearly. Kassad sat up straight, and a faint light hit his face. Looking extremely tired, he slowly opened his mouth and said, \"How is it outside? Is the route still normal?"


    \"You can rest assured, - everything is normal, those people are also very calm, nothing is wrong.\"Geggie said.


    \"Um.\"


    Kassad lifted the quilt, threw a coat over his body, walked out of the cabin, looked at the dazzling light, and said, \"The weather today is very good.\"


    \"Yeah, the dawn is very fast, and the sun is not small, it is warm on the body.\" Ge Ji grinned.


    Kassad stretched his body, feeling that his back was sore during the sleep, and said lazily, \"Go and pour me a cup of tea, how can I do without a cup of tea in this wonderful weather.\"


    \"Master Captain, why don''t you drink alcohol, drinking is also a good choice.\"Geji (bab0 suggested.


    \"How many times have I said, when you are not completely safe, and when you can be alone, you can''t drink when you go out to sea, when I say it is fart?" Kassad reprimanded.


    Ge Ji scratched the back of his head and sneered, \"Don''t be angry, Captain, I''ll bring you some tea.\"


    Kassad shook his head angrily, walked to the boat and muttered to himself, \"When will these guys grow up.\"


    But in addition to being angry, the corners of his bearded mouth couldn''t stop rising, and it was a fun thing to worry about with these stinky boys around.


    After all, the mermaid captain is not married yet, let alone has children, so these stinky boys can be regarded as their own children now.


    \"Ta Ta....


    Ge Ji trotted all the way to the board, took a cup of warm tea, and said, \"Master Captain, I have filled you a big cup with a big cup.\"


    Kassad rolled his eyes and said, \"The tea is getting colder in this weather, and I''m cold before I finish drinking it.\"


    Although it is spring, the weather on the sea is unpredictable, and the temperature is relatively low. Except for the third month of spring, it will start to be hot, and the rest of the time is still cool.


    Ge Ji grinned embarrassedly and said, \"You drink it first, and I''ll have someone change it for you when it gets cold.\"


    Kassad pouted, turned to continue looking at the sea, and said, \"The weather is a bit scary!\"


    Ge Ji looked confused and asked, \"Master Captain, the weather is so good, why is it scary?\"


    Kassad knocked the other party''s head off and reprimanded, \"If you say you''re stupid, you''re stupid. You''ve been with me for so long and you don''t know anything.\"


    Ge Ji touched his head and muttered, \"Master Captain, if I were as smart as you, I would be a captain too, but I just don''t understand it yet.\"


    \"You dare to talk back.\"


    Kassad didn''t want to do it anymore, and sighed, \"The weather on the sea is unpredictable, and the clear sky now is likely to be stormy in the next second. I have encountered too many such situations. \"


    \"What should we do? Are we ready to deal with it?\" Ge Ji said worriedly.


    \"Don''t worry too much for the time being, there should be no problem. After yesterday''s big storm, the stability of the ship has been reinforced, and even if it rains now, it can withstand the past.\" Kassad said solemnly.


    Ge Ji breathed a sigh of relief and said happily, \"That''s good, I thought I was going to be busy again.\"


    \"Yes, the road of sailing has been busy all the time, there is no such thing as a rest.\" Kassad said suddenly.


    Ge Ji was stunned for a moment, and asked weakly, \"What''s wrong with you? Captain?\"


    \"It''s okay, how long will it take for lunch, I''m hungry.\" Kassad shook his head and said. \"Wait a minute, I''ll go look for you right now.\"Geggie said immediately.


    Kassad looked at the tidal sea and muttered to himself, \"Is Chang''an City really that good? If it''s really like what those businessmen said, it''s probably not bad to do business there. The other three empires made more money.\"


    Since the merchants of the Han Dynasty came to another continent, and the orc princes and elf marquis returned to their respective empires, those who have been there have been vigorously promoting the goods of Chang''an City.


    This made the captain of the business mermaid extraordinarily excited. After all, he was all about making some big money in this business, otherwise he would not risk crossing the sea. \"Lord Captain, what are you talking about?\" Gu Ji said curiously. \"Nothing, is lunch ready?\" Kassad changed the subject.


    \"It''s ready to eat. Today''s lunch is fish soup and buckwheat pancakes. It''s very rich.\"Geggie grinned.


    Kassad rolled his eyes and said, \"As expected, I haven''t seen the world. I''ll know when you go to Chang''an City.\"


    With the reputation of the mermaid captain, there must be many businessmen who gave him things, including canned food from the Han Dynasty.


    \"It''s the city of Chang''an again.\"Ge Ji''s ears were almost full of cocoons.


    -One update, Cv7). Please customize, please support. \".


    Chapter 1711: Age without hesitation. (2 more for customization)


    Chapter 1711: Age without hesitation. (2 more for customization)

 Chapter 1495：

    On the other side of the sea, there are also several ships sailing. Compared with Kassad''s large fleet, these fleets look a little more shabby. Seven or eight ships sailed on the sea one after the other, and a familiar figure appeared on a merchant ship, that is, Sheepjiao Niang and her father.


    Agnes stood on the board, letting the sea breeze blow her long hair, looking at the sea and saying, \"I still can''t believe it, we really left.\"


    Peterson nodded and said, \"Yeah, it doesn''t feel like it''s real, but we''re definitely on the sea.,


    \"It feels so good to leave, we can finally usher in a new life.\" Agnes said excitedly.


    \"Although it is a new beginning, everything is still unknown, and I don''t know what the next life will be like?\" Peterson worried.


    The moods of the two are completely different. One is full of expectations and has a smile on his face, while the other is worried and worried that he will not be able to live on the other side.


    After all, the wizard''s iron rice bowl has been smashed, and he doesn''t know what he can do, so he is extraordinarily confused.


    Sheephorn is different. She is more eager to go to another continent and start a new life. As for work, she always feels that there is no way out.


    Agnes blinked her clear eyes and comforted, "Father, don''t worry too much, it will always get better. You have been so worried since you got on the ship, and there was still a long period of time in the Han Dynasty in the past. Well, when are you going to worry about going?"


    Peterson sighed and said, \"If I were your age, I would have no turning back by definition, but I am old, and I still have you, I can''t be too reckless.\"


    \"Father, don''t worry, there is also me, so don''t be afraid, I can take care of myself.\" Agnes said seriously. ...Peterson''s face was somber, he didn''t know what to say.


    \"Father, don''t worry, I''m no longer a child, I''ll take care of myself, and I''ve asked a lot of people, it''s really not difficult to find a job in Chang''an City, so don''t worry.\"Agni Si said calmly.


    Peterson blinked his eyes and said, \"My precious daughter, I ask you seriously.\"


    Agnes was stunned. She didn''t expect Father to be so serious all of a sudden. After she recovered, she said, \"You say it.\"


    \"Actually, have you ever blamed me for so long?\" Peterson was extraordinarily serious.


    \"Father, what are you talking about, how can I blame you, don''t think about it.\" Agni said without hesitation.


    Peterson sighed and said, \"Don''t lie to me, I actually made you a wizard, do you hate me from the bottom of your heart?\"


    Agnes was amused by the monkey orcs, covering her mouth and said, \"I don''t want to be a wizard, yes, but I also know that you are doing it for my own good. After all, this is a way of survival that has been passed down from generation to generation. There''s a way.\"


    \"If that''s the case, then why are you so reluctant to be a wizard?\" Peterson asked curiously.


    \"I understand that does not mean that I am willing, and I have my own ideas. I want to change the status quo. It may be an act of disobedience in your opinion, but being a wizard is really not the only way out. I always think so.\ "Agnes said seriously.


    \"Then what do you want to do when you''re not a wizard? Have you ever thought about it?\" Peterson was also serious.


    \"I don''t know either, maybe I sell things, maybe I grow wheat, there is always a way to support myself, of course, this is what I thought when I didn''t know the Han Dynasty, in short, I want to change all this .\" Ah Gunes said seriously. Peterson sighed softly and said, \"I hope your thoughts are right, even if my thoughts are proven wrong, in short, your well-being is the most important thing.\"


    Agnes rolled her eyes and said, \"Lord Father, it''s the two of us who want to have a good life, right? You promised Mother, so you have to do well too.\"


    When Sheephorn''s mother died, she entrusted the monkey orc to take care of her daughter and herself.


    Peterson nodded and said, \"I see, I will face the Han Dynasty with a new mentality to welcome a new life.\"


    \"That''s right! We''ll all get better, right?\" Agnes smiled.


    \"But we have a big problem to solve.\" Peterson was suddenly serious.


    \"Important matter? What''s the matter, Father?\" Agnes asked in confusion.


    \"Where are we going to live in the Han Dynasty? The fees there are not high, and we don''t have a lot of savings now, so we must plan carefully.\" Peterson said seriously.


    Agnes rolled her eyes, thought about it seriously, and said, \"This is indeed a big problem, but in my opinion, there must be a lot of cheap houses in Chang''an City, maybe they are a bit broken and far away, But it''s always a place to stay.\"


    \"No, I disagree.\" Peterson said seriously.


    \"Why? Didn''t you just say that we have to plan carefully? Isn''t that just planning!" Agnes asked in confusion.


    \"You can''t live in a bad house, and you can''t be wronged no matter what. This coin is not wronged.\" Peterson said solemnly.


    Agnes was stunned again and said, \"Father, there''s no need to do this. It''s not like I can''t bear hardships. Since I decided to go to the Han Dynasty, I''ve prepared for the worst, so really it''s nothing.\"


    \"No, I don''t agree, I must not make you suffer, even if I do two jobs, I will let you live a good life, I will not allow my precious daughter to suffer.\"


    Peterson spoke word by word.


    Agnes burst into tears, her eyes were full of water mist, and she choked, "Father, I really shouldn''t have quarreled with you before."


    Peterson took out the handkerchief to help his daughter wipe away Dou-da''s tears, and said kindly, \"It''s nothing, I didn''t understand you very much before, but it''s all in the past.\"


    \"Well, we will get better and better.\" Agnes said firmly.


    \"- Definitely.\" Peterson smiled.


    \"Second, Fv7). Please customize, please support.\"Three.


    Chapter 1712: Destiny. (3 more for customization)


    Chapter 1712: Fate. (3 more for customization)


    Just after the rain, the bustling Chang''an City Street was full of people coming and going, not affected by the weather at all.


    There are as many people as usual at this moment, and everyone has an umbrella on them, so they are not worried about the weather.


    There were people coming and going on the street, and there was a small figure who was particularly familiar, with short red hair looking at him with special eyes.


    Li came out of the place where he lived and prepared to go to the workshop to teach those workers a lesson.


    Since she came to Chang''an City, she has been like this every day, living a two-point and one-line life.


    It may be boring in the eyes of others, but for the short-haired girl, this is the best way of life, she is happy to do so, and she has never complained.


    Of course, she also has time to rest, and also when \"107\" goes shopping in Chang''an City to buy some small things.


    But it may be that the shadow of her parents dying in front of her eyes is still very big. She doesn''t like to go to places with too many people and stay with some people she doesn''t know, which makes her very insecure.


    And it just so happens that Chang''an City is such a city. There are so many people, and there is not a day when there are not many.


    And this is also the reason why short-haired girls are reluctant to go out. Not only are there many people, but they are also very enthusiastic, which makes the girls a little bit uncomfortable, so they don''t go out if they can''t go out.


    They go out very early in the morning, so that there are not many people outside, and when they get off work at night, they also wait until very late to leave, so there are not many people at night. In addition to giving lessons to the workers, she speaks a lot. Usually, she doesn''t speak if she doesn''t speak, and she just talks to herself.


    Yao looked up at the gray sky and said, \"Come on, I like rainy days.


    The short-haired girl stayed for a while, bowed her head and walked to the workshop. Today is a more important day, to check their achievements in the past month.


    After all, this group of workers is related to the Han Dynasty, and is about to enter another important key to the peak period.


    Embroidery always thought Liu Feng wanted to try it, so this time with the existence of embroidery craftsmanship, the Han Dynasty will definitely be better.


    \"Tap.Tap...


    \"Crumble!\"

 Chapter 1496：

    Yao pushed open the door of the workshop classroom, walked straight to the podium, and took out the lesson plan prepared last night.


    \"Hello, teacher.\"The workers under the podium said in unison.


    Li nodded, as if he had changed his personality, and asked seriously, \"Have you all completed the homework assigned to you before?\"


    Since staying in Chang''an City for a long time, the short-haired girl often uttered a lot of unfamiliar words unconsciously, and these words were given to her by Wei Ya.


    After all, if she wants to be a teacher, she must know some teaching methods and speaking methods in the classroom, and she will definitely be nervous and unable to speak in the face of so many people.


    At this time, the importance of free ears is self-evident. All kinds of girls with short hair let her get familiar with all this slowly, and over time, she can learn her spoken language. As for who the rabbit ears are like, then It goes without saying.


    \"It''s all done, just wait for the teacher to check it out.\"The workers once again said in unison.


    \"Then bring them up one by one, and then you continue to practice. I will ask you to explain if I have any problems.\" Yao said seriously.


    \"Yes.\" The workers nodded and took the embroidered fabric on the table one after another.


    The short-haired girl looked at the piles of fabrics on the podium, pulled the stool and sat down, and began to look at it seriously, after all, it was related to whether they passed or graduated.


    Only after passing the Yao level can they move to work in another department, and of course the salary will be better.


    In order to get higher wages, these workers study very seriously. After all, as long as they go to another department, they can afford to work for two years.


    -The suite is now, so it is still very important.


    Another department is the embroidery department, which is responsible for taking some cut fabrics, embroidering special patterns on them, and then making ready-made garments for another department.


    It is very difficult to embroider on a cut fabric, and mistakes cannot be tolerated.


    One more piece is cut out of one department.


    That''s why the short-haired girl is so serious. She has to make sure that every worker has learned how to embroider a good-looking pattern. This is called passing. Yao picked up the first piece of cloth, began to look at it seriously, and muttered to herself, \"Well, not bad, the position under the first needle is very accurate.0\"


    The pattern she asked the workers to embroider was a peony flower. It is not easy to embroider the peony flower in full bloom, so it was chosen as the pattern for graduation.


    As long as the peony is embroidered, it is not too difficult to embroider some other simple patterns.


    Yao watched for a while, frowned slightly, and said, \"It''s a pity, this step is wrong, it looks very stiff, it''s really a pity.\"


    The workers below looked up and secretly looked at the short-haired girl. Everyone was very nervous, as if the air had condensed. After all, it was related to their future careers.


    With their ears pricked up, they continued the exercises in their hands, trying to hear something from the short-haired girl who was muttering to herself at the podium.


    After reading the first piece of cloth, the short-haired girl marked the score on a piece of paper, which was related to their graduation.


    Yao took advantage of the opportunity to pick up the second piece of cloth and looked at it. After a while, he said, \"The needlework is very good, but the color matching is a bit unsatisfactory, which is a pity.\" The short-haired girl sighed and shook her head repeatedly, letting the people under the podium The workers were extremely nervous, for fear that the piece of fabric that was shaking their heads and sighing was embroidered by themselves, and secretly prayed to get a high score.


    After more than an hour, Yao had almost finished reading all the 45 fabrics, only the last piece in her hand, although it was the last piece, she would read it very seriously. Of course, she ended with a sigh.


    When the workers saw that the short-haired girl had checked all the homework, someone raised their hands and shouted, \"Teacher, how are our grades?\"


    \"Yes, teacher, isn''t it bad seeing you shaking your head and sighing?\" Another worker echoed.


    \"Have we been unable to graduate since this time?\" Another worker stood up and asked.


    Yao raised her hand and pressed it, and said, \"Don''t worry, I''ll explain each one of you now, sit down first.


    The workers sat down one after another and began to feel apprehensive, wondering what their fate would be next.


    \"Three shifts, Fv). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1713: Strict girl. (1 more for customization)


    Chapter 1713: Strict girl. (1 more for customization)


    Yao took the first piece of fabric and said seriously, \"Look, what is the most important problem with this piece of embroidery?\"


    The workers stared at the piece of embroidery very seriously. Someone raised their hand and said, \"Teacher, is there a problem with the color matching?\"


    \"Does anyone else have a different opinion?\" Yao continued to ask.


    \"Teacher, isn''t the place where the first needle fell out of place?\" Another worker said.


    \"Teacher, I think there is a problem with the turning point, it looks very stiff.\"Yes


    - the worker added.


    Yao nodded and said solemnly, \"Yes, I''ve said it many times, don''t be too blunt when turning a corner, be sure to slip over, look at how serious this turning point is!\"


    The peony flower on the fabric, when it was about to turn to another piece of wax, would cross a line across the surface, and it looked really ugly. Not only does it affect the overall aesthetics, but when you touch it, it also has no texture, as if it were a 10th grade product that failed.


    The workers suddenly realized, nodded and said, \"Yes, teacher, we know.\"


    \"It''s really good to know. I''ve emphasized this issue many times. You still have this problem. At this time, you have to reflect on yourself. Do you really practice hard? It feels like another person.


    ...The workers are very serious, and no one dares to be sloppy. Many of them silently bow their heads in shame, as if they were told by the short-haired girl, and they feel ashamed for a while.


    Yao paused for a while, put down the fabric in his hand, and said calmly, \"Now you are learning embroidery for yourself, not for me, teach you that I can''t earn your gold coins, the skills you learn are all your own.\"


    Before the workers could speak, she said again, \"You know how high the salary is when you go to another department. It''s the salary you only got when you slowly weave for half a year.\"


    \"Teacher, we all know.\" The workers spoke again.


    \"I don''t think you realize that after you go back, there are still people practicing and raise your hand to see.\" Yao said seriously.


    \"The drama is brushed....


    In the huge classroom, only seven or eight people raised their hands, and the other twenty or so people bowed their heads in shame.


    Yao glanced at the people who raised their hands, nodded to signal them to put down their hands, and turned to say seriously, \"Look, this is the gap, only a few of them will go back to practice, but these few people I passed my homework this time, do you know what that means?\"


    \"They can go to work in another department and get high salaries.\"The workers answered without confidence.


    \"Yes, they will be able to work at Henkel from tomorrow. Do you know why? It''s the result of their hard work, and they deserve it.\" Yao said forcefully.


    Serious words one word at a time don''t seem to match the thin short-haired girl, but they seem to be extraordinarily suitable. Maybe this is what one loves can change a person.


    Those workers who knew they were not qualified lowered their heads one after another, and no longer had their faces raised to look directly at the teacher.


    Yao was walking on the podium, suddenly stopped and said softly, \"I read your name and come up to get your transcript, and I will report to the craft department tomorrow.\"


    \"Yes.* The workers responded in unison.


    \"Arlene, Ah... The few transcripts in my hand were sent out in just one minute.


    Those who got their transcripts were naturally overjoyed, and when they looked at the transcripts and then looked at the messy hands they had been stabbed, they suddenly felt that it was extremely worthwhile.


    As for the expressions of those who didn''t get the transcripts, it is conceivable that everyone was crying and grimacing, and some people were even annoyed why they didn''t study hard after school, otherwise he would be the one who got the transcripts now.


    Yao blinked her red eyes, looked at the workers below, and said, \"How is it? Is the gap too big?\"

 Chapter 1497：

    \"Yes!\"The workers said honestly.


    \"Envy?\" Yao once again hit their sore spot.


    \"Envy.\" The workers replied again.


    Yao sighed and said, \"Actually, I thought that those who passed this time would have a-


    More than half, I didn''t expect not even one third, you really disappointed me so much. \"


    The workers immersed themselves for a while, until one of them spoke, and they all agreed, \"Teacher, we will definitely work hard from today on, and don''t live up to your expectations.


    Yao raised her head to look at them and said, \"Those who passed the exam should go back and prepare for tomorrow''s entry job.\"


    \"Yes, teacher.\"The people who passed the exam got up and left.


    The other workers watched those people leave and wondered, \"Teacher, what about us?\"


    \"You? Continue to stay in this practice until you pass.\" Yao said seriously.


    The workers nodded heavily and said, \"Yes, teacher, we will work hard this time, don''t worry.\"


    \"Here are your homework and transcripts, take them all. I wrote down your problems in detail. These days, you have given me the skills that I am not good at, and I will check them in a week.\"Yao commanded.


    \"Yes, teacher.\"The workers finally smiled. After learning that they would not be abandoned, they would work harder.


    Yao Chan looked at them solemnly, and said word by word, \"If you are still unqualified this time, then I have no choice. You may really not be suitable, and you can only go back to your original positions.\"


    The workers were shocked, they nodded heavily and said, \"Yes, teacher, thank you for giving us another chance, this time we will not let you down again.\"


    Yao is not used to being called you, after all, how old you are, but she still waved her hand to signal them to be quiet, and said, \"Okay, let''s practice quickly, if you don''t understand, you must ask, and you can also ask others about this. A classmate who is very good in this area, in short, you need to ask more."


    \"Understood.\"The workers nodded heavily.


    Yao sighed, not knowing how far they could do it this time, walked to the podium and sat down.


    He took out a bag from the drawer, looked at the contents and muttered to himself,


    \"I don''t know if you will like it?\"


    -One update, Fv). Please customize, please support. \".


    Chapter 1714: Exquisite gifts. (2 more for customization)


    \"Ta Ta....


    After class, Yao left the classroom with the bag, and walked straight towards the castle after leaving the workshop.


    At this moment, it was getting dark slowly, and the street lamps on both sides of the avenue were also turned on one by one.


    The short hair walked step by step on the shadow, looking at the pedestrians on both sides from time to time, but it was all in a hurry.


    She was too afraid to make eye contact with others, so she walked quickly to me, and she was like two people following the class.


    Half an hour later, she came under the castle, and after the soldiers informed her, she was brought to the restaurant.


    knock knock..


    The short-haired girl knocked on the door of the restaurant, holding the bag tightly in her hands, looking extra nervous and restrained.


    \"come in!\"


    \"Crumble!\"


    Yao pushed open the door after getting permission, her movements were stiff due to nervousness, she saluted, \"His Majesty, greetings to you, Miss Mina and everyone.\"


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly and said, \"It''s just right, it''s dinner time, sit down and eat together!\"


    Yao shook her head again and again and said, \"No no no, Your Majesty, this is not very compliant, I''ll give you something, and then I''ll leave here right away.\"


    \"It''s okay. Sit down, you wear so little, it seems that it''s going to rain outside, go back after eating.\" Liu Feng said gently.


    Jenny hurriedly walked over and took the short-haired girl''s hand, smiling, "Sit down, just sit next to me, don''t be too nervous."


    Yao looked very restrained, walked stiffly to the seat and sat down, shoulders half-shrugged, obviously showing nervousness.


    Liu Feng smiled gently and said softly, \"Don''t be too nervous, this is not your first time.


    - I came here again, so let go a little, everyone gets along very well. \"Nicole used a trump card, brought her a dessert, and said softly, \"Relax, have some dessert, ..\"


    Yao nodded his head slowly, and squeezed out a few words for a long time, \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"\"Everyone eat quickly, don''t be stunned.\" Liu Feng picked up his chopsticks and started to eat.


    Mina, Enri, Dess and the others did the same, picking up chopsticks and starting to feast on them.


    Although Yao picked up the chopsticks, she still seemed very restrained, and she didn''t dare to pick up the dish, only the one in front of her.


    Jenny saw the nervousness of the short-haired girl, and quickly took an empty plate, filled her with a lot of dishes and handed it over, saying, \"Come on, eat it, the taste is very good.\"


    \"Thank you.\" Yao nodded gratefully.


    After the whole meal, the short-haired girl was extraordinarily quiet, in stark contrast to the other people who were making a fuss.


    If it weren''t for the Elf Princess and Nicole''s care, she probably wouldn''t be able to eat enough for this meal.


    Liu Feng put down his chopsticks, wiped the corner of his mouth, and said, \"Let''s go, go to the study, it looks like you have something to tell me.\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"Yao stood up immediately, and followed behind with a stiff pace.


    Jenny quickly put down her chopsticks, got up and said, \"Wait for me, I''ll go with you too.\"


    \"Tap ta ta...


    A few people left the restaurant and walked to the study. Liu Feng walked to the sofa and sat down.


    Yao also followed closely, picked up the bag, and said, \"Your Majesty, this is my gift to you.\"


    \"Oh? A gift for me? What is it?\" Liu Feng asked curiously.


    \"Take a look, I don''t know if you like it or not. It took me several nights to finish the embroidery. It may be a bit rough, please don''t dislike it.\" Yao said in a low voice. Liu Feng shook his head and said, \"How can it be? Your heart is the most important thing, and it''s also your hard work. You have to make a gift when you know how to teach. Look at your dark circles.\"


    Yao shook his head vigorously, and said seriously, \"Your Majesty, I don''t find it hard at all, on the contrary, I still find it enjoyable. You can take a look at the gift.\"


    \"Okay.\"


    Liu Feng smiled slightly, opened the bag and took out the short-haired girl''s gift, which was a girdle. He exclaimed, \"It''s really beautiful, I like this gift very much.\"


    The gift given by the short-haired girl was a yellow-white girdle, mainly white, supplemented by yellow, and mixed with these other colors, but it was not particularly large.


    The edges of the girdle are embroidered with exquisite totem patterns. In the middle is a unicorn, a unicorn with its front legs leaping high, followed by some hills embellishing it. The overall look is extraordinarily advanced and comfortable.

 Chapter 1498：

    \"Really? If you like it.\" Yao said excitedly.


    At the same time, a big stone in her heart also fell to the ground. She didn''t know if it was a suitable gift. The pattern on it was still asked by Weiya, and she deceived the rabbit ear girl into saying that it was needed for teaching materials.


    Mmmm, this suits me well with a set of clothes, and the pattern on it is also very nice, you really have a heart. \"Liu Feng was full of praise.


    If this girdle is sold on the other side of the earth, the price must be tens of thousands. The exquisite stitches and lifelike patterns on it make this girdle look more advanced than I don''t know.


    Coupled with the choice of colors and the matching of some decorative patterns, they all complement each other very well, and they can definitely be classic and timeless for several years.


    \"Your Majesty, if you like me, I can make another one.\"There was finally a smile on Yao''s face.


    \"Don''t be busy for now, this is enough for me to use for a long time, you can take a good rest first and let others do it later.\" Liu Feng quickly stopped.


    Otherwise, the naive girl will have to stay up all night to make it again, not only in class but also in this, the body can''t bear it, and it just happens that (Li''s) is still in the stage of development.


    Yao nodded and said, \"Your Majesty, if you like it, my efforts will not be wasted, but it''s a pity I didn''t make it for you before New Year''s Eve.\"


    \"It doesn''t matter, your heart is the most important thing, you can take a few days off, don''t be too tired.\" Liu Feng said gently.


    Yao shook her head vigorously, and suddenly became serious, \"I can''t rest yet. There are only a few people in the whole class who passed. It''s too bad. Next, I will teach them well.\"


    Liu Feng patted i on the forehead, but he didn''t expect to be a workaholic again, so he warned, \"Okay, then you have to pay attention to rest, or I won''t accept your gifts in the future.


    Yao quickly waved his hand and said, \"Your Majesty, I will pay attention to rest, you can rest assured.\"


    \"Second shift, (V). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1715: Mist girl? (3 more for customization)


    In the early morning, the fog was still very heavy, covering the mountains and the palace of the Mulin Principality.


    One of the windows of the towering building was opened, and from far to near, a well-built girl could be seen standing by the window.


    As the fog slowly faded away, the girl''s face slowly emerged, she was the princess of the Principality of Mullin.


    \"Your Highness, why did you get up so early?\" Coco asked curiously.


    When she came in with the water to wash her face, she saw the princess standing by the window, even knocking on the door to open the door, but the other party didn''t notice it.


    Princess Jasmine regained her senses, turned her head and said, \"Oh! No, if I couldn''t fall asleep, I got up to breathe, and the room felt very stuffy.\"


    Coco put down the basin, clapped his hands, and hurriedly went to get a cloak to put on the princess, worried, \"Your Highness, the weather is still very cold now, you are wearing so thin, be careful to get sick.\"


    Princess Jasmine tugged on her cloak and said with a smile, \"It''s okay, I don''t feel cold.\"


    \"You wash your face, and someone will bring breakfast after a while. Coco handed over the towel.


    Princess Riley took the towel, hesitated and asked, "Oh! By the way, didn''t the father say anything?"


    \"No, although I''m very angry, but - I didn''t say anything 290.\" Coco shook his head.


    The last time the princess left the table angrily, she had been hiding in the room and did not go out.


    Even when I usually eat, Coco goes to the kitchen and brings it over, so there is no chance to see King Brooks these days. Princess Jasmine nodded thoughtfully. After wiping her face, she handed the towel back and said, \"Okay, go out with me after breakfast. This room is very stuffy.\"


    \"Yes, Your Highness, why are you going out? I''ll have someone prepare it first.\"Coco asked.


    \"Ride on a horse, take out my riding suit.\" Princess Rongli suddenly became interested.


    \"horse riding?\"


    Coco widened his eyes, nodded and said, \"Yes, Your Highness, you really have no interest in horseback riding. It''s not been a long time since you didn''t ride a horse, so I thought you didn''t like it.\"


    \"It''s because I haven''t been riding for a long time that I have to ride a horse.\" Princess Jasmine smiled.


    \"Yes, Your Highness, then you have breakfast first, and I will prepare clothes for you.\"Coco brought the breakfast sent by the maid.


    Princess Jasmine stretched her waist and said with disgust, \"I start to miss Chang''an City, at least I have a lot of choices for breakfast there and the taste is good.\"


    Coco shrugged and said, \"Who doesn''t miss it, not only breakfast, but also everything else is delicious.


    Princess Rongli looked at the fried eggs on the table with no appetite, rolled her eyes and said, "Okay, don''t pick it up, don''t you have no choice now!" \"


    Coco opened the closet to organize her clothes and said, \"Yeah, you have to ride a horse later, so you have to eat anyway.\"


    \"Understood.\" Princess Jasmine said helplessly, picking up her fork and turning over the omelette that had no appetite at all.


    Half an hour later, the princess ate the tasteless breakfast and drank a bottle of milk with a strong smell.


    \"His Royal Highness, the clothes are ready for you, come and try it. I haven''t worn it for a while, I don''t know if it will become smaller.\" Ha Ke said worriedly.


    \"I haven''t worn it for a few months, how could it become smaller.\" Princess Rongli was amused.


    \"That''s not necessarily true, Your Highness, you look very different now!\" Coco jokingly looked at other places.


    Princess Jasmine hurriedly covered the front and said, \"What are you looking at, how could this place be so big!\"


    \"Who said it''s impossible, I look different, you try it first.\"Coco covered his mouth and smiled.


    Jasmine raised her hands openly and said, \"Hurry up and put them on, I''m going to take a shower after the ride.\"


    \"Yes, Your Highness.\"Coco nodded, this habit was only after going to Chang''an City.


    It''s not too comfortable to take a bath in the separate large bath, and it feels like the whole person has a new look.


    \"Hey! What''s the matter, it''s so tight.\" Princess Rongli suddenly felt that she had difficulty breathing.


    Coco hurriedly untied the leather vest on it and said worriedly, \"Your Highness, how are you? Are your clothes too tight?\"


    \"Hmm, it''s really tight, has the clothes become smaller!\" Princess Rongli wondered.


    \"Your Highness, I said it might be tight, but you still don''t believe it. *Coco covered his mouth and smiled.


    Princess Rongli covered the front and said, \"Stop making trouble, give me another love.\"


    \"Don''t worry, when I was just sorting out, and looking at your figure, I felt small and I had prepared it in advance.\" Ha Ke calmly said.


    \"Then put it on for me, just wear that one for me at first.\" Princess Riley muttered.


    \"-You won''t believe you''re old if you start wearing that one.\"Coco gloated.


    Princess Jasmine rolled her eyes, tidied up her white clothes, and said, \"Wait a minute, you won''t have afternoon tea.


    \"Don''t, Your Highness, I''ll put on that dress for you.\" Coco immediately admitted his mistake.


    Ten minutes later, the princess changed into her riding suit, which was a white base coat with a black sleeveless leather vest, tight pants, and finally a pair of heavy shoes.


    The princess pulled up her long hair and tied it into a ponytail. She looked very energetic. The tight clothes and trousers exposed the princess''s good figure, just like a goddess. the goddess. Coco clapped his hands and said excitedly, \"Under the stock, you look the best in riding clothes.\"


    \"What do you mean? It means I''m not good-looking at ordinary times?\" Princess Jasmine asked rhetorically.

 Chapter 1499：

    Coco shook his head again and again and said, no no no, Your Highness, I mean you are the best looking in all the riding clothes... No, you look better in riding clothes than others. .


    Princess Jasmine was amused and said, \"Okay, let''s play with you, let''s go, go to the racecourse.


    \"Your Highness, you know that you are happy to find me.\" Coco said.


    \"Wait for a second afternoon tea, okay?\" Princess Rongli smiled. \"Deal, but I don''t want the palace, can I choose the afternoon tea of ??the Han Dynasty?\" Coco smiled awkwardly.


    Princess Jasmine smiled again and said, "Okay, okay, you really know how to choose, so I''ll give you afternoon tea from the Han Dynasty. \"


    \"Thank you, Your Highness.\" Coco smiled happily.


    Three shifts, (V). Ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    Chapter 1716: Escape plan? (1 more for customization)


    Chapter 1716: Escape plan? (1 more for customization)


    Princess Jasmine looked at herself in the mirror and was very satisfied. Maybe it was because she hadn''t put on this outfit for a long time, but now it looked a little fresh. This mirror was bought by Princess Celie at the gold coin supermarket in Chang''an City. When she saw it for the first time, she fell in love with it deeply.


    The thing she usually uses to change clothes is not a mirror, most of it is a reflective stone.


    Craftsmen will find a stone that is smooth enough to have no texture, and after several polishing, it will become a watch used by nobles and royal families.


    The picture reflected by this kind of object is of course very blurred, and it is almost impossible to see the appearance of the face, only a rough outline.


    So when the princess saw the mirror, she covered her mouth in surprise, unable to believe that her appearance was completely reflected in the mirror.


    When she clearly saw the color in her pupils, her whole body, and her delicate face, the princess resolutely bought the mirror, even though it cost dozens of gold coins.


    Seeing that the princess was in a daze, Coco reminded in a low voice, \"Your Highness, it''s time for us to go to the racecourse.\"


    Princess Jasmine regained her senses, nodded and said, \"Let''s go, I''ll be back after riding for a while, I''m afraid I''ll meet the king after going too long.\"


    \"Your Majesty won''t go, he has long disliked horseback riding. He hasn''t been riding a horse for many years, and you know it.\" Coco said.


    \"Maybe, the palace is so boring, who knows if the royal father will go to watch others ride horses, right?\" Princess Jasmine asked rhetorically.


    \"That''s right, it''s spring now, and the officials of the royal family may be summoned to watch the horse riding together.\" Coco agreed.


    \"So, let''s go, I really don''t want to see the father at this time, it feels very strange.\" Princess Rongli shrugged.


    \"Road tread...


    The two walked out of the room and headed towards the racecourse. During the period, the princess didn''t bring many people, only two maids and two attendants. If there are too many people, it will be very eye-catching.


    After more than half an hour, the two came to the horse farm in the backyard of the palace. The backyard of the Principality of Mullin was extraordinarily large, in proportion to the palace.


    Therefore, the backyard of the Principality of Mullin not only has a garden, but also a horse farm surrounded by fences.


    Although it looks very simple and the ground is still sandy, it can be regarded as a large racecourse. The enclosed area is as large as five or six football fields, including stables and stables.


    \"Understood, I have already prepared your horse, and I will lead it now.\" Coco said softly.


    \"Okay.\" Princess Jasmine nodded.


    As the horse was pulled in front of the princess, Coco smiled and said, \"Your Highness, this is the horse you rode before.\"


    The groom who kept the horses brought over a white horse. It was thin and had exceptionally long hooves. It looked malnourished. It really made people reluctant to ride it.


    Princess Jasmine frowned and said, \"Why does she look so thin? She''s skinny.\"


    \"Go back to Your Highness, many people don''t have to eat in winter, not to mention the horses, there is not much hay to eat, and there are many horses in the stables, so they feed them once a day.\"The groom who keeps horses Reports.


    Princess Celie frowned and sighed, \"Well, it seems that it is impossible to ride a horse.\"


    \"His Royal Highness, why are you here? Just ride for a lap.\" He said suspiciously.


    *No, the horse is too thin, it must be uncomfortable to ride, and the horse will not be able to bear it, plus its hooves have not been trimmed for too long, there may be problems. \"Princess Rongli is quite experienced.


    Coco tilted his neck and said suspiciously, \"Your Highness, will it affect the horse''s hooves if it is not trimmed?\"


    \"Of course, don''t you usually observe the way the horses run?\" Princess Caili asked rhetorically.


    Ke Ke shook his head vigorously, and said embarrassingly, \"I usually just look at you, who would watch the horse run.


    Princess Jasmine rolled her eyes and said, \"Okay, when a horse runs, the hooves leave the ground, there is no doubt about that, but if the hooves are too long, it will rub against the ground, not only will the horse run uncomfortable, I could still fall.\"


    \"It turns out that there is so much knowledge, I know, His Highness is still riding a horse, let''s go back quickly, now the snow has not melted, and there are no flowers to see in the garden.\" Coco said quickly.


    0 for flowers.


    \"Well, let''s go back, and come back when the horse is better. Today is really a waste of time.\" Princess Jasmine sighed.


    Coco supported the princess and walked towards the palace, asking, \"Under the stock, do you feel bored?\"


    \"Why do you say that? Isn''t it boring all the time?\" Princess Rongli said with a confused look.


    \"No, after seeing you come back from Chang''an City, you have a lot of things on your mind, often alone by the window looking outside in a daze, I guess you may miss Chang''an City.\" Coco said softly.


    Princess Jasmine smiled knowingly, and asked back, \"You said this, don''t you miss the days of Chang''an City?


    \"Of course I miss it, but we can''t go now, we can only stay in the palace. Coco pouted.


    Princess Jasmine grabbed the high ponytail and said disappointedly, \"Who said no, being trapped here every day is really suffocating.


    The princess, who likes freedom by nature, is trapped in the palace, and she feels very uncomfortable as if she is in prison.


    Coco rolled his eyes and suggested, \"Should we go to the Han Dynasty again?\"


    \"Go again? For what reason? Stop making trouble.\" Princess Rongli felt unrealistic.


    \"Your Highness, have you forgotten? You still have one condition that you didn''t tell the king of the Han Dynasty!\" Coco said softly.


    Princess Jasmine rolled her eyes at her, and said, \"You are also like your father? Are you taking me as a bargaining chip?


    \"How is it possible, don''t get me wrong, Your Highness, I mean that you can use this excuse to go to the Han Dynasty. As for how you talk to the Han Dynasty, it is up to you.\" Coco suggested.


    Princess Jasmine thought about this question seriously, nodded thoughtfully, and said, \"This is indeed a good idea.\"


    \"Right, go and ask His Majesty for instructions!\" Coco said again and again, a little impatient.


    \"Looking at how anxious you are, this needs to be well planned, and you can''t be in a hurry.


    Princess Jasmine taught a lesson.


    \"Understood.\"He lowered his head laughingly.


    One more, CV7). Ask for customization, ask for support. \"and.


    Chapter 1717: The idea of ??leaving? (2 more for customization)

 Chapter 1500：

    In the capital of the Principality of Chama, the city of Brilliant, there are already many people on the streets.


    The snow on both sides of the road and on the roofs has been swept away, and people have changed from heavy clothes to small coats.


    This scene looks like a real spring. Although everything recovers slowly, it is not all white.


    The Duke of Kansas came out of the mansion, looked up at the blue sky, and said, \"Spring has finally arrived.\"


    \"Sir, why don''t you go to the palace today, you are not happy every time you go back.\" The Duchess persuaded.


    \"What if you don''t go, if you don''t go, we won''t have a good life in the future.\" The Duke of Kansas shook his head and said.


    \"But you can pretend to be sick, so you can''t get rid of it.\"Two three seven\"


    the Duchess suggested.


    The Duke of Kansas shook his head and said, \"No, I have been feigning illness for several days, and if I continue to pretend to be ill, Your Majesty doesn''t believe it anymore.\"


    \"Okay, then you should be more forgiving this time, don''t be too angry if you want to open it up.\" The Duchess comforted.


    \"I know how to do it, go back quickly, it''s windy outside.\"The Duke of Kansas smiled.


    The Duchess reluctantly pulled away and held the other''s hand, saying, \"Come back early in the evening.\"


    \"Understood.\" The Duke of Kansas nodded, turned around and headed towards the palace.


    The Duchess watched for a while, sighed, and then turned around to enter the mansion, and while letting the door shut, she muttered to herself, \"When will this day be?


    .


    \"Cobalt auxiliary...


    On the carriage, the Duke of Kansas also looked sad. Although the weather was very good today, there was no smile on his face.


    He sighed, opened the window cloth to look outside, and said to himself, \"It''s really incomparable to Chang''an City, no, not even Vengying City.


    Ever since he came back from the Han Dynasty, the more and more he saw the glorious city, the more he looked at it, the more unpleasant he was. He always felt that a capital was not as good as a city in other kingdoms.


    As the king of the same country, the king of the Han Dynasty had a lot of ideas, leading the whole kingdom to get better and better, but the king of the Principality of Chama was self-willed and suspicious, which was simply tiring.


    The Duke of Kansas retracted his head and said softly, \"It would be nice if I could leave Brilliant City.\"


    This idea has arisen in the Duke''s mind more than once, but has been breeding all the time, but there has never been a chance.


    No, not so much that there is no chance, it is better to say that I dare not. Where else can I go after leaving the Brilliant City? Once he leaves Brilliant City, he will definitely attract attention based on the strength of the Duke''s family.


    When the time comes, let alone leave, he will be taken back by King Zhatu within a few days of leaving, and the fate he will face will be a disaster for the whole family.


    The original idea of ??leaving was slowly suppressed by him, but since he went to the Han Dynasty, this feeling has grown again.


    He felt that only in the Han Dynasty would he not be so suffocated, and the quality of life could be greatly improved, so this kind of thinking \" Once it grows, it can''t be restrained.


    \"I don''t know how the Han Dynasty treats the nobles. If I swear allegiance to the Han Dynasty king, will my life be better?\" The Duke of Kansas whispered.


    This kind of thought became more and more magnified, and the duke started to get excited, and the corners of his mouth rose unconsciously.


    But after a while, the excitement disappeared, and the corners of his mouth drooped, replaced by a face full of helplessness.


    \"How is it possible, even if you think about this kind of idea, it is impossible to realize anyway.\" The Duke of Kansas rolled his eyes at himself.


    Half an hour later, the duke''s carriage stopped at the gate of the palace, and led by the knight to the palace hall.


    \"Your Majesty, greetings to you.\"The Duke of Kansas performed a standard aristocratic ceremony.


    King Zhitu raised his eyebrows slightly, and joked, \"Kansas, are you getting older and suffering from a lot of illnesses? Are you feeling better? I''m really surprised to be able to come today.\"


    \"Thank you for your concern, Your Majesty, my health is much better.\"The Duke of Kansas responded.


    \"That''s good, I thought you were... sick today!\" King Zhatu smiled ruthlessly. 0 The Duke of Kansas knew the meaning of the king''s words, but he didn''t say anything with the smiling face.


    -The Graham Knight next to him seemed to understand the meaning of the Duke, and pouted at him, as if he had also been scolded.


    \"How is it? Have you come up with any solution?\" King Zhatu sat up straight and asked.


    The Duke of Kansas shook his head and reported, \"Your Majesty, I''ve been sick at home these days and haven''t thought about it.\"


    King Zhatu was of course furious and scolded, \"If the entire Principality of Chama is breached, where do you think you can go safely? It''s all this time, and you haven''t come up with a useful solution yet?\"


    The Duke of Kansas had expected the king''s reaction, and said, "Your Majesty, our only hope - the Han Dynasty, he is unwilling to help, we can only rely on ourselves."


    The other nobles nodded in unison, and said in unison, \"Yes, Your Majesty, we have no other way.\"


    King Zhatu looked helpless and said, \"Could it be that the Principality of Chama is the same as the Principality of Man''er?\"


    \"Your Majesty, don''t be in a hurry, there is still the Principality of Mullin, and the Principality of Maner should not be so impulsive, and will directly attack us." The Duke of Kansas comforted.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, those lowly orcs have just occupied the Duchy of Man''er, and they definitely won''t launch an offensive so quickly.\"The other nobles said again and again.


    \"Graham, send some people into the Principality of Man''er, and inquire -- come back with the news and see what''s going on in the Principality of Man''er.\" King Zhatu chimed.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, as you wish.\" Knight Graham responded immediately. The Duke of Kansas nodded again and again, and said, \"Yes, Your Majesty, we will now observe the enemy''s situation before making a decision.\"


    \"Useless guy.\" King Zhatu left angrily.


    \"Second shift, Cv), please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1718: Not a peaceful day. (3 more for customization)


    Chapter 1718: Not a peaceful day. (3 more to customize) The Duke of Kansas couldn''t help but sighed in relief when he saw that the king had left, and muttered to himself that today was not as bad as he imagined. \"


    He didn''t have the heart to deal with other nobles anymore. After just staying in the hall for ten minutes, he felt a little uncomfortable and wanted to leave and go back to the mansion.


    Just when he turned around and was about to leave, he was stopped by the great knight, \"Lord Duke, please wait a moment.\"


    The Duke of Kansas turned his head and said suspiciously, \"What''s wrong, Graham? Don''t you need to give His Majesty''s order?\"


    Graham Knight smiled slightly and said, \"Prepare to go now, if you don''t mind, can I go out with you?\"


    \"Of course, let''s go.\"The Duke of Kansas nodded and walked out of the palace hall first.


    \"Your Majesty, when I saw your appearance just now, it is true that Your Majesty was told by him?\"


    Graham Knight smiled.


    The Duke of Kansas shrugged and asked, \"What? Did my acting skills look very different just now? It''s so easy for you to see through?\"


    \"Oh! My lord, I think you may need to communicate with the Han Dynasty theater actors, you can learn more.\" Ten Graham Knight laughed.


    \"Don''t laugh at me, it looks like you have been reprimanded too.\"The Duke of Kansas smiled.

 Chapter 1501：

    Graham Knight spread his hands and said, \"No, His Majesty scolded me early in the morning.\"


    \"What did your majesty scold you for?\"The Duke of Kansas asked curiously.


    In his opinion, the job of the great knights is only to protect the king''s safety and to train the knights. As for the prevention work just discussed, it is their job scope, so they won''t be scolded.


    \"I forgot, I didn''t pay attention, it''s not like you don''t understand His Majesty''s character.\" Knight Graham shrugged.


    The Duke of Kansas pouted and said, \"Yes, but you should pay attention, don''t finish your majesty''s work, and be criticized again.


    \"Sir, don''t worry, I''ve been a big knight for so long, I will definitely not go wrong.\" Graham knight looked confident.


    \"Yes, you have been a great knight for a long time. I remember that you wanted to be a knight very much when you were young." The Duke of Kansas asked curiously.


    \"Yes!\"


    With a nostalgic expression on Graham Knight''s face, he continued, \"The reason why I am like this is because of His Majesty''s cultivation.\"


    \"So you have to work better for His Majesty.\" The Duke of Kansas patted the great knight on the shoulder.


    The Great Knight Graham looked at the Duke solemnly and said, \"Actually, I want to thank you the most.


    When the Great Knight was still very young, the first one was adopted by the Duke.


    Once the Duke brought little Graham into the palace, when he was young, he couldn''t take his eyes off the knights, and stared straight at him, showing deep envy.


    After that, when the Duke entered the palace, little Graham would go in with him. He went out to see those knights, but mainly wanted to become a knight himself.


    Two years later, due to his increasingly serious intentions, King Zhatu could see it and asked him to compete with his son.


    Little Graham, who had seen knight training for a long time, easily defeated His Royal Highness.


    It is because of this that King Zhatu thought he was a good seedling, so he adopted him in the palace, and gradually cultivated him into what he is today.


    The Duke of Kansas knew what the other party was going to say, waved his hands again and again, and said, \"Don''t be polite to me.\"


    \"If it wasn''t for you, I would have starved to death.\"The Great Knight Graham said gratefully.


    \"Isn''t living a good life now, not to mention that you are good enough to me, it''s even.\"The Duke of Kansas smiled.


    The Great Knight Graham sighed and said, \"It''s just that there will be wars again before a few years of stability have passed.\"


    \"Yes.\"


    The Duke of Kansas stopped suddenly, and said old-fashioned, \"And our threat is still a bunch of orcs, the most despised orcs of our human race, it''s really ridiculous.\"


    \"The orcs are still a little capable. It didn''t take long for them to occupy the Duchy of Maner. It is said that the king of the other side surrendered.\"The Great Knight Graham said.


    \"Indeed, there must be strength. It is said that the current Queen of the Principality of Maner was the daughter of the duke of the Brutus Orc Kingdom. I didn''t expect a female Orc to make such a big fuss.\" The Duke of Kansas frowned.


    \"Your Excellency, you should know that there is also an orc queen on the Sahara Prairie?\"The Great Knight Graham asked.


    The Duke of Kansas nodded and said, \"I know, it''s also from the Brutus Orc Kingdom, and she''s a princess.\"


    \"It seems that the orcs are really not to be underestimated. At that time, we should try our best to search for the whereabouts of these princesses and the sons of nobles. Now they are really hidden dangers!" Graham Knight regretted.


    \"Who said no, now that people have grown stronger, they can''t do anything to them anymore.\"The Duke of Kansas agreed.


    \"Sir, do you think they will reproduce the Brutus Orc Kingdom?\" Knight Graham worried.


    The Duke of Kansas pursed his lips and said, \"I don''t know either, but I always have a bad feeling.


    \"What''s the hunch?\" Knight Graham asked curiously.


    \"The Sahara Prairie has nothing to do with us. It is said that the wars within their tribes are still very cumbersome. We don''t need to worry about that, but mainly about the Principality of Maner, where the orcs are the biggest threat. .\" The Duke of Kansas said solemnly.


    Graham Knight nodded and said solemnly, \"This is indeed a big problem. Although the Duchy of Maner is still being repaired, at their speed, we don''t have much time to rest.\"


    \"Yeah, it''s going to be a rough day!\"The Duke of Kansas sighed.


    \"The biggest problem now is that if the Duchy of Maner develops better and better, the status of the orcs will follow, which is also a big problem.\" Graham Knight worried.


    The Duke of Kansas shook his head and said, \"I don''t think so, you look at the Han Dynasty, the orcs and the human race live in peace, don''t they also develop very well?" Graham Knight nodded thoughtfully and said. ,\"Indeed, this is a good thing!\"


    The two of them have never been the kind of people who discriminate against orcs, but it is an established fact that once people are slaves, they will naturally use slaves.


    \"I''m leaving, go and give an order!\" The Duke of Kansas waved his hands and walked out of the palace.


    \"Yeah!\" Graham Knight stopped in place, the expression on his face was intriguing.


    \"Three shifts, (CV). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1719: Supernatural events? (1 more for customization)


    Chapter 1719: Supernatural events? (1 more for customization)


    \"Whoa, whoa...


    On the sea, the ships of the Torola Orc Empire were constantly sailing, and the sea surface that the ships swept over turned out layers of white.


    \"High interest....


    At this moment, in the cabin of the main ship, there was a sound of flipping things, and it sounded intermittently.


    \"Who?\"The maid in the cabin shouted loudly.


    The tumbling sound stopped immediately, and the tumbling stopped, and the maid was so frightened that she hurried out of the cabin.


    \"Your Highness, Your Highness, the ship... cabin... When the girl is so nervous, she stutters when she speaks.


    Second Prince Nemo frowned and reprimanded, \"What does it look like in a panic, calm down.


    The maid found that her throat was very dry, she swallowed hard, and said,


    \"Your Highness, there is something strange in the cabin.\"


    \"Something different? How could there be something different, what are you talking about?\"The second prince Nemo asked.


    \"It seems like there are other people inside.\"The maid said nervously.


    \"Isn''t it normal to have other people? There are so many people on this ship, are you mistaken?\" Second Prince Nemo really convinced these people, thinking that they must be too idle


    The maid shook her head again and again and said, \"No, Your Highness, it''s in your room. I was the only one cleaning, and no one else could be there.\" Second Prince Nemo frowned, the maid in front of him was indeed She cleans herself every day. Since she said that she found signs of someone when she was cleaning her room, it was very likely that something was wrong.


    Thinking of this, the second prince of Lu people walked into the cabin without saying a word, and hurried to his room regardless of the knights'' obstruction.


    \"Understood, you have to pay attention to safety, you let us go first.\"Frank quickly stopped.


    Second Prince Nemo stood at the door and hesitated for a moment, then said, \"Bring a few people in, show me a good look, who is in my room\"". \"\"Yes, Your Highness. \"Frank responded solemnly, took out the sword from his waist and led a few knights to open the door and walked in.\"Tadata......


    Frank looked at everything in the room seriously, and with his keen eyes, he suddenly realized that something was wrong.

 Chapter 1502：

    He raised his hand to signal a few knights to go to the closet, and they all gathered around the closet, all holding their weapons high.


    There was originally a small piece of cloth at the crevice of the wardrobe door, but as if hearing something, the piece of cloth was immediately drawn in.


    Upon seeing this, Frank shouted loudly, \"Your Highness, someone is really in your room.


    \"I saw it, I''m not blind, catch him out, but I want to see who is hiding in this prince''s wardrobe.\" Second Prince Nemo said solemnly.


    \"Yes.\" Frank nodded and ordered the knights to prepare to open the door, while the others were prepared to take precautions.


    \"Crumble!\"


    Just as Frank and the others were about to open the closet, the closet door was suddenly pushed open.


    \"Okay, okay, can''t I come out by myself? Why are you standing at the door of the closet? Sophie said dissatisfiedly.


    \"Your Highness the Princess?\" Frank''s eyes widened, then followed the knights and immediately saluted.


    \"Sophie? Why are you here? Still hiding in my closet? What''s going on?\"


    Second Prince Nemo was shocked to the point of confusion.


    Sophie clapped her hands, patted her clothes, got up and pouted, \"It''s so boring, I was discovered so quickly.\"


    Second Prince Nemo frowned and asked, "When did you get on the boat? Have you been on the boat for several days?"


    \"Yes, second brother, I wanted to stay for a few more days before coming out, but I didn''t expect to be discovered so quickly.\" Sophie stretched her waist.


    Second Prince Nemo turned to look at Frank and the others with a gloomy expression, \"Is this your investigation? Did the investigation look like this?\"


    \"The subordinate''s negligence.\" Frank immediately lowered his head, his face full of tension. Inexplicably, an orc princess appeared in the room of the second orc prince, and now it is still in the sea. There are really not enough heads to drop a hundred heads. The second prince Nemo turned his head to look at the good-natured princess, and said seriously, \"Do you know that you will make the father and mother worry by doing this? And how dangerous the sea is, you are a princess sneaking out, really It''s outrageous.\"


    Sophie shrugged her shoulders and asked very dissatisfied, \"Why can sister Lina follow you, and then I will be scolded for following you?\"


    \"Sister Linna is older than you, of course you can go to sea with me, you are still young, it will take more than two months to go to the Han Dynasty by sea, you will not be able to bear it, and there are many dangers at sea.\" '' said Second Prince Nemo solemnly.


    Sophie looked indifferent and said, \"What''s the matter, I''m not afraid, there''s no second brother here! What am I afraid of.\"


    \"It''s not my presence or absence. If something happens accidentally, I can''t do anything about it, my good sister.\" Second Prince Nemo said helplessly. Anyway, I''ve already arrived, and it''s impossible to go back, so I''ll just stay here. \" Sophie said with a smile.


    \"How did you come up? How did you escape so many knights?\" Second Prince Nemo asked solemnly.


    Sophie bit her lower lip and said hesitantly, \"Well, I won''t tell you.\"


    Second Prince Nemo rolled his eyes and said solemnly, \"If you don''t say anything, I will send a ship back now and let someone send you back.\"


    Sophie shook her head again and again and said, "Don''t, don''t, it''s Sister Linna who helped me, and the knights didn''t care about me, so I came up."


    Second Prince Nemo turned his head to stare at Frank, and said solemnly, \"This is what you did!\"


    \"I''m sorry, Your Highness.\"Frank got off the track immediately.


    Sophie waved her hands again and again and said, \"Second brother, don''t blame them, I want to come up myself, and they can''t stop me, right.\"


    The second prince of the beastman sighed, and it was true. The princess of the good man was deeply loved by the king of Zengren, so the knights did not dare to stop her.


    \"Have you explained it to your father and mother?\"The second prince Nemo asked.


    Sophie shook her head and said embarrassedly, \"Not yet, but when they find out, Sister Linna should help me explain the word!\"


    Second Prince Nemo patted his forehead and sighed, \"God, if they knew you were going to sea, they would definitely be anxious to death.\"


    \"It should be fine!\" Sophie said innocently.


    \"Your sister Linna was hurt by you.\" Second Prince Nemo shook his head again and again.


    Sophie tilted her neck, looked puzzled, and said, \"Second brother, take me to the boat board to see!\"


    \"Hey, there''s nothing you can do now, let''s go.\" Second Prince Nemo said helplessly.


    \"One update, Fv). Please customize, please support.*.


    Chapter 1720: The embarrassed orc princess. (2 more for customization)


    Chapter 1720: The embarrassed orc princess. (2 more for customization)


    The spring breeze blew across the face, with a little coolness passing over the king of the Torolla Shanren Empire 8_----


    Margarita City.


    Since there is no snow in this continent in winter, people started looking for jobs one after another before the beginning of spring, so there are many people on the streets now.


    Inside the palace, Princess Lina was pacing nervously back and forth in the room, with a worried expression on her face.


    \"Your Highness, you have been walking back and forth in the room for a long time, sit down and rest for a while.\"Ala Lei worried.


    \"It''s all this time, how can I sit still, I''m so annoying, I shouldn''t let Sophie go.\" Princess Linna said in a frenzy.


    What she is worried about now is the matter of the orc princess secretly going to sea with the orc prince, and she doesn''t know how to explain it to her father and mother.


    \"If you don''t let her go, she will find a way to go, no wonder you!\" Arale comforted.


    \"I was able to cope with it a few days ago, but what can I do today, my father will definitely scold me to death.\" Princess Linna said nervously.


    In the days when Sophie 440 went to sea, the good princess used various excuses to make up the reasons why Sophie didn''t come to eat.


    It''s like I have a headache and don''t want to get up, it''s too cold, I don''t want to get up, and I don''t want to leave the room while reading the book of the Han Dynasty.


    Although the orc queen thought it was very strange, she wanted to visit Sophie several times, but every time she was stopped by Linna, saying that she was going to see for her mother, so she has been hiding until today.


    \"Your Majesty, continue to use that reason, just say that the little princess doesn''t want to come out or something, otherwise there is no other way.\" Arale suggested.


    \"That''s the only way, but I always have a bad feeling today.\" Princess Linna frowned.


    \"His Royal Highness, don''t worry, I will cover for you depending on the situation later.\" said Arale.


    \"I just hope that the father, the queen, and the mother will not be too harsh this time. I almost couldn''t stand it yesterday.\" Princess Linna wanted to cry without tears.


    Every time it was time to eat, it was the time when the good-natured princess resisted the most, eating and eating with peace of mind, and making excuses for Sophie every day.


    At this moment, her bowels are getting dark and blue. If she knew (bafc), don''t let this mess find her.


    Arale brought it over - a thin cloak, and said, \"Your Highness, it''s time to eat, we should go to the restaurant.\"


    Princess Linna sighed, took the cloak and said, \"Let''s go, I just hope my father and mother can let me go today.\"


    Tread....


    Half an hour later, Princess Linna came to the restaurant, saluted the main seat and the orc king and queen next to her, and sat down. \"

 Chapter 1503：

    \"What''s the matter, my baby girl, you look very unhappy.\"


    asked King Black.


    \"Yes, what is there to say, let me hear it and see if I can help you solve it.\"The orc queen smiled.


    ...Nothing! \" Princess Linna shook her head again and again.


    \"Oh! My precious daughter, you have to believe me, know that I have more experience than you, and I will help you solve the problem.\"The Queen of Lu Ren continued to ask. Princess Linna still shook her head and said embarrassingly, \"Thank you mother, I''m fine, I just didn''t sleep well last night.


    \"Really? It''s really just like this?\"The Queen of Good Man''s intuition tells her that things are not so simple.


    Princess Linna still shook her head and said, \"Really mother, let''s eat quickly, I''m starving to death.\"


    At this time, she could only change the subject. She was afraid that if she continued to ask questions, she would not be able to hold her back. Although she was not hungry at all, she still ate her food in big gulps.


    I wasn''t hungry at first, and because of Sophie''s business, I didn''t have an appetite, and I suddenly wanted to retire after eating with big mouthfuls, but fortunately I held it back.


    The orc queen looked at the other party like this and felt very strange, but after hearing that the other party kept saying it was nothing, she didn''t ask any more, thinking about giving her some space. The king of Lu raised his eyebrows slightly, picked up his fork and started to eat. After taking the first bite, he began to look around.


    \"Dear, what''s wrong?\"The orc queen asked suspiciously.


    \"Where''s Sophie? Why isn''t she here today?\" King Black asked.


    The orc queen also looked at the vacant seat and said, "Yes! Why is he so ignorant, he hasn''t eaten together for a few days."


    \"Lina, do you know what happened to Sophie? I haven''t shown up for a few days.\" King Black said seriously.


    Princess Linna slowly raised her head and said embarrassedly, \"Didn''t she say she was uncomfortable? So she didn''t come.\"


    \"Uncomfortable? What''s the matter?\"


    The orc queen stood up nervously and said worriedly, \"No, I have to go take a look.


    \"Yes, why are you always uncomfortable these days, what''s wrong?\" King Blake was also very worried.


    Linna got up and stopped quickly, saying, \"Father, Queen, sit down, just wait for me to see, you can eat first.\"


    The orc queen shook her head and said very worriedly, \"No, I haven''t seen my precious daughter for a long time, I''m going to have a look, I don''t know what happened to her.\"


    \"Let''s go, I''ll go with you, and we''ll come back to eat after reading it.\" King Black is also a daughter-slave who is full of songs.


    Linna was in a very embarrassing situation at the moment, and said at a loss, \"Father, Queen, and mother, the food will be cold after you wait. Eat it first, wash it before you go, I''ll go take a look for you now.\"


    \"Yeah, Your Majesty, Queen, the food is getting colder in this weather now, you eat it first, I''ll take your Highness down to see Her Royal Highness the little princess.\" Arale hurriedly agreed.


    The orc queen thought for a while, sat back, and said, \"Okay, then you can go take a look first, we''ll go after we''ve eaten, I just happen to be hungry.\"


    Seeing this, King Black also sat down and said, \"Quick, go and see, if you have anything, tell us immediately.\"


    \"Yes, father and mother.\" Princess Linna nodded, turned and flew away from the restaurant. \"Ta Ta...


    After Princess Linna left the restaurant, she said anxiously, \"What should I do? What should I do?


    Definitely can''t hide it now. \"


    Arale was also very anxious and said, \"I don''t know what to do, why don''t we go to Her Royal Highness''s bedroom to have a look first, and then think of a way?\"


    ...Okay, I''ll be scolded by my father and mother later. \"Princess Lena grimaced.


    *Second, Cv). Ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    Chapter 1721: The civet cat for the prince? (3 more for customization)


    Chapter 1721: The civet cat for the prince? (3 is more customized) Princess Lina and the maid came to Princess Sophie''s bedroom, and both of them were very nervous at the moment.


    Arale closed the door, poured a glass of water for the princess, and said, \"Your Highness, please drink a glass of water first.


    Princess Linna shook her head and said, \"I don''t want to drink, the first thing to solve now is Sophie''s problem, what should I do? Father, they eat for at most an hour, and they will be back soon.


    \"No, wait until Your Majesty, the Queen and the others come over, then we will be miserable, we must think of a solution.\" Ah Lale shook his head repeatedly. \"My God, this is not going to kill me, where am I going to find a way.\" Princess Linna said frantically.


    The two hurried around the room. At this time, there was nothing they could do. Just when the two were about to confess to the King of Lu, they saw Sophie''s personal maid.


    Princess Lina rolled her eyes, and a flash of inspiration said, \"Yes, yes, I have a solution.\"


    \"His Royal Highness, what''s the solution?\"Ala Lei was also very excited.


    Princess Linna pointed at Sophie''s maid and said, "Let her hide the father and mother for us."


    \"What? Rely on her?\"


    With a puzzled look on her face, Arale asked, "You can''t hide it from Your Majesty, how can she do anything?"


    \"She has always followed Sophie, and what she said must be more powerful than ours, so it may be better for her to say it.\" Princess Lina said excitedly. Arale was still puzzled and asked, "I think Your Majesty and the others definitely don''t believe it."


    \"You listen to me first, and ask her to talk to the father and mother, but the father and mother will definitely come to Sophie''s room, right?\" Princess Linna asked rhetorically.


    \"That''s right, but wouldn''t it be discovered that Her Royal Highness the little princess is not in the room?\" Aralei asked suspiciously.


    \"Of course I won''t let them look near the bed. Then I will lie on the bed and pretend to be Sophie, and then carry my father and the others behind their backs. They should be more relieved when they see someone lying on the bed.\" Princess Linna explained with their own plans.


    Arale pondered seriously, and said after a while, \"Although it sounds like this plan is feasible, how can I stop His Majesty from coming to the bedside?\"


    \"I also thought of this. Sophie''s maid stopped the father and the others, and said that I finally fell asleep. If they came over, they would wake me up and let them keep a distance.\"Lina The princess smiled.


    \"But what if Your Majesty insists on coming here?\" Arale worried. Princess Linna seems to have expected it long ago, she believes, \"At this time, it is up to you.\"


    \"What? Rely on me? Don''t scare me, Your Highness.\" Arale''s face was terrified.


    \"Oh, I didn''t tell you what to do, I asked you to show up at this time, saying that I fell, and I have been crying to see my father and mother, and judging from their love for me, they will definitely come to me .\" Princess Linna vowed.


    Arale tilted her head, more confused, and said, \"I still understand the previous plans, but I don''t quite understand the last plan. I said that you fell and took your majesty and they passed, but you were not there. Then? What should I do?\" Princess Linna smiled confidently and said, \"Are you stupid, I and Sophie''s room are very close, when you go out, I will leave through the back door, and quickly arrive My own room is just fine, now you''re going to delay me on the road.


    \"Is this really possible? I''m afraid of being discovered.\" Arale worried.


    \"How do you know if you don''t try it? If you don''t do anything, wouldn''t it be discovered directly? Instead, we might as well take a gamble.\" Princess Lina said.


    \"Okay! Your Highness, then you quickly change into the clothes of Her Royal Highness the little princess, and then get on the car. I will help you cover the quilt.\" Arale said quickly.


    Princess Linna nodded, reacted before taking two steps, and said, \"Oh! By the way, there is one more thing to do, maybe the father and the others will believe it even more.\"


    \"What''s the matter, Your Highness?\" Arale asked suspiciously.


    \"After I change my clothes, you will go to Golden. With him in our plan, our plan will be more perfect.\" Princess Lina said mysteriously.


    Arale tilted her head and asked curiously, \"Your Highness, why are you looking for him? Isn''t he in the kitchen?\"


    ....Princess Linna put her face close to the maid''s ear and began to tell her the plan.


    Arale nodded again and again, and said, \"It makes sense. With his majesty, I will believe it even more.\"

 Chapter 1504：

    .0 Ask for flowers - ..


    \"That''s right, help me change my clothes, go find him after changing, time is running out!


    Princess Linna urged.


    With the help of the maid, the orc princess changed her clothes, and then lay on the bed, revealing only long golden hair and a pair of beast ears, which looked really no different from Sophie.


    \"How is it? Is it alright?\" Princess Linna asked.


    \"Excellent, if you don''t speak, you are simply the little princess herself.\"Ala Lei said with a smile.


    \"That''s fine, go ahead and tell Gordon about our plan.\" Princess Lena said.


    Arale nodded, pulled Princess Sophie''s personal maid, and said, \"His Royal Highness, let''s retire first.\"


    \"Quick, go.\" Princess Linna urged.


    Tread...


    Alarei pulled the maid out of the room and asked, \"Did you hear the plan of His Highness just now?\"


    \"I heard clearly.\" The waitress nodded again and again.


    \"That''s good, for the sake of you and me not to be scolded by His Majesty, you must not go wrong in this plan, and you must keep a good secret, you know?\" Arale said seriously.


    The maid nodded heavily and responded earnestly, \"Don''t worry, Sister Arale, I remember it all.\"


    \"Well, I will go to the kitchen to find Mr. Golden first, you will go to the dining room to find Her Majesty later, and say that Her Royal Highness the Princess has already slept, and don''t say anything else.\"


    Arale assigned tasks.


    \"Well, I remember.\"The maid nodded.


    \"If Your Majesty and the others are going, don''t stop you, just follow them, so as not to arouse suspicion.\" Ah Lalei urged. \"Understood, Sister Arale.\"The maid said seriously.


    Arale blinked and said, \"Okay, remember, I''ll go now, you can go later.\"


    The maid looked at the back of Sheephorn leaving, and muttered to herself, "I will never go wrong."


    Arale walked towards the kitchen. She was also very nervous at the moment, wondering if this plan could be successfully completed.


    *Three shifts, Cv0). Ask for customization, ask for support. \"What,


    Chapter 1722: A good show. (1 more for customization)


    Chapter 1722: - A good show. (1 more for customization)


    Princess Sophie''s maid tidied up her clothes and waited for about ten minutes. When Arale was supposed to be in the kitchen, she gathered up her courage and walked to the dining room.


    \"Tap ta ta..


    The maid came to the restaurant and saluted respectfully, \"Your Majesty, the Queen, Her Royal Highness the Princess has already fallen asleep.\"


    \"Sleep down? So fast? Just fell asleep at noon?\" King Black asked curiously.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"The maid respectfully said.


    The orc queen looked nervous and said, \"How can I do this? Going to bed before eating is not good for your health.\"


    \"Yes, let her get up to eat.\" King Black ordered. \"Your Majesty, Your Highness went to bed after eating.\"The maid respectfully said.


    The orc queen shook her head again and again and said, "No, no \"Zero One Three\", I''d better go see Sophie, it always feels wrong. \"


    \"Yeah, let''s go take a look, I haven''t seen my baby girl for days.\" King Black agreed.


    Seeing this, the maid nodded and said, \"Yes, Your Majesty, Queen.\"


    The orc queen wiped her mouth casually, then got up and walked straight to the bedroom of the good-natured princess.


    \"Wait for me!\" King Black sighed.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    Several people walked to the door of Princess Sophie''s room, and the maid saluted respectfully and said, \"Your Majesty, Queen, Your Highness has not slept well for the past few days because of the physical discomfort, and finally fell asleep, I am afraid of being awakened. .\"


    King Black frowned and said, \"We''ll be careful, open the door.\"


    The maid gently opened the door and said softly, \"Your Majesty, you must be quiet, or you will really wake up His Highness. She didn''t sleep all night last night.\"


    The orc queen felt sorry for Sophie, took the orc king''s hand, and said softly,


    \"You need to slow down and stop disturbing her.\"


    \"I know.\" King Black nodded.


    Seeing this, the maid didn''t know what to do anymore, she turned her head and looked behind her, murmuring to herself, \"Why isn''t Sister Arale here, what should I do? I''ll be discovered soon.\"


    The orc queen looked at the long golden hair on the bed and whispered, \"Sophie, I really want to die.\"


    At this moment, Princess Linna on the bed closed her eyes tightly, silent in her heart, \"Don''t come here, don''t come here, why hasn''t this Arale appeared yet? It''s really unreliable.\"


    \"Your Majesty, Queen, wait a moment, Mr. Golden is here.\" Princess Sophie''s maid hurriedly called.


    Just when the orc king and the others were halfway to the bed, Arale came with Gordon.


    Princess Sophie''s maid finally breathed a sigh of relief, and stopped them regardless of whether they would be discovered.


    King Black stopped, turned his head and wondered, \"Why is he here at this time?\"


    The orc queen kept looking at the bed and the door, gritted her teeth and pulled the orc king out of the room.


    Princess Sophie''s maid secretly rejoiced, and hurried over to close the half door.


    Golden saluted and said respectfully, \"I''m sorry, Your Majesty, Queen, I can''t disturb Her Royal Highness at this time.\"


    Arale made a reassuring gesture to Princess Sophie''s maid next to her, and she also breathed a sigh of relief.


    \"What? What are you doing here at this time?\" King Black asked curiously. \"Your Majesty, Her Royal Highness is sick now, it is better not to disturb it to rest.\"Golden respectfully said.


    \"Have you seen Sophie? How is she? Is it serious?\"The orc queen worried.


    \"Back to the Queen, I have already given Her Highness medicine, I will get better after a few days of sleep, it will not be particularly serious.\"Golden explained.


    \"Let''s just take a look, we won''t wake her up, it should be fine, right?\"


    asked King Black.


    Gordon shook his head and said respectfully, \"Your Majesty, Her Royal Highness The Princess sleeps very lightly. She hasn''t slept well for several days, and it is easy to be woken up. You''d better let her have a good rest, that''s all. quick.\"

 Chapter 1505：

    King Black sighed and said, \"Okay, just listen to you, we won''t bother Sophie.\"


    Because Golden had cured Sophie''s cold before, what he said was more convincing.


    \"Hey, I can see it at a glance from a distance, let''s come back in two days.\"The orc queen said helplessly.


    \"Don''t worry, I will definitely make Her Royal Highness better.\"Golden smiled.


    \"Well, I feel much more at ease with you.\" King Black nodded again and again, glanced back at Sophie''s door, and left. The same is true for the Queen of Good People. Before leaving, she specifically told Sophie''s maid to ask She takes good care of the princess.


    When Arale saw that the king and queen had left, she completely relaxed and said, \"Thank goodness, I was finally not exposed.\"


    \"Sister Arale, you scared me to death just now. If you come a step later, you will be discovered. Princess Sophie''s daughter-in-law is still very scary now.


    Golden looked at the two of them sleepily, and asked, "Why do you want me to help you tell lies? Isn''t Princess Sophie in the room?"


    \"Crumble!\"


    \"Yes, Sophie is not here, only me.\" Princess Linna opened the door and said.


    \"Greetings, greetings to you.\"Golden immediately gave a noble salute.


    \"All in all, thank you this time for letting me escape the scolding of my father and mother.\" Princess Linna said softly.


    Gordon frowned and asked respectfully, \"Your Highness, may I ask where Princess Sophie is?\"


    ....Princess Linna looked at each other seriously, - without saying a word.


    \"Don''t get me wrong, I want to know the specifics of the matter, then I can continue to help you hide it, trust me.\"Golden said that he had no bad intentions. Princess Linna paused for a while and said, \"Then you must promise not to tell anyone, I''m telling you.\"


    Gold raised his hand and said solemnly, \"Your Highness, don''t worry, otherwise I will help you without knowing the situation just now in 5.1.\"


    \"Okay, Sophie sneaked out to sea with her second brother.\" Princess Linna said helplessly. \"what?\"


    Gordon''s eyes widened, then lowered his voice and said, \"Is Your Highness on guard? It''s so dangerous!\"


    \"Of course I know this, that''s why I asked you for help, otherwise I really won''t be able to hide it for long.\" Princess Linna said helplessly.


    Golden nodded thoughtfully and said, \"Okay, I see, I''ll try my best to hide it from you next, it''s a bit nerve-racking.\"


    \"Well, as long as I can, I don''t want to be scolded. Princess Linna is afraid when she thinks about it.


    \"Yes.\"Golden nodded.


    One more, factory v7). Please customize, please support. \".


    Chapter 1723: Funny knight. (2 more for customization)


    Chapter 1723: Funny knight. (2 more for customization)


    Princess Jill walked in the backyard of the palace and muttered to herself, \"It''s so boring, I really want to go out to play!


    \"His Royal Highness, there is nothing to do in Leah City, except that the house is a tree, you might as well stay in the room.\" Dora said softly.


    \"That''s right, there''s nothing to do outside.\" Princess Jill rolled her eyes.


    \"Your Highness, mainly because it is too dangerous outside, Your Majesty will blame.\"Alia worried.


    Princess Jill fiddled with her hair and said, \"I know, I won''t go out, it''s not like Chang''an City outside, why am I going out?\"


    Since she left the Han Dynasty and returned to the Larsen Elven Empire, she has been missing there, and she likes it very much, whether it is food or water, soil and human relationships.


    There are also a lot of entertainment activities, so there is no need to worry about being bored. Everyone is very polite, and they will not become rude and rude just because they are commoners.


    \"Your Highness, do you miss Chang''an City again?\" Dora asked with a blink of an eye.


    Princess Jill nodded and said, \"Yeah, who told us that this place is too boring, the food is not delicious, and there is no need to play. Every day I watch those knights riding horses and shooting arrows. It''s really boring. Looks very silly.\"


    \"No, they hate it when they look at their faces.\" Dora echoed.


    \"Who says it''s not, they are all humiliating in front of His Highness, but they are not likeable at all like a monkey.\"Alia hates them even more. I always thought that these knights were bells and whistles. If he had a showdown with the knights, he would have the confidence to pick them off and let them make a ruthless appearance in public.


    A good male knight should be so dignified and upright, doing so many messy things makes people uncomfortable to look at, especially with a flower in his mouth, it is even more funny to look at.


    Alia''s thoughts have always been like this, so whenever she sees these knights dedicating their share to the elf princess, she will give the other party a hard lesson, so that the other party will not dare to have any unreasonable thoughts. .


    Princess Jill covered her mouth and smiled and said, \"You still hate them so much?\"


    \"Under the stock, you are supreme, and you must not be affected by these filthy people.\"Alia said solemnly.


    \"Haha...don''t worry, I won''t look at them, they''re all-


    It''s just some jokes, I just treat it as a time-killing activity, don''t be too nervous. \" Princess Jill smiled.


    If it weren''t for the elf king - if she had to attend this kind of occasion, the elf princess would not have made herself a fool.


    \"Your Highness, don''t worry, His Majesty likes you so much, he will definitely not marry you to those monkeys.\"Dora covered her mouth and smiled.


    \"I don''t want to, but what can I do? This kind of thing can only be arranged by the father and the mother.\" Princess Jill said helplessly.


    Alia suddenly became serious and said, \"Your Highness, why don''t you leave Larson too, so that you can still choose the life you want.\"


    \"Like Jenny?\"


    Princess Jill blinked her green eyes and said after a while, \"Actually, I didn''t think about it. I really admire Jenny''s life, but I can''t be so selfish.\"


    \"Why? Your Highness 1\" Alia wondered.


    \"If I leave, what will my father and mother do? They have worked so hard to raise me so much that I can''t just leave them alone.\" Princess Jill said seriously. Alia nodded thoughtfully and said, \"That''s what Your Highness said, after all, Your Majesty and the Queen love you very much.\"


    \"Yeah, I''m not the same as Jenny, since Jenny''s mother passed away, she hasn''t been taken seriously. I''m very happy that she left me like this, plus seeing her doing so well, I''m even happier .\" Princess Jill said gently.


    \"Speaking of this, Her Royal Highness Jenny has indeed suffered a lot. If it weren''t for you, she would not be able to have her current life.\" Dora said softly.


    Princess Jill shook her head and said, \"Actually, I can''t help her much, it''s mainly because of Jenny''s good character that she persisted until now, mainly because she''s very smart, it''s too messy to think of Yu stealing to another continent. .\"


    \"Yeah, if it is found, it will be over. Fortunately, Her Royal Highness Jenny has escaped, and even escaped safely when she was in Shanghai. She is really a lucky girl.\"Dora smiled.


    \"Yes, being blessed by luck, in fact, I envy Jenny and feel sorry for her. If she has the love of her father, she doesn''t have to risk her life to go to another continent!\"


    Princess Jill sighed.


    \"Your Highness, are you missing His Highness Jenny?\" Dora asked curiously.


    Princess Jill nodded and sighed, \"Yeah, I miss it a bit, I really want to go and play with her.\"


    \"It''s just that Your Majesty hasn''t signed a deal with the Han Dynasty to open a port. If this hasn''t happened yet, I think the airship field will take longer.\"Dora said.


    \"It''s strange, your Majesty agreed to the Han Dynasty to build a port in our city of Lia, why hasn''t anyone come to talk to us?\"Alia asked curiously. Princess Jill blinked her green eyes and said, \"This matter is not a trivial matter, maybe the other party has something to consider, but how is this news delivered?\"


    \"Yeah, it''s really weird that 973 doesn''t have much time for every message delivery.\" Dora said curiously.

 Chapter 1506：

    \"Forget it, I just hope that the airship can fly to our Lia city sooner, so that I can find Jenny anytime and anywhere.\" Princess Jill said.


    \"You mostly want to go eat, and those pretty dresses and stuff.\" Dora teased.


    Princess Jill seemed to have been exposed, pouted and said, .... No, I mainly went to find Jenny, she said she would buy a house, and I went to sleep with her. \"


    Dora covered her mouth and smiled and said, \"We all know that you still like the Han Dynasty very much in your heart.\"


    \"I like it, but I''m still the princess of Larson, so I can''t be too selfish.\" Princess Jill said seriously.


    \"Understood, Your Highness.\"Dora nodded.


    \"Understood, it''s just that you can marry into the Han Dynasty, so that you can stay in the Han Dynasty.\"Alia said seriously.


    In her opinion, the kings of the Han Dynasty are better than those funny knights


    -Thousand times, marrying the past can be said to be the best way.


    Princess Jill rolled her eyes at the other party and said, \"I''m afraid you haven''t woken up yet!\"


    \"Second, Cv II). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1724: Raise the threshold for buying a house. (3 more for customization)


    Chapter 1724: Raise the threshold for buying a house. (3 is more customized) In the tallest building in Chang''an City, Liu Feng was processing documents on the eleventh floor, and it was drizzling lightly outside the window.


    An Li looked at the drizzle outside the window and murmured, \"Your Majesty, why is it raining again!


    \"In spring, a little spring rain is inevitable. This will also help the planting of crops, which is good.\"Liu Feng said softly.


    \"So it is, but the rain is so small, so small that you can''t see the rain falling. Enri muttered.


    Liu Feng also got up and walked to the bedside, looking at the spring rain outside, and said, \"Spring is here, I''m going to get busy.\"


    \"Your Majesty, have you read the document that Shirley sent this morning?\" Enri asked curiously.


    \"Look, there is no problem, just let her follow the plan.\"Liu Feng nodded.


    Now he can be considered relaxed, and the people under the many things will be sorted out, so he can just read it and confirm it.


    The documents from Malniang are nothing more than the plan for planting crops on the farmland, which one is more suitable for planting, and which crops will save more land when planted together.


    What''s more important is that Shirley is continuing to develop farmland. Those large tracts of wasteland are still waiting for her to explore. It is expected that the output of crops will double several times in the next few years.


    \"Yes. Enri nodded.


    Liu Feng blinked his black eyes and asked, \"A few days have passed since New Year''s Eve, have you sorted out the financial report?\"


    Enri nodded heavily, walked back to her seat, took out a document, and reported it, \"Your Majesty, take a look.\"


    Liu Feng took over the document and started to browse. After a while, he said with satisfaction, \"The income has doubled from last year, which is not bad.\"


    \"Yeah, it''s really good that you can keep your income like this while you have invested a lot of money to build a house. Enri said with a smile.


    You must know that Chang''an City at the beginning did not have such a situation. At that time, Hu Erniang always discouraged not to spend money indiscriminately. Now in her opinion, if there is no money to go out, there is no money to return.


    Only money can make money, and if it is placed in the treasury, it will not become richer.


    \"Speaking of which, how is the construction of the new city?\" Liu Feng asked curiously.


    An Li immediately took out another document, flipped through it, searched for a while, and said, "Your Majesty, the house construction in the new city is still on schedule, and most of the construction can be completed before the end of autumn."


    \"Oh? Which part is most of the construction?\"Liu Feng asked curiously.


    The reason why he wanted to know the progress of the construction of the house was to plan the next goals. After all, Chang''an City is now expanding, and the current Chang''an City is twice as large as before.


    \"Your Majesty, all the buildings that can be completed before the fall are some communities and some storefronts, which means that before the end of the fall, these houses will be sold again. Enri smiled.


    Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction and said with a smile, \"That''s good, then in a few days, we can arrange for someone to promote the houses in the new new city, and we can conduct a wave of pre-sale.\"


    \"Pre-sale? What is pre-sale, Your Majesty?\" Enri was very curious about this new word.


    \"It means that people can buy a house in the new city in advance, but they need to pay the full amount.\"Liu Feng explained.


    An Li nodded thoughtfully, and said, \"So it is, but even if it is pre-sold, I believe those houses will be sold out soon.\"


    \"This is the effect I want, but this time I have to raise the threshold for selling a house.\" Liu Feng said seriously.


    An Li thought for a while, rolled her brown eyes, and asked, \"Your Majesty, do you want to set some standards for buying a house?\"


    \"Yes, in the past, there were few people in Chang''an, so we needed more people to come in, so that we could develop better, but now it is different. Now that there are so many people in our city, it is our turn to pick people. It''s time.\" Liu Feng smiled. Enri nodded earnestly, took out a notepad and asked, \"Your Majesty, what standard do you want to set? I''ll memorize it now.\"


    Liu Feng smiled slightly, opened the drawer, and took out a document. Said, \"You don''t need to copy it by hand, I have already prepared it in advance, you can take a look.\"


    \"You drew up the documents so quickly, why didn''t you ask me to help? Thank you for your hard work. Enri said guilty.


    \"It''s time for me to do some things myself. If I don''t do it, I always feel like I''m going to degenerate.\"Liu Feng laughed heartily.


    An Li flicked her fox tail, took the document, and began to read it seriously.


    Seeing that Hu Erniang was idle, Mina asked, \"Your Majesty, do you remember our promise to the Adian Kingdom to repel the Flanders Empire?\"


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly and asked curiously, \"Remember, what''s wrong? Is the Flanders Empire starting to move?\"


    Mina shook her head and said, \"No, I just remembered this all of a sudden, so I wonder when your Majesty will help you?


    Liu Feng picked up the black tea by the table and shook it a few times, then said, \"I''m not in a hurry. With Field''s character, I won''t launch an offensive right now.\"


    \"Why? Long Xia Feld launched an offensive at this time, wouldn''t he be able to easily win the Yadian Kingdom?\" Mina was puzzled by Daochi.


    \"Things are not so simple. You know what the knights of the Flanders Empire eat all winter. They must wait until summer to launch their offensive. No, it may be some time later. \"Liu Feng believes in himself.


    Mina blinked her blue eyes curiously, and asked, \"I don''t quite understand, Your Majesty, why did you wait so late? Isn''t this the same as giving the Adian Kingdom a chance to breathe?\"


    \"After the Valley War, the trauma of the Flanders Empire was not small. In addition, her eldest brother and her maid were in our hands. She didn''t dare to act rashly, and Timothy came to us. They must also know about the affairs of the Han Dynasty, so they will not act rashly." Liu Feng smiled.


    It turns out that we have helped the second Yadian Kingdom. If the Flanders Empire knows that Timothy is coming to us again, then they will be afraid." Mina nodded.


    \"That''s right, so we don''t have to worry at all, and if her eldest brother doesn''t go back, she won''t act at will.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    *Three shifts, (V). Ask for customization, ask for support. .


    Chapter 1725: On our side? (1 more for customization)


    Chapter 1725: Stand on our side? (1 more for customization)


    Mina nodded thoughtfully and said, \"So this is it, no wonder Your Majesty doesn''t seem to be in a hurry at all.\"


    \"The fact that Timothy came to our Han Dynasty alone can make the Flanders Empire hesitate for a long time-for a long time.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    \"Your Majesty, I think I still need to send someone to watch over the people in the Flanders Empire, just in case.\" Mina said seriously.

 Chapter 1507：

    "Well, it''s always right to be strict, but as long as Prince Eddie doesn''t go back for a day, I''m afraid Field won''t sleep well all day." Liu Feng said softly.


    Mina nodded and said suspiciously, "Your Majesty, but when the messenger of the Flanders Empire comes over, we may have to release Prince Eddie. After all, it was agreed."


    "It doesn''t matter, it will be the end of the second month of spring when the envoys from the Flanders Empire arrive. Then they can hang on to his door for ten days, or let them go to the Adian Kingdom to find Field first." Liu Feng I don''t mind.


    "Your Majesty, I''m afraid it''s not a good idea. Let the people of the Flanders Empire contact Field? This may give them a chance 757." Mina worried. Liu Feng picked up the teacup, shook his head and said, "Have you forgotten what Sandra said? He said that we must build a port in the Flanders Empire only to ensure that our son and daughter are safe."


    "I see. If they don''t see Field with their own eyes, they probably won''t believe us." Mina nodded.


    "That''s right, and now Field is just struggling to the death. It doesn''t pose any threat to us. It doesn''t matter if the messenger of the Flanders Empire comes in contact." Liu Feng said softly.


    Mina blinked her blue eyes and asked, "Your Majesty, do you think that messenger will be on our side this time?"


    "If he didn''t come to Chang''an City, let him contact Field first, I''m not sure about this, but if we let him contact Field after living in Chang''an City for a period of time, we don''t have to worry. Liu Feng smiled.


    Mina nodded thoughtfully and smiled, "No one can resist the charm of Chang''an City, let alone what he wants from beginning to end is our goods, not the personal safety of princes and princesses."


    "It''s absolutely correct, this kind of person is best to control, of course, it is easy to have changes." Liu Feng said lightly.


    "Your Majesty, what do you mean by that? Could that noble betray us?" Mina wondered.


    "It''s not really, it''s just that this kind of person is easy to be manipulated. Of course, I don''t think there is anything in the Flanders Empire that can manipulate this nobleman, so he is still quite useful to us. ." Liu Feng said to himself.


    Mina blinked her blue eyes, looked confused, and said, "Your Majesty, I feel that you are mysterious today, and I don''t understand a lot of words.


    "All in all, this person will help us accomplish a lot of great things, just wait and see." Liu Feng said heartily.


    Mina Liuye raised her eyebrows slightly and said, "It''s just that if Field knows that Jin Mo was intercepted by us halfway, I''m afraid that nobleman will be exposed when he leaves."


    Liu Feng shook his head lightly and said, "This is also easy to solve. It will be fine until the nobleman goes to see Field first, and then puts Jin Mo back. No, it doesn''t matter if it is locked all the time. The Flanders Empire is ruined, let her go back."


    "In this way, it''s just that Field may have some doubts, why Jinmo went for so long, but he didn''t bring back a knight." Mina expressed her doubts.


    "The nobleman is our biggest chess piece at this time. We have to let him do all of this. Don''t worry, you can watch it when the time comes." Liu Feng calmly said.


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Mina nodded.


    Enri put the document in her hand (baad) and asked curiously, "Your Majesty," Is the standard for the inner room really going to be carried out according to this standard? "


    The document in Hu Erniang''s hand contained all the criteria for the purchase in detail, such as the purchaser must be a native of Chang''an City, and must pay 30% of the house fee at one time.


    Next is the minimum monthly repayment amount. Each person can only buy one set in Chang''an City. If you already have a house under your name and want to buy it, you must pay all the expenses at one time.


    After buying a house, everyone can only have the ownership of the house for 80 years, and it will be recovered when it expires. If it is a foreigner buying a house, you need to queue up to get the number, and you can buy the house only after you get the number.


    "Well, it''s fine to sell houses strictly according to the above requirements, so that those new houses will not be inhabited by some outsiders." Liu Feng nodded.


    An Li blinked her brown eyes and said suspiciously, "Your Majesty, I know all the standards, but what does this foreigner mean by lottery to buy a house?" "You know, recently, many people from foreign kingdoms have been in Chang''an. Buy a house in the city!" Liu Feng asked rhetorically.


    "Your Majesty you know." Enri nodded.


    "How big is our Han Dynasty? How big is the population?" Liu Feng continued to ask rhetorically.


    An Li rolled her brown eyes, and after a while she suddenly realized, "Oh! Your Majesty, I know, do you think that our citizens have not yet bought a house in Chang''an City, so we can''t afford those outsiders, right?"


    "That''s right, they have never been under my jurisdiction, and suddenly they say they want to buy a house and enjoy the success. That''s impossible. Priority is given to our subjects, and then to them." Liu Feng nodded.


    "I understand, I must let the people in the sales office strictly follow this standard, but most of us in Chang''an City may still not be able to buy a house." An Li worried.


    "Don''t worry about this, when I took over the place, didn''t I help them renovate a set? You can live there first, and sell the houses in the new new city to those who have money. Anyway, Chang''an City is still expanding. Sooner or later there will be a chance to buy it."


    Liu Feng explained.


    Enri nodded and smiled, "Understood."


    "Oh! By the way, when selling a house, it is the same as the higher price. After all, there are many houses with good locations and good views. Many people must want it. At this time, whoever has more money will give it to him." Liu Feng ordered.


    He originally wanted to unify the price, but it is inevitable that there are several houses that are good in all aspects, and these houses are definitely what many people want.


    Instead of letting them fight and fight, it''s better to set the rules from the beginning, fight if you want to fight, provided you have money.


    "Understood, Your Majesty." Enri wrote on the notepad.


    One more, factory v7). Ask for customization, ask for support. ".


    Chapter 1726: Are they all given by God? (2 more for customization)


    Chapter 1726: Are they all given by God? (2 more for customization)


    woohoo...


    The wind on the sea is extremely violent, and the fishy smell of the sea is always unbearable.


    Especially everyone''s face was dry and cracked by the cold wind, and there was a --


    The circle is flushed, like the people living in the plateau.


    "Whoa, whoa...


    The sea surface that the ship swept over turned out layers of waves, and the sea slapped the hull to make a dull sound, which made people drowsy listening to these sounds on the boring sea.


    The fleet of the Flanders Empire has been out to sea for several days, and the ship is very calm every day, and nothing special happens.


    The only difference may be that when all the crew fought against the big storm, everyone united as one, and of course, many people were in disarray, resulting in a lot of damage to the hull.


    There are still many people who have fallen ill because of this major storm, and Duke Woods is no exception. He has not eaten anything for several days, and sighs every day, which makes people feel tired.


    Rila stood on the board and looked at the endless sea, and muttered to herself, "It is the most hopeless to see no end."


    "Why is Miss Rila so sentimental?" Knight Commander Leo also walked to the board.


    ...Rila didn''t even look at each other, let alone ignore him, just continued to look at the sea quietly.


    Seeing this, Knight Commander Leo shrugged and continued, "Miss Rila seems to be in a bad mood. She is reluctant to speak since she went to sea."


    Rila''s long hair swayed with the sea breeze and stuck to her face from time to time. She brushed her hair away and said softly, "Don''t take care of your Duke, and come to the board to chat with me in a leisurely manner?"


    Knight Commander Leo turned to look at the sea and smiled, "Your Excellency looks much better now, and his face is already glowing, so I came out to breathe, otherwise it would be too stuffy in the cabin."


    ....Rila blinked her eyes and continued to look at the sea, ignoring him. Leo pouted and said, "Miss Rila, don''t be so hostile, I don''t have any malice, it''s just too boring."


    "My character is like that, the knight commander thinks too much." Rila said calmly.


    She mainly felt that talking to these people was too tiring, and she didn''t want to waste time talking. Everyone''s knowledge was very superficial.


    "Miss Rila, can I ask you a question?" Knight Commander Leo asked tentatively.


    Rila raised her eyebrows slightly, and then turned her face. She always felt a bad premonition in her heart, and said, "What''s the problem?"

 Chapter 1508：

    In fact, when she finished speaking, she regretted it. She should just ignore him. Who knows what mentally retarded questions will be asked.


    \"Is the king of the Han Dynasty an old man?\" Knight Commander Leo hesitated for a long time.


    \"Why do you ask?\"Rila was glad the question wasn''t too bad, but it also made her want to laugh.


    \"Because I think the goods of the Han Dynasty are really amazing. It is said that they were all researched by the kings of the Han Dynasty. This is too incredible. Without years of knowledge and experience, I am afraid that there is no way to study these good goods. right?\"


    Knight Commander Leo explained.


    Rila felt that it was understandable for the other party to think so, and said softly, \" Often the inherent impression may not be correct.


    \"What do you mean?\" Knight Commander Leo wondered.


    \"I mean to let you jump out of your original thinking, B consider other reasons, the knowledge you learned before may not be correct.\"Rila explained. \"Miss Rila''s meaning.... What I just analyzed is not right? The king of the Han Dynasty is not an old man? Knight Commander Leo asked.


    \"Not only is it not an old man, but on the contrary, she is very young, even handsome.\"Rila smiled.


    Only when it comes to Liu Feng, will she speak more, and even have a smile on her face.


    Knight Commander Leo widened his eyes and said in surprise, \"Is what you said true? Not an old man? Instead, a young man?\"


    \"Why should I lie to you, don''t believe it, I have nothing to say, you will see it when you go anyway.\" Rila disagreed.


    \"So that''s the case. Seeing how determined you are, the king who wants to come to the Han Dynasty should really be a handsome man.\" Knight Commander Leo thought thoughtfully.


    .0 asking for flowers -...


    Rila blinked her eyes and asked back, \"What? Why is the king of our Han Dynasty suddenly asked?\"


    Knight Commander Leo shook his head again and again, and said, "Don''t get me wrong, Miss Rila, it''s just that when your merchants came to our Flanders Empire, they listened to many versions one after another, so I''m very curious."


    \"Oh? There are many versions about our majesty? Which are there?\" Rila asked curiously.


    Knight Leo frowned and began to think about it. After a while, he said, \"By the way, in addition to saying that the king of the Han Dynasty was an old man in his 80s, there was another version that said that the king of the Han Dynasty was possessed by a devil. \"


    \"Possessed by the devil?\" Rila looked confused, and after a few seconds she began to laugh.


    \"What''s wrong with you? Are you alright?\" Knight Commander Leo looked confused. He hadn''t seen the other party laugh since he went to sea. Now the other party was suddenly laughing, which made him a little overwhelmed.


    Rila laughed for a while, then waved her hand and asked, \"Anything else? Any weird version?\"


    Knight Commander Leo didn''t want to say it at first, but after tangled, he said,


    \"They also said that the kings of the Han Dynasty bought these goods from others, and then developed them by themselves, in order to gain a good reputation.\"


    Rila rolled her eyes and didn''t want to refute anything. Some people believed these ignorant rumors, and that person was not very promising. She motioned to the other party to continue.


    \"Some people say that the king of the Han Dynasty was the chosen one, and God gave him these goods.\" Knight Commander Leo continued.


    \"This is almost the same.\"Rila really felt that those people were fed up, and looking at the bluffing appearance of the knight''s long face, she thought that many people must believe these rumors.


    \"Does Miss Rila agree? Is this version I said correct? Your king''s goods are really bestowed by God?\" Knight Commander Leo said in shock.


    Rila rolled her eyes and said, \"These goods are all researched by His Majesty, and have nothing to do with gods and devils.\"\"That''s it!\" Knight Commander Leo thoughtfully.


    \"Second shift, Cv). Please customize, please support.\"pcs.


    0


    Chapter 1727: Terrible rumors. (3 more for customization)


    Chapter 1727: Terrible rumors. (3 more for customization)


    Rila pursed her lips, thinking that it is not surprising that people from another continent would think so.


    After all, separated by a sea, news is not circulated at all, and it is easy to make mistakes by relying on the news passed by those businessmen who have been there.


    After all, there are a thousand versions in a thousand people''s mouths, so no matter how exaggerated it is, it is normal.


    Knight Commander Leo struggled for a while and asked, \"Is the king of the Han Dynasty two meters tall?\"


    Rila felt that all three views had been refreshed, and suppressed her anger and asked, \"Why do you ask? Where did you hear the absurd version?\"


    \"Is not it?\"


    Knight Commander Leo realized that he had been deceived again, and muttered to himself, \"That guy swore to 900\" That''s what I said. \"


    \"Please don''t listen to other people''s words. It''s better to take a look and see for yourself, isn''t it? What''s more, we are on the way to the Han Dynasty now.\"


    Rila rolled her eyes.


    \"Understood, it seems that I can''t listen to others at will.\" Knight Commander Leo thought thoughtfully.


    Rila sighed and shook her head, and asked, \"Are all the people in the Flanders Empire rumored like this?


    \"Yeah, people are talking about it everywhere. Anyway, there is nothing to do in winter. Every household is talking about the Han Dynasty. Everyone is very curious about what it will be like there, so I heard the news. These.\" Knight Commander Leo said.


    \"It seems that you are too busy, don''t you usually read?\"Rila asked curiously.


    \"Reading? Why study? Isn''t winter a time to rest? Spring is the time to study and study, not to mention that study and study are only for the children of nobles and royal families, and the commoners don''t have to think about it. Knight Commander Leo said.


    \"Since that''s the case, how should civilians and their children learn and read?\"Rila asked curiously.


    Knight Commander Leo shook his head and explained, \"They don''t have the time or energy to learn these things, it''s hard to get enough food, let alone study. Of course, if parents have some knowledge, they will teach their children to learn. .\"


    Rila raised her eyebrows slightly and asked, \"So those kids don''t have to study? Then what are they doing? It will take a long time to grow up?\" She used to be the daughter of a nobleman, Naturally, he didn''t know what the children of the commoners were going to do.


    \"There is definitely time to play, but there is no such entertainment time around ten years old. Knight Commander Leo said.


    \"Then what are they going to do? They don''t study and play.\" Rila asked curiously.


    \"Of course, I want to help. Many children help at home, such as harvesting wheat, removing weeds, or even going out to do some scattered work, and some parents will sell their children and send them to duty. Work as a worker in the clan''s house, etc." said Knight Commander Leo.


    Rila frowned and said solemnly, \"As expected, the children of the Han Dynasty are happier.\"


    Knight Commander Leo tilted his head and said suspiciously, \"What is Miss Rila saying?


    Isn''t that what the children of the Han Dynasty are like? \"


    \"Of course not, the children of the Han Dynasty don''t have to suffer like this.\"Rila quickly retorted.


    \"What are the children of the Han Dynasty doing?\" Knight Commander Leo asked curiously. Because he has a young son, only three or four years old, so he is particularly good in this regard


    \"They have to study, they have to go to school to learn knowledge, not only during the day, but also at night, of course, they have to study in winter." Rila explained.


    Knight Commander Leo couldn''t believe his eyes, and said in shock, \"Is what you said true? They all have to study? What about work? Don''t they have to work?\"


    \"Of course it''s time to work, it''s just not the time, and when they grow up, some will have time to work, so don''t rush.\"Rila explained.


    \"When will I start working? How long will it take to study? Can every child really learn?\" Knight Commander Leo was puzzled for three times.

 Chapter 1509：

    \"After learning everything, you can start working, as long as every child can study without any major problems, just pay tuition." Rila continued to explain.


    Knight Commander Leo was still shocked and continued to ask, \"How old were you when you finished learning? Are there still high tuition fees?\"


    \"Depending on personal circumstances, some people learn fast, some people learn slowly, they start working at the age of fifteen or sixteen, and tuition fees are not high, and every family can afford it, at least in the Han Dynasty In this way, I don''t know about your Flanders Empire.


    Orrila regretted explaining it to him.


    Knight Commander Leo became excited, thinking about whether to send his son over to study, he hesitated for a moment and asked, \"Will the school Miss Rila said be available in the Flanders Empire in the future?\"


    Li La shrugged and said, \"I don''t know, but I think it shouldn''t be possible, after all, it won''t be possible in a short time.\"


    \"Why? If the people on our side knew about it, they would be willing to pay a lot of gold coins. Knight Commander Leo wondered.


    \"It''s not a matter of gold coins or gold coins. There are still many places in the Han Dynasty without schools. We haven''t finished opening them yet. How could it be possible to drive to another continent? It''s not realistic.\"Rila said.


    Knight Commander Leo looked frustrated, but said unfortunately, \"That''s really a pity, if only the Flanders Empire had it.\"


    \"You didn''t care just now, why did you care so much now?" Rila asked curiously.


    \"To tell you the truth, I have a son, and it''s time to learn in a few years.\" Knight Commander Leo said.


    \"But it''s not difficult to send your child to study with your salary?\" Rila asked in confusion.


    Knight Commander Leo shook his head and said, \"The rule of the Flanders Empire 2.4 is that only children of nobles and royal families are qualified to study, our children are not qualified, even if I am a Knight Commander now, not a child A knight never thinks about it.\"


    \"You are now the knight commander. It''s still a few years before your child grows up. You can always get to the position of the great knight, right?" Rila asked curiously.


    \"My background is doomed that I cannot be a great knight. The current knight commander is still promoted by the duke, otherwise I am just a little knight at best.\" Knight Commander Leo sighed.


    \"Rila raised her eyebrows slightly, turned her head and continued to look at the sea, at this time she had nothing to say.


    \"Three shifts, Cv). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1728: Start from me? (1 more for customization)


    Chapter 1728: Start from me? (1 more for customization)


    The spring breeze is blowing, which makes people feel extra comfortable. It has been seven or eight days since the beginning of spring, and the snow has all melted away.


    Looking around, you can see a yellow-green color, as if a group of elves are dancing, and they look extraordinarily vibrant.


    At noon, in the tenth building, the highest building, Liu Feng was leaning over to deal with a large pile of documents on the table.


    An Li also lay on the table, and said lazily, \"Your Majesty, I''m so sleepy.


    \"Me too, I feel like my eyelids are fighting.\" Mina also agreed.


    \"In spring, people will feel sleepy, commonly known as spring sleepiness. This is a normal phenomenon. If you are really sleepy, just go and rest.\" Liu Feng said gently.


    An Li shook her head vigorously and said, \"No, how long has it been since I got up? I don''t want to go to bed. Besides, there are so many files to deal with, so I don''t have time to sleep.\"


    \"Yes, there is a lot of work in the spring, and there is no time to delay it.\" Mina agreed.


    \"But you can''t work like this right now, right? Look at how sleepy you all look, it''s almost like a dozing kitten.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    \"The kitten is Mina, I''m not a kitten.\" Enri grimaced at the cat-ear lady.


    Mina rolled her eyes and said speechlessly, \"Are you really sleepy and stupid? You''re arguing with me about this.\"


    An Li flicked her fox''s tail and muttered, \"Yeah, I''m really sleepy, I''m going to get up to drive away the sleepiness.\"


    Liu Feng watched the fox ears jumping up and down, and chuckled, \"What a silly fox, this can only make you sleepy temporarily, but when you stop, it will only make you sleepier.\"


    what! \"


    An Li stopped quickly and said worriedly, \"What should I do with Longxia? But it''s easy to fall asleep while sitting!\"


    Mina blinked her blue eyes and said, \"Yeah, it''s uncomfortable to sit on the waist all day, it''s all your fault.\"\"Why do you blame me?\"


    As soon as Liu Feng finished speaking, he suddenly realized, smiled and said, \"Okay, be gentle next time.\"


    Mina blushed slightly and said, \"Your Majesty, I didn''t mean that, I mean....


    Before she could finish her words, Enri interrupted, \"Your Majesty, what should I do, I don''t want to go to sleep.\"


    \"Actually, you will feel refreshed after a sleep. If you don''t want to sleep, just make a cup of coffee and drink it.\" Liu Feng said lightly.


    \"I''ll make coffee for you, but don''t drink too much. Don''t be like last time, when it''s time to sleep at night, but you can''t sleep.\" Nicole said gently.


    \"Okay, thank you Nicole.\" Enri said with a smile.


    \"Can I want strong tea? I don''t like coffee, I always feel bitter, and every time I drink it, I feel that my tongue is not mine.\" Mina said embarrassedly.


    \"of course.\"


    Nicole smiled gently and asked, \"Your Majesty, how about you? Would you like to drink tea or coffee?\"


    \"I want coffee, this time it''s also black coffee without sugar or milk.\" Liu Feng smiled.


    Compared with coffee with added sugar and milk, he prefers to drink bitter black coffee, so that he can taste the rich taste in the middle and be more refreshing.


    Nicole nodded and said softly, \"Okay, Your Majesty, would Mina actually try coffee with milk? Maybe you like the taste?\"


    Mina frowned, tangled and said, \"Okay, then give me a cup of coffee with milk.\"


    \"You guys take a rest first, I''ll go and prepare it for you myself.\" Nicole turned around and walked into the small kitchen.


    Enri blinked her brown eyes and asked, \"Your Majesty, do you feel that I have gained weight?\"


    Facing the sudden soul torture, Liu Feng was a little stunned, shook his head and said, \"No, why ask like this?\"


    Strange to say, the girls in the castle seem to have the kind of physique that eats dry and does not gain weight. Even if they eat a lot of sweets and meat every day, and do not exercise, they seem to be the same as when they first met.


    Of course, when they first met, they were all thin and looked very unhealthy, but now they look quite suitable.


    He was actually thinking about whether it had something to do with him. After all, Nicole and Cat Erniang had something to do with him, so the physique of transmigration would also be passed on to them?


    But then this idea was overturned, because Darlene, Eliza and the others did not have any close contact with them at all, so there was no such problem. The only thing that makes sense is Nicole''s recipes. Although they are all big fish and meat, the nutrition is very balanced, plus a variety of water for health after meals.


    So in general, it''s okay, it''s not unhealthy food, plus the physique of a few women is indeed the case.


    \"I always feel like I''ve gained a lot of weight.\" En Li looked unhappy.


    When Mina heard this, she also touched i''s belly and said, \"Listening to you, I also feel fat.\"


    \"Is there? Where is the fat? I really can''t see it.\" Liu Feng said in confusion. Enri turned around and said, \"My whole body, my whole body is fat, I feel my hair is bloated too.\"


    Mina nodded heavily and echoed, \"Yes, that''s right, I feel the same way, so I decided.\"

 Chapter 1510：

    \"Is it so exaggerated? Is your hair swollen?


    Liu Feng rolled his eyes and continued, \"What did you decide? You decided not to eat at night?\"


    Mina shook her head again and again, her hair fluttered, and said solemnly, \"How is it possible, I wouldn''t do such an unhealthy thing, I decided to eat two bowls of rice tonight, not much.


    Liu Feng was amused, his shoulders twitched, and he said, \"It''s best, but two bowls are indeed less for you.\"


    Cat Erniang usually eats two bowls, and she can''t get off the table without five or six bowls.


    \"Right, so losing weight starts with me.\" Mina said seriously.


    \"Take me, I''m going to start losing weight too, it''s up to me to eat less meat.\" An Li also agreed.


    The corners of Liu Feng''s mouth kept twitching, and he said, "You are really not fat at all, there is no need to lose weight, eat boldly, no one will dislike you."


    \"Your Majesty is the best, but I still have to restrain myself.\"Enri said seriously.


    \"That''s right, we will start to lose weight tonight, please wait and see, Your Majesty.\" Mina nodded heavily.


    \"Okay, just make up your mind.\" Liu Feng said helplessly.


    Anyway, he knew that the girls would not last long, anyway, we can watch a good show tonight.


    One more, two v7). Ask for customization, ask for support. \"


    Chapter 1729: In order to gulp down. (2 more for customization)


    Chapter 1729: In order to gulp down. (2 more for customization)


    Nicole came over with a tray and smiled, \"Okay, let''s drink some refreshing drinks first.


    Enri immediately jumped over and said, \"Okay, my coffee is here.\"


    Nicole put the black coffee on the table first and smiled, \"Your Majesty, your black coffee.\"


    Liu Feng nodded, took a sip and said, \"Well, this taste is still very good.\"


    Mina looked at the cup of coffee in front of her and wondered, \"Why does my cup look different from His Majesty''s?\"


    \"Your Majesty''s is black coffee, so it''s black, yours is a black tea latte, so the color is different, you try it, you should like the taste.\" Nicole said gently.


    \"So it is.\"


    Mina nodded thoughtfully, took a sip, then widened her eyes and said,


    ...the taste is really good, I feel... - there is no bitter taste, on the contrary, there is a strong milky fragrance. \"


    \"I know you don''t like bitter, so I added a lot of milk and sugar to this cup, so you drink very differently.\"Nicole smiled.


    \"It turns out that I like this drink, and I announce that starting today, black tea latte is my favorite drink.\" Mina said with a smile.


    Liu Feng patted i on the forehead and said, \"You really, like different things every day, and said a few days ago that you like drinking tea.\"


    An Li tilted her head and said, \"After drinking, I hope I won''t feel sleepy after drinking, I really don''t like this feeling.\"


    \"If it''s really sleepy, let''s go out for a walk. It can be regarded as a distraction. I''m a bit boring after staying here all morning.\" Liu Feng suggested.


    \"Your Majesty, but it''s very troublesome to go out, you have to pretend, it''s really troublesome.\" En Li shook her head again and again.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, you still have to dye your hair, let''s forget it, there is not much time until you finish it, and you have to wash it off when you go back, it''s too troublesome\"Ow. \" Mina also agreed.


    Liu Feng shook his head and said, \"I won''t pretend this time, we haven''t officially gone out once, so just go for a walk.\"


    En Li twitched her fox ears and said, \"Your Majesty, we''re not sleepy anymore, so don''t be too troublesome.\"


    Hu Erniang really didn''t want Liu Feng to take risks, so it was safe as long as it was safe. Many people with bad thoughts in the beginning of spring would be eager to move, so it is better to stay indoors for safety.


    \"That''s right, Your Majesty, we''re not sleepy anymore, just stay obediently.\" Mina said seriously. \"Be good?


    Liu Feng was also amused, and said, \"Okay, I know, just stay obediently.\"


    An Li took the coffee, shook her neck, and said, \"I need to exercise first to digest the sugar I just drank.\"


    \"It seems that it is not good for you to read too many books.\" Liu Feng suddenly regretted reading too many books for them.


    The reason why Hu Erniang is like this now is that she must have read those writings. People should not consume too much sugar, otherwise they will develop acne and loose skin. No, Your Majesty, those books are really useful, I just now know that we can''t eat too much sugar, no wonder I get acne so often. \" Enri said seriously.


    \"Occasionally one or two is okay, it doesn''t affect your beauty at all.\" Nicole covered her mouth and smiled.


    \"That can''t be done, for the sake of His Majesty''s face, I still have to restrain myself.


    Enri said seriously.


    Liu Feng looked confused and asked, \"For the sake of my face? How do you say this?\"


    *Because I have to follow up on a lot of important things, wouldn''t it be a shame for me if I meet too much? And those people will also say something or not, so I still keep my bright side, although it is difficult, but I will try my best. \" Enri said seriously.


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly, and said thoughtfully, \"What you said makes sense, but don''t let yourself get too tired. Those people can say whatever they like, and their mouths grow on others.\"


    \"Your Majesty, if there is a place to exercise, I think everyone will be willing to exercise. For the sake of health, I guess they are willing to do so.\" En Li said.


    \"A place to exercise? It''s not impossible, this is also easy.\" Liu Feng said.


    \"Really? Your Majesty, what is it? Can I go to exercise too? Enri asked curiously.


    \"Why don''t you get up early in the morning and go to the morning exercise with us, and you are looking for a place to exercise.\" Mina said speechlessly.


    \"This is different. You can go to the exercise place at any time, and you don''t have to get up so early in the morning, right? Enri has quite a set of rhetoric. Mina rolled her eyes and said, \".\"How could it be possible? There is such a place, what can you do in a fixed place? Apart from running, you should also run, unless you are wielding swords and swords, but you can''t."


    \"That''s why I''m asking Your Majesty, is there such a fixed place where you can exercise, other than wielding knives and swords, I don''t like these, it''s too ruthless.\" En Li said.


    \"Of course there is such a place. This kind of place is called a gym, and you can exercise in it.\"Liu Feng said.


    \"Gym?\" En Li said in unison.


    Liu Feng took a sip of black coffee and said, \"Yeah, the gym, there are many things in it that can help you exercise, of course, it may be a bit tiring for you girls.\"


    \"Gym? It''s really a strange name, why can''t it be called a sports house?\"Enri was very puzzled by this unfamiliar word.


    \"As the name suggests, the gym is a place for exercising and bodybuilding. If you stay in the gym for a period of time, everyone can have a graceful figure and a burly figure. \"Liu Feng explained.


    An Li blinked her brown eyes and said, \"I see, so what''s in this gym?\"


    \"There will be more equipment in it. I will give the workshop a copy of the document and let them make a copy. I will demonstrate it to you at that time.\"Liu Feng said with a smile. \"Okay, okay, then I must exercise well, so that I can eat big mouthfuls.\" En Li said seriously.


    \"Yes, exercise is for gulps, good idea.\"


    Liu Feng laughed heartily.


    \" Mina tilted her head and looked at them suspiciously, she really didn''t understand what a gym was.

 Chapter 1511：

    \"Second update, (v). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1730: Dry the quilt. (3 more for customization)


    \"Dong dong...


    The bell of Chang''an City rang in the morning, which means that a new day has begun, and everyone has to start their own work.


    In the beginning of the spring, the work is very complicated and cumbersome, so the spring is usually very busy.


    Work that piled up for a winter exploded completely in the spring, such as home-


    Some washing sheets, drying quilts, and some cleaning work must be carried out.


    These are also some express regulations issued by An Li, so everyone will follow the requirements in the spring, after all, it is also for hygiene and good health.


    Because drying the quilt on a sunny day can not only kill the bacteria and mites in the quilt, but also remove the accumulated moisture in the quilt to avoid allergies and skin diseases.


    It is also beneficial to people''s health, and at the same time, it can restore the original fluffy feeling of the quilt, making it more comfortable to use.


    The four elf sisters are also taking out their quilts for drying today. The four of them have a lot of quilts, and in winter, they each have an extra quilt, so they have a lot of quilts to dry.


    The third sister, Sheila, tidied up the sheets on the bed and said, \"Why do you want to dry the quilt, I think I can cover it, and it doesn''t get wet or something.\"


    \"-You just didn''t read the newspaper properly, and the notices posted.\" Said fourth sister Polly.


    \"What newspaper? What other notices? I''m reading fairy tales, so I don''t know.\" The third sister, Sheila, looked blank.


    Fourth sister Polly rolled her eyes and explained, \"Because it is easy to store some human dander, sweat, etc. in the quilt, even if it is a clean quilt, if it is not exposed to the sun for three consecutive months, millions will grow inside it. A mite.\"


    \"Not only that, because of the various wood products we use, and some fuels, there are some substances called? It''s like...chemical substances.\"The second sister Sheila added.


    \"Yes, after a long time, the quilt placed inside will absorb a lot of these chemicals, so choose a sunny day and put the quilt in the sun to dry it, not only can it kill the harmful things in the quilt, but also The quilt can be stretched and fluffy, so that we can sleep under the soft quilt with \"sunshine smell\".\" Fourth sister Polly said with a smile.


    Although they didn''t understand chemicals and mites, they knew in their hearts that they were bad things, so they obeyed obediently.


    The third sister Sheila looked confused and said, \"I don''t understand what you baf are saying, but what you said seems to be serious, so let''s bask in the quilt.\"


    The eldest sister Rose hugged the quilt and said, \"Let''s go, if you are late, there will be no place in the square.\"


    That''s right, people in Chang''an City go to two squares to dry their quilts, because the place is large and the quilt can be exposed in all directions, so it is still the best choice.


    Of course, the square is also allowed to see the quilt. There are a few days every month, and the square is vacated for them to dry the quilt.


    The reason for this is to reduce their chances of getting sick and improve their quality of life.


    \"Yes yes yes, we have to hurry up \", don''t like yesterday, the messenger went with the quilt, and then came back with the quilt silly. The second sister, Lanie, agreed.


    \"Tap.Tap...


    The four Elf sisters left the house with a quilt and headed towards the new square.


    - On the way, they were racing against time, - going straight and fast, - on the way, they met many people like them, and many of them were holding a quilt in their arms.


    \"Big sister, there are already many people, do you know if there is still a place today?\"The second sister Lanni asked curiously.


    \"I don''t know, even if I can only bask in the bed, I really don''t want to move all the quilts back today.\" Sister Rose said.


    The second sister Lanni nodded again and again and said, \"Yes, I can''t go back the same way today, it''s really embarrassing.\"


    Ten minutes later, the four Elf sisters came to the new square. They were waiting to enter the venue with their quilts in their arms, because there were already many people queuing up.


    \"God, are we late again? Look, why are there so many people?\" Sister Rose felt that her whole body was not well.


    The second sister, Lan Ni, stood on tiptoe and looked in front, and said laboriously, \"No, although there are a lot of people in line, but the square is very empty, so we still have a place to bask in, it should be.\"


    \"Should? Don''t, it''s too tiring to hold this quilt.\" The third sister Sheila muttered.


    Fourth younger sister Polly hung her head sideways and murmured, \"No, no, we still have a place to dry the quilt.\"


    \"Why are you so sure?\" Sister Rose asked curiously.


    \"Look, the square is still empty, with only shelves, which means it''s not open yet, and it''s not like there are too many people in line in front of us, so we still have a chance.\" The fourth sister Polly analyzed.


    There are many wooden shelves in the square at the moment. These shelves are very simple. A few pieces of wood are rolled together, and people only need to spread the quilt on it.


    \"So it is.\" Big sister Mengsi nodded.


    Fourth younger sister Polly gestured to the soldiers in front with her chin, and said, "Sister, look, those soldiers didn''t come to let us go back, which means that there are still vacancies here.


    The eldest sister Rose looked at the little elf with admiration, and said with admiration, \"Yes, your analysis makes sense, they can''t let us wait here in vain and line up, they will let us wait, that is, there must be a place. \"


    \"Hee hee, so don''t worry. * Fourth younger sister Polly said with a smile.


    Half an hour later, the four elf sisters were already lined up. Each of them put their quilt on the wooden shelf, and then tidied up several times to ensure that the quilt was spread out on the wooden shelf.


    \"It''s raining, it''s so much more comfortable to look at. After drying the quilt, there should be no smell.\" Sister Rose said with satisfaction.


    When they slept some time ago, they always felt that the room had a smell, but no matter how they looked, they couldn''t find the source of the smell, and finally found out that it was the smell of the quilt.


    Recalling the content published in the newspaper before, the four Elf sisters knew the reason, so they were looking forward to the arrival of spring.


    The second sister Lannie nodded in satisfaction, and said, \"I will be able to cover a comfortable quilt tonight.\"


    \"Don''t worry, let''s go back and wash the sheets, the sheets must be washed to be clean.\" Sister Rose smiled.


    \"Okay. The second sister Lanni answered in unison.


    *Three shifts, Cv). Ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    Chapter 1731: Are you worried about the same as your mother? (1 more for customization)


    Chapter 1731: Are you worried about the same as your mother? (1 more for customization)


    In the early morning, as the bells of Chang''an City rang, the morning fog dissipated, and a new day came.


    Liu Feng got up in the morning and changed his clothes with the help of Nicole, and came to the restaurant.


    All the girls were sitting in the restaurant waiting for breakfast. Today''s breakfast is rice rolls.


    Nicole''s research on new products is getting faster and faster. Almost every morning, she can try a different breakfast. There are all kinds of spicy and not spicy, as well as salty and sweet.


    Intestinal powder is Nicole''s favorite breakfast. Because it is simple and delicious, it mainly relies on the new tools Liu Feng gave him.


    It''s nothing else, it''s a brand new rice roll machine, he brought it from the earth, because it''s better to be professional in what you eat in the castle. This machine brought the girl out of control, immersed in it all day, studying all kinds of recipes.


    Not only rice rolls, but also glutinous sticks, steamed noodles, steamed noodles, etc., she has studied them.


    \"Oh? Is it rice rolls for breakfast today?\" Liu Feng smiled.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, please try it, see how it tastes? This is what I officially made.\"Nicole smiled.

 Chapter 1512：

    Liu Feng looked at the black rice roll in front of him and asked, \"Do you use black beans, or rice milk made from black rice and black sesame?\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, I used black rice and some black sesame seeds to grind it out. It tastes good, and it is very healthy. You can try it and see how it tastes?" Nicole looked forward to it.


    Liu Feng picked up the chopsticks, took a small piece, and put it into his mouth: After chewing it, he said,


    \"Well, it tastes very good.\"


    \"That''s good, I''m also worried that Your Majesty can''t eat this kind of taste.\"Nicole breathed a sigh of relief.


    \"How come, I used to eat this often before. Yours is much more delicious than theirs. Let''s all try it.\" Liu Feng said gently.


    The girls picked up the chopsticks one after another and began to scramble to eat, the color of the rice rolls was different for everyone.


    An Li swallowed the rice roll in her mouth contentedly, and asked, \"Nicole, is my rice roll with tomato juice added?\"


    \"Yes, your pink rice roll has your favorite tomato added, so it looks brighter.\"Nicole smiled.


    \"Then mine must have been added with vegetable juice, right, so it looks green.\" Mina guessed.


    \"Yes, like the dumplings you ate last time, I also added the ingredients from last time, so it looks more appetizing.\"Nicole nodded.


    \"Sure enough, I guessed correctly, it not only looks good, but also tastes great.\" Tis nodded again and again.


    \"Excellent, this is the first time I do it, I''m still worried about failure, after all, there are a lot of things in it.\"Nicole smiled.


    \"It won''t taste very delicious, it''s beyond our imagination, it''s really hard for you. Enri nodded heavily.


    Liu Feng nodded and said, \"Yeah, you don''t need to be so troublesome next time, your previous recipes are enough for us to eat for a long time.\"


    Nicole shook her head and said, \"Your Majesty, this is one of my hobbies, if I don''t do this, it will be too boring, I am not as good as Enri, Mina and the others, I can help you, I only I can help you with this matter.\"


    *Don''t belittle yourself, you''re just as important as they are, without you, I think I''d be in a mess too. \" Liu Feng said seriously.


    Nicole blushed slightly, nodded after a moment, and said, \"Your Majesty, I understand, but please let me continue to do this, because I think that only makes sense for me.\"


    \"Okay, then pay attention to your body, rest if you are tired, don''t force it to know?\" Liu Feng said solemnly.


    \"I understand, don''t worry, oh, by the way, what will your Majesty have for lunch? I''ll ask someone to prepare the ingredients first.\" Nicole wondered.


    Liu Feng rolled his black eyes and said, \"Let''s go horseback riding in the afternoon, so prepare some lunch boxes at noon, and we''ll go out to eat.\"


    \"Okay, Your Majesty, I''ll have someone prepare it right away.\" Nicole smiled. \"Riding? Your Majesty, are you going to ride?\" Mina asked curiously.


    \"Yeah, what''s wrong? Is there any problem?\" Liu Feng asked.


    Mina shook her head and said,...no Your Majesty, but I don''t remember that you seem to be able to ride a horse, you never seem to have ridden a horse. \"


    0 ask for flowers... 0


    \"I''ll let you take a look today, eat quickly, we''ll go out after eating.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    An Li looked serious and said seriously, \"Your Majesty, I think you should not take this risk, we will go to the afternoon tea safely after you to ride a horse.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, riding a horse is too dangerous, and we have never seen you riding a horse. If there is any problem, we can''t protect you in the first place.\"Tis said seriously.


    Mina also nodded and said solemnly, \"Your Majesty, I agree with Enri and Tiss'' idea, let''s go to afternoon tea, don''t you take this risk, okay?\"


    \"You guys are just too surprised, will I not protect myself? Besides, I believe that you are also very interested in riding.\" Liu Feng said lightly. \"That being said, although I also really want to ride a horse, I don''t think my hobby is anything compared to your safety.\" Mina said seriously.


    \"That''s right, Your Majesty, we are interested and we can go by ourselves, your safety is the most important.\"Tiss nodded heavily.


    Although Liu Feng knew that the girls were doing it for his own good, he felt that it was a bit too exaggerated to be so surprised now.


    He waved his hand and said with a smile, \"Don''t worry, I will ride a horse, you can go and see it later, and I can teach you by the way.\"


    \"Your Majesty, please let me follow you no matter what to ensure your safety.\" Mira said suddenly.


    \"Okay, no problem, Avril and Jones also go together, so you can always rest assured. Liu Feng said helplessly.


    \"So we can rest assured, Your Majesty.\" Mina said with a smile.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, it''s better to bring some more people there, and be sure to survey all the surrounding environment, and make sure that there is no problem before you can go." Enri said seriously.


    \"Okay, okay, no problem, I will listen to you.\"Liu Feng chuckled.


    \"One update, factory v7). Please customize, please support.\"


    0


    Chapter 1732: Noble existence. (2 more for customization)


    Chapter 1732: Noble existence. (2 more to order) After Liu Feng and others finished breakfast, they came to the locker room to prepare for horseback riding.


    Mina looked at the various clothes in the dressing room and said curiously, \"Your Majesty,


    ..more...when did it get so big? \"


    The locker room is now four times the size of the previous one. In the past, the locker room had only one room. The current locker room has four rooms connected together, making it an oversized locker room.


    Because Liu Feng brought more and more things from the earth, such as clothes, hats, shoes, etc., it was no longer enough to rely on the small dressing room.


    That small locker room couldn''t hold so many clothes and shoes, so he simply expanded the locker room and installed a lot of cabinets inside.


    This will ensure that the clothes can be hung one by one, and all the accessories can be put in, not only his clothes, but also the clothes of the girls in the castle.


    Every day when he and the girls wanted to go out, he would come to the locker room. Of course, there was a big wardrobe in Cat Erniang''s room. She hadn''t been to the big locker room in the castle for a long time, so she didn''t know she was opened.


    And the wardrobe in her room also has a lot of clothes, so she doesn''t have to go to the big dressing room at all.


    Of course, there are a lot of clothing styles in this big locker room, and even the riding clothes they are going to ride today are also placed here.


    \"Oh! Yes, you hardly come to the big locker room. It was just renovated a few days ago, and it just so happened that your clothes can be put in.\" Liu Feng explained. \"Your Majesty, in fact, you don''t need to do this. You can just put your own clothes. It''s really not good to put our clothes together with yours.\" Mina felt that this was very inappropriate.


    An Li also nodded and said, \"Your Majesty, I also think so, this is really inappropriate, let''s take the clothes away.\"


    Hu Erniang felt that the clothes of the king of a country were placed together with his own, and he lost his dignity.


    Liu Feng shook his head and said with a smile, \"You guys are making too much of a fuss, I said yes, it''s okay to just put my clothes in such a big locker room, it''s a waste to put my clothes in, you can also put them in, not to mention the big mirror inside. good.\"


    Tis tilted her head and said, \"Your Majesty, in fact, I don''t have many clothes at all, so I don''t need so many.\"


    \"Yes, I don''t have a lot of clothes. I still have to wear more formal clothes in class, so I usually wear very few clothes.\"Weiya whispered. An Li blushed slightly and said, \"Although I have a lot of clothes, but


    ....my room can barely fit. \"


    \"Okay, it''s alright, just put it here, pick your riding suits, and we''ll go riding after you pick them up.\" Liu Feng said with a smile.


    Mina tilted her neck and looked at the rows of clothes in the closet, and said, \"Your Majesty, I don''t know how to choose, please help me choose a set.\"

 Chapter 1513：

    \"Yes, Your Majesty, please help me choose a set.\" Enri said with a fox tail.


    \"Hahaha.. The riding clothes are all the same, but the colors are different. Just pick the color you like.\"Liu Feng laughed heartily.


    Mina pointed her chin with her index finger, thought for a long time and said, \"Then I choose the blue one, which is the same color as my eyes.\"


    \"Then I choose brown, hee hee.\" En Li said with a smile. \"Okay, let''s go and change after choosing.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    After more than half an hour, everyone changed into their riding clothes, and the locker room looked colorful for a while.


    The riding clothes worn by the girls are all tight-fitting, with knee pads protecting the knees and elbows. Of course, the original riding clothes did not have these, and these were added by Liu Feng.


    The original riding suit was a pair of brown tight pants, plus a white tight shirt, and finally a pure black vest, which looked particularly heroic.


    In addition, the hair of the girls were all tied into high ponytails, which made them feel even more like this. Each of them held a helmet in their hands and looked like the kind of princess who was about to go out.


    Mina looked at the clothes on her body and asked, \"Your Majesty, how do I look?


    Is this okay? \"


    \"It looks so good, it''s like it''s tailor-made for you.\" Liu Feng smiled and said. 0 Don''t say it, this high-level riding suit is worn on the cat-ear girl, it really doesn''t feel like a star. , plus her cat ears and tail, adding a lot of charm.


    The graceful figure and the blessing of the uniform often make people unstoppable when they see it, it is like a stunner in the world.


    \"Really? That''s good, I thought it wasn''t for me.\" Mina happily flicked her cat''s tail.


    Enri blinked her brown eyes and asked, \"Your Majesty, what about me? How is my body?\"


    \"It''s just as good, it''s a different feeling, you all look good in what you wear.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    Indeed, the fox-eared girl gives the impression of being small and cute, which is different from the charming feeling of the cat-eared girl. The uniform of the Niujiao Niang feels like a big one.


    Not to mention Nicole, the flaxen hair looks girlish, Avili and others are heroic.


    \"Your Majesty, this set of yours is the best looking, it completely highlights your temperament, it''s really good-looking. En Li said with a smile.


    The riding suit on Liu Feng''s body was specially customized on the other side of the earth. The pure white trousers were paired with a tight-fitting black suit. The neat and close-fitting tailoring perfectly showed the muscles and curves.


    And the dovetail design on the back of the suit looks extraordinarily high-grade 3.3. The double-breasted buttons and embroidery on the front highlight this point, and it looks like a noble existence.


    \"Yeah, I like your outfit, if it weren''t for a boy''s style, I would also like to wear it.\" Mina said enviously.


    \"Haha...Okay, just change your clothes and go, you have to go to the place where you are riding


    - For a while. \" Liu Quan laughed heartily.


    Anli tilted his head and said suspiciously, \"Your Majesty, wouldn''t it be better to be at the racetrack in the city? Where else are you going?\"


    \"You will find out when you go.\" Liu Feng said mysteriously, and left the locker room first.


    The girls were confused, but they all followed out of the locker room with their helmets in their hands.


    \"Second shift, factory v). Please customize, please support.


    Chapter 1733: So handsome? (3 more for customization)


    Chapter 1733: So handsome? (3 more for customization)


    More than an hour later, Liu Feng and others left the castle and came to the foot of the Forbidden Mountains outside Chang''an City.


    Enri shook her fox ears and said curiously, \"Your Majesty, why are we here? This place... looks like a wasteland.\"


    The place where the fox-eared girls arrived is a large open space, and further ahead is the foot of the Forbidden Mountains.


    This clearing, due to the arrival of spring and the melting of the snow, seems


    -The piece is green, full of vigor and vitality.


    \"Yeah, Your Majesty, are we riding right here?\" Mina asked curiously.


    Liu Feng nodded and said, \"Yeah, it''s fun to ride like this. I originally wanted to go to the Sahara Prairie to ride a horse, but the distance was a bit long, so I chose this place, and it''s not bad.\"


    Tis blinked her purple eyes and said curiously, \"Your Majesty, in fact, the horse farm in Chang''an City can also be used, it is too dangerous here.\"


    \"There are vigilant soldiers all around, the sky is a large group of air force, and Mira and the others are here, can you tell me where the danger is?" Liu Feng asked with a smile.


    Tis paused for a while, then said, \"Your Majesty, this is too dangerous, why did you choose this place?\"


    \"Let you feel the breath of spring, isn''t it a very interesting thing to gallop on this spacious and vibrant playground?\" Liu Feng explained. Enri tilted her head and murmured, \"That''s right, but there are too many hidden dangers here, and I still feel very uneasy.\"


    \"Yesterday, people have already checked all the areas within a radius of several miles, and the idle people have also been cleared out, and the grass has also been checked in all aspects, so don''t worry.\"Liu Feng really took it. They can''t.


    An Li sighed and said with a little peace of mind, \"That''s good, I thought I came here without it, then I will definitely let you go back to Chang''an City.\"


    \"Your Majesty, where is our horse? Why didn''t you see it?\" After Mina learned that it was safe, she was looking forward to riding.


    \"Yeah, since it''s safe, I also want to ride a horse.\" Tis thought about her toes excitedly.


    \"It should be delivered soon. First, check if the protective gear on your clothes is worn? Be sure to keep safety in mind.\" Liu Feng urged seriously.


    The girls nodded and began to lower their heads to check the wristbands, knee pads, and helmets.


    As the preparations were ready, a horse was also brought over. The horses were all girls, and they were also horse trainers, and they were very close to these horses.


    Because most of the girls can''t ride a horse, Liu Feng alone can''t take care of them, so this time, the horse trainer also came along.


    An Li looked at the majestic horses and asked curiously, \"Your Majesty, why does this horse look different from the racetrack?\"


    \"These horses are all gifts from your eldest sister. They were sent to me on the day I ascended the throne. It is said that they are all BMWs, so they are different from the horses in the racetrack." Liu Feng explained.


    These horses are all sweaty horses picked by Elsa from the Sahara Prairie, so they are very precious. These horses have thin heads and high necks, slender limbs, thin skins and light steps, as well as great strength, fast speed and endurance. strong and other advantages. And this kind of horse is a national treasure of a certain country on the other side of the earth, and its rarity is evident.


    \"I see, it''s from the elder sister''s side, no wonder it looks very different.\"Enri nodded.


    \"Well, this kind of horse is called a sweaty horse. It is very precious. Your eldest sister has a heart, so consider it as a gift to give back to your eldest sister today. You should study hard.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    \"Relax, Your Majesty, I will not disappoint you.\" Enri said firmly.


    Mina blinked her blue eyes and said seriously, \"Your Majesty, I will also study hard, after all, riding a horse is not difficult for me, I think.\"


    Tis patted her chest and said to herself, \"Your Majesty, please wait and see, I


    - You won''t be disappointed. \"


    With a wry smile on his face, Liu Feng said, \"It''s okay, it''s just entertainment, not an exam, there''s no need to be so serious.\"


    \"Your Majesty, do you have any tips for riding a horse?\" Enri asked with a serious look. \"There are several steps to riding a horse. Just remember these steps and listen to the trainer. Learning to ride a horse is not difficult.\" Liu Feng said gently.


    \"How many steps? What steps? Your Majesty.\" Enri asked seriously. \"Just don''t stand at the back and side of the horse, this is to prevent being kicked, and also check whether the girth is fastened before getting on the horse, and the saddle will not turn over after it is fastened." Liu Feng urged.


    An Li and the others nodded earnestly and asked, \"Your Majesty, is there anything else to pay attention to?\"

 Chapter 1514：

    \"Also, the saddle should be equipped with iron rings, so as to help you fix your body, when you get on the horse, push your toes inward, when you get off the horse, first jump your left toes inward, and Song Kai dismounts with your right foot. Check your belly every once in a while. The tightness of the belt.\" Liu Feng continued to exhort.


    \"Your Majesty, please show us a demonstration, otherwise we won''t understand it just by listening to it.\"Tis said with a smile.


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly and said with a smile, \"Of course, I will show you 890 times.\"


    He motioned the trainer to take the BMW over, and did as he had just taught the girls. He stepped on the iron ring with one foot, and turned over on the horse with a neat movement.


    Liu Feng clenched the reins with one hand, and comforted BMW with the other hand, and said softly, \"I''ll ask you for more advice today.\"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he pulled the reins, turned the horse''s head slightly so that it faced the wide area, then clamped the horse''s belly and motioned for the BMW to run.


    .....


    \"Tap ta ta...


    The BMW started to run, and a crisp hoof sounded, and Liu Feng followed the BMW to the prairie.


    Just as he started to run, the soldiers of the - team, Avril and others immediately followed nervously on both sides, for fear that something unexpected might happen.


    \"Look, His Majesty is riding safely on the horse, it looks so handsome.\"


    Enri said excitedly.


    \"Yeah, so handsome, I will also ride a horse later.\" Mina was also very excited.


    Tis''s purple eyes flickered, and she said in shock, \"It turns out that riding a horse is so handsome.\"


    \"Three shifts, Fv7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1734: So cunning. (1 more for customization)


    Chapter 1734: So cunning. (1 more for customization)


    Liu Feng rode his horse for a lap and returned to the girl, turning over and dismounting with a neat movement.


    \"Longxia, what you did just now was really handsome. You look so handsome on horseback.\"Tis said excitedly.


    \"Yes, yes, it''s really great, I really want to ride.\" Mina nodded again and again.


    Although they have seen a lot of people riding horses before, they often don''t feel this way now, they just think it''s a very common thing.


    The most likely reason is the clothing. Advanced riding clothes can amplify this feeling, and another reason is people. Now the horse is His Majesty the King.


    Liu Feng smiled slightly, tidied up his clothes, and said, \"You guys will be very handsome when you ride a horse, hurry up, try it out.\"


    \"Okay, I''m going to try it.\" Tis kept her toes excitedly, and kept waving her little hand.


    Enri pouted and started to flinch, saying, \"Do you want to start learning now?


    ...wait a minute. \"


    Wei Ya blinked her light red eyes and said, \"Yeah, you go ahead, I''ll wait with Anli for a while.\" Mina squinted slightly at the fox-eared girl and the rabbit-eared girl, and joked, \" Ouch, aren''t you two scared? Weren''t you excited at first?\"


    \"Yeah, don''t be afraid, let''s learn together, so that someone won''t be afraid together.\"Tiss added.


    ....Who said that, who said I was afraid, I don''t want to be the first to go up, I want the second, no, the third to ride. \"Enri said stubbornly.


    Tis blinked her purple eyes, smiled and said, \"Okay, then you can ride the third one, the first is me, the second is Mina, and the third is you.


    \"That''s right, the two of us are going to ride a horse now, come quickly, you are the third, you can''t go back on what you said.\" Mina seemed to have succeeded in her plan.


    Knowing that she was brought into the pit by them, An Li had to bite the bullet and mumble, \"Okay, then you go first, I''ll \"\" right away.\"


    Mina blinked her blue eyes, but she still walked in front of the sturdy horses, trying to choose a horse that had an eye for her.


    The same is true for Niu Jiao Niang, flicking the ox''s tail and looking left and right in front of the BMW, trying to find the best looking one.


    Enri sighed and said, \"Looks like I can only pick the best looking horse.\"


    Wei Ya covered her mouth and smiled, and said, \"Then come on, come on, I''ll wait for a while, and see how you ride horses. I''ll go after learning.\"


    \"Hmph, you''re so cunning, won''t you come with me?\" Boss Gao pouted.


    \"Hee hee...I don''t think this kind of physical exercise is suitable for me, maybe I just watched it from beginning to end.\"Weiya said with a smile.


    Mina walked up to a reddish-brown horse, looked at it for a long time, and said firmly,


    \"Okay, I want this - a horse.\"


    \"I''ve picked it too, I want this colorful horse.\"Tis said with a smile.


    \"colorful?\"


    An Li rolled her eyes and said, \"Silly cow, that''s not how the idiom describes it, where is this colorful, obviously it''s a white horse with a little black.\"\"Hahahaha....It doesn''t matter, what is it called? It''s all the same, I feel that it has a destiny with me, so I will pick it." Tis said with a smile.


    An Li looked at the BMW in a row, got into a tangle, and muttered, \"What should I show off?


    --It''s a match? They look so scary. \"


    \"Come with me, I will teach you to ride a horse, so it will be safer.\" Liu Feng said gently.


    \"Your Majesty, really? You want to ride a horse with me?\" Enri''s eyes widened.


    = Well, really. \"


    Liu Feng got on his horse, stretched out his hand and said gently, \"Come on, come on, sit in front of me.


    An Li nodded with a blushing face, stretched out her hand and got on the horse''s back, and said softly,


    \"Your Majesty, you must protect me, I am afraid of falling.\"


    \"Of course, don''t worry.\"Fox Erniang''s sense of weakness aroused Liu Feng''s desire for protection.


    Mina and the others also got on the horse with the help of the trainer. Of course, the trainer has been closely following them. At the same time, there is a team of trainers riding horses. They are to prevent horses. Prepare for when your child is out of control.


    Tiss rode on the horse, walked back and forth with the horse, and said, \"Does this horse not like me? Why does it twist around.\"


    \"Then you are so unlucky. My horse likes me very much. You can see that it is obedient and doesn''t move." Mina smiled.


    \"Envy, then I also have to change a horse. Since it doesn''t like me, I won''t force it.\" Tis said with true temperament.


    \"No, Miss Teas, each horse has a different character. This horse''s character is more active, - it''s a bit uncomfortable to have a stranger on her back.\"The horse trainer explained. .


    Tiss raised her eyebrows slightly, nodded thoughtfully, and said, \".\"That''s right, I thought it didn''t like me.


    \"Are you all ready? If you are ready, then run a little.\" Liu Feng shouted loudly, steering the horse forward first.


    The horned lady and the cat-eared lady followed closely, and Avery, Jones and the others followed closely behind. \"Tap tap....

 Chapter 1515：

    When the horse ran, it brought out the tender grass that had just grown out, and the horse''s hooves embedded a lot of spring mud.


    Enri pulled the reins tightly, her eyes were tightly closed and she didn''t dare to open her mouth, she shouted loudly, \"Your Majesty, I''m afraid.\"


    \"Don''t be afraid, it''s very safe, you try to adapt, slowly open your eyes, you will like this feeling.\" Liu Feng said gently.


    Enri slowly opened her brown eyes, but not fully (good Lee''s), only opened - just tentatively looking ahead.


    Seeing that Empress Hu Er was not moving, Liu Feng asked, \"How is it? Have you opened your eyes? Is this feeling okay?\"


    Enri tried her best to get used to this feeling, and said after a while, \"Your Majesty, the feeling of running is really good.


    \"That''s good, hold on tight.\" Liu Feng urged.


    Under Mina''s instructions from the trainer, the operation is also very similar, and it doesn''t look like the first time riding a horse. This may have something to do with her agility.


    Tess, too, didn''t feel flustered at all while riding on the horse, but instead, she looked calm and never stopped smiling.


    Liu Feng and the others rode for a long time until they were exhausted before returning home.


    One more, FV). Ask for customization, ask for support. \"


    Chapter 1735: An important day. (2 more for customization)


    Chapter 1735: An important day. (2 more for customization)


    At noon, the spring sunshine is not very strong, on the contrary, it is particularly comfortable to bask on people.


    It makes people feel warm, and the whole person does not want to move, so spring is a sleepy season. Of course, it is still very cold in the morning and evening, so it is only comfortable during the noon time.


    The streets of Chang''an City are full of people. Some of them are going to work, while others are out to bask in the sun.


    After all, the newspapers published by the newspapers mentioned the benefits of basking in the sun, so the residents rushed to take advantage of this time to come out and bask in the sun.


    The stools on the street are not for those who sit there and enjoy the sun, all lazily stand there, and there are many people walking on the street with their pets.


    The four Elf sisters are also the same, enjoying the sunlight on the street, feeling this long-lost, warm sunshine.


    \"Big sister, this sunshine is really good, it''s really comfortable to be on people.\"The third sister Sheila said lazily.


    \"Yeah, the snow in the winter is deadly cold, and now the sunshine is really great.\" Sister Rose agreed.


    Fourth younger sister Polly blinked her green eyes and asked, \"Big sister, what are we going to do today?\"


    \"Yeah, why did you wake us up early in the morning? *The second sister Lanni asked curiously.


    Big sister Rose smiled mysteriously and said 793, \"Wait, you will know, don''t worry.\"


    The second sister, Lannie, tilted her neck and said suspiciously, \"Sister, you are really strange today, and you were mysterious early in the morning.\"


    Not only in the morning, but also last night, a person was giggling there, and he didn''t know what he was laughing at. \"The third sister, Sheila, agreed.


    Sister Rose waved her hand and said, \"Let''s go, don''t be so curious, you''ll know when you''re there.\"


    \"Ta Ta...


    The four elf sisters have been wandering around the new city. After ten minutes, the elf sister took them to a shop and sat down.


    This store is a newly opened store in Chang''an City, which also opened in the spring. This is a storefront for eating barbecue.


    But this yakiniku restaurant is different from other yakiniku restaurants, the meat served to this restaurant is top quality meat.


    All cattle and sheep are strictly selected from the Sahara prairie, as well as chickens, ducks and fish raised in Chang''an City. They are all carefully selected. It can be said that this shop is a noble shop.


    Polly looked around and said in surprise, \"Sister, this store is very expensive!


    How did you bring us to this restaurant for dinner? \"


    \"Yeah, it''s too much. We can just eat a little at other stores. Although we have a lot of money now, we have to keep it to buy a house.\" The second sister Lanni agreed.


    \"It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter, we only came here for a long time to eat once, so it doesn''t matter, you guys just look at the menu. If you have something to eat, please take care of it.\" Sister Rose said generously.


    The three Elf sisters are very helpless to the eldest sister''s move, but after all, everyone has come in, and the waiter has poured tea for you, so they have to bite the bullet and order.


    Although they are not so poor, but after all, there is still such a large chamber of commerce to operate, and they need to save money to buy a house, so they are relatively restrained in some daily expenses.


    A few minutes later, the four elves discussed and finished ordering the dishes. They ordered a meat platter, a vegetable platter, and some side dishes were gone.


    \"Sister, you must be hiding something from us today, let''s talk about it, what is it that keeps you mysterious. The second sister Lanni asked seriously.


    \"Yeah, even brought us here to eat, I believe this must not be a trivial matter. * Third sister Sheila also agreed.


    The fourth sister Polly took a sip of tea, looked at the eldest sister quietly, and said, oh, \"I see, I finally understand why the eldest sister is so mysterious today.\"


    Sister Rose raised her eyebrows slightly and said in surprise, \"Oh? Polly, do you actually know what''s going on?\"


    \"Hmm, I probably know what you look like today, I don''t know, I guess


    (bac) don''t know if it''s right. "The fourth sister Polly said.


    \"What is it? What are you doing today? Why is it like this?" The third sister, Sheila, asked curiously.


    The second sister Lanni frowned and looked at the eldest sister and the elf little sister, and said suspiciously, \"Are you two hiding something from us today?\"


    \"Hey, do you want to know what day is today?\"The fourth sister Polly asked mysteriously.


    Sister Rose smiled and nodded, put down the teacup in her hand, and asked, \"Yes, today is an important day, do you two remember?\"


    The third sister, Sheila, tilted her neck and rolled her green eyes. After thinking about it, she finally realized, \"Oh! I know, I know what day it is today.\"


    At this moment, the second sister Lannie was even more puzzled, and asked, \"Why do you three know what day it is today, but I don''t know?\"


    \"Of course you don''t know, because today is related to you.\" Sister Rose said gently.


    \"It has something to do with me? What day is it?\" The second sister Lanni pointed to herself very confused.


    \"Silly sister, today is your birthday, have you forgotten?\" Third sister Sheila said with a smile.


    \"Yes, today is such an important day, why did you forget it yourself.\"


    Fourth sister Polly agreed.


    \"What? Today is my birthday, why am I not impressed?\" The second sister Lanni asked in confusion.


    \"Of course you don''t remember. I remind you of your birthday every year, you don''t remember it at all.\" Sister Rose smiled.


    The second sister, Lannie, shook her head and said, \"Actually, I can just eat a little something for my birthday. Why do I have to come to such an expensive place?\"


    \"That can''t be done. In the past, the conditions were not so good, so we just celebrated our birthday casually, but now our conditions have improved, and of course we have to pay more attention to the birthday." Big sister Rose said seriously.


    \"That''s right, that''s right, we have to take our birthdays seriously from now on.\" The third sister, Sheila, also agrees very much.

 Chapter 1516：

    The second sister Lanni was very moved, her eyes were slightly rosy, and she said, \"I didn''t know what to say for a while, all in all, thank you very much.\"


    \"It''s all a family, what''s so polite, the most important thing is that you are happy, right? You have been busy for so long a while ago, so you can relax today,\" Sister Rose said gently.


    \"You guys should be happy too.\" The second sister Lanni nodded heavily.


    \"Second, (). Please customize, please support.


    Chapter 1736: Birthday cake. (3 more for customization)


    Chapter 1736: Birthday cake. (3 more for customization)


    Sister Rose put down the teacup in her hand and said, "Polly, you go out with me--


    Let''s go. \"


    The fourth sister Polly tilted her head and said suspiciously, \"What''s wrong with the eldest sister? It''s almost time to eat.\"


    \"It''s still early, it will take some time to serve and barbecue, so go out with me


    - Let''s go. \" Sister Rose said.


    \"Okay.\" Fourth sister Polly sorted her clothes and stood up.


    \"What are you going to do? The second sister Lannie is good-Qi Dao.


    \"Yeah, why don''t you take us with you?* The third sister Sheila is also suspicious.


    The elder sister Rose rolled her eyes at them and explained, "Why don''t we eat when we''re all gone? It''s impossible to leave Lanny here, right? So please accompany her."


    The third sister Sheila pulled her face and muttered, \"Okay, I understand, then you can go and come back quickly.\"


    \"Don''t worry, it won''t be long.\" Sister Rose nodded.


    \"Tap tap....


    Sister Elf left the barbecue shop with Little Elf and headed towards the food in the new city.


    \"Big sister, what''s the matter with you asking me to come out alone? Is this related to the second sister?\" The fourth sister Polly guessed.


    \"Yes, it is related to your second sister''s birthday, we are going shopping now.\"


    Sister Rose nodded.


    \"Buy something? What should I buy? Can''t I buy it after dinner?\" The fourth sister Polly asked curiously.


    Big sister Mengsi tucked her hair and smiled, "This thing is for use during dinner, so I want us to buy it now."


    \"I used it when I was eating?\"


    The fourth sister Polly saw that the direction of progress was the food area, so she guessed, \"Did you buy food?\"


    \"Yes, let''s go buy Lannie''s birthday cake.\" Sister Rose smiled mysteriously.


    \"Birthday cake? What is a birthday cake?\" Fourth sister Polly looked sleepy.


    Sister Rose thought for a while, organized the language and said, \"It''s eaten on birthdays, and you only have one chance to eat this birthday cake every year.\"\"How does the eldest sister know about this birthday cake? Who is with you? What did you say?" The fourth sister Polly asked curiously.


    ......When I was on the street a few days ago, I bought a newspaper and saw that it was a newly opened store. \" Sister Rose explained.


    Fourth younger sister Polly asked with a puzzled face, \"Didn''t you say you didn''t buy a newspaper the other day?\"


    \"I''m not lying to you. If Lanny sees this birthday cake shop, she''ll remember her birthday, so we won''t have any surprises today.\" Big sister Rose explained.


    \"So it is.\"The fourth sister Polly nodded.


    It took the two of them about ten minutes to arrive at the door of the cake shop. The birthday cake shop was opened in the food area of ??Xincheng District. Of course, it was not the most conspicuous location.


    After all, birthday cake is not a daily necessity, so it will not occupy the golden storefront, but some places in the food area.


    The storefront is not very big, there are other gourmet shops on the first floor, and the birthday cake shop is on the second floor, but a very cartoon cake signboard is posted outside, so that people can see it at a glance.


    Fourth younger sister Polly looked up at the birthday cake shop and murmured, \"It looks very appetizing.\"


    \"Let''s go, go get the cake, and then go back to eat, don''t make them wait too long.\" Sister Rose urged.


    \"Okay.\" The fourth sister Polly took the lead up the stairs and walked towards the birthday cake shop.


    ....


    \"Crumble!\"


    Sister Rose pushed open the door, walked into the store, nodded slightly to the clerk, and said hello, \"Hello, I''m here to get the cake.\"


    The decoration of the entire birthday cake shop is full of vitality. The main colors are light yellow and light pink. There is a large rectangular table in the middle of the shop, surrounded by transparent glass cabinets.


    There are a lot of cakes, and some desserts, etc. There are not only cakes, but also some small snacks and desserts. Of course, there are also milk teas. \"Hello, can you show me your cake list?\"The clerk said very politely.


    Birthday cake shops all pre-order cakes. The customer first says when they want to pick up the cake, and then pays the deposit. The shop will give you a cake list. When the time comes, the guests will come to pick up the cake with this cake list, and pay the remaining half of the money by the way.


    \"Of course.\" Sister Rose took out the cake list that had been prepared and handed it to the other party.


    The clerk took the list and browsed it around, smiled and said, \"Wait a minute, I''ll pack it for you now.\"


    .0 ask for flowers --


    \"Okay, thank you, please hurry up, I''m in a hurry.\" Sister Rose said very politely.


    \"Okay, no problem.\"The clerk smiled.


    The fourth sister Polly was lying in front of the transparent glass cabinet, looking at the cakes and exclaiming, these eggs... look so beautiful, and they look delicious.


    \"Yes, no wonder the business is good. If I hadn''t come early that day, I might not have been able to get the cake today.\" said the elder sister Mengsi.


    \"How much is that cake? The cake in the cupboard is so beautiful, shouldn''t the price be cheap?\" Fourth sister Polly asked curiously.


    Sister Rose recalled the price of the cake, and said after a while,...I think about it, I remember that it was three hundred yuan for a cake, because I bought a cake for four people. \"


    \"Four hundred Chinese coins? The price is not bad, not very expensive, this looks so beautiful, and it is eaten once a year, so the price is acceptable.\" The fourth sister Polly thought about it. road.


    \"Right, that''s what I thought too, so after I learned the price, I placed the order without saying a word.\" Sister Rose smiled.


    The clerk held a packing box with a big bow tied on the outside, and smiled,


    \"Guest, your cake has been packaged for you, go to the front desk to pay the final payment and you can take this cake away.\"


    \"Okay.\" Sister Mengsi followed the clerk to the front desk and paid the remaining 150 Chinese yuan.


    The clerk handed the cake with both hands and asked with a smile, \"Guest, do you need to check the integrity and appearance of the cake? If necessary, I can open it for you now. Once you leave the store, if the cake is damaged or something, we will It''s irresponsible.\"

 Chapter 1517：

    \"That''s it, then open me and take a look, let me feel more at ease.\" Sister Rose nodded.


    \"No problem at all, let''s go to the big table over there, I''ll open it for you to see.\"The clerk said politely.


    \"Okay.\" Sister Rose nodded.


    Ten minutes later, after the elder sister checked the cake, she took the cake and left the birthday cake shop with the younger sister.


    \"Three shifts, (V). Please customize, please support.\"Chuan


    Chapter 1737: Don''t say it. (1 more for customization)


    Chapter 1737: Don''t say it. (1 more for customization)


    Tread...


    Elder Elf took the cake and walked quickly to the barbecue shop with Little Elf. They wanted to hurry up and go back to cut the cake and celebrate.


    Ten minutes later, the two returned to the barbecue shop and placed the cake in the middle of the table.


    The second sister, Lannie, looked confused, paused for a while, and said, ....Is this a gift for me? \"


    \"Oh! You two are so cunning, how can you buy gifts without me.\"


    The third sister Sheila said with a puffed face.


    \"Isn''t this asking you to accompany Lannie, and we didn''t go for long.\"


    The elder sister Mengsi chuckled lightly.


    Fourth sister Polly blinked her green eyes and said mysteriously, \"Second sister, guess what gift we bought for you.\"


    The second sister Lanni \"970\" tilted her neck, looking confused, she began to guess,


    \"It''s in such a big box, I think it''s clothes, right?


    \"Don''t say it, this box is so beautiful and the packaging is so beautiful.\"The third sister Sheila said with envy.


    \"Hahaha..I''ll give you one of these when it''s your birthday. Big sister Rose said with a smile.


    \"No, second sister, this is not a dress, you can guess.\" Fourth sister Polly smiled.


    The second sister Lannie raised her eyebrows slightly, and continued to guess, \"It''s not clothes? What could it be? Could it be shoes? Did you see me looking at shoes a few days ago, so are the shoes you bought for me?\ "


    The fourth sister Polly still shook her head and said, \"No, it''s not a shoe either.\"


    Big sister Rose tucked her hair together and smiled slightly, \"You dare to guess, maybe it''s something you haven''t seen before.\"


    \"Something you haven''t seen?


    The second sister, Lanie, was stumped. The clothes and shoes can be said to be all she likes, but they are not. He thought for a while and said, \"Is it perfume? Or cosmetics?


    \"No, you already have all these, it''s boring to send them again, you can guess.\" Sister Rose said.


    The second sister Lanni stretched out her hand to get the big box, and said, \"I won''t guess, I can''t guess it, I''ll just look at it.\"


    The fourth sister Polly hurriedly took the cake box and said, \"Read, second sister, don''t worry, today is your birthday, you have to be a little mysterious.\"


    The second sister Lanni pouted, pouted and muttered, \"But I can''t guess, I''ve said everything I can think of.\"


    \"Okay, I''m not free for you anymore, you can open it up and take a look.\" Sister Mengsi smiled mysteriously.


    The second sister Lanni blinked her eyes again and again, rubbed her little hands together, and began to open the box step by step, revealing a big cake.


    She widened her eyes and said in surprise, \"God! What is this? It looks so beautiful.\"


    \"Hee hee, this is your birthday cake, it''s only eaten on your birthday.\" Fourth sister Polly said with a smile.


    \"That''s right, I made a reservation a few days in advance, and I chose the best looking pattern. We can try this cake after we finish our meal.\" Sister Rose smiled.


    The second sister Lannie covered her mouth excitedly, her eyes slightly moist, and said, \"This is really a surprise, thank you eldest sister, Polly.\"


    \"Today is your birthday, don''t cry, your eyes will be red if you cry.\" Sister Rose comforted.


    Fourth sister Polly took out a tissue and handed it over, and said, \"Second sister, you are happy.\"


    \"I''m very happy now, I''m crying now because I''m moved, it''s really good to have you. The second sister Lanni shook her head again and again.


    Sister Rose blinked her green eyes and said, \"Come on, eat first, we''ll eat cake after eating.


    Second sister Lannie nodded heavily, closed the cake box, picked up chopsticks and started eating.


    More than half an hour later, when the four Elf sisters finished eating the barbecue, they asked the clerk to take out the cake from the freezer.


    The second sister Lannie looked at the cake on the table expectantly, and said, \"It looks delicious.\"


    The eldest sister, Mengsi, put the candle on the cake as the clerk said, and then lit the candle.


    \"Sister, what are you doing? Why do you want to put a candle?\" The second sister Lanni asked suspiciously.


    \"Quick, make a wish, and blow out the candle.\" Sister Rose urged repeatedly. Although the second sister Lannie looked confused, she still did as the elder sister said.


    \"How is it? Have you made a wish? It is said that the wish on the birthday is very likely to come true.\" said the elder sister Rose.


    \"I made a wish, but why do I make a wish on my birthday? It''s a strange rule. 0\" The second sister Lanni said sleepily.


    The eldest sister Rose shook her head and said, "I don''t know either, it was told to me by the birthday cake shop. It is said that this is very effective, and many people do it, so I also let you try it.\ "


    In fact, it is just a psychological suggestion to oneself, a wish to oneself, because people think that the day they are born, their hearts are the purest. A wonderful blessing.


    \"So it turns out, I thought there were some specific rules. The second sister Lanni thought thoughtfully.


    *What did the second sister wish for? *The third sister Sheila asked curiously.


    \"My wish is...the second sister Lanni was interrupted by the elf elder sister before she finished speaking.


    \"I can''t say it for the time being, it won''t work if I say it, just know it yourself.\" Big sister Rose quickly stopped.


    The second sister Lanni nodded thoughtfully and murmured, \"So it''s like this, what did I think it was.\"


    \"Cut the cake quickly and try it out to see how it tastes.\" Sister Rose urged.


    The second sister Lanni nodded, picked up the knife and started dividing the cake. Of course, the first time she cut the cake, she was very unskilled.


    After a few minutes, the cake was finally distributed. The four Elf sisters looked at the cake in front of them and wanted to eat 2.4. Although they had just eaten a lot of barbecue, they still had a great appetite.


    \"I''m about to start it, you guys should try it too soon.\" The second sister Lanni took a big bite of the cake and put it in her mouth.


    \"It''s delicious, it''s really the best food I''ve ever eaten.\" The fourth sister Polly''s green eyes widened.


    The elder sister Rose nodded with satisfaction and said, \"It seems that the money is not in vain, the taste is very good, beautiful and delicious.\"

 Chapter 1518：

    The second sister Lannie nodded excitedly and said, \"Yeah, the taste is really beyond my imagination.\"


    The eldest sister Rose held the cake and smiled and said, \"I wish you a happy birthday, be happy every day.\"


    The third elf sister and the younger sister also held cakes and sent blessings to the second elf sister.


    One more, factory v7). Ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    Chapter 1738: A tool to stabilize the throne. (2 more for customization)


    Chapter 1738: A tool to stabilize the throne. (2 more for customization)


    As far as the eye can see, a large area is full of green, and as the snow completely melts, a vibrant side is revealed.


    It''s completely different from the winter scene of ice and snow. Spring is more of an endorsement of vitality, youth, etc., while winter is more composed and calm-


    some.


    In the palace of Mullin Principality, Princess Rongli was hanging out in the back garden. She has always been like this these days, either in a daze by the window of the room or in the back garden.


    But she just didn''t have lunch with her father in the dining room, and she just let the maid bring it into her room for dinner.


    For nothing else, she didn''t want to face her father and king for the time being, and she didn''t want to face his aggressive questioning.


    \"Your Highness, you haven''t seen Your Majesty for many days, do you want to have dinner with him tonight? Coco asked.


    Princess Riley shook her head and said with a serious expression, \"No, I haven''t thought of a way yet, so I don''t know how to face him at 10 o''clock.


    \"His Royal Highness, we should always face it, and didn''t we say we would go to the Han Dynasty?


    I think it would be better to face it earlier. \" Coco suggested.


    \"I also know that it''s better to face it earlier, and I also want to go to the Han Dynasty earlier, but I didn''t think of a more suitable reason to tell the king.\" Princess Rongli said helplessly.


    Coco rolled his eyes, paused, and suggested, \"Your Majesty, do you want to tell your Majesty for that reason.\"


    \"What reason? Have we discussed this issue?\" Princess Rongli looked suspicious.


    \"I haven''t discussed it, but if you continue to go to the Han Dynasty to help His Majesty to get the other party to send knights for help, I don''t think His Majesty will refuse.\" Coco said.


    Princess Riley''s eyes widened, and she said in shock, "Oh, I didn''t expect you to be on the father''s side.


    Coco waved his hands again and again, shook his head and said, \"Your Highness, you misunderstood, I didn''t mean that.\"


    \"Then what do you mean? What I heard means that you want me to agree to the request of the father and go to tell the majesty of the Han Dynasty about this.\" Princess Rongli said coldly. \"My lord, what I mean is that the reason why I want you to tell your majesty is that we have to go out first before we can find another way, otherwise we can''t even go out. What''s the use of fantasizing here?" Coco explained. .


    \"What you said is not unreasonable, but you must know that if I tell my father like this, you know what he will prepare.\" Princess Rongli said.


    Coco rolled his eyes and asked weakly, \"Your Highness, do you mean that Your Majesty will prepare a dowry for you?\"


    \"It can''t be said that the dowry is so fast, but he will definitely write a letter for me to bring to His Majesty the Han Dynasty, but the content of this letter is about my marriage with His Majesty the Han Dynasty, as well as some meeting ceremonies and so on.\" " Princess Rongli said.


    \"Although it will be like this, it can only go to the Han Dynasty, isn''t it?


    Oh can say.


    Princess Jasmine sighed and said, \"Besides, I don''t want to see my father so early, it feels weird.\"


    \"Okay.\"Coco didn''t say anything.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    The two continued to walk in the back garden. At the moment, the back garden was bare and nothing.


    Princess Riley looked really uninterested, and murmured, \"There''s nothing good about being naked.\"


    \"His Royal Highness, then let''s go back, it''s still a little cold now, be careful not to catch a cold.\" Coco worried.


    \"Well, let''s go, go back and take a nap, maybe there is a way.\" Princess Rongli nodded.


    \"This is going away? We haven''t seen each other for a few days, tell me.\" King Brooks said solemnly.


    Princess Rongli''s eyes widened, she looked at the sound, her eyes widened in surprise and said, "Father, why are you here?" \"


    \"Why can''t I be here, this is my back garden.\" King Brooks asked rhetorically.


    \"No, Father, that''s not what I meant, what I meant was why are you here? It''s very cold.\" Princess Jasmine said weakly.


    King Brooks asked with a cold face, \"Why am I here, don''t you have to ask yourself? How many days have we not seen each other? What are you thinking about these days? Why didn''t I arrange for you before? Do as I ask.


    Princess Jasmine rolled her eyes, she knew that seeing her father would be questioned like this, she suppressed her emotions and said, \"Father, as I said, I am not a commodity, and I am not a condition for you to use it. .


    \"But you should know that being a child of the royal family is your destiny, isn''t it?\" King Brooks said solemnly.


    \"I know, of course I know it, but I still can''t accept it. Although I know I am self-willed, I always want to live for myself, not for others.\" Princess Rongli expressed her heart idea.


    \"Daughter, I didn''t expect you to be so selfish. If you live for yourself, what about the people up and down the Mullin Principality?\" King Brooks asked. Princess Jasmine took a few deep breaths and said, \"Father, you say I''m selfish, why don''t you? You''re just not taking the throne away from the Principality of Man''er, and you''re not a vassal of the Principality of Mullin, right? \"


    ...King Brooks was stunned and speechless. His daughter said it was really good. Of course, he just wanted to keep his throne. As for his daughter, it was just a tool to stabilize the throne.


    \"Look, what I said is not wrong, you have always regarded me as a tool, never regarded me as your real daughter.\" Princess Rongli said angrily. \"Why are you so immature? I always thought you were very mature, so I was very at ease with you. I didn''t expect you to be so ignorant. I was so disappointed.\" King Brooks said angrily.


    Princess Jasmine blinked her brown eyes and said coldly, \"Yes, I have disappointed Father, I''m sorry.\"


    You... King Brooks was about to say something when he saw his daughter turn and leave.


    Coco was a little embarrassed in the same place, looking at both sides very embarrassedly, and finally bowed to the king, turned and ran to the princess.


    \"Under the stock, why are you so troublesome, the relationship is so stiff.\" Coco worried.


    \"I''ve already said it, it''s not suitable to meet today, and we will definitely quarrel when we meet.


    Princess Jasmine said helplessly.


    ... Coco lowered his head silently, it is better not to speak at this moment.


    \"Second update, (V). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter - Thousand seven hundred thirty-ninth: fog. (3 more for customization)


    Chapter 1739: Mist. (3 more for customization)


    It was very early in the morning, and the fog on the sea was very thick, making it difficult to see the road ahead.


    \"Whoa, whoa...


    Wolf-eared Niang''s fleet is sailing on the sea at the moment, but they are all advancing very slowly, and there is no sense of progress that usually cuts through the sea.


    If you don''t look carefully, you won''t find the boats moving at all, and each boat is very close, in order to avoid hitting the rocks.


    There is a small boat exploring the road ahead. In addition to preventing the boat from hitting the rocks, it is to see the sea conditions in front of it and see if there are any islands or the like, so that people can get off the boat and rest in the middle.

 Chapter 1519：

    Otherwise, drifting at sea for more than two months would really make people want to die, so I usually look for some islands to stop at and let people get off the boat and take a rest.


    Alita stood on the board, looked at the layers of mist, and sighed, \"When will it dissipate, these mists really make me feel very insecure.\"


    Although the wolf-eared girl of the jackal clan is usually very heroic and fearless, but at this time, the ship is not only carrying the crew of her fleet, but also many people from the Torola Orc Empire.


    So she can''t be too ignorant of others, so she has been extra cautious since she went to sea, trying her best to suppress her bold personality, lest others be a little scared when they see it.


    \"Sister, do you want to take a rest in the cabin? You haven''t had a good night''s sleep these days.\" Arsenal asked with concern.


    He is a snake orc, the half-brother of Wolf Erniang, and he can be regarded as the deputy captain of this fleet.


    Alita shook her head and said seriously, \"It''s okay, now is an important moment, you can''t be relaxed, after this time, I''ll rest, if you''re tired, go to sleep\"-


    Sleep.


    For two or three days in a row, the weather at sea has been very strange, either heavy rain or strong winds and waves, especially at night, and then in the morning, the fog was so heavy that I couldn''t see the road ahead.


    It can be said that it is very dangerous. There is no moment to let people relax, and it is tight all the time.


    As long as they relax a little, the entire fleet will be finished, and the force of nature can destroy them in an instant.


    \"No, I''m not sleepy either, just stay with my sister for a while, we haven''t chatted for a long time\"r.\" Arsenal said solemnly.


    Alita raised her eyebrows slightly, turned her head to look at the snake orc, and said, \"Oh? Do you have any thoughts of having a serious chat with me?\"


    \"Of course, you''ve been busy since the days before going to sea, and we haven''t talked seriously.\" Arsenal said seriously.


    \"What do you want to talk about?\"Alita is very curious.


    Arsenal looked at the fog and said after a while, \"Talk about this decision my sister made.\"


    \"Decision? My decision?\"


    Alita looked at the snake orcs seriously and asked, \"Are you talking about my decision to go to another continent?


    \"Of course, of course this decision.\"Arsenal''s face is such an expression.


    Alita nodded thoughtfully, pouted, and asked, \"What? Do you think my decision was wrong?\"


    \"Of course...he''s not quite, I''m just curious.\" Arsenal said.


    \"Curious? What are you curious about? Do you think my decision is outrageous?\" Alita asked rhetorically.


    Arsenal also turned around and said seriously, \"Sister, I just think we could have avoided this risk.\"


    \"Why shouldn''t I take this risk? Why do you think this is an adventure?\"Alita was very puzzled.


    \"Crossing the sea is of course a risky thing, and no one knows what will happen for more than two months. Sister, I believe you know the danger of the sea better than me, right? So why is this not a risky thing? ?\" Arsenal said his opinion seriously.


    \"Of course, the adventure of crossing the sea is right, but who knows that we can''t spend it safely?\"Alita whispered.


    \"So this is a risky thing, otherwise I wouldn''t say it, sister, you are really strange today.\"Arsenal is very puzzled.


    Alita blinked her gray eyes and said seriously, \"If we go to another continent and the situation is still the same as Torola, then our trip is considered an adventure, but the other continent is different, so we This trip does not count as an adventure.\"


    \"Sister, I don''t understand, obviously we are taking an adventure now, why can''t this trip be considered an adventure because another continent is different?\" Arsenal wondered.


    *Forget it, if you should be busy, just do it. I told you that you don''t understand, so don''t waste my time. Alita waved her hand.


    Arsenal frowned and said, \"Sister, we haven''t finished talking yet, and I have nothing to do right now.


    \"Talk? What is there to talk about, you don''t understand me at all, so there is nothing to talk about.\" Alita said solemnly.


    \"Sister, if you don''t tell me how do I understand, what are we going to do on that continent?\"


    Arsenal was puzzled.


    Alita blinked her gray eyes and said seriously, \"I said you don''t understand, just like what I just told you, you don''t understand at all.\"


    \"Sister, why do you want to go to another continent? And you brought so much with you, I really don''t understand this point.\" Arsenal shook his head.


    \"Look, I said you don''t understand, so don''t talk to me, I listened very harshly.\" Alita shook her head and said dragging.


    The two brothers and sisters have been like this since they were young, probably because she and the snake orcs are half-brothers, so they have almost nothing to say, even if they chat, they can''t get together.


    The ideas and practices of the two people are completely inconsistent, so there is no way to have a good conversation, and every time they break up like this.


    Arsenal shrugged and said helplessly, \"Okay, since we can''t have a good conversation, forget it, we do it every time, every time.


    Alita fiddled with her hair that was ruffled by the sea breeze, and said softly, \"Oh? It seems that you really want to talk to me?\"


    \"Well, seriously.\"Arsenal nodded.


    \"Our trip to another continent... is to live a better life.\"Alita-Word-Dundao.


    Arsenal''s eyes widened, surprised, \"A better life?\"


    \"Three shifts, Fv7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1740: It''s really weird. (1 more for customization)


    Chapter 1740: It''s really weird. (I want to customize)


    Alita nodded, tidied up the ropes on the boat, and said softly, \"Don''t you want to?\"


    \"It''s not a question of wanting or not, it''s not realistic.\"Arsenal said seriously.


    \"Who said it was unrealistic? Aren''t we doing this right now?\"


    Alita asked back.


    Arsenal shrugged and muttered, \"Who knows what you think this time, anyway, you never talk to me about your thoughts, so I don''t know what you want at all?\"


    Alita rolled her eyes and said, \"Are you going to continue chatting with me about this matter? If so, stay away from me, I''m too lazy to argue with you.\"\"Not my sister , I don''t want to quarrel with you, I just want to know that you said this time about another continent for a better life, so how do you know that another continent can make our life better?" Arsenal seriously road. \"Have you not read so many books about dare to love?\" Alita looked at the other party with an unbelievable expression.


    \"Book? What book?\" Arsenal looked blank.


    Alita rolled her eyes at the other party and said, \"You haven''t read the book, and I don''t know how to tell you, and you won''t believe it. You still-. Bian Liang 833, hurry up and go.\"


    No, no, sister. \"


    Arsenal hurriedly walked up to the wolf-eared girl and asked, \"You better tell me, otherwise I''m really itchy and uncomfortable.\"


    Alita gestured to each other with her eyes and said, \"Pour me a glass of hot water, it''s too cold this morning.\"


    \"Okay, wait a minute, I''ll turn it upside down for you right away.\" Arsenal turned and ran into the cabin.


    Road tread....

 Chapter 1520：

    Arsenal hung a cup of hot water and some snacks, and returned to the board with a smile on his face.


    Alita took the hot water and took a sip, then said lightly, \"I asked you to read more books than usual, now you know the benefits of reading books?\"


    *Yes, yes, sister, just tell me why we are here? \"


    Arsenal wondered.


    Although he is the vice-captain of this fleet, Zuo is nothing but a false name. If it weren''t for the younger brother of the wolf-eared girl, I am afraid that he would only be a sailor. Therefore, many things in Chuanshan are unknown to the snake tribe orcs. He is a idle person. He doesn''t ask or badd participate in anything, so he doesn''t know anything about going to sea this time, that''s all. Went to sea with the fleet. \"The destination of this trip is a kingdom in another large continent, and the destination of these people on board is also there.\"Alita explained.


    \"Is that kingdom called the Han Dynasty?\" Arsenal asked curiously.


    *Um? you know? Don''t you know that? still ask me? \"Alita rolled her eyes at each other.


    Arsenal shook their heads again and again and explained, \"No, I have a lot of things about the Han Dynasty.


    I still heard about them. Although I was sick at home when they came to Torola, but after I recovered, there were a lot of rumors about them, and I could still hear some of them. \"


    \"Since you all know me, why don''t you ask me? Are you too bored, and you are looking for something to do when you have nothing to do?" Alita said speechlessly.


    \"No, sister, because I don''t know what the situation is in the Han Dynasty. When I heard them say the Han Dynasty, everyone said it differently, and I was a little confused.\"Arsenal seriously said.


    \"As far as I know, the Han Dynasty is a very good place.\"Alita was very yearning when she said it.


    \"What''s wrong with the Han Dynasty, to let my sister take such a big risk and go across the sea to that-side.\" Arsenal wondered.


    Alita shook the cup in her hand and said softly, \"If it''s other kingdoms, then I can''t make the decision to cross the sea. Of course, the Han Dynasty deserves it, otherwise I won''t hold the entire fleet. to gamble on the fate.\"


    Arsenal still didn''t understand very much, and asked, \"Sister, what is it about the Han Dynasty that attracts you so much?


    \"A lot, a lot, more than you can imagine.\"Alita said coldly.


    \"Sister, what''s wrong with you? It''s mysterious and looks weird.\" Arsenal said sleepily.


    \"Nothing, the Han Dynasty is really worth our visit.\"Alita said seriously.


    Arsenal scratched his head and said suspiciously, \"Sister, after a long time, you haven''t told me why you are going there.\"


    *Because the Han Dynasty is worth our visit, the quality of life there is many times better than Torola, whether it is food, clothing or use, and even boats are the best. \"The more she talked, the more she yearned for it.


    Arsenal frowned and said sleepily, \"Sister, how do you know, isn''t it the first time you''ve been there?\"


    \"When you were sick at home, I saw the caravan of the Han Dynasty with my own eyes, and I also bought their goods. Although I didn''t grab anything, the goods alone are enough to let us go across the sea to another side. Alita said seriously. Arsenal regretted why she was sick at that time, and asked weakly, "Sister, what did you buy?" If you want to go to the Han Dynasty so urgently, you will set off in winter. \"


    \"Perfume, tissues, cans, and some magical things, everything is amazing.\"Alita recalled the goods she bought, and a smile began to appear on her face.


    \"Perfume? Tissue? Can?\"


    Arsenal''s current expression is that the two monks are puzzled and murmured,


    \"What are these?\"


    \"All in all, you will know when you go to the Han Dynasty, and you will regret why I didn''t bring you out earlier.\"Alita said firmly.


    Originally, she didn''t believe it either. Although she had been listening to the people in the fleet discussing what was or was not, she always felt that it was nonsense in her heart.


    But since the day she went out to meet the Han Dynasty caravan, she had changed this idea, no longer thought it was nonsense, but felt it was real and terrible.


    And at that time, she had planted the seeds of going to see the Han Dynasty, but what really made her make a decision was the people who came to the door one by one, and they all asked Lang Er Niang to take them to the Han Dynasty.


    Anyway, I had the idea of ??going to the Han Dynasty in my heart, and I was asked by these people every day, and over time I settled on this idea. \"It''s really weird.\"Arsenal is still very puzzled. \"One update, Cv7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1741: Island. (2 more for customization)


    Chapter 1741: Island. (2 more for customization)


    \"That''s right, - I didn''t quite understand it at first, but you will always understand.\" Alita said softly.


    Arsenal frowned and sighed, \"Okay, I know, I''ll take a look at it after the Han Dynasty.\"


    Alita fiddled with her hair that had been ruffled by the sea breeze, and said, \"Do whatever you need to do, don''t stay here any longer.\"


    \"I know.\" Arsenal nodded.


    \"Tap ta ta..


    The snake orcs turned and left the board, ready to go to the high mast, wanting to see the situation ahead in the mist.


    Arsenal climbed up the high mast, squinted slightly at the situation ahead, and muttered to himself, \"Hey, it''s still the same, it''s all fog, I can''t see anything.\"


    \"Master Vice-Captain, how is the situation ahead? Master Captain is waiting for your reply.\"A sailor respectfully asked.


    \"I can''t see anything, you went back to my eldest sister and said that I still can''t see anything.\" Arsenal shouted loudly.


    \"Yes, Mr. Vice-Captain.\"The sailor respectfully said.


    Arsenal blinked his pupils vertically, looked at the front carefully, and said to himself, \"When will the weather get better, this foggy sky makes people uncomfortable to watch.\"


    Half an hour later, the good people of the Snake Clan saw a dark shadow looming in the distance in front of them, and they appeared even more psychedelic in the layers of fog.


    ....Looking how..why....yu sound. \" Arsenal muttered.


    He continued to watch it for a while, and when it was confirmed, he hurriedly lowered the mast and headed towards the ship''s plank. \"Ta Ta....


    Arsenal stepped in the direction of the boat board and said excitedly, \"Sister, sister, good news.\"


    \"Good news? What good news? Don''t be so flustered, calm down.\"Alita said calmly.


    Arsenal slowed down and said calmly, \"Sister, there seems to be an island in front of us.\"


    \"Really? Is there really an island?\"Alita said excitedly.


    \"Really, sister, it seems that it is really an island. I looked at it for a while, and it is indeed an island.\" Arsenal said with certainty.


    \"It''s really great, hurry up and get someone to prepare, stay on the island in front for two days, and take a rest.\"Alita ordered.


    Arsenal nodded heavily and said, \"Yes, sister, I''ll get someone to prepare it right away.\"


    After more than an hour, the wolf-eared girl''s fleet slowly moved towards the island, and it was already visible to the naked eye.


    Alia blinked her gray eyes, looked at the island that was getting clearer and clearer, and said excitedly, \"I can finally set foot on the land, it can be regarded as a good night''s sleep.\"


    \"Yeah, I finally can''t feel the turbulence of the sea. I hear the sound of the waves, and my ears are almost full of calluses.\" Arsenal can''t agree more.


    \"Whoa, whoa...


    As the fleet moved forward, the appearance of the island became clearer and clearer, and the fog quietly faded away, revealing a small green island.


    The area of ??the island is not large, only five or six football fields, and it can accommodate about a thousand people.


    The appearance of the island is also very strange, the edges are irregular, it looks crooked, and the place by the sea is a large beach, the sand is as fine as snow, and it looks extraordinarily clean.

 Chapter 1521：

    Alita looked at this small island and hoped, \"I hope there is no problem with this island, otherwise the gains will outweigh the losses after landing.\"


    \"Sister, don''t worry, after landing, I will let people search the island thoroughly and make sure that there is no problem before we set up camp and rest." Arsenal suggested.


    \"Well, the island doesn''t look very big, and it doesn''t take much time to search.\"


    Alita nodded. \"Crash....


    The wolf-eared girl''s fleet all leaned on the edge of the island, and Arsenal sent a team of knights to log in to the island first, and asked them to explore the situation on the island first.


    Three hours later, the knight sent to investigate returned to the ship and reported the situation on the island.


    \"Sister, let''s go, the situation on the island is not very bad, you can still rest.\" Arsenal said excitedly.


    The probing knight found that the entire island was very empty. Of course, there were also birds, insects and beasts, but they were all deep, and the probing knight did not probe very deep.


    It''s not that they don''t want to, it''s just that they can''t move on anymore, they can only make sure that there is no problem within a safe distance.


    *Well, although we haven''t probed to the deepest point, it''s not too bad. Just let them step up their inspection efforts. Let''s land quickly. \"Alita said.\"Yes. \"Arsenal nodded, turned around and let people make preparations for landing on the island.


    -After an hour, all the crew and the people of the Tororah Shanren Empire also disembarked and started heading towards the vastness of the isolated island.


    \"Tap tap....


    The moment Alita stepped off the beach, the soft sand on the back of her feet was surrounded by soft sand, she said with wide eyes, \"The sand is so comfortable to touch.\" Arsenal was also very surprised, looking down at The fine white sand, surprised, \"Indeed, this is different from the sand we usually see, it''s really comfortable.\"


    State\"


    \"Forget it, hurry up and set up camp first, it''s almost afternoon, I''m already hungry.\"Alita urged.


    \"Yes.\"Arsenal nodded.


    After more than an hour, the crew of the wolf-eared girl set up several tents by the sea. The rows of tents were neat and tidy, and it was quite spectacular to look at. Alita looked at the rows of tents and arranged, \"Let our crew sleep in the tents near the sea, and the tents near the interior of the island, and those on our ship all sleep in the tents in the middle.\"


    \"Sister, why do you want to arrange this? Can''t you just live as you like?\" Arsenal asked in doubt.


    \"The tents near the beach are colder, especially when the sea breeze blows at night, while the tents close to the interior of the island are more dangerous. If any beasts appear at night, the tents in that row will be the first. \" Alita explained.


    \"So the middle row of tents is the safest? If so, why do our crews sleep in the most dangerous tents?\" Arsenal wondered. Alita patted i on the forehead and sighed, \"Are you really stupid or really stupid, I don''t understand.\"


    Arsenal shook his head and said weakly, \"I don''t know, wouldn''t it be better to let them sleep in the most dangerous tent? Our crew must sleep in the safest one.\"


    \"Second shift, (V). Please customize, please support.\"Dry.


    Chapter 1742: Night talk by the sea. (3 more for customization)


    Chapter 1742: Night talk by the sea. (3 more for customization)


    Alita rolled her eyes at the other party and said, \"You really don''t understand at all, forget it, forget it, just do as I ask, don''t talk so much.\"


    Arsenal put their feet up, blinked and asked, \"Why?


    My sister knows me, otherwise I wouldn''t do it. \"


    Alita sighed helplessly, and said, \"Okay, I''ve got you covered. We do this business with respect for those who give money. Since we decided to rest here, it must be Keep them safe first.\"


    \"Then the safety of our crew is also guaranteed, isn''t it?\" Arsenal said puzzled.


    \"Of course, it must be guaranteed, but the most important one must be them, not to mention that our crew members are very good, and they have experienced \"580\" how many times a big storm, their bodies are much stronger than those who are weak. Now, there will be no problem.\" Alita said.


    \"So that''s the case, well, I''ve been persuaded for the time being.\" Arsenal nodded.


    \"What is temporary persuasion? Go make arrangements for me, don''t mess around here.\" Alita reprimanded.


    Arsenal grinned and said, \"Okay, sister, I know, I''ll make arrangements now.\"


    Alita looked at the back of the snake orc leaving, frowned, and muttered to herself, \"What''s wrong with him today? It''s weird, it''s hard to figure out.\"As the sun slowly darkened. Down, the sound of the waves getting louder and louder, and the night has come completely.


    - There were piles of bonfires in front of the top tent. Under the light of the fire, the gray-white tent reflected mottled reflections. With the sound of the sea breeze and the beating of the waves, this scene was a bit different.


    Lang Erniang stood on the edge of the beach by the sea, looking at the dark sea in fascination, let the sea breeze hit her face and her hair was ruffled, but she didn''t stretch out her hand to fiddle with it.


    \"This sea is really unpredictable. It''s still blue during the day, but it''s dark at night, and it''s so cold. It''s really uncomfortable to look at.\"


    Alita muttered to herself.


    \"Who said it wasn''t, and it was very cold. If I was on the boat, I would definitely not be able to sleep well. The bumpy cabin is really unbearable.\" Arsenal pouted.


    Alia turned her head following the sound, looked at Zengren of the Snake Clan and said with suspicion, \"Why are you here too? Don''t you need to settle them?\"


    \"It''s settled down a long time ago, why don''t you take advantage of your free time to see what you''re doing.\"


    Arsenal shrugged.


    \"I have nothing to look at. Instead of continuing to watch, I came here to trouble me.\" Alita rolled her eyes.


    \"Why did my sister say that, why did I become trouble with you?\" Arsenal asked in confusion.


    Alita continued to turn her head to look at the sea, and said, \"You have been acting weird all day today, all kinds of troubles with me. I''m really annoyed by you, go and stay.\"


    Arsenal didn''t care, squatted on the beach scratching his head, and said, \"I can''t figure it out, so I asked you, it''s not to trouble you.\"\"If you can''t figure it out, just think about it slowly. , it''s no use bothering me, you won''t understand no matter what I say.\" Alita rolled her eyes.


    Arsenal stood up abruptly and said, \"But don''t you have to ask if you don''t understand?


    But I just don''t understand it now.


    \"Did I explain it to you? You keep asking and asking, and you don''t believe me at all, so what else is there to ask.\"Alita said angrily.


    Arsenal shrugged and said, \"Okay, I understand, I won''t ask you any more questions, everything will be known when we reach the Han Dynasty, right? \"\"Yes, wait until the Han Dynasty You already know the reason for what I did, so please, don''t bother me anymore, let me be quiet, okay?" Alia said helplessly.


    Arsenal nodded lightly and said softly, \"Sister....I have a question for you.\"


    \"Um?\"


    Alita tilted her head and wondered, \"What''s the problem? Why did you suddenly look like this?\"


    \"I want to ask, do you regret taking me?\" Arsenal asked softly.


    ...Alita was suddenly stopped by the question, and stayed there for a while, her eyes suddenly empty.


    Arsenal waved in front of the wolf-eared girl and shouted, \"What''s the matter? What''s wrong with my sister? Why did you stop suddenly?\"


    Alita took a while to regain her senses, and asked back with a smile, \"Why do you regret it?\"


    \"If you don''t have me, you should be able to live better, with me, you are just dragged down by me, 0*Arsenal said seriously.


    Alita gave the other party a big knock on the forehead and said, \"Are you stupid, I have never thought about it like this, and even without you, I may not be better off, so don''t think about it.\ "


    Since the death of Wolf''s Mother''s biological mother, at the age of five, she followed her father and another woman to form a rebuilding family. Within two years, that woman gave birth to a snake orc.

 Chapter 1522：

    But within a few years, Lang Erniang''s father passed away, and her stepmother was too sad and fell ill the next year and also left, so from then on the snake clan orcs followed Wolf Erniang for life.


    From childhood to adulthood, the life of the two of them can be said to be very hard, and they often do not have enough to eat, wear warm clothes, and sleep well. To the snake orcs.


    Therefore, although the snake clan orcs did not say how good they were when they were young, they didn''t suffer too much with the wolf-eared girl. Not long after they became adults, because of the wolf-eared girl''s cleverness and diligence, their life was also very good. Slowly getting better.


    I started to have a ship, I started to re-sell goods everywhere, and slowly I got a second and third ship. I also started to hire one or two workers, and finally it reached the current scale.


    Snake tribe orcs know how to look at their faces since they were young, and they never cause any trouble to their sister, and they are not ignorant.


    Arsenal raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at the dark sea, sighed, \"Our life will get better and better, right?\"


    \"Of course, it will definitely get better and better, why are you so strange today.\"Alita asked curiously.


    Arsenal shrugged and said with a smile, \"It''s nothing, I just thought of this idea in my head, nothing.\"


    Alita fiddled with her hair and said seriously, \"You''ll know when you go to the Han Dynasty.\"


    *Three shifts, (~V). Ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    Chapter 1743: Like a flame. (1 more for customization)


    Chapter 1743: Like a flame. (1 more for customization)


    The night fell quietly, and the sea breeze kept blowing, sweeping the tents by the sea.


    \"Huhuhuhu...


    The tent was blown by the sea wind and made all kinds of strange sounds. With the sound of the waves, the night on the island was a bit scary.


    In the dark night, the huge island on the sea looked a bit abrupt. The island was not big or small. There were many merchant ships docked around it, and there were tents on the beach.


    \"Crackling..


    The bonfire was swaying wantonly by the sea breeze, like a little girl who was dancing. The flames burned the dead wood and made a crackling sound, which was different from the cold sea style at night.


    At this time, there was a burst of discussion in a tent, which was particularly noticeable in the quiet island.


    \"Can''t sleep?\" Peterson asked softly.


    Agnes nodded, and the staring boss looked at the top of the tent, and said softly, \"Yeah, it''s the first time I slept outside like this, so I couldn''t sleep a little.\" The monkey orcs and the shofar were placed in a room. Inside the tent, the two shared two blankets and quilts, and slept on the ground like that. There was a fire at the entrance of the tent.


    Peterson adjusted his sleeping position, lay on his side and looked at the shofar, and asked, \"What are you thinking about? After you went to the island, you seemed to be very preoccupied.\"


    \"Is there? Do I look worried?\" Agnes seemed to have been guessed.


    \"Of course, I am your father, how can I not see that my daughter has something on her mind?\" Peterson said seriously.


    Agnes stretched out her hands and stroked the hair in front of her forehead, and said, \"Actually, it''s not a worry, it''s just a bit...


    Peterson looked at Sheephorn''s expression and asked, \"Huh? What''s wrong?\"


    \"It''s nothing,... This island feels really strange to me, I can''t describe it.\" Agnes'' eyes kept rolling.


    -Yeah, I feel that way too, especially at night, it''s more intense. \" Peterson agreed.


    Agnes pouted and muttered, \"Actually, I want to sleep on a bed more than sleeping on an island. This island is too weird, it''s very... very uncomfortable.\"


    \"It is said that I have to sleep on the island for the past two days. It''s too bad.\" Peterson shook his head again and again, his face full of dissatisfaction.


    \"Let''s go to give advice tomorrow, I still want to sleep on the boat, it''s more secure, we just land on the island during the day to rest, and I still prefer to sleep on the boat at night." Agnes suggested .


    \"I think that''s a good idea.\" Peterson nodded.


    Agnes got up and wrapped herself in the quilt. Looking at the shadow of the flames dancing outside the tent, she murmured, \"Father, it would be nice if Mother was still there at this time.\"


    ... Peterson was silent for a moment, suddenly remembered his dead wife, and felt a lot of emotions.


    Seeing this, Agnes learned that she said something she shouldn''t have said, and apologized repeatedly, \"Sir father, I''m sorry, I just... just suddenly remembered my mother.\"\"It''s nothing, it''s a good thing for you to remember, always Better than she was forgotten?"


    Peterson forced a smile.


    \"Don''t my father always remember my mother deeply, so after so many years, you are still alone.\" Agnes smiled.


    \"I''m happy to be alone, it''s fine to be alone, there''s nothing wrong with me, not to mention I''m not alone, I still have you, right?" Peterson also smiled. Agnes blinked, threw a coat over her body, and murmured, \"Yeah, you still have me.\"


    Peterson saw this series of actions of Sheephorn, and said suspiciously, \"What''s the matter?


    Do you want to go out? \"


    \"Well, I want to go out and have a look, but I don''t know what the beach looks like at night.\" Agnes whispered.


    \"It''s too dangerous outside, and it''s cold, you better not go out.\" Peterson worried.


    \"I brought a coat, it doesn''t matter, it''s nearby, and Miss Alita and the others have knights patrolling, so it doesn''t matter.\" Agnes lowered her voice.


    Peterson also picked up a jacket and said, \"Okay, then I''ll go with you.\"


    *Mmmm, it just so happens that we can''t fall asleep, so we can just go out and chat, chatting here will disturb others. \" Agnes nodded.


    \"High corrupt police...


    The two got dressed, opened their quilts, opened the tent, and went outside.


    Agnes looked at the beating flames on the bonfire and murmured, \"Lord Father, look, although the wind is very strong by the sea, the bonfire did not stop burning, instead it burned more and more vigorously.\"


    Peterson tightened his jacket, shrugged his shoulders and said, \"Indeed, this should be you who are unwilling to give up when faced with difficulties?\"


    \"Like me?\" The orange light and shadow of the flames reflected on Agnes'' face, and as the sea breeze blew, the light and shadow on her face also changed.


    \"Who said no, it''s fine to give up, but you just don''t want to, not like you?\" Peterson chuckled.


    Agnes pulled all her hair back and said, \"I don''t want me to be like this flame. After burning, there will be no 887, just a pool of black ashes.\"


    ...It can be considered a vigorous existence, although the results are not very good. \" Peterson said.


    \"I felt like I was going to be as vigorous as a flame, but in the end I didn''t want to be like a flame, just a pool of black. Agnes said seriously.


    Peterson raised his eyebrows slightly and said seriously, \"But I still hope you are safe. After all, the Han Dynasty is not better than Torola, everything is unknown there. If you are too high-profile, it will attract some unnecessary attention. \"


    \"Unnecessary staring?\"


    Agnes pursed her lips and thought, \"Yeah, - we need to be low-key at first, otherwise it will always lead to - some trouble.\"


    \"It''s good that you understand, we don''t need to be like this until we can make a high profile.\" Peterson nodded gratified.


    Agnes looked at the dark sea and said, \"I don''t know how long it will take to reach the Han Dynasty.\"


    \"We''ve been out for a while, I''m afraid it will take a long time.\" Peterson said solemnly.


    \"A long time? I hope we can be safe along the way.\" Agnes said seriously.

 Chapter 1523：

    \"Of course.\" Peterson smiled.


    One more, Cv7). Ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    Chapter 1744: Can''t tell the difference between day and night. (2 more for customization)


    Chapter 1744: Can''t tell the difference between day and night. (2 more for customization)


    bang...


    clap la la...


    Kassad''s fleet sailed on the stormy sea, and the sky was black as if it had been stained with ink.


    Accompanied by the loud thunder, the sky is sometimes like day and sometimes like night, giving people a strong sense of drop.


    The blue sea in the past now looks like a black oil painting, and it is impossible to tell whether it is day or night at the moment.


    John Xun was looking at the situation outside through the cabin window and muttered to himself, \"The weather is scary, it''s the same as when I went there before.\"


    At this moment, Amanda seemed a little nervous, in stark contrast to the calm appearance of the cattle orcs. She kept grabbing the corners of her clothes, and her face showed worry.


    John Xun stretched out his hand to hold his wife''s hand and comforted, \"Don''t be nervous, I know you must be very scared at this moment, but I believe we will be safe.\"*Um, I believe in you, .. .. Argenta''s tone began to choked up a little.


    \"What''s the matter? What''s wrong?\"Johnson immediately became nervous and stood up from the same place.


    Amanda shook her head, blinked her tearful eyes, and choked, \"I just remembered how you looked when you went to the Han Dynasty before, plus you have to go through this when you come back, it''s a bit sad.\ "


    John News suddenly realized, smiled and fiddled with his wife''s broken hair, and comforted, "So that''s what you said, it doesn''t matter, I''m not fine, so don''t worry too much."


    Amanda wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and said, \"Can we really be fine this time?\"


    \"Of course you can, believe me, I''ve been back and forth once, but nothing has happened, so don''t worry\"r.\"Johnson comforted.


    \"When will it rain outside? It feels like it''s been raining for two days, so what if it continues like this. Ah Manda worried.


    \"Yeah, it was only the next day at most before, but now it''s been down for two days, accompanied by such a loud thunder, it''s really strange.\"Johnson was also very suspicious. \"Nothing will happen, right? You have never encountered it before, it seems that this time is really dangerous.\" Ah Manda is very worried.


    John Xun realized that he had said something wrong, embarrassed his face, and said in a hurry, "No, no, don''t think about it, it''s just raining, it''s not a big wave, we''ll be fine.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    Suddenly, there were hurried footsteps on the board, and Kassad''s crew quickly ran back and forth on the board, screaming, as if they had encountered a big problem.


    \"Quick, get ready, the big waves are coming.\"


    \"Yeah, the surging waves look terrible.\"\"Where''s the captain? What instructions did he give?\"


    \"God, this thunder is really loud, as if it''s right next to me.\"


    The crew''s voices were endless, but all of a sudden they were drowned out by the sound of waves, thunder and rain.


    -During the time, the cabin was quiet like never before, and the atmosphere was very awkward. The cattle orcs and Amanda were blankly confronting each other.


    .....John was very embarrassed, and opened his mouth - time didn''t know what to say.


    \"Didn''t you say it''s not a big wave?\"


    Amanda pointed to the outside of the cabin and said in horror, \"Look, isn''t there a big wave outside? What should we do now?\"


    \"Don''t worry, calm down, don''t scare yourself.\" John Xun quickly comforted.


    Amanda shook her head vigorously and panicked, \"It''s not that I scared myself, it''s just that this is the situation now. You also saw and heard that our current situation is not optimistic.\"


    \"You calm down first, stay in here, I will go outside to see what''s going on.\"John Xun repeatedly comforted.


    \"Go out? What are you going out for? It''s so dangerous outside.\" Amanda stopped.


    \"Don''t worry, I have experience with this, after all, I''ll go out and see what''s going on once I come here, you don''t have to worry too much.\"Johnson comforted. Amanda tugged at the corner of her clothes nervously and said worriedly, \"Then you have to pay attention to safety, don''t get too close to the boat board, so as not to be scraped off by the waves.\"


    \"Don''t worry, I know how to do it, just stay inside and don''t come out.\" John urged.


    \"Okay, I know, you--you have to pay attention to safety.\"Amanda is still worried.


    John nodded, touched his wife''s head, turned around and left the cabin.


    \",\"Tap...


    John Xun got out of the cabin and looked at the strong wind and heavy rain outside, unable to open his eyes, stretched out his hand to be blocked, and shouted, \"What''s the situation now?\"


    \"How did you come out? Hurry in, it''s very dangerous outside, we can''t take care of you.\" The crew shouted.


    John Xun didn''t have time to take care of them, looked up at the dark clouds in the sky, and muttered to himself, \"It looks really bad, eat it.\"


    The crew members felt very sleepy. Seeing the indifference of the cattle orcs, they continued to shout, \"Did you hear? It''s dangerous outside now, it''s not the time to come out, go in quickly.\"


    \"Yeah, now it''s windy and stormy, if you fall into the sea, we can''t help you, go in quickly.\" Another crew member also shouted. \"If you want to save your **** (good money and good) life, just listen to us and let me in quickly.\" The first crew member who shouted continued.


    Johnny frowned, walked to the side of the boat and looked at the sea, worried, \"This rolling looks like a big wave is indeed happening.\"


    The entire sea was terribly tumbling. Kassad''s fleet had been swaying in the turbulent sea, as if it would be swallowed up by the sea at any time. It was terrifying. The thunder and lightning fell into the sea and disappeared. A few seconds later, a deafening sound broke out, adding a lot of tension to the stormy sea.


    John was walking back and forth on the deck, looking here and there, then running up to the high mast to see what was ahead.


    \"Second shift, Fv7). Please customize, please support.\".


    The first thousand seven hundred and forty-fifth chapters: - from drinking. (3 more for customization)


    Chapter 1745: Drink together. (3 more for customization)


    Kassad''s crew went from initial confusion to anger when they saw the indifference of the good people of the Ox tribe.


    \"What the **** are you doing? Didn''t you hear us? Hurry in.\" The crew scolded loudly.


    \"If you want to save your life, hurry in, don''t dawdle here, we don''t have time to take care of you.\" Another crew member shouted.


    John lowered his head, walked to the crew, bowed slightly, and said,


    \"I have been to the Han Dynasty before, so I have the experience to deal with this situation, so don''t be too anxious.\"


    \"Really? Have you really been to the Han Dynasty?\" The crew member who started shouting wondered.


    \"Yes, where''s your captain? Let me tell him.\" John asked.


    \"Our captain is on another ship, and if Mr. wants to find him, he has to go to another ship.\" Said the crew.


    John looked around the ships and found that most of the people were very flustered, which was inconsistent with their previous statement that they were able to deal with all problems. He couldn''t help but feel a little dissatisfied.


    He turned around and went into the cabin and told Amanda not to come out, and then led the crew down to the ship where the captain was.


    \"Ta Ta...

 Chapter 1524：

    At this moment, Kassad is giving orders on the board, \"Quick, put all the sails away.\"


    Johnny walked to the deck of the ship and shouted, \"Drop the anchor too, or the ship will be overturned.\"


    Kassad turned his head following the sound, stared curiously at the cattle orcs, and said suspiciously,


    \"You? Who are you?\"


    \"Yeah, in this strong wind and waves, you don''t go into the cabin to hide, why do you run out, do you want to die?\" Ge Ji also echoed.


    John News came over, saluted, and said seriously, \"I have been to the Han Dynasty once, and I have encountered a similar situation during my journey of more than four months, so I think I should be able to help.\"


    \"I see, thank you very much, but I guess I don''t need your help, the anchor may affect my judgment.\" Kassad politely said.


    \"Yes, our captain is also used to seeing these winds and waves, we have all dealt with it, so you don''t need your help for the time being, you should go back to the cabin.\"Geggie said quickly.


    John shook his head again and again and said politely, \"No offense, but if the captain does this, it will really put us all in danger, you don''t want to do this, right?\"


    Kassad is not the kind of dogmatic person, frowned and asked, \"How do you say? Do you have any opinions? Let''s listen.


    \"If you don''t drop the anchor, the ship will be swept away by the waves. Today''s big wind and waves are not as good as what you have encountered before. Believe me, you can''t be wrong.\"Johnson said seriously.


    \"Master Captain, one of our ships has capsized and the situation is very critical.\"


    A crew member came from another ship to report.


    Kassad''s eyes widened and he said in surprise, \"What? It capsized? I never knew it before, why did it capsize this time?\"


    \"Yes, Captain, but fortunately the overturned ship did not carry anyone, so the loss was not very heavy, but our next ship looked very dangerous.\"The crew continued to report.


    \"Lord Captain, listen to me once, and let someone lower the anchor, otherwise we will all be in danger.\"John said quickly.


    Kassad frowned, looked around and thought for a while, then shouted, \"Let them put the boat down by mistake, and check the firmness of the boat by the way.\"


    \"Yes, Captain.\"The crew responded immediately.


    John Xun looked at the surrounding environment solemnly and continued, \"Master Captain, the most important thing now is to appease the people on board, otherwise their anxious mood will add a lot of trouble to this big storm.\"


    \"Yes, this gentleman is right, Ge Ji quickly has someone do the same, go and calm down their emotions first.\" Kassad ordered. \"Yes, Captain.\"Gurji nodded immediately.


    \"Excellent.\"Johnson sighed, they can be considered obedient, otherwise things will only get worse.


    Although this is the first time he has encountered this situation, it is reasonable to say that this situation is no different from the previous one, and it is estimated that it can be passed safely. Of course, they have to do what they do.


    Kassade pursed his lips, walked up to the cattle orcs, and asked, \"I don''t know what this gentleman''s name is?\"


    \"John Xun Carl, a person from the Torolla Good People Empire.\"John Xun bowed politely.


    Kassad raised his eyebrows slightly, and saluted politely, and said, \"My name is Kassad, and I am the captain of this fleet. I don''t know how you know how to deal with the big storm. I just heard you say you go. Over the Han Dynasty?\"


    \"Yes, I went to the Han Dynasty with the royal family last year. I encountered countless situations like this on the way. I learned a little bit from watching how they dealt with it.\"Johnson explained.


    \"So it is, I thought you were also the captain before. It turned out to be the Han Dynasty who went down with the prince.\" Kassad thought thoughtfully.


    \"I''m just a sailor, not a captain.\"Johnson explained.


    He doesn''t want to reveal his identity now, after all, it is not a good thing to be known by too many people that he has resigned as a royal knight and then wants to live in another continent.


    Kassad looked up and down the cattle orcs and asked, \"By the way, you have been to the Han Dynasty, do you know how the Han Dynasty was?\"


    \"Of course I know, the Han Dynasty is really good, that''s why I go again.\"Johnson said that there was a smile on his face.


    \"So it turns out, it seems that there is really no wrong decision to go there, even this adventure is worth it.\" Kassad nodded with satisfaction.


    \"Yeah, even taking some risks is worth it, and I will feel more like this when the captain goes.\"Johnson smiled.


    Kassad smiled slightly and said, \"I feel more at ease if someone you''ve been to says this.\"


    John Xun saluted slightly and said, \"I''ll go back to the cabin first, my wife is still waiting for me.


    \"Okay, when the storm is over, we''ll have a bar together.\" Kassad invited.


    \"I''m happy.\"John replied cheerfully.


    \"Three shifts, (\"V). Ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    One thousand seven hundred and forty-six chapters: terminally ill. (1 more for customization)


    The first thousand seven hundred and forty-six chapters: sick into the cream. (1 More customized?


    On the vast sea there are not only the fleets of Alita and Kassad, but also another fleet.


    There are only a dozen ships in this fleet, which is not considered a large fleet. The merchant headed by a nobleman is the one who runs the fleet. The elf nobleman is called Mallory.


    -. Earl.


    This small fleet was only formed temporarily, or because the Kassad fleet could not accommodate so many people, and many people in the Larson Elven Empire still did not accept going to sea with the orcs.


    They still feel that the orcs are rude and rude, and they may be mad to be in a boat with them, so just think about it and give up. Of course, they have no problem with the mermaid captain, they just don''t like being with the orcs.


    Mallory''s ship was full of elves, not only the commoners, but also the royal family, and some nobles, all of whom were longing for Chang''an City, and they all went to sea before the winter was over.


    \"Is someone a witch doctor? Will someone see a doctor?\" Semir is running around on the boat.


    An anxious look appeared on his face, his forehead was covered in sweat, and even a few drops of sweat hung from the elf ears.


    The green hair was already very greasy, no longer the high-spirited chivalrous demeanor of the past, but more of a commoner feeling.


    However, he resigned as a royal knight, and now he is just a commoner.


    tata tao....


    Semir anxiously paced back and forth on the shipboard and asked nervously, is there anyone?


    Is anyone a witch doctor? \"


    When his brother Smith woke up this morning, he was hot and had been eating and talking.


    This made the elf knight extremely anxious, going in and out looking for help, but no one paid any attention.


    The sea just after a heavy rain was quiet, and the ship was moving slowly. It was noon now, and most people were taking a nap, so there were almost no people on the board.


    \"What''s the matter? In such a hurry?\" A sailor was awakened by the shouting of the elf knight.


    Semir wiped the sweat off his forehead and said quickly, "Sir, do you have a witch doctor on board? My brother is very sick now, can you help him?"


    The sailor looked surprised and asked again and again, \"What''s the situation? Why did you get sick? Didn''t you all feel fine the other day?\"


    \"I don''t know, is there a witch doctor on board? Hurry up and save my brother.\" Semir said anxiously.

 Chapter 1525：

    The sailor thought for a moment and said, "It seems that there is, but it is on the count''s ship, and someone needs to be sent to invite it."


    "It''s really good, I''m sorry to trouble you, my brother really needs a witch doctor." Semir said excitedly.


    "Then wait a minute, I''ll go and tell the count now, you can take care of your brother first, don''t be too anxious." The sailor calmed the elf knight.


    "Then I''ll leave it to you, I''m willing to give you any amount of money." Semir nodded, turned and entered the cabin. "Tap. Tread....


    "cough cough...


    As soon as Semir entered the cabin, he heard the coughing sound from his brother, and was very weak.


    Smith closed his eyes tightly, coughed continuously, and after a while, he opened his mouth and said,


    "Brother, it''s alright."


    "You''re so sick that you still say you''re fine? Stop talking." Semir said nervously.


    Smith shook his head gently and said, "Don''t worry about it, brother, you should take a rest too. After running all day, you may be tired."


    "You are all coughing. Stop talking when my voice is hoarse. Take a rest. I''m fine. A witch doctor will come over later. Let him see for you. You will definitely get better," Semir said.


    "Witch doctor? Big brother doesn''t believe in witch doctors? Why did you invite a witch doctor?" Smith asked suspiciously.


    The Elf Knight had told his younger brother about the Han Dynasty, including going to the hospital when he was sick.


    I also said that the witch doctors of the Larson Elf Empire are all liars, they don''t see a doctor, they are all cheating money.


    ~cough cough...


    With an embarrassed look on his face, Semir said sternly, "Isn''t there no way? There is no more suitable way in this sea, and it''s not in Chang''an City. We can''t hire a doctor, so we can only rely on witch doctors. already."


    "Cough cough. So that''s the case." Smith coughed a few times.


    "0 ask for flowers,


    * Fortunately, there is still a witch doctor on this ship, otherwise, I really don¡¯t know what to do. It¡¯s still a long time before the Han Dynasty is gone. "Senma breathed a sigh of relief. Smith-. With a tired face, his eyelids slowly lifted, and he said, "Brother, I feel so sleepy. "


    "Then you go to sleep for a while, and let him see your illness when the witch doctor arrives." Semir nodded.


    Smith nodded, took a sip of warm water, slowly closed his eyes, and began to fall asleep.


    More than 40 minutes later, led by the sailor, the witch doctor arrived late and came to the room of the elf knight.


    "Witch doctor, take a look at how my brother is doing, the whole body--has been feverish and coughing, what should I do?" Semir said anxiously.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take a look first, then be quiet." The witch doctor motioned for the other party to calm down.


    The witch doctor walked over to investigate Smith''s condition, and saw that the other party was hot all over, and his lips were white, looking really haggard.


    "How is it? How is my brother, the witch doctor?" Sen asked very anxiously.


    "This is the first time I have seen this situation, and I have never encountered it before," said the witch doctor.


    "Ah? Even you can''t do anything about it? What should my brother do?" Semir worried.


    The witch doctor shook his head, his face was very ugly, and he said after a while, "If there is no way, we can only go to that step."


    "That step? Are you talking about bloodletting treatment? No, it''s not absolutely impossible." Semir shook his head solemnly.


    "Then there is nothing I can do. If you don''t want to go this far, then what can you do?" The witch doctor said helplessly. Semir was very entangled in the same place and kept pacing back and forth, but said after a while, "I see, please come over, I''ll think of a way myself."


    The witch doctor shook his head helplessly and said seriously, "Call me again if you need it. Your life is at stake. You have to think about it yourself." "Okay, I see." Semir nodded in disappointment.


    One update, Cv7). Please customize, please support. "Inch,


    Chapter 1747: The loser will be punished. (2 more for customization)


    Chapter 1747: The loser will be punished. (2 more for customization)


    In the early morning, as the fog slowly dissipated, Chang''an City ushered in a new day.


    After Liu Feng finished breakfast in the castle, he came to the eleventh floor of the tallest building. Today, he had to deal with a lot of things.


    In two days, they were going to go to another continent, so before leaving, he had to process all the documents that were currently piled up.


    This has been the case every day these days, leaving early and returning late, staying on the highest floor to deal with documents, only breakfast is eaten in the castle, and lunch and dinner are casually solved on the highest floor.


    Of course, their casual eating is definitely much better than what ordinary people eat. For people outside the castle, the food they eat on the highest floor is considered a rare good.


    If you take "Nine Eight Zeros" to sell outside, you will sell a random portion at a price of a few hundred yuan.


    Holding a cup of hot black tea, Liu Feng flipped through the documents on the table and said softly, "It seems that all these documents can be processed in two days."


    An Li flicked her fox''s tail and said, "That''s great, I feel a pain in my back when dealing with these documents these days."


    Mina blinked her blue eyes and said, "Yeah, it might be time to rest for a while."


    Liu Feng put down the cup in his hand and said softly, "Yeah, after processing the documents in the past two days, you should rest well."


    "Yeah, but it will take a long time to go to another continent by airship." Enri worried.


    Mina-faced distressed and said, "Yeah, this journey is longer than the one we''ve been out before, and I don''t know if it''s going to go smoothly."


    Nicole sighed, her gentle eyes were full of worry, and she said, "Yes, Your Majesty, let''s forget it, I''m really worried."


    Liu Feng waved his hand and said, "It''s okay, everything is prepared, nothing will happen, don''t worry too much, just relax and just go out and play."


    An Li pouted Lao Gao and said, "Your Majesty, how can you go out for so long, and it''s too dangerous to run so far."


    "I don''t know how the other continent is, but one thing is certain, that continent is definitely not as good as our Han Dynasty." Mina said firmly. "That''s natural, we are still very confident about this, so far no one can compare to our Han Dynasty. An Li looked confident.


    Liu Feng shook his head with a smile, and said, "You guys, you are worried all of a sudden, and you are praising the Han Dynasty all of a sudden. I really don''t understand what you are thinking." An Li scratched the back of her head and said with a wide smile, "Your Majesty , Didn''t you decide, so we can only guess the situation over there."


    "Yes, but it won''t be good over there. We are worried that Your Majesty will not be used to it." Mina said seriously.


    Nicole nodded in agreement and said, "Your Majesty, you won''t be used to it this time. I''ll prepare more fresh ingredients so that you can feel fresh, otherwise the long journey will be too boring."


    Liu Feng really couldn''t help the girls, smiled and shook his head and said, "Silly girl, just do whatever you want.


    He also guessed that he might not be used to it. After all, his mouth was slowly raised by the girls, and he was also served in daily life: he became more and more critical, and it was no wonder he was not used to it.


    "Your Majesty, let it go, I will not make you bored." Nicole said seriously.


    "Yeah, Your Majesty, we can bring some playing cards to the airship, so that we can kill some time and not be too boring," Enri suggested.


    Mina raised her hands high and said excitedly, "I agree, let''s bring mahjong on, so that the four of us can still play mahjong, I like to play that thing."


    Liu Feng tapped on the table with one hand and said with a smile, "Mahjong is too heavy, so you have to bring a mahjong table to it. Let''s bring something more interesting."


    Something more interesting? what is it? "Mina tilted her head.

 Chapter 1526：

    \"Let''s play a card game, it''s light, easy to carry, and more fun.\" Liu Feng explained.


    Mina frowned and wondered, \"Card game? But didn''t we bring playing cards? What is this card game?\"


    Liu Feng stretched out his hand into the wide sleeve, and took out a deck of cards from the inner space through the concealment of the wide sleeve, and said, \"This is the card, you guys have a look.


    The card he took out was a board game called UNO Yuno, which had been popular all over the world for decades when it was on Earth.


    And it is known as the most fun card game in the world. It is characterized by being simple and easy to learn, and it is suitable for people of all ages to play.


    And this kind of game is the most test is concentration and reaction, as well as mutual thinking contest.


    Mina took the card and looked at it curiously, opened the package and looked at the cards inside, curiously, "Your Majesty, what''s the name of this card? How to play it?"


    \"This card is called Yuno, as you have seen, this card has four colors, each color has thirteen cards, ten of which are number cards, and the rest are function cards.\"Liu Feng explained briefly road.


    \"Yunuo?\"


    Mina looked sleepy and continued to ask, \"Your Majesty, what are the digital cards for? What are the function cards for?\"


    \"As the name suggests, function cards are functional, including skipping, punishing, and changing colors. These cards are very important and relatively rare, so if you get more function cards in your hand, things will be bigger.\ "Liu Feng explained.


    Mina looked half-understood and murmured, \"Your Majesty, how is this card played?\"


    \"You all sit down, let''s play and explain to you while playing, it will be easier to understand. 2.4 Liu Feng said with a smile.


    \"Okay, okay, I also think this is very appropriate, otherwise I really don''t understand it just by His Majesty''s explanation.\" Mina agreed.


    En Li blinked her brown eyes and sat around the seat, saying, \"Your Majesty, is there a penalty for playing this game?\"


    \"Of course there is, as long as it is a game, there will be winners and losers, and of course those who lose will be punished.\"Liu Feng nodded.


    \"Your Majesty, what''s the punishment then?\" Enri suddenly became interested. \"Just like before, draw faces, and the loser will have their faces painted by everyone.\" Liu Feng began to miss the girls'' faces.


    Enri nodded heavily and said excitedly, \"Okay, okay, I will definitely not lose.\"


    \"Second shift, Fv7). Please customize, please support.\".


    The first thousand seven hundred and forty-eighth chapters: killing the prestige. (3 more for customization)


    The first thousand seven hundred and forty-eighth chapters: killing the prestige. (3 more for customization)


    Mina looked at the fox ears with a smile on her face and teased, \"Don''t be too happy, don''t forget, games are your worst at it.\"


    Nicole covered her mouth with a smile, and said, \"That''s right, don''t be a loser at that time.\"


    An Li turned her face away and hummed, \"Hmph, just wait for me, I will definitely win.


    The corners of Liu Feng''s mouth were slightly raised, and he said, \"Sit down, I''m about to deal cards, and the game is ready to start.\"


    \"Okay.\"The girls sat down one after another.


    Liu Feng shuffled the cards in his hand several times until he was sure that there were no overlapping cards, and then distributed cards to the girls.


    En Li took the cards that were issued, counted them, and asked in confusion, \"Your Majesty, why are there seven cards?\"


    \"The rules are like this, everyone has seven cards.\"Liu Feng explained.


    \"Your Majesty, will it be difficult to play this card? I''m afraid I can''t remember it.\" Mina blinked her blue eyes.


    \"It won''t be too difficult, easy to learn, easy to learn, I''ll explain the rules to you first.\"Liu Feng said softly.


    An Li and the others nodded heavily, put away the cards in their hands, and sat up straight and listened carefully.


    \"For example, the first dealer to issue a red number card, then the next dealer must be the same color or number as the card issued by the previous player. \" Liu Feng explained seriously.


    ...The girls nodded and looked at the cards in their hands from time to time.


    \"Of course, there is another point. The redemption black special card does not have this restriction and can be issued at will, but if the next dealer does not have the corresponding color and number to deal with, he must take it from the card stack. card.\" Liu Feng continued.


    \"Then, Your Majesty, if I have a matching card in my hand, but I don''t want to give it out, can I continue to draw it? En Li understood the rules.


    \"Of course, if there is a match, it can be dealt immediately, but you can also pretend that you don''t have a card and draw a card, but if you want to deal a card, you must also deal the card you just drew.\"Liu Feng continued to explain.


    An Li raised her eyebrows slightly and said, \"Your Majesty, I probably understand, this rule is indeed not difficult.\"


    Mina looked at the card in her hand and said suspiciously, \"Your Majesty, I have a question, this black card is a function card, right? What function do they correspond to?


    \"The black card that shows 4 means that before the next dealer will deal the card, four cards must be drawn from the stack before they can continue to deal." Liu Feng explained.


    \"So that''s it, what is the function of your majesty''s four-color card?\" Mina asked curiously.


    \"That card is a color-changing card. If you don''t have the color or number card issued by the previous player in your hand, you can use this color-changing card at this time. It can change color at will with your command, and then The next player will take over.\" Liu Feng explained.


    Mina''s aqua blue eyes widened, and she asked thoughtfully, \"I see, it''s so interesting, then the function of this 2 is the same as the function of the 4 just now? It''s just two pictures. That''s it, right?\"


    \"Well, it seems that you understand, there are two function cards left, one is the reverse, which is the one with two arrows in a circle, and the other is the banned card, the sign You all know it.\" Liu Feng continued to explain. \"Your Majesty, what is the function of the reverse card? What is the forbidden card?\" Mina continued to ask.


    \"The reverse card is a function card that reverses the order. Originally, the next dealer dealt the card. After using this function card, it becomes the last player to deal the card. This function card has little effect. To prevent the next one from winning." Liu Feng explained.


    \" Mina nodded thoughtfully, pointing to the banned card and looking at the other party suspiciously.


    \"This, this function card is used to prevent the next dealer from dealing cards, and then jump to the next dealer. It is also used to prevent the next dealer from winning." Liu Feng continued.


    Mina frowned and wondered, \"Your Majesty, what are the conditions for victory?\"


    \"It is a scoring system, the lower the score, the better. The one who has dealt the cards in hand is the winner and gets zero points. The rest of the dealers will score according to the numbers of the cards in their hands. It counts as ten." Liu Feng explained.


    Mina showed a number card in her hand and asked, \"Your Majesty, what about this?


    How many points does this count? \"


    \"This is the number three, even if you make three points, the number is the number, and the score is the number. Remember, the one who adds up the most points is the loser." Liu Feng said softly. \"So it is, Your Majesty, I also understand the rules of this game, you can deal cards, I''m ready.\" Mina said with a smile.


    \"By the way, I also want to warn you, if there is only one card left in your hand, remember to say Yuno, otherwise you will be punished by drawing two cards if you are caught.\"Liu Feng added.


    Mina and others nodded one after another, adjusted their sitting positions and said in unison, \"Your Majesty, we are all ready, you can start.


    Liu Feng nodded, took a sip of tea and said, \"Okay, I''ll deal when I''m ready. This is my first card.\"


    Mina looked at the red number 6 on the table and asked, \"Your Majesty, am I going to play a red card now, or 293 is the number 6, right?\"


    \"Hmm, that''s right.\" Liu Feng nodded.


    Mina suddenly smiled wickedly, looked at the cards in her hand, and said, \"Then I will play the function card.\"


    Enri stared at the 4-function card on the table, and shouted loudly, \"You dead catwoman, why are you so cunning? You only used the function card at the beginning.\"


    \"Hehe... This is called killing your prestige first, stop snarling, and quickly hold four ugly cards.\" Mina looked smug.

 Chapter 1527：

    \"Hmph, just wait for me, I won''t let you go.\" En Li drew four cards reluctantly, and then issued the corresponding color cards.


    Nicole covered her mouth and smiled and said, \"It seems that I also have a function card for Your Majesty.\"


    \"It''s just 2 function cards, I have them too, plus I''ll give them to Mina.\" Liu Feng said calmly.


    \"What? Does that mean I''m going to draw four cards?\" Mina said in shock.


    \"Yes, that is to draw four cards, but if you have 2 cards, you can continue to stack them up, and even the 4 cards you just got can be used.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    \"Three shifts, (~V). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1749: Who is the sky bypassing? (1 more for customization)


    Chapter 1749: Who is the sky bypassing? (1 more for customization)


    Mina grimaced and reluctantly drew four cards and said, \"It seems that I need some means.\"


    Nicole covered her mouth and smiled, and asked, \"The means? What means? Could it be to kill the next dealer?\"


    When En Li heard it was about her, she widened her eyes and said, \"Dead Catwoman, don''t hurt me, I have a flip card, if you hurt me, I... I''ll give you a function card.\"


    \"Okay, I get it, it won''t hurt you.\" Mina shrugged her shoulders, with all kinds of ideas on her face.


    \"Dead Catwoman, looking at you, are you thinking of something bad again?\" En Li squinted her eyes slightly.


    \"I don''t have it, don''t worry.\" Mina assured.


    Nicole blinked her gray eyes and smiled, \"I also have a lot of function cards in my hand, so be careful.\"


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly, and said seriously, \"You have to remember to look at the cards in the opponent''s hand, if someone runs out of cards, if you have more functional cards in your hand, you will have more points, which means you lose. .


    \"Yes, the score of the function card is very high.\"Nicole suddenly remembered.


    Mina hurriedly looked at the cards in her hand, secretly relieved, and said, \"It''s my turn to play the cards. I''ll play the function cards to ban the stinky fox.\"


    An Li looked at the cat ears in disbelief, and said angrily, \"Dead cat girl, didn''t you say it wouldn''t hurt me, why did you ban me again? You are really too bad.


    Mina covered her mouth and smiled, and said, \"This is what His Majesty reminded me, otherwise, whoever of you will finish the card first, the score of this function card will be high, and I will suffer.\"


    Enri put back the card she just came up with, and hummed, \"Humph, Catwoman will wait for me.


    Nicole looked at them bickering and it was funny, she threw the cards in her hand into the deck and smiled, \"Your Majesty, it''s your turn.\"


    \"Okay, then I will also play the function card\"~. \"


    Liu Feng put the color-changing card in his hand in the card pile and said, \"Change red to yellow.\"


    \"Ah! Yellow?\"


    Mina looked at the cards in her hand and muttered, \"Your Majesty, you are so cunning, how do you know that I don''t have yellow.\"


    En Li covered her mouth and smiled, urging, \"Dead Catwoman, draw cards quickly, don''t linger.\"


    Mina reluctantly took a picture from the stack and found that it wasn''t yellow. She rolled her eyes and said, \"Why not!\"


    \"Hahahaha, this is retribution, it''s my turn to play the card.\"Enri threw a flip card.


    \"What? You mean it''s me again?\" Mina''s blue eyes widened. \"Hehe... That''s right, you don''t have a yellow card in your hand, let me draw another one for you.\" En Li said with a smile.


    Mina pouted the old Gao, took a picture and said, \"Stinky fox, you wait for me.\"


    An Li squinted at the cards in Cat Er Niang''s hand and said, \"It''s good luck for you to draw a color-changing card.\"


    \"I''m going to turn blue.\" Mina threw down the card she just drew.


    Liu Feng smiled and said, \"I just happened to have a function card in my hand, a 2 card.\"


    Nicole''s face became calm, she took out another card from her hand, and said, "I also have a 2 card for the little fox."


    \"Ah! Your Majesty, how come you two still have function cards.\" Enri frowned.


    \"Hahaha...This is your retribution, draw cards quickly, stinky fox.\" Mina gloated.


    \"Pick it up, you dead Catwoman wait for me.\"


    After Enri drew four cards, she laughed until she saw the cards she had drawn, and said, \"Hahaha...Dead Catwoman, you are doomed.\"


    Mina had a bad premonition, she pouted and said, \"Isn''t it possible....


    Did you also draw a function card? \"


    \"Of course, it''s still one card. You can draw four cards for me.\"Enri laughed loudly.


    Mina smiled wickedly and said, \"You still want to harm me? Hahaha.. I think too much. I also have function cards, and I will give them to Your Majesty.\"


    Liu Feng shook his head with a smile, and said, \"I really can''t do anything about you, it''s in your hands.


    Nicole saw the reversal card played by His Majesty and said, \"It turned out to be a reversal card, I still want to play it.\"


    Mina looked at the blue flip card, then looked at the cards in her hand, and said, \"Great, I have a blue forbidden card.\"


    \"God, why is it me again, I''m too difficult.\" En Li said with a sad face.


    \"Haha...it looks like it''s me again.\"


    Nicole put the color-changing card in her hand in the card pile and smiled, \"Let''s turn it into red.\"


    \"Then I''ll give you the red 2 card.\" Liu Feng looked like a good show.


    \"Haha...I also have 2 cards at this time, you stinky fox, draw the i card for me.\"


    Mina looked like she had escaped the disaster.


    Oh my god, why am I so sloppy? It''s not that I can''t play cards, or that I have to draw a few more cards. \" Enri said with a sad face.


    Nicole shook the cards in her hand and said softly, \"Be careful, I''m running out of cards.\"


    \"Ah! There are only two?\" Enri seemed to see the ending.


    After Liu Feng threw down the card in his hand, he said, \"I don''t have many more cards.\"


    \"Sorry, stinky fox, I''m going to ban you again.\" Mina threw another banned card.


    \"You are all bullying me.\"


    An Li was crying, but she said, \"You have a lot of ability cards, so I can''t play you at all.\"


    \"You will be familiar with the next game, the first game is like this.\"


    Nicole comforted Hu Er Niang, threw out the next card and said, \"I''m already on Uno.

 Chapter 1528：

    \"Ah! Yuno? No, you wait for me.\" Enri fox ears drooped.


    Liu Feng smiled slightly, looked at the few cards left, and said, \"I will play a color-changing card, which will turn yellow.\"


    As if saved, Mina threw a 2 card and said, \"Fox, add it quickly, don''t let Nicole run out of cards.\"


    An Li widened her eyes and said excitedly, \"Great, I also have 2 cards, you can''t run away.\"


    \"You guys are so cunning, I knew it was impossible to win so smoothly.\"


    Nicole looked calm.


    After Liu Feng finished playing the card in his hand, he smiled and said, \"Now it''s my turn, Yuno Anli''s fox tail will also droop down, and said, "I know I can''t escape, it looks like I''m going to lose.\"


    Liu Feng played with the girls for more than an hour, and the more they played, the more vigorous they became. Of course, Hu Erniang was the one who lost the worst.


    One more, two v). Ask for customization, ask for support. \"Phi,


    Chapter 1750: Big problem. (2 more for customization)


    Chapter 1750: Big problem. (2 more for customization)


    After a few games, Hu Erniang lost miserably, and her face was painted in a mess.


    Cat Erniang and Nicole didn''t get any benefit, and their faces were also painted with patterns. The only one who survived was Liu Feng, who only had no patterns on his face. Mina looked at herself in the mirror and muttered, \"Don''t say it, the painting isn''t too ugly.


    \"Forget mine, it''s painted in a mess.\"Nicole also looked at her face.


    En Li was not so interested, there was no good place on her face, it was all painted, she pouted and said, \"Remember me, I will definitely take revenge.


    \"Okay, we are waiting for you. When you go to another continent, you will have a lot of time on the road, and then you will be waiting for your revenge.\" Mina said with a smile. Nicole raised her eyebrows slightly and said, \"Unfortunately, I will be ready to cook at that time, and I may not be able to play with you.\"


    An Li put her hands on her hips, looked at the cat ear girl seriously, and said, \"It''s okay, I''m mainly targeting this dead cat girl''s 103, I want her to know how good I am.\"


    Mina shrugged and said nonchalantly, \"Come on, I won''t be afraid of you, I''ll see who will be the loser then.


    \"Hmph, wait and see, with my ingenuity, I will never lose again.


    Ann Li has a plan.


    \"Haha....This is not a game of intelligence, so don''t have high expectations.\" Mina laughed.


    \"Wait and see, I will definitely beat you.\"Enri fox''s tail kept twitching.


    In terms of games and luck, Hu Er Niang has never won Cat Er Niang, and she has always lost, so she is unlucky.


    Liu Feng took a sip of his tea and said with a hearty smile, \"Hahaha... Ann Li, just give up. When have you won this game of luck?\"


    \"That''s right, otherwise you will always be the one at the bottom. The two packs of lollipops you owed me last time haven''t been returned to me.\" Mina teased.


    ...Who said that, when did I owe you two packs of lollipops, I''m not a fool. \" Enri explained quickly.


    \"Just (the last time when babi played mahjong, the one that I smashed, and the last time I ate dumplings, and the last time I ate more than anyone else, you all lost to me, and every time you bet It''s a pack of lollipops.\" Mina said seriously.


    \"You remembered it wrong, I gave it to you, you must have remembered it wrong.\" En Li looked a little guilty.


    \"Really? Could it be that I remember correctly?\" Mina tilted her head in confusion.


    Enri nodded heavily and said, \"You must have misremembered, I must have given it to you.\"


    When Hu Erniang saw what Cat Erniang was thinking about now, she also knew that the other party was not quite sure, so she quickly fooled the past.


    \"Okay, next time you must give it to me in front of me, you can''t give it to me later, or I will forget it.\" Mina said seriously.


    \"Okay, I know, I''ll remember.\" Enri looked like she''s been in.-Ze.


    Liu Feng shook his head with a smile. He really couldn''t do anything about these two children. He smiled and said, \"You guys, you really can''t stop bickering all day.\"


    En Li scratched the back of her head with a smile, and asked, \"Your Majesty, should we bring money to the Larson Elf Empire?\"


    Liu Feng thought for a while and said, \"Bring the handle, but it doesn''t take too much. The money can be regarded as our expenses on the road, and the more money will be directly deposited in the bank over there.\"


    He originally planned to go there without money, but after thinking about it, the Larsen Elf Empire has not had any goods from the Han Dynasty for a long time, so he should bring some himself.


    We have to wait until the port is successfully opened and the airship can fly to these two continents smoothly before we can go out without a penny.


    Enri recorded it on the notepad and said, \"Your Majesty, do we still need to bring the goods? By the way, we can also sell a wave.\"


    \"No, this is what businessmen do. This time we discussed cooperation in the past, not to sell goods. We just need to bring gifts for the Larson Elf Empire.\"Liu Feng shook his head and said. *Understood, Your Majesty. \" Enri nodded.


    Liu Feng thought about the cat ear girl and asked, \"Mina, how are the arrangements for the airship? How is the test flight?\"


    \"Your Majesty, there are only two airships that will go with us to another continent this time. One is for us, and the other is for the soldiers who will protect His Majesty''s safety. They will also carry some weapons. As for the test flight, we will wait Leia will report.\" Mina said seriously.


    \"Where''s Leia? When will you come?\" Liu Feng asked curiously.


    \"People have been invited, it should be coming soon.\" Mina Hui reported.


    knock knock....


    Liu Feng secretly slandered in his heart that he really can''t talk about people during the day, so she let the knock on the door come in. \"Crumble!\"


    Leia pushed the door in and saluted respectfully, \"His Majesty, greetings to you.\"


    \"Well, how is it? Did the test flight go well? Did you rest well?" Liu Feng asked gently.


    Leia''s heart warmed, she nodded and reported, \"Thank you, Your Majesty, for your concern, I''m all right, and the test flight of the airship went well, and nothing happened on the way, so when the time comes - I''ll be able to guarantee your safety.\"


    \"That''s good, since it''s safe, let''s choose a time to go.\" Liu Feng said seriously.


    \"Your Majesty, I think you still need to be more careful. Didn''t you say that it would rain in spring? What should the airship do when it rains? Can it continue to fly?\" En Li worried.


    \"You, you, you are too busy to forget such an important thing?\"


    Liu Feng asked back.


    \"Important thing? What is an important thing?\" Enri-face was puzzled. \"After Yuffie''s improvement, the airship is already waterproof. Although it is said that it can only let light rain, it is also a progress. There will not be any heavy rain in spring, so Ni don''t worry." Liu Feng explained.


    An Li''s eyes widened, and she suddenly realized, \"I almost forgot, the current airship is indeed waterproof.\"


    \"But Your Majesty, I think we still have a big problem to solve.\"


    Leia suddenly became serious.


    \"Oh? What''s the problem, you can talk about it.\" Liu Feng said seriously.


    \"You know the weather in the sea, it is so unpredictable, what if there is a big storm on the way? We are airships and it should be difficult to avoid.\" Leia worried.


    \"Second update, (V7). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1751: Secret. (3 more for customization)

 Chapter 1529：

    Chapter 1751: Secret. (3 more for customization)


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, this is a big problem. As you said, the weather at sea is so ever-changing, and the airship is too dangerous.\" En Li worried. Mina nodded heavily and said seriously, \"Your Majesty, it''s really too dangerous.\"


    Liu Feng smiled and said, \"This is what you are worried about, and this is not difficult to solve.\"


    \"Your Majesty, have you thought of a solution? If there is really no suitable solution, I won''t let you take the risk.\" For the first time Leia said this, she was still too nervous.


    Liu Feng nodded, picked up the teacup and said, \"Didn''t I tell you to follow along? You''ve been to another continent, so of course you''re familiar with this situation.\"


    \"Your Majesty, but we were on a ship, not an airship. When the airship encountered a big storm, we were really helpless.\" Leia said what she was worried about.


    \"Don''t worry about this, it''s still easy to solve. You will always arrange the first troops at that time. Storms on the sea are localized, not widespread, so as long as we find them first, we will be able to deal with them in the future. measures.\" Liu Feng explained


    \"Your Majesty, that''s right, but if the big storm is too long, our airship can''t be hovering in the sky all the time, right?" Leya worried~ said.


    Liu Feng blinked his black eyes and said, \"You don''t have to worry about this. The interval between each island is not too long. It only takes two or three days. It can always be handled well.\"


    In fact, he didn''t say the most important point. The most important point is that he has a danger prediction, so it is impossible to put himself in danger. There is no way to tell them about this.


    Leia thought for a while, then nodded and said, \"Yes, Your Majesty, I don''t know when we will leave, I''ll arrange the work first.\"


    ...The time is set in three days, and we will set off in three days. \" Liu Feng thought seriously.


    \"Understood, I''m going to prepare people, and I won''t let you down.\"


    Leia said seriously.


    \"Okay, be sure to be foolproof.\" Liu Feng urged.


    Leia stood at attention and saluted respectfully, \"Your Majesty, rest assured, every link will be strictly controlled, and your subordinates will retire.\"


    \"Hmmmm.\" Liu Feng nodded lightly.


    An Li was still worried and said, \"Your Majesty, I''m still a little worried, after all, this time is not as simple as going to Haiyan City.\"


    Mina blinked her blue eyes, also worried, \"Your Majesty, you are very confident this time, can I really trust you?\"


    Liu Feng suddenly lost his smile, but instead became serious, looked at the girls, and said, \"Of course, trust me this time.


    Mina smiled slightly, put her slender hand on the other''s shoulder, and said seriously, \"Okay, Your Majesty, I believe in you.\"


    \"Your Majesty, I also believe in you, after all, I have never let us down.\"Enri felt the same way.


    Nicole looked at each other with soft eyes and said softly, \"Your Majesty, no matter what, I will always be behind you, we will follow you wherever you go, and I will never leave you no matter what the situation is.


    \"That''s good, all in all, just trust me, I won''t let you down.\" Liu Feng suddenly felt full of power.


    To be honest, he hasn''t felt this kind of trust for a long time. You know, the feeling of being trusted is very beautiful. When he was on the other side of the earth, he never felt this kind of feeling.


    Since he traveled to this era, he has been respected, admired, and trusted by people. This feeling fascinated him and made him want to do better.


    Of course, most of what he did was not understood at first, but after the results came out, the feeling of being deeply admired was still very good. Mina''s blue eyes showed a few different feelings, and she asked seriously, \"Your Majesty, do you remember what I said to you before?\"


    \"Of course I do, I still remember your words to this day.\"Liu Feng answered seriously.


    At that time, after she was rescued from the dungeon, Mao Erniang followed Liu Feng. Of course, she did not trust him at that time, and felt that he was the same as those nobles, full of copper and stench.


    So at the beginning, she was extraordinarily vigilant towards him, and she looked at the other party unpleasantly everywhere, but the things the other party did were always breaking her inner defense.


    Slowly, I believed the other party, and finally asked very seriously: Master, can I trust you?


    It was this sentence that brought the relationship between the two people closer, and also made Cat Erniang no longer on guard, and followed each other thoroughly.


    Mina''s blue eyes seemed to be like a calm lake, and she said seriously, \"Your Majesty, this time is the same, I will still believe in every decision you make.\"..0 Liu Feng also felt the cat ear girl. The difference is that he reached out and put his hand on Cat Er Niang''s hand, smiled and said, \"I know.


    Enri tilted her neck, a puzzled face, and asked, \"What''s the matter? What are you talking about, I don''t understand.\"


    \"Ha.... nothing but some little secrets between us.\"Liu Feng smiled heartily.


    An Li looked at the other party seriously and said puzzledly, \"I don''t even know what you are talking about, it''s weird.\"


    Nicole also looked suspicious and asked, \"I also want to know what secrets you guys have.\"


    Mina shrugged her shoulders, smiled slightly, \"Okay, don''t be too curious, everyone has everyone''s secrets, so don''t be curious about other people''s secrets, it''s not a big deal, just - sentence Just talking.\"


    \"Yeah, don''t be too curious, hurry up and process the documents, and Xiancai can go to another continent.\" Liu Feng urged.


    Enri nodded and said with a fox tail, \"Okay, I know, I also have a secret with Your Majesty.\"


    \"Hahaha..There will always be.\"Liu Feng laughed heartily.


    \"Three shifts, Cv7). Please customize, please support.\"Factory.


    Chapter 1752: Self-defense skills. (1 more for customization)


    Chapter 1752: Self-defense skills. (1 more for customization)


    Liu Feng closed the documents on the table, looked at the girls seriously, and said, I have something to tell you. \"


    Seeing that the other party was seldom serious, En Li also became serious and said, \"Your Majesty, is there anything else?\"


    \"Your Majesty, what''s wrong with you? Why are you so serious all of a sudden!" Mina asked curiously.


    Nicole poured a cup of tea for a few people and said gently, \"Let''s have a cup of tea first.\"


    Liu Feng took the tea, shook the teacup in his hand, and said seriously, \"It''s your own safety.


    \"Our security issue?\" Enri looked confused.


    \"Your Majesty, isn''t our safety always guaranteed? Why did you suddenly think of this?\" Mina wondered.


    \"Your safety\"Nine One Zero\" is naturally well guaranteed in Chang''an City, so what if you leave Chang''an City and the Han Dynasty?\"Liu Feng asked seriously.


    \"Leaving Chang''an City? And leaving the Han Dynasty?" An Li blinked her brown eyes.


    Liu Feng nodded, took a sip of his tea and said, \"Even when I left the castle and the tallest building, you were all very worried, let alone the city of Chang''an and the Han Dynasty.\"


    \"Your Majesty, this is not the same, your safety is more important.\" Mina said seriously.


    \"Yes, you are the king of the Han Dynasty, your safety is a big thing, so you should pay special attention to it. Anli also agreed.


    \"For me, your safety is also a big thing, and I don''t allow you to make any mistakes.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    \"Your Majesty!\" Mina blushed slightly, although this answer was expected, but every time she heard it, it was extraordinarily heart-wrenching.


    Enri did the same, flicking her fox tail and asking, \"Your Majesty, what do you want to do?\"


    \"You have to have self-defense skills, so that in the event of an emergency, you can still protect yourself.\" Liu Feng said seriously.

 Chapter 1530：

    \"Self-defense skills?\" The girls asked in unison.


    Liu Feng nodded earnestly and said, \"Well, although I''m here, your safety can be fully guaranteed, but you still need some self-defense skills just in case.\"


    \"What kind of self-defense skills?\" Enri wondered.


    \"Longxia, no one else can hurt me, don''t worry, you know my skills.\" Mina said seriously.


    \"Of course I know your skills, and I''m very at ease with you, but the little foxes don''t have the skills you have.\"Liu Feng smiled slightly.


    Mina raised her eyebrows slightly and said, \"Yes, stinky foxes only eat, but they can''t protect themselves.\"


    Enri turned her face away and hummed, \"Dead Catwoman, I know you will protect me, and Your Majesty will protect me, so I don''t worry.\"


    \"Of course we will protect you, but what if we''re not there?\" Mina asked rhetorically.


    ...... I will protect myself. \"Enri looked a little embarrassed.


    \"The purpose is to prevent this, so I want to teach you self-defense skills. Of course, if you don''t use it in your life, it''s better, but you still have to learn it.\" Liu Feng said seriously.


    En Li thought about it seriously, and said suspiciously, \"Your Majesty, it''s because we are going to another continent, so you want us to learn this self-defense skill, right?


    \"Well, there are too many uncertain factors in going to another continent. Compared with the Han Dynasty, there are very few things we can control, so we must be prepared to be foolproof.\" Liu Feng said seriously.


    \"I knew it, but Your Majesty, what self-defense skills did you talk about? Do you want me to be like Dead Catwoman? Do you exercise every day?\" Enri asked suspiciously. Mina squinted her eyes slightly and joked, \"Fox, this is not something that can be done in one or two days. We will go to another continent in three days, and it will be too late.\"


    \"That''s right, there are only three days, what self-defense skills can you have?\"


    Enri wondered.


    \"Of course it''s not for you to exercise and learn fighting skills. Of course, you only have three days to learn some simple self-defense skills." Liu Feng explained.


    \"Simple self-defense skills?\"


    Anli tilted his neck and said suspiciously, \"Your Majesty, is it something to do with tools?


    You said it''s not about fighting skills, I just thought about tools. \"


    \"Well, it''s related to tools. With these tools, you can protect yourself. 0*Liu Feng nodded.


    Mina took out two bright sabers and asked, \"Your Majesty, is it a saber?\"


    An Li frowned, indicating that, \"Saber? I won''t want it, just let me go.\"


    \"I probably can''t do anything about the saber.\"Nicole also felt a little embarrassed.


    Liu Feng smiled slightly, shook his head and said, \"It''s not a saber, you are not Mina, I don''t worry about handing the saber to you, - it will hurt you if you''re not careful.\"


    \"Isn''t it a saber? Could it be a crossbow? Is that inconvenient to carry?\" Anri asked curiously.


    \"It can''t be a manual rifle? It''s not convenient to carry.\" Nicole guessed.


    \"Neither, this tool is small and easy to carry, you will learn it as soon as you learn it.


    Liu Feng said mysteriously.


    An Li was very curious and asked repeatedly, \"Longxia, what is it? You just like to whet our appetites.\"


    *hahahahaha..


    Liu Feng stretched out his hand into the wide sleeve, took out a cardboard box from the inner space, and said, \"This is the self-defense skill you need to learn.\"


    An Li tilted her neck and looked at the cardboard box, and said suspiciously, \"Your Majesty, the pattern on it...


    Why does it look so strange.


    \" Liu Feng smiled embarrassedly, he bought it from a treasure on Earth, and the package of the express delivery had not had time to open.


    Nicole took out the small knife 4.5 and opened the carton, saw the strange packaging inside, and asked, \"Your Majesty, what is this?\"


    \"This is a three-piece self-defense suit, each of which is very easy to use and very simple.\"Liu Feng explained.


    \"Self-defense three-piece suit? What is it?\" Enri asked curiously.


    Liu Feng unpacked everything and said, \"You can put these three-piece sets in your carry-on bag, and you can take them out when it''s important.


    An Li looked at a manual in the package and murmured, \"Your Majesty, I don''t know a lot of the words on it!\"


    Mina also moved her head closer and said suspiciously, \"Yeah, it''s so dense, it makes me sleepy just looking at it.


    \"One update, (Cv7). Please customize, please support.\"\".


    Chapter 1753: Plan ahead. (2 more for customization)


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly and said, \"Don''t pay too much attention to the manual, I will explain to you the same.\"


    An Li took one of the items and wondered, \"Your Majesty, what is this? It looks like a stick.\"


    \"Yeah, how do you defend yourself with this stick-like thing?\" Mina wondered.


    Nicole blinked her gray eyes, observed it for a while, and said, "I don''t think it''s better than Mina''s saber."


    \"Of course the saber is easier to use, but you are not good at it, and that thing is dangerous, so this is very suitable for you.\" Liu Feng explained.


    \"Then what is this, Your Majesty? There are many words in this manual that we don''t know what they mean.\" Enri asked curiously.


    In fact, the girls are already very good. They can understand most of the Chinese characters. It''s just that there are some terms in the manual. You can recognize the words just by looking at them, but when you combine them, you don''t know them at all.


    \"The 10 Ah in your hand is called the electric shock stick, it''s a good thing.\" Liu Feng explained.


    \"Shock stick? What is it?\"Enri was very sleepy about this new vocabulary.


    \"The electric shock stick can make the aggressor have a strong electric shock feeling, the whole body is numb and weak, and the ability to do evil is instantly lost, which can ensure that you have enough time to escape and ask for help." Liu Feng explained.


    En Li widened her eyes and said in surprise, \"Is this stun stick so powerful?


    Will the person hit by this stun stick die on the spot? \"


    \"Fortunately, just making the other party lose the ability to move will not affect the safety of life, and this is not for knocking. I will teach you how to use it later. There is a key to use, but you don''t need to learn how to use it. .\" Liu Feng explained. An Li nodded thoughtfully and said, \"So that''s the case, then I like this one, it''s small in size, and it''s too suitable for me.\"


    Mina held another weapon and asked curiously, \"Your Majesty, what about this? What is this?


    \"This is a strong light flashlight, and it is also a very practical self-defense weapon, which is more suitable for Mina." Liu Feng explained.


    \"More suitable for me?\" Mina curiously played with the bright flashlight Jane.


    \"Don''t press it, be careful with your eyes.\"


    Liu Feng stopped the curious cat-ear girl and explained, \"It is a very simple, convenient and practical self-defense weapon, it can shoot a very strong beam and make your opponent lose their vision, so I won it for you A lot of time for dealing with violence, or enough time to get you out of the scene.


    \"Your Majesty, will someone else''s eyes be blinded by shining it in their eyes?\" Mina asked curiously.

 Chapter 1531：

    \"No, it''s just temporary blindness, it won''t cause any damage to the eyesight, just aim at the other party''s eyes when using it. In addition, this strong light flashlight can also be used for long-distance lighting, and the distance is quite far.\" Liu Feng explained briefly. \"That''s really suitable for me. After I see someone else, that person will take care of me.\" The corner of Mina''s mouth twitched slightly.


    ...\" Liu Feng took a sip of tea and nodded with a smile. In fact, it is the same whether Mao Erniang has this bright flashlight. With her strength, it is impossible to carry it into someone else''s hands.


    Nicole held another weapon and asked curiously, \"Your Majesty, what about this? What is it?\"


    \"This is also a very simple self-defense weapon that children can use.\"Liu Feng explained. Can children use it too?


    Nicole looked at the words on it and said suspiciously,...Angry fog? \"


    \"Yes, it''s the spray, which can effectively help you buy time to escape. You and An Li don''t have the skills of Mina, so these weapons give you enough time to escape." Liu Feng explained.


    Nicole nodded thoughtfully, flipped the spray in her hand, and said curiously,


    \"Your Majesty, what is the function of this spray?\"


    \"It is used by spraying on the face of the other party, which is characterized by immediately stopping all the movements of the other party. The person who is sprayed keeps tears from both eyes, keeps sneezing and coughing, and the respiratory tract is extremely uncomfortable like a burning flame. No matter how powerful the opponent is, it can''t resist its power, but it won''t cause any harm." Liu Feng explained with a smile.


    \"So powerful? It seems that you should keep it well, and don''t accidentally spray it on your face.\" Nicole said cautiously.


    \"Well, when you use it - you must be careful and be careful, don''t spray yourself, this is the most important thing, don''t let the bad guys go unpunished, on the contrary, you will be hurt.\" Liu Feng urged.


    An Li looked at these three weapons, her curious eyes kept rolling, and said, \"These three self-defense weapons are really great, we can also protect ourselves.


    \"Of course, I still hope that this scene will not happen. If you can''t use it, it''s best not to use it. I still hope you are safe.\" Liu Feng said seriously. Mina blinked her blue eyes and said, \"Your Majesty, we all understand your hard work, but we know that you will not put us in danger.\"


    \"Of course.* Liu Feng said firmly.


    \"Your Majesty, don''t worry, we won''t let this happen, we will do all the preparations, and you won''t worry about it.\"Enri said seriously.


    \"This time to another continent, there are too many uncertain things, so each of you should prepare some of these self-defense weapons, just in case.\" Liu Feng urged.


    Mina nodded heavily and said, \"Your Majesty, this time let''s bring some more soldiers there, they will follow you wherever you go, and make sure you stay close, so that you can be protected.


    \"I agree, I think we can still bring small bombs and prepare for the worst," Enri added.


    Liu Feng was amused by them and said, \"You can bring more soldiers, but I won''t let the worst happen, so don''t be too nervous. According to the current trend, no one will come foolishly to provoke our Han Dynasty. .\"


    \"I think it''s better to be on the safe side. It''s necessary to bring small bombs.\" Mina said seriously.


    \"Okay, okay, okay, as you said, bring everything, as long as you feel at ease." Liu Feng said with a hearty smile.


    Mina recorded it on the notepad and said, \"There are still a lot of things to prepare, I have to plan well at night.\"


    Liu Feng tapped his forehead and said, \"Aren''t you all ready? Why are you planning?\"


    \"According to His Majesty''s words, this is called planning ahead.\" Mina said with a smile.


    \"Second update, Cv7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1754: Make up a reasonable itinerary? (3 more for customization)


    OK, it''s good to be careful, but don''t get too tired. \" Liu Feng said with concern.


    Mina nodded heavily and said, \"Your Majesty, you haven''t said who will go to another continent with you.\"


    \"Yes, they will all follow by then, have you made up your mind? Enri asked curiously.


    Liu Feng pursed his lips and thought, \"This is about to be arranged, and the number of people accompanying you can''t be too many, otherwise it will be difficult to take care of it.\"


    \"Yeah, and Chang''an City still needs to be operated, so I can''t leave the castle without people. An Li agreed.


    Mina looked at the fox ears seriously and said, "Stinky fox, I think you should stay in the castle, you follow your majesty to another continent, what should you do with the castle?"


    \"Although I am in charge of the large and small operation of the Han Dynasty now, but there are many people who have learned how to operate after this year''s study, so I will not be a big problem if I leave for a while.\"En Li explained.


    \"Really? But I think you usually do it yourself, who can do these things for you?" Mina asked curiously.


    \"If it''s about business, Darlene can be of help. She knows a lot more about it than I do. If it''s about government affairs, Lucy can also help. She has also studied this year. A lot.\" Enri said softly.


    When Lucy and Darlene were in the castle, they had been learning the skills in this area. After all, they would not only be forced to stay in Chang''an City in the future, but Liu Feng had higher expectations for them.


    Mina nodded thoughtfully and said, \"Yes, I forgot, they are also very talented in this area.\"


    En Li nodded heavily and added, \"There are Shirley and Aunt May in the Agriculture Department, so I don''t need to worry about it, I can take a break for a while.\"


    \"Sulli is also very capable, there is no doubt about it\". \" Mina nodded seriously.


    \"What about you, have you made arrangements on your side? You must know that this time you have passed to another continent, you have to follow the past, but you can''t be delayed because of work. Your Majesty''s personal safety mainly depends on you.\" '' Enri asked back.


    Mina fiddled with her long black hair and said, \"Of course, I''ve arranged everything, Zink will help me manage the security bureau temporarily, and there won''t be too much problem with him.


    \"Oh! Yes, he has followed His Majesty from the very beginning, so he can''t go wrong.\" Enri nodded.


    \"And there are also Jones, Gaba and the others, the security work of Chang''an City will be carried out smoothly.\" Mina continued.


    \"I wonder if Tis will come with us?\" Enri asked curiously.


    Liu Feng took a sip of tea and said, \"Tis should be able to come with us. She is now the captain of the patrol team, mainly Gaba and Axe are on patrol.\"


    \"She will be very happy to learn this news, that silly cow will be so excited that she can''t sleep.\"En Li covered her mouth and smiled.


    \"Who said no, when we went to Fuji Eagle City last time, she really wanted to go with us, this time to another continent, she must also be the one she wants to go most.\" Mina chuckled lightly. .


    \"I promised her last time that I would take her out next time, so I can''t fulfill my promise this time?" Liu Feng said lightly.


    Mina blinked her blue eyes and asked, \"Your Majesty, I think I will bring Eliza this time, and her bow and arrow''s accurate head is also very reassuring.\"


    \"Yeah, after all, Eliza has been to the Larsen Elf Empire before, so it would be more appropriate for her to follow her this time.\" Enri nodded heavily.


    *Well, let her go with us, Avril can also go with us, Jones will let her stay in Chang''an City to protect Lucy and the others. \" Liu Feng nodded.


    \"Yes, I will tell them in advance and let them prepare first.\"Enri responded.


    \"It''s just that I think Via, Katherine and the others definitely want to go with you.\" Nicole said suddenly.


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly and said, \"I know, of course I also want them to follow us.


    -Going out, but it''s not realistic, there are many things to take into account, no better than before. \"


    In fact, he didn''t want everyone to go to another continent to see it together, but there were too many things to consider. Now he is the king of a country, not the lord of a city.


    Take into account the operation of the entire kingdom, not just the operation of a small city, the two are different.


    No matter whether it is political, military or agricultural, there is no problem. Now the entire kingdom is in a period of steady growth. These mistakes cannot occur. Of course, he will not allow these mistakes to occur.


    So Cai-has been cultivating talents, instead of stacking these jobs on a few people, so that if something happens to these few people, or something goes wrong, the entire kingdom will be paralyzed.


    \"., Yes, the school wants Wei Ya to watch, many things depend on her, so there is no way to leave easily.\" En Li understands.

 Chapter 1532：

    \"The music training class also needs Catherine, and some of the stage plays are arranged by her. She is in charge of this, and there is no way to find a suitable person for a while, so they can''t leave." Mina added. .


    Liu Feng took a sip of tea, raised his head and said, "This time we went to another continent, we must not let anyone other than us know, we must keep it a secret.


    \"Understood, I will definitely let the Security Bureau do a good job of keeping secrets.\" Mina said seriously.


    \"I will also let the people in the airship field do a good job of keeping secrets, and we will not let outsiders know about our trip this time. \" Is it Ann Li echoed.


    \"Well, that''s good. In short, we can''t let outsiders know that Chang''an City is not guarded by a king, otherwise some restless people should have some bad thoughts again.\" Liu Feng said softly.


    Mina nodded heavily and agreed, \"That''s right, the people''s hearts that have been suppressed with great difficulty can''t be turbulent again.\"


    An Li blinked her brown eyes and said, \"Your Majesty, I will arrange your schedule in advance for those who want to meet you, and I will say that you are not available during this time.\"


    *Well, look at the arrangement, put out an itinerary, just post it in the square, and let those people know what I''m doing. \" Liu Feng nodded.


    \"Well, I will make up these itineraries very reasonable.\"Enri smiled.


    \"Three shifts, Cv). Please customize, please support.\"Create.


    Chapter 1755: The mortality rate is one hundred percent. (1 more for customization)


    Chapter 1755: The mortality rate is one hundred percent. (1 more for customization)


    Liu Feng got up and stretched his body, said lazily, \"It''s time to start feeling sleepy again in the afternoon.\"


    \"Yeah, I feel like my upper and lower eyelids are fighting again.\" Enri also stretched her lazy waist.


    Mina took a gulp of water and said, \"I drank a lot of tea today, and it always feels useless.\"


    \"Yes, I went to bed very early last night, but why are you still so sleepy?" En Li yawned.


    \"Spring sleepiness, you will be more or less sleepy in the afternoon, even if you slept a lot last night.\" Liu Feng said softly.


    An Li flicked her fox''s tail and suggested, \"Your Majesty, would you like to take a nap? It''s more refreshing.\"


    \"No, let''s go to the back mountain and take a walk to get rid of the sleepiness.\"


    Liu Feng said lightly.


    \"Back Mountain? Your Majesty, isn''t that a place for military training, let''s go there for a walk?\" Mina wondered.


    \"You will know when you go, there is a gift for you.\" Liu Feng said mysteriously.


    Mina tilted her neck and said suspiciously, \"Is there a gift for me? Your Majesty, what is it?\"


    \"Go to 750 and you will know, I believe you will like it.\" Liu Feng said firmly.


    \"Your Majesty, do I have a present?\" Enri asked curiously.


    Liu Feng rubbed Hu Er Niang''s head and said, \"This gift may not be suitable for you, and there will be more suitable gifts for you in the future.\"


    \"Well, then I start to look forward to it.\"Enri nodded heavily. \"Your Majesty, let me change your clothes first.\" Nicole said gently.


    \"Okay!\" Liu Feng opened his hands and let the girl help to untie his clothes and put on the Daqin emperor clothes.


    \"Tap.Tap....


    Several people went down the highest building, got on the steam car, and headed towards the back mountain under the **** of Mira.


    Mina looked out of the window in the car for a while, then turned her head and asked, \"Your Majesty, why do you suddenly want to go to the back mountain? Does it have something to do with us going to another continent?\"


    .... Well, not all, I can only say - half and half, just at this time. \" Liu Feng explained.


    -Half and half? \" Mina heard it in a fog.


    Enri kept blinking her brown eyes, and suddenly, as if she remembered something, she asked, \"Oh! By the way, Your Majesty, I almost forgot to tell you something.\"


    \"What''s the matter?\" Liu Feng looked at Hu Erniang and asked.


    \"It''s this time that we''re not going to the Larson Elf Empire, and Jenny is also from there. Shall we take Jenny with us this time?\" Enri asked curiously.


    The relationship between Hu Erniang and the Elf Princess is very good. This time, when I go to another continent, I naturally think of her.


    Liu Feng nodded thoughtfully and said, \"Oh! Yes, I almost forgot, if she wants to come with us, of course, it depends on her personal wishes.


    \"Well, I''ll ask her when I go back, but I''m not sure if I''m going with us. After all, except for Princess Jill, everyone else has nothing to do with Jenny. Anli whispered.


    \"You can figure it out. If you want to go there, let her arrange the work of the training class in advance, so don''t delay." Liu Feng urged.


    \"I understand, Your Majesty.\" Enri shook her fox ears.


    More than half an hour later, Liu Feng and others came to the back mountain and entered a room under the leadership of the soldiers.


    The room is bright and spacious, and shelves are embedded in the surrounding walls, and many strange things are placed on the shelves.


    These things are all weapons researched by the scientific research department and workshop together, including crossbows, swords, and more importantly, guns.


    Although many of them are unqualified, they are also placed here, which can be regarded as a kind of record.


    Mina was quite familiar with this room, and batfe looked around and asked, \"Your Majesty, are we here about new weapons this time?\"


    \"Yes, it is related to the new weapon, and it was specially developed for you.\"


    Liu Feng nodded.


    \"Specially developed for me? Really?\" Mina couldn''t believe her ears.


    \"That''s right.\"


    Liu Feng ordered to the person in charge, \"Bring the things up.\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\" The person in charge nodded heavily, and then asked someone to bring a box.


    After opening the box, what caught my eye was a pistol, which was petite and different from the manual rifle of the sniper squad.


    It is a revolver, which means that as long as the ammunition is filled, it can shoot several rounds in a row, which is much better than the one-shot mechanism of a manual rifle.


    It''s not very bulky, it feels a little heavy, and the most noticeable thing is that the entire gun body is made of metal except for the wooden grip.


    The smooth lines, corners, and the gray-white metallic luster make people look at an indescribable beauty.


    Mina fell in love with this pistol almost immediately, her eyes were attracted, she stared straight at the pistol, and after a while she was excited to say a word, \"Your Majesty, this is... Is it really for me?"


    Liu Feng nodded lightly and said, \"Well, this is a pistol specially developed for you. It is better than the one used by Eliza and the others, and it is convenient for you to carry.\"


    \"Your Majesty, what is the name of this pistol?\" Mina asked curiously.


    Liu Feng took the pistol, popped the hive-like wheel to the left, and explained,


    \"This pistol is called a revolver.\"

 Chapter 1533：

    Mina excitedly picked up the pistol, watched it with admiration, hugged the other person excitedly, and said, \"Thank you, Your Majesty, I like it very much.\"


    The development of this revolver also took a lot of time. From the beginning of development to production, it took more than half a year. This time is still under the premise of making a manual rifle, otherwise it will take longer.


    The biggest difficulty in developing this pistol is how to integrate the projectile and gunpowder.


    \"Let''s go, go practice and see if you can adapt. If you can, this revolver can replace your saber.\" Liu Feng said cheerfully.


    Last time, he decided to give the cat ears a different self-defense weapon. The saber alone may not be foolproof, and the pistol is different. As long as it is pointed at the head, the mortality rate is 100%. \"Yes, Your Majesty.\" Mina nodded heavily.


    One more, Cv). Please customize, please support. \".


    Chapter 1756: Escape plan? (2 more for customization)


    Chapter 1756: Escape plan? (2 more for customization)


    There was a slight drizzle in the sky, falling on the ground like a cow''s hair, and the spring rain always came and went quickly.


    The Principality of Mullin was suddenly shrouded in mist and rain. The original snow-white area had now become a lush green area. Spring was truly here.


    Although the arrival of spring is a time to be happy, Princess Rongli''s face is full of sadness at the moment.


    Since the last time she quarreled with King Brooks in the back garden, she- had been.


    She began to regret why she was a girl and not a boy, and being a girl was just a commodity.


    As a boy, you can still make achievements, even be the head of a country, and you can choose the woman you like at will, or even choose multiple women you like. Girls can only be regarded as goods.


    \"Under the stock, you have been out of the state all day today, are you still thinking about that?


    Coco said softly.


    Princess Rongli regained her senses, fluttering her long brown hair, and said, \"Well, once I have nothing to do, these thoughts keep flooding into my mind, and I can''t drive them away, I''m really tired.\"


    Coco helped relax his shoulders and said, \"Your Highness, you just think too much and put too much pressure on yourself.\"


    \"It''s not that I think too much on my own, it''s just that this idea floods in unconsciously, and it''s almost annoying.\" Princess Jasmine rolled her eyes.


    \"Although His Majesty''s words are a bit excessive, but this is a long-standing tradition, you can''t resist and change, so don''t bother.\" Coco gently enlightened.


    Princess Jasmine sighed and said helplessly, \"It''s because I can''t resist and change that I''m even more troubled.


    ... Coco didn''t know what to say for a while, and silently helped the princess to relax her shoulders.


    \"You said that if I wasn''t a princess, would I have more choices?\"


    Princess Riley asked suddenly.


    Coco recalled the situation of Chang''an City, and said after a while, "I think it should be like this. When we went to Chang''an City, I felt that those women were happier than the royal family."


    \"Who said no? That''s why I think so. Although they are not princesses, I feel that they are happier and freer than me.\" Princess Jasmine envied.


    \"Under the stock, but the princess is also good for the princess. After all, we eat and wear better than them, so don''t think too much about it.\" Coco comforted. \"Oh? Do you really think we eat and dress better than them?


    I don''t think so. \" Princess Riley shook her head.


    Coco looked embarrassed and said weakly, \"I dare to say this elsewhere, but the place in Chang''an City is indeed better than ours.\"


    \"Right, life in Chang''an City is really no worse than our Mulin Principality.\" Princess Rongli sighed.


    \"But you are a princess, a supreme honor, don''t compare with them.\" Coco continued to comfort.


    Princess Celie walked to the window and looked at the slight drizzle, and said, \"It''s raining now, there''s no one outside, and the ground will become muddy, especially those filthy things are really unbearable, You shouldn''t see this scene in Chang''an City.\"


    \"His Royal Highness, you think of Chang''an City again. These days, you are almost always from Chang''an City and Chang''an City.\"He heard that his ears are getting cocooned.


    \"In this situation, it is impossible to discuss this matter with King Father. Who knows what he will say.\" Princess Jasmine said in annoyance.


    \"Under the stock, do you want us to sneak to Chang''an City?\" Coco suggested in a low voice.


    \"What? You said we sneaked out?\" Princess Rongli couldn''t believe her eyes.


    Coco nodded heavily and said in a low voice, \"Your Highness, didn''t you say that this is not the time to talk to His Majesty? Then we will sneak over to Chang''an City.\"


    \"It''s unrealistic no matter how you think about it.\" Princess Jasmine shook her head again and again. Coco looked around, leaned close to the princess'' ear, and whispered, \"You are the princess, no one will stop you if you want to go out.


    Princess Riley left the window, turned her head to look at the maid, and asked seriously,


    \"Are you serious?\"


    \"His Royal Highness, of course I am serious, haven''t you always wanted to go to Chang''an City?


    We can sneak past. \"Coco said firmly.


    \"But we will definitely take the knights when we go out, but without the father''s promise, we can''t take the knights with us.\" Princess Riley said helplessly.


    0 Asking for flowers, Coco blinked his eyes and said softly, \"Your Highness, have you forgotten? Haven''t you been involved in knight training since you were a child? There will always be knights you know?" Princess Jasmine rolled her brown eyes, Suddenly realized, \"Oh! I remembered, yes yes yes, you can find that person.\"


    \"Under the stock, who is it?\" Coco asked curiously.


    \"Knight Sarana, she trained with me at the time, I think she might be willing to **** us to Chang''an City.\" Princess Riley excitedly said.


    \"Knight of Sarana?


    Coco tried hard to recall and asked, \"Your Highness, is that the female knight with short blue hair and a fierce look?\"


    \"Ha ha....


    Princess Jasmine smiled heartily and said, \"Don''t let her hear what you said, or you will be beaten.\"


    Coco pouted and said, \"Don''t, she will really beat me to death when she hears it.\"


    \"Let someone go and find her, I believe she will not refuse.\" Princess Rongli ordered.


    \"Yes, let someone find her right away.\"He can answer immediately.


    Princess Celie pursed her lips, thought for a moment, and said, \"I hope she will really help us, I don''t think she should stand on the father''s side.\"


    \"His Royal Highness, what if the other party is not willing to help? What should we do if we tell His Majesty our plan?\" Coco worried.


    \"I hope not.\" Princess Rongli shrugged.


    Half an hour later, Sarana Knight came to Princess Rongli''s room.


    She has short blue hair and a height of 170. Although she is wearing armor, she can still feel the lines of her body. Her aura is not inferior to that of a male knight at all, and her aggressive aura is true-not false.


    \"Your Highness, what are your instructions for coming to me?\" Knight Sarana respectfully said.


    There is one very important thing. \" Princess Rongli said solemnly.

 Chapter 1534：

    \"Second shift, (v). Please customize, please support.\"B.


    Chapter 1757: The hypocritical orc princess. (3 more for customization)


    Chapter 1757: The hypocritical orc princess. (3 more for customization)


    clap la la...


    On the sea, the fleet of the Torola Orc Empire has been moving forward on the sea, and they have just experienced a big storm.


    This time the big storm was more violent than before, and many ships were slapped into the seabed by the waves.


    The surviving ships didn''t get anything cheap, and they all looked scarred, as if they would sink into the sea at any time - general.


    Second Prince Nemo stood on the board of the ship with an ugly face, and muttered to himself, \"This sea is really unpredictable, - it doesn''t give a good look at all.\"


    He was exhausted these past few days. He looked particularly haggard, with heavy dark circles under his eyes. He looked like a panda.


    Every night when he was about to go to sleep \"seven five seven\", he could always hear the rushing sound of the ship, followed by the news of the big storm, he had to get up to watch.


    In this way, I struggled every day, and I was worried, and I was hungry and lost a lot of weight.


    \"I hope there will be no major storms in the next period of time, I''m really fed up.\" The second prince Nemo said in his heart.


    \"His Royal Highness, you should go to rest first, you have been tired for several days.\"Frank worried.


    Second Prince Nemo waved his hand and said solemnly, \"I haven''t seen such a calm sea for a few days, let me breathe.\"


    Frank nodded, stepped aside and said respectfully, \"His Royal Highness, we have been out for a while, I don''t know how long it will take to reach the Han Dynasty.\"


    Second Prince Nemo frowned and said, \"It''s still a month and a half, it''s been more than ten days since I came out, and it''s really tiring.\"


    \"Yeah, it was so tiring when we crossed the sea last year, Your Highness, take a good rest, I will take care of the fleet for you next.\" Frank said seriously.


    \"Well, when I go to bed at night, you can help me watch, I must have a good night''s sleep tonight.\" Second Prince Nemo urged. \"Yes, don''t worry, Your Highness.\" Frank responded immediately.


    Second Prince Nemo blinked and asked, \"Oh! By the way, how is Sophie?\"


    \"Go back to Her Royal Highness, Her Royal Highness has also not been sleeping very well these days. She just fell asleep not long ago.\" Frank Hui reported.


    \"That''s good, that kid is really, he can''t be willful, why did he suddenly follow him on the boat? Isn''t this suffering.\" Second Prince Nemo said helplessly.


    \"His Royal Highness may miss you and want to stay with you, so let''s sneak out to sea with you.\" Frank said softly.


    Second Prince Nemo gave a disdainful smile and said, \"She is not better than Linna, he has a better relationship with eldest brother, and I don''t have much time to spend with me.\"


    ...Frank didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    \"The reason why she wants to go to sea with her this time is because she heard her elder brother talk about the Han Dynasty, and she also read the books over there, so she wants to go to sea with her.\" Second Prince Nemo said helplessly.


    \"Yes, no one can refuse the charm of the Han Dynasty.\" Frank felt the same way.


    Second Prince Nemo rolled his eyes and said, \"No matter what, can I take this risk or not, if there is an airship in the future, it would be better to use the airship to go there.\"


    \"Indeed, it is really dangerous to follow the sea, and Her Royal Highness is still very young.\" Frank also agreed.


    Second Prince Nemo shook his head helplessly and said, \"What a disobedient child, those who can go to sea don''t go to sea, but those who shouldn''t go to sea run into the boat again.\"


    \"Your Highness, you should go in and have a rest, you look really haggard.\" Frank worried.


    \"Hmm, I''m going to take a nap for a while, I''m a little tired.\" Second Prince Nemo nodded.


    Just when the second orc prince turned around, he saw Princess Lu standing on the shipboard not far from him.


    \"How did you wake up? Didn''t you just fall asleep?\" Second Prince Nemo asked curiously. \"The boat is so rocky that I can''t sleep, it''s not a good feeling.\" Princess Sophie muttered.


    Second Prince Nemo sighed and said, \"There''s no way, you have to get used to it, and it will be like this for a long time.\"


    \"Ah? It''s been so long, I''m going crazy.\" Princess Sophie''s mouth grew.


    Second Prince Nemo took a reproachful tone and said, \"It''s all your fault, who told you to sneak on board, get used to it, or you won''t be able to sleep well in the next month or so. .0\"


    \"Okay, I see, what a terrible experience.\" Princess Sophie rolled her eyes.


    Second Prince Nemo tugged at the ear of the good princess, and reprimanded, \"Sophie, I tell you, this is what you have to follow, don''t let me hear your complaints again, it''s obviously your own fault s consequence.


    Princess Sophie covered her ears, pouted and muttered, \"I know, I know, second brother let me go first, and I won''t say anything more.\"


    \"You said it yourself, let me hear your complaints, and you''ll be dead.\" Second Prince Nemo said seriously.


    From childhood to adulthood, good princes are accustomed to reasoning, do not like willfulness, and pursue rationality in everything, so this is why the king of Lu people likes him more.


    But many people don''t like such an orc prince. They feel that it is too rigid. Without the innocence of a child, since the little princess of the good person was born to now, they don''t really like the preaching character of the second prince of the good person.


    \"Understood, I won''t say any more.\" Princess Sophie said with her cheeks puffed up.


    \"Come in, take a nap again, and look at your dark circles.\" Second Prince Nemo said with concern.


    Princess Sophie shook her head and said, \"I won''t sleep, I''m a little hungry and want to eat something.


    \"Frank, bring some food to the room of the lord 2.5.\" The second prince Nemo instructed.


    Princess Sophie shook her head in resistance and said, \"Second brother, I don''t want to eat those foods anymore, it''s really unpalatable.*


    Second Prince Nemo squatted half-squatting, looked at the orc princess seriously, and said seriously, \"What did I tell you just now? You forgot again?\"


    The orc princess has been spoiled since she was a child, where would she get used to the bumpy life on the boat, and the fishy fish that smelled very fishy.


    Princess Sophie pouted and said helplessly, \"Okay, I know, then I''ll go to bed.\"


    Second Prince Nemo looked at the back of Princess Lu Ren leaving, and sighed, \"It would be great if there was an airship at this time.


    \"Three shifts, (V). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1758: Even more powerful than God. (1 more for customization)


    Chapter 1758: Even more powerful than God. (1 more to customize) Night fell quietly, and many people in Chang''an City had already got off work and rested, and some even went to bed very early.


    The faces of the people on the street were all filled with smiles, not for anything else but for a hard day and finally getting a rest.


    Of course, some people haven''t gotten off work yet, such as those merchants and restaurants.


    At this moment, there is a merchant who is preparing materials for tomorrow, so the back kitchen is still lit.


    This restaurant is a newly opened restaurant called Beef Hot Pot Restaurant. It has attracted many people since its opening. The unique eating method and novel ingredients make people in Chang''an City very fond of it.


    However, these novel ingredients are not a simple matter, and it takes a lot of time to prepare these ingredients every day.


    Not only the soup base, the cooking of beef, and the production of beef balls, etc., all take some time.


    The store is very busy every day, and it is impossible to prepare it when the customer needs it, so it is too late, and the troublesome ingredients can only be prepared at night.

 Chapter 1535：

    Only these beef slices for the hot pot can be prepared during the day, because to ensure freshness, the others must be prepared at night.


    So now the back kitchen of the beef hot pot restaurant is very busy, and everyone is busy with their own things.


    The whole back kitchen looks very busy, but it is very orderly. Although the back kitchen hygiene is not spotless, it is definitely not dirty, and it looks clean.


    After all, the people from the Department of Food Safety keep a close eye on it, and the inspection is very strict. Every restaurant is strictly following the requirements.


    Aksu is beating a pile of beef hard, and this step is making beef balls.


    The production of beef **** is very strict. It must be beaten by hand, and knocked out with a special iron rod until the beef cup is evenly beaten until it is sticky.


    Moreover, the time of beating is not short, and it is also necessary to pay attention to strength. It is not only useful to beating arrogantly, but to beating with skill, so that the beef **** come out with more strength.


    While panting, Aksu beat the beef hard and said, \"It''s really tiring.\"


    Although he said this on his mouth, he didn''t see any grievances on his face, but he was happy with it.


    The store manager is sorting out the work at hand, and said with a hearty smile, \"You said so, but it doesn''t look very happy.\"


    Aksu stopped the tool in his hand, raised his head in doubt, \"I said the store manager, this is wearing a mask, how can you see that I am happy?\"


    \"You can tell without a mask, your eyes are almost laughing into a seam, and it''s too obvious.\" The store manager smiled.


    Aksu got up, took off his gloves, took off his mask, ran to pour a glass of water, and said, \"I like this job very much, after all, I just have nowhere to vent.\"


    Aksu is a Leopard Orc from the Torola Orc Empire, and naturally, he is a knight.


    But what he thought more of was to be an ordinary person, and he didn''t want to be a knight. If it weren''t for the embarrassment of his family and his father''s wishes, he wouldn''t want to be a knight.


    Of course, he was only a noble knight, not a royal knight, so he did not follow Prince Nemo and the others back to the Torola Orc Empire, but stayed directly in Chang''an City.


    However, it was left behind quietly, just for fear of being discovered and brought back for strict punishment. This is not what the leopard clan orcs want to see.


    The last time Prince Nemo left, many knights secretly stayed behind and did not go back. Most of these knights were alone.


    There are no friends or relatives in the Torola Orc Empire, so they choose to stay in Chang''an City, or a better life. Of course, this is a better life for them, at least it is more comfortable than being a knight.


    \"Who told you not to be a good knight at the time, and come to me to be a chef, isn''t it very honorable for you to be a knight?" The manager asked suspiciously. \"Oh? Manager, do you also think it is an honor to be a knight?\" Aksu asked curiously.


    No, of course not. Our Han Dynasty didn¡¯t have this idea. Our Han Dynasty all believed that being a soldier was more honorable and that it was a matter of putting money on the face of the whole family. \"The store manager said proudly.


    Aksu looked puzzled and asked, \"Manager, is your child being a soldier? You look very proud!


    \"That''s right, my only son is now serving in the army in Chang''an City, why don''t you join the army too?\" the store manager urged.


    Aksu curled his lips and refused, \"I don''t like being a soldier, but a knight, I''ll continue to be your chef, I like this job very much.\" The manager raised his eyebrows slightly and said, \"I I thought you were more of a knight."


    Aksu returned to his workstation, put on his mask and gloves, continued to beat the beef balls, and said with a smile, \"Being a knight in Torola may be the most glorious thing, but I think it doesn''t matter what you do in Chang''an City. Everything is hateful to make people feel happy."


    \"That''s natural, under the leadership of His Majesty the King, we will definitely get better and better, this is what we have always believed in. \" The store manager said proudly. \"By the way, store manager, what kind of person is His Majesty 033? He managed Chang''an City so well. Aksu asked curiously.


    He recalled the various things of the Orc Empire of Torolla, and the expression on his face couldn''t help becoming ugly, as if he was extremely disgusted.


    \"Ha ha ha ha...


    The store manager smiled heartily and said, \"Looking at your expression, I really dislike Torolla, or is our Han Dynasty better?\"


    \"Manager, you haven''t told me what kind of person His Majesty is.\"


    Aksu wondered.


    The store manager smiled heartily and said, \"You know, I have been staying here since Chang''an City had nothing, and watching Chang''an City improve a little bit with my own eyes, this is all thanks to His Majesty the King.\ "


    \"So I asked what kind of person His Majesty the King is!\" Aksu rolled his eyes and said.


    \"Your Majesty is a god, no, the gods are not as powerful as His Majesty.\"The store manager said seriously.


    \"God?\" Aksu said suspiciously.


    The store manager nodded earnestly and said solemnly, \"Well, Your Majesty is more powerful than God.\"


    \"One update, FV). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1759: It is destined to be a hostile relationship. (2 more for customization)


    Chapter 1759: It is destined to be a hostile relationship. (2 more for customization)


    In the early morning of the Yadian Kingdom, the first spring rain came late, and it fell gently with the breeze, dense and soft like cow hair, flower needles, and filaments. So, a light veil was pulled up between heaven and earth, and there was a mist of smoke. Although the spring was still cold, the breeze was blowing on my face, and the moisture of the spring rain had already greened my heart.


    In the Golden Eagle City, Field was lying in the quilt and refused to get up, because the coolness of opening the quilt was too cold.


    knock knock....


    Deacon Green walked in with a pot of hot water and said softly, \"Your Majesty, do you want to get up and wash up first?\"


    Field slowly opened his eyes and said lazily, \"Well, get up, I''ve been lying down for too long.\"


    \"Yes!\"


    Deacon Green walked over to help the Queen up, handed over a hot towel, and said, \"Your Majesty, wipe your face.\"


    Field towel simply wiped his face and asked softly, \"What time is it now?\"


    \"Your Majesty, it''s time for breakfast in the morning, do you want to eat some?\" Deacon Green asked respectfully.


    \"Well, bring it here, I''ll eat some.\" Field nodded heavily. \"Okay, His Majesty will wait a moment, I will bring it to you immediately.\" Deacon Green said excitedly. The reason why she was so excited was because the Queen hadn''t had breakfast for a long time recently. It''s better to say that she didn''t have the appetite to eat it. I slept until noon every day and woke up at noon, and I ate a few mouthfuls for lunch, and I lost weight visible to the naked eye - a big circle.


    The maid brought pots of food and put them on the table, then moved the table to the bed.


    Deacon Green put a bowl and chopsticks in front of the Queen and said softly, \"Your Majesty, eat a little.\"


    Field picked up his fork, fiddled a few times before the two simple breakfasts, looked up and asked, \"By the way, how is the thing I asked you to do\"\"?\"


    \"Your Majesty, you have to eat first, and I will report to you after eating.\"Deacon Green saluted.


    Field raised his eyebrows slightly, squinted his eyes slightly, and asked, \"What''s wrong? Is there something wrong?\"


    ...No big things to think about, Your Majesty, let''s eat first, and I''ll report back to you when I''m done. \" Green Deacon continued.


    Field put down his fork, stared at each other seriously, and said in a deep voice, \"What''s wrong? Now I''m not ordering you to move, right?\"


    Deacon Green was so frightened that he quickly lowered his head, gave a big gift, and said, \"Your Majesty, no... I didn''t mean that, I was just worried that you won''t be able to eat after listening to it.\"


    \"In other words, this news is very bad? Has it reached the point where I can''t eat when I hear it?\" Field said seriously.


    Deacon Green stood up, his face a little ugly, he hesitated for a while before saying, \"Your Majesty, the things you asked me to do before have been found out.\" Field''s face didn''t look good, and he asked seriously. said, \"What? Could it be that the Han Dynasty promised to help the woman Timothy?\"


    \"Your Majesty, this is not very clear. The people in Chang''an City don''t seem to know about this matter, but the information collected by the Black Iris Organization can probably confirm this." Deacon Green said seriously.


    \"I don''t understand, didn''t you say that the people in Chang''an City didn''t know about this?

 Chapter 1536：

    That''s how to gather this intelligence back. \" Field said suspiciously.


    \"The news of Chang''an City was blocked too tightly. Many people didn''t know about it. Our people were almost captured by them. The reason why we were able to know this news was all thanks to the knights under Timothy. .\"The Green Deacon report. Field frowned and asked, \"What? Has Timothy''s knight betrayed her?


    She is happy to see this situation, and these people can dig up and use it and ask for some useful information.


    Deacon Green shook his head and said, \"No, Your Majesty, it''s the people from the organization who got into Timothy''s palace, and that''s how I got the news.\"


    \"Well, let them hide their whereabouts, don''t be discovered, and let them keep sending the news back.\" Field commanded.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, hurry up and eat something first, otherwise it will be cold.\" Deacon Green said worriedly.


    Felt shook his head and said solemnly, \"Now that I know this news, I don''t have the appetite to eat anything.\"


    \"Your Majesty, this is what I''m worried about, but now this is a situation that can''t be changed. The Han Dynasty is destined to oppose us." Green Deacon said.


    \"Why don''t I know that when the Han Dynasty helped the Yadian Kingdom for the first time, I knew that things were not so simple.\" Field said solemnly.


    \"Your Majesty, what should we do? Didn''t we plan to launch an offensive against them in the spring? Now it seems that we can only delay.\" Deacon Green said helplessly. Field covered his eyes with one hand, shook his head and said, "The plans have all been disrupted, and the eldest brother is still in the hands of the Han Dynasty, what can we do? Jin Mo hasn''t come back yet. \"


    \"In this way, we can only wait for Jin Mo to come back, and we will make plans when she comes back.\" Deacon Green said helplessly.


    \"Who knows if Jin Mo will bring back good news, I really guess the father''s temperament is uncomfortable.\" Field actually didn''t have great expectations.


    \"Your Majesty, rest assured, there will be good news coming back, we will definitely be able to win the entire Yadian Kingdom this year, don''t put too much pressure on yourself, eat something first.\" Deacon Green said worriedly.


    Felt shook his head, waved his hand, and said, \"Put everything away, you won''t have any appetite when you look at it.\"


    Deacon Green sighed, motioned to the maid to take everything away, and then asked softly, \"Your Majesty, are we going to recruit knights recently?\"


    \"Of course, knights are the foundation of our victory. Let''s rest for a few months. I must recruit 3,000 knights in these few months.\" Field said solemnly.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, I will let Lord Celtic arrange all of this.\"Deacon Green nodded.


    \"Well, it''s better for him to recruit more strong people, don''t recruit me


    - Some small fish and shrimps are here to make up for it. \" Field said solemnly.


    Green Deacon nodded heavily and assured, "You can rest assured, as long as we don''t attack the Kingdom of Adian in the spring, then we will have enough time to recruit high-quality knights,


    \"It''s best to recruit from the Han Dynasty.\" Field said solemnly.


    \"Understood, Your Majesty, I will let Sir Celtic make arrangements.\" Deacon Green said respectfully.


    \"Second shift, Cv). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1760: More like a queen? (3 more for customization)


    Chapter 1760: More like a queen? (3 more for customization)


    When the rain stopped, everything seemed to have just taken a shower and changed into new clothes. All eyes and eye contact were in one mind, fresh and elegant.


    At this moment, in the city of Yali, the capital of the Adian Kingdom, Timothy just got up. With the help of the maid, he changed his clothes and went to the hall.


    Nana dragged the queen''s skirt behind her and said softly, \"Your Majesty, would you like to have some breakfast first?\"


    \"Just bring me a little and take it to the hall. I don''t think they will arrive so soon. I''ll just eat a little in the hall.\" Timothy ordered. \"Yes, Your Majesty, I will have someone arrange it right away.\"Nana nodded.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    Ten minutes later, the Queen and a few people came to the palace hall, simply ate some breakfast, and waited for the arrival of Duke Wheeler and Earl Terence.


    \"Your Majesty, what kind of tea would you like to drink? Black tea, green tea, or oolong tea?


    Or milk tea? \" Nana asked for advice.


    Since they returned from the Han Dynasty, they have brought a lot of things back to the Yadian Kingdom. One of them is to drink, and they drink a lot of things, not only tea but also coffee, as well as some brewed drinks.


    Every time Nana wants to brew something for the queen, she will ask 503 for advice, because every time the queen wants to drink something different.


    Maybe you want a cup of strong bird dragon tea in the morning, a cup of coffee in the afternoon, and a lazy cup of black tea in the evening. Every day is uncertain, so I will ask the queen for advice before drinking it, so as not to make mistakes, after all, these things are very precious to them.


    Timothy thought for a moment and said, \"Pour me a cup of black tea. Don''t be too strong, this time a little lighter.\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, wait a moment.\"


    Nana nodded and continued, \"Your Majesty, shall I pour black tea for the other adults as well?\"


    \"Well, look at the arrangement.\" Timothy nodded.


    Ten minutes later, the nobles also came to the hall one by one and greeted each other with greetings.


    Timothy raised his hand to signal them to get up and asked, \"Terence, you seem to be completely healed.\"


    Earl Terrence saluted slightly and said respectfully, \"It was all the medicine that His Majesty brought back to save me, otherwise I would definitely not get better so quickly.\"


    (baeg)


    \"As long as you are healthy, you should pay attention to your body in the future. You must continue to contribute to our Adian kingdom.\" Timothy said loudly.


    \"Yes, I will definitely work for you and the Kingdom of Adian.\" Earl Terence responded immediately.


    Timothy took the black tea handed over by Nana and asked, \"How is the sale of the goods brought back from Chang''an City? Is there any recovery?


    \"Back to Your Majesty, the goods we brought back caused quite a stir, and every merchant loved it and even sold it for a good price.\" Duke Wheeler said excitedly. \"Oh? Interesting, how much was the highest sold.\" Timothy asked curiously. In fact, what she wanted to know the most was whether the deal with the Han Dynasty was worth it this time. After all, the bargaining chips paid for this deal were not low. There were eight cities in total, and it was very sad when they were given out.


    The Duke of Wheeler motioned the knight to hand over the parchment, and reported, \"Your Majesty, this is the sales situation of the goods brought back from the Han Dynasty, you should take a look first, it is very clearly marked.\"


    Nana took the parchment and checked it first to make sure it was all right before handing it over to the queen.


    Timothy quickly browsed the contents of the parchment scroll, and after a while, he raised his head and said, \"Well, the response is really good, this transaction is still worth it.\"


    \"Congratulations, Your Majesty, the Kingdom of Adian will soon develop, and we will definitely get better and better.\"The Earl of Terence replied.


    Timothy nodded with satisfaction, took a sip of the lipstick tea, and said, \"Weller, don''t continue to use parchment rolls next time, just use the paper bought from Chang''an City, which is convenient and cheap.\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\" Duke Wheeler nodded in response.


    Earl Terrence bowed slightly and asked, \"Your Majesty, I heard that you have reached an agreement with the king of the Han Dynasty using eight cities. Is this true?\"


    \"Cough cough....


    Timothy cleared his throat and said, \"That''s right, those eight cities are our only bargaining chips. As for the Han Dynasty''s promise to help us, you must keep this matter secret and not spread it out.\"


    Earl Terrence looked sleepy and puzzled, \"Your Majesty, I think it''s a good thing to spread this news, after all, the Flanders Empire didn''t dare to offend us after knowing it.\"


    Timothy shook his head, put down the teacup and said, \"What we want is the invasion of the Flanders Empire, and this is the focus of our discussions in the Han Dynasty this time.\"


    \"Your Majesty, I don''t understand, what do you mean?\" Earl Terrence wondered.

 Chapter 1537：

    \"It''s not our goal to make them stop, our goal is to make the Flanders Empire completely fear us, dare not do it again, and leave directly from our Adian Kingdom. This is the point.\" Timothy said seriously. .


    Earl Terrence rolled his eyes and said solemnly, \"Your Majesty, you mean to make the Flanders Empire mistakenly believe that we do not have the support of the Han Dynasty, let them continue to attack the city of Yarrow, and then let the Han Dynasty completely Get rid of them, right?\"


    \"Yes, that''s the point, it''s just that they don''t dare to attack us, that''s not what I want to see.\" Timothy said solemnly.


    \"It''s just that when they attack us again, it will inevitably be another fierce battle, and it will consume a lot of knights by then.\" Earl Terence said helplessly.


    \"This is a necessary process for the Kingdom of Adian to meet its victory. There is no peace without bloodshed. As long as the Flanders Empire can be driven out, all of this is worth it, as long as the appeasement after the event is done well.\ '' Timothy-word-ton said.


    ... Earl Terrence was a little stunned. This was the first time he saw the Queen look so serious and determined. He felt that the Queen had changed into a person, and this person was even more like the Queen!


    \"Your Majesty, I swear to serve you to the death.\" Duke Wheeler shouted.


    The Earl of Terrance came back to his senses and saluted, \"Your Majesty, all this is for the stability of the Kingdom of Adian.


    Timothy nodded with satisfaction, and said, \"Go on, just remember to give me a good look at the Flanders Empire.\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\" Earl Terrence and others responded in unison. \"Three shifts, factory v). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1761: New arrangements. (1 more for customization)


    Chapter 1761: New arrangements. (1 more for customization)


    After Timothy left the hall, he walked back to the room, quickly took off his cumbersome clothes, and said with a sigh of relief, \"It''s time to take a break.\"


    Nana brought the black tea brewed in the palace hall and said, \"Your Majesty, I can finally enjoy the black tea.\"


    Timothy stretched and held up the black tea ceremony, \"No, I haven''t had this kind of leisure time for several days.\"


    \"Your Majesty, I''ll give you biscuits, it''s even more enjoyable to eat with black tea.\"Nana handed over some biscuits.


    \"You, you, you just went to Chang''an City, and you will find a way to enjoy it for me.\" Timothy smiled.


    \"This is all for your consideration. You have suffered too much before. Now, you have to enjoy it.\" Nana squinted and smiled.


    enjoy? But not yet. \"


    Timothy picked up a biscuit, stared and said, \"I''ll have to wait until there is no real threat to the kingdom of Adian, then what I''m doing will be enjoyable, and now it''s just-


    Just to kill anxiety. \"


    Nana stroked her hair and said softly, \"Your Majesty, the kingdom of Yadian will definitely get better as it gets older, so don''t worry too much.\"


    \"I hope my father can bless the Kingdom of Adian.\" Timothy said softly.


    \"Old His Majesty must see everything that His Majesty has done, and he will certainly bless our Yadian Kingdom. You have been too anxious recently. I think it is more important than when you hadn''t gone to the Han Dynasty for help. More anxious.\" Nana whispered.


    Timothy raised his eyebrows slightly, put down the biscuit and asked, \"Really? I''m acting anxious?\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"Nana nodded.


    \"I thought I was very calm, I don''t show this in front of other people, right?\" Timothy asked curiously.


    Nana covered her mouth with a smile and said, \"I could see how nervous you were when I met the Duke this morning.\"


    Timothy patted i on the forehead and said, \"Oh, my God, I thought it was very calm, but I didn''t expect you to see it.\"


    Nana filled the Queen again with black tea and said gently, \"Your Majesty, don''t drink too much coffee at night. I can hear you talking in your sleep every night, and I feel anxious for you.\"


    \"I?\"


    Timothy pointed to himself and asked, \"Difficult... do I always talk in my sleep at night?\"


    Nana arranged the table and said with a smile, \"It''s not that you talk in your sleep every night, as long as you drink coffee at night, you will always talk in your sleep.


    \"I see. I can''t sleep every time I drink coffee. Maybe I finally fell asleep and started talking randomly.\" Timothy thought thoughtfully.


    \"Your Majesty, if that''s the case, don''t drink too much coffee at night, or you won''t be able to sleep the next day, and people will think you''re doing something wrong.\"Nana worried.


    \"Well, it''s good to drink hot milk at night. The book I read said that hot milk helps sleep." Timothy nodded.


    \"Is it the book we bought in Chang''an City? It seems to be called... Bedtime reading, right?\" Nana asked curiously.


    Timothy nodded lightly and took a sip of the lipstick tea ceremony, \"Well, there is a lot of useful knowledge in that book, so it''s not worth buying.\"


    "Bedtime Reading" is a short book written by Nicole. There are about a hundred little knowledge in it, and each little knowledge is a problem that she has encountered in her daily life.


    After Liu Feng''s answer, she wrote down these little knowledge, and accumulated a lot over time.


    There was a time when Lucy came across these things by chance, and after reading it, she suggested that the girl should write a book, saying that it could help a lot of people and make some money, so she has the current book (sleep). Pre-readings.


    Nana blinked her eyes, struggled for a moment, and asked respectfully, \"Your Majesty, can you lend me a look?\"


    \"Of course, I''ve read it, you can take it to see it at night.\" Timothy said generously.


    Although she is her maid, she has never been regarded as such a lowly maid, more like her own sister, and she has also avoided a lot of etiquette from the other party, although the other party is still respectful.


    \"Thank you so much.\"Nana said excitedly.


    \"I said it''s just the two of us, don''t be too restrictive.\"


    Timothy put down the black tea and continued to ask, \"Oh! By the way, what do I talk about in my sleep at night?\"


    .0 ask for flowers -.....


    Nana rolled her eyes upwards, thought for a moment, and said, \"It seems to be related to the Yadian Kingdom, by the way, and when it comes to the Han Dynasty, the sleep talk every night is similar.\"


    \"What about the Yadian Kingdom? What about the Han Dynasty?\" Timothy was a little embarrassed.


    She was afraid of saying what she shouldn''t have said, and she was afraid of saying what was in her heart. No matter what it was, it was very humiliating.


    \"I didn''t say anything, it was nothing more than the Yadian Kingdom - we must survive this crisis smoothly, and the goods of the Han Dynasty can be better sold in our Yadian Kingdom." Nana said.


    \"Is that all?\" Timothy asked curiously.


    \"By the way, you also mentioned the king of the Han Dynasty!\"Nana suddenly thought.


    00 Timothy widened his eyes and said worriedly, \"Did I mention the king of the Han Dynasty?


    What did they say? \"


    Nana shook her head and said softly, \"I don''t know, I only heard you say Your Excellency Liu Feng, and I didn''t hear the rest.\"


    Timothy breathed a sigh of relief and muttered to himself, \"That''s good, that''s good.\"


    Nana tilted her neck and said suspiciously, \"Your Majesty, what are you talking about? Did you remember something?\"


    ...no, nothing. \"


    Timothy quickly defended and continued, \"By the way, I almost forgot, you will give me another order.

 Chapter 1538：

    She was glad that the other party didn''t hear anything, otherwise she would know that she admired Liu Feng''s good looks, which was an incomprehensible thing.


    With a puzzled look on Nana''s face, she nodded and said, \"Your Majesty, what is the order?\"


    \"Let Duke Ville and the others continue to spread the news, saying that the Han Dynasty might not help us, and let them start recruiting knights.\" Timothy ordered.


    *Yes, Your Majesty. \" Nana responded immediately.


    \"Also, those who inquired about the affairs between us and the Han Dynasty will all be arrested by me and slowly interrogated.\" Timothy said solemnly.


    \"As you wish, Your Majesty.\"Nana nodded. One more, Cv). Ask for customization, ask for support. \"scholar,


    Chapter 1762: The Duke''s decision. (2 more for customization)


    Chapter 1762: The Duke''s decision. (2 more for customization)


    As night fell, the Principality of Chama was shrouded in darkness, and there was no one on the streets of Wangdu at this moment.


    In the Duke''s Mansion, the Duke of Kansas was in the study, lit by a faint candle, sitting at the table reading a book.


    After dinner, he came to the study alone. Of course, the books he read were bought from Chang''an City.


    This has been the case for the past few days. After returning from the palace, he has been hiding in the study after dinner.


    The Duke of Kansas looked at the book in his hand and muttered to himself, \"This is not the way to go.


    When he went to the palace these few days, he was always scolded by King Zhatu. Although he was good-natured every time he felt that it didn''t matter, but over time he still felt a little tired.


    Kai \"157\" began to wonder whether it was right to continue to stay in the Principality of Chama, and whether it was right for the family to swear allegiance to the Principality of Chama. This was a question he would think about every night when he was reading in the study.


    As for the upcoming war, he has no greater worries. Even if it is embezzled by the Principality of Maner, he does not think it is a big problem.


    Because he can foresee, no, not so much a prediction as it is bound to happen.


    The Principality of Chama has been reduced to this point, and it was all caused by King Zhatu. How long can a arrogant, arrogant, and disobedient king make a kingdom last?


    In fact, everyone knows that it is impossible for the Principality of Chama to defeat the Principality of Man''er. Of course, with the help of the Han Dynasty, it is another matter, but it is impossible. The Han Dynasty refused to help.


    The Principality of Chama is only peaceful on the surface, but the interior is already riddled with holes. Even if there is no Principality of Maner, in just a few years, the entire kingdom will become the weakest kingdom, and anyone can bully it.


    \"You have to find a way out for yourself.\"The Duke of Kansas closed the book and said. Since the old duke declared his allegiance to the Principality of Chama, he didn''t quite understand it as a child.


    Why, among the three principalities, his father had to choose a person who was the least fit to be the king to be loyal, and he also swore his entire family''s allegiance to the Principality of Chama from generation to generation.


    It was not until the old duke died that he saw the diary written by his father. The old duke at that time was just an ordinary earl, but his popularity was very good, and the former king took a fancy to this. Only by winning over the old duke, he could gain the support of many nobles.


    Therefore, the old king gave the old duke a particularly large noble title, as well as a lot of wealth and territory, so he has the noble title of the Duke of Kansas today.


    The Duke of Kansas was brought back to reality by a knock on the door, looked up and said, "Come in.


    \"Crumble!\"


    \"Sir, are you still not resting so late?\" The Duchess whispered, still holding a cup of tea in her hand.


    The Duke of Kansas shook his neck a few times, got up and said, \"Why don''t you rest?\"


    \"Almost, just want to come to the study to see you before going to bed, I know you haven''t slept yet.\"The Duchess explained.


    \"Well, after the tea is put down, you should rest early, you don''t have to stay up late with me.\" The Duke of Kansas said gently.


    The Duchess shook her head, helping the Duke to relax her shoulders, and said, \"Sir, it''s okay, I can''t sleep anyway, seeing your distressed look, if you don''t mind, I''ll stay with you for a while.\"


    The Duke of Kansas nodded lightly and said, \"Okay, then you can stay for a while, and then go back to rest early.\"


    The Duchess smiled slightly, turned her eyes to the book on the table, and asked softly, \"Your Excellency, you are still reading this book, you have been reading a book these days.\"


    The Duke of Kansas picked up the book, turned to where he had just seen, and said,


    \"This is a good book and worth reading every day.\"


    \"Sir, is Chang''an City really good? Ever since you came back from the Han Dynasty, you have always been talking to yourself, mentioning Chang''an City every time.\" The Duchess asked curiously.


    \"Of course, Chang''an City is really good.\"The Duke of Kansas said without hesitation. The Duchess nodded thoughtfully and said, \"So it is, but the things that the adults brought back are really good, especially the mirror, I really like it.0\"


    \"Just like it, I''ll bring some back next time.\"The Duke of Kansas nodded.


    \"Do you want to go to Chang''an City again, my lord? If possible, can I go with you this time?* The Duchess looked forward to it.


    \"It''s just a plan, but I haven''t decided when to go. After all, I haven''t had much time to come back. Of course, if I go, it''s okay to take you with me.\" The Duke of Kansas nodded.


    The Duchess nodded excitedly and said, \"Great, we can bring Alex and Trislia, both of them will be very happy.\"


    Both Alex and Trislia are the children of the Duke, and both of them are very smart.


    \"Of course you can, but the next time I might not just go to Chang''an City to play.\"The Duke of Kansas said seriously.


    The Duchess stopped massaging her hand and said suspiciously, \"Sir, what do you mean by that? Could it be?\"


    \"That is, we may stay in Chang''an City in the future, and live there.\"The word Duke of Kansas-. Dundao.


    The Duchess widened her eyes and said in surprise, \"My lord, have you really decided? When I told you about this topic before, you avoided it.


    It''s not that she didn''t tell the Duke about this. Every time she saw him coming back from the palace, her face was not very good, but since he went to Chang''an City, the smile on the Duke''s face became more and more.


    So I talked to the duke about this. The old duke has passed away, so the oath of allegiance can actually be put aside. People are selfish, and of course they are the main ones.


    After all, it''s not about them now. They still have a pair of children, and they have to think about them. It''s impossible for them to live a very useless life in the future. \"Let''s talk, but you have to believe, it won''t take much time.\"The Duke of Kansas said solemnly.


    The Duchess nodded heavily and said, \"Yes, my lord, everything is up to you.\"


    \"Second shift, (V). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1763: The chess game in the rain. (3 more for customization)


    Chapter 1763: The chess game in the rain. (3 more for customization)


    \"Gradually patter....


    The spring rain has also fallen on another continent, the capital of the Torola orc empire__--


    In Marshall City.


    Princess Linna was sheltering from the rain in a small pavilion. Originally, she was relaxing in the back garden, but it started to rain before she took two steps.


    In order to prevent the new dress from getting dirty, she had to hide in a small pavilion to hide from the rain. In the small pavilion stood Princess Zengren and Arale.


    Those guarding knights were still standing in the rain, they were not qualified to hide from the rain in a pavilion with the princess.


    Princess Linna looked at the drizzle in the sky and murmured, \"This weather really means that it will rain when it rains, and it is clear that the sky is still clear.\"


    \"Share, because spring is here, and every spring is like this.\" Aralei said softly.

 Chapter 1539：

    \"Yeah, I should have gotten used to it long ago. Isn''t it the time to sow seeds when it rains in spring!" Princess Linna nodded.


    \"His Royal Highness, 10, it looks like it will rain for a while, do you want me to get the chessboard and play chess with you?" Arale suggested.


    \"Okay, let someone bring it over, I haven''t tried playing chess in the rain.\" Princess Linna nodded.


    The chessboard they were talking about was brought back from the Han Dynasty by Prince Nemo.


    - Vice Go.


    Back then, the second prince of the orcs took a long time to learn it in Chang''an City. When he brought it back, he immediately took the orc princess to play with him. Of course, the latter also learned a lot of geniuses.


    \"Hmm, wait a moment, Your Highness. Down.\" Arale responded immediately.


    Tread...


    Ten minutes later, the maid brought the Go in the room to the small pavilion, and brought some snacks and tea along.


    It''s not that the orc princess didn''t think about going back directly, but the muddy road made her give up the idea.


    Princess Linna waited for the maids to set up the chessboard, and while looking at the drizzle of cow drizzle in the sky, she muttered, \"I don''t know if the father and mother doubted us.\"


    * Rest assured, Your Highness, there should be no doubts in a short period of time. After all, we have Mr. Gordon to help us. Your Majesty and the Queen trust him very much. \" Arale said softly.


    \"But how long can I hide it? It takes Sophie more than four months from when she left to when she returns. It is impossible to hide it for such a long time.\" Princess Linna worried.


    \"That''s right, more than four months is too long. If His Majesty knew that the little princess had been ill for so long, he would be worried about death.\" Arale agreed. Princess Linna sighed and said helplessly, \"What should I do, I have to think about it.


    - Just an excuse. \"


    .\" Ala Lei was helpless and could only help pour hot tea.


    \"If I knew it was like this, I should have followed my second brother, lest I stay here and have to deal with my father and mother. It''s really embarrassing for me. I''m not a novelist, how can I make up so many excuses.\ "Princess Linna rolled her eyes. Arale covered her mouth and smiled and said, \"Your Highness, this is the first time I''ve seen you so angry.


    Linna Xiaozui pouted and muttered, \"Damn, really, I''m really unlucky. If only there were an airship now, I would leave immediately.\"


    \"His Royal Highness, don''t think too much, there will always be a solution, let''s play chess first.\"Ala Lei said softly.


    Linna sighed, reached into the chess jar beside her, picked up a black chess piece, and said, \"Okay, let''s play chess first.\"


    Arale nodded heavily, and also reached into the chess jar to pick up a white chess piece, and said, \"Understood, this time you want to let me, you win every time, so you don''t think it''s interesting.\"


    \"Okay, I understand, this time I''ll let you take a few steps, you have to think carefully about how to play the pieces, otherwise I won''t care about you if you lose again.\" Princess Linna said.


    \"Hey..Thank you.\"Ala Lei said with a smile.


    \"Be sure to think twice before playing chess, this time you still have to paint your face if you lose.\" Princess Linna began to look forward to the result.


    Arale nodded heavily and said seriously, \"All in all, Your Highness- must let me go, otherwise I will always lose and I don''t want to play. I feel like no one has ever played with you.\" Princess Linna shrugged, Rolling his eyes, he said, \"This is called winning by strength. If you give me more study, maybe you can beat me in the future.\"


    \"It seems that I can only win other maids, you and I can''t win.\" Arale said helplessly.


    \"It''s your turn, hurry up.\" Princess Linna urged. \"I''m here, it''s your turn.\" Arale said.


    Princess Linna squinted and watched the chess game, and after a while she landed in the ideal position.


    The whole chess game was played for more than ten minutes, and finally the game was ended with the victory of the orc princess.


    \"Ah! Your Highness has won again, I won''t play with you next time, I won''t get any benefit every time.\" Arale muttered.


    \"Hahaha...According to the words of the Han Dynasty, if you want to gamble, you must admit defeat.\"


    Princess Linna picked up the pen with a smile and continued, \"Come on, bring your face close.\"


    Ala Lei pouted, brought her face close, and muttered, \"My lord, be merciful, and draw less, otherwise the Majesty and the Queen will see you and scold you for being a mess.\"


    Princess Linna 770 shrugged and said indifferently, \"It doesn''t matter, just say it, the main thing is that I must paint your face.\"


    \"Okay, Your Highness, don''t draw around the eyes, that''s too ugly.\" Arale begged for mercy.


    .....you just wait, I will definitely draw nice. \" Princess Linna said with a smile.


    Arale already had a bad premonition, and sighed, \"Your Highness, it seems that I have to wash for a long time this time.\"


    \"Haha... I drew it, it''s really nice.\" Princess Linna said with a smile.


    \"Under the stock, it''s not too much to draw, right? I can''t see anything without a mirror now.\" Arale worried.


    Princess Linna covered her mouth and smiled and said, \"It''s not too much, let''s go, the rain just stopped, let''s go back.\"


    Arale always had a bad premonition, holding up the skirt of the orc princess, and said, "I''ll help you carry it so that it won''t get dirty with the muddy water."


    Linna looked at the maid''s colorful face and laughed, "My skills are so good, it looks really good.\"


    \"Don''t laugh at me, Your Highness.\" Arale muttered.


    \"Three shifts, (~v). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1764: Whoever comes in will be cut off? (1 more for customization)


    Chapter 1764: Whoever comes in will be cut off? (1 more for customization)


    The candle was dimly lit, and in the room where I could not see my fingers, King Sandra was lying on the table.


    The sky was already bright, but the room was very dark. Since the curtains were not drawn, the sunlight could not come in.


    King Sandra was working on documents at the desk last night. In the middle of the night, he simply drank alcohol. In the end, he was completely drunk and fell asleep directly on the table.


    \"suck...


    King Sandra pursed his lips, his curly beard looked extraordinarily dancing, and slowly opened his heavy eyelids.


    Everything that was familiar in front of me suddenly became unfamiliar, and I felt that the chairs in the distance had become two, and my head felt very heavy, as if I had been hit hard.


    King Sandra reached out and grabbed his neck, frowning and said, "My God! Why is it so uncomfortable!"


    He got up, shook his neck, closed his eyes, and reflexively held a wine bottle in his hand, and began to wander around the room.


    \"Sizzle!\"


    Went to the window and reached out to grab the curtains, and pulled the curtains open, and in an instant, the sun was shining directly into the room.


    \"Clap!\"


    The originally dark room was suddenly filled with sunlight, and the king was stimulated by the sunlight to close his eyes tightly, stretched out his hand to cover it, and threw away the wine bottle in his hand. \"Damn it, it''s already morning.\" King Sandra pulled the curtain back. He rubbed i''s dry eyes, walked back to his seat and sat down, his hands were awkward for a while and he didn''t know what to do, his fingers were swaying randomly.


    knock...


    There was a knock on the door, and the attendant outside the door shouted, \"Your Majesty, are you all right? Would you like me to come in?\"

 Chapter 1540：

    \"Come in, pour me a glass of hot water, damn, my neck is really uncomfortable.\" King Sandra said solemnly.


    \"Crumble, r!\"


    The attendant hurriedly opened the door, brought out the hot water that had already been prepared, and said softly, \"Your Majesty, poured the hot water for you.\"


    \"Maurice, I haven''t been out in the study since last night?\" King Sandra asked suspiciously.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, you told us not to come in without your permission, and to behead anyone who came in, so we''ve been waiting at the door.\" Morris reported.


    He is the personal butler of King Sandra, and he takes care of most of the affairs of the Flanders Empire.


    King Sandra looked confused and said with a crooked face, \"I really...really said such a thing?\"


    He frowned, closed his eyes and began to think about what happened last night. He only remembered that he was in a very unhappy mood last night, and then he drank a lot of alcohol. He can''t remember what happened.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, you didn''t have dinner last night. Would you like to have some breakfast now?\" Morris said respectfully.


    \"Bring it in, I''m really hungry, and my head hurts, let me cook a bowl of sobering soup.\" King Sandra ordered.


    Last night, he drank a lot of bitter ale. The taste was bitter and hard to swallow, and it had a lot of stamina. It was easy for people to get drunk, especially those who didn''t know how to drink. A small glass can make people fall.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, it has been prepared for a while, you can rinse your mouth first, and you can eat it immediately.\" Morris responded immediately.


    He turned around and motioned for the maids to bring in the things one by one, put them on the small table, and then let them go down immediately.


    Only he knows the character of the king best, so he has been by his side for so many years, and then the attendants and maids are also very flattering to him.


    Because only if you have a good relationship with the big housekeeper, can you suffer less and even gain more benefits.


    \"Cough cough...


    King Sandra cleared his throat, took a sip of water, and said,


    \"How is the situation in the city recently?\"


    Morris quickly stood up and reported, \"Your Majesty, the recent financial situation is not very optimistic, do we have to increase taxes?\"


    \"The financial situation is not optimistic? What''s going on? What''s wrong?\" King Sandra asked suspiciously.


    \"Your Majesty, I don''t think you should know.\" Morris looked a little embarrassed.


    King Sandra put down the water glass and said solemnly, \"What is the reason? Hurry up.


    Morris saluted, organized the language, and said, \"Your Majesty, most of the merchants in our capital have left, so no goods come in, and our goods can''t be sold, so...


    \"What? Most of the merchants left? What''s going on?\" King Sandra said in shock.


    \"I''ve been collecting information on this for the past few days, and I''m finally a little bit more excited today.\" Morris said softly.


    King Sandra looked at each other seriously and asked, *What is going on, hurry up. \"


    \"Most of the businessmen left with the Duke, and... all plan to go to the Han Dynasty.\" Morris said with a single word.


    King Sandra''s face was ugly and tense, and it took a while to say, \"Is that what Woods meant? Did he let those businessmen go to the Han Dynasty with him?\"


    Morris shook his head and continued to report, \"No, Your Majesty, I was suspicious at first, but after I investigated again, I found that most of these businessmen followed secretly and had nothing to do with the Duke.\"


    \"It has nothing to do with Woods? Why did those people think about another continent in the past? What''s going on?\" King Sandra said angrily.


    You must know that financial revenue is a very important thing. After all, it was only given to the 300,000 Han Dynasty. If the financial situation continues to be bleak, it will cause many aristocratic riots in the future.


    \"It seems to be related to a book, and to the merchants who went to another continent. Both the book and the people are promoting the benefits of the other continent, and there is indeed evidence of the goods there. That''s why those guys followed.\" Morris explained.


    King Sandra''s face was particularly dark, and after holding it for a long time, he said, \"These guys are really too much.\"


    \"Your Majesty, do we want to raise taxes? Otherwise our financial situation is really bleak.\" Morris suggested.


    \"Improve, I must improve, and the 300,000 yuan that was lost must be taken back.\" King Sandra said solemnly.


    \"Understood.\" Morris nodded heavily.


    King Sandra looked at the food in front of him and lost his appetite, and said,


    \"Go away, **** it.\"Yes. \" Morris responded immediately.


    begging.


    One update, Cv7). Please customize, please support. \".


    One thousand seven hundred and sixty-five chapters: carefully get the elf knight. (2 more for customization)


    One thousand seven hundred and sixty-five chapters: carefully get the elf knight. (2 more for customization)


    A ray of sunshine lived on the palace of the Larsen Elf Empire, and the elves ushered in a new day.


    M twitter...


    Only the birds chirping happily, and the branches also sprouted wisps of tender buds, which looked very cute.


    At this moment, the backyard of the Royal Palace in Leah City seems to be full of vitality, and all kinds of plants have sprouted.


    Xiao Nai is tidying up everything in the back garden, sometimes weeding, sometimes tidying up the vines, and sometimes watering, so he doesn''t let himself idle at all.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    Princess Jill walked to the back garden. She stayed in the room these days, she was almost dumbfounded. She didn''t know what life she was living.


    She felt that she had gained a lot of weight, especially the flesh where her neck and face met. This was unacceptable to her, although the elf queen thought it was beautiful.


    She is too unable to accept that she is getting fat, so she is restraining her diet these days, and she will go out for a walk every day to achieve the effect of digestion.


    But this seems to have the opposite effect. After each walk, she eats more at night, which makes her very distressed, so she hardly comes out these days. \"It''s still spring.\"Princess Jill looked up at the tree with tender buds.


    Dora nodded heavily and said, \"That''s right, I stayed in the room all winter.\"


    Alia looked serious and said seriously, \"His Royal Highness, I will go back after a walk. Who knows how dangerous it will be outside.\"


    Princess Jill rolled her eyes and said, \"Okay, okay, I see, you''re making too much of a fuss, this is in my own back garden, no big problem.\"


    She always felt that the elf knight was too nervous, and made a fuss whenever and wherever, although she knew it was for her own good.


    *Everything is possible, I have to prepare for the worst, so I will protect you whenever and wherever. \"Alia said seriously.


    \"Okay, I know, let''s go back after a walk, okay?\" Princess Jill was also helpless.


    \"Okay, that''s great.\" Alia nodded again and again.


    Dora shrugged and said helplessly, \"Your Highness, then we must hurry up and go shopping, or we will go back soon.\"


    \"Yes, let''s go.\"Princess Jill walked first.

 Chapter 1541：

    Alia shook her head expressionlessly, and said softly to herself, \"I hope Your Highness is always so happy.\"


    \"Tread. Tread....


    Princess Jill stepped to the place where the flowers were planted before and shouted,


    \"Mr. Xiao Nai, I''m here again.\"


    Xiao Nai turned his head in response to the sound and saluted respectfully, \"Your Highness, why are you free to come here?\"


    \"I was suffocated in the room, so I came out to relax.\" Princess Jill said softly.


    \"So that''s the case, then Your Highness should be careful with your feet, the ground is still muddy shortly after the rain.\" Xiao Nai urged:


    \"Don''t worry, it''s nothing, just go back and wash it when it''s dirty, I''m too bored to stay in the room, and I can finally get in touch with different things. .


    Xiao Nai nodded thoughtfully and said, \"Yes, it''s really boring to stay in the room for a long time.\"


    He understands this feeling. When he was not Liu Feng''s gardener before, he was like this. He stayed at home every day and did nothing. That feeling was really uncomfortable.


    Princess Jill squatted on the ground with her skirt in her arms, looking at the thriving flowers, she exclaimed, "How long has it been since I came here, they are already growing so fast?"


    \"Yes, Your Highness, spring is here, they will grow faster, and they will bloom in a few days. Then you can bring the queen to watch.\" Xiao Nai said softly.


    \"Are these the ones I planted before?\" Princess Jill pointed to a plant and asked.


    \"Yes, this is the camellia you planted before. When it blooms, it will be very beautiful.\" Xiao Nai nodded.


    \"Very good, when I open the first one, I will give it to my mother in person.\" Princess Jill said with a smile.


    Xiao Nai arranged the vines of flowers and said, \"Your Highness, you will be pleasantly surprised when you come back in a few days.\"


    \"I know, I will come back after a period of rest, and then I will see flowers full of vines.\" Princess Jill looked forward to it.


    Xiao Nai nodded heavily and said, \"Your Highness, rest assured, I will definitely take care of your flowers for you.\"


    Princess Jill nodded and started to circle around the garden. The smile on her face showed that she was in a good mood.


    \"His Royal Highness, it''s almost time, we should go back, you have to go to see Your Majesty, the Queen. Alia reminded.


    Princess Jill pouted and said, \"Okay, I understand, let''s go, let''s go\"


    Dora covered her mouth and smiled, pulled the princess'' skirt, and said, \"Under the stock, you should be careful with your feet.\"


    Xiao Nai gave a big gift and respectfully said, \"Respectfully send your Highness, you will be able to see it soon.\"


    \"Okay, I will look forward to it.\" Princess Jill nodded.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    Xiao Nai looked at the back of the Elf Princess leaving, secretly relieved - heaved a sigh of relief, and muttered to himself, \"Your Majesty should be on the way by then!\"


    A few days ago, he received a message from Chang''an City Security Bureau.


    - A telegram, the content is to let him get ready first, after a while, His Majesty will visit the Larsen Elven Empire in person.


    The most important thing is to ask him to find a place where the airship can be docked. This place must not only be spacious, but more importantly, there must be no one passing by, so that the airship will not be exposed to outsiders so quickly.


    Xiao Nai put down the tools in his hand, clapped his hands, and said, \"Looks like I have to look for it now.\"


    \"Tap ta ta...


    He sorted out his clothes, put all the farm tools where they should be, and turned around to leave the back garden.


    Xiao Nai stopped before taking two steps, and muttered to himself, \"Where are you going to find this place?\"


    \"Second shift, Fv7). Please customize, please support.\".


    The first thousand seven hundred and sixty-six chapters: I am glad you are doing well. (3 more for customization)


    The first thousand seven hundred and sixty-six chapters: I am glad you are doing well. (3 more for customization)


    \"Tap ta ta...


    Princess Jill walked to the palace hall and saluted, \"Father, I''m here.\"


    King Lauren raised his eyelids and said with a hearty smile, \"You''re here, Jill? Come over, Princess Jill fiddled with her hair and asked, "Father, you look beautiful, what''s the matter?"


    King Lauren patted I on the shoulder and said, \"I didn''t sleep well last night. When I woke up this morning, my shoulders were sore, so I felt weak all day today.\"


    \"What''s the matter? Isn''t it sick?\"


    Princess Jill walked behind the elf, rubbed her shoulders for help, and said worriedly, \"You should rest more, I''ve seen you look a lot haggard these days.\"


    King Lauren waved his hand and said, \"It doesn''t matter, the king of a country, it will inevitably be a little tired.


    Princess Jill raised her eyebrows slightly and teased, \"My father has said this sentence for a long time, and I will say this sentence no matter what the occasion.\"


    King Lauren shrugged his shoulders and said with a hearty smile, \"Hahahaha...the one who understands me better than you.\"


    \"Oh, by the way, Father, what happened to the Han Dynasty?\" Princess Jill asked curiously.


    King Lauren pouted and said, \"Just like that, there is no progress, and there is no one to discuss it with us.\"


    \"Has no one come to discuss this matter with you? It shouldn''t be!\" Princess Jill said suspiciously.


    \"Yes, no one has come yet, weren''t you in a hurry before?\"King Lauren was also puzzled.


    \"It''s so strange. Didn''t they always get news very quickly before? Why isn''t there any news yet? It''s been a while.\" Princess Jill said suspiciously. King Lauren raised his head and waved his hand, \"Who knows, it''s them who are anxious, not us.\"


    \"Father, you just drink to win, obviously we are anxious.\" Princess Jill rolled her eyes and said.


    King Lauren - with a half-smiley face, said, \"God, come on, don''t say it, it makes us need the Han Dynasty - the same.\"


    Princess Jill covered her mouth with a smile, and said, "Father, it''s true, don''t we have to rely on the Han Dynasty to help us develop our mother?" It''s spring, and of course the sooner the better. \"


    \"That''s true, but we don''t know who to contact the Han Dynasty. They used to contact us.\" King Lauren said suspiciously.


    .....


    Princess Jill thought for a while, and said with a crooked neck, \"Yeah, so we will be very passive, let''s let someone go for a walk, and say we are willing to cooperate with the Han Dynasty.\"


    \"But in this case, we won''t have the initiative, you know?\" King Lauren worried.


    \"Father, we don''t have the initiative, I need the Han Dynasty to get better and better, don''t I? Although it sounds very unreasonable. Princess Jill said.


    King Lauren raised his eyebrows slightly, shrugged and said, \"Of course it doesn''t sound reasonable.\"


    \"Ha ha...

 Chapter 1542：

    Princess Jill covered her mouth and smiled, and said, "I know that the development of one kingdom depends on another kingdom. This sounds ridiculous, and it makes us Larson seem useless."


    \"No, you also know that this is unreasonable, so you still say this.


    King Lauren pretended to be angry.


    \"Okay, father, but the goods of the Han Dynasty are indeed unique, you have seen it, if we Larsen can have the goods of the Han Dynasty, the city of Nalia will become like the city of Chang''an, it is only a matter of time. That''s all," said Princess Jill.\"I know, but you know how hard it must be to take this step. \" said King Lauren.


    Princess Jill nodded heavily and said, \"Of course, Father, of course I know, so I''m not discussing it with you, right, and I''ve given you a lot of time, it''s been several days.\ "


    Although the elf king agreed to the request of the Han Dynasty before, only a few nobles knew about it, and the people in the city didn''t know about it.


    What we have to do now is to publicize this matter to everyone, so that everyone knows that Larson is about to cooperate with the Han Dynasty and will usher in a different Larsen Elf Empire in the future.


    King Lauren sighed deeply and said, \"That''s right, I have to take this step, but why do I find it so difficult?\"


    Princess Jill blinked her green eyes and said with a smile, \"Father, don''t worry too much, you have to take this step, don''t you? Everyone will know anyway, instead of waiting until they know, Why don''t you tell them actively, so that you can gain the hearts and minds of the people.\"


    .0 ask for flowers 0.


    *Oh! Isn''t this a great idea? \"


    King Lauren sighed and said, \"Okay, I see, people will spread the news, and let them not disturb the construction of the pier.\"


    \"I know that the father is the most rational, you will definitely bring Larson to a better future.\" Princess Jill said with a smile.


    \"You will make me happy. Among the many children, you are the only one who understands my mind, and you are the smartest.\" King Lauren said heartily.


    Princess Jill tucked her hair behind her ears and said with a slight smile, \"Father, in fact, they are also very smart, but you didn''t find out,\"


    \"Oh! Jill, stop joking, you don''t know what they are like.\" King Lauren said with a half-smile.


    Princess Jill''s face was a bit strange, she hesitated - she still said, \"Father, do you remember Jenny?\"


    \"Is Jenny?\"


    King Lauren frowned, thought for a moment, and said, \"It seems to be a bit of an impression, just the green-haired Jenny, right?\"


    \"Yes yes yes, yes father, that''s her, do you remember?\"Princess Jill


    - said expectantly.


    \"Forget her, my precious daughter, it''s too much of a spoiler to mention her.\"King Lauren was clearly disgusted.


    Princess Jill looked disappointed and sighed, \"Oh! Well, I''m a little sleepy and want to take a nap.\"


    King Lauren looked at the strange look of the Elf Princess, but didn''t say anything, just nodded and let her leave.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    Princess Jill left the palace with a displeased look on her face, and said, \"No wonder Jenny left so decisively, if I were, I would probably leave too.\"


    \"Your Highness, don''t think too much about it.\"Dora comforted.


    \"It''s nothing, I''m glad that Jenny is doing well now.\" Princess Jill squinted and smiled.


    \"Three shifts, factory v). Please customize, please support.\"One.


    Chapter 1767: Going crazy. (1 more for customization)


    Chapter 1767: Going crazy. (1 more for customization)


    \"Whoa, whoa...


    There are only five or six ships driving on the blue sea, not many, and it is not a large fleet.


    This small fleet is the fleet of the Elf Earl, and it has been about ten days since it went to sea.


    At this moment, the sea is calm and the sky is clear, which is a rare good weather.


    Earl Lannister was standing on the ship''s board to breathe, and the long sea road really made him very bored.


    The place where he spends the most time these days is the board of the boat. No, it can be said that it is the same when he goes to sea.


    As long as the weather on the sea is better, and there is no rain and hot sun, he is almost always on the board, because he feels stuffy and uncomfortable in the cabin, and he can''t see the sun, so it is better to stay on the board\"Three 20\" Better to breathe.


    \"Dear, pour me a cup of black tea, my mouth feels bitter.\" Earl Lannister whispered.


    \"Sir, there is not much black tea left, I can drink it for two or three days at most.\"Deere Hui reported.


    Earl Lannister raised his eyebrows slightly and sighed, \"I know, pour it for me.\"


    \"Yes, wait a moment.\"Dir responded immediately.


    The black tea they are on board was bought from a merchant when they were in the Larsen Elven Empire, and the merchant also bought it from a merchant in the Han Dynasty.


    These days, it is also a rare black tea, let the Elf Earl spend these boring days at sea, otherwise it will really be boring to the point of madness.


    Tread...


    Dill took the tea tray from the maid and said respectfully, \"Sir, this is your black tea..


    Earl Lannister took the black tea, looked at the beautiful color in the cup, and said softly, \"Is there any more in two or three days?\"


    Dill was slightly embarrassed and said, \"Yeah, my lord, we still have some time to go to another continent.\"


    He knew that his adults liked to drink tea, and during these times, he used to drink two cups of black tea every day, and suddenly there was no black tea -- he would be very unaccustomed to it.


    Earl Lannister frowned and said, \"Indeed, let''s use less black tea leaves, you can even brew it multiple times to prolong it as long as possible.-


    some time. \"


    \"Yes, my lord.\" Dill nodded.


    \"By the way, during the big storm a few days ago, were the damaged ships repaired?\"The Lannister Earl asked curiously.


    \"Yes, my lord, everything has been repaired and reinforced, and the next big storm - there will be no problems.\"Deere Hui reported. Earl Lannister nodded with satisfaction, and said lightly, \"That''s good, don''t go to another continent before something goes wrong.


    \"Sir, you can rest assured that we will reach the Han Dynasty safely.\" Dill said firmly.


    Earl Lannister raised his eyebrows slightly and continued to ask, \"How is our food situation?\"


    Dill recalled and reported, \"We have plenty of food. We only lost some ships in the last big storm, and there is no problem with food.\"


    \"Okay, continue to maintain the status quo in terms of food, - there must be no problems.\" Lannister said seriously.


    \"Yes, my lord.\" Dill responded immediately.


    Earl Lannister nodded and waved his hand, \"You go down first, I want to stay by myself for a while.\"


    \"Yes, my lord, then you should pay attention to your body, and don''t blow the sea breeze for too long, or you will have a headache.\" Dill nodded.

 Chapter 1543：

    \"Understood, go and prepare lunch.\" Earl Lannister nodded. \"Yes, our lunch today is fish soup and fish nuggets.\" Dill smiled.


    Earl Lannister sighed and asked helplessly, \"Can''t I change the menu?\"


    Dill nodded again and again and continued to report, \"Sir, then our lunch will be fried fish, and some other fish.\"


    Earl Lannister rolled his eyes and said speechlessly, \"There are fish and fish that come and go, can''t you change the tower?\"


    Dill was a little embarrassed and said falteringly, .....Sir, we are in the sea now, and our food is indeed very limited, so there is nothing we can do. \"


    \"okay, I get it.\"


    Earl Lannister waved his hand and said, \"Go on, go get ready, and see if you can change your practice or something.\"


    This is the first few days of going to sea. If the menu is not updated, or the practice is changed, I am afraid that the food will also go crazy.


    \"I understand.\" Dill nodded, turned and left the board to start thinking about how to remodel lunch.


    Earl Lannister looked at the endless sea and sighed, \"Is this decision really right?\"


    He didn''t have this idea at first, but as time went on, the black tea was almost gone, and he ate the same thing every day.


    And the area that can be active on the sea is even smaller. This series of things will inevitably consume people''s patience and enthusiasm.


    Earl Lannister put his hands on the fence and said softly, \"I only hope that the Han Dynasty really has a place worth going to, otherwise this crime will really be in vain.\"


    After more than half an hour, the Elf Earl left the ship board and entered the cabin to prepare for lunch.


    There are prepared meals on the table, Earl Lannister frowned and sighed, \"Is it still these meals?\"


    \"Sir, it''s different. Today''s lunch has been improved. It''s different from the previous one.


    - It''s the same. \" Dill said again and again.


    Earl Lannister squinted slightly and asked, \"What''s the difference? Isn''t it all fish?\"


    \"This is not steamed fish, but fried fish with a lot of seasoning, you can try it.\" Dill smiled.


    Earl Lannister looked at the meal dubiously, reached out and picked up his fork.


    -.Some fish meat, after trying 2.2, he said,...this taste....


    Strange. \"


    The fried fish was so mushy that it didn''t form lumps at all. Without the appearance of the previous pieces, it made people lose their appetite when they looked at it.


    Dill widened his eyes and said suspiciously, \"Isn''t it? Does this taste really bad?\"


    \"Try it yourself, it''s not as good as before.\" Earl Lannister rolled his eyes and said.


    Dill gave it a try dubiously, then his face wrinkled up and said, \"My lord, I''m really sorry, you wait, I''ll have someone make a new one for you right away.


    \"Go.\" Earl Lannister waved his hand helplessly.


    \"One update, factory v7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1768: The trouble of the elf girl. (2 more for customization)


    Chapter 1768: The trouble of the elf girl. (2 more for customization)


    In the early morning, the fog on the sea was very heavy, and it was impossible to see the scene ahead.


    The fog was like a cloud, completely obscuring the scene ahead, making it difficult to walk.


    At this moment, a fleet of ships on the sea has stopped moving forward and is dropping its anchor to stop on the sea.


    Even if it is a rest, it is for the sake of safety. After all, it is impossible to see the road ahead on the sea today.


    If you move forward rashly, you will not only lose your direction, but even hit the rocks seriously, so it is the best choice to stop and rest at this moment. Otherwise, going to sea for so long, just for a short time, will cause the ship to hit the rocks and sink, which is too bad.


    This fleet is the fleet of the Flanders Empire, led by the Duke of Woods, and they have been out at sea for some time.


    At this moment, Rila is sitting on the board, admiring the vast fog on the sea.


    Instead of complaining about yourself every day, you might as well find some fun to kill yourself - time, it''s more expensive.


    Now the fog on the sea is particularly beautiful. It can be said that there is a lot of fog on the sea, and it is spread on the sea like clouds. It looks good.


    And these mists are not only white, but also a little gray, orange, etc. Of course, these colors are very light, if you don''t look carefully, you can''t see it.


    The mist-shrouded look is very similar to that kind of fairy-like fluttering, and the mist-shrouded feeling makes people feel very comfortable.


    If Liu Feng was here at this moment, he would definitely think of that poem, which is Wei Yingwu''s Journey through the Mist---the sea in Qiucheng is heavy with fog, and the ministry leaves in the early morning. It was only when I looked at the white temples, and I looked at the dense clothes. There is no distinction between the road and the horse, and the suburban trees are lost. Feiwei accidentally inhaled, her skin shivering.


    Of course, he didn''t like the verses written by Zou Zou very much. It was a bit troublesome to interpret, and it was not as simple as modern texts.


    However, the Han Dynasty also taught poetry, but it was not regarded as the focus. The focus was mainly on learning Chinese characters online.


    \"I didn''t notice it before, I didn''t expect it to be so beautiful.\"Rila said softly.


    The slowly flowing mist and the gentle sound of the waves are very comfortable for both hearing and vision.


    \"The feeling of no rain and thunder is really good, and it''s too comfortable. I haven''t enjoyed such a quiet time in a long time.\"Rila muttered to herself.


    \"Crash....


    The fog filled the entire fleet, and the visibility was very low. Each ship could not see the opposite side. The contact was made by shouting, but fortunately, it was docked now, so there would be no collision. event.


    However, Rila likes this kind of situation. She can''t see those who don''t want to see, but her ears are quiet.


    \"Miss Rila, what are you doing sitting here alone?\" Knight Commander Leo wondered.


    \"My God, I was just about to say I can wait a while in peace by myself.\"


    Rila rolled her eyes, turned her head and said speechlessly, \"Won''t the knight commander take a rest? How can you come to the ship board with leisure and elegance.\"


    Knight Commander Leo patted the clothes on i''s body and said, \"Isn''t this just waking up, how can I still fall asleep.\"


    He didn''t wear armor on the sea these few days, he was wearing casual clothes, but when he was wearing armor, he was used to taking photos of the armor on his body, so he couldn''t change this habit when he changed back to casual clothes.


    \"Who knows, haven''t you been like this all the time? You always slept until noon, why can''t you fall asleep today?\"Rila ruthlessly exposed.


    \"Is that so, am I like this?\"


    Knight Commander Leo scratched his head in embarrassment and changed the subject, "Don''t talk about this, I''m just too bored, and other people ignore me, so I came out to relax."


    \"With your chatty personality, who would take care of you.\"Rila whispered softly.


    \"What? What did Miss Rila say? I can''t hear it.\" Knight Commander Leo asked with a smile.

 Chapter 1544：

    Rila pouted, shrugged and said, \"It''s nothing, I didn''t say anything, I just said that the fog will dissipate at some point.\"


    \"Yeah, this is the case every morning, and it does cause our travel to be a lot slower.\" Knight Commander Leo said.


    \"For the sake of safety, it doesn''t matter even if the travel is slow, you can''t be in a hurry\"It''s fast. \"Rila whispered.


    Knight Commander Leo walked to the front of the ship and agreed, \"Yeah, even if you die, you have to die on the battlefield. It''s too embarrassing to die in the sea.\"Rila sighed and sneered inwardly. Dao, \"Why is this person so difficult, my God, I have to stay with him for a long time, if it goes on like this, I''m really going crazy.\"


    Knight Commander Leo looked at the elf girl suspiciously and asked, \"What''s wrong with you? Are you uncomfortable?\"


    Rila shook her head, paused and said, \"It''s alright, it''s alright, it''s just that the fog can be considered a beauty.\"


    She had no choice but to change the subject. She couldn''t directly say that she thought you were too loud and asked you to leave these words.


    \"Beautiful view? Is this fog a beauty?\"


    Knight Commander Leo looked around and said in confusion, \"Where is this a beauty? It''s delayed our trip, it really shouldn''t be a beauty.\"


    Rila sighed, rolling her eyes all the time, this kind of person really can''t chat, and then fake 250 smiled, \"Oh! So the Knight Commander doesn''t like this fog?\"


    \"Of course, I hate it.\" Knight Commander Leo nodded again and again.


    \"Then we won''t be able to chat anymore. I like this fog very much. It looks very nice. If the knight commander doesn''t like it, just leave. Don''t disturb me to appreciate the beauty.\"Rila smiled.


    These days, it can be considered that she has found a reasonable reason, and the other party has nothing to say about this reason, right?


    With an embarrassed look on his face, Knight Commander Leo rolled his eyes and said, \"Since Miss Rila likes it, it''s not bad to follow me to learn and appreciate it. After all, I''m a rough person, and having the opportunity to appreciate these beautiful scenery can be regarded as learning. \"


    \"Oh my God.\"


    Rila patted her forehead and shook her head again and again, \"The knight commander doesn''t need to be so reluctant, you should go to rest.\"


    \"It''s okay, I''ll just stay.\" Knight Commander Leo said cheekily. Rila rolled her eyes and said, \"The knight will stay here, I''m a little sleepy, I''m going to sleep.\"


    \"Miss Rila?\" Knight Commander Leo looked suspiciously at the back of the elf girl leaving.


    \"Second shift, (\"V). Ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    Chapter 1769: Read more newspapers. (3 more for customization)


    Chapter 1769: Read more newspapers. (3 more for customization)


    In the early morning, the fog in Chang''an City quietly dissipated, and as the bell rang, a new day came.


    There were more and more people on Suzaku Avenue, and steam trains began to pass by on the broad avenue in the middle.


    Looking down from the sky, it is a road leading directly to the city gate, with pedestrians on both sides, and a long steam train in the middle.


    There are also some steam buses on other avenues. The scene looks extraordinarily lively and restores the previous situation. It does not snow like winter, which often leads to road closures.


    Today is the Lantern Festival in Chang''an City, so the streets are full of lanterns, which is even more lively than in the past.


    Of course, how could today''s festival be so hot without the four Elf sisters, they dressed beautifully and went out on the street today.


    The eldest sister Rose looked around and sighed, \"I''m so happy in Chang''an City.\"


    \"Yeah, all kinds of days are really interesting.\" The second sister Lanni agreed.


    \"Just what kind of festival is this Lantern Festival? Why are there so many lanterns?\" The third sister, Sheila, wondered.


    Fourth sister Polly rolled her eyes and said, \"Third sister, did you really not read the newspaper or did you forget?\"


    \"What? Could it be written in this newspaper?\" The third sister, Sheila, said with wide eyes.


    \"Of course, many things in Chang''an City will be published in the newspapers, you will know if you read the newspapers.\"The fourth sister Polly explained.


    The third sister Sheila scratched her head embarrassedly and said with a smirk, \"embarrassed, so that''s the case, then I''ll read more books in the future.\"


    \"Wrong, it''s just to read the newspaper.\" Fourth sister Polly urged.


    The third sister Sheila raised her eyebrows slightly, nodded repeatedly, \"Yes, yes, I know, I will read more newspapers, and I will definitely not have so many questions in the future, okay?\"\"?\"


    \"It''s almost the same, you don''t read the newspaper every time, you obviously have a lot of knowledge in it. * Fourth sister Polly - this expression is similar.


    \"You haven''t told me yet, why is this? What festival is the Lantern Festival?


    Why Medicine Hanging Lanterns? *The third sister Sheila asked curiously.


    \"The newspaper said that the Lantern Festival is also known as the Shangyuan Festival or the Lantern Festival, and His Majesty called it-night\"as


    \"Xiao\", the fifteenth day of the first lunar month is the first full moon night in the year, so the fifteenth day of the first lunar month is called the Lantern Festival\", which seems to be the case.\" Fourth sister Polly explained. She is very curious about these little knowledge. Every time something is published in the newspaper, she will read it many times and remember it clearly every time.


    The third sister Sheila nodded thoughtfully and said, \"So it sounds complicated.\"


    \"It''s not complicated, that is, the night of the full moon in the first month of each year is the Lantern Festival, it''s easy to remember.\"The fourth sister Polly continued.


    \"Okay, just remember, I don''t have to think so much.\"


    The third sister, Sheila, shrugged her shoulders and wondered, "By the way, you haven''t said why you hang lanterns on the Lantern Festival, and it''s also called the Lantern Festival?"


    \"It seems to be a story from a long time ago, and it was also said by His Majesty. What is it? You can go back and have a look at it at night. It''s quite interesting.\" said the fourth sister Polly. \"Just tell me first, it''s okay to be simple, otherwise I''m too curious that I can''t go shopping today.\" The third sister Sheila said coquettishly.


    The fourth sister Polly raised her eyebrows and nodded again and again, "Your Majesty said that seeing fire is equivalent to seeing hope and warmth. People turn this desire for fire into their longing for life, so the first month of every year On full moon nights, people hang up lanterns."


    \"That''s why it''s called the Lantern Festival, right? *The third sister, Sheila, said quickly.\"That''s right, so many lanterns were lit on this day, even if it was a blessing. \" Fourth sister Polly smiled.


    \"No wonder, but these lanterns look so good. It''s rare to have all kinds of such lanterns, and it''s rare to pray and look good.\"The third sister Sheila sighed.


    Fourth younger sister Polly nodded and said with a smile, \"Yes, but it''s not surprising that this kind of situation happened in Chang''an City. What can''t be done in Chang''an City?"


    \"That''s true, hee hee...Chang''an City is really amazing. * Third sister Sheila said with a smile.


    \"Let''s go, let''s go to Youhua Street, otherwise there will be too many people at once.\" Sister Rose urged.


    The second sister Lanni nodded and said softly, \"We can buy some lanterns to hang at the door of the store today, so that our store can be safe for the next year.\"


    \"Good idea, today I heard that there will be a lot of food collections in the food street, and we can still enjoy it." The elder sister Rose smiled.


    Tread...


    Half an hour later, the four elves came to the food street. As expected, the food street was already crowded at this moment.


    \"Oh! There are so many people, we are obviously very early.\"The elder sister Mengsi sighed.


    The second sister Lanni shrugged and pouted, \"Isn''t this normal? You should have gotten used to it in Chang''an City.\"


    \"That''s right, the number of people is already a feature of Chang''an City.\"The third sister Sheila smiled.


    The fourth sister Polly looked around the food street for two weeks, full of lanterns hanging high, and sighed, \"It''s so beautiful.


    \"It''s very beautiful, let''s go eat dumplings first, aren''t we going to eat dumplings today?" The elder sister Rose suggested.

 Chapter 1545：

    The second sister Lannie nodded heavily and said, \"Yes, this new food still has to be tried.\"


    \"I heard that this glutinous rice ball has several flavors. We can try one flavor each." The fourth sister Polly suggested.


    Sanmei (good) Sheila blinked her green eyes and smiled, \"Let''s guess the lantern riddles after eating, isn''t this also a Lantern Festival feature.\"


    \"Huh? How do you know? Didn''t you read the newspaper?\" Fourth sister Polly asked curiously.


    \"I haven''t read the newspaper, but many people on the side of the road are talking about it. I have ears, and I can still hear it.\" The third sister, Sheila, explained.


    \"Not bad, this is also a kind of knowledge acquisition.\"The fourth sister Polly covered her mouth and smiled.


    Sister Rose nodded with satisfaction and said, \"I heard that there are prizes for guessing lantern riddles. There are lanterns in front of each shop, and there are puzzles written on them. Let''s go to participate after eating the dumplings,\"


    \"Good idea, let''s hurry up and find a store where you can eat dumplings.\" Second sister Lanni looked forward to Daocai.


    \"Three shifts, (~V). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1770: Differences between North and South. (1 more for customization)


    Chapter 1770: Differences between North and South. (1 more for customization)


    The four Elf sisters strolled around the food street for a while before they found a dumpling shop.


    \"Big sister, look, you can eat glutinous rice **** in this room.\"The second sister Lanni pointed at the plaque.


    \"Let''s go in, don''t wait in line while there''s no one there.\" Sister Rose smiled.


    \"Yes, not having to wait for a seat is the happiest thing.\"The third sister Sheila nodded heavily.


    \"Ta Ta...


    The four Elf sisters stepped into the dumpling shop, which was more like a shed than a storefront.


    Most of today''s food streets are temporary sheds, all of which are about the food of the Lantern Festival. After today, they will be removed, and the food streets will return to the way they were before.


    \"Hello, four ladies, this is our menu, you can look at it.\"The clerk smiled.


    Fourth younger sister Polly nodded with a smile, took the menu and asked, \"What kind of flavor do the most people order?\"


    The menu is the kind of simple menu, not particularly instructed, but simply written on a piece of paper - typesetting.


    There are 563 glutinous rice **** with various flavors written on it. There are peanut flavor, sesame flavor, and one red bean flavor. There are three flavors in total.


    \"These three flavors are very popular, each flavor is very good, the people who ordered are all right, and there are four of you, every flavor can be ordered." The clerk suggested.


    The fourth sister Polly nodded with a smile, and said, "That''s a good idea, then I want peanut-flavored ones, and they sound delicious, although I don''t know what peanuts are."


    The four Elf sisters had never seen peanuts in another continent. Of course, this continent had no peanuts before Liu Feng came.


    \"The lady will give it a try later, it tastes really good, you


    - Will definitely love it. \" The clerk smiled.


    \"Okay, let''s have the same taste for every taste.\" Fourth sister Polly nodded.


    \"That''s three servings, and what flavor do you want to choose?\"


    The clerk recorded it on the paper and suggested, \"Oh! By the way, you can try the fried yuanxiao, this is also very good.\"


    \"Fried Yuanxiao? What is fried Yuanxiao?\" Fourth younger sister Polly (baad) wondered.


    The clerk pointed to another table of what other people were eating and explained, \"Fried Lantern Festival is a special traditional snack in Chang''an City, which belongs to the Lantern Festival food. \"\"It''s a special snack again? It must be very good. \"The fourth sister Polly began to look forward to it.


    \"By the way, I want to ask, what is this fried Lantern Festival made of? I don''t think I have seen it before.\" Sister Rose asked curiously.


    The clerk pondered for a moment, smiled and said, \"Use a needle cone to poke a few holes in the prepared Lantern Festival, so as to prevent the oil from splattering during frying.\"


    ...The four Elf sisters nodded curiously and continued to listen carefully. \"Finally pour the oil in the pot, and when the oil is 60-70% hot, fry the Lantern Festival in two times, and that''s it." The clerk explained.


    Of course, I didn''t say anything in particular, just a general explanation. After all, the other party couldn''t make Lantern Festival.


    The specific production method, in addition to what the clerk said, has one more step, that is, when the Lantern Festival star is light yellow, flip it with bamboo chopsticks to make it evenly heated, and then fry it until golden.


    Wait until there are small bubbles on the surface, then remove the oil and put it on a plate, put an appropriate amount of sugar on the fried Yuanxiao, and that''s it.


    \"I don''t understand, and I don''t know what Lantern Festival is. Just give us a copy.\" Big sister Rose was in a fog.


    \"Yeah, it''s so complicated, don''t think about doing it yourself, or just come out and eat.\" The second sister Lanni shrugged.


    The clerk nodded, already predicting what the other party couldn''t guess. After recording, he said, \"The four wait a moment, I will serve you later.\"


    \"Okay, thank you.\" Sister Rose nodded politely.


    The third sister, Sheila, looked around and said, \"Although there are no people outside, it is actually full of people.\"


    The entire shed is not particularly large, and can accommodate about ten people. The back kitchen is a normal storefront. The normal storefront still sells the previous food, but there is a stove set aside for making dumplings and fried yuanxiao.


    \"Yes, it should taste very good.\"The second sister Lanni nodded in agreement.


    Ten minutes later, the clerk brought three servings of glutinous rice **** and one fried yuanxiao.


    Fourth younger sister Polly rubbed her hands in anticipation and said, \"Let''s try it out, it should taste pretty good.\"


    The elder sister Rose nodded, picked up a spoon and scooped up a white dumpling, put it in her mouth and chewed it.


    The same is true for the second sister, Lannie, but she eats peanut-flavored dumplings, while Eldest sister eats sesame-flavored ones.


    \"It tastes really good, I like it.\"The fourth sister Polly looked satisfied. \"Indeed, the taste is soft, and it feels so comfortable to eat, and I like it sweet.\" The second sister Lanni said with a smile.


    The eldest sister Rose also said with satisfaction, \"Yeah, it just so happens that we all like sweet, so this dumpling is too suitable for us.\"


    \"This fried dumpling is also very delicious, you guys try it out, it tastes different from dumplings.\" Fourth sister Polly smiled.


    After more than half an hour, the four Elf sisters finished eating the dumplings and fried Yuanxiao, and left after paying the payment.


    \"Ta Ta....


    Fourth sister Polly blinked her green eyes and said, \"I still don''t feel full.\"


    \"Yes, glutinous rice **** are just snacks, and there is no way to fill the stomach.\"


    The third sister, Sheila, agreed.


    \"Let''s go eat dumplings. Dumplings are also good and suitable for today.\"


    Sister Rose suggested.


    The second sister Lanni nodded with satisfaction and said, \"Yeah, eating dumplings is also a custom.\"

 Chapter 1546：

    "Eating dumplings is also a custom? Why are there so many customs?" the third sister, Sheila, wondered.


    "Yeah, eating dumplings and dumplings is the custom of the Lantern Festival." Sister Rose nodded.


    "Why?" Third sister Sheila asked suspiciously.


    The fourth sister Polly fiddled with her hair and said, "I don''t know, it was set like this from the beginning, and I don''t quite understand it."


    In fact, it was decided by Liu Feng, because there are north and south on the other side of the earth, and the customs of the north and the south are different. During the Lantern Festival, there are people who eat dumplings and dumplings.


    So he simply placed the dumplings and dumplings directly in the Lantern Festival customs in Chang''an City, and they all tasted good anyway.


    "That''s it, let''s go eat dumplings." Third sister Sheila nodded.


    "One update, Cv). Please customize, please support.".


    Chapter 1771: The grand prize is the bike. (2 more for customization)


    Chapter 1771: The grand prize is the bike. (2 more for customization)


    "Tap on...


    The four Elf sisters finished eating the dumplings, they were completely full, and walked to the street where people came and went.


    The eldest sister Rose looked around, looked at the lanterns on the street, and said, "Which one should we choose to guess the lantern riddles?"


    The second sister, Lannie, nodded her chin with her index finger and thought, "Yeah, which one should we choose, we have to be careful, we can''t choose the one that''s too difficult, don''t let the first one stumped us." "


    The third sister Sheila blinked her green eyes and suggested, "Let''s start from a place with fewer people. If there are too many people, we will have to queue up."


    "I think it''s just this barbecue restaurant. There aren''t many people guessing at the door. It will be our turn soon." Fourth younger sister Polly smiled.


    "It''s a good idea, and there are so many lanterns at the door - we must have guessed it." Sister Rose smiled and nodded.


    "Tap on...


    A few minutes later, the four elf sisters came to the barbecue shop, looked at the four or five lanterns hanging high at the door, and kept blinking their eyes.


    "Hello, four young ladies, are you here to guess lantern riddles or to eat?" a clerk said enthusiastically.


    "We''ve eaten enough, and now we want to guess the lantern." Sister Rose smiled.


    "No problem, do you have a collection card?" the clerk asked with a smile.


    The eldest sister Rose asked with a puzzled face, "Chudian card? What is a Jidian card?"


    The clerk took out a card from his pocket and said, "This is the point card. Every time you guess a lantern riddle correctly, you can get a chapter, and if you collect ten chapters, you can participate in the lottery."


    "Lottery draw? What is a lottery draw? I remember guessing lantern riddles just for entertainment, right?


    Didn''t expect a lottery? "Sister Rose asked curiously.


    The clerk smiled slightly and said, "You probably didn''t read yesterday''s newspaper. It was written in the newspaper."


    "Newspaper? I have read it, why haven''t I seen it?" Fourth sister Polly asked curiously.


    "Oh! Maybe you didn''t read it carefully. It''s true that this participation activity was written, but it doesn''t matter, I can give you a collection card." The clerk explained very politely.


    "By the way, you haven''t told us what prizes are drawn yet?" Sister Rose asked suspiciously.


    "As long as you collect ten points, there will be a small reward, that is, in the next week, you can go to any restaurant to eat, and show this point card to get a 20% discount." The clerk explained.


    Eldest sister Rose raised her eyebrows and nodded thoughtfully, "This is quite interesting, so what are the prizes for the lottery?"


    "The reward for the lottery is a bicycle. Your Majesty really gave a big reward, so do you want to participate?" The clerk smiled.


    Sister Rose widened her eyes and sighed, "A bicycle? Really?


    In that case, the reward is really good. "


    "Yeah, but it''s only one of the many participants, so it''s not an easy task." The clerk said softly.


    "That''s true, but I still have to try it out, who knows."


    The eldest sister Rose raised her eyebrows slightly and said, "Please give us a collection card."


    "Of course no problem, who of you should guess the riddle first." The clerk handed over a collection card.


    The second sister Lanni fiddled with her hair and smiled, "I''ll come first, I''m ready."


    "Okay, then you pick a lantern first, and then I''ll tell you what the riddle is." The clerk whispered.


    The second sister, Lannie, looked up at the lantern, picked a rabbit lantern, and said,


    "I''ll pick this one, it looks so cute."


    "OK."


    The clerk used a brace to hold the lantern down, looked at the riddle on it, and read, "Five brothers, living together, with different names and different heights."


    five brothers...


    The second sister, Lannie, repeated the clerk''s words and asked, "Do you have any hints?" "The clerk smiled.


    The second sister, Lan Ni, squinted her eyes slightly and began to think, and after a while she raised her head and asked,


    "Is it a finger?


    "That''s right, it''s the fingers. This lady is really smart." The clerk nodded.


    "Very good, then you can help me stamp it." The second sister Lanni handed over the collection card in her hand.


    The clerk nodded, took the collection card and stamped it, and asked, "Do you still want to guess?"


    0 asking for flowers-.


    "Keep guessing, this time I''ll come." Fourth sister Polly blinked her green eyes.


    "Okay, then sister, choose a lantern, and then I''ll read the riddle for you to guess." The clerk smiled.


    The fourth sister Polly looked at the first-class lanterns, and finally picked a carp lantern and said, "I want this."


    "Okay, no problem, I''ll read the answer to this lantern for you right away."


    The clerk took down the carp lantern and said in a riddle, "I only like to eat vegetables and meals, not soup or porridge."


    Fourth sister Polly blinked her green eyes and asked, "By the way, can you give me some hints?"


    "Of course, guess a daily necessities." The clerk suggested.


    "Daily necessities?"

 Chapter 1547：

    Fourth younger sister Polly frowned and thought, \"Don''t like soup but only like vegetables?


    Guess a daily necessities? \"


    \"What would it be? It''s not as easy to guess as the one I just did.\" The second sister Lanni wondered.


    \"It''s very simple, you use it every day, the riddles in our shop are easy to guess.\"The clerk smiled.


    Fourth younger sister Polly pursed her lips and believed herself, \"According to this, I probably know what it is.\"


    \"What is it? What is it?\" The third sister Sheila asked curiously.


    Fourth younger sister Polly looked at the clerk with a smile and said, \"Is it the chopsticks who only eat vegetables and don''t drink soup?\"


    \"That''s right, you guys are really smart. Others didn''t guess it for a long time, but you guessed two at once.\"The clerk appreciated it. \"It''s entirely your suggestion, otherwise we wouldn''t be able to guess.\"The fourth sister Polly said politely.


    The clerk stamped a second chapter on the four Elf sisters and asked, \"This is your collection card, do you want to continue to guess?\"


    The eldest sister Rose shook her head and said, \"No, let''s go to other stores to see, it will be more interesting.\"


    \"Okay, I wish you good luck.\"The clerk nodded.


    \"Thank you.\" Big sister Rose thanked a few people and left.


    \"Second shift, CV). Please customize, please support.\"Mountain


    Chapter 1772: The soldiers are divided into four directions. (3 more for customization)


    Chapter 1772: The soldiers are divided into four directions. (3 more for customization)


    The four Elf sisters left after guessing the riddles from the barbecue shop, and started walking towards the next house.


    The elder sister Rose looked at the collection card in her hand and said, I didn''t expect to get two chapters so quickly. \"


    \"Yes, we guessed two right at the beginning, which is a good sign.\" The second sister Lanni nodded.


    \"Then which store should we go to next? Let''s just pick a place with fewer people.\" The fourth sister Polly suggested.


    The third sister, Sheila, nodded and agreed, \"I also think that we don''t have to line up if there are fewer people. We can participate in the lottery earlier after the episode is completed earlier, right?\"Stupid girl, how can we guess it? Immediate lottery draws, of course, have to wait until everyone has guessed, so that \"two-zero\" start the lottery draw, only in this way is fair. \" Sister Rose said.


    \"That''s right, but how do you participate in the lottery? Do you hand in all our collection cards?\" The third sister Sheila asked curiously.


    \"I don''t think so. Otherwise, how can we take this collection point card to get a discount on meals, and we will definitely not recycle our collection point card." The fourth sister Polly analyzed. The third sister, Sheila, blinked her eyes thoughtfully, and said, \"It makes sense to say that, but how do you draw a lottery in this case?\"


    \"Go directly to the shop that guesses lantern riddles and ask them - they''ll know it, it''s useless for us to guess." The elder sister Rose said calmly.


    \"Okay, let''s go to a sushi restaurant, the food there is a little expensive, maybe not many people go there.\" The fourth sister Polly suggested.


    \"Good idea.\" Sister Rose smiled.


    \"Ta Ta....


    Ten minutes later, the four Elf sisters came to the door of the sushi restaurant, but this time they miscalculated, and there was already a queue at the door.


    what! Are you starting to line up? \" Third sister Sheila widened her eyes.


    \"I miscalculated, I thought that not many people came to eat sushi, maybe not many people, it seems that everyone has the kind of idea I just had.\" Sister Rose said disappointedly.


    Fourth younger sister Polly looked ahead with her toes on her toes, and murmured, \"It looks like I can only queue up.\"


    \"I have an idea. Second sister Lanni said suddenly.


    \"What''s your idea? Second sister.\" Third sister Sheila asked curiously.


    The second sister, Lannie, looked around and said, \"Isn''t it possible to participate in guessing lantern riddles everywhere today? We can guess them separately, which will save time.\"


    \"But there is only one collection card, how can I guess it separately? It has to be stamped.\" The third sister Sheila wondered.


    \"Silly girl, Your Majesty didn''t say that the four of us only have one. We can take one for each of us and go to guess the riddle separately. The second sister, Lannie, said.\"Yes, it did not say that the four of us were Only got one, which is a good idea. \"


    The third sister, Sheila, agreed.


    \"Then it''s settled, let''s go to guess lantern riddles separately. The second sister Lanni smiled.


    \"Okay, there should be people in line at the sushi restaurant? It''s hard to come, can''t you go?\" The fourth sister Polly wondered.


    The eldest sister Rose nodded in agreement and arranged, \"Of course someone will be here, just the third sister will be here, so you don''t run around.\"


    \"I agree with the eldest sister. By the way, you can take this collection card. Two chapters have been collected. The rest should not be too difficult for you. We will go to other stores and start over again.\"Second Sister Lanie answered.


    \"I completely agree with the views of the two sisters.\"The fourth sister Polly added.


    The third sister Sheila tilted her head and muttered, \"Okay, it''s a good thing not to have to run around, but thank you for giving me this collection card, otherwise I will really go crazy from the beginning.\"


    The second sister Lanni covered her mouth and smiled, and said, \"I just know you don''t like to use your brains, so I left this to you.\"


    The third sister Sheila stuck out her tongue and said with a grimace, \"Okay, you can go quickly, it will be bad if it''s too late.\"


    \"Hmm, be careful yourself.\" Sister Rose worried.


    \"Don''t worry, I will take good care of myself, you go.\" Third sister Sheila nodded.


    \"Tap tap....


    The three elf sisters left in three separate ways, walking in different directions, with smiles on their faces.


    As time passed by, it was three or four o''clock in the afternoon, and the three Elf sisters gathered at the door of the sushi restaurant again.


    Each of the four Elf sisters held a collection card in their hands, and walked towards a beverage shop with a smile on their faces. Sister 0, Rose, shook the collection card in her hand and smiled, "I have collected everything. Ten stamps.\"


    \"I have also gathered.\"The second sister Lanni was also very happy.


    Fourth younger sister Polly took a sip of milk tea and said, \"Me too, ten chapters are full,


    - None fell.


    The third sister, Sheila, saw that the three of them were looking at her, and said after a while, \"Don''t look at me like that, of course I''ve gathered it too.\"


    \"That''s really great, we now have four collection point cards, and we will have an extra chance in the lottery.\" Sister Rose said with a smile.


    \"Oh! By the way, when I was just guessing the lantern riddle, I specifically asked about this. When we draw the lottery, we just need to register the number on the collection point card, and we don''t need to turn in the collection point card.\" Said fourth sister Polly. .


    \"Yes, I have also inquired about this, and I will take it to the new square to verify it with the staff later.\"The elder sister Rose added.


    The second sister Lanni put down the milk tea in her hand and urged, \"We have to hurry up, it''s over at six o''clock, it''s already four o''clock.\"


    \"It doesn''t matter, we will have time to go after drinking this cup of milk tea.\" Sister Rose said calmly.


    Half an hour later, the four Elf sisters finished drinking milk tea and came to the new square. At this moment, there were not too many people in the square, but not a lot.

 Chapter 1548：

    \"It seems that 4.9 is less than before.\"The third sister Sheila sighed.


    \"Because I have been registering all day today, people came one after another, so I didn''t squeeze so many people all at once.\" Big sister Rose guessed. \"All in all, let''s go to register, there is still a queue.\"The second sister Lanni whispered.


    It took more than half an hour for the four Elf sisters to complete the numbering registration of the collection point card.


    Just wait until the next day when the newspaper publishes, you will know who has won the lottery.


    The newspaper office will register the winning number in the newspaper early the next morning. If you want to know if you have won the lottery, you can just buy a newspaper.


    *Three shifts, two v). Ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    Chapter 1773: Mutated? (1 more for customization)


    Chapter 1773: Mutated? (1 more for customization)


    The sunshine that penetrated the bamboo forest bit by bit, is not as heavy as the early sun, not as melancholy as the sunset, and even less charming than the rain.


    It''s looming and confusing, and it seems that people can''t figure it out, but it is this kind of sunlight that shines through the bamboo forest, allowing those unknown flowers and grasses deep in the bamboo forest to thrive.


    Spring is the season for the recovery of all things, and many people can already be seen cultivating the farmland in Chang''an City, and no one has been idle.


    Malian Shirley and the people from the Department of Agriculture are patrolling the farmland, because the first wave of cultivation in spring is very important.


    And this time, there are many new varieties of cultivation, not only the previous ones.


    Shirley blinked her light brown eyes and said softly, \"The weather today is really nice.\"


    \"Yes, my lord, these days are really good days for farming.\"The staff of the Agriculture Department nodded in response.


    \"Yeah, it is indeed a good weather, and today''s farming should be very happy.\"


    Shirley smiled.


    It is very important that the weather is good when farming, and it is also pleasant to work in this way. Of course, it is not necessary to be in the hot sun.


    The staff pointed to a vast land and said, "Sir, it''s going to be used to grow lettuce, white radish, and yam, don''t you want to go and take a look?"


    \"Of course, let''s go, all the new crops have to be seen today.\" Shirley nodded.


    \"Tap tap....


    A few minutes later, people from the Department of Agriculture came to the reclaimed farmland over there, and some people were already planting it.


    There are many farmers on the vast farmland, and the distances between them are very regular, and they are all responsible for the land they belong to.


    The distribution of farmland in Chang''an City has become more and more planned. Before, it was messy and crooked and looked very irregular.


    The current farmland is planned to be grid-by-grid, and farmland paths are also planned. When you look around, you can see the grids of fields, which are very neat and tidy. In this way, each farmland has an exclusive farmer in charge, and he can rest when he does the work that Xian belongs to that day.


    \"Sir!\" The farmers greeted in unison.


    Shirley raised her hand and pressed it, and said, \"Don''t be so polite, just keep busy.\"


    To be honest, Ma Erniang is still not used to being respected like this, after all, she was a little transparent before.


    Now all of a sudden, being respected and respected by so many people, she is a little scared. Although life is getting better, it makes her feel uncomfortable.


    \"Yes, my lord.\"The farmers continued to bow their heads and busy with their work.


    Shirley looked around at the surrounding farmland, looking at the pieces of land that had been turned up, and sighed, \"It won''t be long before you can see the vibrant pieces.\"


    At this moment, this piece of farmland is all sown, and all of them have been dug into small pits. The farmers put the seeds of yam, lettuce and radish into the pits.


    After the seeds are sown, the farmer will cover all the soil dug up, but only cover it lightly without compacting it, so as not to hinder the germination process of the seeds.


    The greens that can be seen in the farmland today are all weeds, and there are no crops. Now it is the season of sowing, so there are no green leafy plants.


    Of course, it will take a few days for the green leafy plants to be transplanted out of the greenhouse. When the winter is about to end, the seeds have already been sown in the greenhouse, and these seeds are also brand new crops.


    Things like Artemisia, water spinach, and lettuce have already begun to sprout when spring comes, and they will be transplanted in batches when the temperature is suitable in a few days.


    In the past, a large number of seeds were sown, and the harvest was also a large amount of harvest. Although it was very simple, the size of the plant was very small, not very full, and the taste was not very sweet.


    But once transplanted, these crops will have more room to grow, and they will grow bigger and fuller, so they will look good and taste more like their original flavors.


    \"Sir, let''s take a look at beets and sugar cane next, you should be more concerned about these.\" The staff said softly.


    It may be due to the crossing of seeds and the fact that they have been planted for a long time in this era, many crops have already mutated.


    Of course, this kind of variation is a good direction, that is, except when it snows in winter, these crops can only be grown without greenhouses.


    But at this time, as long as there is no snow and there is land, these crops can be planted, and the growth is not bad, not worse than the crops grown in season.


    Therefore, this is also a good thing for the Department of Agriculture, as long as we pay attention to the planting methods and methods, we don''t need to pay attention to what crops to plant in what season.


    \"Okay, let''s go, this time we need to control the quality of the planting.\" Xue Li nodded and replied.


    When Ma Erniang was on duty in the Agriculture Department, she saw the sugar cane and sugar beets that she had planted before. She found that the texture of these crops was not particularly good.


    Of course it''s not bad, it''s just that it can be better, so since Ma Erniang joined the Department of Agriculture last year, she has been looking forward to the spring of next year.


    Because she can fully implement her ideas and make crops grow better, 763 will be happier.


    \"Tap tap....


    A few minutes later, people from the Agriculture Department came to another farmland. Of course, the sugarcane was only growing a little bit, and the sugar beet had a little tender green leaf buds.


    These were also sown and planted in the greenhouse in advance. When the snow melted in the spring, these small sugar canes and sugar beets were transplanted.


    Shirley lowered her body to observe these crops, and muttered to herself, \"Well, it looks very good, and you should be able to see emerald green leaves in a few days.\"\"Sir, it seems that this piece of crops It''s also very good, let''s go and see melons such as pumpkin and winter melon, it should be good too." The staff continued to suggest.


    Shirley got up and patted her skirt, and said, \"Well, His Majesty said those crops would be a bit delicate, so pay attention.\"


    \"Yes, adults.\"The staff nodded.


    A few minutes later, people from the Department of Agriculture came to the melon shed again, where a building was erected.


    - Rows of wooden sheds, so that the melons can climb up when they grow.


    Xue Li looked at everything in front of her with satisfaction and smiled, \"It seems that the growth here is also very good.\"


    \"One update, Cv7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1774: Don''t give me the answer right away. (2 more for customization)


    Chapter 1774: Don''t give me the answer right away. (2 more for customization)


    Hu Erniang woke up very early today, for no other reason, because she was here and felt a little uncomfortable, so she planned to rest for a while.


    Her complexion is not as good as usual, but it is not bad either, probably because the food she eats every day is very good and has a nourishing effect.

 Chapter 1549：

    In addition, the daily routine is very stable, and there are also tonics given by Liu Feng on a regular basis. Of course, tonics are also pure natural medicinal materials, so they will not be particularly uncomfortable during special times.


    Of course, it is also necessary to take a break. After all, there will be a lot of blood on this day, and it is not a joke. You should pay attention to it, otherwise you will get into trouble with many unnecessary problems.


    Enri blinked her brown eyes and murmured, \"What are you going to do in the morning?\"


    Hu Erniang opened the closet, looked at the clothes inside, and began to pick and choose. Of course, she had to go out for a stroll when she was resting. Anyway, staying in the castle was boring. \"Oh! By the way, go to Jenny, forgot to tell her.\" En Li suddenly remembered.


    She chose clothes for a while before deciding to go out in a dress, and finally took a moment to disguise herself.


    Forty minutes later, Hu Erniang left the castle, took a steam car to the new city, and headed towards the fairy princess'' house.


    knock... knock...


    After En Li got out of the car, she went straight upstairs and knocked on the door of Princess Elf, and said softly, \"Are you at home?


    \"Crumble!\"


    Jenny opened the door, recognized the fox ears at a glance, and said with a smile,


    \"Hey! Why are you here?\"


    An Li raised the fruit in her hand and put it in front of her eyes, smiled and said, \"What? Can''t I come and see you?\"


    \"Sure, come in.\"


    Jenny stepped aside and complained, \"It''s good if you didn''t come, why did you bring something? It''s really too polite.\"


    \"I didn''t give it to you on purpose, I just wanted to eat it, so I bought it on purpose, don''t get me wrong\"\".\"En Li was still stubborn.


    Jenny covered her mouth and smiled, poured a cup of tea and handed it over, \"Okay, I see, you didn''t buy it on purpose.\"


    \"thanks.\"


    An Li took the tea and said, \"It was originally, go wash the fruit, I really want to eat it myself.\"


    Jenny really has nothing to do with this duplicitous fox. She got up and washed the fruit and brought it over, "What''s the matter? Are you resting today? There''s nothing wrong with Your Majesty?"


    An Li picked up a strawberry and said, \"Yeah, everything is almost arranged, it just happened that I was a little uncomfortable with my period today, so I took a rest in the morning and went back to the highest building in the afternoon.


    \"Ah! You''re not feeling well? Why don''t you take a break? Anyway, for the next few days, let''s do things slowly.\" Jenny worried.


    \"It''s okay, I''m just a little tired, I''ll take a rest in the morning, it''s fine, plus I have to arrange everything for today, and then I''ll have a rest for a while.\" En Li smiled. .


    Jenny took a bite of the fruit and wondered, \"What''s the matter? Don''t take a long vacation, okay?


    Take some time off? \"


    \"It''s a long vacation, so I have to finish it in the afternoon.\"Enri ate the remaining strawberries in one bite.


    \"What is the holiday? What are you going to do? Are you going to find your elder sister?\" Jenny asked curiously.


    She often heard the fox ears talking about her Elsa, her heroic deeds from childhood to adulthood, etc., and now she has become most of the rulers of Sahara, each of which makes the elf princess feel amazing.


    An Li shook her head vigorously, and said, \"No, I''m not here for the time being, eldest sister, but I came to you this time because I have another thing to tell you.\"


    \"About me? Could it have something to do with your taking a long vacation this time?\" Jenny guessed.


    \"Yes, you are really smart.\" Enri said with a fox tail.


    Jenny suddenly became serious, sat up straight and asked, \"What''s the matter? Are you guys leaving?\"


    \"I guessed half right, His Majesty plans to go to another continent in the next two days.\" En Li said word by word.


    Jenny''s green eyes widened, and she said in shock, \"What? Your Majesty is going to another continent.\"


    An Li hurriedly gestured to a lower voice, and quickly looked around, \"Please keep your voice down, don''t let others hear you.\"


    Jenny was still in shock, and it took a while for her to recover, and she stammered,


    ...you mean...is...really? \"


    \"Of course it''s true, why am I lying to you? I came to you this time to ask if you want to get up.\" En Li said seriously.


    \"Me? Go together?\"


    Jenny pointed at herself incredulously, then reacted and asked, \"Did you mean to let me follow you there?\"


    \"Of course, otherwise I will ask you why.\" En Li sipped her tea.


    Jenny calmed down and asked calmly, \"., the reason why you came to ask me, is your majesty planning to go to Larson?\"


    \"You are too smart, you guessed that we are going to that empire.\" Enri nodded.


    ...Jenny was caught in a tangle, and the expression on her face looked intriguing, a little unpredictable.


    En Li also expected this to happen, so she walked up to the Elf Princess and comforted, "I know your mood, so I''m not here to tell you, it doesn''t matter if you go or not, it''s just that you are in the Larson Elf Empire. My home country, I think I should just tell you.\"


    Jenny raised her head, blinked her green eyes, and asked, \"Has Your Majesty really decided to go to Larson?


    \"Of course, there''s no need to lie to you, so what do you think?\" En Li whispered.


    \"I don''t know, I''m sorry for a while.\" Jenny shook her head again and again, her brows furrowed.


    After finally escaping from the Larsen Elven Empire, and now that he wants to go back again, it is inevitable that he can''t accept it for a while.


    (Good Zhao Zhao)


    \"It''s okay, think about it slowly, just give us the answer tomorrow morning, you don''t need to give the answer now.\" En Li said lightly.


    Jenny sighed deeply and asked, \"By the way, this time is also by boat? It''s really dangerous. I''m a visitor, I know it, or I advise Your Majesty not to take risks.\"


    The Elf Princess is still very worried about Liu Feng. It is really not an easy thing to cross the sea, and it has been a long time to go back and forth for more than four months. \"It''s definitely not a boat, we''ll go there by airship, so you think about it.\"


    Allie smiled.


    \"That''s right, we still have airships.\"


    Jenny nodded thoughtfully, and said after a while, \"I see, I''ll give you the answer tomorrow.\"


    \"Okay.\"Enri smiled and said terrified.


    \"Second shift, Fv7). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1775: There must be a way for the car to the front of the mountain. (3 more for customization)


    Chapter 1775: There must be a way for the car to the front of the mountain. (3 more for customization)


    After Jenny sent away Hu Erniang, she sat in front of the table for a while, and she didn''t relax.


    She has been holding the teacup in her hand for a long time, her head has been slowly shaking left and right, and her thoughts are endless.

 Chapter 1550：

    \"Why does Your Majesty suddenly want to go to another continent? Is it because of something?\" Jenny muttered to herself.


    The Elf Princess looked down at the teacup in her hand, sighed and took a sip, and then fell into a depressed look again.


    She cleaned up the wreckage of the fruit on the table, and then picked up Mother Fox''s water glass, ready to go to the sink to rinse it.


    \"Tap tap....


    \"Snapped!


    Before the Elf Princess took two steps, the cup in her hand fell to the ground, making a crisp sound.


    OMG! How did it fall. \"Jenny was a little absent-minded.


    The Elf Princess was lost for a while, and her thoughts drifted to nowhere, and the cup in her hand fell.


    Jenny squatted down to pick up the broken glass and muttered to herself, \"What am I thinking about all day.\"


    \"what!


    The Elf Princess didn''t pick up a few pieces of glass 337, and her fingers were cut by the shards. She subconsciously put the bleeding fingers in her mouth.


    Ever since the fox ears came, the elf princess has fallen into a state of insatiable spirit.


    \"Fortunately, the cut was not deep, just a small wound.\" Jenny made a simple bandage for herself.


    Of course, the Band-Aid was used, which is a new product developed by Chang''an City. It is the perfect way to stop small wounds.


    The materials used in these Band-Aids are all researched by the Chang''an City Scientific Research Department. It is a plant similar to cotton, but not like it.


    The flowers of this plant are particularly dense, not as loose as cotton, and the plant fibers on the stem are similar to the film on the surface of eggs. After cleaning and disinfection, they can be made into Band-Aids.


    The research and development of Band-Aid has been carried out very early, but no suitable material has been found, so it has been stagnant, and it was not until the discovery of this plant that there was a breakthrough.


    However, due to the limited materials for making Band-Aids, this plant is not available everywhere and needs to be cultivated slowly, so there are not many Band-Aids at the beginning. Moreover, it is only sold in hospitals and pharmacies, and cannot be bought anywhere else, not even in supermarkets with gold coins, and the price is very high. A Band-Aid can be bought for 500 yuan.


    Although the price is not cheap, there are many people who buy it, especially the craftsmen and butchers. They are more prone to injury, so most of them are buying. These band-aids for the Elf Princess were all given by Liu Feng. When they were first developed, he gave some to the girls and asked them to save them for emergencies.


    Especially Nicole, she owns a lot. After all, she is in charge of Liu Feng''s drinks, desserts, etc. every day. It is inevitable that there will be some minor wounds.


    Of course, what the girls have are brought from the earth, and they are all of the best quality. What the Elf Princess and Yao have were developed by Chang''an City. Jenny looked at the wound with her index finger and muttered to herself, \"Should I follow along?\"


    The Elf Princess is tangled and doesn''t know what to do. She is very happy in her life in Chang''an City, and she lives a full and happy life every day.


    She really didn''t want to recall the bits and pieces in the Larson Palace, the days without her mother, every day was purgatory, whether it was food, clothes or anything, nothing was right for the identity of the princess.


    Of course, there is nothing better than a maid, and sometimes she is ridiculed and ridiculed. No one remembers her birthday every year, and she sleeps looking at the stars in the sky.


    (Bada) There are no elf princesses to attend various major festivals, and the elf princess will never be included in the introduction of the elf king to others. She didn''t want to go back to these days, and she didn''t want to think about it. The life in Chang''an City was what she dreamed of.


    Jenny continued to clean up the debris and threw them into the trash can, then walked to the window and looked at the crowd of people outside the window, murmuring, \"It''s not bad to go back, after all, I can see Jill again.


    Having said that, she turned her head to look at the wall she had painted before, her eyes became extraordinarily different, no longer apathetic and confused, but a little more determined.


    \"Anyway, it''s not that His Majesty won''t come back this time, right? I''ll go with you, and then come back with His Majesty?" Jenny was performing self-hypnosis. The Elf Princess poured herself a glass of water and paced back and forth in front of the wall full of paintings.


    \"Anyway, there are people with dyed hair and glasses that can be worn. I''ll change clothes at that time. I believe no one will recognize me, right?" Jenny said to herself.


    The Elf Princess nodded again and again, with a thoughtful look on her face, took out her small backpack and began to pack her clothes.


    \"Take one-thousand steps back, I''m not going to the palace, right, and I won''t be able to see my father and the others. They won''t find me, so it doesn''t matter if I go back and have a look.\" Jenny pursed her lips.


    The more I think about the Elf Princess, the more I think it is feasible, and I feel more energetic when I pack my clothes, and a smile begins to appear on her face.


    A few minutes later, Jenny''s hand to pack her clothes stopped, frowned and said, "No, if I don''t go into the palace, how can I see Jill? I won''t be able to see if I don''t go in."


    Thinking of the elf princess shaking her head again and again, she threw her small backpack and became distressed again, sitting with her arms crossed.


    Jenny pouted and muttered, \"No, no, no, this is really a big problem.\"Ah ah...


    The Elf Princess was in a tangle again, shaking her head for a while, grabbing her hair for a while, and then rolling around on the ground again.


    Jenny stood up abruptly, her hair was already in a mess, her eyes were about to roll, and she muttered to herself, \"Forget it, according to what His Majesty said---there must be a way to the mountain before the car reaches the mountain.


    With this thought in mind, the Elf Princess got up and patted the clothes, and continued to pack up the clothes, the haze on her face was swept away.


    \"Sleep well tonight and go find that little fox tomorrow.\" Jenny said with a smile.


    \"Three shifts, factory v7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1776: A new adventure? (1 more for customization)


    Chapter 1776: A new adventure? (1 more for customization)


    -The warm orange sun shines through the window, and it falls on the huge bed. The soft big bed looks more comfortable because of the sunlight.


    Liu Feng frowned slightly, most of the sunlight hit his face, opened his black eyes slightly, and said softly, \"A new day is coming.\"


    Dessy next to her dazedly opened her purple eyes, and said vaguely, \"Your Majesty,...how come it''s dawn and we just fell asleep?~\"


    Last night Niu Jiao Niang was noisy until the middle of the night, and Liu Feng didn''t sleep until very late, so she was very energetic.


    \"You have slept for a while, are you still sleepy?\" Liu-Feng smiled slightly. To be honest, he also admires Niujiao Niang''s energy. Mina and the others obviously don''t have such a lot of energy.


    Tis rubbed her eyes in a daze, and said, \"Ah! Time flies so fast, didn''t you just close your eyes?\"


    \"Silly girl, hurry up and have breakfast. Anyway, you went to that continent with me today. Are you afraid that you won''t have time together?\" Liu Feng said dotingly. Tis scratched the back of her head and asked with a smile, \"That''s what Your Majesty said, isn''t this just a new adventure?\"


    \"Hahaha...


    Liu Feng smiled heartily, rubbed Niu Jiao Niang''s head, and said, \"Yes, let''s call it a new adventure.


    \"When it comes to adventure, I think of Wendylin, doesn''t she seem to be an adventurer too?


    Or from the Flanders Empire, if I remember correctly. \" Dessy recalled.


    \"Yes, I''m currently working in a publishing house. I heard that I''m still preparing a new book, so I can look forward to it.\"Liu Feng smiled. \"New book? What new book?\" Tiss wondered.


    Liu Feng got up and walked to the window to look at the scenery outside the window, and said lightly, \"It should be worth seeing after hearing what Lucy said was her adventure over the years.\"


    \"It seems to be very powerful, the book of adventure? I think I can take a look.\"Tis also walked to the window.


    \"You''d better keep reading. You haven''t read the books given to you for a few days.\" Liu Feng scratched Niu Jiao Niang''s nose.


    Tis tilted her head and muttered, \"Your Majesty, don''t worry, I will definitely get rid of this problem, and I will read a book seriously.\"


    \"Well, let''s go to the restaurant for breakfast, and we''re going to Haiyan City today.\" Liu Feng said softly.


    \"Yes, I''ll change your clothes.\"Tiss stepped to the hanger to get her clothes.

 Chapter 1551：

    \"Tap ta ta...


    A few minutes later, Liu Feng and others came to the restaurant, and Hu Erniang and others were also waiting in the restaurant.


    \"Your Majesty, good morning, did you sleep last night?\" Mina smiled.


    Nicole pulled away the chair in the main seat and said softly, \"Your Majesty, morning, breakfast is still very hot.\"


    \"Morning everyone, let''s all start eating.\" Liu Feng said cheerfully.


    There is one more person at the table today, and that is Jenny. She really didn''t sleep well last night, and came here today with dark circles under her eyes.


    \"Your Majesty, I have decided to follow you to Larson.\"Jenny said seriously.


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly, nodded and said, \"Oh? Have you thought about it?


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, I thought about it for a night last night, and I have already thought about it clearly. I think it is better to go to Larson with you." Jenny nodded. \"Okay, have you packed your clothes? You will be leaving in the afternoon.\" Liu Feng asked softly.


    Jenny nodded heavily and said, \"Your Majesty, I have already packed up, and I can start right away.\"


    \"Okay, then let''s eat quickly, and we''re ready to go after eating.\" Liu Feng smiled.


    \"Okay, but Your Majesty, I have something to worry about.\" Jenny said with a look of embarrassment.


    Liu Feng raised his head and wondered, \"What''s wrong? What else is there to worry about?\"


    \"Your Majesty, my main purpose is to follow you.... Just to see Jill, you understand this, but I don''t want to see the father and the others, this you...


    You know it too. \" Jenny hesitated.


    \"I know this, you are worried that your father will recognize you, right?\" Liu Feng asked.


    Jenny lowered her head and two forefingers - kept going back and forth, muttering, \"Yes, Your Majesty, although I don''t know what you were going to do in the past, but if I don''t go into the palace, I won''t be able to see Jill, but It''s easy to spot when you go in.\"


    .0 Ask for flowers.....


    \"Silly girl, don''t you have dyed hair? You can disguise and go in. Anli reminded.


    \"Yes, yes, but it''s very troublesome, and it can only last for one day. I''m afraid I''ll be found after taking a shower at night. What should I do?\" Jenny was worried.


    \"I was worried about this.\"


    Liu Feng snorted and said, \"We will definitely enter the palace of the Larsen Elf Empire this time. Of course, you can also see Jill. As for the camouflage problem, it is easy to solve.\"


    Jenny''s eyes widened and she said expectantly, \"Your Majesty, is what you said true? It''s really a good solution?\"


    \"I will give you a box of hair dye when you leave, if you accept it, you can dye your hair.\" Liu Feng said softly.


    \"Of course I don''t mind dyeing my hair, but Your Majesty, it can only last for one day. If you can enter the palace, you will be discovered at night.\" Jenny worried.


    \"Once this hair dye is dyed, there is no way to wash it off. If you want to remove it, you can only cut off the whole hair, or wait for it to slowly fade until new hair grows. \"Liu Feng word by word Dun Road.


    Jenny looked incredulous and asked, \"Your Majesty, doesn''t the hair dye last for only one day? Why can''t it be washed off?\"


    \"This is the hair dye from my hometown. The quality is very good, so it''s up to you to dye it or not.\" Liu Feng said softly.


    Jenny pondered for a while, then tangled, \"Your Majesty, is there really no way to wash it off?\"


    Although the elf nobles of the Larsen Elf Empire all have white hair, her green hair has not brought her the slightest benefit since she was a child.


    But it was the only gift her mother had given her, and she still loved the green hair.


    Of course, Liu Feng knew what the Elf Princess was worried about, and said, \"Yes, there is no way to wash it off. It will take a few months to return to your previous appearance.\"


    Jenny bit her lip and said ruthlessly, \"Your Majesty, let me dye it, so that I can see Jill.\"


    \"Okay.\" Liu Feng nodded lightly.


    One more, v7). Ask for customization, ask for support. \"Several


    Chapter 1777: Dye the eyes? (2 more for customization)


    Chapter 1777: Dye the eyes? (2 more for customization)


    hum...


    After Liu Feng and others finished breakfast, they watched the clothes and supplies and then boarded the airship and set off.


    The day before, Leia and others had already arranged three airships, except for the main airship that Liu Feng and others took, which were only used for daily consumption such as food and clothes.


    The other two airships are loaded with military supplies. In addition to the soldiers'' daily food, they are some weapons.


    In addition to the new alloy crossbow bolts and manual rifles, the weapons are missiles, small bombs and so on.


    The casual personnel also include Eliza''s Manual Rifle Team - 100 people, Leia''s Air Force unit 200 people, and special forces 200 people, as well as exclusive soldiers of various weapons.


    The various numbers add up to about 1,650\" people, and the three airships can completely accommodate them.


    Mina leaned on the window and looked at the scenery outside, and murmured, \"It''s been a long time since I boarded the airship, and the feeling of flying into the blue sky is still very good.


    \"Yeah, the scenery is really good, you can see green everywhere, I haven''t seen this kind of scenery for several months.\" En Li also sighed.


    Nicole brought an iced milk tea to a few people and said, "Drink some milk tea, it''s a good choice to match the beautiful scenery with milk tea."


    \"Thank you, it''s been a long time since I drank anything with ice.\" Enri shook her cat''s tail excitedly.


    An Li blinked her brown eyes and asked softly, \"Your Majesty, do you want to rest?


    - what about next? Get up so early in the morning. \"


    Liu Feng shook his head lightly and said with a smile, \"It''s okay, I haven''t seen the beauty of the sky for a long time, let''s enjoy it.\"


    \"Okay, Your Majesty, let''s have a cup of coffee first.\" Enri said softly.


    Jenny was holding the hair dye aside, looking at the package on it, and murmured, \"I don''t know a lot of words, I only know one or two words, no, they should know me.\"


    Since Princess Elf came to Chang''an City, in addition to teaching students how to draw every day, she also learned Chinese characters and the laws of Chang''an City.


    Of course, in addition to the laws of Chang''an City, which must be learned, knowledge of Chinese characters is required by the Elf Princess on her own initiative.


    Although Chinese characters are only gradually learned by everyone, of course, some people learn Chinese characters in order to get higher salaries, and some people are in order to enter the castle to work.


    Children in the Han Dynasty now have a course where they must learn Chinese characters, because the characters in this era will be replaced by Chinese characters, so children are the most important.


    And of course adults can learn, but it is very slow to learn, so there is no specific requirement for these adults to learn.


    Liu Feng shook his head with a smile, and said, \"Learn slowly, you can''t learn Chinese characters all at once.\"


    Chinese characters are extensive and profound, and Chinese characters are the longest continuously used characters on the earth, and they are also the only ones that have been passed down to the present among the major character systems in ancient times.


    Therefore, it is really not easy to learn, and there are a lot of various precautions, so it is estimated that it will take two or three years to learn a complete set.

 Chapter 1552：

    Jenny flipped the box and said worriedly, \"Your Majesty, is there really no way to wash this off?\"


    \"Yes, once it is stained, it is permanent, and it can only be used to slowly fade. Anyway, there is still time to the Larsen Elf Empire, you can think about it slowly, don''t worry.\"Liu Feng whispered road.


    Jenny kept blinking her green eyes and said curiously, \"By the way, Your Majesty, I haven''t asked what color this hair dye is?\"


    \"This hair dye is black and turns you into a black-haired elf.\"


    Liu Feng smiled.


    \"The black-haired elf? I still didn''t see it when I was in Larson.\" Jenny said with a smile.


    \"You will be the first, hahaha...\" Liu Feng smiled heartily. Jenny tilted her neck and said worriedly, \"I think it''s better not to reveal the identity of the elf. It''s safer to put away the pointed ears."


    \"It''s okay, at least you can feel at ease. Of course, it''s best if you can hide your green eyes.\"Liu Feng said.


    \"Hide my green eyes?\"


    Jenny''s eyes widened and she wondered, \"Your Majesty, this is impossible. Hair can be dyed with hair dye, but eyes can''t be dyed, right?\"


    Liu Feng smiled slightly and said, \"How is it possible, of course there is no way to dye your eyes, but there is another way to hide the color of your eyes.


    0\"


    \"What is it? What is it? Your Majesty, please tell me what can hide the color of my eyes.\" Jenny said excitedly.


    Liu Feng was still the same as before, using his wide sleeves to cover it, took out a pair of beauty contact lenses from the inner space, and said, \"It''s this thing that can hide your eye color, but it''s not an easy task.\"


    \"What''s the matter? Will it hurt your Majesty? If it hurts, then I don''t want it. I''m afraid of the pain.\" Jenny was a little frightened.


    \"It doesn''t hurt at all, it''s just that you will be a little uncomfortable. It''s just the beginning, and it''ll be fine later.\"Liu Feng explained.


    .....


    Jenny breathed a sigh of relief and said, \"Then I can rest assured, I''ll get used to the discomfort slowly, I thought it would be very painful.


    \"But this one can''t be worn for a long time either, take it off when you go to bed.\"


    Liu Feng said.


    \"Relax, Your Majesty, I will remember.\"


    Jenny nodded heavily and continued to ask, \"By the way, Your Majesty, what are these? Are they glasses? Or what?\"


    \"Yes, these are glasses, called contact lenses, but these are colored contact lenses, also called beauty lenses, which can cover your green glasses." Liu Feng explained.


    \"It''s amazing 4.9 ah 1 Then I must wear these glasses.\" Jenny began to look forward to it.


    \"You may not be able to carry this yourself, let me help you.* Liu Feng unpacked the color contact lens.


    What caught my eye was a pair of black lenses, or large-diameter ones. He bought them from a treasure on Earth. He bought them specially without reading the large-diameter lenses, for no other reason, because girls have big eyes. .


    Of course, the reason why he didn''t take it out before was because he was afraid that the girls would like this kind of thing and wear it every day, which is not a good phenomenon.


    This kind of thing hurts the eyes for a long time, and it loses the original appearance of the girls, so I still don''t take it out.


    \"Second update, factory V7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1778: The strong man breaks his wrist? (3 more for customization)


    Chapter 1778: The strong man breaks his wrist? (3 more for customization)


    Jenny blinked suspiciously and asked, \"Your Majesty, is this difficult to wear?\"


    \"Of course, the first time you can''t wear it by yourself, you can wear it by yourself after you practice slowly.\" Liu Feng explained.


    Jenny nodded thoughtfully and said, \"That''s it, please help me put it on.\"


    \"Well, be mentally prepared, it will be a little uncomfortable at first.\" Liu Feng urged.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, I''m ready too.\" Jenny acted bluntly, like those children who did wrong.


    An Li and the others all came over curiously, looked at the beauty contact lenses and murmured, \"Your Majesty, this thing looks so strange.\"


    There are no other fancy patterns on the US contact lenses, it is just a simple black ring, which looks very thin and transparent.


    \"Yeah, Your Majesty, what material is this made of? Is it put in your eyes?\" Mina shuddered after thinking about it.


    \"Yeah, this is worn in the eyes, so it will be uncomfortable at first.\"Liu Feng said softly.


    An Li rubbed her eyes and pouted, \"Your Majesty, does this really not hurt? Thinking about it makes me feel so bad.\"


    \"Yeah, I accidentally got something into my eyes before, and it hurts so bad. Now I think it will hurt to put these two pieces in.\" Mina also curled her lips.


    Jenny was also a little worried about what she said, and the corners of her mouth drooped, \"Your Majesty, what they said makes sense, does it really hurt?\"


    \"It doesn''t hurt, it''s just uncomfortable, so it''s up to you. If you still don''t accept it, it doesn''t matter if you don''t wear it.\" Liu Feng said lightly.


    Jenny shook her head and said firmly, \"It''s okay, Your Majesty, please help me wear it, I can bear it, as long as it doesn''t hurt.\"


    \"Okay, come on, keep your eyes open.* Liu Feng said softly.


    \"Yes!\"


    Jenny sat up straight, put her hands on her thighs, widened her eyes, and said,


    \"Your Majesty, please come over.\"


    Letting the horse come over was taught to the Elf Princess by Hu Erniang, and of course the source came from Liu Feng.


    \"Hahaha.....


    Liu Feng smiled heartily, shook his head and said, \"You have the feeling of a strong man breaking his wrist.\"


    \"A strong man broke his wrist? What do these four words, Your Majesty, mean?\" Jenny wondered.


    \"It is an idiom that refers to a warrior''s wrist being bitten by a poisonous snake, and the warrior will immediately cut off his hand to prevent the poison from spreading to the whole body. explained.


    \"It turns out that the explanation of so many words can be summed up in four words, the idiom is really amazing.\" Jenny felt incredible.


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly and said with a smile, \"So, study hard, don''t talk too much, I''m going to wear it for you.\"


    \"Okay, but why does Your Majesty wash your hands?\" Jenny wondered. Liu Feng put the contact lenses on the support stick, turned to face the fairy princess, and said, \"This is for hygiene, after all, it is to touch your eyes, so it is better to keep it clean.\"


    \"I see.\"


    Jenny kept blinking her eyes, because the support stick was always close to her eyes, and said, \"Your Majesty, I''m a little nervous.\"


    Liu Feng also saw it, the Elf Princess''s eyes blinked like something, and comforted, \"Relax, the more nervous you are, the less you can wear it.\"

 Chapter 1553：

    \"Okay.\" Jenny adjusted her breathing and stared ahead with wide eyes.


    \"Relax, don''t look in front of you, just look at me.\"Liu Feng really didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    Because the Elf Princess''s eyes kept blinking, her eyes kept looking upward, and they kept turning from time to time, looking very flustered.


    Liu Feng stopped the movement in his hand, crying and laughing, \"You really can''t wear it like this now.\"


    Jenny pursed her lips and muttered, \"Your Majesty, I''m sorry, I don''t know what''s going on, I just- keep blinking, I don''t want to.\"


    Liu Feng rolled up his sleeves, continued to pick up the contact lenses, and said, \"One more time, anyway, there are still so many days, and one day I can wear them.\"


    \"Yes, I will definitely work hard.\" Jenny''s eyes widened again and began to prepare.


    Five or six minutes passed, and the Elf Princess still failed to put on the color contact lenses. Either the color contact lenses closed before they were close to the eyeballs, or they just touched the eyeballs and closed the eyes, causing the color lenses to slip off, or else they stuck to the eyes and face On, no pupils are worn at all.


    Jenny lay all over the table, muttering, \"Your Majesty, this is really too difficult.\"


    \"Yes, it''s a bit difficult to wear contact lenses for the first time, but your eyes should be almost used to it. You should rest first, and then you should be able to wear them.\" Liu Feng comforted.


    An Li and the others also looked anxious beside them. They were always nervous as the Elf Princess blinked, and also turned around as Liu Feng stretched out his hand.


    \"Your Majesty, I have a good rest, let''s try again, if it still doesn''t work, try again tomorrow.\" Jenny suddenly got up from the table.


    \"Okay, let''s do it again, I''ve already started to try it anyway.\" Liu Feng continued to pick up the contact lenses.


    Jenny nodded, raised her head and widened her eyes, and said, \"Your Majesty, I have already widened my eyes.\"


    Liu Feng shook his head with a smile, and said, \"Okay, you have opened your eyes to me, stop blinking.\"


    Ten minutes later, another tiger-wolf operation, and finally put on black color contact lenses for the Elf Princess.


    \"Finally, it''s really too difficult.\" Liu Feng breathed a sigh of relief.


    Jenny didn''t dare to move, she just sat on the spot, her eyes kept turning back and forth, she didn''t even dare to turn her head, for fear that the beauty contact lenses she had just put on would fall off again.


    An Li leaned over to observe the Elf Princess, and said in surprise, \"Oh my God, the color of the eyes is really different.\"


    \"Yes, it looks really good, my eyes really turned black.\" Mina also felt incredible.


    \"It looks like His Majesty''s eyes, it''s black.\"Tis''s purple eyes widened.


    Jenny turned the black contact lenses she just put on, and said in surprise, \"Really? Can''t you really see the color of my original eyes?\"


    Nicole handed over a small mirror and said, \"Really, look at it, I really can''t see it anymore, it''s beautiful.\"


    Jenny took the mirror, looked at herself in the mirror in disbelief, and exclaimed, \"It looks really good, I can''t see the color of my own eyes at all.\"


    *Three shifts, (V). Ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    Chapter 1779: Ten bets and nine loses. (1 more for customization)


    Chapter 1779: Ten bets and nine loses. (1 more for customization)


    In the early morning, floating on the sea - a 100-meter ship that looked gorgeous, this ship had no sails, only the roar of steam engines.


    Of course, the roar is not too loud. After several generations of improvements, the sound has become very small.


    \"Crash....


    \"roar...


    The 100-meter ship was constantly sailing on the sea under the impetus of the steam engine, and the sea was pierced with white waves.


    Looking down from a high altitude, it looks like a long tail. The decoration of this 100-meter ship is also very gorgeous, which is completely different from ordinary ships. This is the previous gambling ship.


    On the original light golden appearance, a little red and purple were added for embellishment, which looked extremely extravagant, and the fence next to the ship board was also tied with colorful ribbons.


    There are also tables on the wide deck, and there are many decorations on the top of the raised cabin. All in all, it looks like a mobile dining room.


    - In this way, the inside is a place to gamble.


    This ship was originally used to collect some information, and to prevent some nobles from being mischievous. Although it is not to say that there are these people every time, but there are always some people with bad intentions intermittently.


    Originally, after the incident of Marquis Constantine and others, Liu Feng planned to throw this gambling boat away, but because many things piled up on him and he was busy, he naturally forgot.


    But this gambling boat brought him not only the incidents of the nobles, but also the subsequent events, big and small, that were handed over to the tallest building.


    Moreover, the income from gambling boats is not low. The monthly income is more than 100,000 Chinese yuan. For nothing else, according to the words of the earth, gambling on i-betting is generally a tenth and ninety-five losers.


    Therefore, the income from gambling on ships is also very considerable. This is not counting the income of the restaurant on the ship, but it is also a lot of income.


    Although many people lose their bets, the most important thing on the gambling boat is people. Every time they land on the shore, they can attract waves of people to board the boat.


    Although the cost of boarding is not low, many people still flock to it. In their opinion, can they board this mysterious and luxurious place? The legendary gambling boat is a matter of identity.


    So far, after so long, no one knows which kingdom, which royal family and nobleman this gambling ship came from.


    All they know is that they can get several days of joy on this ship, and the comparisons between people, and hear all kinds of gossip.


    You know, people are like this, they are vain, no one wants to lose to anyone, their face is more important than anyone else, even if they lose money every day, they still have a lot of fun.


    At this moment on the boat, the board is almost full of people, eating lunch.


    These people are nobles from several kingdoms, including those from the Chaos Land, the Sahara Prairie, the Adian Kingdom, and even further aristocrats from the Ori Dwarf Kingdom.


    There are ten tables on the huge board, and each table can seat about six people. The table is covered with a white cloth, and there is a small pot of cactus in the middle.


    The texture of the white cloth on the table looks very good, and the quality of the table and chairs is also good, and the chairs are also covered with white chair covers, and the overall look is high-end style.


    At one of the tables, several nobles were having lunch together. They didn''t know each other, and they all knew each other only after getting on this gambling boat.


    \"The food is really delicious,\". \" praised Sir Oliver, and there was food in the corners of his mouth.


    He was a nobleman from the Kingdom of Adian, with long reddish-brown hair that stood out, and his sideburns and beard attached to him made him look particularly rough, not like a gentleman.


    However, she has a very beautiful wife, a goat orc. At first, he also hated orcs very much, but after meeting his wife, he changed his mind.


    \"No, I haven''t eaten this kind of food for a long time, it''s really good.\" Viscount Fox agreed very much, and he also had food residues on his face.


    He is a nobleman from the Principality of Chama. Although he is a small nobleman, he has a very strong family background and is no worse than the money and strength possessed by the Duke.


    He just lost because he had too few knights, otherwise it would be


    An earl or something.


    It may also be because he has too much money and strength, the king of the Principality of Chama is very afraid of him, and has been suppressing him in various ways, charging high taxes and so on.


    But this does not affect the consumption of his money. The source of his income has always been a mystery, and no one knows where he got so much money.


    The taste is very familiar, but I can''t say where I have eaten it, all in all, the taste is very good. \" Count Manu exclaimed.

 Chapter 1554：

    He is a horse orc from the Sahara prairie. He is already two meters tall. He has medium and short brown hair, and he looks quite bohemian.


    \"Yes, yes, I also feel very familiar, it seems to be the same as the food in Chang''an City, but it is not the same.\" The Count of Palau said suddenly.


    He is a noble from the Ori dwarf kingdom. Although he is a man, he has a ponytail and has no beard on his clean face. He looks like a little white face.


    -Same.


    \"No, I don''t think it will be the food of Chang''an City. I have been there and have never eaten food of this kind.\"Sir Oliver said.


    Although the ingredients for the food on the gambling boat come from Chang''an City, the method is completely different. It is something that the Han Dynasty (Li Liaozhao) has not made so far.


    The dishes on the boat are all candle rice and stir-fried noodles as the main food, and the other dishes are very rough, and they are all heavy and sweet foods, which are not seen in Chang''an City.


    Of course, Liu Feng doesn''t want to eat this kind of food. You can try it except for the stir-fried rice. It''s impossible to eat anything else, because the taste is very heavy in his opinion, and he has never seen the ingredients themselves. The flavor plays out.


    According to his words, this kind of food is rude and rude, but for these nobles, these food can be said to be a treasure, and they can''t put it down.


    \"I''ve been there too, and this kind of food doesn''t look like the food in Chang''an City.\" Count Manu also agrees with this point of view.


    One more, two V). Ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    Chapter 1780: Dismounting? (2 more for customization)


    Chapter 1780: Dismounting? (2 more for customization)


    The Earl of Palau nodded thoughtfully and said, \"Indeed, this taste has never been eaten in Chang''an City, and it is very fresh.\"


    \"According to this, the food did not come from Chang''an City, nor did the ship come from Chang''an City? * Viscount Fox guessed.


    \"If this ship didn''t come from Chang''an City, where did it come from?\"


    Count Manu asked curiously.


    Sir Oliver shook his head and murmured, \"But besides Chang''an, what other kingdom could make such a big ship?\"


    \"That''s right, apart from Chang''an City, I really can''t think of any kingdom that can make this big ship, and the food is also delicious, and the ability to sail without sails, these are all too magical Yes.\" The Count of Palau was surprised. \"Are you stupid, aren''t you sailing now? So the sails are closed? The reason is to stay at sea and not let it swim at will.\" Viscount Fox rolled his eyes.


    In fact, these are all excuses. They are all excuses used by gambling boats to hide people''s eyes. The boats are still moving, but very slowly.


    In addition, there are tall sheds all around the boat, so the people on the boat can''t see the outside scenery at all. All they can see are the 587 cloth sheds. From a distance, the boat looks like a sealed Cradle in general.


    The people inside had no idea what the weather was like outside, whether it was morning or night, and they only knew what time it was by the time teller inside the boat.


    The roar of the steam engine was also well concealed. How could the gambling ship be without enthusiastic music. There were two four-piece bands on board.


    Of course, the performances of these bands are not on the bright side. They are all in the same room, and no one can enter, so naturally no one knows what the roar of the steam engine is.


    \"That''s right, but which kingdom does this ship come from?\"The Palau count thoughtfully.


    \"It doesn''t matter which kingdom it belongs to, as long as we can get on this ship.\" Lord Oliver waved his hand.


    \"That''s right, instead of worrying about where this ship came from, it''s better to think about how we can play to make more money, right?" Count Manu also agreed with this idea.


    Viscount Fox blinked and said, (baej)\"Damn, I''ve been losing all these days, and I''ve never won.\"


    The gambling boat was docked in the sea near the land of chaos some time ago. Of course, it would take more than half a month to travel from that coast to the land of chaos.


    Viscount Fox had known about the boat gambling a long time ago, so he had been collecting news in advance, and had been waiting in the small city on the coastline for a long time.


    \"Who is not, I have never won, I must win it back today.\" Count Manu said viciously.


    The horse orcs were the second group to board the gambling boat. At that time, the gambling boat was docked in the Sahara Prairie for two days. After he heard the news, he rushed to board the gambling boat overnight, and brought a lot of money with him.


    He has been on the boat for several days, more than a month, and was already on the boat when it was still winter. If he hadn''t asked the staff, he might not have known that it was spring.


    \"I''m fine. Although I lost, I also won, but I didn''t lose a lot.\" Count Palau waved his hand.


    He was one of the earliest boarding crew. He stayed on the ship for a full two months and was drunk in the casino every day.


    It is precisely because he spends a lot of time and plays a lot of games, and he is scattered to play in various projects.


    He was very cautious every time, betting very little, and playing big and small, so he didn''t lose much, and of course, he didn''t win.


    \"Envy, I''ve lost half of the money I brought, damn, I shouldn''t trust those guys.\" Sir Oliver rolled his eyes.


    He has always listened to the words of other nobles, never had an opinion, and often wavered, which caused him to lose it can be said to be a complete mess.


    Moreover, he also follows the trend very much. For example, he has already finished betting. When he sees more people betting, he will also bet a lot. If many people bet elsewhere, he will immediately follow others to transfer bets. It''s just a loss.


    \"You deserve it. How many times have I told you, don''t believe those guys, they are all idiots.\" Count Mannu sneered.


    \"Don''t listen to them, do you still listen to you? Don''t you lose too badly?\" Sir Oliver retorted.


    Earl Manu shrugged, rolled his eyes and said, \"Then I won and lost by myself, not by anyone else.\"


    \"Come on, it''s funny to look at your bet like you''ve never won.\" Sir Oliver continued to sneer.


    \"What do you want? Do you still want to fight with me?\" Count Manu said viciously.


    \"Enough, we are eating now, what are you two doing?\"The Palau count scolded.


    Just when the two were arguing, a waiter in a white shirt came over and said softly, \"Sir, I''m sorry, if you are going to quarrel, then I have to ask you to disembark now.\"


    \"What are you kidding? It''s on the sea now, how can you drive us off the boat?\" Count Manu said angrily.


    Sir Oliver nodded heavily and said angrily, \"Yes, you let us off the ship now, do you want us to drown in the sea?\"


    \"You two give me some peace first.


    The Earl of Palau raised his hand and pressed it, then turned to the waiter and said, \"I''m sorry, I''ll let them settle down.\"


    \"Well, fighting is prohibited on gambling boats. This is written in the manual sent to you before. As for the consequences, it is also clearly marked there.\"The waiter said coldly.


    \"Yes, I understand, I''m sorry.\"The Earl of Palau said politely. \"It''s good to know.\"The waiter nodded, turned and left.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    Sir Oliver looked at the back of the waiter leaving and said angrily, \"Look, what is this man''s attitude?\"


    \"That is, who is a little lowly looking down on.\" Count Manu was also very angry.


    \"Where is this place? Do you know?\"The Count of Palau said with a gloomy face. When he just lowered his breath, he was also holding a fire in his heart, but he has been restrained.


    \"Second shift, (V). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1781: It has long been thrown into the sea. (3 more for customization)


    Chapter 1781: It has long been thrown into the sea. (3 more for customization)


    Earl Manu blinked his eyes, paused and said, \"Isn''t this a gambling boat? Why ask this question?\"

 Chapter 1555：

    \"Yeah, we were just treated with the attitude of a lowly squire, as you saw it.\" Sir Oliver said angrily.


    \"That is to say, if you don''t help us, why don''t you stand on the side of the attendant, and you still talk to others in a friendly way.\" Count Manu said puzzled. Viscount Fox raised his hand and pressed it down, calmly said, \"You two stop making a fuss, didn''t you see that he was helping you?\"


    \"Help us? I don''t think so.\" Count Manu said dismissively.


    \"He helped the squire, not us, and would have had a big fight with the squire if he had helped us.\" Sir Oliver rolled his eyes. Viscount Fox shook his glass and asked, \"Did you two really not read the relevant regulations made by gambling boats?\"


    \"Relevant regulations? What relevant regulations?\" Sir O-Lever asked in confusion. \"You mean that booklet? I gave it to my knights, I don''t like reading books, it''s boring.\" Count Manu did not write.


    \"Oh oh oh. I remember, that booklet was right, I didn''t read it, I just threw it on the table in the room.\"Sir Oliver was also a little proud.


    \"Humph!\"


    The Earl of Palau snorted coldly and said, \"If it weren''t for me, you would have been feeding the fish in the sea.


    Sir Oliver was very annoyed, stood up and rebuked, \"What did you say?


    A self-righteous look. \"


    Earl Manu was about to stand up when he was pulled down by Viscount Fox, along with Sir Oliver, he frowned, \"You two give me a break.\"


    ... Sir Oliver was interrupted just as he was about to say something.


    \"There is an article in that booklet, it is written that if there is a fight on the boat, it will be thrown into the sea. To put it mildly, please disembark, but in fact, it is thrown into the sea to feed the fish.* Viscount Fox explained road.


    The Earl of Palau said with a look of disdain, \"Don''t tell them too much, they don''t believe it anyway, you just let them go, they will regret it when they are left behind.\"


    \"It''s so exaggerated that if you fight on a boat, you will be thrown into the sea?\"Sir Oliver looked disbelieving.


    \"This excuse is really too bad, they dare not do it.\" Count Manu doesn''t believe it either.


    \"If you don''t believe me, just keep arguing. If you don''t believe me, just wait and see.\" The corner of Palau''s mouth raised slightly.


    Sir Oliver rolled up his sleeves, just wanting to teach him a lesson, and said, \"I''ll show you how good I am today.


    enough! \"


    Viscount Fox was very annoyed, and said fiercely, \"How long do you two want to make trouble? If you don''t believe it, you two go to other tables to quarrel, don''t go to us and see if they will throw you into the sea.\"


    Earl Manu looked around, and when he saw someone else cast an indescribable look, he didn''t get angry anymore, just instructed the knight beside him, "Go and get that booklet."


    \"Yes, my lord.\"The knight left.


    Seeing that the other party was calm, Sir Oliver said nothing and sat down and said,


    \"Does this happen?\"


    \"Of course, you are also on board and don''t know about this?\" Viscount Fox wondered.


    Sir Oliver shook their heads and said, \"I don''t know, what happened?\"


    Earl Manu also looked puzzled and asked, "I''ve been hiding in my room except for gambling these days. I only came out during dinner with you today, and I don''t care what happens at other times."


    Viscount Fox rolled his eyes and said, \"It''s no wonder, just yesterday, two people quarreled and were thrown into the sea on the spot, and their knights were also thrown into the sea.\"


    \"How is it possible? Is there no one to resist?\" Viscount Oliver said with wide eyes.


    \"Aren''t the people who were left behind all knights? No one defends their masters?\" Count Mannu said in shock.


    \"Of course some people resisted, but it was a bad ending.\" Viscount Fox said softly.


    Viscount Oliver looked puzzled and asked curiously, \"What''s wrong? What happened?\"


    \"Those knights were completely vulnerable, they were subdued at once, and their death was very ugly." Viscount Fox said seriously.


    \"How ugly?\" Count Manu asked curiously.


    The whole head is _.... down, the scene is very bloody. \" Viscount Fox shuddered when he thought about it.


    Sir Oliver''s eyes widened and he said in shock, \"What? So terrifying? Are those nobles who were thrown into the sea rescued?\"


    0 asking for flowers.....


    Yeah, are they still on this ship? \" Count Manu asked curiously.


    Viscount Fox shook his head without hesitation, and said, \"No, I drowned directly in the sea. The body has been floating on the sea for several days. That scene....disgusting. ¡­


    Sir Oliver took a deep breath and said in surprise, \"Is this true?\"


    \"If you don''t believe me, just give it a try.\" Palau Count crossed Erlang''s legs and spread his hands. ...


    Sir Oliver pointed to the other and said, \"You don''t speak and no one thinks you are dumb.


    Earl Manu picked up the glass and took a sip, rolled his eyes and said, \"No wonder that attendant speaks so confidently, it turns out that he has strength.\"


    This is the case with the waiters of this ship, everyone is very confident, and they are even more disdainful of these nobles.


    All the staff on this ship did not curry favor with the nobles, nor did they charge their tips, and they were not afraid of these nobles at all.


    This is also what Liu Quan explained to them, so that they don''t have to be respectful to these nobles, but they are unwilling to face them warmly, - if they do something wrong, they will be thrown directly into the sea.


    What this gambling ship intends to create is this high-level feeling, whether you are a royal family or a noble, it is useless on this ship.


    \"Otherwise, what do you think, if we hadn''t known each other for a while, I wouldn''t care about your life or death. *Viscount Fox was speechless.


    \"There are always people who take our good intentions as meddling.\"The Palau Count rolled his eyes and said.


    Viscount Oliver glanced from side to side with disapproval on his face, and started to sip his wine glass.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    The knights on both sides took the booklet and respectfully said, \"Sir, your booklet.\"


    Sir Oliver took the booklet and began to read it. After a while, he looked up and said, \"I didn''t expect so many rules on this gambling boat.\"


    Earl Manu closed the booklet and said speechlessly, \"There is really a fight.\"


    \"Right, I didn''t lie to you, if Palau stopped you just now, or you would have been thrown into the sea.\" Viscount Fox rolled his eyes and said.


    \"Three shifts, (v7). Please customize, please support.\"Guangdong


    One thousand seven hundred and eighty-two chapters: singing and beauty. (1 more for customization)


    One thousand seven hundred and eighty-two chapters: singing and beauty. (1 more for customization)


    \"Whoa, whoa...


    On the sea, Kassad''s fleet is continuing to move forward on the sea, and it has been ten days since they set off from another continent.

 Chapter 1556：

    The crew on the ship lost their luster, and of course, they didn''t have any luster before, and now everyone looks languid.


    Some people already have beards and hair so long that they don''t have time to trim their hair, beards, etc. on the boat.


    Sloppy hair, beards, and unwashed faces, everyone looked haggard.


    Fresh water in the sea is especially precious, and it is impossible to use it for bathing and washing people''s faces every day. It is used for cooking and drinking.


    Bathing is a luxury, but they don''t care too much about not being able to bathe and wash their faces every day, because even if they are not on the boat, they do it every few days. At this moment, on the board of a boat, there is a girl lying on the fence looking at the sea.


    She is an orc of the dog 10 clan, her name is Annie, her yellow hair is extraordinarily long, draped below her waist, and her back looks particularly artistic. Her animal ears are folded, the ear color is golden brown, the tail is also golden brown, the color of the eyes is also yellow, there are some light freckles on both sides of the cheeks, and the nose looks quite high. There is an exotic vibe. Annie blinked her yellow eyes and said softly, \"Life on the sea is so boring.\"


    She got on the boat with her brother. At that time, she was persuaded by her brother for a long time before agreeing to go to sea. She regretted it a few days after going to sea. For nothing else, life on this boat was too boring.


    \"Life on the sea is like this, and it was also like this when I followed His Royal Highness the Prince to the Han Dynasty.\" Angus said helplessly.


    He was one of the crew members who went to sea with Prince Knight and the others at the time - his main job was to maintain the daily routine of the ship.


    Ever since the orc princes went back to these two continents, the crew members on the ship have been killed, wounded and wounded. Few of them are healthy, and he is one of them.


    - After returning to the Torola Orc Empire from the Han Dynasty, he immediately resigned from his job as a crew member. After thinking about it, it is best to save his life. No one knows whether the orc prince will go again next time.


    Of course, the life of the Han Dynasty still made him yearn for it, but if he wanted him to go to that continent as a crew member again, he was unwilling to say anything.


    Just at this time, I heard the news that Kassad''s fleet was going to another continent, and after thinking about it, I decided to live in that continent.


    He doesn''t care about himself, he is already twenty-seven or eight-year-old, and if he continues to stay in the Torola Orc Empire, his future will be like that, but Annie is different. She is only twenty years old and has a lot of time in the future, so she can''t be buried in it. Broken village.


    So after thinking about it, I decided to go to another continent to live, which would allow the **** to live a better life, instead of being buried in the Torola Orc Empire.


    \"Brother, this sea is so dangerous, why are you taking this risk?\"


    Annie wondered.


    Angus raised his eyebrows slightly and said, \"If I was allowed to go to another continent by myself, then I would never be willing, but now it is different, with you.\"


    Annie tilted her head and wondered, \"What? What do you mean by having me? Am I not taking risks?\"


    \"No, I mean you deserve to live in another continent, not in Torola.\" Angus explained quickly.


    \"I don''t think there''s anything wrong with staying in Torola. Isn''t that where we have lived for generations? Why leave?\" Anne wondered.


    \"Your craftsmanship can''t be buried in Torola, go to another continent, your craftsmanship will bring you a better life.\" Angus said firmly.


    The art of the dog-eared girl is singing. Her crisp and sweet voice is what she is most proud of. Opening her voice can make people addicted to it and get carried away. But she is not the type to talk casually, and the cost of appearing is not low, and every game can attract many people to watch.


    Of course, the singing stage was built for her by Angus, so that she could support herself and buy something she liked. The money earned from singing has also hired a lot of knights. These knights are all used to protect the bitch. Because of their good figure, outstanding appearance and good voice, it is inevitable that there will be many suitors.


    If it were those gentleman suitors, it would be fine, as long as they refused, it would be fine, but when encountering those playful nobles, it was inevitable that knights would come forward.


    Annie shrugged and said, \"Brother, most people in Torola know us, no one will do anything to me, and they are all my loyal supporters, go to another continent, I am afraid we will It''s hard.\"


    Angus shook his head, confident, \"Don''t worry, you will definitely be a big star when you go to the Han Dynasty, it can''t be difficult.\"


    \"Big star? What is a big star?\"Annie was puzzled by this unfamiliar word.


    \"It means very popular. This is a word I heard in Chang''an City. It is said that Miss Seawell from the Grand Theater is the star of Chang''an City." Angus explained.


    \"The Star of Chang''an City?\"


    Annie looked dubious and said, \"The Grand Theater is the place where you often say you can watch stage plays, right?\"


    \"Yes, I will take you to see the stage play when you reach Chang''an City, you will definitely fall in love.\" Angus said firmly.


    \"I hope everything goes well, if it''s really like what my brother said, then it''s worth our hard work.\" Annie worried.


    Angus looked in a good mood and said with a smile, \"When you arrive at Chang''an City, it is estimated that you are also the star of Chang''an City, no, this is too similar, you should be called the Flower of Chang''an City, after all my sister is so beautiful .\"


    Annie rolled her eyes and said, \"Brother, you really think so well.\"


    When the dog-eared girl was on the top of the boat, she was disguised. Of course, she just covered her head with a turban, and only her eyes were exposed.


    After all, she is a very hot existence in Torolla. If it is known that she has left the Orc Empire of Torolla, it will cause a sensation, and her beauty is also a trouble on the ship.


    So in order to avoid troublesome things, it''s better to hide your identity. At this moment, there is no one on the boat, so the son of a **** took off the hood to breathe.


    \"You can rest assured, - it will be.\" Angus said firmly. \"Recommend a farming text: I am a village head in a primitive society.


    Chapter 1783: The slender horns. (2 more for customization)


    Chapter 1783: The slender horns. (2 more for customization)


    At the same time, there is also another part of the sea - a fleet is sailing in full swing.


    This fleet is Alita''s fleet. After resting on the island for two days, they continue to set off.


    With the two days of rest on the isolated island, the people on the ship didn''t look so lifeless.


    \"Whoa...


    The ship moved forward in an orderly manner, and all the people on board hid in the cabin, because the sun outside was very fierce.


    Looking down from a high altitude, the boat is as small as an ant. The vast and boundless sea is very calm at the moment, and the hot sun is spreading all over the sea.


    It''s just noon now, when the sun is at its strongest, and it''s on the sea, there are no trees to block it, the sun shines directly on the boat, and the temperature rises in a straight line.


    Except for the sailors and the captain who were controlling the boat, everyone else on the boat hid in the cabin, for fear of being exposed to the sun.


    They all know the discomfort of being exposed to the sun, darkening and peeling.


    At this moment, Alita was watching not far from the main ship, with an unpleasant face, and said solemnly, \"The weather at sea is really unpleasant every time.


    Arsenal wiped the sweat from his forehead and frowned, \"It''s really hot, and it''s cold at night, it''s really unpredictable.\"


    At night, they all began to miss the daytime, and they began to realize how luxurious it was to have the sun shining on them, which was better than shivering at night.


    But in the daytime, they began to miss the night time, the feeling of the cold wind blowing on their faces, and in the end, what they thought was how good it would be if the two could be combined.


    Alita frowned, stretched out her hand to block the sun, and said, \"Look at it, it''s too hot, I''m going to go in and have a rest, I feel like if I continue to bask in the sun, my beauty will be gone\" Big sister, you don''t need to Sunshine here, but you have to come out. \"Arsenal said he didn''t understand.


    \"Who told you not to let me worry, how can I not stare.\"Alita rolled her eyes.


    \"Understood, you go in and rest.\" Arsenal waved his hand.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    Alita shook her head again and again, walked away from the boat, and her long hair was tied up, but the position of the cloth strips alone was not high, and they were often scattered, so they had to be tidied up frequently.


    Arsenal don''t have this problem. They have short hair and no beard. They can also wear very thin clothes, which is better than girls.


    The thin sleeveless clothes revealing the jet-black arms, covered with beads of sweat, looked very hot.

 Chapter 1557：

    As soon as Arsenal touched the rudder, he threw his hand away, for no other reason than that the sun was too hot and it was a little hot, and he cursed, \"Damn, this weather is really annoying.\"


    He turned his head and motioned for the sailor to come over, and asked the sailor to look in the general direction of the ship, while he was hiding in the shade beside the cabin.


    \"How long will this day last? If I had known this, I would have just set off for the three months of winter, and I don''t have to suffer from this crime.\" Arsenal began to complain. \"Why is the deputy captain so distressed?\" A male voice suddenly came from the cabin.


    Arsenal turned his head following the sound, because the sun was so strong that he couldn''t see who was speaking, so he could only narrow his eyes and asked, \"Who are you?\"


    A clear face slowly emerged from the darkness. It looked like he was only twenty-seven or eighteen years old. There were some small stubble around his mouth, and the slender sheep on top of his head was particularly conspicuous.


    \"Why don''t the co-captain tell me about your troubles, maybe I can help you.\" Pete smiled.


    He is an orc of the gazelle tribe, and his slender horns are his characteristic,-


    With short blue hair, blue eyes, and a square face, he looks like a serious person.


    ...Senna tried to recall the other''s name.


    \"My name is Pete.\"


    Pete raised his eyebrows slightly and said, \"I didn''t expect Mr. Vice-Captain to remember me.\"


    \"Of course, you brought the most things at the time. Three or four people combined are not as many as you, and you are the only longhorn orc in the entire fleet. Of course I remember.\" Arsenal said.


    Pete smiled slightly and said, \"It''s my pleasure, can you tell me, what happened to you?\"


    Arsenal spread their hands and said, \"What else can I do, haven''t I seen the weather now? I can''t do anything under the sun, it''s so hot.\"


    Pete stretched out his hand to block his eyes, looked at the scorching sun in the sky, and said, \".\" Indeed, the sun is particularly dazzling, and it is very uncomfortable for people to be exposed to the sun. \"


    \"By the way, didn''t you just say you have a solution? Let''s hear it, what''s the solution?\" Arsenal asked.


    Pete lowered his head, raised his eyebrows on one side, and said, \"This is easy to handle, but it will take some time, and it may not be able to solve it for you today.\"


    \"What? There''s no way to solve it? I thought you were so good, so go in and stay.\" Arsenal quickly waved their hands and started chasing people.


    \"Sir, don''t worry, I said that I can''t do it today, but that doesn''t mean I can''t do it tomorrow. I didn''t finish it just now, I need some time.\" Pete said.


    Arsenal looked at each other dubiously and asked, \"Do you really have a solution?\"


    \"Since I can say it, I will definitely solve it for adults, but I need to be paid.\" Peter said bluntly.


    reward? \"


    Arsenal raised an eyebrow and said, \"Okay, if you can deal with me (Channon''s))


    Of course, the compensation is not a problem for them, and there will be no shortage of you. \"


    Pete smiled contentedly and said softly, \"Have you considered it clearly? My salary is not low.\"


    \"uh-huh?\"


    Arsenal adjusted their stance and asked earnestly, \"Tell me, how much do you need?\"


    Pete stretched out his hand for five and said, \"Fifty gold coins.\"


    \"What? Fifty gold coins?\"


    Arsenal widened his eyes and said in surprise, \"Wait, are you serious?\"


    Pete nodded again and again, with a serious face, and said, \"Seriously, of course, if you don''t want to, forget it.\"


    \"Do you really have a solution?\" Arsenal asked Yin again.


    \"Yes.\"Pete said without hesitation.


    \"Second update,). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1784: The lion opened his mouth. (3 more for customization)


    Chapter 1784: The lion opened his mouth. (3 more for customization)


    Arsenal frowned, thought for a moment, and said, \"Wait a minute, I''ll discuss it with my eldest sister.\"


    \"It''s better to hurry up, time waits for no one, if it''s too late, I''ll increase my pay.\" Pete said softly.


    Arsenal rolled his eyes at the other party and said, \"I already let you on board, so don''t take advantage of the fire at this time.\"


    Pete shrugged his shoulders and said, \"I see, you go quickly, I''m just kidding, you don''t want to be exposed to the sun tomorrow, right?\"


    \"Well, you wait here.\" Arsenal turned and walked into the cabin.


    knock......


    When Alita heard the knock on the door, she rolled her eyes to the back of her head, and said impatiently, \"What''s wrong?\"


    \"Sister, it''s me, I have something to discuss with you.\" Arsenal said outside the door.


    \"Crumble!


    Alita opened the door and said with a displeased face, \"I''m about to take a nap, what do I have to say.


    \"Sister, the weather is so hot now, you must not be able to sleep.\" Arsenal said with a smile.


    \"Just tell me if you have something to do, don''t make me smile, and why don''t you go outside and watch? Didn''t you let me rest? Now you run 213 in again, it''s really worrying.\"Alita took a step and wanted to go Go outside.


    Arsenal hurriedly stopped him and said, \"Sister, don''t worry! I''ve already been watched by people outside, and there won''t be any problems in a short time.\"


    \"What''s the matter with you?\"Alita asked.


    Arsenal looked around and whispered, \"Miss, there''s a guy named Pete outside, he said there is a way to keep us from being exposed to the sun.\"


    \"Really? What''s the way?\"Alita Yi-suddenly came to the spirit. \"He hasn''t said it yet, but he asked for fifty gold coins, saying that as long as we give these fifty gold coins, he will help us get it done." Arsenal said.


    \"What? Say it again? Fifty gold coins?\" Alita couldn''t believe her ears.


    Arsenal nodded heavily and said, \"That''s right, it''s fifty gold coins. I couldn''t make up my mind, so I came to see the eldest sister.\"


    \"Of course not, fifty gold coins are too many, who is that person?\"Alita was a little angry.


    \"Longhorn Orc, he was charged three gold coins before letting him on board.\" Arsenal recalled.


    Alita rolled her eyes and said, \"It''s him, why didn''t you say he had this ability before boarding?\"


    \"I don''t know either, so what are we going to do now? Let him go back to stay? But he said it very seriously, so he said there is a way.\"Arsenal is not.


    Alita sighed, closed the door, and said, \"Come on, take me to see him, I want to see if he really has such great ability.\"


    \"Yes, ma''am.\"Arsenal took the lead.

 Chapter 1558：

    \"Ta Ta...


    A few minutes later, Arsenal took the eldest sister to the board. \"Hello, Captain.\" Pete saluted politely.


    Alita looked up and down at the goat orcs and said, \"Do you have a way to keep us from the sun?\"


    \"Yes, Captain, I have full confidence.\" Pete smiled slightly. Alita raised her eyebrows slightly, and said with suspicion, \"Is it true? It costs fifty gold coins, which is too exaggerated.\"


    \"Master Captain, I think my approach is totally worth the price.\"


    Pete is still very confident.


    \"Oh? It seems that you are very determined, it seems that we will all be satisfied with your approach?" Alita asked softly.


    \"Of course, since I can say it, there is nothing wrong with this method, the captain will be satisfied.\" Pete smiled.


    Alita fiddled with her hair, hesitated and said, \"It''s just the price, it''s too high, a bit unacceptable to me.\"


    Pete also knew what the other party meant, so he said, \"Don''t worry, Captain,


    I said my way was worth the price and it was definitely worth it. \"\"Can''t you come any less? Indeed, the price is too high. It is not easy for us to go out to sea. As you can see, it is exposed to the wind and the sun every day. \"Alita began to play the bitter card.


    Pete hesitated for a moment, and said, \"How about this, I will help you solve the problem of direct sunlight, and I will help you with the heat problem by the way, how about getting you a tool that can dissipate heat?\"


    Alita began to make small calculations in her heart, and after a while she raised her head and said, *Well, then it''s settled. \"


    \"Okay, I wish us a happy cooperation.\" Pete extended his hand with a smile.


    ...Arsenal looked on stunned and wanted to cut in and say something.


    Alita covered the scorching sun with one hand, looked up at the sky, and asked,


    \"When can you help us solve this problem?\"


    \"Don''t worry, Captain, if there is no accident, the ship will have a way to avoid the sun the day after tomorrow.\" Pete said to himself.


    \"Okay, then this ship will be handed over to you, I hope I can get up the day after tomorrow to see good news.\"Alita said.


    \"Didn''t you say tomorrow at the latest?\" Arsenal questioned.


    \"Just now I thought of a different method. This method takes longer and requires experimentation, so I extended it by one day.\" Pete explained.


    \"Then you have to make it better for me.\" Arsenal urged.


    Pete nodded and said, \"Don''t worry, but I need some tools and materials.\"


    \"As long as you ask Arsenal, he will assist you.\" Alita shook her neck, turned and walked into the cabin.


    \"Okay.\"


    Pete turned his head to look at each other and said, \"Then...


    Arsenal interrupted him and said, \"I see, just tell me what you need, if there is one on board, I will definitely accommodate you.\"


    OK, that''s the best way to go. \"


    Pete was in a good mood. In this long sea journey, he was finally able to find something to pass the time, and continued to say, \"Then please prepare some hides, firewood, ropes for me...


    Arsenal nodded, remembering silently in his heart, and asked, \"Is that all?\"


    \"That''s all for now, you can find it for me first, and if you want anything later, I''ll give it to you.\" Pete nodded.


    \"Understood, I''ll have someone find it for you.\" Arsenal replied.


    Pete took a deep breath and said expectantly, \"I hope my idea will work the first time.\"


    \"Three shifts, Cv). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1785: Graffiti? (1 more for customization)


    Chapter 1785: Graffiti? (1 more for customization)


    At night, the three airships are slowly advancing in the night sky, accompanied by a large sea below, which is quite artistic.


    Since the current new airship has added an i-light, it is possible to distinguish the scene ahead at night.


    So the airship continued to fly at night, but the speed was slow.


    \"The sea rises and the moon rises, and the end of the world is at this time.


    Jenny waved the paintbrush in her hand, and said in her mouth, \"At this time, it is quite suitable for this sentence.\"


    This poem was read by the Elf Princess after reading the book 300 poems before, so she read it out. She liked this poem very much, so she remembered it very clearly.


    The Elf Princess is holding a paintbrush at the moment, looking at the scenery outside through the glass, holding the drawing board with one hand and drawing.


    It was already past eleven o''clock in the evening, and the elf was not at all sleepy. Besides some crooked paint, there was a cup of hot milk and a few small desserts on the table.


    These are all prepared by Nicole. She has been like this for the past two days since she went to sea, sleeping very late every night.


    It may be because of the reason that she went to sea again, she began to feel restless, her heart was in a mess, and she didn''t know how to face the Larson Elf Empire again.


    After all, she is now a member of the Han Dynasty, and has also entered the nationality of the Han Dynasty. She has taken the ID card of Chang''an City and bought a house. It has absolutely nothing to do with the Larsen Elf Empire.


    Jenny took a sip of hot milk and said softly, \"Forget it, let''s look at the stars tonight, I really can''t draw them.


    The Elf Princess has been sitting here for an hour, and the drawing paper is a blank piece with nothing drawn on it.


    \"Tap....\"


    \"What? Are you still asleep?\" Liu Feng''s voice came from behind the Elf Princess. Jenny got up quickly and saluted, \"Your Majesty, did I disturb you to rest?\"


    \"It''s okay, I just finished reading the book, and I saw the lights outside, so I came out to have a look.\"Liu Feng said softly.


    \"So that''s the case, Miss Mina and the others are all asleep?\" Jenny asked curiously.


    \"Well, aren''t you tired from playing at night, so you went to bed earlier.\"Liu Feng nodded.


    Jenny sat back in her seat, continued to pick up the brush, and said, \"Your Majesty, I wanted to paint, but I haven''t started painting yet.\"


    \"It''s okay, take your time, there is still enough time.\" Liu Feng said with relief.


    \"I hope this painting will be completed before arriving at Leah City.\" Jenny suddenly became serious.


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly and asked, \"Do you want to give it to Jill before you arrive and after painting it?\"


    \"Well, it''s a belated New Year''s gift. I haven''t seen her for a long time, so I have to show something.\" Jenny nodded heavily.


    \"Yes, but you shouldn''t be too tired, look at your dark circles and rest early.\"Liu Feng said softly.


    \"It''s okay, Your Majesty, anyway, I sleep a long time during the day, so it''s okay to sleep late.\" Jenny said with a smile.

 Chapter 1559：

    Liu Feng knocked on the forehead of the elf princess and said, \"You, you, it is because you sleep too much during the day that you will not be able to sleep at night. Such irregular work and rest is not good for your health.\"


    Jenny shrugged her shoulders and said embarrassingly, \"Yes, Your Majesty, I''ll go to bed later, I''ll draw some before going to bed.\"


    Liu Feng pointed his finger at the drawing board and said, \"Bring it here, I haven''t painted for a long time, let''s see if I can still draw it.\"


    Jenny''s eyes widened and she said in surprise, \"Your Majesty, am I right? You can still draw?\"


    \"I used to doodle when I was idle, but I haven''t touched these for a long time.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    When he was still on Earth, he liked graffiti art quite a bit. Of course, he was just scribbling and writing on paper, and he didn''t even go to the street outside. In addition, he usually does not use video software less often, and he also does not watch those videos that teach people to learn to draw easily. Plus there is a foundation, it should not be difficult to draw.


    \"Graffiti? Your Majesty, what is graffiti?\" Jenny is very unfamiliar with this term.


    \"It means just scribbling and painting, don''t be too tangled.\"


    Liu Feng took the drawing board, opened the watercolor material, and said, \"I''ll just paint a picture.\"


    .0 ask for flowers-.


    \"Okay, I''m looking forward to it.\" Jenny''s green eyes were full of anticipation.


    Liu Feng squeezed out some blue, yellow, white, and some red paint, then spread out the watercolor paper, dipped a brush with a little water, and evenly wet the watercolor paper, but it was not too wet.


    Jenny tilted her head and wondered, \"Your Majesty, what are you going to paint? How did you squeeze out so much paint? And why did you wet the watercolor paper?\"\"This is probably the essence of watercolor painting, It looks better when rendered.\"


    Liu Feng wasn''t sure if what he said was right, but he always thought that was probably the case. Jenny nodded thoughtfully and said, \"I see, it seems to be very powerful.\"


    0......


    Liu Feng sneered a few times and continued his operation. First, after stirring the blue evenly, he smeared it on the top of the watercolor paper, and the negative area accounted for 1/3.5.


    After that, the red paint was stirred evenly and applied to the blue area one after another. Finally, the yellow paint did the same operation and was connected under the red area.


    Jenny blinked her green eyes, very confused by this scene, and asked, \"Your Majesty, these three colors look very abrupt, why are they put together?\"


    \"If you keep reading, you will know, the watercolor painting is not until the last moment, you never know what the result will be. Liu Feng said softly.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, I remember it.\"Jenny face is taught.


    Liu Feng also picked some black paint, but this paint is very small, not much, just lightly spread a little bit on the blue paint, which looks very similar to the current night sky.


    Then I added a little more water to the red area to gradually lighten the color until it resembled pink. The same goes for the yellow areas, but there are fewer yellow areas.


    In the end, Liu Feng put down the pen, picked up the drawn paper, and shook it gently twice, and finally put it back in place.


    When Jenny saw that the other party had no further action, she was very puzzled and asked,


    \"Your Majesty, are you ready?\"


    \"One update, CV). Please customize, please support.\"Nei.


    Chapter 1786: Was robbed? (2 more for customization)


    Chapter 1786: Was robbed? (2 more for customization)


    Liu Feng shook his head, took a sip of the hot milk he brought with him, and said,


    \"Not yet, you have to wait until the paint is dry before you can proceed to the next painting.\"


    Jenny blinked her green eyes and said, \"Your Majesty, I didn''t expect you to know so many things, it''s really amazing.\"


    Since the Elf Princess came to the Han Dynasty, she has seen various skills one after another, and her whole world view has been refreshed several times.


    \"Haha... I know more than that. I will have the opportunity to see it in the future. First of all, you have to stay in Chang''an City for a long time.\" Liu Feng smiled heartily.


    He is not afraid that the Elf Princess will leave the Han Dynasty, as long as he has lived in Chang''an City-


    For a period of time, no one can easily get rid of the charm of Chang \"Seven Eight Seven\" Ancheng.


    What''s more, she is still very popular in Chang''an City, and the selling price of the paintings is a high price.


    I also bought a suite in the new city. All these reasons will make the Elf Princess reluctant to leave, so there is nothing to worry about, just that she has a burden in her heart.


    After all, their hometown is the Larsen Elf Empire, and there is a princess sister there, which is inevitably a concern.


    Now that the elf princess is a member of the Han Dynasty, once again stepping into the Larsen elf empire, it is inevitable that she will have a lot of thoughts in her heart.


    Jenny nodded heavily and said seriously, \"Your Majesty, don''t worry, I will definitely live in Chang''an City for a long time. After all, I have just bought a house, and I will open many art exhibitions.\"


    \"Speaking of the exhibition, how is your painting preparation?\" Liu Feng asked curiously. Before leaving, he made a suggestion to the Elf Princess, that is, let her open an art exhibition in the Elven Empire of Larsen, so that the money she can earn is several times that of Chang''an City.


    After all, Chang''an City already has training courses in this area, and many students have come out, and some people have been able to buy paintings from them.


    Therefore, although Jenny''s paintings at this time are still in high demand and high prices, it will take some time to really sell them for sky-high prices, and the Larson Elf Empire is different. The people over there still don''t know what a painting is, and they have never seen it before. As long as the label is from the Han Dynasty, plus the quality of the painting, and some gimmicks go in, those merchants and nobles can''t be mad to grab it?


    Jenny laughed even more and said, \"Your Majesty, don''t worry, I took all the paintings with me when I got on the airship.\"


    -How many are there in total? \" Liu Feng said curiously.


    Jenny thought back and said, - there are only ten pictures in total, not many, go up


    - I''ve only saved up so much after an art exhibition. \"


    \"It''s alright, it''s already a lot, and your speed is fast. After all, you still have to teach every day, don''t you?" Liu Feng said gently.


    \"Your Majesty, how high should the price of these paintings be?\" Jenny asked curiously.


    \"Let''s take a look at the situation when the time passes, the price will only be higher than lower.\"Liu Feng said softly.


    Jenny nodded heavily and said with a full smile, \"Your Majesty, the painting you painted will be sold for a high price later.\"


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly and said, \"Perhaps, I don''t think there''s a gunman like you?


    Jenny shook her head vigorously, and said, \"Your Majesty, I will focus on publicizing that this painting was painted by you. I think there are hundreds of gold coins rushing to buy it.\"\"It is your mouth that knows best. Having said that, I haven''t finished painting yet." Liu Feng shook his head with a smile.


    \"...Come on, this painting is done, you can continue painting.\" Jenny said with a smile.


    Liu Feng nodded, continued to pick up the brush and painted a little white paint, mixed it


    - Click on lemon yellow paint and draw a semicircle moon in the upper right corner of the whole painting.


    Then he picked up two more pens, one with a mixture of white and yellow paint, and one without dipping in anything.


    Seeing this scene, Jenny wondered, \"Your Majesty, what do you want to do with those two pens? Why is there no paint on one pen.\"


    \"You will find out later.\"Liu Feng held the pen that was not dipped in paint horizontally, and the other paint pen was quietly tapping the horizontal pen.


    Depending on the direction in which the hand moves, the paint splashed by the paint-only pen also falls in different positions, but most of them land in the black-blue area. After shaking several times, Liu Feng put away the two pens.

 Chapter 1560：

    Jenny''s eyes widened and she said in surprise, \"Your Majesty, so you just painted stars!\"


    Now there is a black and blue area on the drawing paper, there is not only a moon, but also stars and stars, which are very contrasting with this black and blue starry sky.0


    \"Yes, this is called splashing ink. Although it is only a small area, the effect is still very good.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    \"I see.\"


    Jenny hurriedly took out a notepad to record and said, \"Your Majesty, thank you for teaching me new things.\"


    \"There is still a lot to learn. I will give you a book on this subject when I return to Chang''an City. I believe you will like it.\" Liu Feng said softly.


    \"Thank you, Your Majesty.\"


    Jenny nodded heavily, pointed to the painting and asked, \"Are you finished?


    \"Not yet, still a few steps away.\"Liu Feng smiled slightly.


    He dipped his brush with some black paint, and drew trees at the bottom of the paper. These trees were tall and short, far and near, and they looked very layered.


    On the top of the trees were drawn a number of flying geese. Of course, these geese were all simple strokes. Finally, Liu Feng took some yellow paint and drew a few meteors flying at high speed.


    Liu Feng shook off the finished painting and said, \"Okay, I''m done, let''s see how it looks.\"


    The feeling of the whole painting star is the gradient color, coupled with the deep and quiet night sky, it looks quite a kind of quiet and far-reaching style.


    Jenny took the 1.9 paintings in surprise, widened her eyes and said in surprise, \"God, it''s really different from the beginning, it''s really good looking!\"


    \"This is called starry sky painting. It can also draw many kinds of feelings. I can teach you if you like it. It''s not difficult.\" Liu Feng smiled.


    Jenny nodded again and again and said, \"It''s really beautiful, it''s completely different from what I drew.


    -Like, this one can definitely sell for a high price. \"


    \"This painting will be given to you, you can keep it yourself. In the following days, you will learn to paint starry sky painting by yourself, and it will be the same if you sell it at that time.\"Liu Feng doesn''t want his painting to fall into those In the hands of vulgar nobles.


    Jenny thought the same, smiled and said, yes, Your Majesty, I will definitely hang it in the most conspicuous place in the room. \"


    \"Second shift, Cv). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1787: Substitute class? (3 more for customization)


    Chapter 1787: Substitute class? (3 more for customization)


    5 dong dong...


    The bell of Chang''an City rang, which means that a new day has come, and the streets are full of traffic again.


    On the eleventh floor of the highest building, the door was tightly closed, and there were soldiers standing guard outside the door.


    Although Liu Feng and others had left Chang''an City for a few days, there were still people on the eleventh floor of the highest building at this moment, except for the soldiers.


    It''s none other than Lucy, Darlene and the others, who are replacing Liu Feng with some daily work.


    Lucy shook her neck and took a deep breath, \"I didn''t expect His Majesty to work so hard every day.\"


    She has to deal with those trivial documents until very late every day, and every document must be watched carefully and carefully.


    It takes more than ten minutes to read a document, and there are hundreds of documents piled up. Can you not get tired of 10 dead in a day?


    Of course, what they deal with is just some ordinary documents, like some very important documents, they don''t even read it, they all get it from the Security Bureau, and then transfer it into a telegram and send it to Liu Feng.


    Darlene said with empathy on her face, \"Yeah, I finally know why Enri and the others are so busy every day. With so many documents, I really don''t have time to rest.\"


    Lucy tucked her hair together and said, \"But it''s great that we can help Your Majesty.\"


    \"Yes, His Majesty has to go out for at least half a month. During this half month, we


    -- must not go wrong. \" Darlene said seriously.


    \"I can''t let people find out that His Majesty is no longer in Chang''an City, otherwise it will cause a lot of unnecessary trouble.\" Lucy also agrees very much.


    Darlene scratched her head and sighed, \"I have to deal with those nobles every day, it''s a headache, how can I say they can''t understand, and some nobles have to meet them.\"


    Those nobles submit many applications for the year, some even submitted last year to the present, and there is no reason to reject them. Besides, if you continue to push it, Liu Feng''s reputation will be damaged, and he has to be interviewed.


    As for those nobles who only submitted the application for interview this year, no matter how the girl sent someone to talk about it, they were just as clueless. book.


    Lucy frowned slightly and asked, \"What''s wrong? Who wants us to meet?\"


    Darlene looked at the list in her hand, and said with a pouting voice, \"There are quite a few, such as Count Zeni of Adian Kingdom, Duke Clifford of Ori Dwarf Kingdom, and...


    Lucy patted her forehead and said, \"God, why are there so many people? It''s crazy.\"


    \"That''s right, I''m looking for a way to get rid of it now, I''m really worried.\" Darlene rolled her eyes again and again.


    Lucy pondered for a while, then raised her head and said, \"Stay steady first, and ask what their demands are. If it is resolved well, we will resolve it for them.\"


    \"What if it''s difficult? What should I do?\" Darlene said worriedly.


    \"If it''s difficult, sort out their appeals - let someone send a telegram to His Majesty and ask what to do.\" Lucy suggested.


    When she was in the Yingluo Palace before, she often watched her father handle these matters. In addition, when she came to Chang''an City, Liu Feng had been teaching her this all the time, so she handled these matters in an orderly manner.


    Darlene nodded thoughtfully, and felt that this method was feasible, and said, "Okay, just do as you said, I think this method is feasible. \"


    Lucy took a sip of her tea and asked, \"Oh! By the way, what''s going on at the Chamber of Commerce recently?\"


    All of these are to be counted, and they must be sorted into one copy every week, and finally sent to Liu Feng for review.


    Darlene sorted out a document and handed it over, "Recently, the sales of goods have been improving, and the simultaneous growth is twice as high as last year. At this rate, our goods will soon be sold out again. .\"


    Since Liu Feng took over Chang''an City, he has always asked everyone to develop the habit of statistics, such as how many goods are produced, how many are sold, how many materials are discarded, and so on.


    The reason for this is to have a clear data system, so that it is very easy to check the data of last year, and to compare it to know where the problem lies.


    Instead of blindly relying on the brain to memorize and think, this will cause big problems.


    \"There are no merchants from another continent now, and the goods are still being sold so fast. It seems that we need to take some countermeasures.\" Lucy said seriously. \"Yes, it is a good thing that the goods are sold quickly. According to what Your Majesty said, the merchants from the other side of the continent are all on their way, and it will be another problem if there is no goods to sell at that time." Darlene said seriously.


    Lucy sat up straight in the place of the fox ears and said softly, \"It seems that the production of the workshop needs to be strengthened.\"


    \"By the way, you can raise the price of the goods. It has been the third year. No one will say anything about raising the price, but this point is still to be discussed with Your Majesty.\"


    Darlene said seriously.


    \"Yes, raising prices can also bring benefits to the Han Dynasty, mainly because it can also give subsidies to workers who work overtime.\" Lucy agreed.


    257


    \"People in the other continent were not so fast in the past, and the production of goods for the workshop to work overtime in the past two months should be enough.\" Lucy said softly.

 Chapter 1561：

    Darlene took a sip of her tea and said, \"It''s really not good, so I''ll draw from the other nine major cities. The production capacity of the workshop there is not low.\"


    \"Well, this is the worst plan. If you want to draw from them, it means that the supply of the Han Dynasty itself will be less. It is best not to go to this step.\"


    Lucy worried.


    \"Don''t worry, the workshops in the city have been established for a long time now, and the system is very mature. I believe this will not happen.\" Darlene comforted.


    \"But this matter also reminded me, we have to report this situation to Your Majesty.\" Lucy nodded.


    \"In addition - there will only be more and more businessmen from the mainland, and with the establishment of the airship transfer station, the demand for our goods will definitely increase again.


    - Big cut. \"Daliana said from a business point of view.


    Lucy blinked her golden eyes and said, \"Yes, this matter is very important and must be told to His Majesty.\"


    \"That''s right.\" Darlene agreed.


    \"Three shifts, Cv). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1788: Iceberg Beauty. (1 more for customization)


    Chapter 1788: Iceberg Beauty. (I want to customize)


    \"Tap ta ta...


    On the narrow and rugged road, there was a team of carriages running on it, watching the flags flying on the carriages, this team was from the Principality of Mullin.


    In the largest carriage was Princess Jasmine, who had just set out today.


    Two days ago, Her Royal Highness spent a whole day with Sarana Knight Commander, and finally they agreed to **** them to the Han Dynasty.


    Of course, the short-haired female knight has been struggling for a long time. If it weren''t for the various offensives of Her Royal Highness, she would definitely not agree.


    After all, this is to leave the Principality of Mullin secretly, to go to another kingdom, and the person who secretly escapes is still Her Royal Highness, this is really too risky.


    If something goes wrong in a princess-like manner, she will not have enough heads to cut off a hundred people, and she will also implicate the entire family, although the short-haired female knight is only alone.


    Princess Jasmine was in a good mood in the carriage, turning her head from time to time to look behind her, and said, \"Great, I''m finally out.\"


    Coco didn''t look so happy anymore, and worriedly said, \"Your Highness, I''m a little scared.\"


    \"What are you afraid of? What is there to be afraid of, isn''t it all coming out?\" Princess Jasmine said disapprovingly.


    ...But if Your Majesty finds out, I''ll die horribly. \"


    Cocoa is afraid to think about it.


    Princess Jasmine rolled her eyes at her and said, \"You are the one who paid attention, and you are the one who is afraid.\"


    \"I didn''t see you looking gloomy before, so I came up with this method, but we really ran out now, I''m sorry... but frowned.


    \"Don''t worry, I''ll take care of you if something happens, you will be fine, what are you worried about when I''m here?\" Princess Riley said seriously.


    Coco breathed a sigh of relief and said, \"Your Highness, this is what you said, you must protect me at that time, or I will really be beheaded by Your Majesty~\". \"


    Seeing the relieved look of the maid, Princess Rongli waved her hand and said, \"Understood, I won''t let anything happen to you.\"


    Although he was very impatient, he still liked each other very much in his heart. After all, he had been with him for so many years, and he still had feelings.


    Coco blinked his eyes, pointed to the outside of the carriage, and asked, \"Your Highness, what excuse did you use to persuade her?\"


    At that time, when Her Royal Highness the Princess was discussing with the short-haired female knight, he was waiting outside the door, so he didn''t know the specific situation.


    \"Just chatting like that, from the kingdom to me, I said all kinds of things.\" Princess Rongli recalled the process, and it was sad.


    Talking to the short-haired female knight about the survival of the kingdom, the life of the people, and his own future, he talked about everything he could think of.


    \"So it is, no wonder you have been inside for so long, and people have poured you five or six cups of tea. Coco thoughtfully.


    \"It''s not an easy task, but it is finally possible to come out, this is the most important.\" Princess Rongli said happily.


    \"His Royal Highness, I have a question, that is, what should we do when we go to the Han Dynasty now? Continue to meet the king of the Han Dynasty? What are you going to talk about after the meeting?\"A suspicious evil way.


    Princess Riley was suddenly stopped by the question. She opened the window cloth and looked outside. After thinking for a while, she said, \"Actually I don''t know.\"


    Coco widened his eyes and said in surprise, \"What? Don''t your Highness know? I thought you had already made plans.\"


    Princess Riley shrugged and said, \"Yeah, take one step at a time, as long as I can leave the palace, I''m going crazy inside.\"


    Coco understood this feeling, blinked his eyes and said, \"His Royal Highness, of course I know your feelings, but we can''t be without a purpose, it''s not like your princess has never been like this. Orderly, even when training with female knights, she is very disciplined, and she never pretends to be a princess.


    Her personality is also relatively cold. She is not amiable to people, but she is not vicious. She doesn''t like to do unsure things, but what she is doing now is completely contrary to her character.


    This is also the reason why the maid finds it strange. She has never been like this for so many years.


    Princess Jasmine raised her eyebrows slightly and pouted, \"Yeah, it''s very strange! I also feel very strange, why did I make this decision suddenly, I don''t understand.\"


    Coco put one hand on the shoulder of the princess and said softly, \"His Royal Highness, in fact, there is nothing wrong with this.\"


    \"Really? But this is not the original me, I''m a bit at a loss.\" Princess Caili sighed.


    \".\"His Royal Highness, in fact, you are fine. Whether you have a plan or you have no plan, I am yourself. Coco said softly.


    \"It''s all me?\" Princess Rongli said in confusion.


    Coco nodded heavily and said, \"Your Highness, this happened to you after visiting Chang''an City, so this is not a bad thing, it means that Chang''an City has changed you.\"


    Chang''an City.. changed me? \"Princess Rongli--said.


    \"Yeah, I can''t say where this change is, but the only thing that can be seen is that you are no longer the princess you used to be, at least you have more smiles.\" Coco said seriously. .


    Princess Jasmine was stunned for a moment, touched her face lightly, and asked, \"I will


    .. before.. not funny? \"


    \"It''s not just that I don''t like to laugh, but I don''t know how to laugh at all. I have a cold face all the time, and I feel a sense of distance when I look at it.\" Keke said with a nuanced mouth (the king''s).


    Princess Jasmine didn''t think so, she turned her head and said, \"This is called calm, the father doesn''t like others being too naive.\"


    \"Okay, but I think your change is good. *Coco can''t think of anything to refute for a while.


    \"Is it a good change to do things without a plan?\" Princess Jasmine asked rhetorically.


    Coco was a little bit stumped, he hesitated and said, \"Things without plans are not necessarily bad things, so it is a surprise, life with a plan all the time is too boring.


    \"You, you, I don''t know where you learned your slick tongue, but it''s a trick to refute me.


    -Come on, who was worried about being indicted by my father just now? \"Princess Rongli is really good

 Chapter 1562：

    \"Hehe...it''s best to destroy it.\"He said with a laugh. \"


    One more, Fv). Ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    Chapter 1789: Is there more style than a female knight? (2 more for customization)


    Chapter 1789: Is there more style than a female knight? (2 more for customization)


    Princess Jasmine put down her tied hair, shook her hair a few times with her hands, and said, \"A little sleepy.\"


    \"Would you like to sleep? I''ll find the pillow for you.\" Coco said quickly.


    \"No, the carriage is swaying, I can''t sleep, I''ll just lean on it.\" Princess Rongli shook her head.


    Coco nodded, took a pillow, and said, \"Your Highness, be patient, you can stop and rest right away.\"


    Princess Jasmine waved her hand and said, \"It''s okay, it''s been like this before, I''ve experienced it twice, it''s no big deal.\"


    Coco poured a glass of water and said, \"Your Highness, please drink a glass of water first. You haven''t drank water since you came out of the palace.\"


    Princess Jasmine took the water cup, took a sip, and asked, \"By the way, are you all doing well in the palace?\"


    \"Relax, Your Highness, I have already had someone cover up, and Your Majesty won''t find out in a short time.\" Coco nodded.


    \"Well, that''s good. It''s been a few days since the last time I left the garden, and the king should not be looking for me for a short time.\" Princess Rongli said.


    \"Yeah, so the people I arranged can still help us cover for a while.\" Coco nodded.


    Princess Jasmine blinked her eyes and said softly, \"When I find out, Father 410 King will not be too embarrassed when he sees my letter.\"


    Coco nodded heavily and said, \"Yes, your letter is still more important, but what did you write?\"


    \"It''s nothing, I just wrote something casually, mainly to let my father not worry about it.\" Princess Rongli said softly.


    In fact, in the letter, she didn''t write an outline, she just said that she would go out to relax and come back in a few days, but it didn''t state that she was going to the Han Dynasty, and she didn''t explain much.


    \"So it is, but those knights shouldn''t betray us, right?\"


    Coco was worried.


    \"With Sarana here, she should have taken care of everything, don''t worry about it, it''s probably nothing.\" Princess Rongli said softly.


    \"That''s right, she knows so many knights, she can definitely help us a lot.\" Coco nodded again and again.


    Princess Jasmine put down the water glass and said, \"It''s getting late, let someone find a place to set up a tent and take a good night''s rest.\"


    \"Yes.\"Coco nodded.


    \"Tap tap....


    Half an hour later, the people from the Principality of Mullin found a spacious place to rest.


    The knights began to divide their responsibilities. Those who set up tents set up tents, those who were looking for firewood looked for firewood, and those who patrolled and stood guard. Everyone had their own jobs. Princess Jasmine was still in the carriage, and they would not get off the carriage and enter the tent until the tent was set up.


    After all, it is at the edge of the forest, and there are still many mosquitoes. If you get off the carriage and wait, you will only be bitten by mosquitoes one by one.


    Coco opened the window cloth, looked at the busy outside, and said, \"Your Highness, wait a little longer, it will be fine soon.\"


    \"Don''t worry, the main thing is to let them prepare dinner first. Many people should be hungry.\" Princess Rongli instructed.


    \"Yes, Your Highness, let someone go hunting immediately.\" Coco nodded.


    \"Italian cave.....


    After more than an hour, after the various efforts of the logistics attendants, the tent has been set up, and piles of bonfires have been lit, and the dinner is ready. Princess Jasmine got off the carriage, stretched her body, and said, \"Sitting all day, I feel like my body is about to fall apart.\"


    \"You take a rest first, before going to bed at night, I will help you rub it, so that you will sleep more comfortably, and it will not be too uncomfortable to get up the next day.\"Cocoa is considerate. \"Well, let''s eat first, I''m really hungry.\" Princess Rongli said softly.


    \"Yes. Coco nodded.


    \"Ta Ta...


    The two stepped into the main tent, and Princess Rongli went straight to the main seat and sat down. Dinner tonight is quite rich, because I just came out of the palace for the first-


    God, so there is still enough food.


    \"His Royal Highness, Sarana greets you.\" A female voice came from outside the tent. Princess Rongli raised her head and said, \"Well, come in, my knight.\"


    Knight Commander Sarana walked into the main tent and continued to salute, \"Under the stock, everything is ready outside.\"


    \"Very well, sit down and have dinner with me.\" Princess Jasmine waved. , Knight Commander Sarana nodded, stepped to the side, picked up the knife and fork and started eating.


    Princess Jasmine hesitated for a while, but she still opened her mouth and said, \"It''s all coming out, don''t you have anything to say to me?\"


    \"Your Highness, what kind of place is Chang''an City?\" Sarana suddenly said.


    Princess Jasmine was stunned. She didn''t expect that the other party would ask such a question. After returning to her senses, she said, \"Chang''an City is a city of miracles.\"


    \"City of Miracles?\" Knight Commander Sarana was obviously suspicious.


    \"It''s normal for you to have a confused expression. When I heard the news about Chang''an City, I didn''t believe it more than you, and was even a little disdainful, but the truth is that I was wrong, otherwise I wouldn''t want to go back again. \"Princess Jasmine said word by word. \"What is it about Chang''an City that attracts His Highness so much and makes you take such a big risk? You know, if His Majesty finds out, it will be a very serious matter.\" Knight Commander Sarana said solemnly.


    Princess Jasmine took a sip and said, \"Of course I know, but Chang''an City is worth the risk I take, and for the sake of the principality, I still have to work harder.\"


    Knight Sarana didn''t know what to say for a long time, and after a while, he asked, \"Your Highness, how is the strength of the knights in Chang''an City?\"


    As a knight, of course, I am more concerned about this aspect, after all, it is strong when it is strong.


    \"I don''t know the power of the knights in Chang''an City, but one thing is certain, that is Chang''an City, no, the entire Han Dynasty is an existence that we can''t afford to offend.\" Princess Rong Li said solemnly.


    \"The existence that can''t be offended?\"


    Knight Commander Sarana fell into thought, looked up and asked, \"Your Highness, are there any female knights in Chang''an City?\"


    Princess Jasmine rolled her eyes, thought for a while, and said, \"I don''t know if she is a female knight, but she looks more elegant than a female knight.\"


    \"Oh? It''s more elegant than a female knight?\" Knight Commander Sarana was interested.


    \"Second, factory v7). Please customize, please support..


    Chapter 1790: Kingdom''s Glow. (3 more for customization)


    Chapter 1790: Kingdom''s Glow. (3 more for customization)


    The sun rises in the east, the Sahara Prairie welcomes a new day, and the warm orange sunshine is all over the wine land.


    The green vegetation is covered with a light golden yellow, which looks full of vitality, and there are crystal clear dewdrops hanging from the tips of the leaves.


    The sun''s rays refracted through these dewdrops, revealing different colors again, which looked extraordinarily beautiful.


    On the vast prairie, there is a field of cattle, sheep and horses happily running up to it, eating the tender grass in a splashy manner.

 Chapter 1563：

    They haven''t eaten such fresh grass for some time. They have been eating hay all winter, and now they have finally caught fresh, and they haven''t eaten enough at one time.


    At this moment, the people of the Elsa tribe are very energetic, and everyone has a smile on their faces.


    Especially in the market, this lively scene is more and more, everyone has to perform their own duties, cattle herding cattle, horses feeding horses, some open shops to do business, some sell food, etc. .


    Elsa got up early in the morning and walked on the road to the market, followed by the monkey-eared girl, the sheep-horned girl, and some guarded orc knights.


    When people in the market saw the lion-eared girl, they all greeted them enthusiastically. If there were no orc knights blocking them, they would have posted it.


    \"Your Highness, good morning!\"


    \"Understood, you are here, would you like to try the breakfast I made?\"


    \"These are all for Your Highness, from fresh vegetables.\"


    \"Your Highness, why are you so beautiful again.\"


    Those individuals were not very enthusiastic, and greetings like this were endless, and the Lion-Eared Girl had no choice but to nod her head dangerously, and then moved on under the siege of the orc knights.


    \"Your Highness, they are so enthusiastic, it seems that you are very popular.\" Qiluo covered her mouth and smiled.


    \"Don''t they like you too?\" Elsa whispered.


    \"I don''t dare to compare with Your Highness, all this is your credit, if it weren''t for you, they would still be slaves now, how could they have their current life.\" Qiluo said seriously. \"It''s not all my credit, if it wasn''t for you guys who have been with me all the time, on my own, I wouldn''t be able to do it now, and they shouldn''t be slaves, the reason why they can go everywhere is also to Thank you, Your Majesty Liu Feng.\" Elsa said seriously.


    Qiluo blinked and said, \"Yeah, the racial agreement of the kings of the Han Dynasty really helped us a lot, otherwise we would definitely be working **** this now.\"


    Elsa folded her hair and said, \"If the Brutus orc kingdom still exists, the father will definitely cooperate with His Majesty Liu Feng.\"


    \"The thing to revive the Brutus orc kingdom can only be done by His Highness, and we will be able to do it soon.\" Qiluo said seriously.


    \"Yeah, soon we will be able to revive the glory of the Brutus orc kingdom, but it''s still difficult to be exactly the same.\" Elsa said with a single word.


    Qiluo flicked the monkey''s tail and murmured, \"His Majesty Bella is also working hard.\"


    \"That guy Bella is also very powerful! It didn''t take long to win the Principality of Man''er. I heard that her next target is the other two principalities." Elsa Shen Sheng said.


    \"Yes, I''ve heard of it, but it shouldn''t be an easy task.\" Qiluo nodded.


    Elsa blinked her golden eyes and said, \"This is not the case with us now, there is another tribe that has not been settled yet.\"


    \"His Royal Highness, we are different, that tribe will be ours sooner or later, it''s just a matter of time.\" Qiluo comforted.


    \"I will write a letter later, you have someone send it to Bella to remind that guy.\" Elsa said seriously.


    \"Your Highness, what do you want His Majesty Bella to pay attention to?\" Qiluo asked suspiciously. \"Let her take it slow, - don''t take too big steps next time, otherwise you will make mistakes. It''s better to be careful when you finally get to this step.\" Elsa said.


    Qiluo nodded thoughtfully and said, \"Your Majesty Bella should pay attention. After all, she has come this far, so she should be very careful.\"


    \"I hope so.\" Elsa said lightly.


    After all, Snake Girl is the daughter of the duke, and she spent a lot of time with the lion-eared girls since she was a child, and she still had some feelings from childhood to adulthood.


    Now that they have occupied a principality, they are still sincerely happy for them, so it is necessary to remind them.


    Seeing this, Li Ya walked slowly to the side of Shi Er Niang, and asked softly, \"Your Highness, would you like to hear about the income in Spring?\"


    \"Well, just read it.\" Elsa said lightly.


    .0 ask for flowers 0\"


    Liya nodded, opened the notepad in her hand, and reported on the report, \"Your Highness, our current sales of cattle, sheep and horses are 1,000 cattle, 1.000 sheep, 500 lambs, A thousand draught horses, five war horses...


    \"It''s not a lot, this is the first batch of sales, right?\" Elsa asked.


    \"Yes, Your Highness, this is only the first batch, and they are all fed in winter. Although the appearance is not as good as in spring, summer and autumn, it is not too bad, and the price will not be low.\" Liya said seriously.


    Elsa blinked her golden eyes and said, \"Now digest these surrounding cities, don''t supply this batch to Chang''an City for the time being.\"


    Shi Er Niang''s decision was that she didn''t want imperfect cattle, sheep and horses to flow into Chang''an City. She had to wait for the next batch of better quality ones before they were shipped to Chang''an City.


    .....


    \"Understood, I will arrange for them to do so.\" Leah nodded.


    When is the next batch? \" Elsa asked.


    Liya looked at the date on the notepad and reported, \"Your Highness, the next batch will be assembled in five days, and then it can be sent to Chang''an City.\"


    \"Very good, Chang''an City''s goods are the most important thing. After the sale, I will buy back the necessary supplies for the spring.\" Elsa urged.


    \"Understood, I have recorded the necessary materials, you can take a look.\"Lea handed over a piece of paper.


    Elsa took the paper and started to browse, muttering to herself, \"Drugs, clothes, fabrics, paper...


    \"Your Highness, is there any problem?\" Leia asked curiously.


    \"No big problem, plus a little, buy some weapons back, we will use them later.\" Elsa urged.


    \"Your Highness, this may be more difficult. You have always negotiated with Your Majesty of the Han Dynasty to buy and sell weapons. I''m afraid our people will not be able to buy them.\" Lia is a little embarrassed.


    Elsa blinked her golden eyes and added, "Don''t worry, I will write a letter to His Majesty the Han Dynasty, and let them take the letter to Chang''an City."


    \"Yes, Your Highness.\"Liya nodded.


    \"Three shifts, two v7). Please customize, please support.\"two.


    Chapter 1791: The final destination. (1 more for customization)


    Chapter 1791: The final destination. (I want to customize)


    The sea was shimmering in the sunlight, and it looked really beautiful.


    Seagulls are flying freely in the blue sky. On the sea, Kassad''s fleet is slowly driving on the water, passing over the sea and rolling out white waves.


    At this moment, people swimming in the sea play with each other, because it is too hot at noon in the sea, and people only think of this way to cool down. Of course, there is a long rope tied around the boat, so that they can quickly grab the rope in the sea, so as not to cramp and sink to the bottom of the sea, or they are too far from the boat to go back.


    Plop down....


    There were a lot of people gathered on the boat, all waiting to go to the sea to cool down, but also


    \"840\" are all men, women still do not like to be exposed to the sun, they all hide in the cabin.


    Ge Ji was also among the people in the line, he couldn''t take it anymore, the direct sunlight was really making people a little breathless.


    Now jumping into the sea to cool down is undoubtedly the best choice. He took off his shirt and put on a pair of thin shorts.


    Ge Ji plunged into the sea, and as the waves splashed, he fell into the depths of the sea, then stuck out his head again, shook his head vigorously, and shook the sea out.


    \"Hahaha....

 Chapter 1564：

    Everyone laughed happily, as if they had not experienced such a happy thing in a long time.


    Among those who jumped into the sea was the monkey orc Peterson, who was too hot.


    Captain Kassad held the tea and stood on the fence with one hand to watch the scene on the sea, and said, \"This weather is really unbearable, and I don''t know how people who went to another continent were able to survive. .\"


    \"We were also very difficult at the time! Angus said solemnly.


    Kassad turned his head following the sound and wondered, \"Oh? According to what you said, have you been to another continent?\"


    \"Of course, I set off with the fleet under the prince''s stock before.\"Angus was still a little proud.


    \"Sounds interesting, would you be interested in telling me--speak?\" Kassad turned around with interest.


    Angus shrugged, spread his hands and said, \"Of course, as long as the captain doesn''t dislike being bored.\"


    \"Oh! Of course not, what else is more boring than doing nothing on this sea?" Kassad laughed heartily.


    \"makes sense.\"


    Angus pursed his lips and said, \"We still have a long time, enough for us to suffer.


    \"Come on, brother, tell me about the situation in another continent, and some interesting things happening on the sea.\" Kassad was interested, and asked his men to pour tea.


    Angus got the tea and said, \"The captain looks very interested. It seems that other people''s voyages are also very attractive to you.\"


    \"Of course, a good navigator should learn more from other people''s experience, so that I can avoid it in the future.\" Kassad waved his hand.


    \"At that time I remember when His Royal Highness asked us to prepare, we didn''t know what he was going to do. When the party learned that it was going to another continent, I was frightened to be honest. Angus-word Dao.\"Where do you start? \" Kassad asked curiously.


    \"After all, across a sea, no one could do this at that time, so of course I was afraid, but the order of His Royal Highness cannot be disobeyed." Angus continued.


    Kassad nodded thoughtfully, took a sip of tea, and said, \"Indeed, what preparations did His Royal Highness do at that time?\"


    \"The preparations made by His Royal Highness are really sufficient, all kinds of things are all... Angus was beaming when he said it.


    Kassad snorted and said curiously, \"It looks like you are still very enthusiastic! But I heard that His Royal Highness has gone to sea again, why don''t you go with me this time?\"


    \"Forget it, the sea is really too dangerous, I don''t want to take risks as a sailor anymore, but in the end I have very few gold coins in my pocket, I''ll forget it.\" Angus said in disgust.


    He is neither the captain nor the vice-captain. In the end, the money in his hands is definitely not much. All the oil and water were taken away by the people above. It is the sailors who are running around in the most dangerous places.


    \"I understand.


    Kassad, as the captain, of course knew that this situation existed, and continued, \"So why did you go to sea again?\"


    \"There are two reasons, I won''t tell you here, I can only say that I went out to sea this time because I don''t have to be a sailor anymore, and I don''t need to do adventures. 0\"An Gus said with a smile.


    Kassad raised his eyebrows slightly and said, \"So it is, it seems that you have a reason to go to sea.\"


    \"Of course.


    With a smile on his face, Angus asked, \"By the way, how can the captain think about another continent in the past? It''s scary to think about crossing the sea, right? How did you make up your mind? land


    Kassad was silent for a moment, looked at the vast sea, and said, \"Who doesn''t want to live better? While I can still toss now, don''t you?\"


    \"I want to come to the captain, but have you seen the goods in Chang''an City? Otherwise, it is impossible to make such a big decision.\" Angus said firmly.


    \"Indeed, to be honest, I did see the goods of the Han Dynasty, and they really made me make up my mind.\" Kassad felt that there was nothing to hide.


    Angus smiled slightly and said, \"Sure enough, no one can resist the goods of Chang''an City.


    Can you tell me about seeing Chang''an City? What kind of city is it? \"


    Kassad wondered.


    Angus thought for a while, organized the language, and said, \"I don''t know how to describe it, but the moment you set foot on 1.8, you will feel that Chang''an City is my final destination.\"


    \"So exaggerated?\" Kassad was shocked.


    \"It is no exaggeration at all. The days I lived in Chang''an City can be said to be my happiest time so far. If it wasn''t for my sister in Torola, I would not be willing to come back.\" Angus said seriously.


    Kassad nodded thoughtfully and said, \"I didn''t expect your caliber to be so consistent.\"


    \"Hahaha... The captain should have asked a lot of people.\" Angus laughed.


    \"Hahaha...Yeah, I asked a lot of people back and forth.\" Kassad also laughed.


    One more, Fv7). Ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    Chapter 1792: Two silly girls. (2 more for customization)


    Chapter 1792: Two silly girls. (2 is more customized) Not only is the boat deck very lively, but at the same time, the cabin is also very lively.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    Annie was walking around in the passage, it was so stuffy in the room, she felt like she was suffocating.


    The dog-eared girl looked around, shaking her hands from time to time, full of innocence.


    \"Oops!\"


    Annie''s waving hand seemed to hit someone, she quickly turned her head and apologized, \"I''m sorry, I''m really sorry, you''re fine.\"


    Agnes rubbed her stomach and said, \"It''s alright, I just touched it once, it''s not a big problem.\"


    Annie''s face was full of apology, and she nodded and bowed in apology, \"I''m really sorry, I''ll give you coins.\"


    \"No no no, it''s really okay, I''m not hurt.\" Agnes waved her hands again and again.


    \"No, no, I still have to give you coins, otherwise I''m really sorry, I''m really sorry.\" Annie reached into her bag and rummaged.


    \"Puff!\"


    Agnes was amused by the other party, covering her mouth and laughing, \"Why are you so cute!\"


    \" Annie froze for a moment, raised her head and looked confused.


    Agnes put one hand on the dog-eared girl''s shoulder and said, \"It''s really okay, I don''t feel any pain at all.\"


    \"I heard you oops just now. It must be very painful. I didn''t bring anything on the boat, so I had to pay you coins.\" Annie looked serious.


    \"Hahaha...you are so cute.\"


    Agnes laughed non-stop, calmed down for a long time before she stopped, and said, \"Everyone runs away when they bump into someone, or just apologize. You actually have to pay them money. It''s really too simple. It''s a huge loss.\"


    Annie scratched her head embarrassedly, and said worriedly, \"But what should I do? You must be hurt by me, it''s all because of me just walking around.\"


    \"It''s okay, I was just frightened by the oops just now, I didn''t expect your hand to come over suddenly, it wasn''t a pain, so it''s okay.\" Agnes said gently.

 Chapter 1565：

    "No, no, I have to compensate you, otherwise I''m really sorry." Annie said again and again.


    Agnes rolled her eyes and said, "Well, in that case, can I ask you to compensate me for something?"


    Annie was stunned, she didn''t expect the other party to ask this question, she nodded slowly after a while, and said, . . . "


    "Great."


    Agnes smiled slightly and continued, "Then I want... the compensation I want is that you chat with me for a while."


    "what?"


    Annie''s eyes widened and she wondered, "What? Chat with you? Is this compensation?"


    "Of course this is compensation. I talk a lot, you might get bored listening to it, so of course this is compensation." Agnes said seriously.


    Sheepjiao Niang knows it. If you don''t talk about individual compensation methods, I am afraid that the dog-eared girl will insist on taking out coins to compensate. Anyway, it is boring on the boat now, so I simply thought of this method.


    Annie blinked her yellow eyes, nodded after a while, and said, "Well, you can tell me anything, and I will listen to you today as compensation."


    "You don''t have to be so serious, just chat with me, we can make friends on this long sea road, right." Agnes said gently. "Well, that''s great." Annie nodded heavily.


    "By the way, where do you live?" Agnes asked curiously.


    Annie pointed to the end of the corridor and said, "The left of the last room is my room."


    *Oh! It''s a coincidence that I live right across from you. "Agnes said happily.


    "Really, the last two rooms are small rooms, usually for two or three people. Do you live by yourself? Or with someone?" Annie asked curiously.


    "I''m staying with my father. We two plan to go back to Chang''an City to live, how about you? Are you also your father or mother?" Agnes asked curiously.


    Annie looked a little sentimental, lowered her head and murmured, "My father and mother have both passed away, and I went to sea with my brother."


    "Oh! I''m really sorry, .... I didn''t mean to." Agnes apologized quickly.


    "It''s okay, don''t blame yourself too much." Annie shook her head.


    Agnes lowered her head and put her hand into her bag and said, "Well, I''ll pay you coins as compensation.


    "Haha.... You are very bad, why do you follow me." Annie was amused by the other party.


    "It''s not to make you happy."


    Agnes smiled slightly, put her shoulders on the dog-eared girl, and continued, "Okay, we two are even, now we are good friends, can you chat with me?"


    "Of course, willing to serve the beauty." Anne said softly.


    "If that''s the case, go to my room, it''s not a good place to chat here," Agnes suggested.


    "Why don''t you come to my room, I have tea and some biscuits, I''m sure you''ll like it." Anne offered another suggestion.


    "Very good, it would be more fun to chat some people like this." Agnes agreed.


    "Tap on...


    The two took 733 steps to the dog-eared girl''s room. Annie poured each other a cup of tea and took out a package of sealed biscuits.


    "thanks."


    Agnes took the tea and wondered, "Why is this tea different from what we drank before? And...and it smells good."


    *This was brought back from Chang''an City by my brother. I didn''t want to drink it, so I kept it until now. '' explained Annie.


    "what!"


    Agnes quickly put down the tea in her hand in fright, and said, "This is not good, I actually drank it."


    "It doesn''t matter, there are still some, enough for us to drink to Chang''an City, let''s drink it." Annie pushed with water.


    "Well, I thought I drank the tea you were reluctant to drink." Agnes breathed a sigh of relief.


    Annie covered her mouth and smiled, and said, "How is it possible, try this biscuit, I ate a packet before, and it tasted great."


    Agnes took the biscuits handed over by the other party and wondered, "I just saw you opened the bag, what? Are the biscuits still sealed?"


    "Yeah, I don''t know, the biscuits are sealed and you have to tear them open to take them out," Annie explained.


    *Second, Cv). Ask for customization, ask for support. ".


    Chapter 1793: Unnecessary trouble. (3 more for customization)


    Chapter 1793: Unnecessary trouble. (3 more for customization)


    Agnes looked at the sealed biscuit bag curiously, and murmured, "How is this done? This is also the goods of Chang''an City, right?"


    "Yeah, it was also brought back by my brother Cong Chang''an City. It is said that many people like it. If you are not careful, you will not be able to buy it." Annie explained.


    "It''s so amazing, I''ll try it and see how it tastes." Agnes said expectantly.


    Annie nodded heavily and said, "You will like it very much, let''s try it out."


    Agnes bit a small piece, widened her eyes and said in surprise, "This taste...


    It''s really good, better than anything I''ve had before, not worse than in the palace at all. "


    "The palace? Have you ever eaten the cakes from the palace?" Annie asked curiously.


    "Yeah, my father was fortunate enough to enter the palace once before, and then His Majesty the King rewarded him with a piece of cake and brought it home for me to eat. At the time, I thought it was delicious, and it was the best in the world. Food, but compared to you, it''s really not worth mentioning." Agnes said.


    Annie blinked her yellow eyes and said, "Your father is so good, he can still work in the palace.


    "No, no, just some and none." Agnes didn''t want to say that her father was a witch doctor.


    "It''s really good, my brother is not as good as your father, just: a sailor." Annie said.


    "Sailors are also very good. I think every job has its strengths. Is your brother a sailor in this fleet?" Agnes asked curiously.


    Annie shook her head and said, "It''s a sailor from an ordinary fleet, but he was recruited by His Royal Highness and escorted the two princes to another continent." "No wonder, I''m still wondering how your brother has Chang''an City. The goods, it turns out that I have been to Chang''an City, it is really amazing~". '' Agnes exclaimed.


    Annie waved her hand with a smile and said, "It''s just a very dangerous job, nothing."


    "Oh! By the way, you said that you went to sea with your brother, but I remember that His Royal Highness has also gone to sea. Didn''t he go with him?" Agnes asked curiously. "No, that job is too dangerous, and my brother can''t make any money, so I didn''t do it. This time we plan to go to another continent to find a job." Annie explained.


    "I see, but that''s fine, it''s fine if you don''t do risky work." Agnes nodded.


    Annie blinked her yellow eyes and asked, "Look at the brains of the two of us, I don''t even know what your name is. My name is Annie, how about you?"


    "Ha ha....


    Agnes covered her mouth and smiled, and said, "Yes, we both are chatting, and I haven''t introduced myself yet. My name is Agnes."

 Chapter 1566：

    \"Hello, nice to meet you, we will definitely be good friends.\" Anne smiled and stretched out her hand.


    Agnes also stretched out her hand and shook hands, \"I was worried at first, it must be difficult to go to Chang''an City, and I don''t have any friends, so it will be difficult at first.


    -For a while, I didn''t expect to make friends on the boat. \"


    \"Yeah, I didn''t expect it, and I thought it would take a long time to make friends in Chang''an City.\" Annie nodded again and again.


    \"It''s not thanks to the punch you just punched, otherwise we might not have a chance to know each other.\" Agnes smiled.


    \"Jokes me again.\" Anne rolled her eyes.


    \"Okay, okay, let''s not talk about this, what are you going to do in Chang''an City?\" Agnes asked curiously.


    Annie pursed her lips, thought for a moment, and said, \"I may go there and sing, I don''t know if Chang''an City needs singing.\"


    \"Do you sing? Can you sing?\" Agnes asked in surprise.


    \"Hehe... My mother taught me when I was a child, I just hummed a few words.\"


    Annie was a little embarrassed.


    Agnes suddenly became interested, sat up straight and asked, \"Can I listen to it? I have always heard my father say that someone sings very well, but I have never heard it.\"


    Annie hesitated for a moment, nodded and said, \"Okay, then I''ll sing a few words, don''t dislike it if it doesn''t sound good.


    Agnes shook her head and said expectantly, \"No, no, it''s too late for me to be happy, how could I dislike it.\"


    Annie took off the turban and the scarf around her neck, revealing her beautiful face, and began to sing.


    \"God, why do you look so good-looking? And you sing so well.\" Agnes said in shock.


    The delicate facial features of the dog-eared girl and the beautiful voice all make the sheep-horned girl amazed.


    Annie blushed slightly, picked up the headscarf and continued to put it on her head. The scarf was also wrapped around it, and said shyly, \"You don''t think it sounds bad.\"


    \"Of course it won''t be bad, it''s so moving, I really want to keep listening.\" Agnes said seriously.


    \"Really?\" Annie raised her head excitedly.


    This feeling of being affirmed is still very good, at least what I do is still meaningful.


    \"Of course it''s true, but why do you cover yourself up? Why do you cover up so pretty? And it''s in your room now!" Agnes asked curiously.


    \"Because my brother said that my appearance will bring me a lot of unnecessary trouble, it is better to hide it.\" Anne whispered.


    Agnes suddenly realized, nodded again and again, \"Yes, what your brother said makes sense, but this is your room, it doesn''t matter if you can take it down, I''m your friend, and I must be on your side.\"


    ...All right. Annie struggled for a moment and began to take off her scarf and headscarf. \"Yes (yes, good), it''s more comfortable to take off this way, and you can also drink tea.\" Agnes said gently.


    Annie nodded lightly, raised her eyes and asked, \"You look good too, have you encountered any trouble?\"


    \"Are you troublesome?\"


    Agnes rolled her eyes and said after a while, \"There is one thing recently, but that person has been cleaned up by my father.\"


    \"That''s good, if nothing happens, we can help each other in the future, so that the bad guys don''t dare to bully us.\" Annie said seriously.


    Agnes saw that the other party was so serious, and said seriously, \"That''s right Joe.\"


    \"Hahaha....


    The two girls were laughing in the room, as if they had known each other for a long time.


    \"Three shifts, (V). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1794: Adriana. (1 more for customization)


    Chapter - Thousand seven hundred ninety-four: Adriana. (1 more for customization)


    In the evening, the sea was resplendent, mysterious and beautiful, and the sun set in the west, and the sky was still burning with an orange-red sunset.


    -The whole sea was also dyed golden yellow by the rays of light. The rays of sunshine reflected on the wave peaks were like burning flames, flickering and rolling. The waves are higher than waves, listening to the gentle \"swiping\" sound of the sea, blowing the fresh and cool sea breeze, makes people feel refreshed and relaxed!


    Annie stretched her body, got up and said, \"It''s already night, my brother and the others are definitely not in the sea, it''s our turn to go out to play, right?-


    \"Yes, this is the point, it''s our turn.\" Agnes nodded again and again.


    There is a rule in the Kassad fleet, that is, the men and women on the ship go out on the board at different times every day to relax and take a look at the scenery.


    For example, if the boy chooses the morning, the girl will be in the evening. If the boy chooses the evening, then the girl will be in the morning. All the choices are made by the boy first.


    In this era, the phenomenon of preference for boys over girls is still very serious. Everything is dominated by boys, and girls are often accessories.


    Annie wrapped her scarf and hood again, put on a cloak with several patches, and said, \"Come on, let''s go to the board.\"


    \"You''re dressed like this again!\"


    Agnes looked at the bitch, and said, \"When we go out, those boys will come in, and if we don''t go out, they won''t come in. \"\"I still feel a little bit safe like this, other people will come in. Don''t recognize me.\" Anne smiled.


    Agnes rolled her eyes and said, \"Oh! Just wait for me, I''ll be right back.\"


    Annie watched Sheephorn rush out the door, nodded ignorantly, and said,


    .....


    A few minutes later, Sheephorn Niang returned to the dog-ear girl''s room with a turban on her head, with a smile on her face.


    Annie was stunned by the other party''s dress, and after a while, she said, \"You....


    How do you dress like this.


    \"How should I put it, I think that if I dress like this, why don''t people find out that it''s me, and I think it''s very interesting to dress like you." Agnes said with a smile.


    \"Thank you.\" Annie knew what Sheephorn was thinking, and she clearly didn''t want to be too much attention, so she dressed up like this. \"Let''s go, otherwise it will be late, and the boat will not be in a good position.\" Agnes took the other''s hand and walked out of the room.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    The girls stepped out of the room, headed straight towards the ship''s board, and came out of the cabin after a while.


    Annie closed her eyes and felt the sea in the evening, and said, \"The sea is more comfortable at this time, and the sea breeze is cool.\"


    The reason why the dog-eared girl puts on a cape is because the sea at night is extraordinarily cold, and you still need to pay attention to keeping warm. It is not a good choice to get sick at this time.


    \"Yeah, without the afternoon sun, the sea at this time is really popular.\" Agnes agreed.


    \"Let''s go to the deck, it''s more spacious and we can still see the fish.\" Annie suggested.


    \"Yeah!\" Agnes nodded again and again and followed the **** to the fence.

 Chapter 1567：

    Annie put her hands on the fence and said in a good mood, \"Look, the sea seems to be dyed.\"


    At this moment, the sea, with the reflection of the setting sun, seems to have crossed a layer of gold, sparkling waves, and fish leaping on it, looking particularly beautiful.


    \"It''s really beautiful, and the fish jumped out of the sea, if only I were a fish.\" Agnes said enviously,


    \"Hee...Zhi Ni suddenly covered her mouth and laughed.


    Agnes tilted her head and wondered, \"Huh? What''s wrong? Am I being naive?


    Annie shook her head again and again and said, \"No, because I think so too, and I had this idea a few days ago.\"


    \"Haha.. It seems that our hobbies are really the same, even this one.\" Agnes said with a smile.


    \"If only we were mermaids, we would be able to swim freely in the sea.\" Anne envied.


    \"It must be beautiful to swim under the sea at sunset, right?\" Agnes began to fantasize.


    \"I wonder what color our fish tail will be?\" Anne asked curiously. Agnes rolled her eyes and said, \"I hope it''s a blond tail, so it''s the same color as my hair.\"


    \"Then mine is a yellow tail, and it''s the same color as my hair.\" Annie said excitedly.


    \"Tap ta ta..


    \"Girls are so simple, just think about it, you will be happy like this.\"A young woman smiled.


    Annie turned her head following the sound and wondered, \"Who are you? Why are you eavesdropping on us?


    Agnes also turned around and looked at the girl walking towards her, frowning, \"Don''t you know it''s rude?\"


    The young woman took off her hat and said, \"I''m Adriana, a merfolk.\"


    The mermaid girl has bright pink hair, and her pink eyes are particularly attractive, and the pear vortex that comes with her smile is also very intoxicating, and her towering nose has no flaws.


    The most eye-catching thing is, of course, that proud figure and tall height, - Mi Qi''s height and waist-length mid-parted long hair are really fascinating.


    Annie was shocked by the beauty of the other party, and stammered and said,


    ...really..really a mermaid? \"


    \"Although I know that mermaids are always beautiful,...you are so pretty


    ....it''s the first time I''ve seen it. \"Agnes was also a little incoherent when she spoke.


    Adriana nodded, tucked her pink hair blown by the sea breeze behind her ears, and smiled, \"I''m really from the Mermaid family.\"


    Annie shook the dog''s ears and asked curiously, .....can you show us your tail? \"


    Agnes''s little short sheep''s tail also twitched, expectantly, \"Yeah, yeah, it''s offensive, but please show us your tail.\"


    Adriana was amused by the two of them and said, \"It''s not impossible, but it will be later. There are a lot of people now, and I don''t want to be known by them.\"


    Okay...\" Annie nodded their heads like garlic.


    One more, (V). Ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    Chapter 1795: Mermaid legend. (2 more for customization)


    Chapter 1795: Mermaid legend. (2 more for customization)


    Agnes kept looking at the mermaid girl and wondered, \"Why are you on this ship?.


    Annie blinked her yellow eyes and said, \"Seeing that you also used a hat to cover your appearance, are you worried about causing unnecessary trouble?\"


    Adriana folded her hair and said softly, \"Of course I''m going to another continent on this ship, and I cover it with a hat, I just don''t want people to see my ears.\"


    \"Oh! Yes, I remember the merman''s ears end like fish fins.\" Anne suddenly remembered what her brother said.


    \"How do you know?\" Agnes asked curiously.


    \"This is what my brother told me. He also said that there are many mermaids in Chang''an City.\"


    Annie said.


    Agnes pursed her lips and said, "I thought you were talking about the mermaid legend about our continent, but I didn''t expect it to be about Chang''an City!"


    \"I''m talking about Chang''an City. What kind of mermaid legend is there on our continent? I remember that Torola has no mermaid, and Larson and Flander probably don''t have one either. \"Annie, I know.


    \"I didn''t expect you to know the legend of the mermaid.\" Adriana asked curiously. \"My mother told me that when I was a child, before going to bed, she would tell me the story of the mermaid legend.\" Agnes explained.


    Annie''s yellow eyes widened, and she asked curiously, "What is the legend of the mermaid? Can you tell me?"


    Agnes looked around, and when she saw the beauty approaching, she whispered, \"It is said that in the place where our three empires intersect, there is a sea area, where a group of mermen live under the sea, and they have been generation after generation. They all live there, they are soaked in sea water every day, and occasionally...


    \"Ta ta ta...


    Before Sheepjiao Niang finished speaking, someone walked by the three of them, and she quickly stopped and stopped talking.


    When Agnes saw that person was gone, she continued to say, \"After going ashore, they will buy some food, and then return to the bottom of the sea again, and they will be well disguised when they go ashore, so we can''t find them at all. \"


    Annie listened with relish, her face still full of interest, \"How come I''ve never heard of these stories?\"


    \"Have you really never heard of it? This is a household legend of our Torola.\" Agnes said in surprise.


    \"I''ve never heard any bedtime stories, let alone the legend of the mermaid.


    Annie shook her head, turned to look at the mermaid girl, and asked, \"Is what she said true?\"


    Adriana raised her pink eyebrows slightly and said, \"I didn''t expect you to know a lot, but there is something wrong.\"


    Agnes tilted her neck in confusion and asked, \"Ah? Is there something wrong? Which one is it?\"


    Annie was also curious and asked, \"Is it because you don''t go ashore? Or you don''t live at the bottom of the sea?\"


    \"Of course we will go ashore, but only very few, and we are not soaked in the sea all the year round, I can only talk about the specifics, I can''t talk about the next, otherwise I will be punished .\" said Adriana.


    Agnes said regretfully with a face full of 100,000 reasons, \"I thought I could finally hear the real version of the legend of the mermaid.\"


    \"Yeah, I also thought I could hear it, it would really make people''s appetite.\" Annie pouted aggrievedly: this little mouth.


    \"By the way, why are you willing to tell us this? And reveal your identity in front of us?\" Agnes asked curiously.


    Annie nodded heavily and asked, \"Yes, the reason why this story is called a legend is that no one knows the truth of this matter, which means that you mermaids don''t want us to know, so why did you tell us? ?\"


    Adriana pursed her lips, walked to the fence and looked at the boundless sea, took a deep breath, and said, \"Because I know that you are not bad people, and I will not say this, let alone say it. Betrayed my identity.\"


    Agnes kept rolling her eyes and murmured, \"You believe us that much?\"


    \"Yeah, we just met, and you don''t know us?\" Anne echoed.


    Adriana looked at the girls, smiled slightly and said, \"Didn''t you just know each other? You have all become good friends.\"

 Chapter 1568：

    \"So beautiful!\" Agnes was suddenly attracted by the beauty of the mermaid girl.


    With a beautiful face, pink hair blown by the sea breeze, and a soft pear vortex smile, the whole person''s eyes were attracted.


    Annie almost stunned, she stood up straight and said, \"Since you said that, then we will definitely keep it a secret, and we will never betray you.\"


    Agnes also recovered and said, \"Yeah, then we are friends too,


    .....


    Sheephorn girl introduced herself to the fish girl, as well as the dog-eared girl and her moving voice.


    Adriana blinked her pink eyes and said, \"It''s nice to meet you guys. I''ll be more careful in front of others in the future. Don''t expose my identity.\"


    \"Don''t worry, we definitely won''t.\"


    Agnes continued with a serious look, \"By the way, why are you thinking about leaving the bottom of the sea?\"


    \"Yeah, we still don''t know what your name is there.\" Annie said curiously.


    Adriana smiled slightly and changed the subject, \"I heard that Chang''an City is very beautiful, I just want to go and see it.\"


    Agnes is also a smart person, so instead of continuing to ask, she asked other questions, \"I remember that the captain of this fleet is also a mermaid. Is he from you?\"


    \"Yes, yes, I''m also curious about this, I just wanted to ask this, but I forgot for a while.\" Annie echoed.


    \"I don''t know this, I can''t tell when he doesn''t show the merman''s face.\" Adriana shook her head.


    \"Is it different?\" Anne asked curiously.


    \"Of course it''s different, there is still a difference between a mermaid and a mermaid, you''ll know this later. Adriana didn''t explain too much.


    Annie raised her eyebrows slightly and said, \"Okay, then I''ll wait and see.\"


    Agnes pursed her lips and said, \"You are such a mysterious beauty.\"


    Adriana shrugged and smiled, \"I''ll take it as you compliment me.\"


    \"Second shift, (V). Please customize, please support.\"Ten.


    Chapter 1796: Everything has two sides. (3 more for customization)


    Chapter 1796: Everything has two sides. (3 more for customization)


    The sea is quiet in the early morning. With the breeze of the sea, even the sound of the sea waves is surprisingly light, as if afraid of waking up the sleeping people.


    At this moment, the sea is covered with thick fog, while the sky is covered with fog. Looking from a distance, you can only see a gray patch, the water and sky are the same color, and you can''t tell which is the water and where is the sky.


    The darkness before dawn gradually faded away, and an orange light appeared between the sea and the sky, like a lit torch, burning deep blue sea water and gray clouds. Gradually, the entire eastern sky was burned red. This is the dawn of dawn. The sun rises slowly from the depths of the sea, and the sea and the sky suddenly shine brightly.


    Alita''s fleet sailed slowly among the brilliance, and the sparkling sea swept past the *560\" ships. yellow.


    The reflection of the fence on the board of the boat seemed to have a demure feeling.


    Alita got up very early today to watch the sunrise over the sea. She has always been like this these few days. She gets up early in the morning to watch the sunrise, and at dusk to watch the sunset.


    She thinks that there is nothing more beautiful than this. Drinking a cup of tea while watching, accompanied by cakes, can be regarded as the seeds of a better life. \"Today''s sunrise is also very beautiful.\"Alita said in a good mood.


    Wolf-eared Niang felt that watching the sunrise was a kind of pastime and expectation for this boring day at sea.


    Arsenal waved up on the boat and shouted, \"Miss, breakfast is ready, do you want to come down to eat?\"


    \"Wait, I''ll come down right away, you get it done for me first.\"Alita also responded in a loud voice.


    \"Okay.\" Arsenal nodded.


    Ten minutes later, when the sky was completely bright, the wolf-eared lady came down from the mast.


    Arsenal handed over a bowl of fish soup and asked, "Sister, why do you go up to watch the sunrise every day? Are you tired of watching it? What''s so beautiful about this sunrise?"


    Alita rolled her eyes at the other party and said dismissively, \"You can shut up, don''t know how to appreciate it, don''t talk anymore.\"


    Arsenal waved his hand and said, \"I don''t know how to appreciate it. I only know this big sun, which made me feel very uncomfortable at noon. Anyway, I don''t like it very much.\"


    \"Everything has its good side and bad side, don''t always stare at its bad side.\"Alita taught.


    \"Sister, this is your fault. There is no good or bad in everything. I think the bad is bad, and the good is good." Arsenal said firmly.


    Alita patted her forehead, suppressed her emotions and asked, \"Then do you think the sea is good or bad?\"


    \"Bad, those big storms are really terrifying, they are killing us.\" Arsenal said without hesitation.


    \"The sea has given us a lot of things, such as the fish soup we are drinking, isn''t it the fish caught in the sea? And if there is no such sea, how can I go to another continent?\ '' Alita asked. \"We can take the land road, can''t we? It''s not the only way to the sea.\"Arsenal insisted.


    \"Do you know which road is that? At present, no one seems to be going to another continent by land.\" Alita retorted.


    Arsenal rolled his eyes and said angrily,... That doesn''t mean there really isn''t, it''s just that those who have been there didn''t say anything. \"


    Alita rolled her eyes and said, \"Okay, even if you take 10,000 steps back, if there really is a land route, how much time will it take? The time spent on a carriage is no less than the time spent sailing a boat. Waterways will save time.\"


    ....Arsenal - I''m at a loss for words, don''t know what to say, just put my head down.


    \"Sometimes, don''t say it so absolutely, or you are the only one who is unhappy with yourself. Alita taught a lesson.


    \"Understood, eldest sister.\" Arsenal replied.


    Alita shook her head, took a sip of the fish soup, and asked, by the way, that person said there was a way, how is the progress so far? \"


    \"Did the eldest sister mean Pete? He said that we can see the results today, and I''ll take a look after I finish eating.\" Arsenal said.


    \"Okay, let him get it for us as soon as possible before the sun comes out.\"Alita urged.0


    \"I understand.\" Arsenal nodded.


    Alita put down the bowl in her hand and said, \"Is there any other food? It''s fish soup every day, it tastes really fishy.\"


    Arsenal shook his head in embarrassment and said, \"No, these fish still took a lot of effort to catch, it is rare.\"


    They don''t have any special fishing nets or anything. They are all tied with poor quality ropes. The net area is not large. They have to catch fish every day, and the fish caught are really pitiful.


    If you are lucky, you can catch a dozen or twenty fish a day, but if you are unlucky, there will be none.


    \"Okay, how is the food you brought? How much is left?\" Alita asked.


    \"Don''t worry, eldest sister, you don''t need to worry about this, I''ve watched it, it''s definitely enough for us to go to another continent.\" Arsenal patted his chest and said.


    \"That''s good, don''t call me next time I have fish, I have to rest for two days, and now I have no appetite when I see fish.\"Alita looked tired.


    Arsenal blinked and said, "Sister, if there is no fish, then there will be no meat, then you won''t eat meat?"

 Chapter 1569：

    \"I can be fine without meat for a few days, but really don''t let me see fish again.\"Alia''s face was written with rejection.


    \"Then I can only eat some vegetables brought by Torola. The meat has been eaten in the days when I went to sea.\" Arsenal said.


    \"It''s okay, just eat vegetables for a few days, it''s exhausting, wait a few days to see if there are any islands, go to the islands to see if we can hunt some wild beasts, and improve our food.\"Alita said.


    Arsenal nodded and said, \"The beasts we hunted last time were eaten within two days. Next time we can stay on the island for a few more days.\"


    The last two days he landed on the island to rest, he took people to hunt. Of course, some big beasts were impossible, mainly pheasants, wild beasts and the like.


    \"Well, good idea, I feel uncomfortable in the sea too.\"Alita agreed.


    \"Three shifts, Cv). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1797: God''s tool? (1 more for customization)


    Chapter 1797: God''s tool? (1 more for customization)


    The sun rose higher and higher, and under the light of Jiaoyang, the sea seemed to be covered with a layer of shimmering silver. clap la la....


    There are often piles of wave **** floating on the sea, and the sea quietly swallows it up, making no sound, but there are still slight waves.


    After the wolf-eared lady had breakfast, she stepped into the cabin, while the snake orcs went to see how Pete was doing.


    \"Tap tap....


    Arsenal came to another boat, with their hands behind their backs, and asked, \"How''s it going? It''s almost noon, so there''s no result today?\"


    Pete was originally sitting on the board, raised his head following the sound and smiled, \"Mr. Vice-Captain, it will be soon, it will be fine soon, wait a minute.\"


    Arsenal looked around the disembarkation, looked at the mess, frowned and said, \"This is yours soon? Looking at the mess, I think it''s a bit difficult.\"


    Pete wiped the sweat from his forehead and said with a smile, \"This is just the material for my experiment, don''t worry, you won''t be disappointed.\"


    \"You haven''t had breakfast yet?\" Arsenal - early in the morning, I could vaguely see that you are busy here.


    \"Not yet, but I''m not hungry, I''m almost ready for the sunshade, - I''ll wait until it''s done.\" Pete laughed.


    In the past two days, the gazelle tribe orcs only ate a little at dinner time, and then continued to work, and did not have time to take care of breakfast and lunch.


    \"It''s better to eat on time. My eldest sister said that not eating on time is bad for your health.\" Arsenal said coldly.


    Pete nodded, rolled up his sleeves, and said, \"It''ll be fine soon, so it''s fine.\"


    Arsenal looked at the other side''s head and worked hard, and it was not easy to disturb them again, and turned around to leave.


    \"By the way, Vice-Captain, do you want to see the cooling tool? I have made it in advance.\" Pete stopped the other party.


    \"Oh?\"


    Arsenal raised his eyebrows slightly and asked curiously, \"Is what you said true? Is it really made?\"


    \"Of course, otherwise what am I doing these days.\" Pete said firmly.


    He started to rummage through the messy items, and after a while, he found a small wooden box and handed it to the snake orc.


    Arsenal took the wooden box dubiously, looked at it with squinted eyes, and asked, \"What is this?\"


    \"You will know when you open it. I guarantee that you and the captain will like it. This is what I have always conceived, but there is no motivation for me to do it." Peter explained.


    The gazelle tribe orcs are like this, - the crazy idea of ??the brain, but it is very procrastinating to implement, and he will never do it unless it is a last resort or driven by interests.


    \"Crumble!\"


    Arsenal opened the box, and what caught his eye was a fan that was longer than the palm of an adult, and wondered, \"What is this?\"


    \"This? I call it God''s tool.\" Pete said mysteriously.


    \"God''s tool? What is it?\" Arsenal was confused, took out the fan and began to observe.


    Pete gestured for the other party to bring something over, and said, \"I''ll show it to you.\"


    ...okay. \"Arsenal handed over the fan after realizing it. Pete spread out the fan, revealing a semicircle, and began to fan, with a smile, \"It''s used like this, it can bring a lot of cool breeze, Isn''t this what God''s tool is? \"


    The fans made by the gazelle orcs are equivalent to the folding fans on the other side of the earth, but the workmanship is rough and bulky, and the surface is not thin paper, but only a layer of animal skin.


    Therefore, when it is folded, it cannot be completely closed, and the weight is a little heavy, but in general, it can still fan out a lot of cool air. Arsenal couldn''t wait to take the fan and began to fan it, with a satisfied expression, \"Really, there is really a cool breeze, not bad, not bad, this tool is good.\"


    \"I said I won''t lie to you.\" Pete - proud.


    \"Is there any more? Only this one? I''m going to send it to my eldest sister.\" Arsenal asked.


    Pete shook his head and said, \"Only this one, I''m going to make this again in two days, and I''m going to get Yang''s tools again, I don''t have that much time to make so many.\"


    \"How about that, only one, what about the others?\" Arsenal asked. \"I''ll have to wait until I''m done with this, but it will take a while.\" Pete said.


    Arsenal frowned and asked, \"When will this sunshade tool be ready? I can only give this one to my eldest sister.\"


    \"I said it''s almost ready, don''t rush.\" Pete said impatiently.


    \"Okay, then you go on, I''ll go to my eldest sister.\" Arsenal also knows that he has urged too many times.


    \"Go and go, come back in the afternoon, I guess it will be fine in the afternoon.\" Pete waved his hands again and again, signaling the other party to leave quickly.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    Arsenal stepped away and walked towards the wolf-eared girl''s room.


    \"Knock knock knock...


    \"Sister, I''m back, you open the door.\" Arsenal knocked on the door.


    \"Crumble!\"


    Alita pushed open the door and asked, \"What? Don''t you go and stare at people? Why did you just come back? I want to take a nap.\"


    Arsenal took out the fan 047 and said with a smile on his face, \"Sister, this is a tool he made, which can help us dissipate our heat.\"


    Alita raised her eyebrows slightly and wondered, \"This is a tool that can dissipate heat? Why does it look so strange?\"


    \"Yeah, it''s quite amazing. He called this tool the tool of God.\" Arsenal quickly took it out and demonstrated it.


    Alita felt the cool wind blowing on her face, and said in surprise, \"If there is a cool wind, you will only have a little effort.\"


    \"How do you say that?\" Arsenal asked.


    \"Aren''t you tired of fanning this tool all the time? I''ll be tired after a while, right?\" Alita rolled her eyes and said.


    \"That''s right, but it''s a good tool, after all, there''s no other way, right?\" Arsenal shrugged.


    Alita took the fan and asked, \"How is the sunshade tool? Today is his own time.\"

 Chapter 1570：

    \"He let us go in the afternoon and said it would be done in the afternoon.\" Arsenal said.


    \"yawn....


    Alita yawned and said, \"I see, I''ll sleep for a while, let''s go in the afternoon.\"


    Yes, ma''am. \"Arsenal nodded.


    One more, Cv). Ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    Chapter 1798: The natural enemy of the sun? (2 more for customization)


    Chapter 1798: The natural enemy of the sun? (2 more to customize) Alita leaned back comfortably on the back of the chair, fanning the fan in her hand, muttering to herself, \"Don''t say it, this tool is still very useful.\"


    Wolf Ear Niang - holding a fan in her hand, - holding a teacup while talking, sipping tea while fanning, there is a book on the table.


    This book is nothing but the longing for Chang''an City from the Han Dynasty. These days, whenever she has time, she will take it out and read it.


    Sometimes after watching it for several hours, I was deeply attracted by the description inside, and I didn''t even realize that the tea in the cup was finished and kept pouring it into my mouth.


    Alita flipped through the article on the tallest building, stared straight at it, and said, "Is there really such a tall house?"


    She reached out and touched the illustration, which was printed with a sketch of the tallest building. Although it was not 100% restored, it was still shocking.


    \"If it''s really this high, wouldn''t it be tiring to climb the stairs?\"Alita began to worry.


    But after a while, she shook her head again and again, complaining that she thought something was wrong, and it wasn''t her own house, so why worry so much.


    But just after thinking about this idea, Alita said again, \"How many people will live in this house? It should be able to live a lot of people, will they conflict?\"


    The wolf-eared girl has been caught in doubt, denial, and doubt again, and the cycle has been repeated.


    As the sun got bigger and bigger, the sun shining into the window - getting brighter and brighter, Alita frowned, looked out the window, and said, \"It''s already afternoon.\"


    She closed the book, put down the fan, got up and stretched out, ready to find the gazelle orcs. \"Tap ta ta...


    \"Crumble!\"


    As soon as Alita opened the door, she saw the snake orc standing at the door and asked,


    \"What are you doing at my door? You don''t knock on the door.\"


    \"I was about to knock on the door, you opened the door, I want to come to you to see the results of Pete\" for a long time. \" said Arsenal.


    \"Well, I''m about to go there too.\"Alita took the lead.


    \"Ta Ta...


    Ten minutes later, the two walked to the boat of the gazelle tribe orcs.


    \"Master Captain, Deputy Captain.\" Pete got up to greet him.


    Alita fiddled with the fan in her hand and asked, \"How is it? Are the sunshade tools ready?\"


    \"Yeah, won''t you tell us it''s until the evening or tomorrow?\" Arsenal echoed.


    Pete wiped his hands on his body and smiled, \"It''s all ready, just wait for your acceptance.\"


    Alita raised her eyebrows slightly and curiously said, \"Oh? Let me see how it goes.\"


    Pete nodded, lowered his body and picked up the tools he had prepared for two days, and explained, \"This is a tool for sunshade, so that you will no longer be exposed to the sun.


    The gazelle tribe orcs are holding a huge wooden stick in their hands, half of which is exposed and half covered with animal skins. It looks like half of a huge torch, and the animal skin wrapped in the front section looks like a fire use.


    \"-A wooden stick wrapped in animal skins is a tool for sunshade? What are you kidding?\" Arsenal said angrily.


    \"I don''t think this can cover up, it''s just a stick, how do you let us avoid the sun''s exposure?\"Alita asked rationally.


    Pete was in a hurry, holding the wooden root, smiled and said, \"Don''t worry, you will know when I give an example, the effect will definitely surprise you.\"


    \"You hurry up.\" Arsenal urged.


    Pete put down the big wooden stick and moved it again - a big wooden pier with a small notch in the middle of the wooden pier. The wooden pier looked very heavy, and it was very difficult for him to carry it.


    After moving the wooden pier to the front of the ship''s board, he picked up the big wooden stick and pushed it into the notch that was aligned with the wooden pier. Then, he had to keep pushing it hard to make sure it was fixed.


    \"What are you doing? Putting a wooden stick in it can''t shade it!\" Arsenal said impatiently.


    \"Be quiet, don''t question others until the end.\" Alita taught a lesson.


    \"Yes, eldest sister.\"Arsenal nodded.


    Pete continued his operations, ignoring the snake orcs. After confirming that the sticks were fastened, he picked up the long and thin sticks from the ground. These sticks were carefully selected by him.


    The gazelle tribe orcs used a wooden stick to spread the animal skin. One end of the wooden stick was tied to the end of the animal skin, and the other end of the wooden stick was fixed on the big wooden stick. The middle and upper part of the big wooden stick has a circle of grooves, and the other end of the wooden stick is stuck in the groove. The slender wooden sticks completely flatten the animal skin, forming a large circle, which looks more earthy. The kind of big chasing umbrella is similar.


    As the skin spreads out, the area also becomes larger. The sun shines all on the skin, and shadows appear on the ship board under the skin, and the shading effect looks quite obvious.


    After Pete finished all this, he turned around and smiled and said, \"Master Captain, I have finished showing it, you can hide from the sun under this shadow in the future.\"


    Alita looked at a series of operations and was dumbfounded. After a while, she calmed down and said, \"What is this?\"


    \"I call it the sun''s natural enemy.\" Pete looked smug.


    Alita rolled her eyes, secretly slandering what the name is, stepped under the animal hide umbrella, and felt the shadow.


    \"Big sister, the sun really can''t reach us.\"Arsenal stretched out his hand and felt it in the shadow.


    \"Yeah, so we can control the ship at noon.\"Alita smiled.


    \"How about the captain, I didn''t lie to you.\" Pete said proudly.


    Alita looked up at the hide umbrella and asked, \"By the way, can you make more? I want every ship to have this.\"


    \"Every ship must have (Wang Qian Zhao?\"


    Pete''s eyes widened, and then he said, \"If that''s the case, then I''ll have to collect additional coins.\"


    \"What? Do you need to collect additional coins? Didn''t I give you fifty gold coins?


    Why? \"Arsenal said angrily.


    \"The fifty gold coins were made by the tools of the gods and the natural enemies of the sun, and if I were to remake the natural enemies of the sun, I would have to charge additional hard-earned coins." Peter explained.


    .You...Arsenal wanted to say something, but was interrupted.


    Alita looked at each other seriously and asked, \"I don''t know what your price is this time?\"


    \"It''s not expensive, it''s not expensive, - the natural enemy of the sun accepts a gold coin, I''m already very kind.\" Pete smiled.

 Chapter 1571：

    \"Okay! Deal.\" Alita said solemnly.


    \"Second shift, factory v). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1799: Official business on the airship. (3 more for customization)


    Chapter 1799: Official business on the airship. (3 more for customization)


    \"Buzz...


    In the early morning, the three airships continued to fly in the sky, passing through the layers of clouds and fog, leaving a long white line.


    The airship in the middle of the three airships was taken by Liu Feng and others. This was their fourth day from Chang''an City.


    At this moment, in the airship, Nicole is preparing breakfast for everyone. In the limited space of the airship, their daily pastime is just developing new recipes, playing cards, and occasionally processing some telegram documents from Chang''an City.


    Liu Feng opened his black eyes, got up and stretched his waist, and said, \"This experience is the first time.\"


    \"Your Majesty, in fact, we can still go back now.\"Enri whispered.


    Last night, Hu Erniang slipped into Liu Feng''s room in the middle of the night and stayed there until this time in the morning.


    \"Hahaha... It''s been vomiting for several days, do you still want to go back?\"


    Liu Feng laughed heartily.


    An Li blinked her brown eyes and said, \"I''m not worried about your safety, after all, it will take us a few days to reach another continent, and no one knows the danger in it.\"


    be good! will be fine. \" Liu Feng comforted.


    -060 ta ta ta...


    The two of them were tired and crooked for a while, before they changed into their obedience and left the room and started walking towards the dining room.


    In these days of airships, they were all in casual clothes, and that cumbersome and luxurious imperial suit was hanging on the hanger. \"Your Majesty, good morning!\" Mina greeted.


    Tis blinked her purple eyes and smiled, "Your Majesty, it seems that you slept well last night.


    \"Your Majesty, you can have breakfast.\" Nicole said softly.


    Liu Feng nodded and said, \"Did you all have a rest last night? Look at all of you are not in the state.\"


    Tis pouted and complained, \"Your Majesty, stop talking, I was dragged by this kitten to chat last night, and I didn''t sleep until very late.\"


    Mina flicked her tail embarrassedly and explained, \"It''s all because I drink too much milk tea at noon, so I can''t sleep at night. I''m so bored that I have to chat with you.\"


    \"Don''t look for me next time, let me have a good night''s sleep, I want to sleep too much.\"Tiss complained.


    Mina rolled her eyes and said, \"Okay, I know, I''ll let you sleep well next time.\"


    \bac) As a lesson, you are not allowed to drink milk tea today. \" Tiss put her arms around her chest: front.


    \"If you don''t drink it, you won''t drink it. I can drink tea and it''s the same.\" Mina shook her head and said.


    Liu Feng shook his head with a smile, and said, \"Okay, let''s eat, there are still documents to deal with after eating.


    --Someone reported early in the morning that there were several telegrams from the Chang''an City Security Bureau.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\" Mina and the others responded in unison.


    Half an hour later, Liu Feng and others finished breakfast and walked to the living room of the airship.


    There are already many papers piled up on the table, all of them are telegrams.


    - Typed, although not as delicate as those documents in Chang''an City, it is still very clear to browse.


    Liu Feng sat on the main seat and began to look at the documents. After a while, he raised his head and said, \"It seems that Lucy and the others are still working smoothly, but they are still too unfamiliar.\"


    En Li tilted her head and said suspiciously, \"Your Majesty, what happened to them?


    Liu Feng handed the document over and smiled, \"Although many things are handled well, there are times when I don''t know what to do.\"


    An Li quickly browsed the document and looked up, "It turns out that the nobles want to meet His Majesty. This is indeed a tricky thing.\"


    \"Yes, it''s the first time they encountered this kind of problem, and it''s right that they don''t know how to deal with it.\"Liu Feng nodded.


    \"Your Majesty, how should I reply to them?\" Ann Lena took out a notepad and asked. \"I''ll take a detailed look first. There are a lot of people I meet, and their requirements are different. I''ll give you the answer later.\" Liu Feng said softly.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"Enri nodded heavily.


    Mina handed over another document and said, \"Your Majesty, this is the document from Zink, saying that everything is fine at the military camp, please rest assured.\"


    Liu Feng nodded and said with a smile, \"Well, that''s good, I know he will arrange the barracks.\"


    \"Your Majesty, Shirley also said that everything is fine at the Department of Agriculture, and she will watch and arrange planting.\"Ann Lihui reported.


    \"Your Majesty, this is the document about the school that Weiya passed over, saying that the school is already preparing for the spring enrollment, and there are sketch training classes, dance training classes, etc.


    -I helped with the preparations. These are some standards and matters, she will let you see. \"Tess reported.


    \"Okay, let them all listen to Shirley from the Department of Agriculture.\"


    Liu Feng took Niu Jiao Niang''s file, flipped through it, and said, \"I''ll write down some things that need to be improved in a while, and let me pass it on to Wei Ya.\"


    \"Yes.\" Enri nodded and said.


    Liu Feng took a sip of his tea, continued to read the documents, and said, \"I didn''t expect to leave Chang''an City, and there are still many documents to deal with.\"


    Nicole brought a dessert and said with a smile, \"Your Majesty, this means that Chang''an City can''t be separated from you at all. Without you, it would be a mess again.\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, you are the city of Chang''an and the pillar of the Han Dynasty.\" Ti Si agreed.


    \"Okay, let''s look at the file. You can take a rest when you finish processing it quickly. There is not much left.\" Liu Feng shook his head with a smile.


    Ann Li just sorted out a document and reported, \"Your Majesty, this is a document from the Sahara Prairie, the chaotic land of the Principality of Maner, their first wave of goods in the spring has arrived in Chang''an City, and this is what they want to buy. Check out the list.\"


    Liu Feng took the list, glanced at it quickly, and said, \"There is nothing wrong with the front, just some food and fabrics, but the medicine and weapons are mentioned later.


    \"Your Majesty, won''t you sell it to them? I''ll let the telegraph people return to them.\"Enri responded immediately.


    \"No, the medicines they want are only some cold medicines and painkillers, just sell a little less, as for weapons...


    Liu Feng turned to look at the cat-ear girl and asked, \"Are all our previous pig iron weapons sold out?


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, it was sold to the Principality of Maner, the Sahara Prairie, and the Mermaid Kingdom, so our pig iron weapons are gone.\" Minahui reported.


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly and thought, \"This is a difficult thing to do.\"


    Three shifts, V). Ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    Chapter 1800: Landing. (1 more for customization)

 Chapter 1572：

    Chapter 1800: Landing. (1 more for customization)


    While Liu Feng and others were still processing the documents, the outer door of the airship opened, followed by the inner door.


    Leia put her wings away and came to the airship''s lobby, reporting, \"Your Majesty, we''re almost there.\"


    The eldest sister of the bird clan followed the air force people to explore the road ahead in the early morning. Because it was approaching the first transit island, she still had to go out in advance to check the situation. Liu Feng put down the document in his hand and said with a smile, \"Okay, it''s hard work, you should go down and rest first.\"


    \"It''s all right, Your Majesty, I''ll rest when the security escorts you to the ground.\" Leia shook her head.


    \"Well, that''s fine.\" Liu Feng nodded.


    \"Your Majesty, I continue to lead the way ahead.\" Leya saluted and turned around and retired.


    An Li was lying on the glass excitedly, looking at the scenery outside the window, and said, \"Finally


    - Ready to land. \"


    \"Yeah, I''ve been on the airship these days, it''s really boring.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    Mina blinked her blue eyes and said, \"We''ve been so bored in the airship these days. Those who cross the sea will take more than two months, so it''s probably even more boring.\"


    \"Yeah, how did you endure it at that time?\" Dessy looked at the Elf Princess curiously.


    Jenny''s green eyes rolled, she thought for a moment, and said, \"I am


    ...I didn''t think much about it at the time, I just hid in the warehouse on the ship, slept during the day, and went out at night to find food and paint, so I didn''t feel anything. \"


    \"That''s right, you can''t hide from that Marquis of Leicester in time, how can you have so much time to think about it without being boring.\"Tis nodded thoughtfully. \"By the way, we will reach another continent in a few days, are you nervous?\" En Li asked curiously.


    Jenny fiddled with her hair and smiled, \"Before I got on the airship, I was so nervous that I couldn''t sleep, but since His Majesty gave me a solution and chatted with me for a while, I''m not so nervous anymore.\ "


    \"It''s almost the same, let''s face it with a normal heart, you still have us anyway.\"


    Enri had a big sister''s expression on her face.


    Mina put her arms around the elf princess and said in a grand manner, \"Don''t worry, you will definitely not have to face the queen and king of the Larson elf empire at that time, and you will be in the most perfect state to see Princess Jill. Bar.\"


    Jenny nodded heavily and said with a smile, \"I see, thank you very much.\"


    Tis hurriedly waved her hand and said cheerfully, \"We''ve known each other for so long, why are you being polite?\"


    \"Really so energetic all the time.\" Liu Feng couldn''t help thinking of this in his heart.


    \"Om....


    Under the leadership of Leia and others, the airship began to adjust its direction, fell slowly, and began to glide at a low altitude after lowering its position.


    Leia and the other air force circled the three airships like a spiral, always guiding the direction. At this moment, it was foggy weather, and if you were not careful, they would deviate from the course. After more than half an hour, the three airships began to slowly descend above the transfer station.


    The runway of the entire transfer station and the docking place, such as the airship field, are very large. There are five runways in total, and the places where the airship stops are not all in one place, but evenly distributed in five places.


    The reason is that when five airships fall at the same time, all of them will not be crowded into one place, thus causing unnecessary trouble.


    As the airship slowly fell, Liu Feng and others began to glide for a short distance, and finally stopped at the main airship field.


    Since Leia and others had greeted them in advance, there were already soldiers and staff at the airship field.


    \"Crumble!\"


    The airship door slowly opened, and Mira took the lead with the soldiers to come out to guard, and surrounded the descending ladder.


    \"Your Majesty.\"The soldiers shouted in unison.


    Liu Feng looked around, nodded with satisfaction, and said, \"I didn''t expect that the management here is not bad.


    The configuration of the transfer station - not bad at all, there are everything that should be there, such as the high patrol tower, the patrol car in the airship field, and the towering houses around the patrol tower.


    These houses are used to store materials, such as various cold weapons, hot weapons, etc., as well as some black fruit and food stacks, etc., which are equivalent to a large warehouse.


    Of course, these houses are all near the patrol tower, and there are no other small airship fields.


    In the future, after the airship routes of the two continents are officially linked, those passengers will not be able to get close to there when they are in the secondary school.


    0 asking for flowers.....


    \"Your Majesty, this circle is constructed according to the design drawings you gave.\"Taylor said quickly.


    He is the person in charge of this transfer station, one of the first batch of residents of Chang''an City and one of the first batch of soldiers..


    \"Okay, let people hold on to these three airships for a while, and by the way, fill in the supplies -- we will set off tomorrow morning.\" Liu Feng ordered.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"Taylor responded immediately, turning his head to signal the staff to go to work immediately.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    Liu Feng and others stepped into the steam car and started to move towards the restaurant outside the airship field.


    In addition to the high walls surrounding the airship field, there are a row of restaurants and gourmet stores outside. These restaurants will be the places for passengers who have transited.


    Enri looked around and sighed, \"Your Majesty, this place has changed so much! I almost don''t recognize it.\"


    Before, Leiya and others took Liu Feng and gave them to Polaroids. They took a lot of photos here, and all of them were sent back to Chang''an City. It was with these photos that he drew the planning and design here.


    Mina was also surprised and said, \"Yeah, this place is really completely different from before.\"


    There is an avenue in the airship field, which directly leaves the airship field and goes towards the restaurant.


    The trees outside the surrounding walls of the airship field were not cut down, but the passage was built in the middle, so when the car drove out, you could see the trees on both sides.


    However, there are rows of iron nets on both sides of the passage, and there is no way for outsiders to run out of the passage. The first is for confidentiality, and the second is for their safety.


    \"Well, this is the ideal state.\"Liu Feng also nodded with satisfaction.


    En Li rolled her brown eyes and asked, \"Your Majesty, is this called ecologicalization?\"


    *Hahaha.... It can be said that, except for the airship field, there are green trees, which can be regarded as ecological. \"Liu Feng laughed heartily. One more update, Cv7). Please customize, please support.\"On


    Chapter 1801: Condensation Building. (2 more for customization)


    Ten minutes later, the steam car left the airship and stopped in front of a restaurant.


    This restaurant is called Ninglu Building, which is the name given by Liu Feng, and it can be considered to be in line with this island.


    The water vapor on Bikuan Island is heavy, so every morning a layer of light dew will condense outside the trees and buildings.


    Tis looked up at the restaurant and said, "Your Majesty, why is this restaurant different from the buildings in Chang''an City?"


    The appearance of the Ninglu Building is not like the Huiye Building and Zuixiao Building in Chang''an City. They are all three-story buildings. It only has two floors.


    However, it covers a large area. There are two Zuixi buildings that are as wide as each other, and the exterior decoration is also different. The restaurants in Chang''an City are all of an ancient style. The decoration of the condensed dew building is quite different, this one looks more modern, the simple white exterior wall, the windows are also boxy, and the way of pushing and pulling is adopted. .

 Chapter 1573：

    Then there are some native green plants on the island on the top of the building, and the second is that the gate is a glass door instead of a wooden door, and the overall look is still very different.


    \"This is His Majesty''s idea. Enri smiled mysteriously.


    Tiss tilted her neck with a curious face, and asked, \"What do you think? Is this all the restaurants at the transfer station?\"


    \"Yes, all the restaurants at the transfer station are like this.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    \"Why?\" Dessy''s face was full of 100,000 whys.


    \"Because Your Majesty wants to create a different landmark, the style of restaurants in each big city is different, so not only the attractive places in Chang''an City, but also other places." An Li explained.


    \"So it is, this idea is really good, Your Majesty is really amazing, but why is the restaurant at the transfer station like this?" Dessy continued to ask.


    \"Because the transit station is not as easy as other cities, it is not easy to transport materials, so the main thing is to save time and effort. Such a restaurant is both beautiful and saves materials." An Li explained.


    Tis nodded thoughtfully, blinked her purple eyes and said, \"That''s right, it looks really good, it makes people want to move in immediately.\"\"Then why don''t you hurry up? Are you attracting mosquitoes at the door?" Liu Feng walked in front with a smile.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"The girls responded in unison.


    \"Ta Ta....


    Liu Feng and others went straight to the second floor. The second floor does not have to be a place to eat and drink. The second floor has a long and concise passage that is clear at a glance.


    The Ninglu Building is the most luxurious restaurant in the transfer station. The rooms here are large and have good ventilation and lighting.


    Tis looked at the decorations in the room in surprise and said happily, \"Although there are very few things here,...but it can only give people a very comfortable feeling?\"


    \"Yeah, I also think it''s so beautiful, is it because I stayed on the airship for too long?\" Jenny was also very surprised.


    \"Hahaha....


    Liu Feng smiled heartily and said, \"Because the furnishings and colors here are very simple, you have never seen it before, so you naturally feel comfortable.\"


    The decoration of the room in Ninglu Building is very simple. There is only a large bed, a bedside table, a small carpet next to the bed, and finally an iron shelf.


    The iron rack was used to hang clothes, it was made up of a few simple pieces of iron, and there were solid-colored curtains on the windows.


    Although it seems that there are few things and the furnishings are very simple, this kind of talent often gives people a bright feeling, not to mention the most important thing is to be clean and tidy.


    \"It''s really beautiful, it''s really cheap for those people.\" Jenny pouted and said.


    When she thought that the royal family of the people of the Larson Elf Empire might live here in the future, she was dissatisfied, and felt that those people were not worthy of it at all. Of course, it was Jill.


    An Li naturally knew what he was talking about, patted i on her shoulder and said, \"Okay, put things down, we''re going to eat.\"


    \"Hmmmm.\" Jenny nodded heavily.


    \"Ta Ta...


    After Liu Feng and others put their things away, they walked to the first floor, preparing to have lunch on the first floor.


    Since the transfer station is only open to Chang''an City, and the route to the mainland has not yet been determined, the Ninglu Building has a small number of staff members and soldiers except Liu Feng and others. Other restaurants, The gourmet storefront is also the same, there are no people at present, and the staff will not be allowed to come over until the airline is established.


    The lunch they should have now is made by the chefs and maids who are with them using the restaurant''s kitchen.


    More than an hour later, the well-fed people went upstairs to take a nap. They hadn''t set foot on the ground for too long, so they wanted to take a good night''s sleep.


    Time flew by, and it was almost three o''clock in the afternoon. Liu Feng was the first to open his black eyes.


    \"Your Majesty, don''t you sleep a little longer?\" Mina opened her sleepy eyes.


    \"Would you like to see the beautiful scenery? If you want, get up and change your clothes quickly.\" Liu Feng smiled.


    Mina tilted her head and said suspiciously, \"Your Majesty, what kind of beauty is it? I want to get up at this time.\"


    \"Change clothes first, it is best to wear two more, the seaside at night is colder.\" Liu Feng urged.


    Although Mina knew little about it, she still got up and changed her clothes, muttering to herself, \"It feels mysterious.


    Hu Erniang and others also woke up at this time, rubbing their eyes one after another, looking like they couldn''t sleep.


    When I learned that I was going to go out to see the beautiful scenery, I also changed my clothes and put on a thicker jacket.


    \"Let''s go.\"Liu Feng smiled and walked ahead.


    1.7 Mira also received the information in advance and drove the steam car at the door of the condensation building.


    \"Om.....


    The sound of the steam engine sounded, and everyone left the restaurant and drove towards the sea.


    \"Your Majesty, where are we going?\"Tiss asked curiously.


    \"Your Majesty said it was going to the beach.\"


    Mina looked confused and said, \"Difficult....Are we going to see the sea?\"


    \"Have you seen the sea? Didn''t you see it when you were in Haiyan City before?\"En Li is also a little-understood.


    \"You will know when you arrive.\"Liu Feng just smiled mysteriously.


    \"Second update, (V). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1802: Time difference? (3 more for customization)


    Chapter 1802: Time difference? (3 more for customization)


    Half an hour later, Liu Feng and others walked through the jungle and came to the beach. The sun was setting now, and it was no longer a bright day.


    After An Li and the others got out of the car, they ran straight to the beach, watching the sunset in the sea and sky, and exclaimed, \"Oh my God! It''s so beautiful!\"


    \"Your Majesty, this is the beauty you want to show us, right?\"\"Mina asked curiously.


    \"Well, it''s a bit unreasonable to watch the sunset on an island in the sea, right?" Liu Feng smiled.


    \"It''s really beautiful, it''s not the same as what I saw in Haiyan City, the...


    The sunset here is even better. \"Mina''s blue eyes stared straight into the distance. Tis took off her shoes and walked on the beach with her bare feet, smiling cheerfully, \"Haha...this sand is so soft, step on it Very comfortable. \"


    \"Big cow, be careful, don''t hurt your feet by the stones.\" En Li worried.


    Tis waved her hand and said it was fine, \"Come on, this sand is really soft and there are no rocks.\"


    10 An Li was a little bit moved, she kept stumbling forward, her hands were still holding on to the skirt, she was duplicitous, \"No, this is too indecent, you have to be more dignified.\"


    Liu Feng saw Hu Erniang''s heartbeat, and said with a helpless smile, \"Just go, there is no one else here, don''t hold it like this, be yourself.\"


    As if she had been forgiven, Enri jumped up happily and said with a smile,

 Chapter 1574：

    \"Thank you, Your Majesty.\"


    Mina looked at the back of the fox ears running out, and said, \"Your Majesty, thank you for always being so tolerant of us.\"


    Liu Feng lightly rubbed the cat''s head, and said, "I''m also very grateful to have you here.


    Mina blushed slightly, looked up after a while and said, \"Your Majesty, we will always be here.


    Jenny also brought her head closer and said, \"Your Majesty, and me, I''ll be there too.


    \"Okay, everyone is here.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    \"Your Majesty, this time is the best time to have a cup of hot tea.\"Nicole came over from the car with a tray.


    When everyone got out of the car, the girl guessed that she was watching the sunset, and she prepared these when she was going out, so she prepared desserts and tea in the car.


    \"As expected, you are the most attentive.\"Liu Feng praised.


    \"Your Majesty, this is your black tea without sugar.\" Nicole said softly.


    \"Okay, you can drink it too, the two of them don''t have to make special calls, they will come back when they get tired.\" Liu Feng said gently.


    \"Yes.\"Nicole nodded lightly.


    Eliza blinked her emerald green eyes and sighed, \"This is exactly the same sunset I saw when I went to sea before, but there is a difference.\"


    \"Oh? Come and listen?\" Liu Feng asked curiously.


    \"Because your Majesty is here now, and this trip to the Larsen Elf Empire will save you a lot of time, these two times are still very different.\" Eliza said softly.


    The corner of Liu Feng''s mouth was slightly raised, and he took a deep breath and said in one breath, \"Yes, no matter when, mood is the most important thing, and it is best to know how to deal with it.\"


    Jenny tilted her head, with a puzzled face, and said, \"Your Majesty, I''m saying something I don''t understand again.\"


    Liu Feng watched the Elf Princess take out the drawing board, and said with a smile, \"It''s okay if you don''t understand, you will understand later, but you will always take your small drawing board with you wherever you go.\"


    \"Of course, you said you want to see the beautiful scenery, of course I will bring a drawing board to record it.\" Jenny looked proud.


    \"Okay, now this beautiful scenery is indeed worth recording. Before you paint, take a photo with a polaroid, so that it will not get dark before you finish painting.\" Liu Feng reminded kindly.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"Jenny nodded heavily.


    \"Your Majesty, can we go to the fly-circle?\" Leia asked respectfully.


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly, nodded and said, \"Of course, fly to your heart''s content, flying in the sunset is also a kind of enjoyment.\"


    \"Thank you, Your Majesty.\"


    Leia turned around and stopped after walking two steps. She turned around and said respectfully, \"Your Majesty, would you like to take a look?\"


    Liu Feng shook his head with a smile, and said, \"No need, I''ll just drink tea quietly here.\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\" Leya and the others fluttered their wings and left the place, and began to soar in the sky.


    Mina tugged on her coat and said curiously, \"Your Majesty, it''s not already night, why is it getting dark so fast all of a sudden, you can watch the sunset, if it''s still dark in Chang''an City now? ?\"


    ....how to say this, this situation is called jet lag, the time on both sides is different, so it gets dark faster, not to mention that this is an island, you can feel this even more. \" Liu Feng explained.


    In fact, the time difference was also his own guess. He didn''t know whether the world was the same as the earth, and whether the earth also revolved with the sun.


    But he guessed based on the current situation and the distance apart, it is estimated that the time difference is undoubtedly.


    \"Jet lag? What a strange word.\" Mina looked ignorant.


    \"It''s okay, don''t worry too much about this, just know that the scenery here is beautiful.\"Liu Feng said softly.


    Mina nodded heavily, looked at the fox ears and said, \"Your Majesty, I went to play with the stinky fox.\"


    \"Well, go, be careful.\" Liu Feng urged.


    \"Yes.\" Mina nodded, turned around and took off her shoes and ran into the fine white sand.


    Liu Feng walked to an ordinary stone and sat down, sipping black tea and said, \"The sunset is infinitely good, it''s only near dusk.


    Jenny blinked her green eyes and wondered, \"Your Majesty, what are you talking about?


    How can I not understand? \"


    \"It means that although the sunset is very beautiful and beautiful, it is a pity that it is approaching dusk, which means it is more regrettable.\"Liu Feng explained.


    ~ oh oh _.. that''s what it meant. \"


    Jenny nodded again and again, and continued, \"Then can His Majesty write this sentence into my painting? I think it would be appropriate.\"


    Liu Feng blinked his black eyes, nodded and said, \"Of course, it is also very appropriate to write this sentence to match the current beauty.\"


    Jenny nodded heavily and thanked, \"Thank you, Your Majesty, you are really kind.


    Liu Feng waved his hand, indicating that the other party should not be so polite, and asked, \"By the way, are you using the painting method I taught you that day?


    \"Yeah, Your Majesty, I think the pictures drawn like this are more enjoyable, and it doesn''t take too long.\"Jenny smiled. \"Indeed, keep working hard.\" Liu Feng said gently.


    Three shifts, CV). Ask for customization, ask for support. #.


    Chapter 1803: Winning money is emboldened. (1 more for customization)


    Chapter 1803: Winning money is emboldened. (1 more for customization)


    \"Whoa, whoa...


    The gorgeous ship on the sea is very conspicuous, and it looks extraordinarily luxurious at night and during the day.


    At this moment, the sun was setting, and the luxury gambling ship also stopped quietly on the sea.


    The sunset reflected on the sea, and the surface of the sea was coated with a layer of golden light, which looked particularly beautiful.


    The board of the gambling ship is very lively, and many nobles are waiting for dinner.


    In addition to gambling, dinner time is the most anticipated time for the nobles, because the food on board is their favorite food.


    Sir Oliver was lining up at the moment, and he looked extremely anxious, and muttered to himself, \"When will it be our turn!\"


    \"Who told you to be in front of the gaming table all the time, and told you not to leave several times, look, now line up. *Viscount Fox gave the other party a blank look.


    Due to the limited space on the gambling boat, all nobles cannot eat at the same time, and


    - There are a lot of people at dinner time, so you have to queue up to eat.


    Earl Manu also rolled his eyes and complained, \"It''s all your fault, let''s queue up now.\"


    In the past, they were the first batch when they ate, but now they have to be ranked, which makes it a little uncomfortable.

 Chapter 1575：

    ... The Count of Palau was about to say something when he was interrupted.


    Sir Oliver raised his hand and interrupted what the other party wanted to say, saying, \"Okay, I see, it''s my fault this time, wait for what you want to eat, and this time it''s mine.\"


    \"It''s almost the same, we don''t want to eat you, mainly to see how you behave.\" Viscount Fox smiled.


    Sir Oliver rolled his eyes and said, \"I don''t know what you''re thinking? It''s just trying to take advantage of me.\"


    \"I''m dignified...\" The Earl of Palau was interrupted before he finished speaking.


    \"How could a dignified earl be so greedy for this meal, right?\"


    Sir Oliver grimaced and said impatiently, \"I''ve heard this so much that I''m getting a cocoon.


    The Earl of Palau said with a look of disdain, \"It''s good to know, so let someone rush it.\"


    \"Got it.\" Sir Oliver said helplessly.


    In a few minutes, his knight came back disgraced, and the report said, \"Sir, don''t eat if he says more.


    Sir Oliver''s face darkened all of a sudden, but he had no choice but to wave his hand and said, \"Understood, let''s go.


    ... The Count of Palau and the others will not make fun of themselves, and just shrug their shoulders at this time.


    Half an hour later, it was finally the turn of Sir Oliver and the others, who were placed on the port side.


    Viscount Fox stretched his waist and sighed with relief, \"It''s about us, I''m starving to death.


    \"Who''s not hungry? I feel like the front and back belly are almost sticking together.\" Count Manu agrees deeply.


    \"Hurry up and order, don''t shiver, you''re starving.\"The Palau Earl urged.


    \"Snapped!\"


    Sir Oliver threw the menu in front of the three and said, \"Hey! Come on, I''ve decided what I want to eat.\"


    Viscount Fox narrowed his eyes slightly, picked up the menu and joked, \"Could our Sir Sir be angry?\"


    Earl Manu sipped his tea and said with a smile, \"Is this angry? I don''t think it''s necessary.\"


    \"Okay, I''ll invite you this time, okay? You don''t need to invite me.\" The Count of Palau said with a look of disdain.


    \"Who said I was angry? Don''t give me a high hat.\"


    Sir Oliver raised his teacup and said seriously, \"I said I''ll give you this meal, I''ll give it, you don''t have to talk so much, just eat in peace.\"


    The Earl of Palau shrugged and said with a half-smile, \"It''s okay, then we''ll have to follow your wishes.\"


    \"Haha... It seems that Oliver, who won money today, speaks in a different way.\" Count Manu said with a hearty smile.


    \"Yeah, winning money can make people feel better and make people more generous.\" Viscount Fox smiled.


    Sir Oliver has been winning money all day today, and it can be said that he is the luckiest he has ever been on the ship - God, he is laughing from ear to ear today.


    \"No, if that''s the case, then I hope he wins every day, so he doesn''t have to look like he killed his father and enemy to us.\" The Count of Palau agreed very much.


    Each of the four nobles has different personalities. Lord Oliver is more taciturn and looks cold, but others will inevitably shy away from it.


    The Earl of Palau is very talkative and vicious, but he will not be merciless when he hurts people, and it is often easy to offend people.


    Viscount Fox is quite different. He doesn''t look like a nobleman in his thirties, but his mental age seems to be in his twenties.


    The other Earl of Manu is short-tempered and noisy at every turn, so it''s really not easy to get along with.


    The best thing is that if you win every day, it doesn''t matter if I invite you to dinner every day. \"Sir Oliver fluttered a little.


    The reason why he stayed in front of the gaming table and didn''t want to leave today was because he wanted a little luck. After all, he was winning all day. Of course he didn''t want to leave him suddenly.


    The Earl of Palau squinted his eyes slightly and joked, \"Then will our Sir go to gamble after dinner?\"


    In fact, the main reason is that he also followed him very far, and he might be able to win some bets with him at night.


    \"Yeah, since today''s luck is so good, I think it''s better to continue (Is it good)


    Continue, don''t waste today''s good luck. \" Count Manu also echoed.


    His mind is also clear at a glance, and he also wants to win some coins. After all, he lost a lot a few days ago.


    \"I also feel that I need to strike while the iron is hot and continue to win some back, just go to you today-


    Straight to the winning table. \" added Viscount Fox.


    Sir Oliver pondered for a moment, then said, \"I was thinking about it too, and I''ll talk about the miscellaneous things after dinner.\"


    To be honest, he was also moved. After all, the temptation to win money was too great, and everyone wanted to continue to win.


    \"Then we''ll bet with you tonight.\" Count Manu drank a cup of tea with a smile.


    \"Yeah, it''s up to you to bring us money tonight.\" Viscount Fox nodded again and again.


    One more, Fv7). Ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    Chapter 1804: Blessed Land. (2 more for customization)


    Chapter 1804: Blessed Land. (2 more for customization)


    Half an hour later, the meals ordered by the nobles and others were brought to the table one after another. Tonight''s meals included Wa rice, fried noodles, and some dishes that they could not name. Sir Oliver shook his hand, picked up his fork, and began to eat in large gulps, ignoring his noble image.


    The same is true for the other three nobles, who are eating in big mouthfuls, as if they hadn''t eaten for several days.


    More than 40 minutes later, there was a storm, and only empty plates were left on the table.


    Sir Oliver touched his stomach with satisfaction and said with satisfaction, \"Feeling full is good, and taking a shower at night will be even better.\"


    \"Yes, it''s our turn to take a shower today.\" Count Manu suddenly remembered.


    There is a rule on gambling boats. If you want to stay in Chuanshan for a long time, you must take a bath every three days. If you don''t want to, you will be kicked off the boat.


    The reason for this is to keep the ship clean and tidy, and to avoid the occurrence of some infectious diseases.


    After all, in a semi-enclosed space, it is easy to breed bacteria, and the bacteria will spread very quickly, so this rigid rule was established for safety.


    As for the fresh water for bathing, it is all replenished when it is replenished at the shore. Those crew members and staff will take this opportunity to take a bath, and the replenished water will be used for food and bathing.


    If there is no such rigid requirement, those nobles can do it without taking a bath for a month, so they have to set this rule, although it is a bit troublesome.


    \"Ah! I really don''t want to take a shower, it''s too much trouble, and I''m still queuing up.\" The Earl of Palau was also very unhappy.


    \"I like to take a bath, after all, I don''t want to see the disgusting eyes of those lowly people. Viscount Fox waved his hand.

 Chapter 1576：

    At the beginning, when they got on the boat, they hadn''t bathed for a year, and they had a strong odor on their bodies. They were very disgusted at the time, and they were ordered to wash up before they could get on the boat.


    Sir Oliver took a sip of his tea lazily, and said with great enjoyment, "I also like to take a bath. Seeing the black water running down is so comfortable."


    \"You two are really crazy.\" The Earl of Palau shuddered after thinking about it. The feeling of being wet is really uncomfortable.


    \"How could someone like to take a bath, it''s really uncomfortable, I still like to do it on my body.\" Count Manu had a look of disgust.


    \"Then you don''t have to wash it, just wait for it to be thrown off the ship.\"Viscount Fox


    - The look of schadenfreude on the face.


    Sir Oliver also nodded and said with a smile, \"Try to accept it instead of rejecting it, trust me, you will love it.\"


    \"Understood, stop talking.\" Count Manu rolled his eyes.


    The Earl of Palau got up and patted his clothes, and said, \"Let''s go, let''s go, let''s go to gamble, don''t take up other people''s platforms.\"


    \"Yeah, I don''t want to be driven away again, it''s too embarrassing.\" Viscount Fox quickly got up and said.


    The last time they finished eating, they didn''t leave in time. They chatted there for half an hour, and they were finally driven away. At that time, they could be said to be very embarrassing.


    \"I also think, let''s go, it''s a shame.\"Sir Oliver also got up immediately.


    They have learned to eat well recently, and left immediately when they were full, daring not to stop at all. \"Tap ta ta...


    After the four of them gave the money, they immediately walked into the cabin, and they were already eager to try.


    \"Still go to that gambling table?\" Viscount Fox asked curiously.


    Sir Oliver pondered for a moment and said, \"Let''s go to one of the gambling tables and try it out, after all, it''s my blessed place.\"


    The game he played today was poker, and it was 21 o''clock. In the past, this game was planted by many people.


    Because if it reaches 21 points, there will be a lot of money won, but because of this, many people are planted on it.


    Because they are very poor, they will continue every time they arrive, and often they will exceed it at this time, and in the end, the bamboo basket will be empty.


    \"Okay, let''s go there, your luck is really good today.\" Viscount Fox nodded again and again.


    \"Tonight, you are going to bring us a big win.\" Count Manu grinned.


    \"Understood, you can just follow me tonight, but don''t play with me at 21. After all, it depends on luck, and no one knows what your cards are like.\" Sir Oliver suggested road.


    \"Of course we know this, we are still very wise.\" Count Manu nodded again and again.


    Sir Oliver stepped to the front of the gaming table, holding a heavy bag of gold coins in his hand, looked around and began to think about finding the best position.


    The blackjack table is a concave shape, the side of the circle is where the gamblers sit, and the side that is recessed is where the dealers stand.


    The dealer is a good-natured bunny girl. The bunny-ear girl is wearing a suit. The bunny ears on the top of her head are similar to those of the dealer on the other side of the earth, which saves the trouble of dressing up.


    The staff in the cabin are all dressed up, and all the staff are orcs, and all the female staff are orcs.


    The purpose is to make those nobles fascinated, so as to place more bets, and also to get some news out of it.


    \"It''s better to be at your noon location, isn''t it your blessed land?\"


    The Earl of Palau suggested.


    \"Yes, I was thinking, I forgot where I was sitting.\"Sir Oliver looked around.


    \"It was over there, I remember it well.\"


    Viscount Fox pointed to the position not far away and said, \"But there are already people sitting there.


    \"Go to negotiate and ask him to give you that position, that position really cannot be given to others, at least today.\" Count Manu suggested. Sir Oliver pondered for a moment, nodded for a while, and said, \"I think so too, that position is my blessed place, - must win it.\"


    He tightened his clothes and the coin bag, and walked to the front of the position.


    \"Second update, Cv7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1805: Bad luck. (3 more for customization)


    Chapter 1805: Bad luck. (3 more for customization)


    \"Ta ta ta...


    Sir Oliver stepped to the position in the afternoon, looked at the person in the position, paused, and asked, \"Can this position be given to me?\"


    The nobleman in the position raised his head and said in confusion, \"Why should I


    - this position for you? \"


    .Because...Sir Oliver suddenly didn''t know what to say. Viscount Fox stepped in front of the man and explained, \"Because he lost in this position today, he wants to get up where he falls.\" The nobleman widened his eyes and said in surprise,\" Is this location so bad?


    You lose all day? \"


    ...Sir Oliver was about to speak when he was stopped.


    \"Yeah, it''s really too bad, I don''t even dare to watch it, I lost too much money.\"


    Viscount Fox spoke first.


    He then turned his head to look at Sir Oliver again, motioning him to stop talking, or the place would be gone.


    The aristocrat looked disgusted, got up quickly and said, \"Give it, give it to you, it''s too scary.\"


    Sir Oliver looked at the appearance of the other party running away in a hurry, and said, \"Why are you lying to others? Obviously this position is very good?\"


    \"I''m too lazy to explain to you, anyway, this position is ours now, you sit down, let''s continue to see your good luck.\" Count Palau urged. Sir Oliver raised his eyebrows slightly, pulled out the stool and sat down, rubbed his hands, and said expectantly, \"Continue to see my good luck.\"


    The dealer smiled and took out a deck of cards and said, \"Are you all ready?


    I''ll start when I''m ready. \"


    The center of the entire cabin is relatively relaxed, and the decoration is very gorgeous. All kinds of ornaments, ribbons and candles are very bright. It looks colorful, and it does have the feeling of a casino.


    Although there are many gaming tables, they are all divided in an orderly manner, without the slightest confusion. There are knights dressed as guards everywhere, so order and safety are still guaranteed.


    The reason why this gambling boat patrols and guards are all knights, because I don''t want people to find out that this spring is from Chang''an City, and the armor and weapons of the knights are specially bought. \"Ready!\"


    All the nobles responded in unison, everyone was eager to try, and all the coins were always flipped in their hands.


    \"Okay, I''m starting to deal cards, two for one person, the points add up to 21 points, and the dealer starts to deal the cards, with a smile, \"Numbers 2 to 9 represent relative points, 10 and KJQ are ten. Points, and A card can be regarded as 1 point or 11 points. It depends on your choice. Please be optimistic about your cards, and then decide whether to call or discard. \"


    All the nobles had two cards in front of them, and they all picked up and started looking at the points in their hands.


    Sir Oliver picked up the card, squinted his eyes and looked at it carefully. When he saw that the first card revealed was an A, he was immediately excited and said with anticipation, \"I hope the next card will be 10 or KJQ.


    Earl Manu and others were also looking forward to it very much. They put their heads together and said excitedly, \"Come on Zhang 10, come on Zhang K, come on...

 Chapter 1577：

    Sir Oliver slowly pushed the covered card over, and the number of cards gradually revealed. After seeing the card, he sighed, \"Ah, why is it a 2.\"


    *It''s okay, it''s okay, you can add it, keep adding it, it''s only 13 o''clock. \" Viscount Fox suggested.


    \"Yeah, if you add it, it''s unreasonable not to add it until 13 o''clock, right? And if A is counted as 1 o''clock, it will only add up to 3 o''clock, so add it quickly.\" The Count of Palau also suggested.


    The dealer straightened his body and asked with a smile, \"Have you all read your points? Do you want to add more cards?\"


    \"Add! Add card.\"


    \"Of course, I only have about 10 cards, so I will definitely add them.\"


    No, no, no, I won''t add it. \"


    \"Yeah, it''s 21:00.\"


    \"Forget it, 20 o''clock is 20 o''clock, it doesn''t matter if you earn less.\"


    ......


    All the nobles responded one after another, some were satisfied and waited to receive the money, some were angry, and more were looking forward to betting on what the next number of cards would be.


    Sir Oliver was no exception, looking at the dealer with a look of anticipation, expecting the next cards to be smaller, and it would be good to stack them up slowly.


    0 flowers 0....


    The dealer dealt the second round of cards to the nobles again, and said, \"Those who want to fold can fold now. If they want to raise, they can continue to raise, but there are still two rounds to the limit.\"


    Sir Oliver picked up the newly dealt card and flipped it over the previous card. He was very excited and began to move slowly.


    Earl Manu and others seemed to be more nervous than him, and asked anxiously, \"Come on 8, come on...


    Sir Oliver closed his eyes and said expectantly, \"I have no requirements, I don''t have an 8, and a 7 is also good..


    As the card was revealed, there was another sigh of disappointment. The number of the card was 5.


    \"Hey, what a pity it''s Zhang 5.\" Sir Oliver looked regretful.


    ....


    \"It''s alright, it''s only 8 o''clock, or 18 o''clock in total, there is still a chance, there is a chance.\" The Count of Palau comforted again and again.


    \"Yes, out, there is still a high probability of reaching 21.\" Viscount Fox added.


    Sir Oliver nodded and said, \"Yes, there is still a chance, go ahead.


    The dealer saw the opinions of the nobles and continued to deal the third round of cards. Sir Oliver picked up the third round of cards and said with a look of anticipation, \"I hope I can give me another ace this time, or 3.\"


    \"Yes, we still have two choices, and there is still a great chance.\" Count Mannu nodded again and again.


    Sir Oliver looked at the third card with his eyes closed. After slowly moving away, he looked disappointed and shouted, \"What card is this.\"


    The Count of Palau looked at the number 7 card that was turned out, and it was also a pity, and said, \"What a pity.


    \"In this case, the A card can''t be counted as 11, otherwise it will explode.\" Count Manu said.


    \"But it''s good, there is another chance, if the A card counts as 1, it only adds up to 15 points, it''s okay.\" Viscount Fox said happily.


    Sir Oliver nodded and sighed, \"Give me another card, hopefully a 6.\"


    *Three shifts, Cv7). Ask for customization, ask for support. \"Eight


    Chapter 1806: Repeated battles and repeated defeats. (1 more for customization)


    Chapter 1806: Repeated battles and repeated defeats. (1 more for customization)


    The dealer smiled and nodded, dealt the cards to a few people again, and said, \"There is one more chance to deal, so you have to think about it.\"


    Sir Oliver looked at the fourth deal with the same nervousness as the first two.


    Count Manu and the others looked even more nervous, all frowning to see what this card was.


    After Sir Oliver read the cards, his eyes almost rolled to the back of his head, and he sighed, \"Oh, no luck.\"


    His fourth card is a king, and the cards in his hand add up, and all the points burst.


    \"Yeah, what a pity, it exploded.\" Count Manu also looked regretful. \"It''s okay, it''s okay, you can continue, this is just the first one, it doesn''t explain anything.\"Fox\"840\" Viscount comforted.


    \"That''s right, continue, let''s take a few more games to see the situation, maybe it will be a winning streak next.\" Count Palau echoed.


    Sir Oliver sighed, then cheered up and said, \"Yes, the first one doesn''t mean much.\"


    The dealer has dealt with the situation on the table, what should be paid, what should be withdrawn, and said with a smile, \"Are you all ready? Do you want the next round?\"


    \"Come!\"


    \"Of course, that''s the way to go!\"


    \"I don''t want it, I''ve lost too much, I''m going to look elsewhere.\"


    \"Hurry up and deal, I''m ready.\"


    All the nobles in front of the gaming table were eager to try, those who won were naturally looking forward to it, and those who lost were thinking of the next turn.


    Sir Oliver adjusted his sitting position and stared at the dealer with a serious face, thinking about getting his luck back next time.


    \"Okay, then I will start to deal the cards. Now I give you two bright cards, one of Zhang Ming''s and one of the dark ones.\"The dealer finally dealt one to himself and ended the deal.


    Sir Oliver had a look of anticipation, picked up the two cards in front of him, and continued to narrow his eyes slightly to begin to look.


    Count Manu and others behind him are no exception, and they can''t wait to put their heads in front of the cards.


    After a few minutes, it is conceivable that this hand was still lost, and the cards were dealt and exploded at the end.


    In the next hour or so, they could say that they lost badly. During the period, Viscount Fox and the others also played along, but obviously, they lost a mess.


    Sir Oliver had a decadent look on his face and complained, \"My God, I lost again, it seems that my long run has come to an end.\"


    \"I also lost a few times, forget it, mainly because we are not suitable for this game.\" Count Manu pouted.


    \"Oh, let''s play something else, don''t play this, this big luck should be spent.\"The Palau Earl sighed.


    \"That''s right, after all, after winning all day, it''s your luck, maybe you can find this kind of luck in other games?" Viscount Fox said with anticipation.


    Sir Oliver nodded thoughtfully, and said, \"Mmmmm, that makes sense, that''s right, I don''t think my luck is here today, let''s try another table.\"


    They are like this, they never think that the luck is bad, they should stop and slow down, or come back tomorrow, etc., they often continue to dive in.


    \"Then what are we going to play?\" Viscount Fox asked curiously.

 Chapter 1578：

    Sir Oliver looked around, pointed to a table to the right, and said, \"Let''s play that.\"


    The direction of the noble land is a mahjong table. There are four mahjong tables on the gambling boat, but it is a very popular place.


    \"Okay, I like that one, and I''m very good at it, so let''s play that one.\" Viscount Fox nodded again and again.


    \"Agree, I will too, let''s choose that one, we will definitely win money.\" Count Manu agreed.


    \"Ta ta ta...


    Sir Oliver strode to the mahjong table and began to line up, waiting for the people who were playing now to finish before it was their turn.


    After more than ten minutes, it was finally the turn of Viscount Fox and the others, who sat in their seats with great interest.


    Of course, only one person sat down, and that was Sir Oliver, and the others were watching the fun.


    \"You can get your luck back here, don''t lose it again.\" Viscount Fox reminded.


    \"I see.\" Sir Oliver nodded and started to draw cards with a calm expression on his face.


    \"pat...


    The sound of mahjong was crackling, and the four of them all sorted out the cards in front of them.0


    \"Whiteboard.\"Sir Oliver played first.


    The other nobles also played their cards one after another. In about ten minutes, the first mahjong game was over. Of course, they still didn''t win.


    After that, I continued to play four or five hands, and one of them was not touched by myself, which led to the collapse of the game. The other games were all ended in failure by Sir Oliver. Immediately after that, he was replaced by Viscount Fox. After playing a few rounds, he only won one game, and the other games were nothing.


    \"What the **** is going on? Why are you losing tonight?\" Count Manu dared not believe it.


    \"It seems that my luck has really run out. I knew I would stop playing, and I lost half of the winners in the morning.\" Sir Oliver said angrily.


    The Earl of Palau shrugged and said helplessly, \"Forget it, I''m not playing anymore, I''m tired today, I''m going to rest, and I have to take a shower, it''s really troublesome.\"


    \"I don''t play anymore, it''s really unfortunate, and I output so much.\" Viscount Fox said angrily.


    \"bath?\"


    Earl Manu rolled his eyes, very helpless, and said, \"It''s annoying enough to lose money. It''s really hard to take a shower when I go back.\"


    \"Let''s go, let''s go, it''s really annoying, I''ve lost so much money, I''ll win it back tomorrow.\" Sir Oliver said with 0.8 air.


    Viscount Fox shook his head and said, \"I will be disembarking in a few days. Let''s rest for a few days and come back.\"


    Recently, the gambling ship began to approach the direction of the land of chaos. After he was informed by the staff, he had the idea of ??taking a rest for a while. After all, he had not been on the ship for a long time.


    \"You''re going back now?\" Sir Oliver said in shock.


    \"Yeah, go back first, I''m running out of coins, I have to go back and bring some.\"


    Viscount Fox said.


    Earl Manu raised his eyebrows slightly and said, \"We''ll talk about it in a few days. Who said you can''t win these days? If you win, you don''t have to get off the boat.\"


    \"That''s right.\" Viscount Fox smiled.


    \"One update, Cv7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1807: The princess is sick. (2 more for customization)


    Chapter 1807: The princess is sick. (2 more for customization)


    The royal fleet of the Larson Elven Empire flew across Haiti and sailed through the waves, splitting the blue waves at the bow and continuing to move forward in a separate waterway.


    The aroused layers of sea waves swept across the side of the ship with silvery waves, and then merged with the turbulent waves at the stern of the boat, leaving behind a flash of water, which expanded to the distant sea, showing thousands of expanses of light.


    Dozens of ships marched forward in a mighty way, although the ships were not good ships, of course, this was still very good for the Han Dynasty compared to other kingdoms.


    Every ship is full of sails, and it is difficult to encounter good weather, so it is not necessary to move forward quickly. In case of any heavy rain, it is time to delay the progress. Second Prince Nemo rested his hands on the fence, and a sense of vicissitudes appeared on his face. During the few months he originally went back, he slowly began to feel pampered, but this time he went to sea again.


    The whole person no longer has the temperament of a prince, and more of a look of a soldier going on an expedition. Of course, it is compared with the knights of other kingdoms--compared with the soldiers of the Han Dynasty.


    \"I didn''t expect to get a different feeling when I go to sea again.\" The second prince Nemo muttered to himself.


    This time, going to sea is even more exciting and more dangerous than before. The most important thing is that this time the mood is different.


    The last time I went with the purpose of invading the territory, and I was accompanied by a big brother who was noisy and unstable, everything seemed not to be so perfect. This time is different. I passed by as an envoy of a country to discuss cooperation and development. Of course, this time I also followed a person, but this person is not big, but he is no different from a big brother, and he is just as noisy. ''s younger sister, her pampered character really makes her a little difficult to deal with.


    \"His Royal Highness, we have been out to sea for a while, do you want to find an island to stop at?\" Frank suggested.


    \"Well, it''s the same as last time. If there is an island, stop there.\"The second prince Nemo nodded.


    \"Yes.\" Frank nodded.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    Princess Sophie took small steps to the board and muttered, \"Second brother, I''m so sleepy!\"


    \"If you''re sleepy, go to bed. What are you doing here? The sea breeze is so strong, so be careful not to catch a cold.\" Second Prince Nemo said.


    \"The boat kept rocking, I couldn''t sleep at all, it made my head dizzy.\"


    Princess Sophie complained.


    The swaying ships, those who have never been on a ship, and those who have never been to the sea, can''t stand it, not to mention the long-distance voyage, which is the most exhausting of people''s will. And the orc princess has been pampered since she was a child. She suddenly boarded the ship for such a long time, and she couldn''t sleep or eat well, and she felt like she was about to collapse.


    I have nothing to do every day, I don''t know what to do, I stare at the sea every day, sometimes the boat shakes so badly, and I keep vomiting.


    \"There''s no other way, it''s on the sea now, there''s no way to keep it from shaking, not to mention it''s good weather now, it''s already very stable.\" Second Prince Nemo spread his hands.


    Princess Sophie was dead, half of her face was leaning against the fence, she pouted and said, \"Ah! I''m really going crazy, I don''t want to be in the sea, I want to go back, I miss my father Queen and Queen, I want to sleep in my room.\"


    \"Don''t be self-willed, now it''s on the sea, where you can stop if you want to stop, and it''s also your own pleasure to get on the boat. Now these things are completely your own.\"Nimo Er The prince taught.


    Sophie''s face bulged like a little squirrel''s mouth and complained, \"But I regret it now, I want to go back.\"


    \"If regret is useful, this world is not what it is now, you have to know,


    - Individuals should be responsible for their own behavior, not to mention that you are a princess, not an ordinary person, you must understand this even more. \"Prince Nemo continued. Why, I don''t like this.\"Princess Sophie still didn''t understand.


    \"It''s not whether you like it or not, but how you should do it. You are not a child now, it is time to grow up. You must know that being a princess is not meant to be a child all the time.\"Nimo II The prince said solemnly.


    He thinks that it''s time to teach his sister some truths at this moment. Thirteen or fourteen years old is the time to establish this concept, and she can''t keep her childish.


    After all, as a princess of a country, she will definitely contribute to the interests of the kingdom in the future. It is not a good thing to be used to a princess with a bad character. Because of Princess Sophie''s young age, the kind-hearted king and queen dote on her very much, which makes her too self-willed and completely incomparable with Princess Linna.


    Just at this moment, I took this opportunity to let her know that she should pay for her actions. It is useful if she is not willful, and it can be regarded as a little comfort in the heart of the orc prince.


    \"But isn''t the princess well spoiled? Why do you have to suffer? Princess Sophie is puzzled.

 Chapter 1579：

    \"You will know this in a few years, and of course you are spoiled now, but once you get married, it will not be the case.\" Second Prince Nemo said solemnly. Princess Sophie tilted her head and wondered, \"Could it be brother, are you married? How do you know that 067 will not be spoiled if I marry? It''s strange.\"


    .....


    Second Prince Nemo was a little embarrassed, and quickly changed the subject, \"All in all, you can''t be too self-willed, it''s at sea now, you can''t stop when you say it, and there''s no way to stop the ship from shaking.


    \"What should I do? But I''m very uncomfortable.\" Princess Sophie said with a sad face.


    \"You can only adapt. After all, it takes more than a month to reach another continent. It''s such a long time, you can only endure it. I came here like this at the beginning.\" said the second prince Nemo. \"How long is it?\"


    Princess Sophie was completely collapsed, and she said with a sad face, \"I feel that I don''t want to go back to that continent, and it will take more than two months to come back.


    \"It''s not impossible, when you get to that continent, you really may not want to go back.\"Prince Nemo made this situation possible for me.


    After all, whoever goes to Chang''an City knows, as long as you live there for a few days, you will completely fall in love with it.


    \"Forget it, I''ll go lie down! I''m so tired.\" Princess Sophie pouted.


    \"Second update, two v7). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1808: The grief of the farmer.


    Gradually drain


    The spring rain is continuous and soft. It nourishes the earth, touches the earth, and calls the earth in a low voice. Before you know it, it has quietly merged into a small river and accumulated into a deep pool. Of course, these deep Ponds can be seen everywhere, the roads and farmland are filled with rainwater, and the whole land becomes muddy.


    Although the spring rain is a blessing to the earth, it is a nightmare for those farmers. For them, the crops they planted with great difficulty were flooded by the spring rain. Most of the villagers ran to the eaves to hide from the rain because of the rain. They all sighed and sighed why it rained again. I hate it so much. span


    It''s indigo, if I just planted the vegetables, it seems that I''m going to plant new ones. I''m really mad at me. Those seeds cost me a lot of money and I worked hard for several days. I''m going to scoop out the water, otherwise it''s really a waste of time, I want it too, take me with you


    The villagers complained one by one, and they were all too dark under the eaves, and they felt that life was gone. At this moment, under the house cotton opposite the villagers, there were two other familiar figures, the orc princess. Linna, and her maid, stood next to the guards, one after another knights.


    Ala Dip took out a handkerchief and said, "Your Highness, wipe off the rain, we can''t help Princess Lina take it right away when it rains suddenly, and sighed, \"It''s really troublesome, it''s so good tomorrow, why suddenly It''s raining when it''s raining.


    Fentian is like this. It rains a lot in spring every year, so many times I don¡¯t go out to be afraid of encountering such a situation~1. '' said Alaxo.


    Annoying, obviously here to play, and ended up stuck here. \"Princess Linna said with a dark face, please bear with it, the spring rain will come and go quickly, I believe it will stop soon." Arale comforted Daolina and fiddled with her hair, and said, "Grate it. , find me a stool, it''s a little tiring to stand." Arale nodded.


    A few minutes later, the knights withdrew a chair and a thin blanket, just to prevent the rain and the wind from getting sick


    Princess Linna tugged at the blanket on her body, looked up at the dripping raindrops in the sky, and murmured, "Why isn''t there anything that can cover the rain? It''s really inconvenient.


    Yes, there should be something to cover the south, otherwise it would be too troublesome to wear a piece of animal skin and clothing, and it would not look good and could not completely prevent the rain. "Alaying agreed with Princess Daolina holding the helper with one hand, and said, \"I don''t know how the second brother is now?


    It will definitely go smoothly. Bi Jing has been there once before, so don''t worry, Your Highness. "The success of Arale''s consolation time does not mean that this time is also successful."


    As if thinking of something, Princess Linna shook her head and said, "Bah, bah, how can I say such a thing, the second brother must have a smooth meeting.


    That''s right, His Royal Highness the second prince will definitely go smoothly, so don''t worry. "Ala Lei nodded and said. Princess Linna raised her eyebrows slightly and said, "Second brother should be fine, after all, I''ve been there once, but it''s just that


    Just what? What are you worried about, Your Highness? "Alalei wondered that it was just Sophie... I don''t know what happened to her, and it was her first time to go out to sea, so far away, I''m worried\" Princess Linna said worriedly.


    That''s right, Her Royal Highness, the little princess, went to sea with her, and she almost forgot about it. "Araxue suddenly thought


    "She shouldn''t be used to the life on the boat. She has been spoiled since she was a child. She should not be able to stand the boring life on the sea. The second brother will definitely be annoying." Princess Linna guessed that God kept blinking her eyes and said, "Yes, Her Royal Highness, the little princess, will definitely not be able to stand the wind and sun of life at sea. It''s really not that Princess Lina, who is a princess of hers, waved her hand and said, "Forget it, don''t think about her anymore. Even if she doesn''t fit in, it''s her own fault. Who told her to follow her on the boat. Really, I told her not to get on the boat, and there were many problems. "It''s just that you are suffering. It''s a big problem to face Your Majesty and the Queen." God frowned. In a few days, the father and mother will definitely ask Sophie again, what should I do? Oh. "Princess Lena was crying


    Li Xia, let''s not tell the truth, it''s been so many days, I think it''s time to tell the truth. "God suggested


    Princess Linna frowned and said, "It''s Ming, I don''t think there''s any way to hide it. We need to find a suitable opportunity to talk about it. Suddenly, the Queen and Your Majesty will be angry." Arale worried.


    Who said it wasn''t, the father, the queen, and the queen would definitely scold me to death. Oh my God, why should I suffer this crime?


    Arale helped relax her shoulders and said, "His Royal Highness, don''t worry too much, what should I do when I turn to the right? Your Majesty loves you so much, I should be reluctant to scold you.


    This may be the case, the father also likes Sophie very much, and when she finds out that she has sneaked out to sea, it is not me who is scolding. "Princess Linna pouted.


    If you had told Longxia directly that the little princess had gone to sea under the mole, I would not have called you too fierce. '' said Arale


    Things have already happened, and it''s useless to talk about them now. (Good luck) I can only think of ways not to be scolded. \"Princess Lena sighed


    Ala narrowed his eyes slightly, and Sizong said, "Your Highness, find a time when the weather is good, and tell your Majesty and the Queen when you are eating.


    understood.


    Princess Linna nodded, looked at the chattering villagers, and asked curiously, "What are they doing over there?


    servant of a sentence


    They were talking about crops, because it was raining, so. ''Ala Lei explained that yes, the rain flooded the crops, and the farmland was full of water. ''Princess Linna knows yes, so they are all very distressed. "Alarii nodded and said that there is nothing to do. Princess Linna shrugged and said.


    Chapter 1809: Do not encourage the arrogance.


    Gradually patter


    The spring rain was falling, and the dry branches of the trees were hazy with a layer of light green color. The rain dripped down the top of the tree, turning into a string of watery notes, and the ground was also much warmer, exuding a A refreshing fragrance


    The grass also sneaks out of the ground and begins to weave a green carpet. The spring rain falls, it is gently awakening the earth, quietly taking away the cold, and slowly soothing the wounds of the harsh winter on the trees. The spring rain washes away the remnants of winter, All things wake up under the caress of the spring breeze and grow under the moisturizing of the spring rain. The bell of Chang''an City rang again, and people on the street had smiles on their faces. They didn''t care about this spring rain at all.


    It should be said that this spring rain is even more severe. They know that this spring rain can bring life and make crops grow better, so Jing will not feel a headache because of the rain.


    Everyone goes out with an umbrella, the work of the job, the shopping of the shopping mall, does not affect their life at all


    Moreover, the people in the scientific research department have developed water shoes, which can be changed on rainy days. Walking in the rain will not get your feet wet. Once they are launched, they are completely loved by people like Lucy 650 and Darlene. People are also walking on the street. Their main purpose today is to come out and see the situation in Chang''an City.


    Bi Jing Liu Ji has also been out for a while, the real-time situation of Chang''an City still has to be sent back, and they have to see the specific situation before they can perform specific work. Darlene looked around and smiled, "Although It was raining, but there were a lot of people."


    Yes, there are a lot of people, and the rain doesn''t affect their mood when they come out. "Lucy nodded and said thanks to the umbrella invented by His Majesty, otherwise everyone would still be hiding in the house at this time Darlene blinked blue eyes.


    Also, the straight umbrella is very useful, but not practical. "Lucy looked up at her umbrella, but they were all looking at our umbrella. I''m really embarrassed." Darina said with a blushing face. The umbrellas they held were taken from the castle. The appearance, texture, and color of the umbrellas were all very good. These umbrellas were specially customized on the earth. They are different from ordinary umbrellas (ccfa). Umbrellas in the city are even more different.


    Huoxi smiled and said, "Indeed, this umbrella is really beautiful, people who have seen so many good things like it, not to mention those girls.


    yes too


    Darlene turned the umbrella in her hand and smiled, it was beautiful and practical.


    "By the way, because of the rain, there shouldn''t be many people in the big market today, which is just convenient for us, Lucy said with a smile. Ah, it would be better if there were fewer people, otherwise it would be too purple when we go shopping. It''s gone." Darlene said happily, while it''s still raining, let''s go quickly, don''t wait for the rain to stop, it will be bad if there are too many people, Lucy urged.


    Uh-huh. '' Darlene nodded and said. After seven or eight minutes, the two walked to the big market. It was as expected. There were not many people, but it was not too small. It was still the same, but it was not the same as before. A lot of Lucy looked around, blinked golden eyes and said, great, the road hasn''t been crowded yet, so we can see the situation from family to family. "Daliana smiled and said that the two were walking around in the big market, mainly to see the sales of the goods and the sales attitude of the shop assistants.


    One of the express regulations of the big market is that the store staff are not allowed to have a bad service attitude. Once they are found, they will immediately cancel the store in the big market.


    Of course, it is also stipulated that customers are not allowed to be too tricky, otherwise the goods will not be sold to them. This also stipulates the atmosphere of the big market. The main reason is that the store does not want to be too pretentious because the goods are good, which leads to the wind in Chang''an City. bad review


    Then the customers also didn''t want to boost their arrogance, making them think that having money is great. Bi Jing''s goods in Chang''an City have never been short of people wanting.


    It is still the same as before, there is not much difference, you can go back and report to His Majesty. "Lucy blinked her golden eyes.


    Ah, the system set up by Your Majesty is good, and it can save us a lot of trouble. "Dalian smiled.


    But the problem we have to face is those nobles, which is really annoying. "Xi pouted, Darlene fiddled with her hair, and said in distress, \"Yes, wait for His Majesty''s solution. It stands to reason that there will be a telegram back today, let''s see what Longxia has to say. '' said Lucy softly.

 Chapter 1580：

    "Let''s go to the wine cellar. It will usher in an outbreak in more than a month. Don''t make a big mistake when nothing is ready." Darlene said softly.


    I haven''t been to the wine cellar yet, and I''m curious about how it is there. "Lucy smiled and said that the two of them held hands, stepped and waved to stop a carriage, and moved towards the wine cellar for more than half an hour. After two people came to the wine cellar outside the city, the people at the door saluted and let them in. Lucy''s golden eyes widened, she looked around curiously, and said in surprise, "Oh my God... there''s a lot of wine, and Darlene looked at the other side''s breathing and asked with a smile, how is it? Does it taste strong? Ah, although I don''t like drinking alcohol, but the wine in here is very strong and smells very comfortable. "Lucy enjoyed


    The wine in this place is made of natural plant acid. Even if it is made into wine, the taste is not bad. It was the same when I came here. The taste here is very good, I like it. " Darlene smiled.


    Lucy nodded again and again and said, "Yes, and there are so many strange wine bottles, which are really special. The person in charge of the wine cellar sent a list of the wine in the wine, and said softly, this is the list of wine.


    "Mmmm." Darlene nodded and started to read with Lucy.


    Chapter 1810: The advantage of data.


    Darlene looked at the wine list for a while, then closed the document and said, "In this comparison, the production of wine is much higher than the last time.


    Yes, even those of me who have never been to the wine cellar, look through these catalogues and understand. "Your Majesty Lucy said that we are going to move into the era of data and information in the future, these are data, it is very convenient for us to do things," Lina said with a smile.


    Yes, I have a deep understanding of this, and the publishing house is also there. It seems that the data is all in one sentence and you can know how many books have been bought, which books are not selling well, and so on. "Lu You is also a comrade.


    Darlene blinked her blue eyes, looked at the dazzling wine cabinet, and said that the pro-adults also benefited.


    As for these statistics, why didn''t I think of it before, it''s really convenient


    "There used to be, but it was just a mess of records, and they were all parchment rolls. It was really difficult to find them, so no one wanted to find them." Lucy said


    It is also said that in the past, Father Father''s study was full of parchment scrolls, and it was really a headache to look at. "Daliana shrugged.


    The parchment rolls don''t last as long as paper, and they get hairy, which is so disgusting I shudder just thinking about it


    Darlene fiddled with her hair and said, "Zoxia has really changed our lives. If it wasn''t for him, I should have been married by my father now, right? Or inherit the Chamber of Commerce or something.


    Your biggest possibility is to inherit your uncle''s chamber of commerce. How could you get married so quickly, and with your character, it is impossible to be so quick. If there was no His Majesty, I would definitely be married to the son of the Duke now. "Lucy withdrew.


    "That''s right, at that time, I still remember that Longxia sent a hot air balloon to rescue you, you should be surprised at that time.


    Darlene covered her mouth and smiled.


    Lucy nodded again and again, Chenba said with golden eyes, \"Yeah, I was really shocked, I didn''t expect there was a way to rescue from the air, it''s incredible


    Jiao Shi, His Majesty asked my father to sell Chang''an City goods for him. When I saw those goods, I was too surprised. '' Darlene exclaimed


    Lucy covered her mouth and smiled lightly, and said, \"Who said no, I really like it here, okay, we digress


    Darlene didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, and said, "Let''s plan a bar, and then we will sell it to another continent at a higher price.


    Yep, that''s a bit off topic. "Lucy fiddled with her blond hair and the two took the spilled list on the table and began to plan the wine list. If you use the sales data, it is the most popular, and this wine is in stock. It is also the most people who can make a fuss about this wine.\" Darlene thought.


    Indeed, the sales of this wine are more than double the sales of other wines. "Lucy marveled at the wine list in her hand and looked straight at the wine list in her hand, until she saw the last one, and said, "Although every wine sells well, there are always wines that sell well, we want to These wines have been cleared. How to operate ah? Please come up with an idea, you business wizard. "Lucy squinted and smiled and said that the solution I thought was to sell it in a bundle. Darlene seriously thought about it for a while, and said, "You mean to sell it together with the best-selling Youhe Daqu?


    That''s right, if you want to buy Youhe Daqu, you have to buy other wines together, otherwise you can''t buy Youhe Daqu. " Darlene nodded.


    It''s a good idea, but what if some people really don''t like another wine? What should I do? "We can make several sets if we need good Western wines, and we will sell the five most bottom wines for this bundled sale. The bundled price of each wine is different, but they are better than buying them individually." Lina explained that, yes, and these wines are not bad, but they are sold at a slower rate compared to the better-selling wines. If they are bundled together, the price of both wines is cost-effective, and they will inevitably be tempted. "Lucy asked for flowers in surprise. Darlene nodded, and Chenba said with blue eyes, "Yeah, this will speed up the sale of those wines that have a lot of stock, so that there are also sales in Youhe Region.


    Lucy nodded in agreement and said softly, "Yeah, then it''s about raising the price, how much should we raise the price of these wines?


    "This needs to be carefully planned. If it improves, many people will complain. If it''s low, it''s better not to mention it. Otherwise, it won''t take long to raise the price again. It''s also a hassle." ten? ¡¤ Does Lucy suggest that Seven''s original price be increased by 10 percent?


    Darlene pondered seriously and said, "The current price of a bottle of Youhe Daqu is 400 yuan a bottle, and if it is 10%, then the price will be raised to 440 yuan?


    Since paper money became popular, many products have been re-priced, and they are all measured at the price of paper money, because it is easier to calculate.


    Yes, although ten percent is a little high, it is not particularly high. Compared with the current quality of life, I think ten percent is still very reasonable. "Lucy explained that 10% of the words are no problem for merchants in another continent, but the Han Dynasty and other kingdoms may have some opinions." Darlene said softly


    why? '' Lucy asked curiously


    It was 10% more expensive all of a sudden, and their opinions about buying it must be the biggest, so I think it still needs to be lowered. Darlene suggested


    Shao Xi thought for a while, and thoughtfully said, "Then how much do you think it is appropriate to improve, so that the mainland and our people are suitable?


    Darlene frowned slightly, and began to think about it, and said, "If it is 10% for the other continent, and 8% for our side?


    Are the price increases on both sides different? "Xingxi''s golden eyes widened.


    Chapter 1811: Commercial mutual good?


    Yes, the prices on both sides are different. This is probably the best way to do it. How to operate it? What if people from another continent find out? "Lucy was worried that Daudalena blinked her blue eyes and thought, "This is what we have to solve, it is probably a bit difficult, but we can''t always bother Your Majesty, and we have to share the pressure for him. Lucy agreed with Daudalina getting up and walking in the wine cellar, looking at it and saying, "We can make a fuss with the ID card.


    Xi also got up and said curiously, "You mean that those who have Han Dynasty ID cards will buy goods with an 8% price increase, and those who do not have ID cards will buy goods with a price increase of 8%. Ten percent? It¡¯s indium. In this case, the merchants of the Han Dynasty will not say anything, and when they learn that another continent does not have this treatment, I believe they will feel better in their hearts.¡± Darlene analyzed. It''s a good idea. With such a differentiated treatment, they must not be so resentful about the increase in the price of goods. Isn''t it a talented businesswoman. '' Lucy complimented.


    If it wasn''t for this ID card set up by His Majesty, I''m afraid I can''t do anything about it. " Darlene smiled.


    Lucy blinked her golden eyes, and suddenly asked, "By the way, after the price increase, what should we do with the Sahara Prairie and the Ori Dwarf Kingdom, etc., these cooperative kingdoms?


    These are not difficult. I have signed an agreement with them, saying that the goods are sold to them at a discount of 30% below the market price, which is also a good thing to do. Darlene says


    It means that even if we raise the price, as long as it is lower than the market price after the price increase, it will be 30% off, right? That''s not a breach of the agreement, is it? '' asked Lucy


    Darlene nodded and said, \"And it was also clearly stated in the agreement that the goods of the Han Dynasty would increase or decrease the price appropriately based on market changes. These were written in advance, they would not What did you say?" Darlene said.


    I just thought of another bug. '' said Lucy suddenly


    "What is the loophole? Darlene asked curiously.


    Lucy shook her hair and said, "Because the sales prices of the two continents are different, what if the other continent buys goods from our merchants? This way they don''t have to buy goods with a ten percent price increase.


    Darlene thought for a moment and explained, \"Well,...this should be unlikely to happen.


    why? "Lucy asked curiously.


    Because you see, the reason why I set the price increase on our continent at 8% is because Darlene paused and continued, "Businessmen from another continent, if they want to buy their goods, always It can''t be the goods that the merchants bought at the original price, right?


    "Well, it''s impossible to buy their goods at a 10% price increase, so it''s better to buy directly from us, right?" Lucy nodded.


    That''s right, it''s even more impossible to buy goods from those merchants at a lower price, right? The merchants in our continent will not be willing, so what do you think if the merchants in that continent just raise the price a little bit to buy from them? '' Darlene asked rhetorically


    Those merchants have the ability to resell the goods to a higher price than those offered by another continent, so it is impossible to sell to that continent. "Lucy exclaimed


    Darlene nodded and said with a smile, \"That''s right, so don''t worry about this, they are eager to hold these goods in their hands and sell them to others at high prices.


    Sure enough, you are still amazing. No one can compare to you in this regard. I admire the five-body. "Xi Mu gasped with a smile.


    I still admire the novels you wrote. If you want me to write novels, I can''t write them. Darlene thought about those dense words, as well as the combination of contexts, as well as the storyline, etc., each of which gave her a headache.


    Of course, although I don''t want to write any novels, but I''m still happy to read the book, Lucy blinked her golden eyes and joked, "Okay, let''s not bend each other here, let''s go back to the highest building and have a look What did the telegram sent back from Long say?


    Hmm. '' Darlene nodded.


    ta ta ta


    The two walked away from the wine cellar, got on the carriage and headed towards the highest building for more than ten minutes. After more than ten minutes, the two returned to the eleventh floor of the highest building. They sat on the sofa with the bitter telegram and began to browse Darlene. Holding the telegram in his hand, he said, "Your Majesty agrees with our proposal to raise the price, saying that it would be great for us to arrange it, so let''s do it according to the plan we discussed when we were in the wine cellar, but before giving the order, we still need to communicate it. The telegram said to Longxia. "Lucy smiled and said, I know, after all, the last price increase was several months ago. The price increase announcement this time, those businessmen probably won''t say anything, and they won''t make much money after all. not enough. "Daliana whispered Lucy nodded and said, indeed, no matter what, they won''t suffer too much from your telegram. What did His Majesty say?" Darlene asked curiously, I just finished


    Shuxi handed over the telegram and said, "His Majesty has helped us solve most of the problems, how should those nobles who want to meet His Majesty get rid of them, His Majesty said in the telegram.

 Chapter 1581：

    That''s great, I really can''t live without Your Majesty.


    Darlene said excitedly, "Even for those nobles who can''t escape, His Majesty has thought of a solution.


    30 Yes, let''s find time to meet Count Zeni of Adian Kingdom, and Duke Clifford of Ori Dwarf Kingdom, as long as we meet these two. Lucy whispered.


    This is much easier. What are their main demands? "Daliana wondered that she didn''t know about this aspect. She was mainly responsible for some commercial matters, mainly buying goods, or helping out. These are also easy to solve, and Lucy smiled.


    Because when Hu Erniang left, she had already told the other party about such a problem, so she knew how to solve it.


    Chapter 1812: Dialogue in the rain.


    The rain fell from the sky like ten thousand silver threads, and a row of drainage droplets fell from the eaves, like pieces of bead curtains, but the rain was really not big. The world is locked up in a dense beaded net of rain.


    Looking from a distance, the streets, houses, and pedestrians are all left with only a shapeless outline.


    There were a few more muffled thunders in the sky, and the rain seemed to be urged.


    If you walk into the rain and fog at this moment, there will be a fresh and cool feeling that will permeate your whole body. Of course, there is a high chance that a cold will come to your door.


    Although the raindrops are cold on the body, there is a moist and warm air in the air for some reason, as if singing the news of the arrival of the 22nd day of spring.


    Field came out of the room in the castle after a long absence. Recently, he has been in the castle, and he feels disconnected from the outside world.


    Field pulled his skirt, sat on the stool in the back garden, looked at the raindrops in the sky, and said softly, when we were about to attack the city of Alor last year, it was the same, it was raining all the time, and the green deacon put a blanket over the queen, Said, "Your Majesty, don''t think about it, it''s all in the past and you have to remember it, right?" "After Feld finished speaking, he looked straight at the other party, and there was no expression on his face. The green deacon was a little frightened, and the queen''s icy silver-white eyes were extraordinarily majestic, making people a little afraid to look directly.


    Even after the defeat of the last invasion of the road, the queen was depressed for a while, but despite this, her majesty still made people shy away.


    how? Is this question difficult to answer? thinking for so long. Field asked Deacon Green coldly and suddenly recovered, saluted and said, "Yes, Your Majesty is right, Field, who has to remember the past, slowly blinked his eyes, turned and continued to look at the green raindrops in the sky. The deacon poured a glass of hot water and said, "Your Majesty, if you keep it in mind, it will be very painful, in fact... you can actually try to put it down and see.


    lay down


    Field''s tone was a little hurried, and he asked back, "The throne that was within reach is gone, you let me put it down.


    I''m sorry, Your Majesty, I''m talking too much. I''m willing to accept the punishment. Please don''t be angry. "Deacon Green immediately knelt down and sighed deeply, and said, "Get up, sit down, and talk to me for a while..." Deacon Green secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Field shook the water glass in his hand and asked softly, "How long do you think this rain will last?


    Deacon Green was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect to ask this question. The jumpiness is really too big. Your Majesty, it probably won''t be long, because the rain in spring is always in waves.


    Will it stop soon? "Felder said softly.


    Yes, Your Majesty, are you too tired? Do you want to go back and rest? Deacon Green shook his head worriedly, and said, "I just came out, I''m in the room every day, I feel like I''m not in Golden Eagle City anymore.


    Deacon Green immediately got up to help with the massage and said, "Your Majesty, you are thinking too much. How can the Golden Eagle City not be yours? Most of the Yadian Kingdom is yours.


    How can most of them be enough? What I want is the entire Yayan Kingdom and the entire Han Dynasty. '' Field said solemnly.


    Retire early will be yours, don''t worry, "Deacon Green agrees with Dao, it''s not Eddie who disrupted my plan, I should have won the Adian Kingdom." , we can''t take the Ya Kingdom immediately, because with the intervention of the Han Dynasty, there is no way to attack the city of Kun Yaluo. Deacon Green said weakly, but as soon as she finished speaking, she regretted it a little bit, not for anything else, because she said something wrong, and this sentence is too out of place.


    It is also said that the Han Dynasty was a major obstacle for us. It was like this when at sea, and it is like this now. '' Field exclaimed angrily.


    Deacon Green breathed a sigh of relief, he didn''t expect to be scolded, and quickly echoed, yes, and there is no news from the Black Iris, so we can''t know if the Yarrow City is really being attacked again. Han Dynasty''s help


    Why did the news come back so quickly this time? If Jin Mo was here, the news would have come back long ago. Field is a little dissatisfied


    The people of the Han Dynasty were very tight-lipped, and the secrecy of this matter was very effective. Almost no one knew that the queen of Yaluo City went to meet the king of the Han Dynasty. "Deacon Green explained that Dofield snorted coldly, turned his head and looked at Raindrop 490 coldly, and said, "Jin Mo should be back in a month, I just have to wait another month.


    Yes, Your Majesty, wait another month, we only need to wait another month, and we will be able to rescue His Royal Highness the First Prince. Green Deacon nodded and said.


    Brother is second, the most important thing is whether I can win the entire Yadian Kingdom, I hope my father will give me enough knights. "Field is full of anticipation.


    As long as Jin Mo brings the oblivion back smoothly, I believe that the Lord of the Flanders Empire will send a large number of knights to support you. Deacon Green was excited, blinking his silver-white eyes, and said, "It''s just that when the ransom is paid and there are slaves, what will the Han Dynasty do? Continue to interfere in our war with Yarrow City. We have 300,000 gold coins. The ransom, and so many slaves, I don''t think they should interfere!


    Green Deacon guessed


    Field fiddled with his silver-white hair and said, "I''ll know everything when Jin Mo comes back. I also told them to speed up and collect the information from me. "Understood, Your Majesty. '' Green Deacon nodded.


    Chapter 1813: The impassable line of defense.


    In the early morning, the fog and fog quietly faded away, and the scenery where the sea and the sky meet slowly revealed. Haiyan City has ushered in a new day. Since the planning of the new and old urban areas is very clear, the whole city has brought a foreign feeling.


    Because as I said before, as long as people in the old city perform well or do something that helps the city, they can move to the new city to live.


    Of course, it is definitely not to give them a house directly, but to let them rent the house over there. Now people in the old city can''t rent houses in the Xinxu area.


    Now the people in the old city do not know how to be obedient. Everyone is very active in doing things. Some even want to do some research. When they get off work, they hide at home and study all kinds of things in the old city. All places have been repaired, such as avenues, houses, and some new storefronts.


    Because the nine major cities have to slowly catch up with Chang''an City, of course, it is impossible to be completely the same. The main thing is that it is good to be close to some details. Walking on the avenue of the new urban area, Green eyes have been looking around, she is wearing a light purple skirt and a coat, her long hair is pulled up. This morning, the elf girl has no stalls at the Grand Theater. Her performances are in the afternoon, so in the morning Yes, you can, just go back to rehearse the afternoon drama at noon, and get familiar with it again


    I was nervous last night, and I went to Lu Erniang to find a way. It was strange, and it was not the first date.


    Did you sleep well at night?" "Niu Da took the lead in breaking the embarrassment that neither of them spoke.


    He was stunned for a moment, lifted the skirt, and said, yes, I slept earlier last night, because I have to get up early today! Did we set the time too early?


    Niu Da looked a little clumsy, and said repeatedly, "Then let''s change the afternoon next time, so you can sleep later. It just happens that the weather is a bit cold in the drought.


    With a warm heart, he shook his head slightly and said, "It doesn''t matter, I slept very full, and I didn''t have a drama in the afternoon, so the morning was just right.


    That''s good


    Niu Da scratched his head and said with a smile, "In the future, come out at the time of your rehearsal.


    His expression suddenly became serious, and he said seriously


    Why? "Niu Da looked confused that you are the lord of a city, and it is for His Majesty to manage Haiyan City well. How can the lord of the city focus on my time? It''s unreasonable." Xing said seriously.


    Niu Da was stunned for a moment, he didn''t expect the other party to say this, but it was true, he smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I work diligently with documents and other things every day. Well, we must always focus on developing Haiyan City well, and other things must be second, I will not mind seriously.


    OK, I promise you. "Niu Da felt a little comfort in his heart.


    Before, he always felt that he was busy all day, and sometimes he couldn''t see each other for two or three days. He felt guilty and could only ask someone to send some gifts.


    Even processing documents in the middle of the night, just to make time to go out to see her the next day. However, what he didn''t expect was that the other party was not so sensible, which warmed his heart and made him even more certain that the position of the city lord''s wife is her


    Blinking his green eyes, he said, "Then we agree, we will continue to work hard for the future of Haiyan City, let''s work together." Niu Da smiled and said.


    Luo looked up at the people not far away who were digging the land, and asked in confusion, \"What are they doing?


    Oh! This is laying sewers, the order from Chang''an City. "Niu Da explained what a sewer is?" Xing asked suspiciously


    Just like the streets where you live in the new city, the water that rains will be drained into the sewers and eventually into the sea. "The cow explained


    Dip nodded thoughtfully and said, "Alas! That''s how it turns out, the old town is about to start remodeling, isn''t it?


    Yes, the very right houses in the old city are unqualified, and there are many aspects that are outdated. It needs to be repaired in time and plans to complete all the renovations before the winter this year. "Niu Da explained," In this way, Haiyan City will definitely get better and better, which is really great. "Que smiled and said Niu blinked, sighing, "Yeah, at that time, Haiyan City was still being paid by a group of sea figurines."/


    I heard about this. The Chang''an City newspaper at that time published this piece of information. After reading it, I sighed inwardly for a while. "Looking back. Oh? What are you sighing? Niu Da asked curiously.


    With a slight smile, he covered his mouth and said, \"How desperate these seas must be, they are obviously Haizang, and they are so far away from Chang''an City by the sea, and they were surrounded and suppressed by His Majesty.

 Chapter 1582：

    In fact, His Majesty has long wanted to rectify the seaside city, but he has been unable to do so. "Niu said


    "Do you think there will still be pirates now?" Hua asked curiously, Niu Da raised his eyebrows slightly, thought for a moment, and said, "There should be, right? The world is so big that there are no pirates, (Li Li Zhao) I guess also difficult


    It''s true, but these Haijian, Maunghuan, and Yuyaoyuan, Sangjun, Annu, and Badgers stopped, smiled, and said, \"Even if they dare to Then again, don''t be afraid to pretend.


    "In addition to driving out the overseas guards stationed in Haiyan City last time, I remember that a group of Haiyan was also slain, right?" Xia recalled bitterly


    Ah, it was also surrounded at one time, as long as you dare to come, you will definitely be enjoyed. "When Niu Da said, his face was very serious.


    He nodded heavily and said, "Yes, as long as you dare to come, you will be taken down, Haiyan City is an impassable line of defense.


    Um. "Niu Dawei


    Chapter 1814: Sooner or later it will be destroyed.


    Under the blowing of the pounding wind, the wild flowers all over the mountains and slopes opened their eyes.


    The raindrops float on the flower books, crystal clear and transparent, and the water droplets roll and gather on the petals, like many small pearls shining brightly.


    At this time of season, people still feel that the spring is cold, and the weather in mid-spring is getting warmer. In mid-spring, it is the glory city. Because of this spring rain, there are not many people on the avenues in the city, but the farmland is full of people. They didn''t plant the seeds in the spring rain, but because the rain caught them off guard.


    The farmland of the Principality of Chama is no better than Chang''an City, there is no regularity to speak of, and there is no drainage facility to speak of. As long as there is land, crops will be planted, and the overall look is disorganized. These farmers are all saving their crops in the fields. As for the solution, that''s a complete mess.


    I don''t know what drainage facilities are there. They use large leaves, etc. to cover the rain. These are easy to accumulate water. Once the water accumulates too much, it will be pressed down, and the crops will still be crushed to death.


    The Duke of Kansas is on the carriage at the moment, heading in the direction of the Royal Palace. This time he entered the palace because of this.


    He wanted to propose to King Zhatu if he could improve the condition of the farmland, otherwise every spring at the beginning of every year, there would be no harvest.


    This is not only bad for the subjects, but also bad for the development of the duchy. After half an hour, Gong Hua came to the door of the palace hall and wiped off the water droplets on his body. Step into the palace hall


    Your Majesty, best regards to you. "The Duke of Kansas saluted.


    King Zhatu waved his hand to signal the maidservant beside him to step down, then sat up straight and asked, "What? What is the big deal for you to come here on a rainy day?


    Duke Thassas stood up, nodded earnestly, and said, "Yes, Your Majesty, this time I have something important to discuss with you.


    Have something to discuss with me? What will make you go out on a rainy day. \" King Zhitu said curiously, then waved his hand to signal the other party to sit down.


    The Duke of Kansas saluted and sat down in his seat, reporting, "Your Majesty, this matter concerns you and the Principality of Chama.


    King Zhatu raised his eyebrows slightly, and then asked seriously, "What is it? If it''s an alarmist, you know what regret is, right? Kansas Gongli nodded and said, I''m very serious about this matter, and I''m definitely not deceiving. you


    "Tell me about it." King Zhatu said with his chair on his back


    Your Majesty, it has been raining constantly in spring recently. The roads in the city, the farmland outside the city, and the dew and rain in the residential houses must be faced directly. \"The Duke of Kansas reported that the king narrowed his eyes slightly and said.


    Is it normal? It''s always been like this


    It just can''t be static, it needs to be changed, and Chang''an City is not like this. "Duke of Kansas Shen Sheng, how do you want to change? What are your thoughts? King Zhatu asked the Duke of Kansas earnestly for a while, and said, "Your Majesty, we can actually ask Chang''an City for help and then Chang''an City for help?"


    King Zhatu rolled his eyes and said, "Why are you talking about Chang''an City at every turn, and you don''t even want to send knights to us, how can you help us do this.


    The matter of sending the knights is because it is related to the matter between the two kings (cae), so the other party will not help us rashly.


    The Duke of Thassas paused and continued, "Now this matter is due to the development needs of our duchy, so the two are different.


    The reason why the duke wanted to solve this problem for the king was mainly because he really didn''t want the entire Chama Principality to fall into the dungeon. Even if he really wanted to leave the Chama Principality, he should have tried his best to support him for so many years.


    King Zhatu''s eyes were almost squinted into slits, and it took a while before he said, "That''s right, so how should we proceed?


    Go and find His Majesty of the Han Dynasty in person again, tell him about our situation, and ask them to help Campingsi honestly.


    Go find him again?


    King Zhatu raised his eyebrows slightly, and said with an interesting expression, "What conditions do you use to talk about the seriousness of the Duke of Kansas'' risk this time?" He said, "Your Majesty, as for the conditions, we can use cities or slaves instead of cities. to change? impossible.


    King Zhatu refused directly and said seriously, "I don''t need to talk about this kind of thing, I won''t give the city hastily, I know it''s difficult, but we have nothing to do, the saltpeter has been used to exchange for low-priced goods It can no longer be used as a bargaining chip." The Duke of Kansas said seriously that there is no way to avoid talking, and I will never agree to divide the city to the Han Dynasty. "King Zhatu said angrily.


    If it can go on like this, the Principality of Chama will never develop. "The Duke of Kansas said King Tu raised his hand and said solemnly, "There is no room for negotiation on this matter. You should step back. I don''t want to hear the words of Mr. Zensas being interrupted before he finished speaking.


    "It''s nothing but nothing, just get out of here." King Zhatu said angrily, Your Majesty. \"The Duke of Kansas nodded.


    Tread


    The Duke left the palace hall dejectedly, his face was full of relatives, obviously he was all for the good of the whole kingdom.


    I didn''t expect to be complimented, and I was kicked out. I didn''t even want to listen to my opinions. I really couldn''t help it. I didn''t want to listen to me. '' said the Duke of Kansas regretfully.


    He shook his head and walked away from the palace, without even wearing his robes, and got on the carriage directly.


    Chapter 1815: Are you pregnant with a baby?


    In the spring of the chaotic land, the wind is slightly rough and arrogant, like a drunkard who has lost his sight, running all the way.


    Staggering through the deep canyon, staggering to climb the high peak love, reckless hands lifted the white velvet shawl between the neck of the mountain ridge.


    He rushed to the field in a panic, his chaotic footsteps softened the frozen soil, woke up the worm pupae stinging in the hole, and stirred the young buds that were sleeping soundly in the soil, and stretched out their waists stupidly.


    At this moment, Yinguang City had just finished raining, and there were many more people on the street one after another.


    Bella had just finished inspecting the territory and returned to the hall of the palace, leaning on the chair like a Buddha.


    Ryan immediately poured a cup of tea and said with concern, "Your Majesty, have a cup of tea and rest first."


    "Yan, you also have a rest." Bella said softly.


    They went out early this morning, and it was already afternoon, so they were all tired.


    Ryan flicked the fox''s tail, trying to get rid of the rain on it, raised his head and asked, \"Your Majesty, you didn''t get caught in the rain, right? Bella blinked her pupils, shook her head gently, and said, "It''s okay, just on the shoulders. It got a little wet, nothing major. \"


    "That''s not good, go and change your clothes quickly, it''s not a trivial matter to catch a cold, have you forgotten the last time you got sick?


    \" Ryan worried.


    "Yes."


    Bella got up quickly, shook her emerald green hair, and said, "I''ll change it now.


    The last time she had a cold and fever almost killed Snake Woman, she was paralyzed in bed for seven or eight days. Even after being sick, she was very weak, and she was always tired for a while, and she was very afraid of getting sick after that.


    But it''s not that she is afraid of dying like this. Her thoughts are inherently dead. There is nothing to be afraid of. The main thing is that she is afraid that if she gets sick, the whole Silver Light City will be left alone.


    The kingdom that was finally won, can''t let the clansmen lose the place of E protection because of their own illness.


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you here and ask the maid to change it for you." Ryan nodded with a smile, and this excuse would be successful.


    After Snake Girl left, Puer Niang began to sort out the things she went out to record today, as well as today''s documents, and some letters. "Tap tap


    Ten minutes later, Bella changed her clothes, prepared to wipe her hair, and then came back. She threw a towel to Niang Fox and said, "You can wipe it too, I don''t want you to infect me after you catch a cold."

 Chapter 1583：

    "Thank you, Your Majesty, I will definitely not infect you. Rila took the towel. Although Snake Woman spoke coldly, she has always known that the other party is a knife-mouthed and tofu-hearted person for so long. It is inevitable that she will feel warm in her heart.


    "Well, how are the things recorded today?" Bella asked curiously. The reason why Snake Girl went out to visit Yinguang City today is to see how the city has developed after the meeting of the Han Dynasty, and what needs to be improved.


    "The main avenue in the city is expected to be repaired before summer, and our carriages will be able to gallop on the avenue to the fullest." Ryan Hui reported.


    "Well, how is the progress of the airship field?" Bella asked curiously.


    Since it snowed in winter, the progress of the airship field has been delayed. It is really impossible to build it under heavy snow. Spring has arrived, but it is the rainy season, and it has been raining non-stop.


    "It was originally expected to be completed in the spring, but due to many situations, it is estimated that it will be delayed until summer.


    '' reported Ryan Hui.


    Bella waved her hand and said, "Okay, let them hurry up, the opening of the airship route is very important."


    "clear.


    Ryan nodded heavily, opened another document, and reported, "Your Majesty, this is about food planting, take a look.


    "Is this what was agreed upon before?\" Bella asked.


    "Yes, Your Majesty, this is what we agreed on before." Ryan nodded.


    ¡ãThen you don''t have to look at it. There is no problem with those. Just follow the implementation. The first month of spring has passed for more than half a month. Let people hurry up. '' Bella urged.


    Ryan nodded heavily and said, "Yes, Your Majesty.


    Bella took a sip of tea and said softly, "I don''t know what happened to that girl Tis."


    "Don''t worry, Miss Tidie has eaten and drank well in the Han Dynasty, and she will be fine." Ruian comforted.


    Ask for flowers. I don''t know if she is pregnant with a baby. After all, she has been with Your Excellency Liu Feng for so long. There must be some movement in her stomach, right? \" Bella muttered to herself.


    With a black line on Ryan''s face, he smiled awkwardly, "Your Majesty, how long has it been, don''t worry too much, but you need to find a king.


    Bella raised her eyebrows slightly, leaned back on the chair, and said, \"Forget it, I don''t like any of those people, not all of them."


    "Don''t you like so many nobles?" Ryan was also a little confused.


    "No. No, every one of them makes people want to screw his head off.\" Bella shook her head again and again.


    It''s not that they can''t do it, the main reason is that Snake Girl has been comparing them with Liu Feng, and this comparison is prone to problems.


    Those nobles who are covered in stench, nowhere can they be compared with the kings of the Han Dynasty, and naturally they have no expectations over time.


    Ruian shrugged, knowing that the queen was comparing them with the one from the Han Dynasty, and smirked, "Your Majesty, then you should read this letter first, it was given to you from the Zushera Prairie."


    "Elsa''s?" Bella took the letter and began to read it, then closed her mouth with a pouting, and said, "I''m really worried."


    Seeing the Queen''s appearance, Ryan asked curiously, "Your Majesty, what did the other party say?"


    Bella threw the letter over and said, "It''s just to let me not be too careless and let me be safe, of course I know this.


    Ryan picked up the letter; glanced at it quickly, and said, "But what Her Royal Highness Elsa said makes sense."


    "Give me a pen and paper, and I''ll write her a letter too." Bella waved her hand.


    "Your Majesty, what do you want to write to Elsa Long?" Ryan worried that the Queen was a little impulsive.


    "Isn''t she going to attack another tribe? I just wanted to ask her if she needed help." Bella pretended to be disdainful.


    "Yes, I''ll get it right away." Ryan nodded with a smile.


    Chapter 1816: Mermaid''s Faith.


    "prick prick


    The spring rain kept falling, and it had already rained in Green City all morning, and the whole city looked foggy for a while.


    Bilis is standing by the window at the moment, looking at the rain outside the window, and muttering to herself, "I don''t know why, I like rain.


    "Your Majesty, be careful not to catch a cold, there is a lot of rain and steam. Lilith worried.


    "Give me a cup of **** tea, the physiological period is coming, I''m a little uncomfortable." Bilis ordered. This word is still understood from the book of Chang''an City, - she was very embarrassed to read it at first. But Mother Hu Er has always encouraged her to read it.


    He also said that only by understanding these, will he be able to face himself more intuitively and take care of himself and the people who are also women.


    "Yes, you should sit and rest for a while, - it will be uncomfortable to stand up straight. ¡ã Lilith worried.


    Bilis shook her head lightly and said, "It doesn''t matter, I''ll see - let''s see, the scenery after the rain is still very good.


    Lilith brought over a cup of **** tea and said worriedly, "I''m just worried that you are too tired, that one will feel uncomfortable when you come."


    "That''s you. I feel fine, but I''m just a little tired. Others don''t feel much." Bilis raised her eyebrows slightly.


    Lilith lowered her head and kept pointing with her two index fingers, and said, "I can''t do anything about it. I didn''t know it would be so uncomfortable. The whole person couldn''t move, and wanted to lie down all day."


    Every time the mermaid maid comes to a special period, her whole body will be sluggish, and those two days are her rest days.


    As long as she was hungry and wanted to eat, she would lie still.


    "You need to exercise more, An Li said, as long as you exercise more and eat more fruits, it will naturally not be so hard in special times." Bilis said softly.


    "Ming! I want to exercise, Your Majesty, please spare me. Lilith retreated, she was most afraid of being tired from exercise. "You, you, Ning Hui is unwilling to exercise, she is really lazy. \"Bliss pinched the opponent''s nose.


    "Hehe, I have to wait for you. How can I have so much time to exercise?" Lilith said with a smile.


    Bilis blinked her blue eyes and said, "You learn more from Uka, get up so early every day to go for a run, and if you have half the perseverance, you should be slim now.


    Lilith looked at her body, tugged at her clothes embarrassingly, and muttered, "Your Majesty, I understand, I will start exercising tomorrow.


    Since moving to Green City, the mermaid maid''s body can be said to be plump and plump, from the original slender girl to a slightly fat girl with a fleshy face. Every day I eat delicious food, I haven''t exercised, and I don''t have much trouble, and my weight naturally rises.


    "Okay, it doesn''t matter if you think it''s good, but it won''t be good for your body, so you can figure it out for yourself...Bliss said gently.


    She also didn''t want to put too much pressure on the maid, after all, happiness was the first priority.


    "Your Majesty, I will definitely lose weight, don''t worry, I also like the previous me." Lilith nodded heavily. Billis smiled gently and said, "Okay, let''s start processing the documents, taking advantage of the rainy days I like, it shouldn''t be too boring to deal with the documents.


    "Yes, I''ll help you right away." Lilith Ming nodded again and again.


    The mermaid maid immediately prepared the documents, separated the important documents first, and handed them to the mermaid king.


    Bilis flipped through the document in her hand and asked, \"Have the seeds for us been arranged by Your Excellency Liu Gen?"


    "It''s all arranged, and a lot of professionals have been brought in. They have already led our people to plant crops." Lilith responded immediately.


    "Well, then the rain doesn''t matter, right? It''s been raining these days, so I''m afraid it''s not easy to grow crops." Bilis worried.

 Chapter 1584：

    "Your Majesty, don''t worry, those professionals know how to deal with it, nothing will happen." Lilith replied.


    Bilis took a sip of **** tea and said, "That''s good, it really solved a lot of trouble for us.


    "Foolish, we just need to follow suit, so that there will be no mistakes. When the harvest is full, there will be a lot of harvest." Lilith nodded heavily.


    "By the way, how''s the situation on the horizontal city side?" Bilis asked suddenly.


    The horizontal city was the second city that was divided into the human fish before the Han Dynasty, because it had been vacant before. It wasn''t until some time ago that she talked to Liu Feng about this matter, and she let all the extra clansmen move to the horizontal city.


    "Everyone has already moved in, and the horizontal city has also received the help of the Han Dynasty. Although the renovation stage will be very slow, it may not improve until the end of the year, but it is always a good start." Lilith Hui reported.


    \"That''s good, they didn''t reject the horizontal city, right?" Bilis worried.


    "No, they are all very happy, there is no rejection at all, and they start looking for jobs as soon as they arrive there, and they have a positive attitude towards life." Lilith smiled... Huhu


    Bilis heaved a sigh of relief and said, "That''s good, I have to go and they won''t accept it. It will be a headache to appease them."


    "However, His Majesty of the Han Dynasty is really generous. How kind to you. ¡ã Lilith smiled.


    "The more this is the case, the more we have to repay others. 0.2 cannot be helped by others in vain. This is not the belief of our mermaid tribe. ¡ãBilisi said seriously.


    The mermaid king has been educated by the old king since he was a child. To be a human being, you must be grateful. You must keep in mind the help of others, and you must pay back this favor when you have the opportunity. Seeing that the disadvantaged groups need to help more and cannot turn a blind eye, these beliefs have always haunted the mermaid girl growing up.


    "Understood." Lilith nodded.


    Bilis looked out the window and saw the rain gradually getting smaller, and said, "When the rain stops, let me go out for a walk, I''ve been here for a long time, it''s very boring.


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Lilith smiled.


    Chapter 1817: The sea singing.


    The sky was already gray and bright, and the sun had not yet come out. Annie was standing on the board facing the cool sea breeze.


    \"La la


    At this time, the sea was majestic, and the tumbling waves rushed to the shore like thousands of horses. The roar of the sea echoed in the ears of the bastard, just like the shouts of knights on the battlefield.


    I do not know when the sun has risen, the golden sunshine wine is on the sea, the waves are weak, and it is integrated with the distant scenery, forming a beautiful oil painting.


    \"It''s a new day.


    Annie opened her hands and closed her yellow eyes to feel the sea breeze in the morning, and said with a smile, \"I hope today is also safe and nothing happens."


    A few days ago, the sea was not very flat. The high waves, the roaring thunder, and the pouring rainstorm, each of which surprised the motherfucker.


    Annie looked back and found that no one came out, so she stroked her hair and started to clear her throat and sing.


    ¡¤Sunshine is golden, babble, sunshine is colorful, when I am king you are queen, babble throat 23


    This song was taught to her by her mother when she was a child, and she would sing this song every time she went to bed.


    Or she would sing it when she was tidying up in the backyard. My mother sang this song to wake her up in the morning. Therefore, the dog-eared girl will sing this song every time she wakes up in the morning. This song is also a song that has been circulated in the Torola Orc Empire for a long time, and almost every household will know this song.


    \"Moonlight is warm, dilly squirting, moonlight is\" Anne was interrupted before she finished singing.


    "The moonlight is soft enough, when I am a knight you are my lover, ah hoo ah Agnes came out and picked up the song of the bastard.


    Annie turned her head in surprise and said with a smile, \"You got up, did I disturb you by singing?\"


    Agnes shook her head, fiddled with her hair, and said, \"It''s also time to get up at this point, and the sun has already come out, continue to sleep, the sun is so big that it shouldn''t come out.


    \"Yeah, this morning belongs to us, and the afternoon belongs to those men, so hurry up and get out there.


    \" Annie said with a smile.


    "Who says it''s not, it''s all about comfort in the morning," Agnes sighed.


    "By the way, I just heard you sing next to me, can you do this song too?" Annie asked in surprise.


    Agnes scratched her head in embarrassment, and said embarrassedly, \"I only remember a little bit, I just remember that part, I can''t sing well, isn''t it bad?


    Annie shook her head vigorously and said with a full smile, "How come, you sing very well, it''s really a pity that you don''t sing."


    Agnes'' eyes lit up, she couldn''t believe it, "Is everything you say true? My singing is really good?\"


    "Of course, why should I lie to you? Actually, when you arrive in Chang''an City, you can sing with me. Haven''t you found a job yet?" Annie asked. \"Really? Can I sing with you?\"


    Agnes couldn''t believe her ears, then went down again and said, \"But I don''t know how to sing. The only thing I know is the song I just hummed, but not all of it.\"


    Annie took Sheephorn''s hand and said seriously, \"Silly girl, I''m not enough here, I can teach you, Agnes kept blinking her golden eyes and worried, \"I''m afraid I''ll sing No, it would be embarrassing.


    "There''s nothing you can do right away, you always have to learn, so don''t worry, just sing with confidence, anyway, there''s no one right now, just so I can teach you." Annie said eagerly.


    Agnes pursed her lips, tangled for a while, nodded and said, \"Okay, then you teach me to sing.


    "now it''s right.


    Annie''s eyes were all laughing into a line, and she said, \"First of all, you have to learn how to breathe and how to use breath.


    "How to breathe? Is there still breath?" Agnes looked puzzled.


    ¡¤You just sang very well, but if you can use these well, your singing will be more moving.


    \" Annie explained.


    \"Then can you show me a demonstration? Maybe I can learn it.\" Agnes said weakly.


    "Of course, I''ll sing two different songs for you to listen to. You can choose a better one later." Annie smiled.


    Agnes nodded, turned to look at no one behind her, and said, "Okay, no one''s here yet.\"


    \"The sun is golden, babble, the sun is colored, when I am the king you are the queen, ah Yesterday, Anne made a gesture after singing, indicating that it was the first time, and then sang it for the second time, \" "The sun is golden, babble ah, the sun is colored, when I am the king you are the queen, ah ah ah


    \"Clap clap clap


    \"It''s amazing, it all sounds good.\" Agnes clapped her hands again and again.


    Annie blushed a little and asked with a smile, \"Do you think there is any difference between these two times? Which one sounds better?\"


    Agnes thought about it seriously and said, \"Two times are actually good, but if 877 is different, I think the second time sounds better, and I don''t know why.


    \"By the way, the second time I used my breath to go in, so it sounded a bit more layered. The first time I sang very flatly, although it wasn''t bad, it wasn''t very good either." Annie explained .


    "I understand, I sang the same as the first time you sang, without breath, right?" Agnes asked curiously. "Exactly, as long as you practice your breath more, you can sing very well." Annie said with yellow eyes.


    Agni stroked the hair on her forehead and said seriously, \"Then teach me to sing.


    \"It will be difficult. It takes a long time to learn to get started. The most important thing is that you have to practice every day, and it will be easier to master.\" Annie said seriously. \"I will definitely study very seriously, so that I can stay in Chang''an City.\" Agnes nodded seriously.


    Annie chose the city hair, because of the sea breeze, their hair is always messed up, "You learn the lyrics first, and I will teach you how to sing after you memorize the lyrics.

 Chapter 1585：

    \"Yeah.\" Agnes nodded.


    Chapter 1818: Angry wolf-ear mother?


    The boat cut through the dark blue sea, revealing a snow-white tail, and Wolf-eared Lady''s fleet continued to sail on the vast sea.


    aspirated.


    Since the fleet had been out to sea for several days, the crew members couldn''t hold back in the cabin, and they ran to the board to look from a distance. Great tea party.


    \"How long do you think it will take us to get to that continent?\"- asked the dog clan orc.


    "Who knows, doesn''t it mean more than two months? It''s only a month, and it''s still early." Another lion orc replied.


    A goat orc rolled his eyes and said, \"The life on the sea is really unpleasant. If only there was an overland road, I would rather ride a bumpy carriage.\"


    \"Yeah, the carriage is tossing, the boat is swaying, and I can''t sleep well at all.\" The dog clan orc echoed. \"It''s still a trivial matter if I can''t sleep well. Didn''t you see the waves that were overwhelming the sky? It''s really scary. I always thought that I would be swallowed by the waves in the next moment.\" A woman from the horse tribe said in fear.


    "Who said no, there is thunder every night, and the sound of thunder almost deafened my ears." Another deer woman replied.


    The pig clan orc rolled his eyes and said, "I would have known that I would not go to sea, it was really annoying.


    "But that continent is said to be really good, it would be a pity not to go, but this long sea road is really annoying.\"


    The dog orc said helplessly.


    \"cough cough


    Arsenal coughed twice, came to the front of the crowd, and said solemnly, \"It''s you who are shouting, begging to go, and it''s you who are complaining now. If you really don''t want to, leave now.


    "Leave now? Where shall we go now?\" The pig clan orc wondered.


    Attachment Road.


    \"Yeah, now there is sea all around, and there is no boat to go back, how can we leave.\"Dog clan orcs\"I care about you, if you want to leave, jump into the sea for me now, or don''t let me hear You guys are babbling here, it''s really annoying to hear it." Arsenal said angrily.


    Those people became quiet all of a sudden, because when they thought about the appearance of the wolf-eared girl, they knew that they would indeed do this, and they slapped a cold forehead just thinking about it.


    "Humph!" Arsenal snorted coldly, turned around and prepared to leave.


    ¡¤Look, look, what is that? Is it an island? \" shouted a dog clan orc. Others also looked in the direction that person pointed, all of them were excited.


    \"Yes, yes, that is the island.


    \"Great, we finally have a place to park again.


    \"You can log in and take a break, thank God.


    \"I must run two laps on the island, it''s really been a long time since I ran.


    All the people on the board got up in the airship, like a pot of dumplings, all fluttering.


    Arsenal followed the sound, and was also attracted by the looming island, and muttered to himself, \"Great, great, I can finally land and rest again, I have to tell my eldest sister right away.


    After she finished speaking, she turned around and ran into the cabin, and fell down with the road stump, but regardless of other things, she immediately got up and continued to run.


    "Big sister, big sister... there is an island, and I can see the island." Arsenal shouted excitedly.


    Alita opened the door and frowned, "Are you stupid? You were in a panic and couldn''t even say a word.


    "Eldest sister, I admit it... I can really see the island.\" Arsenal calmed down. Alita''s face changed slightly, her eyes widened and she asked, \"Is it true? Are there really islands?


    "Really, go and see, you can really see the island, and we can land again and forget about it." Arsenal said excitedly.


    "Okay." Alita nodded, stepped out of the room, and walked towards the board.


    Lang Er Niang walked in three steps and came to the fence of the ship''s board, looking at the looming peaks in the distance.


    ¡¤Look, ma''am, it''s really an island, right? \" Arsenal said excitedly.


    Alita nodded heavily and said, \"Go ahead and sail towards that island, be sure to arrive before dark, and land and rest tonight.


    \"Yes, eldest sister.\" Arsenal said excitedly, and immediately turned to the sailor.


    \"Crash


    Six hours later, Wolf-eared Lady''s fleet began to approach the island.


    The island has grown from the original size of sesame and mung bean into a huge island. The shape of the island is very strange, it is an irregular body, and there is a high mountain in the middle.


    Pinyu looked green and green everywhere, and it looked like it was very suitable for landing.


    ...Look at the big sister, this island is different from the one we landed on before. \"Arsenal said quickly.\"Indeed, let someone break down and land, first send a team to inspect to see if there is any danger, and if there is no danger, land immediately. \" Wang Lita ordered.


    \"Yes." Arsenal nodded, turning to signal the sailors to take their weapons and go on patrol.


    \"Tap tap.


    After more than half an hour, the sailors who went to patrol came back and reported, \"Master Captain, there is no problem with this island, you can land.


    \"Okay, the order goes on, everyone is logged in now.\"Alita commanded in a loud voice.


    \"Yes." The sailors responded in unison.


    Half an hour later, all the crew members and passengers disembarked one after another, and began to move towards the designated (yes)


    Good area to walk around.


    Alita turned her head and warned, \"Take someone to go around for a tour later, I don''t want that last time to happen.\"


    The last time Wolf-eared Lady''s fleet landed on the island to rest, Kassad''s fleet also landed on the same island the next day for repair.


    The two fleets have heard of each other, and they get along well.


    But something happened that made the wolf-eared girl very upset, that is, Peterson found an acquaintance on the Kassad fleet, and took his daughter Agnes away.


    This is what makes her very concerned. After finally going to sea for so long and escorting for so long, the other party said to leave and left, as if she was treated harshly by herself.


    \"Sister, don''t worry, I''ll go check it out later.\" Arsenal nodded heavily.


    Chapter 1819: Being eaten?


    Clap la la.


    At the same time, there is another fleet on the sea, that is Kassad''s fleet.


    They are also slowly approaching the island, but this time is different, the two fleets did not land at the same location.


    Alita''s fleet is on the left side of the island, while Captain Mermaid''s fleet is on the right side of the island.


    \"Master Captain, shouldn''t we meet them this time?\" Ge Ji worried.

 Chapter 1586：

    Captain Kassad raised his eyebrows slightly, waved his hand and said, "Who knows, we are all ships heading to another continent, and we are all heading in the same direction, and encountering them is normal.


    Geji Sajie, with a look of disgust, "I don''t want to meet her again, she is so fierce, I feel like it can eat me up."


    The last time because of Peters and Agnes, the wolf-eared girl''s attitude was not very good, and the whole person looked extraordinarily fierce.


    Originally a jackal orc, the pair of fangs that were visible were a bit rubbish, especially when he was angry. "Just like you?


    Captain Kassad looked at Ge Ji, and 637 rolled his eyes and said, "People really don''t look down on me. Ge Ji gave a cold sigh and said, "Thank God, thank God, I really thank her for not looking down on me. .


    "Okay, stop the nonsense, I feel like telling the sailors to get ready, and will be docking soon." Captain Kassad ordered.


    "Yes." Gorgie nodded.


    "Crash


    More than 40 minutes later, the fleet had docked, and the people on board had already disembarked.


    Captain Kassad walked on the edge of the beach with his hands behind his back, muttering to himself, "It''s better to be on land."


    "Ha ha ha ha¡­


    After the others got off the boat, they all laughed and laughed, and some even ran excitedly.


    Adriana was relatively quiet. After getting off the boat, she stood quietly by the sea, her eyes not far away.


    "What are you doing here?" Anne asked curiously.


    "Yeah, isn''t it enough to look at the sea every day on a boat?" Agnes wondered.


    (cddj) Adrian Zheng came back to his senses, smiled and said, "Oh, no, because I haven''t been in the water for a while, and suddenly I miss it a bit.


    "Yes, you promised to show us your tail last time, but you haven''t shown us yet." Annie said excitedly.


    ¡¤Yeah, yeah, the tail, we haven''t seen the tail yet. "Agnes was also very curious. Seeing that there was no one around, Adriana breathed a sigh of relief, and said, "The two of you keep quiet. If you tell me, it will definitely be shown to you, but I never had a chance.


    "Yes, at that time on the ship, if you went into the sea, but the sailors would find it, that would not be very good.


    '' Agnes said worriedly.


    "Well, it seems that I have no chance to see it." Annie Xiaowa was very tall.


    Adriana smiled slightly and said, "Not necessarily, maybe tonight.


    Annie''s yellow eyes widened, and she said in surprise, "Is what you said true? Can you see it at night?"


    "But everyone is there at night, I don''t think it''s possible." Agnes was a little worried.


    "Not necessarily, just look at it at night." Adriana smiled mysteriously.


    ¡¤Agnes, come here quickly and help me do some filial piety. '' cried Peters from a distance.


    "Okay, right now."


    Agnes turned her head and said, "I''ll go back first, and I''ll find you at night.


    "Okay, let''s go." Adriana nodded.


    "I''m going to help my brother too, and I''ll come to you later with Gridnes." Annie smiled.


    "It''s alright, you go to work first." Adriana nodded, turned and continued to look at Ruo Hai.


    As the setting sun sank again, the sky began to darken slowly, and the sea at this moment was dyed a dark red by the afterglow of the setting sun.


    With the waves clap and beat, this scene looks simply beautiful.


    After eating dinner, Adriana came to the place where she stood at noon again, and continued to look at this beautiful seaside fruit.


    "We''re here." Annie beckoned from a distance, followed by Sheepskin.


    Adriana turned her head following the sound and smiled, "Why did you come out so early? Don''t you need help?"


    "No, no, my father went to chat with someone, and I had nothing to do so I went to Annie." Gridness said softly.


    "My brother, too, went to see the captain for a drink. She happened to be here, so we thought about coming to accompany you."


    Annie smiled.


    Adriana fiddled with her hair that had been ruffled by the sea breeze and smiled, "Thank you.


    "It''s okay, have you eaten dinner? Would you like to have some?" Annie asked concerned.


    "I have already eaten.


    Adriana looked at the tent pile not far away, and then mysteriously said, "Do you want to see my tail?"


    Agnes nodded again and again, eyes widened like a curious baby, and said, "Think about it."


    Adriana continued to look not far away, looked behind her again, and said mysteriously, "Then you two come with me, keep your voice down, and don''t attract too much attention.


    "Okay." The two quickly covered their mouths and followed closely behind the mermaid girl. Twenty minutes later, several people moved away from the tents and came to the other side of the island.


    Adriana still looked back in anxiety, and murmured, "I shouldn''t be able to see us here." Definitely not. "Annie also looked back at Ruo.


    Agnes did the same, blinking her golden eyes and said, "Let''s watch for you.


    Adriana nodded, leaving her pink long hair behind her back, revealing a pure white waistline, revealing the two pieces of pink fish that were close to the outside of her thighs.


    There were four pink fins in total, and all four were long, but two of them were longer and wider. Like Bilis and the others, the two wide and long fins covered the legs.


    Annie''s eyes widened with surprise, they covered their mouths again and again, and said in surprise, "Oh my God, it''s so beautiful.


    Chapter 1820: Pink fish.


    "thump!"


    Adriana jumped into the sea and was digested in the sea in an instant.


    Annie Cheng''s yellow eyes widened, and she said in surprise, "Oh my God, what''s going on? Why did it disappear?"


    "Isn''t she going to be okay?" Agnes was also very worried, and the two of them were a little surprised, and they circled in circles where they met.


    "Let''s go and have a look. It''s been a while since we entered the sea, so I don''t know if there''s anything wrong." Annie worried. Agnes took off her shoes, pulled her skirt and walked in front first, exhorting, "I''ll go down first, and you can watch from above.


    "Then you have to be careful." Annie worried.


    "Well, I can''t swim either, so I won''t go too far." Agnes said~


    "Crash.

 Chapter 1587：

    A head popped out of the sea, and that was Adriana. After her pink hair was wet by the sea, she looked extremely moving.


    Annie finally let go of her dangling heart, and said with a sigh of relief, "That''s great, you''re fine.\" Yes, fortunately, you''re fine, we are really worried to death. \" Agnes said happily.


    \"How can I be a mermaid.\"


    Adrienne grinned and continued, \"I''m sorry, I haven''t been to the sea for too long, I suddenly missed it and swam for a while.


    \"Your tail is so beautiful.\" Agnes envied.


    \"Yes, it matches your pink hair very well, it looks really good.\" Anne also likes it very much.


    Adriana revealed her long tail and smiled, "It''s been a long time since I let it out.\" Could you tell us the story of your mermaid? \" Agnes looked expectant.


    Annie shook the dog''s ears and said excitedly, \"Yes, yes, tell us your story.


    ¡¤Wait for me, I''ll go for a swim, and I''ll tell you when I come back. \" Adriana smiled.


    \"Okay, we''ll wait for you.\" Agnes nodded and said.


    \"thump!\"


    Adriana turned around and dived into the sea again, revealing a pink tail that was particularly eye-catching.


    Annie kept looking at the sea on her toes and sighed, "It''s really beautiful.


    The sunset at this moment has sunk again, leaving only the little bit of red on the sea, but it is very bright.


    The soft red waves jumped, the sea breeze blew the sea, and the red light shone, like a mirror of ten thousand powder and red makeup, beautiful outside the script.


    The crimson sea is in perfect contrast to the pink mermaid girl entering the sea, and it looks like the person in the painting. Agnes kept blinking her golden eyes, for fear of missing this beautiful scene, her mouth opened wide, \"It''s so beautiful, I wish I was a mermaid too.\"


    \"I also hope that I can live on land and swim freely in the sea. It''s really beautiful.


    Annie is also very envious. ? "


    Agnes squinted her eyes and said with a full smile, \"Don''t you think that at this moment, the singing is very suitable for this scene? Annie''s yellow eyes flashed a ray of light, and she nodded repeatedly, \"Well, I agree.


    ¡¤Then you can sing, I listen, just so I can study hard. \" Agnes said expectantly.


    "Uh-huh.


    Annie nodded, cleared the noise, and began to sing, \"The moonlight sprinkled warmly and fell on my dream, on my face.


    The smile on Agnes'' face became brighter and brighter, and the beautiful singing and beautiful scenery made people intoxicated.


    \"Come on, I''ll teach you to sing along.\" Annie took the hand of the shofar.


    "Okay.\" Agnes nodded heavily.


    Annie paused, took a deep breath, and said, \"The moonlight warmed up with a drink and fell in my dream, on danger..."


    \"The moonlight sprinkled warmly and fell on my dream, on my face... Agnes also sang along with it.


    Half an hour later, the mermaid girl came ashore and withdrew the tail pavilion, revealing a pair of long legs.


    Adriana put on her clothes, tossed her long pink hair with her hand, and smiled, \"It''s really been a long time since I went to the sea, it''s really comfortable.


    Annie helped organize her clothes, looked envious, and said, "You were so beautiful just now.\" Yes, it''s hard to bear to look away, I really envy you. \" Agnes also agreed.


    ¡­for flowers¡­


    Adriana brushed her pink hair behind her ear and said, \"I heard the beautiful singing of the two of you, it''s very beautiful.


    Agnes scratched her head in embarrassment and said, \"I don''t sing as well as Annie. She sings really nicely."


    \"You are very talented, you can sing as soon as you teach it, you can sing very well, and you will be very good with more practice.


    \" Anne encouraged.


    \"I will try my best.


    Agnes nodded with a smile and turned to look at the mermaid girl, expecting, \"Can you tell me about your mermaid?\"


    Annie''s yellow eyes stared at the boss with the same anticipation, \"Yeah, we will never say it.


    "Okay, then we have to find a place to sit, this story is a bit long." Adriana smiled slightly.


    After these days of getting along at sea, she found that the two girls had no bad intentions, and they were very simple and pure.


    She is also happy to make friends with them, the time with them is happy, and she doesn''t have to worry about what to say or what the other party will do to her.


    "Okay.\" Anila Ruo and the two came under a big tree.


    Agnes picked several large leaves, spread them on the ground, and smiled, "You can sit.


    Adriana lifted her skirt, sat on the leaves, brewed her emotions for a while, and said, \"This matter started a long time ago, and it was my father, father, and mother who told me. \"


    "Well, we''ll listen carefully." Annie nodded heavily, and then they both leaned on the mermaid girl''s legs and listened.


    \"It happened a long, long time ago, so long that even my father and the others don''t remember. At that time, my grandfather''s grandfather''s talisman, in short, was a long time ago. Adriana was a speaker.


    Before the mermaid girl finished speaking, the dog-eared girl and the sheep-horned girl slowly fell asleep.


    Seeing how the two of them were fast asleep, and the Moonlight Wine on their side faces, she couldn''t bear to wake them up.


    Chapter 1821: Underwater World.


    \"Poor porphyr chewing


    Under the tidal sea, the bubbles are bubbling intermittently, and the uniform small bubbles are connected into a string, like a string of pearls dragging with the current.


    Some are constantly shining, and the densely scattered small meteors are connected together, like a curtain of waterfalls swaying with the Milky Way.


    In a large coral field on the bottom of the sea, more bubbles popped up, like a child playing with soap bubbles, and the soap bubbles were densely floating.


    The coral fields are colorful and look great, like a large garden, covering a very wide area.


    In the middle of two oversized corals, there is a door, this door is two large shells.


    Take care if.


    At this moment, several black shadows are swimming towards the scallop ¡¤ 467\" Kemen, and there are people on both sides of the Baker''s door who carefully look at the four mermaid warriors, all of whom are holding long shell knives on their mobile phones. , The clothes on his body are also very simple, that is, surrounded by a piece of water plants, and wearing a shell helmet on his head.


    \"Sir.\" The four mermaid warriors nodded.


    One of the shadows is Duke Garfield, a mermaid nobleman, and the other shadows are also nobles or mermaid warriors.


    They looked very anxious. A mermaid warrior negotiated with the mermaid warrior at the door, and Duke Garfield and others swam in.


    After the shell door is opened, the interior scenery is even more beautiful.

 Chapter 1588：

    From time to time, a group of small fish swims past, and if it looks particularly good, there are many luminous fishes used as lighting tools, so they can''t see the road at all.


    After swimming for a few minutes, they crossed a thick layer of coral forest and began to swim downwards, with many mermaid warriors standing guard along the way.


    The deeper you swim, the more you find the difference. The shape of the bottom of the coral forest is like a funnel, and the more you go to the bottom, the more tolerant it is.


    Garfield Gongli and the others swam into the funnel one after another, slid down with the water like a waterfall, and finally landed in a large pool.


    The other section of the funnel turned out to be a wide piece of ground, and this space was not filled with seawater like the outside, only the pond left by the funnel.


    Gongli Garfield and the others were very calm, as if they had long been used to it. They began to swim to the shore one by one, rolling up the fins on their feet, exposing their legs.


    The attendants on the shore immediately greeted them and took out a cloak to put on the nobles.


    \"Where is Your Majesty?" asked Duke Garfield.


    \"Longxia is waiting for you in the hall of the palace, please, my lord. The attendants immediately started to lead the way. The mermaid dukes followed closely behind the attendants and left the land to go to the other side.


    This piece of land is the size of ten basketball courts with the big pool. Apart from the pool, there are also plants growing on the land, and it looks like a green patch.


    The entire space is circular, with only one exit, and that exit is also guarded by mermaid warriors.


    Duke Garfield and the others passed through the exit, and they were greeted by a huge space. This space has large and small houses, farmland, and a towering royal palace not far away. That''s right, this is the other side of the underwater world, where a group of mermaids live.


    But the life here is very backward, there are no fire cattle, sheep and horses, only some turtles that can crawl on land.


    But the town here is not very big, just about twenty buildings and the huge palace. Of course, these buildings are all piled up of some undersea plants and stones. The palace is just a lot bigger than the small buildings. If you want to say it looks good, it is naturally not very good-looking.


    It can only be the corals and plants on the bottom of the sea that add a little color to these boring buildings.


    Duke Garfield and others were led by the attendants to the palace hall, and they walked for 20 minutes.


    At this moment, there is an old man sitting in the main hall. His name is Isaac, and he is the king of the sea mermaid.


    He looks about sixty years old, with pink hair that stands out, but his beard is gray.


    He was not wearing aquatic plants, but some fabrics, and his expression looked particularly sad.


    "Your Majesty, greetings to you.\" Lord Garfield and others saluted.


    King Isaac looked sad and asked, \"How is it? Is there any news about her?\"


    \"Your Majesty, there is no news of the princess feeding.\"Duke Garfield shook his head and said.


    information.


    The reason why he came in such a hurry was because he had been on the shore for the past few days and had returned with someone looking for the princess.


    But it''s been too long, there has been no news, and it was almost discovered by the Terran on the shore, so I rushed


    \"Hey, Nana, why is she so worried, why is she still not coming back.\" King Isaac was very worried.


    \"Your Majesty, don''t worry, the princess may be back after playing in two days.\" Garfield''s public fan comforted. "She never left for so long before, why has it been almost a month and she hasn''t come back yet." King Isaac''s face was very haggard.


    "Father, let me find Nana, she might be in danger, waiting for us to rescue her." Prince Jerome said.


    He is the eldest son of Isaac and the only legitimate heir to the throne, with pink hair and pink eyes unique to the fish royal family.


    \"No, this 0.5 is too dangerous, you can''t go out.\" King Isaac refused.


    ¡¤Father, Nana has not seen her for so long, I am really worried, I only have this one sister, I have to look for it. \" Prince Jerome worried.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, one more person to find Her Royal Highness is also more hopeful.\" Duke Garfield suggested.


    But just after saying this, there was an untraceable smile on his face, which was intriguing.


    King Isaac covered his face with one hand, very entangled, and said, \"I''m missing Nana now, I can''t put you in any more danger.


    Chapter 1822: Tricks.


    "Father, don''t worry, there will be no danger, I will definitely hide myself." Prince Jerome said.


    "No, no, no, human beings are very cunning, I can''t let you take this risk." King Isaac sternly refused.


    Duke Garfield rolled his eyes and suggested, "Your Majesty, if you are worried, you can send some more people to follow His Royal Highness. The most urgent task now is to find Her Royal Highness.\"


    \"Yeah, now Her Royal Highness doesn''t know where it is, and I don''t know if there is any danger.\"Miami Yingbo Shun echoed.


    He is also a merman noble, of course, his hair is green instead of pink, only the royal family has pink hair.


    Prince Jerome nodded seriously and said solemnly, "Father, you don''t want Nana to be alone and helpless outside, how pitiful it must be, just let me find her.


    King Isaac frowned and closed his eyes, lost in thought, and after a few minutes pointed, said, \"Okay, you go.


    \"Really? 23\"


    Prince Jerome was very passionate, thanking him repeatedly, \"Thank you, Father, I will definitely bring Nana back to you.


    "Be sure to do a good job of disguising, and don''t reveal your identity in front of outsiders." King Isaac urged.


    \"Yes, Father, I will definitely pay attention.\" Prince Jerome nodded.


    King Isaac took a breath, sipped his saliva, and added, \"Especially your ears, there must be no one to notice, that''s the easiest way to dance.\"


    \"I understand, I will cover it with my hair.\" Prince Jerome blinked his pink eyes and said.


    \"It''s not enough, you still need to have cloth to cover, especially your pink hair, outsiders will definitely pay attention, the most important thing is not to expose your ears.\" King Isaac is really worried.


    ¡¤Father, I know, I will prepare first, and I will set off when I am ready. \"Prince Jerome said seriously. Go, go, I hope you can bring me good news.\" King Isaac was exhausted.


    Prince Jeroqi saluted and said, \"Yes, Father, please rest and wait for my good news.


    Lord Garfield looked at the back of the Mermaid Prince as he left, and then said, \"Your Majesty, then we will also step down, and hurry up and find Her Royal Highness.


    \"Well, let it go, I''m tired.\" King Isaac waved his hand. \"Yes, my subordinates retire.\"Duke Garfield and others also saluted and retired.


    Prince Jerome returned to his house and began to rummage through the cabinets to find something that Yan could disguise. \"Destroy it, I think this is very good.\" The great knight of Jikas took out a wide piece of fabric.


    He is the personal knight of the mermaid prince, and he is mainly responsible for protecting the mermaid prince. Prince Jerome took the fabric, circled around his head, and nodded in satisfaction, \"Okay, that''s it.


    \"I also think this is very good, I will arrange it, we can set off tomorrow morning.\"The Great Knight Jikas said.


    \"No, let someone prepare a set of clothes for washing, we will go immediately.\" Prince Jerome hoped to add.


    The great knight Jikas widened his eyes and asked, "Your Highness, will it be too late?\"


    \"I can''t catch up at all. I can''t imagine Nana''s situation now. There has been no news for almost a month. I''m worried." Prince Jerome said worriedly.


    King Isaac has only two children, one is the mermaid prince and the other is the mermaid princess. "Yes, I''ll arrange it right away." The Great Knight Jikas responded immediately, turning his head to signal the maids to pack up quickly. Prince Jerome sat on the stone stool with a worried look on his face, and said, \"If you can''t find Xana quickly, the father will be sick, and then.

 Chapter 1589：

    The Great Knight Jikas knew what Prince Ryuu was worried about, so he comforted, \"Don''t worry, we will definitely find Her Royal Highness.


    Half an hour later, the maid put away the clothes and wrapped them in the leaves of the sagebrush plant. The leaves of this mugwort plant are waterproof, and water droplets will only form a drop of water on it, and this plant is very resilient and will not be easily broken.


    As long as the clothes are wrapped with the leaves of the sagebrush plant, and then stuffed into the sewn animal skin bag, they can be taken out of the sea so that they will not be soaked.


    ¡¤Take two mermaid warriors and we''ll set off right away. \"Prince Jerome took the lead.


    \"Yes, Your Highness.\"The Great Knight Jikas nodded and followed him out of the room.


    ¡¤Tap Tap


    Prince Jerome walked to the front of the pool, wrapped his feet with fins and turned into tails, then swam to the bottom of the waterfall, and began to swim vigorously towards the top.


    The Great Knight Jikas and others also followed, and began to swim towards the top of the funnel.


    \"Crash


    Half an hour later, the mermaid prince and others swam out of the coral clump and began to swim towards the sea.


    At this moment, in another building on the sea floor, Duke Garfield and others gathered there


    "Duke Garfield, His Royal Highness has finally left the palace, this is a good opportunity." Miami Rubeus smiled.


    The corner of Duke Garfield''s mouth also rose, and he said, "Yes, that old guy finally let him out." We can kill him on the shore, and then the throne is yours. \"The Earl of Miami Lu smirked.\"Without His Royal Highness the Prince and the Princess, that old guy could only obediently give up the throne to me.


    Duke Garfield laughed.


    ¡¤However, this trick of yours is really powerful. Let someone encourage Her Royal Highness to go to another continent, which can save a lot of trouble. \"The earl of Miami Ru said softly. Chef Garfield took a sip of wine and said, \"Who let me know that there is a fleet to pass the so-called Han Dynasty, it just happened to be smooth sailing.


    "With the character that Her Royal Highness doesn''t like to be bored in the palace, she will definitely follow Ruo Ruo." Miami ruber raised his eyebrows slightly.


    "Okay, let''s wait for the good news, hahahaha.\" Duke Field laughed.


    Chapter 1823: Do you still want to save your life?


    \"Mouth buzzing


    In the blue sky, the airship that Liu Feng and others were riding in was flying slowly.


    One after the other, there are airships opening the way and protecting the rear, and there are airmen patrolling from time to time outside.


    It has been five or six days since they left Chang''an Domain. They had rested at the first transfer station for a night before, and now they are heading towards the second transfer station.


    An Li stretched her waist and said lazily, \"I miss the castle a bit, it''s not very comfortable to sleep here.


    Miluo blinked his blue eyes, and the cat''s tail kept twitching, and said, \"Yes, there is a square where you can run freely, I want to exercise too much.


    Jenny tilted her head to look at the two of them, and said suspiciously, \"I think it''s okay, there''s no big problem."


    "Of course you don''t think it''s a big problem. After all, you stayed in the boat for two months before. You''ve already gotten used to this situation, right?" Tiss asked curiously.


    Yini pointed her chin with her index finger and murmured, \"I''m not used to this kind of situation, it''s just that at that time-


    Personally, it''s very boring not to talk about fear, but it''s different now.


    Tis played with her purple hair and said, "Yes, now that you have us, you don''t have to worry about being found out when you go to eat at night, we can still talk with you.


    \"Yes, such a day is already very good, I can''t expect anything else.\" Jenny said with a smile. An Shao was lying on the bed, facing the top of the airship, with her feet dangling, muttering, \"Actually, all of us are able to live a good life because of His Majesty''s greenness, right? \"


    \"Yes, it was all because His Majesty rescued me at the time, otherwise I don''t know where I was sold.\"Tis nodded again and again.


    Mi Xian was also tumbling on the bed, playfully said, \"I still remember the scene when he came to the dungeon at that time.


    ¡©.


    An Li imitated the cat ears of the cat ears, and taught a lesson, \"You really are, how could you be caught at that time, do you know how worried I am?\"


    \"Of course I know, but I was also deceived at the time. When I woke up and found that I was locked up, I was very desperate at the time, thinking that my life would be over.\" Mina shouldered.


    When Mao Erniang was recalling, there was no bitterness before, and more of it was said with a smile. It can be said that she has been relieved a lot.


    Tis crossed her chest with her arms and asked earnestly, \"We... Shall we prepare a surprise for His Majesty or something?


    \"Surprise? What surprise?\" Jenny asked curiously.


    \"Anyway, we don''t have much to do on Fei Sui, and the documents and the like are almost done, so let''s prepare a cake for His Majesty.\" Dessy was eager to try.


    An Li recalled her previous cooking experience, and shook her head in horror, and said, "No, no, I don''t think you should make cakes. We are on an airship now, what if you blow up the kitchen?" "Mi Chi swallowed bitterly and agreed, \"I also think, you should give up this idea, we still want our lives very much.


    "What are you talking about? Why can''t I understand? I think the idea of ??making a cake is a good idea.\" Ni Yi was perplexed.


    Enri whispered a few words in the ear of the Elf Princess, and then said, \"Do you still think this idea is a good idea?"


    "No, let''s not make cakes, let''s order something else." Ni replied without hesitation.


    Mi wanted to flick the cat''s tail and said, "We can do handicrafts and the like, you don''t need to think about the kitchen."


    "What, you listen to me first.


    Tis took their hands and said earnestly, \"I didn''t say I was going to cook, I would just help out by the side, don''t we still have Nicole? It''s safe to let Nicole be the assistant. ?"


    An Li thought for a moment and said, "It makes sense, why did we forget Nicole?"


    "Yeah, what about Sister Nicole? Where did she go?" Jenny glanced around.


    \"He helped His Majesty deal with documents last night, and also helped to make supper. He was afraid that he would come to disturb us, so he slept directly at His Majesty''s place." An Li explained.


    \"Then she should be up now?\" Dessy asked curiously.


    \"Of course, she wakes up earlier than us every time, maybe she''s helping us prepare breakfast at this time.\"Enri said.


    Tiss got up and started changing, saying, "Come on, let''s go to the kitchen to find her, tell her about this idea, she will definitely support us.


    "Okay, I agree.\" Mina also got up and changed clothes with Ruo.


    They all slept in the same big room, with four or five beds in it, decorated with girls.


    The reason for this design is that when the girls travel together, they will not be bored, and they can chat at night.


    An Li looked at Niu Jiao Niang''s pair of huge things, rolled her eyes, and muttered, \"It would be nice if you divided me a little bit, wouldn''t it be tiring to grow so big?\"


    Tiss narrowed her eyes slightly, leaned over and joked, \"Hao Ming, if you take it, take it.


    An Li hurriedly pushed the Niu Jiao Niang away and shouted, \"The stinky cow is coming close to my face, go away.


    \"Haha. Don''t you want to share a little bit? Then I''ll give you a little bit.\"Tis said with a hearty smile.


    Jenny also looked envious and said, \"Sister Tis, what do you usually eat?\"


    \"Silly girl, don''t pay attention to her, she is a big foodie.\" An Lishe (to Zhao Hao) said.

 Chapter 1590：

    Tiss smiled and said, \"I usually eat the same as you.


    Then why is it different from us. \"Jenny embarrassedly pointed to the front half of Niu Niang.


    Tis looked down, smiled even more, and said, \"You are still young now, and you will grow up, don''t think about it.


    "Really?" Jenny slowly squinted her eyes like a fox-eared girl, half-believingly, \"Is it possible for everyone? Or is it only a few people?\"


    En Li rolled her eyes and hummed, "Very few, very few, very few, only stinky cows are so strange.


    Dess Digger smirked and said, \"I don''t know about this, maybe, you need to eat more.


    Chapter 1824: Helped a lot.


    Dunni nodded thoughtfully and said, \"But I also eat a lot of food, why don''t you see me grow up?\"


    Mina helped her helplessly and said, \"Don''t worry about this, you''ll know when you grow up.


    "That''s right, we''re going to find Nicole now.\" Enri echoed.


    Tis blinked her purple eyes and said, "We all went to the kitchen to find Nicole, wouldn''t Your Majesty suspect us?"


    "Yeah, we disappeared all at once, and we were all hiding in the kitchen. How should we explain it then?"


    Enri worried.


    Jenny rolled her purple eyes, took out paint and drawing boards from the drawer, and said, \"I have a way.


    ¡¤Are you going to find your Majesty to paint? \" Enri asked.


    Jenny shook her head and said, "No, I''m going to ask His Majesty to teach me how to draw. I want to learn a lot of his paintings, so this time I just went to ask him for advice, you can do it in the kitchen quickly.


    "Good idea, then thank you.\" Enri smiled.


    ¡¤In any case, we must attract His Majesty''s attention, and don''t let him doubt us. \"* Na urged.


    "Don''t worry, leave it to me, you can go quickly, but don''t go for too long, I''m afraid of getting gangstered.\" Jenny withdrew her mouth.


    103 An Li patted her chest and said firmly, "Don''t worry, with Nicole, I don''t think it will take long.\"


    \"Okay, I''ll go to His Majesty.\" Yini walked towards the hall with her drawing board and paint in her arms. Enri pulled the cat-ear girl and the cow-horn girl, and said, \"It''s our turn, so hurry up.


    \"Tap tap.


    Hu Erniang and the others sneaked into the kitchen, and Ruo Shi startled Nicole.


    Nicole patted her chest in surprise and asked, \"Why are you all running in? Before shaking hands, I said hello to An Shao, looked back at the door, and whispered, \"We''re here to find you. helpful.


    Nicole was at a loss, and Chen asked with gray eyes, \"Ask me for help? I''m busy making breakfast for you, why are you suddenly asking me for help? Go to Your Majesty, he may be able to help you.


    An Li shook her head and said seriously, \"Only you can help us with this task.


    Nicole didn''t wrinkle, she wondered, \"What the **** is busy? Could it be that I want to give you something to eat?\"


    \"It''s right to make food, but it''s not for us, it''s here\" Enri whispered their plans in the girl''s ear.


    Nicole suddenly realized, fiddled with her hair, and said, \"So you are talking about this, of course, I thought it was nothing. Let you mysterious.


    "Now Jenny is going to attract His Majesty''s attention, we don''t have much time, you teach us how to make cakes." Tess urged


    \"Instead of preaching, it''s better to say is there anything we can do to help you?\" Enri corrected.


    Nicole covered her mouth and smiled, and said, "You guys still have self-knowledge, but now you are on the airship, not in the castle, so you can help me obediently, the main thing is that it is safer for me to do it.


    Enri nodded heavily and said, \"That''s what we think, so what should we do first?\"


    Nicole thought back and said, \"The first step is to prepare the ingredients, I remember we brought flour


    \"Yes, yes, I have seen it, I will look for it.\"Enri was the first to answer.


    Then I''ll prepare the other ingredients needed. \" Nicole said softly.


    Mina blinked her blue eyes and asked, \"Is there anything I can help you with?\"


    Nicole thought for a while and said, "Oh! By the way, help me wash some fruit, I''ll use it for decoration later.


    "Okay, right now.\" Mina is also very interested.


    Tis tilted her head and wondered, \"Nicole, what about me? What do you need me to do?"


    dt) Come down, wait a minute, there will be places that need you, you wait first. \"Nicole pondered.


    "Okay.\" Dessy began to look forward.


    After more than two hours of hard work, the girls worked together to make a cake.


    The whole cake is not very big. At most, each person eats a small piece, and the decoration of the cake is not as gorgeous as when it was made in the castle.


    Of course, it''s not very simple. There are some fruit decorations, cream flowers, and some chocolate characters. Overall, it still looks very appetizing.


    ¡¤Big cow, wake up, the cake is ready. \" Mina tugged at the bullhorn''s horns.


    Tis opened her eyes in a daze, where is it, \"Is it to me? Is there anything I can help you with?\"


    An Lisui rolled his eyes and said, "It''s getting dark when you come to help, we''ve already done it.


    "What? Are you ready?\"


    Niu Jiao Niang widened her purple eyes, looked at the cake on the table, and said angrily, \"How long have I slept?\"


    \"It''s been a long time, you just sat down on the stool for a while, you fell asleep there, and we didn''t have the heart to wake you up.\" Nicole said softly.


    Gang Si said with a small mouth and said pitifully, \"You should wake me up, I didn''t help much.\"


    "Of course you''ve helped, you''ve helped a lot.\" En Li covered her mouth and smiled. Tis looked expectantly and asked again and again, \"Is it bright? What is it? What is it?\"


    That is, if you fall asleep, you are helping the most. \" An Li and the others laughed in unison.


    \"Hey, I ignore you.


    Jisi turned his head away, sniffed in front of the cake, and asked, \"Can I have a bite?\"


    \"Of course. No way.\"


    An Li slapped Niu Jiao Niang''s eager hand and said, \"Your Majesty must take the first bite of this cake.


    Tiss withdrew her hand embarrassingly and muttered, \"Oh, well, I see, if I can eat it later, I''ll eat it all in one bite.


    Amway immediately protected the cake and said, \"That''s not good, wait for Nicole to divide the cake, everyone has a small piece, and if you eat too much lunch, you won''t be able to eat it.

 Chapter 1591：

    Tis took a breath and said, \"Okay, a small piece per person.


    \"Okay, I''ll prepare more for you when it''s time to drink tea.\" Nicole covered her mouth and smiled.


    "Yeah, Nicole is the best.\" Tease''s eyes cracked again with a smile.


    Chapter 1825: Not as big as me?


    Mina and the others walked out of the kitchen with the cake and started walking towards the hall.


    At this moment in the hall, the Elf Princess is still learning with Liu Feng how to paint oil paintings to be more beautiful and dynamic.


    §­.


    The two of them were completely unaware that there were earhunters and others approaching behind them, ~ they just looked at the drawing board. \"Your Majesty, what if I accidentally superimpose the wrong jaw material?\"Jenny-worried.


    \"When you first started to paint, you should do it less and more, don''t add too much at once, the first painting is always easy to make mistakes.\"Liu Feng said softly


    Jenny nodded thoughtfully and asked, \"I''m adding a little bit, and adding a bit more when it''s not enough?"


    \"Well, when you are preparing to paint, you must think clearly about what you want to paint, where the primary and secondary relationships are, first conceive the look of the finished product in your mind, and then start to paint, so that the paintings you draw are generally unremarkable. There will be too many problems.\" Liu Feng taught patiently.


    "I understand, I will definitely practice more." Ni nodded heavily.


    Liu Feng felt someone approaching behind him, turned his head in a conditioned reflex, and saw the cat ears and the others. Cat Er Niang walked very carefully with the cake, Hu Er Niang and Niu Jiao Niang stood aside and looked at Mina nervously, while Nicole looked at the three of them gently.


    "You?\" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly.


    \"Well, Your Majesty, we made a cake for you.\"Amway''s eyes were all laughing.


    Mina''s cat''s tail kept twitching, and she said, \"Your Majesty, please make a space for me, and the cake will hold my handwriting. "Why do you suddenly make a cake? Still so many people together. \"Liu Feng opened the document on the table with one hand. After Mi Cheng put down the cake, he smiled and said, \"It''s nothing, we just want to make a cake for you. \"


    \"Yeah, it''s just too boring, I want to make you a cake.\" Enri said with brown eyes.


    "Your Majesty, don''t you want to try it? This cake is delicious." Tiss couldn''t wait.


    \"Yeah, Your Majesty, try it out and see how the cake tastes.\" Jenny also smiled happily.


    Liu Feng suddenly realized, looked at the Elf Princess and said, "No wonder you came to ask me early in the morning, it turned out to be a few distractions for them.


    Jenny scratched her head with a smile, and said, \"Your Majesty, don''t blame me, we just want to surprise you.


    \"How can I blame you, I''m very happy, of course, I''m also very surprised.\"Liu Jiao laughed heartily.


    \"Your Majesty, please give it a try, we helped to make it together, although the main contributor is Nicole


    \" Mina smiled embarrassedly.


    ¡¤If it wasn''t for your help, I wouldn''t be able to do it so fast. \" Nicole said gently.


    \"Yeah, some people really helped a lot.\" En Li covered the gamble and smiled.


    At this moment, Niu Jiao Niang''s saliva was almost drooling, and her purple eyes stared straight at the cake and asked, \"Your Majesty, can you eat the cake? Liu Feng smiled and shook his head, seeing the sleep marks of Niu Jiao Niang''s side risk. , I can probably guess that this is the case, Zhang Qi Daozi began to divide the cake.


    ¡¤Great. \"Tice wiped out the cake in her hand in three strokes.


    \"Eat slowly, I''m on the airship now, it will be hard to digest without exercise.\" Liu Feng urged.


    \"Gumbo!\"


    Tis swallowed the last bite of the cake, smiled awkwardly, and said, \"Your Majesty, it''s over.\"


    Liu Feng shook his head with a smile and said, "I really can''t help you, so eat more slowly at lunch.


    "Foot." Dessy nodded.


    However, the purple eyes were staring straight at the cake in Ruo Liu Feng''s hand.


    Then he shook his head again, feeling that this was specially made for His Majesty and could no longer be eaten.


    Nicole handed over her share and said, "You eat mine.


    "Really?"


    Dessy''s purple eyes widened, and she smiled, "Nicole is the best for me.


    "I''ll give you mine too.\" Jenny handed over her cake.


    Tis shook her head and said, "Don''t you want to grow to be the same size as me? Then you should eat more, you''re welcome.


    "what!"


    Nao Ni''s face immediately turned red, she buried herself in eating this cake, hesitatingly said, \"Foot, I know.


    Liu Feng looked at the elf princess'' red-hot face, and then looked at Niu Jiao Niang''s pair of huge things, and immediately understood what the two were talking about.


    ...for flowers...


    \"I don''t know how Chang''an City is now, we have been away for several days.\" En Li suddenly missed.


    \"Yes, I believe Lucy and the others should be able to handle everything.\" Mina also sighed.


    Liu Feng took a sip of the red tea and said, \"This is the first time you have left Chang''an City for so long, right? No wonder you miss it. Not to mention the girls, even I miss the soft bed in the Domain Castle a little bit. There are days when you can take a bath.


    "It''s Ming, since we followed His Majesty, this is the first time we have left Chang''an City for so long." En Li nodded.


    \"I never thought it would be like this. I used to go to Haiyan City the farthest, and I came back in two or three days. It''s not like it''s on the sea now.\" Mi Zheng said softly.


    Tis swallowed the last bite of the cake, wiped the door and said, \"It''s my second time.\"


    "Huh? Could it be that Sister Tis has been to another continent before?" Jenny asked in confusion.


    An Li was also confused and asked, \"Yeah, when did you leave Chang''an City?


    \"Oops, you all forgot? I went to find my eldest sister before? I''ve been away for a long time.\" Di Si rolled her eyes.


    \"Yes, yes, I almost forgot, Hahahaha *Na and others laughed awkwardly.


    ¡¤ Sister Tiss''s eldest sister? \"Jenny fell into thinking, and began to figure out what the eldest sister''s head looked like. Tiss saw the elf princess thinking, and hurriedly planned, "You don''t have to think about it, unlike me, she is very fierce .


    \"Is it fierce?\" Ni asked curiously.


    ¡¤It''s very fierce, you''d better ignore her, or it will break your head. \"Tiss got scared after thinking about it.


    Jenny shuddered, nodded and said, \"I don''t care about the eldest sister, but she is the same as you? Are they big?\"


    Tis looked down at herself, thought about it again, and shook her head again and again, \"No, not as big as me.


    ¡¤Big cow, what are you talking about? \"Enri was in a hurry.


    Chapter 1826: Annoying Jack.

 Chapter 1592：

    Sometimes the sun hangs high in the sky alone, shining a dazzling light that makes people unable to open their eyes. Sometimes I walked into the cloud, and its light shot down from the cloud until it reached the water.


    At this time, it is not easy to distinguish where is the water and where is the sky, because only a splendid light can be seen.


    The Torola Orc Empire ushered in a new day. In the royal capital of Marseille, Princess Lina reluctantly opened her eyes.


    If it wasn''t for the sun shining in from the window, she would not want to get up. After all, she would have to eat when she woke up.


    If we eat together, we will see the orc king and queen, and they will definitely talk about Sophie.


    This matter has been delayed for 1720 months, and it seems that it can''t be deceived anymore. The orc princess will only be greeted with a scolding.


    "His Royal Highness, it''s very late, it''s time to get up." Aralei said softly.


    Princess Linna wrapped her head in a quilt and kept rolling over and over on the bed, feeling badly pregnant, \"Can you not get up, I don''t want to see my father and mother.\"


    ¡¤His Royal Highness, this is something I can''t do. It''s been a month, and I really can''t hide it. I can only tell Xia Sheng and the Queen. \"Ala Lei has no relatives.


    \"Ah! Oh my God, why are you torturing me like this?\" Princess Linna is really called Tian Tian should not be able to, and Earth is not working.


    Alalei pursed his lips, crouched beside the bed, and said pitifully, "Dice, this time I will also be punished with you, I can bear more, don''t worry too much.


    \"call


    Princess Linna stood up abruptly, panted heavily, and said, "Forget it, let''s die.\"


    Arale hurriedly got up to carry the water basin and towel, and said, "Your Highness, wipe your face first, then I will help you change clothes, Princess Linna reluctantly got out of bed, took the towel and started wiping her face with a frown.


    She put down the towel and sighed, \"Would it be better if I confessed to the king directly? But what should I do?"


    "His Royal Highness, I think you should confess. It''s been a month. It''s really overwhelmed. If you take the initiative to confess, maybe you can reduce some punishment." Arale suggested.


    Princess Lina grabbed her hair frantically, and said with a sad face, \"Okay, I see." Your Highness, Mr. Golden helped us last time, I don''t know... I don''t know if he will also be punished ? \" Arale asked curiously.


    Princess Linna rolled her eyes and said, "I can''t control him anymore, I''m almost finished, not to mention the delicious food he cooks, I don''t think the father will punish him lightly, and even more so. I would think he was involved in it.


    "That''s right, now Your Majesty, the Queen, and you are all inseparable from the delicious food made by Mr. Golden. I''m afraid he is safe, and only we will be punished."


    "Okay, help me change my clothes. Although I''m hungry, I don''t have any appetite at the moment." Princess Lina said weakly.


    \"Yes." Aradang immediately went to get the skirt.


    Half an hour later, the orc princess changed her dress and her hair, and reluctantly left the room. On the way to the restaurant, she had a gloomy face on her face, sometimes she stopped and was unwilling to go, and sometimes she irritated her feet to express her anger, which made the surrounding knights very confused.


    "His Royal Highness, it will be here soon, do you want to sort out your emotions before going in?" Arale asked.


    Princess Linna''s whole face was drawn, and she said softly, \"I''ll adjust it again, I don''t want to go in and be judged so soon.


    \"Okay, I''ll help you sort out your clothes.\" Arale said softly.


    The two stood at the door for ten minutes before the attendant pushed the door open and walked in.


    If she doesn''t leave, it''s fine. The orc princess was completely dumbfounded when she walked away. For nothing else, it was because there was one more person on the usual money table, and this person was still a man.


    Princess Linna was a little overwhelmed for a while, and all the words she had just sorted at the door for a long time were all broken.


    "Lina, what are you doing standing there? Come here quickly.\" The orc queen waved gently.


    urged.


    ¡¤Yeah, why is it so rude, come and sit down, Jack finally came to King Black and Jack is the second son of a grand duke, a leopard orc, and he looks a few years older than the orc princess . Say hello.


    "Dear Princess Lina, are you sleeping well? You look as beautiful as the rumors say." Jack stood up and the orc princess rolled her eyes. She had never heard of anyone complimenting her on her beauty, except the orcs. Everyone other than the queen exaggerated her generosity and decency, although that was not the case.


    Linna put away her inner monologue, walked very slowly, pointed at the man, and asked hesitantly, \"He


    ¡­Who is he? How come here?


    \"He will have dinner with us and come to see you.\" King Black laughed heartily.


    Princess Linna understood that this was arranging a marriage partner for her. She walked over reluctantly and sat down.


    \"Wait for a walk in the garden after you finish your meal, I''m with your father, you look at Sophie, I haven''t seen her for a long time, and I miss her too much.\"The orc queen''s face is full of faces He laughed.


    \"Uh


    As soon as Sophie was mentioned, Princess Lina became nervous and said, \"Actually, father and mother, I have something to tell you."


    \"Oh! I''m eating now, my good daughter.\"The orc queen smiled.


    1.7 King Black took a sip of his wine and said, "Yeah, Lina, finish dinner first, go and walk around the garden with Jack and tell us, don''t worry.\"


    ¡¤The guests are still here. Say hello to them first, you can''t be so rude. \"The orc queen urged. The orc princess was mad again, why did Jack come out at this time, and her plans were completely messed up.


    What about going to the garden, Tianming, she just wants to quickly settle Sophie''s matter.


    Princess Linna resisted the irritability in her heart, looked at Jack unnaturally, and said with a fake smile, \"Hello, my name is Linna.


    Chapter 1827: Wild boar eating?


    Jack stood up again with a smile on his face, and responded, "I have heard of Her Royal Highness''s name for a long time.


    "Thank you." Princess Linna wanted to roll her eyes.


    "Eat quickly, it''s going to be cold." King Black urged.


    Princess Linna reluctantly picked up the knife and fork, but she lost her appetite when she saw the food in front of her, she just kept fiddling with the food on the plate.


    .


    King Black and the Queen of Orcs enjoyed eating with relish. What they enjoyed most every day was Jack''s side during mealtime, not to mention Jack''s side.


    There is no noble temperament at all, just like a desolate commoner who has not eaten for several days.


    \". Princess Linna saw the appearance of the other party eating, and the corners of her mouth couldn''t stop picking.


    Jack paid attention to eating etiquette at first, but he completely forgot about it after taking two more bites. After eating more rough, he almost didn''t eat the plate.


    Princess Linna was also a little speechless, thinking in her heart, \"Want me to marry 23 to such a person? Forget it, it''s better to come here with etiquette, marrying in the past will only make myself wrong.\"


    The orc princess who had been determined in her heart couldn''t help but feel happy, and she also thought about how to talk to the orc king and queen, and the reason for rejecting Jack.


    As long as you open your mouth and say that this kind of person is too vulgar and ignorant, I believe that the queen of ordinary people and the others will not say anything.


    \"Charity rate


    The sound of Jack eating is really loud, like a wild boar eating, which makes it especially harsh.


    "Oh my God, how can there be such a person, haven''t the nobles learned the etiquette?" Princess Lina slandered inwardly.


    She squinted to the orc king and queen, and found that although they continued to eat, their brows were always wrinkled, and it was conceivable that Jack couldn''t stand the way that Jack was eating.

 Chapter 1593：

    The orc princess couldn''t help but secretly rejoiced, because it might not be necessary for her to refuse, for example, the king and queen would refuse first. It took more than an hour for the eating time to end, Princess Lina wiped her mouth, got up and said, "Father, Queen, I have finished eating.


    \"Okay, do you want to go see Sophie with me later?\"The orc queen took the lead and said.


    \"Of course, I haven''t seen her for a long time.\" Princess Linna said immediately.


    Now she was scolded by the orc king and queen by going out with Jack, she would rather choose the latter.


    Jack''s face was dazed, Suiba was surrounded by oil stains after eating, and he wondered, \"Your Majesty, didn''t you tell Linna to go to the garden with me?\"


    "Hahaha it''s like this, my little daughter is not feeling well, Linna, as a big sister, must take a look, you can go next time." King Black said with a hearty smile.


    \"Yeah, come and have dinner next time, it''s a pity this time.\"The orc queen added.


    "Since that''s the case, it''s really a pity, it doesn''t matter, I''ll come back with my father next time.\" Jack also expressed regret.


    In fact, he was reluctant to bear these delicacies, and of course he had to find an excuse to come back next time.


    \"Okay, then you go back first.\" King Black waved his hand.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, it is an honor to have a morning rhyme with you.\" Jack stood up and saluted, turned and left the restaurant. After Lin Chi watched the other party leave, she secretly breathed a sigh of relief and complained, "Father, King, Mother, look at who you are looking for, it''s really embarrassing.\"


    King Black reluctantly covered his face and said, \"I didn''t know he would be like this, but his father was not like this, obviously very polite.


    The orc queen rolled her eyes and said, "I really would be ashamed if I were no different from those lowly commoners. If it wasn''t for the clothes he was wearing, I really thought he was some lowly servant.


    \"Mother, don''t be a lowly servant at every turn, they don''t want it either." Princess Linna was a jerk.


    "Don''t worry, I will definitely find a better one for you next time, forget it, don''t be too sad.


    King Black comforted.


    "sad?


    Princess Linna pointed at herself in surprise, shook her head and said, "No no no, Father, I''m not sad, I''m not happy yet, so don''t introduce me next time, I don''t want to get married so early.\ "


    "It''s up to you, you''re not too young, it''s time to get married and contribute to Torola.


    King Black said solemnly


    \"That''s right, I want to take advantage of you while you are still young, so I quickly find a suitable person for you.\"The orc queen agreed. "The two brothers are not married yet, so why is it my turn?" Princess Linna looked reluctant, then looked at the prince of the orcs and prayed for help.


    "cough cough


    At this moment, Prince Knight knew that it was right not to speak, and silently took a sip of the tea cup.


    Linna rolled her eyes and said to herself, "Oh my God, I knew I couldn''t count on it.


    "They''ll be getting married soon, and when Nemo comes back, I''ll arrange a marriage for both of them at the same time," said King Black.


    \"Then I won''t get married until they get married, otherwise I don''t want to." Princess Linna grumbled. "You know that you are still so childish, and you look like you are not very grown up, you will suffer a loss." King Black taught a lesson.


    Princess Linna fiddled with her hair and said with a full smile, "How is it possible, with the father, the queen, and the queen, where would I suffer, others wouldn''t dare to bully me.


    \"That is, if others bully Linna, I will be the first to refuse." Prince Knight said immediately.


    King Bucek glanced at the eldest prince, rolled his eyes, and said, \"Take care of yourself first, you can''t do anything.


    \"Yes.\" Prince Knight was a little annoyed at why he was afraid to speak just now.


    \"Father, don''t keep talking about big brother like this, he will get better and better.\" Princess Lin Zheng made a relief.


    \"Hmph, best.\" King Black snorted coldly.


    "By the way, Lina, what did you just tell us? Now that Jack is gone, you can tell us


    \"The orc queen suddenly remembered.


    "Uh.


    Princess Linna was stunned for a while, but she didn''t expect that the one who was supposed to come was still here.


    Chapter 1828: fainted.


    Princess Linna looked embarrassed, raised the water cup unnaturally, and took a sip.


    The orc queen looked at the strange look of the orc princess and asked, "What? Didn''t you want to tell us just now? Why don''t you say it now?"


    ¡¤ Shiming, Linna, what the **** is going on? Make it mysterious. \"King Black was also very puzzled.


    Prince Chongte looked at the orc princess'' faltering appearance, and hurriedly cleared the siege, "Maybe she didn''t think about it for a while, but when she thinks about it again, it''s okay to talk about it another day.


    ¡¤ No, this matter has to be said now. \"Princess Linna shook her head and said. Her hands were nervously grasping the hem of the skirt, and her palms suddenly sweated a lot.


    The same goes for Alasu behind him, his nervous hands resting on the shoulders of the orc princess to give strength to the opponent.


    \"Come on, we have to wait to see Sophie.\" King Blake urged.


    Lin wanted the princess to put her hands on the table unnaturally, kneading her fingers back and forth, and the joints were already white.


    She took a deep breath and said, \"This is about Sophie.


    \"Related to Sophie? Could it be that something happened to Sophie?\"The orc queen worried.


    \"Yeah, isn''t something wrong with Sophie?\" King Black stood up nervously.


    Princess Linna shook her head and said, \"Sophie is no longer in the palace.


    "what?\"


    The Puren queen was shocked and asked again, "What did you say? Sophie is not in the palace anymore?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about, where can she go without the palace?" King Black frowned.


    "Isn''t it all the time these days? Did you sneak out to play again?" Prince Knight continued.


    Princess Linna shook her head and said. \"I haven''t been here these days, no, I should say I haven''t been here for a long time.


    The orc queen looked in disbelief, and asked again and again, \"Lina, this can''t be a joke, are you kidding us?\"


    "Yeah, this is not funny at all." King Black said solemnly.


    Princess Zhuzi pursed her lips and said, "Father, Queen Mother, you can go to Sophie''s room and take a look. She has been absent from the room for a month.


    \"You say it again? Did I hear it right?\" The orc queen almost went dark.


    King Black walked up to the orc princess, suppressed his temper, and asked, "Is what you said true?\"


    \"What I said is true, father.\" Princess Linna was a little afraid to see the danger of the king.

 Chapter 1594：

    The common queen stretched out her hand and fanned in front of her face, making her breathing a little harder.


    She took a few deep breaths and asked, \"Then the backs we saw some time ago were all fake?" Well, they were all fake, most of them were me lying on top. \"Princess Linna said more and more quietly.


    King Black didn''t know where to turn for the first time, and asked, "Where is Sophie? Prince Knight calculated that Sophie was gone for a month, and the orc princess looked scared. He thought about it and raised his head. He asked, "Lina, shouldn''t she go to sea with Jonimo? \"


    \"What? Going to sea together?\"The decibel of the orc queen suddenly increased.


    King Black was a little scared, and asked again and again, \"Is what Knight said true? Sophie is on board?\"


    Princess Linna lowered her head even further, and after a while, she choked out a word, \"Hmm.


    When the orc queen heard this, she rolled her eyes and measured it.


    \"Queen Mother, Queen Mother, how are you.\" The pro-extra eldest prince hurriedly ran to support the orc queen.


    King Black turned his head to look at the orc queen, and waved his hands for someone to take him down to rest.


    Princess Lin also got up worried, ran over, and shouted, "Mother, are you all right? It''s all my fault, I shouldn''t hide it.


    \"On the day Nemo left, Sophie wasn''t in the palace, wasn''t she?\" King Black asked in a deep voice.


    Princess Linna turned her head, bowed her head and said, \"Yes, Father.


    King Blake''s mouth was wide open, he didn''t know what to say for a while, and the expression on his face looked very ugly.


    "Father, I''m sorry, Princess Na wanted to say something, but found her throat was very dry.


    King Black adjusted his emotions and asked, "Why let her go, don''t you know that this sea road is dangerous?"


    \"Father, I can''t do anything either. Sophie said that if I stop her, she will not eat or drink when she returns to the palace, so I''m worried... Princess Linna bowed her head before she finished speaking.


    "So you let her go? It''s so dangerous because she said she wouldn''t eat or drink, so you let her go?" King Blake was a little angry


    "I''m sorry, Father, I think if the second brother has also been to that continent and crossed the sea twice, he should be able to protect Sophie, so Princess Linna pursed her lips.


    King Black covered his face with one hand and was so angry that he said, \"It''s not a question of protection or not.


    Princess Linna raised her head and asked indifferently, \"What''s the problem?


    \"You don''t know Sophie''s character, she has been pampered since she was a child, the hard work at sea


    Understand.


    King Black took a deep breath and continued, \"Life at sea is so rough, she must insist on it or not\" There is no way to do that, this is her choice, and if you can''t insist, you must persevere. \"Princess Linna was also a little unhappy.


    \"You will only cause trouble for Nemo, and he has to be distracted to take care of Sophie.\" King Blake sighed. (De Nuo Zhao)


    "Even if I''m sorry for the second brother, but it''s her choice, it''s none of my business, and I''m very passive.


    "Princess Linna got up to leave C.


    King Black also knew that he was talking too much, and sighed, "Okay, you go back to rest first, everything has happened, and it''s useless to blame."


    \"Thank you, Father.\" Princess Linna saluted and left.


    The orc king was left in the dining room, shaking his head with one hand on his forehead, his face full of irritability. Princess Linna breathed a sigh of relief after leaving the restaurant and said, \"I thought it would be a terrible death.


    "Your Highness, there is nothing you can do, and your Majesty doesn''t say much." Arale said softly.


    \"I''m really sorry for my father and mother.\" Princess Linna said helplessly.


    Chapter 1829: Assassination storm.


    "thump!


    Prince Jerome and the others stuck their heads out from the bottom of the sea and looked at the situation beyond the sea.


    He looked up, and the dark blue sky was still as charming. He remembered the last time he saw the night sky was a long time ago.


    Bright little stars twinkled in the sky, and they gathered more and more together, as if dancing on a blue carpet. Night came quietly, and the moon just climbed up the treetops, emitting a bright light, which seemed very quiet at this moment. "I''ve forgotten the last time I went out to sea." Prince Jerome muttered to himself.


    "Take it, let''s go ashore soon, you will be found after staying at sea for a long time." The Great Knight Jikas reminded.


    "Mmmm.\" Prince Jerome nodded and started swimming towards Ruoan shore.


    \"Hula la


    They are swimming in the direction of Leah City, yes, the sea mermaid is not far from the Larsen Elf Empire.


    It is not so far from the Larsen Elf Empire, it is better to say that it is not far from the three Emperor 420 countries, but the Elven Empire is the closest.


    Even if the undersea mermaid is the fourth empire, people have always thought it was a legend and never knew the truth.


    Because for so many years, no one has discovered it, and no one has seen the existence of the mermaid, and it has always been considered a legend.


    Half an hour later, the mermaid prince and the great knight swam to the port of Leah City, and took advantage of the patrol knight''s inattention and boarded the shore.


    Prince Jerome changed into civilian clothes, and after putting on his clothes, he urged, "Come on, don''t let anyone find out.\"


    \"Yes, Your Highness.\"The Great Knight Jikas nodded.


    There were also two mermaid knights who went ashore together, and they all changed their clothes and followed behind the mermaid prince. Several people escaped the patrol knights and successfully entered the city of Leah. There was no one in the city at the moment.


    Although it is not completely dark, many people have been hiding at home and have not come out.


    "His Royal Highness, let''s find an accommodation first. It''s already night. If we are still on the street, we will be suspected.cdbg) The Great Knight Jikas suggested.


    "Yeah." Prince Jerome nodded.


    A few people randomly found an accommodation, opened two rooms and rested, one for the eldest prince and the great knight, and one for the other two knights.


    Of course, the mermaid knight could not sleep in the same bed as the mermaid prince, he could only watch the night, or lay a layer of sackcloth on the ground to sleep.


    "Jikas, where do you think Nana will be?\" Prince Jerome worried.


    The great knight Jikas shook his head and said, \"I don''t know, but the princess will be fine.\" Hope, someone said that the last time I saw her in Leah City, these two days We must look carefully. "Prince Jerome said solemnly.


    They just heard that the Mermaid Princess appeared in the Larsen Elf Empire for the last time, and decided to be the first to land in the city of Leah to have a look.


    \"Yes, Your Highness, rest quickly, you have also been tired for a day.\"The Great Knight Jikas whispered.


    "Well, you should rest too, you don''t have to keep the night watch, or you will be out of energy tomorrow." Prince Jerome ordered.


    \"Thank you, Your Highness.\" The Great Knight Jikas nodded.


    On a sunny night, the sky is full of stars shining like countless silver beads, densely inlaid on the deep black night.


    The Milky Way is like a faintly glowing white ribbon across the starry sky.


    "Tap tap

 Chapter 1595：

    Just as the mermaid prince and others fell asleep, there was a sound of footsteps outside the room.


    clothes of the people.


    Individual figures appeared in the mermaid prince''s room, there were six people in total, and the people outside the door were all dressed in Ruoping, but their faces were surrounded by sackcloth, and the entire head was also surrounded by sackcloth.


    One of them drew a sword, nodded towards the others, and quietly opened the door of the room.


    Just when the door of the room opened, the mermaid prince suddenly opened his eyes and shouted.


    "who?\"


    "Oops, exposed, just kill.\"The leader shouted.


    The other five nodded, raised their weapons and rushed towards the Mermaid Prince.


    Jikas, the great knight, also woke up long ago, and he drew out his knight''s sword and immediately protected it in front of the mermaid prince.


    "If you walk away, we can still save your life. If you have to stand in front of him, don''t blame us for being ignorant." The leader said viciously.


    The great knight Jikas turned his wrists and said with a slight bet, \"Don''t talk nonsense so much, just go up if you want.


    "Who are you?" Prince Jerome asked in a deep voice.


    \"You don''t care who we are, anyway, you will die here tonight.\" The leader dismissed.


    Prince Jerome blinked his pink eyes indifferently, and ordered, \"Jikas, kill me, just leave a live interrogation.


    \"Yes.\"The Great Knight Jikas smiled and nodded.


    At the same time, the two mermaid knights in the next room also woke up and rushed to the room of the mermaid prince.


    A small room was crowded with ten people, each of them holding their weapons to the other side.


    "Retreat.\" The person who took the lead frowned. Unexpectedly, the mermaid prince actually brought two more people. Seeing that it was impossible to intimidate, he asked the others to retreat quickly.


    The six people found the right time to run out of the room, and several of them were slashed by the knights who came. Prince Jerome looked at the blood flowing on the ground and frowned, \"Who are they?\"


    The Great Knight Jikas frowned and said solemnly, "Your Highness, there are not many people who know that we have gone ashore.


    \"Yeah, Your Highness, it''s a bit obvious if you came here.\" Another mermaid knight echoed.


    Great Knight Jerome frowned even harder, and said after a while, \"Looks like this, that man finally showed his fox''s tail.


    What he guessed was the Duke of Garfield. In the entire sea-bottom mermaid family, except for the pink mermaid, their white mermaid was the most precious.


    The sudden disappearance of the mermaid princess, coupled with the fact that Duke Garfield agreed to leave the seabed, the purpose was very clear.


    Chapter 1830: Nothing.


    \"His Royal Highness, the three of us took turns to keep vigil tonight, it was really too dangerous just now.\"The Great Knight Jikas said solemnly.


    \"Yes, Your Highness, rest assured, we will guard you.\" Another mermaid knight said. Prince Jerome looked serious, walked to the table and sat down, saying, \"We just left the palace, and they couldn''t wait.


    "His Royal Highness, do we want to go back first? Report to His Excellency Long to know." The Great Knight Jikas suggested.


    Prince Jerome shook his head and said solemnly, \"This is not an easy matter, we just told the father that although he will believe us, we have no evidence.


    \"Yeah, just relying on us to say this, there is no way to take the Duke.\"The other knight has no relatives.


    \"But we can''t let the Duke treat His Highness like this. We were in danger just a day after we went to sea. We don''t know what to do next." Another mermaid knight said worriedly.


    Prince Jerome''s expression was very ugly, and he sighed, \"Although there is no evidence, I still have to tell my father, it is always good for him to be careful.


    "His Royal Highness, I''ll go back first and report to Your Majesty the situation tonight, and bring some more knights out by the way. A mermaid knight asked for instructions.


    "Well, you should go back first. They just failed their sneak attack. I think they won''t dare to do anything in the next two days. Go back early." Prince Jerome nodded.


    \"Yes, you must be safe from the destruction.\"The mermaid knight saluted. "Be careful on your way back, avoid the Terran, and don''t get caught.


    Prince Jerome chanted and continued, "When you return to the bottom of the sea, you must avoid the eyes and ears of Lord Garfield, and don''t be discovered."


    \"Yes, rest assured, Your Highness." The mermaid knight saluted and turned away.


    Prince Jerome sighed and said, \"You guys rest first, nothing should happen tonight.\"


    "His Royal Highness, take a rest, we must protect you." The Great Knight Jikas said solemnly.


    Prince Jerome returned to the bed with a worried look on his face about the military vehicle, and said worriedly, \"We just went to sea for less than a day and they couldn''t wait, and Nana she


    When the mermaid prince thought that the mermaid princess had disappeared for so many days, and then thought of what happened tonight, he was inevitably a little worried.


    The Great Knight Jikas also had this kind of concern and said, \"Your Highness, don''t think too much, we''ll go and see if we can get some news tomorrow.


    \"Yes, Her Royal Highness, she will be all right, you should rest quickly, you have been swimming for a day today.\" Another mermaid knight said.


    Prince Jerome took a breath, shook his head and lay down, while the other two mermaid knights started vigil very seriously.


    A night passed, and the mermaid prince slowly opened his pink eyes.


    "His Royal Highness, I asked them to prepare some breakfast, you can eat it quickly." The Great Knight Jikas whispered. Prince Jerome shook his neck and asked, "How was it last night? Did you rest? We had a vigil last night, and I just got up." The Great Knight Jikas said.


    \"It''s good to have a rest, at least I won''t be too tired today, after all, I''ll be looking for a whole day today.\" Prince Jerome nodded.


    \"Yes.\"The Great Knight Jikas nodded.


    After eating breakfast hastily, the three of them left the accommodation and walked towards the crowded direction.


    ¡¤Tap Tap


    Prince Jerome looked at the people coming and going on the street, and sighed, \"Where do so many people start looking?


    \"Yeah, and we have to be careful not to reveal our identity. Jikas is also a little distressed.


    Prince Jerome blinked his eyes and ordered, "Let''s look for them separately, but don''t get too far away. In the evening, we will gather at the door of the place where we lived last night.


    "His Royal Highness, this is too dangerous, I don''t think so, what if the Duke''s people come to you when we are parting?" The Great Knight Jikas worried.


    Shi Ming, Your Highness, this is too risky, and we do not agree. "The other mermaid knight shook his head.


    ...for flowers...


    Prince Jerome thought for a while, and said, \"Then let''s look around nearby.


    \"Yes.\"The two responded at the same time.


    Prince Jerome pulled a middle-aged man and asked, "Hello, have you seen a girl with pink eyes like me, and her hair is also pink. No, I didn''t see it." "The middle-aged man shook his head.


    The great knight Jikas also pulled a woman and asked, \"Have you seen a beautiful girl with pink hair?\"

 Chapter 1596：

    "I haven''t seen it, pink hair is rare." The woman also shook her head.


    \"Hello, have you ever seen a tall and slender girl, she is very beautiful, her hair and eyes are pink.\" Another mermaid knight asked


    000


    "No, if it was as good as you said, I would definitely remember it, no no." The person who was asked shook his head repeatedly.


    The three of them asked dozens of people in a row on the street. The time came to the afternoon, and they didn''t even bother to eat lunch.


    Prince Jerome took a breath and asked, \"How are you? Is there any progress?


    ¡¤No, they didn''t ask anything, they all said they didn''t see it. \"The Great Knight Jikas shook his head and said.


    \"The same is true here, I said I haven''t seen it.\" Another mermaid knight also shook his head. "Hey, what can I do? After looking for it for so long, nothing really happened.


    "His Royal Highness, don''t worry too much, maybe Her Royal Highness has a disguise, so others haven''t seen it." The Great Knight Jikas comforted. Prince Jerome looked around, became serious, and said, \"Let''s go to other places to see, maybe we can gain something.


    "His Royal Highness, let''s eat something first, you can eat a little in the morning, and it will not be good for your health if you don''t eat it." The Great Knight Zero Cass worried.


    \"Yeah, you have something to eat first.\" Another mermaid knight echoed.


    Prince Jerome sighed and said, \"Well, let''s go get something to eat first.


    Chapter 1831: I saw the island.


    When it rains, the scenery on the sea surface is very spectacular, and the silver-white waves are running towards the ship one after another.


    At first, the waves just jumped like a naughty child, and they just went over and down, and the waves that were one meter high were pushed like a gallop.


    The waves crashed on both sides of the boat, and the waves like broken jade came in and out. With the dull thunder in the sky, this atmosphere was very suitable for sleeping.


    Lannister Burrase stood on the board of the ship, looking at the sea in the distance, and said softly, \"How long will it take to arrive?


    "Sir, there is still more than a month.\" Dill said softly.


    \"There''s still more than a month? It''s really a long journey.\" Lannister said helplessly.


    Dill blinked his eyes and said, \"Sir, do you want to go to the cabin first, it''s raining now. "


    Earl Lannister shook his head and said, \"It''s really boring in the cabin, I want to stay outside for a while, it''s too boring."


    \"Yes, then I''ll get you some clothes so you don''t get caught in the rain.\" Dill said softly.


    \"Well, check the various conditions on the ship again. It''s not good to have any problems when the rain becomes heavier.\"The Lannister Earl ordered.


    Dill nodded and replied, \"Yes, I''ll have it checked.


    \"Gradually


    As the rain got heavier and heavier, Earl Lannister came to the door of the cabin to stand, quietly watching the rain. The rain fell on the sea, causing ripples in circles, and the originally calm sea instantly boiled, like a hot oil pan.


    "My lord, this is the tea for you. Warm up with a cup of hot tea.\" Dill handed a cup of tea.


    Earl Lannister finished the tea, took a sip, and said softly, \"The rain is expected to last all day.


    "I don''t think so, my lord, the weather at sea is unpredictable, and it may stop in the next second." Dill said.


    Lannister''s vice winked his green braid and said, \"Yeah, it''s always been like this at sea.\"


    The weather at sea has been unpredictable since we set out to sea, sometimes rainy and sunny.


    Sometimes the eyes are wide open in one second, and the next second is a violent storm, which makes people unprepared.


    \"Sir, this time we passed the Han Dynasty, are we going to live there?\" Dill asked curiously.


    Lannister turned to look at him and asked, \"Why do you think so?


    \"Well, because I think the sea road for more than two months is really not easy. If we go back, we will have to go through the sea road for more than two months.


    Dilton paused and continued, \"No one can tell the weather at sea, and it''s also very dangerous, I''m worried about your safety.


    \"Danger is definitely dangerous. If it''s not dangerous, I don''t want to go to sea.\" Lannisterbury whispered.


    \"Sir, you mean you will go back, right?\" Dill asked curiously.


    \"Of course, we didn''t take many people out to sea this time, and we definitely have to go back.\" Earl Lannister nodded.


    The reason why he wanted to go to another continent this time was not only because he was attracted by the goods of the Han Dynasty, but also because he wanted to understand the situation.


    After all, his father sent a lot of knights, and they also went to sea, and then died in the sea.


    He wanted to see why his father died at sea and lost so many knights.


    \"Sir, what if the Han Dynasty is very good and worth our stay?\" Dill guessed.


    Lannisterbury touched his chin and said, \"I don''t know, let''s talk about that.


    He didn''t think about it, he said that the Han Dynasty was very good, the goods were good, the environment was good, and even the people were good.


    I was also afraid that if I went to the Han Dynasty, it was really good there, what should I do?


    Just leave the family behind? What will my father who died like this think?


    \"I have always heard people say that the Han Dynasty is very good. If it is really good, then it is also good for adults to settle down in the Han Dynasty.\" Dill said softly.


    Earl Lannister raised his eyebrows slightly and asked, "Do you also think it''s good to have a family in Langan of Hanwang?"


    Dill nodded without hesitation and said, \"My lord, I do think the Han Dynasty is good, if it''s really like what the book says...


    Woolen cloth.


    Lannisterbury took a sip of tea and said, "Everything will wait until the Han Dynasty. It''s still a long time." My lord, it''s not very long. This month has passed very quickly. I believe it will be soon. \" Dill comforted.


    Lannister blinked his green eyes and asked, \"Have you seen an island or something? Hurry up and land and rest for a few days.\"


    After drifting at sea for so long, he really felt a little sick, and the hull kept swaying.


    "I haven''t seen it yet. It''s raining and smoky now, and I can''t see the scene ahead at all." Dill shook his head and said.


    "Understood, I''ll take a nap and report to me when I find the island.\" Earl Lannister instructed.


    \"Yes, you go to rest, I will see if everything.\" Dill responded immediately.


    ¡¤Tap Tap


    Earl Lannister stepped away from the boat and walked towards his room. It was better to sleep in this weather.


    Anyway, since he went to sea, he hadn''t slept well, and the shaking every day made him feel sick.


    The days when I can sleep well are also rainy days. The 2.7 muffled thunder outside is the best sleep aid.

 Chapter 1597：

    Dill came to the board of the ship in his carrier clothes, squinting his eyes and kept looking around, trying to find the shadow of the island. The rate is that the rain is not heavy, just a normal light rain. If it rains heavily, the sailors on the ship will be on alert.


    After more than two hours, Dill found a dark shadow looming not far away, and he rubbed his green eyes hard to see more clearly.


    As the ship got closer and closer to the shadow, a smile began to appear on his originally puzzled face.


    \"Island, it''s an island.\" Dill said excitedly.


    Chapter 1832: One last thing.


    It was misty and rainy, and the entire city of Leah was shrouded in drizzle, making it look foggy as a whole.


    There are many trees and large stones in the city of Leah, and the rain and fog cover it, it looks quite beautiful. Princess Jill was lying by the window looking at the scenery outside, blinking her green eyes and saying, \"Why does it always rain in spring.


    \"Yes, Your Highness, but you can only see the flowers because of the rain.\" Dora comforted.


    As soon as Princess Jill heard the flower, she became energetic, and immediately became serious and said, "Yes, flower, the flower we planted should bloom, right?"


    Dora also came to the spirit, nodded again and again, and said, \"Yeah, it should be blooming, let''s go and see.


    Princess Jill immediately stood up straight from the window and said with a smile, "We''ll see when the rain stops." \"Okay, I''ll help you change your clothes first, the spring rain will stop at once.\" Dora said softly.


    "Well, please help me tie up my hair. I don''t want to let it go when it''s raining." Princess Jill urged.


    \"Yes.\"Dora nodded.


    Half an hour later, the misty drizzle outside the window stopped, and the Elf Princess couldn''t wait to go out.


    Since she went to Chang''an City, she liked the feeling of going out. It was really uncomfortable to hide in the room every day.


    "Tap tap


    Regardless of the mud and water on the ground, Princess Jill happily went straight to the back garden, smiling and saying, \"The air is so comfortable and bright just after the rain.


    "His Royal Highness, you put on a coat, otherwise you''ll lose sight of your purpose.\" Dora chased after her.


    "It doesn''t matter, I''m not cold at all, the weather is too comfortable, you should feel it." Princess Jill was full of girlishness.


    Dora also stopped, looked up at the sky that had just finished raining, and sighed, \"It''s Yu, the sky is so blue.


    \"Come on, let''s go to the back garden to see.\" Princess Jill urged.


    ¡¤Yes. "Dora continued to run.


    A few minutes later, the Elf Princess came to the place where the seeds were planted.


    Before she got close, she saw Xiao Nai''s figure, Princess Jill waved her hand and shouted, \"I''m here.\"\"Your Highness, why did you come out in the rain just after washing? The ground is full of water. If there is mud, go back first, don''t stain your feet and skirt.\" Xiao Nai salutes.


    Princess Jill waved her hand, and she didn''t care, and said, "It''s okay, it''s okay, just wash it if it''s dirty.


    She closed her eyes and felt the earthy smell around her, as well as the looming fragrance of flowers. \"By the way, have all the flowers planted before bloomed?\" Princess Jill asked curiously.


    Xiao Nai stepped aside, pointed to the lush flowers behind him, and said, \"It''s already blooming.\" After the past few days of spring rain, all the flower bones that were waiting to be planted bloomed overnight. Princess Jill''s green eyes widened with surprise, and she ran to the flowers again and again.


    She closed her green eyes, took a deep breath, and a smile appeared on her face.


    Dora also leaned in among the flowers, feeling the beauty brought by the new life. This feeling is not to mention more comfortable. Princess Jill looked at the left and right, with a look of enjoyment, and said, \"These flowers are so beautiful.\" Yes, Your Highness, you have never seen them before. The colors are really beautiful. . \" Dora nodded again and again.


    \"What kind of flowers are these? I''ve never seen them before.\" Princess Jill asked curiously.


    \"This is camellia, and it smells very good, and this is. Xiao Qin patiently introduced each kind of flower. Princess Jill listened very seriously, her green eyes kept blinking, and said, "Not only is the flower beautiful , even the name sounds nice.


    "Yeah, these are the names we won, and he taught us how to nurture them." Xiao Nai began to miss Chang''an City.


    \"Your Majesty is really powerful, and he knows everything. It''s really admirable.\"Princess Jill admires her from the bottom of her heart.


    Xiao Qin nodded heavily and said, \"Foot, Your Majesty is deeply loved by all the leaders of the Han Dynasty. Without His Majesty, we would not have our current life.


    \"That''s true, but why are you willing to come here? Looking at your appearance, I still like Chang''an City very much.


    Would actually be willing to cross the ocean to Larson. \" Princess Jill asked curiously.


    Xiao Qin smiled slightly, stepped over and started to take care of the flowers, and said indifferently, \"If it wasn''t for His Majesty''s approval, do you think, Your Highness, that someone would come to Larson with kindness?


    Princess Jill was stunned for a moment. She didn''t expect this answer. After a while, she regained her senses and asked, \"Do you mean that Your Majesty ordered you to come here?\"


    \"It''s not like that. Your Majesty knows that Your Highness is looking for a gardener, but no one has been willing to come with you. Your Majesty asked me to come with you." Xiao Qin explained.


    \"Since it''s not an order, how could you come here? You should know about the dangers at sea.\" Princess Jill asked curiously.


    Xiao Qin shrugged his shoulders, smiled and said, 120\"Of course I know, but His Majesty promised me that you don''t have to stay for a long time as long as your favor is satisfied.\"


    Princess Jill was a little surprised. She didn''t expect that the king of the Han Dynasty was such a careful person.


    She looked at a large field of flowers and sighed, \"Now the flowers are also planted, and they are blooming so beautifully, are you about to go back?\"


    \"Not yet, there is one more thing left to do, and that is almost done.\" Xiao Nai said mysteriously.


    Princess Jill tilted her neck and asked in doubt, \"There is one more thing? What''s the matter?


    \"That is to transplant some of these flowers, don''t you want to put these flowers on the terrace of the queen''s room?


    \" Xiao Nai said softly.


    Princess Jill suddenly realized, nodded again and again, and said, \"Yes, yes, the mother likes this the most.


    She patted her forehead and said, \"How could I forget this most important thing.


    \"So, I will help you transplant it now.\" Xiao Nai smiled.


    \"Okay.\" Princess Jill nodded.


    Chapter 1833: Saliva flows all over the place.


    On Douye night, the hot air enveloped the earth, a bright moon hung high in the sky, and the stars in the sky kept flickering.


    \"Gu Gu Gu Gu.


    "Wow wow wow


    The Sahara prairie ushered in another night, and frogs and insects could be heard everywhere.


    At night, there is no other sound in the prairie except these sounds, and everything is extraordinarily quiet.


    At this moment, the tribe of Lion-eared Niang ushered in a different night. Tonight is Elsa''s birthday. In the main tent, the layout is very good, and flowers, fruits, and some delicacies can be seen everywhere.


    Elsa was sitting in the main seat, with one hand on her knees and a glass of wine in the other. "His Royal Highness, today is your birthday, you must drink as much as you like." Qiluo held the glass high.


    Liya usually doesn''t drink alcohol, but tonight she will hold a glass of wine and offer her blessings, \"Your Highness, I wish you always be beautiful and healthy, and rule the entire Sahara Prairie.


    Elsa smiled slightly, raised her glass, and gestured. \"Thank you, and have fun tonight.

 Chapter 1598：

    Yami stood up and raised her glass like a wine, and blessed, "Your Highness, you will definitely be able to revive the glory of the Buptu orc kingdom. Since Hu Er Niang found the two orc princesses and gave them the treasure map, she was originally going to stay in Han Dynasty. dynastic.


    But Shi Erniang was just starting out and needed a lot of talent, while Hu Erniang lived well in the Han Dynasty.


    In many aspects, there is no need to worry about Hu Erniang, so I came to the Sahara Prairie with Ruoshi Erniang.


    \"Hahaha.


    Elsa laughed heartily, raised her glass again, and said, \"Yami Yu, you can drink as much as you want today."


    Yami took a deep sip of wine, wiped her mouth, and said, "His Royal Highness, you can drink with Qiluo and the others, I have to go on patrol later, it''s not good to drink too much."


    Qiluo also got up, shook the monkey''s tail, smiled and said, "That''s right, Your Highness, I''ll accompany you to drink tonight~.


    Liya also got up and blinked her eyes, and said, \"His Royal Highness, as well as me, open your stomach and drink tonight.


    Elsa blinked her golden eyes, and said with sympathy, "Okay, drink, I''ll accompany you to drink tonight.


    This birthday can be said to be the best birthday the Lion-eared Niang has ever had. Not for anything else, because all the food on the table, there are all kinds.


    Not only single-legged meat, but also a lot of vegetables, as well as a variety of pasta, which makes people dizzying.


    The most important thing is that there is a cake in the middle of the table. This cake is made by a chef in Chang''an City.


    Of course, this chef was arranged by Hu Erniang, and An Li knew about Shi Erniang''s birthday. Before the birthday, the chef from Chang''an City came to make a cake.


    The cake is very big, with three layers, and the decoration is also very beautiful. The top of the cake is painted with the shape of a lion. Qiluo stared straight at the cake and asked curiously, \"Your Highness, is this cake ready to eat?\"


    Liya''s eyes kept blinking, she nodded and said, \"Your Highness, I''m hungry too.


    "Isn''t there a lot of delicious food on this table? You can eat it if you are hungry!" Elsa pointed to the many delicacies around.


    "There are a lot of delicious foods, but we have never eaten this one called birthday cake." Qiluo''s tail was wagging.


    Li Ji picked up her hair and nodded her head, \"Your Highness, the birthday gift from Your Highness is really special, we all want to try it out.


    Elsa put down the wine glass, walked to the cake, and said with a smile, yes, Enri really has a heart and gave the most special gift.


    Qiluo also walked in front of the cake, opened her eyes to round, and said, \"Your Highness, I heard... I heard that this birthday cake is going to blow out candles?\"


    "Yes, yes, and you have to make a wish, right? I heard that making a wish on your birthday is very special." Liya agreed.


    "Yes, Your Highness, you can make a wish to revive the glory of the Brutus orcs." Yami also followed.


    The three of them looked at Shi Er Niang, and there was a flash of desire to eat in their eyes. Elsa shook her head with a smile and said, \"Hahaha... I really can''t help you.


    Qiluo''s wide-eyed boss said expectantly, \"As usual, are you going to eat cake?


    Eat it, eat it, you''ll be drooling all over the place if you don''t eat it, go get the candle. \" Elsa smiled.


    Of course, the candles were also sent from Chang''an City, and there was also a birthday hat made of quality.


    \"Yes.\"Lea immediately ran to get the candle and the birthday hat.


    Sheep horns put candles on the cake one by one, there are six in total, which is also written by the fox ears in the letter.


    It is said that this number represents the six-sixth, which means that everything will be smooth and successful.


    The monkey-eared girl immediately took out a small burning wooden stick from the fire and lit all six candles.


    They all looked at Shi Er Niang in unison, with the word "expectation" written all over their faces.


    After Elsa was forced to put on her birthday hat, she closed her eyes as Hu Erniang said and started to make a wish.


    \"The first wish is that we will win the entire Sahara prairie.


    ¡¤Papapapa


    The three of Hou Er Niang clapped their hands frequently and shouted in unison, "Okay, Your Highness has a good wish.


    Elsa smiled slightly, closed her eyes and began to make a second wish, \"This second wish is to hope that both of you and Enri will be healthy.


    "Thank you, Your Highness.


    Qiluo and the others were a little moved, and with a look of admiration save the lion ears, smiled and said, \"Danxia, ??you should just recite this third wish silently in your heart. I know.\ "Elsa nodded silently.


    The lion-eared girl closed her golden eyes and began to mutter silently in her heart.


    \"Your Highness, what wish did you make?\" Qiluo asked curiously.


    Elsa smiled slightly, blinked (Qian Zhao) golden eyes, and said mysteriously, "Didn''t you just say that the third wish should be silently promised in your heart?


    She took a sip of her wine and continued, "You all know that you still advise me to do this, so why ask?"


    \"Congratulations, Your Highness, but we are very curious.\" Qiluo smiled.


    Leia''s short sheep''s tail also kept shaking, and said with a smile, \"Your Highness, it''s just that your first two wishes were very good, so we are curious about the third one.


    Yami waved her hand and said again and again, \"Don''t ask questions, you all said that the third feeling can''t be said.


    Hu Er Niang pushed the monkey Er Niang and Yang Jiao Niang to one side, and continued, \"I really want Your Highness to do this again, and I want to ask again."


    Qiluo scratched the back of his head, flicked his monkey tail, and smirked, "I see, we won''t ask.\"


    Chapter 1834: The direction of effort is the same.


    Liya filled Shi Er Niang with wine and said, \"Your Highness, you drink.


    Elsa took a sip of her wine, picked up a knife, and asked, "Okay, I won''t tell you, so do you want to eat cake?


    \"I want it.\" Qiluo kept holding her hands high.


    Yami, who has always been less talkative, nodded again and again and said, \"Your Highness, please cut the cake.


    Elsa smiled slightly, picked up the knife and cut it towards the middle of the cake.


    After that, the small pieces were distributed on the plate that Yangjiao Niangyi came over, and he said, \"There are more people, so you can eat something interesting."


    In the main tent, there are not only the lion-eared girls, but also some leaders of the tribe, and they all come to celebrate the lion-eared girl''s birthday.


    \"Yes, Your Highness.\"Lia and the others nodded.


    Qiluo looked at the cake in Ruo''s hand, and kept walking in place with excitement, her face was full of smiles.


    Yami took the cake without any ambiguity, and directly scooped out a large spoonful of it and sent it into the end, and ate it with satisfaction.


    Liya couldn''t wait, she dug out the cake and put it in her mouth with a satisfied expression. Elsa looked at them contentedly and asked, \"How is it? Does the cake taste good?


    Qiluo nodded heavily and said without hesitation, \"Good 860 to eat, delicious, really very delicious.\"Yes, the taste is different from the food we have eaten before, the overall taste is the same The taste is just fantastic. \"Lea looked satisfied

 Chapter 1599：

    The tiger-eared lady, who rarely speaks in general, nodded contentedly and said in admiration, "It''s delicious, it''s even better than the desserts I''ve eaten before.


    Seeing the exaggerated appearances of several people, Elsa couldn''t help looking at the cake in her hand and took a bite with Ruo.


    "How is it? Your Highness.\" Li Ya and others looked at Ruoshi Er Niang curiously.


    Elsa''s golden-eyed boss nodded again and again, \"Mmm, yes, it tastes delicious.


    "This cake is really great, I like to eat it every day." Qiluo said without hesitation. Liya nodded again and again and said, \"Me too, I''d like to eat cake every day.


    Yami nodded solemnly, and agreed with Ruo, "Actually, it''s not bad to eat cakes often."


    Elsa really couldn''t do anything about them, she smiled and shook her head and said, "Eat it every day, that''s impossible, have you forgotten the name of this cake?" Birthday cake. "The three said in unison.


    Yes, birthday cakes can only be eaten on birthdays. It¡¯s boring to eat them at ordinary times. I heard that there is a birthday cake shop in Chang¡¯an City. \" Elsa raised her eyebrows slightly.


    Qiluo was a little frustrated, gasping for breath, and said, \"Okay, I see, I can only eat it next year on His Royal Highness''s birthday.


    "Well, maybe when His Royal Highness ascends the throne, I might still be able to eat cake." Leah looked expectant.


    ...Mei still had a serious look on her face, but just nodded to Ruo.


    Elsa ate the rest of the cake in one bite, raised her head and said, \"Do you know that I can only eat it on my birthday?"


    "Is it okay to eat it normally?\" Qiluo regained her spirits.


    \"Yeah, yeah.\" Leia also looked forward to Ruo


    The same is true of Mei, who kept blinking her eyes and waiting for the next answer.


    "You can also eat birthday cake on your birthday, it doesn''t have to be my birthday." Elsa smiled.


    Qiluo''s eyes widened and she said in surprise, "Really? Your Highness, is what you said true?


    Liya couldn''t believe her eyes, her eyes kept blinking and she asked, \"Your Highness, can we also have cake on our birthday?"


    Yan Mei still had a serious look on her face, just quietly waiting for Shi Er Niang''s answer. Of course, the tiger ear girl is still looking forward to it, after all, she still likes to eat cakes.


    \"Yes, why not? It''s a matter of course for you to eat birthday cakes on your birthday.\" Elsa nodded seriously.


    "Yeah, Your Highness is really nice.\" Qiluo jumped up happily.


    Liya, who had been quietly in the original text, was also excited (cdbi) and said with a full smile, \"I''m looking forward to my birthday, Yami tilted her head and started thinking about her birthday, and muttered to herself,\" When is my birthday? \"


    "Okay, let''s continue drinking and eating meat after eating the cake. There are so many delicacies, don''t waste them." Elsa said casually.


    \"Yes, let''s raise a glass together.\" Qiluo shouted with a glass of wine.


    \"Drink and drink"


    The other leading figures below also held up the wine glasses of their mobile phones and shouted together.


    The main tent was very lively all of a sudden, and everyone started to dance like the wine glasses in their hands.


    Everyone drank the wine in the glass to their heart''s content, and ate meat like meat, not to mention more enjoyable.


    The lion-eared girl likes to be lively, and today is her birthday, so of course she wants to be thoroughly entertained.


    Looking at the lively atmosphere in the main tent, Yami smiled and walked out of the main tent with a glass of wine.


    She looked up at the stars in the sky, her mood suddenly improved, and she muttered to herself, \"This kind of day is really good.


    The current day makes her a little unbelievable. After all, she used to live in an iceberg for many years.


    I never thought that there would be another day to live such a good life without worrying about food and clothing every day.


    You can also fight with Her Royal Highness Princess Ruo on the battlefield, as if returning to the days in the Buptu orc kingdom. Yami took a sip of wine and smiled, "It would be great if life could go on like this forever.\"


    "It will, we will definitely get better and better." Elsa''s clean voice sounded. Yami quickly turned around and said in surprise, \"Your Highness, why did you come out? Don''t you drink with them?


    "You can drink whenever you want, don''t worry about this time." Elsa said with a slight smile. "But today is your birthday, you should have fun." Yami said with a wink.


    Elsa closed Cheng''s hair and smiled, "No hurry, no hurry, there is still a long time to chat with you, Yami smiled a little, took a sip of wine, and said, \"Destroy our current life it''s actually very good. "


    \"Yeah, our life is getting better and better, and we will definitely be able to return to the glory of the Brutus orc kingdom.


    \" Elsa said without hesitation.


    Miss Bella is now occupying the Duchy of Maner, as if to restore the glory of the Brutus Orc Kingdom.


    "Yami said softly.


    Elsa smiled slightly and said, \"Everyone is working in the same direction.


    "His Royal Highness, I will follow you for death.\" Yami responded immediately.


    "Okay, don''t be so serious today, take it easy." Elsa said cheerfully.


    "Foot.\" Yami nodded.


    Chapter 1835: Nobody likes it.


    Darkness gradually filled the entire sky, and countless stars were poked out by the night.


    The moisture of the sea spreads in the air, spreading a quiet atmosphere.


    At this moment, the night is like an incomparably wide blanket, and the stars in the sky seem to be slowing down on this blanket. At this time, these stars are like sparkling gems, and the night is especially atmospheric with the sound of the waves crashing against the ships.


    Rila blinked her green eyes, and kept looking up at the sky full of stars, her bright face was full of starlight. When it was just dark, the elf girl came to the board. She liked to come to the board to watch the stars at night.


    In the sea, she just had such a little thing to pass the time, and it just happened that she hadn''t been so quiet for a long time.


    "It''s so beautiful and bright. The stars are the same as when I saw them in Chang''an City. I miss Chang''an City so much." Rila muttered to herself.


    She has also been in the Flanders Empire for a long time, and it has been a long time since she set off from Chang''an City to Golden Sugar City. It took more than three months to go up, down, and down. In addition to the time spent returning to the Han Dynasty in the past two months, it was almost half a year.


    You must know that after living in Chang''an City for so long, and the quality of life is also very good, I suddenly went to a place with a poor living environment.


    It''s been more than half a year since I left, so it is inevitable that I miss the place before, and I''m still on my way back, so my mood is very different.


    \"When I return to Chang''an City, I must go out every day. After being away for so long, Chang''an City must have changed a lot.


    Rila exclaimed.


    She remembered that when she lived in Chang''an City before, she was full of seeing the whole city changing.


    And although these changes are made step by step, they have changed a lot in half a year, and she has a deep understanding of this.


    The elf girl still remembers it very clearly. When she went to eat at that pizza restaurant, she learned that Eliza worked there.


    I''ve loved going to that store ever since, except for the ambience, the food there is delicious. After all, Eliza brought her into Chang''an City, and she brought her the beautiful life now.

 Chapter 1600：

    "I''m going to eat pizza for the first time. I haven''t eaten pizza for a long time, and I miss it so much." Rilla muttered to herself.


    She stretched out like her body, fluttered like green hair, and felt the sea breeze blowing her face.


    ¡¤Miss Rila is so intrigued, what''s so beautiful about this dark sea? \" Knight Commander Leo wondered.


    He also stepped to the front of the boat, frowning at the dark sea.


    On the sea at this moment, there are only candles lit by ships for lighting, and these candles swing with the sea breeze. It seems that it will go out at any time, and the lighting is also flickering, which is a bit strange and scary.


    Rila knew who was coming before she turned around, rolled her eyes, turned her head with a smirk, and asked, \"Why doesn''t Lord Knight go to bed?\"


    She really doesn''t want to chat with this knight anymore, every time she has a purpose, which makes people feel very uncomfortable.


    It''s mainly because you are quiet, but it''s nothing, mainly because you''ve been making noises all the time, which is annoying.


    Knight Commander Leo waved his hand and said, "Miss Rila isn''t sleeping either!"


    Rila covered her face with one hand and thought to herself: God, I shouldn''t have spoken to him, how could I not learn the lesson.


    She paused and smirked, "It''s not that I can''t sleep, I just came out to watch the stars.


    \"Look at the stars? What''s so beautiful about the stars, the sky is also dark, and those stars are far away.\" Knight Commander Leo shook his head repeatedly in disgust.


    Rila knew that the other party would do this, so she didn''t want to chat with the other party. Every chat was annoying enough. She opened her mouth and closed her mouth and said things that others didn''t want to hear, and she really doubted how the other party sat in the position of the knight commander. She suppressed her desire to roll her eyes, and said, \"Since the knight commander doesn''t like watching, then you can go to sleep first.\"


    Knight Commander Leo shrugged and said, \"Miss Rila seems to like looking at the night sky.\"


    ¡¤Of course. \"Rila helplessly said, thinking that I didn''t say everything just now, why ask this question.


    \"Since Miss Rila likes it, then I also like it, the night sky is really beautiful.\" Knight Leo said with a smile on his face. already?


    Rila couldn''t bear it anymore, rolled her eyes and said, \"Did the knight commander dislike it just now? Why do you like it now?


    \"Because because I think about it carefully, there is actually nothing to do right now. Looking at the night sky, I found that it is still very beautiful.\" Knight Long Lu Xian explained embarrassingly.


    ¡­for flowers


    Rila sighed, and Chenba put on a green braid and said, \"Okay, the knight commander likes to watch it, so let''s watch it slowly. I''ll go back first.


    \"talk!"


    Knight Commander Leo was almost confused and asked, "Why did Miss Rila go back? Isn''t she still looking at the stars?"


    \"Suddenly I didn''t want to read it.\"Rila was a little impatient.


    The past few days, I have been watching Brother Woods and others at the sea, and I have been disturbed by Knight Commander Leo.


    Although the elf girl is agile and excellent in all aspects, she is still a little weak in interpersonal skills. I don''t know how to refuse, or strictly stop it, I only know how to act stupid and avoid it.


    \"Isn''t there a lot of stars in the sky? Why don''t you watch them?\"I''m still keeping people, Knight Commander Leo.


    I''m a little sleepy, I''m going to bed, the knight commander is not enough and likes to watch the stars? Then you can see this feeling better for yourself. \"Rila shied away


    Knight Commander Leo tilted his neck and asked, \"Miss Rila, do you hate me?" Rila was stunned for a moment, thinking that thank God, the other party finally realized this.


    She smiled and looked at Ruo Ruo, and said politely, \"I don''t like anyone, don''t get me wrong, Knight Commander.


    "No one likes it, that means everyone hates it?\"


    Knight Commander Leo patted his chest and said with a smile, \"That''s good, I thought you hated me alone, since it''s not about me alone.


    Rila really wanted to die at this moment, rolled her eyes in her heart, and wondered why she didn''t just say that she hated him.


    She took a few deep breaths and said, \"I don''t like anyone, and that includes hating you.\" It doesn''t matter, it''s fine if you don''t have someone you like. "Leo Knight said with a big smile on his face.


    You. Rila really convinced the other party, turned around and walked directly into the cabin.


    ¡¤How did Miss Rila go? \"Leo Knight Great Wall Road.


    Chapter 1836: I got the point wrong.


    \"Buzz...


    The airship that Liu Feng and others were riding in began to fly in the direction of the transfer station.


    It has been seven days since they set off from Chang''an City, and they will reach the Larsen Elf Empire in two or three days.


    But before that, I still have to rest at the transfer station for a night. After all, Feixian has been flying in the sky for a long time, and all aspects must be checked at any time.


    This time there is also Yuffie, but the girl is very quiet, so it makes people feel that the sense of existence is a little low.


    Originally, she did not intend to go with her, but she heard that Liu Feng was going to another continent.


    Moreover, the long-term flight at sea was about ten days, so the girl resolutely asked for instructions.


    Said that this time to go to the Larsen Elf Empire, "623\" must go together, not for anything else but for Your Majesty''s safety.


    After all, the airship was developed and manufactured by a dwarf girl, and she was the cleanest of all problems.


    And Yuffie also knew that there were two transit stations established at sea, if the airship was to reach the Larsen Elf Empire.


    It must have landed and rested at these two transfer stations, in order to ensure Liu Feng''s safety.


    The girl decided to go all out to check all aspects of the flying chain when she was resting at the two transfer stations. At this moment, Enri on the airship moved her brown eyes, looked at the small black spot not far away, and said, \"Your Majesty, we are about to see the transfer station."


    \"According to the time, it''s right to arrive at the transfer station soon.\"Liu Feng nodded. Mina flicked the cat''s tail and said expectantly, "Finally, I can set foot on land again.


    "However, time seems to be quite fast. The last time I lived in the Condenser Building was two or three days ago." Tis sighed.


    Jenny repainted her head, blinked her green eyes and said, \"It''s bright enough, time is really fast. The elf princess really understands this. She escaped from Leah and boarded the ship to reach the other side. It took her more than two months to build a continent.


    And the past two months have not been comfortable. Every day I am afraid at the sea, and at night I have to think about food.


    In the end, he was discovered and he had to jump into the sea. If he hadn''t died, he would have drowned in the sea. What would happen now? Looking back on those days now, she wonders how she endured it, it''s simply not a human life. However, after a second thought, the Elf Princess was actually fine, but she had lived in Chang''an City for a long time. In Chang''an, you eat, drink, dress and use well, everything is good, and after you get used to it, you will naturally feel that the period of time has passed very bleak.


    \"Yes, at that time you came here on the Marquis of Leicester''s fleet.\" Enri covered her mouth and smiled.


    \"At that time, it took more than two months to reach our Chang''an City from the Larsen Elven Empire, right?\" Tiss murmured.


    Jenny nodded, fiddled with her hair, and said, \"It''s Ming, it''s been more than two months.


    \"It''s no wonder, you came here by boat at the time, and you were swaying at sea, so it was hard to avoid two months.


    Mina took a sip of her saliva and continued, "But we are now flying, so it''s good in terms of time and comfort.


    Jenny nodded without hesitation, and said, \"Yes, the biggest difference is here, the time is really shortened a lot, and there is no need to worry about any safety issues.


    This is something that the elf princess deeply understands. There is really no need to worry on the airship, which big storm overturned the ship.

 Chapter 1601：

    You don''t have to worry about finding food when you come out at night, let alone the endless sea, which makes people lose hope.


    The Elf Princess was deeply touched, she put her hands on her face and looked at the scenery outside, and murmured, \"If only I had come to fly at that time.


    "You definitely didn''t have a flying suspect when you came here, but we have a flying suspect now." Enri said laughing.


    Mina grabbed Princess Elf''s neck and said with a smile, "Also, you still have an airship when you come back this time, Lord Jenny nodded and said, \"Mmm, it''s nice to meet you.


    Liu Feng picked up a cup of hot tea, took a sip, and asked, "You''re going to the Larsen Elf Empire soon, how are you feeling now?


    Jenny was stunned for a moment, then took a sip and said, \"Actually, it feels weird, I don''t know what''s wrong, but I just can''t tell.


    An Shao tilted her neck, looked at the Elf Princess and asked, \"Are you putting too much pressure on yourself?\"


    Nicole brought over a dessert, and said gently, \"You guys should have a dessert before landing, especially for Jenny to ease your nervous mood.


    "Thank you Miss Nicole.


    Jenny bit the door contentedly and said, "I don''t know if I''m putting too much pressure on myself, but I just feel a little tired.


    "You feel tired because you have to face your father again, so it feels a little strange." An Li analyzed.


    "Yeah, in the end, it''s getting closer and closer to the Larson family''s elf empire. It''s inevitable that I''m a little flustered." Tis comforted.


    \"Read, does Sister Tease also have such concerns?\" Jenny was immediately hit by Niu Jiao Niang.


    The Elf Princess is in a special panic now, feeling up and down, and even affects her sleep.


    "I had this feeling of you before, but in the end it was just my own thoughts.\" Tiss smiled awkwardly.


    Niu Jiao Niang hadn''t seen the eldest sister for a while before, and she also felt the same way when she went to live with Snake Girl for a few days last time.


    It''s just in my heart, I don''t know why, maybe because I''m afraid Bella will not let her go back to Chang''an City. An Li squinted her eyes slightly, looked at Ruojiao Niang, and joked, \"I didn''t expect our big cows to be like this.


    "Let''s talk about it, what happened to 3.0.\" Mina asked curiously.


    Tis''s purple eyes were wide open, and she looked at the cat-eared **** suspiciously, and asked, \"Did you get the point wrong, now the focus is on Jenny.


    \"Haha... Yes, Lian Dian forgot.\" The two of An Li laughed awkwardly. Liu Feng put down the teacup and said, \"In the end, it was because I was too nervous.


    Jenny pouted and said helplessly, \"Your Majesty, I have nothing to do, so I feel very scared.


    \"Aren''t you painting all these days? Do you still feel this way?\" Liu Feng asked curiously.


    \"Not when I''m painting, it''s mainly when I''m not painting that I feel this way.\" Jenny said weakly.


    Chapter 1837: Face the heart.


    Liu Feng shook his head with a smile, and said, "Since painting can ease this emotion, then you should prepare more for your art exhibition."


    \"Yes, after the Larson Elf Empire, you will start the exhibition after the publicity is finished.\" Enri nodded.


    "It''s Ming, I''ve also drawn a lot of paintings on Feiyue these days, all of which were taught to me by Your Majesty." When it comes to painting Jianni, I''m less nervous.


    \"There are still a few days to go to the Larsen Elf Empire. You have to adjust it properly in the past few days, and it will be bad if you don''t show your feet.\" Liu Feng shouted.


    Jenny nodded immediately and replied, "Yes, Your Majesty, I will definitely make adjustments in the next few days. Anli thought about it for a while and suggested, \"Why don''t you think of your father as your father.


    \"What do you mean?\" Tang Ni looked confused.


    "That is to say, you can treat him as an ordinary person, and you don''t have to remember that he is your father, isn''t it?"


    Enri blinked her brown braids.


    "Don''t think of my father as a father?\" Jenny wondered 23''s retelling of Ruo.


    Amway nodded and explained, "Didn''t you say that your father has never cared about you? And he almost forgot your existence.


    \"Yeah, he did forget my existence.\"Jenny was a little sentimental.


    Last year, whether it was her dead mother''s birthday, her own birthday, or some big day.


    The elf king has never seen the elf princess once, so let alone the usual time.


    An Li patted the Elf Princess lightly on the head and comforted, "Don''t be too sad, isn''t this just right?


    \"What can you do?\" Jenny looked curious.


    \"Anyway, your father doesn''t treat you as a daughter, so why should you treat him as your father? All this will only add to your troubles.\" An Li persuaded.


    \"Yeah, don''t put too much pressure on Jenny, your father doesn''t pay attention to you at all, you still care about him so much, it''s really hard for yourself.\" Mina also persuaded.


    Jenny sighed and sighed, "But he is my mother''s husband and my father after all, maybe.


    ...Maybe he''s busy, after all, he''s the king of a country.


    \"Do you believe it? Even if you don''t believe it, you still comfort yourself like this.\" En Li was also helpless.


    Mi Xiang blinked his blue eyes and asked, \"What would you do if he still didn''t entertain you when we went over this time?"


    What Mao Erniang was talking about was a state banquet. After all, the king of a country straddled the entire sea to another continent.


    And this time, it was for the opening of the port, which was also for the development of the entire Larsen Elven Empire.


    It is impossible for the elf king not to hold a state banquet to entertain the distinguished guests. After all, Liu Feng is the king of the Han Dynasty. Moreover, the goods of the Han Dynasty were rushing and rushing to get them. It was impossible for the other party to flatter them. seated.


    Jenny also knew what the hunter was talking about, and after thinking for a long time, she said, "Actually, I have already guessed that he will not let me out.


    \"Yes, you have guessed it yourself, you who are not invited to be the princess on such a big occasion.


    Mina sighed and continued to ask, \"Do you think she will still remember you and take you to heart?\"


    Jenny was a little stunned because she was told what she was thinking. She paused and said, \"I understand what you said, but I just don''t have the courage to face it.\"


    ¡¤ But it is useless to escape. You have lived in Chang''an City for so long, and you will still feel uncomfortable. \" An Shao said.


    "Sometimes, you have to face the hurdle in your heart directly, don''t run away, have courage, so that what you are afraid of will come to fear you instead of you being afraid of it.


    Seeing that the girls had been comforting Jenny, Liu Feng continued to comfort him, "Some things can''t be solved if you hide them, not to mention that you already know the answer and don''t face it, this will only make yourself more comfortable. Deep in the quagmire.


    Mina nodded heavily and continued, \"Yes, in fact, it''s not a big deal, it''s mainly because you can''t get over it, but you have to think about how others treat you.


    An Shao shook the fox''s tail and said softly, \"Okay, there are still a few days left, don''t be too stressed.


    Jenny picked up the water glass, took a deep sip of water, took a few deep breaths and said, \"Thank you, Your Majesty, thank you, I''ve thought about it, I''m going to still


    Liu Feng raised his hand to stop what the Elf Princess wanted to continue, and said softly, "It''s fine if you decide, you don''t have to tell us, just avoid your own inner thoughts.


    \"Yeah, you don''t have to tell us your own thoughts, no matter what you need to know, we are on your side.\" Mina said with a smile.


    ¡¤We have to work hard and work together, and I have to become better. "Enli raised her hand and shouted Ruo slogan. "Well, let''s work together, I will definitely teach more students who can draw for Chang''an City. \"Jenny suddenly became motivated.

 Chapter 1602：

    An Li shook her brown hair and said with a cute face, \"You haven''t taught me to draw yet, if you don''t teach me to draw, you can''t be sad.


    \"It''s really poor little Jenny. It''s obvious that the stinky fox can''t draw, so it seems that we will be happy all the time.\" Mina covered her mouth and smiled.


    \"Hmph, kitty, you don''t know how to draw, and you made fun of me.\" An Li turned her face away.


    \"I didn''t say I can draw, I know I can''t draw, so I don''t have to learn it. I don''t have time to read the books that His Majesty gave me every day.\" Mina Du said.


    Liu Feng took a sip of the hot tea and said, \"It seems that someone is complaining.


    Mina shook her head repeatedly and explained, \"Your Majesty, no, no, you misunderstood, I still like to read books, but you have given too many books, and I haven''t finished them yet.


    \"Don''t be in a hurry, take your time, those books are good to read slowly, and you won''t be able to save them all at once.\"Liu Feng put down the teacup and continued, \"Those books are only useful to you, and It is also a subject that you like, you should take your time and read it carefully.


    He didn''t want Mao Erniang to read so many books at first, and he also felt that it didn''t matter whether she read books or not, as long as she could read.


    After all, Mao Er Niang''s real talent is not in this aspect, so she can''t bear to let her read Ruo Shu every day.


    But the earhunter doesn''t seem to think so, and enjoys it every day.


    As long as I have time, or when I am not dealing with documents, or when I am not going to the military camp, I will hold the book and read it all the time.


    Chapter 1838: The joy of housewarming.


    Mina blinked her blue eyes and said with a smile, \"Those books look better the more they read, I can''t help the urge to read them all."


    \"Good-looking is good-looking, but you also need to understand what it means.\" Liu Feng urged.


    ¡¤Your Majesty, I know what it means, and I will ask you if I don''t understand. \" Mina nodded.


    The books that Mao Er Niang has been reading all the time, in addition to the chapter books, most of them are books about common sense of life, strategies, and even military books.


    Although these books are sometimes difficult, Cat Er Niang is patient.


    Liu Feng was a little surprised by Mao Erniang''s desire to study, and thought it would be enough to read Zhang Huashu. I didn''t expect that Bao Ruo''s book "Sun Tzu Ben Law" would be very fascinated, and sometimes he would read it several times in a row.


    ¡¤ That''s fine, but don''t get too close to the book. \" Liu Feng warned again.


    He didn''t want Cat Ear Girl''s beautiful big blue eyes to become short-sighted. Although the glasses girl was also pretty, myopia was always inconvenient.


    "Don''t worry, Your Majesty, I know, my glasses are not good-looking, and I will never allow myself to be short-sighted.\"*


    Na looked determined.


    "Who said you don''t look good with glasses, you will look good no matter what." Liu Feng said with a slight smile.


    Mina flicked the cat''s tail and said with a smile, \"Your Majesty, you are so kind.


    An Li raised her hands high and said, \"Your Majesty, I want to sue, Mina always has books at night, and she also reads when the lights are turned off.


    Nicole smiled, nodded and said, "Your Majesty, I can attest to this, she does read books every night when the lights are turned off.


    Mina stared at Hu Erniang with wide eyes, and hummed, "How could you two traitors betray me?"


    "This is not to betray you, because you don''t listen to what we say, so we can only tell your majesty." \"Enri blinked her brown eyes.


    Liu Feng suddenly became serious and said seriously, \"Mina is not a joke, it would be very uncomfortable if I was short-sighted.


    Although it is said that if you are short-sighted, you can wear glasses, but not everyone can adapt to wearing glasses, not to mention that good vision is better than wearing glasses.


    Moreover, the cat ear girl is known for her skills. Once she is short-sighted, she will be very passive, which is very disadvantageous for her in battle.


    If you take action, the glasses will become the biggest obstacle. If you accidentally drop it, the outcome of this battle will be decided.


    Mina''s cat ears were pulled, nodded and said softly, \"I see, Your Majesty, it won''t be like this in the future."


    ¡¤ You have a lot of time to read books during the day. If you don''t have enough time during the day, you can tell me. Liu Feng paused for a while and continued to shout, \"I''ll let you rest a bit more, but you have to remember that your body is the most important thing.


    Mina''s cat ears stood up again, her face was full of happiness, and she said, \"Your Majesty, thank you.


    Mao Er Niang also knew that Liu Feng was doing it for his own good, and his analysis was also very reasonable.


    He calls himself a hunter warrior, but if he is short-sighted, he is not a cat warrior, he will only be slaughtered. Terrible.


    She doesn''t know the feeling of myopia, but since listening to Wei Ya''s description, she feels that myopia is too blurry to see everything, and it feels like she hasn''t woken up, and she even misreads simple everyday words. Like, it just feels so bad.


    \"Remember, don''t read before going to bed. If you want to, please go to a well-lit place, or light a candle and turn on the desk lamp. \"Liu Feng said solemnly.


    Mina fiddled with her black hair and said seriously, "Your Majesty, I will definitely do it next.


    "Well, after we land, let''s deal with the documents of Chang''an City." Liu Feng said softly. There are quite a few documents that Chang''an City recently passed to Liu Feng, mainly all kinds of reports and the like. "Okay, it''s been a few days since I left, and I kind of miss the castle." Mina muttered.


    \"Me too, me too, the castle, the tallest building, and all kinds of things in Chang''an City, I miss them so much.


    Enri''s fox tail drooped down.


    \"Yes, I also miss the big kitchen in the castle, the small kitchen on the airship is really a little inconvenient.


    Nicole is also a little nostalgic.


    Tis''s purple eyes kept blinking, and she said, \"According to what you said, I haven''t gone back to the patrol for a long time.


    "Don''t talk about you, how long have I lived in Chang''an City? I just left for a few days, and I miss it." Jenny felt a little sad.


    An Li smiled and said, \"I''m afraid you just miss the house you just bought, hahahaha


    Since the Elf Princess bought the house, she almost always lived in the house she bought, and rarely went back to the castle, at most one day a week.


    Room.


    Sometimes, I often invite Fox Erniang and Cat Erniang to live there together. Although it is said that the rooms there are not as good as those of the castle, the elf princess can''t put it down. She often goes to the big market to find all kinds of small things to decorate, and she also puts a lot of flowers at home.


    \"Yes, although your room is not big, it is full of all kinds of things you bought. It seems that you really like your house.\" Mina said.


    \"By the way, Jenny bought the house and I haven''t seen it yet. When I go back to Chang''an City, I must go and see it." Nicole said softly.


    That being said, I haven''t seen it yet.


    Liu Feng smiled heartily and continued, \"I haven''t given you a housewarming gift since you moved in until now.


    \"You are welcome to come with (Li Li''s), \"But there is a little mess in my place, don''t mind. Jenny''s eyes narrowed with laughter, and she wondered, \"The housewarming gift? What is it? Your Majesty.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, what is the housewarming gift?\" Enri asked curiously.


    \"House of housewarming is an idiom, the original meaning is that the birds fly away from the deep valley and move to the tall trees, which refers to a very good meaning.


    Liu Feng took the lipstick tea and continued, \"You are getting better and better, so I want to give you a gift to celebrate.


    "Oh, that''s what I mean, I understand, I should have given the housewarming gift as well.\" Enri said seriously.

 Chapter 1603：

    Mina also nodded and said seriously, \"I will give you this gift too.


    Chapter 1839: King and friend?


    After thinking for a while, he nodded and said, \"I''ve also thought about what gift I want to give you.


    Jenny shook her head again and again and said, "No, no, Your Majesty, you don''t need to be so mean, it really doesn''t matter.


    "There''s no need to refuse this, a gift must be given. After all, it''s a welcome move." Liu Feng smiled.


    \"Yeah, what your Majesty said about the housewarming, it should be a gift to celebrate.\" Mina echoed.


    An Li flicked the fox''s tail and said, I have already thought about what to give you, and I will give it to you when I return to Chang''an City


    \"I want it too, you should like it.\" Teith also said.


    Mo Ni was infected by the enthusiasm of these people, nodded with a smile, and replied, \"Okay, since that''s the case, I''ll accept it.


    "Take it, take it when it''s time to take it, it''s nothing." Liu Feng said lightly.


    \"Your Majesty, look quickly, the island is getting closer and closer to us.\" En Li exclaimed while lying on the window.


    Liu Feng also turned his head to look out the window and said softly, \"We can rest again.


    \"Yeah, we can finally run on land.\" Mina longed for this feeling. 927


    ¡¤I must take a good hot bath tonight. "Enri is starting to miss the days when there were flower wines in the castle. Nicole looked out the window expectantly, and said softly, \"I will cook you a feast tonight, please look forward to it.


    \"Very good, tonight''s dinner is very rich.\"Enri shouted.


    Liu Feng shook his head with a smile, he really couldn''t do anything about them, smiled and said, \"We can play games tonight.


    "Playing games? What games are you playing? Is it Yuno, Your Majesty?" Enri asked curiously.


    \"You''ll know when it arrives tonight, don''t worry.\" Liu Feng smiled.


    \"Your Majesty, I went out to lead the way.\"Dang Ya got up and reported. Liu Feng nodded lightly and warned, \"Well, be careful.


    \"Yes, thank you, Your Majesty.\"Lea turned and left the cabin.


    \"mouth gasping


    Twenty minutes later, Feijie began to slowly approach Ruo Ruo''s second transfer station. The island that originally had only small sesame and mung beans gradually became clearer and clearer.


    Overlooking the entire transfer station from above, you will find that the island shape of this second transfer station is very irregular, and it looks like a mutated virus-(cdbc).


    Fei Sac landed on the airship field in the middle of the island, and this transfer station was not the same as the previous one.


    There is only a large airship field in the middle, and there is no main and auxiliary division, which can accommodate the docking of ten airships.


    There is a high fence around the airship field, and there are also towers, which are used to inspect the situation at high altitude. The second place is where some soldiers live. There are several two-story buildings next to the tower. There is also a wall outside these buildings, and people outside cannot see the inside.


    In addition to allowing the soldiers to rest and live in the buildings inside, the second place is where materials are placed.


    Like black nuts, gunpowder, manual rifles, and some crossbow bolts, all of them are inside.


    It can be said that these two transfer stations are half an arsenal. The reason why they are placed is to prevent another continent.


    After the airship was firmly docked, Mira and Avery got off the airship with their horses and became alert around.


    ¡¤Tap Tap


    Liu Feng took the girls down the Feijie, and the Feilian Field was already full of soldiers.


    The transfer station is no different than the city, there are some mixed people, and there are no outsiders in the transfer station except their own people. As long as daily patrols and sending ships to patrol the nearby waters, everything else is relatively easy.


    It is precisely because of this that some people are willing to go to two transfer stations. After all, the transfer station is no better than the city. There are many entertainment activities, many delicacies, and there are different people talking. There are only colleagues at the transfer station.


    \"Your Majesty, waiting for your arrival.\"Tommy respectfully said.


    He is a tiger clan orc, and he is the person in charge transferred from Chang''an City. He is very good at dealing with others and is a good leader.


    "Well, how does it feel to stay here?\" Liu Feng asked.


    \"Very good Your Majesty, it''s very quiet here, but it''s very comfortable to stay.


    Tommy continued to say with a smile on his face, \"But don''t worry, Your Majesty, we have no slack in patrolling on land and patrolling out to sea.


    "Okay, if you have any needs, you can say, as long as it can be satisfied, Chang''an City will definitely satisfy you." Liu Feng was very considerate of them.


    After all, in a place so far away from Han Wanglang, it is inevitable that there is only an isolated island to accompany him.


    "Really? Your Majesty.\" Tommy asked in surprise.


    "Really, judging from your appearance, is it something that is already on your mind?" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Tommy blushed a little, scratched his head, and asked respectfully, "Your Majesty, our only request is if we can eat more food.


    ¡¤how? Is there not enough food here? \" Liu Feng asked.


    Tommy shook his head again and again and said, "No, Your Majesty, the main reason is that the food is very monotonous now, and many people are a little tired of it.


    The tiger clan orc regretted it after speaking, and immediately lowered his head, he didn''t know where he had the courage to mention this.


    \"Ha ha ha ha


    Liu Gen smiled brightly and said, "Of course no problem, my friend, there will be a lot of delicious food here soon, just wait.


    The tiger clan orcs were the first group of orcs to follow Liu Feng, and they also followed when Chang''an City was still Xiyang City, and the Han Dynasty was still in the Yingluo Kingdom.


    In the eyes of Liu Feng, he is not an ordinary subordinate relationship. Just like Niu Ben, Niu Da and others, it is more of a friendship.


    Of course, this is only Liu Feng''s own idea, and Niu Ben and Niu Da dare not have such an idea.


    In their eyes, the king is the king, and it is impossible for an insurmountable existence to be as friendly as Liu Feng.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty.\" Tommy said excitedly.


    Mina looked around and said in surprise, \"This is not the same as the last transfer station.


    \"Yeah, the environments of the two transfer stations are different.\" Leia said softly.


    She knows these two transfer stations best. When they first started to be established, she had been watching over them.


    \"Why is this?\" Tang Ni asked curiously, but her green eyes couldn''t see through.


    She is still very shocked to this day. She has built a transfer station on an island in the sea, and there are still two so many.


    ¡¤It''s really a bit of a surprise.


    \"The geographical environment of the two islands is different, and the area is different, so there is no way to do the same.

 Chapter 1604：

    "Liu Feng chuckled lightly...


    Chapter 1840: New game?


    Jenny nodded thoughtfully and said, \"So it is, I thought it was going to be the same.\"


    \"Your Majesty, I will take you to the restaurant.\" Tommy respectfully said.


    "Well, let''s go." Liu Feng nodded and took the girls into the steam car.


    These steam cars were all delivered by the steam mothership, before the transfer station was built.


    After the aircraft carrier successfully launched into the sea, it moved non-stop towards the Ruo two transfer stations.


    Although most of the materials are transported by flying around, some large items are transported by aircraft carriers.


    Just like ships, and aircraft carriers are loaded with a lot of improved steam engines.


    The speed is also much faster. Although it is bulky and bulky, it is not slow, at least twice as fast as those ships without steam engines.


    Originally, it would take almost a month for a normal ship to sail to the other first transfer station.


    And the steam mothership can arrive in only ten days, and it only takes about ten days to go from the first transfer station to the second transfer station.


    So from Haiyancheng to the transfer station, it actually took less than a month.


    ¡¤Tap Tap


    Liu Feng and others were led by the tiger clan orcs to the downstairs of the restaurant. The restaurant at the transfer station was called Haiyuelou. For nothing else, this transit station has an excellent position to see the moon. When the moonlight hangs high in the sky, most of the island is shrouded in moonlight.


    The overall look is full of artistic conception, especially the beaches are small and white, and with the reflection of the moonlight, the whole is more beautiful.


    Tis raised her head and blinked her purple eyes, looked at the sign area of ??Ruo Restaurant, and said, \"Haiyuelou.


    \"Foot, this name was chosen by His Majesty, you will know it in the evening, the mood here matches this name very well." An Li explained.


    "I only know that this restaurant is also very good, and it has a different style from Ninglu Building." Tiss sighed.


    Household.


    The style of Haiyuelou is relatively flat and nostalgic. The overall tone is gray. There are also the kind of windows that are pushed outwards, and even the door of the restaurant is the kind of big red wooden door, plus two large iron rings.


    The Haiyue Building has three floors, and each floor has twenty rooms, making it a very large restaurant.


    universal.


    There are many two-story restaurants next to this restaurant. Those restaurants do not have names, and the rooms are more like ordinary restaurants that let people stay overnight, not as high-end as Haiyuelou. Of course, the price is also relatively cheap.


    One night in Haiyuelou can be used for three nights in the restaurant next door, which is the difference between the two.


    \"Look if it makes people look forward to it.\" Jenny said expectantly. \"Then let''s hurry in and don''t stand at the door.\"Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    \"Yes.\"Ni Xie nodded heavily.


    The girls each interrupted their rooms, and finally came to the lobby on the first floor to prepare for lunch.


    Nicole threw herself into the kitchen as soon as she entered the restaurant, and she couldn''t put it down when she saw the big kitchen again.


    Half an hour later, the table in the restaurant was filled with food, which looked very rich.


    Liu Feng looked at Ruo Yi''s table of delicious food, and said to Ruo girl, "It''s hard work, I want you to cook when you go out.


    Nicole shook her head again and again and said, \"Your Majesty, this is what I like to do, and it''s so hard to cook for you.


    "Thank you Nicole, I really love you so much. Enri said with a smile.


    "Yeah, it''s really thanks to you, otherwise we really wouldn''t be able to eat such delicious food." Dessy thanked. Mi Qu shook the cat''s tail and said with a smile, \"I''ve eaten too much food made by you, and I don''t want to eat other people''s food. Nicole is full of a sense of accomplishment, holding her face with one hand and smiling, \"You need to I am the greatest value of my existence


    \"Whether you cook for us or not, you are unique.\"Liu Feng said seriously.


    \"Yeah, you are our best friend, even if you stop cooking, we still love you the same, this will never change.\" Mina also said seriously.


    An Li walked to Nicole and followed her, hugged her, and said gratefully, "You are really kind.\" Upon seeing this, Yini and Niu Jiao Niang also leaned over and hugged the girl tightly.


    "Sit down and eat, or the food I just finished will be cold." Nicole urged.


    "Okay, eat.\" Tis couldn''t wait.


    The girls returned to their respective positions, and the meals tonight were some daily meals.


    An Li blinked her brown eyes and said curiously, \"Your Majesty, you said playing a game tonight, what kind of game are you playing?\"


    ¡¤Yes, yes, Your Majesty, can you play while eating? \"Jenny asked curiously.


    "Eat first, then play after eating. Don''t do anything else when you''re done eating." Liu Feng picked up his chopsticks and started to eat


    \"Yes." The girls answered in unison, and they all picked up their chopsticks and started to eat.


    More than an hour later, Liu Feng and others finished their lunch, and Nicole served dessert and tea to them.


    \"Your Majesty, can you play the game now?\" Enri couldn''t wait.


    Liu Feng shook his head with a smile, and said, \"I really can''t do anything about you, so let''s play.


    ¡¤Your Majesty, what game are we playing this time? \" Donnie asked curiously.


    \"This time we play something different, so we won''t play any card games.\"Liu Feng laughed.


    Anli tilted her head and asked in doubt, \"Your Majesty, what game are you playing this time?\"


    \"Let''s play a game of judging.\" Liu Feng sat and checked his body.


    He has always wanted girls to play this game, and they will definitely have a lot of fun playing this game. \"What kind of game is it?\" Enri asked curiously.


    Keni blinked her green eyes and asked curiously, "Your Majesty, is this game literally meant to be?\"


    "It''s half right, that is, you divide the two teams to give each other some questions. Each team sends a representative who can''t speak and uses gestures to let teammates guess the answer. The team with the shortest time wins." Liu Maple introduces the gameplay.


    \"It seems to be very interesting.\"Enri looked eager to try. \"Yeah, I can''t wait to play.\" Dessy said excitedly.


    Eliza blinked green for a while, and said curiously, \"Your Majesty, for example, I''m on opposite sides of Enri, so it''s me who asks her to make gestures, right?\"


    \"Exactly.\"Liu Feng nodded.


    Chapter 1841: Defeat the stinky cat.


    Tiss looked excited, blinked her purple eyes and said, "Okay, okay, I want to play.


    \"I also want to play, I also want to play.\" Enri kept flicking her fox''s tail.


    \"Okay, then you can choose a team now and divide it into two teams to compete.\" Liu Feng smiled. Mina blinked her blue eyes and asked, \"Your Majesty, how many rounds is the time set?\"

 Chapter 1605：

    Liu Feng pondered for a while, and said, \"Then five hourglasses, each sand is mixed for one minute, and five hourglasses are five minutes. Everyone guesses ten questions, and the first to guess wins.


    "By the way, Your Majesty, do we have a limited range of topics for guessing? For example, is it a fruit or an item?" Eliza wanted to make it clearer.


    "183\" Well, there is no rule, the person who made the gesture reminds me. \" Liu Feng thought to himself.


    \"Foot.\" Eliza nodded.


    \"Clap clap clap


    Liu Feng clapped his hands and said, \"Okay, now you can choose your own partner.


    "Yes.


    An Li raised her hand high and asked, \"Who wants to join me?\"


    Mirou shook the cat''s tail and said with a smile, "I''m not on your team, I must defeat you, and then draw something on you.


    "Humph! I won''t lose, wait for you to protect your face, I will definitely draw a big turtle on it.


    Allie said firmly.


    "You say this every time, but every time your face is painted all over by me." Mi, is also very confident.


    Enri shook her ears like a fox, and said, \"I''ve already figured out a trick to defeat you this time." Oh? The trick to beat me? Then I look forward to it. \"*The look of a good show on his face.


    Enri panted and said, \"Anyone of you willing to join me? Let''s defeat the stinky cat together.\"


    Daishi thought for a while, and said, \"Then I''ll be with you, I''ll be responsible for the gestures.


    Mina raised her eyebrows slightly, looked at the elf girl with a smile, and asked, \"Eliza, would you like to join me?\"


    \"Okay, I have no problem, I can guess or come up with questions.\" Eliza said softly.


    "Very well, then let''s find another one.


    Mina looked around, looked at the Elf Princess, and asked, \"Jenny, do you want to join us?\"


    \"Cunning Mina, I want to team up with Jenny.\"An Shao looks pitiful.


    ...\" Ni looked embarrassed, now both of them want to join their team, and for a while they don''t know how to choose.


    \"Okay, okay, Jenny will let you, I''ll be far away from Nicole?\" Mina said.


    Enri nodded heavily and said, \"Okay, Jenny for me, Nicole for you, although I also want Nicole very much.


    \"You can''t be so greedy, Nicole is mine now. Mina pulled Nicole over and said, \"Okay, now it''s your choice.


    "Okay, I choose Ai Wei Shao.\" En Li chose Wolf Ear Niang at once.


    Avril opened her orange eyes wide, shook her head and said, \"Your Highness Princess, I don''t want to play.


    ¡¤Why don''t you play, this game is very fun to listen to. \" Enri wondered.


    "You can play with Leya, I won''t play. Avril still prefers to play card games.


    \"Okay, Zengya, do you want to play?\" En Li looked forward to it.


    Xuya blinked her emerald green eyes and shook her head, "I''m not playing anymore, let''s watch you play first.


    \"Alright then, the six of us will start playing first?\" Enri suggested.


    "Okay, let''s start, let''s guess to decide who comes first, shall we?" Mina acted like a guessing game.


    Enri nodded, also making a guessing gesture, and said, \"Okay, let''s come to rock-paper-scissors.\"


    \"Rock Scissors...cloth.


    Cat Erniang and Hu Erniang finished guessing their fists, and finally, Hunter Niang came out with scissors and won Hu Erniang''s cloth.


    \"Okay, you guys are ready, let''s prepare the topic first.\"Mina seems to have a good idea.


    You can''t prepare too difficult questions, otherwise I will give you difficult questions later. Enri warned first.


    "Don''t worry, I will definitely not make it difficult, it will be very simple." Mina laughed loudly. An Li nodded, took Dunni and Niu Jiao Niang aside, and began to discuss how to arrange it.


    Tis blinked her purple eyes and asked, \"What should we do when we wait?\"


    \"Yeah, the other party looks very strong, and Sister Eliza must be very strong.\" Donnie worried. Anli thought for a while, and said, \"Wait a minute, then Tiss will do the gestures, I''ll guess with you." I can, I''m the best at gestures. \"Tiss took over the arrangement.


    "Okay, the two of us will guess, but I think Sister Mina will have a difficult problem." Qinni said worriedly.


    "Impossible, impossible, our next one is them.


    Enri waved her hand and continued, \"If it is difficult, then we will also have difficult problems, they will not do that.


    "That''s true, but I spent a short time with Tishui, and maybe we couldn''t get along very well." Jenny was still a little worried.


    "You don''t have to worry about this. My actions are definitely easy to guess, so don''t worry.\" Tis was very confident.


    An Li squinted her eyes, looked at Niu Jiao Niang, and said worriedly, "The more you say this, the more worried I become.


    Dunni put aside the cat and said, \"Actually. Actually, I''m also a little worried, and have a bad feeling.


    \"Oh, you two can rest assured, I patrol Chang''an City every day, we will definitely win.


    \"Tis is still very confident.


    \"Okay, then if you lose, you will be drawn twice.\" Enri said. Jenny covered her mouth with a smile, and said, \"Hahaha, is Sister Dess''s face painted twice?\" Dess nodded with an indifferent expression, and said, \"Okay, I can do it.


    Chapter 1842: Distressed Tis.


    Mina put down the pen in her hand, looked up and asked, \"How are you preparing? The grips have already come up with a good question.\"


    Enri nodded and said, "When you''re ready, let your horses come over.


    "Okay, then you''re ready.\" Mina took all the cardboards in her hands and walked behind Niangnen.


    \"We are going to show Tess behind your back, so you two can''t watch it.\" Eliza whispered.


    \"No problem, just show it to Tis, she will surely let us guess.\" Enri said with a certain look.


    ¡¤ Are you ready? Are we ready to start? \" Dess smiled.


    Tis nodded heavily and said seriously, \"I''m ready, let me see.


    "It''s ridiculous, then you''re ready.


    Mina took out the first written cardboard and said to Niu Jiao Niang, \"You remember it clearly, let''s start.

 Chapter 1606：

    Eliza also turned the hourglass upside down and said, \"I need to analyze it carefully.


    Ah?


    Tiss squinted her purple eyes slightly, looked at the card, and thought to herself: Apple? How can I describe En Li''s embarrassed look at Ruo Jiao Niang, and asked, "What''s wrong? Is it difficult?\"


    Shiming, Sister Tis seems to be having a hard time looking at you, and she doesn''t know how to gesture. \" Jenny said again and again.


    \"No, no, I''m just thinking about how to do it.\"Tiss said. \"Okay, then hurry up.\" Enri looked at the hourglass anxiously.


    Liu Feng smiled and watched the girls play, and thought it was also very interesting. Such a day is not bad.


    "Oh, oh, well, you see if oh.


    Tis rolled up her sleeves and said, \"This is a kind of fruit.


    Niu Jiao Niang began to make gestures, and opened her hands to form a circle on her head.


    An Li squinted her eyes slightly, looked at Ruojiao Niang''s appearance, and said, "Is it a watermelon?"


    Jenny also thought for a while, and guessed, \"Sister Tiss, is this a cantaloupe? Tis shook her head and said, "No, keep guessing, you can see my actions.


    Niu Jiao Niang continued to compare a circle, and then kept turning her body, and signaled the other party to guess boldly.


    Enri frowned and thought, \"Is this fruit very big?\"


    \"Yes yes yes.\"Tis heavy army nodded.


    Mini scratched the back of her head and thought, \"Is this a fruit or a strawberry?\"


    "Not enough, keep guessing.\" Tis shook her head, and it was not easy to suggest anything, so she had to let the other party continue to guess.


    \"It can''t be grass grapes, Tis''s gesture is a circle.


    En Li kept blinking her brown eyes, and continued to guess, \"Is it a tomato?\" Silly fox, tomato is a vegetable, not a fruit. \"Tis rolled her eyes.


    \"Yes, yes, tomato is a vegetable, not a fruit. Anli continued to think about it and guessed, \"Is it an apple? Is it Apple? \"


    "Yes, yes, yes, you guessed it, it''s the apple.\" Tiss put her hand down.


    An Li looked back at the hourglass and urged, "Hurry up, hurry up, hurry up and keep guessing.


    \"Okay.\" Mina took out the second card and showed it to Niu Jiao Niang.


    Tis widened her purple eyes, looked at the card, and thought to herself, "Stool?"


    Niu Jiao Niang is about to collapse. This topic is indeed not difficult, but how to do it?


    An Li looked at Niu Jiao Niang''s confused look and asked, "What''s wrong? This is also difficult?\"


    "Isn''t it difficult, it''s just that I don''t know how to gesture." Tis said embarrassedly.


    ¡¤ Didn''t you still swear before? Why is the second one making it difficult for you? \" Enri worried.


    Jenny kept blinking her green eyes and comforted, \"Sister Tis, don''t be nervous, take your time.


    Niu Jiao Niang nodded and began to think about how to make a gesture, and it took a while to make a strange gesture. Tis stretched out one hand, raised the other hand high, and said, \"It''s a daily necessities, you guesses.


    \"Daily necessities?\" Enri blinked her brown eyes and began to think.


    Jenny fiddled with her hair, looked at Niu Jiao Niang''s movements, and guessed, \"This pose looks familiar.


    \"Yeah, it''s really familiar, but I just can''t remember it for a while.\" Enri frowned.


    Mina covered her mouth and smiled, and said, \"The question I came up with is not difficult at all, you should have guessed it easily.


    \"The title is simple and simple, but I don''t understand the gesture of the big cow.\"Enri really wanted to cry but had no tears.


    "It''s really simple, and my gestures really capture the essence of this thing," Tice said.


    "It''s really like something we''ve seen, but don''t know what it is for a while." Jenny was a little confused.


    En Li tucked her hair and said, \"Is it a table?\"


    "It''s not, but it''s very close." Dessy said excitedly.


    "It''s very close?\"


    Enri frowned and continued to guess, \"If there is not enough table, could it be Akiko Ashi?\"


    \"That''s right, that''s right, it''s the stool.\"Tis said with a happy smile.


    between. "


    En Li was also very happy, the fox''s tail kept wagging, and said, "Great, move on to the next one, and hurry up." Okay, then the next one is the third one. \"Mina took out the third 123 cards for Niu Jiao Niang.


    Bangsi saw the card held up by Cat Erniang, read the title above, and said in her heart: Wild boar?


    Niu Jiao Niang is a bit driven crazy, how do you plan this topic? Do you want to learn how to call a wild boar? Seeing that Niu Jiao Niang was getting more and more embarrassed, An Li asked, \"Big cow, is this topic difficult?\" Tis rolled her eyes and said to me, "This is quite difficult, I don''t know what to do. How to draw.


    \"Where is this difficult? This is not difficult at all, it''s super easy to guess." Mina said quickly. Tis reached her neck and said, \"Mina, you''ll find out later, I''m going to ask this kind of question for you too.


    Mina covered her mouth and smiled, and said, "Okay, you can ask the question, let the horse come over. Anli watched the sand in the hourglass keep dipping, and urged, "Big cow, hurry up.


    Need silk nodded again and again and said, \"Okay, look at it, this is an animal.


    \"Is it an animal?


    Enri nodded again and again and urged, \"We know, you can continue to gesture.


    "Okay.\" Tiss gestured with her hands on her head, and by the way made the appearance of a pig''s nose.


    Chapter 1843: Unexpected? (2 more for customization)


    Chapter 1843: Unexpected? (2 more to customize) An Li saw it all at once, and the boss, who was so surprised that his mouth was open, said, \"I know, I know.\"


    Jenny''s face was also excited, and she nodded again and again, \"I know too, this is a good guess.\"


    Tis tilted her neck and asked, \"Didn''t you just say it was difficult? How did you guess it now?.


    \"What is it?\" Mina was a little surprised that Hu Erniang had guessed it so quickly.


    \"Is it a pig?\" Enri said directly.


    Mina raised her eyebrows slightly and said, \"It''s still a little bit closer, keep guessing.\"


    \"Yes, not one word, but two words.\"Tis reminded.


    \"Two words?\"


    An Li blinked her brown eyes and thought, \"If there are two words, it is a wild boar, right?\"

 Chapter 1607：

    \"By the way, it''s a wild boar.\"Tis said excitedly.


    \"It''s pretty awesome, you guys, you guessed three of the three hourglasses correctly.\" Mina praised.


    Cat Er Niang took out the Chapter 4 card and motioned Niu Jiao Niang to take a quick look.


    Tis nodded and said, \"Okay, I know what it is.\"


    The fourth card that Niu Jiao Niang saw was a cup, which was also a daily necessities.


    Five minutes passed, Niu Jiao Niang and others guessed five phrases.


    \"I only guessed five correctly, and I didn''t guess five more, which is a pity.\" En Li regretted.


    \"Yeah, but we''re pretty good at guessing five right.\" Jenny comforted. Tiss tossed her purple hair and said, \"I''ll just say it, trust me.\"


    \"Yes, yes, you and I guessed so fast.\"Enri said with a smile. Liu Feng took a sip of tea and said, \"You guys are really full of energy, but Mina, you have to work harder, Anli and the others can guess one in a minute.\"


    Mina nodded heavily and said, \"Your Majesty, don''t worry, I will definitely surpass Enri''s\"". \"


    \"Okay, let''s continue, now it''s An Li''s turn to ask questions.\" Liu Feng smiled.


    \"Yes, it''s my turn, kitty, hurry up and get ready.\" Enri covered her mouth and smiled.


    \"You are not allowed to ask too difficult questions, otherwise it will be too unfair.\" Mina reminded.


    An Li waved her hand and said, \"Don''t worry, you didn''t have a difficult problem just now, and I won''t have a difficult problem either.\"


    \"That''s good, then prepare quickly, we have to discuss tactics.\" Mina said.


    \"Okay, let''s go.\"Enri also had an idea in her heart.


    Mina pulled the elf girl and Nicole to the corner and asked, \"Who will gesture on our side and who will guess?\"


    Nicole shook her head and said, \"Let me guess, I know more than you about many everyday things, and I guess the winning rate should be much higher.\"


    \"Let me guess, I''m not very good at gestures.\" Eliza said embarrassedly.


    Mina blinked her blue eyes and looked at the two of them, then she covered her face and said, \"Okay, then I''ll make a gesture, you guessed it.\"


    \"Okay, that''s it.\" Nicole nodded and said.


    Mina turned her head to look at Hu Erniang and the others, turned her head and said, \"Wait a minute I''ll tell you the approximate classification of this item, and when I make a gesture, you have to guess a few more, you can always be right .\"


    \"I know, as long as you suggest a rough range, it won''t be too difficult.\" Eliza whispered.


    \"If it''s too difficult, just skip to the next one, don''t worry about that one, there are ten questions after all.\" Nicole suggested.


    Mina nodded and said, \"Yes, that''s right, there are ten more questions, as long as I feel embarrassed, I will replace them.\"


    \"You have to remind us of the scope of the title and the number of words.\" Eliza said.


    Nicole blinked her gray eyes and said, \"Don''t be shy, make bold gestures.


    \"Don''t worry, I will definitely surpass the big cow.\" Mina also swears on her face.


    Liu Feng looked at the cat''s ear girl, then looked at the fox''s ear girl, and muttered to himself with a smile, "It would be good to play games like this a few more times."


    Every day I am busy with documents, or processing documents. Since I ascended the throne, not only myself, but also the girls are also busy.


    Sometimes, Liu Feng will always think about various games and entertainment activities, in order to let the girls relax.


    And he is also happy to stay with the girls. This kind of girl who has no scheming is the most comfortable to get along with.


    Not only does it not let myself worry, but I can always help, which is rare.


    He turned his head to look at the fox-eared girls, and when he saw that they were smiling happily, he couldn''t help sympathizing with the cat-eared girls.


    Enri pulled the Elf Princess and asked, \"Do you have any good suggestions? There are only three questions.


    Jenny thought for a moment and said, \". We can make an everyday one, but it''s not very common.\"


    \"Yes, yes, this is also simple, it does not violate the rules we set.\"Tis agreed.


    An Li nodded thoughtfully, thought for a while, and suggested, \"Should we write about someone?\"


    Write a person? \" Dessy said suspiciously.


    \"Yes, yes, they didn''t write a person in the title just now, we can write a person''s name in.\" Jenny nodded again and again.


    \"Who do you write about? You and me? Or Your Majesty?\" En Li asked curiously.


    Jenny shook her head and said, \"Writing your majesty''s words is too good to guess, we are going to write


    - One that doesn''t appear often in the castle. \"


    \"Infrequent? Darlene? Or Yuffie?\" Enri asked. \"No, Yuffie guessed it too well, and she went to check the airship, just follow the people who went to sea.\" Tiss waved her hand.


    Jenny thought for a while, and suggested, \"Would you like to write Yao? Anyway, she occasionally (well) will go to the castle, and Sister Mina also knows her factory.\"


    \"It''s a good idea, just write about her, they will be stunned when they see it.\"


    Anri covered her mouth and smiled.


    Tiss rolled her purple eyes and said, \"This is not enough, we have to think about another topic they didn''t expect.\"


    Enri nodded in agreement and said, \"I have another suggestion, but I don''t know if it is suitable.


    \"What''s the suggestion? What''s the scope?\" Tiss asked curiously.


    Enri looked up at Mina, then turned back and said, \"Actually, we can write about Caesar!\"


    \"Yes, Caesar is very familiar to all of us.\"Tis thinks this topic is really good.


    \"I think so too.\"Jenny covered her mouth and smiled.


    = two more, factory v7). Ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    Chapter 1844: Spike - cut. (3 more for customization)


    Chapter 1844: Kill everything in seconds. (3 more for customization)


    Mina raised her head and asked, \"Are you all right? We''re all ready.\"


    \"Okay, ready, ready to start.\" En Li nodded, the cards in her hand paused on the table.


    \"Who are you to guess and who will make a gesture?\" Jenny asked curiously.


    Mina raised her hands high and said, \"I''ll make a gesture, Eliza and the others guess.\"

 Chapter 1608：

    \"Okay, then you are optimistic about the topic, I will take it after a look.\" En Li smiled.


    \"Okay, let the horses come over, we will definitely be able to defeat you.\" The corner of Mina''s mouth raised slightly.


    An Li held the card high and said, \"This is the title, look it up.\" Mina looked at the title on the card and thought to herself: \"Yao? How could it be Yao?\"


    The cat-ear girl rolled her eyes and said, \"Enri, you guys are too cunning.\"


    ....but this is very simple, you hurry up and gesture. \" Enri covered her mouth and smiled.


    Mina pouted and turned to the elf girl, and said, \"One word, it''s a personal name.


    \"Okay, let''s start.\" Eliza nodded.


    Mina took a few deep breaths and began to think about how to gesture. After a few seconds, her black eyes lit up.


    Cat Ear Niang grabbed the long black hair of 277 and raised it to the back of her head, turning it into short hair.


    \"Okay, that''s it, let''s start guessing.\" Mina said.


    Eliza blinked her emerald green eyes, thought for a moment, and said, \"Is it Yao?\"


    \"Yes, you guessed it right, Eliza, you are amazing.\" Mina said in shock. Nicole covered her mouth and smiled, and said softly, \"It seems that I won''t be needed anymore.


    En Li widened her brown eyes and said in shock, \"God, I guessed it right so quickly.\"


    \"Looks like we''re going to lose.\" Jenny worried.


    \"Come on stink fox, show me the next card.\" Mina urged, hurry up.


    Enri muttered, picked up the second card, and said, \"Look, this is also very simple.\"


    ....it works but I''m not going to throw in the towel. \"Mina saw the second card and also served.


    Nicole fiddled with her flaxen hair and asked, \"What''s wrong? Is this subject difficult?\"


    \"It''s alright, Mina, just make a gesture, I should be able to guess.\" Eliza said softly.


    \"Okay, then you are optimistic, this is an animal, two words.\" Mina nodded and began to gesture.


    The cat-ear girl turned her blue eyes and thought for a while, and began to fold the cat''s ears into a circle shape, signaling the elf girls to study.


    Nicole squinted slightly and began to guess, and said, \"The ears of this animal are round, right?-


    Mina nodded heavily and said, \"Yes, the ears of this animal are round.\"


    After the cat-eared girl finished speaking, she continued to gesture, placing her fingers in a circle in front of her eyes, and continued to signal the other party to guess.


    Eliza fiddled with her hair and guessed: \"If the title is not difficult, then this should also be a good guess.\"


    Nicole nodded in agreement and said, \"Yes, it should be an animal we often see.\"


    Mina nodded again and again and said with a smile, \"That''s right, that''s right, that''s right, your guess is right.\"


    Enri pouted and murmured, \"Why is Eliza so powerful? It seems that this can be guessed quickly.\"


    Jenny covered her face with one hand and sighed, \"It seems that our faces must be painted all over.\"


    Eliza thought seriously and said, \"Is it Caesar? Your eyes and ears are very similar to Caesar.\"


    \"Yeah!\"


    Mina jumped up excitedly and said happily, \"I guessed it right again, it''s Caesar.\"


    \"You are really amazing, I can really rest.\" Nicole covered her face with one hand.


    Enri sighed, took out the third card, and said, \"This is the third one, look at the stinky cat.\"


    Mina''s fighting spirit is getting more and more brave. Looking at the third card, she whispered in her heart (baci)


    Author: Lollipop?


    Cat Er Niang covered her face and smiled, and said, \"En Li, En Li, it really was your question.


    An Li covered her mouth and smiled, and said, \"Stinky cat, stop trembling, and give me a quick gesture.\"


    \"Okay, I know.\" Mina put away her smile.


    \"What is this time?\" Nicole asked curiously.


    Mina recalled the phrase she just saw, and said, \"Three words, it is a kind of food.


    \"Okay, we can start.\" Eliza nodded.


    Mina blinked her blue eyes and began to stretch out her hand to gesture in a circle, standing straight.


    \"Lollipop, right?\" Eliza guessed.


    \"You guessed it right again, Eliza, you are really amazing, how come you guessed it right all at once.\" Mina said excitedly.


    \"It''s over, it''s over, it''s really over, this is just the beginning of the second hourglass, so I guessed three right.\"En Li was a little desperate.


    Jenny also shook her head and said, \"God, Eliza is really amazing.\"


    Mina covered her mouth and smiled, and said, \"Fox, just wait to draw your face, hurry up and show me the question card, we have to hurry up and guess.\"


    En Li pouted, helplessly holding the card high, and said, \"Look, look, look.\"


    Mina looked up and said, \"My God, according to what His Majesty said, this is another question to send points.\"


    \"It''s another question for sending points? No way?\"En Li was completely desperate.


    Nicole covered her mouth and smiled, and said softly, \"Okay, it seems that we will definitely win.\"


    After five minutes, the game ended with the cat''s ear girl - all the first team guessed correctly. En Lihu''s ears drooped down completely, and sighed, \"My God, I really lost.\"


    Jenny tugged at her green hair and sighed, \"Eliza is so powerful, she can kill us all in one second.\"


    Tis pouted the boss and said, \"I lost completely, I was really killed by Eliza.\"\"Hahaha....


    Mina kept laughing and said, \"You guys are so weak, one of us Eliza can beat all three of you.\"


    Nicole shook her head with a smile, and said, \"I''m really laughed at by you guys, this is the person you chose, Enri.\"


    An Li pouted and said aggrieved, \"Who knew that Eliza was so powerful, she guessed everything in less than five minutes.\"


    Jenny looked at the elf girl enviously, and said, \"It''s really smart, you guys work together really well.\"


    Eliza picked up the pen and smiled wickedly, and said, \"Come here quickly and accept the punishment.

 Chapter 1609：

    \"Three shifts, factory v7). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1845: Leaving Chang''an City? (4 more for customization)


    Chapter 1845: Leaving Chang''an City? (4 is more customized) The morning sun is all over the whole land, and the land is plated with a layer of light gold, which looks extraordinarily beautiful. \"Dong dong,......


    Chang''an City has ushered in a new day, and the streets are full of traffic again, so it is very lively.


    On the street, there are several familiar figures, that is, the Four Elf Sisters. Since the store opened, they have a lot more free time, but they are busy in the early stage, and they can get out of the store most of the time in the later stage. Sister Rose looked at the crowd of people around and sighed, \"There are really so many people all the time.\"


    \"Yeah, I don''t know when there will be fewer people and it will be more convenient for us to travel.\" The second sister Lanni sighed.


    \"How is it possible, there can''t be a time when there are few people in Chang''an City, I think too much.\" The third sister Sheila shrugged: shrugged her shoulders.


    \"Yeah, it''s unlikely for us. In a city as good as Chang''an City, it''s impossible that when there are fewer people, there will only be more and more people.\" The fourth sister Polly agreed. Big sister Rose covered her mouth and smiled and said, \"I just sigh, how could I really think this way, I also know that Chang''an City can''t be less crowded.\"


    \"These people are relatively few now.\"The second sister Lanni glanced around. \"On the contrary, we should cherish the time when there are few people. At that time, there will be a lot of people coming to this continent from our Larson side.\"


    The third sister Sheila thought for a while and continued, \"When they come, there will be more people.\"


    \"Who said it wasn''t, there must be more than Larson, but Torola and Flander will also be there.\"


    The fourth sister Polly felt crazy when she thought about it, and said, \"When the time comes, the entire city of Chang''an will be crowded with these people.\"


    Sister Rose made up for the situation, shuddered, and said, \"God, I feel so crazy just thinking about it.\"


    \"The line should be long by then, and it will be inconvenient for us to go out for a meal.\" The second sister Lanni pouted.


    \"Yeah, my God, I shouldn''t be able to eat food by then, so I''ll have to cook by myself.\" Third sister Sheila said helplessly.


    Fourth younger sister Polly blinked her green eyes and sighed, "I still want to eat pizza, noodles, and barbecue."


    It seems impossible, we can only eat a little more for a while, and we won''t go out when they come. \" Sister Mengsi said helplessly.


    The second sister Lanni blinked her green eyes and said, \"But it''s not that fast, there''s still more than a month.\"


    \"How do you know there is still more than a month?\"The third sister Sheila asked curiously.


    \"They must have set off before the winter is over. There is no snow in Larson in the winter, so they must hurry up and set off.\" The second sister Lannie explained. \"It''s also true that there will be no snow on Larson''s side, so travel will definitely not be restricted, so you can boldly speculate that they must have traveled, right." Big sister Rose said softly.


    Fourth younger sister Polly muttered and said, \"Although the more people come, the better for Chang''an City, but it''s really inconvenient for those of us who live there.\"\"Actually, I have a good idea.\"Second Sister Lanie smiled.


    The third sister Sheila widened her eyes and asked curiously, \"What''s the idea? Don''t you want to go out? Or should we buy more things and store them at home?\"


    The second sister Lanni shook her head and said, \"No, we can leave Chang''an City!\"


    \"Leaving Chang''an City?\"


    Sister Rose raised her eyebrows slightly and asked, "You mean we go back to Larson? It will take more than two months."


    \"No, no, I''m not going back to Larson. I don''t want to sit again on such a long sea route.\" The second sister Lanni refused.


    \"Yeah, I don''t want to go back again, except.... I have to fly over it.\" The third sister Sheila nodded again and again.


    \"What is it? Where are we going?\" The fourth sister Polly asked curiously. The second sister Lanni looked around and said, "We can go to Haiyan City, Yingluo City, Tengying City, etc. It is said that these places are not bad, we can go there for a while."


    \"Yes, we can go there to play - for a while, there should be a lot of people there, but there will never be more than Chang''an City, right?" Big sister Rose thinks it makes sense.


    Fourth sister Polly nodded again and again and said happily, \"That''s right, we can go to Tengying City, after all, we haven''t been there yet.\"


    \"Yes, we have stayed in Haiyan City and Yingluo City, we can indeed go to Tengying City to see it.\"The third sister Sheila smiled.


    \"I don''t know how Vine Eagle City is going, will it be the same as Chang''an City?" Big sister Rose fantasized.


    \"It''s definitely not as good as Chang''an City, but there are definitely fewer people than Chang''an City, and we can eat a lot of delicious food there, said the second sister Lanni.


    The fourth sister Polly blinked her green eyes and said, \"How about we go to the Sahara Prairie?\"


    \"Sahara Prairie? What are you doing there?\" Sister Rose asked in confusion. \"Yeah, didn''t you just say go to Teng Ying City? Now go to the Sahara Prairie? The second sister Lanni tilted her head and said.


    \"--


    Fourth sister Polly smiled.


    The eldest sister Rose nodded thoughtfully and said, \"Actually, it is not impossible to go to the Sahara Prairie. You can always see reports about that in the newspapers.\"


    \"Yes, it must be very comfortable to go and see the prairie, and then see the cattle, sheep and horses running on the grassland.\"The fourth sister Polly was fascinated.


    The second sister, Lanie, nodded again and again, and said, \"According to what you said, it''s really worth going.\"


    *I heard that the goat milk from the Sahara Prairie is delicious and purer, is that true? \" asked the third sister Sheila.


    \"It should be, what the newspaper said must be true, right?\" Big Sister Rose muttered.


    \"Okay, then we have decided to go to the Sahara Prairie.\" The second sister Lanni said happily.


    \"Okay.\" Big sister Rose answered in unison.


    \"Four shifts, (V7). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1846: You really dare to say it. (1 more for customization)


    Chapter 1846: You really dare to say it. (1 more for customization)


    At the same time, there were two other people on the streets of Chang''an City, and they were considered acquaintances.


    Princess Jasmine was walking on Suzaku Avenue, her light brown eyes were always scanning the surroundings.


    \"Under the stock, Chang''an City is really lively, there are really many people.\" Coco exclaimed.


    In addition to people coming and going on Suzaku Avenue, there are also horse-drawn steam cars and steam buses.


    Both cars and people are driving on the road in an orderly manner, and no one disturbs anyone.


    Princess Riley looked at the traffic light and said, \"Chang''an City is really good, no matter how many times you see it, you will feel great, just like this traffic light.\"


    \"Your Highness, what''s wrong with this traffic light?\" Coco asked curiously.


    \"Will our principality or other kingdoms be like this \"650\"? Zebra crossings, traffic lights, pedestrians pass the car first?\" Princess Rongli asked rhetorically.


    Coco shook his head and said, \"Don''t talk about zebra crossings and traffic lights, even pedestrians pass the carriage first and then pass last, which can''t be done.\"


    \"That''s right, and our principality is not suitable for this set. After all, we don''t have a car or a bus.\" Princess Rongli envied.


    \"Your Highness, is it my illusion? I always feel that Chang''an City is bigger than our capital.\"Coco always suspected that he was wrong.


    Princess Jasmine fiddled with her brown hair and said, \"You are not the only one who has this illusion, I also have this illusion.\"


    \"His Royal Highness, is Chang''an City really bigger than our capital? But others don''t seem to say that. According to the real size, our capital is actually bigger.\" Keke said.


    \"It doesn''t matter who is big or small, the important thing is that the development is better. Although our capital is bigger than Chang''an City, can we have Chang''an City to develop well?" Princess Jasmine asked rhetorically.

 Chapter 1610：

    Coco shook his head without hesitation and said, "No, Your Highness, the development of Chang''an City is beyond our entire principality."


    "How dare you to say such a thing in front of me." Princess Riley teased.


    Coco scratched his head laughably, and said, "Your Highness, you won''t punish me, will you?


    I''m just stating the facts. "


    "If I punished you, I would have punished it long ago." Princess Rongli smiled. "His Royal Highness, have you ever thought about when our capital will develop into Chang''an City?" Coco said yearningly.


    Princess Jasmine looked up at the sky over Chang''an City and sighed, "I don''t know if I can wait until that day."


    Now the entire Principality of Mullin is in crisis, and the Principality of Maner next door is eyeing the other two principalities.


    War is possible at any time, and the scale of victory may not be entirely tilted in his own side.


    The Principality of Maner was completely won by Bella and others in less than a year.


    It can be seen how strong the good people are, and they have now occupied an entire principality, and their overall strength has been rising.


    Although the Principality of Mullin is said to be a Principality, as for the true strength, only they themselves know.


    As for whether they can cope with the aggression of the entire Principality of Maner, only they themselves know.


    If the Duchy of Maner was not occupied by Bella at that time, they would not be afraid if they had to face the Duchy of Maner again.


    But the situation is different now. The power of the orcs is much greater than that of the human race, and the entire Duchy of Maner is an orc knight.


    One orc knight can defeat three human knights. This kind of loss-making business in the Principality of Mullin will not be done rashly.


    That''s why the lord of the Principality of Mullin sent Princess Riley to ask for help, in order to be safe.


    He did not hesitate to let his daughter marry Chang''an City, in order to protect the life and death of the entire Mulin Principality.


    And Princess Rongli is a thoughtful person, she never thought that the princess was obliged to be treated as a commodity.


    Move out when you need it, and move back when you don''t need it. This is not a person at all, but a tool.


    "His Royal Highness, shall we go have some lunch first? I''m a little hungry." Coco rubbed his stomach awkwardly.


    "Of course, let''s go eat pizza. I haven''t eaten it for a long time, so I miss it a little." Princess Rongli agreed.


    "Okay, let''s eat pizza, Your Highness, can we make it all meat this time?" Coco looked expectantly.


    "Tap tap...


    Princess Jasmine followed Coco into the pizza shop, ordered a full-meat pizza, plus a salad, and sat at the table, Coco blinked her eyes and kept looking around, curiously, "Your Highness, do you feel this time? Are there many more people than the last time?"


    "It''s true that there are a lot of people, and there are many people on the streets outside, but I''m not surprised at all. Isn''t it normal that there are many people in Chang''an City." Princess Riley said lightly.


    "If only our principality had so many people in Chang''an City, our principality should also be able to develop very well." Coco envy said.


    Princess Jasmine took a sip of tea and said, "So many people have advantages and disadvantages, not so many people are good."


    "Your Highness, is there a disadvantage to having a lot of people?" Coco asked suspiciously. "Of course, if there are fewer people, it is not conducive to the development of the principality."


    Princess Jasmine put down the teacup and continued, "It''s hard to manage if there are too many people."


    Coco tilted his head and said in confusion, "Your Highness, it''s easier to develop with more people, isn''t it? Why is it difficult to manage with too many people?"


    "It''s really a silly girl. If there are too many people, there will be more strange people. How can we fully control it?" Princess Rongli asked rhetorically.


    "Oh, I get it, if there are more people with bad intentions, it won''t help the development of our principality at all." Ha Ke suddenly realized.


    "That''s right, if the people who come in the entire principality are not all talented people, then it will naturally be a 5.4 benefit for us. Princess Jasmine picked up the cup again and continued, "Then if there are one-third The people who are all are useless people, that will only slow down our development. "


    Coco nodded heavily and said, "It will only disrupt our order, waste our coins, and be of no use to our principality."


    "Too many people will lead to more refugees. If there are too many people, it is very easy to cause riots. Isn''t the lesson our elders taught us not enough?" Princess Rongli said seriously.


    How many kingdoms were destroyed because of the riots of the commoners, who were hungry and had no jobs, so naturally they wanted to resist.


    One more, Cv7). Ask for customization, ask for support. "


    Chapter 1847: Burial for a lifetime? (2 more for customization)


    Chapter 1847: Burial for a lifetime? (2 more for customization)


    Coco curled his lips and said, "Actually, I don''t think there is a big problem with the development of a city with more people."


    Princess Jasmine shook her head and said, "No, there is still a big connection. The lack of people also limits the development of a city."


    Coco tilted his neck and said suspiciously, "Your Highness, what does this mean?" "Look at how many storefronts and knights are there in Chang''an City now?"


    Princess Jasmine asked back.


    "I don''t know how many stores there are in Chang''an City now, but I only know that there are many, because when we came last time, there were many stores that we didn''t eat." Coco said seriously.


    "Yes, we have stayed for so many days, and we haven''t visited all the stores in Chang''an City. You can imagine how many stores there are in Chang''an City." Princess Rongli said seriously.


    Coco suddenly realized, and said, "I understand, you mean that there are so many stores, and there must be a lot of 10 workers, right?


    "That''s right, a store only counts as cooking, serving, ordering, and receiving coins, so there are five or six people."


    Princess Rongli took a sip and continued, "It''s not even a big storefront."


    Coco nodded thoughtfully and said, "I understand, and the patrolling knights on the street, as well as the small houses, the people standing inside are all human.


    "Yes, these all need people, and not all people are suitable, and all people can.


    Princess Jasmine put down the water glass and continued, "There may only be one or two people out of ten people who are suitable, so the number of people is a little bigger.


    Coco also picked up the water cup and said with a sip of saliva, "In this way, Chang''an City is really a place for cultivating talents.


    "Who said it wasn''t, food stores, clothing stores, and libraries all need a lot of people. His Majesty Liu Feng is really amazing." Princess Jasmine praised.


    "Of course, our majesty is the most powerful king, and he leads us to live the best life." The clerk was so excited that he put the pizza on the table.


    When he brought the pizza over, he heard the conversation between the princess and the maid, and he couldn''t hold back his excitement and joined the conversation.


    Coco put down the water glass, smiled and said, "Thank you, we also respect your majesty the king."


    "Eat it while it''s hot, and our Majesty deserves respect." The clerk smiled.


    Princess Jasmine looked at the back of the clerk leaving, and raised her eyebrows slightly, "Your Excellency Liu Feng''s prestige is really high."


    "Yes, many people respect him very much. If someone speaks ill of him now, Your Highness, do you think he will be kicked out of the shop?" Coco boldly guessed.


    Princess Jasmine covered her mouth and smiled, and said, "I don''t know about this, but all I know is that he will definitely be beaten badly."


    Coco also laughed and said, "Hurry up, eat pizza, while it''s still hot."

 Chapter 1611：

    \"Hurry up and eat too. After eating, let''s go shopping in other places, and then go to submit the interview application form,\" Princess Jasmine whispered.


    Coco nodded heavily, stretched out his hand to divide the pizza, handed a piece of it to Princess Jasmine''s plate, and then ate it in big gulps.


    \"You eat slowly, there is still a lot, be careful to burn your mouth.\" Princess Riley shook her head with a smile.


    Although Coco had always been able to give Princess Jasmine mature advice and acted very cautiously, she was still like a child when it came to eating. \"It''s okay, Your Highness, I can eat very hot food.\"Coco''s mouth is full.


    Half an hour later, the two walked out of the pizza shop, both touching their stomachs contentedly.


    \"Under the stock, the food in Chang''an City is still delicious. The amount I just ate is the amount I usually eat in a day.\"He looked satisfied.


    Princess Jasmine fiddled with her brown hair and said, "I just ate a lot too."


    Coco covered his mouth and smiled, and said, "Your Highness, you don''t usually eat so much, aren''t you afraid of getting fat?"


    Princess Riley threw her hair behind her, and said indifferently, \"I don''t live in Chang''an City, right? It''s rare to eat such delicacies once, so it doesn''t matter if you indulge.\"


    \"Yes, yes, you are right, do you want to eat dessert later? Coco looked forward to it.


    \"Of course, -- must go to eat, I want to eat two pieces of dessert.\"Princess Jasmine also misses it a little.


    Coco looked at the people coming and going, and murmured, \"Your Highness, where are we going now? Let''s take a walk and eat dessert after we digest it?\"


    \"Let''s go, just stroll around, let me eat dessert now and I can''t eat it, let''s stroll around first, and then eat it in the afternoon.\" Princess Riley said softly.


    \"Ta Ta...


    The two walked aimlessly on the street, looking at the surrounding environment as they walked.


    \"His Royal Highness, if you were given a chance to live here in Chang''an City, would you be willing? Coco asked suddenly.


    Princess Jasmine was stunned for a while, and after thinking for a while, she said seriously, \"Then if I have this opportunity, I will definitely be willing.\"


    Coco blinked his eyes and asked, \"Your Highness, will you give up your princess status for this?\"


    Princess Jasmine 200 smiled slightly, opened her hands, and said in a good mood,


    \"I will definitely give up my status as a princess.\"


    Why? Is the status of the princess supreme? \" He asked suspiciously.


    \"Noble is very noble, but freedom is really no freedom, and I will only be reduced to a tool.\" Princess Riley said solemnly.


    Coco nodded thoughtfully and said, \"As expected of me, I knew you would definitely choose to stay in Chang''an City.\"


    Princess Jasmine shrugged her shoulders, spread her hands and said, \"I can only think--think, as for the fact, that''s not the case.\"


    \"Yes, in fact, you are still a princess, and you still have to think about the future of the principality.\"He said helplessly.


    Princess Jasmine sighed and said, \"Who said it wasn''t? - I ruined my life for the future of the principality. I don''t think it''s fair at all.\"


    \"But if His Royal Highness can marry the person he likes, then it will not be a life-threatening death.\" He comforted.


    \"It''s easy to say, but it''s really hard to meet someone you really like.\"Princess Celie has no hope. Second shift, (V). Ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    Chapter 1848: Taking advantage of the advantage? (3 more for customization)


    Chapter 1848: Taking advantage of the advantage? (3 more for customization)


    The rain was getting heavier and heavier, and a layer of white mist was splashed on the roof and on the street, like a misty white gauze.


    At this moment, a gust of wind blew violently, and the white gauze drifted away, and the raindrops slanted on the stagnant water on the street, causing a lot of water.


    In an instant, the raindrops formed a line, and with a sound of \"woo\", the heavy rain poured down from the sky like the sky was falling.


    The bean-sized raindrops fell on the ground, splashing water like small fountains.


    When the water splash fell on the ground, it turned into small blisters, which looked like little transparent hats.


    If you look carefully at the process of the raindrops turning into small hats, it is still interesting.


    Bella was sitting lazily in the palace hall, sipping red wine and enjoying the wonderful rain.


    Ryan handed over a letter and said, \"Your Majesty, this is a letter from the Sahara Prairie, please take a look.\"


    Bella took the letter and murmured, \"Elsa sent it? Is there something wrong? Is there any problem?\"


    \"I heard that they are preparing to attack another tribe recently, shouldn''t that be the case?\" Ryan worried.


    Bella nervously opened the letter and browsed through it quickly, although she and Shi Er Niang had been quarreling since childhood.


    But no matter how noisy their relationship is, they will still be worried when they really encounter problems.


    \"Your Majesty, what happened to the Sahara Prairie?\" Ryan asked curiously. Bella closed the letter and said with a sigh of relief, \"Fortunately it''s not because of any problem, otherwise I have to help her, it''s really too much trouble, I don''t want to help her.\"


    \"It''s fine if nothing happens, Your Majesty, you don''t need to be distracted to help them.\"


    Ryan pretended to say.


    In fact, she knew that Snake Girl was duplicitous, and she was still very worried about Lion Ear Girl.


    \"That''s natural, it''s best if there is nothing to do, otherwise I''ll be distracted to help her because of my relationship with her, I''m really tired.\" Bella is still duplicitous.


    Ryan covered his mouth and smiled, and asked curiously, \"Your Majesty, what did His Highness Elsa say?\"


    Bella handed the letter over and said angrily, \"She, she is still in the mood to teach me, it seems that there is nothing to do.


    Ryan took the letter and browsed it quickly, smiled and said, \"Your Majesty, Your Highness Elsa is still worried about you.\"


    \"Who wants her to care, really, I haven''t taken care of my tribe yet, and I still have time to teach me.\" Bella snorted.


    \"Your Majesty, when will we attack the other two principalities?\" Obi asked curiously.


    Bella thought for a while, and said, \"Don''t worry, Elsa really said it well, we need to plan carefully.\"


    Obi blinked his eyes and said suspiciously, \"Your Majesty, we have a big advantage now, and we should take the opportunity to win the other two principalities.\"


    Ryan shook his head and refused, \"I think His Majesty is right. Now we shouldn''t go and attack the other two principalities.\"


    \"Why?\" Obi wondered.


    \"We are currently developing, if we rashly send knights to attack another principality, what will our principality do? What if another principality attacks us at this time? What should we do?\"


    Ryan paused and continued, \"It would be even better if one of the duchies could be attacked, but what if we couldn''t? Our Duchy of Maner would be occupied by another duchy.\"


    \"Ryan is right, even if we attack another duchy, then we only have one duchy.\" Bella added.


    \"Yeah, and we''ve lost quite a few knights, and we''ve gone through wars, and we''re going to start from scratch again, and what we''ve managed to develop in the Duchy of Maner is all gone.\"

 Chapter 1612：

    Ryan sighed and continued, \"Those vegetables, saltpeter, and airships are all gone. What you have worked so hard to win, you are willing to give it up like this?"


    Obi suddenly realized, and nodded again and again, \"Why didn''t I think of this-point.\"


    \"That''s the only thing in your eyes, you must not know this.\"Rian rolled his eyes.


    Obi shrugged and said helplessly, \"I don''t want His Majesty to unify the entire chaotic place.\"


    \"We need a flawless plan, and we can''t send knights too hastily.\" Bella said seriously.


    \"Your Majesty, do you have any plans? If so, I will definitely rush to the front for you.\" Obi''s voice was full of anger.


    Bella shook her head and said, \".\"There are no plans for now, but the Han Dynasty rejected their two principalities, which is the best for us. \"


    \"Yeah, we can rest assured that the Han Dynasty did not help them.\" Ruian nodded again and again.


    .It''s... Actually, we can let the Han Dynasty help us. \" Obi suggested.


    \"What? Let the Han Dynasty help us? What are you talking about?\" Bella was surprised.


    Ryan thought for a moment and said, \"Your Majesty, I actually think Obi is right.\"


    Bella widened her vertical pupils and asked, \"Are you two serious? Are you kidding me?\"


    The main reason is that Snake Girl doesn''t want the help of others, so why bother others when she can do things herself.


    What''s more, Tis is also in the Han Dynasty. Asking for help like this will make the other party very embarrassed. Should you help or not?


    In addition, the Snake Woman wants others to truly think that she is powerful, and unifies the entire chaotic land without relying on other kingdoms.


    Obi nodded heavily (Wang Hao) and said, \"Yes, Your Majesty, I am serious, it is a good choice for the Han Dynasty to help us.\"


    Ryan also nodded and said, \"Your Majesty, this is the only time I agree with Obi.\"


    Bella sat up straight and asked: \"Tell me, why?\"


    \"Your Majesty, we can''t take down the other two duchies now. Although we can gradually become stronger, the other two duchies may not wait for us to become stronger." Ryan said seriously.


    Bella squinted slightly and asked, \"You mean that the two duchesses will unite?\"


    \"Although it seems impossible at present, who can guarantee the future?\"Rui An said word by word.


    \" Bella thought seriously without saying a word.


    \"Three shifts, factory v). Please customize, please support.\"Clothing.


    Chapter 1849: Bella''s dilemma. (4 more for customization)


    Chapter 1849: Bella''s dilemma. (4 more for customization)


    Ryan blinked his eyes and said seriously, \"Your Majesty, you really need to think about it, it''s worth it.\"


    Obi nodded heavily and said, \"Your Majesty, in fact, cooperation is really not ashamed.\"


    The two of them must know what Snake Girl is thinking, it''s just a matter of face.


    After all, it is now to revive the glory of the Brutus orc kingdom, and it is most admirable to not rely on others to help.


    Bella blinked her brown vertical pupils and said solemnly, \"Why did you suddenly think of asking the Han Dynasty for help?\"


    Ryan was stunned for a moment, not expecting this to be the problem, and explained, *because the strength of Chang''an City can definitely help us. \"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, the strength of Chang''an City is stronger than our entire Duchy of Man''er, and they are undoubtedly the best allies.\"Obi said seriously.


    Bella shook her glass, blinked her brown eyes, and said, \"What if they don''t want to?\"


    \"Your Majesty, I think 113 they should agree, not unwilling.\"


    Obi said immediately.


    Ryan also nodded and said, \"Your Majesty, they will also help us for Miss Dixie''s sake, so don''t worry, they will not refuse.\"


    \"If I have to rely on Dess, then what do I need their help for?\"


    Bella said solemnly.


    The Snake Girl just didn''t want the Han Dynasty to feel embarrassed, and didn''t want them to feel that because Tis had something to do with the king of the Han Dynasty, and then helped them because of this relationship.


    Snake Girl has never been a person who asked others to help. Everything can be done by herself, and it is all by herself.


    After all, if someone helped her, then she owed someone a favor, and she didn''t like to owe favor.


    What''s more, this favor was owed because of Tis, so she was even more unhappy.


    \"Your Majesty, in front of the whole chaotic place and human affection at this time, I think the chaotic place is the most important.\" Obi said seriously.


    \"Yeah, Your Majesty, we don''t have (baah) time to wait any longer. Even if we can wait, the other two principalities can''t wait.\" Ryan echoed.


    \"We have to take advantage of the Duchy of Maner now, while the morale of the knights is still high, to pursue the victory and win the other two duchies together." Obi added.


    Bella suddenly became serious, and kept blinking her eyes, looking at the fox-eared goddess and the cattle orcs.


    She sighed and said, \"Even if we take the other two duchies now, so what? With our current ability, we can''t control the entire chaotic land.\"


    Now it is very difficult to manage the Principality of Man''er alone. If you manage the other two principalities at the same time, I am afraid that you will have more than your heart but not enough strength. Bella still knows the truth that people are not enough to swallow an elephant. She didn''t want to happen to herself when she picked up sesame seeds and lost the watermelon.


    If she were to manage three principalities at the same time, then she would be overwhelmed by civil strife alone, not to mention the covetousness of other kingdoms.


    Snake didn''t want the glory of Brutu''s orc kingdom to be revived, so she took her own life into it.


    She deeply knew how difficult it was to control a kingdom, and it was enough of a headache to see his father, the Duke, dealing with things before.


    Not to mention controlling the entire chaotic land, the Duchy of Maner alone is enough for her to be exhausted.


    Ryan was silent, she knew what Snake said, helping with internal affairs every day, could she not know?


    She thought about it for a while, and said seriously, \"Your Majesty, what you said is reasonable, but do you have the heart to watch the entire Duchy of Maner be plundered by the other two duchies again?\"


    Although Obi doesn''t understand these things very well, but Snake Girl has talked about this aspect, and he still understands.


    He sorted out the language and said, \"Your Majesty, although we may not attack the other two principalities, they will come to attack us.\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, although we can bear not to attack them, they will still come to invade us.\" Ryan said solemnly.


    Bella took a few deep breaths and said, \"Then according to what you said, we''re going to attack them anyway, right?\"


    Ryan''s expression was extraordinarily serious, and he said coldly, \"Yes, Your Majesty, we can only take the initiative.\"


    ......La turned to look at the bull orcs.


    Obi also nodded and said, \"Your Majesty, I agree with Ryan''s Guan Bella sitting up straight, leaning on the chair, watching the fox ears and the cattle orcs thinking.

 Chapter 1613：

    She is not someone without ambition, and from the beginning, she aimed to unify the entire chaotic land.


    But since taking over the entire Duchy of Maner, she has discovered that things are not that simple.


    Managing an entire principality is not only about force, but also requires comprehensive consideration of all aspects.


    The food, drink, clothing, housing, etc. of the citizens of the duchy, trade with other kingdoms, and some other things made her exhausted.


    It''s not easy to deal with these things every day, sometimes just two small things can be dealt with for a whole day.


    These little things are piled up every day, and they can''t be dealt with or solved. It''s very annoying, and it''s killing people''s minds.


    There are so many things in a principality that cannot be dealt with, and there is still so much time to think about invading other principalities.


    As long as those principalities don''t want to invade them back, then thank God.


    \"I know, I will think about it seriously, that''s all for today.\" Bella said coldly.


    Ryan just wanted to say something, but forget it. At this time, let His Majesty think about it by himself.


    The same is true for Obi. Although he doesn''t know much about internal affairs, he can still appreciate some at critical moments, and he obediently shut his mouth.


    \"Four shifts, (V). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1850: Serious Hu Er Niang. (1 more for customization)


    Chapter 1850: Serious Hu Er Niang. (I want to customize)


    In the early morning, the sun came out of the clouds, and the Sahara prairie ushered in a new day.


    Elsa was walking in the barracks, her golden eyes kept looking around the barracks.


    \"Under the stock, they are all ready and can play at any time.\" Qiluo said seriously.


    \"Very good, let them continue training, don''t let up.\" Elsa urged. Qiluo nodded heavily and asked curiously, \"Your Highness, when are we going to attack another tribe?\"


    \"How is the situation of the tribe of Qiao Qi?\" Elsa asked seriously. \"It''s still the same, the patrols have been stepped up, and people from the tribe are prohibited from going out. The overall atmosphere looks very serious." Qi Luohui reported.


    Elsa blinked her golden eyes and said -words - "It seems that they know that we are going to attack them~.


    \"Yes, they have already started to prepare, and they have even asked other kingdoms for help.\" Qiluo nodded.


    \"It''s just a dying struggle. At this time to ask other kingdoms for help, do you think they will pay attention to him?\" Elsa said disdainfully.


    Qiluo shook the monkey''s tail and said with a smile, \"Yeah, now the other tribes are too busy to take care of themselves, where''s the time to take care of them, it''s just a small tribe.\"


    At this moment, the Adian Kingdom is facing off against the Flanders Empire, and there is no time to control the Qiaoqi tribe.


    As for the three duchies in the Land of Chaos, Bella''s Main Duchy is even less likely to help them.


    As for the Principality of Chama, and the Principality of Mullin, they are all too busy to take care of themselves. They have to face the plight of Bella and the others, and there is no time to help a small tribe.


    Not to mention the Ori dwarf kingdom, you can''t get to the Sahara prairie within two months.


    There is also the mermaid tribe in Green City. They have nothing to do with the Sahara Prairie from beginning to end, so there will be no help or help.


    In the end, it was the Han Dynasty. The Han Dynasty had always been on the side of Shi''erniang, and had not interfered with their civil strife, so it was impossible to intervene to help.


    This is a small tribe, and other kingdoms will not choose to help them for their sake.


    Their tribes add up to only a few hundred people, and they are not one at all.


    Elsa walked to the stables, looked at the batches of war horses, and said, "These horses should also be taken care of."


    \"You can rest assured, Your Highness, they are all well taken care of, and they eat forage on time every day.\" Qiluo followed.


    \"That''s good, let them go out and run at regular times every day, don''t keep them in the stables all the time.\" Elsa ordered.


    \"I let them go out and run for a while every day, just to make sure that they have movement all the time, so as not to make mistakes in the battlefield.\" Qiluo followed.


    Elsa fiddled with her blond hair and asked, \"Have those people staring at the Qiaoqi tribe come back?\"


    \"Yes, Your Highness, the first batch has returned, and the second batch to replace them is on their way.\" Qiluo said.


    Elsa stopped in front of the stable and said seriously, \"Bring my horse here, I haven''t ridden for a long time, I''m a little rusty.\"


    Since taking the tribe of Maxi, the tribe of Shi Erniang has grown stronger and stronger.


    I have to deal with all kinds of things every day, and I don''t have time to ride the horses. Most of them are handled in tents.


    -Sitting every day feels like my limbs are about to degenerate, so I want to go out and ride a horse today.


    \"Yes, Your Highness, please wait a moment, I will have someone lead the horse right now.\"


    Qiluo nodded.


    \"By the way, you and Yami can also bring the horse over, let''s ride the horse together.\"


    Elsa whispered.


    \"Yes, Your Highness.\" Qiluo responded immediately.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    The knights brought three war horses, and the lion-eared women turned on their horses and left the place on the horses.


    \"Da da da da...


    Elsa galloped across the vast grass with the reins, her blond hair fluttering in the wind, looking very heroic.


    Her golden eyes were full of intelligence, and there was no expression on her delicate face, and her body trembled with the horse''s running.


    If Liu Feng saw this scene, he would definitely praise him. This was no better than the advanced horse riders on the other side of the earth.


    The good here is not just the quality of riding alone, but the overall feeling.


    .0 ask for flowers-.


    Because of her long-term riding training, Elsa looks very good, with blond hair and a bright face.


    Coupled with the fact that he is now riding on a war horse, he is running, and he is so valiant that people can''t take their eyes off.


    What''s more, Elsa was the princess of Brutus Orc Kingdom before, and her identity and temperament were all there.


    \"Your Highness, you look so beautiful.\" Qiluo covered her mouth with one hand and kept smiling.


    \"Yes, Your Highness, you are so beautiful, it''s time to find someone who can take care of you.\" Yami said seriously.


    Qiluo covered her face with one hand and smiled until her shoulders twitched, I didn''t expect Hu Erniang to be so serious now.

 Chapter 1614：

    She just praised-His Royal Highness was beautiful, but she didn''t expect the other party to be more direct, so she directly asked her to find her other half.


    Elsa rolled her eyes and said, \"What are you talking about? The Sahara Prairie hasn''t been fully unified yet, what are you talking about now?\"


    Yami rode the warhorse to the right side of Shi Er Niang, and said seriously, \"Understood, there will be a lot of work to do when I''m at Tong-, so why don''t you look for it now.\"


    What Hu Erniang said was very serious, and there was no joking expression on her face.


    \"Yes, Your Highness, I think Yami is right, why don''t you hurry and find one now.\" Qiluo couldn''t help laughing.


    Elsa rolled her eyes deeply and said, \"Are you two serious? Let me find it? Where can I find it now?\"


    Yami thought about it seriously, and said, \"It''s the whole tribe right now, but I don''t think anyone is worthy of His Highness.\"


    \"That is to say, many people in the tribe are not as powerful as His Highness, so how can they be worthy of His Highness.\" Qiluo agreed.


    \"How about this, Your Highness, you can rest assured and leave it to us, we will help you find--


    Down. \" Yami said seriously.


    \"Hurry up and shut up, I don''t have this mind right now, I just want to quickly unify the entire Sahara prairie.\". Elsa can be said to be amused by two people.


    \"Alright then!\"Yami looked a little lost.


    Chapter 1851: Pay the price for this? (2 more for customization)


    Chapter 1851: Pay the price for this? (2 more for customization)


    The rain in the Elven Empire of Larson is getting heavier and heavier, and a layer of misty white rain splashes on the roofs and streets, like a misty white gauze.


    At this time, a gust of wind blew violently, and the white gauze drifted away, and the raindrops slanted on the stagnant water on the street, causing a lot of water.


    Raindrops are like thousands of paratroopers, jumping out of the sky and landing safely on the ground.


    The rain poured from the air to every corner, and the raindrops were like crystal clear pearls, which were very beautiful.


    Raindrops fell from the eaves, walls, and leaves, like beads with broken strings, and finally joined together to form a water column.


    Prince Jerome leaned against the window to look at the mood outside, and sighed, \"Why is it raining again.\"


    He has been looking for the mermaid princess for the past few days to find no clues \"three six seven\", and got up early today to go to other kingdoms to look for it.


    Then it rained heavily, causing him to be unable to get out of his accommodation, so he sat by the window with a distressed face.


    \"His Royal Highness, when the rain stops, we will leave here immediately and go to the Torola Orc Empire to see.\"The Great Knight Jikas said.


    \"Well, it''s been a few days, but I haven''t heard from Nana yet, so I don''t know what''s going on.\" Prince Jerome worried.


    \"His Royal Highness, don''t worry too much, Her Royal Highness will be all right, can...


    Probably just having fun, so don''t want us to find it. \"The Great Knight Jikas comforted.


    Prince Jerome sighed, raised his glass, and said, \"I really hope she''ll be fine, I know what Duke Garfield will do.\"


    \"We haven''t found Her Royal Highness, and the Duke of Garfield certainly hasn''t found either, so Her Royal Highness the Princess must be safe.\" The Great Knight Jikas comforted. Prince Jerome took a sip of his wine and sighed, "Nana is so ignorant, how could she havetily leave the bottom of the sea at this time?"


    \"Her Royal Highness is young and has always been on the bottom of the sea. She must be curious about new things, so she left the bottom of the sea. The Great Knight Jikas explained.


    \"I don''t think this matter is that simple, there must be some hidden secrets in it.\" Prince Jerome had a gloomy face.


    The Great Knight of Jikas widened his eyes and said in surprise, \"Your Highness, don''t you mean that Duke Garfield was involved?\"


    Prince Jerome nodded and said solemnly, \"I think it should be his fault, otherwise Nana will never leave the bottom of the sea.\"


    \"If that''s the case, then Duke Garfield is too bad-hearted, and must have planned it.\" Knight Jikas said with a dark face.


    \"Too hateful, I have to make this Garfield pay the price. If something happens to Nana, I will definitely not let him go.\" Prince Jerome said angrily.


    \"His Royal Highness, if you really want to fall out with Duke Garfield, I''m afraid it won''t do us any good.\"The Great Knight Jikas worried.


    The knights under the Duke of Garfield are very powerful and can compete with the mermaid royal family.


    Even if the mermaid royal family knew the mind of the mermaid duke, it was hard to say anything.


    After all, there are not many people in the entire seabed mermaid tribe. If there is another war, there may be a situation of genocide.


    This is the case with the entire undersea mermaid clan, fighting with each other, so the number of people has gone from the original hundreds of thousands to only a few thousand people.


    It''s not that the mermaid royal family is afraid of Duke Garfield, the main reason is that they are afraid of this race, and there are fewer and fewer people in their generation.


    \"Yeah, that''s what I''m worried about, otherwise there''s really nothing to be afraid of, and the Duke of Garfield will definitely pay the price.\" Prince Jerome said viciously.


    \"If you can find out the evidence that he deliberately let Her Royal Highness leave the seabed, as well as the last time he assassinated you, most of the people who come to him will leave him.\"The big knight Jikas analyzed.


    Prince Jerome took a sip of his wine and said, \"As long as Nana is found, there will be evidence, and Duke Garfield will have no confidence to say anything else.\"


    \"Yeah, he will definitely pay for it.\" The Great Knight Jikas nodded heavily.


    \"Xixiaolili...


    The rain outside the window became heavier and heavier, and the rain slowly splashed into the room, and the Great Knight Jikas closed the window.


    Prince Jerome blinked his pink eyes, and his expression didn''t look very good. He worriedly said, "I''m afraid that we will leave here and what if Nana comes back here again?"


    \"We should bring some more people, so that we can find them separately. 0\"The Great Knight Jikas regretted it a little.


    .knock knock....


    \"Your Highness, I''m back.\"The knight knocked on the door last time. Prince Jerome looked at the prestige, a little surprised, and said, \"Come in.\"


    \"Crumble!\"


    The knight pushed open the door and walked in, saluting, \"Understood, I''m back.\"


    Prince Jerome was a little surprised and asked, \"How is it? Did you tell my father about it?\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, tell your Majesty completely, and let His Majesty be careful of Duke Garfield.\"The knight reported.


    What did the king say? \" Prince Jerome asked curiously.


    \"Your Majesty is very angry, and now I want to discuss with Duke Garfield, but I have persuaded His Majesty.\"The knight explained.


    Prince Jerome breathed a sigh of relief and said, \"That''s good, now is not the time to turn against Duke Garfield.\"


    \"Yes, the most important thing now is to find Her Royal Highness, otherwise we have no evidence to completely overthrow Duke Garfield.\"The Great Knight Jikas nodded.


    \"Your Highness, don''t worry, I have already said a lot to Your Majesty, and there are things you are worried about, so Your Majesty should not do anything to Duke Garfield for the time being.\"


    The knight continued.


    \"I see, how many knights did Hui Cai bring over this time?\" Prince Jerome asked.

 Chapter 1615：

    The knight nodded heavily and said, \"Yes, Your Highness, I brought back twenty knights, and they can help us find Her Royal Highness.\"


    \"Very good, just now you were worried that no one would continue to look for His Highness in the Larsen Elf Empire. Now someone can help you find it.\" Jikas, the great knight, smiled. \"Yeah, tell me to go on, ten people will continue to look here, and the others will follow me to the Torola Orc Empire.\" King Jerome ordered. \"Yes.\"The two great knights of Jikas responded immediately.


    \"Second update, factory v7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1852: The four men of the mermaid tribe. (3 more for customization)


    Chapter 1852: The four men of the mermaid tribe. (3 more for customization)


    In a city by the sea in the Flanders Empire, four people were eating in a dining room.


    One of the long-haired men raised his head and said, \"Why didn''t we go to sea together at that time?#


    \"Ethan, didn''t you disagree at the time? Why would you say that now?\" Another boy with short blue hair said.


    The long-haired man''s name is Ethan, he''s a celebrity fish clan, of course, he''s a mermaid clan from another continent.


    He has long red hair and red eyes, but has a scar on his face.


    They were mermaids from another continent at that time, because they were caught by Field and others and used as mermaids to explore the way.


    At that time, dozens of mermaids were caught together, and in the end, only these four mermaids were left.


    At that time, Field promised them that as long as they were taken to the Flanders Empire, they would only be released.


    They are the surviving mermaids, who have been staying in the city by the sea since they were released.


    This stay is more than a year, and every day I live in this small city hiding the identity of the mermaid.


    \"Ford, wasn''t I worried at the time? But after so long, there is no news, I don''t think there should be any danger.\" Ethan said. Ford was the boy with short blue hair, twenty-eight years old, with many scars on his arms and blue eyes.


    \"What if it''s really dangerous? Are we going to be caught again?\"


    Ford was annoyed.


    \"That''s right, if it weren''t for our luck, we would really die in the sea.\"Kino said angrily.


    He is a man in his mid-thirties, with short-to-medium brown hair and a scar on his face.


    \"Who says it''s not, we are mermaids, and we are still dead in the sea, how ironic this is.\"Howardon was very angry.


    The youngest of the four mermaids - one, has short purple hair, purple eyes, and a broken finger. He looks very vicissitudes of life, and does not feel very young.


    \"But we can''t stay here all the time, right? Our hometown is another continent, not this small place.\" Ethan stood up and said.


    Ford pressed the other party down and said, \"Who wants to stay in this **** place? Who wouldn''t want to go back if they could go back to Mermaid Bay?\"


    \"That is, no one wants to stay in this broken place, and everyone wants to go back to another continent, but isn''t it impossible?\" Jino said helplessly.


    Howardon took a sip of his wine and sighed, \"I really want to go back, but I really don''t dare to take risks.. This life is very important.\"


    Since they arrived in the Flanders Empire, they have hardly heard of anyone wanting to go to another continent.


    And there are still many people thinking about catching mermaids, because there are no mermaids, they dare not leave the Flanders Empire.


    After all, that sea area sank many ships, and they didn''t want to take this risk.


    For such a long time, there have been almost no ships to go to another continent, all of them are looking for mermaids, and the only people who go to sea are the royal family.


    When Princess Field went to sea, the four of them couldn''t hide in time, let alone go back with them.


    As for Prince Eddie, they also caught a lot of mermaids. These mermaids were the ones that were released when Princess Field returned.


    At the end of the capture, only four of Keno were left. When Prince Eddie was catching the mermaid, they had to hide even more, let alone follow them back. It was too late to hide every day, let alone follow They went back to another continent.


    Living in a small city by the sea every day, life is very unsatisfactory.


    I''m not used to what I eat, I use it, and it''s completely different - the continent is different, and it makes me want to go crazy.


    They eat that buckwheat every day and feel like throwing up, it''s not their taste at all, they still want to eat wheat.


    Originally, they were all very strong, but now they look a lot thinner, without the muscles unique to mermaid men.


    \"You said that the group of people who came to the Flanders Empire last time are true? Or is it just a lie?" Ethan asked curiously.


    \"I think it should be a lie.\"Kino said without hesitation.


    \"I also think that no one would ask someone like this, if they want to go to another continent, and say that the continent is so good, it''s really a nonsense.\"


    Howard rolled his eyes.


    \"That is to say, say...what...what Kassad''s fleet, I don''t think it is realistic, we have always lived in that continent, how can it be as good as they say.\" Ford also Agreed.


    At that time, when the Kassad fleet came to the small town to ask, they all asked if anyone was going to another continent, and they said that the place was very good, whether it was food, drink or clothes.


    It also said that there is a place called Chang''an City, which is simply a city of miracles, and it also promotes various things, such as paper, fine wine, canned food, and so on. Of course, these things are definitely not believed by the four mermaids. At that time, when Biris had not reached a cooperation with Chang''an City, his 823s were taken away by Field.


    Therefore, the development of Chang''an City, its goods and all kinds of things, they have never heard of it, and they have been out of touch with another continent for a long time.


    \"Even if you want to deceive people, you have to find some suitable reason, and just use this reason to deceive us? Are we really idiots?\" Keno rolled his eyes. Ford raised his glass and frowned, \"This buckwheat wine is really bad, I really want to go back and drink our wine.\"


    \"I also want to go back, but it''s impossible, we don''t have a boat, do we need to swim back after more than two months of sea?\" Ethan sighed. \"If only someone from that continent came, we could follow.\" Ford fantasized.


    Howard put down the wine glass in his hand and asked, \"Didn''t I hear last time that the kings of the Flanders Empire had merchants going to another continent, why didn''t we follow?\"


    \"Because none of us know whether this news is true or not, what if we listen to this news and get arrested again? *Kino is also helpless.


    \"Three shifts, (V7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1853: The late night escape plan. (4 more for customization)


    Chapter 1853: The late night escape plan. (4 more for customization)


    \"Then you can''t live in this broken place for a lifetime, right? I don''t want to.\"


    Ethan was annoyed.


    Ford shrugged and said, \"Who said no, who would want to stay in this broken place, I want to go back too, but isn''t the premise now that I can''t go back?\"


    Howardon sighed, looked at the people outside, and said, \"I don''t know how your Majesty is, I really miss the days of living in Mermaid Bay.\"


    \"Hope they''ll be all right, the guys in Field are just too much, they''ve been chasing us all the time.\" Gino hoped.


    \"Yeah, the last time our clansmen ran fast, even so, the people of the Flanders Empire caught a lot of our clansmen.\"


    Ethan sighed and continued, \"If the people of the Flanders Empire attacked by surprise, then our clansmen would definitely suffer even more losses.\"


    \"I don''t know what''s going on in Mermaid Bay now. Field and the others don''t know if our mermaid tribe has been killed.\" Ford looked worried.


    \"I just hope they are all right, otherwise even if we go back, there is no Mermaid Bay, then there is no point for us to go back.\"Kino hoped. \"Yes, Mermaid Bay is the place we yearn for. Without Mermaid Bay, we really have no direction.\"Howardon nodded heavily.

 Chapter 1616：

    Ethan blinked his red eyes and said helplessly, \"But now our problem is that we can''t go back. I really want to go back.\"


    \"We need to find a way to get back, I really don''t want to stay here forever," suggested Ford.


    Howardon looked around and said in a low voice, \"Indeed, I really don''t want to hide anymore, I really have to leave here.\"


    After they live here every day, they don''t dare to go out anywhere, they only dare to go out for a meal and then go back.


    They also exchanged the place to live through labor. The four of them lived in one room and lived together for a long time.


    Gino covered the scar on his face and said angrily, \"I really don''t want to have any more scars on my body, I won''t forget these scars.\"


    The scars on their faces were scratched when they were thrown into the sea to explore the road, and there were also scars on their bodies. There were scratches everywhere.


    These scars will never be forgotten in their entire lives. These scars are not small at all, and they are very obvious. They look terrifying to others. They weren''t originally bad people, but these scars made them look like bad people, which caused them to be looked down upon when they went out.


    Sometimes even stopped by the knights of the Flanders Empire to check-


    Next, make sure they are not bad people before letting them go.


    \"Who said no, these scars look really ugly, I don''t have a wife and children yet, and with these scars, I guess no one wants to follow me.\"Howardon sighed.


    Not to mention the wife and children, it''s one thing if you can go back. If you can''t go back, just find someone here to be your wife. \" Ethan rolled his eyes and said. Gino nodded again and again, and said, \"I agree with what you said, think about your wife after you go back. I think going back to Mermaid Bay is the most important thing, and the wife is the second thing. . \"


    Ethan rolled his eyes and said, \"You, you, it''s really too small, what are we still thinking about about the wife at this time, what we want to think about is to go back to another continent--things.


    \"What should we do? What should we do? We don''t have a boat, so it''s impossible to swim over there?\" Ford said helplessly.


    ....I think it''s okay for us to get out of here, it''s not the same thing to stay here. \" Ethan suggested.


    Gino thought for a while, nodded and said, \"I also think it''s right to leave this empire.


    \"Yes, the Flanders Empire is catching us mermaids, and it is dangerous for us to stay here.\" Ford nodded. \"Where are we going?\" Ethan thought.


    \"In short, it''s right to leave here, go to the Torola orc empire next door, or go to the Larsen elf empire.\"Kino said.


    Howardon thought for a moment and said, \"Let''s go to the Torola Orc Empire, which is relatively close to here, and we can''t take too much risk to go too far, otherwise it will be bad if someone finds out in the middle.\"


    I agree too, go to the Torora Orc Empire, but how do we get there? \" Ford wondered.


    Jino blinked his eyes, and said after a while, "Let''s go by water, shall we? Swimming over can save a lot of time."


    ....swim past? I think it''s okay, there are no boats in the sea now, and if we swim, we won''t be found. \"Ethan agrees.\"Okay, then it''s decided. It''s the wisest decision to leave here first, and then think of other ways to leave here. \" Ford nodded again and again.


    \"When are we going? I think the sooner the better, tonight?\" Howardon suggested.


    \"Leaving tonight? Are you in such a hurry?\" Jino''s eyes widened.


    Ethan shook his head again and again and asked back, \"Don''t worry, don''t worry at all, the sooner you leave here, the safer it is, right?\"


    \"Indeed, the Flanders Empire (Wang Wang Zhao) can be said to be the most dangerous place, and the sooner you leave, the better.\"Howardon agreed.


    \"Then let''s eat quickly, pack up and leave here, the sooner the better.\" Ford agreed.


    A few hours later, when it was night, they brought nothing but some coins, wrapped them in waterproof plant wraps, and left the town.


    They all walked in the direction of the sea, avoiding people''s sight all the way.


    Half an hour later, he left the city and came to the beach. Ethan was the first to put down his tail fin and jumped into the sea after turning into a tail.


    Ford and others also jumped into the sea, and moved towards the Torola orc empire.


    \"Four shifts, (V). Please customize, please support.\"Live.


    Chapter 1854: Don''t you take a bath? (1 more for customization)


    Chapter 1854: Don''t you take a bath? (1 more for customization)


    \"Buzz..


    There are ordinary airships continuing to sail in the sky, and Liu Feng and others have left the second transfer station for two days.


    Enri leaned against the window, looked at the sea outside the window, and muttered to herself, \"It should be approaching the Larsen Elf Empire.\"


    Mina blinked her blue eyes and said, \"Yeah, it should be there in two or three days.\"


    An Li flicked the fox''s tail and said, \"I don''t know what kind of place the Larson Elf Empire is.\"


    \"Are you stupid on the airship, don''t we have someone here to ask?\" Mina rolled her eyes.


    \"Oh, why did I forget, Jenny, are you free now?\" En Li patted her forehead lightly.


    \"You, you only know how to eat and sleep every day, and even the most basic things are forgotten.\" Mina tugged at Erniang Hu''s fox ears.


    Enri fiddled with her brown hair and said, \"It''s not every day that I''m dealing with documents, - I''ve forgotten the time!


    Jenny raised her head, put down her brush, and wondered, \"What''s wrong? Do you have anything to do with me?\"


    \"It will take a while, put down the drawing board and come here.\" En Li beckoned.


    Confused, Jenny put down her paintbrush and walked over, asking, \"What''s wrong? Do you need to ask me about the Larson elf empire?\"


    Enri''s brown eyes widened slightly, and she said in surprise, \"My God, how did you know..


    \"Didn''t Sister Leia just say that? We will be able to reach the Larsen Elf Empire in about two days, so you called me here at this time, it must be about the matter over there." Jenny explained .


    Enri nodded heavily, took the Elf Princess''s hand, and asked, \"What kind of place is the Larsen Elf Empire?


    Jenny paused and introduced, \"Larson? Larson is a place full of trees and rocks.\"


    \"Is that so? No more?\" Seeing the Elf Princess, Enri didn''t want to say any more.


    Mina was also puzzled and asked, \"Is the introduction of Larson''s Elven Empire so brief?


    In fact, when Jenny first came to Chang''an City, she had already told everyone about the situation of the Larsen Elf Empire.


    It''s just that Cat Erniang and Fox Erniang were all focused on Jenny at that time, and didn''t listen too much to what she was saying.


    Even her identity as a princess was only discovered at the last time. If it wasn''t for the four Elf sisters who came to Chang''an City, they wouldn''t even know that Jenny was a princess.


    \"I thought I was almost done, didn''t you ask last time? Did you forget?\" Jenny scratched the back of her head,


    \"Have you? Did you say it? Why don''t we remember?\" En Li looked at the cat-ear girl with a puzzled expression.


    Mina shook her head and looked like a fox-ear girl, and asked, \"Did she tell you? Why don''t I have an impression!\"


    Jenny covered her face and shook her head, she really couldn''t do anything about the two of them, and said,


    \"The Larson Elf Empire is an empire built in the mountains and forests.

 Chapter 1617：

    \"An empire built in a forest? How could an empire be built in a forest? Isn''t the forest very rugged?\" Mina said in surprise.


    En Li nodded and said in surprise, \"Then you people from the Larson Elf Empire are really amazing, you can actually build an entire empire in the mountains and forests.\"\"I don''t know, since I was born, That''s it for the Larson elf empire.\" Jenny whispered.


    Liu Feng picked up the teacup and asked gently, \"Is the transportation in the Larsen Elf Empire very inconvenient?\"


    Jenny nodded heavily and said again and again, \"That''s very inconvenient, go out


    -- This is really very difficult. \"


    \"What is it like to go out once?\" Mina asked curiously.


    \"If my guess is correct, it is because the road is very uneven, which causes the carriage to travel very slowly, right?\" Liu Feng asked.


    Jenny nodded again and said, \"Yes, yes, yes, Your Majesty, how did you know? It''s very laborious for us to go out once, so we usually don''t go out if we don''t go out.\"


    \"This is very easy to guess. The Larsen Elf Empire you just said was built in a forest.\"


    Liu Feng took a sip of tea and continued, \"According to what you said before, the current development of the Larsen Elf Empire is not very good, so it is normal for it to be inconvenient.\" Liu Feng said softly.


    Jenny sighed deeply and said, \"Yeah, it''s really different from Chang''an City. Every time I went out before, it was very troublesome, and sometimes all the time I went back and forth was spent on the road. \"


    Enri blinked her brown eyes and asked, \"Then how did you deal with the outside world?\"


    Jenny shook her head, blinked her green eyes, and said, \"I don''t know any of this, because I''m in my room and in the back garden every day, and I don''t understand these things.\"


    \"According to what you said before, you sometimes sneak out to play, how is the situation outside the palace?\" Liu Feng said softly.


    Because we are about to reach the Larsen Elf Empire, we still need to know more before we arrive.


    - The situation over there.


    After all, knowing oneself and knowing one''s enemy is the only way to be victorious in a hundred battles. What''s more, they are now using three airships to set off. At that time, they will definitely need to find a suitable docking place.


    These docking places can''t be too far from the palace, in case something goes wrong, they can leave immediately.


    The reason why it is inconvenient to ask the traffic party is to lay the foundation for safety. After all, if something really happens, they can face it calmly and calmly.


    ... the situation outside the palace is very bad, a lot of people look dirty, of course, I was like this before. \"Jenny thinks back to her life.


    Mina flicked the cat''s tail and asked, \"Dirty? Don''t they take a bath? Don''t they change clothes?\"


    \"Yes, yes, you should be able to take a bath, and aren''t you the royal capital? They are dirty and affect the image of the capital. Your father, the king, will definitely not ignore it.\" En Li asked curiously.


    The reason why Hu Erniang said this is that many royal families would care about the image of their capital.


    I don''t want outsiders to think that a capital city is living so badly, no matter what, I will order them to pay attention to their image, or give some assistance. As for the elf princess who said that they were all dirty, it was really unexpected.


    One more, Fv). Ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    Chapter 1855: Can''t be too active. (2 more for customization)


    Chapter 1855: Can''t be too active. (2 more for customization)


    \"Actually, I was like them at the beginning. I felt that I didn''t have to take a shower every day, but every few days. Only when I got to Chang''an City did I find that it was not like this.\" Jenny said.


    When the Elf Princess was in the Elven Empire of Larsen, it was the same as them, taking a bath every three or four days.


    Sometimes even longer, waiting until winter to wash two or three times a month, or even - once.


    It was not until I came to Chang''an City that I realized that I had to take a bath every day, even twice a day in summer.


    Moreover, when taking a bath, it is not simply a matter of rinsing with water, but sometimes adding petals to the bath, washing the body with soap, and so on.


    After washing these, sometimes it is tedious to apply some moisturizing body lotion, but she enjoys it.


    Only in this way can she feel like a real princess, and this kind of life is the life of the royal family.


    No, it should be said that the life of the royal family is not so good. The real royal family does not have such luxury, and the body does not have a natural body fragrance. They are all stinky.


    An Li covered her mouth and smiled, and said, \"You take a shower more often than me now, sometimes twice a day.


    Zhan scratched the back of his head embarrassedly and said, \"It''s really comfortable to take a shower, I like to take a shower every day.


    Liu Feng put down the teacup and said, \"When we reach the Larsen Elf Empire, we need to find a suitable place to dock the airship.\"


    Jenny thought for a moment and said, \"I know there is a better place to dock the airship.\"


    \"Where?\" Liu Feng asked curiously.


    \"In the back mountain of Leah City, there is a large open space, which is enough to dock three airships." Jenny said.


    Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction and said, \"Okay, just stop there. Before stopping, let someone survey the environment. If there is no problem, stop there.\"


    \"Yes, I will take someone to look around in advance.\" Leia responded immediately.


    \"Jenny, what is the real industry of Leah City?\" Liu Feng asked. An empire always has a place where it really makes money. For example, the mermaid tribe is pearls, seagrass and the like, and the Sahara prairie is cattle, sheep and horses.


    And the place of chaos is saltpeter, the kingdom of Ori dwarves is iron ore, and each kingdom has its fixed industry.


    Jenny thought for a while, shook her head, and said, \"Lia City seems to have nothing, no iron ore, no saltpeter, nothing.\"


    \"Okay, nothing.\" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly, but he was a little surprised by this answer.


    Jenny scratched the back of her head embarrassedly, and said, \"I don''t know why this happens, there''s really nothing special about the Larson Elf Empire.\"


    \"It doesn''t matter, wait for me to take a look, there will always be something useful to the Han Dynasty.\" Liu Feng said lightly.


    Mina tilted her neck and asked, \"Jenny, how big is Leah, will we be rejected by many people when we go?\"


    Cat Erniang knew that the three empires on the other continent were not compatible. Elves disliked orcs, orcs disliked humans, and humans disliked elves, all of which were mutually exclusive.


    Jenny looked a little embarrassed, and said after a while, \"It seems like this.\"


    She is deeply aware of this, not to mention that among the people who went there this time, not only the human race, but also the orcs, all touched the minefield. Mina pouted and said worriedly, \"What should we do then? Although we''re not afraid, we can''t be so high-profile, right?\"


    \"I think it should be fine, as long as His Majesty begins to show his identity, they must warmly welcome and support His Majesty.\" Jenny said. Liu Feng shook the teacup in his hand and said, \"Yeah, as long as someone goes to say something, they will only rush to invite us to the palace.\"


    Enri flicked her fox tail and said, \"Yeah, this time it''s about cooperation, and they must have been waiting for our reply for a long time.\"


    Mina suddenly remembered the telegram that the Security Bureau gave her before, and said, \"Oh, I almost forgot, the king of the Larson Elf Empire has been urging us to sign documents with them quickly to cooperate.\ "


    \"Yeah, after they agreed with us to build a port in the Larsen Elven Empire last time, I guessed that they would be very anxious," Enri said.


    More than half a month has passed since the Han Dynasty said it would build a port in Lia City, and the Elf King has already agreed.


    The reason why the Elf King agreed was for the sake of Leah City and the development of the entire Larsen Jilin Empire.


    But since they agreed, there has been no news from the Han Dynasty. It is strange that they are not nervous.


    Every day the Elf King wondered whether the Han Dynasty had cooperated with the other two empires.

 Chapter 1618：

    If they cooperate with the Flanders Empire, or the Torolla Empire, or any other empire, it will be a great loss for them.


    In the current situation, as long as an empire in another continent is given priority to develop, it will undoubtedly be a fatal blow to the other two empires.


    The three empires on the other continent are all restricting each other, and the strength of each empire is similar, and no one wants to offend anyone.


    But once an empire develops well, it is not a good thing for the other two empires.


    Mina covered her mouth with a smile and said, \"They may be worried that we are cooperating with the other two empires, so they wish we could reply to them as soon as possible.\"


    \"Let them worry about it first, don''t give them a reply too quickly, or you will think it''s too easy to get this way, and you will negotiate with us instead.\"Liu Feng said lightly.


    The reason why he didn''t want to reply to the Larson Elf Empire was because of this, he couldn''t make the other party feel that it was too easy to get,


    \"Your Majesty, do you want to spread this news with the Flanders Empire and the Torola Empire at the same time?" Mina said seriously.


    Liu Feng put down the teacup and said. \"Well, spread the word, let''s say we''re almost going to work with the Larsen Elf Empire, and make them nervous.\"


    Mina nodded heavily and said, \"I will let the Security Bureau release the news. When they hear such news, they will take the initiative to contact us.\"


    \"Once they take the initiative, the initiative will be in our hands.\"Liu Feng chuckled.


    \"Second shift, Cv). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1856: Let''s watch it with me.


    Chapter 1856: Watch it with me. (3 is more customized) The wind is sandwiching the rain stars, like looking for something on the ground, bumping around in the east and west.


    On the avenue of Chang''an City, just as pedestrians found a shelter from the rain, the rain started crackling down.


    It rained more and more, and soon it was like--a fog, and the rain in the sky was like-


    Big waterfall.


    - A gust of wind blows, and this dense fog-like rain is blown into smoke, fog, and dust by the wind. It looks very beautiful.


    Thick raindrops fell, beating on the glass windows, and the rain became heavier and heavier.


    Princess Jasmine looked out through the glass window, and the sky and the earth seemed to be hung with an incomparably wide bead curtain, a misty piece.


    The rain fell on the opposite roof, splattering water, like a thin layer of smoke covering the roof.


    The rainwater flowed down the roof, and it started \"Nine Four Seven\" like beads with broken strings, and gradually connected into a line, and more and more water on the ground merged into small streams.


    Suddenly a gust of north wind blew, and a dark cloud rushed over from the northern sky, and there were also lightning bolts.


    \"Boom...


    There was a sound of thunder, and in an instant, a strong wind blew and dark clouds covered the sky, followed by pea-sized raindrops falling from the sky.


    \"Crackling...


    \"Boom..


    The window slammed, and there was another thunderbolt, which was deafening, and the raindrops formed a line in an instant. \"Whoa, whoa...


    With a bang, the heavy rain slanted down from the sky like a collapsed sky.


    The original rain was just a light rain, but in an instant, it became a torrential rain.


    Princess Riley sighed, looked at the rain outside, and said, \"Why is it raining more and more.\"


    \"Yeah, I thought the rain would stop after a while, but now it seems like it will be raining for a long time.\" Oh, but also a little helpless.


    Princess Rongli fiddled with her hair and said, \"Give me a cup of black tea, there''s nothing you can do if it rains.


    \"Yes, Your Highness, please wait a moment.\"Coco turned around and went to brew black tea.


    Princess Jasmine got up early this morning, and originally planned to go to the Grand Theater to watch a stage play.


    Who knew that as soon as she opened her eyes, she heard the rain gradually dripping outside the window. She opened the curtains and stared at the rain outside for a long time.


    It wasn''t until the maid knocked on the door to let her go to have breakfast that she regained her senses, hurriedly ate breakfast and returned to her room.


    As soon as I returned to the room, I went to the window and started to be in a daze, with light brown eyes staring straight at the raindrops outside the window.


    \"His Royal Highness, black tea for you.\"Cocoa brought over - a cup of black tea.


    Princess Jasmine looked at the steaming black tea, and her mood suddenly improved a lot.


    She was originally in a gloomy mood because of the rainy day, but a cup of steaming black tea brought a smile to her cold face.


    \"Under the stock, you finally laughed, really worried about me.\"Cocoa breathed a sigh of relief.


    Princess Jasmine raised her eyebrows slightly and said, \"What? Was it scary when I was in the morning?.


    Coco shrugged and spread out his hands, \"It''s not that scary, it''s just that I''m a little worried about you.\"


    \"Worry about me? Worry about me? I haven''t been hit.\" Princess Riley wondered.


    \"I''m worried.... I''m worried that you will be in a bad mood because you can''t go out because of the rain.


    ....when you are in a bad mood, I look very uncomfortable. \" Coco said hesitantly.


    Princess Riley smiled slightly, fiddled with her light brown hair, and said, \"It''s nothing, although it was a bit cloudy in the morning, but it''s much better now.\"


    \"Is it because of this cup of black tea?\"Coco asked.


    Princess Rongli shook the black tea cup in her hand, nodded and said, \"Yes, this cup of black tea makes me feel a lot better.\"


    She thinks that holding black tea and watching the wandering by the window, she has another feeling.


    \"Boom boom...


    The sound of thunder continued to sound, and from time to time there were bright thunder lights outside the window.


    The sky that was originally pitch-dark because of the dark clouds was suddenly illuminated by the lightning.


    As the light dissipated, thunder followed, and with the sound of rain, there was a different feeling.


    \"Understood, let me prepare some desserts for you, drinking black tea, watching the heavy rain, how can you do without desserts. Coco smiled.


    \"Okay, then prepare yourself a cup of black tea and watch the rain with me.\" Princess Rongli said gently.


    Coco hesitated for a while, but nodded and smiled, \"Yes, thank you.0\"


    Princess Jasmine turned around, held her right face alone, and continued to watch the majestic rain with a smile on her face. woohoo...


    \"Whoa, whoa...

 Chapter 1619：

    \"Boom...


    The wind was blowing outside the window, and the rain was falling. Looking up close, there was not a single person on the street. All white flowers are water.


    It has become a flowing river, with countless water splashes scrambling to open on it. From a distance, the buildings and trees are blurred.


    Everything was shrouded in rain and fog, accompanied by bright thunder from time to time, which seemed to have a different kind of beauty.


    \"Ta Ta...


    Coco was carrying a tray with a pot of black tea, a mug, and a large piece of cheesecake.


    He put the tray on the table and smiled, \"Your Highness, this is your favorite cheesecake.


    Princess Jasmine dug out a large piece and put it in her mouth, with a satisfied face,  ¡­


    Of course, this taste is so delicious. \"


    \"Yes, I knew you would like it very much, especially with black tea, watching the rain, you will definitely feel better and better.\" Coco smiled gently.


    Princess Jasmine took a sip of black tea and said, \"Come down and eat with me. It would be a very happy thing for someone to watch the rain and eat cake with me at this time.\"


    \"Yes.\"


    But 0.4 Ke pulled out the stool and sat down, picked up the tea cup, and said, \"Your Highness, you should really like how you feel now, right?\"


    Princess Jasmine smiled slightly, put down the black tea cup, and said, \"Of course, don''t feel too comfortable now.\"


    \"But don''t you still look a little unhappy in the morning? Why are you smiling so happily now?" He asked curiously.


    Princess Rongli blinked her light brown eyes and said, \"Try to adjust your mentality, you will find a different feeling.\"


    She originally thought that rain was a bad thing, but when she saw the scenery outside the window, she suddenly felt better.


    \"That''s right.\"Coco felt the same way.


    \"Three shifts, (CV). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1857: You come to chase me. (4 more for customization)


    Chapter 1857: You come to chase me. (4 more for customization)


    \"Mouth la la...


    All of a sudden, the rain fell like a broken thread, and the raindrops fell into the puddles on the ground, causing countless ripples.


    It looked like a flower on a goldfish''s head, raindrops fell on the field, and the crops opened - Zhang Zhang, drinking the sweet rain.


    In an instant, the crops seemed to have grown a lot, and the raindrops fell on the brightly blooming flowers, and they all drooped their heads. On the Suzaku Avenue in the rain, people are walking slowly with umbrellas in their hands. The umbrellas are colorful and varied.


    Just like a beautiful \"big flower\" floating around in the rain, very beautiful.


    Princess Jasmine was lying on the edge of the window, watching the pedestrians coming and going on Suzaku Avenue.


    She blinked her light brown eyes and said: \"Look, the umbrellas on the avenue are so beautiful 10.\"


    Coco also followed to look at the pedestrians on the avenue and said, \"Yeah, let''s buy some umbrellas and go back when the time comes, this thing is really useful.\"


    Okay, let''s buy some back. \" Princess Rongli smiled.


    She kept blinking her light brown eyes, sometimes looking at the pedestrians in the street, and sometimes at the rain flowers in the sky.


    The rain fell on her curled lashes, and with a blink--blink, the droplets of water also slid off the lashes.


    The cold face also has the rain constantly hitting the face, and it looks very beautiful.


    \"Your Highness, it''s raining outside, be careful not to catch a cold.\" Coco worried.


    \"It''s okay, I like it.\"


    Princess Riley wiped the raindrops off her face and continued, \"The rain hits my face, and the wind blowing is really comfortable.


    \"Under the stock, it''s comfortable to be comfortable, but it''s also very uncomfortable to catch a cold, you have to pay attention to your body.\"Cocoa is still very worried.


    Princess Jasmine put her head back, picked up the black tea cup, and said with a smile, \"I see, keep talking and keep talking.


    Coco covered his mouth with a smile, and said, \"Understood, I''m not worried about your body.\"


    Princess Riley put down the teacup and asked, \"Okay, I know, can I just watch the rain through the window?\"


    \"His Royal Highness, thank you for your cooperation, you can see the rain clearly through the window. He Ke covered his mouth and smiled.


    Princess Riley rolled her eyes and said helplessly, \"You, you, are too old-fashioned, this has come to Chang''an City, you should have a good time.\"


    It was the first time Coco saw Her Royal Highness like this. It was never like this before. She looked so cold and cold that no one dared to approach her.


    But the current princess is not like this. As long as it''s not a big deal, she can always have a smile on her face.


    And these smiles are always very infectious, making people want to follow them when they see them - laugh.


    \"You can play when the rain stops. It''s easy to catch a cold when it rains.\" Coco continued to warn.


    Princess Jasmine took a sip of the black tea, got up and said, "How about we go out?"


    \"Go out? What are you thinking about, Your Highness? It''s raining so hard outside, you''ll catch a cold when you go out.\" Coco shook his head again and again.


    Princess Jasmine put down the teacup and said with a smile, \"I have to go out only when it rains, and I have never gone out on a rainy day.\"


    Keke shook his head without hesitation and said, \"Your Highness, this is absolutely not possible, it will be bad if you catch a cold.\"


    \"This is Chang''an City, you can take medicine and go to the hospital when you are sick, you can rest assured.


    Princess Jasmine fiddled with her long light brown hair and continued, \"Not to mention I''m not going to get in the rain, I''m just going outside to have a look.\"


    She was already uncomfortable being trapped in the room, and she still wanted to go out to play and relax.


    Coco looked worried and said worriedly, \"Then you have to wear more clothes, otherwise it will be bad if you really catch a cold.\"


    Princess Jasmine smiled and asked, \"Then do you want to go out with me?\"


    Coco sighed and said, \"Of course, I will definitely go out with you.\"


    \"Then hurry up and change your clothes, what are you waiting for? Hurry up and go out, the rain is starting to get smaller now.\" Princess Rongli urged.


    \"Yes, I''ll change clothes right away, you have to put more clothes on me.\" Coco urged.


    Princess Jasmine blinked her light brown eyes and complained, \"I see, keep talking.\"


    The two chatted in the room for a while, and after half an hour, after changing their clothes, they


    -The man left the room with an umbrella.

 Chapter 1620：

    \"Tap ta ta..


    Princess Jasmine walked on the avenue with her umbrella in a good mood, and said with a smile, \"Coco, look, although it''s raining, there are still a lot of people on the avenue.\"


    Coco was also a little surprised, and said, \"Yes, there are many people, if this is in our Mulin Principality, let alone such a heavy rain, even a small rain, probably no one wants to go out. \"


    \"Yes, that''s why I wanted to come out to play. Chang''an City is different from the Principality of Mullin. This place...is more suitable for me.\" Princess Jasmine thought for a while and said.


    \"I also think this place is more suitable for you. After you came here, your mood has improved, and I am also happy to see you happy.\" Ha Ke smiled.


    \"Clap clap...


    Princess Riley stretched out her hand and felt the raindrops falling from the sky. The rain fell on her slender arm and made a crisp sound on the umbrella.


    The silky rain falls from the sky, the raindrops are so small, the rain curtain is so dense,


    Cover the mountains with white gauze like cicada wings.


    \"His Royal Highness, we will go back after a while, we can''t come out too late.\" Coco said worriedly.


    \"Then you come after me, if you can catch up with me, I will go back with you.\" Princess Jasmine said with a smile, turned around and started running.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    \"Your Highness, wait for me.\"Coco followed closely.


    \"Four shifts, (v). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1858: Will Lei run in?


    Chapter 1858: Will Lei run in? (1 more for customization)


    Inky dark clouds squeezed the sky, replacing the scarlet eyes just now, as if they were about to fall.


    This scene suppressed the silence of the whole world, and the indifferent wind was blowing fiercely, leaving people''s exclamations behind.


    The dark clouds in the sky were dancing, and they couldn''t hold back their feelings of being released. The people of Leah City were greeted with darkening and gloomy depression.


    There is always a feeling of depression on cloudy days, and people''s mood is also depressed, but at the same time, cloudy days are also a time for people to think carefully.


    Cloudy days always mean rain, and after a while, the rain will fall in a rush.


    The wind on the street was blowing wildly, blowing the branches and the dust on the ground flying, and the people who were blowing couldn''t open their eyes at all.


    bang...


    From time to time, the dark clouds in the sky emit dazzling light, but as the light dissipates, it is replaced by a deafening sound of thunder.


    Princess Jill is sitting in the room, looking at the dark sky outside, sighing, \"Why is it raining again?.


    Every time the Elf Princess was about to go out these days, it rained heavily outside.


    Even if it wasn''t raining, it was still dark outside, which made people feel terrified when they saw it.


    \"Yes, it has been raining quite frequently recently, but the back garden has been protected, so don''t worry, Your Highness.\" Dora comforted.


    \"That''s good, - I must let Xiao Nai protect the flowers. The flowers that have been planted so hard must not be destroyed in this heavy rain.\" Princess Jill urged.


    \"You can rest assured, Your Highness, nothing can go wrong. Those delicate flowers have already moved into the castle ahead of schedule.\"


    Dora nodded heavily and continued, \"Mr. Xiao Nai said that some flowers do not need to be moved, they are still in the back garden, but there are measures to cover the rain.,


    \"That''s good, that''s good, these flowers are the mother''s favorite, but they can''t be destroyed. If they are destroyed, the mother will be sad again\"~. \"Princess Jill breathed a sigh of relief.


    The Elf Princess really cherishes these flowers, and she has to look at them almost every day. At first glance, she stays outside for a while and doesn''t want to leave.


    \"Understood, it''s time to eat, I''ll change your clothes for you, let''s go to the restaurant.\" Dora said softly.


    \"Okay.\" Princess Jill nodded, walked to the mirror and sat down.


    Dora picked up the comb she bought in Chang''an City, helped the Elf Princess to comb her hair, and said, \"Your Highness, we should have bought an umbrella back then.\"


    Princess Jill fiddled with all her hair behind her, and said helplessly, \"I didn''t know it earlier, I didn''t think about it at the time.\"


    When they were in Chang''an City, it didn''t rain. Even if the sky was clear, even if it rained, it was just when they arrived in Chang''an City.


    There was no rain at all during the few days I left. It didn''t rain, and naturally I didn''t think about buying an umbrella.


    Dora helped the elf princess with a hairdo tied at the back and said, \"Your Highness, I have already helped you.\"


    Princess Jill looked left and right in front of the mirror, nodded with satisfaction, and said,


    \"Well, okay, that''s it.\"


    \"Boom boom...


    A bright light suddenly lit up outside the window, followed by the deafening sound of thunder.


    Princess Jill was so frightened that she ran to the bed and covered her head with a quilt, thinking, \"Why is it starting to thunder again?\"


    Every time it was about to rain, the Elf Princess was very frightened, and the roar of thunder outside made her restless.


    Whenever there was thunder, she would hide under the covers and cover her ears.


    bang...


    Thunder seemed to know the mood of the elf princess, and was constantly thundering, and the light of Lei Gong reflected the entire city of Leah.


    Dora immediately stepped to the bed to comfort the Elf Princess and said, \"Your Highness, don''t be afraid, I''m here.\"


    Princess Jill immediately hugged Dora and complained, \"How long does this need to be played? It has been playing since I didn''t get up, until now.\"


    \"Looks like it will take a while, it''s dark outside, it should rain until night.\" Dora pouted.


    \"Ah? Going down at night? That won''t work, I don''t want to leave the room for so long.\" Princess Dora tightened the quilt on her body.


    \"His Royal Highness, Your Majesty is waiting for you to go to dinner, and can''t continue in the room.\"


    Dora said softly. \"Boom boom...


    Just as Princess Jill was about to pull the quilt, the thunder outside the window sounded again, and she immediately wrapped the quilt tightly again.


    She screamed, "Why doesn''t this thunder look like it''s going to stop? Dora immediately ran to close the window, and pulled the curtains by the way, and comforted,


    \"Your Highness, relax, I am here.\"


    Princess Jill stuck out a small head, looked in the direction of the window, and asked, \"Should Lei not run in?\"


    Dora was amused and stretched out: her hand covered her mouth - she said with a straight smile, \".\"Your Highness, what are you thinking, why did Lei come in? \"

 Chapter 1621：

    \"But didn''t you hear it just now? The thunder was really loud, as if it was right in my ears.\" Princess Jill worried.


    No, don''t worry too much, we are very safe in the room, and Lei can''t get in. \"Dora comforted, Princess Jill breathed a sigh of relief, pouted and said, \"That''s good, let''s go out when there is no thunder. \"


    \"Okay, then wait until there is no thunder.\"Dora really can''t do anything about the Elf Princess.


    After more than half an hour, the rain gradually became smaller, and the thunder was never heard again.


    Dora opened the curtain and looked at the scenery outside, turned her head and said, \"Your Highness, there has been no thunder for a long time, let''s go eat.\"


    Princess Jill stuck her head out of the bed, looked at the window, and said,


    \"Okay, let''s go, don''t wait for the thunder to start again.\"


    \"Yes, let''s go.\"Dora covered her mouth (good enough) and smiled.


    \"Ta Ta...


    The two left the room carrying their skirts and walked all the way towards the dining room.


    \"Oh! By the way, I hid in the room for so long, did you tell my father?\" Princess Jill asked suddenly.


    \"Don''t worry, I have already said hello in advance, saying that you will be late.


    Dora smiled.


    Princess Jill let out a sigh of relief and said, \"That''s good, don''t wait for the next father to scold me for being rude again.\"


    \"Your Majesty knows that you are afraid of thunder, it is raining now, and there is thunder, Your Majesty will not blame you.\" Dora explained.


    \"It''s fine if you don''t blame me.\"


    Princess Jill fiddled with her hair and said, \"Come on, I''m already very hungry.\"


    \"Yes.\"Dora smiled.


    One more, ask for support


    Chapter 1859: Broken news. (2 more for customization)


    \"Tap ta ta..


    Princess Jill walked to the restaurant, where the Elf King and Queen were already waiting.


    \"My precious daughter, you are finally here.\" King Lauren laughed heartily. \"Father, it''s raining heavily and thundering, so I don''t dare to go out.\"Princess Jill was afraid.


    \"Don''t be afraid, we are here now, don''t be afraid.\"The elf queen comforted.


    King Lauren waved his hand and said, \"Come, sit next to your mother, don''t be afraid.


    Princess Jill blinked her green eyes and said worriedly, \"I don''t know when this rain will go.\"


    Every time it rains, what Princess Jill hates most is the thunder. It''s okay to rain. Once the thunder hits, the whole person will be bad.


    \"Looks like it''s going to rain for a while, but it still hasn''t stopped raining now!\" King Lauren said in a buoyant voice.


    He picked up the wine glass and took a few sips, a contented expression on his face.


    \"It''s okay, it''s raining, but we''re in the room, there''s no problem.\"The elf queen continued to comfort.


    Princess Jill fiddled with her hair and pouted, \"Father 010, I knew I should have bought some umbrellas when I went to the Han Dynasty.\"


    \"There''s no other way, I can only talk to them about this when the Han Dynasty comes to build the port.\" King Lauren shrugged.


    \"That''s the only way. With an umbrella, I can go out to play, even if there is thunder, I don''t have to be afraid.\" Princess Jill said firmly.


    \"It''s better to be true, you are very scared in the room, and you said to go out with an umbrella?


    no kidding. \"The elf queen still understands the elf princess.


    Princess Jill''s face seemed to be pierced, and the fingertips of her two index fingers were pointed to and fro, and her feet were slapped, \"I will definitely not be afraid, mother, you have to believe me.\"


    The elf queen covered her mouth and smiled, and said, \"Fine, I believe in you, I believe in you, then you can go out with an umbrella.\"


    Princess Jill turned her face away, picked up the knife and fork and started to eat, while eating, she said, \"Father, why do you think there is still no movement in the Han Dynasty?\"


    What the Elf Princess said was about the construction of the port, and there has been no following so far.


    Since agreeing to cooperate with the Han Dynasty (babd), the Han Dynasty seems to have evaporated from the world, and there is no news at all.


    This can make the elf princess and the king anxious, all kinds of people have been inquiring, but there is no news.


    After making inquiries for several days, there was no news, and after half a month, there was still nothing.


    \"Could it be that the other party regrets it? Are you unwilling to cooperate with us?\" King Lauren worried.


    This is what he is most afraid of. If the Han Dynasty does not cooperate with them, but instead cooperates with the Flanders Empire and the Torola Orc Empire, it will be really miserable.


    After the other two principalities have the exclusive ports of the Han Dynasty, they will be able to continue to develop, which is fundamentally bad news for the Larsen Elf Empire. Originally, the three empires had developed about the same, and they were not pleasing to each other, if one of them developed.


    Then this will undoubtedly be a fatal blow to the Larsen Elf Empire. If the opponent starts a war, then Larsen will be passive, and even lose to the opponent easily.


    Princess Jill''s green eyes widened, and she said in shock, \"Impossible, I don''t think His Majesty Liu Feng is such a person.\"


    \"How do you know, although you have been in Chang''an City for a while, but you may not really know him.\" King Lauren said.


    .... Although I don''t have a normal understanding, .... but my intuition tells me that Your Excellency Liu Feng is not such a person. \" Princess Jill said seriously.


    King Lauren frowned and said solemnly, \"What''s the use of intuition, you don''t live with him, how do you know his true temperament, he must not be a good person, otherwise it will be a long time. \"


    \"Definitely not, I''m sure, His Majesty Liu Feng - must not be such a person. Since he said that he would build a port in our city of Lia, he would definitely build it.\"


    Princess Jill said firmly.


    King Lauren raised his eyebrows slightly and said, \"Okay, I understand, what you say is what you say, but there is no news for so long, I''m really worried.\"


    \"Yeah, what if he cooperates with the other two empires? It''s not good for us.\"The elf queen sighed.


    \"That''s what I''m worried about. If they cooperate with the other two empires, it will be miserable.\" King Lauren said angrily.


    \"Would you like to ask people to ask? Maybe there will be news?\" Princess Jill suggested.


    \"This is the only way, otherwise there is really no way.\" King Lauren nodded. The Elf Queen sighed and said, \"What if the Han Dynasty really cooperated with the other two empires?\"


    \"Probably not. If we cooperate with the other two empires, then our Larsen Elf Empire will be destroyed sooner or later.\" King Lauren sighed.


    Princess Jill ate several mouthfuls of food, her mouth was full, and said, \"I believe Your Majesty Liu Feng, it would be better for them than if we opened an exclusive port in Larson.\"


    \"Yeah, logically it shouldn''t be. It is undoubtedly the best for the Han Dynasty to open a port here. For them, this is a great opportunity for development.\" Lauren King Zhou Nei said .


    The elf queen said with a serious face, \"I hope the Han Dynasty can really fulfill what he said, otherwise we are really passive, and it is not easy for the Larsen elf empire to spread, and it suddenly becomes very passive. , I don''t want to do this.\"\"No one wants to do this, everyone likes that the Larson Elf Empire is getting better and better.\"King Lauren rolled his eyes.

 Chapter 1622：

    \"By the way, Father, do you know who contacted us last time?\" Princess Jill asked curiously.


    \"I forgot, and I don''t know who told us that, the news came back.\" King Lauren waved his hand.


    \"Hey, the news is broken, I could have obtained the source of the news, so I could follow the clues.\" Princess Jill sighed.


    \"Forget it, I''ll know when the time comes.\" King Lauren waved his hand.


    \"Second shift, CV7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1860: Indifferent girl?


    Chapter 1860: Indifferent girl? (1 more for customization)


    \"Gradually patter....


    The spring rain was falling, and the dry branches of the trees had a faint green color.


    The rain dripped down the top of the tree and became a string of watery notes, and the ground was also much wet, exuding a refreshing fragrance.


    Yao was sitting in the middle noodle shop, because the rain stopped her on her way back. She put her face on one hand and looked at the rain outside.


    \"Why is it raining suddenly, isn''t it good at first?\" She muttered to herself.


    Suddenly it started to rain heavily, and it hit the ground like raindrops as big as copper coins, making a "pop" sound, and shot down from the sky like a sharp sword.


    \"Ouch, why is it raining heavily again?\" Yao frowned.


    The wind was as tight as a burst, and the rain was as tight as a burst, and the downpour fell from the sky, hanging like a silver curtain in the air.


    The red short-haired girl''s ears only had the sound of "whoosh", and the raindrops were like dense-


    Like barbed wire.


    Blowing endlessly from the sky to the ground, it seems that the Tianhe River has burst, and a torrential rain has fallen.


    ....but it''s good to just sit down and listen to the sound of the rain, right?


    \" Yao muttered to himself.


    Since she came to Chang''an City, she has not had much rest -- she has been working and working again. \"Boom boom...


    There was lightning like a long dragon in the sky, the sound was deafening, people couldn''t help covering their ears, and the same was true for the short-haired girl.


    With a sound of \"woo\", the heavy rain poured down from the sky like a collapsed sky again and again, and the raindrops were connected together like a net, hanging in front of the short-haired girl. Miss, please drink a glass of hot water. \"-A female clerk brought a cup of steaming hot water.


    \"Thank you.\" Yao took the cup of hot water.


    At this time, the hot water was just right, because it was raining heavily, and it was inevitable that the weather was a bit cold.


    This cup of hot water can just be used to warm up, and it is still steaming, making it very comfortable to look at.


    \"It doesn''t matter if you can sit here for a while longer. It''s raining heavily and there are no customers coming, so you don''t have to feel anything.\"The female clerk said politely. Yao tucked her short hair behind her ears and smiled, \"Thank you very much, this cup of hot water was delivered on time.\"


    From the beginning, she was worried that sitting in someone else''s store, others would chase him away.


    \"Where do you live? You don''t seem to be a native of Chang''an City, right?" The female clerk asked softly.


    \"Well, I''m not from Chang''an City.\" Yao smiled and nodded.


    The female clerk pulled out the stool and sat down, and asked softly, \"So are you from the Han Dynasty?\"


    There are no people in the store now, only a few people are sitting, and everyone in the store is full.


    The female clerk looked around and found the short-haired girl.


    - I was in a daze, so I thought about coming over to chat with her.


    Yao held the hot water cup in both hands and said, \"No, I''m not from the Han Dynasty either.\"


    The female clerk pouted slightly, but she didn''t expect the short-haired girl to be so quiet and seldom answering questions.


    She smiled awkwardly and continued to ask, \"Oh? Where are you from? How did you come to Chang''an City?\"


    The female clerk asked two questions one after another, thinking that a girl with short hair like this can talk more, right?


    Yao took a sip of hot water and said, \"I am from the Yadian Kingdom, and I came here because of His Majesty''s kindness.\"


    In fact, the most important thing in her heart is that she is most grateful to Xavier and Xia, but because she doesn''t like to talk, she can only thank Liu Feng who helped her the most.


    \"Oh, Your Majesty.\"


    The female clerk nodded thoughtfully and said, \"Your Majesty is indeed a good person, it''s really nice of you to meet him.\"


    \"Yes, His Majesty is indeed a good person. If it weren''t for His Majesty, I wouldn''t know what to do.\" Yao smiled.


    The female clerk raised her eyebrows slightly, seeing that the short-haired girl finally became more talkative, she continued to ask, \"What are you doing now?\"


    \"I''m working in the workshop. I''m busy every day. I just have a rest today.\" Yao put down the water glass and said.


    \"Have a rest! So I went out to eat, and it rained just after eating, so I was trapped here?" The female clerk smiled.


    Yao nodded and sighed, \"I''m still thinking about going back and having a good night''s sleep, obviously rainy days are the most suitable for sleeping.\"


    .0 ask for flowers 0...


    \"You also like to sleep on rainy days?\"


    The female clerk widened her eyes in surprise and continued, \"I also like to sleep on rainy days, it''s the most comfortable.\"


    \"Yeah, if I have nothing to do on a rainy day, I will go back to sleep.\" Yao said softly.


    The female clerk fiddled with her hair and said, \"I feel like we''re talking a lot, maybe we can be friends.\"


    Yao rolled her red eyes and began to think in her heart: I don''t have any friends here anyway, so it would be good to make more friends. \"


    Thinking of this, she raised her head and smiled, \"Okay, my name is Yao!\"


    The female clerk put all her hair behind her ears and said, \"My name is Susan, I have always worked in this noodle shop, you can come and play with me if you have nothing to do.\"


    Susan is a human race, with dark blue hair on the head and dark blue eyes, and her appearance is not outstanding, but she also has a gentle and gentle appearance.


    \"Okay, I will come to play with you whenever I have time, but you must be busy right?\"


    Yao asked.


    \"Although I am busy, I also have time to rest. When I rest, we can go to play.\" Susan said gently.


    Yao blinked her red eyes and asked, \"Are you from Chang''an City? - Zhidu works here?\"

 Chapter 1623：

    \"I''m not from Chang''an City. I''m from North Wind City. I came here last year, and as soon as I arrived, I was interviewed for a job in a noodle restaurant.\" Susan explained.


    \"So that''s the case, how about the work in the noodle shop? Is it easy?\" Yao remembered her work.


    The short-haired girl is still very happy when she is working. Although she is tired, she is always full.


    \"Although the work of the noodle restaurant is not easy, I can live happily every day, and it is quite interesting to meet many different people every day." Susan smiled.


    Yao nodded thoughtfully and said, \"Sure enough, it''s the same as me, it''s the same when I work.\"


    Susan looked at the rain outside the avenue and said gently, \"I actually like rain.\"


    \"I didn''t like it before, but I like it now.\" Yao recalled.


    One more, Cv7). Ask for customization, ask for support. \"Nine


    Chapter 1861: Noodles grow on trees?


    Chapter 1861: Noodles grow on trees? (2 more customized) Susan filled the short-haired girl''s cup with water again and said, \"What do you want to do when the rain stops?\"


    Yao thought for a while, then shook his head and said, \"I don''t know either, maybe go home or go out for a walk.\"


    Susan looked back at the people in the store and said, \"I''ll get off work after a while, maybe I can go out with you.\"


    \"Okay, okay, yes.\" Yao nodded again and again.


    Susan blinked her dark blue eyes and asked, \"By the way, do you have a place you want to go?\"


    Yao pursed her lips and shook her head, muttering, \"I don''t know, I don''t have any goals for now.\"


    ....then wait until I get off work and see, we''ll decide where to go. \"


    Susan suggested \"nine forty zero\".


    \"Okay.\" Yao nodded and continued to stare at the rain scene on the street.


    The torrential rain began to rage in the city of Chang''an, and the rain pillars flew all over the sky, like thousands of sharp arrows falling again, unstoppable and powerful. The plants on both sides of the street were struggling, desperately grabbing the ground and making a last effort, while some small animals flew in the rain to escape the heavy rain.


    The short-haired girl can clearly hear the sound of the rain falling to the ground and the sound of heavy rain.


    \"Wow\" sound. \"Huhuhuhu...


    The gust of wind roared, slammed the door open and slammed it against the wall. The wind blew on the wires and made a scream of \"wu-wuyi\".


    \"Boom boom...


    - The lightning flashed through the cloudy sky, and the dull thunder sounded like the roar of a cannon, making the short-haired girl extremely terrified.


    The thunder rumbled several times in a row, so loud that the short-haired girl covered her ears with fright, and her heart seemed to jump out.


    \"Drink some hot water, thunder is indeed a bit scary.\" Susan comforted.


    Yao took a sip of hot water and said with a look of satisfaction, \"It''s really comfortable to drink hot water on a rainy day.\"


    \"Yeah, it would be even better if I could have a little more dessert.\" Susan also began to fantasize.


    \"Yeah, it would be great to see a stage play if I could have some dessert.\"


    Yao also began to think.


    \"How about we go to the stage play later, how about that?\"


    Susan suggested.


    Yao blinked her red eyes and said with a smile, \"Okay, then let''s go to the stage play.


    \"Well, then wait for me, I''m about to get off work.\" Susan said gently.


    \"OK.\"


    Yao nodded and asked suddenly, \"Oh! By the way, you work in a noodle restaurant, so can you make noodles?\"


    Susan smiled slightly and explained, \"I''m just in charge of collecting money, helping to clear the table, and serving food. I''m not working in the back kitchen.\"


    \"So it is, I thought you could do it yourself, so you will do it when you go back to your own home.\" Yao nodded thoughtfully.


    Susan covered her mouth and smiled, shrugged and said, \"I think so too, but it''s really difficult and complicated to make face, I can''t learn it.\"


    \"Yeah, I''m still curious about how the noodles are made.\"


    Yao sighed and continued to ask, \"By the way, do you think noodles grow on trees?\"


    \"Ha ha...


    Susan covered her mouth and smiled, and said, \"Why do you think like this? How could noodles grow on trees?\"


    \"Isn''t it? Where did these noodles come from? They don''t grow on trees? Could they come from the river?\" Yao Tian really blinked.


    Susan was amused again, and kept waving her hands and laughing, \"Silly girl, these noodles are made of wheat, not grown on trees or in the river.\" Yao blinked her red eyes innocently and muttered. "It turned out to be like this, I thought it was a plant, why does it taste different from wheat?"


    \"Because it''s processed food, the taste is different. There are a lot of processed food in Chang''an City.\"Susan explained.


    \"Are all these processed foods made from wheat?\" Yao asked curiously. \"No, most foods are, but there are other processed foods, such as corn processed, rice processed, sweet potato, potato processed food, etc. \"


    Susan recalled for a while and continued, \"These processed foods have different tastes, so you can eat them many times without getting tired of it. 0\"


    \"So it is, no wonder the food I eat these days tastes different, it''s all very fresh.\" Yao felt the same way.


    \"Yeah, no matter how long you live in Chang''an City, you won''t get tired of the food you eat.\" Susan said.


    \"That''s true, I''ve been here for so many days, and I haven''t completely eaten the food in Chang''an City.\" Yao agreed.


    Susan covered her mouth and smiled, and said, \"It may take a long time for you to eat all of it.\"


    Yao pursed her lips and smiled, and said, \"I like to eat more for a while, so that I can always have new ideas.


    Susan nodded in agreement and said, \"I also agree with your idea, I haven''t eaten all the food in Chang''an City yet.\"


    Yao widened her red eyes and said in surprise, \"How long have you lived in Chang''an City?


    Why haven''t you eaten it all yet? \"


    \"I''ve been here for almost a year, and I''ve been eating delicious food from various stores. Every store has a variety of food.\"


    Susan thought - down, and continued, \"I haven''t finished eating yet, so I have developed a new menu, every store is like this, how can I finish it in time.


    Li raised his eyebrows slightly, and said in surprise, \"I didn''t expect that there are so many delicacies in Chang''an City. It seems that I can eat it for a long time without repeating it.\"


    \"You can take me with you if you have time, I still have a lot to eat.


    I can eat with you. \" Susan suggested.

 Chapter 1624：

    \"Okay, then let''s say it, if you are free, come eat with me.\"


    The smile on Yao''s face became even more joyful.


    \"You have a lot of things you haven''t eaten yet, but I have eaten a lot of delicious food. I can take you to eat it." Susan smiled mysteriously.


    Yao kept blinking her red eyes and said, \"Then I''m looking forward to it.\"


    Susan fiddled with her dark blue hair and said, \"Okay, I''ll change my clothes, and then we''ll wait for the rain to stop to watch the play.\"


    \"Okay, you go, I''ll wait for you.\" Yao said softly. \"Second shift, Cv). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1862: People want to protect?


    Drifting away....


    The rain in Chang''an City continued to fall, and the people on the avenue were still busy with traffic, and everyone was holding an umbrella.


    Yao got up from his position and walked to the door of the store, looking up at the raindrops falling from the sky.


    Ten minutes later, the rain began to gradually become smaller, from the original rumbling rain to a drizzle.


    \"Why are you standing here, there is a lot of water vapor outside, and it''s easy to catch a cold.


    Susan''s voice sounded behind the short-haired girl.


    Yao turned her head and said softly, \"It''s okay, I''m wearing a lot today, and I''m not in the store.\"


    \"It''s fine if you don''t get drenched.\"Susan said happily.


    \"By the way, didn''t you say you can get off work after changing clothes? Why did you go for so long?" Yao asked suspiciously.


    Susan scratched the back of her head embarrassedly and said, \"I had something in the kitchen just now, so I went to deal with it, so it was delayed.\"


    \"So it was, I thought something happened to you and I couldn''t go in.\" Yao said.


    \"Nothing.\"


    Susan looked up at the sky and murmured, \"The rain is starting to get smaller, and it looks like the rain is about to stop.\"


    \"Yes, I can finally go out.\" Yao smiled.


    Susan fiddled with her dark blue hair and said, \"Should we sit for a while?\"


    \"I''m a little tired after working all day.\" Yao stretched her body and said.


    \"By the way, I haven''t asked where you live?\"Susan asked curiously.


    \"I''m only in the staff dormitory in Xincheng District, which is very close to where I go to work every day.\" Yao introduced.


    There are two buildings in the new city that have been transformed into staff dormitories, and many people can live on the first floor.


    Of course, there are conditions for staying in this staff dormitory. For example, if you are an orphan, and you have excellent ability, if you have no place to live, you can apply to live in the staff dormitory.


    Of course, the staff dormitory also has to be paid in coins, but the price is definitely cheaper than your normal rental.


    \"Oh, oh, so it seems that you are very powerful.\" Susan envied.


    \"What about you? Where do you live?\" Yao asked curiously.


    \"I live in the old town, on the other side of the old square, and live with my grandma. You can find me when you are free.\"Susan smiled.


    Yao nodded and said, \"Okay, I will definitely visit you and grandma when I have time.\"


    As soon as she heard the word "grandma", the short-haired girl felt inexplicably kind, and suddenly thought of her father and mother.


    The goodwill towards Susan has increased again, and I hope to find the sustenance of family affection in the other party.


    Susan can also clearly feel the difference between short-haired girls, holding the other party''s hand and saying, \"If you don''t mind, you can go see my grandma now.\"


    \"Can you? Really?\" Yao said excitedly, in stark contrast to the indifferent look just now.


    \"Of course, grandma will be very happy. It''s been a long time since we have had a guest at home.\"Susan smiled.


    \"Okay, then I''ll go back with you to see grandma.\" Yao nodded immediately. Ten minutes later, the rain in the sky began to stop slowly, and now the sky is dripping with rain.


    Susan took the umbrella and pulled the short-haired girl out of the noodle shop, and the two walked down the avenue with an umbrella.


    Yao looked around and said in surprise, \"I didn''t expect there were so many people, wasn''t it still raining just now?\"


    \"Chang''an City is full of people all the time, even if it rains or snows, you can still see many people on the street.\" Susan explained.


    \"It''s really amazing, I can''t believe it.\"Even after Yao came to Chang''an City for so many days, she still felt incredible.


    Although she has lived in Chang''an City for many days, there is not a day when the short-haired girl feels that there are few people.


    Almost every day is filled with people, and there are so many people, she even once thought that there are more people in Chang''an City than in the entire Yadian Kingdom, right?


    \"There are so many incredible things about you, this is just one of them, although there are so many people on the street, they are not bad at all, so don''t worry too much.


    Susan saw the worried look of the short-haired girl and continued, \"And there''s me, so just follow me closely.\"


    Although the girl didn''t know what happened to the short-haired girl, she could see that she was closed inside and resisted so many people.


    As soon as she saw that she had been sitting in the noodle restaurant for so long, she knew that she didn''t like to talk, and she didn''t look at others. Her red eyes just stared at the raindrops in the sky. Yao subconsciously grabbed the corner of Susan''s clothes, and after a long pause, she nodded and replied,


    \"Um.\"


    The short-haired girl was shorter than the other party, and looked thinner, with a yellow face and thin muscles.


    People can''t help but want to protect her. Not only is she cute and cute, but her personality is also distressing.


    Susan smiled slightly, pulled up her short hair and continued to walk towards the old town.


    \"Tap tap....\" tap tap...


    The two of them stepped on the puddles on the ground and splashed a lot of water. Coupled with the light rain in the sky, they formed a small song with a cheerful rhythm.


    Yao looked very happy, and finally had a rare smile on her face, - stomping on the ground with her feet, - reaching out to let the rain fall on her hands, and then looking up at the raindrops on Tian 040.


    There was a cheerful smile on his thin face. In addition to looking up at the sky and letting the raindrops fall on his face, he kept turning in circles to express his excitement. Susan couldn''t help feeling very comforted when she saw the appearance of the other party. She wanted to say something, but she didn''t say anything, just looked at the other party quietly.


    The girl originally wanted the short-haired girl to stop being exposed to the rain and be careful of catching a cold, but seeing the cheerful appearance of the other party, she didn''t say anything.


    But she must know that the short-haired girl has experienced very tragic things, otherwise how can the young girl have a look of sadness.


    A girl of this age, plus she came to Chang''an City again, should have a smile on her face all day long, instead of being normal, sad, and calm.


    \"Susan, what are you looking at? Come and play together, have a good time.\" Yao stepped on the water on the ground.

 Chapter 1625：

    \"Ah! You splashed on me, look at me.\" Susan''s foot stepped on the ground hard.


    \"Clap clap....


    For a while, there was the sound of a girl stepping on the ground on Chang''an City Avenue, and the water stains on the ground kept splashing out.


    The two girls held umbrellas and played happily on the avenue, and the water stains on the ground also flew.


    One more, factory v7). Please customize, please support. \".


    Chapter 1863: Really just buy fruit.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    Susan pulled the short-haired girl lightly on the avenue, and both of them had smiles on their faces.


    With the sparse light rain in the sky, there is a sharp contrast between the two.


    \"You look so good when you smile, you must laugh more in the future.\" Susan said gently.


    \"You smile very sweetly, and I also like to see your smile.\" Yao praised.


    \"No matter how good-looking I am, I am not as good-looking as you.\" Susan took the short-haired girl''s hand.


    \"Alright, alright, alright, don''t compliment any more, otherwise it will be endless.\" Yao covered her mouth and smiled.


    Susan shrugged her shoulders and smiled, \"I agree with you on this point.\"


    \"How long will it take us? How long will it take to get to Grandma''s house?\" Yao asked curiously.


    \"It won''t take long, it''s almost there, as soon as we get to the old square.\"Susan explained.


    \"Oh yes, let''s go to the big market before going to the old square.\"


    Yao suddenly remembered.


    Susan blinked her dark blue eyes and asked curiously, \"Go to the big market, what are you going to do in the big market?\"


    \"I want to buy something, I suddenly remembered that I came out today to buy something.\"


    Li blinked his red eyes and continued, "While I can still remember, you accompany me to buy one, or else I will forget it when I get home to my grandma''s house.\"


    Susan nodded and said, \"Okay, anyway, it''s still early for us to go to my grandma''s house after shopping with you. It should be time to watch the stage play.\"


    \"It''s okay, we are friends now, even if we can''t see the stage play today, we can watch it another day.\" Yao Wen said.


    \"That''s right, we still have so much time anyway.\"Susan nodded.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    The two girls held their umbrellas like this and walked towards the big market. About ten minutes later, the two girls came to the big market. Although it was raining, the big market was still crowded with people.


    Yao looked at the crowd of people in the big market, and sighed, \"Alas, as expected I was right, there are still so many\". \"


    The reason why she usually doesn''t want to go out to the big market to buy things is because there are too many people.


    But there is another reason why she comes to the big market to buy things now.


    \"It doesn''t matter, I''m with you anyway, it''s okay if there are many people, just hold my hand tightly.\"Susan comforted.


    The short-haired girl nodded, took the girl''s hand, and started walking towards the inside of the big market.


    \"By the way, what are you going to buy in the big market this time? We must have a purpose before we can go to the designated area.\"Susan asked.


    Yao thought for a while and said, \"Go buy some fruit with me, I haven''t eaten fruit for a long time.\"


    Susan squinted her dark blue eyes slightly, looked at the short-haired girl and asked, "I just saw your appearance, you were thinking about it, do you really want to buy fruit?"


    .... of course, I must be buying fruit, I just...


    Just didn''t remember it for a while. \" Yao said hesitantly.


    \"Okay, it''s nothing, I just thought you couldn''t remember, I want you to think about it more, don''t wait to buy it and forget it, go back and bring it back again.\" Susan said softly.


    \"No, I remember it very clearly, it''s just buying fruit.\" Yao smiled.


    \"Okay, let''s go, then let''s go buy fruit.\" Susan took the short-haired girl and walked towards the fruit area. \"Tap tap....


    Ten minutes later, the two picked out several kinds of fruits, and after paying the coins, they walked out of the big market.


    \"Okay, now we can go to Grandma''s house.\"Susan smiled. \"Well, it''s alright, let''s go, while the rain stops now.\"Susan nodded heavily. \"Tap ta ta...


    It took another ten minutes, and the two girls came to the door of Susan''s house.


    Li looked up at the two-story building in front of him, and asked, \"Is your house on the first or second floor?


    \"My house lives on the second floor, and the room at the end of the corridor is my house.\" Susan said softly.


    \"Then what are we waiting for, let''s go, go straight up.\" Yao urged.


    \"Hahaha...how do I feel that you are more anxious to go home than I am.\"


    Susan laughed.


    Yao scratched the back of his head embarrassedly, and said, .... do you have it? ....No, but it''s still raining outside, I''m worried you''ll catch a cold. \"


    Susan pointed to the sky and said, \"Silly girl, it''s not raining now, and said you''re not in a hurry.\"


    \"Oh, in a word, it''s better to go up quickly.\" Yao took the girl''s hand and walked towards the second floor. \"Ta Ta...


    knock knock.....


    Susan knocked on the door of her house, looked at the short-haired girl, and said, \".\"Don''t be nervous.


    Yao shook her head vigorously and said,...No, I don''t...I won''t be nervous. \"


    Susan covered her mouth and smiled, and said, \"You''re not nervous,  ¡­


    .....I can''t speak clearly. \"


    Yao couldn''t help being amused when she saw the young girl learning to speak by herself, and said, "I hate it"


    \"Crumble!\"


    The door of the room was opened, revealing a charitable old grandmother, her hair was gray, and her eyes were dark blue like a girl.


    \"Susan, you''re off work.... Come in, it''s raining outside and be careful to catch a cold.\" Grandma said very kindly.


    \"Yeah, Grandma, I''m off work, but it''s not raining outside, and I brought my friends back.\" Susan spoke very loudly, but patiently, and - word - ( King Connaught Zhao) said suddenly. Yao heard the girl introducing herself, leaned her head from behind, waved her hand and said, \"Hello, grandma, my name is Yao.\"


    When the short-haired girl saw her grandmother''s appearance, she couldn''t help feeling warm in her heart and a little sad at the same time, but she kept trying her best to restrain her emotions. \"Oh, there are guests coming, so hurry in and don''t let her stand outside.\" Grandma spoke very slowly.

 Chapter 1626：

    Susan turned her head to look at the short-haired girl and asked softly, \"How is it? Is my grandma very kind?\"


    \"Yeah, you are really happy, grandma is really nice.\" Yao nodded his head without hesitation.


    \"Okay, what are you still talking about? Come in and talk.\" Grandma urged quickly.


    \"Okay, I see, we''re in.\" Susan replied.


    read.


    \"Second shift, Cv). Please customize, please support.


    Chapter 1864: Smart short-haired girl.


    Chapter 1864: Smart short-haired girl. (1 more to order) Grandma immediately went to pour tea and smiled kindly, \"It''s been a long, long time without a guest at home.\"


    \"Grandma, you remembered it wrong. There are no guests at home. Yao is the first guest to come to our house.\" Susan said with a smile.


    \"Yes, yes, it''s really the first time in the family, it''s really nice.\" Grandma nodded again and again.


    \"Grandma, sit down, don''t be busy, you don''t need to drink water.\"


    Yao said quickly.


    \"Oh, the guests at home must be pouring water, I can''t be so rude.\" Grandma said politely.


    Yao looked at her grandmother''s kind appearance, inexplicably felt very kind, and also felt that the other party was very temperamental.


    This kind of temperament is not pretended, but exudes from itself, and must have received a good family education from childhood to adulthood.


    She remembered that the aunt next door used to do the same, and the whole person looked very temperamental.


    Although this kind of temperament is not comparable to the temperament of royalty and aristocracy, it is really much better than ordinary people.


    \"Grandma, this is the fruit for you. I just bought it at the big market, and it''s still very fresh.\" Yao handed the fruit in her hand.


    Susan widened her dark blue eyes and said in amazement, ... you don''t


    .... Didn''t 437 say to buy it for myself? \"


    Yao shrugged her shoulders and said with a smile, \"If I don''t say that, will you let me buy it?\"


    \"You are really too smart. I invited you to be my guest. Why are you so polite? You bought fruit on purpose.\" Susan teased.


    Grandma shook her head again and again and said, \"Yaoyao, why are you being so polite, grandma feels sorry for her.


    Susan took the short-haired girl''s hand and said, \"Yeah, you are so polite, the friends we just made are so polite.\"


    She began to really identify with the short-haired girl in her heart. After all, she brought fruit to the door when they first met, and she was so polite.


    This kind of practice is impossible for ordinary people to do. It is too educated to visit the door with fruit as soon as they meet.


    \"It really doesn''t matter, this is what I should do, I came to your house for the first time, I must bring some gifts.\" Yao smiled.


    Grandma took the short-haired girl''s hand, came to sit in front of the stool, and said kindly, \"Yaoyao, how old are you? Where are your father and mother?\"


    Yao paused for a while, squeezed out a smile and said, \"My father and mother have passed away, and now it''s just me.


    \"My poor little girl.\"


    Grandma took the other party into her arms and comforted, \"Yaoyao, you can come to grandma often in the future, and I will make you delicious food.\"


    \"Okay, then I will definitely come to see grandma often in the future, so don''t dislike me when that happens.\" Yao Wen said.


    \"How could it be possible, I can''t ask for it, come to accompany me more.\" Grandma smiled gently.


    \"Grandma, why are you two ignoring me, I''m here too.\" Susan muttered.


    \"Hahaha.. Come here.\" Grandma smiled kindly.


    Susan walked over to her grandmother and said with a smile, \"Grandma, I brought you a very good girl, are you happy?\"


    \"Happy, of course happy.\" Grandma''s face was full of smiles.


    Yao blinked her red eyes and said, \"I don''t have any friends in Chang''an City, so I will always come to disturb my grandma.\"


    \"You are welcome to interrupt, I can''t ask for it, grandma will cook you something delicious.\"


    Grandma said gently.


    \"Okay, thank you grandma.\" Yao said with a smile. \"Wait.\"Grandma got up and walked to the kitchen.


    Susan glanced at the short-haired girl and asked softly, \"Aren''t we going to go to the stage play?\"


    \"It doesn''t matter, eating with grandma is more important than watching the stage play.\" Yao said happily.


    \"Well, I thought you liked watching the stage play better.\"Susan shrugged.


    Yao sips her saliva and smiles, \"It''s okay, I''ll be happier eating with grandma.\"


    She hadn''t felt (bacc) family affection for a long time, and she was still very warm in her heart when she was suddenly so concerned by her grandmother.


    I miss this feeling very much, and I want this feeling to continue for a long time.


    Today is her happiest day, not for anything else, but because she has made friends and her grandma''s kind smile.


    Susan also understood the feeling of a girl with short hair, looked at her gently, and said, \"I will often come to play with me in the future.\"


    \"Certainly, if I rest, I will definitely come to play with you, -- I will definitely come to accompany grandma more.\" Yao said with a smile.


    \"It doesn''t matter, you still have more time for yourself.\" Susan said softly.


    She still doesn''t want the short-haired girl to keep running to accompany her grandma because of her grandma.


    \"I really don''t mind, I''m alone anyway, I just made a friend like you, and my grandma likes me very much, so I like this.\" Yao Wen said.


    \"Okay, shall we go to the stage play tomorrow?\" Susan suggested.


    \"Okay, do you want to bring grandma? She should also want to watch it.\" Yao suggested.


    \"Yes, of course, I took my grandma to see it once or once before, and she liked it very much.\"Susan nodded heavily.


    Yao showed her white teeth and said, \"Okay, then it''s settled. I will take my grandma to see the stage play tomorrow.\"


    \"Okay, then - it''s settled.\"Susan smiled.


    \"I''ll go to the noodle shop to find you after get off work tomorrow, and then we''ll go pick up grandma together.\" Yao said with a smile.


    Susan pointed her chin with her index finger, began to think, and said, \"I think about it, what class will I be tomorrow?\"

 Chapter 1627：

    Yao kept blinking her red eyes and asked, \"Ha? Are there any other classes?\"


    \"Yes, there are two shifts, morning shift and evening shift, which have to be turbulent shifts.\"


    Susan explained.


    \"So that''s it, two shifts.\"He nodded thoughtfully. \"Well, when the bell rings in the morning, it will start to rest until two bells in the afternoon.\"


    Susan pondered for a while, and continued, \"When the bell rings eight times at night, it''s the end of the night shift.\"


    \"Then what''s your shift tomorrow?\" Yao asked curiously.


    ....It seems to be the morning shift, so we can go to the stage play tomorrow. \"


    Susan recalled.


    \"It''s great.\" Yao said in a good mood.


    \"You wash your hands, I''ll be able to cook soon.\" Grandma''s voice came from the kitchen.


    \"Yes.\"Susan responded in unison.


    One update, Cv7). Please customize, please support. \".


    Chapter 1865: The second batch of students.


    After a rain of wine, the sun came with sober air, and Chang''an City ushered in a sunny day.


    In the afternoon on a sunny day, the summer sun shines brightly like water notes, moistening it with a different charm.


    The clear blue sky is cloudless, as clear as jasper, and the sky is as clear as


    - A piece of blue paper, a few thin white clouds, as if sunburned by the sun, slowly floating-swimming with the wind.


    The sky is so blue, there is not even a trace of floating floes, as if all the variegated colors have been filtered out, it shines magnificently.


    Yao opened her red eyes, woke up from the bed, got up abruptly, and started to brush her teeth - wash her face.


    She looked at her face in the mirror, smiled slightly, \"Today is a new day.\"


    After brushing her teeth and washing her face, she picked out a set of clothes and put on her body, opened the window of the room and looked out the window.


    \"The weather is really good. I haven''t seen such good weather for a few days. It rained a few days ago.\" Yao muttered to himself.


    The short-haired girl closed her red eyes and felt the spring breeze on her face, a feeling she had not experienced for a long time.


    It''s not that I don''t want to experience it, it''s just that I don''t think about it. Most of them are eating, going to work, and sleeping.


    Knowing that she met Susan and her grandmother yesterday, her mood suddenly brightened.


    So now I think everything looks good, and my mood is naturally too good, especially now that the weather is so good.


    \"Okay, let''s go to work. * Yao smiled slightly, turned and left the room.


    \"Tap ta ta..


    The short-haired girl walked in the direction of the workshop. Today, she still has to teach a class, and there is still a lot to teach in embroidery.


    Ten minutes later, Yao walked into the workshop and came to the previous classroom.


    The short-haired girl is still teaching the workers in the classroom to learn the most basic embroidery techniques.


    They were assigned to another department and began to embroider some simple embroidery patterns on the woven cloth.


    These patterns are very simple and not difficult. They are all flowers, clouds, rivers and so on.


    These embroiderers have been trained many times, and these simple patterns are still very skilled.


    As for the embroidered fabrics, they are all taken to the garment department to start making clothes, and finally they are sold in high-end stores.


    The price of these embroidered clothes is not cheap, and the price has not been set yet, and the decision will not be made until Liu Feng returns.


    \"Hello, teacher.\" The workers all stood up and shouted.


    \"Good morning everyone, please sit down.\" Yao raised her hand and pressed it.


    This batch of workers is the latest batch, and the previous batch went to another department.


    Only a few passed the first time, and the remaining twenty people have to study again.


    But a month later, they all qualified to leave the classroom and began to go into formal positions.


    This batch of workers will have to study for a long time, and after they have learned, they will go to the department where the previous batch of students belonged.


    Then replace the first batch of students and let them start learning more complicated embroidery techniques.


    Of course, the short-haired girl is not idle either, she is reading books every day, and these books are all about embroidery.


    There are all kinds of embroidery methods, such as bag stem embroidery, carving embroidery, appliqu¨¦ embroidery, thread embroidery and cross stitch, etc.


    These embroidery methods have detailed explanations, step-by-step splits, and


    - Some reference embroidery samples, as well as finished products, etc.


    This book makes the short-haired girl addicted to it, and almost every free time is spent reading books.


    After watching it, I started to learn it, so today''s short-haired girls have a lot of embroidery skills.


    Of course, I can''t say how powerful it is, but she has a little understanding of fur, so now she still practices every day in order to achieve the level of proficiency.


    \"Teacher, what are we going to learn today?\" The workers asked curiously. \"Let''s learn to embroider clouds today, clouds are very simple, just embroider them as you usually see them.


    Yao put his hands on the table and continued, \"Although this cloud is very simple, it is not simple, you must embroider smartly.\"


    The last batch of students with short hair was like this. The embroidered pattern was not flexible at all, and it looked like a stone.


    0 flowers 0...


    There is no cloud at all, which makes people laugh and cry, so the cloud is not a simple embroidery pattern. \"Yes.\"The workers responded in unison.


    \"Remember what I taught you before, the first stroke of needle drop, as well as the idea of ??the cloud, and where the pattern should be on the fabric, this is very important.\"


    Yao picked up a few failed cases, which were all the failed works of the previous batch of students, and continued, \"These are examples of how wrong they are, take a look at them, and don''t make these mistakes too.\"


    Teaching is much easier with failed embroidery samples, and this group of workers avoids these problems.


    \"Okay.\" The workers looked at the embroidery pattern in the hands of the short-haired girl.


    Yao took the failed cases to show them one by one, and warned, "If you don''t understand, ask, or if you''re not sure, don''t worry about finishing your embroidery."


    \"Understood.\"The workers responded again.

 Chapter 1628：

    \"Don''t do it for the sake of completing the task, but think carefully about why you want to embroider like this, it''s all for your own good.\"


    Yao passed down the failed embroidery patterns one by one, and let people look at them carefully. After sending them out, he continued, \"If you learn it, then your wages will also increase.\"


    \"So what you are learning now is for yourself, not for me, so use dim sum to learn.\" Yao continued to teach.


    The workers took the failed embroidery pattern in their hands and began to look at it, looking up and saying, \"We understand.\"


    \"Okay, let''s start embroidering, I''ll be watching around you step by step, so just ask if you don''t understand.\" He said softly.


    After nodding, the workers began to pick up needles and thread to embroider on the fabric, trying to recall the appearance of the clouds in their minds.


    Also start working on the fabric to determine where to drop the first stitch and where the final finished pattern is to be.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    Yao walked between the aisles between the tables and began to watch the workers'' operations.


    With the practical experience of teaching the previous batch of workers, this time the short-haired girl is also very handy in teaching.


    \"Second update, factory v7). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1866: Hate iron is not steel.


    Chapter 1866: Hate iron is not steel. (1 more for customization)


    \"Teacher! I''m fine.\"One of the workers raised his hand.


    \"I''m fine too, teacher, take a look.\" Another worker also raised his hand.


    \"Me too, teacher, look at me, I embroidered very well.\"In addition, a worker echoed the words again and again.


    Yao raised her hand and pressed it, indicating, \"Bring them up one by one, start from the first row.\"


    shhhhhh...


    There was a sound of pulling chairs, and the workers started walking towards the podium with the fabric in their hands.


    The short-haired girl looked at the embroidery pattern they handed in, and the expression on her face was not so serious.


    These workers have been in class for more than half a month, and they are also practicing diligently every day.


    Even at night, it was the same, when three \"four one zero\" workers in twos and twos made an appointment to go to so-and-so''s house.


    Then a few people practice face-to-face together, light a fire, chat and practice around the fire, which is undoubtedly a good way to pass the time.


    A few minutes later, all the embroidered clouds of the workers were handed over to the podium. Yao glanced at the fabric on the podium and said softly, \"Continue with other things, I will first check if there is any problem with your embroidery.


    \"Yes.\"- A worker responded.


    \"Teacher, what are we going to embroider? Continue to embroider the pattern?\" Another worker raised his hand and asked.


    Yao thought about it for a while and arranged, \"You can embroider something else. This time, you can choose which flower to embroider.\"


    \"Understood, teacher.\"The workers responded again.


    \"By the way, when embroidering, you need to find the right color, don''t embroider in a mess, and choose the right color of the fabric." Yao added.


    Each of the students was given a number of fabrics, which were in various colors.


    Of course, these fabrics are not very good, that is, the worst kind, just for practice.


    The fabrics that have been practiced will not be thrown away, they will all be preserved, and then stitched together with fabrics without patterns to make a ready-to-wear piece.


    And these ready-to-wear clothes will not be sold. After all, the embroidered patterns are not good-looking, and taking them out is also a sign of Chang''an City.


    The main purpose of these ready-to-wear garments is to take them for delivery, and there are still very poor people in many places.


    They can''t afford any fabrics or food, and these ready-made garments will be distributed to them in due course.


    There are many workers who learn embroidery every day, plus the previous batch, there will be some wrong embroidery every day, and all these will be accumulated.


    \"We know.\"The worker door answered again.


    Yao picked up the embroidery pattern that the workers had just practiced, and checked it - block - block.


    This time I saw the embroidery patterns, which was better than the first time I saw the embroidery patterns of the first batch of workers.


    The expression on his face is no longer gloomy, nor is his brow furrowed, it looks normal.


    Each cloud pattern didn''t look bad, and of course, it didn''t look very good either.


    At least the color selection of the fabric and the gradient color processing of the clouds can be praised.


    The only fly in the ointment is the style of the pattern, the whole looks similar to the


    - a rock - same, very unnatural.


    \"Sure enough, this aspect is still their shortcomings.\" Yao muttered to himself, continuing to look at the fabric in his hand.


    The short-haired girl frowned as she looked at the embroidered pattern in her hand, a little dissatisfied with the embroidered pattern.


    Yao raised her head and shouted, \"Alei, come up.


    Each piece of embroidery pattern will be embroidered with the seat number when it is handed in. The short-haired girl recognizes people by the seat number. \"Yes.\"A Lei got up and walked to the podium.


    She is the smartest and most diligent among this group of students, and her embroidery patterns are not bad every time.


    Ah Lei walked up to the short-haired girl, bowed her head slightly, and asked, \"Teacher, did you come to me because my embroidery was not good?\"\"Well, you disappointed me a bit this time.\"


    Yao sighed, pointed at A Lei''s piece of fabric and continued, \"What you''re doing here is very wrong.\"


    The short-haired girl refers to the turning point of the clouds, which looks like a 90-degree right angle, which is simply ugly.


    Alei looked at the piece of fabric in the hands of the short-haired girl, pouted, \"Teacher, I don''t know what to do here, so... so... I just embroidered 0\"


    \"Didn''t I tell you just now? Just ask if you don''t know. I''ve been on the podium and patrolling around you all the time.\"


    Yao sighed and continued, "What I''m afraid of is that this happens to you, so why don''t you ask?"


    - When it comes to embroidery, girls with short hair are very serious and angry. In fact, they have a feeling that iron is not steel.


    \"I''m sorry teacher, I thought I could embroider well, but I still made a mistake.\"Alei lowered her head and said.


    \"I emphasize again and again that it is for your own good, not to say what you want to do, just ask if you have any questions, and I will teach you until you know it.\"


    Yao put down the fabric and sighed, "Every time I think that I can embroider well, but often I just think about it. Not only is the embroidery not good, but all the embroidery you have done before will be wasted."


    ...Alei silently bowed her head to receive education, this time it was indeed her fault.

 Chapter 1629：

    \"Look at it, isn''t it like this? The embroidery in front of you is very beautiful and delicate, and in the end you lost on this stitch. It''s a waste of time.\" Yao said helplessly.


    \"I know I''m wrong.\"Alei accepted humbly.


    \"-A piece of fabric is very precious. Although Chang''an City can produce a lot of fabric, it cannot be wasted like this.\"


    0.0 Li spread out the embroidery pattern and said, \"Originally you could use this as a positive teaching material, but now you can only use it as a negative teaching material.\"


    \"Teacher, is there anything I can remedy?\"A Lei asked seriously.


    \"Fortunately, your last step is a thread of another color. Just remove it and embroider it again. If it is a thread of one color, then your cloud is completely gone.\"


    Yao explained.


    Alei nodded heavily and said, \"I see, then the teacher will teach me this


    - Step how to embroider. \"


    \"You go to dismantle first, I will teach you after dismantling.\" Yao handed over the fabric.


    \"Yes, teacher.\"A Lei nodded, turned and walked back to her seat.


    One more, two v7). Ask for customization, ask for support. \"


    Chapter 1867: All for yourselves.


    Yao continued to look down at the embroidered samples on the table. These students must be taught strictly, because they will be devoted to another department after a while.


    The short-haired girl looked at a cloud embroidery in her hand, frowned and shook her head.


    \"Hey, these people are really mind-blowing.\" Yao muttered to himself.


    There was an excessive problem with the embroidery pattern in her hand, which looked very stiff and unnatural at all.


    As if it was something that suddenly appeared on that piece of fabric, it would be fine if it was made exquisite, but it looked very bulky and ugly.


    Yao sighed, put the fabric on the table, got up and asked seriously, \"You didn''t remember what I said before, did you?\"


    \"The workers got serious all of a sudden, they all sat up straight, and they didn''t dare to look at the short-haired girl.


    It seems that they are very guilty, and they all know that they did not do well this time, and even they can''t see the embroidered things, let alone short-haired girls.


    \"Don''t speak? Why don''t you ask humbly if you know it''s wrong? When have I ever been so serious?\" Li said seriously.


    This time, she was really angry. After all, these students were too restrained and didn''t ask anything, which made the embroidered things completely unsatisfactory. \"Teacher, we know we are wrong, please teach us again.\"A worker raised his hand.


    Yao sighed, put her hands on the podium, and said seriously, \"I hope you study hard, not to deal with it. This is not a job, but about your future.


    These were taught to her by Wei Ya, and it was even written into a booklet, which was filled with how to teach students and what to do when they were disobedient.


    There are even some very serious and serious words, which are roughly what the short-haired girl is saying now.


    \"As long as you learn to embroider, your salary will be doubled, instead of a dozen copper coins a month now.\" Yao continued.


    ...The workers nodded in unison, agreeing with the words of the short-haired girl.


    A look of guilt began to appear on their faces, and they felt a little regret that they should not dare to speak. They all felt that what the short-haired girl said was right, and poked directly into their hearts.


    Yao stood up straight, pointed to the embroidered fabric on the table, and asked, "Tell me, do you agree with the assignments you handed in?"


    not agree. \"


    Almost at the same time, the workers all said that they knew how they embroidered.


    \"I used to tell you to pay attention to the places that you all made here, almost none of them are good, even the best students made mistakes.\" Yao looked in the direction of A Lei, Continuing, \"If you still deal with it like this, then I can say that you quit this teaching and go back to the workshop to continue working.\"


    The short-haired girl was completely disappointed this time, because she felt that almost all of these people had parents and children.


    Even if it''s not for yourself, you should consider it for your family. After all, if you want to live in Chang''an City for a long time, then it''s better to buy a house.


    Buying a house is not a small income, but if these people study hard and go to work in another department, then buying a house is not very far away.


    As long as you work hard and add some income from the rest of the family, you can buy a house in a few years.


    The short-haired girl thinks a lot about these things. After all, she also wants to buy and sell. After all, after buying a house, she really has a home, so her heart will not be empty.


    Therefore, the attitude of these students this time made him feel very chilled, and it could obviously make life better.


    No one else in Chang''an wanted this kind of life, so the short-haired girl was very angry.


    \"Teacher, we know we''re wrong, it won''t be like this next time, give us another chance.\"- The worker raised his hand and said.


    \"Yes, teacher, we know we were wrong, and we will definitely repay you with more power.\" Another worker also said.


    \"That''s right, that''s right, we are really late, I''m sorry teacher.\" Other workers also echoed.


    Yao blinked her red eyes, looked at them seriously, and paused for a while before saying, \"Remember, you study hard not for me, but for yourself.\"


    \"We understand.\" The workers answered in unison again.


    \"Okay, go ahead and practice.\"


    Yao was a little helpless, and continued, \"Alei, come up, I will continue to teach you how to embroider when you turn around.\"


    Another point that the short-haired girl was helpless was that all the students present were older than her.


    But she doesn''t think as much as she does, and it''s all just passing by, which is what irritates her.


    Of course, Mian Erniang had told her before that this group of people were not like this before, they used to be very diligent, and no one was so neglectful.


    Until life got better and better, this group of people began to relax slowly and became like they were just getting along.


    \"Yes, teacher.\"Alei took the piece of fabric in her hand.


    Yao took the fabric, calmed down, and began to say, \"When the turning point here, don''t just turn around, it will look very stiff.\"


    \"Teacher, how to operate it more beautifully.\"A Lei humbly asked for advice.


    \"Look, you only start turning when you''re here, so it''s too late.\"


    Yao pointed to a part of the cloud and continued, \"You should start thinking about turning before you arrive, rather than starting where you want to turn.\"


    \"I understand, which means that before it arrives, I will start embroidering at the turning point, right?\"Alei asked.


    *Yes, yes, I am embroidering clouds now. It will look better if you can use gradient colors, so try to change the color lines to turn them, which will look more natural. \" Yao continued.


    \"I understand.\"Alei nodded heavily.


    \"Okay, then you embroider - I''ll take a look, don''t worry about the embroidery, you will have to try a few more times to find out.\" Yao comforted.


    \"Okay.\"Alei began to move her hands with the needle and thread.

 Chapter 1630：

    Yao watched carefully and pointed out mistakes when necessary to prevent the other party from repeating this kind of problem.


    \"Second shift, CV). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1868: Tricky battle.


    buzzing


    On the vast blue sky, the three types of airships are constantly sailing, and the clouds in the sky are drawn apart, forming a long white trail.


    Liu Feng was looking out of the window by the window, holding a book in his hand and reading the book. The same is true for the fox-eared girls. Some people are lying on the table and reading the book, some people are leaning on the chairs, and some people are Lie on the mat next to you with your back to the sky


    Mina was lying on her back with her back to the top, the cat''s tail was wagging, and her feet were swaying playfully, holding a book in both hands.


    She turned to the last page, closed the book, and sighed, "Your Majesty, this book is very good. The book Mao Erniang is reading is The Little Prince, which was translated by Liu Fengtong Shan Zhui for her to read.


    This book is about the various adventures that the little prince experienced when he started from his own planet and went to the earth. Among them, the little prince''s childlike vision saw the emptiness, blindness and delusion of adults and recorded the loneliness, loneliness and loneliness of human beings. How about the fate of wandering with the wind without a foundation, some essential words, and a true perspective, which have touched and yearned for many people? Are you satisfied with this book? "Liu Feng smiled slightly. When he was translating this book at the time, he spent some time trying to make it more straightforward and simplified. At the same time, he also wanted to preserve the essence of the book and not to lose the translation. It was meant to be hard work.


    Thank you Your Majesty, I like it very much and want to watch it again. "Mina is good to each other. When you read it the second time, you will have a different feeling." Liu Feng whispered to An Li, blinking her brown eyes, "Mina, show me your book, please. Okay, I''ll show you this one, and I''ve finished it too


    The book in Hu Erniang''s hand was "Anne of Green Gables". After hearing Liu Feng''s introduction to "The Little Prince", she also aroused her desire to read that book.


    Okay, let me show you this one~. "Mina handed over ''The Little Prince'', and I''m pretty good at it. Enri also handed over her own book. Mina turned around and asked, "Your Majesty, this book is mainly about the book." What is it?


    This is a long novel, you have to be patient to read it. "Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly, mainly because he was afraid that the cat-ear girl couldn''t stand it anymore.


    Your Majesty, I will definitely read it patiently.


    Mina nodded again and again, and continued to ask with a smile. "Your Majesty, what is this book about?


    When women read books, they need to know some outlines, so that they seem to be more understandable, and they will not end up reading the whole book, and they don¡¯t know what they are talking about, so every time they read a book, they are very I want to know the outline of the book "Anne of Green Gables", which mainly tells the story of the innocent, kind and life-loving heroine Xiao An Liu Feng and continued, \"She lost her parents when she was eleven years old. was adopted by siblings Matthew and Marilla of Green Gables


    and then? His Majesty. "Mina got interested, and the cat''s tail kept twitching.


    Don''t worry, just listen to me.


    Liu Feng raised his hand and pressed it down, and continued, \"She has a distinct personality and fantasy since she was a child, and she is self-respecting and self-reliant. With her hard work, she has not only won the love of Matthew''s brothers and sisters, but also won the love of teachers and classmates. caring and friendship


    Mina listened with relish, a pair of blue scorpions actually forgot to blink, just stared at the book in her hand.


    She raised her head after a while and said, \"Longxia, after hearing what you said, I''ve already begun to look forward to this book. Let''s read it. The content is very good." Liu Feng put down the water glass and continued to read the book in Ruo''s hand. It''s beautiful, I like it very much after reading it, you must watch it, if you don''t understand what you can''t understand, you can ask me Anli smiled and said


    Mina opened the first page of the book


    He said, "Your book is also very good, and so are you, if you don''t understand, you can ask me


    After the two of them finished speaking, they leaned together, flipping through the book in their hands, and their delicate eyes kept blinking.


    But at this moment, she was lying on the tree and fell asleep, with a smile on her face from time to time, it seemed that she had a good dream.


    The ox''s tail behind Niujiao Niang still flicks twice from time to time, and the same is true for Ba, who is so cute when she smacking twice from time to time.


    Ni originally thought she wanted to read a book, but after reading two pages, she wanted to sleep, and felt that her green eyes were heavy.


    The ambassador also gave up reading, and instead picked up brushes and drawing boards and started to create wildly.


    Ann Li''s morning was used by Niu Niang Niang''s tail and pouted, \"This big cow will bully me even when I sleep. Mina closed the book in her hand and asked with a wicked smile, "Ann Li, we Come and bully her a little bit, do you want to?


    ok ok, how to do it? An Li immediately became interested, and put down the book in her hand. Liu Feng raised his eyelids slightly and glanced at the girls, his corners raised slightly, then lowered his head and continued to read the book, ignoring it. Add some fun to a boring flight.


    Mina stuck her tongue out halfway, biting it at the corner of her mouth, and said softly, "We can draw something on her face, yes, it''s a good idea, why didn''t I think of it just now." En Li covered her mouth She laughed and waited a moment, and painted her face with dense patterns to see how she would wake up (Qian Wang Hao). "Mina thinks it''s fun


    When Ni heard Cat Erniang''s plan, she raised her hands again and again and said, "I, I, I, I''m going to draw too, let''s go together, Nicole, are you coming? Mina beckoned and asked me not to participate, When she wakes up, I''ll definitely have to appease her, so I''ll make her a dessert first.


    Nicole laughed softly


    Well, what about Eliza? Shall we be together? Mina greeted the elf girl again.


    Eliza tucked her silver-white hair behind her pointed ears, shook her head and said, "I''m not as playful as you guys, you can draw, I''ll just watch it.


    All right, let''s three of us. ''Mina''s excited cat ears kept shaking. "Enri and Ni said in unison.


    Chapter 1869: Confused Niu Niang.


    Wo Ni handed over the paintbrush in her hand and said, "Come on, I''ll give you a paintbrush line, this is too much material, and it will be full after a few strokes.\" Mina shook her head and said use this. , The pen tip is small and can draw a lot. "Enri took out a small, fine-tipped brush. This is what they left when they were practicing calligraphy this morning. There is still some ink on the tip." Mina took the small brush


    The cat-eared lady and the fox-eared lady were on both sides of the bull-horned lady, while the elf princess looked at Eliza from the opposite side of the table with a chuckle and shook her head, saying, \"You guys are just a bunch of naughty little girls. Now I still like such living elf girls very much. It''s really good to see how they really look. I will draw the first brush first, and then I will draw for you guys." After that, she kept laughing, took the brush and said, "It''s my time, it''s my time. Fox Erniang drew six cat whiskers on both sides of Niu Jiao Niang''s face, and then drew her a little beard. How are you? Oh, but I like it very much, it''s my turn." Yini also took over the 187 brushes and started painting. The Elf Princess drew two big circles for Niu Niang''s glasses, and then thickened and thickened her eyebrows. Jenny, you just said that Enri was bad, but you seem to be even more ruthless. "Mina said with a smile that she couldn''t help it after taking the brush." ??Ni smiled.


    Alright alright, it''s my turn. "Mina picked up the brush and drew some strange patterns on Niu Niang''s face.


    An Li took the brush again with Ruoguli''s tail, and began to paint on Niujiao Niang''s eyelids again. After a few minutes, the three girls took turns to draw a lot of things on Niujiao Niang''s body hahaha.


    Mina was the last one to finish the painting. She put down the brush, looked at Niujiao Liangniang''s face, and burst out laughing.


    En Li and the others couldn''t help laughing. At this moment, Tis''s face was covered with patterns, and it looked like she had sharp eyes, a beard, thick and thick eyebrows, and there was a **** hole between her eyebrows. mole.


    She will be very angry when she comes. \"Eliza began to make up her mind about the appearance of Niu Jiao Niang. (afcb)


    Nicole brought out several desserts from the kitchen and smiled softly, "You will accept Tis''s anger in a moment. Mina twitched her cat''s tail and said, \"If you don''t say she won''t know it right away, you must When she wakes up at night, she must be looking for food for the first time, so she won''t pay attention to what''s on her face. "Anlizan Jenny walked up to Liu Feng with a dessert and said, "Let''s eat first and wait until she wakes up. Liu Feng put down the book, shook his head with a smile, and said, "You guys are so naughty, but... but the paintings are really good. I took the dessert from the fairy princess, and I couldn''t help laughing. It''s true that the paintings are very realistic. There are some, especially those drawn by Ni, which are more expressive, and matched with other patterns drawn by the girls, it is really smooth.


    Mina lay down beside Dess saving her masterpiece, the more she laughed, Dess frowned slightly, then slowly opened her purple eyes, and sat up straight. The whole airship was silent, everyone They didn''t dare to speak, they all tightly closed Battis'' sleepy eyes and muttered, \"Have I slept for a long time? Why are you looking at me like this?


    No, nothing. '' Mina said, covering her mouth and holding back a smile.


    Yes, you must be hungry when you wake up. There are desserts here for you to eat quickly. "Enri hurriedly pushed over a piece of cake.


    Daisi saw the dessert, and her sleepy purple eyes suddenly brightened. She took the cake and ate a few big mouthfuls, then suddenly stopped, raised her head and squinted her eyes to see her Niu Jiao Niang found out. Except for Liu Ji, everyone else was holding back their laughter, as if they were seeing something funny.


    And seeing how hard they are holding back their laughter, you probably know that such a thing must be funny. Mina and the others saw Niu Jiao Niang looking over, and they all closed their mouths immediately, pretending to do other things. Do you have something to hide? To me, it all looks weird. "Bangsi asked seriously, everyone is on the airship, what can we hide from you?" Mina shook her head and said, "Hurry up and eat dessert, or I''ll have to eat it later." "Anli pretended to grab the esophagus, I already ate one piece, I still want to eat the second piece, if you don''t want to eat it, then I will eat it?" Jenny also pretended to say


    Tis hurriedly protected her cake and said, "Don''t rob me, but you guys look really weird. There''s nothing weird about it. Eat it quickly." Mina urged.


    Tis glanced at her cake, then at the girls, and asked, is there something wrong with this cake?


    How could it be that I made my own cake, how could I have a problem with my cake:¡± Nicole explained


    "Since it''s not the cake that''s the problem, then it''s the problem with you." Tis ate all the cake in one bite, Mina put her hands behind her back, and said with her tail wagging, "What can we do? Yun Anli also picked up the book and pretended to be Reading the book, he said, "To Ming, we are all reading, and even if you are sleeping, Shi Ni hurriedly picked up her paintbrush and continued to paint, and then said, "I''ve been painting all the time, don''t look at me.


    Eliza was tasting the black tea by herself, holding the book in her right hand, ignoring Niu Niang.


    Seeing their appearance, Tis kept stomping her feet and said, "Is there anything you are hiding from me? Look at the truth.


    The weird smell.


    It''s nothing. Do you want to eat cake? I''ll get you another piece. '' Nicole said softly.


    Okay, okay, I''ll eat two more


    Tis fiddled with her purple hair and asked, Your Majesty, do you know what happened? Feng put down the book in his hand, looked up at Niu Jiao Niang, and said, "It''s nothing.


    At this time, he can only play a play with the girls. It would be good to see the appearance of the ox horn jealous sliding bridge.

 Chapter 1631：

    Chapter 1870: The thief shouts to catch the thief?


    The more Tiss ate the cake, the more she felt that something was wrong, and the purple one kept turning her head to look at the cat-eared babes, got up and walked in front of them, and asked, "You must be doing something while I''m sleeping, right?


    Mina snorted a little, but she didn''t expect Niu Jiao Niang to guess so accurately, the expression on her face that was originally smirking, she shook the cat''s ears for a moment, and said, "No, you are thinking too much and purring too much.


    Tis drank a whole glass of water and continued, I don''t believe you, you look different now than usual


    Okay, let''s eat cake, I''m going to continue reading. \"Enri quickly changed the subject.


    It''s indigo, hurry up and read the book, oh... no, no, hurry up and eat the cake, we''re going to read the book" Mina echoed~


    Let''s see, I''ll say that you must have a problem, why don''t you usually slip your tongue? Tess said honestly


    Seeing that things were about to fail, Ni lowered her head and continued to paint. Her green eyes didn''t dare to look at them. Mina and Anli were the same. If you explain it again, it will only make Niujiao more suspicious, and they can''t find any excuses.


    Tis stepped in front of Liu Feng and asked Jing Jiao, "Longxia, what did they do?


    They didn''t do anything, they just painted while they were sleeping, not reading. "Liu Feng smiled, so it''s just a book, it''s just writing a book, why are they so nervous when they get up." Di turned her head to them.


    Yes, yes, we are all just drawing. Mina followed Liu Feng''s words and said yes, among them, Jenny''s painting is the best, and we are not as good as her. "Enri covered her mouth with a smile.


    "What, it''s obvious that the two of you are also very good at drawing." Ni also refused to admit that Eliza was amused by a few people, and shook her head with a chuckle and said, "You guys are really bad.


    Niu Jiao Niang immediately ran in front of the elf girl. After all, she was the only one who was more calm and not naughty. Maybe she would know some answers when asked.


    Eliza, you should have seen it just now, what did they do when I was sleeping? Why do they look so weird now?


    Fusi paused and continued to ask, "Are they? What did they do to me?


    Eliza paused for a while, then continued, "You, go to the mirror and put your face right on your face? My danger? What happened to my face? Tis hurriedly ran to the cat-eared lady in front of the mirror. Immediately lowered her head and started flipping through the book, without looking up at Niu Jiao Niang''s side. After all, at this time, if anyone speaks rashly, she will be the first to suffer. Tis is in front of the mirror and feels her own risk. Running back, he questioned, "Who is it? Who are you?


    Mina flicked her hunting tail and said, I look pretty good now, yeah, with a beard, glasses, and a **** mole, the right one is so vivid. "Enli covered her mouth and smiled. I think the most beautiful little turtle is the little turtle, exactly the same as what I saw in the sea." Jenny smiled.


    "It''s good, it seems that all three of you are involved." Tis said with a slight squinting, Mina immediately put down the book in her hand, got up and walked away and said, "No, I didn''t, it''s all Enri. drawn by people


    Good indigo, stinky cat, betrayed me at this time


    En Li was furious and furious, she immediately changed the subject and said that it was actually Ni''s idea.


    Qinni was stunned for a moment, and she didn''t draw any more paintbrushes in her hand, so she quickly hid behind the drawing board and said, "You two have wronged me.


    Mina made a ghost eyelid and said, "It''s all the fox''s fault, we just listen to her.


    "Pussy cat, wait and see if I''ll scratch you to death." An Li raised her hands immediately. Don''t mention me now, let''s see how to deal with the big cow first. "Enri covered her mouth and smiled.


    You can''t run away, who told you to have paintings too. "Enli immediately said that I didn''t draw as much as you, and I only drew a **** mole." Mina asked for flowers


    Jenny immediately raised her hand and said quickly, "I didn''t spend a lot, I only spent on glasses.


    Li looked at the two of them and said, "Okay, now the two of you are clean, Mina flicked her tail, and quickly hid on the other side of the table, and continued, "Big cow, you have to trust us.


    Tis stepped towards them step by step, saying word by word, "I don''t know you yet? You must have drawn each of them.


    "No, no, it was all painted by En Li. Mina couldn''t laugh anymore. En Li saw Niu Jiao Niang''s angry look, and the painting on her face was the same.


    You said that Eliza and Nicole didn''t draw, I believe it, but if you said that you didn''t draw, that''s the world. Tess says


    Hahaha....sorry, we didn''t mean to. "Mina smiled while covering her stomach.


    Don''t be angry, the painting on your face looks very slippery when you are angry. "Enli laughed and said hum, you are still laughing, let''s see how I clean up you." Gangsi rolled up her sleeves


    horns step


    Er Niang, but Mina''s skills are compared


    Dodge immediately.


    After escaping, Mina made a face at Tis and said, come on, come on, come and grab your hand, wait for me, I will catch you after a while


    Tiss turned her head to look at Hu Erniang and said, "I''ll catch Enri first, she''s easier to catch.


    why? Why do you want to catch me first? "Enri immediately started running away, it must be your idea, otherwise they wouldn''t have painted my face." Tis said.


    No, no, this time it''s really not me, it''s Mina, it''s that stinky cat. \" An Li quickly explained. "I don''t believe it, Mina doesn''t think so much, it must be you. Tiss pressed against the fox tail of the fox ear girl


    Chapter 1871: Push the boat smoothly.


    An Li waved her hands again and again, patted Niu Jiao Niang''s hand, and said, "Bang Si, let go.


    The most sensitive part of the fox ears is the tail. Being held by the cow horns all the time, it is inevitable that she will be a little uncomfortable! Who did you draw? "Tice hums


    Alright, alright, the three of us drew it together, let go of the stinky fox. Why did Mina spread her hands and draw while I was sleeping? I should play the game and draw the loser. Tis rubbed the road and hugged her raccoon''s tail distressedly, and said, \"You don''t always lose in games, what''s the difference between drawing you directly now?


    That''s a big difference. I''m convinced that I was drawn when I lost in the game. Now you draw, "four, three, three" is called a sneak attack. "Tiss put her arms around i''s chest


    Well, let''s play the game now, if we lose, we will draw the eyelids. "Mina squinted her eyes slightly. I don''t want it. I don''t know how long it will take to wash my face now." "Enri urged.


    Tis turned her head away and said indifferently, "No, you all want to bully me, Mina, and pushed her cake over, comforting, "No, we all love you, how could we bully you? Tis pretended to be angry.


    Alright, alright, don''t be mad, these are all for you. "Mina pushed her and the fox ear girl''s dessert over.


    "And mine, I''ll give you mine too." Jenny also pushed her own share, which was almost the same.


    Tis divided the dessert into several bites and ate them all, and continued, "If you bully me next time, I won''t forgive you.


    Don''t worry, it won''t happen next time. Mina is faithful


    That''s good


    Tis turned her head and continued to ask, Nicole, do you still have dessert? I just woke up and was a little hungry. Of course, there are still some for you to sit and I will bring you. "\" Nicole said softly. "Tis nodded heavily.


    ta ta ta


    Tis looked at Nicole''s back, turned her head and muttered, "Longxia, why did you lie to me with them just now hahaha


    Liu Feng smiled heartily, and continued, "Isn''t this on the airship! Everyone is also very bored, and you are also sleeping, Your Majesty, as compensation, you will give me more this time. Hey.


    All right, I''ll give you something to eat. "Liu Feng smiled.


    After many hours, Leia finished patrolling from the outside and returned to the airship.


    Your Majesty, we are almost at the Larsen Elven Empire. "Leiya Hui reported that Liu Feng stopped his work, looked out the window and asked, "How long will it take to arrive?


    If we continue to move forward like this, we probably need another half a day or so. \"Ya continued to report.


    Very good, let someone prepare, and bring a group of people to inspect the Larson Elf Empire. Liu Feng took a sip of water. Continue to arrange, "After that, let a group of people find a suitable place to land, and this landing place is the place that Lianni said before.


    Understand, I''ll take someone to arrange it now. "Leiya responded immediately. \" Liu Feng nodded.


    Enri looked at the back of Leia''s departure, and shouted excitedly, "Great, we can finally land. Mina was also excitedly lying by the window looking at the scenery outside and smiled, "Yeah, it''s really been too many days in the airship.

 Chapter 1632：

    After waiting, I must run two circles on the ground well. "Tis invites you to move, completely forgetting that the face has just been painted.


    Huh? Are we almost there? Nicole came out with a dessert.


    Yes, Ya just came over to report, we will soon reach the Larsen Elf Empire. "Liu Ji whispered


    Is it finally here? It¡¯s been eight days since we set out from Chang¡¯an City, and it¡¯s almost here. "Nicole breathed a sigh of relief.


    Mina pouted and muttered, "I just can''t believe those people who passed by by boat, it''s really too much, no, it''s been more than four months, I''m not someone with perseverance, I guess I can''t stand it long ago. "Eliza felt the same way


    But at that time, she had Darlene and the others, and she was able to make a living. If she went there by herself, she would always collapse. Thinking about it, she would go crazy. "An Li snorted, unable to believe what it would be like to float at sea for more than four months.


    Tang Ni blinked her green eyes and asked curiously, \"Your Majesty, will there be airship routes between the two continents in the future? The Elf Princess knew it in Chang''an City, and almost all kingdoms have links with flying collar routes, so she is also looking forward to it. The Larson Elf Empire will establish an airship route with the Han Dynasty, of course, otherwise there is no need to build the two middle stations." Liu Feng whispered that Jenny suddenly realized, and suddenly understood, and said, "Yeah, how can I Forgot it.


    When flying to another continent, it will stay on the steam carrier for a while and then start a three-day front line, land at the first transfer station, then rest for a bowl, and continue to fly for another three days to reach another continent. .


    The steam mothership has been sailing all the time, in order to prevent any problems with the airship, and the steam mother is also escorted, but its role in the later stage is more than that.


    In cooperation with the Larson Elf Empire this time, they will definitely propose to establish a flight route, and then let''s push the boat. "Liu Feng panted slightly and said


    As long as the Larson Elf Empire proposed to establish the airship 5.4 route, then the initiative was again pulled to Liu Feng''s time to discuss cooperation, and the Han Dynasty was even more confident. Not only did the port expand, but also The Larsen Elf Empire established the Department of Foreign Affairs, etc.


    These Liu Feng have been thinking about it when he was on the airship, just wait for the king of the Larson Elf Empire to speak. If this is the case, it would be great, and finally the airship route can be established. "Ni said excitedly. The Elf Princess has no other idea, the only idea is to quickly establish an airship route between the two continents.


    In this way, Princess Jill can quickly travel back and forth between the two continents, and there is no need to take a boat for more than two months.


    Chapter 1872: The actual role of the exclusive port.


    After Leia and the others went out for more than two hours, they returned to the airship cabin again.


    Your Majesty, the place Ni mentioned has been found, and there is indeed no one nearby, so we can dock our airship.


    Leia Hui reports.


    OK, let''s keep going in that direction. "Liu Feng nodded. Originally, he wanted to dock on the aircraft carrier, but it took time to put the boat close to the city of Lia, and it was easy to be discovered. In contrast, the airship was directly landed in the city of Lia. suitable


    Yes," Ya nodded, turned and left to continue to lead the way, Your Majesty, where are we going to stay at night?" An Li was the first to worry that at this time, it would be night when Lia Ruins arrived. Not easy to find a place to live


    Let''s spend another night in the airship, and then let someone release the news that we have reached Leah. "Liu Feng said softly.


    The reason for this was to make the people of the Larsen Elf Empire nervous first. After all, the king of another continent suddenly appeared in his own territory in such a short period of time. From the time he proposed to build an exclusive port in Lia City, it has only been less than a month in the past.


    Suddenly, he didn''t say anything, and he said that he wanted to meet and discuss cooperation. It really made people a little nervous. That night, we will deal with the documents sent from Chang''an City, so we can take a good look at the Larsen Elf Empire tomorrow. "Enri said seriously.


    Well, today is to finish processing all the files. \"Liu Feng nodded and began to slowly read the documents in his hand. Mina, too, was helping with the documents at the barracks. Some time ago, because of recruiting new soldiers, things would be more complicated.


    Of course, Eliza is also helping, and her archer team is also expanding sullenly. Erniang is helping to review the documents on Darlene''s side. The problems of merchants and commodities must be strictly controlled. Nicole is In dealing with some trivial matters in the castle, these are the head maids that she personally selected and trained to follow up.


    Niu Jiao Niang is a priority. Most of the time, Mina is working on it. Nothing happened on the patrol team. She just read books.


    Liu Fengyou''s documents are general directions, and there are also some educational matters. Most of the documents passed by Wei Ya are asking some questions.


    So it won''t be too much trouble to deal with. After helping to answer the question, send it back to Longxia by telegram. The pass rate of the latest batch of recruits in Chang''an City is 30%. "Reported by Mina


    Thirty percent? How many people participated? Liu Feng asked, this data is not very ideal.


    There were more than 500 participants, most of whom came from other cities. "Minahui reported that those who could join the army in Chang''an City have already joined the army. Now most of the people who come to Chang''an City to join the army are from foreign cities, and the people in Chang''an City are also mostly from foreign cities. The argument over there is probably an immigrant city.


    Only 30% of the 500 people are qualified? A little less than ideal. "Liu Feng said in a deep voice.


    Yes, most of the previous ones have joined the army, and the remaining batches are those who fell before and joined the army again. It is inevitable that it is not very good. Mina analyzed


    But when people from another continent arrive in the Han Dynasty, we will be able to harvest a large number of qualified soldiers. "Liu Feng''s mouth slightly raised.


    When the three continents set out before, the people from the bank sent back the documents, saying that there were knights starting from the three continents, and the number of knights was still quite large.


    I know. "Mina nodded heavily, of course she knew about it, but there will be a lot of things to do at that time.


    The knights of the other continent still have to observe for a period of time. Even if they are recruited into the barracks, they will not be able to get in touch with things related to weapons and training.


    The first time they will be arranged to be logistics soldiers, that is, they will start at the same time when cleaning and carrying things. They will push carts behind the team, and immediately after arriving at the destination, they will fight, build bonfires, and set up tents. Such trivial things, there are many such soldiers in the entire Han Dynasty now, all of them are knights who attacked other people at that time or some refugees who do not know their backgrounds, etc.


    Your Majesty, take a look at this document. "After An Li saw that Cat Erniang had finished reporting, she handed in Liu Feng''s document and started to browse it quickly. She raised her head and said, "Daliana and the others'' proposal to raise the price this time is still very good, the price is not high. It will be high, but not low either.


    He also thought about saying that merchants from another continent were on their way to the Han Dynasty, and it would not be a good thing for us to let them buy cheap goods directly. "An Li nodded and asked them to buy the goods after the price increase, return to their own continent and then sell at a higher price. At this time, the cooperation signed between the Han Dynasty and another continent began to show its role in opening an exclusive port. The request was to reduce the price of the goods, and the goods brought back by those merchants were expensive. Naturally, many people would prefer to buy directly from the Han Dynasty 313. This exclusive port is also for future preparations, but Liu Feng intends to send soldiers to guard it. Over there. The slow steamship will also become an exclusive route between the two countries, so that soldiers can be transported there little by little.


    Liu Feng is a bit imitated by the colonial system on the other side of the earth. In the future, there will be a large number of people from the Han Dynasty in another continent.


    And this behavior is happening slowly, under the guise of shipping routes and transporting goods as a cover.


    When the time comes, we should not transport too much goods in the past. We can earn this money elsewhere, Liu Feng warned.


    I don''t want to be too dangerous, who can tell what happens at sea? Even a steamship is very dangerous. If a large wave floods the ship, it will not only lose people, but also goods, ships, etc. What he thinks is that this port is only for the transportation of goods on the surface, but it is actually a military port. Understand Well, I will make a detailed itinerary for this, and you can take a look at it. "Enri said seriously.


    Okay. \"Liu Feng said lightly


    Chapter 1873: Detective?


    After more than two hours at sea, the originally bright weather suddenly darkened. The airship continued to fly on the sea, but it was no longer flying at a low altitude, but began to slowly fly higher and higher because it was about to reach the Larsen Elf. The empire is over, they can only fly to a better sky to avoid being discovered. An Li was lying by the window looking at the dark sky outside, and murmured, "It''s not night yet? Why is it so dark outside?


    The weather at sea is like this. Did you find out after going to sea for so many days? "Liu Feng said lightly that I''ve been reading with sourness for the past few days, and I haven''t really seen the appearance of Tianmu''s turning black." An Li explained that it''s a pity for you, this audience is very good-looking. "I can''t see Mina''s chance of picking up the treasure now.\" Enri refused to admit defeat.


    Ni also stopped the paintbrush in her hand and said, it is really beautiful. The sea and the sky have become the same color, which is really beautiful.


    Is it better to wait until it is completely dark? "Tis blinked her purple eyes and Mina shook the cat''s tail, and said without turning her head, "We already knew this, how many days did you find out after going out to sea?


    Tis always felt that the words of the cat ear girl were familiar, and said, "I was sleeping most of the time, and I didn''t see it when I woke up anyway.


    Wake up to eat, we don''t know yet. Mina covered her mouth and smiled.


    In fact, it''s no wonder Niu Jiao Niang, her position is almost windowless, and most of them either sleep or eat. She also looked outside during the day, and most of the rest of the time, she didn''t feel like going outside, and she also saw the stars during the two nights she stayed at the transit station.


    Hahaha. The sea and the sky are really beautiful


    Liu Feng smiled heartily, held a cup of hot tea, and said, "The stars in the sky are indeed worth watching quietly.


    After more than half an hour, the airship has slowly flown to the sky above the Larsen Elf Empire. Since the capital of the Larsen Elf Empire, Lia City, is a city by the sea, so it was the first time it flew. The first is over the city of Leah.


    For the first time, Ni leaned on the window and looked out, her green eyes kept blinking.


    She murmured to herself, "Lia City! I didn''t expect to come back not long after I left.


    Are you still nervous? Liu Ji asked softly


    Don''t be nervous. After listening to your words in the past few days, I have slowly figured it out. There is nothing to be nervous about. "


    Ni shook her head again and again.


    If you want to be clean, it''s fine, there''s nothing to hold, and we''re all here anyway. \"Liu Feng Wenwen said that Chang''an City still needs Jenny very much. Her paintings undoubtedly created another stable income for Chang''an City. She can buy tens of thousands or dozens of gold coins for every painting, and it is still in short supply. What Chang''an City lacks most now is the talent, and Jenny''s teaching ability is also very good, and the strength of the students taught is not bad.


    Although I can''t draw amazing paintings on my own, some simple advertisements are still good, I will definitely face them generously, they won''t recognize me anyway. "Ni Xiaoyingying said that she thought about it, considering that the other party wouldn''t recognize it anyway, so why should she worry about this and that, so she just got the confidence.

 Chapter 1633：

    That''s good. "Liu Feng said softly.


    Yeah, nothing to worry about. "Jenny nods in the summary.


    An Li suddenly leaned in front of the Elf Princess and smiled, "You still have us, let''s face you together and think about it, a few of us are standing in front of your father, but your father doesn''t recognize us. What a funny thing that is." Mina also came over.


    Lianni turned around and thought for a while, then immediately covered her mouth and smiled, "That''s right, they don''t recognize me anyway.


    "I can''t wait to see this happen." Mina''s cat tail is so excited that it can''t stop flicking me, it will be exciting, and most importantly, fun. "An Li also flicked the raccoon''s tail, and Liu Feng saw the two beast-eared girls keep flicking their tails. She shook her head with a smile and said, "You guys just like to get together with this kind of Remina''s blue eyes and narrowed eyes. Now, asked, \"Where''s Your Majesty? Don''t you expect it?


    That being said, there is still some hope. "Liu Feng smiled and thought about it and he was happy." Mina smiled.


    Ni followed and laughed for a while. She continued to lie by the window and looked out, mainly because she wanted to know what the Larson Elf Empire, which had lived for so long, looked like from the sky.


    She saw the avenue that she used to sneak out and used to walk, and the palace not far away, she kept her green eyes open, because she wanted to see the backyard of the palace that she used to go to, and see where you lived before. place, right? "Liu Feng didn''t look outside, he just held the tea gently, how did you know?" Jenny asked in surprise.


    Just looking at your eyes, I was eager to see what I was thinking. Liu Feng put down the Ying Cup and continued, "The only thing you can care about here is the place where you live with your mother.


    Your Majesty, why didn''t you think it was Sister Jill? I may also be in the direction where she lives. "Jenny wondered.


    Anyway, you''re going to see her soon, and you''re not in a hurry to see someone who can be seen soon in the empty (good Qian Nuo). Liu Feng blinked his black eyes, and suddenly said seriously, "And your eyes just now were more of nostalgia than urgency.


    Your Majesty, you are really amazing, you can...you can be a detective. "Jenny couldn''t remember the word for a while.


    When she was in Chang''an City, she was reading Holmes''s detective novels, and the scenes in it fascinated her very much. Now Liu Feng''s explanation has directly asked Jenny to replace him as Sherlock Holmes. I also think, ha Haha..." Liu Feng said with a hearty smile.


    Under the leadership of Cod Ya and others, the airship slowly descended to the previously selected location.


    Chapter 1874: Not pregnant yet?


    The weather in spring is pleasant, the air is fresh, the sky is clear, and the sun is already high and warmer in the land of chaos.


    Its golden light happily reflects all things and our cheeks. It feels warm and gentle, like a mother caressing her children.


    In the woods, many birds are flying, they sing a sweet song, and the warm spring light is also blowing the river.


    Bella goes out the window


    The bright blue sky is like a silk handkerchief, and there are some fine and white clouds on the blue sky, like a scarf


    It was raining in the chaotic place a few days ago. These two days are rare good weather. She leaned against the window and looked at the color outside.


    I haven''t seen such a beautiful sky in a long time. "Bella muttered to herself, she suddenly recalled leaving from Brutus orc kingdom, then wandering, getting to know other orcs, and finally slowly forming her own team.


    These teams were bandits from the beginning, they only knew how to rob those nobles. But, slowly, Bella''s ambition is not just to rob the nobles. What she wants is to be a king, and no longer let the orcs 207 be slaves. .


    Her idea was echoed, and more and more people supported Snake Girl, and slowly occupied the first territory, the Cuibai Territory.


    Then to the later Weber City, as well as half of the Principality of Maner, and then to the entire Principality of Maner now, he became the Majesty of a country, and he could have breakfast. "The maid brought in a wheat porridge. Bella looked back at the wheat porridge on the table, and her thoughts flooded into her mind. At that time, she asked Obi to send someone to rob the nobles of wheat, and she said she would leave after robbing them. Who knows That stupid cow took everything from the family


    The maid on the right didn''t know what to say when the snake girl suddenly laughed, but she quietly retreated to the side, Ryan? Is she up? "Bella asked when she was eating wheat porridge, and was already waiting for His Majesty in the palace hall." Maid Hui reported that Bella hurriedly drank the wheat porridge in the bowl and said, "Okay, change my clothes for me." Yes. "The maid immediately ran to get the clothes.


    Step on.


    A few minutes later, Bella changed her clothes and walked towards the palace hall.


    The reason why she is so anxious is because she has something to do today, so my wife grabs the purple time, Your Majesty, are you sleeping well? "Ryan was the first to salute, it was great, I had a good night''s sleep and had a good dream." Bella leaned on the seat and after finishing her luggage, Ryan got up and said, "That''s good, you have been insomnia some time ago, look The medicine from Liuxia is very effective


    Some time ago, Snake Girl had been insomnia until midnight, and her thoughts were very clear. The reason why Bella couldn''t fall asleep was because she drank too much tea during the day. Many people drank too much tea and coffee. can''t sleep


    Of course, how could the Snake Girl know that this was the reason, and after several days of insomnia, she asked the person who transported the saltpeter to ask Liu Feng after arriving in Chang''an City.


    It has been more than half a month, Bella can be said to be suffering for a long time. The medicine for the past two days has just arrived, and I couldn''t wait to take one last night.


    However, this medicine was personally given by Liu Feng, and there are only three pills, which he brought from the earth, and can''t be bought in Chang''an City for the time being.


    It is enough for an ostrich girl to eat, and I also told you not to drink too much tea and coffee at night, but these sleeping pills, Chang''an City has also started to study, many vegetative people will have signs of sleepiness after eating them, so Liu Feng asked people to start making sleeping pills.


    I can only drink less tea at night, otherwise it will be too hard. "Bella is a little scared when she thinks about it. You must not drink coffee or tea at night. You can only drink white (afbf) boiled water." Ryan also felt distressed when he saw Snake Girl''s haggard appearance.


    Bella waved her hand and asked, "By the way, how is the progress of the airship field?


    It is still under construction and is expected to be ready for use towards the end of summer. "The Ruianhui report has to wait until the end of summer? It''s been too long! Bella rolled her eyes. To tell the truth, it was the ostrich girl who wanted to go to Chang''an City. Let her go by land, she didn''t want to. , after all, it is so far away and she is already the king of a country, there is no way to rashly leave the Principality of Maner for too long. If there is an airship, then everything will be different, and you can go to Chang''an City in more than a day and stay there. It¡¯s okay to come back to Silver Light City in the next two days. As long as the confidentiality work is done well, no one will find out.


    Of course, Bella can only think about this idea now, although she really wants the airship route to link up quickly, but the airship field is still under construction


    "Your Majesty, this is already very fast. It was originally expected to be this winter. Ryan weakly said this winter? That''s absolutely not possible. How long has it been until winter, and this airship field has been built for two years?" Bella shook her head again and again.


    Therefore, a lot of people were sent to join the team building the airship field to speed up the pace.


    Ryan paused and continued, "Because it snowed last winter, a lot of work was forced to suspend so the time will be a little bit longer.


    Hey, if I can build it soon, I''ll be able to see Tess''s baby. "Bella sighed and said that the corners of Ryan''s mouth kept twitching, and said, Your Majesty, Miss Teas is not pregnant yet, where did the baby come from?


    And...and even if she was pregnant, she didn''t give birth that fast. Bella blinked her pupils and said, \"I don''t know when he will be pregnant. Ryan covered his face with one hand and smiled until his shoulders kept shaking, and said, "Your Majesty, you are too anxious to know what Your Excellency Liu Feng is. When can Popdis, they...they are already...why aren''t they married yet, Bella said in a hurry


    Your Majesty, have you actually considered yourself? You can also get married. "Ryan tempted Bella to point at himself on the edge of danger, frowning and said, "I don''t want to get married, men can''t be trusted.


    Snake girl has always thought that men are very annoying, no one can be trusted, but the reason why she can let her sister follow Liu Feng


    In the final analysis, you recognize the other party and feel that the other party is a very suitable person, no matter which aspect is suitable.


    Chapter 1875: Sad reminder of Qiluo.


    The terrain of the Luhara Prairie is flat and vast, with slight undulations in the distance, and the entire land is covered with green grass.


    The upper right is like a thick carpet, which looks particularly fresh against the blue sky.


    The grassland in spring is full of green grass, take a deep breath, and the fragrant grass and woods smell coming out, which makes people feel relaxed and happy~ Drunk


    The people of the Elsa tribe could not bear to step on the tender green grass under their feet, and drove their cattle and sheep to the grassland. Large areas of cattle, horses and sheep roamed on the grassland, forming a picturesque scene.


    hoof


    Elsa, Qiluo and others rode horses on this vast prairie. Everyone was beaten up, and I was about to catch you. "Qiluo pulled the reins and looked serious and serious. Early this morning, Niang Erniang proposed to pretend to be a horse race, but instead of running in the racecourse, she ran on the whole prairie.


    Then see who can win this game. "Elsa''s panting corners slightly raised, and offended, I''ll leave first. Yami pulled the water lily and surpassed the Lion-Eared Girl and the Monkey-Eared Girl.


    ta ta ta


    The cunning Yami ran so fast without saying a word. "Qian Luo was also a little unconvinced, whipped his whip and patted the horse''s **** to move on.


    Victory is a good thing. '' Elsa muttered to herself, and drew her whip.


    After Qiluo caught up with Hu Erniang, she turned her head and smiled and said, "Well, I surpassed you. The first place must be me. The rule they set is to lead the tribe for two laps, and the first one to reach the starting point first. People win hahaha. This is just the beginning, it is not certain who will win and who will lose. Yami smiled, pulled out the whip and accelerated


    Elsa followed closely, but it seemed like she didn''t use all her strength, and shouted, "Do you know what the punishment for the last place is?


    Of course I know Your Highness, the last one cannot eat meat today. "Qiluo replied yes, Your Highness, the last one has no meat to eat today." Yami responded, hahahaha... So are you all working so hard for the meat? '' Elsa laughed heartily.


    Qiluo hesitated for a moment, then shook his head again and again and said, "No, Your Highness, I just think this is a game where you can''t lose, definitely not because you don''t have to eat meat, definitely not

 Chapter 1634：

    After Hou Er Niang finished speaking, her confidence was a little weak, and the whole person did not dare to keep looking back. Anyway, she felt that it was not, then it was not.


    Hahaha.... you better be like this. "Yami was the first to laugh, and shook her head helplessly, and Elsa kept laughing, and said, \"Then you guys can come on, the last one can''t eat meat is not just talking about it


    Niang Erniang pulled the reins and exerted strength again, she bent down, and the golden child stared at the front seriously


    The crisp sound of horse hooves sounded, and Elsa overtook the two of them in less than a minute. Originally, the two of them had been blocking the front. This is the second round behind you, you have to work harder and remember what the punishment is. "Your Highness ruthless Elsa, we''re welcome." Qiluo became more serious, with both hands on the reins, Yami was smiling all the time. It was really funny to see the monkey-eared girl, but she continued to shake it. Twenty minutes after the whip, the three of Elsa came to a critical moment, and they were almost at the starting point, but at this time, the lion-eared girl was far ahead, followed by the tiger-eared girl. There is no doubt that the monkey-eared girl is the first. Finally, when the horse runs, the muscles are clearly visible, with the crisp sound of hoofs, and the scene of the flying grass after the hooves step on it has a mood.


    Your Highness, with a little more, you are number one. \"Lea, who was waiting at the beginning, waved her hand and said that since she is only responsible for some internal affairs, riding a horse is really not suitable for her, so she simply waited there.


    At the same time as Sheephorn screamed, the victory and defeat were already divided. The first place was the Lion Ear Niang, who was far ahead, and the second place was the same as when it had not yet reached the finish line.


    Elsa rolled over and got off the horse, and the attendant on the side immediately took the horse away, and brought a glass of water. Qiluo grimaced, as if she had encountered a big thing, muttering, how could I lose? Wasn''t I always in front when I first started?


    It''s just that you run too fast at the beginning, otherwise it''s really uncertain who will be the first in the end. "Elsa smiled and said yes, you worked too hard at the beginning, and by the end the horse was already tired and naturally ran unhappy." Yamei explained why, I said why I was so far ahead at the beginning, it turns out that His Royal Highness and Yamei One hand left. "Qi Luo sighed.


    Elsa fiddled with her hair that was scattered from riding, and said, "It''s the same way as a human being, don''t show all your strengths from the beginning, it''s not good for us, I understand." Qiluo nodded, face He still looks like he has eaten bitter gourd hahaha... Some people don''t have to eat meat today. "Lia covered her mouth and smiled. Yes, then let''s have barbecue tonight, how about that?" Elsa suggested. Of course, the barbecue in the Sahara Prairie is no better than Chang''an City. Their barbecue is similar to barbecue. The meat is skewered and roasted near the fire pit.


    Ah, Your Highness, you did it on purpose! "Qiluo was crying and Dao Yami also laughed and said, "Okay, we haven''t eaten barbecue for a long time.


    Nonsense, we only ate it yesterday, Your Highness, don''t be so cruel. "Qiluo is about to cry without tears. What are we going to add to our barbecue tonight? Let''s add some chili." Elsa pretended not to hear the monkey ears crying.


    Lia nodded heavily and said, "Sprinkle a little salt after roasting. It''s not too delicious. I''ll also cook it with chili peppers. The spicy ones can cover up the fishy smell of the meat. Yami recognizes it! You can''t do this." Qiluo almost knelt down.


    Chapter 1876: Expect good things to happen.


    The thick dark clouds squeezed the sky, covering up the scarlet eyes just now, as if they were about to fall, so depressed that the whole world was silent.


    The indifferent wind whizzed through fiercely, leaving people''s exclamations behind. The weak flowers and grasses have long since surrendered to the ground


    At this time, it looks like the mountains and the rain are about to come and the wind is filling the building. The sky is gray and green, and the cold grass is very low, the branches are bent, and the head is raised. There are dark clouds rolling in the sky, and the rain falls from the sky in an instant.


    The silky light rain fell from the sky, the raindrops were so small, and the rain curtain was so dense, the heavy rain that covered the mountains like cicada wings not only helped the animals and plants, but also made people feel very comfortable.¡± Nine-five-three "People at home quickly bring the clothes that are drying outside and bring them inside.


    The wind chases the rain, the rain chases like the wind, the wind and the rain combine to chase the dark clouds in the sky, the whole world is in the rain


    King Lauren was standing on the terrace, looking at the darkness of the sky, there was no expression on his face. Early this morning, the Larson Elf Empire ushered in a cloudy day. The Elf King came to the secret platform after breakfast. Why did he go down again? Is it raining? '' King Lauren muttered to himself


    Father, it''s raining outside, you might catch a cold standing here. "Princess Jill also walked to the terrace and King Lauren turned around and saw a smile on her daughter''s face, and asked, "Why are you here? I also wanted to watch the rain, but the servant told me that you were already on the terrace, so I came. "Princess Jill turned out to be like this, you see


    King Lauren pointed to the distance and continued, "The blackness seems to overwhelm our entire empire. Princess Jill looked at the king''s finger, nodded and said, "Yeah, the dark clouds in the sky make It was very uncomfortable for people to see, and it made people feel breathless.


    Would you like to go back to your room to rest? It''s easy to sleep on rainy days. King Lauren graciously said that I''m not sleeping anymore. I stay in the room every day, and it''s a bit boring. "Princess Jill shook his head and said, then let''s have a good chat with our father and daughter. It''s good to wait until it rains to see the rain. King Lauren smiled and Princess Jill blinked her green eyes and asked, Father, what do we want? Why don''t you find some dessert to eat? Look at the rain, how can there be no dessert.


    Of course, we can also drink tea


    King Lauren turned to look at the attendant, and ordered, come here, prepare some refreshments and desserts.


    "Foot." The attendant nodded, booming, booming, pattering


    Huhuhu


    The appearance of the storm has never been so terrifying, with lightning and thunder, and the torrential rain beeping, as if the river in the sky is missing a hole.


    The rain seemed to smash the roof, the wind swept through the rain, like countless whips, these bounds slapped the roof, the windows, and the terrace where King Lauren and the others stood, and the lightning flashed in the sky. Like a giant tadpole circling in the sky, big droplets and big droplets of shining raindrops are scattered from the sky, appearing and disappearing from time to time, and layers of mist like clouds of water suddenly appear on the roof and on the ground.


    The rain was getting denser and denser, and the sugarcane covered the eyes of the elf princesses. The crowd cheering and running to find a place to shelter from the rain could only see their silhouettes, but could not see their faces clearly.


    It was terrifying to see such heavy rain all of a sudden. "Princess Jill pursed her lips and said yes, we were just chatting, and it rained so much before we could react, if it really was a bit confusing.


    '' King Lauren sighed


    Princess Jill fiddled with her hair that had been ruffled by the wind, and said, "Actually, it''s not bad to rain. It''s not so hot and the rain has passed, and summer is coming soon." , but when summer comes, it will be very hot. I don''t like such hot weather. "Princess Jill said it''s indium. If the weather is hot, you will sweat all over your body, which is quite annoying." King Lauren said annoyed, there is no way to do it, Chang''an City will be fine, they spend the summer there There are many measures." Princess Jill muttered to herself


    Let''s see how Chang''an City copes with summer. "King Lauren curiously squinted her eyes and thought, and said, "Chang''an City has a lot of good things, there are small manual fans, but these small fans are very few and almost impossible to buy.


    small fan? It''s always interesting, if only I could see it. "King Lauren curiously said yes, I wanted to buy it at the time, but I didn''t buy it. It''s a pity, I really want it." Princess Jill felt a little regretful


    It doesn''t matter, when the people from the Han Dynasty come next time, maybe there is such a thing. King Lauren comforts


    Not necessarily, this kind of thing is very popular. When the people of the Han Dynasty come, they will definitely be robbed, and it will not be my turn. "Princess Jill pouted.


    Ha ha ha ha.


    King Lun smiled heartily and said, "Then there is no way, unless you know someone, maybe you can let them leave it to you directly.


    People you know? Maybe there really is. "Princess Jill thought about it for a while? Anyone you know? Tell your father and king to see who it is." King Lauren asked curiously. Just as Princess Jill wanted to say something, she thought of not being able to **** Puni.


    She thought about it for 1.0-second and said, "It may be enough that I remembered it wrong, but it doesn''t matter, wait for the Han Dynasty to cooperate with us, and then just ask for this kind of goods directly.


    It is also said that after cooperation, we can have whatever goods we want. "King Lauren nodded, but there is no news of the Han Dynasty yet, which is a bit worrying." Princess Jill sighed and said the only hope now is that they don''t cooperate with other empires, otherwise we will be finished. King Lauren reluctantly said


    "At this time, we can only expect good news to happen." Princess Jill prayed.


    Chapter 1877: Be sure to choose one.


    Your Highness, Your Highness, desserts and tea are ready. An attendant said respectfully, let''s go down.


    King Lauren nodded, raised the teacup, and said, "It''s great to have tea at this time.


    Of course, the tea he was talking about must be tea from the Han Dynasty. When Princess Jill was in Chang''an City, she brought it back to the Elf King and drank it almost every day. The last time the merchants from the Han Dynasty came, he tried it. It''s just that I didn''t know how amazing it was at the time, and I would miss it so much in the future. I didn''t buy so many fairy princesses. After I went to Chang''an City, I drank many kinds of tea, so I bought a lot of tea when I left. When I saw Princess Elf buying, I thought she was a businessman who opened a tea shop, and she bought so much that she would sell it.


    At first, I didn''t want to. I thought that she bought so much. Even a tea and dysprosium merchant shouldn''t buy so many 05, right? Father, I knew you would like it, but I bought a lot. "Princess Jill proudly picked up a cup of tea.


    Elf Princess drinks milk tea. She still prefers milk tea. She has a cup almost every day. She is very proud of her physique without gaining weight. No matter how much she drinks milk tea, she will not gain weight. They all drink milk tea, and Ni also told her not to drink too much milk tea, otherwise she will be very fat.


    It is also said that there are many girls in Chang''an City, but they like milk tea very much, and they drink it every day, so it is obvious to the naked eye that they are fat.


    Thank you so much my baby girl, without you I might be drinking all those **** buckwheat teas now. Lauren King shook his head with a smile


    He didn''t think that bitter buckwheat tea was unpleasant to drink before. After drinking the tea from Chang''an City, the Elf King drank the bitter buckwheat tea again, and his whole person was not well.


    By the way, father, do you know? Chang''an City has iced milk tea, which is really comfortable to drink in summer, and it won''t be so hot when you drink it. "Princess Jill suddenly thought


    "Oh? Iced milk tea? Let''s talk about it


    the king curious


    That is, just add ice cubes to the milk, and then the whole cup of milk tea will become ice-cold, just like winter. '' explained Princess Jill


    Something so amazing? It is a luxury to be able to drink the same water in summer as in winter. '' said King Lauren in amazement.


    Princess Jill nodded heavily and said, "That thing is amazing, I can drink several glasses a day.


    The Elf Princess misses the life at that time a little. There are ice drinks and a small fan. Yutian''s life is not so hot.


    What about iced tea? Do you have iced tea? '' said King Lauren curiously,


    Of course, Father, iced tea is very good. It is not called iced tea, it is called cold brewed tea. It is super good, I like it very much. "Princess Jill said with delighted eyes


    cold green tea

 Chapter 1635：

    King Lauren''s green eyes widened slightly and asked, "What is cold brew tea?


    It is also made with ice cubes. It is super invincible and delicious. I like it very much. "Princess Jill has endless aftertastes.


    I''ll give it a try if I get a chance.


    King Lauren took a sip of tea and asked with a smile, "Iced milk tea or cold brewed tea let you choose one, which one do you choose?


    Princess Jill looked at King Shengling''s look of watching a good show, and said with a full expression, "Father, you are not as fast as you are, choose one, you must choose one." King Lauren is just like an old child.


    Princess Jill frowned, wondering, "It''s so difficult, what should I do? I like both of them. No matter how hard it is to choose, there will be one I like the most, so I have to choose one." King Lauren urged Dao Jill The princess rolled her eyes, and she had an idea. Then, the father, I ask you, the mother and the other princesses, who do you think do you love the most?


    After the fairy princess finished speaking, she also looked like she was watching a good show, and she was a little proud of you. You can always find a different angle to refute me. "King Lauren jokingly accused King Dao, you haven''t answered me yet, who would you choose?" Princess Jill covered her mouth and smiled and said that you said so, I must choose your mother. "King Lauren lined up with both hands in a row for Princess Daojier, don''t take the risk, and said angrily, "I said that you choose the queen, then if I don''t say, you don''t choose the queen?"


    No, don''t get me wrong, I mean you Wen I choose, I can only choose, not that I can only choose your mother. Lauren King explained.


    It''s almost the same. I said you chose the queen, and the queen will definitely be angry. "Princess Jill said hahahaha, I will definitely not make your mother angry.


    King Lauren smiled heartily, changed the subject and asked, \"Now it''s your turn, tell me which of the two to choose?


    Princess Jill frowned, thought about it for a while, and said, "I''d better choose milk tea. Milk tea is mine and I just read yours and explained it to me, and cold brew tea is like your life." King Lun raised his eyebrows slightly, of course, if it is not a choice, then cold brewed tea is another life for me in summer. "Princess Jill said without hesitation that 093 is really a silly girl." King Lauren drank the tea in his hand.


    The knight quickly came to the outside of the terrace, and Tai Jing saluted, "Your Majesty, I have something to report to you, and King Lauren turned his head and asked, "What''s the matter? make you so anxious? Your Majesty, it is easy to forget, there is news of the Han Dynasty. \"The knight reported.


    Any news about the Han Dynasty? Come on, did they reply to us too? "King Lauren was excited and Princess Dougier was also very excited. He kept blinking his green eyes, the knight calmed his breath, and said, "The king of the Han Dynasty will enter the palace tomorrow, with you. Talk to you about cooperation


    What? The king of the Han Dynasty came in person? "King Lauren can''t believe that His Majesty Liu Feng has come across the sea? Impossible, it will take more than two months to come.


    Princess Jill''s eyes widened, and she continued, "It''s only been a month since the Han Dynasty said that they would work with us. Yes, Your Majesty, that''s what the news said." The knight nodded and said.


    The first thousand eight hundred and seventy-eighth chapters: The great woman should marry.


    Did the news really say that? "King Lauren asked seriously yes, Your Majesty, it''s true, everyone said so." The knight nodded and said everyone? what happened? lauren king asked


    Everyone around Leah City knew about it, first the civilians knew about it, and then our patrol knights. "The Knights Report


    King Lauren frowned and asked, "What''s the matter? Didn''t someone from the Han Dynasty tell you to report to me? How did they all know?


    The knight shook his head and said, "Like the previous news, I don''t know who sent it.


    Same as last time? I don''t know who, why is this Han Dynasty so mysterious, and it always delivers news like this every time. "King Burdock was puzzled.


    That''s right, we can''t pass the news anymore, and we lost contact with the Han Dynasty all of a sudden. Just like last time, we were all ready to agree to cooperate with the Han Dynasty, only to find that the other party didn''t respond and just followed the Han Dynasty. Dynasty and Leah City passed the news in the same way, to spread the news with the surrounding people, but the news was spread, but there was no text. It lasted for more than half a month without any consumption. This half month let the elf king They are very tormented. I don¡¯t know if the other party is unwilling to cooperate, and I don¡¯t know if the other party is cooperating with other empires.


    Or the Han Dynasty is planning to cooperate with other empires, and many things that may happen to the elf king have been foreseen.


    Tomorrow they are going to enter the palace 7 This is a bit unrealistic no matter how you think about it. "King Lauren thought seriously, and Princess Doer fiddled with her silver-white hair, and said, "But now we can only believe it. Isn''t this the news we have been waiting for?


    He knew that his father was most worried, and the whole person went around in a circle. The news he waited for every day was the reply of the Han Dynasty.


    He was even a little annoyed, why didn''t he just agree at the time, why did he delay it again and again and think that he should be procrastinating without a letter, and the people of the Han Dynasty did not have the patience to wait, and then he left because he kept blaming I think that I was too timid, which led to a good time for the development of the empire.


    Yes, I hope it''s true, Bi Jing has not heard from him for so long, and suddenly it is suspicious that he will come to discuss cooperation tomorrow. King Lauren said solemnly.


    It''s not that he didn''t want to, but that the thing that he had been looking forward to for so long has finally come to an end, and it was after so long, which inevitably made people feel a little unrealistic.


    And he has preset several results before, but he didn''t expect today''s results, so it''s a bit unexpected.


    Princess Jill took a sip of milk tea and said softly, "I hope this is true, I remember we were the first to agree to cooperate, right?


    The Flanders Empire doesn''t know, but I remember that the Torola Orc Empire has not agreed, so we should be the first to agree. "King Lauren nodded and said that since we were the first to agree, the Han Dynasty will definitely cooperate with us. His Majesty Biwan Liu Feng is a good person." Princess Jill said firmly.


    King Lauren raised his eyebrows slightly and asked, why is my precious daughter so weird at the end? Father, what are you thinking, I am not very normal now. "Princess Jill was puzzled, and King Lauren squinted his green eyes, shook his head and said, "I''m talking about other aspects, not about cooperation this time.


    I don''t understand even more, what are you talking about, Father? "Princess Jill was confused.


    Are you in love? King Lauren asked directly, because he felt that the Elf Princess was a little different


    She is no longer the one who only spoke to the elf king from time to time. No matter what the elf king said, she nodded in agreement.


    Although most of them agree this time, but at the same time, there are many more ideas of my own. Although this idea is not bad, it is even good, but the sudden change really makes people feel suspicious.


    I? In love? "Princess Jill couldn''t believe her ears, she rolled her eyes and continued to say, Father, what are you talking about.


    I think you are in love. You are not the same as before. Let¡¯s talk about it. Who do you like? "King Lauren earnestly said


    Wang, I''m not in love, how could you suddenly say this, I don''t have anyone I like, really don''t make any guesses. "Princess Jill don''t take the risk


    Is there really no one you like, or is it a love interest? '' King Lauren continued to inquire.


    Father! "Princess Jill pretended to be angry and continued, "If you keep guessing like this, I''ll go and tell my mother that you bullied me.


    Okay, I''m not just guessing. "Lauren Nation shrugged and asked softly after a while, "Is this person Your Excellency Liu Feng?


    Princess Jill almost choked on the milk tea as if she had been poked at some secret.


    She wiped her mouth, rolled her eyes and said, \"Father, what did you just say? Didn''t you ask?


    Hahaha..." King Burdock scratched his beard, smiled heartily, and continued, "It seems that I was right!


    Father, I don''t like His Majesty Liu Feng. He already has many princesses. Princess Jill turned her face away and said that the first thing that came to her mind was Mina, then An Li and the others. She felt that these had a close relationship with Liu Feng, even more so than her own (Zhao Qianzhao) father and mother. To be intimate, it seems that I guessed it right. My precious daughter really likes Liu Feng. King Lun took a big sip of tea and said, "I will help you tomorrow to see how good this king of the Han Dynasty is. See if I can rest assured and give my daughter to him. Although the elf king loves his daughter very much, he also knows the reason why her daughter will marry when she grows up.


    Instead of finding a noble duke or the like to marry his daughter, Liu Feng, a good father from the king of a country, I will ignore you if you talk nonsense. "Princess Jill said angrily.


    In fact, she admired Liu Feng and felt that the other party was really powerful, but she liked it but didn''t dare to like the paper. I know it. "King Lauren smiled


    Chapter 1879: Disguise.


    In the early morning, the pieces flew like a shell shrouded in sunlight, and Liu Feng had already finished his practice.


    He got dressed, and under the **** of Mira, Leia, and Avril, led the girls out of the airship Liu Feng patted his head, looked at the sky, and said softly, "The weather today is really good, suitable for meeting the elves. king.


    The place where the airship is docked is a large open space, and there is nothing around it. At a glance, there are only some trees in the distance.


    There are still some rubble, and there are no rivers or the like. At first glance, it is a place that no one wants to set foot on. Minachenba also looked up at the sky with blue eyes and said, "Yes, Your Majesty, we Hurry up, let''s go Liu Feng stretched his body and smiled, "Well, it''s time to go, it''s great to have enough rest, I can finally see a different city. "Enri was so happy that she was flicking her fox''s tail, but before that, she might have to put on a bit of disguise." Jenny said weakly, the master of Elf 810 scratched her hair, looking embarrassed You look right, you haven''t dressed up yet. "En Li recalled, um, you go to disguise first, and then set off after disguising." Liu Ji nodded and An Li dragged Tang Ni and ran into the cabin. Before she walked in, Hu Erniang pulled her again Nicole walked in.


    How do you dye this hair? "Ni asked curiously.


    An Li looked at the hair dye that Liu Feng gave, tilted her head and muttered, \"I don''t know either, wait until I study it first.


    Nicole shook her head with a smile, and said, "Give it to me, you will know that you have forgotten, as Your Majesty said, Enri weakly handed over the hair dye and asked, \"Nicole, what are you going to do with this? Just watch me **** it up, it''s not difficult. "Nicole laughed as she removed the wrapping paper.


    The girl took out a small bowl, squeezed two tubes of dye into it at a ratio of 1:1, then took out a comb and began to stir Enri lying on the table, holding her chin with both hands, watching the girl''s operation (afd), and asked , "Nicole, how long will it take?


    Yes, Sister Nicole, will it be very troublesome, these two things are so strange, why should they be mixed together? "Ni murmured


    I don''t know why it can only be dyed together, but His Majesty sneered at me like this.


    Nicole keeps stirring


    That''s it, how long does it take to mix? "Jenny couldn''t wait for Nicole to look at the dye in the bowl and said, "It should be almost the same, the two dyes are perfectly blended. Okay, Miss Nicole, please, I''m ready. \" Hu Ni said excitedly, turning her body to face the girl

 Chapter 1636：

    Don''t worry, before dyeing, you must do a good job of protection, otherwise you will get it on your body. "Nico softly said Lianni, turning around the bag, wondering, "What else do you need to prepare? Shall I wash my hair? Don''t wash your hair before dyeing it to protect your scalp.


    Nicole put down the small bowl in her hand and continued to say, what I have to prepare now is to put a shawl on you to prevent it from getting dirty. "Jenny asked of course not, I''ll be careful, not to mention I''m wearing gloves." Nicole shook the rubber gloves in her hands


    That''s good, I''m ready. "Donnie happily tucked her hair behind her ears and seemed to be very powerful." Enri watched in fascination, Nicole Gloves picked up the comb and stirred it a few times in the bowl, then began to divide the hair of the elf princess. in strands


    Nicole, what are you doing? Why separate your hair? "Enli wondered that it would be easier to color this way, and it was also taught by His Majesty. I remember he told you that at the time?


    Nicole whispered


    Ha..." Enri scratched her head awkwardly and said, "Is there? I don''t remember this happening.


    You just didn''t listen carefully. "Nicole shook her head with a laugh and started dipping a bit of dye into the Elf Princess'' hair with a comb


    Miss Nicole, how long does it take to dye your hair? "Woni turned her head and asked if you don''t move, otherwise it will be dyed elsewhere." Nicole held down Princess Elf''s shoulder and continued, "Dyeing hair plus the waiting time and washing time, no matter how good it is. I will.


    So long? "Ni''s green eyes widened, she looked at Niang Erniang, and asked, "Anli, can you help me get a drawing board and paints and so on.


    Do you want to paint while you wait? "Enli started to rummage through the drawing board. The paint is indium. Sister Nicole said to take some time. Anyway, I have no effect during this time, so let''s paint." Ni smiled.


    I envy that you have something to do, I don''t know what to do. "Ann Li is begging that the "Little Prince" that Sister Mina gave you hasn''t been finished yet? You can continue to watch it." Ni suggested.


    An Li suddenly realized, nodded again and again, and said, "Oh, why did I forget about this? Nicole, the fox-eared mother, couldn''t help it. After 10 minutes of dyeing the Elf Princess'' hair with a comb and dye, the girl stopped her hands. I started to check where Miss Nicole has not been dyed. Is it dyed? Jenny wondered, feeling that a little heavy dye on her head was on her hair, but it will take a while, and then look Let''s see how the coloring is. If the coloring is good, you can rinse it off. Nicole explained, thank you, Sister Nicole." Jenny squinted and smiled.


    You''re welcome, then you wait here for a while, I''ll go and prepare something for His Majesty. "Nico softly said Qin Ni and nodded her head. The gesture was compared to an OK gesture. This gesture was also learned by her from the girls. Of course, the source was Liu Feng. After half an hour, Nicole returned to the cabin, She began to check the coloring of the Elf Princess'' hair.


    how about it? how about it? "Ni couldn''t wait to catch up.


    The tint is still ideal, just wait a few more minutes and then it can be rinsed off. Nicole hummed softly. "Jenny responded.


    Chapter 1880: A foolproof preparation.


    Ten minutes later, Nicole returned to the airship cabin again and said softly, "It should be alright. Jenny''s face was excited, and she said happily, that''s great, it can finally be washed off. It''s been too long for Your Majesty to wait. Let me tell you, don''t worry, let you take your time, your Majesty and Mina and the others should be outside, I''m afraid that I made Your Majesty wait too long." Jenny breathed a sigh of relief. Let''s go, wash my hair and see how it goes. "Nicole softly said that after the original green hair of the Elf Princess was covered with a layer of dye, it looked no longer green, but instead had a brown-black feeling.


    ta ta ta


    Ten minutes later, Jenny finished rinsing her hair, wiped her head with a bath towel, and finally wrapped her head out~ How about it? Is it colored? Nicole wondered


    I don''t know yet, I just finished washing my hair, you know? When I first washed my hair, the water turned black. "Ni said in amazement.


    Nicole raised her eyebrows slightly and asked, "Really? Then your hair must be black too. Nao Ni looked expectantly, stretched out her hand to hold the bath towel on her head, and said happily, "Yeah, it should be black. Nicole put on the few strands of hair protruding from the bath towel on Princess Elf''s forehead, and said in surprise, "I think the coloring is successful, and it''s black on the right.


    Great. "Jenny rubbed Trent''s hair several times through the bath towel, then took off the bath towel and asked, "How is it?


    It''s colored, it''s black, and there''s no green hair at all. "Nicole was surprised that before dyeing it, Liu told the girl that she must stay longer. After all, the Elf Princess'' hair is green, and it would be a bit difficult to dye it all black. After applying black dye. , it is necessary to stay on the hair for a long time, so that the degree of coloring will be better


    Ni used the hair that had just been dyed, picked up the mirror and began to appreciate it, and said with satisfaction, "It''s really turned black, Your Majesty''s dye is really amazing.


    The original green hair of the elf princess has turned into dark black, and the whole person looks different from the original appearance. The elf princess of the original city style, after dyeing black hair, she looks a little like a Chinese person, yes, it looks good On the right, this way your father, the king, will not recognize you. "Nicole wants to try dyeing her hair too.


    They definitely won''t recognize me like this, and he hasn''t seen me for a long time. Even if I don''t dye my hair, he probably won''t recognize me for a while. ''Nie waved her hand, that''s fine, let''s go to His Majesty, we can enter Leah City. "Wait a minute," Nicole said softly, there''s one more step of disguise that hasn''t been done yet." Ni smiled slightly and said that Nicole met the opponent''s green mark, and suddenly realized, yes, you haven''t put on your contact lenses yet, elf The princess ran to get the glasses box, took out the black contact lenses, and put them into the eyes skillfully. It seems that you have practiced a lot in private. I just saw that your movements are very skilled. "Nicole covered her mouth with a smile.


    Yes, I try to wear it every day, I try to get used to it as soon as possible, otherwise I won''t get used to it at that time, and it will be bad to make a fool of myself in front of my father. "Huni said


    That''s right, otherwise, you''ll get people''s attention by rubbing your eyes all the time. "Nicole nodded. At this moment, the elf princess has black hair and a pair of black eyes. She looks very good-looking. Accompanying her to turn left and right in front of the mirror, she said with satisfaction, "It''s really different. We almost don''t recognize it. Out, no one else will recognize it. "Nicole said softly. Let''s go to His Majesty. I can''t wait to see Jill." Ni looked forward to saying goodbye. "Nicole took the Elf Princess''s hand and stepped out of the airship cabin.


    A few minutes later, Nicole and the two came to the place where Liu Feng was walking. The Elf Princess happily showed that her hair was dyed successfully. Now no one can recognize you. "Liu Feng smiled and Dao Qinni happily used her hair, and said, "Your Majesty, thank you so much. Now that the disguise has been done, let''s go to Lia City. The news has already been spread, and I think your father has already waiting for us. "Liu Ji said softly.


    0¡­ ask for flowers0¡­


    Yes. "Jenny and the others nodded.


    More than two hours later, Liu Feng and others left the place where the airship was docked and came to the city of Leah.


    The number of people accompanying this time is not only the guards of Avril, Mira and others, and there are many guards secretly and secretly. Among them, the one-amine airship also flies over the palace, in order to respond to emergencies, Mina''s expression is extraordinarily serious. , she can guarantee that if there is any dangerous main line, she can protect the safety of His Majesty as soon as possible.


    The pistol she was carrying with her was already ready, and the blue boy swept around Mila, Avery and the others, and they had no intention of going to the city of Youlia. They only knew that they wanted to stay the surrounding environment to make sure nothing happens


    At this moment, Liu Feng was guarded by 20 soldiers each. They were all special forces who went to the Larsen Elf Empire for this time. They carried out devil-style training, and everyone was equipped with a revolver as standard. It can ensure that the enemy is killed at the first time when danger occurs. They are not only equipped with revolvers but also small bombs.


    After igniting and detonating Fan Guo, it is also very big, and there is an air force on board, and it is possible to take Liu Feng and others with you in the first time. "Enri saw that the ground was muddy, and she could even reach the excrement.


    Mina covered her nose and said, "It seems that I saw the beginning of Xiyang City." Nicole nodded in agreement, and said, "Ye Ming, the development here is really backward and the taste here is so difficult. Is this really a royal capital? It feels like a terrible city." Tis frowned and Jenny shrugged, helplessly saying, "Lia City is like this, it really can''t compare to a fairy princess in Chang''an City. When I went to Chang''an City for the first time, the whole person was stunned. I recalled that Lia City was simply incomparable.


    Chapter 1881: Gorgeous debut.


    Half an hour later, Liu Feng and others came to the outside of the palace in Lia City, and the knight at the door immediately took them in after learning the identity of the other party.


    Liu Feng was wearing a big Qin emperor''s suit, and it was elegant and luxurious. It was like a walking RMB. When he came to the palace, everyone''s eyes were fixed on Liu Feng''s body. The workmanship of the Qin emperor''s suit was very tight, not only the The embroidery and patterns are very beautiful.


    It is inevitable that it will not attract attention, especially the color of the Daqin emperor''s clothes. The golden yellow radiates out very much, especially the pendulum behind the Daqin emperor''s clothes. The embroidered pattern of nine dragons dancing on it, each dragon is irresistible. open eyes


    The colors of the nine dragons are different, but they are also quite close to "seven two seven". Each dragon scale is hand-sewn, and the degree of delicacy is obvious.


    This set of clothes was specially selected by Liu Feng, in order to crush the other party on the clothes. This set of the Great Qin Emperor''s clothes was newly made. Before Liu Feng took the throne, he let the people on the other side of the earth do it. The suit is even more gorgeous than the one on the throne.


    Of course, the cost is not cheap at all. The price of this set of clothes is hundreds of thousands, and the manufacturing time is more than a year.


    When Liu Feng got this set of clothes, he was still a little surprised. The texture and workmanship made him very satisfied.


    But because it was too gorgeous, I didn''t have the opportunity to wear it when I was in Chang''an City, so I hung it on the eleventh floor of the highest building.


    Your Majesty, your suit is so straight and eye-catching. "Mina felt the scorching eyes of others. The earhunter also wore a very nice dark blue tight dress today, her hair was coiled up high, and two strands of hair fell on both sides.


    Jingmiao''s figure is fully revealed, and a long towel is still on her shoulders, which is also very temperamental. Lingling''s blue eyes and a dark blue dress are very good-looking. Every frown and smile makes people move. You are also very good-looking today, very beautiful. "Liu Feng said with a slight smile, this suit was specially made on Earth.


    The dark blue one-piece dress is embroidered with a lot of dark blue scales, and the cutting is also very dry and neat, which perfectly fits the figure of the cat-ear girl.


    The price of this one-piece dress is not cheap. It costs more than 100,000 yuan. It is all handmade. Liu Feng has nothing else.


    Your Majesty, how do you know the size of my body? This suit fits really well. Mina was pleasantly surprised that this was the first time she received this dress in the morning. When she tried it on, she was amazed that the dress completely fit her body, neither too big nor too tight. It was completely tailor-made. We have known each other for so long, can I still know your yardage? "Liu Feng smiled slightly and said that the cat-eared girl was the first beast-eared girl he had ever experienced in another world, and it has been a long time since now, so it is natural to know each other''s yardage by spending time with each other every day.


    Long, I like this dress very much. "Mina said excitedly, holding a shiny clutch in her slender hand.


    The appearance of the cat-ear girl and the clutch in her hand are very similar to the appearance of the stars walking on the red carpet on the other side of the earth, but the temperament of the cat-ear girl is more outstanding than the stars on the other side of the earth. The upper pair of cat ears is also more dynamic


    nice! You love it. "Liu Feng said softly.


    Your Majesty, I like this outfit too. "An Li is wearing a fox tail, and the fox ears are also wearing a dress today. She is wearing a goose-yellow short skirt. The goose-yellow dress is tight at the front, and the design is at the back, and the back is loose at the butt. light yellow trailing sand


    An Li''s brown hair was also pulled up, the bangs were turned into slanted bangs, and another strand of hair fell off.


    Your body suits you very well. "Liu Feng smiled.


    The price of Erniang''s dress is not cheap. It is also made of top-quality materials. The price is similar to that of Cat Erniang''s dress.


    The two dresses have completely different styles. One is elegant and the other is playful and cute. It is very comfortable to wear and fits well. The most important thing is that the color is very white. "Enli excitedly said that Gang Si also came over, turned the light gray dress on her body, and said excitedly, "Your Majesty, I really like this dress, it''s even better than that Frozen skirt.


    So it looks like you really like this dress. The corners of Liu Feng''s mouth raised slightly and said that he knew that Niu Jiao Niang liked that skirt very much. She wore it almost every day, and she couldn''t put it down. Even when the weather was cold, she wanted to wear that skirt and put on a coat outside. .


    I love it, it''s so pretty. "Tis nodded heavily.

 Chapter 1637：

    Niu Jiao Niang''s dress is light gray, which is from a fishtail skirt. A lot of purple pearls are embroidered on the hem. The purple pearls echo the color of Niu Jiao Niang''s hair and eyes, and it looks high-end. Very uncomfortable, right? Liu Feng asked with a smile, it''s really hard for her to wear a fishtail skirt for a carefree cow horn girl.


    Ah, although it is very beautiful, it makes me very cautious. I have to walk in a gentle manner. "Tiss raised her skirt slightly with both hands.


    Just wear it once, don''t need to wear it next time. "Liu Feng said softly, he still understands Niu Jiao Niang, it doesn''t matter, I like this dress very much, I will wear it when I go back to Chang''an City." Ti Si shook her head again and again.


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly and asked, "Do you want to wear this skirt to patrol on April 1? It''s a little troublesome.


    trouble? What''s the trouble? ¡¤Tis puzzled that wearing this skirt, can you catch up when you chase the bad guy? "Liu Feng smiled slightly and continued, \"Besides, wearing such a good-looking dress will cause many people to fall asleep.


    Gang Si nodded thoughtfully, looked down at the fishtail skirt at the hem, and said, "It''s true, I can''t run at all.


    So I just wear it today and hang it up next time. "Liu Feng said indifferently that it is too wasteful, Your Majesty." Gang Si muttered.


    Chapter 1882: Don''t lose face.


    There''s no way to waste it. You can''t go out to work wearing this dress every day, right? Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly


    That''s right, I can only hang it up and save it every day. I want to hang it in the most conspicuous place. \" said Tess


    Then you have to take good care of it, I won''t wash it for you if it gets dirty. "Nicole is joking that the dress the girl is wearing today is a big fluffy skirt, with a tight top and an oversized fluffy bottom. The color is a light pink with a little blue embellishment, and it looks like a real princess. The skirt gives the impression of being cute and high-end and gorgeous. This skirt is completely matched when worn on Nicole. This skirt seems to be born for her, and this skirt is written with her name.


    When I saw this skirt for the first time, I covered my mouth in surprise. I couldn''t believe that such a beautiful skirt belonged to me.


    As soon as Nicole put on her upper body, she couldn''t help but turn a circle, and the skirt swayed with the girl''s rotation, and the pink and blue complemented each other, and it looked like a girly girl. 05 This fluffy dress of the girl can be said to be envious of the dead cat ear girl and the ear girl. Which girl can resist the temptation of the Xunlian skirt? They are all obsessed with Nicole, and they all want to try their luck, but unfortunately, every skirt is specially customized. Although the cat ears are also very slender, Nicole is still a little bit more in the end.


    Anyway, I don''t take it out to wear it, it''s definitely not dirty, I just hang it there. "Tis muttered right, you said that after we returned to Chang''an City, will Wei Ya and the others like our dresses very much?" An Li curiously asked


    Don''t worry, I have prepared a dress for everyone, everyone will have it, don''t worry they will envy you. "Liu Feng said softly.


    Anli breathed a sigh of relief and said with a flick of the raccoon tail, that''s good, I don''t know what Wei Ya''s dress will look like?


    You''ll know when you go back to see you, you can hold an afternoon tea in your dress, or have a bigger occasion that can come in handy! Liu Feng smiled mysteriously.


    Qin Ni timidly walked up to them and asked, ''Your Majesty, do I look good? It''s beautiful, I specially selected it for you, don''t you like it? ¡¤The skirt on Liu Feng Wenni''s body is quite different, it''s just a delicate red and white plaid dress.


    Because Mao Er Niang and their dresses were made at the same time as the production of the Great Qin Emperor''s clothes, the production time was very long and they were made early in the morning. Tangni only joined Chang''an City later, so naturally there was no special Custom made dresses. However, this dress of the elf princess is also very good and delicate, and the price is not cheap at all, it costs tens of thousands


    It was Liu Fengxin who chose to bring it back from the other side of the earth one day. It can also be regarded as making up for the regret that Jenny did not have a dress. No, no, no, it''s not that I don''t like it, it''s that I think my wife is fine, and it''s not suitable for me. "Donnie tossed her hair.


    Put your hair down, and your pointed ears are showing. Liu Feng reached out to help and continued, "Since I gave it to you, it is suitable for you.


    It''s Indigo, the clothes that His Majesty gave you are very good, they are very suitable for you. "Enli repeatedly praised Dawny for looking down at the skirt on her body, nodded, and said, "Well, then I can feel at ease wearing the Elf Princess with the skirt on her face, and the worried heart suddenly relieved her. At first, I felt that I was not worthy of this dress, but after I got the affirmation, I felt relieved. Originally, Jenny wanted to tie her long black hair, but when she tied it, her pointed ears were exposed, so she let her hair down again.


    Eliza tugged at the skirt on her body, a little embarrassed, and said, \"Your Majesty, I''m not used to wearing this skirt.


    The elf girl is wearing a mint green skirt, a loose fairy skirt and the girl''s silver-white hair are particularly eye-catching


    The cost of this skirt is not cheap, just like the earhunter and the others, it is very expensive and the production cycle is long, which is very suitable for you, very beautiful. "Liu Feng smiled slightly. When he was thinking of making a skirt for Eliza, the designer gave one of the more than a dozen design drafts, which is the one the elf girl is wearing now. very suitable for each other


    After the result is made, the effect presented is completely beyond his imagination, and it is much better than the original design.


    I know it''s nice, but it''s a little inconvenient for me to protect you, Longxia. "Eliza is worried and said yes, Longxia, it is difficult for us to protect you by wearing these skirts." Avril Lilian and Dao Langerian are the least likes to wear skirts. When they went to sea and came to this continent before , because of the winery, she had to wear it once


    Wearing a skirt that time made her feel uncomfortable all over her body, and she still wanted to wear plain clothes. This time, the skirt worn by the wolf-eared lady was also specially made to 250, and it was a dark black cheongsam.


    The cheongsam is very eye-catching with the long orange hair of the wolf ear girl, and the pair of wolf ears and wolf tail are also extra points. Mi is pulling the skirt on her body, which is also a bit unaccustomed, and worried, Longxia, this skirt is really good It''s good and it''s expensive at first glance. I''m afraid I''ll spoil this skirt. The skirt the cat-ear girl wears is also a long skirt, but there are several small daggers hidden at the bottom of her skirt. Don''t worry if you wear it, the skirt is broken. Liu Feng candidly said that since he let people make these skirts, he never thought about letting them take good care of them and wear them how they want. Anyway, Chang''an City still has a lot of skirts for them.


    design. ''Mira nodded, and her expression became serious again. The wolf-eared girls were the same. Although they were worried about breaking their skirts, they still pretended to be calm. In fact, their hearts have been up and down. It is the first time that they wear such gorgeous clothes and appear in another big heart. There is only one thought in their hearts.


    Chapter 1883: The two princesses can''t tell the difference?


    ta ta ta


    Liu Feng and others walked in the palace. Their outfits attracted a lot of princes and nobles, and even the servants and maids were stunned.


    Their eyes stared straight at Liu Feng and everyone, and they were all so curious that they were discussing it privately! Look, their clothes are so gorgeous.


    Yes, it''s really good looking, it feels like it''s glowing.


    How can their clothes be so beautiful, especially those girls wear, they are even better than princesses


    A maid looked at them in surprise and said, "They should be princesses, right? Otherwise, where would there be such beautiful clothes?


    But there are too many princesses in the Han Dynasty, right? There are seven or eight. "One of the servants wondered, but seeing that their king was very young and handsome, it didn''t look like he had a daughter. The servant girl wondered, yes, yes, I just thought something was wrong. It turned out to be this, their king was so young. "The attendant nodded


    Another maid blinked her eyes and said, "It''s okay to be young, the most important thing is to look good, do you see? His eyes and his hair are all black. The maid nodded and said softly" Yes, okay Strange forehead color, but... But I think it''s very good-looking and really good-looking, his clothes are also very good-looking, and the golden ones are even better than ours. '' said the maid in a low voice.


    Say this in a low voice, don''t you think about it? It will definitely kill you if your Majesty hears it. \"The attendant hurriedly motioned for the other party to be quiet


    Yes, yes, although it is true, but you don''t say it, or your Majesty will be very angry ¡©¡©.


    Another maid said


    The famous attendant glanced at it and said, \"He looks like the real king, right? The clothes are so luxurious, and the decorations of those girls are also gorgeous.


    Another maid pointed at Ni and said. "Look, there is a girl with black hair and black eyes, is she the king''s sister?


    Not very similar, although she also has black hair, black eyes, and looks good, but her appearance is always not as good as the king of the Han Dynasty. \"The attendant analyzed the road


    Do you think she looks familiar? Like you''ve seen it in Haw? "The attendant squinted at the Elf Princess.


    That''s it, I wanted to say it just now, but I just can''t remember, she looked very familiar, as if she had seen it somewhere. "The maid always feels that something is wrong, let me think about it, I almost remember it, let me think about it in a maid with one hand raised.


    The maid narrowed her eyes for a while and asked, "She looks very much like our princess, what do you think?


    Yes, yes, I will say that she looks like a person, she is like our princess. "The attendant nodded again and again, Her Royal Highness? How is it possible, she doesn''t look a bit like our Princess." Another maid shook her head like a rattle


    That is, our princess has noble white hair, and her black hair does not look like our princess at all. "Another maid agreed, but I think black hair looks good, and I want black hair too." The maid said enviously.


    Oops, you misunderstood, I said she was not like Her Royal Highness Princess Jill, I said she was like another Princess. \" the maid explained


    The other princesses also have white hair, and they don''t look like other princesses. "The attendant muttered


    The maid fiddled with her hair, looked at the other party seriously and said, "I said she looked like Her Royal Highness Princess Qinni, not other white-haired princesses.


    Her Royal Highness Princess Jenny? You''re right when you say that, she really looks like Her Royal Highness Princess Yini. "The attendant was a little surprised.


    Right, I just saw her and felt very familiar, she really looks like our Princess Qinni, don''t you think she is? The maid wondered


    Meng Cong withdrew his addiction, shook his head and said, "How is it possible, Her Royal Highness Princess Tangni has always been in the palace, how could it be in another continent, and even come with their king?


    "That''s right, and the color of the forehead of the hair has turned black, tell me how this can be done? And the color of the eyes is also black, it can''t be changed, right?" The maid nodded again and again, but she was straight She looks exactly like Her Royal Highness Princess Jenny. ¡¤The maid still feels very similar, God, please think about it with your mind, she can''t be our princess. "The attendant rolled his eyes.


    You can tell by looking at her clothes. Although Princess Ni is Her Royal Highness, she doesn''t have such good clothes. "The other maid said indifferently.


    They all know that Princess Jenny is not welcome in Leah City, and they all know that she is not a pure blood elf royal family


    Just her iconic green hair and green eyes are enough to explain everything, and she is no different from a commoner when she stands on the right.


    The only difference is that the Elf King fell in love with her mother, so she was born.

 Chapter 1638：

    Although she was born, because the Elf Princess''s mother died soon, the Elf King did not admit to having this daughter.


    Mainly because I was afraid that I would think of her deceased lover when I saw her, and Nao Ni was not a pure elf royal family, so naturally I slowly forgot about it.


    At first (Wang Zhao) was to let the servants and maids take good care of the elf princess, but as time passed, he completely ignored him and even thought Ni was a shame for him, if he didn''t miss Dad''s lover''s affection, Donnie had already been executed.


    You said that too, the more I look at her, the more I feel that she is not like our Princess Ni, who does not have such a good temperament. "The maid nodded.


    Alas, do you think she would be startled if His Majesty came to the right? "One of the attendants said curiously, I think so. The first time His Majesty saw her, he must have thought that she was His Royal Highness Princess Ni." A maid covered her mouth and smiled.


    It''s a pity that we can''t enter the palace hall, otherwise we can still see this scene. "Another attendant regretted


    Chapter 1884: Liu Feng''s child?


    We can ask the servants and maids serving in the hall later, they may know. '' suggested one of the maids


    The idea, let''s go and ask them later, I really want to know your Majesty''s reaction. "One of the servants covered his mouth and laughed.


    By the way, have you seen another elf? Look quickly. "A maid repeatedly said the maid, the maids followed the direction pointed by the maid just now and looked over, looking for the maid she said. On the green Eliza


    I saw it, you mean the elf in the green dress, right? A maid repeatedly said Oh! God, I saw it too, and I swear she''s the prettiest of the fairies. "The other attendant praised again and again.


    That''s right, she''s so beautiful, for God''s sake. "The other maid can''t take her eyes off her. Her skirt looks so good. We have never seen this color. Is the color green?" a maid envied.


    It looks like it''s green, but it doesn''t look like it. It''s whiter than green. Alas, I don''t know. I just know that the skirt looks good, and I want it too. "The other - 817 maids'' eyes lit up.


    The famous attendant stared at Eliza, wondering, "Her hair is white, could she be a princess?


    I think she looks like a princess because only royals have white hair. "The maid agreed and said that I also think she is a princess. Could she be the princess of the Han Dynasty? The color of her hair is so beautiful, I feel, it looks even better than your Majesty''s hair color!" A maid praised. We''ve just finished speaking to be quieter, do you want your life? "The maid reminded again and again.


    Ye Ming''s attendant quickly covered his mouth and whispered, "But she is really beautiful, I think she should be a princess.


    But didn''t we just say that the king of the Han Dynasty is so young, she looks about 20 years old, not like the princess of the king of the Han Dynasty. "The maid is questioning you, is it really stupid or fake? Not only the daughter of the Han Dynasty will be a princess, but the sister of the king of the Han Dynasty will also be a princess!" The servant explained


    Oh, how did I forget, I almost forgot about it, the king''s sister will also be a princess, yes yes yes it is. "The maid scratched her head in embarrassment.


    Then she should be the younger sister of the king of the Han Dynasty. With such a good temperament, she should be a princess. '' the attendant guessed.


    Although she is very good-looking, and the king of the Han Dynasty is also very good-looking, but when they are put together, why are they so different? "The maid asked suspiciously.


    The attendant nodded, and said, "I just had such a question, both of them are very good-looking, but together they don''t look alike, isn''t she a princess?


    The maid scratched her head and guessed, "Then they may be born from different mothers, so there will be a little bit different, but it shouldn''t be, even if they are born from half mothers, they will still be somewhat similar.


    The attendant thought for a moment and continued, "Look at our Highness Princess Jill and Princess Ni, they are very similar.


    "You''re right, even half-sisters should always have similarities. The maids are right, look at their hair color, one is pure black and the other is beautiful silver-white, King One''s eyes are pure black and look very deep, the other one is green


    (The maid aff paused and continued, "The king''s nose is very tall and straight, while the princess'' nose is small and delicate, no matter how you look at it, it doesn''t match.


    Then there is only one possibility, the two of them are not real brothers and sisters, and that one is Her Royal Highness. "The attendant muttered


    But her identity is that of a princess. If it wasn''t for a princess, there would be no silver-haired maid wondering.


    It may be a princess, but it should not be the princess of the Han Dynasty, but the princess of other kingdoms. "I just thought of this explanation


    Princesses of other kingdoms, you mean, she was the concubine or queen of the king of the Han Dynasty? "The maid is surprised. Do you have any other reasonable explanation? This is the only real reasonable explanation, right?" The maid shrugged and said.


    The maid nodded thoughtfully and said softly, "It seems that only your explanation is the most reasonable, so the others are also his princesses?


    It seems that if their clothes are so gorgeous and they look so good, they must be his princess! '' the maid exclaimed.


    The king of the Han Dynasty is really happy, why are his concubines so beautiful: "The envy of the attendants is the indigo, all of them are so beautiful, not only the human race, the orc race, but also the elves, they cook all races It''s all inside." The attendant exclaimed.


    By the way, look at that little girl with pink hair, is she her daughter? "One of the servants was curious and the others followed the direction pointed by the servant, looked at Yuffie seriously and shook his head, and said in surprise, "No, that''s not a child or a child? How is it possible, she looks so small, she must be a child. "The servant said firmly. Do you know girls better or do I know girls better? She doesn''t look like a child." The servant said it very seriously


    Since she is not a child, then according to your meaning she is an adult? "The attendant''s eyes widened, the special girl looked at it again for a while, looked at Yuffie from head to toe, nodded heavily, and said, "Yes, it''s your lord.


    How is it possible, how can an adult be so small, no, it is impossible. "The attendant doesn''t believe it, but she is indeed an adult. I won''t lie to you. If you don''t believe it, you have to believe it." After reading it again, he questioned, "How could an adult be so small?


    She shouldn''t even be an adult. \"The maid has a feeling that she can''t tell


    Chapter 1885: Delusional maid, attendant.


    Not an adult? So what is she? The attendant wondered, squinting her eyes and looking at the dwarf girl, she said after a while, "She''s a girl, so it''s not a big one. Do you mean that she''s a girl just like the other beautiful girls? "The attendant can''t believe his ears.


    Yes, she is a girl, but why is she so short? "The maid was confused and widened her eyes. He couldn''t believe what the maid said. After watching it for a while, he finally said, "Yes, she looks like a girl, but why is she so tall?


    The maid shook her head and said, "Is she sick? Otherwise, why wouldn''t she grow taller?


    sick? If you say that, there is a possibility that I know a person who is sick and his brain is broken. "The attendant thought about it and withdrew his mouth.


    That''s right, one of my dear sons got sick and is still in a coma. It''s terrifying to think about. "The maid nodded heavily.


    Bright! isn''t it? Still in a coma? So he should be dead like this? The maid frowned, and the maid shrugged her shoulders and said, "Then I don''t know this, but I remember that he was still lying at home, he just couldn''t move, but he was still breathing.


    That is so pitiful, worse than death. "The servant doesn''t want to be like this.


    Who said it wasn''t, and I only had such a son in my own possession, and it was really pitiful to encounter such a situation. "The maid said sympathetically.


    In that case, the girl is lucky. Although she is not tall, at least she looks healthy and beautiful. "The attendant pointed to Yuffie and said


    The maid nodded thoughtfully and said, "It makes sense for you to say that, but I''m very curious, isn''t the king of the Han Dynasty a human race? How could he be with orcs and elves?


    The maid wondered.


    Yes yes yes, you said what I wanted to say, I was just about to say this. "The attendant nodded, looking at the fox ear girl and cat ear girl seriously, and said, "I probably counted, and there are a total of eight beasts.


    The orcs in the number of maids are Mina and Enri, not just the two of them, but also Leia, Averimilla, Tis, etc.


    There are four or five elves in total, and then there are two or three human races. If you count it, there are still many concubines of the king of the Han Dynasty. "The attendant said with envy and hatred.


    It is true that the king of the Han Dynasty had too many concubines, and our Majesty''s concubines are almost as many, right? "The maid asked curiously.


    Another maid had a slightly different view, saying, "The king of the Han Dynasty is so handsome, it''s normal to have so many princesses, right?


    I also think it''s normal, and so many princesses are very beautiful, and they are also very suitable for the king of the Han Dynasty. I don''t think it''s okay. "Another maid repeatedly agreed.


    The servants naturally nodded their heads all the time. They only had envy in their hearts, and had no other thoughts. I heard that the Han Dynasty was very good and very rich, and their king stayed for a long time. , if only I were the concubine of the king of the Han Dynasty


    Hahahaha, wake up a bit, how could you possibly be the princess of the Han Dynasty? I think I should have this possibility. "The other maid also fantasized.


    You two should be sober, and if you don''t hurry up to work, no matter how you think about it, you can''t possibly be the concubine of the King of Han. "A servant poured a bowl of cold water on them. The maid rolled her eyes and said, "Let''s just think about it, can''t we just think about it?


    That is to say, didn''t you just imagine that it would be nice if you had so many beautiful princesses? Nice to talk about us. "The other maid also rolled her eyes.


    The attendant spread his hands and said, "Unless I am the king of the Han Dynasty, I can''t have so many beautiful princesses.


    It doesn''t matter how ugly you are as a king


    Go has a good-looking princess, and the two of you are different. Another attendant came up, and Die continued, "You two don''t look very good-looking, you can''t be the king''s princess, even if you want to.

 Chapter 1639：

    0... ask for flowers


    Don''t go too far with your words, we don''t look good. "The maid was furious and said what you meant by what you said just now. Are you saying that the king of the Han Dynasty is not good-looking? Don''t you look at yourself?" Another maid was very angry


    She heard that the attendant there just said that the king doesn''t have to be very good-looking, she thought that the attendant was insinuating Liu Feng, so she was very angry


    The state of the maid at this moment is like the fans on the other side of the earth. Someone has scolded her idol, and she must take action to get justice.


    That is, the two of you are like toads wanting to eat Tianbi meat. "Another maid echoed, isn''t it the same for the two of you? I''m embarrassed to say that we, don''t you also want to be the concubine of the king of the Han Dynasty and rolled your eyes.


    You are so excited because the king of the Han Dynasty looks so good. If the king of the Han Dynasty is not good-looking, I think you will not be like this. "Another attendant turned his head and continued to look at Liu Feng in disdain, and said, "Even if he is not good-looking, he is also the king of the Han Dynasty. How can you compare?


    That''s right, what''s more, they are young and springy now, and they seem to be in good shape. "That maid is a nympho


    Although Liu Feng is wearing a luxurious Daqin emperor''s clothes, he is burly, and he can still see that his body is very good when he fully supports the clothes.


    Even if I were the king, then I wouldn''t take a fancy to the two of you, so don''t be delusional. A servant rolled his eyes


    Another attendant nodded and said, "The two of you hurry up and do the laundry, or wait for the queen to convict, and the two of you won''t have dinner.


    You two should also go to work, don''t let the country look at the princess here. \" Another maid said coldly and sarcastically.


    Chapter 1886: Clothes with thousands of gold coins?


    ta ta ta


    More than ten minutes later, Liu Feng and others were brought to the entrance of the palace hall by the knight. The knight asked them to wait first, and then went in to inform them.


    Liu Feng blinked his black child and glanced around, thinking to himself: 7 How can a palace be built so hard?


    The palace of Leah City does not look very luxurious, and it is mostly made of trees and stones.


    Everywhere you can see strange stone decorations placed somewhere, and trees of various tall bells. However, this kind of palace looks alright. It is mainly based on green ecology. Liu Feng can only say that of course. The palace in Leah City is considered luxurious in the Larsen Elf Empire.


    The houses of the entire Larsen Elf Empire are very frugal, and they look exactly the same as when Chang''an "107 City" had not been rectified.


    The muddy ground, the cloddy houses, the people''s uneven clothes, and the narrow roads Leah City looked no different from the countryside, not a royal capital at all.


    Liu Feng and others once thought they were wrong. They thought that the king of another continent would be a little better, but he didn''t expect that he would think too much after all.


    Jenny also looked up at the familiar palace, her eyes kept rolling with black contact lenses, she looked at it for a while and said, "It''s exactly the same as when I left, everything will be fine without any changes. It doesn''t matter if Anli puts her hand on the shoulder of the Elf Princess. The appearance of this place is what I remember when I was a child. I only came to the palace hall when I was young, and I never came back when I grew up." Ni said that it doesn''t matter and shook her head, then this memory will be preserved as a memory forever, and you can have new memories in the future. "Enri smiled.


    Puer Niang is naturally referring to the memory of Chang''an City, which is enough to make the Elf Princess forget that she is a princess.


    Dedicate yourself to Chang''an City, be a citizen of Chang''an Region, and prepare for a better future for Chang''an City


    Of course, I am from Chang''an City now, not from the Larsen Elf Empire. If possible, I really don''t want these pointed ears. \"In fact, there is nothing wrong with being an elves. There are many kinds of races in this world, whether they are orcs, elves, mermaids or humans, all of them are unique. The top, continued, "What you think and do has nothing to do with your race, as long as you think it''s right, do it, you don''t have to get rid of your original race. Every race has its meaning, we can''t To deny it, it is a unique existence that cannot be forgotten and must be kept in mind. Liu Feng continued to speak before the Elf Princess could speak.


    Ni listened attentively, nodded heavily for a while and said, "I know your majesty, Enri, twitched the fox and pinched her tail, and said, \"I didn''t like being an orc at first, because orcs are treated like slaves. I''ll treat you, but since I''ve covered your majesty, I don''t think there''s anything wrong with me being an orc.


    Hu Erniang can be said to have the most say. She used to be a princess of ordinary people, but she became a fugitive orc. That''s right, there''s nothing wrong with being an orc. Tis reached out and touched her own horn, Niu Jiao Niang, who was rescued by Liu Feng as a slave, and the slave mark on her body was also removed by Liu Feng. They lived in Chang''an City for a long time, and they slowly Accepting my identity, I also feel that I am no longer inferior, but equal to everyone


    Eliza tucked her silver-white hair behind her pointed ears and said softly, "You should be proud of being an elf too.


    She used to be the target of the poor gold hunters, and she lived in death every day. Once upon a time, she also hated her long silver-white hair.


    Although this long white hair is very beautiful, it has brought a lot of troubles to her, but it is different now, not only the troubles are gone, but the current long white hair has brought her the envy of many people


    I understand, I am also very proud of being an elf, Bi Wan, I am unique, and I am the one who can''t be replaced by others.


    Well, you are the one and only you, you cannot be replaced by others, and you can''t make a fool of yourself. If you are not sure of yourself, do you still expect others to affirm you? "Liu Feng said in a soft voice, thank you, Your Majesty, you can always bring me hope when I am the most confused and helpless.... Tang Ni blinked her eyes excitedly.


    If you have anything you don¡¯t understand or have doubts, you can ask me. I¡¯d be happy to listen to your thoughts. Liu Feng said gently.


    The girls all nodded heavily and said in unison, "Yes, Your Majesty.


    The rider of the Larson Elven Empire stepped out of the palace hall and said respectfully, "Your Majesty, please let us wait for you here, Your Majesty.


    Um. "Liu Feng nodded lightly and followed behind the knight, and was taken into the palace by the girls like Puerniang and Caterniang, who followed closely, especially Mila, as well as Ya and Ai. Willie et al look more serious


    The weapons on their bodies are always ready in case of any emergencies.


    Liu Feng stepped into the palace hall, and when Chun arrived at the Elf King, he bowed with both hands, nodded slightly, and said it was the first time we met, Your Excellency Lauren.


    King Lauren was a little stunned when he saw the other party''s movements, and thought to himself, could this be the etiquette from the Han Dynasty? He didn''t think about it any more, and followed Liu Feng''s actions, clasped his hands and said, "For the first time, after Lord Liu Feng raised his head, the Elf King looked at them seriously, and found that the clothes and temperament of the other party were very different. In particular, the national clothes worn by the kings of the Han Dynasty are really too gorgeous. It looks like they are made of pure gold 5.5. When he looks down at the clothes he wears, he feels that he wears the same clothes as rags, and the other party''s clothes are only the same. is the real national uniform


    He was a little ashamed for a while, and he didn''t know what to say. The other party''s clothes and his own clothes were just as bad. He thought that the other party''s clothes must be very expensive. His own clothes cost two or three hundred gold coins. Clothes must cost thousands of gold coins, right?


    No, it should be tens of thousands. If there is such a national uniform in front of him, he is willing to spend money to buy it and wear it. Compared with the other party''s clothes, it is really shameful. It looks like a king. I''m in the same shell as a minister, but I''m a minister and the other is a king


    Chapter 1887: The embarrassing elf king!


    Liu Feng was very funny when he saw that the other side was following him to learn the movements, and asked with a smirk, "Are you surprised to see me? Your Excellency Lauren.


    Of course, I also know that the other party has been looking at my clothes. I want this effect to make the other party feel that the Han Dynasty is very noble and unattainable. If I talk about some things later, it will appear that my worth is relatively high.


    Of course, I didn''t expect you to come here so soon, and there has been no news before. "King Lauren nodded.


    The elf king can be said to be a little nervous at the moment. He doesn''t know which of his words will offend the other party and let the other party terminate this cooperation.


    He looked very restrained and restrained, not like the master of this kingdom, but more like a guest Liu Feng, of course, saw the restraint of the other party, smiled heartily, and asked, "Your Excellency Lauren does not intend to Would you like me to have a cup of tea?


    Please, please, please, you see I have forgotten, please take a seat. "King Lauren waved his big hand and Liu Ji walked to the seat and sat down, put his hands on the armrest, and said softly, "It turns out that Your Excellency 05 Lauren has been waiting for my message.


    As soon as he entered the palace hall, he firmly held the initiative in his own hands, making him look more like his host rather than a guest.


    This is what he has been thinking about for several days, because at this time the elf king must be waiting for their news


    At this time, his initiative to appear will make the other party feel very surprised, and even worried and surprised must be surprised at how it arrived so soon, how long has it been?


    The worry is because I am worried that Liu Feng will leave at any time and not cooperate with them, so I do everything very politely.


    So no matter what you do or do, you are more like a host when you go up, and no matter what the other party does or does, he looks more nervous and reserved, very much like a guest. Although Liu is sitting at the seat of the guest, the whole The aura exuded by people is completely different, plus this gorgeous set of Emperor Qin''s clothes on his body, as well as his dangerous hunting, as well as long black hair and eyes, all give others a sense of mystery and inescapability. The feeling of violation is of course, these subtle changes, Mina, Enri and others have discovered, and Mila, Leia and others who began to sigh at His Majesty also felt these subtle atmospheres, and began to feel a little comfort in their hearts. It may not be so dangerous, but the vigilance remains the same as before! Your Excellency Liu Feng, because you said before that you would build an exclusive port in our city of Lia, I thought about it and thought it was good. I agreed, but there is no news for you. King Lauren took a sip of tea and continued, "I have a little bit of a problem. I''m worried about your comfort, so I''ve been waiting for your reply to make sure you''re really okay


    This answer came after Liu Feng asked, he pretended to take the tea brought by the maid, and quickly came up with an answer.


    He also knew that at this time, Liu Feng was a little bit against the customer, and his feelings of chasing and needing the other party''s Han Zuo were already revealed.


    In order to prevent the other party from feeling this way, he had no choice but to come up with this answer. He thought that this would not only eliminate the other party''s sudden retaliation, but also show that he cared about the other party.


    But what the King of Box Spirit doesn''t know is that Liu Feng already knew what he was thinking.


    Liu Feng took over the tea brought by the maid with a smile, and said softly, "Then I''m really a little embarrassed to let your Excellency worry about me like this.


    May I ask ignorantly? Your Excellency Liu Feng, what''s wrong with no news for more than half a month? "King Lauren wondered


    Oh! It''s nothing, I''m dealing with some affairs in Chang''an City. You may not know that there are many people in Chang''an City, so things are more complicated.


    He probably already knew what the elf king said just now, but he couldn''t make the other party look ugly at this time.


    I can only follow his words and lay the groundwork for the short time it takes for me to come to the mainland from Chang''an City.

 Chapter 1640：

    "Oh, I heard Yan''er talk about the fact that there are many people in Chang''an City, but I remember what she said, it takes more than two months to travel from Chang''an City to our side, right? King Lauren raised his eyebrows slightly. Yes, she is right, it will take more than two months to come by sea." Liu Feng nodded lightly and King Lauren suspected that his ears had heard it wrong, and asked repeatedly, "Then I just heard Liu Feng. Your Excellency said, you rushed over after finishing the work a few days ago, right?


    The corner of Liu Feng''s mouth raised slightly, the other party was obviously hooked, so he nodded and said, "Well, it''s only been a few days since the first two days, how did Your Excellency Liu Feng come to our side from another continent? Lauren king surprised


    Liu Feng put down the teacup in his hand and said cheerfully, "Your Excellency Lauren, this is the secret of our Han Dynasty. 860 He also knows that enough is enough, he can''t tell everything about the airship at this time, he must make the other party feel anxious. , Urgent, it will be much easier to talk about it later.


    Uh... well. "Although King Lauren wanted to know very much, he also knew to respect each other, and continued to ask Your Excellency Liu Feng, how is our tea?


    Liu Feng rolled his eyes inwardly, thinking, isn''t this our tea? He was embarrassed to ask me how I was doing. He put away his emotions and smiled slightly, and said, "This tea tastes very good, but why does it feel familiar to me? King Lauren was stunned for a while, almost forgot about it, and smiled awkwardly. He said, "Hahaha, this is the tea of ??your Han Dynasty.


    Oh, I said, how does it feel so familiar. "Liu Feng sees the embarrassment of the other party and can''t say anything else.


    The cat-eared girls next to me couldn''t help it. They tried their best to hold back their laughter, but in their hearts they kept scolding how the king was so funny.


    King Lauren was obviously embarrassed and asked repeatedly, "Your Excellency Liu Feng, are you hungry?


    Chapter 1888: I can only compromise.


    Liu Feng looked at the weather outside, raised his eyebrows slightly, and said, "Your Excellency Lauren, it''s not time to eat yet, and we only came here after eating.


    It doesn''t matter, then eat later, I''ll let someone prepare it first. "King Lauren smiled, that''s fine." Liu Feng nodded lightly


    By the way, did you go well this time? Are there any problems along the way? King Lauren asked Liu Feng, holding up the teacup, and said with a slight smile, "No problem, the journey went smoothly, and it was a pleasant journey.


    King Lauren was stunned. He didn''t expect the other party to say that it was a pleasant journey. When he heard from the Marquis of Leicester, he only heard complaints.


    He always said that there were strong winds and waves along the way, the sun that day could kill people, and how boring the journey was, etc. Now I hear the other party actually say that it was a journey of Zhao Yukuai.


    "Can I ask Your Excellency Liu Feng to talk to me? I heard someone say that they came to Leah City from your side, but it was a very painful thing and it took a long time. "King Lauren is curious about this time I It didn''t take much time to come here, so naturally I didn''t feel pain, and I also had a lot of stuff to pass the time. "Liu Feng said simply.


    He was waiting for the other party to ask this question. As long as he asked, he could take advantage of the situation to say things that the other party envied, and he didn''t have to say it himself.


    Something to pass the time? What it is? "King Lauren curiously said that the corner of Liu Feng''s mouth raised slightly, and the other party really took the bait, and said, "Nothing, it''s all from Chang''an, you can buy it all.


    He still doesn''t want to talk about Eqing too cleanly. It''s always good to keep a little mystery. Your Excellency Liu Feng, if you want to build a port in our city of Lia, I don''t know if you can count it~17 "King Lauren Drum Courage to ask.


    I always feel that I still have to face it. It is better to be happy than to dare to ask. Of course, I came this time because of this matter, otherwise I would not be willing to come. "Liu Feng nodded lightly and said that King Lauren remembered the book in Chang''an City. Knowing that the environment in Chang''an City was better than here, he couldn''t help blushing. He took a sip of tea to suppress his shock, and said, "Tonight I will definitely It''s okay to arrange a good room for you, mainly because our cooperation needs to be negotiated. \"Liu Feng waved his hand and said softly, cooperation must be discussed first." King Lauren nodded again and again, as long as cooperation is better than anything else, the other nobles sitting in the position are the first to see the elf king like this, it looks so Chasing, so there is no sense of majesty before, more of a courtier feeling, which surprised them very much.


    But at the same time, he didn''t dare to Xiaohan Dynasty. Unexpectedly, the other party didn''t say anything, so he let his own king become this Liu Feng, sipping tea and asking, I don''t know which place Lord Lauren has divided up to build a port for us. On the left side of the original port, the carriage will arrive after a while. "King Lauren smiled and wondered, "You should have seen that port when you came?


    See, how big is the divided area? How big a port can we build? "Liu Feng continued to ask. Actually, he has not seen the port, but he has not seen it. It does not mean that Eliza, Avery and the others have not seen this. We need to discuss it. What I think is that the area of ??the port may be There''s no way that King Lauren can be given that much seriousness.


    When it comes to matters related to the Larson Elf Empire, he will immediately become serious and serious.


    Liu Feng put down the teacup, sat up straight, and asked, "Oh? Why is this? Of course he knows what it is for. The other party is just worried that too many soldiers from the Han Dynasty will come in, which is not good for the safety of the Larsen Elf Empire.


    Because our city of Leah is not very big, if you divide too many places to build a port for you Han Dynasty, I am afraid it is not very appropriate


    King Lauren took a sip and continued, "What''s more, Your Excellency Liu is only used for docking merchant ships, and there is no other great use, so there is no need for a large area, then I can only reduce mine. The supply of goods, the small port is not enough for me to venture here. Liu Feng doesn''t care.


    This..." King Luo Lauren was stunned, didn''t expect the other party to say this, and asked nervously, "I don''t know how much cargo Liu Feng is going to deliver? "


    ¡ÎLook at the size of the port. If it is worth it, I will naturally ship more, but if it is not worth it, I think it is fine. After all, this sea road is too dangerous. Liu Feng picked up the tea cup again and continued, "If one is not careful , the boat was overturned by sea water, it would be even more uneconomical


    King Lauren was very embarrassed. He had thought about it a lot before, but he didn''t expect to be stumped and sighed. He asked, how big does your Excellency Liu Feng want to build the port?


    The party has reached this stage, and it would be too unreasonable to lose this opportunity for cooperation. At this stage, the Larson Elf Empire needs development most, and the other party has personally come to the door to talk about cooperation and push the other party out, which is simply an act of thinking.


    After thinking about it, he can only compromise. As long as the Larson Elf Empire can be better and better, it is okay to give a little more space.


    I''ve already thought about this, and I''ve probably drawn a sketch for the construction of the port. You probably glanced at Liu Feng and made a sketch and handed it to Mila.


    The famous elf knight walked towards the cat-eared girl, and after receiving the blueprint, he walked back to the elf king.


    King Lauren took the drawing, opened it and started to browse. To be honest, he hadn''t seen the paper for a long time, and the paper had already been used up. The palace has now used the animal skin rolls, and he was really not used to what Liu Feng gave. That piece of paper depicts the construction and foreign trade of the entire port, including watchtowers, lounges, barges, etc. Everything is perfectly drawn.


    Of course, the area is not small, and it seems to be double the current port of Leah City.


    Is it that big? "King Lauren closed the drawing in surprise.


    Chapter 1889: I also want to leave.


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly and asked, "What''s wrong? Your Excellency Lauren, don''t you agree?


    King Lauren closed the document with an embarrassed look on his face, and said after a while, \"It''s not that I disagree, it''s just...it''s just that this area is a bit too big.


    The address marked in the contract can be used to build the existing two ports. The elf king is really a little distressed. Think about it, I will not step back, you know, I have to consider the safety of my caravan , If this trip is not worth it, why am I here, right?


    Liu Feng sighed and continued, "If my caravan took a little bit of cargo to sea and sent it to your small port for me, I don''t think anyone would want to do this kind of loss-making business. Understand, but, but I have to think about it." King Lauren sighed.


    Okay, then think about it, I''m going to the Torola Orc Empire first, and I''ve been busy with my recent itinerary. "Liu Feng pretended to get up


    What? Your Excellency Liu Feng is going to Torola Orc Empire? '' said King Lauren in shock.


    Liu Feng nodded lightly and said, \"Yeah, don''t you want to think about it? Then I''ll go to other empires to see them. Maybe they don''t have to let 110 wait for me, just talk to them about cooperation and let him put it down. Teacup, continued, "In this way, I can give priority to building a port in their empire, and you might think about it when I finish building it, right?


    He just said this on purpose, to make others feel that the journey is slow, you don''t want it, and the next family is waiting for me. At the same time, this is also a smashing method, so that the other party can make a decision quickly, without procrastinating.


    He knew it before he came, and the other party would definitely think so, especially since the position marked on the contract is so wide


    So he had already thought of this trick before he came, making the other party feel that he was very busy and in a hurry, and couldn''t wait for Xia to discuss with others.


    Only by doing this will the other party be really ruthless and come to negotiate with him about signing a contract, and the conditions he gave are also very good, Your Excellency Liu Feng, the Torola Orc Empire is a little far away from us, you might as well just cooperate with us directly. We will talk to them after we cooperate. "King Lauren can''t wait to say that he has been waiting for so long, since there is no room for afbe, then hurry up and make a decision, otherwise no one knows when the next time will be, hope the stars hope the moon finally The other party is looking forward to it, but you can''t push it further


    Oh? Want to work with us? "Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly. He smiled inwardly, and knew that most of the methods since ancient times have been effective.


    Yes, I agree to your request and cooperate with you. "King Lauren is decisive, though heartbroken.


    OK, then tell me your request. Liu Feng sat up straight. We want your goods to be cheaper, even cheaper than your normal selling price. "King Lauren said that he felt that he had made such a big sacrifice, and the other party must make good use of the goods, otherwise it would be too big.


    Give them a large piece of land to build a port for them, and the goods are still just as expensive.


    This is no problem. I will sell the goods to you at a price that is 80% lower than the market price. What do you think? "Liu Sanyi Lang said


    80% lower than the market price? "King Lauren lowered his head for a moment, raised his head and nodded heavily, and continued to say okay, that''s it, I''ll accept the 20% discount below the market price.


    Liu Feng nodded lightly and said, \"Okay, then we have reached an agreement, I will build a port in your city of Lia, and we will give you low-cost goods.


    Lauren Chang, please read the contract clearly. Our conditions or various regulations are written very carefully. If there is anything unclear, please let me know. "Liu Feng said softly.


    "Okay, then I''ll take a look first." King Lauren continued to open Hantong and began to see that if the contract said nothing more than that when the port was built, no one should be allowed to approach, and no one should interfere with what they do every day.


    And their normal passage in Leah City will not be controlled, and other ships cannot approach the exclusive port and so on.


    There is also the promise of the Han Dynasty to the other party that all goods are 30% lower than the market price of Chang''an City and that the soldiers of the Han Dynasty will not interfere with the normal life of Lia City, as well as some rules and regulations ten minutes later. , King Lauren closed the contract and said with a smile, "It''s written very clearly, Your Excellency Liu Feng is really attentive, and there is no problem with each item.


    Then ask Your Excellency Lauren to sign your name, so that our cooperation is officially started. "Liu Feng smiled.


    Okay. "King Lauren nodded, stretched out his hand and asked the maid to come over with a quill a few minutes later, the Elf King signed the signature and let the contract go back.


    Liu Feng took the ballpoint pen handed over by An Li, and signed his name on the contract. He put away the pen and smiled, "Your Excellency Lauren, I wish us a happy cooperation!

 Chapter 1641：

    Happy cooperation. "King Lauren grinned and continued to ask, "By the way, Your Excellency Liu Feng, did your Han Dynasty have... cold... cold orders for brewing tea?


    He thought back for a long time before he recalled the words Jill said, this cold brewed tea he was thinking about, because Princess Jill said it was like a hype.


    Cold brew tea? "Liu Feng was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, "Yes, of course there is, it''s just made, not sold directly.


    King Lauren pursed his lips, hesitated for a moment, and asked, "Can Your Excellency Liu Feng tell me?


    Liu Feng was surprised that the other party wanted the secret recipe for cold brewed tea, and smiled slightly, "I''m afraid this will not work, if you have the opportunity to go to Chang''an City, you can taste it yourself.


    Well, that''s a pity. If I have to sell it, I will definitely buy it. I also want to go to Chang''an City, but I am old and can''t do it like this. King Lauren squinted his mouth and said that he felt that the sea route for more than two months would be tossed to death, and then coming back for more than two months is really scary. Plus, the Larson Elf Empire can''t be without a king for more than half a year. As soon as he leaves , who knows what the kingdom will become


    Chapter 1890: Cargo does not include transportation work.


    Indeed, more than two months on the sea road is indeed a bit long. "Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly and said yes, and there are many unknown things on the way, if something happens, it will be bad, King Lauren joked.


    Liu Feng smiled slightly, picked up the Ying cup, and said, "That''s a shame, you probably won''t be able to get this cold brewed tea, he knows that the other party will definitely think about it when he thinks of cold brewed tea, and he can throw it away at this time. Let the other party know that they came by airship, and then they will request to build it in the airship field, which is another big cooperation.


    It is very lost. "King Lauren shook his head helplessly, raised his head and continued to ask, "By the way, how did Your Excellency Liu Feng come here? It''s been such a short time for us Larson.


    Liu Feng smiled slightly, took a sip of tea, and said, "We flew over, of course, the time is fast?" King Lauren''s eyes widened, and the other nobles also widened their eyes.


    Yes, it flew over. "Liu Feng nodded.


    Your Excellency Liu Feng is really joking, flying over? How to fly over? "King Lauren smiled and Liu Feng put down the teacup in his hand and continued, "Of course I am serious, how could it be a joke? King Lauren''s eyes stared at the boss, looking in disbelief, and asked , "Your Excellency Liu Feng is really not kidding.


    Of course I''m serious. Didn''t Jill tell you about the airship? \"Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly and said that he thought that Princess Jill had told him when she came, but he didn''t expect to have told him about the airship. This matter will definitely make the other three empires rush to it as long as the other party proposes to want the airship. , then this matter is much easier to handle. He has not yet understood about the Larsen Elf Empire. Only when he really understands it deeply can he know what he wants.


    There are many trees and stones in the Larson Elf Empire, so there will definitely be mines. If you find gold mines or diamond mines, it will be cool.


    And the most important thing is not only gold mines and diamond mines, but also some medicinal materials that can be used and rare animals, these are all treasures


    There are a lot of minerals that can be used in the earth. If you can find suitable ones in the Larson Elf Empire, and then use them to make medicines, it will also be helpful.


    King Lauren suddenly realized that he nodded and smiled, and said, "Yes, yes, I almost forgot about this, she told me


    When Princess Ling came back, she had been showing off the airship to him, and said that the speed of the airship was fast and stable, which could save a lot of time.


    And she always wanted to say that it would be great if the Larsen Elf Empire also had Fei Ning, so that it would be possible to travel back and forth between two continents at any time, and the time spent should be very short, and Lester Houyou also talked about it at that time. , and also put forward a suggestion, that is, look up and down the Larson Elf Empire to see if there is a suitable mine


    In this way, he can use the mine to discuss the matter of flying with the other party. He already knew about this matter last year, and he has already started to make preparations. Unexpectedly, when he is excited now, he suddenly forgets about this matter at that time. Looking for mines, a lot of people have been recruited to look for them, but I didn''t find anything, so I said, you should know. At first, I thought you knew and made a joke with you. Thought I forgot. "Liu Feng shrugged his shoulders hahaha... I''m sorry, I forgot for a while, because I was too excited." King Lauren''s hearty Liu Feng blinked his black eyes and whispered, "I came here by airship, so I spent It doesn''t take long and it''s safe.


    I don''t know how long it took for Your Excellency Liu Feng to take the airship to our Larsen Elf Empire? Laurent wondered


    The time is not very long, it took about eight days. "Liu Feng whispered that King Lauren doubted his ears again, and reached out to dig it out, and asked seriously, "Is Your Excellency Liufang serious? It really only took eight days?


    Of course, why should I lie to you, there is nothing to lie about, and you know that I really didn''t spend much time here, right? "Liu Feng smiled.


    0... ask for flowers


    What he wants is this effect, the effect that makes the other party feel so shocked that it can''t be added hahaha. That''s what he said, no wonder you came so quickly. "King Lauren smiled, but it''s not. There''s no need to lie to you." Liu Feng offered a sip of tea


    Your Excellency Liu Feng, I would like to ask, does your cargo include this airship? King Lauren said what he had thought before.


    Liu Fengtai shook his head without hesitation and said, "This is no good, the airship is not included in the cargo, the airship is the transportation of our Han Dynasty, and it is not for sale.


    Well, what a shame, I thought I could buy it. "King Lauren did not expect such an answer.


    The answer he expected before had always been to buy an airship. If he could buy it, he also wanted to go to the Han Dynasty in person.


    But it seems that this answer is more extravagant. You can''t buy it even if you fly, let alone go to the Han Dynasty, but you can''t buy an airship, but you can buy an airship route. "Liu Feng said indifferently? What is the airship route that Your Excellency Liu Feng said?"


    Liu Feng kept tapping his index finger on the armrest of the chair, and said softly, "This is where the airship passes, from one place to another.


    In other words, Fei Ning departs from your Chang''an city to our Lia city, right? "King Lauren asked right, it takes eight days from our Khan Dynasty to your Larsen Elf Empire. Liu Feng adjusted his sitting posture and continued, \"That means, you can fly back and forth twice a month. times, enough is enough, flying twice a month is completely enough. "King Lauren excitedly said that in his eyes, let alone flying back and forth twice a month, even if he only flew back and forth once a month, he felt satisfied.


    Haha, if you want the number of dirty airships, you can fly more than twice a month. "Liu Fengshuang


    Lang laughed


    Chapter 1891: Oil!


    Yeah? That''s really great, but Your Excellency Liu Feng didn''t say that it would take eight days from your side to my side, and King Lauren lowered his head and counted it, and continued, that back and forth is sixteen days, and at most one month If you can fly two Zhaos, how can you fly so many Zhaos?


    Hahahaha, our Han Dynasty has more than one airship. "Liu Feng smiled heartily, and King Lauren was shocked again, and asked with wide eyes, I don''t know how many people are flying over there.


    "Anyway, there are a lot of them. I forgot how many. Liu Feng said. Then I want to fly back and forth four times a month. Is it ok?" King Lauren said expectantly.


    "Oh? Flying back and forth four times a month? It''s completely "eighty-eighty", no problem." Liu Feng said with certainty that King Lauren heard the affirmative answer and almost laughed, and Shen kept touching it. own white beard.


    He smiled for a while and put it away, and said, "Thank you so much, Your Excellency Liu Feng, I wish us a happy cooperation, not to mention how happy he is now. At first, he thought he couldn''t buy an airship, and the whole person was in tears. No, now I know a better way, and that is to get to the Han Dynasty without buying an airship.


    And doing Fei [It only took eight days in the past, he really couldn''t imagine it at all, and even thought it was a fantasy


    You must know that it takes more than two months to travel by boat. In the past two months, he has been able to go back and forth to the Han Dynasty several times by airship.


    And when he heard that he could buy an airship route and go to the Han Dynasty by himself, the first thought that popped into his mind was to drink cold brewed tea.


    And he plans to go to all the places written in the "City of Miracles", as well as the food mentioned in it, he has to taste it


    He was fascinated by the cold succulent and wine of the Han Dynasty alone, not to mention the other delicacies. His excitement was beyond words. For nothing else, he just wanted to be able to live in his own lifetime. Leave the Elven Empire of Larsen and see it elsewhere.


    And this place is still sad for everyone to squeeze their heads, and even take a big boat and take the risk of taking the sea route for more than two months to reach another continent.


    If it was him, he wouldn''t be able to do it. First, because he is the king who wants to protect the entire kingdom. Second, he can''t afford it when he is old. Maybe he will die in the middle of the road. If he suddenly died in On the way, that would be pathetic.


    They all feel that if they want to die, they will die in their hometown. It is really tragic to die suddenly at sea. I don''t know what Mr. Lauren will use to talk to me about the cooperation of airship routes. Liu Feng cut to the point and saw that the other party had fallen into a delusional appearance, so he was about to interrupt and let him quickly return to reality. King Lauren was stunned for a moment, and said, \"Uh...Didn''t we just talk about the port''s Hanzuo? Liu Feng stretched his fingers and shook it, and said, "Well...this is not included, the contract clearly states. It is clear that the construction of the port is only an exchange of low prices for our goods, but it does not include the airship. King Lauren was embarrassed, and said after a pause, "Then we have nothing, and our Larson Elf Empire has nothing special.


    Liu Feng was a little surprised. He didn''t expect a big country to be nothing special. It was a bit of a surprise.


    There is really nothing but buckwheat. Does Your Excellency Liu Feng want buckwheat? King Lauren asked Liu Feng to cover his face with one hand, smiled helplessly, and asked, "How do you like the taste of buckwheat?


    King Lauren looked bitter and said, "I thought buckwheat was delicious when I hadn''t eaten your wheat before, but


    Hahaha... That''s it, why do I want your buckwheat? ¡¤Liu Feng was amused by the other party and said that, if there is no special thing, I can buy it from you with gold coins, how about it? "King Fanglun asked about gold coins? I don''t want gold coins. The Han Dynasty had gold coins. What''s more, we have already started not using gold coins. Liu Feng waved his hand. Now we use more paper money and don''t want gold coins? But I can only use gold coins with gold coins. You bought the airship route, you can say the price


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly. This is a bit of a miscalculation. I thought that the Larsen Elf Empire must have its own characteristics. After all, there is saltpeter in the chaotic land, iron ore in the Oreo Kingdom, and cattle, sheep and horses in the Sahara Prairie. There''s a way, I don''t want the gold coins anymore. "Liu Feng said with a smile, he intends to cooperate with the other party in other ways of cooperation.


    Obviously this is not possible, the flight route is very important to us, and there is no airship route. ''King Lauren said nervously, then we can cooperate in other ways of cooperation. Liu Feng''s cat horn slightly raised and said that he knew that the other party had stepped into his own trap. What kind of cooperation method is still very exciting for the airship route? '' said King Lauren curiously.


    Your Larsen Elf Empire will always have mountains, right? "Liu Feng asked King Lauren word by word, nodded, and said, "I know what Your Excellency Liu Feng is thinking, and I also sent someone to look for it, but it turned out to be nothing.


    The elf king was also very helpless. He listened to the words of Lester Houyou at the time, so he sent someone to look for ore to see if there was any ore, but unfortunately there was nothing.


    Nothing at all? Liu Feng really laughed in his heart. I didn''t expect such a ruffian majesty in the Larson Elf Empire. Have you forgotten? We have that weird black water that might be of use to the Han Dynasty. "Lester Hou 0.6 reminded in a low voice.


    King Lauren suddenly realized, nodded again and again and said, \"Yes, yes, there is that thing.


    Weird black water? "Liu Feng asked curiously. It''s just strange black water, and it can burn alkane for a long time if it is ignited." King Lauren explained that Liu Feng turned the black ball, thinking, isn''t this oil? The strange black water that will catch fire is oil


    He put his thoughts away, wanted to be sure again, and asked, by the way, isn''t this strange water very sticky? King Lauren nodded heavily and said, "Yes, this black water is very sticky, and it is difficult to wash off once it gets on it.

 Chapter 1642：

    Chapter 1892: Black gold.


    Liu Feng was a little excited, sat up straight, and asked, "Where did these black waters appear? Now that there is news of oil, it''s really exciting. The uses of oil are so wide, you need to know the uses of oil. Very extensive, it can be used as fuel or chemical production. Petroleum is on the other side of the earth and is the most important raw material in modern industrial society. Most means of transportation are driven by petroleum.


    In addition, oil is also used to generate electricity, and it is also an important raw material for the chemical industry, so it is also called black gold


    Petroleum can be used to manufacture synthetic fibers, synthetic rubber, plastics, pesticides, fertilizers, explosives, medicines, dyes, paints, synthetic detergents and other products. Petroleum products can be said to be very useful.


    Moreover, petroleum is a viscous liquid, which can be used to refine gasoline, kerosene, diesel and other fuel oils and lubricating oils required by various machines.


    Of course, there are disadvantages to oil extraction. Oil extraction is very expensive, and it may also bring about offshore oil exploration and extraction to the environment, which will disturb the marine environment. In particular, the excavation work to clean up the seabed damages the environment the most.


    There is also the release of carbon dioxide into the atmosphere when Shi 05 oil burns, which will lead to global warming. This is why Liu Feng does not want to take the initiative to mine and find oil, but now it has appeared on its own, and it still appears in another continent. There is no way to do that. Of course, I saved a little bit, just waiting to show you, because we don''t know if this thing is useful or not. '' said King Lauren


    "Show it to me first, I''ll know if it''s useful." Liu Feng said seriously. \"King Lauren turned around and ordered, go and fetch the bucket of black water."


    Yes, Your Majesty. "The attendant ran to Ping immediately.


    Ten minutes later, the two attendants walked in with a wooden barrel and placed it in front of the Elf King, Your Excellency Liu. This is the black strange water, you can see if it is useful. "King Lauren said yes." Liu Feng looked at the wooden barrel brought over by the other party, and his black eyes kept looking at the servant''s body. The dark black liquid in the barrel was very viscous. He picked up a wooden barrel and stirred it, and then smelled it again.


    He frowned after smelling it. How about the iconic pungent smell of oil, Mr. Liu Feng, is this strange black water useful? "King Lauren curiously said, of course, this thing is still useful." Liu Feng nodded and said, is oil useful? Of course it works, but it''s not very useful.


    King Lauren''s green eyes widened, and he was surprised and said, "It''s really good, I thought it was useless, but this thing is definitely useless to you, and you don''t know how to get there. Use it, and keep the black water that is just weird to you." Liu Feng said bluntly that this thing is indeed not something that ordinary people can use. For them, this thing is just a dip that can''t be washed off, and the smell is still lingering. Something like rotten eggs, it''s too late to dislike it, then what should I do? Is this thing useless? "King Lauren was stunned and said, is there a lot of this stuff? It was mined in the chat?" Liu Feng thought about it curiously, shook his head and asked the Marquis of Leicester, "Where did this stuff come from?"


    Lester Houhua pondered for a moment and said, "This thing was mined on the mountain behind the palace, and it was accidentally dug up, and then it spewed out in large quantities.


    The Elf Marquis was a little apprehensive when he described it. For nothing else, he was at the scene at the time. The most unfortunate thing was that the black liquid he was sprayed directly sprayed onto his body, and the pungent smell of oil made him whole. I couldn''t stand it, I spit it out on the spot. The most disgusting thing is that he washed it for half an hour, and the sticky things on his body still couldn''t be washed away. Until now, he still feels the smell of rotten eggs on his body, and he accidentally thought about it while eating. I want to get up


    "There are so many, but Liu Feng is too frowning. I didn''t expect these oil to be extracted so easily. It''s a bit surprising. You must know that oil extraction is not a simple matter.


    It is not only necessary to use various tools, but also some prerequisites for surveying. In short, the Difficult Larson Elf Empire has no professional tools, and no one understands this matter. Unexpectedly, it was mined by the other party. It can be said that It''s a blind cat meeting a dead mouse, what''s the matter, Your Excellency Liu Feng, is there any problem? ¡¤King Lauren wondered, Liu Feng put away his emotions, sat up straight and said, "We Han Dynasty asked for these black strange water, and King Lauren widened his eyes and said in surprise, "Really? Do you really use these black monsters?


    It''s not very useful. I just want to take it back and study it carefully. Maybe I can find more uses. Liu Feng said deliberately.


    He didn''t want to show that it was a particularly useful thing, and he couldn''t show that the Han Dynasty wanted it very much.


    I have to pretend that these things are not very good, I don''t care about it, I think it is the best thing, and I will buy it back with you 770.


    really? That''s really good. I heard that there are a lot of these black monsters in the barrels on the other side of the mountain. There are hundreds of barrels.


    King Lauren scratched his gray beard and continued, "I''m still worried about what to do with these things. His one was thinking about going back, and then found that it was flowing on the ground when he fell, and then he thought again. I fell into the water and merged with the water. Unexpectedly, it actually floated on the water surface, and the smell was even more unpleasant.


    Then paint me all, and I will help you to get rid of these things, although it does smell bad. "Liu Feng pretended to be disgusted by covering his nose.


    In fact, he has already started to figure out in his heart, what these oil can do, how widely used it is, and so on, I will give it to Your Excellency Liu Feng, you can take it all, I will not charge you high prices. King Lauren is fine again and again, what should be discussed is still to be discussed, you can make a price. "Liu Feng doesn''t want to talk about the other party''s petty benefits.


    King Lauren thought for a moment and asked, "Then can I talk to Your Excellency Liu Feng about the cooperation of airship routes?


    Oh? Airship route cooperation? "Liu Fengdun raised his head slightly.


    Chapter 1893: Still want to have it.


    It''s Indigo, can we Larson have an airship route? "King Lauren expects this, I have to think about it, I will help you deal with these strange black water, and I have to post your airship route in reverse, right? Liu Feng pretended to be very embarrassed.


    You must know that the flight route is one of the miracles of the Han Dynasty, and you can''t rashly cooperate with each other. Can I give you gold coins, as long as this airship route can be opened. "King Lauren looked like he was going to win.


    Liu Feng pressed his temple with one hand, pretending to think, raised his head and asked, "How many gold coins?


    King Lauren rolled his green eyes, pondered for a long time, and asked, "Can our black strange water be exchanged for your airship front line twice a month?


    Back and forth from the Han Dynasty to the Larsen Elf Empire twice a month? "Liu Ji didn''t expect the other party to talk like this. This is undoubtedly beneficial to him. If it were changed to modern times, there are too many conditions for this oil to be negotiated, and it is not too much to mention any good conditions.


    Yes, as for the two-way flight route, I can buy it from you with gold coins. "King Lauren looked straight at each other


    He was a little nervous, not for anything else, just because he felt that his request was a bit excessive The route is still flying back and forth twice a month, and he still feels that he has raised too much requirements.


    Seeing the other party''s nervous appearance, Liu Feng knew that the other party thought that his request was too much. He blinked his black eyes, so he asked for a long time before he opened his mouth and said, "Your Excellency Lauren, you make me a little embarrassed.


    An Li, who was sitting on the side, couldn''t help but want to laugh. Mother Hu Er had been restraining herself from Liu Feng''s current appearance. It was the first time he and she had seen it. Of course, Mother Hu Er knew why it said that. She is just playing for her own initiative. She has followed Liu Feng for so long, and has also learned a lot of negotiation skills, and even read a lot of business books


    At this moment, Liu Feng is acting because he wants to win more for the Han Dynasty. In fact, Hu Erniang knows that the conditions proposed by the Larson Elf Empire are already very good. However, between the two countries'' negotiations, If one side appears urgent and impatient, then he loses


    As long as the other party shows that you are absolutely necessary and want it very much, then 100% of the initiative is on your side. At this time, you just need to show embarrassment.


    After reading it, the other party will be more heartbroken, and even more want to facilitate this cooperation with you. I know it will be difficult for you, but there is nothing we can do. The airship route, our Larson Elf Empire is real. I need it." King Lauren said urgently that when the Han Dynasty did not speak, he had already thought about how to negotiate with the other party. He had already thought about a lot of things to say and how to say it, so he just waited for the other party. When I came to negotiate, I didn''t expect that when the other party came, I completely lost the attitude of a big country. The most important thing is that the other party''s goods and some things are so attractive that I can''t put it down and can''t hold it anymore. Attitude to talk to each other


    I was also afraid that I would be too stubborn and let the other party leave directly in a fit of anger.


    And there is another point that scares him, that is, just now Liu Feng said that he was going to the Torola Orc Empire and wanted to talk to them about Hanzuo first.


    How could he allow this, three empires of the same level, as long as one empire takes the lead in getting the goods of the Han Dynasty


    Then that empire has won at the starting line. The three empires are already incompatible. If one of the empires is getting bigger and bigger, it has a bad mood and wants to attack other empires, then its chances of winning are very good. span


    This is auspicious, you must have a lot of slaves in the Larsen Elf Empire, right? "Liu Feng asked.


    Foot, there are quite a lot of slaves, all from the Flanders Empire, or the Zutorolla Orc Empire. "King Lauren nodded.


    That''s fine, you give me 5,000 slaves, and then give us 20,000 gold coins in the Han Dynasty every month, what do you think? "Liu Feng sat up straight and said.


    Five thousand slaves? "King Lauren''s green eyes widened slightly, and he asked, "Does Your Excellency Liu Feng mean to give 5,000 slaves to the Han Dynasty every month?


    Liu Chui shook his head with a smile and said, \"How is it possible, just give us 5,000 Shuangli at one time, and then 20,000 gold coins are to be given to us every month


    King Lauren frowned and fell into thought, which was a bit surprising to him, 20,000 gold coins per month was considered high.


    He also scratched his gray beard and said seriously, \"m good, I can promise you this condition.


    He thought about it, although the price was a bit high, but it was worth it. It was really worth going back and forth to the Han Dynasty four times a month.


    He is very satisfied with the risk now, as if he has found a big treasure. It is very good to be complacent about his luck. I will draw up a detailed contract when I go back. You can take a look at it and sign it if you feel there is no problem. Our two collaborations today are a perfect ending. "Liu Feng whispered ok, no problem, then all this will trouble Your Excellency Liu Feng." King Lauren chuckled, mainly because he felt that the contract that the other party came up with was really good, although it was marked on the top. There are many things that he finds awkward.


    But he thought about it carefully and felt that although he said it was awkward, after reading it carefully, he would find that it was well said, and it was concise and would not make people misunderstood.


    If there is this contract (good Li Hao) in hand, Nantu will feel more at ease. If he is allowed to write this, he will not be able to write it.


    A few sentences at most summed up everything. Now that he recalled those previous contracts, he always felt that there were many loopholes that could be exploited.


    Okay, then I''ll go to rest first. After the contract is completed, I''ll have someone deliver it to you. "Liu Feng got up and told me to have someone take you to your room." King Lauren also got up, motioning for a maid beside him to lead Lu Feng, nodding his head, tidying up his gorgeous clothes, and saying, "I will trouble Your Excellency Lauren for a long time tonight. King Kua Lauren waved his hands again and again, smiled heartily, and said, "It''s nothing, Your Excellency Liu Feng can rest assured that his eyes have been looking at Liu Feng''s gorgeous clothes, and he still has the urge to catch him.


    Chapter 1894: Don''t stare at people from other kingdoms.


    What''s the matter, Lord Lauren, is there anything else? "Liu Feng always felt that someone was staring at him.


    No, there is nothing more, I''m just surprised that Your Excellency Liu Feng''s clothes are so gorgeous. '' exclaimed King Lauren


    Liu Feng opened his hands smoothly, and once again the wide and delicate sleeves appeared in front of everyone, and their eyes were all attracted by the delicate clothes.


    The pattern embroidered on the sleeves is relatively simple, because the back is a pattern of nine dragons, and the front is relatively simple. The front patterns are all peony flowers. Of course, these peony flowers are not very big ones. These peony flowers are direct Embroidered inside fabric with gold thread


    It is not directly embroidered on the outside, but directly embroidered with peony flowers inside the fabric, and the gorgeous imperial clothes are mainly made of gold, followed by some other colors, similar to the ancient emperors of the earth. that kind of clothes

 Chapter 1643：

    These clothes are only worn by outsiders. In Chang''an City, they are almost always hung up and put on. Not to mention, it is very troublesome. The most important thing is that they are on the highest building and the castle every day. No one has seen it so beautiful.


    Hahahaha. Chang''an City sells this kind of fabric. If Lauren Kaixia likes it, you can buy some fabrics and come back to make clothes. \"Liu Feng smiled heartily


    Oh? straight? Are the clothes that Your Excellency Liu Feng wears sold in Chang''an City? King Lauren was surprised and said that this dress of mine cannot be sold in Chang''an City, but similar fabrics are still available in Chang''an City. You can buy some fabrics and come back to cut clothes. "What is the price of these fabrics that Liu Feng faintly said?" King Lauren asked curiously. I don''t know, because this batch of fabrics is the latest research and development. I haven''t set the price yet. Liu Feng shrugged and continued. ,\"If you want it at that time, you can go to Chang''an City and ask when the price should be set.


    He must be talking about the fabrics embroidered by short-haired girls. He hasn''t returned to Chang''an City yet, and he still doesn''t know how the fabrics are progressing.


    During the time he left Chang''an City, the embroidered fabric should have come out earlier, and he was waiting for him to go back to check whether it was qualified or not for mass production.


    Of course, every pattern of flowers, birds, fish and insects has been embroidered with several patterns. As long as you go back and pass these patterns, you will be mass-produced according to these patterns.


    Looking forward to your fabrics. \" Lauren King smiled.


    Good things are worth the wait and you won''t be disappointed. "Liu Feng said firmly.


    Hahahaha, King Lauren smiled and waved his hand, "Then Your Excellency Liu Feng, please go and rest." Liu Feng turned around and prepared to leave.


    King Lauren watched the other party leave, but his eyes were always on everyone. Finally, his eyes fell on a girl with black hair and black eyes.


    King Lao Lun frowned. He always felt that the girl in front of him was very familiar, but he couldn''t name him.


    Liu Feng turned his head and saw the other party staring at Jenny, and asked, "What''s wrong? Lord Lauren also felt that the other party was staring at her, she was a little scared, and she took two steps back unconsciously. , The green eyes with black contact lenses turned around unnaturally for a few times, not knowing what to do, and his hands were holding on to the skirt on his body nervously.


    She stretched out her hand to help mess up the long black hair, and then looked at Liu Feng and prayed for help. If she was recognized by the other party at this time, she didn''t know what to do, but the Elf Princess turned around and thought about it carefully. Now their dresses are hard to recognize even An Li and the others, let alone (afeb) King Lauren. The number of times King Lauren has seen Jenny since she was a child is not as good as the time she spent with An Li and the others in Chang''an City. Facing each other, he didn''t recognize him, let alone King Lauren, who often didn''t see each other. Thinking of this, Jenny wasn''t so scared anymore, and she didn''t step back. Instead, she stood up straight, tucked her hair behind her ears, and stared straight at each other.


    Seeing Jenny''s appearance, Liu Feng''s corners rose slightly, thinking that the other party was finally no longer afraid.


    Oh, no, I would like to ask what is the name of that lady? It always feels like an acquaintance of mine looks like King Lauren, curiously.


    This is a man of my Han Dynasty, a painter of my Han Dynasty, what''s wrong? What''s up? "Liu Feng pretending to be a painter? You painters of the Han Dynasty?" King Lauren looked puzzled. He continued to ask, "I can''t remember the name all of a sudden, anyway, I really look like an acquaintance of mine, and I''m a little curious about what a painter is, this is the first time I''ve heard of this profession.


    Lester Hou also looked at Ni all the time, and his green eyes looked up and down, but he couldn''t remember hahahaha,... Maybe it was Lord Lauren who admitted that he was wrong, this is from our Han Dynasty. Liu Feng smiled.


    He didn''t believe it anymore. Wo Ni disguised like this, the other party could still recognize her. Even if the other party recognized it as Juni, she was not Ni either.


    King Lauren went to the right for a while, but still didn''t come up with a reason, and said apologetically, "I''m sorry, Your Excellency Liu Feng has wasted your time, you should go down and rest.


    Then, Lord Lauren can see clearly in the future, don''t keep staring at people from other kingdoms. "Liu Feng is playing hahahaha..., Liu Feng is really joking, I thought I was just an acquaintance." King Lauren was embarrassed that his appearance just now was really inappropriate. I''ll go first. "Liu Feng stepped out of the palace hall and stepped


    After Ni walked out of the palace hall, she calmed down her breathing and said happily, "It scared me to death, but luckily I didn''t recognize it, I was really afraid that I would be recognized at the time.


    I said it would be alright, you see, no one recognized you at the time. "An Li covered her mouth and smiled, but I was really a little surprised at the time, and I really thought the other party noticed something. Liu Feng smiled clearly, and I thought so too." Qin Ni Lian Lian nodded and said that it''s okay, it''s alright, Can''t you recognize it now? Let''s go to rest." Liu Feng said softly Ni nodded heavily and replied, "Okay.


    Chapter 1895: Mysterious place.


    ta ta ta


    Liu Feng and others were placed in the residence on the left side of the palace. The rooms here are relatively high-end, of course, but they are considered high-end in the Larson Elf Empire, but they are very ordinary in Chang''an City.


    Everyone was assigned a room, but Mina and the others didn''t live in a room alone. They felt that after all, in someone else''s kingdom, it was a bit too unsafe to live alone in a room, let alone a girl.


    So Mina, Anli, and Bangsi shared a room with Liu Feng, while Eliza, Nicole and Mila shared a room, then Jenny shared a room with Avril and Leia, and the rest shared a room with Liu Feng Seeing that there are not many furnishings in the huge room, and the smell is still very heavy, he shook his head helplessly, thinking that sleeping here is not as good as getting up from the airship. On the way to this room, the maid repeatedly I told him how nice this room was, but when I saw it, I felt completely different.


    Your Majesty, the smell of this room is so strong, no matter how it feels like a dense smell. "Enri pinched her nose.


    "Yeah, it feels like no one has cleaned this place for a long time, and it feels like it has been soaked in water. Mina also frowned.


    Tis kept using the ox''s tail and sighed, "The smell here is so unpleasant, why don''t we go back to the airship and sleep?


    That is, Your Majesty, let''s go back to sleep on the airship, it''s safe there, and it doesn''t have such a strong smell, right? "Enri suggested


    Liu Feng looked at the surrounding environment, and it was really difficult to live. He went to the bed and pressed the bed and found that the bed was very stiff, and when he pressed it, his hands were covered with dust, and the dust on the surface immediately became hot. come up


    The overall feeling is that there is no way to live, if you want to sleep in this bed for one night, I am afraid that the first body will be itchy.


    After thinking about it, he still shook his head and said, "Grate, let''s go back to the airship. It''s too dirty here. It''s too dirty. It''s too good. It''s too good to finally stop living here." Mother is not a pampered person. Although she was born as a princess, she has never slept in caves and woods.


    It''s just that I have lived in Chang''an City for a long time, and I live a good life every day. Now that I am in the place where I lived before, I will naturally feel a little uncomfortable.


    Of course, it''s okay if the Lord is her, but Liu Feng is what she is most worried about, because he is afraid that he will feel uncomfortable after sleeping. Mina, who wanted the prince, also sighed and said, let''s go quickly, and then let someone talk to the Elf King Larson.


    That''s right, we just tell him we''re leaving, and then we''ll just leave. If we tell him before we leave, he might stay. "Help suggested


    Liu Feng patted the hand that just pressed the bed board and said softly, \"Well, let''s go out and talk about it first. Well, I''ll call Nao Ni and Mila now." En Li ran out of the room lively for ten minutes. , Everyone gathered in Liu Feng''s room. After talking about the situation, everyone left.


    The knights and servants guarding the palace were all blindfolded, didn''t they just come in? Why are you leaving again?


    Some of the maids are smarter. After seeing them, they immediately ran to report to the Elf King, Your Majesty. Are we going to go back and fly right now? Or take a stroll in Leah City 7" Enri asked curiously


    Liu Feng blinked his black eyes and said softly, "Let''s take a stroll in Lia City to see what kind of city Lia City is.


    Enri nodded heavily and said, "Okay, I want to see what different things can be sold in Leah City.


    "Actually, there is nothing in Lia City. Most of the things sold are in Chang''an City, and those things are not comparable to those in Chang''an City, so there is nothing to buy," Ni weakly said.


    "Ah, it''s not that there is nothing in Lia City." En Li didn''t say that when she came down all of a sudden, Lia City is completely different from Chang''an City, you''ll know it when you go shopping. "Donnie whispered.


    0¡­ Asking for flowers 0 is different? So what''s the difference? En Li curiously said, Jenny shrugged her shoulders and said, "Then you have to see this for yourself. You will know after you read it. Anyway, the comparison is still obvious."


    Enri tilted her head in confusion and muttered, "Okay, then I''ll wait and see what''s different about Leah City.


    Liu Feng looked at the appearance of the two girls and smiled, and said, "Lia City passed by when we came, didn''t you see it like that.


    With a frustrated look on her face, Enri sighed, "It turns out that it''s like this, I thought there was something special about the city of Leah when she came here, the muddy roads, the squire''s house, Also has an unpleasant smell


    0 The standard configuration of this series is exactly the same as when Chang''an City was still Xiyang City before. Hahaha, why did Your Majesty tell En Li so quickly, I still want to wait until I see it myself. "


    Ni covered her mouth and smiled.


    OK, how dare you lie to me. "Enli is about to scratch the Elf Princess when she opens her hand. Hahaha, aren''t you curious? It would be boring if I told you all at once. I''ll let you go and find out for yourself. Lianni smiled.


    Your Majesty, shall we go to visit Leah City? There should be nothing to do in Leah City. "An Li muttered and Liu Feng shook her head lightly, and said, there is one place we haven''t gone to, that place must go, and there is another place we must go, where is it?" An Li looked curious. Asked Mina to blink her blue eyes a few times, and said, "Your Majesty, I know where Liu Feng''s cat horns are slightly raised, and said, "It seems that Mina and I are thinking of the same place, Anli is trying hard. Scratched his head, not knowing what they were talking about, he mumbled, "What the **** are you talking about, why can''t I understand it?


    This place, you will know when you go there, \" Liu Ji smiled mysteriously.


    Chapter 1896: The heart of the infrastructure madman is boiling again.


    Liu Feng and others walked towards the middle of the city, and they were heading in the direction of the Qianzhuang. An Li sat in the carriage and looked at the scenery outside, and asked, Your Majesty, where are we going now? Mina smiled slightly. , asked, "The direction we are going now is the direction of Qianzhuang, right?


    Hey, are we going in the direction of Qianzhuang? "An Li was surprised that Liu Feng nodded slightly and said, "Well, the direction we are going now is the direction of the bank. An Li suddenly realized, and said, "I almost forgot, we still have a bank in Lia City.


    Eliza sold her green eyes and said, "Your Majesty, this is the first time you have come to the bank.


    When 130 built the bank last time, Eliza should have been there. Tis said that it wasn''t just me, Ya was there, Mila and the others were there too. '' said Eliza.


    Yachen Bayu''s emerald green eyes said coldly, \"This bank took a lot of trouble to build at that time.


    She remembered that when she discussed the construction of the bank with them before, they surveyed the route, moved things, and got up to see the suitable location for building the bank.


    All of this took a lot of time, and the most important thing is that all of this was done without the knowledge of Larson''s entry into the Elf Empire. It''s really hard for you, and now is the time to see the results. \"Liu Feng chuckled and said that Eliza kept shaking her head and said seriously, "Your Majesty, this is not hard at all.

 Chapter 1644：

    umbling


    The carriage was going very bumpy all the time. From the outside, it looked like the carriage was shaking all the time. En Li was holding on to the side and sighed, "This carriage is really bad, it kept shaking until I felt like throwing up.


    Mina rolled her eyes, held her forehead and said, "Shi Ming, Tis, who was sitting on this broken carriage until I had a sore back, kept supporting the pair of huge things in front of her chest, and sighed, "It''s really not as good as What about walking?


    The degree of violent shaking of the carriage makes people think that the carriage is about to fall apart at any time. The muddy road in Liya City is full of potholes and some gravel.


    En Li hugged her fox tail and said helplessly, "I can only bear it any longer, it should be almost there soon, yes, it''s just a turn ahead, just bear with it." Eliza said.


    Guerniang and the others are used to riding in smooth carriages and steam cars in Chang''an City, so it is natural that they are not used to riding such a bumpy carriage at once.


    Especially the carriage that was about to throw people out, and it was the first time to ride it, so it was no wonder that they couldn''t stand the biggest problem in Leah City. "An Li opened the curtain and saw that the avenues of the Outer Lia Domain were incomparable to Chang''an City, filled with holes everywhere, some of the potholes had nothing, some of the pits were just some gravel, and some of the potholes It''s even more disgusting. It''s full of world-renowned objects that make people dare not look directly at it.


    Although the whole avenue is very wide and scattered, there is no flat place.


    When they run over, they make some squeaking noises, and some people are unlucky and even fall out directly. It can be said that it is very dangerous.


    And this smell, the stinky fox quickly put down the curtain, and the smell came in. "Mina repeatedly said that the smell of filthy things on the street must be difficult, and the point is that people walking on the street don''t take it seriously.


    Some people feel that it doesn''t matter if they step on it accidentally, and then they don''t take a bath for more than half a month, and the smell on their bodies is even more unpleasant.


    When the Venerable Master picks up people, the smell will naturally become more king. They have been smelling their own smell for a long time, and naturally they feel that it is nothing, and they are used to smelling it by themselves.


    Enri pouted and said, "Even if I don''t open the curtain, I can still smell it.


    It''s a comfort to my heart, I always feel bad and the taste is particularly heavy. "Mina''s look of disgust is fine, I''ve put down the curtain." Anri let go of his hand and continued, "I think it''s not just the road, but even these houses have to be rebuilt.


    The earthen houses on both sides of the avenue looked very precarious, as if they were about to fall over at any time, it was estimated that these earthen houses would not last long, right? If it rains heavily, it''s easy to fall over, right? '' Eliza guessed


    Well, these clay pedestals are naturally unreliable, otherwise they won''t chase after the goods that need us, Liu Feng said seriously.


    When he took over Xiyang City for the first time, he discovered this shortcoming. The entire Xiyang Region is an earthen house. If there was a phoenix like that time ago, then these earthen houses were either swept down or destroyed by heavy rain. washed away


    This was not what he wanted to see, so he had them all renovated into concrete houses, but our goods did not include cement, how could they change these mud houses? Mina is so cool


    En Li turned the brown pistol and said, \"Your Majesty probably meant that the people of the Larson Elven Empire wanted to buy more goods, and then earn more gold coins from them, so that they could renovate their houses again. That''s right, But no matter how renovated it is, it is useless. Liu Feng said softly, yes, no matter how refurbished these mud houses are, they are still mud houses, after all, they will not last much time." Mi Na said


    But I just wanted to roll into the stone houses, and those stone houses should be firmer. "An Li said. Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly and smiled, "How long can these stone houses last? Moreover, the gaps in the four solid stone houses will also be ventilated, and it will only get colder in winter.


    And it is not easy to make stone, it is impossible to make so much stone to build a house. "Anli added that the merchants and nobles who estimated that the money they made this time would like to exchange 0.3 coins for the stone house, right?" Mina guessed, um, that''s all, and it''s just buying land, these nobles are just as promising. . "Enri nodded again and again.


    Liu Feng looked at the scenes outside, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, thinking in his heart: Lia Yuyun will be Han Wangming''s infrastructure madness again. Seeing these dilapidated cities, I can''t wait to let it look like a tramp. Tread


    Ten minutes later, Liu Feng and the others came to the gate of the Qianzhuang. The entry of the Qianzhuang had already received the message, and everyone was waiting.


    His Majesty. "The people of Qianzhuang answered in unison.


    Well, get up. "Liu Feng raised his hand, and took the girl into the bank under Mila''s escort.


    Chapter 1897: What about the princess.


    The moonlight shines down, covering everything like a light yarn, passing through the gaps in the leaves, and the silver light on the ground makes up the pattern of glutinous pods.


    The pond under the moonlight looks so peaceful, like a mirror reflecting the clouds and moon in the sky.


    The beautiful moon halo on the lake also constitutes a vivid ink painting.


    thump! thump!


    Occasionally, the fish would jump out of the water, causing ripples to shatter the mirror, and the moonlight would be like a layer of broken silver on the water, and the crystals would sparkle.


    The moonlight from the broken fields sprinkles on the grass full of fallen leaves, and all people''s minds are the memories of the year.


    The fallen leaves on the tree, the smell of soil and branches and leaves wandering in the air, makes people smell very comfortable.


    In the restaurant of the Royal Palace of Leah City, King Lauren and Princess Jill are eating the late king. Why don''t you let me go to the palace hall. \"Princess Jill pouted.


    4 She looked unhappy with one eyelid, and her mouth was puffed up, making people want to pinch her.


    She originally wanted to go to the palace hall, because she thought that if Liu Feng was there, then Anli and Mina would definitely be there too.


    The Elf Princess has not seen them for a long time. The reason why she wants to go to the palace hall is to meet them


    Of course, the most important thing is that she wants to see Pian Ni, but she doesn''t know if Lan will be finished this time. She knows that Dai Ni hates the Larson Elf Empire, and I am afraid she will not be willing to do so. Why are you, a girl, participating in our discussions? "King Lauren said solemnly, but I haven''t seen Enri for a long time, and I want to see them. Princess Jill is pouting a little addicted, you are talking about those orc girls, you know, orcs are all Very cunning, stay away from them, King Lauren said seriously


    Father, don¡¯t think so. When I went to Chang¡¯an City, they were very kind to me, nothing like what Father said. "Princess Jill shook her head again and again.


    The education the elf princess received from childhood was to stay far away from her Zengren, who was a slave in the Larsen Elf Empire.


    Not only that, but they also spoke of various barbaric deeds of the orcs, as well as the good things about losing all kinds of orcs.


    So when Princess Jill went to another continent, she was always very anxious.


    Because she had read it in the book "City of Miracles" and learned that Chang''an City is a city where orcs, humans, elves and other races coexist peacefully


    And she also knows that the treatment of orcs in Chang''an City is also very good. Just like the human race, you can do whatever you want and find any job.


    She can even marry and have children with the human race, and even do some personal work for the king. Not only that, she also heard that the several concubines of the king of the Han Dynasty are all orcs, and there is only one human race, and the king of the Han Dynasty It''s a human race


    Therefore, before she went to Chang''an City, the Elf Princess felt all kinds of discomfort in her heart. Although Eliza and Dalian always said that Chang''an City was very, very good at that time, she just couldn''t stand tall.


    The fact is that after she went to Chang''an City, she found that everything in Chang''an City was not as cunning as her father said, but rather friendly, no matter what she was doing, she was very decent and polite until she saw it. Mina and Enri, the thoughts that she had been instilled in her heart since she was a child were pushed all of a sudden, like any orcs are rude, savage, rude and ugly, but Mina and Enri are not like this, they roll up It''s so bright and moving


    People can''t open their eyes, I just want to watch them carefully, and I want to make friends with them seriously. Look, I said that orcs are cunning and hateful. Look at you, you are completely blinded by orcs now. You think they are good now, right? "King Lauren was angry. Although he said that the Larson Spirit Empire had reached an agreement with the Han Dynasty, the Elf King still hated him very much. He was also glad that the king of the Han Dynasty was a human rather than an orc. If it was an orc, he might really want to. Think carefully about whether to cooperate or not in this Han Zuo.


    Although he saw Enri, Mina and others, and thought they were very beautiful, the ideology that the elf king had been instilled in his childhood was too ingrained.


    It is difficult to turn back time, and all the people who serve the royal family of the Larsen Elf Empire are slave orcs. So in his eyes, Mina and Anli were nothing more than slaves Liu Feng used to drive.


    Hmph, Father, you are really too stubborn, I don''t want to tell you. "Princess Jill is also angry, alright, eat well, why are you talking about this.\" King Lauren rushed to change the topic, they are all gone now, I can''t see you if you want. "Princess Jill is still very angry. When she learned that the people from the Han Dynasty were coming, she was very excited. She thought of going to see Liu Feng and Mina. Once they were King Huling, they never let her go to the palace hall. She also No way, I finally heard that they had been arranged to live in the castle room


    The elf was very happy again and wanted to run to find them, but before they went, they heard the maid say that they had already done business, so Princess Jill was in tears again, resulting in a lack of enthusiasm for dinner tonight. It looks all


    Don''t be unhappy, I will let someone contact Your Excellency Liu Feng tomorrow, and then let you meet those orcs? King Lauren reluctantly said


    really? Is what the king said true? Don''t lie to me. "There was only a little smile on Princess Jill''s face.


    King Lauren took a sip of wine and said, "Really, when did I lie to you? It''s great, the father is really good, I can finally see Enri and the others." Princess Jill said happily that I really I don''t understand, what''s so good about those orcs that make you want to see them so much. "King Lauren looked at the white-eyed princess with a look of disdain, and said, "Father, you don''t know that they are also princesses in another continent.


    Of course, the elf princess was talking about Enri. She was the princess of the Brutus orc kingdom before. King Lauren was in danger and said, "What about the princess, anyway, the orcs are not good, anyway, I think the orcs are very good. Yes. Princess Jill and the Elf King sing against you, you are so willful. King Lauren said helplessly.


    Chapter 1898: Complaints.


    The sun was shining brightly in the sky, and Princess Jill woke up early in the morning. She didn''t sleep well last night. She was always in a state of excitement. For nothing else, she was going to see Enri, Mina and Dora today. , help me change clothes, I''m going out of town. "Princess Jill can''t wait to urge yes, right now." Dora nodded, and began to help Princess Elf dress up. Princess Jill looked at herself in the mirror in surprise, and asked repeatedly, "How is it? How is it? I Why does she seem to be afraid that she looks in a bad state, Bi Jing is already young, and she can''t be excited now, her whole body is in a state of excitement, her body trembles involuntarily. Worry.\" Dora smiled and that''s fine, that''s fine, as long as it''s not ugly. "Princess Jill sighed in relief.


    How could it be, His Highness is always good-looking, don''t worry too much. "Dora reassured Princess Dougier by fiddling with her hair, and said happily, "Forget it, every time you talk, it sounds so nice, and I never tell the truth.


    Although the Elf Princess knows that the other party is just talking, but after all, it is very comfortable to listen to the praise, Your Highness, I am telling the truth, you are in the best state at all times, really don''t mind too much. '' Dora went on to compliment


    Princess Jill blinked her green eyes and muttered, "But why do I feel like I have a black eye blanket, it''s so strange to look at? It''s so boring to look in black.

 Chapter 1645：

    Your Highness, I told you last night that you have to go to bed early, otherwise you will have black eyes. It seems that you must have slept very late last night, right? '' asked Dora


    Yeah, I couldn''t sleep last night, it was so painful to turn around all night. Princess Jill was suffering, did she drink milk tea or coffee last night? Otherwise, why can''t I fall asleep? Dora wondered.


    Princess Jill shook her head without hesitation, and said, "I didn''t drink coffee or milk tea last night, so what if I only drank hot? You used to drink coffee and milk tea before you couldn''t sleep well. Why can''t Huang fall asleep? Maybe it''s because I want to see Enri and the others today, so I got a little excited last night, and then...then I can''t sleep well


    "Princess Jill toot


    Dora covered her face with one hand, smiled and said, "I said, it turned out to be because of this matter, but it doesn''t matter, the dark circles under the eyes will fade in the afternoon, and it will not affect His Highness''s beauty at all.


    "Really?" Princess Jill stared blankly at herself in the mirror, and kept turning her head from side to side. Really, don''t worry, and you will put on nice clothes, so if you look at it, it will look even better. "Dora comforted Princess Dougier with her hands on her face, looking at the mirror and muttering, "I always feel like I''m getting fatter, my face is all round, and it looks so ugly. Dora covered her face with one hand and kept smiling, and after a while she picked up her head and said, "Your Highness, you are worrying too much, where are you getting fat?


    Not fat at all, no different from before.


    Princess L got up and put her stomach on the right and her thigh on the right, complaining, "But I always feel like I''m getting fatter, especially my legs and stomach, they''re all fat.


    I feel that Your Highness is the same as before, and there is not much change, so you don''t have to worry about it: I will change your clothes for you, Dora said repeatedly.


    Come on, pick me a piece of clothing that covers my flesh a little bit, and don''t let people see that I''m fat. Princess Jill said. I think His Royal Highness should just wear normal clothes. You are so ugly, don''t block your figure, it''s a pity. "Dora regretted.


    Princess Jill''s green eyes widened; she was surprised, "Are you straight? Are you really not fat?


    Really not callous, when did I deceive the hyena, you can rest assured. "Dora smiled and said that''s fine. It''s fine if you''re not fat. Pick me the best-looking dress. I want to surprise Anli and Mi, who haven''t seen you for a long time." Princess Jill looked forward to it.


    OK, how about I help you pick your favorite pink? '' Dora suggested.


    Okay, just help me choose pink, pink looks better. "Princess Jill nodded heavily. Dora nodded, then got up and went to a wardrobe to look for clothes. When she opened the wardrobe, most of the clothes were pink. She fiddled with her hands on the wardrobe, and finally stopped at the hem of a skirt. Your Highness, the big dress, is it okay to wear this one? Dolaning turned her head around the dress and asked, I bought it, went to Xiangdao, let''s go, it looks like a different thing, this one is in Chang''an I bought it in the city, you forgot, I haven¡¯t worn it once.¡± Dora said, oh, yes, I almost forgot that I haven¡¯t worn this dress yet, so I¡¯ll wear it. Today is the first time. Wearing it, going through it to see Enri and the others also have a face. '' said Princess Jill.


    Dora took the clothes and said softly, then you go to change your clothes first, I will help you with makeup after changing clothes, and I will change now. "Princess Jill took the dress and changed the clothes on her body after ten minutes. After ten minutes, Princess Jiling staggered and changed into the dress. The dress was very complicated and she was tired to wear it. This dress is beautiful. It looks good, but it''s too difficult to wear alone. It should be the reason why I am fat.


    Princess Jill sighed.


    The skirt that Princess Ling is wearing has a back zipper, and it''s still a tight-fitting style. It''s still a bit difficult to wear it by yourself. You should ask me for help. I can help you pull the back. You can pull it (Zhao Nuo''s) yourself. It''s not that you''re fat after all. \" Dora explained quickly


    It turned out to be like this, I thought it was because I was fat and couldn''t even wear it. "Princess Jill breathed a sigh of relief. Your Highness, sit down quickly, I''ll help you with makeup, I''ll definitely let you go out beautifully today." Dora smiled, "Okay." "Princess Jill was very excited, she trotted all the way to the dressing table, and then took her hair to the donkey behind her.


    Half an hour later, Dora helped the Elf Princess paint a full makeup, and the overall look was very good. After she came back from the Han Dynasty, she has been learning makeup, taking her own risks as practice every day, half a year has passed, It''s a good painting


    So pretty, I like it. "Princess Jill looked at herself in the mirror with satisfaction


    Chapter 1899: Disappointed Jill.


    Your Highness is fine, I thought you might not be used to it. "Dora Xiaoyingying, when did you learn it? It''s so powerful, it''s so beautiful, you can compare it with the makeup artist in Chang''an City, and Princess Jill exclaimed.


    Dora scratched the back of her head embarrassedly and said, "I always practice before going to bed at night, because...because I think that His Highness will always need me somewhere.


    I''ve always needed you, but... but I need you even more now. "Princess Jill''s eyes were all laughing.


    It''s fine if you like me, but I''m also worried that Your Highness doesn''t like it. "Dora is relieved that since the Elf Princess came back from the Han Dynasty, she has not put on makeup, because she thinks it is boring to wear makeup in the palace


    I don¡¯t know where to go after putting on makeup, and I don¡¯t have anyone I want to meet. Putting makeup on is a waste, but the most important thing is that she doesn¡¯t know how to put on makeup. After a few times, she gave up. , your transformation is very good, very good-looking, makes me even more beautiful. "Princess Jill''s green eyes are laughing into a seam 813


    Dora tidied up Princess Lingling''s dress and said, "Your Highness, let''s go, you can see Miss Anli and the others, Meimei.


    Mmmm, let''s go, maybe they can''t wait for me too. \" Princess Jill''s nod


    I have already sent people to prepare the carriage, and we can leave in the afternoon. \" Dora said softly.


    By the way, do you think Jenny will come this time? Princess Jill suddenly asked Dora to turn her hair, thinking, "I don''t know, but Her Royal Highness Jenny hates Lia City, maybe it is, you also think she may not come, right?" The princess sighed.


    Don''t be discouraged, Your Highness, nothing is absolute. This time, Longxia of the Han Dynasty came by airship, and it took a lot of time. "Dora looked serious.


    You mean Ni might come? "Princess Jill''s original sad face suddenly dissipated a lot. Dora nodded and explained, "It''s very good, because it doesn''t take much time to ride the airship, and Jiu Ni may come.


    If it takes more than two months to come by on a beee, then it is absolutely impossible for Nai to come.


    Princess Jill was very happy when she thought of this, and her unhappy emotions disappeared at once. She moved to the same place, and urged her, "Come on, let''s not waste time, let''s go and find Ni.


    Yes. "Dora nodded and smiled happily.


    The fairy princess took Dora away from the palace and started to move towards the bank. The news was told by King Lauren to Princess Jill, saying that she had already told the people of the Han Dynasty, and she had also made an appointment at the bank. Meet


    Princess Er was also very excited in the carriage. Even if the carriage was turned upside down, she didn''t feel sour. You seemed very happy. Is it because of Her Royal Highness Funi? "Dora is curious and said, I haven''t seen her for a long time since I saw her last time, and I don''t know how she is doing, Princess Jill suddenly worried.


    Don''t worry, His Royal Highness Ni has a job in Chang''an City, and he will definitely live well. Dora comforted Princess Daojier with her green eyes, and said thoughtfully, indeed, her status in Chang''an City is not bad, and she will definitely not be bullied.


    Yes, His Highness Ni has already bought a house in Chang''an City, and he will definitely have a good time, so he will go to His Highness Ji Ni to play. '' Dora continued to console


    I will definitely go to her to play. His Majesty King Ming of Han has promised his father that he will go to her when we build the airship field in Lia City. "Princess Jill smiled and said that the time for your Highness to travel to and from the Han Dynasty and Lia City will be shortened by more than half. We can go to play at the beginning of the month and come back at the end of the month." Dora chuckled lightly.


    You will also be able to arrange, but this is not missing is a good way. "Princess Jill agrees


    Half an hour later, Princess Elf''s carriage came to the gate of the bank in Lia City, Princess Jill got off the carriage with the help of the maid, and walked in with the direction of the bank, Your Majesty, here I come. "Princess Jill said happily at the door, and Liu Feng turned around and saw Lord Elf.


    Jill here? looks happy


    Of course I''m happy, I haven''t had them for a long time. "Princess Jill said with a smile.


    Enri and Mina were also very happy when they arrived at the Elf Princess, and ran towards her. Long time no see, Your Highness Jill. "Enli hugged Princess Jill Her Royal Highness Jill for the first time, you look a lot more beautiful." Mina praised yes, did you eat steel? Looks a lot thinner. '' Tess said.


    Princess Jill was very happy when she heard this. She took her skirt and turned around and said happily, "Really? I really don''t have it. You are still very stubborn, and she is much prettier." En Li shook her head again and again. Dao Gangsi took the Elf Princess''s hand and turned around, and said seriously, no, no, no, it''s really not fat at all. Princess Jill was so happy, she covered her face with her hands, and said shyly, "You didn''t lie to me. Why are I lying to you, it''s really pretty.\" En Li said firmly that while Princess Jill was happy, her green eyes kept looking around, trying to find something. Are you looking for Jenny? "Liu Feng asked lightly, Princess Jill nodded heavily, and said without hesitation, "It''s Ming, I''m looking for Ni, did she come to Lia City with your majesty? Liu Feng shook his head, showing a dejected look, and said, \"No, he didn''t want to follow, and I didn''t force it." Ah. So that''s the case, I thought Zhan Kun would come with Fu. "Princess Jill looks even more depressed. I have persuaded her, but she is unwilling to follow Ruolai. You know the general reason." Liu Feng blinked his black eyes and said.


    Princess Jill''s green color suddenly lost its luster, and sighed, "I haven''t seen her for a while, so I miss her.


    You just miss Ni, don''t miss us, okay? "En Li squinted her eyes slightly and teased Mi Ha Die, panting bitterly, and spread her hands, "It''s Ming, it seems that we are not important anymore.


    Chapter 1900: Sisters get together.


    Yes, you are also very important, you are also very important. "Princess Jill repeatedly said that her face was full of worry all of a sudden, for fear that the other party misunderstood something, she kept explaining that Nicole covered her mouth and smiled, and said, "Okay, they are all just kidding you, don''t be Five full calls, I just said that, of course we know that you miss us too. "Enli smiled and said, Princess Jill heaved a sigh of relief and said, "I thought you really thought so, I was looking forward to seeing you before I came.


    Are you disappointed that you didn''t see Ni? Mina squinted her blue eyes and asked, yes, you must be here for Jenny, right? "Tis also joked that Princess Dougier smiled, fiddled with her silver-white hair, and said, "I miss her, and of course I also think that it''s a pity that you can''t see her, but it''s also very happy to see you. Well yes oh. '' Tiss winked at the purple one and smiled.


    Princess Jill nodded very seriously and said, "I definitely miss you, otherwise I wouldn''t be in such a hurry: we believe you, they are playing with you." En Li said with a smile Princess Jill pouted and asked, "By the way, why didn''t Jenny come with you this time?


    You know her, she finally left you and went to the Han Dynasty, so how could she come back so easily. "Allie said


    I know this, but it doesn''t take much time for you to sit and fly over, so he and she don''t want to come over? "Princess Jill said in dismay.


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to come. She said that there are still many things to do in the Han Dynasty, and she can''t leave for a while. In fact, she also really wants to come. '' Mina reassured


    Princess Jill grimaced and asked seriously, "Really? She really wanted to come, but couldn''t come? Of course, why should I lie to you, she must miss you too, it''s impossible not to come. "Mina nodded again and again.


    It''s also true that she cried when she was separated, so it''s impossible to come over and not come. "Princess Jill was comforted


    Suddenly, a pair of hands covered Princess Ling''s eyes, and then Mina said immediately, guess who I am. Princess Jill was frightened all of a sudden, but seeing that Mina and Dora didn''t make a big move, they calmed down and asked, \"Who are you?


    Guess what, just ask her who she is, and she won''t tell you. "Mina smiled.


    Is it Eliza? "Princess Jill asked curiously.


    Mina shook her head and said, "Eliza doesn''t like to play this kind of game, how could it be her? Isn''t she? And she still likes to play this kind of game, so who could it be?" The princess was lost in thought.

 Chapter 1646：

    Let me give you a hint, it''s a girl. "Enli covered her mouth and said with a smile that Princess Jill rolled her eyes inwardly, and said, "Such slender hands, I must know it''s a girl, give me some useful tips.


    Helpful hints? \"Enri rolled her brown eyes and continued, "Then let me give you a very useful hint, she is an elf.


    Princess Jill pondered for a moment, suddenly stunned, and asked seriously, "Could it be? Is it Yi Ni? Ni let go of her hands and said with a smile, "It''s me, it''s me, I thought it was me. You can guess at once that Princess Jill turned her head to see Princess Elf very excited, and immediately hugged her and said, "I really thought you didn''t come.


    Jenny fiddled with her green hair and said with a smile, \"How could I not come? I miss you so much, right? Princess Jill laughed when she saw it, and nodded again and again, "Yes, yes, I knew it was impossible for you not to come


    how about it? How have you been since you came back from the Han Dynasty? Nila turned the Elf Princess and asked Princess Jill, who pulled the other party to stop quickly and said with a smile, "If you turn again, I will faint.


    "Hahaha


    I''m so happy, but I forgot what to do. "Jenny smiled and I have a good life here. You know how the father, the king and the mother treat me. It''s mainly you. How are you doing in the Han Dynasty?" Princess Jill looked worried look


    ¡ÐŸj''s Liu Yedun raised slightly, smiled and said, "You also know how I am in Chang''an City, Your Majesty, they are all very good to me, how could I have a bad life?


    ask for flowers


    It''s true, I''m just too worried, you''ll be fine, I''ve been worried all the time. "Princess Jill, did you not eat well, drink well, or sleep well after you came back? I see that you are a lot haggard and your body has suffered a lot." Jenny looked distressed.


    Princess Jill subconsciously touched her face and asked, do I look haggard? Alas, because I learned that I''m coming to see you today, I didn''t sleep much last night, so I woke up a little haggard. It''s just because you can see us today, you should have slept more comfortably yesterday. That''s right. "


    Ni Zhi is unable to take the other party


    Princess Gu''er smiled stupidly and asked, "Did I really pass? I thought I had gained weight. Ni shook her head without hesitation, and said seriously, "You need to eat more, Looks a lot thinner than when you came to Chang''an City


    Princess Jill sighed and said helplessly, "I also want to eat more, but you know, Lia City doesn''t eat as much as Chang''an City, and it''s true I have pity on you, I knew you wouldn''t come back so soon, and stay in Chang''an City for more time." Jenny said distressedly


    That can''t be done. If I continue to live in Chang''an City, my father and mother must not worry about death? "Princess Jill doesn''t want them to worry about what they said. They love you so much, and they definitely won''t let you live in Chang''an City for so long." After Jenny said, she still felt a little distressed that she had not been loved before.


    Princess Jill gave each other a big hug and said, \"Okay, I still envy you now.


    Jenny nodded heavily, she must know that her current life is better than that of Princess Yan''er, not only in terms of freedom, income, food and clothing, but everything is much better. I know , it doesn''t matter anymore. "Nina smiled.


    Chapter 1901: Not afraid of war.


    That''s good, I thought you would feel uncomfortable somewhere. Princess Jill breathed a sigh of relief and asked Jenny, blinking her green eyes, "By the way, are you going back to the Han Dynasty with us this time?


    Go back to the Han Dynasty with you? Princess Jill''s eyes widened


    "Yes, just go back to the Han Dynasty with us, how about it? Would you like to think about it?" Jenny Jing nodded.


    I won¡¯t do it, although it can save a lot of time by taking your airship to the Han Dynasty, Princess Jill paused and continued, ¡°But it will take more than two months for me to return by sea, and I am a little scared. span


    When she set off from Lia City to Chang''an City, and then returned from Chang''an City to Lia City, the five months of back and forth made her feel very uncomfortable. When I went there, I was lucky to have Eliza and Darlene to accompany me, but when I came back, it was very bad. Not only did I have nothing to do every day, there were no people to pass the time with, and the food was not very good. It must be there. Chang''an City is delicious


    And then almost every day or two there''s a big storm, or a surf that''s a few meters high, and it almost drowns them all


    And this back-and-forth sea trip has made her whole person black several times. Originally, the Elf Princess was very white, and with silver-white hair, it was even more white in spring. However, once tanned with silver-white hair, the whole person looks a lot soiled.


    If it weren''t for her being a princess and wearing gorgeous clothes, others would have thought it was a farmer''s princess. Although she is very edible, she is also very beautiful. Once she gets sunburned, she will feel very uncomfortable. Of course she''s unhappy, these are all secondly not important at all, the most important thing is that the danger of this sea journey is too great, she is a little afraid to go to the national insurance


    It is also said that after you go with us, you will have to take the boat back by yourself. These two months are too long, so forget it. "Jenny is a little sorry.


    She definitely didn''t want the Elf Princess to be unhappy, but she still wanted her to eat, drink, and sleep well. If she could be in Chang''an City, naturally these problems would be gone.


    Wait for the next time, didn''t His Majesty Liu Feng respond to my father? A port and an airship field will be built in Lia City, and it will not be too late for me to go to Chang''an City when I have an airship. "Princess Jill gently nodded and said, Jenny nodded, "Yes, that''s what I said, with the airship, it will be more convenient if you come here again. The airship is safe and saves time, so I can still have a month. I went back and forth to Chang''an City twice to see you. "Princess Ji L smiled and said


    Banba held the black child and said softly, "I drafted a contract yesterday, you can take it back to your father today, and let him sign it if he sees no problem, and let him come to me if there is any problem. He took the girls around the bank for a while yesterday, and even went to the basement to see.


    And after resting in the bank for a few hours, seeing if the people in the bank were resting in the bank, he began to think about the contract of cooperation with the airship field. In the contract, he proposed that the location of the airship field should be wide. And how to build, and how to build, etc. are all marked


    Of course, he will not provide cement to the other party. Nowadays, cement is still not known to others. He just proposed in the contract that the airship field should be built with bricks, and these bricks he also roughly drew a The sketch is to take a piece of stone to eliminate the pavilion in a rectangular shape, and lay a thin piece on the ground because the airship still has relatively large requirements for the site, and the muddy road will not work, and the rough road will not work. It must be flat. Avenue, so that it can fly smoothly when sliding.


    If the airship field is very shabby and the ground is muddy, it will only make the airship, and it is not good for the maintenance of the airship.


    Therefore, after thinking about it, he still uses stones to polish it into a flat piece, which is the most suitable for laying on the ground. Of course, this will take a lot of time. There is no one that cannot be built in a year and a half, but Liu Feng He is not in a hurry. Now Chang''an City is stepping up the time to build Fei, and when the number of Fei has increased significantly, the Fei in Nalia City should also be built because the Fei now built in Chang''an City are all new and improved versions. Being able to fly at night is across an ocean


    It must be built very finely, and the function must be better. So there is no need to worry too much about setting up an airship field with another mainland. The most important thing is to talk about the port first, and then use a steamboat to move forward. the same


    It will not take more than two months for the steamship to go to another continent, and it can be reached in a maximum of one month.


    If you cooperate with Lia City, you will have to transport a large amount of goods to another continent. The most suitable means of transportation at this moment is the steam mink.


    The airship is just a tool for transporting people. Although it is said that the development of the Han Dynasty requires a large number of people, it is better not to let too many outsiders transport in before the society is fully developed. Now this sea is the best Constraints, if they want people to come over, they can only take the tire for more than two months.


    This piece of sea can make many people stay away, and it can also prevent many people''s ambitions from germinating. If the airship field is established, it only takes eight days to go to another continent, then many people will definitely germinate. some bad thoughts.


    The most important thing now is to disperse all the goods of the Han Dynasty to the two continents. As for war, it is still possible to avoid it.


    It''s not that Liu Feng is afraid of war. If he really has to catch up, he won''t retreat.


    It''s just that he has just ascended the throne not long ago, and the entire Han Dynasty still needs a strong view of love and slowness. At this time, unnecessary wars can be avoided or avoided.


    Well, I will go back and let the father take a good look. If there is any problem, I will let him come to His Majesty Liu Feng. "Gong Ji Er took over the contract and said that you must make your father take good care of you. You must read every item carefully. Don''t come to me after signing the contract. It would be a little bad." Liu Ji joked.


    "Don''t worry, I will supervise the father and the king one by one, and I will follow the right when the time comes. I will not cause any trouble to His Majesty Liu Feng." Princess Jill whispered hahahaha... I have this sentence from Jill. Don''t worry. \"Liu Feng smiled heartily


    Chapter 1902: It will always be black.


    Princess Jill looked at Princess Elf''s hair and said in surprise, "I almost didn''t recognize you just now, what''s wrong with your hair?


    She looked at the black hair and black eyes of the Elf Princess, and was stunned for a while before she realized that the person in front of her was completely different from Jenny.


    If it wasn''t for the familiar voice and the same face, she really wouldn''t have reacted. The person in front of her seemed to be another person.


    Funi smiled proudly, fiddled with her black hair and asked, "How is it? Isn''t this color nice? Princess Jill looked at him seriously again, and asked curiously, "What''s wrong with your hair? Why is there no green at all?


    You first say whether it looks good or not, you answer me first, and I will tell you. "Nixie Jiao said, of course it looks good, but I think your green hair is also very good-looking, why did you turn it into black?" Princess Ji asked curiously.


    Ni shook her hair and said proudly, "This is the dye that Longxia gave me.


    What dye did you use to dye it? What''s the matter with turning your hair black and your green eyes 15? Not the same. "Princess Jill is really a hundred thousand why.


    My eye color can''t be seen with black contact lenses, which is also given to me by His Majesty. "Yini explained the black hair, and the black eyes look exactly like His Majesty Liu Feng." Princess Jill exclaimed that the eyes of Ji Ni''s smile were all drawn into a seam, and said, "I like it very much, it looks good when rolled up like this." .


    So is your hair always black? Can''t change back? Princess Jill wondered when she couldn''t change back, as long as she dyed her hair, it would be the same color for the time being. "Funni explained that wouldn''t it? When will it turn green back? I still like your hair green." Princess Jill regretted.


    Although it is said that the Larson elf empire advocates the white hair of the royal family, but the elf princess is different. Although she also likes white, she also likes green more. In fact, she sometimes envy Ni, her hair is green, look very nice


    For this reason, she told the queen when she was a child that it would be nice if her hair was green. This sentence has been beaten a lot.


    But no matter how many times she was beaten, she still felt that green hair was beautiful, and this idea never changed.


    That''s why everyone is begging for Qingni, but she and Jenny play very well. When the two of them go out to play, they often discuss the color of their hair. She must like green, and the other party must also like white.


    For this reason, the two of them naively thought that it would be great if their hair colors could be interchanged.


    But Jenny was just thinking about it. She felt that if Princess Jill really changed her hair to white, then she would definitely be rejected by many people, and the elf king and elf queen would not like it. She didn''t like this feeling very much, so she didn''t like Princess Jill''s experience of this feeling even more. She pondered for a while and said, "Your Majesty said that it seems that the hair will grow green when it grows, wait for it to grow slowly, and then Cut the black and it will turn back to green


    Princess Jill breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Fortunately, I can change back, I thought it would always be like this, that would be a pity.

 Chapter 1647：

    I''ve actually started to like my hair, and I wouldn''t have made it black if I hadn''t come to Leah this time. Jenny explained


    Before she went to another continent, she naturally didn''t like this green hair, but since she went to Chang''an City, she lived there for a while and there was no one there because her hair was green, and she was A elf who rejects her, on the contrary, treats her very friendly, not for anything else, but because she can draw. You must know that when she was in Leah, the paintings she painted were all thrown away as garbage. People will appreciate her paintings, and no one wants to see her paintings, they just feel that she is smearing some things every day.


    Only people in Chang''an City really appreciate her paintings, and Liu Feng also asked her to teach other people to paint, which made her very detached.


    You must know that these things are impossible to happen in Leah City. It is not bad to not be bullied and to have enough to eat. How can you expect others to appreciate her paintings?


    Ever since she learned that her talent and her appearance will never change because of the color of her hair, she has fallen in love with her green hair. Jenny likes this feeling very much. I feel very comfortable, there is no discrimination, there is only an environment of peaceful coexistence, she is willing to stay forever


    Princess Jill recalled the situation of Chang''an City, nodded and said, \"I understand you, I also like your green color very much, but this black hair is straight has helped me a lot, otherwise I would not be able to stand here now. You have spoken. Guangni smiled with a dangerous smile.


    If it weren''t for this black hair and this pair of black contact lenses, the elf princess might be violent in the palace hall.


    And the black hair and the pair of black contact lenses made her completely confident. She didn''t dare to look up when she slipped out to play.


    850 Because she feels that green hair is shameful, and she is afraid of seeing other people''s eyes.


    But until she came to the street and saw green-haired and gray-haired elves everywhere, her mood slowly began to improve.


    This is also the reason why she likes Yu to sneak out to play. No one discriminates against her because of her hair on the street. This feeling is really wonderful.


    But as soon as she returns to the palace, she has to experience this feeling again, which she doesn''t like very much, so this black hair gives a lot of self-confidence.


    By the way, did the king recognize you when you were in the hall yesterday? "Princess Jill suddenly thought of this Xie Ni and shook her head without hesitation, and said, "I didn''t recognize it, but she was paying attention to me. When Princess Jill''s eyes widened, she kept asking, "What happened later, what happened later? Later, His Majesty helped me solve it, saying that he recognized the wrong person, and that''s how I got out." Nisong was relieved. In one breath, she recalled the situation that day, and she felt a little scared after thinking about it. The feeling of being suddenly stopped by the elf king was really frightening to death.


    That''s good, it''s good not to find it. "Princess Jill also breathed a sigh of relief.


    Chapter 1903: No loss at all.


    The night was approaching, and slowly the entire Larsen Elf Empire was shrouded in darkness. Liu Feng and others said goodbye to Princess Jill and returned to the flying place. Along the way, Yi Ni was very open to Liu Fengshi''s appearance, and said softly, "Sure enough, your smile was still the straightest when you saw Jill. On their way back to Feiya, the Elf Princess was always very happy, and sometimes fiddled with her black hair and then put her toes on her toes, like a little girl child


    Yes, apart from my mother, she was the only one who treated me the best since I was a child. Jenny said don''t worry, it won''t take long for you to see each other often. "Liu Feng Wei Ni scratched and dipped a spoon, and said, "Your Majesty, but Lia City''s current strength is to build an airship field, and it will not be able to build it within a year.


    She deeply knows the difference between the Larsen Elf Empire and the Han Dynasty. The two kingdoms are incomparable. The Han Dynasty built the airship field for only half a year. On the premise of this, there must be various tools with various materials


    The Larson Elf Empire does not have such conditions. It is expected that it will take a year to build the airship field, but it is not known whether it can be completed in such a short time, but Liu Feng wrote in the contract. It is very clear that if the airship field cannot be completed within a year, it will not cooperate with the other party, so the Larson Elven Empire should be completed within a year anyway, but as for the method, it can only be seen by Lao What did King Lun arrange?


    Then it depends on what your father does. If he asks us to help, then we can help Liu Feng raise his eyebrows slightly and continue, \"You won''t have to spend a year to build a fly field. Your Majesty, do you think the father will still cooperate with us? They have already got everything we want. Jenny wondered.


    Hahahaha... You are still a little naive, there are so many things in Chang''an City, how could he get them all. "Liu Feng smiled heartily.


    But it''s no wonder she thinks so, except for An Li and the others, not many people think that Chang''an City has any good things to get, right?


    Chang''an City not only has flying towers, but also steam trains, steam ships, and steam cars.


    These are just the tip of the iceberg of Chang''an City, such as Chang''an City''s umbrellas, rubber shoes, glasses, and thermometers are all unique products.


    It''s not that there are so many things to eat, let alone what to eat. The entire Han Dynasty is a big country, and there is a lot of meat such as seafood, cattle, sheep and horses. If you want to really get everything in Chang''an Things, how is it possible without more than ten years, and Liu Feng is not a fool. Of course, he will not deliver all the goods to the Larsen Elf Emperor in an instant. He will only return a small amount of food, tissues, and books. There are wines and other things sent over, and the really rare things, he will not let another continent have them


    These things still have to wait to attract them. After all, when there are novel things, they will take it for nothing.


    If all these things are transported out at once, they will only feel that there is no freshness, as long as they wait at home, these goods will come to the door


    Huai will also be willing to reach the place of the Han Dynasty. The Han Dynasty is now at the time of vigorous development, and it needs a steady stream of people to transport goods to and from


    Only after two years of real stability, the Han Dynasty has its own set of perfect industries, so no more planning for these


    span


    Pian Ni innocently blinked her black eyes and asked, "Your Majesty, you don''t look nervous at all.


    Liu Feng spread his hands and smiled slightly, "Nervous? What''s so nervous about this? Now the initiative is still in our hands.


    Nizhi looked at Sazi''s confusion and asked, \"Your Majesty, you have agreed to cooperate with your father on the airship route, and we will deliver the goods. Isn''t this a loss for us hahaha... Silly girl , I will not do a loss-making business. Liu Feng was really amused by the negotiator.


    Don''t we lose a lot? "Ji Ni is not very happy now. When we were still on the airship and did not reach the Larson Elf Empire, Lucy and the others raised the price of the goods a little bit.


    Liu Feng restrained his smile and continued, \"In other words, if we sell the goods to them at a price that is 20% lower than the market price, we will not lose any money.


    \"Jenny nodded thoughtfully, earnestly listening.


    The purpose of building airship routes is to allow our Han Dynasty to have more people from other places. Once there are more people in other places, it means that there will be more people available to us.


    Liu Feng rubbed Princess Lingling''s head and continued to say that what the Han Dynasty needs most now is talent


    If we only look for talents in the Han Dynasty, then Jenny, who is limited, suddenly realizes that, nodded again and again and asked, "I understand, Your Majesty, your idea is to let more powerful people all come to the Han Dynasty, right? ?


    That''s right, talents are everywhere, not only in the Han Dynasty, if we don''t open this flight route, Liu Feng paused and continued, "Then you are the Larsen Elf Empire or the Torola Orc Emperor, as for Flanders. Empire, the talents of these three empires can¡¯t reach the Han Dynasty


    Coupled with Wendylin from the Flanders Empire, she is also very good at writing novels, and even Lucy admires her very much. She is now working in the Han Dynasty, which (Zhao Ma Zhao) shows The heaviness of flying.


    If the airship route is opened, then more talents will come to the Han Dynasty because the Han Dynasty is still holding the annual imperial examination system, in order to select talents when the airship route is opened, he can also let people in Three empires issued a message that the Han Dynasty was recruiting talents with super high salaries


    For people in this era, no one can refuse the temptation of super-high salaries. The only thing that can stop this temptation is the sea. No one is willing to take the risk of spending more than two months to come to this period. It is too dangerous. You will lose your life at every turn, but if there is a flying collar, it will be different. I understand, Your Majesty. "Puni nodded heavily


    Chapter 1904: I miss the hot springs of the castle.


    Chapter 1904: I miss the hot springs of the castle. (1 more for customization)


    \"Tap ta ta..


    After more than half an hour, Liu Feng and the others returned to the airship, and everyone slumped on their chairs.


    After walking outside for a day today, everyone was exhausted. The main reason was because of environmental problems.


    This is the first time for most of them to come to this continent, and it is inevitable that they will be uncomfortable.


    In addition, the environment of this continent is really bad, and all kinds of things are not good, so it is extraordinarily tiring.


    The ones that looked good were Leia, Eliza, and the others. After all, they had come here once, and the feeling of acclimatization was no longer so serious. En Li lay all over the table, her brown eyes full of tiredness, she muttered, \"I''m so tired.\"


    Mina is the same, the cat tail of the whole person is no longer swaying, but hanging down.


    She opened her mouth weakly and said: \"Going out is really exhausting.\"


    \"Grumbling....


    Tis gulps down the water, really tired, and shouted, \"That carriage hit my **** and it hurts to death. I really suffer.\"


    \"Ha...let''s take a bath at night, you will feel much more comfortable after taking a bath.\"Liu Feng smiled heartily.


    \"Take a bath? But Your Majesty, the position of 987 in the airship is too narrow, and you can only take a bath alone, which is too long.\" En Li was puzzled. She began to miss the hot spring in the backyard of the castle. It must be very comfortable to take a bath somewhere, and the fatigue of today can be eliminated in an instant.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, it takes a long time for everyone to take a bath, not to mention there are many of us now!\" Mina also followed.


    \"Don''t worry, I have a solution later, take a rest first, and take a bath after eating.\" Liu Feng said mysteriously.


    An Li blinked her brown eyes suspiciously, and said thoughtfully, \"Then what are we going to eat tonight?\"


    \"What do you want to eat, I will cook it for you.\" Nicole said softly.

 Chapter 1648：

    \"Tomato scrambled eggs.\" En Li said without hesitation, her hands were raised high, and the fox''s tail kept twitching.


    \"I knew you would choose tomato scrambled eggs.\" Nicole covered her mouth with a smile and continued to ask, \"Where are the others? What do you want to eat?\"


    \"Your Majesty, what do you want to eat?\" Mina asked.


    Liu Feng took a sip and said with a smile, \"Nicole just needs to make a decision, she helps me decide every time.\"


    He didn''t particularly want to eat anything, the main thing was that every time the girl''s meals were delicious.


    And it¡¯s different every day, no matter how you eat it, you won¡¯t get tired of it, so let the girl choose it, so that there will be surprises when you eat every day, after all, you don¡¯t know what dishes will appear.


    \"Okay, then I want to drink japonica rice porridge.\" Mina said with a cat''s tail. \"What about Tis? How about you, Eliza?\" Nicole asked softly.


    Tis blinked her purple eyes, thought for a while and said, \"I want to eat meat.\"


    \"I can, I will help you by the way, I haven''t cooked for a long time.\" Eliza said softly.


    \"Me too, every time you cook delicious food.\" Leia also responded softly.


    \"Okay, just wait, you can eat it soon.\" Nicole said gently, pulling the elf girl to the kitchen.


    \"Ta Ta....


    Mina watched the two walk into the kitchen, picked up the book "Anne of Green Gables" on the table, and began to ask them carefully.


    After leaving Chang''an City by herself, Mao Er Niang had no place to exercise, so she could only read a book every day.


    The knowledge in the book is also deeply attracted to the cat ear girl, you can see it at a glance


    -Yes, even forgot the time.


    Enri did the same, picked up the book of "The Little Prince" and started to read it, her brown eyes staring straight at the book.


    Tis had nothing to do. She came to Liu Feng with her ox tail and said coquettishly, \"Your Majesty, would you like to play games with me, Mina and the others are reading books, I''m so bored.\"


    Liu Feng closed the book in his hand and asked with a smile, \"What game do you want to play? Card game?


    Tis shook her head and said, \"I want to play Ludo, there were too many people to play before, and now most of them are reading books, this is (baba) a perfect opportunity.


    Liu Feng really had no choice but to take Niu Jiao Niang, smiled and said, \"Okay, you can go get the flying chess.\"


    \"Okay, I''ll go get it now.\" Dessy cheered, turned around and went to the room to get the flying chess.


    This pair of flying chess was specially bought from Earth, and there were four people sitting in one corner with plenty of free space.


    - After a few minutes, Niu Jiao Niang said that the flying chess piece was laid out on the floor, and then the pieces were placed one by one.


    \"Alright, Your Majesty, let''s play.\"Tis said excitedly.


    Liu Feng got up and walked over, asking softly, \"Who else is coming besides the two of us?\"


    He looked up at Cat Er Niang and the others. It was obvious that they all wanted to come and play.


    But they were helpless to pick up the book and read it, and only four people could play flying chess. At this moment, there were many people in the airship, so they could only give up.


    \"Come on, I want to play.\" Mila raised her hand.


    \"Okay, come on, come on, there''s still one person left.\" Tis said with a wink of purple eyes.


    Avery struggled for a while and sighed, \"Then I''ll come too, I haven''t played Ludo before.\"


    \"Good picture, the four of us are here, let''s start playing, I choose red.\"Tis was the first to speak.


    Liu Feng weighed the blue chess and said, \"Then I''ll choose blue.\"


    Avery blinked her orange eyes and said, \"Then I''m yellow.\"


    In the end, there was one green left, that is, Mila took the green, and after shaking the dice to compare the size, she was the first to start rolling the dice to play chess.


    \"I want to explain the rules, after all, someone here is playing for the first time.\"


    Liu Feng said softly.


    \"Okay.\" The other three responded in unison.


    \"The dice at the beginning can only take off if you roll a six, and if you roll a six, you have a chance to roll -- again.\"


    Liu Feng spoke at a deliberately slow pace, and continued, \"Specially note that the number of steps taken at the end must be exactly the same as a victory, otherwise, you have to go back.\"


    The other three all nodded and responded in unison, \"We understand, Your Majesty.\"


    Mila picked up the dice and started praying, and after a while she threw it down, closing her eyes and daring to look, and said, 6666. \"


    \"Haha... it''s not 6 but 5, you were almost there, now it''s my turn\" Tis said with a smile.


    Niu Jiao Niang also held up the dice and began to pray. As she threw the dice down, the last number that appeared was 2.


    \"It''s not 2, it''s my turn.\"Avery took the sieve and threw it down, but it''s a pity that the wolf-eared girl''s point is not 6 either.


    \"It seems that the first person to leave will be me.\" Liu Feng took the dice with a smile and started tossing it.


    One update, Fv7). Please customize, please support. \".


    Chapter 1905: None of them can run.


    Chapter 1905: None of them can run. (2 more for customization)


    As the rolling dice stopped, the number displayed was 6, which meant that Liu Feng could take the first step.


    He picked up a chess piece, took six steps and then picked up the dice, smiled and said, look, I am now ready to shake the sieve for the second time. \"


    Tis blinked her purple eyes and asked, \"Your Majesty, can''t we go without shaking to 6-?\"


    \"Of course, this is the rule of the game, you can only take the first step after shaking to 6.\"Liu Feng nodded.


    After listening to Niu Jiao Niang, the whole person went down. I thought I could play games to pass the time, but I didn''t expect that the black hole of this game would be my turn again.


    Avery and the others watched Liu Feng shake the sieve for the second time. Fortunately, the second dice was 6 again.


    \"Ah, His Majesty has shaken to 6 again, can it continue to shake again?" Mila said with wide eyes.


    \"Yes, as long as you shake it to 6, you can shake it again.\" Liu Quan smiled, he had to cooperate with his luck.


    Tis pursed her lips and muttered, \"Your Majesty, please stop shaking to 6, or we won''t have to play.


    \"Haha....this is the fun of the game, as long as you are lucky, others can keep playing.\"Liu Feng laughed heartily.


    He took out the second **** in the starting area and took a step, then held the dice and continued to roll the dice for the third time, but this time the number was 5.


    After Liu Feng took five steps with the first pawn, he said, \"Okay, Mi pulled you.\"

 Chapter 1649：

    Mira took the dice in both hands, put it on her forehead, and prayed with her eyes closed, "Give me 6, give me 6, give me 6."


    As her sieve came to a standstill, the number of points revealed was 5, and she missed out on 6 again.


    "Ah, it''s not 6, it seems that I can''t go anymore, I''ll give it to you Tess." Paula said helplessly.


    Tis took the sieve and held the dice in her hand, and said seriously, "Let me take a step."


    After the dice stopped, the number revealed was 6, and Niu Jiao Niang was so excited that she almost cried out.


    "Haha... It''s finally my time, I thought it wasn''t there again." Tis smiled heartily, and happily made the first move.


    After Niu Jiao Niang finished playing the game, she picked up the dice and started rolling the dice a second time. This time the number was 1.


    "Ah! It''s only 1." Tis regretted.


    "At least your **** came out, and this is the second time you''ve shaken it. I haven''t been able to move the **** out yet." Mila complained.


    Avery picked up the dice and said, "Now it''s my turn, I''m sure I can get a 6."


    The wolf-eared girl''s dice stopped at point 3, and unfortunately she couldn''t get out of the chess piece.


    "Hey, this game may really not be suitable for me." It was the first time Avery actively played the game, but she was hit unexpectedly.


    "Ha... Take your time, this game might be a possibility. If I hit Tis''s pawn, she''ll have to start all over again."


    Liu Feng picked up the dice with a smile and continued, "Even if you don''t come out now, there is still a chance to win later and be given up."


    "Yes." Avery nodded.


    "Okay, my point is 3, then I have to take three steps." Liu Feng picked up the first **** and took three steps.


    Mira picked up the dice, frowned, and said earnestly, "This time I should know that I played a chess piece."


    She put the chess piece in her palm and shook it vigorously several times before throwing the chess piece out.


    "Great, it''s finally my turn." Mira was so excited that she almost jumped up.


    She laid out the first piece, then picked up the dice and prepared to roll it for the second time. The second time was three.


    "It''s up to me, it''s up to me, give me 6, give me 6." Tis picked up the dice expectantly.


    The dice rolled for a while before it stopped, and finally the actual number was 3, so she had to take three steps.


    Avril can be said to be a little desperate. She picked up the dice without stopping too much, and threw the dice directly.


    After the dice rolled, the number displayed was 6, and the wolf-eared lady, who had no smile on her face, could be regarded as a little smile.


    After she played the first piece, she picked up the dice and prepared to throw it for the second time. After the first time, she was confident when throwing the second time.


    "Great, it''s 6 again." Avril said in surprise, followed Liu Feng''s example and took out the second one to prepare.


    After all, you can throw a 6 once, and the wolf-eared lady picked up the dice and started shaking it for the third time.


    After the dice rolled to a stop, the number of points displayed was 6 again, and the smile on the wolf-eared lady''s face did not stop.


    "Finally good luck favors me." The wolf-eared lady was very happy, and put out the third chess piece, and continued, "I have another chance."


    .0 Ask for flowers.


    The wolf-eared girl happily picked up the dice and prepared to throw the dice for the fourth time. Since the three times were 6, she was more confident this time.


    After the dice stopped rolling, the number displayed was 5, and the wolf-ear lady also took out the first piece and took five steps.


    "It''s almost 6 again." Avery smiled.


    "Look, am I right? This game has a big reversal. It''s always right not to give up." Liu Feng picked up the dice and started tossing it.


    He was also lucky and threw the point 6 again, and naturally he also placed the remaining pieces.


    Then he picked up the Pangzi and started tossing it for the second time. After the dice stopped rolling, the number 4 appeared.


    "Okay, it''s my turn." Mira couldn''t wait any longer, and hoped that she would be as lucky as the wolf-eared girl.


    ..0 The four of them threw the dice back and forth like this, and the laughter was extraordinarily loud.


    A few minutes later, Liu Feng threw the number 6 again, and when he threw the dice for the second time, he ate Niu Jiao Niang''s dice.


    "Haha.... You have to come again. If you catch up with me, you have to go back and start again." Liu Feng smiled lightly.


    "Ah! How could it be, I clearly calculated very well, why is it still being overtaken by His Majesty?" Tiss said with a bitter face.


    To know how hard it is to go back to the starting point and start over, you have to throw it to 6, or you can''t get out.


    "Haha... Who told you that you have always been ahead, and now you are finally going back." Mira happily picked up the dice.


    The four of them went round and round like this, and everyone had their dice eaten back.


    Time passed minute by minute, and after ten minutes, Liu Feng''s chess pieces reached the end first.


    "Okay, I won, you have to accept the punishment." Liu Feng''s mouth slightly raised.


    "Punishment? What kind of punishment?" Tis continued, pretending to be insane, "I didn''t say punishment when I started playing."


    "That''s right, I''m going to see if Nicole''s meal is ready." Mira also changed the subject.


    "You all sit down for me, none of you can run." Liu Feng smiled. At this moment, Enri handed over a pen, covered her mouth and smiled, "Your Majesty, here it is."


    "Second shift, Fv). Please customize, please support."


    Chapter 1906: Soul Painter.


    Chapter 1906: Soul Painter. (1 more for customization)


    Tis, Mila, and Avery had patterns drawn on their faces, all kinds of patterns, and they looked very funny.


    "Haha... not bad." Liu Feng put away the pen with satisfaction.


    Tiss refused to admit defeat and said, "Your Majesty, let''s come again, I--will definitely win."


    "Okay, let''s come again." Liu Feng smiled.


    Mila also nodded heavily and said, "Okay, I''m coming too, I want revenge."


    Avery struggled for a while, then nodded and said, "Then I''ll come too, get up wherever you fall."


    Liu Feng nodded lightly and said, "Then go ahead, I still choose the blue chess piece."


    "I''m still red, too." Tiss took back her chess piece.

 Chapter 1650：

    The four of them were rock-paper-scissors again, and decided *240\" Who would throw the pieces first, and Niu Jiao Niang would start first.


    The four of them played again for more than 20 minutes, during which time Avril was still very unlucky, and she threw the dice several times before she threw a 6.


    The final winner was Liu Feng, the other three still lost completely, and some people didn''t even get out of the chess pieces.


    \"Ah! Lost again.\" Dessy looked unbelievable.


    The same is true for Mila, with a pair of wings, sighing, \"It seems that I really have no luck with this game.\"


    Avery looked unlovable, and she vowed to herself that she would never play this game again.


    \"Come, put your face together and accept the punishment.\"Liu Feng picked up the pen.


    Avery, Mila and the others reluctantly brought the painted faces together. The faces that had already been painted a lot were now painted a lot.


    \"Okay, I''m really a soul painter, you look in the mirror, it''s very beautiful.\" Liu Feng put away his writing.


    \"Your Majesty, you have painted so much at the beginning, how can you still look good.\"


    Tess pouted.


    \"Haha....There''s no way. Who told you to lose, then you will be punished.\"Liu Feng smiled heartily.


    Avery sighed and said, \"Your Majesty, I won''t play games with you in the future, I''m really not suitable for playing games, only suitable for holding swords.\"


    \"It doesn''t matter, then I won''t play after dinner, you can play with Mina and Anli, maybe you can win.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    Mina blinked her blue eyes and said, \"That''s not necessarily true, I''ve never lost a game before.\"


    \"That''s right, I won''t lose, I will definitely defeat Avril.\" Enri also said seriously.


    Tis flicked her purple tail and said, \"Then let''s start after dinner.


    \"Okay, whoever is afraid, let''s start after dinner.\" Enri said seriously.


    \"Okay, it''s time to eat, Your Majesty, hurry up and eat.\" Nicole said softly.


    Liu Feng got up and patted his clothes, then said, "Let''s go, let''s eat first, and then you can continue to play after dinner.


    \"Okay, it''s time to eat.\" Tis was very happy and rushed to the table for the first time.


    Niu Jiao Niang''s purple eyes kept looking at the food on the table, eager to reach out to eat it now.


    \"Remember to wash your hands before eating, especially you, Tis.\" Nicole urged.


    \"Got it, I''ll wash my hands.\" Tis shyly retracted her double collection, and then quickly ran to the toilet to wash her hands.


    An Li flicked her fox tail and sat in front of the table looking at the food at the table, and said happily, \"Finally I can eat.\"


    After thinking about it for more than an hour, everyone finished their dinner with satisfaction, and they all touched their stomachs with satisfaction.


    Enri blinked her brown eyes and asked, \"Your Majesty, didn''t you say that you will soak in the hot spring later?\"


    \"Yeah, let someone go and boil some hot water, and then you can start soaking in the hot spring.\" Liu Feng said softly.


    \"Boil hot water? Your Majesty, why do you need to boil hot water?\" Enri asked suspiciously. \"Go and boil the hot water first, and you will know when it''s done.\" Liu Feng said mysteriously.


    Enri looked curious, so she had to take Nicole to the kitchen to boil hot water.


    Mina watched Hu Erniang walk away and asked, \"Your Majesty, you are so mysterious, is there something wrong?\"


    \"It''s nothing, we have to prepare when they go to boil the hot water.\"Liu Feng said.


    Meina flicked the cat''s tail and asked, \"Your Majesty, what are we going to do to prepare?


    I will prepare now. \"


    Liu Feng turned around and pretended to be looking for something, but he actually took out an oversized inflatable rubber swimming pool from the inner space.


    He put the inflatable rubber swimming pool on the table and began to unpack it, saying, \"Prepare to do 0 right here\"


    Mina was even more puzzled, and her blue eyes kept looking at the packing box on the table.


    She looked at it for a while and asked, \"Your Majesty, is this what we''re going to use for the hot spring tonight?\"


    \"Yes, what we have to do now is to inflate this thing and make it bigger.\"Liu Feng said.


    \"Inflate? Make it bigger? What will your Majesty use to inflate?\" Mina asked in confusion.


    Tis was also very puzzled, reached out and poked it, and asked, \"Your Majesty, can this thing really be used for hot springs?\"


    \"Of course, it just doesn''t look like it now, but it will be fine after inflating it.\" Liu Feng said firmly.


    Tis immediately became interested, raised her hands and said, \"Your Majesty, what do you want me to do? I''ll help.\"


    \"Then this requires the help of all of you, otherwise it will take a long time.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    \"Okay, I''ll help too.\" Eliza stepped forward.


    \"I also help.\" Avril didn''t bother to wash off the things on her face, because as punishment she had to leave it before going to bed.


    Leia also came up, looked at the rubber swimming pool, and said, \"Then let me help too.\"


    \"Enough, just a few of you. Let the others help Anli and Nicole, and let them boil a lot of hot water.\" Liu Feng ordered.


    \"Yes.\" Jenny, Mira and others nodded, turned and walked towards the kitchen. And Liu Feng took the other girls out of the airship field. After all, this rubber swimming pool should be placed in a place with a width of 0.9.


    \"Tap ta ta..


    Liu Feng took out several automatic inflators one after another, and said, \"Take one for each person first.\"


    \"Your Majesty, what is this?\" Mina looked at the pump in her hand curiously.


    \"This is for cheering up, just wait for you to watch it, don''t move.\" Liu Feng urged.


    Although Mina was at a loss, she nodded and continued to watch Liu Feng''s operation.


    Liu Feng took the inflatable swimming pool out of the box, and then completely flattened it.


    After paving, what caught my eye was an oversized rubber inflatable swimming pool, but it was not inflated and looked shriveled.


    \"One update, Fv). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1907: Oversized rubber swimming pool.


    Chapter 1907: Oversized rubber swimming pool. (2 is more customized) Liu Feng took out the four corners of the inflatable swimming pool and said, \"You should aim your inflated mouth at this corner.\"


    After he finished speaking, he took the lead in giving a demonstration, aiming the automatic pump in his hand at the air intake.


    Once aligned, make sure it doesn''t come out, then flip the switch on the automatic pump. buzzing....

 Chapter 1651：

    A mechanical sound sounded, and the automatic pumping Jane began to continuously inflate the rubber swimming pool.


    \"Yes.\" Mina and the others followed suit, pointing the pump in their hands at the air intake of the rubber swimming pool, and pressing the switch.


    \"Buzz...


    For a while, the four automatic pumping Janes began to operate, and the rubber swimming pool began to slowly expand.


    Mina''s blue eyes widened, and she said in surprise, \"It''s amazing, Your Majesty, is this what we''re going to take a bath with later?\"


    \"Well, look at it, when you''re done breathing, you can accommodate more than a dozen people.\"Liu Feng chuckled lightly.


    This one was specially customized by him at the cost of 10 yuan on the earth. Generally, the ones bought on a certain treasure are very small, and they can''t accommodate so many people at all. There are at most four or five.


    How could it be possible? He asked the factory to customize it. The area is as large as half a basketball court, and it can accommodate a lot of people.


    There is also the automatic pumping Jane, which is also a small and fast version. The pumping speed is very fast, which is much faster than the ordinary pumping machine. The key point is that it is small and easy to carry.


    These two things only cost 10,000 yuan, which is not much. Originally, people on the other side of the earth did not agree. Liu Feng directly mentioned the price of tens of thousands.


    As the saying goes, money can make a ghost run the mill, and those guys originally thought that thousands of yuan would not make any money at all, and they didn''t want to take it.


    When they heard the tens of thousands of yuan for these two things, they didn''t immediately bow their heads and say that they could make them in two or three days.


    When Liu Feng set out to this continent, he packed these two things into the inner space, thinking that it would definitely come in handy one day.


    Mina''s blue eyes widened, her face was surprised and surprised, and she wished she could go in and play right now.


    She restrained the urge to play and asked, \"Your Majesty, where did this come from?\"


    Liu Feng paused for a moment. How should he explain it at this time? After thinking for a while, he said, "Bring it from my hometown."


    \"Your Majesty, why have you never brought such a good thing out? It''s really great.\"Tiss asked.


    Niu Jiao Niang''s purple eyes have been staring at the rubber swimming pool, and the naked eye can see that it has been slowly expanding.


    It was the first time she saw this thing, and she thought it was magic at first, but after thinking about it, His Majesty gave people too many surprises, and none of them were magic.


    \"Haha.. Because I was very busy, I forgot about it for a while. I remembered it now, and then I took it out for you to play with.\" Liu Feng smiled. Eliza blinked her emerald green eyes, looked at the rubber swimming pool for a while, and asked in confusion, \"Your Majesty, this thing is so big, how much hot water does it need?\"


    - At the beginning, the elf girl didn''t think there was anything, and she didn''t have that concept, but when the rubber swimming pool got bigger and bigger, she realized that things weren''t that simple.


    For such a big rubber swimming pool, how much water does it take to fill it up? It is estimated that after these are put in, the original ones will be cold.


    \"That''s right.\"Liu Feng didn''t think about this problem for a while. Although he said that there are containers for water, can there be so much water?


    He rolled his black eyes, thought about it seriously, and found that he had to think of another way.


    Mina rolled her blue eyes and suggested, \"Your Majesty, do you want the soldiers to boil water together, or it may not be enough.\"


    \"Prepare for this, let everyone start to boil hot water, otherwise we may be able to take a bath tomorrow.\" Liu Feng smiled helplessly.


    This is also a point he didn''t think clearly about, suddenly building such a big swimming pool, but there is not enough hot water.


    But fortunately, the weather has started to heat up now, not like the snow in winter.


    You don''t need a lot of hot water, as long as the water is warm enough, you can add a little more cold water.


    \"Yes.\" Mina nodded and immediately let the soldiers of the three airships start to boil hot water.


    Enri, Nicole, and the others all carried buckets of hot water, and when they saw the huge rubber swimming pool, they were all stunned.


    The wooden barrel in Jenny''s hand fell to the ground unconsciously, but fortunately, there was no wine coming out of the hot water.


    She widened her green eyes and said in surprise, \"What is this? How...


    Why is it so big? \"


    The rubber swimming pool has started to get bigger, except after the original area started to swell up.


    Its height also began to increase, from the original height of one person to the current height of two meters. \"Buzzing....


    The four auto-pumpers were still pumping up continuously, and the rubber swimming pool began to gradually become fuller.


    \"This...what is this?\" En Li''s brown eyes widened, she walked over and continued to ask, \"Your Majesty, what is this?\"


    \"This is what we''re going to use to take a bath tonight, it''s called the rubber swimming pool.\" Liu Feng explained softly.


    \"This...this is so big, how much hot water does it need? Enri thought of this for the first time.


    \"Haha...I have already sent someone to continue to burn 357 hot water, and I need a bit more hot water.\" Liu Feng smiled.


    An Li flicked her fox tail in surprise and asked, \"Your Majesty, how much water does this rubber swimming pool need to fill?\"


    \"I don''t know about this, I can only pretend to watch it.\" Liu Feng spread his hands and continued, \"When the pumping is finished, let someone pour cold water in first, and then pour hot water.\"


    \"Oh oh oh.\"Enri nodded in surprise.


    After more than two hours, the rubber swimming pool was inflated, and water was added, but it was not filled, and it was added to one meter five.


    It was enough that all the soldiers boiled water and poured it into it to make sure the temperature was OK.


    \"Okay, the water is ready, you go change your clothes, and then you can take a bath.\" Liu Feng smiled.


    He didn''t expect it to take so long, but it''s okay, they just finished eating, so they thought it was digested first.


    \"Okay.\" With a smile on her face, Enri rushed into the airship first, ready to change into her swimsuit.


    \"Wait for me, I''ll go too.\" Jenny also followed closely.


    \"Your Majesty, let me help you change your clothes.\" Nicole said softly.


    Liu Feng put his hands behind his back and said with a smile, \"Well, let''s go, let''s change clothes too.


    \"Second update, please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1908: A long time ago.


    After Liu Feng and others changed their clothes, they walked out of the airship, and everyone changed into their swimsuits.


    The soldiers around the airship also dispersed, and they were far away from the airship, all patrolling around the forest.


    A small ladder was attached to one side of the rubber swimming pool, and everyone climbed the ladder and jumped into the rubber swimming pool.


    Of course, in order to keep the water from getting cold immediately, the maids were still burning hot water and poured it into the rubber swimming pool in real time.


    After En Li jumped into the water, she was all lazy and said happily, \"It''s so comfortable.\"


    Her fox''s tail was completely wrapped in water, but she couldn''t care less, she only knew that it was extra comfortable to soak in warm water.

 Chapter 1652：

    Coupled with looking up at the starry sky, it feels really good, she can spend a day in the rubber swimming pool.


    Liu Feng also swam a small circle in the rubber swimming pool, said lazily, \"It can really drive away a lot of tiredness, it''s a lot more comfortable.\"


    Mina patted the water with her feet happily, enjoying the quiet moment, and said, \"It would be nice if I could read in this water, I believe it would be very comfortable.\"


    \"Why not, you can eat on this.\" Liu Feng said lightly.


    Mina widened her blue eyes in surprise and asked, \"Really? What is your Majesty going to do?


    \"Just get someone to bring some thicker boards over here, they''re all floating on the water anyway.\"


    Liu Feng stretched his body and continued, "You can read books, prepare fruit tea to drink on it, or play flying chess in water."


    \"Very good, let''s do it like this.\"\" Mina squinted and smiled.


    \"I''ll send someone to prepare.\" Nicole was the last to fall into the water, but she heard this before she got into the water.


    She turned around and started preparing fruit tea and snacks in the afternoon, eating desserts under the stars and watching the night sky, not to mention how comfortable.


    Half an hour later, she asked someone to bring a large wooden board, as well as some fruit tea, desserts, and some card games.


    Nicole''s slender legs gradually fell into the water, and then poured a cup of fruit tea for Liu Feng, smiling, \"Your Majesty, your unsweetened fruit tea, ~.\"


    \"It''s hard work.\"Liu Feng smiled slightly. I don''t know why. Recently, he doesn''t like adding sugar to drinking fruit tea. He feels that adding sugar is too sweet and greasy and loses its original taste.


    \"Your Majesty, it''s not hard work, I''m happy to do this.\"Nicole Yanran-smiles. Tis swam over slowly, still chewing the cake, and said vaguely: \"Your Majesty, let''s continue playing the game, I must win it back.\"


    \"Haha..You guys play, I want to read some books, you can find Mina and An Li to accompany you.\"Liu Feng smiled lightly.


    Tis wilted all of a sudden, muttering, \"Okay, Your Majesty.\"


    \"You play first, I''ll play with you later.\" Liu Feng touched Niu Jiao Niang''s head.


    \"Okay.\"Tiss--becomes happy all of a sudden.


    \"Big cow, come here quickly and see if I don''t beat you.\" Enri waved and shouted. When she saw the pair of huge things on Niu Jiao Niang''s chest, she was furious, thinking that she must beat her at the game and let her beg for mercy. \"Come, come.\" Tis swam back and continued to ask, \"Then what game are we playing?\"


    An Li pondered for a while, and said, \"You guys just played Ludo, it''s definitely not interesting, let''s change the game.\"


    \"Okay, I''ll play whatever game you want to change.\" Dessy looked confident.


    Mina fiddled with her wet long black hair and said, \"Big cow, don''t be too confident, don''t beg for mercy if you lose later.\"


    Tiss straightened her back immediately, and the pair of huge ones in front of her chest were still shaking.


    With a confident look on her face, she said, \"Man, there will always be winners and losers. If I lose when I play with Your Majesty, then I will win now.\"


    \"Haha.. Confidence is a good thing, then don''t blame me when you lose.\"


    Enri covered her mouth and smiled.


    Jenny also came over curiously and asked, \"What game are you going to play?


    I want to play too. \"


    Enri rolled her brown eyes, kept looking at the game cards on the table, and finally picked a deck of cards.


    She unpacked and said, \"Let''s play this, it''s called a long, long time ago, we played at the castle.\"


    \"Okay, okay, I like this, let''s play this.\"Tisdy


    - One agreed.


    Mina also nodded and said, \"Okay, then let''s play this.\"


    Jenny tilted her neck with a confused look on her face, and asked, \"What is a long, long time ago, I haven''t heard of this game.\"


    \"Wait a minute, let me talk about the rules of the game, who else do you want to play?\" Enri asked.


    Mila thought about me seriously, hesitated for a moment, nodded and said, \"Then let me play too.\"


    \"What about you, Avery? Are you going to play?\" En Li asked.


    No, I don''t play. \"Avery refused outright, she no longer had any expectations of playing games.


    She is the one who must lose in any game, a proper black hole in the game, she can just watch it, not participating is the best participation.


    Enri covered her mouth and kept laughing, and continued to ask, \"Are you coming, Eliza? This game is very fun.\"


    Eliza blinked her emerald green eyes, paused for a moment, nodded and said,


    \"Okay, then I''ll play.


    \"Any more? Nicole, do you want to play? We''ve played before.\" Enri continued to solicit people.


    Nicole shook her head and said softly, \"I won''t play anymore, you can play, I''ll tell them to pour hot water in later.\"


    \"Okay then, let''s play with the six of us. I''m going to start talking about the rules. Oh, there are a lot of them, so listen carefully.\" Enri kept shuffling the cards in her hand.


    \"Good.\"\"Yeah.\"


    \"understood.\"


    You can start talking. \"


    Enri nodded and said, \"The eldest or youngest among us begins with very (no money) a long time ago\" and is responsible for fabricating and telling the story. \"


    \"Whenever the person who speaks mentions the vocabulary of the story card in his hand in the story, he can discard that kind of card. When telling the story, only one card fox can be discarded per sentence.\"


    \"If you keep making up the story, you may win the game by discarding all cards in your hand.\"


    \"But when making up a story, if we all agree that the story is too long, slow, and the plot contradicts, you can terminate your right to tell the story and let the next person continue to make up the story.\"


    \"At this time, you will be punished to draw 1 more card because the story is not good. You can also voluntarily hand over the right to tell the story to her, and those who give up voluntarily can discard 1 card.\"


    After Enri finished speaking in one breath, she looked at the crowd, wanting to see how they reacted.


    \"One update, factory v7). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1909: The sad mother of the fox ears.


    Jenny was dumbfounded, stunned for a while, and said, "It''s... I didn''t understand.


    Eliza blinked her emerald green eyes and said, \"I understand.\"


    ...I also only understand a little bit. \" Mila raised her hand weakly and said.


    \"I understand.\" Mina raised her eyebrows slightly.


    It can be said that Tiss was also at a loss. She reached out and scratched the back of her head, muttering, \"I feel like after hearing what you said, I forgot whether I was playing this before.\"

 Chapter 1653：

    Enri covered her face with one hand and smiled, and asked, \"Then Jenny, do you want to listen to me again?\"


    Jenny nodded without hesitation, and said immediately, \"If you want it, say it again.\"


    Mila also nodded and said, \"Yeah, this time we will listen carefully and understand.\"


    Enri laid out five types of element cards (character, item, location, status, event).


    She looked at the rules and said slowly and in detail, \"If there are 2 players, each will have 10 element cards, 3 players will have 8 element cards each, 4 players will have 7 element cards each, and 5 players will have 7 element cards each. 6 element cards, 5 element cards for each of 6 players and above.\"


    \"Then we are now six people, which means that each person has five element cards, right?\" Jenny began to analyze a little bit.


    She thought that it would be much easier to split the rules step by step when Anri introduced them.


    \"That''s right.\" Enri nodded and continued, \"Choose one individual as the first


    -The narrator of a famous story, let her start the story and start the game. \"


    \"Who can be the first, right?\" Jenny continued to ask.


    \"Anyone can play that element card whenever she mentions an element in her element card, but the story doesn''t have to be limited to the card in her hand." Enri explained.


    Jenny rolled her green eyes and asked, \"It started out with storytelling, and then an element card came out, right?\"


    \"Well, only one element card can be mentioned in a sentence, and each mentioned element should have a certain importance in this story.\"


    Enri paused and continued, \"It is not allowed to mention some elements without reason. As long as the storyteller is not disturbed, she can keep telling the story.\"


    \"Will she finish all the element cards?\"Jenny is really a hundred thousand why.


    \"It is possible that she starts a story, keeps telling it, plays all the element cards, and ends up with the ending card, ending the game. Of course, this situation is very difficult to happen." Enri explained patiently.


    \"That''s it, I thought the person who started talking about it would win.\" Jenny breathed a sigh of relief.


    An Li shook her head with a smile, and continued to explain, \"The storyteller can voluntarily give up the story at any time, and the one who gives up the story will draw -- an element card.\"


    \"Then can I not draw? I don''t even have to tell stories, but I have to draw cards. Isn''t this card coming up again?" Mila asked in confusion.


    \"You can''t not draw, but while drawing, Ni can also discard an element card from her hand, and then continue the game clockwise to the next player.\" Enri shook her head.


    \"That''s the case, then why do you plan to tell a story alone?\" Jenny is more curious about this.


    Enri explained that she was a little thirsty and continued, \"There are two ways to interrupt a person''s story.\"


    \"What''s the solution?\" Jenny and Mira asked at the same time.


    \"That is, if you mention an element in someone else''s hand when you''re telling a story, that person can play this card well and interrupt her.\"


    An Li put down the cup and continued, \"When interrupting a story, the text on the interrupt card does not need to match the words of the story you are telling, and the meaning is the same.\"


    \"Then I guess where your story is going? Can I interrupt with an element that wasn''t mentioned?\" Jenny began to understand slowly.


    En Li shook her head without hesitation and explained, \"No, if you don''t know if you can interrupt, you can show me this element card and ask me if I can interrupt.\"


    Jenny nodded thoughtfully and said, \"I probably know, go ahead.\"


    \"The second way is to use interrupt cards. When the storyteller plays an element card, others can immediately interrupt her with the same type of interrupt card." Enri continued.


    \"And after that person was interrupted?\" Jenny asked.


    \"When you are interrupted, you must draw an element card, and the person who successfully interrupted you needs to continue to tell your story.\" Enri said word by word.


    Tis blinked her purple eyes, pondered for a moment, and asked, \"What if I suddenly can''t speak?\"


    \"If you pause for more than 5 seconds, your turn will end, and you must draw an element card, and the next clockwise person will take over to explain. Enri explained.


    \"Then if a person starts to be confused, misses the point for a long time, or says something illogical, do we have the right to end her turn and let her draw a card?" Eliza asked suddenly road.


    \"Of course you can.\" Enri nodded with a smile, and continued to add, \"If you play an element card to try to interrupt, but the interrupt is incorrect, you must discard this card and draw additional Two element cards.\"


    Eliza looked at Hu Er Niang''s two fingers, nodded and said, \"Then I understand.\"


    \"Also, if two people want to interrupt at the same time, the first person who plays the element card can successfully interrupt, and in this case, even if the interrupt is incorrect, he can be exempted from punishment." Enri continued to add . \"Understood.\" Jenny nodded.


    \"By the way, when you have played all the element cards, you can play the ending card and end with an ending.\"


    Enri took out an ending card and continued, \"If the ending is meaningful and convincing, the story is over, and that person has won.\"


    \"I also have a question, is it not possible for me to add new points after playing the element card and before playing the ending card, but I can connect the story and the ending in a sentence or two.\"Eliza only has this question.


    \"That''s it, of course, if other people find your ending unconvincing and meaningless, then you should discard your ending card.\"


    Enri is handling this step by hand, and continues, \"And you have to draw - a new ending card and an element card, and you will continue to tell the story by the next person clockwise.


    \"Understood.\" Everyone nodded in response.


    Second shift, (V). Ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    Chapter 1910: How to continue editing.


    \"Since you all know, let''s start the game.\" Enri smiled.


    She was finally glad that they all knew how to play this game, and just explained it.


    The game took most of the time.


    \"Okay, then let''s start.\" Mina nodded.


    Enri washed the cards on her hands and said, \"Then I will start dividing the cards, six cards for each person.\"


    Hu Erniang shuffled the cards in her hand, dealt each of them six element cards, then shuffled the ending cards again, and dealt each one another ending card. Mina took the six element cards, glanced at it, and raised her eyebrows slightly,


    \"Well, it seems that this is a good fight.\"


    Four of the six cards of the cat''s ear girl are interrupt cards, the other is a location card, and the other is a character card.


    Tis picked up the card in her hand and began to look at it, mumbling, \"Why do I feel that my cards are so difficult to play?\"


    Most of the cards in Niu Jiao Niang''s hand are location cards and character cards, and it can be said that there is not a single interrupt card.


    Jenny also looked at the cards in her hand, began to classify them, and said softly, \"You can only take one step at a time.\"


    Most of the cards of Elf Princess are some locations, states, and events, and there is not a single interrupt card.


    \"It seems that only my cards are better than Mina''s cards.\" Eliza has already sorted out the cards in her hand.


    Elf girl''s cards are also mainly interrupt cards, followed by location and time.


    \"My cards are pretty good too, I feel like I can win this one too.\" After finishing the cards, Mila looked confident.

 Chapter 1654：

    In fact, her cards are also very general, but she has never played it once, and she is inexplicably confident.


    Seeing the different feedback and expressions everyone gave her, En Li picked up her card curiously.


    She looked at her cards for a while and smiled, \"Then it seems that we should have a lot of fun with this one.\"


    The cards of Lady Fox Er also have interrupt cards, locations, characters and items, which can be said to be relatively complete.


    Mina flicked the cat''s tail, stretched out her hand and said, \"Come on, we rock-paper-scissors decide who will tell the story first.\"


    \"Okay, okay, rock-paper-scissors.\" Tis also stretched out her hand.


    \"Rock! Scissors! Paper!\" The six said in unison.


    An Li withdrew her hand, shook her head and said, \"No, no, this is too much trouble, there are too many of us six, rock paper scissors will be very troublesome.\"


    \"Yes, then let''s match black and white, so it''s good to separate the first one, and the speed will be faster.\" Mina changed her method.


    \"Okay, let''s go with black and white, keep it simple.\" Tis nodded.


    Everyone stretched out their hands, some palms down, some palms up, and the six shouted in unison, \"Black and white match.\"


    The final result is that Mina''s palm is down, and the others'' palms are up, which means that this cat-ear girl wins.


    \"Okay, you won, then you start telling the story.\" Enri withdrew her hand.


    Mina also withdrew her hand, with a smile on her face, glanced at the card in her hand and began to think.


    She put the location card in her hand on the table and began to say, \"A long, long, long time ago, there lived a girl in a village.\"


    The card that Cat Er Niang played is the location card, which is the village. The first element of her storytelling is the location - the village.


    \"Girl? That girl is also a girl, right?\" Tis started digging holes for the cat-ear girl.


    Mina frowned, knowing that Niu Jiao Niang must have no good problems, but it was true, a girl is a girl, she nodded helplessly.


    \"Haha....I''m about to play this girl card, a girl is a girl.\"Tiss laughed heartily.


    Mina covered her face with one hand and said helplessly, \"I knew you must have this card.\"


    \"Okay, Tis took over the story at the beginning, so you can continue.\" Enri waved her hand.


    Tiss''s legs were swaying under the water, and she said happily, \"Then I will continue to play cards.\"


    She took a serious look at the card in her hand and began to think about the direction of her next story.


    \"The girl looked for food in the village every day, and one day she finally saw a piece of bread.\"


    Tis smiled and put a bread card on the table and continued,


    \"After she found this piece of bread, he was very happy and immediately ate it.\"She ate this bread, right? \" Eliza asked directly picking the key things.


    ......Yes. She ate this bread. \" Dess said hesitantly.


    0 ask for flowers 0\"


    Although Niu Jiao Niang doesn''t want to admit it, because if she admits it, her story will be picked up by the other party.


    But helplessly, the question asked by the other party was indeed uttered by himself, and he could no longer refute and there was still room for a roundabout.


    Eliza put down the food in her hand and said, \"The girl ate bread, which means that this bread is food.\"


    \"Clap clap...


    Mina happily applauded the other party and said, \"Okay, this is a very good answer.\"


    She really admires the elf girl a little bit, for nothing else, because she can clearly master the game the first time she plays it.


    \"Yes, this is how this game is played, then Eliza will continue to tell your story. Enri said.


    \"So it is.\" Mila nodded thoughtfully, and began to look at the cards in her hand, planning what to do next.


    Eliza glanced at the card in her hand, pondered the direction of the story, and said, \"After the girl finished eating the bread, she thought about going on a trip.\"


    The elf girl put the travel card in her hand on the table, blinked her emerald green eyes and looked at the fox ear girl, wondering if she was playing right.


    \"Okay, what happened after the girl went on a trip?\" Enri nodded, which means she agreed with the other party''s story.


    \"After this girl went on a trip, she met many people and animals on the way.\" Eliza continued to tell her story.


    Mina hesitated for a while, took out the card in her hand and put it on the table, and said, \"I''m going to use the interrupt card.\"


    Cat Erniang played the interrupt card, which is a giant card, that is, a character card.


    An Li looked at some of the interrupted cards of the cat-eared girl, nodded and said, \"Okay, now it''s up to you to start the story, but you have to pick up the story of Eliza.


    \"Actually, this girl didn''t meet many people when she went on a trip, but she met a giant.\" After Mina said, she was amused.


    How did she feel that the story started to become more and more strange, and even giants appeared, so how to make it up later.


    One more, Cv7). Ask for customization, ask for support. \"two.


    Chapter 1911: Count you escaped.


    Everyone looked straight at Cat Erniang, wanting to see how she would make up the next step.


    Mina smiled for a while, then she restrained her smile, and continued, \"The girl and the giant started a long journey, and on the way, they met a horse.\"


    \"Meet a horse? What kind of horse is this?\" Enri began to ask.


    Mina rolled her blue eyes and said, \"This horse is an ordinary horse.


    Mira immediately raised her hand and shouted again and again, \"Wait a minute, wait a minute, I also have a card to play.


    \"What cards are you going to play? Does it have something to do with this horse or this giant?\" Mina asked curiously.


    \"You just said that this horse is an ordinary horse, so it must be an animal, right!" Mila put down the \"850\" animal card in her hand.


    Mina covered her face with one hand, she was a little regretful, she shouldn''t have said that an animal came out, and then caused her story to be picked up.


    \"Okay, it''s reasonable that horses are animals, then you can continue.\" En Li spit out.


    Mila thought for a moment and continued, \"This horse is not an ordinary horse, this horse can talk and communicate with girls.\"


    \"Haha....I''ll wait for you to say this.\"Tis put down the card in her hand and continued,\"You just said that this horse can talk, that is, animals can talk. \"


    The card that Niu Jiao Niang put down is a status card, that is, animals can talk, and she has been waiting for it to be shot for a long time.


    Ever since the cat-eared girl said that the girl had met a horse, she began to wonder how she could throw this card out.


    \"Ah, the story I just took over was taken away by you again.\" Mila had an unlovable expression on her face.

 Chapter 1655：

    \"Okay, that animal can talk, how do you pick it up next?\" En Li wanted to see what Niu Jiao Niang would make up next.


    Tis thought for a moment and began to say, \"After the girl met this horse, she started talking to it and asked if it could ride on it.\"


    \"Forward? Where are they going? Because it''s a journey after all, are you going to a faraway place?\" Enri began to dig a hole.


    Simple Tis didn''t even think about it, just nodded and said, \"Of course, the journey must be to go far away, just like Jenny from the Larson Elf Empire to our side.


    \"It turns out that the journey is a very far place.\" Enri smiled, put down the card in her hand, and continued, \"Then I can play this card - distance.


    Tis was stunned for a while, not knowing what to say, but she didn''t expect to be dug up again.


    En Li covered her mouth and kept laughing, and said, \"Then I''m going to start telling my story.\"


    \"Okay, then tell me how the next story will go. The girl followed the giant and a horse to a far, far place, and then what?\" Mina asked.


    \"The girl rode this talking horse, and the giant went to a distant place together, and after spending a day and a night, they arrived at a town.\" Enri said.


    When she told the story, she wanted to laugh more and more. How could she feel that the story had become a mess.


    \"Okay, it''s finally time for me to play the card again. You said that the girls and the others have arrived in the town, so I can throw this town card out.\" Eliza said softly.


    An Li looked at the card thrown by the elf girl, and couldn''t help but feel a little annoyed. She had already played this game, but she hadn''t thought of the town card.


    She sighed and raised her head and said, \"Okay, that story has been taken over for you, you can continue.


    Mina put out her index finger and swayed, smiled, \"No, I was interrupted. The girls didn''t go to the town, but went to a church.\"


    The cat-eared girl put down the card in her hand, it is an interrupt card, and the location shown above is the church.


    Eliza was suddenly dumbfounded and said helplessly, \"Okay! Church, then start making up stories.\"


    Mina smiled, took a sip of fruit tea, and began to say, \"The girl, the giant, and the talking horse came to the church. They really wanted to go in, but they were all rejected.\"


    \"Why was it rejected? Why was it rejected?\" Enri began to dig a hole.


    Mina rolled her blue eyes, thought for a while, and said, \"Because...


    Because the giant is too tall to get in. \"


    \"Okay, if you escaped, I have no problem, what about the others?\" Enri asked.


    \"Where is this church built? It will always be located somewhere?\" Eliza began to pave the way for her own card, O Mina knew that they were all thinking about playing cards, and thought about it seriously. A moment, said, \"This church is built on an island.\"


    \"What? Will a church be built on an island?\" Tease opened her eyes.


    \"This is possible, because the island also has land, and it is certainly possible to build a church on it.\" Ann Li explained.


    \"Okay, since the church is built on an island, can I play this card?\" Mira threw the card in her hand.


    An Li glanced at the card thrown by the girl and found that it was an island card, nodded and said, \"Yes, very suitable.\"


    \"Okay, then this story will be taken over by you, then you can start making up the next story.\" Mina wants to see how the other party makes it up.


    Mira thought about it for a while, then said, \"Finally because the giant couldn''t get into this church, so he left by boat.\"


    An Li put down the cards in her hand unceremoniously, smiled and said, \"Okay, leave by boat, that means there is a boat.\"


    \"Tiandu, how long will you play like this? No matter what card I play, you all have it.\" Mila rolled her eyes.


    \"Then it''s up to me to continue. In the end, when the giant left by boat, he encountered a big storm at sea.\"


    Enri thought about the direction of the story and continued, \"But unfortunately, the giant''s ship was overturned by the big storm.\"


    \"It was blown over 3.6? After that, what happened after that?\" Tis asked repeatedly.


    Not for anything else, because Niu Jiao Niang still has several cards in her hand, and she wants to play all the cards quickly.


    Enri scratched her head and continued, \"After the boat was overturned, he started swimming, and he swam all the way-swim straight.\"


    \"I''ll wait for you to say this. You said that his boat was overturned by the waves and he has been swimming, right? Then I can play this swimming card.\"Tiss smiled heartily.


    \"Okay, the swimming card is also reasonable, that''s fine, the story has been taken over by you, it''s up to you to tell.\" En Li just didn''t know how to make it up.


    Tiss rolled her purple eyes and said, \"After swimming for a long time, he finally found an island.\"


    Second shift, Cv). Ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    One thousand nine hundred and twelve chapters: a ring set a ring.


    Anli raised her eyebrows slightly and deliberately asked, \"Then what? After swimming to the isolated island, what happened to the giant?\"


    Hu Er Niang wants to see how Niu Jiao Niang will make up the story, and how the giant will make up the story.


    .... Dess squinted his purple eyes slightly and continued, \"After he swam to the island, he was very tired.\"


    \"What about when you''re tired? What are you going to do when you''re tired?\" Eliza is going to dig a hole for Niu Niang.


    Tis pursed her lips and thought for a long time, then said, \"Because he was very tired, he went to sleep, lying on the ground and fell asleep.\"


    \"The giant is sleeping, right?\" Eliza put a card in her hand on the table and smiled, \"Then I can put this sleeping card out.\"


    \"Ah!\" Tis''s mouth widened, her face distressed, and she said helplessly, \"Okay, then you can continue.\"


    Eliza sorted out the cards in her hand and smiled, \"The giant was hungry after waking up, and then started looking for something to eat.\"


    \"Looking for something to eat? What did you find to eat?\" Mila looked at the cards in her hand very distressed.


    \"Find some wild fruits, and cut down the trees after eating hastily.\"10 Eliza continued.


    \"Cut down the tree? What is the giant going to cut the tree for?\" Tis asked curiously. Eliza looked at the cards left in her hand, sorted out the front and back of the story, and continued to sleep, "He is going to chop down trees to build a ship, and then leave this lonely island."


    \"Cut down trees to build ships? Then what are you going to do after building a ship and leave this isolated island?\" Enri asked curiously.


    \"Didn''t you say it before, the girl went on a trip, and then met the giant, because the giant was exiled to this isolated island, and then he wanted to build a ship and go back to find her.\" Eliza continued.


    Mina put down the cards in her hand and said, \"I''m going to play an interrupt card. In fact, this giant ship is not going to go back to find a girl, but to a kingdom.\"


    Eliza looked at the interrupt card on the table and found that it was a kingdom interrupt card, nodded and said, \"Okay, then it''s your turn to talk.\"


    Minami smiled and continued, \"After this giant chopped down trees and built a boat, he set out to sea and headed towards that kingdom.


    \"Wait, wait, I have a card to play.\" Mila said again and again, with a happy and excited face.


    Mina was a little stunned, startled by her sudden words, and asked,


    \"What''s the matter? What cards do you have?\"


    With a smile on her face, Mila put down a card in her hand and said, "You just said that the giant sailed out in a boat, so can my card for the sea be released?"

 Chapter 1656：

    The corner of Mina''s mouth twitched slightly. She didn''t expect this card to be played. She said helplessly, \"Okay, then it''s up to you.\"


    Mila looked happy, and finally thought that she had cards to play. Among the few people, she had the most cards in her hand.


    She turned the mold and continued, \"He traveled in the direction of the kingdom in a boat he built himself, and it took several days and nights to reach the kingdom.\"


    \"Wait, I also have cards to play.\" Enri put down the cards in her hand and said,


    \"You just said that it took him a few days and a few nights, which means that every minute and second of time has passed, right?\"


    Hu Erniang put the card in her hand on the table, it is a card that passes time.


    \"God, I was just about to say that I could have a card to play, but you guys took it away again.\" Mila can be said to have collapsed.


    En Li shrugged her shoulders and smiled, and said, \"After he arrived in the kingdom, he first went to find a hiding place, because he is a giant, tall and tall, it is always bad to be seen. .\"


    \"Wait, it''s my turn, it''s my turn, it''s my turn to play the card.\" Tis raised her hand to stop.


    Niu Jiao Niang put a card on the table, and that card displayed the word "Hidden".


    \"You just said that the giant will start to hide his figure after he arrives in the kingdom, because he is afraid that others will find out, so the hidden card is just right.\"Tis said with a smile.


    \"Okay, okay, then go ahead, go ahead.\" En Li rolled her eyes, she really didn''t expect the card to be taken away before she said two sentences.


    Tiss shrugged her shoulders and smiled, and said, \"I have two cards left and I''m done.\"


    Mina looked at the two cards in her hand and said, \"I also have two cards, so I''m done.\"


    \"Tice, tell the story, this round is about to end, you must remember to pick up your ending.\" Eliza said.


    \"Yes, I still have three cards, I have to quickly get my cards out.


    Mira nodded.


    Tis looked at the only two cards left in her hand and thought about it for a while, then said, \"Although this giant has hidden his figure, he was helpless to be discovered in the end, and then he started a dispute with others.\ "


    Niu Jiao Niang put down the other card in her hand, which showed a dispute.


    \"Okay, if they argue, how long have they been arguing? What is the final result?" Eliza asked logically.


    \"Because the people in that kingdom are normal people and not giants, even if there is a dispute with giants, they still lose.\"Tis continued.


    \"A dispute? Who did the giant have a dispute with? A man? A woman or a knight? Or a king or queen?" Mina continued to ask. Tiss turned her purple eyes, knowing that the other party must be digging a hole for her.


    After thinking about it for a long time, she finally thought of a reasonable answer to the 283 case, and said,


    \"It''s an old man.\"


    \"Oh? Is this old man a man or a woman?\" Mina continued to ask.


    \"It''s from an old grandpa.\"Ti said without hesitation, she didn''t believe that the current cards could still be picked up.


    \"That''s great, I just can play this card, my card is the old man.\" Mina put down the card in her hand.


    Tis rolled her eyes deeply and said, \"God, you can even take my story with this card.\"


    Mina shook the cards in her hand and said with a smile, \"I have the last card and I will end the story. If you have any questions, just ask.\"


    Enri blinked her brown eyes and thought, \"Then this old man had an argument with the giant, what happened in the end?\"


    \"Is this old man dead in the end, or what happened?\" Eliza also asked.


    Of course Mina knew that the two of them were digging a hole, so she thought about it seriously-


    Next, he opened his mouth and said, \"Actually, this old man is not an ordinary old man, but he can do magic.\"


    \"The old man who knows magic is right? Then I will play the card, I have a magic card.\" Mira happily threw her card out.


    \"One update, factory v7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1913: The brain hole is wide open.


    Mina thought she would win, but she killed Cheng Yaojin halfway through.


    But she looked at the cards in her hand, smiled and said, \"Okay, then go ahead, you still have two cards, and you have to connect the ending of your story beside you.\"


    Mila glanced around at the crowd, seeing that the cards in their hands were running out, and then looked at her own.


    She struggled for a while and said, \"This old man with magic is very kind, and turned the giant from a huge person into a normal person.\"


    \"Wait, you said this old man with magic used magic, right?\" Eliza asked.


    \"Yes, so I used this magic card, and then the old man used magic, do you have any cards to play?\" Mila looked worried.


    Because he saw that there were only two cards left in the elf girl''s hand, and if she let her play one more card, she would almost be able to win.


    \"No, I just have a question for you. Since this giant has been transformed into an ordinary person by magic, has he changed from big to small?\" Eliza continued to dig a hole.


    Mila rolled her eyes, nodded and said, \"Yes, he has changed from big to small.\"


    \"Well, from big to small is a process of deformation, then I can play this deformed card.\" Eliza put down the card in her hand.


    Mila covered her face with one hand, shook her head helplessly and said, \"It seems that I have no fate with the brokenhearted.\"


    \"Of course, the victory will be mine.\" Mina put down the last card in her hand and continued, \"In fact, he is not in this state of deformation, his state is static.\"


    The interrupt card thrown by the cat ears is a static state card, and the interrupt card can only interrupt the state, the location interrupt the location, and the character interrupt the character.


    Mina is still very clear about this, so every time she plays an interrupt card, she will see whether the opponent''s card is a status card, a location card, and whether it is a character card.


    Cat Er Niang can be said to be very lucky. Of the six cards in her hand, four are interrupted cards, two are ordinary cards, and two ordinary cards are quickly released.


    Mila couldn''t believe her ears, and confirmed again and again that the card that Cat and Niang threw out was indeed a state interrupt card, which meant that there were no more cards in Cat''s mother''s hand to play.


    She lowered her face helplessly and said, \"Well, it seems that you won, so you can make up the ending of your story\"".\"


    Enri and Tis also looked incredulous. I didn''t expect that there were so many interrupt cards in Cat Er Niang''s hand.


    Four of the six cards are interrupted cards. It is really easy to win this round of games.


    Eliza picked up the ending card in front of Mao Er Niang, looked at the words on it and said, \"The two of them have lived a happy life since then?.


    Jenny blinked green eyes, as if she was out of touch with the game, and she had quite a few cards in her hand.


    She was stunned for a while and asked, \"How does this ending combine with the ending that Sister Mina just said?\"


    Enri covered her mouth and smiled, and said, \"Then this is Mina''s problem, I believe the kitten must be able to connect it.


    Tis took a sip of the fruit tea and said, \"I don''t believe that in the final ending just now that the giant was stopped, how can this ending be combined with the two of them living happily?\ "


    \"I believe it should be possible, this ending is not difficult.\" Eliza already has a general idea in her heart.

 Chapter 1657：

    An Li put her index finger on her mouth and said with a silent gesture, \"Don''t tell the kitten, let her think for herself.\"


    Mina waved her hand and said with a leisurely look on her face, \"This ending is not difficult, why do you think it is so complicated?\"


    \"Okay, then tell me how this story connects with the giant. If we think it''s reasonable, then this story is considered a winner.\" En Li said softly. \"The reason why this magical old man wants to make this giant small, and then let him stand still.\"


    Mina rolled her blue eyes and continued, \"Actually, this giant was cursed to become a giant. In fact, he is actually a normal person.\"


    \"And then, why hasn''t it been connected to your ending?\"Tis asked anxiously.


    When Niu Jiao Niang listened to Cat Er Niang''s story, she became more and more interested and thought it was quite good.


    \"Don''t worry, good stories need to be told slowly.\" Mina raised her hand to signal Niu Jiao Niang to be quiet, and continued, \"Actually, his real identity is to marry his daughter - a knight.\"


    \"What? Is he riding the soil?\" Eliza was really convinced by the cat-eared girl''s brain hole.


    Even the giant was cursed and turned from a knight into a huge man, such a brain hole can be imagined.


    \".\"That''s right, this knight was originally in love with the daughter of the old man who knew magic, but they were forced to separate. \"


    Mina took a sip of the fruit tea and continued, \"The reason why this old man who knows magic makes this giant back to its original state and still in a static state is to take him to see his daughter, and make the two of them happy from now on. life together.\"


    clap clap clap....


    Enri, Tess, and Eliza kept clapping their hands, and they really admired Cat Ear Girl''s brains.


    \"I didn''t expect that in the end, Sister Mina won this story, but Sister Mina did win very well, and the story was told very well.\" Jenny agreed. Mina shook her long black hair and smiled, \"I''ll tell the story


    -.It''s not difficult at all, it''s easy to talk about. \"


    Eliza put down the cards in her hand and said, \"Then I only have one card left, so it shouldn''t be the most cards I have.\"


    Enri put down the two cards in her hand and said, \"It shouldn''t be me either, I only have two for money.\"


    \"Then I only have two, and it shouldn''t be me. I thought I would lose.\" Mila also quickly put down her cards.


    With an embarrassed look on her face, Tis placed the three cards in her hand weakly on the table, and said, \"That should be my loss, I have three weak.\"


    \"No, Sister Tis, you didn''t lose, in fact, I lost, I have one more than you, and I have four.\" Jenny pursed her lips and said.


    The fairy princess can be said to be very, very inexistent in this story game, and almost don''t know what to say.


    Every time he and she went on, the story was immediately picked up by another person, and her thoughts were disrupted again.


    \"Okay, you lost, it looks like you have to be punished!\" Mina said slightly at the corner of her mouth.


    Second shift, Cv). Ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    Chapter 1914: Please let us go.


    Liu Feng and others returned to the airship after taking a bath. After soaking for more than half an hour, the whole person was refreshed.


    Mina stretched her body and said lazily: \"It''s so comfortable after taking a bath, I haven''t been so relaxed for a long time.\"


    Before they left the Han Dynasty and came to the Larsen Elf Empire, they had been busy for a long time.


    When I was on the airship again, I had no chance to relax.


    No bathing, swimming, or taking a good hot bath with flower wine.


    The only good thing is that the food is not bad, it has never been bad, and this is their greatest comfort.


    Mainly because they have lived in Chang''an City for a year or two, they have gradually become accustomed to a comfortable life. They don''t want to experience that kind of life again, and the bad memories are piled up one after another.


    \"Yeah, tonight - I''ll be able to get a good night''s sleep, I haven''t had a good night''s sleep for a long time.\" Enri muttered.


    Since Hu Erniang went to sea, she didn''t sleep for a long time every day, she couldn''t sleep at night, and she woke up early during the day. The whole person looked a lot haggard.


    \"I have to go to bed early tonight, you can''t stop me from going to bed.\" Tess muttered.


    Mina rolled her eyes and said, \"Every time you are arguing with us, asking me to play games with you, and now we have to let you sleep, obviously you should let us go.\"


    Tis spread her hands and said, \"Then next time you reject me severely, don''t play with me.\"


    Niu Jiao Niang was a little embarrassed, remembering that she was the only one who kept others from sleeping, and this game was just a little bit more.


    \"Okay, then next time you let us play with you, we will ignore you.\" Mina nodded again and again.


    \"Yeah, you said it yourself now, don''t say that we are cruel and don''t play with you, etc. Enri agreed.


    \"No, no, I will never blame you, I will definitely go to bed earlier in the future.\" Tis looked serious.


    Nicole covered her mouth and smiled, and said, \"Then don''t drink milk tea and coffee tonight, otherwise you won''t be able to sleep again.\"


    \"That''s right, you can only drink boiled water tonight, not milk tea, or else you won''t be able to sleep and you will be noisy and we will play with you.\" Mina nodded again and again.


    \"It''s also good to drink plain water at night, you should drink plain water after you eat.\" Anri agrees very much.


    \"Why, but I like to drink milk tea very much. I drink milk tea every night in advance.\" Tess muttered.


    Niu Jiao Niang looked very pitiful at the moment, which was very different from the usual carefree appearance.


    The cheeks are also puffed up by the boss, the whole person looks pitiful, and people can''t help but want to pinch their cheeks.


    \"There is no reason. If you drink too much of these things at night, you will not be able to sleep. You can''t drink it. You will not sleep well. If you drink it, you don''t need to sleep.\"


    Mina strictly forbade.


    Since she went to sea, Niu Jiao Niang has been full of energy every night, and she is unwilling to sleep, and has been pulling the girls to play various games.


    It caused others to stay up all night with Niu Jiao Niang, and then the next day with dark circles under his eyes, he looked like he couldn''t sleep again.


    \"That''s right, I can''t drink milk tea anymore, drink plain water.\" But An Li is afraid of Niu Jiao Niang.


    Every time Niujiao Niang couldn''t sleep, the first to suffer was the Hu Er Niang, because their beds were next to each other.


    Almost Niu Jiao Niang is making trouble with Fox Er Niang, let her chat and play games with her, and then go to Cat Er Niang and the others.


    .... is not good to drink, no taste. \" Teith lowered her head and muttered.


    \"You can''t drink milk tea without taste, anyway, you just can''t drink milk tea, you can only drink it during the day.\" Mina refused to give in a single step.


    She had to get rid of this problem with Niu Niang, otherwise she would not have to sleep every night.


    If it is said that in Chang''an City, they live in their own rooms, and no one can interfere with the other.


    But now in the Larsen Elf Empire, and still sleeping in the airship, I still have to control Niu Niang.


    \"Okay, then I''ll drink plain water.\" Tis looked wronged.

 Chapter 1658：

    \"Ha....In fact, it is not necessarily only boiled water to drink.\" Liu Feng smiled heartily.


    Tis immediately regained her energy and asked again and again, \"Your Majesty, is there anything else you can drink besides plain water?\"


    Niu Jiao Niang seemed to be saved, and the originally depressed face immediately smiled.


    \"Of course, you don''t want to drink boiled water, it is nothing more than that boiled water has no taste, but you can drink chrysanthemum tea, chrysanthemum tea has a taste." Liu Feng said.


    \"Chrysanthemum tea?\"Tiss asked, "Your Majesty, what kind of tea is chrysanthemum tea?\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, you can''t fall asleep just drinking tea, isn''t it bad to let the big cow drink chrysanthemum tea?\" Mina worried.


    Liu Feng smiled slightly and explained, \"Chrysanthemum tea is different from ordinary tea-


    Sample. \"


    \"Different? Both are tea, what''s the difference?\" Mina doubted the evil way.


    \"It is true that drinking too much tea will make you more energetic and sleepless, but chrysanthemum tea is different, but it can also make sleep better. \"Liu Feng explained.


    Originally drinking milk is also a good sleep effect, but now it is not in a foreign country, and where do you go to get milk at night?


    \"Really? Then let the big cow drink, let her drink more, so that she can go to bed earlier at night.\" Mina said excitedly.


    Liu Feng shook his head with a smile, and said, \"It''s just to help her sleep and make her sleep better, not something to make her sleepy.\"


    He was really amused by the beast-eared girls, but it is conceivable that he would be poisoned with tea by the bull-horned girls every night until midnight.


    However, he has also felt it many times. Every time Musi sleeps with Liu Feng, she is full of energy and not sleepy at all.


    If it weren''t for Liu Feng''s physical strength, I''m afraid he would end up like the cat-eared girls.


    Mina sighed and said disappointedly, \"So that''s the case, I thought it would make him go to bed earlier.\"


    Tis bulged her cheeks and muttered, \"Okay, I see, I will try to quit milk tea, I won''t drink too much.


    Liu Feng took out a jar of chrysanthemums from the inner space under the cover of his clothes, and said, \"Take it, throw a few in it every time you drink water, so that the boiled water will taste good.


    \"Yes, thank you, Your Majesty.\"Tis happily took the chrysanthemum tea and opened the lid impatiently.


    When the lid of chrysanthemum tea was opened, the unique fragrance of chrysanthemum also wafted out, and the fragrance overflowed for a while.


    Tis took a deep breath of the smell of dried chrysanthemum, and said in surprise, \"Your Majesty, this chrysanthemum tea is very fragrant.


    Chapter 1915: Tis is also eager to learn?


    \"Your Majesty, what is the main effect of chrysanthemum tea? I just heard that drinking it can help you sleep?" Tiss asked curiously.


    \"Then the effect is more, and the benefits are too numerous to count.\"Liu Feng''s mouth slightly raised.


    Tis kept blinking her purple eyes and asked, \"What''s the effect?


    \". There are a total of twelve major effects, so drink more.\" Liu Feng said mysteriously.


    Tis, Nicole and the others were all interested, and they all pulled Liu Feng''s clothes corners and said coquettishly, \"Your Majesty, just tell us.\"


    \"Okay, then you can find a seat and sit down, chrysanthemum tea is very famous.\" Liu Feng couldn''t help the girls'' coquetry.


    \"Yes.\"The girls responded in unison.


    \"Chrysanthemum tea is a herbal tea made from chrysanthemum flowers. It is made by picking flowers, drying in the shade, steaming, drying, and baking.\"


    Liu Feng paused for a while and continued, \"Chrysanthemum tea has the effects of clearing away heat and removing fire, promoting body fluid and quenching thirst, detoxifying, soothing the nerves, improving eyesight, reducing inflammation and relieving pain.\"


    \"This chrysanthemum tea has so many benefits?\" Anli looked unbelievable.


    \"Yes, there are also indications for wind-heat cold, headache, dizziness, red and swollen eyes, dizziness, sores and swollen poison. You can drink chrysanthemum tea." Liu Feng continued. \"Your Majesty, does chrysanthemum tea have any other effects?\" Tis asked curiously, she was already interested in chrysanthemum tea.


    \"There are more than a dozen benefits such as dispelling wind and heat, calming liver yang, clearing liver and improving eyesight, clearing heat and detoxifying, and anti-aging. This is endless. \"Liu Fenghao still understands this knowledge very well. .


    Chrysanthemum has the effect of dispersing the pungent taste, clearing the body, expressing the surface, clearing the qi, and clearing the heat.


    Commonly used to treat wind-heat colds, or fever, headache, cough and other symptoms caused by warm pathogens invading the lungs in the early stage of febrile diseases.


    It is also often used with mulberry leaves with similar properties, and is often used in combination with other traditional Chinese medicines.


    Moreover, chrysanthemum is cold in nature, and it can clear liver heat and calm liver yang by entering the liver meridian. It is often used to treat symptoms of hyperactivity of liver yang, headache and dizziness.


    It can be used together with other medicines that calm the liver and subdue yang, clear liver heat, and suppress liver wind.


    There is also chrysanthemum pungent and dispelling bitterness, slightly cold and clearing heat, and entering the liver meridian can not only dispel wind-heat in the liver meridian, but also clear liver heat to improve eyesight.


    Drinking chrysanthemum tea can clear the liver and improve eyesight. It is used in combination with other traditional Chinese medicines to soak in water for the treatment of red eyes, swelling and pain caused by wind-heat in the liver meridian and liver fire.


    There are also a series of benefits. It can be said that drinking chrysanthemum tea often will naturally reduce body problems.


    \"My God, Your Majesty, isn''t this chrysanthemum very precious? It costs a lot of money for such a big jar?\"Tiss was surprised.


    She has heard so many benefits of chrysanthemums, and she treats chrysanthemums as treasures, which is much better than those bitter medicines.


    \"Haha...Although the benefits of chrysanthemums are many, they are not very precious. We can also grow them.


    Liu Feng sipped and continued, \"But chrysanthemum is known as one of the top ten famous flowers in my hometown, and it is also a very popular flower.\"


    \"One of the top ten famous flowers? It seems to be very powerful.\" Dess was amazed again and again. \"It''s not just that, it''s one of the four gentlemen''s flowers.\"Liu Feng did not mention another title.


    That is to say, chrysanthemum is also one of the four famous flowers in the world, namely chrysanthemum, rose, carnation and gladiolus, and the output of chrysanthemum is the first of the four. He didn''t know how to explain the four famous flowers in the world in this era, so he simply didn''t say it.


    En Li''s curiosity was hooked, and she asked, "Your Majesty, you just said one of the ten famous flowers, what kind of flowers are the other nine flowers?"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, what kind of flowers are the Four Gentlemen Flowers?\" Mina also likes to hear new knowledge.


    \"The king of flowers - plum blossom, the king of flowers - peony flower, Lingshuang blooming beauty -


    Chrysanthemum, Gentleman''s Flower Orchid, Queen of Flowers - Chinese Rose. \"


    Liu Feng pondered for a while, and continued, "There are also rhododendrons with brilliance, camellias in flowers, hibiscus lotus in water, ten-mile-scented sweet-scented osmanthus, Lingbo fairy daffodils, - a total of ten kinds of flowers."


    \"Your Majesty, what are the other three flowers of the Four Gentlemen''s Flowers?\" Nicole asked curiously.


    \"Hahahaha...I knew you would like it. There are four kinds of plum, orchid, bamboo and chrysanthemum, which are called the Four Gentlemen of Flowers.\" Liu Feng smiled heartily.


    With a face of being taught, An Li said, "Your Majesty, there are peony flowers, plum blossoms and camellias in Chang''an City, but nothing else."


    0 flowers -..


    \"If only Chang''an City had these ten kinds of flowers.\" Nicole likes flowers the most.


    When Liu Feng talked about flowers, she was the one who looked forward to the most and was the happiest.


    \"Of course there will be, it''s just a matter of time. When I go back, I''ll give you the seeds of these ten kinds of flowers.\"Liu Feng said loudly.

 Chapter 1659：

    Of course he knew that the girl liked flowers the most, otherwise he wouldn''t have given her several acres of flower fields on her birthday.


    \"Thank you, Your Majesty, will chrysanthemums be there at that time?\"Nicole can''t wait to go back to Chang''an City.


    \"Of course there will be. Then you will communicate with the people in the flower house and try to grow these ten kinds of famous flowers.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    \"I will definitely.\" Nicole nodded heavily and continued to ask, \"Your Majesty, is it difficult to plant chrysanthemums?\"


    \"It''s not difficult to say, but it''s not easy, I''ll give you a book when you go back, and you''ll know when you read it.\"Liu Feng said lightly.


    Chrysanthemum is a short-day plant, which can bloom early in short-day conditions.


    It also likes a warm and humid climate, but it is also resistant to cold, and the rhizomes can overwinter underground in severe winter.


    Flowers can withstand slight frost, but seedling growth and branching and budding stage require higher temperatures, that is, the optimum growth temperature is around 20-C.


    \"Thank you, Your Majesty.\" Nicole couldn''t hide the smile on her face.


    Tis held the chrysanthemum tea jar and said, \"Your Majesty, then let me make you chrysanthemum tea.\"


    \"Okay, everyone - let''s drink.\" Liu Feng waved his hand.


    \"It''s better for me to come, you sit, don''t wait to be scalded by hot water again.\"


    Nicole said softly.


    The last time I was in the castle, Niu Jiao Niang kindly made tea for everyone, but she was accidentally burned, and it took more than half a month to recover.


    \"That''s right, I''ll trouble you.\" Tis handed over the chrysanthemum tea jar with a smile.


    She thought about how uncomfortable it was when she was scalded before, and she decided not to take the risk.


    Ten minutes later, Nicole brewed a large pot of chrysanthemum tea and said with a smile, \"Everyone drink it.\"


    Chapter 1916: Good and bad.


    Tis took a sip of chrysanthemum tea with satisfaction, nodded with satisfaction, and said, \"Delicious.\"


    \"Yeah, drink it well.\"Enri wagged the fox''s tail happily.


    Mina also flicked the cat''s tail and said happily: \"Drink well, it''s much better than plain water.\"


    They drink white chrysanthemum, which tastes sweet and has a good effect of calming the liver and improving eyesight.


    There is also a kind of chrysanthemum that is yellow. This chrysanthemum has a slightly bitter taste and strong heat-clearing ability.


    It is often used to dissipate wind and heat. If you get angry and have mouth ulcers, soaking it in water can defeat the fire. Wild chrysanthemum has a good effect on the prevention and treatment of meningitis, influenza and poisonous snake bites. Therefore, these kinds of chrysanthemums should not be confused when used, nor can they be substituted for each other.


    \"Every -503\" When you drink it, don''t drink it all at once, leave one-third of the cup of tea, add new tea, soak it for a while, and then drink it. \" Liu Feng said.


    \"Your Majesty, why is this?\"Ni asked suspiciously.


    \"In this way, the taste will be full, otherwise it will be a little tasteless after drinking it at one time.\"


    Liu Feng smiled slightly, and continued, \"When drinking chrysanthemum tea, you can put a few rock sugar in the teacup, so that it tastes sweeter.\"


    In fact, chrysanthemum tea does not add other tea leaves, only the dried chrysanthemum can be soaked in water or boiled to drink. It is a good drink for hot drinks in winter and ice drinks in summer.


    \"So it is, I know.\"Nicole nodded.


    \"Although the effect of chrysanthemum tea is very good, don''t drink too much.\"Liu Feng urged.


    why? \" The girls asked in confusion.


    \"Drinking too much chrysanthemum tea will cause diarrhea, mainly because chrysanthemum tea is cold and cool. If you drink too much, or take it for a long time, it will damage the stomach yang, which will cause diarrhea, diarrhea, etc.\"


    Liu Feng thought for a while and continued, "There are also people who are not suitable for the spleen and stomach to drink, which will cause gastrointestinal discomfort, and drinking a lot of chrysanthemum tea every day will lead to stomach acid reflux symptoms."


    Everything has good and bad, so you can''t covet too much of the good stuff.


    \"It''s so serious, then I''ll just have a drink a day.\"Tiss pouted.


    I thought I had found a good substitute for milk tea, but I didn''t expect that I couldn''t drink too much, so I had to restrain myself every day.


    \"It''s not just chrysanthemum tea, there are other teas to drink.* Liu Feng said softly.


    Tis suddenly widened her purple eyes and said in surprise, \"Your Majesty, is there anything else I can replace?\"


    \"Of course, you can drink jasmine tea, rose tea, these are used by the body, and you girls are also good to drink these.\"Liu Feng said softly. \"Your Majesty, what are the effects of rose tea and jasmine tea?\"Tiss asked curiously.


    \"Rose tea contains a lot of vitamins, amino acids, soluble sugars, alkaloids.\"


    Liu Feng thought about it for a while and continued, \"In addition, it also contains proteins, fats, carbohydrates, calcium, phosphorus, potassium, iron, magnesium and other minerals, as well as a variety of aromatic phenols.\"


    Rose tea has the most abundant vitamin C content, which can whiten and rejuvenate the skin and prevent sepsis.


    Not only that, but the tannins contained in rose tea can promote fat metabolism and help reduce fat and lose weight.


    The aromatic phenols contained in rose tea can soothe the mind, refresh the mind, and remove odors.


    It also contains a lot of rich amino acids, which can help improve immunity and also have antioxidant effects.


    \"Your Majesty, it sounds so complicated.\"Tis scratched the back of her head suspiciously.


    ...Simply put, it is beauty and beauty, relieves depression, promotes blood circulation, and relieves fatigue and bad breath. It is also a good tea drink. \"Liu Feng explained briefly.


    Rose tea has the effect of activating qi and activating blood, and reconciling the internal organs. Regular drinking can moisturize the skin, promote blood circulation, eliminate pigmentation, and improve skin tone. On the other side of the earth, Chinese medicine believes that rose has mild medicinal properties, can regulate qi and activate blood, soothe the liver and relieve depression, and has the effects of sedation, soothing, and anti-depression.


    Moreover, women often have some emotional irritability before or during menstruation, and drinking roses can play a regulating role.


    \"So it is, it seems that the effect of chrysanthemum tea is not the same.\"Tis was surprised


    \"Your Majesty, what is the effect of jasmine tea?\" Nicole asked curiously. \"It can beautify the skin, often drinking jasmine tea can whiten the skin, and can also anti-aging.0\"


    Liu Feng thought for a while and continued, \"At the same time, it can also make your breath fresher.\"


    Jasmine tea can also dredge the human body''s stomach. If it is a person with long-term constipation, it can be drunk properly. It can excrete the stool and eliminate excess toxins. At the same time, Riley flower tea can also resist bacteria and viruses. For older and middle-aged people, it can reduce blood pressure and blood lipids.


    Regular drinking can also remove drowsiness, eliminate fatigue, and enhance human attention. Jasmine tea can also soothe the liver, improve eyesight, refresh the mind, and diuretic digestion.


    This knowledge was accumulated by Liu Feng when he was reading books. He didn''t know so much at first.


    But after all, it is in another world, and medical treatment is not as developed on Earth, so he can only find a solution in terms of diet.


    So I read these books on diet every day, and I read everything I eat, drink, and use.


    \"There are also many advantages, but there are disadvantages too?\" Nicole became curious when she heard this knowledge.


    \"People who are not in good physical condition are not recommended to drink it. There are also some people with bad stomach, indigestion and gastrointestinal blockage. Drinking jasmine tea may increase the burden on the body.\"

 Chapter 1660：

    Liu Feng took a sip of chrysanthemum tea and continued, \"Because Riley tea contains substances that damage the gastric mucosa, and if the long-term stress is too high, people who often suffer from insomnia should not drink it.\"


    In addition, people with anemia should be disabled, because Riley flower tea contains some elements, which can inhibit the absorption of iron.


    If your anemia is 1.5, drinking jasmine tea will cause anemia to worsen. In fact, there are quite a few taboos.


    But fortunately, the girls have no problems in this regard, so they can all drink.


    Nicole covered her mouth in surprise and said, \"I see, it seems that there are good and bad.


    \"But don''t drink jasmine tea at night, you won''t be able to sleep if you drink too much.\"Liu Feng reminded.


    It is not advisable to drink jasmine tea before going to bed, because jasmine tea contains-


    A certain amount of caffeine can promote the excitement of the human body, so drinking it before going to bed will be detrimental to sleep.


    Tis froze for a moment and said, \"It seems that jasmine tea can''t be drunk at night.\"


    \"Yes.\"Liu Feng nodded.


    Chapter 1917: The preparation of the exhibition.


    \"Your Majesty, can you help me go through the process of the exhibition?\"Jenny asked cautiously.


    \"Of course.\"Liu Feng smiled slightly.


    \"Tap tap....


    The two walked to the table and sat down, and Nicole filled them with chrysanthemum tea.


    \"Your Majesty, where will my art exhibition be held in Leah City?\" Jenny asked curiously.


    Liu Feng thought about it seriously, and said, \"It should be in a place with more than two people, where it is easy to attract people.\"


    \"A place with a lot of people?\" Jenny narrowed her green eyes and thought for a while, and said after a while, \"Then it may only be the big market, where there are more people.\" Liu Feng also thought about it and asked Dao, \"What do you mainly sell in your big market?\"


    \"Everything is sold. Merchants want to sell everything in the big market.\" Jenny explained.


    \"There are many people in the big market, and it is indeed a suitable place to sell things, but it also has many drawbacks.\" Liu Feng frowned.


    \"Disadvantages? What are the disadvantages?\" Jenny asked curiously.


    Liu Feng blinked his black eyes and analyzed, \"Because there are many people in the big market, it is very dangerous to mix things up. If you encounter people with bad thoughts, I am afraid it will destroy the exhibition.\"


    A large market with more people is a good thing, but it also has a bad side. The good thing is that many people can see the exhibition.


    --It has been passed on from 100 to 100, and more and more people go to see and buy paintings. Naturally, the price of paintings will increase.


    The bad aspect is that there are too many people, and there will be many people with bad thoughts. If there are too many people, it is easy to screw up the exhibition.


    Although Liu Feng and others are not afraid of these bad-minded people, rogues are always rogues, and they are not in their own kingdom, and it is not very convenient.


    \"Your Majesty is right, there are many people in the big market, and a lot of messy things happen every day.\"Jenny said.


    Every time she went out to play before, she would encounter a fight or a theft.


    Some people even killed people on the street. These scenes were very **** and chaotic.


    \"Is there another place?\" Liu Feng asked.


    Jenny frowned and pondered for a while, then shook her head and said, \"There seems to be no more, there is a port, but it shouldn''t be suitable for an art exhibition.\"


    Liu Feng shook his head and said, \"No, this can''t be done, the port is not as good as a big market.\"


    \"Then let''s choose the big market. There are many people there, and it should be easy to sell paintings.\" Jenny said softly.


    \"Well, just choose the big market, the main thing is to sell the paintings.\"Liu Feng nodded lightly.


    \"Your Majesty, what should I pay attention to when opening an art exhibition?\" Jenny asked curiously.


    \"Nothing to pay attention to, the most important thing is that if you have more paintings, the more paintings you will sell, the more you will sell.\" Liu Feng said lightly.


    \"Your Majesty, I have prepared more than 20 paintings for this exhibition, should that be enough?\" Jenny asked.


    Liu Feng paused, nodded and said, \"Enough, more than 20 paintings are completely enough, then you will be able to make a lot of money again.\"


    \"Your Majesty, what is pouring?\" Jenny is very curious about this new idiom.


    \"Hahaha... It means that you can transfer a lot of money, you will definitely count the money until your hands are soft.\" Liu Feng smiled heartily.


    Jenny blinked her green eyes excitedly and said happily, \"Really? Can my paintings really sell for so much money?\"


    \"Of course, when you were in Chang''an City, your paintings were very valuable. Here, your paintings will be even more valuable.\"Liu Feng nodded.


    \"Your Majesty, can I show you the painting first?\"Jenny asked pitifully.


    \"Okay, go and get it, I''ll take a look.\" Liu Feng nodded. Jenny nodded heavily and walked quickly to her room to prepare her own painting.


    \"Ta Ta...


    The Elf Princess happily ran into the room, came to open the drawer and took out all the pictures she drew.


    Then again¡ªLu Xiao ran back to the hall of the airship, and handed the painting over with a smile on his face.


    She said happily, \"Your Majesty, look, I''ve been painting every painting for a long time.\"


    Liu Feng took the paintings handed over by the other party and began to read them one by one, and found that there are really many paintings by the Elf Princess.


    There are not only landscape paintings and figure paintings, but also some architectural paintings. These three types of paintings are particularly beautiful and expressive.


    Holding a painting of the starry sky, he asked with a smile, \"Is this sentence drawn according to the method I taught you?


    The painting in Liu Feng''s hand is an oil painting of the starry sky, and a lot of paint is used.


    Each painting is extraordinarily bold, and the choice of paint is also very jumping, and the starry sky of various colors is painted better.


    There are purple starry sky, twilight night sky, blue sky and gray sky with misty rain and so on.


    Every kind of weather is very beautiful, the key point is that the painting is very bold, not reserved at all, and the color matching is also in place.


    It doesn''t look like the first painting at all, it''s just amazing to see.


    \"Yes, I drew it according to the method that His Majesty taught me. This method is too simple. I can draw several pictures in a day.\" Jenny said with a smile.


    In fact, ten or so of her twenty-seven or eight paintings were painted in this way. The wheat fields, the sea, the sky and the mountains were all painted in the way of smearing.


    The paintings produced by this method are not only bold, but also unconventional in style.


    Of course, the most important thing about 460 is that this kind of painting is very easy to draw, and you can draw a beautiful painting in three or two times.


    And this kind of painting does not have much technical content, as long as people with painting skills can draw beautiful paintings.

 Chapter 1661：

    And as long as you have a strong sense of color matching, it is easy to draw unique and stunning paintings.


    Every painting of the fairy princess is different. For example, the sky painting uses a lot of blue and white embellishments.


    The mountain peaks use a lot of gray, black and green as the theme, giving people the feeling that they are really in a dense jungle.


    The wheat field uses a lot of golden yellow and a little white as embellishment, drawing the joy of a bumper harvest.


    Of course, her most powerful painting is the starry sky painting. Each starry sky painting uses three or four colors as auxiliary.


    Black, gray, white, blue, purple, etc. She can use all kinds of colors, and it is not abrupt at all, and it is very harmonious. Without the long-term foundation of painting, she would not have been able to paint such amazing paintings.


    \"Very good, you have completely learned the essence, the paintings are very beautiful, and you have your own style.\" Liu Feng praised.


    \"Second update, factory v7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1918: Psychological effect. (1 more for customization)


    In the early morning, facing the rising sun, the sky seems to have been washed away, a blue color, which is really pleasing to the eye.


    At this moment, the sky is as quiet as a bright mirror, as if it can reflect the entire earth, and birds draw beautiful arcs from time to time in the sky.


    Jenny opened her embarrassed green eyes. After she told Liu Feng about the art exhibition last night, she slept very comfortably.


    She got up and walked to the lobby of the airship, and she still couldn''t leave the breakfast.


    \"Your Majesty, good morning.\"Jenny greeted happily.


    \"Morning, seeing how happy you are, did you sleep well last night?\" Liu Feng smiled.


    Jenny nodded heavily and said with a smile, \"Yeah, I fell asleep very early last night, and now I''m very comfortable.\"


    The Elf Princess stretched out, and last night was the most comfortable sleep she has had since she went to sea


    - One night, it is much more comfortable than sleeping in a restaurant at two transit stations.


    \"Early to bed and early to rise is good for your body, you can keep it.\"Liu Feng said softly.


    \"Yes.\" Jenny responded immediately.


    \"Morning Your Majesty, Morning Jenny.\" Enri yawned from behind.


    Mina also walked out, patted her mouth, and yawned: \"Morning, Your Majesty, you stinky fox.


    \"It seems that you all got up very early today, unlike before.\" Liu Feng put down the book in his hand.


    \"Of course, because there was no Tis to pester us last night, we fell asleep all of a sudden.\" Mina suddenly regained her spirits.


    En Li also regained her energy, nodded again and again and said, \"Yes, my dear, I finally got a good night''s sleep last night.\"


    \"Haha...Liu Feng smiled heartily and asked, \"Did Tiss go to bed early last night?


    Mina nodded again and again, fiddled with her hair and said, \"Yeah, she fell asleep just after entering the room and laying down for a while. It''s incredible.\"


    \"Yeah, in the past she would definitely ask us to chat and play games, but not last night, it was surprisingly quiet\". . \" Enri added.


    \"Oh? It''s actually so well-behaved, but this is not what you hoped, so it''s a good thing.\" Liu Feng said lightly.


    \"It must be a good thing, I hope she--it will continue like this, it will be really great if it continues like this.\" Mina covered her mouth and smiled.


    An Li flicked her fox''s tail and said happily, \"But I have to say, the chrysanthemum tea given by His Majesty is really useful, and she has slept peacefully until now.\"


    \"Haha.. It''s only the first time I drank it, how can it be so magical, I have to drink it for a while.\" Liu Feng smiled.


    *But....but the big cow really slept very fast last night, she fell asleep before we fell asleep. \" Enri wondered.


    \"That''s just your psychological effect. If you feel that this tea is effective, then drinking it will naturally feel effective.\"Liu Feng explained briefly.


    An Li scratched her back and asked, \"Your Majesty, can you tell me the specifics of the psychological effect?\"


    As soon as the studious Hu Erniang heard the new vocabulary, she was not sleepy at all, and immediately regained her spirits.


    .... This psychological effect can be said to be very powerful. \" Liu Feng said softly.


    Enri sat down with the cat ears and asked curiously, \"Your Majesty, where is the psychological effect?\"


    \"For example, a seriously ill patient, while he was cooperating with the doctor''s treatment, the doctor asked him to meditate for two hours a day.\"Liu Feng said with his fingers. \"Think about two hours a day? What are you thinking about for these two hours?\" Mina asked curiously.


    \"The doctor asked the patient to imagine that the cells in his body had defeated the virus cells every day, and then a year later, the patient came for an examination and found that he had fully recovered."Liu Feng''s mouth slightly raised.


    In fact, he was talking about cancer, allowing patients to meditate on healthy cells overcoming cancer cells.


    Psychological effect can be powerful to the degree of \"moral disease\", or even worse. A placebo can sometimes act like a drug.


    En Li widened her brown eyes and said in surprise, \"Really? So powerful?\"


    \"Your Majesty, then if I meditate on other things every day, will it also come true?\" Mina asked curiously.


    Liu Feng shook his head lightly and said, \"This kind of understanding is sometimes wrong and unrealistic.\"


    In daily life, you must not just follow your feelings, you must practice and verify the dialectical.


    Of course, it is not possible to completely deny perceptual knowledge and become the other extreme of rationalism. It is necessary to objectively and scientifically judge everything.


    En Li was deeply attracted by the little story in front of her, and asked repeatedly, \"Your Majesty, is there any other story about psychological effects?\"


    \"Of course, let me think about it.\"Liu Feng pursed his lips and thought, and continued, \"A criminal, blindfolded his eyes, rubbed the back of his knife on his wrist, and at the same time, there was a criminal beside him. Water pipe, let the water drip down from the water pipe.\"


    Enri was so curious that the fox''s tail kept tossing, and asked, \".\"Your Majesty, and then, what happened? \"


    \"The result was that the criminal was frightened to death, and this is the power of the psychological effect.\"Liu Feng said seriously.


    An Li paused, not expecting that the psychological effect would be so powerful, and said thoughtfully, \"It''s amazing.\"


    \"It''s really amazing, but the psychological effect is also - a double-edged sword. If you use it well, you can make you invincible. If you don''t use it well, it will put you in a circle." Liu Feng said seriously.


    Psychology is very magical and profound, and its role has been studied by countless people from ancient times to the present.


    \"Your Majesty, what kind of person will be more affected by psychological effects.\"Enri asked curiously.


    \"People who are susceptible to hints will have a great psychological effect, and those who are not easily hinted will have relatively less psychological effects.\"Liu Feng explained.


    \"That big cow is someone who is easy to be hinted at, otherwise she wouldn''t have fallen asleep like that last night." En Li said.


    \"That''s right, but don''t tell her it''s a psychological effect, or she won''t be able to use it in the future when she knows it, and she will go to trouble you again when you sleep at night.\" Liu Feng urged.


    En Li shook her head again and again, with a look of fear on her face, and said, \"No no no, Your Majesty, we won''t.\"


    \"Yeah, we want her to go to bed earlier, we will never tell her.\" Mina also swears on her face.

 Chapter 1662：

    Jenny covered her mouth and smiled and said, \"Haha... You two were really scared by Sister Tis.\"


    Dessy walked out of the room in a daze, rubbed her sleepy eyes, and asked, \"What''s wrong? I heard someone calling my name.


    \"No, no one, you heard it wrong.\" Mina and Enri answered in unison.


    One more, CV7). Ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    Chapter 1919: Forgot everything.


    Tis looked at them in confusion and muttered, but I clearly heard you calling my name! \"


    \"Oh, oh, that''s why we''re talking about why you haven''t woken up yet, it''s very late.\" Enri immediately changed the subject.


    \"Yeah, it''s time for you to wake up for breakfast.\" Mina echoed. Dessy''s face was full of sleepiness at first, but after hearing the food, she suddenly lost her sleepiness, and immediately regained her spirits.


    She kept looking around and asked, \"Isn''t it about breakfast, where''s the breakfast?\"


    \"Okay, let''s have breakfast.\" Nicole said softly, she went to the kitchen to cook early in the morning.


    \"Okay, I''m so happy to have something to eat as soon as I wake up.\"Tis held her face happily.


    This kind of life is heaven for Niu Jiao Niang, you must know that she had nothing to eat before.


    There are people who don¡¯t have the last meal, and they live in dire straits every day. It¡¯s like the sky and the earth with the current life.


    \"Wait, I think you just woke up.\"Nicole reached out her hand to stop Niu Niang''s attack.


    Tis 950 was stunned for a moment, nodded stupidly, and said, \"Yeah, I just got up.\"


    \"You also know that you just woke up, what do you do when you just woke up?\" Nicole sent out the torture of her soul.


    Tis scratched the back of her head and muttered, \"Isn''t it time to have breakfast when you wake up? Otherwise, what else are you going to do?\"


    Niu Jiao Niang was confused, not knowing what she had done wrong, her purple eyes stared at the food on the table.


    But her body was stopped by the girl, and she could only stick out her hand - waving it straight, trying to see if she could get a sandwich or something.


    \"Brush your teeth, did you forget to brush your teeth after getting up and before eating?\" Nicole said deliberately and very seriously.


    Tis''s face suddenly realized, the boss with his mouth open, said repeatedly, \"Yes, I forgot about this.\"


    Niu Jiao Niang blushed in embarrassment, scratched the back of her head, and immediately ran to the toilet, ready to brush her teeth and wash her face.


    Nicole shook her head with a smile, and said, \"This Tis, as soon as I saw what I was eating, I forgot everything.\"


    An Li also covered her mouth and smiled, and said, \"Isn''t it, in her eyes, what she eats is more important than anything else.\"


    Mina squinted her blue eyes slightly, and joked, \"That''s not certain - it''s still the same now, and it''s also very important to her.\"


    Of course, En Li understood it and said with a smile, \"Yes, this may be more important than food in her heart.\"


    Nicole covered her little face with one hand and said softly, \"Yeah, this is the same, we also cherish it.\"


    Of course, Jenny didn''t know what they were talking about. She kept blinking her green eyes and asked, \"What are you talking about? Why don''t I know anything?\"


    En Li shrugged her shoulders and said with a wink, \"That''s His Majesty, now in her opinion, His Majesty is more important than food.\"


    Mina nodded heavily and said, \"That''s right, His Majesty is very important to us.


    Jenny suddenly realized, followed by nodding heavily, and said again and again,


    \"Yes yes, your Majesty is important to us.\"


    After more than half an hour, the girls brushed their teeth and washed their faces, and all sat around the table.


    Tis rubbed her little hands in anticipation, and said with a look of anticipation on her face, \"Finally I can have breakfast.\"


    Today''s breakfast is sandwiches, omelettes, a cup of jasmine tea, and some sausages.


    An hour later, after everyone finished their breakfast, they all touched their stomachs with satisfaction. The life of not repeating breakfast every day is really not too pleasant.


    \"Your Majesty, I''m going to the big market to hold an art exhibition.\" Jenny has already put on her black contact lenses.


    \"Okay, pay attention to everything by yourself, let Leia and Avery accompany you, and bring the soldiers with you by the way.\" Liu Feng arranged.


    \"Your Majesty, this will not work. You still need someone to protect you. Sister Leya and the others are leaving with me. What should you do?\" Jenny worried.


    \"It''s okay, I''m not going anywhere in the airship today, so don''t worry about the fact that there are many people in the big market, so you have to pay attention.\" Liu Feng urged.


    \"Thank you, Your Majesty, I will definitely pay attention.\" Jenny nodded heavily. \"Okay, remember to disguise your identity, and then sell the painting at a high price.\" Liu Feng urged.


    \"Understood.\" Jenny replied softly.


    An Li thought for a while and said, \"Your Majesty, I''ll go with her, I''m afraid she won''t be able to handle it alone.\"


    \"Yeah, let''s go, I''ll go too, anyway, I have nothing to do in the airship.\"Tis said excitedly.


    She had wanted to go out for a long time - let''s go, she was so bored in the airship, and now she could just follow the opportunity to go out for a walk, so she wouldn''t let it go.


    \"Okay, if you want to follow along, go ahead, but be careful.\" Liu Feng urged.


    \"Your Majesty, don''t worry, we will definitely pay attention.\" Enri patted her chest.


    Tis nodded with a happy look on her face, \"Yes, Your Majesty, we will be careful, and if someone just bullies us, I will blow his head.\"


    Niu Jiao Niang went to sea this time, but even brought a baseball bat, just in case.


    Eliza fiddled with her silver-white hair and said softly, \"Your Majesty, I''ll follow along, I can still protect them.\"


    \"Okay, you can follow along.\" Liu Feng nodded.


    With a worried look on An Li''s face, she said, \"A few times, Eliza should stay to protect you, they all followed us, then what do you do.\"


    \"It''s fine, I still have Mira and Mina, and there''s no one here, so I''ll be fine.\" Liu Feng said gently.


    The main reason is that he has a danger warning. In fact, he does not need so many people, and there is an air force circling in the sky. The enemy can be found from afar, and the airship can be left directly at that time.


    But I am still worried. \" Enri muttered.


    \"Don''t worry, Your Majesty has us here, nothing will happen, you can go and return quickly.\" Mina waved her hand.


    \"Yeah, Your Majesty has us, we will not let His Majesty have any trouble, you have to be careful.\" Mila said coldly.


    \"Okay, then let''s go?\" Enri looked a little reluctant. Yuffie suddenly walked up to Hu Erniang and asked softly, \"Can I go with you?\"


    The dwarf girl hasn''t had a good time visiting the Larsen Elven Empire, and she won''t let go of this great opportunity.


    \"You want to come with us too? It''s very dangerous.\" Enri asked gently.


    \"I''m not afraid, you are here.\" Yuffie said with a smile.

 Chapter 1663：

    Chapter 1920: There is no unpalatable food.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    After Jenny, Anli and others left the airship, they came to the big market in Leah City.


    The big market is as crowded as the Elf Princess said. There are people everywhere.


    But most of them are some gray-haired elves, as well as green-haired elves, and white-haired elves are almost invisible.


    Because white-haired elves are royals, royals generally don''t step out of this chaotic place.


    The big market in Leah is dirty and messy, the ground is full of mud and excrement and the like.


    The overall feeling is dilapidated, and the smell is very foul.


    Jenny pinched her nose with a look of disgust on her face, and said, \"Why does it feel more stinky than the last time I came here.\"


    The elf princess frowned, as if this place was completely different from what she had imagined.


    An Li also held her nose tightly, and said in disgust, \"Yes, it smells really bad.\"


    Not to mention Tis, holding a baseball bat, the expression on his face can be said to be very disgusting.


    She covered her mouth and said suspiciously, \"Why does this place feel so shabby?, Is this really the Royal Capital?\"


    In her impression, there were so many cities wandering around at that time, and those cities were all dilapidated, but compared with the current city of Leah, it was nothing.


    There are all kinds of people in the big market, all kinds of people, some are robbing food, some are molesting girls, and some are even beating people on the spot.


    \"I originally thought that Leah City was already a very good city, but since I went to the Han Dynasty, I realized that it is really shabby.\"


    Jenny was still pinching her nose and continued, \"But even if it sucks, in my impression, it''s not that bad here?\"


    At that time, she often sneaked out to play, and the big market at that time was not so bad.


    Although there were still muddy roads and excrement everywhere, it was the first time I had seen such a chaotic scene.


    You Fei''s pink eyes widened, filled with panic, it was the first time she had seen such a situation.


    In the past when the Han Dynasty was still the Kingdom of Yingluo, she lived in the capital of Yingluo and never saw such a chaotic scene.


    Although the British capital at that time was not that good, it was always many times better than Lia City.


    \"Jenny, is there really no problem here?\"Yuffie asked tremblingly.


    Since she went to Chang''an City, she has been hiding in the airship workshop to study airships. She has never encountered such a scene.


    The dwarf girl who saw this situation for the first time was inevitably a little nervous and afraid, for fear that it would affect herself.


    Jenny looked uncertain and said weakly, \"It should be fine, we have so many people.\"


    . . . . . .


    Tis tapped the baseball bat in her hand and said with a confident expression,


    \"Don''t worry, nothing will happen with me.\"


    When Niujiaoliang said this, people felt a full sense of security, and the originally worried heart naturally relaxed.


    Because in the Han Dynasty, Niu Jiao Niang was notorious for violent law enforcement. As long as some people were disobedient or wanted to do something, they would be knocked unconscious by a baseball bat.


    Only this method is the most simple, rude and effective. You have to reason with them. They won''t listen.


    \"Yes, you don''t have to worry, with us, things will go smoothly.\" Eliza said seriously.


    She was covered with a piece of cloth behind her back, and inside the cloth was a recurve bow.


    As long as anyone dares to do anything, she will use the recurve bow to kill that person, and this recurve bow can be used for several consecutive rounds.


    So I can still deal with it for a while, and the next thing is to let Niu Jiao Niang and other soldiers harvest it.


    Of course, An Li was relieved and said, \"I feel relieved with you here, but fortunately you are here.\"


    Tis blinked her purple eyes and asked, "Jenny, where are we going to hold Ni''s art exhibition?"


    She couldn''t wait to see the Elf Princess take out the painting and see how surprised those people looked.


    Because this scene is interesting to her no matter how many times she sees it, he likes to watch others look surprised.


    Jenny thought about it seriously and said, "We have to find the manager of the big market, and then pay gold coins to him, and then we can hold the art exhibition."


    \"Looking for the manager of the big market, who is he? Where is he? Let''s go quickly.\"Tis was a little impatient.


    \"I have to think about it, I forgot a little, he seems to be in the middle of the big market, and he also opened a shop to sell things.\" Jenny thought.


    \"Oh? So that''s the case, so what is he selling? Let''s help you find it together.\" Enri said.


    Jenny looked around and said, \"He seems to be selling some buckwheat, so let''s find a store that sells buckwheat.\"


    \"A store that sells buckwheat? What kind of store is that? And what does buckwheat look like?\" Tears looked puzzled.


    \"Raising wheat is a kind of food in our Larsen Elf Empire, just like the wheat on your side.\" Jenny explained.


    .....


    \"Then your buckwheat looks like wheat?\" Tis asked curiously.


    Jenny thought about it very seriously. She was thinking about what the wheat of the Han Dynasty looked like, and what the buckwheat of the Larsen Elf Empire looked like.


    She thought about it for a while and raised her head, and said, \"Similarly, they are all the same golden yellow, but our buckwheat will be bigger, much bigger than your wheat.\"


    \"Is it much bigger than wheat? Is this kind of food delicious?\"Tis was a little curious.


    Jenny shook her head without hesitation, and said with disgust, \"It''s too bad, it''s not comparable to wheat.


    \"Is it really unpalatable? But His Majesty said that there is no unpalatable food in the world, only chefs who can''t make it. Enri said.


    This sentence was the one she had heard the most in the castle, because she and other girls often complained about a certain food being unpalatable.


    But every time this kind of food is transformed by Liu Feng, or the food made from the recipes given is delicious.


    Then the girls will scramble to **** this kind of food. At this time, Liu Feng will say: There is no unpalatable food in the world, only chefs who can''t make it.


    Jenny nodded thoughtfully, and said, \"That should be because the people on our side can''t do it, anyway, this kind of raised wheat is what we usually eat.


    One more, factory v). Ask for customization, ask for support. \"Sichuan


    Chapter 1921: rushing to the next empire.


    \"Oh? You all eat it every day, so why do you still despise this kind of food?\"Tis puzzled.

 Chapter 1664：

    \"Actually, before I went to the Han Dynasty, I thought this kind of food was pretty good, but after I went to the Han Dynasty, I thought this kind of food was really bad.\"


    Jenny pouted.


    Again, as the saying goes, from simple to extravagant, from extravagant to simple, the fairy princess went from eating buckwheat to eating food such as rice and wheat all at once.


    After the comparison, of course, I feel that buckwheat is not delicious. After all, buckwheat is a coarse grain, and it is no better than polished rice.


    \"So that''s the case, let me just say, you have been eating from childhood to adulthood, why do you find it unpalatable, then you have eaten it for so long.\"Tis finally knew.


    Niu Jiao Liang was very confused at first, \"293\"Because she looked at Jenny with disgust, she knew that this kind of food should be really bad.


    But even if this kind of food is unpalatable, isn''t this kind of food the staple food of Larsen''s elf empire? They grew up too.


    If it''s unpalatable, then it''s fine if you don''t eat it, so why eat it together? This is the point of her doubts.


    But after hearing Princess Elf say that she had eaten food from the Han Dynasty, she felt that buckwheat was not delicious, and suddenly realized it.


    \"Hee...Jenny scratched the back of her head embarrassedly and said, \"Who said that the food of the Han Dynasty is so delicious. \"


    An Li covered her mouth and smiled, and said, \"Indeed, the food of the Han Dynasty, as long as you eat it once, you will not put it down.\"


    Since Hu Erniang read the book Liu Feng gave, she has learned idioms now, and she often speaks with one or two idioms.


    Jenny nodded heavily. After having personal experience, she really agreed with this statement and couldn''t agree too much.


    She said with a smile, \"No wonder the goods of the Han Dynasty will cause a sensation wherever they go.\"


    Tis suddenly became proud and said, \"That''s right, your Majesty''s goods are the best wherever they are.


    Yili squinted her emerald green eyes slightly, and said jokingly, \"Oh, our Tiss speaks differently now.\"


    Tith''s face immediately turned red, and she said again and again, "Eliza, why are you making fun of me?"


    \"Haha.... Elizabeth smiled and thought, and said, \"Okay, I won''t laugh at you anymore, hurry up and find out where is the manager. \"


    \"Yes, we have to sell your paintings quickly and go back. We will leave here tomorrow.\" Enri said.


    Before they came out, Liu Feng warned that all the paintings must be sold out within today, and even if they couldn''t sell out, they would have to go back.


    Because tomorrow I will leave the Larsen Elf Empire and go to the next empire.


    If the paintings are not sold out in the Elven Empire of Larson, you can go to the next empire to sell paintings.


    \"Yes yes yes.\" Jenny nodded again and again, not more or less still a little lost.


    The loss is not because of anything, but because she has to leave the Larsen Elf Empire. Of course, she is not reluctant to be here.


    But she was reluctant to bear Princess Jill. After all, she only met once when she was in Qianzhuang, and she hasn''t seen her since.


    I just saw one time and I''m leaving, and I don''t know when the next meeting will be, so I''m a little sad.


    \"Don''t worry, there will always be a chance to see you again.\" Enri naturally knew what the mourning appearance of the Elf Princess was.


    Jenny shook her head, tried her best to cheer herself up, squeezed out a smile and said, \"It''s okay, I''m fine.\"


    \"That''s good, hurry up and find that manager, so we can sell paintings sooner.\" En Li said softly.


    \"Okay.\"Jenny nodded and replied.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    The girls have been walking around the big market, all looking for the manager.


    Jenny looked in the direction to the right and suddenly said, \"Hey, there are buckwheat cakes there, do you want to try it?\"


    .... was interrupted before she could finish her words.


    \"Okay.\"Ti said without hesitation, and then smiled.


    The corners of Hu Er Niang''s mouth twitched several times. I didn''t expect that this Niu Jia Niang completely forgot what the Elf Princess just said in order to eat.


    \"Just now Jenny said that buckwheat is not delicious, do you still want to eat it?\" Eliza asked tentatively.


    \"It doesn''t matter, I have to try it anyway, no matter how unpleasant it is, it can be unpalatable.\"Tis said with a smile.


    \"That''s right, you have to try everything.\"Enri was persuaded by Niu Jiao Niang.


    Jenny nodded, walked to the stall owner, bought four or five buckwheat cakes, and came back. She broke several pieces of buckwheat cakes and handed them to the fox-eared girls, saying, "Let''s try it out. .


    \"Huh? Don''t you want to eat?\" Enri asked curiously.


    Jenny shook her head without hesitation, and said, \"I don''t eat it, since I was a kid, you can try it out and see if you like it.


    Enri nodded thoughtfully, broke off a small piece, and tentatively put it into her mouth.


    After chewing for a few times, the expression on her face can be said to be indescribable, and she said with disgust, \"It''s not bad, it''s just...\"


    With a look of anticipation on her face, Jenny looked at Hu Erniang and asked, \"Just what?


    \"It''s just that the taste is too strange, not as delicate as the ones in our Chang''an City.\" An Li explained.


    In fact, the taste of buckwheat is similar to that of wheat, but it is not very similar to wheat. It tastes more delicate and soft, while buckwheat tastes rougher.


    Although the taste is definitely not wheat, and the taste of rice is good, but it is not so bad that it is difficult to eat.


    Tis ate the whole biscuits and said, \"It''s okay, it''s not too bad, but I don''t want to eat it anymore.\"


    Eliza also nodded and said, \"Yeah, the taste is not too bad, you can still swallow it, but we are really not used to it.\" The elf girl does not eat as much as the cow horn girl. , just chewed a small mouth and did not continue to eat.


    Because she thinks this kind of flavor 3.1 is really strange, and she always feels that Leiya has eaten half of it, and said, \"It''s okay, it''s not unpalatable food, but it really can''t be compared with Chang''an City. Compare.\"


    Jenny is a little strange. I don''t know why they say this. These foods are obviously hard to swallow in her opinion. Why do they think it''s okay?


    In fact, what she didn''t know was that the fox-eared girls eat delicious food every day in Chang''an City, and it''s still good to eat this kind of coarse grain occasionally.


    And she has been eating whole grains all the time. When she eats the delicious food from Chang''an City, she must think that the food from Chang''an City is more delicious, and the buckwheat is hard to swallow.


    \"Everyone''s taste is different, and these foods are also good.\"Enri smiled.


    \"Second update, (V7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1922: Can not suffer.


    Jenny was shocked by them, she didn''t expect that they would also eat buckwheat.


    She originally thought that something so unpalatable as buckwheat would be too late for them to dislike it, and she didn''t expect to eat it.


    In particular, Niu Jiao Niang actually ate a whole piece. Now, if she wants to eat it instead, she may only eat a quarter of it.

 Chapter 1665：

    \"Actually, it should be that we have never eaten this kind of food, and then it is OK to eat it occasionally.\" An Li analyzed.


    \"It should be like this, if we let us eat it for a long time, we definitely don''t like it.\" Eliza nodded.


    \"Right, let me just say, how could you guys like it.\" Jenny said.


    \"I didn''t like it or I didn''t like it, anyway, it''s just normal, so I won''t eat it a second time.\" An Li said.


    Eliza spread her hands and said, \"Actually, if you can change the way, this buckwheat should be pretty good.\"


    Her first job in Chang''an City was making pizza, and she still knows a little bit about making food.


    What''s more, after getting along with Nicole for a long time, more or less will discuss the experience of cooking.


    In addition, Liu Feng gave her a lot of books about cooking, and when she had time, she would read the 10 chapters, and even did experiments.


    So as soon as they were talking about food, she became interested and analyzed it.


    Jenny blinked her eyes with black contact lenses and wondered, \"Change the cooking method? What should I do?\"


    \"Then this is too simple. You can learn from the wheat in Chang''an City, grind the buckwheat into powder, and then make it into bread. It should be very good.\" Eliza said.


    Jenny suddenly realized it, nodded again and again and said, \"Yes, there is such a way, but they definitely can''t remember it.\"


    \"This kind of practice is only available in Chang''an City. If it wasn''t for His Majesty''s teaching, I''m afraid we wouldn''t know about it.\" Eliza said.


    \"By the way, Sister Eliza, is there any way to make buckwheat more delicious?\" Jenny asked curiously.


    After all, she has talked about this aspect, and she has been eating buckwheat since she was a child, and she also wants to know how the food in Chang''an City is so delicious.


    So I followed along and asked. When she returned to Chang''an City, she also wanted to try to make food related to raising wheat.


    Eliza blinked her emerald green eyes, thought for a moment, and said, \"In addition to making bread, it can also cook porridge, and porridge will definitely taste good.\" She remembered using rice when she was in Chang''an City. Boiled into porridge, that bowl of porridge is truly delicious.


    \"Buckwheat porridge? I don''t know how the buckwheat porridge tastes. When I leave today, I want to buy some to go back to Chang''an City.\" Jenny said.


    \"Okay, you can buy it back then and let His Majesty teach you how to make buckwheat will be more delicious.\" Eliza said.


    After all, she definitely doesn''t know as much knowledge as Liu Feng. If you ask him, maybe he will give more methods.


    Jenny nodded heavily and said, \"Well, let''s do it like this, wait-buy some back, and let His Majesty teach me how to do it.\"


    She was originally very resistant to buckwheat, but after hearing that there was a way to make buckwheat more delicious, she still wanted to try it.


    After all, this thing has grown up since childhood. If you can make different flavors, you can make it for Princess Jill when she comes.\"Okay, it''s a bit too far, let''s find the management quickly Please, or it will be too late.\" Enri urged.


    \"Yes, yes, we are a little far away, hurry up and look for it.\" Jenny forgot all of a sudden.


    \"Ta Ta...


    The girls searched for another half an hour, and finally found the legendary manager who sold buckwheat.


    En Li was in charge of negotiating with the other party, and in the end, it was forced from fifty copper coins a day to forty copper coins a day.


    After she paid the payment, she turned her head and whispered, \"The charges here are too high.\"


    You must know that there is no such high cost to set up a stall in Chang''an City, let alone in a place like the Larsen Elf Empire.


    How many things do you have to sell in a day to make money back home? This is a bit too exaggerated.


    Jenny shrugged her shoulders and said, \"No way, this is the rule set by the father, but I heard that he didn''t seem to set such a high price at the time.\"


    \"That must be the people in the big market who are making trouble. They must have made a lot of gold coins from their own pockets.\" En Li said angrily.


    It is not that this incident did not happen in Chang''an City, and it was quite a riot.


    If there were no reports from the masses and timely discovery, I am afraid that those people would be more greedy.


    Therefore, Liu Feng has severely punished and investigated this aspect. Now, the flow of money in all stores in Chang''an City is open and transparent.


    \"There''s no other way. Father Wang definitely can''t manage so much. People here will inevitably be like this.\" Jenny said helplessly.


    She knew that others would hurt the commoners who lived here, but she was just an unwelcome princess.


    What''s more, she is not a princess now, and there is nothing she can do, and those people can only admit that they are unlucky.


    En Li rolled her eyes and hummed, \"Hmph, those people are really too much. If they were under His Majesty''s jurisdiction, they would definitely be punished severely.\"


    \"How is it possible, not all kings are as good as His Majesty, and not all are so lucky to be His Majesty''s people.\" Jenny said helplessly.


    \"It is also true that not everyone is as lucky as we are to meet His Majesty.\"Enri sighed.


    \"Okay, their affairs are not under our control. Anyway, we will definitely be able to earn these forty copper coins from selling paintings today.\" Eliza changed the subject. Jenny nodded heavily and said without hesitation, \"Yes, I can earn this coin back by selling a painting.\"


    \"Whatever, you can sell a painting and you can set up a stall here for a long time.\" En Li covered her mouth and smiled.


    Jenny nodded and started walking towards the designated direction with the girls. The location they set was a place where fabrics were sold.


    Originally, the manager wanted them to set up a stall in a place selling fish and meat.


    But how could Hu Erniang''s character make this manager bully so much? She must be in the best position.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    A few minutes later, the girls came to the designated location. The location is not big, about four or five square meters.


    An Li glanced around and said, \"The environment here is not bad, not so stinky.\"


    Yuffie looked at the ground and said, \"The ground here is not that bad.\"


    Chapter 1923: There is no way to buy gold coins.


    \"An Li, you are really amazing, you can get such a good position.\" Jenny said in surprise.


    In fact, this position is not very good. Compared with the Han Dynasty, it can be said to be very bad.


    But for the big market in Villa City, this place is really good.


    No feces everywhere, no muddy pits, and no stinks.


    Moreover, there are all the shops selling fabrics and clothes around. Although it is a bit noisy, it is always better than the shops selling meat.


    Enri proudly wrapped her arms around her chest and said, \"That''s why I won''t let him bully us.\"


    In fact, it was mainly Niu Jiao Niang who was standing behind her, and Elizabeth, who both looked like they were not easy to mess with.


    The manager naturally didn''t want to cause any trouble, and when he saw Eliza''s white hair, he thought it was someone from the royal family.


    Naturally, what the other party said is what it is, and I dare not violate it at all, immediately. Jumped to a good position and quickly sent them away.


    \"Okay, let''s put the painting out and try to sell it in a short time.\"

 Chapter 1666：

    Tess urged.


    \"Okay.\" Jenny nodded immediately, opened her schoolbag and began to take out all the paintings.


    She suddenly remembered when she first started to hold art exhibitions, and at that time she was trembling, for fear that no one would want her paintings.


    Even if she held an art exhibition in the classroom for the second time, she was still full of worries, even though there was a good lesson from the first time.


    Anyway, when she held the first two art exhibitions, she was very worried, for fear that no one would want her paintings, and they would be expensive.


    She was very nervous at the time, and she repeatedly confirmed with Liu Feng, saying that is it really good for a painting to sell for such a high price?


    She originally thought that a painting would be sold at the price of a few copper coins, and the price of a few copper coins would be good if someone wanted it.


    Unexpectedly, the price she heard at that time was priced in silver and gold coins, which made her a little overwhelmed with fright.


    So she was very, very nervous when she was in the comics. She didn''t dare to look up at passers-by, and all of them kept their heads down.


    If it wasn''t for the fox ears, none of her paintings would have been sold at that time.


    It''s not because the painting is not good, nor is it because the price is not good, it is mainly because the fairy princess is timid and does not dare to sell the painting.


    When she held the first art exhibition for the first time, she was a little better, but she was still very scared and felt that the price was too high.


    However, compared to the first time, I have really made a lot of progress, and I dare to face customers directly. Although sometimes I see the surprised look of the other party, I still have no confidence in my heart.


    I thought the other party thought this painting was so expensive and didn''t want it anymore, but I didn''t expect the other party to sigh that it was so cheap.


    This time, the Elf Princess is different. She is much more confident, and the corners of her mouth are raised when she draws.


    Even when Liu Feng talked to him about the price of the painting the night before, she heard that the price was set in thousands or tens of thousands, and she didn''t frown at all.


    Of course, they deliberately set the price at the price of banknotes. After all, there are money shops in Leah City. If they want to buy it, they can only exchange banknotes.


    Enri placed all the wooden racks that the soldiers had brought on by the side of the road.


    She spread all the paintings on it smoothly and said, \"You guys come and help.\"


    The girls began to spread the paintings on the wooden frame, so that they could see the whole picture more intuitively.


    More than ten minutes later, all twenty-eight paintings were placed, and they were all placed facing the crowded places on the avenue.


    Jenny looked at these paintings with satisfaction and said happily, \"Seeing that the paintings are all laid out, I have a different feeling\"r. \"


    \"Yes, the painting looks a lot better.\"Enri nodded in satisfaction.


    Elizabeth touched the paintings with her fingers and smiled, \"Yeah, you are really amazing.


    People who came and went were very curious when they saw so many paintings being put out suddenly.


    They kept staring at the pictures that were put out, and some stopped for a while.


    They are all very curious about what these things are? His eyes stared straight at the things that were put out, and they began to discuss one by one.


    \"Look, what are those things? They look weird.\"A businessman asked.


    Another businessman shook his head and said, \"I don''t know either, but it looks really nice, isn''t it something from the Han Dynasty again?\"


    \"It seems that it should be something of the Han Dynasty, otherwise it would not be so good-looking, and we have never seen it.\"In addition, a businessman echoed the road.


    \"What''s the name of those things? What''s the price? Can we afford it?\" A businessman asked curiously.


    One of the businessmen tilted his head, looked at the things on the wooden shelf, and asked, \"Should we go and have a look? More and more people have come up. If we can afford it, we won''t be able to see it again. .\"


    Yes, yes, go check it out, if you don''t buy it, it will be gone. \"\"in addition


    -The businessman nodded again and again.


    \"Let''s go, if we can afford it, I can buy a lot and go back, these things look so beautiful.\"In addition -. The businessman said with a smile.


    \"Tap tap....


    All the people on the side of the avenue rushed to Jenny''s booth and stared at each painting curiously.


    One of the businessmen pointed to a painting and asked, \"Hello, what is this thing? Where does it come from?\"


    \"This is called a painting, and it is a cargo from the Han Dynasty.\" Jenny explained. \"Painting? What is painting? Why does it look so beautiful and so realistic?" Then the businessman asked curiously.


    \"Painting is moving what you see onto paper, and this is painting.\" Jenny explained.


    \"It''s amazing, you can actually put what you see on paper, how much money does this picture cost?\"The businessman asked curiously.


    (Wang Zhao''s)


    Jenny stretched out her hand, compared five fingers, and said softly,


    \"That''s the price.\"


    \"Five gold coins?\" The businessman asked curiously.


    In his opinion, these paintings are indeed worth the price of gold coins, and the price of five gold coins is not expensive.


    Jenny shook her head and said, \"No, this pair of wheat fields is 50,000 banknotes..


    \"Banknotes? You mean the banknotes of the Han Dynasty?\" The businessman asked curiously. \"Yes, you need Han Dynasty banknotes to buy these paintings.\"Jenny nodded.


    The merchant struggled for a while and asked, \"Can''t I buy it with gold coins? I have a lot of gold coins.\"


    \"No, there is no way to buy it with gold coins.\" Jenny said solemnly.


    The merchant pursed his lips, thought for a long time, and said, \"Then wait for me, I will go to the bank to exchange.


    Second shift, (V). Ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    Chapter 1924: Super high price.


    The businessman hurried away, went to the bank to change the banknotes, and ran back.


    But as soon as he ran back, all the paintings of the Elf Princess were sold out, and there were only more than twenty wooden frames left in place.


    The businessman was stunned, and asked angrily, \"Didn''t I just tell you to wait for me? Why I- come back and all the paintings are gone.\"


    \"Then you have to blame yourself for this. I said that our paintings are very popular, because you don''t have paper money, so you can''t blame us.\" En Li protected the fairy princess behind her.


    She knew that the elf princess didn''t know how to deal with it at this time, so she had to leave this kind of thing to herself.


    Jenny will be indecisive and don''t know how to deal with it, but Hu Erniang will not. She is used to dealing with this kind of thing in Chang''an City.


    And Hu Er Niang also deliberately wanted to do this, after all, to make others feel how important paper money is.

 Chapter 1667：

    Without paper money, you can''t buy anything you like, and all she wants is to create this effect.


    The businessman also knew that he was wrong, and didn''t know what to refute, so he asked, \"Have you really lost all of your paintings? Are you gone?\"


    He still didn''t give up. After all, he liked those paintings very much. If he sold them for resale, he could make double the profit.


    Even if you don''t take it for reselling, it''s still good to take it home as a family heirloom. Such a beautiful thing is not found in the entire Larson Elf Empire.


    En Li shook her head without hesitation and said, \"No, it''s sold out if it''s sold out.\"


    This step is also to create an atmosphere, that is to say, the paintings are very sought-after, very rare, and there are reasons for their high prices.


    Although it is true that there is no painting, but the fairy princess does not take long to paint a painting now.


    Of course, the paintings mentioned here are painted in the way taught by Liu Feng, so it is not difficult at all to draw a pair in half an hour.


    The businessman felt a little regretful, annoyed why he didn''t change some banknotes at that time.


    He was so angry that he missed such a good thing. He was really angry.


    \"Of course, the paintings we brought out are sold out, but these paintings are still available in Chang''an City. You can go to Chang''an City to buy them.\" An Li said.


    \"Chang''an City? You''re talking about another continent, right?\" the merchant asked.


    \"That''s right, it''s the Han Dynasty in another continent. You can buy a lot of paintings like this in his capital.\" An Li said.


    The businessman was obviously very embarrassed. After a while, he said, \"But I don''t want to go there. The other continent is too dangerous.\"


    He had heard before that many people died in the sea, and businessmen generally cherish their lives, so he did not dare to take this risk.


    An Li waved her hand and said, \"There''s no way, anyway, our words are sold out.\"


    The businessman sighed and shook his head helplessly, planning to see if he could buy some from other businessmen.


    But the price will definitely be high, and he has already prepared for it. Who told them to prepare banknotes in advance?


    Enri didn''t have time to take care of him, she followed the Elf Princess and Eliza to collect the banknotes and other things.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    Their paintings sold very quickly today, and they sold out all the paintings in less than an hour.


    This is a bit beyond their imagination. I thought it would take half a day. After all, the price of this painting is not low.


    And there are also a lot of them, and I don¡¯t know the consumption power of this big market.


    Unexpectedly, within a short period of time, there will be more and more people watching. One person starts to buy, and the others start to buy one after another, and they can''t stop at all.


    \"Today''s sales are so fast.\" Jenny sighed, this is the fastest time to sell paintings since she held the art exhibition.


    \"Yeah, it''s unexpected, but it''s selling fast and we can go back now.\" Eliza said.


    An Li fiddled with her hair, squinting her eyes and teasing, \"Our little Jenny has become a little rich woman again today.\"


    \"Yes, the little rich woman returns to Chang''an City, you can invite us to dinner (baag).\"


    Tis also joked.


    Jenny patted her chest and said firmly, \"Don''t worry, go back to me


    -- I will invite you to dinner. \"


    The girls greeted each other for a while, then put away everything and started to leave the big market.


    The Elf Princess made a full profit of more than 200,000 yuan by selling paintings this time, and some paintings cost tens of thousands of yuan per pair.


    And although some are only a few thousand dollars, there are still many paintings with a price of tens of thousands, but this is not the reason why the paintings sold more than 200,000.


    The real reason is the competition between nobles and businessmen. If two or three people like the same painting, they will start bidding for the painting.


    The highest painting was fired for 80,000 yuan, but the nobleman who bought it didn''t even blink an eye.


    Even the managers of the big market came to join in the fun. Of course he also participated in buying paintings, but he couldn''t compete with those rich nobles.


    Of course, Jenny also has a set purchase quantity, which means that each person can only buy one painting, not two.


    If he finds out that he asked others to buy a painting for him, even the previous painting will be taken back, and the banknotes given will not be returned.


    \"Tap.Tap...


    The girls spent more than three hours returning to the airship, and everyone had a smile on their face.


    Liu Feng was a little surprised and asked, "Why did you guys come back so quickly, are all the paintings sold out?"


    Jenny nodded heavily and said with a smile, \"Yes, Your Majesty is all sold out.\"


    \"And the time taken was very short, it was sold out in no time.\"Enri added.


    \"Oh? That''s not very good. How much did more than 20 paintings sell for?\"Liu Feng asked curiously.


    Jenny stretched out **** and said happily, \"- It sold for more than 200,000 yuan. This price really scared me.


    \"Haha....This price is normal, and your painting is also worth it.\"Liu Feng laughed heartily.


    Jenny''s face immediately turned red, and she lowered her head slightly and said, \"Your Majesty, this is all well taught by you. If it weren''t for the skills you taught me, I might not have been able to sell it for such a high price.\"


    \"Don''t say that, it''s all due to your own efforts. If you don''t have this talent, I can''t teach you how to teach it, right?\" Liu Feng asked rhetorically.


    Painting really requires talent, just like Niu Jiao Niang studied painting for half a year, but she still can''t paint a complete painting.


    At most, she could draw a cartoon version of a kitten, but it was still crooked.


    So Niu Jiao Niang gave up painting. She thought it would be more fun to patrol Chang''an City with a baseball bat.


    \"Your Majesty, all in all thank you.\"Jenny narrowed her eyes and smiled.


    One more, Cv7). Ask for customization, ask for support. \"


    Chapter 1925: The itinerary beyond the itinerary.


    Chapter 1925: The itinerary beyond the itinerary. (2 more for customization)


    \"Buzz...


    The airship was constantly flying in the sky, and the next destination for Liu Feng and others was the Torola Orc Empire.


    After he received the reply from King Lauren that he had read the contract, he decided to set off.


    Although the Elf King felt that it was very far-fetched to complete the airship field within a year, he still agreed.


    After all, the fat he finally got can''t let him run away, let alone other empires.

 Chapter 1668：

    \"Your Majesty, do you think the Larsen Elf Empire can really build an airship field within a year? Enri asked suspiciously.


    Liu Feng took a sip of black tea and said with a smile, \"With the strength of the Larson Elf Empire, it is impossible to build an airship field within a year.\"


    An Li was even more puzzled when she heard this, scratched her head and asked, "Then why did His Majesty sign a contract with him for one year?"


    Because the contract says that if the airship field cannot be built within a year, the airship will not be cooperated.


    And now His Majesty has vowed that the other party will definitely not be able to build an airship field within a year.


    So she was confused about this, why did the other party sign this contract with him if he couldn''t do it?


    Liu Feng smiled slightly, shook the black tea cup in his hand, and said, \"You will know this later.\"


    \"Understood, Your Majesty.\" Enri nodded, flipping through the documents in her hand and continued, \"The port of Leah City has already been constructed, and it is estimated that it will be completed in a few months.\"


    When they set out from Chang''an City, they brought concrete and steel bars with them on purpose.


    \"Okay, let them hurry up and try to complete it within two months.\" Liu Feng said seriously.


    \"Your Majesty, rest assured, the port will definitely be built within two months. Enri said firmly.


    Because the craftsmen who went to sea this time are all old craftsmen, they have done a lot of construction work in Chang''an City, so building a port is also handy for them.


    As long as there are design drawings and materials, it will not take long to build the port. What really takes time is to wait for the cement to dry before building other things, which is more time-consuming.


    \"Okay, with the exclusive port, the airship field can be temporarily slowed down, don''t be so anxious.\" Liu Feng said.


    Because what he was planning was the business of another continent, he would use the exclusive port to open it first.


    When the goods of the Han Dynasty are slowly transported to another continent, and after reaching a normal state, opening an airship field will have better results. This effect is to make more people flock to the Han Dynasty. Because of the long-term cargo foreshadowing, their curiosity about the Han Dynasty has reached an extreme.


    If the airship field is directly opened now, many of them are hesitant to get on the airship.


    After all, there are too many people who do not know the place of the Han Dynasty, let alone the goods of the Han Dynasty, and will not go there rashly, especially those talents. However, it takes time for them to have a sufficient understanding of the Han Dynasty, and the foreshadowing of the goods is also a very important part.


    In Liu Feng''s opinion, one year is enough, and one year''s time is enough to make those people''s curiosity about Chang''an City to the extreme.


    \"Understood.\" An Li nodded, handed over another document, and said, \"Your Majesty, this is the sales report of Chang''an City last week.\"


    \"Is there any change?\" Liu Feng asked.


    \"Except for the increase in sales, nothing else has changed significantly.\"Enri reported.


    Liu Feng nodded, put down the teacup and said, \"There is no need to read it if there is no change, as long as there are no major problems.\"


    \"Okay.\" Enri nodded.


    \"Tap.Tap...


    As soon as Mother Fox received the documents, Leia walked to the hall with crisp steps and reported, \"Your Majesty, we will soon reach the Torola Orc Empire.\"


    \"Okay, just find a suitable place to land as before.\" Liu Feng nodded.


    \"Yes.\" Leia responded immediately, turned around and left the airship with the air force.


    \"Huhuhu...1 Puchipu...


    Leia and Mila flew ahead first, keeping their eyes fixed on the front. Because the wind was too strong, they didn''t open their eyes very much.


    \"Big sister, I''m not familiar with the Torola Orc Empire, where are we going to find a place to land?" Mila asked in confusion.


    Although she said that she had been to this continent before, she was on a boat at the time, and there was no airship, so naturally she didn''t look for a place to land.


    \"Go to the back of the mountain to see, where there is a mountain, there is probably a place to land.\" Leia said softly.


    \"Got it.\" Mira nodded.


    Several people flew in the direction of Marge City, and everyone''s flight speed was very fast.


    .0 Asking for flowers.......


    Puchipu....\"Fufufu...


    More than two hours later, Leia returned to the airship and reported, \"Your Majesty, the landing location has been found.\"


    \"Okay, then let someone lead the way and rest there tonight.\" Liu Feng arranged.


    \"Yes.\" Leia nodded.


    \"Buzzing...


    The airship continued to sail for more than four hours, and the weather turned from bright to dark at the beginning.


    As night fell, \"The airship had stopped firmly at the back mountain of Marshall City.


    Nicole made a table of delicious food, and everyone sat around the table and enjoyed this wonderful moment.


    in use


    \"Your Majesty, the people of the Torora Orc Empire don''t seem to know that we are coming.\"


    Enri said suddenly.


    Their visit to the Torolla Good People Empire this time was purely a temporary decision, and there was no such item in their itinerary.


    \"It''s fine, just let someone spread the news tomorrow, and the orc king will meet us soon.\" Liu Feng said softly.


    \"That''s right, what are we going to do tomorrow?\" Enri asked curiously. \"Let''s just stroll around tomorrow, anyway, we haven''t been to Marshall City yet.\" Liu Feng said lightly.


    Leia blinked her emerald green eyes and said, \"I''m familiar with Marshall City, so I''ll take your Majesty to go shopping tomorrow.


    \"Okay, stop by and see the bank.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    \"What kind of place is Marshall City?\" Mina asked curiously. Leia was silent for a while, and then she said: \"It''s similar to Leah City, it''s not a good place.\"


    Mina pouted and said in disgust, \"Is it muddy land and a shabby house again?


    \"These are similar, but the two empires give people different feelings.\" Leya said lightly.


    \"It feels different to people? What does Leah City feel like? What does Marshall City feel like?\" Mina asked curiously.


    \"There are many trees in Leah City, and there are green patches everywhere, and Marshall City is similar to the cities on our continent.\" Leia explained. \"So it is.\" Mina nodded thoughtfully.


    \"Second shift, two V). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1926: A huge plan.


    \"Tap ta ta...

 Chapter 1669：

    Liu Feng and the others sat in the carriage and drove on the main road of Marseille City. They entered the city early this morning.


    An Li opened the curtain and looked outside, disgusting the Dao, \"The ignorance here is also very heavy.\"


    Mina quickly pulled the curtain down and said, \"You don''t need to open it to know it doesn''t smell good.\"


    Cat Erniang smelled an unpleasant smell before Fox Erniang opened the curtain.


    Tis covered her nose and said in disgust, \"I miss Chang''an City so much, I really want to go back.\"


    \"Yeah, I really want to go back.\" Jenny also wanted to go back to Chang''an City.


    After all, both sides of the street are full of trees, there are a lot of flowers, and there are special toilets.


    Chang''an City can smell the fragrance of flowers when you walk on the avenues, \"553\" And the streets of Magoe City are full of bad smells, which makes people lose their appetite.


    \"Let''s go back in two days. In addition, the merchants from the mainland are almost going to the Han Dynasty.\"Liu Feng said softly.


    \"It''s great, I can finally go back.\"Enri said happily.


    Although it is said that going out once in a while is considered tourism and letting go, but it is not good to go out for too long.


    I have lived in Chang''an City for so long, and I am used to everything in Chang''an City every day. It is inevitable that I am not used to it when I leave it for so long.


    Mina happily shook her cat''s tail and said, \"After I go back, I must have a good stroll around Chang''an City.\"


    Although I said I liked everything about Chang''an City very much, it was only when I left that I realized that I was so inseparable and liked Chang''an City. \"Finally I can switch back to the big kitchen.\"This is Nicole''s only and most hopeful idea.


    After all, the airship''s kitchen is not large, and it is still difficult to display it. If it can be replaced with a large kitchen, it would be really beautiful.


    \"I can also go back to the big studio. I don''t know if I have been away for so long, whether those students are painting well.\" Jenny plans to go back and take a surprise exam. See if those students are seriously learning to draw without her discipline.


    Liu Feng blinked his black eyes and said softly, \"As long as we negotiate a good cooperation with the king of the Torola Orc Empire tomorrow, we can go back.\"


    \"Your Majesty, do you think the Torola Orc Empire can cooperate with us?\" Enri asked curiously.


    She thought of those strange black waters in the Elven Empire of Larson, what about the Orc Empire of Torola?


    \"I don''t know about this either, but they will definitely prepare something to talk to us about a deal.\" Liu Feng said softly.


    After all, the previous news is very sufficient, the Han Dynasty will open exclusive ports in the three empires.


    As long as the special port of which empire is built in advance, it means which empire has a greater advantage.


    So Torola Orc Empire will definitely strive to be the first, then they will also find something suitable for trading.


    You can''t just wait for the other party to talk about cooperation, right? There is always something to prepare, and they also have their eyes on the airship, so they will be prepared more or less. \"I don''t know what strange things will be, maybe there will be things we didn''t expect.\" Enri guessed.


    \"If that''s the case, it would be the best.\" Liu Feng followed with a smile.


    \"Ta Ta...


    More than half an hour later, the carriage stopped at the gate of the Qianzhuang, and Liu Feng got off the carriage first and pulled the girls on the ground.


    \"I feel that this bank, Villa City, is much bigger.\" Enri said with her brown eyes blinking.


    The bank of the Larson Elf Empire is indeed smaller than that of the Torola Orc Empire, mainly because of the person who sold the house, and his house is not very big.


    But the overall is not small, but compared to the money bank of the Torola Orc Empire, it is small.


    \"Indeed, it''s a lot bigger.\" Liu Feng nodded, looked at the plaque, and walked in.


    \"Tap tap....


    The girls followed closely, and the person in charge of the bank had already come out to greet them.


    Now the staff in the bank are all from the Han Dynasty, not a single person from the Torola Orc Empire was hired.


    What Liu Feng wants now is to vigorously develop paper money, and want to completely replace coins in the next few years.


    That''s why he made this rule that everyone who buys goods from the Han Dynasty must use paper money to buy them, and those who don''t have paper money cannot buy goods.


    Then he will reprocess the gold, silver, and copper coins that are exchanged, and re-manufacture them into some copper, silver, and gold.


    And he takes out these secondary processed things and sells them at a high price. In such a cycle, he can be said to be a net profit. O Mina glanced at the situation in the bank and sighed, \"It''s also quite big, it seems to be twice the size of the bank in Liacheng.\"


    \"Although the decoration is the same, but because of the large area, it looks better.\"Enli said softly.


    \"It would be nice if the bank in Leah City was this big.\" Jenny sighed. Although she didn''t like King Lauren, after all, the Larson Elf Empire was a place where she was born and raised.


    Comparing these two places with each other, she certainly hopes that things in her empire will be better.


    So when she saw that the money bank of the Torola orc empire was better than the city of Lia, she still somewhat hoped that the bank of the Larson elf empire would be bigger.


    \"In the future, it won''t take much time.\" Liu Feng said lightly. He has already thought that he will buy a lot of land in another continent in the future, and then build buildings belonging to the Han Dynasty.


    When the time comes, I will go to another continent. Over time, most of this whole other world is not in my own hands.


    As long as the exclusive port is established, he will gradually start letting people buy land on another continent.


    After buying the land, people will transport the reinforced concrete to build a concrete house, and then start selling goods from the Han Dynasty there.


    Over time, the people of the other continent will all fall in love with the Han Dynasty, even if the kings of the three empires control the entire kingdom.


    0.7 But the heart of the people below is not on the king, but on Liu Feng.


    As long as he promotes some of the management systems of the Han Dynasty at that time, and then advertises the benefits of the management of the Han Dynasty.


    I think few people can resist these temptations, right? At that time, all people will ask their king to step down.


    You must know that fishing reels can crush people to death. This is a way to run an empire without spending a pawn.


    Although it may take a long time, it will take five or six years or even longer, but this is not a problem.


    And Liu Feng is also willing to do this. After all, the development of the Han Dynasty takes time, and this time is enough.


    \"One update, factory v). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1927: The Orc King who scratches his heart.


    The next morning, as soon as Liu Feng opened his black eyes, he found that Mother Hu Er was looking straight at him.


    He got up and stretched his body, shook his neck, and said softly, \"Morning.\"


    \"Morning, Your Majesty.\" Enri responded with a smile.


    \"Is there something wrong with coming to my room early in the morning?\" Liu Feng said lightly.


    Enri shook her fox''s tail and nodded, "Yes, the king of Torola Orc Empire said he wanted to meet you."


    Early in the morning, when Leia came back, she brought back this news. She set off when she woke up in the morning, ready to collect information.

 Chapter 1670：

    As soon as he flew into the city, he heard the news that King Blake was going to meet the king of the Han Dynasty.


    So she flew back nonstop and told Hu Erniang all the news, so she came to Liu Feng''s room.


    "I thought it was something, then let''s go, pack up and go see him."


    Liu Feng smiled slightly.


    "Okay." Enri nodded.


    Two hours later, Liu Feng and others finished breakfast, changed into gorgeous dresses, and were ready to go. "Tap tap...


    It took them another three or four hours to arrive at the palace in Margaux, and under the leadership of the knights, they began to walk towards the hall of the palace.


    This time their trip also attracted the attention of many people, and everyone was attracted by their gorgeous clothes.


    Everyone stared intently at Liu Feng and the others. The clothes and accessories on them made those people flock to them.


    If it weren''t for Liu Feng being the king of the Han Dynasty, I''m afraid those people would be crazy enough to go up and grab it.


    "Your Majesty, I always feel uncomfortable being stared at." Enri said with her arms around her.


    The last time Hu Erniang was stared at, she was a little proud, and felt that she was truly like a princess at that time.


    But this time, when someone stared at him, there was a hairy feeling, and it felt like those people were like hungry wolves, and they would devour themselves at any time.


    Mina nodded heavily, and began to reach her thighs, because they were tied tightly.


    - Put the revolver, as long as those people have bad intentions, - they will kill each other at the first time.


    Her blue eyes kept scanning around, and she said, "These people look terrible."


    "Don''t worry, they won''t do anything, and they don''t dare." Liu Feng reassured.


    This time he entered the palace in Margo City with fifty soldiers and fifty airmen flying in the sky.


    Everyone has a manual rifle hanging on their bodies, and there are small explosive bags in their carry-on bags, which can be said to be safe and can''t be safer.


    Jenny rolled her eyes and said, "Those people''s faces look terrible, like they''ve never seen them before."


    "Haha... I just haven''t seen it before, or I wouldn''t have been staring at us all the time." Liu Feng smiled heartily.


    Each of them is also sprayed with perfume, so when they walk around, the scent is so fragrant that people can''t help but take a deep breath, for fear that the scent will drift out.


    "Tap tap...


    Ten minutes later, Liu Feng and others came to the palace hall, and King Blake had already sat in the middle of the hall.


    When he saw the people from the Han Dynasty coming, he got up and welcomed him, "You have really worked **** this journey."


    "Your avenues really make me feel a little hard, hahaha...


    Liu Feng joked.


    King Black was a little embarrassed and changed the subject, "Sit down, I should meet you in person."


    Because the avenues of Magoe City are indeed a bit rotten, compared with the avenues of Chang''an City in his son''s mouth, it is really rotten to the point of death.


    In addition, he had asked Princess Lina to follow up and repair it, which caused the avenue to get worse and worse.


    Every time he travels, those carriages can make his **** sore, so he hardly leaves the palace.


    "Your Excellency Blake, I don''t know how you are thinking?" Liu Feng cut straight to the point.


    She doesn''t want to be rambunctious. Sometimes when it comes to cooperation, it''s better to be straightforward, rather than bewildering and unable to come up with ideas.


    King Blake was stunned for a moment, then said, "Your Excellency Liu Feng, shouldn''t we have a good chat first?"


    He was a little surprised. He didn''t expect the other party to be so direct. He just sat down and introduced each other''s names, and immediately began to talk about cooperation?


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly, leaning back on the chair and said, "Since Your Excellency Blake is not in a hurry, then I am not in a hurry, anyway, the Larson Elf Empire has already agreed."


    He said this on purpose, he only showed that it didn''t matter, and he also took out another empire to put pressure on the other party. If he wanted to come, the other party would definitely be very anxious. King Black was really shocked, his eyes widened and he asked, "Your Excellency Liu Feng, did you just say that the Larson Elf Empire has agreed?"


    Liu Feng nodded and said, "Yeah, the other party agreed very readily, and I didn''t have any time to wait. I can cooperate with them first."


    He took a sip of tea without hesitation, deliberately pretending to be calm, so that the other party''s anxious claws scratched his liver.


    ...what did they say? "King Black cannot sit still.


    He now remembers that he was like an ant on a hot pan, and he wanted to stand up and walk around in a hurry.


    "Nothing to say. I just finished saying that we want to build an exclusive port in the Larsen Elven Empire, and they agreed without a word."


    Liu Feng spread his hands, put down the 840 teacup and continued, "Then I''ll give Lord Black some time to think about it. I''m very busy, and I''m rushing to the Flanders Empire."


    After he finished speaking, he got up and pretended to be leaving, and his expression looked like he was really busy.


    Of course, King Black was in a hurry. He raised his hand and pressed it again and again, and said,


    "Your Excellency Liu Feng, don''t worry, sit down, sit down."


    Liu Feng turned his head, pretended to be puzzled, and asked, "What''s the matter? Is there anything else, Lord Black?"


    King Black paused, gritted his teeth and said, "Our Torola Orc Empire has also agreed. Your Excellency Liu Feng doesn''t need to go to the Flanders Empire."


    Originally, the Han Dynasty had reached a cooperation with the Larsen Elf Empire. If he was not making a decision now, wouldn''t he have given the other party to the Flanders Empire? At that time, the two empires outside the two countries have developed rapidly, and only oneself is left standing still, how can it be done?


    Liu Feng shrugged, walked to his seat, sat down, and said, "Has Your Excellency Black really thought it through? Are you going to cooperate with our Han Dynasty?"


    King Black nodded without hesitation, and said, "Yes, I thought it through."


    "That''s good." Liu Feng smiled slightly.


    "Second shift, Cv7). Please customize, please support.".


    Chapter 1928: I wish to cooperate quickly.


    King Black paused for a while, then asked, "Your Excellency Liu Feng, can I tell you about my conditions?"


    "Of course, please say it." Liu Feng nodded.


    "I wonder if your goods can be cheaper. If you count the goods that my son bought in your Chang''an City, the price is a bit high." King Black sat up straight and continued, "and what we need The quantity is not a lot, if you buy more, the price is really too high."


    "This is indeed a question, so I don''t know how much your Lord Black wants us to be cheaper?" Liu Feng said bluntly.


    At this time, there is nothing to hide, and what you say directly is good for both parties.


    King Black thought for a moment and said, "If you buy a lot, you can reduce the original price by three points."

 Chapter 1671：

    This was a question he had been thinking about before, and he wanted to say it when he talked about cooperation with the Han Dynasty.


    \"Reduce 30% of the original price?\"Liu Feng smiled, shook his head and said, \"That can''t be done, this reduction is a little less.


    King Black was stunned. He didn''t know what to do for a while. After thinking for a long time, he asked, \"How much do you think Your Excellency Liu Feng is suitable? Let me see if I can accept it.\"


    He had already anticipated that the other party would not agree to this condition, not to mention that the other party had already reached a cooperation with the Larson Elf Empire.


    If he insists on this condition, he will only push the other party to the Flanders Empire. He cannot allow such a thing to happen.


    \"It can only be reduced by 20% at most, and I can accept it for you at a price that is 80% lower than the market price.\" Liu Feng said seriously.


    The price control of this commodity must be the same for all, even if it is a different continent.


    Otherwise, there will definitely be many businessmen exploiting this loophole, this is not what he wants to see.


    The Ori Dwarf Kingdom, the Sahara Prairie, the Chaos Land, etc., the prices of commodities in these places are all sold to them at 80% lower than the market price.


    If the Orc Empire of Torola is given a price that is 70% lower than the market price at this time, then the other kingdoms will definitely not be happy.


    At that time, some other things will happen, and he doesn''t want to explain these things.


    Therefore, the price of the two continents is the same, and they are all sold at a price that is 80% lower than the market price.


    King Blake thought about it seriously, nodded and said, \"Okay, 20% is 20%, this can save a lot of money\"r.\"


    \"Then we have reached a cooperation like this?\" Liu Feng asked tentatively.


    \"Yes, our two empires have reached a cooperation.\" King Black said without hesitation.


    Liu Feng picked up the contract handed over by Hu Erniang and said, \"This is a contract I have drawn up, please take a look.\"


    \"Contract?\" King Black heard this term for the first time, but he still had someone pick it up, thinking that it should be something like the parchment signed between the two kingdoms.


    He turned to the first page of the contract and began to read it seriously.


    - On the other hand, he is very cautious.


    After all, he is the king of a country, and some things can''t be sloppy. You should be serious.


    After reading it for a full half an hour, he read all the contracts, and read each item very carefully.


    Although it is said that many times I do not know what the words in it are, all of them are the first


    --See you again, but after careful scrutiny, I found that those words are really useful.


    He has silently memorized all these words in his heart, thinking that it should be useful when negotiating with other people in the future, and whoever listens to others can still appear to be a little taller.


    \"Your Excellency Liu Feng, I have read it, and I agree with what you wrote.\"


    King Black raised his head.


    \"It''s fine to agree. I thought Your Excellency Black would disagree. After all, you''ve been watching for a long time.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    There was not much in the contract, and it was only two pages. It only took a few minutes to read it in detail.


    But the other party watched it for a full half an hour, and it really took a bit of time.


    However, he also calmly waited for the other party to finish reading it, and only if the other party felt that there was no problem, such cooperation could be considered to be achieved.


    \"Why don''t you agree, ... The contract is written in great detail, and many aspects are taken care of, very good.\" King Black praised.


    He thought that after the other party left, he must reprimand the civil servants in Marshall City.


    With such a high salary every month, the things you do are very inappropriate. Can this still be considered a great country?


    Fortunately, I didn''t take out the sheepskin roll that I had prepared before, otherwise it would be really shameful to compare it at this time.


    \"It''s good to agree, then Mr. Black will sign it. After signing, our cooperation will be considered a success.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    However, he was a little surprised that the other party did not raise any objections. It was clearly marked on the contract, and the construction area of ??the exclusive port was not small at all. He thought that the other party would argue with him, but he didn''t expect that the other party never mentioned this matter, which really surprised him too much.


    You must know that when he was discussing cooperation with the Larson Elven Empire, the other party had been wrangling with him for a while about this matter.


    Unexpectedly, the king of the Orc Empire of Torolla thought clearly, and did not say anything after reading the contract.


    And the price of the goods is not too entangled, I just said that, the other party did not continue to bargain, and agreed directly, which is really a bit unexpected.


    Okay. \" King Black nodded, picked up the quill and signed his name on the contract.


    He looked at his name on the contract with satisfaction, and after a while, he was handed back to the other party.


    After Liu Feng took over the contract, he also picked up the pen and signed his name on the contract, raised his head and smiled, \"I wish us a happy cooperation.\"


    \"That must be a pleasant cooperation. If there is any need for our help when building the port, Your Excellency Liu Feng can bring it up.\" King Blake said loudly.


    He wished that the other party would quickly build an exclusive port in Margo City, so that the goods of the Han Dynasty could reach the Torola Orc Empire sooner.


    \"Hahaha... I won''t bother Your Excellency Black, we will arrange it ourselves.\" Liu Feng smiled.


    \"That''s good, but when did Your Excellency Liu Feng set off to our continent?\" King Black asked curiously.


    He remembered that the last time he heard that the Han Dynasty was going to build an exclusive port in the Torola Orc Empire, it happened not long ago.


    Why did this happen? The other party came to this continent, and more importantly, they negotiated cooperation with the Larsen Elf Empire.


    One more, Cv). Please customize, please support. \".


    Chapter 1929: Open your eyes and talk nonsense.


    \"We came here by airship, so it won''t take much time.\"Liu Feng smiled slightly.


    King Black''s eyes widened, and he asked in surprise, \"It''s the thing that can fly in the sky, right?\"


    He had heard Second Prince Nemo and the others said before that there was something in the Han Dynasty that could fly in the sky.


    That kind of thing is called an airship, it can carry a lot of people, and it takes very little time to get from one place to another.


    And he has also seen in the book that this kind of airship can save a lot of time and realize the dream of flying to the sky.


    \"Yeah, it''s called an airship, and seeing Lord Black actually knows.\"Liu Feng pretended to be surprised.


    This is also a part of his plan, but it can be considered that he waited until the other party took the initiative to ask the question of how to come here.


    Now we can start talking about airship cooperation, but I just don''t know what Torolla Orc Empire can cooperate with.


    \"Of course I know, my son has been to your Han Dynasty, has Your Excellency Liu Feng forgot? These are what he told me.\" King Black took a sip of wine and said.


    He remembered that the two sons wanted to occupy other people''s places before, and they lost a lot of gold coins to go back. Thinking about it, he felt distressed.


    \"Oh, oh, I almost forgot.\"Liu Feng smiled and continued,\"Yeah, it''s the thing that can fly in the sky.\"

 Chapter 1672：

    013 King Black asked with a look of longing, \"Your Excellency Liu Feng, have you sold this airship? I want to buy it.


    Liu Feng deliberately showed a very embarrassed look, and regretted, \"This is no way, I also want to sell it to Lord Black, but the number of this airship is too small, we are not enough.\"


    He thought that the other party had already taken the bait, and it was almost time to start discussing the cooperation of airship routes.


    King Black looked sad and sighed, \"So that''s the case, I thought you guys sold airships, so I can buy some, so it won''t take too long to go to your Han Dynasty.\"


    \"Yes, it''s a pity.\"Liu Feng also expressed his helplessness.


    \"By the way, how long did it take for Your Excellency Liu Feng to come to our continent by \"the airship? \" King Black asked curiously.


    Liu Feng stretched out his hand and made an eight gesture, expressing his dissatisfaction on purpose, and said, \"It only took eight days, which is still a bit long.\"


    King Black''s golden eyes widened, suspecting that his ears had heard it wrong.


    He hurriedly took a sip of wine to suppress his shock, and asked tentatively, \"It really only took eight days?\"


    The orc king was still a little unconvinced. After all, he heard his son say that it would take more than two months by sea to reach the mainland of the Han Dynasty.


    More than two months can be said to be a long time. I didn''t expect the other party to come for eight days, and it was too long to dislike eight o''clock.


    He feels that his three views have been refreshed, and these eight days can be said to be very short.


    I couldn''t help but feel a little annoyed, if only my son left later, so that he could go in the airship.


    Or if you are talking about the airship with the king of the Han Dynasty now, you don''t have to take the risk of taking the boat there.


    \"Yeah, I thought it wouldn''t take so long, but I didn''t expect it to take so long.\"\"Liu Feng pretended to be a pity.


    This is also one of his strategies, making others think that the sailing time of the airship can be shorter, which can also greatly improve the possessiveness of others.


    King Black felt very dry in his throat, swallowed slowly, and asked, \"Is your airship really not for sale? We have good things to buy from you..


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly and asked, \"Oh? A good thing? What is a good thing?\"


    After laying the groundwork for so long, he finally got to the point of the matter. He was a little curious about what the other party''s good things were.


    \"It''s a strange kind of stone. I dug it in the back hill of the palace. I don''t know if Your Excellency Liu Feng needs this kind of stone.\" King Black motioned his maid to get it. \"Oh? Strange stone? What does it look like?\" Liu Feng suppressed his excitement, thinking about what kind of stone it would be.


    A few minutes later, the maid came over with a tray filled with stones.


    \"These are those stones. Originally, my son had already gone to sea for your Han Dynasty, but now that Your Excellency Liu Feng is here, it''s good to look at it now.\" King Black said.


    Liu Feng looked at the stones in the tray, his black eyes lit up, obviously he knew those stones.


    He began to read silently in his heart: \"This is a ruby, a sapphire, and some gems whose names are not known for the time being, but they look good.\" He was already very excited, but the surface was still very calm, Let the other party not see that he really wants these stones.


    \"Your Excellency Liu Feng, are these stones useful to you?\" King Black asked curiously.


    He looked at the other party staring at the stone all the time, but didn''t speak, which made him a little curious about whether the stone was useful.


    \"Just a little bit of use, these stones are not very useful, they are definitely useless to you, but we can still use it reluctantly in the Han Dynasty.\"Liu Feng explained well what it means to open your eyes and talk nonsense. .


    King Black was stunned, daring that something that people have dug up for so long is actually useless.


    He shook his head helplessly and said to me, \"Okay, I thought these stones would be very valuable, but I didn''t expect them to be so useful.\"


    The King of Kindness waved his hand and motioned for the maid to quickly take these stones away, which looked a little bad.


    \"Actually, Your Excellency Blake doesn''t need to be so upset. We can also buy these stones from you. After all, our Han Dynasty can still use them.\" Liu Feng said lightly.


    King Black''s golden eyes lit up again, and asked again and again, "Really? Your Excellency Liu Feng really wants these stones?"


    Liu Feng nodded lightly and said, \"It''s not impossible, you can ask for some, but it''s a waste not to.\"


    So... can these stones buy airships? \"King Black just doesn''t give up.


    \"Of course not, these stones are not valuable at all, definitely can''t buy an airship.\" Liu Feng said deliberately.


    King Black was a little stunned, and said embarrassedly, \"Then how much money does Your Excellency Liu Feng want to buy these stones?\"


    Liu Feng pretended to think about it for a long time, and said, "Well, you supply us with these stones every month, and I will consider opening an airship route in your Marge City."


    King Black was stunned, not knowing what the other party was talking about, he asked tentatively, \"What is the airship route?\"


    \"Second update, two v7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1930: Step-by-step cooperation.


    \"It is to be able to fly directly from you to our Han Dynasty, which is called an airship route.\" Liu Feng explained.


    King Black suddenly realized, and asked in surprise, \"Can this be used for sale?\"


    \"Of course, anything can be sold, as long as you can afford it, of course, except for the airship.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    \"What is the price of this airship route? What is it?\" King Black is more curious about this.


    \"Just use your stones to trade with me, how about that?\"Liu Feng''s mouth slightly raised.


    \"Can these stones be traded?\" King Black suspected that he had heard it wrong, - didn''t he say that these stones were useless?


    \"Of course, but the quantity needs to be large, otherwise there is no way.\"


    Liu Feng said.


    King Blake nodded heavily, and immediately said, \"This is not a problem, I will dig as much as Liu Feng wants, it''s not difficult.\"


    The orc king was secretly delighted, listening to Nemo''s words, this stone is everywhere in the back mountain.


    You can dig some everywhere, but it''s just a matter of quality. Since the other party is not looking at quality but quantity, that''s fine.


    \"There must be one-time every month, and the number cannot be less, at least-a big ship is full.


    Liu Feng also sat up straight and continued: \"If it is once a month, our airship route can also go back and forth to your Marshall City once a month.\"


    \"Okay, once a month - once a month.\" King Black said without hesitation.


    He thought that once a month was just right, after all, he would have time to dig these stones.


    \"If there is no supply of stones to us once a month, we will also stop the airship route until you replenish the stones." Liu Feng continued.


    \"Okay, this is no problem, the stone will be supplied to you.\" King Black said with a smile.


    It is a good thing to know that these stones can be exchanged for the airship route.


    \"But these stones alone can''t buy the airship route directly.\"


    Liu Feng''s index finger shook a few times.

 Chapter 1673：

    King Black was stunned for a moment, and asked, \"I don''t know what your Excellency Liu Feng wants? Do you want gold coins?\"


    No, I don''t want gold coins, I want something more useful. \"Liu Feng whispered.\"Something more useful? what is it then? \" King Blake said curiously.


    \"What I want is slaves. You can give me five thousand slaves. I think a Torolla orc empire as big as you will definitely be able to provide so many people.\" Liu Feng said lightly.


    King Black frowned slightly, and asked, \"I wonder what Your Excellency Liu Feng wants these five thousand slaves to do?\"


    \"Our Han Dynasty is building railways, which requires a lot of labor.\" Liu Feng felt that it was time to pave the way for railways.


    Although it is impossible to lay railroad tracks across a large sea, right? But at least it can show the strength of a big country.


    \"Railroad? What''s the road?\" King Black continued to ask with a puzzled look, \"Does it give you five thousand slaves every month?


    This still needs to be asked clearly. It is definitely impossible to have 5,000 slaves every month.


    It won''t take a few days, let alone Margo City, even the Torola Orc Empire doesn''t have so many slaves


    \"Oh, this is not necessary, just give it once, you don''t need to give it every month.\" Liu Feng smiled.


    If they gave 5,000 slaves every month, not to mention that there were not so many people in the Orc Empire of Torolla, even if there were, the Han Dynasty would not be able to swallow so many people at once.


    \"-Five thousand slaves at once?\" King Black thought for a moment.


    He pursed his face in embarrassment, this is not a small amount, if it is


    - Thousands of people, then he must have agreed without hesitation.


    But 5,000 people is really a lot of people. It''s a bit distressing to take out so many people all of a sudden. If you give some every month, that''s fine.


    \"What''s the matter? Is Your Excellency Blake unwilling? It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to, then we won''t cooperate with the airship route, and the same is true for our exclusive port cooperation." Liu Feng said in a big voice.


    He doesn''t want to push too hard. It''s always good to go step by step at this time. If he seems too eager, it will make the other party wary.


    \"No no no, no unwillingness, but these five thousand people are really too many, can it be reduced to three thousand people? If there are three thousand people, I will definitely not hesitate.\"


    King Black gritted his teeth and continued, \"And these five thousand people are also very important to us, - giving five thousand people at once may have an impact on our operation.\"


    If 5,000 slaves were to be transferred at once, many parts of the Orc Empire of Torola would be affected.


    For example, the number of people in agriculture, the people in the palace, and the people who some nobles can instruct has been greatly reduced.


    \"Then there is no way. Our Han Dynasty urgently needs these 5,000 people. If not, then our airship will not be able to spare time to fly to the Torola Orc Empire.\"


    With a regretful expression on his face, Liu Feng continued, \"With these five thousand people, I can better arrange the airship''s travel.\"


    ... King Black lowered his eyebrows and thought, this is not an easy task.


    When five thousand people grow up, it is a small army. Even if they do not know the way of knighthood, the number of people can always kill the enemy.


    At a young age, it is to make your life better guaranteed, after all, there are many people who can call and drink.


    \"It doesn''t matter, I will not force Your Excellency Black, if you don''t want to, forget it, we will only cooperate with the exclusive port.\"Liu Feng raised his hands.


    It doesn''t matter to him, anyway, the other party will agree sooner or later for the airship, it''s just a matter of time.


    \"Your Excellency Liu Feng, let me think about it, this is indeed not a small amount.\" King Black said helplessly.


    He couldn''t be ruthless and promised the other party for the time being, after all, he felt very important to so many people.


    \"Okay, no problem at all, Lord Black should think about it.\"


    Liu Feng smiled.


    \"I''m sorry I can''t give you a direct answer. Your Excellency Liu Feng should also know that so many people are not a small number.\" King Black was a little confused.


    He also wanted the airship route very much, but it was a bit difficult for so many people to make up their minds.


    \"Oh, my friend, it doesn''t matter at all, you are also thinking about the Torola Orc Empire, you can think about it slowly.\" Liu Feng said loudly.


    He wouldn''t just force the other party to make a decision for the sake of five thousand slaves.


    \"Thank you, Your Excellency Liu Feng, for your understanding.\" King Black sighed.


    Chapter 1931: Introducing the wolf into the room.


    \"Since this is the case, you don''t need to give us the stone anymore, you should keep it for now.\" Liu Feng said deliberately.


    King Blake looked regretful and said helplessly, \"Then leave it for now, and then I will see what I think about it before contacting Your Excellency Liu Feng.\"


    Although the Stone Han Dynasty was a good thing, but unfortunately he really couldn''t be cruel to give the other five thousand slaves.


    Since the slaves can''t give them to each other, the cooperation of the airship can only be suspended, and those stones can only be kept by themselves.


    \"Okay, Lord Black will consider slowly, then I will leave first, and I have to rush back to the Han Dynasty.\" Liu Feng got up and said.


    \"Your Excellency Liu Feng, wait a minute, if I think about how to contact you at that time? This is across the sea, it is difficult for me to contact you directly - 440\". \" asked King Black.


    \"It''s not difficult, someone will start construction on our exclusive port tomorrow. If you think about it clearly, you can go and tell them, and I will receive it naturally.\"


    Liu Feng smiled slightly and continued, \"I will know your answer very soon, and I will be able to reply to you very quickly.\"


    \"Okay, I see.\" King Black nodded and continued, \"I just have one more question.\"


    \"If you have any questions, please say it directly.\"Liu Feng sat back to his seat. \"It''s my second son, Nemo. He brought a lot of stones to your Han Dynasty. If you count the time, if nothing else happens, he will arrive at your Han Dynasty in more than ten days.#


    King Black also sat down and continued, \"I don''t know if those stones can be temporarily placed in your Han Dynasty, after all, it would not be very good to transport them back.\"


    At that time, the second prince of the orcs set out with ore from several ships. If he did not promise to give 5,000 slaves, the cooperation on the airship route would not be successful.


    It would be too difficult for Second Prince Nemo to bring those ore back. After all, this time he brought these stones without any gold coins.


    I thought that when I went to the Han Dynasty, I could sell it to the Han Dynasty, and then buy some goods back.


    Well now, not only did they not sell them, but they also had to transport these stones back, which was really a pain in the ass.


    \"Of course you can, but I can make an exception to buy those stones first, so you don''t have to worry about this problem.\" Liu Quan said in a big way.


    King Blake was stunned for a moment and asked, \"Really? That''s really a big thank you to Your Excellency Liu Feng, I''m still worried about what to do, it''s really great.\"


    \"But the price I bought may not be very high. I don''t know what Prince Nemo will think at that time.\" Liu Feng asked.


    \"I don''t know how much money your Excellency Liu Feng wants to buy those stones? There are quite a few big ships.\" King Black said.


    Liu Feng pondered for a while, and raised his eyebrows slightly, "Maybe I''ll buy the ore of a ship with only a hundred gold coins."


    \"A hundred gold coins?\" King Black frowned, thinking, and asked, \"Can''t there be more?\"


    Although he was very satisfied with this amount, after all, one hundred gold coins can be exchanged for a boat of those stones, which is really not a small amount.


    It''s just that he still has to pretend to be on the surface, to show why so few expressions, can''t stain the other party and see that he is a little eager to agree.

 Chapter 1674：

    If the other party is willing to have more, then he will naturally earn, and if the other party is not willing, he will go down the steps, and he will not lose face.


    \"There''s no other way, these stones are not of much use to us, only at this price, if not, then we can only send them back first.\" Liu Feng said helplessly.


    \"Okay, 100 gold coins - 100 gold coins.\" King Black gritted his teeth and replied.


    *However, these 100 gold coins are exchanged for you in paper money, I don''t know if you will accept it. \" Liu Feng added.


    \"A paper currency?\" King Black thought for a while and asked, \"Can''t it be a gold coin?#


    \"We in the Han Dynasty no longer use gold coins, and paper money is easier to carry, and our goods can only be purchased with paper money.\"


    Liu Feng snorted and continued, \"You can accept these banknotes, then use the banknotes to buy our goods, and then let the second prince Nemo take it back. It''s the same.\"


    \"That''s right, then, the paper money is just paper money, but how many paper money can be exchanged for 100 gold coins?" King Black asked curiously.


    \"The price of a copper coin is a dollar bill, while a silver coin is worth a thousand bills, and a gold coin is 10,000 bills, 0\"Liu Feng explained the exchange rate briefly.


    I originally ordered a gold coin - one million, but after thinking about it, the price is a bit too high.


    Wouldn''t it be rich if anyone had a gold coin? With a few more gold coins, you can even buy a house.


    \"In other words, I can have one million banknotes, right?\" King Black was surprised.


    \"Yes, one million banknotes can buy a suite in Chang''an City, and there are still left.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    He didn''t want to go to the other side too much. After all, these are indeed valuable gems. If you take them to the earth, the price that can be exchanged is far more than one million, and tens of millions are possible.


    King Black was a little excited and asked again and again, \"Then can I ask Nemo to buy a house in the Han Dynasty?


    The king of the good man thought that it would be nice if he had a house in the Han Dynasty, so that he would have a house there in the future.


    \"This is not good, you forgot that you were going to attack our Han Dynasty before. If I gave you a house, wouldn''t I be pampering you?\"Liu Feng joked.


    He is not stupid, the house will not be sold to people from other empires, and it is still from the royal family. Isn''t this inviting wolves into the house?


    King Black waved his hands again and again and said, \"No, Your Excellency Liu Feng, we are now in a cooperative relationship, and I will definitely not do that kind of thing again.\"


    \"That won''t work either. Only people from the Han Dynasty are eligible to buy our house under 5.3. Your Excellency Black will just buy our goods.\"Liu Feng smiled. King Black was clearly a little frustrated, and sighed, \"Well, that''s all.\"


    Liu Feng got up and patted his sleeve, and said, \"Since this is the case, I will leave first, and I have to rush back to the Han Dynasty.\"


    King Black also got up and smiled, \"When Your Excellency Liu Quan went back


    - Be careful.


    \"Don''t worry, I will return to the Han Dynasty in a few days, and I will arrive earlier than the second prince Nemo. I will definitely receive him this time. Liu Feng is polite.


    \"Thank you, Your Excellency Liu Feng this time.\" King Black smiled.


    \"Second shift, CV). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1932: Abolish unnecessary rules


    In the early morning, just as the sun came out, Elsa opened her golden eyes.


    She got up and stretched out. She slept fairly comfortably last night, and it has been a long time since she slept so comfortably.


    \"Your Highness, are you awake?\" Liya said softly.


    Sheepjiao Niang came in early in the morning and started to sort out the things that Lion''s Ear Niang didn''t finish. She also made breakfast by the way and waited for Shi''er Niang to get up to eat.


    \"Well, why are you here so early? Don''t you take a break?\" Elsa asked.


    Liya shook her head and said softly, \"I couldn''t sleep, I slept early last night, so I woke up earlier.\"


    Sheep''s horn has pretty good skin, and her recent sleep routine is to go to bed early and get up early, so her natural mental state is still good.


    \"You can sleep a little longer next time, you don''t have to come back so early.\" Elsa said softly.


    She still felt a little distressed for them. Although she said they were subordinates, they were human beings after all, and they also needed to rest.


    Seeing Sheephorn beside me every day, I have a lot of things to do every day, and it is really tiring to think about how to serve myself well.


    Shi Er Niang is so kind, so many people are willing to follow her with all her heart.


    Even if they go to the battlefield to kill the enemy, they are never afraid, and they only want to bring glory to the lion ear girl.


    Liya blinked her eyes and said gently, \"I see, Your Highness should have a good rest. You seem very tired recently.\"


    Sheepjiao Niang recently saw that Lion Ear Niang has been staying up late, and she didn''t go to bed every night.


    The next day, I woke up very early, and I didn''t eat much at each meal. I was working hard every day, and it was inevitable that I was a little worried.


    Elsa waved her hand and said, \"It''s okay, there are still many things in the tribe that I need to deal with.\"


    \"His Royal Highness, the body is the most important at the end, starting today, you should take a nap every day, it will be better for your body.\" Lia worried.


    \"I''ll take a nap after the matter is settled, don''t worry too much, you should also have a good rest.\" Elsa blinked her golden eyes.


    She knew that Sheephorn, Qiluo, and Yami were the same every day. There were a lot of things to do every day, and they even forgot to eat when they were so busy.


    She didn''t tell them too much, and she always felt that what she heard now was the same as what she told them before.


    \"What do you want for breakfast today? I''ll cook it for you.\"Lea asked with a smile.


    Elsa thought for a while and said, \"Cook me a bowl of noodles, I haven''t eaten noodles for a while.


    In the tribes of the prairie, it is natural to drink goat milk and eat meat every day, and eat less such as staple food.


    \"Okay, wait a moment, Your Highness, I''ll cook it for you right away.\" Liya responded immediately, turned around and went to a wooden box to take out a packet of noodles.


    The fire in the middle of the tent was already burning vigorously. Sheepjiao Niang put the pot on the rack and poured water into it.


    Afterwards, the lady of the sheep began to prepare some ingredients, such as meat, vegetables and some salt.


    Liya is responsible for making Shi''er Niang''s meals every day, and it''s not that she doesn''t trust others to do it.


    But Sheepjiao Niang doesn''t trust others to do it, and every meal is done by herself.


    Of course, some of the older moments are still helped by the maids, who are only responsible for cooking some ordinary meals every day.


    \"Actually, you don''t have to do it yourself every time, just let others do it.\"


    Elsa pursed her lips.


    \"It''s okay, Your Highness, I''m happy to cook for you.\" Leah turned her head and smiled slightly.


    Elsa shrugged her shoulders and said helplessly, \"Well, since you like me, I can''t say anything.\"

 Chapter 1675：

    She just sees Sheephorn working on documents every day, and then when it''s time for dinner, she hurriedly put down the documents and ran to cook.


    This is a bit too overworked, so I asked out of worry, a little afraid that the other party would be tired and I would not know how to deal with many things. After all, many things in the tribe are now handled by Sheephorn, of course, just some internal affairs.


    As for the affairs of the knights, the monkey ear girl and the tiger ear girl are both dealing with it.


    Half an hour later, Liya cooked a bowl of steaming noodles with meat, eggs and vegetables in it, and it looked delicious.


    She put the noodles on the table and smiled, \"Your Highness, you can eat after brushing your teeth.\"


    These noodles were purchased in the Han Dynasty, and they are also new goods of the Han Dynasty, and they were loved by everyone as soon as they came out.


    The raw material of these noodles is wheat flour, the wheat is ground into flour, and then the noodles are mixed, and the last step is made into the appearance of the noodles.


    The point is that when the final step is finalized, these dough cakes are also fried, so the taste is more fragrant.


    Everyone likes this kind of noodle because it is very convenient and everyone can cook it by themselves.


    After the water is boiled, you can put in the noodles you bought. You can add whatever ingredients you want to eat. You can add as much as you want, it all depends on your personal preference. \"Sit down and eat too, you haven''t had breakfast anyway, right?\" Elsa pointed to the stool next to her.


    Liya shook her head again and again and said, \"No, Your Highness, you eat first, and I will eat after you finish.\"


    The rules of the Brutus orc kingdom that Sheephorn abides by, when the master is eating, they must not eat with them.


    It''s even more impossible to sit together, so the shofar girl just shook her head, thinking that this is too unruly.


    \"It''s okay, just sit down 843, it''s not like this before.\" Elsa waved her hands again and again.


    She had asked the bull-horned girl and the monkey-eared girl to sit down to eat before, thinking that these rules were too old-fashioned.


    If it was in the kingdom, it would be fine, but now in the tribe, there are not so many rules and regulations.


    And the most important thing is that Shi Er Niang has not unified the entire Sahara Prairie, and has not yet become a queen, so she does not want to have so many rules and regulations now.


    She thought to herself that if she became the queen of the Sahara Prairie, she must abolish many of the rules of the Brutus orc kingdom. Of course, not everyone can eat with Shi''erniang, and no subordinates have eaten with her, except for Sheephorn, Hou-er-niang, and Hu-er-niang.


    \"Yes.\"Lia glanced around and sat down slowly after seeing no one.


    Although she knew that His Highness would definitely let her eat together, she always felt that it was not very good, after all, people would have a lot to say after seeing it.


    \"You can rest assured to eat yours, no one will say anything.\" Elsa saw the other party''s worry.


    \"Yes.\" Leah nodded.


    \"One update, Cv7). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1933: Novel milk noodles


    Elsa picked up the bowl of noodles, smelled the fragrance, and wondered, \"Is this not the same as what you did before?\"


    She saw that the soup in the bowl was milky white, and it smelled different from before, it was a rich milky fragrance.


    \"Because I added milk in it, it''s different.\" Leah explained.


    Elsa raised her eyebrows slightly and wondered, \"Add milk? Why add milk in it?


    This is the first time she has heard of this practice, let alone, it smells very fragrant.


    \"This is my first time trying, I don''t know how it tastes, please try it, Your Highness.\" Liya said embarrassedly.


    Because Yangjiao Niang saw that there was too much goat milk and milk in the tribe, she simply wondered if it could be used for cooking?


    This idea was not born on the first day, it was two months ago, but it has not been put into action.


    I just got up early today, and when she was cooking noodles, she saw a large glass of milk on the table next to her.


    There are always two villains in Yangjiao Niang''s heart who are arguing with each other. A Liya with red horns keeps saying try it, try it, and don''t try it. How do you know if it tastes good or not.


    The other Liya with a white horn tried her best to dissuade her, saying that she had never heard of cooking noodles with milk, and she always told Niu Jiao Niang not to try it easily. The two villains have been fighting like this, and it is clear that in the end, the red shofar won.


    After the water boiled, she poured the milk into it, and then began to add the dough and ingredients.


    It still smells good when it is cooked. After the yangjiao Niang smells the smell, she has a bottom line.


    I thought the noodles cooked like this would definitely not taste good, but I didn''t expect the taste to be very good.


    Elsa frowned slightly, picked up the chopsticks and started to sandwich the noodles. After taking the first bite, her golden eyes lit up.


    She took another sip of the soup and praised with satisfaction, \"Delicious, delicious, very good\". \"


    Liya was very happy when she saw that the face she made in her experiment was praised again and again, and she also tried it.


    She put down the bowl and said happily, \"Your Highness, this milk noodle is really good.


    After she tried it herself, she found that the milk noodles were indeed very good, sweet, and it made people''s appetite greatly increased.


    \"Yeah, it was a success, I can do this next time.\" Elsa took another sip of soup.


    Shi Er Niang''s expression can be said to be very satisfied, and she devoured the bowl of milk noodles with three strokes and five divisions.


    \"Give me another bowl.\" Elsa handed the bowl over, the first time she had such a good appetite these days.


    I barely finished the first bowl of rice before, and then I didn''t want to eat the second bowl.


    It''s not that the food is bad, it''s just that the lion-eared lady really has no appetite, and she can''t be interested when she sees the food.


    It''s good now, I finished a bowl of noodles at once, and I still want to eat the first =


    Bowl.


    Liya nodded again and again, added another bowl of milk noodles to Shi Er Niang, and said with a smile,


    \"It''s great that Your Highness''s appetite is finally back.


    \"This is all your credit. If it weren''t for the milk noodles you made, I really don''t have any appetite today.\" Elsa smiled slightly.


    \"Come on, Your Highness, there''s still a lot in the pot, you don''t have enough to eat.\"Lia smiled.


    \"Hurry up and eat too, yours are cold.\" Elsa urged, and continued to pick up the chopsticks and started to eat.


    \"Your Highness, may I come in?\" Qiluo shouted at the tent door. Elsa swallowed her face and said, \"Qiluo, come in.\" Qiluo opened the tent''s curtain and walked in, closing her eyes and taking a deep breath of the fragrance inside the tent.


    She slowly opened her eyes and said suspiciously, \"Your Highness, what are you eating? Why does it taste so delicious.\"


    Elsa drank the last of the soup in the bowl, wiped her mouth and said, \"Where''s the milk noodle, you didn''t eat breakfast? Let Lia serve you a bowl.\"


    \"Milk noodles? If I''m not mistaken, it''s noodles cooked with milk, right?" Qiluo pouted and asked.


    \"Well, just use milk to cook the noodles, the taste is not bad, if you want to eat it, try it.\" Elsa said softly.


    This is the first time she has had enough food in the past few days. She used to eat a little bit, but she never really had enough food because she had no appetite.

 Chapter 1676：

    \"Noodles boiled with milk? This is the first time I''ve heard of it. Can you really eat it?" Qiluo asked tentatively.


    \"Of course, why can''t you eat the noodles boiled with milk, it tastes very good, do you want to eat it? If you don''t, I will eat it for Yami.\" Liya dressed up to take the noodles away.


    \"Grumbling..


    Qiluo covered her grumbling stomach and said embarrassedly, \"Don''t, I''ll eat, I''ll eat.\"


    \"Haha....Do you eat it like this?\" Elsa laughed heartily.


    \"., No, it was the first time I heard that milk can be used to cook noodles, so I was a little worried.\" Qiluo smiled awkwardly.


    \"You''ll know if you try it, it''s really fragrant.\" Elsa already wanted to see the monkey-eared girl''s admiration.


    Qiluo took the interview and took a tentative sip, the boss with wide eyes, then took another big sip.


    She drank the soup with a bowl in both hands, and praised with satisfaction, \"This milk noodles is really delicious.\"


    \"I said I didn''t lie to you, you still don''t believe it.\" Leah rolled her eyes and continued to ask, \"Also, do you want to try it?\"


    Because Yangjiao Niang poured too much water and milk when cooking the noodles, so I wish I could cook more noodles.


    Because she thought that at this time of the year, the monkey ear girl and the tiger ear girl would come to look for His Highness.


    If His Royal Highness can''t finish it by then, they can also help to eat it, and try this newly made food by the way.


    \"If you want it, give me another bowl, it tastes delicious.\" Qiluo handed over the bowl without hesitation.


    Elsa shook her head with a smile, and said softly, \"In this way, there is another delicious food in the tribe, and we also have a lot of milk.\"


    \"Yeah, we can open a special milk noodle shop. It must be a good business.\" Liya suggested.


    \"Good idea, when we take over the Qiaoqi tribe, let''s promote the milk noodles and open a few more stores, otherwise the milk will easily spoil in summer.\"


    Elsa agreed.


    Qiluo flicked the monkey''s tail and suggested, \"Your Highness, should we ask Chang''an City to see what else can be made of milk, otherwise it will be too wasteful.\"


    There are many cattle in the tribe, and a lot of milk is produced. In the summer, before it is shipped out for sale, it is easy to spoil. \"Good idea.\" Elsa nodded.


    \"Second shift, CV). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1934: Finally back!


    \"Buzz...


    The airship continued to fly in the sky. This was the eighth day that Liu Feng and the others had left from another large continent.


    That''s right, that is, today they returned to the sky above the Han Dynasty. When the airship first flew into the Han Dynasty, the Air Force discovered it.


    More than half an hour later, the airship landed on the airship field in Haiyan City, and many people had gathered in the airship field at this moment.


    After receiving the report from the Air Force, Niu Da immediately rushed to the airship field with people.


    \"Crumble!\"


    The inner and outer doors of the airship slowly opened, and Liu Feng took the girls out of the airship.


    \"Your Majesty, welcome back.\"Niu Da led a group of leaders-- salute. Liu Feng raised his hands and gestured, "Get up, is Haiyan City going well while I''m away?


    Niu Da got up and patted the soil on his body, and immediately replied, \"Your Majesty, rest assured, Haiyan City - everything is fine, and everything is fine with the Han Dynasty.\"


    Only Niu Da knew about Liu Feng''s departure from the Han Dynasty to another continent, and no one else knew about it.


    Therefore, in addition to managing Haiyan City, Niu Da has always been paying close attention to the situation in Chang''an City and other cities.


    \"It''s fine, I''m 227 hungry, can I eat?\" Liu Feng said cheerfully.


    The time is now seven o''clock in the evening. Since he is about to arrive in Haiyan City, he will let Nicole not have to cook, just wait for the seafood feast in Haiyan City. \"It''s all done, just waiting for you to come.\" Niu Da said immediately, stepping aside first.


    Liu Feng nodded lightly, walked ahead and said, \"Don''t be too restrained, just relax.\"


    He saw that Niu Da was tense all over, for fear of doing something wrong, he felt that the other party was a little too nervous.


    But I can''t blame the other party, because I don''t have the juvenile feeling that this age group should have, on the contrary, he looks very serious, and has a feeling of not being angry and arrogant.


    He didn''t know why, but he felt this way when he was young, in his early twenties.


    It may be that he became a king and managed an entire kingdom. Naturally, he did not have the youthful feeling he had before.


    In addition, he was an orphan before, and he has been self-reliant for a long time, so he does not have the feeling that he only has at this age. On the contrary, he is more mature and stable.


    And as a king, no matter what you do or speak, people feel not angry and proud.


    \"Yes.\" Niu Da nodded, and the originally tense shoulders began to relax.


    An Li opened her hands with a look of enjoyment and sighed, \"It''s really been a long time since I came to Haiyan City.\"


    \"Yes, the last time I went to another continent, I didn''t stop in Haiyan City.\" Mina nodded.


    \"I must eat a lot of seafood tonight, I haven''t eaten seafood for many days.\"Tis thought about what to eat.


    Jenny hurriedly raised her hand, blinked her green eyes, and said, \"And me, I also want to eat seafood.


    \"Then you can''t eat too much. If you eat too much seafood, your stomach will feel uncomfortable.\" Nicole reminded.


    Dessy shivered when she remembered the last time she ate seafood. She ate too much greedily last time. She ate it every morning and night. At night, her stomach was very uncomfortable.


    Liu Feng has also been warning her that she can''t eat too much seafood, just eat it in moderation.


    But Niu Jiao Niang is too greedy and has been eating secretly, so the more she eats, the more she eats.


    \"I know, I won''t eat a lot this time, I will eat a little less.\"Tiss narrowed her eyes slightly.


    \"It''s better to eat less, say so every time, and eat a lot every time.


    Enri rolled her eyes.


    \"That''s right, this time I have eaten too much and my stomach hurts, so don''t look for me.\" Mina said while shaking her cat''s tail.


    Tis patted her chest, with a determined face, and said, \"Don''t worry, this time I will be more restrained.\"


    \"Tap tap....


    Half an hour later, everyone came to the castle, and they all sat around the front of the restaurant. Liu Feng was sitting in the (baag) main seat, while Niu Da was sitting opposite him. The girls all sat around Liu Feng, and all of a sudden the entire table was full of people, and the food was also full of food.


    There are all kinds of delicacies, such as salted conch, steamed lobster, garlic crab meat, fried sea fish and so on.


    -The whole table is full of seafood, and the various flavors have been wafting in the air.

 Chapter 1677：

    Tis closed her purple eyes, took a deep breath -0, and sighed, \"This is the taste of delicious food, I haven''t smelled it for a long time.\"


    \"Yeah, the colorful looks so rich.\" Enri was so excited that she swung a fox''s tail.


    The same goes for Mina, her blue eyes kept blinking and she said, \"It''s still the Han Dynasty, it''s much better than another continent.\"


    After listening to the girls, Niu Da asked curiously, \"Your Majesty, is the other continent really bad?\"


    Liu Feng smiled and held a glass of dry white wine, shook it a few times and said, \"It was Xiyang City that didn''t have me before.


    Dry white wine is chosen because seafood is cold and carries some bacteria.


    The dry white wine not only has the effect of sterilization and deodorization, but also can highlight the taste of seafood.


    In the field of wine, the perfect match for seafood is often white grape clear, because white wine has a stronger bactericidal effect than red wine.


    On the other side of the earth, Westerners have long discovered that if they drink white wine while eating seafood, food poisoning is less likely to occur. Over time, they have formed the habit of eating seafood with white wine.


    This principle is naturally applicable to hairy crabs. The refreshing taste of white wine is also more suitable for umami-based hairy crabs.


    In addition, there are a lot of hairy crabs on the table tonight, so naturally it is accompanied by dry white wine.


    - Beer was prepared by Niu Da at the beginning, but Liu Feng stopped him. You can''t drink beer when you eat seafood. It''s not because of food poisoning, but it is more serious than poisoning.


    Because seafood is a high-protein, low-fat food, it contains two components, purine and glycoside.


    Beer contains vitamin B1, which is a catalyst for the catabolism of purines and glucosinolates.


    When purines, glucosinolates and vitamin B1 are mixed together, a chemical effect will occur, resulting in a rapid increase in the content of uric acid in the blood of the human body, destroying the original balance. If uric acid cannot be excreted in time, it will precipitate in the form of sodium salt, forming stones or gout.


    When this type of patient is serious, red bumps appear all over the body, and the pain is itching. Therefore, it is generally not recommended to drink beer while eating seafood.


    This is also the reason why Liu Feng stopped Niu Da, he didn''t want to eat anything wrong.


    One more, Cv). Ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    Chapter 1935: Shy Niu Da.


    Niu Da was stunned. She didn''t expect the other continent to be so shabby. She thought that the other continent was pretty good.


    He sighed and said, \"So it''s so bad over there, no wonder you all want to come back.\"


    Liu Feng smiled, took a sip of dry white wine, and said, \"You can come and have a look when you have a chance.


    Niu Da shook his head without hesitation, and said, \"No, I think Haiyan City is pretty good.


    Nicole covered her mouth and smiled, jokingly, "I think eldest brother doesn''t want to go to such a bad place, after all, there are people you like in Haiyan City."


    Niu Da''s face turned red all of a sudden, and he said quickly, \"Don''t talk nonsense.\" Nicole also took a sip of dry white wine and smiled, \"You know if I''m talking nonsense, brother. \"


    When Liu Feng heard curiosity, he asked, \"Oh? Niu Da, do you have someone you like?\"


    Niu Da blushed even faster when he asked this question, he hesitated for a long time, nodded and said, \"Yes....yes, Your Majesty,...already...have...likes .\"


    \"Hahaha... Liu Feng smiled heartily, put down the wine glass in his hand, and asked, \"Can you catch up with other girls? \"


    Niu Da was a little embarrassed, completely different from his usual tough guy image.


    He picked up the wine glass and took a sip of dry white wine, plucked up his courage and nodded and said, \"Yes, Your Majesty, we are already together.\"


    \"That''s a good thing, why blush? I''m so happy for you.\"


    Liu Feng raised the wine glass in his hand.


    You must know that Niu Da, Niu Er, and Niu San are all working for themselves.


    - Always dedicate your time.


    I have never seen them fall in love or get married, and they are always doing their best.


    Well now, knowing that the other party has someone he likes and is still together, then we shouldn''t celebrate for him.


    Niu Da also hurriedly picked up the wine glass, held it in both hands, lowered his head slightly, and said respectfully, \"Thank you, Your Majesty.\"


    Liu Feng took a sip of the white wine and asked curiously, \"Where is she from? Humans, elves, or orcs?\"


    Niu Da scratched his head in embarrassment and said softly, \"She is an elf girl, and she came from the Great Wall.\"


    Before the two of them were dating, no one would say anything, and the two of them had always been quiet.


    Now that he was suddenly asked about this, he was inevitably a little embarrassed, plus this was his first time in a relationship.


    And the person who asked the question was His Majesty the King. He was inevitably a little shy, completely different from his usual cheerful image, and it was quite funny to look at.


    Liu Feng raised his bushy eyebrows and asked curiously, \"Oh? Did you travel to Chang''an City? Let me guess, did you encounter it while traveling from Chang''an City to Coastal City?\"


    Niu Da shook his head, his face was still very red, just like a monkey''s butt, he hesitated for a long time before saying, she... she is... from the Grand Theater. \"


    After saying this, he immediately lowered his head and drank the dry white wine again-


    Mouth, the naked eye can see that his face has been red to the ear.


    \"Haha..Okay, that''s really great, the people at the Grand Theatre will be much easier to handle.\"


    Liu Feng smiled heartily, and continued to ask, \"Who is she from the Grand Theatre? Could it be the star of Chang''an City - Seawell?\"


    \"Really? Is it Sylvia?\" Ann Li was very excited, after all, the other party was her good friend, \"Then you have to treat her well.


    \"Yes, Sylvia is my good friend, if I hear that she is unhappy, even if you are Nicole''s eldest brother, I will not let you go.\" Mina suddenly became righteous.


    After all, in the days when she was wandering outside, Lujiao Niang and Cat Er Niang formed a very deep friendship.


    Niu was embarrassed in his freshman year, put down the wine glass in his hand, and said lightly, \"It''s not that Miss Sevier is so beautiful, I wouldn''t dare to pursue her.\"


    \"Oh? Isn''t it Sylvia? I thought it was her. If it wasn''t her, who would it be?\" Liu Feng asked curiously.


    \"It''s Xia, I''ve been dating her for some time.\" Niu Da blushed again when he talked about the person he liked.


    Liu Feng rolled his black eyes, thought for a while and said, \"Oh!


    It turned out to be her, the elf girl---Xia, yes, I remember her. \"


    \"I also have the impression that she is also very beautiful, don''t you think she is not beautiful?\" En Li had an expression of watching the fun and not taking it too seriously.


    \"So you think Sylvia is more beautiful, Xia is not beautiful, right?\" Mina also followed suit.


    \"Haha...Brother, let me see what you will do now.\"Nicole was also amused.


    .0 ask for flowers 0....


    Niu Da shook his head without hesitation, shaking his head like a rattle, and hurriedly explained, no no... not like this.

 Chapter 1678：

    \"Oh? That''s not it? What the **** is that? We just asked if you were Sylvia, and you said she''s so pretty, how is that possible?\"


    Mina narrowed her eyes slightly and continued, \"Then what you mean by this sentence means that Xia is not pretty?\"


    This is the case with cat ears, she prefers to join in the fun, and she likes to joke with each other when something happens.


    An Li nodded heavily, and followed suit, \"You''re done, I know Xia very well, I''ll tell her later.\"


    \"Yes, you dare to dislike my friend''s bad looks, I must tell her, I will go to her after dinner.\" Tis also mixed in.


    The girls are like this every time, they like to make fun of each other when they are bored.


    Now I finally have something new to say, so I don''t have time to make a fuss.


    \"No, no, Miss Mina, Miss Enri, Miss Tis, you all misunderstood,...Xia is also very beautiful,...she is really beautiful.\" Niu was so anxious that the whole person Incoherent.


    \"Hahaha, stop making trouble with him, if you make trouble again, he will really think it''s true.


    Liu Feng smiled heartily and continued to ask, \"Then what are your plans in the future?\"


    Niu Da was stunned for a moment. He didn''t think about this. He only knew that the two of them were very happy together. It would be nice to see each other every day. He didn''t think about it.


    He thought for a long time and said, \"I want to give her a home.\"


    Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction, put down the glass and said seriously, \"Your idea is very good, I support you.\"


    Niu Da was stunned again, not knowing what to do for a while, and asked, \"Your Majesty, but...


    Of course Liu Feng knew what the other party was thinking, and it was nothing more than a matter of Haiyancheng.


    The other party is still a little worried about going to Haiyancheng, thinking that it is a very irresponsible behavior to Haiyancheng when they are married.


    \"It doesn''t matter, I will arrange this.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    \"Second shift, (V). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1936: It must be dealt with seriously.


    \"Buzz...


    The airship slowly landed on the airship field in Chang''an City, because Liu Feng and others left in secret.


    Therefore, in the airship field at this moment, some idle people and others have been cleared out, leaving only some soldiers and special forces.


    Liu Feng and others stepped out of the airship, got into the steam car, and headed towards the castle.


    \"Om...


    Sitting in the steam car, An Li sighed, \"It''s better for the Han Dynasty.\"


    \"That''s right, we still have steam cars here. Going to the other side, there are only bumpy carriages, but my **** is broken.\" Mina complained. \"There is no way, who told them that their avenues are not as good as ours in Chang''an City.\"


    Nicole said softly.


    \"That''s right, it''s that big eighty-eighty-seven\"A lot of things in the land can''t be compared with us. \" Dessy nodded heavily.


    \"But then again, it''s really great that we can go back to Chang''an City. After this experience, I don''t want to go back anymore.\" Jenny muttered.


    Mina nodded heavily, blinked her blue eyes and said, \"The food there is not good, the sleep is not good, the environment is not good, no wonder others want to come to our Chang''an City.\"


    \"Yes, that''s why our Chang''an City is so popular, but there are too many people.\"En Li was worried that there would be hidden dangers.


    \"Yes, there are more and more people, and it''s a bit difficult to manage.\"Tis felt the same way.


    For nothing else, when Niu Jiao Niang went out to patrol every day, there were a lot of people in Chang''an City.


    There are all kinds of things going on, fights, verbal abuse, thieves and robberies, it''s all there.


    Although it is not like when Chang''an City was first established, there were so many people committing crimes.


    But it is different now. There are many outsiders, and those outsiders are not familiar with the laws of Chang''an City.


    Therefore, they will naturally make some small mistakes. The more people there are, the more people will make such mistakes, so the patrol team will be more tiring to manage. \"Indeed, the Security Department has also given me a lot of feedback on this issue recently.\"


    Mina also said seriously.


    Although they left Chang''an City to go to another continent, the information of Chang''an Town would not be interrupted for a day, and they could receive telegrams from Chang''an City every day.


    There are a lot of things in it, that is, about fights, thieves and robberies, and some military affairs.


    -At first, Cat Ear Niang just thought it was there recently, but after listening to what Niu Jiao Niang and the others said, I thought about it and felt that there is indeed a big safety hazard.


    Liu Feng listened to everything in his ears, and his handsome face was full of serious expression.


    He thought about it for a while and said, \"Wait back to Chang''an City and report all these things to me after dinner.\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"The girls responded in unison.


    Before people from another continent came to Chang''an City, Chang''an City was still peaceful, and nothing much happened.


    Occasionally, there will only be a thief incident for several days, or a quarrel and bickering incident.


    There have never been two or three quarrels a day, or incidents of thieves and robberies. It is conceivable that Chang''an City still has a lot of room for rectification.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    After everyone returned to the castle, they finished their dinner and gathered in Liu Feng''s study.


    Although the feeling of returning to Chang''an City is very good, when encountering problems, we should put the problem in the first place.


    \"Tell me, what happened to Chang''an City recently?\" Liu Feng asked with a serious expression.


    \"Your Majesty, I don''t know why so many fights have occurred in Chang''an City recently.\" Lucy said.


    After the girl learned that Liu Feng and the others were back, she rushed to the castle as soon as possible.


    In addition to having people set up and clean the room, the most important thing is the part of dinner. She focuses on what others do.


    Not only Lucy was there, but Darlene and the others were also there, except that they hadn''t seen Liu Feng for a long time.


    The rest is to report something to him about Chang''an City. After all, the king of Chang''an City has been away for a while.


    Although ten days is not a long time, there are still many things to deal with.


    \"I know, Mina and the others have already told me about it on the way here.\"Liu Feng said softly.


    \"The Office of the Independent Commission Against Corruption has been busy recently, and I can''t handle a lot of things.\" Lucy worried.


    \"Who are the people who are making troubles in Chang''an City recently?\" Liu Feng asked, he thought about getting rid of some people first. If they are local to Chang''an City, they will be severely punished.

 Chapter 1679：

    After all, after staying in Chang''an City for so long, I still don''t know the laws of Chang''an City, that is, knowing the law and breaking the law.


    If it is people from other kingdoms, they will also be severely punished. Only in this way will they know that the laws of Chang''an City are no joke.


    Lucy handed over the documents in her hand and reported, \"I hurriedly sorted them out yesterday, just to show you today.


    In order to sort out this document last night, she woke up and went to bed at two or three in the morning.


    Liu Feng took over the document and began to read it. The more he turned to the back, the tighter his brows became.


    He closed the document and said solemnly, \"These people who gossip are from other kingdoms.\"


    \"Yes, His Majesty are all people from other kingdoms, only a few people from Chang''an City.\" Lucy said.


    She was really frightened when she was sorting this document, most of which were from other kingdoms.


    There are the Ori Dwarf kingdom, the Sahara savannah, the chaotic land, and even the mermaid tribe.


    Of course, there are also people in the other continent, including the Flanders Empire, the Torola Double Empire, and the Larsen Elf Empire.


    \"It seems that these people don''t know the sky is high without taking a lesson.\"Liu Feng said solemnly.


    \"Your Majesty, these people are all locked in the small dark room, what should I do with them?\" Lucy asked.


    1.2 Liu Feng sat up straight and said with a serious expression, \"Bring them all to the square, I will deal with them publicly.\"


    Lucy was stunned for a moment, and then asked weakly, \"What punishment will His Majesty use for them?\"


    According to the laws of Chang''an City, if thieves rob or quarrel or fight, they will all be locked in a small dark room for a week, and then they will be fined.


    \"Just shutting down the little black house and fines is not enough, it can''t deter other people, it will be more serious.\"Liu Feng said solemnly.


    \"Your Majesty, are you going to execute them?\" Lucy also became serious. \"No, their mistakes are not enough to be executed. If they are executed, others will complain a lot.\" Liu Feng shook his head lightly. -


    One more, Fv). Ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    Chapter 1937: There is a good show to watch.


    In the early morning of the next day, many people gathered in the new square. They all came here after reading the newspapers and the announcements.


    For nothing else, just because it was written in the newspapers and announcements that something important is going to happen today, that is, to deal with some people.


    Now most of the people in Chang''an City like to watch the fun, and they just said that they want to deal with others, and they are eager to participate.


    Therefore, there are many people gathered in the new square now, and there were probably thousands of people in the past.


    And there''s a steady stream of people heading towards the new square, all looking forward to what''s going to happen today.


    The new square was crowded with people all at once, and everyone was whispering and discussing what was said in today''s announcement.


    \"Hey, who do you think His Majesty will deal with today?\"A beastman asked.


    \"I don''t know either, but this matter seems serious. Another orc responded.


    A businessman scratched the back of his head, thinking, \"Could it be someone who doesn''t have eyes and wants to usurp His Majesty''s throne again?\"


    \"Impossible, I don''t think it''s possible. Now that the guards in Chang''an City are so strict, this cannot be the case.\" Another businessman responded.


    \"Since 10 is not this thing, then what is it? It seems that the battle is quite big.\" Another girl asked.


    A wooden platform has been temporarily built in the middle of the square. The wooden platform is three meters high and ten meters wide. It can be said that it is a very large wooden platform.


    But there was nothing on the wooden platform, no gallows, and no executioner.


    \"Yes, yes, even the wooden platform has been built, but there was no such platform before. It seems that this matter is very serious.\"In addition, the woman nodded heavily.


    \"The table looks very big, isn''t there a lot of people to deal with today?\"A elf asked.


    \"It seems that if it''s just dealing with two people, there is no need to build such a big wooden platform.\" Another elf analyzed.


    -The famous cattle family touched their horns and worried, \"Isn''t there something wrong? Your Majesty attaches great importance to this disposal.\"


    \"It shouldn''t be possible, if the matter is serious this time, then His Majesty will not let us come to see it, which will cause panic.\"In addition, a wise orc explained.


    \"Yes, yes, what you said makes sense. If it is a very serious matter, then His Majesty will not let us know.\"-The dwarf nodded.


    \"Since it''s not a serious matter, what would it be?\" Another businessman asked curiously.


    \"Oh, let''s not guess here, we''ll know after a while, instead of guessing here, we might as well just wait for the result.\"-The businessman said impatiently.


    \"Yes, you''re right, we''ll just wait for the result, don''t guess anymore.\"-The famous elf echoed the road.


    Although a few people shut their mouths, most of them are still discussing crookedly.


    The crowded square, plus the crowds of people discussing, is like a big market.


    Half an hour later, there were more and more people in the square, and nearly 2,000 people. Many people couldn''t stand and watched from outside the square.


    \"Tap tap....


    - The pair of soldiers pressed the six men in black cloth covers onto the wooden platform, and then made them all kneel.


    When the people below saw the person being pushed up, they began to discuss excitedly again.


    \"Look, they''ve been brought up.\" An orc pointed to the top and shouted.


    \"There are six people, did they do something bad?\"-. The orc wondered.


    \"I don''t know about this, but it looks serious.\" Another businessman said.


    A woman covered her mouth, frowned and said in surprise, \"I know, I have seen one, he is the one who robbed me of the banknotes, I remember.\"


    Another good person also looked very angry and shouted, \"Yes, I also remember that he beat my brother and sent him to the hospital.\"


    \"These people are so hateful, they really should be dealt with.\" A businessman said viciously.


    \"That''s right, these people really do all kinds of bad things, so they shouldn''t be forgiven lightly.\" Another businessman agreed.


    \"But I have a question. These people are all robbing things and beating people. According to the laws of Chang''an City, they should be locked in a small black room. Why...why...why are they here?\" - the woman wondered.


    \"That''s right, I just remembered when you said that. Aren''t they going to be locked up or even fined a little? Why were they brought here?" Another businessman asked inexplicably.


    -The smarter businessman shook his head and said softly, \"I don''t think things are so simple to do this, there should be a reason for it.\"


    \"What you said makes sense. Your Majesty should not be ignorant of the laws of Chang''an City. There should be his reasons for doing so.\" Another orc nodded. \"Then what is going on? It will bring everyone here and call us all over.\" Another woman asked in confusion.


    \"I don''t think it would be easy to bring them here, otherwise it would be impossible to bring them here.\"-An orc explained.


    \"Wait a minute, you''ll know after a while, it''s not easy at all.\"An old man thought thoughtfully.


    \"Ta Ta...

 Chapter 1680：

    A group of soldiers came over and began to separate the crowd of 440, mainly to separate out an avenue.


    This time, there were a lot of soldiers, three hundred in total, and everyone was fully equipped, just in case.


    Liu Feng and others were led by a team of special forces to the wooden platform, and those special forces surrounded Liu Feng closely.


    There are also many soldiers under the wooden platform, not only to protect the safety of the king, but also to prevent the civilians from breaking out.


    When the people below saw Liu Feng come out, they all started to get excited, and they all talked about it.


    \"Look, it''s our esteemed king, he''s here.\" An orc pointed to the stage.


    \"His Majesty the King came in person, it seems that this time the matter is very serious.\"In addition


    -The businessman clicked his tongue.


    \"Yeah, looking at His Majesty, he seems very angry.\" Another businessman said.


    -The famous woman fiddled with her hair and said, \"It seems that there is a good show to watch, let''s start quickly.\"


    \"Your Majesty is so good-looking after not seeing him for so long, so charming.\" A girl said madly.


    \"Yes, His Majesty is still so good-looking, black eyes and black hair are so beautiful.\" Another girl almost screamed.


    \"Second shift, Fv). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1938: Severe punishment.


    Liu Feng raised his hand and pressed it down, signaling everyone to be quiet. He looked at the people below with a serious expression.


    \"Cough cough....


    Liu Feng cleared his throat and said seriously: \"I know why I called you here this time?\"


    The people below shook their heads and shouted in unison: \"We don''t know.\"


    \"I only have one very serious matter to tell you this time when I asked you to come, so I gathered you all together.\" Liu Feng said seriously.


    The people below also became serious, and they didn''t dare to show their air, and there was no scene of chattering at the beginning.


    Seeing that everyone was quiet, Liu Feng asked people to take off the hoods of the six people.


    He glanced at the six people and said solemnly, \"Do you know what these people did?\"


    The people below also shook their heads one after another, and some shouted that they knew, but few people knew.


    \"They all committed the crime of robbery, beating, and robbery, so they are here.\" Liu Feng continued to shout.


    ... The people below are still very quiet, no one speaks, and their expressions gradually become serious.


    \"Do you know why they are here?\" Liu Feng asked seriously.


    do not know. \" Several of them shook their heads and shouted.


    Several of the other people paused and said, \"Your Majesty, they committed this crime. According to the laws of Chang''an City, they should be locked in a small dark room and fined.\"


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, why are they all here? According to the law they shouldn''t be here.\" Several others also shouted.


    Although they were both very suspicious, their tone was still very respectful, and there was never a bit of a transgressive tone.


    Liu Feng nodded, knowing that they would say these words, put his hands behind his back, and said solemnly, \"Because these people are really hateful.\"


    \"Your Majesty, what''s wrong with them? Besides the thief and the beating, what else happened~~?\" One of the crowd suddenly shouted.


    He was arranged by Liu Feng to ask questions at this critical time.


    Otherwise, relying on those who watch the fun, they will not ask questions, they will just watch the fun quietly.


    \"These people have been making the same mistakes all the time. They have not changed their minds, and they have been making mistakes all the time.\" Liu Feng said solemnly.


    \"Your Majesty, they are so hateful, they must be dealt with seriously.\" Someone in the crowd shouted.


    \"That''s right, that''s right, you can''t let them go, it''s too hateful.\" Another person shouted.


    \"It''s these bad guys that make our good Chang''an city worse and worse.\"- A famous orc echoed the road.


    \"They are just a shame, let our Chang''an City become less peaceful, absolutely can''t let them close the small black house.\" Another Tuo shouted.


    \"You can''t let them go easily, you can''t let them go easily.\"\"--It must be dealt with seriously, it must be dealt with seriously.\"


    \"Your Majesty is wise, Your Majesty is wise.\"


    The people at the bottom also shouted loudly, just because one of them shouted first, and the others also followed.


    Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction, it seems that the care placed in the crowd has worked.


    With his hands behind his back, his expression continued to become serious, and he shouted, \"If these people were from our Han Dynasty, I would never be so serious, but they are not.


    \"Your Majesty, where are they from?\" Someone in the crowd asked.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, where do they all come from? Are they here to disrupt the security of our Chang''an City?\" Another person asked.


    \"-It must be like this, otherwise why are these people making mistakes.\" Another person also shouted.


    Liu Feng raised his hand and pressed it down, signaling everyone to calm down. He continued, "These people are all from various kingdoms, and they all make mistakes many times." Handle them.\" someone in the crowd shouted.


    \"Yes, they must come to destroy the stability of our Chang''an City, and they must not let it go.\" Another person in the crowd shouted.


    \"If you let them go easily this time, then they will make mistakes again next time.\" Another person urged.


    Another person in the crowd raised his hand, clenched his fist and shouted, \"I support His Majesty in dealing with them, only then will they be afraid.


    \"Yes, you must deal with them seriously, otherwise they just know that they will be easily let go.\" Another person also shouted.


    \"We finally know why His Majesty brought them here, it was right to bring them here, to shame them.\"The people in the crowd were very angry. Originally, only one or two people in the crowd raised their hands, but after those people shouted, more and more people in the crowd raised their hands.


    In the blink of an eye, hundreds of people in the crowd were already clenching their fists and raising their hands, all of them shouting.


    \"., Support Your Majesty, Support Your Majesty!\"


    \"Deal with the bad guys, deal with the bad guys!\"


    \"You can''t let them go easily, you can''t let them go easily.\"\"Maintain our Chang''an City, maintain our Chang''an City.\"


    \"We must deal with them seriously, - we must deal with them seriously.\"Liu Feng was a little surprised, but he didn''t expect a few supporters in the crowd to have such a big effect.


    In fact, if these people hadn''t been making mistakes and disturbing the peace of Chang''an City, these people wouldn''t be so angry.


    After all, Chang''an City is very important to them. Without Chang''an City, they would have no place to live.

 Chapter 1681：

    It''s not like that, the most important thing is such a good life, they don''t want to lose it.


    I don''t want to go back to having a full meal, I''m hungry after dinner, and I don''t want to have people who don''t have everyone with a stable salary.


    So the group of people on the wooden platform did these things, and they were not from the Han Dynasty, so they naturally didn''t want to.


    If it is said that they belong to the Han Dynasty (Manuo''s) Dynasty, then the punishment is not enough. After all, it is impossible to destroy the stable army in Chang''an City.


    But this time, people outside the Han Dynasty would inevitably feel that they were not used to Chang''an City, and wished Chang''an City was destroyed.


    This is also the reason why the people below are angry, and these people will not let them go easily.


    Liu Feng nodded and shouted solemnly, \"Of course these people will not be easily let go, they must be dealt with seriously.\"


    He turned his head to look at the two strong men beside him, both of whom were holding leather whips and looked fierce.


    \"Give me a slap, slap me hard, and let them know the lesson.\"Liu Feng ordered.


    \"Yes.\"The two strong men answered in unison.


    Liu Feng''s black eyes fell sharply on the six people. This was the punishment he came up with last night.


    *Three shifts, Cv7). Ask for customization, ask for support. \"


    Chapter 1939: Let the enemy fall into the people''s war


    \"Clap clap clap...\"


    ah ah ah...


    The whips in the hands of the two strong men kept falling on the six criminals, and they kept screaming.


    The whip in the strong man''s hand didn''t stop whipping just because of their screams, but made it harder.


    Of course, every time he avoided the fatal place, he whipped directly at his body.


    Liu Feng looked at the six people seriously, his black eyes did not fluctuate at all, and the whole person looked very calm.


    Only with this kind of punishment, those who have luck in their hearts will shrink back, otherwise they will make mistakes every time.


    Most of the people below didn''t blink because they wanted to see these people pay the price.


    There are only a few children and women who dare not look directly, but they still look at them happily.


    After they saw those wicked people being whipped, everyone was angry and relieved, and shouted in the ground.


    \"It''s a good fight, these people should be taught a lesson like this, otherwise they don''t know how high the sky is.\"


    \"That''s right, they should be beaten so hard that they don''t dare to destroy our Chang''an city again.\"


    \"A few more hits, and then 610 will be locked in the small black room. They can''t be released easily.\"


    \"No, I think we should just let them stay here, let them be seen by others, and see if others dare to do this.\"


    \"Yes, that''s how it should be, you''re so right, just leave them all on the wooden platform!\"


    The people below were very angry, and they clenched their fists and shouted loudly, and everyone''s face was full of hatred.


    These people were very angry because of Liu Feng''s words and the words of the people below.


    I always felt that Chang''an City would be destroyed by these people sooner or later, and I felt that it would be best to use them to kill chickens and monkeys this time.


    As long as they were not executed, they all felt that it was acceptable. Anyway, they were happy to hear the caning and the screams of the six criminals.


    Liu Feng blinked his black eyes, raised his hand and shouted: \"Stop, it''s alright.\"


    He thought of the criminal law before the earth, that is, using a whip dipped in salt water or pepper water.


    - The water can increase the weight and toughness of the whip, and secondly, after the prisoner is wounded, the salt water or pepper water on the whip can stimulate the prisoner''s wound,


    (baai) can make the prisoner feel unbearable.


    This kind of criminal law is all reflected in torture, and some whips have nails or hooks to tear the flesh.


    The canings are all for men, and they are all tortured shirtless, because direct contact with the skin can increase the effect.


    Not only that, there are many floggings that are terrible. On the other side of the earth, foreigners who have lived on the sea for generations like to use ropes as whips.


    After the flogging, the **** prisoners were placed in seawater or vinegar, so that the prisoners could not bear to die.


    Of all these whips, the most horrific is the whip used by another country.


    It only takes forty to fifty lashes to kill people. It is made of leather strips and has a metal ball at the end. It is really heart-breaking to hit.


    The nobles of that country, whenever their peasants were at fault for the slightest, used this system of punishment.


    There are not a few people who die under this kind of flogging, no matter how many thousands.


    But these criminal laws are too cruel, and he didn''t think about it at all.


    Just think about giving them a few whips to learn a lesson. If you really use chili water, vinegar or salt, I''m afraid it''s too cruel.


    And it will make people criticize his violence, so that the image he has built up before can be completely collapsed in this disposal. Liu Feng waved his hand and signaled the two strong men to step back and turned to face the people below.


    He cleared his throat and shouted solemnly: \"Do you know why I had them whipped? Why didn''t I follow the law?\"


    \"Your Majesty, is it to warn others?\"Too in the crowd responded loudly.


    \"The law of Chang''an is to restrain us, but some people make mistakes again and again, or try to escape, so they have to use other methods?\" Another Tuo in the crowd shouted.


    Liu Feng put his hands behind his back and shouted loudly, \"Only half of it is right, the other half is to let other kingdoms take a look. Our Chang''an City is protected by ourselves.\"


    He said this on purpose, in order to make the people below feel a sense of belonging and feel that they have this sense of mission.


    Then their inner wickedness is even deeper, and those with bad thoughts naturally don''t dare to take risks.


    It is impossible for these things to happen in the short term at least, and it will gradually decrease in the future.


    After this incident, those people will pass it on from ten to ten, and everyone knows that Chang''an City is not easy to mess with, so naturally no one dares to do it. Moreover, the people of Chang''an City will not be polite to such people in the future, so these people will not dare to do some stealing things in Chang''an City.


    Although it is impossible to completely eliminate this kind of thing, it is also impossible to rely on the patrol team to watch it every day, and it is impossible to see so much.


    In other words, the power of the people is powerful, and only by letting the enemy fall into the sea of ??Wang Yang in the people''s war, Chang''an City will be much easier.


    \"Your Majesty is right, we all agree with what you said.\"Someone in the crowd shouted, and the others also shouted. \"Your Majesty is right, we agree with what you said.\"


    \"--The bad guys must pay the price and can''t be easily let go.\"\"Chang''an City is guarded by us, they don''t want to destroy the grass of Chang''an City-


    Wood.


    ....

 Chapter 1682：

    Everyone in the crowd was very indignant, eager to peel the six people on the stage.


    Liu Feng raised his hand and pressed it down, and said seriously, \"As long as you encounter these people in the future, you will arrest them all, and I will give you this right.\"


    \"Your majesty is wise, long live your majesty.\"The crowd erupted with enthusiastic shouts. \"But the premise is that you can''t wrong a good person. If you are not sure if it is a bad person, then send it to the security guard, don''t deal with it privately.\"


    Liu Feng faced the crowd in a different way and added, \"But if that person is caught by you personally, or if you see him doing something bad, then don''t let it go easily.\"


    \"Your majesty is wise, long live your majesty.\"The same enthusiastic shouts broke out from the crowd again.


    Liu Feng continued to raise his hand and pressed it down, adding, \"As long as they don''t hurt their lives, the rest of you are free, mainly violating the law, then you must be punished.\"


    \"We understand that we will definitely protect Chang''an City.\" The crowd shouted again.


    One more, two V). Ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    Chapter 1940: There must be nothing wrong.


    Chapter 1940: -- There must be nothing wrong. (2 more for customization)


    After Liu Feng finished speaking, he returned to the eleventh floor of the highest building and sat in front of the main seat.


    The girls also followed, leaving only the people in the square and the six people on the wooden platform.


    Liu Feng asked the six of them to stay on the wooden platform for four hours, and then brought them back to the small dark room at noon.


    Of course, they won''t be given medicine, and they will only be drunk by some salt water, so that they can replenish their physical strength.


    The reason for letting them stay on the wooden platform is to let more people see them and wake them up.


    After all, killing chickens and warning monkeys is what they want. If you just throw a few whips on them and let them go back to the small black room, then it will be a bit of a fuss.


    So just let them stay on the wooden platform for a few hours, and let those with ulterior motives take a look.


    Moreover, Liu Feng also gave the civilians the right to let them see that these people can be directly punished.


    An Li flicked her fox''s tail, looked at the people under the window, and said, \"Your Majesty, they haven''t left yet.\"


    There were thousands of people gathered in the square. Although Liu Feng and the others had already left, the people in the square were still there.


    Of course, there were not as many people as in the morning. Hundreds of people left one after another, because they had to go to work, and some had to do other things.


    But most of the people were watching from below, and they all wanted to see the sinner being punished.


    After all, this is the only way to be truly happy. They have done many bad things before.


    Especially those who have been robbed, stolen, or beaten are reluctant to leave for a long time.


    They even want to climb on stage to beat those people, or give them a good time.


    But the helpless thing is that there are many guard soldiers under the wooden platform, they can''t get close, otherwise they can really do it.


    \"It doesn''t matter, just let them watch from below. The punishment for them to watch us this time is the real meaning.\"Liu Feng said softly.


    \"I understand, those people deserve to be dealt with.\" Enri nodded heavily.


    \"Yes, after this time, I may be much more relaxed and not too tired in the future.\"Tis felt very relieved for a while.


    Mina blinked her blue eyes and said worriedly, \"Your Majesty, will people from other kingdoms have any opinions?\"


    What Cat Er Niang was worried about was that this time, people from other kingdoms were publicly executed in Chang''an City, and she was a little worried about what opinions the people of her kingdom would have.


    Then will they have any thoughts on Chang''an City? If it is not good for Chang''an City at that time, it will be bad.


    Liu Feng waved his hand and said, \"It doesn''t matter, they don''t dare to have any ideas, this time it was indeed their people who did something wrong, not to mention that they were not executed.\" When he decided to punish them, he also considered it. Get past that and feel nothing to be punished.


    After all, people from other kingdoms are now safe goods, and they are all deeply dependent on Chang''an City.


    Even if Chang''an City publicly dealt with their people now, they would not dare to say anything, not to mention they just used whipping.


    Mina nodded thoughtfully and said, \"That''s right, we didn''t execute them.\"


    \"Hmph, those people made mistakes many times, even if they did not go too far, it''s just that flogging is too cheap for them.\" En Li snorted.


    \"Who says it''s not, it''s really too cheap for them to make us have such a large workload every day.\"Tis was also a little angry.


    \"Hahaha, if I really execute them, I will be scolded by others.\"Liu Feng smiled heartily.


    It''s not that he didn''t know that a fishing reel could crush a kingdom, even more, if it made others think that the king of Chang''an City was a person who advocated violence.


    I am afraid that people from other kingdoms or those with ulterior motives in the Han Dynasty will start to fight together.


    That''s not good for the stability of Chang''an City, and it''s not that they are afraid of them. After all, Chang''an City now has enough weapons and soldiers.


    It''s just that Chang''an City is now undergoing stable development. If these things happen, it will inevitably have an impact on development.


    What''s more, Chang''an City has already laid out a lot of chess. If this happens, the chess pieces will change a lot.


    Liu Feng didn''t want the chess he played so hard, and then it was messed up because of the riots of the civilians.


    \"Your Majesty, you are right, if this time is too much, then they will indeed have a riot. Enri knows this.


    Hu Erniang experienced this when she was in the Brutus Shanren Kingdom.


    ¡ñ0 ask for flowers.....


    Of course, it was not her, nor her father, but a nobleman who talked nonsense, and then caused the dissatisfaction of the common people.


    The nobleman was forced to death by the commoners, and the way he died was very ugly.


    \"Forget it, I don''t want His Majesty to be scolded by others. Those people will be fine.\" Tis worried.


    \"If those people dare to scold His Majesty, I will cut their necks.\" Mina said viciously.


    Cat Erniang was more protective of Liu Feng, and she didn''t want him to be scolded.


    What''s more, those commoners have all received the favor of His Majesty the King. Without His Majesty, they still don''t know what life would be like.


    Now that they dare to scold His Majesty the King, Cat Er Niang will naturally not let them go.


    What''s more, His Majesty the King she loves deeply, and he is not the same as other people, he is the best person in this world.


    Mao Erniang has always believed in this. From the very beginning when she got a bowl of japonica rice porridge, her heart can be said to be completely captured by Liu Feng.


    \"That''s right, I will smash their heads with a stick.\" Dessy also said viciously.


    Niu Jiao Niang is naturally the same as Cat Er Niang. She can''t listen to others scold Liu Feng. If she hears it, she will naturally teach her a lesson - Fan. After all, she was also rescued by Liu Feng, otherwise she wouldn''t know what hard life she would have.


    She had enough of those days with one meal but no next, and she didn''t want to go back to those days.

 Chapter 1683：

    Now she just wants to stay in Chang''an City, finish her work in Chang''an City, and then return to the castle at night to meet His Majesty the King.


    \"I will not let them succeed, I will definitely protect Your Majesty.\"


    Jenny was also angry.


    *Hahaha I won''t have anything to do, but thank you all. Liu Feng smiled heartily.


    \"Your Majesty, you must not be in trouble.\" Mina said seriously, as if what the other party said was true.


    Liu Feng rubbed the cat''s ear girl''s head and said with a smile, \"Of course I''ll be fine.\"


    \"Second update, factory v7). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1941: An error occurred.


    \"Okay, don''t worry so much now, let''s eat some desserts to cool down.\" Nicole said gently.


    The girl just didn''t go down, and went to tinker with desserts in the small kitchen on the tenth floor. She didn''t want to go to that kind of place to join in the fun.


    It''s better to stay in the small kitchen and make your favorite pastries without getting sunburned.


    The weather is already early summer, although it is not very hot, but it is not cool enough.


    \"Yeah, there are desserts to eat.\"Tis, who was still angry, suddenly became happy.


    \"I want to eat two.\"Enri also felt very hot, this was the first time she asked to eat two.


    \"Then I''ll eat two too.\" Mina said with a cat''s tail.


    Nicole put down the dessert, covered her mouth and smiled, and said, \"Yes, \"Eight, seven, seven\"Yes, there are more than two per person, three or four per person.\"


    The girls just know that Niu Jiao Niang is very greedy, so this time she made a lot of it to make sure everyone can eat some.


    \"Nicole....Okay.\"Tis'' mouth was stuffed with desserts.


    \"Yeah, it''s really great....I don''t even know...how to thank you.\"Enri also shoved two cakes towards her mouth.


    Mina didn''t care, she kept her head down and ate. It didn''t mean that she hadn''t eaten for a long time, but she just ate it in Chang''an City, which was always better than eating in another continent.


    \"You eat slowly, no one will rob you, be careful of choking.\" Nicole was really laughed at by the other party.


    \"That can''t be done. The big cow is so powerful now that she will finish eating all at once. If I eat slowly, she will finish it all.\" En Li shook her head again and again. \"That''s right, I''ve seen Sister Tease eating, we can''t eat too slowly.\" Jenny couldn''t agree more.


    Mina still eats on her own. She has realized a truth, that is, don''t talk when eating, so that you will eat more.


    \"Don''t slander me, I don''t eat much, I eat very little.\"Tis''s mouth was full of cakes.


    \"How can you say such a thing? You eat very little? I would rather believe that Jenny eats less than I do not believe you.\" Enri was the first to deny.


    \"That is to say, you eat the most among us, so I''m embarrassed to say that you eat the least.\" Mina echoed.


    \"Haha. Liu Feng was amused, holding a piece of cake and said, \"Eat slowly, there are many more.


    He can see this scene every day, and he will really be laughed to death. The girls are like living treasures, and there are various ways to make trouble every day.


    \"Your Majesty, eat quickly, or it will be gone.\" Mina took a few cakes and placed them in front of the other party.


    \"I eat one piece is enough, you can eat the rest.\" Liu Feng pushed the cake back.


    His appetite is no better than that of good people. He doesn''t eat much, just the normal amount of food for an adult.


    \"Then I''m welcome.\" Mina took all the cakes and said with a smile, \"Thank you, Your Majesty.\"


    If she doesn''t eat it, she will be eaten by Niu Jiao Niang, so it is better to eat it by herself.


    \"Haha.. Eat it, eat it, eat it slowly.\" Liu Feng smiled. Half an hour later, the dessert storm passed, and everyone spread out on their chairs contentedly.


    An Li took a document, came to the main seat, and handed it over, \"Your Majesty, this is the document that Darlene integrated to us after we came back.\"


    The documents record the sales of some commodities, as well as the passenger flow of some stores.


    \"Okay.\"Liu Feng took over the file and started to browse. It has been a while since he had read the file carefully.


    \"The recent sales of goods in Chang''an City have been increasing, and they are increasing every day, although the increase is not much." An Li explained.


    \"Enough, this is already very good, it is an exaggerated phenomenon to keep increasing every day.\"


    Liu Feng closed the document and continued, \"It''s an amazing figure to know that a product can be bought every day, and the quantity bought every day has increased.\"


    He didn''t expect this to happen. He thought that the best phenomenon would be flat, and the increase would definitely increase, but it was the first time that it was increasing every day. When he was on Earth, he seldom saw the phenomenon that the same cargo was increasing every day.


    It is good that some goods are not at a loss, and it is good to be able to sell some goods every day. No one dares to expect the phenomenon of daily increase.


    \"It seems to be the case.\"Enri also understands this truth, 0!


    \"How''s the railroad going? It''s been so long.\"


    Liu Feng asked curiously.


    \"The laying of the railway is already in progress, and the railway from Somali City to Yinluo City has been connected." An Lihui reported.


    It was expected to be in line before winter, but because of the lack of people, the progress was slow.


    \"Okay, how is the progress of the rail link from Yingluo City to Haiyan City?\" Liu Feng asked.


    \"The courier is in progress, and it is expected that the link will be completed in two years, but if another empire can send slaves, the speed can be greatly reduced." En Lihui reported.


    \"Soon, there will be more than 10,000 slaves coming, which can greatly increase the production speed of our various industries.\"Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction.


    \"Yes, as long as people from another continent send the slaves, we can immediately arrange for them to lay the railway. Enri nodded.


    Liu Feng shook the teacup in his hand and asked, \"How''s Yao over there? How''s the embroidery going?\"


    \"I''ll have someone call her over, it''s been a while since we left, it should be almost the same. Enri said.


    \"Well, let someone call her over.\"Liu Feng nodded.


    \"Yes!\" Enri said softly.


    \"Ta Ta...


    Seeing Hu Erniang leave, Mina handed over her own document and reported it, \"Your Majesty, this is the training situation of the army.\"


    Liu Fengwei 0.9 squinted and browsed the document, shook his head and said, \"Not ideal.\"


    What is marked on the document is the daily training of the army, and then the record is not very satisfactory.


    \"Yeah, I don''t know why, this batch of soldiers is not very good, not as strong as those before.\" Mina frowned.


    \"Did something go wrong when recruiting troops? Otherwise, why are they so different from the previous ones?\" Liu Feng asked.

 Chapter 1684：

    Mina shook her head and explained, \"Impossible, recruiting is strictly carried out.


    \"Then why is this happening?\" Liu Feng asked back.


    \"Is there any error in the recruitment process? Every time it is strictly screened.\" Mina wondered.


    Three shifts.


    Chapter 1942: Traitor.


    Liu Feng frowned and said solemnly, \"This matter must be thoroughly investigated, and there must be no negligence.\"


    \"Understood.\" Mina nodded.


    Liu Feng put down the cup in his hand and said solemnly, \"We can''t let some people with ulterior motives ruin the rules we made before.\"


    \"I know.\" Mina also nodded seriously.


    \"Could there be some traitor?\" Liu Feng narrowed his eyes slightly, looking very serious.


    \"Traitor? What is a traitor?\" Mina wondered.


    \"There are enemy people in our army, such people are traitors.\" Liu Feng explained.


    Mina suddenly realized, and nodded again and again, \"It''s possible, very likely.\"


    Cat Erniang felt that it was very reasonable, and she could only think of this reason, otherwise, why would the soldiers recruited now fail repeatedly.


    Otherwise, with the current recruitment rules of Chang''an City, there is no way for these flawed people to be recruited.


    In the first round, you will be brushed down, not to mention the second round, or even become a soldier at the end.


    \"This must be thoroughly investigated and cannot be let go.\" Liu Feng sat up straight and said. If you know that there is a good person in Chang 10''an City, it is a very serious matter.


    Not to mention that the quality of the soldiers is not up to standard, this is a small thing, the big thing is that the whole army will be destroyed.


    Then the entire Chang''an City will be in crisis, the crisis of military power, so everything will be known by others.


    His own information has always been known to other kingdoms, and sooner or later the city of Chang''an will be hollowed out.


    Traitor is the most taboo thing in a kingdom. If there is a traitor, Liu Feng''s throne will be in danger.


    If the traitor was discovered in time, it would be good, and the kingdom would not be in trouble.


    If the traitor is not discovered in time, all the information in the kingdom will be lost.


    - Send it out bit by bit.


    The entire kingdom will be hollowed out. Although it looks the same as usual, the interior has been completely hollowed out.


    Any kingdom can attack Chang''an City, but Chang''an City has no power to parry.


    No matter how strong Chang''an City was before, it would still be harmed by the traitors to the point of powerlessness.


    Therefore, the traitor is not serious if it is serious, and it is serious if it is serious, so it should be taken seriously.


    \"Your Majesty, how should I conduct the inspection?\" Mina asked curiously.


    Liu Feng pondered for a while, and said, \"Gather all the doubters and ask them one by one.\"


    \"Understood.\" Mina nodded.


    \"Everyone except the veterans will be interrogated carefully, and the first to be interrogated are the newly recruited recruits.\"


    With a dark face, Liu Feng continued, \"None of them can be spared. Interrogate those suspicious people first.\"


    \"What kind of question do you want to ask?\" Mina asked curiously, although she knew the interrogation crowd, how should the interrogation question be asked?


    You must know that they have been able to sneak into Chang''an City for so long and have not yet been discovered, resulting in the poor quality of the entire recruits, indicating that those traitors are somewhat powerful. So some ordinary questions can''t work on them, - must think of some more serious questions.


    Liu Feng thought for a while, blinked his black eyes, and said, \"Just ask directly. Those who are nervous when they ask should pay special attention, especially those who hesitate when they ask, also pay attention. .\"\"I see.\" Mina nodded.


    \"Let the veterans also follow the procedure to ask again, just in case...\"Liu Feng added.


    Because he is afraid that the veterans of Chang''an City will also be brainwashed by the traitors, which is a very serious problem.


    Don''t let a single mouse **** ruin a whole pot of porridge. This is the most important thing. The veterans are already familiar with some of the training procedures in Chang''an City.


    If those veterans defect, it will also be very unfavorable to Chang''an City. Those advantages that were finally pulled away from other kingdoms will be pulled back at this moment.


    More importantly, many loopholes in Chang''an City will be discovered by others, which is also a serious matter.


    \"Veteran soldiers too?\" Mina thought for a while before she realized it, nodded and said, \"I see, it will take a little longer if it doesn''t take so long.\"


    \"No matter how long it is, you have to follow the process. I would rather take a longer time than let the hidden danger continue to exist.\" Liu Feng said solemnly.


    Once this matter starts, it can be as little as half a month or as long as a month. After all, there are so many soldiers, it is not easy to interrogate them one by one. However, the progress of the interrogation of recruits will definitely be slightly faster. There are not many recruits recently recruited, only a few hundred.


    The only time-consuming ones are the veterans. There are thousands of veterans. This number is no joke.


    - It takes a lot of manpower to interrogate each veteran, and it can''t be too loud and can''t be discovered by others.


    \"Understood, I will let people start this matter immediately, but the training will also stop at the same time.\" Mina said solemnly.


    \"It''s okay, if you don''t find these people, it''s pointless to continue training, so let me check.\"


    Liu Feng blinked his black eyes and continued, \"By the way, the training of recruits will be stopped, and the training of veterans will continue.\"


    *clear. \" Mina nodded.


    \"When the recruits stopped training, they told them that they would be re-assessed. If they failed, they would be kicked out of the army. The excuse was that the training results in the 080-time training were not satisfactory." Liu Feng added.


    \"What about the veterans? What excuse will you use when interrogating?\" Mina asked curiously.


    Liu Feng rolled his black eyes and said, \"It said that a new link has been added, and the veterans have to be re-assessed. It said that the recruits will start first, and the veterans will be assessed in order of time of enlistment.\"


    After thinking about it, he felt that this excuse was the most appropriate, otherwise he didn''t know how to say it.


    If it is said that others are too easy to arouse suspicion from others, it will be a bit of a disadvantage.


    \"Okay, then I''ll let the recruits be reviewed first, and will other cities be reviewed too?" Mina asked.


    After all, Chang''an City is the capital of the capital. This problem has occurred, so other cities may also have this problem.


    \"All of them must be carefully reviewed. Those soldiers from other kingdoms who enlisted in the second half of the year must all be seriously reviewed one by one, and none of them should be spared." Liu Feng said boldly.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\" Mina nodded immediately, \"I will let Niu Da and other city lords work together.\"


    \"You must not startle the snake, otherwise you will not be able to find anything.\"Liu Feng added.


    Chapter 1943: The city of miracles that cannot fall.

 Chapter 1685：

    Mina nodded without hesitation and replied, \"Your Majesty, don''t worry, I will let them all pay attention.


    \"The first-level alarm was sounded this time, and this time the situation is very serious.\" Liu Feng said solemnly.


    The Han Dynasty is now divided into: first, second, third and fourth according to the urgency of emergencies, the development situation and the degree of harm that may be caused. They are marked with red, orange, yellow and blue respectively, and the first level is the highest level.


    If it weren''t for the outbreak of war, it would be impossible to raise the first-level alarm, but now the first-level alarm has been sounded because of good things, so this time the situation is very serious.


    After Mina heard the first-level alarm, her expression also became serious, so she did not dare to be vague, and immediately nodded seriously.


    She took a deep breath and said, \"No wonder there are so many riots in Chang''an City recently, a lot more than before. It turns out that there are traitors.\"


    \"I''m careless, I didn''t think about this aspect, I''m really careless.\"Liu Feng was a little annoyed.


    I thought that the rules that were set before were all 100% secret, but I didn''t expect that there was still a problem.


    But it''s okay, this time it also sounded the alarm for him, knowing that everything is not absolute.


    Sometimes it is better to be careful, otherwise the Han Dynasty he has worked so hard to build will be handed over to others.


    He would never agree to this no matter what. From the beginning of the Second Dao peddler to the city owner and the king, this was accumulated bit by bit step by step.


    He didn''t want these hard crystallizations to be destroyed because of a few people, and it would definitely make many people pay a painful price.


    After all, the establishment of the Han Dynasty is definitely not accidental, but it has come step by step with the right brain.


    So those people are going to be discovered, and Liu Feng will definitely let them know the seriousness of being a traitor.


    \"Your Majesty, we have arrested all those people, and let them stay on the wooden platform to let others wake up. Isn''t this very bad? Wouldn''t it be easier to startle the snakes\"? \" Mina worried.


    \"It''s fine, we just punished Chang''an City for robbing, enjoying, and beating, not catching other kingdoms trying to mess up Chang''an City, so there should be nothing to do in a short time.\" Liu Feng said softly.


    \"Then we must catch those people quickly, otherwise they will find out one day, it will be bad, they will definitely run away, - will go back to tell their kingdom.\" Mina said sternly.


    Liu Feng nodded in agreement and said solemnly, \"You''re right, the progress of the interrogation must be fast, but you must also keep in mind the quality, and you can''t interrogate hastily, which will not only find nothing, but also be easily discovered by the other party.\ "


    \"Your Majesty, I understand this.\" Mina blinked her blue eyes and continued to ask, \"If some people don''t want to say anything, let''s send them to the small black room for execution.\"


    \"If you don''t have to, don''t do it first, but if you meet those who are going to make progress at first sight and are afraid, you can use the punishment arbitrarily, and be sure to tell me the truth.\" Liu Feng said solemnly.


    \"Then I know, I know what to do, leave this to me, you will not be disappointed.\" Mina''s blue eyes were full of fierceness. If someone harmed Chang''an City and Liu Feng, Mao Erniang was naturally unwilling.


    She will not let some people with ulterior motives do anything to Chang''an City, and she will not let those people destroy the perfect country that Liu Feng has worked so hard to build.


    After all, the entire Chang''an City, no, it can be said that the entire Han Dynasty is the gospel of orcs, elves and other races.


    If the Han Dynasty is destroyed by these villains, then these people will return to their previous life.


    If you don''t have enough food and clothing, you are whipped at every turn, and you are not as good as an animal.


    Even those young and beautiful women are reduced to the caged birds of the nobles, and they are trampled by the dirty people.


    Those children will never have childhood in the future. They have always lived in the shadow of their elders. Even if they grow up, they are only slaves, and they will not see the slightest hope in life.


    Mina hated going back to her past life, and when she recalled the first time she saw Liu Feng, the expression on her face became even more serious.


    Such a beautiful memory, she will never allow it to be destroyed, this matter she


    - Will do my best to do it well.


    \"Bring Eliza, Leia, Avery, and Jones together, you and the others will negotiate this matter together, and let Zink hide it all.\" Liu Feng urged. He originally wanted Lai La to go with him, but thinking that the Han Dynasty had traitors, he must be in danger.


    Although he has a danger warning, there are no girls around him, so he can only let Mira stay to ensure the safety of the fox-eared girls.


    \"Your Majesty, leave one or two people behind, your safety is also very important.\" Mina worried.


    Cat Erniang also guessed this. Since there are good people in the kingdom, there must be some people who will be detrimental to His Majesty.


    She didn''t want Liu Feng to have an accident no matter what, she could be said to be the most worried about Liu Feng among the girls.


    Not only is the other party the king of this kingdom, but because Liu Feng is her husband, who would like to see her husband in danger.


    What''s more, his husband is not an ordinary person, but the king of a kingdom, who shoulders the life and death of the entire kingdom.


    If this king falls, the entire Han Dynasty will fall, and it will fall into the hands of others. What she has lost is not just a husband.


    And those who got a better life because of the Han Dynasty and no longer have to be slaves.


    What they have lost is not a king, but a city of miracles, and they will return to the days before.


    Anyone who goes back to the past will be afraid of those days, even if they are living a good life now, but sometimes they dream at night and they will return to the previous dream. Every time they wake up in a sweat in the middle of the night, they are glad that they are in the Han Dynasty now and not (Qian Lihao) like the days before.


    If there is something wrong with Liu Feng, then their heavy dream will come true.


    \". It doesn''t matter, I will have no problem keeping Mila by my side, and Musi is also there.\" Liu Feng signaled the other party to feel at ease.


    \"Yes, I''m here, Mina, don''t worry, you can go.\"\"Tis patted her chest.


    Mira also left, came in and said solemnly, \"You can rest assured, we are here, there will be no problem.\"


    Mina blinked her blue eyes, still worried, but she had to believe them.


    She sighed and warned, \"You two must be well, there can be no problem with protecting your majesty.\"


    \"We will.\" Mila responded.


    \"Tap.Tap....


    \"Second shift, two v). Please customize, please support.\".


    One thousand nine hundred and forty-four: Sad fox ears.


    Enri suddenly looked very serious, because she thought the same as Mina.


    She didn''t know what to say for a while, but her face was full of worry. After a year or two of unrestrained life, she was always afraid to suddenly return to the previous days.


    In fact, it is not that he is afraid that he will go back to live that kind of life again, but that he is afraid of losing the person in front of him.


    The clothes on the main seat are very beautiful, the facial features are very delicate, and this person is very kind.


    There are so many surprises that this person brings to him, whether it is handwritten paper or pen, or the bathing system of the castle.


    Or something to eat, something to use and something to wear, each of which made her extraordinarily novel.


    The novelty made her feel incredible. After all, she was the princess of the Brutus orc kingdom before, and these things had never been seen before.


    Now someone suddenly came and told her that there are so many good things, and these good things can be made by ourselves, she is a little surprised.


    Because she thinks that those things may be the creation of God, how can ordinary people make these things?

 Chapter 1686：

    This is completely impossible and unrealistic, but the person on the main seat has done it.


    Every time she felt something impossible or impossible to achieve, that person did it.


    With such a person and such a kingdom, if the entire kingdom collapsed because of a traitor, then she would definitely not like it.


    Liu Feng also saw Hu Erniang''s concern, reached out to hold the other''s hand, and said in a sonorous voice, \"Don''t worry, it will all be fine.\"


    When he was talking about these things to Cat Erniang, Hu Erniang was always beside him with a worried look.


    It was very distressing to see it like that, and he didn''t want the other party to be like this.


    He also knows that his arrival has brought changes to these girls, making their lives no longer what they used to be.


    Let their lives begin to have color and expectations. If their color becomes black and white because of that incident, he will naturally be unbearable. En Li naturally felt the temperature brought by this huge palm, and her brown eyes couldn''t hold back, and they were filled with water mist.


    Tears slowly fell from her face, and she asked worriedly, \"Your Majesty, we will all be fine, right?\"


    Hu Erniang was really frightened, she didn''t dare to think about it, because when her life was good before, she never thought about it.


    It''s suddenly so serious now that she has to think in that direction. She is forcing herself to think in that direction.


    But the more she thought about this, the more afraid she became. She had been holding back all the time, but because of the other party''s comfort, her tears couldn''t come out all of a sudden. Liu Feng took the other party into his arms, gently stroked the other party''s brown hair, and said softly, \"Don''t worry, it will be fine.\"


    He would expect the other party to be sad, but he didn''t expect the other party to be so afraid.


    So he could only hug each other and make them feel safe. After all, all the girls can rely on now is him.


    Only his own words can make the other person feel at ease, and now there is nothing more real than a hug.


    En Li felt the sense of security brought by the other party''s body temperature, and her tears slowly stopped, and when she went back, her sobbing gradually disappeared.


    She raised her head slowly, crying, \"Your Majesty, I''m sorry we put so much pressure on you.\"


    Hu Erniang always felt that she was putting pressure on Liu Feng. If he hadn''t had to raise so many people, maybe he should be doing fine now.


    After all, His Majesty is the real royal family, there is no reason to work so hard for them.


    Moreover, most of them were orcs and elves. Before the Han Dynasty was established, they were all caught unwelcomely and were either beaten to death or treated as slaves.


    But now not only did not become a slave, but also became a variety of positions, and was deeply trusted by the king of the Han Dynasty.


    Every bit of this made her feel very incredible, and she even suspected that she was dreaming, and she felt this way several times.


    \"Stop talking nonsense, you guys really helped me a lot and didn''t cause me any trouble.\" Liu Feng shaves -- off the other side''s nose.


    Enri closed her eyes and asked, \"Your Majesty, did you really feel that we were causing you trouble for a moment?\"


    \"Not at all. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be too busy to play the whole thing. I would like to thank you all.\" Liu Feng''s voice was as gentle as jade.


    To be honest, if it wasn''t for the help of Hu Erniang, Nicole, and Mina, it would be difficult for Chang''an City to develop so well on his own.


    It is not, it is impossible to develop so well, but the speed of development is not so fast.


    You must know that it only took more than a year for the Han Dynasty to develop to this point. During this period, the help of orcs and elves was indispensable. Without them, it would take many years to develop.


    Not to mention seven or eight years is necessary, because the strength of one person is always not as great as that of a team.


    An Li gave a sigh of relief when she heard this, and said happily, \"I always thought I was causing you trouble.\"


    \"If you keep thinking like this, I will confiscate the snacks in the future.\"Liu Feng joked.


    An Li shook her head quickly and said, \"No, Your Majesty, I won''t think about it any more.\"


    \"Your Majesty, in fact, I was so worried. I can eat so much, and I am so carefree, am I really causing you trouble?\"Tis said suddenly.


    Although Niu Jiao Niang seems to be carefree every day, but in fact every night, she sometimes asks herself.


    Are you really worth it? Is it really worth being treated like this by His Majesty?


    But I don''t have a good place.


    Why is His Majesty being so kind to himself? I keep asking myself this every day, and I even feel that I am causing trouble for the other party.


    \"Don''t think about all of you, you are my right-hand man, and did not cause me trouble. Liu Feng said with a single word.


    Tis also breathed a sigh of relief and said, \"If that''s the case, that''s great, I''ll never think about it again in the future.\"


    \"It''s good to know, if you think about it in the future, see how I deal with you.\"Liu Feng pretended to be very angry.


    \"Your Majesty, is there anything else I can help you with? Mina has gone to help, and I will also help you.\" En Li said seriously.


    \"Me too, me too, and me, I want to help too.\" Tis raised her hand.


    \"Three shifts, factory V7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1945: I can''t sleep at night.


    \"Your Majesty, Li is already at the door.\" Mira opened the door of the tenth floor and said.


    \"Let her come in.\"Liu Feng raised his head and said.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    Yao placed a stack of fabrics, walked into the hall a little shyly, and saluted, \"Your Majesty, everyone in the workshop greets you.\"


    \"Get up, don''t be so polite.\"Liu Feng raised his hand and gestured to the stool next to him, \"Sit down.\"


    Yao got up and went to sit down, put the stack of fabrics in her arms on the table, and said in a timid voice, \"Your Majesty, this is the result of the workshop students, you can take a look.\"\"Okay.\" Liu Feng took those fabrics and started to read, the expression on his face was quite satisfied.


    The pattern on the fabric is naturally not very delicate, but it is not bad, and it still looks decent.


    At least the color matching of each pattern is not bad, and the direction of the embroidery is also good. Generally speaking, it is not bad or bad, and it can still be seen.


    You must know that people in this era do not know what embroidery is, and it is very good to be able to learn this.


    Although it is said that the embroidery patterns are not as good as those of short-haired girls, her embroidery is really good, delicate and delicate, and it looks very realistic.


    However, this is also her accumulation from childhood to adulthood, and it is definitely incomparable to those who have studied for a few months in the workshop.


    \"Your Majesty, what do you think?\" Yao was a little nervous, after all, this was the first batch of students she brought out.


    She also knows that this batch of works is not very good, and it is not as good as the embroidery she has presented before.


    It was just like embroidered by a child. Anyway, she looked crooked and uncomfortable.


    If it wasn''t for Liu Feng who said before that the requirements are not very high, it''s almost enough, and then let them hurry to the next department, and then start a class to train some embroidery talents.


    She won''t let the first batch of people go to another tribe, she will let them continue to study.


    The second batch of students is currently studying, and it will be the same at that time. When they enter another tribe, the students from the original department will come back for further study.

 Chapter 1687：

    After finishing their studies, they will go back to the original department again, and then the second batch of students will come back for further study.


    Only in this way, the embroidery skills of the first two batches of students will be much better, and the fabrics with their sewing patterns will be more expensive.


    When the third batch of students has finished their studies, the two batches of students from the original department will be transferred to the newly-built advanced department to sew some advanced fabrics. The third batch of students replaced the first two batches of students to sew some ordinary embroidery, and so on, and then replaced the fourth batch, and so on.


    Liu Feng originally wanted to make embroidered fabrics available in other cities, but this is always due to insufficient manpower.


    In addition, Chang''an City must have its own characteristics. After all, it is from a royal capital, so think about it, and the embroidery should be kept in Chang''an City. And there won''t be a lot in a short period of time. After all, the number of students is there, no matter how many you want.


    If you are talking about ordinary small patterns such as flowers, mountains and rivers, you can also embroider several times a day.


    What if it is some complex animal and architectural patterns? The embroidery is reluctant to embroider for a day, so the amount in the early stage will not be much, and the price will be very high.


    - A piece of ordinary fabric can cost tens of dollars, but with embroidered fabric - it can be thousands or even tens of thousands.


    After all, what is rare is the most expensive, and this is what makes the merchants of Chang''an City, no, it can be said that the merchants of this continent and another continent are eaten to death. As long as they know that the quantity will not be too much, they will be able to buy it at a high price, and they will not feel distressed at all.


    And there are not many fabrics with embroidery. They must be snapped up in the form of auctions at that time, and the price can be doubled by then.


    Liu Fengyi had been thinking about this idea for a long time, but no one knew about embroidery.


    In addition, the Han Dynasty is developing, and there are already many things that make people smash their heads. Since no one understands this aspect, there is no need to worry.


    But because people in this area just appeared, they also showed the things in this area to the fullest.


    \"It''s not bad, but it can be done better, but it''s already very good to be able to do this in the early stage, let''s continue to work hard.\"Liu Feng smiled slightly.


    Yao breathed a sigh of relief in an instant, and the big stone in his heart was put down at once, \"That''s great.\"


    \"Ha.... don''t worry, it''s still very good, you teach very well, if these zero-based people hadn''t taught you, I know it''s impossible to do it like this.\"Liu Feng praised.


    .0 Ask for flowers...


    He saw that the short-haired girl was very nervous all the way from entering the door to handing over the fabric.


    She didn''t even dare to lift her head, she was the same as when she first saw her, she was still so introverted.


    Yao''s red eyes suddenly brightened, and there was a smile on his face, \"Really? Your Majesty!\"


    The short-haired girl was very happy after being praised. She was a little nervous at first, but now she is a little happy, and the smile on her face explains everything.


    \"Really, you did a good job, so you should teach those students like this, it''s already very good.\" Liu Feng still gave the other party a positive appreciation.


    Otherwise, the short-haired girl will be very frustrated, which will greatly affect her next performance.


    After all, individuals still have to be affirmed, and then they will be more motivated to do the next thing, and this thing is not a simple thing.


    I also know that teaching some people who don¡¯t know anything to embroider is undoubtedly starting from scratch, and it is difficult in all aspects.


    From the very beginning, identifying the needle and thread, threading the needle and threading, as well as the feeling and composition of the first step of embroidery, all require a lot of energy.


    If you have to learn to embroider, you must also have an aesthetic sense, otherwise the embroidered patterns will be messy and look deformed.


    Those who learn embroidery are no better than those who learn to draw in drawing classes. They have no foundation in drawing.


    It''s all about embroidery by memory. Once there is a mistake, it''s a step-by-step mistake. When I embroider the pattern, it can be said to be a mess.


    Of course, - it was definitely not for them to train with white cloth at the beginning, it must have been drawn by the people in the painting training class.


    Then let the students run the lines on the patterns. This is relatively simple. In the later stage, these patterns will not be given to them.


    Therefore, the painting training class and the embroidery training class also cooperate with each other, otherwise those students will not learn 10% of the year of the monkey and the horse month.


    \"Thank you, Your Majesty, I will continue to work hard.\" Yao nodded happily. This can be regarded as a girl who has really heard Liu Feng praise her for so long, and it can be said that she can''t sleep tonight.


    \"One update, Cv7). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1946: All three are black.


    The sunshine is not good, the sunshine in spring is very mild, and now this season is a little hot.


    But it will not be too hot to heatstroke, it is still acceptable now, and it will take more than a month to wait until it is really hot.


    At this time, there is a fleet of ships moving fast on the sea, and this fleet is Kassad''s fleet.


    At this moment, the sea is covered with a layer of broken gold, which looks very beautiful. The warm sunshine and the slightly salty sea breeze are still very comfortable.


    The sky of the sea is cloudless, and the blue is flawless, like a large blue canvas.


    They have been out at sea for more than a month, and they will soon be able to reach Haiyan City, and the people on the boat are also beginning to be interested.


    \"That''s great, if you persist for a while, you will be able to reach another continent at 797\". \"


    \"That''s right, I''m still afraid that I can''t hold on, I didn''t expect it to come soon.\"\"I''m really thankful that I finally arrived safely, I thought I was going to die in the sea.\"


    \"Don''t talk nonsense, aren''t we okay now? I''ll tear your mouth apart if you talk nonsense.\"


    \"Don''t be too happy, there are still about ten days to arrive, who knows what will happen during this period?\"


    \"Why do you speak so badly? I don''t like listening to you, so if you can''t speak, speak less, no one will treat you as a mute.\"


    \"What did you say? Are you going to fight? Come on! You thought I was afraid of you, but I''ve put up with you for a long time.\"


    \"Oh, God, you two should stop making a fuss, can you have a little peace of mind!


    For a while, the boat was very lively, and there were noises and laughter. Anyway, most of everyone''s emotions were expecting to get to the shore sooner.


    But the quarrels still account for the majority, all because it''s coming, and everyone''s temperament is more impetuous, and it is inevitable that they will be a little rushed.


    There are other people on the boat at the same time, and there are several familiar figures, that is, Anne, Adriana, and Agnes.


    Originally, the rule of the Kassad fleet was that men and women could not be on the board at the same time, but this time it was not so much.


    Because it was about to reach another continent, everyone was bored in the cabin, and they all wanted to come out to breathe.


    Kassad naturally wouldn''t say anything, after all, because many people wanted to come out to breathe, and they were almost there, it would not be good to suppress them.


    \"It''s really great to reach another continent in ten days.\" Anne blinked her yellow eyes.


    \"Yeah, I can finally reach another legendary continent.\" Adriana was also very happy.


    \"If the other continent is really good, then we didn''t stay at sea for two months, and it''s worth it.\" Agnes let the sea breeze blow on her face.


    Annie fiddled with her yellow curly hair, her delicate face was already a little tanned, she sighed, \"My face is already tanned.\"


    She was very white before, but now it''s darkened by a degree. She doesn''t look as beautiful as before, but it''s not bad either.


    \"Me too, it''s really dark, and my face feels a lot rougher.\" Adriana also reached out to hold her face.

 Chapter 1688：

    The mermaid girl''s skin is also breakable, and the pink hair and delicate skin look even better.


    But now I have tanned a lot, and with a gorgeous pink hair, it looks even darker, after all, pink is even darker.


    \"You two are okay, I''m much darker than you, hey.\" Agnes said with a sullen face.


    Sheephorn also looked a lot darker, and the whole was even darker than the other two.


    She didn''t know why, it was originally the same skin color as the other two girls, but they went to sea together at the same time, why she was much darker than them.


    \"Yes, we almost all came out together, and Yue, you were originally very white, why are you much darker than us?\"Adriana was also very puzzled.


    When she saw Yangjiao Niang before, she felt kind, because the other party looked beautiful, her skin was white, and her temperament was also good.


    Although the other party is not a princess, the feeling of that lively girl is still very enviable.


    But she was a little surprised that the other party would be so dark, she was really darker than herself.


    Annie stretched out her hand to hold Sheephorn''s face, and said regretfully, \"Yeah, why is it so black? What should I do?\"


    She was really distressed when she saw Sheephorn''s face, she really looked black, and she didn''t have the white appearance before. 0 This - in contrast, she looked much better, not so much It''s dark, and I don''t dare to complain about anything.


    Agnes grimaced, fiddled with her hair, and sighed,


    \"Hey, what should I do? What should I do if I can''t go back? It''s ugly, it''s really ugly.\"


    Yangjiao Niang was a little worried that she would not be able to go back. She didn''t like her dark appearance. It was too ugly and a little dirty.


    She was very white before, and many boys were obsessed with her beauty, but now that she is so black, it is estimated that no boys are willing to take a few glances, although the facial features are still very delicate.


    \"It will always go back in vain. Let''s go out less during this time. How about we go out at night? This way there will be no sun. Annie suggested.\"I think this is a good way, let''s go out at night. , not too hot, and not tanned. \" Adriana agreed.


    Agnes shook her head and sighed, \"What''s the use of coming out at night, I''ve been tanned and I can''t go back.\"


    \"Why can''t I go back, it will always go back in vain.\" Adriana comforted.


    \"I think there is no hope. If we can go back in vain, we''ve been at sea for so long, should we go back in vain?\" Agnes muttered.


    Sheephorn Niang can be said to have given up on herself, her face is full of depression, and she looks very pitiful.


    1.2


    \"We just want to reduce the tanning, we can''t tan any more, or we really won''t be able to go back.\" Adriana said.


    Mermaid girls are still relatively smart, because they have been basking in the sun since going out to sea, and it is inevitable that they will not come back in vain.


    \"Yeah, we can''t be in the sun any more, and we must avoid the sun from today.\" Anne advised.


    She still agrees with the mermaid girl''s statement, after all, they are indeed basking in the sun.


    \"Okay, that''s the only way, come out at night.\"Agnes can only be a dead horse and a living horse doctor.


    Sheepjiao Niang still looked sad on her face, after all, girls love beauty, so how can they bear it when it''s dark all of a sudden.


    Chapter 1947: The brain makes up a big drama


    Annie reached out to touch the long hair of Sheephorn, and comforted, \"Don''t be too sad, it will always come back in vain.\"


    \"Yeah, you see both of us have turned black with you, and neither of us looks good. Adriana comforted.


    The two of them can only comfort the sheep horns like this, after all, the other party looks a lot darker.


    If there are not so many black sheep, it is not very much, but she is very black, which inevitably makes people feel a little pitiful.


    Agnes muttered, pulling all her hair in front, covering her face,


    \"Isn''t this way you won''t get the sun?\"


    \"Haha...how is it possible, why are you so cute.\"Annie covered her mouth and smiled,\"It will still be posted.\"


    Adriana also reached out to hold the face of Sheephorn, and said with a full smile, \"If you want to open up, it will always come back in vain.\"


    Agnes pointed at the sailors on the boat and said angrily, \"Look, they all look black. If they could come back in vain, would they have come back in vain?\"


    This is also the reason why Sheephorn Niang feels desperate. After all, seeing the sailors are darker one by one, several degrees darker than ordinary people, it seems that it is impossible to come back in vain.


    Those people looked a little scarier, and they couldn''t compare to others. Although some of them were ugly, they didn''t look like bad people.


    And the dark sailors looked ferocious, as if they would pull you to execution in the next second, and they looked so terrifying.


    Annie looked in the direction of the opponent''s fingers and found the black sailors.


    She couldn''t help but covered her mouth and smiled, and asked, \"If you become like that, what will it look like?\"


    The dog-eared girl couldn''t help but make up the picture, and the whole person couldn''t help laughing. When she imagined that the sheep-horned girl had turned into a black appearance, she must have looked vicious like those sailors.


    She was glad that she was not so black, otherwise she would be so sad and cranky.


    \"Don''t talk.\" Adriana hurriedly pulled the bitch, motioning for the other party to be quiet.


    Annie suddenly realized that she had said something wrong, shrugged her shoulders and looked at Sheepshorn with yellow eyes.


    She took a peek and comforted softly, \"Agnes, don''t be angry, I''m joking, I didn''t mean to.\"


    Agnes wasn''t angry at all, she was just sad, and her face that was originally crying was even more sad now.


    She buried her head in her arms, lay on the board, and sighed, \"I think it will become like that sooner or later.\"


    Sheepjiao Niang can be said to be hopeless, and she has already made up her mind about the picture of her being so black, and she is even more sad.


    You must know that a fair-skinned girl in the past was also a very beautiful girl, and she was naturally unwilling to be black like a ferocious god.


    - A girl hasn''t met the person she likes yet, and it''s already black like this. It seems that she won''t be able to meet the person she likes in the future.


    Sheepjiao Niang has already made up her future in her heart: because she is too dark, no one wants it, and she is still dark after the age of marriage.


    Her father was heartbroken about her marriage, but no one wanted it, because no one wanted a black orc, right?


    The children born in that way will not be good-looking, and it is not good to be looked at in the dark.


    She has even made up her mind that when no one wants her in the future, she can only be forced to marry someone she doesn''t like. No, even someone she doesn''t like won''t want her, so it''s even more sad.


    In the future, she will only be able to spend time with the sailors, but it''s not that she dislikes sailors, but she doesn''t like taking boats.


    Shaking on the boat, he vomited and vomited at first, almost spitting out his bile.


    If you marry a sailor, you will have to stay in the sea all the time. She doesn''t want this kind of life given to Sheephorn.


    Annie looked even more saddened by the other party. She was at a loss for a while, with a look of guilt on her face.


    She looked at the mermaid girl and sent a signal for help, \"What should I do? What should I do? She is even more sad.\"

 Chapter 1689：

    Adriana raised her hand and pressed it, indicating, "Don''t be nervous, wait a moment, let me tell you."


    The mermaid girl is also helpless with the dog-eared girl. How can she not hold back her laughter at this time, then the other party will definitely be sad.


    But there is no way, after all, the dog-eared girl is also very simple, without thinking about anything else, she said it suddenly.


    "Okay, it''s all up to you, -- I must comfort her, I really didn''t mean it." Annie said with her mouth open.


    The dog-eared girl looked guilty. She was good friends with the sheep-horned girl, but she didn''t want to make the other party sad.


    Adriana came to Sheephorn Niang''s side and said gently, "Don''t worry too much, maybe there is a solution in Chang''an City."


    The mermaid girl is also a dead horse and a living horse doctor. After all, at this time, she can only pin her hopes on Chang''an City.


    She saw that in the book it was written that Chang''an City was a city of miracles, so maybe there would be a way to make people return to their original state.


    Thinking of this, the mermaid girl couldn''t help feeling lucky for herself, after all, she was also black.


    Agnes raised her head sharply when she heard this, wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, and asked earnestly, "Really? Does Chang''an really have a way to **** back in vain?" "There should be, you know. , Chang''an City is a city of miracles, you have read that book, maybe Chang''an City really has a way to 897." Adriana comforted.


    "Yes, yes, Chang''an City will definitely have a solution. I read in the book that the people in Chang''an City are very good-looking. Maybe this is the reason." Annie added quickly.


    Agnes was not as sad as she had been at first, and there was hope in her eyes.


    She stopped sobbing and asked, "Can I really come back in vain? I really don''t want to be in the dark anymore."


    "Silly girl, when we get to Chang''an City - everything will be known, what''s the use of being sad now. Adriana said gently.


    To be honest, she herself has begun to have expectations, as long as she can come back in vain, it will be good.


    "Yes, I''ll help you find a way to turn back into white when we reach Chang''an City, so don''t be too sad." Annie said quickly.


    The dog-eared girl also began to have hope over there, maybe there is really a way to make her come back in vain.


    Agnes fiddled with her hair and nodded seriously, "Okay, just wait until we go to Chang''an City."


    "Let''s wrap the sackcloth around our heads now so the sun doesn''t shine and no one can see us getting dark," Adriana suggested.


    "Good idea." Agnes began to smile.


    "Three shifts, factory v7). Please customize, please support."


    Chapter 1948: Screening.


    The early morning sun shines on the entire Chang''an City, and the flowers on both sides of the avenue are blooming just right.


    Standing on a high place and looking around, the entire city of Chang''an can''t be said to be full of flowers, just like a garden.


    But the overall feeling is very comfortable, there are buildings, trees, flowers and so on.


    There are more and more people on the avenue, and everyone comes out to work and shop.


    The people in the patrol team are also patrolling the streets as usual, and everyone''s faces are very serious.


    Chang''an City looks very peaceful on the surface, but it is not like this in the guard department, which is extraordinarily serious inside.


    All the recruits stopped training, only the veterans continued to train, more than four hundred recruits gathered in the middle of the guard division.


    Mina, Leia, Avery, and Jones watched from the room, and they looked at the people outside through the gaps in the curtains.


    Their expressions looked more serious. If it wasn''t for fear of suspicion from the traitors, they would have gone out directly, and they would not have stayed in the room first. The four of them couldn''t wait to start the interrogation. After all, they all wanted to know who wanted to destroy Chang''an City.


    Of course, Xin Ke was no exception. He put his hands behind his back and stared at the recruits with sharp eyes.


    He can be said to be the most angry among these people, not for anything else, because it didn''t take long for the Secretary of Guard to hand it over to him.


    Then there was such a serious thing, which had never happened before when Niu Ben was in management.


    Now that such a big thing happened just after he took over the Guard Division for a while, he was inevitably a little angry.


    "Stand all of them for me, don''t make any noise, or they will all be dealt with in accordance with military regulations!" Zink sternly scolded.


    He was very annoyed when he saw that all the recruits looked like they were hanging around.


    Especially thinking that some of the people inside were traitors from other kingdoms, the anger was even greater.


    But in order not to let them find out, he kept suppressing his temper, otherwise these people would have been punished long ago.


    "It''s Xi!" The recruits responded in unison, and everyone closed their mouths immediately, daring not to say another word.


    They know what military regulations are, but they don''t want to be punished for saying two more words. That would be too miserable.


    There are more than 400 recruits gathered in the middle of the guard division, and there are all kinds of people, including human beings, orcs, and elves.


    Although everyone said they looked decent, none of them had the courage of the first batch of soldiers.


    For example, in the first Wolf Warriors team, everyone in that team is now either the city owner or the manager.


    Although their selection at that time was not as strict as it is now, the training methods may not be as varied as they are now.


    But they are people who have really seen blood, and have performed many tasks, and each of them can be an existence on their own.


    And the current recruits, after a period of training, seem to be a little energetic.


    The overall feeling that it exudes is still not as good as those of the soldiers that Chang''an City began to cultivate.


    And every time the assessment is completed reluctantly, when you select soldiers for the first time, you can reluctantly complete it.


    But after you become a soldier, you have to go through a period of training and assessment, or you can barely complete it. This is a bit different.


    For the first time, compared with the time you have trained for a while, the latter is still very reluctant, or even if it fails, then the soldier is unqualified. There is no way for this soldier to stand on the front line. This soldier can only be used as a logistics soldier.


    There is no way for him to do even some important things. After training hard for more than half a year, he can only do logistics? Does this make sense?


    "Your Majesty is very angry because you failed the last assessment." Zink shouted solemnly.


    The recruits swallowed their saliva one after another, and everyone didn''t dare to take a breath. It was obvious that they were a little afraid of being punished.


    After all, the punishment in the guard department is not a joke, and that kind of punishment is exhausting.


    "Do you know why you are all unqualified?" Zink asked solemnly.


    The recruits didn''t dare not to speak, and when they asked, they all immediately shouted, "We didn''t work hard enough."


    "You also know that you don''t work hard enough? What do you usually do? What are you coming to the Guard Division for?" Cink continued to ask.


    This is also one of the links, let the traitors in the crowd start to relax their vigilance and let them know that this time they were scolded because the assessment was not ideal.


    It wasn''t because His Majesty the King found out that they gathered here to lecture.

 Chapter 1690：

    \"Being a soldier, in order to be loyal to His Majesty the King, and to have a better life for yourself.\"


    The recruits chorused again.


    \", is this what you are doing now? You all know your test scores, this is called being a soldier?\"


    Xin Ke spoke very sternly, and continued to shout, \"Even a strong person on the street, they are stronger than you, but you dare to say that you have trained for a while.\"


    ... The soldiers all dared not speak, but not all bowed their heads, and all looked straight ahead.


    Because if you bow your head, you will also be punished. After all, if the commander is instructing you, you must face him.


    \"Why is this time so bad? Show Your Majesty such a result, is your face decent?\"


    Xin Ke walked back and forth in front, and continued to shout, \"Your Majesty is responsible for your daily expenses, and then you will use this assessment result to repay His Majesty?\"


    He was really angry when he said these words, and these words were also said to those soldiers who were not traitors.


    After all, those people are also suitable materials for soldiers, and they can''t kill them all with one stick.


    (Very good) Those traitors don''t matter. Anyway, they don''t listen to them now. They only know how to destroy the stability of Chang''an City and steal some information, so this is also a very important point. When Xin Ke lectures, he will find someone Keep an eye on these recruits.


    Of course, they all stared secretly, in order to find some suspicious soldiers, and torture them severely in the next torture session.


    The first link is also very important. Zink will lecture for a long time, so that the traitors among the soldiers will slowly emerge.


    If those recruits aren''t the best, they''ll be ashamed, not impatient, to hear the reprimands.


    So this is also a good screening method, and the four Mina in the room, they will also strictly observe the more than 400 recruits.


    One more, Cv7). Ask for customization, ask for support.


    Chapter 1949: Strict conditions.


    ...The recruits are still the same, they dare not come out, and their heads are -- they are all straight.


    Now that nothing is good, the result is there, and the assessment results are bad.


    No matter what excuse you use to say it, it is the same, after all, His Majesty spent so much money and material to cultivate a soldier.


    And then in the end it turned out like this - a result that is unreasonable no matter how you say it.


    Xin Ke put his hands behind his back, his eyes exuded a fierce aura, and asked solemnly, \"Will you repay His Majesty the King with this kind of achievement next time?\"


    The recruits no longer dared not to speak, their bodies stretched very straight, and shouted, \"No.\"


    If you don''t speak at this time, you will be scolded even worse, so you should say it when you should.


    \"What are you going to do next time?\"Sink asked.


    \"We will train hard, and we will pass the next assessment, and give Your Majesty a satisfactory answer.\"The recruits shouted in unison.


    They didn''t pass the assessment last time, they just thought that the next time they worked hard, they didn''t think it was that serious.


    But this time, depending on the situation, it seems to be very serious, otherwise they will not stop training, and then they will all be concentrated here.


    \"Since His Majesty began to recruit troops, everyone''s assessment results are not all excellent, but at least all are qualified.\"


    Xin Ke blinked his eyes and said solemnly, \"This time you broke this record and created a record, the first batch of soldiers who failed the training and assessment.\" He could be said to be so angry that he thought it was The recruits will get better and better, but that''s not the case.


    The recruits recruited now are not as good as when the conditions were not very good before.


    - They don''t look like soldiers.


    \"We knew it was wrong.\" The recruits answered again.


    \"Where are you wrong?\"Sink asked.


    \"Our mistake is to waste your majesty''s painstaking cultivation, and to waste your training guidance for us.\"The recruits shouted.


    - General training is carried out by some officers, and Cink almost never trains with them.


    Because he has more important things to deal with, he has a lot of things to do every day (lbafa), so he is also very busy.


    But he led this group of recruits for a few days, because he always received reports from some officers at the beginning.


    It is said that this group of recruits is more difficult to bring. Of course, it is not a problem of discipline, but a problem of training.


    It''s not that everyone is like this, but the vast majority of people are like this. They are weak in running and running, and they are not afraid of obstacles.


    He just thought about going to take these guys, the two days he went to lead were still good.


    The enthusiasm shown by everyone, or the training situation is still ideal, not much different from the previous soldiers.


    But after he left, most of the people returned to their previous appearances.


    It doesn''t look like the pretended physical strength is not enough, it looks like the physical strength is really weak, and the whole is very weak.


    Those officers don''t know why, they are also a little strange, that person can pass the selection during the selection, and then he can become a soldier.


    That''s why most of the people who come in are people who are not very physically strong, and these people are usually brushed off in the first stage.


    I didn''t expect to be a soldier in training, which is really a bit too incredible.


    Taking into account that these people may be too tired or something, the commander deliberately let them rest for a day, and let them resume real training the next day.


    Of course, it worked, and after the second day all the soldiers were in good shape and well trained.


    In this way, after training for more than a month, they were given a three-day rest, and then they ushered in an assessment.


    Recruits have to undergo three assessments before they can become full-fledged soldiers. At that time, they will be assigned to various departments, and then the corresponding work will be arranged uniformly.


    Everyone has four chances, that is to say, if one fails the assessment, there is still a chance to become a real soldier.


    As for those soldiers who could not pass the three assessments, they were generally asked to do some ordinary jobs first.


    Than the guards, the soldiers at the port, etc. Anyway, these are different from the regular soldiers, they can''t go into battle to kill the enemy.


    \"You still have three exam opportunities, do you want to become an official soldier?\"


    Cink asked.


    Think about it! \"All the soldiers shouted extra loudly this time.


    After all, there are many honors for regular soldiers, and the treatment is also very good, including retirement, comfort from family members after the death of the war, and other various benefits. This is a thousand times better than being an ordinary logistics soldier. The logistics soldier is responsible for carrying some things and so on. In short, it has nothing to do with them.


    Even the more serious ones will be directly kicked out of the Guard Division. You can''t even be an ordinary logistics soldier.


    \"If you want to become an official soldier, then what you are doing now is wrong, do you need to work harder?\"Sink asked.


    \"Yes!\"The recruits responded without hesitation.

 Chapter 1691：

    \"There are many conditions required to become an official soldier. Judging from your first assessment, I don''t think you have much chance.\" Xin Ke said mercilessly.


    The more than 400 recruits didn''t dare to speak again, but they didn''t dare to talk to each other, they still looked straight ahead, but the difference was that most of their faces were full of worry.


    Being a soldier is what they have always dreamed of, and now it can be said that it is very sad to not be a soldier.


    If you can''t be an official soldier, many of them don''t know what to do. Soldiers are their beliefs. If their beliefs collapse, they really don''t know what to do.


    \"Do you know why you are standing here now?\" Zink continued to ask.


    \"I don''t know!* The recruits all shook their heads.


    When it was said yesterday that all the recruits were going to suspend training, they didn''t know what was going on.


    So standing here today, they don''t even know why, they only know that it may have something to do with the unsatisfactory results in the last assessment.


    Originally, the interrogation stage was going to be carried out yesterday, but Mina later received an order to say no for now.


    Let the recruits rest for a night and see if anything different happens.


    That is to say, will someone pass some news at this time without training.


    But last night sent someone to watch the recruits all night, and nothing happened.


    \"Second update, two v7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1950: So many suspicious characters?


    Mina looked at the more than 400 recruits, narrowed her blue eyes slightly, and asked,


    \"Have you seen anyone suspicious?\"


    Since the cat-eared girl came into this room, she has not done anything,-


    He stared at the people outside the window with a serious expression.


    The little actions of the recruits were all seen by Cat Erniang, and she already missed this feeling a little.


    Since she has been following Liu Feng, she has rarely visited the Security Division, and has rarely participated in such things.


    But when I participated in this activity today, I could still feel the adrenaline rush.


    \"I found two, the sixth in the second row, and the second in the third row. These two people looked at me suspiciously. Wait-wait, you can question them properly.\"Lei Ya''s cold voice sounded.


    She was the same, she was looking outside the whole time, her green eyes didn''t look at anything, she just looked at the expressions and small movements of those people. Birds orcs have better eyes, and can see many subtle things that cannot be seen.


    If it weren''t for the fact that there was nothing major on the Air Force side, she probably wouldn''t have time to come over. It happened that the Air Force side was also idle, so Liu Feng let her come.


    \"I see.\" Mina looked at the wolf-eared girl and asked, \"What about you? Did you find anything?\"


    \"I only found one, the sixteenth in the fourth row, looks suspicious.\"Avery said.


    Her orange eyes kept looking at the other side, and each of the four of them stared in different directions.


    Each person is divided into different areas. If one person is to stare at more than 400 people, it will inevitably be a bit of omission.


    But it''s different if everyone has a hundred followers. You can watch it a little bit, so you won''t be too dizzy.


    \"Okay, I want to write it down, what about you?\" Mina continued to ask.


    Jones blinked her red eyes, pointed to the last row, and said, \"All the people in that row must be interrogated.\"


    Leopard Erniang was surprised when she saw it. She thought she had read it wrong, but she didn''t expect it to be true that the twenty or so people in the last row all looked impatient.


    And sometimes do some small actions, which can''t escape the eyes of the leopard-eared girl.


    Mina was stunned for a moment, she didn''t expect so many people, and asked repeatedly, \"Really so many people?\"


    You must know that so many people are not a small number, so many people are really enough to cause chaos in Chang''an City.


    It would be fine if these people were just outside the Guard Division, but since these people are all recruits, it would be even more troublesome.


    And Cat Er Niang knew that they had taken four breaks from entering the Guard Division to the present, and each time they would go out for a walk.


    Maybe most of the news of Chang''an City has been leaked out, and there are still so many people, it''s a bit embarrassing.


    \"Cink is still saying, we can change who we are staring at each other, you can check again - I see it again, and I will check it again How about you see it?" Jones suggested.


    \"Okay, let''s all change - let''s go, let me see the people in the last row, if those guys are really traitors, I will never bypass them.\" Mina said viciously.


    \"Okay.\" The other three nodded in response.


    Mina fiddled with her long black hair and said, \"After we confirm the suspicious person, check with Eliza outside, and you should be able to get a unified answer.\"


    Eliza did not hide in the room like the other four, but stood outside and started with Cink.


    Of course, she is not responsible for the lectures, she is purely responsible for staring at those guys and taking a close look at suspicious people.


    Because if you look closely, you can see more carefully, and Eliza is very good at seeing these people, so she deliberately stayed very close.


    Cink''s lectures at - were not over yet, and the recruits also stood up straight and never dared to slack off.


    Especially now that there are many people in the security department watching them, they are even more afraid to make any small moves.


    \"Now we have to re-assess you to determine whether you are really suitable for soldiers.\"Sink explained.


    This is also the highlight of catching the traitor this time, and it all depends on acting skills.


    Because if you want to act very naturally, you want to be very angry, angry about why these people are so unsatisfactory, not to say that something is wrong.


    For this reason, Zink practiced until midnight last night, and he practiced his expression, speed of speech and movements in front of the mirror.


    As a result, he was training these things in his dreams last night, and he was very tired when he woke up in the morning.


    .0 ask for flowers-.


    The recruits are not calm when they hear this. According to the meaning of this sentence, it is very likely that they will still be brushed down and will not continue to be soldiers?


    They couldn''t help but whisper to each other, with various expressions, some still in the fog, some nervous and sweating, and some a little angry.


    I don''t understand why there is such a test. I thought it would be different if I entered the Guard Division and participated in it. \"I know what you are thinking, but don''t forget the military rules, don''t whisper when I''m teaching, all stand up straight for me.\"


    Xin Ke put his hands behind his back and continued to shout, \"If you still fail the test this time, then you won''t be able to be a soldier.\"\"Report, sir, what is the test?\"There are soldiers asked.


    \"Report, my lord, do we have to take the assessment soon after the assessment?\" Another soldier asked respectfully.


    \"This assessment is a one-on-one interview assessment, that is to say, I want to know what your heart is thinking. If your heart is not in the Han Dynasty or Chang''an City, then there is no point in continuing to be a soldier.\"


    Xin Ke crossed his hands in front of his chest and continued, \"The one who has just been assessed will also be assessed, because veterans are also assessed, not just you, but you are the ones who start first.

 Chapter 1692：

    To be honest, the recruits were a little scared, and it wasn''t that they didn''t know the situation of their training at that time.


    If you wait for the interrogation assessment, you will definitely be nervous. What should you do if you are nervous?


    Because of the tension, will I be brushed off and not be a soldier? Even veterans want this


    It seems that being a soldier in Chang''an City is really not easy at all.


    \"Wait a minute and divide into six teams. One team will enter the room to accept the assessment. Those who succeed in the assessment can continue to the next training, and then prepare for the next assessment.\"


    Xin Ke deliberately paused and continued, \"If you fail the assessment, then you will be out of luck with the soldiers of Chang''an City.\"


    \"Yes!\"The recruits responded in unison, and everyone began to get nervous, not knowing whether they could pass the assessment.


    \"Three shifts, (V). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1951: One-on-one torture


    Those recruits were arranged into six teams and began to line up one by one to enter the room for assessment.


    The six rooms are being inquired by six people, namely Mina, Leia, Eliza, Jones, Avery, and Sink.


    The six of them are responsible for assessing the recruits one by one, especially those who are suspicious should be interrogated.


    While the recruits were lining up, Eliza walked into the room where the cat-eared girls were with the piece of paper in her hand.


    She handed the paper over and said, \"This is the list of suspicious people I saw outside, check with yours to see if there is any overlap.\"


    \"Okay.\" Mina took the list and started to compare it with the other three. All four of them also recorded suspicious persons on a piece of paper.


    \"The first one is right, the sixth in the row of 2910\". \" Mina said seriously.


    \"The same goes for the second one, the second in the third row, and the sixteenth in the fourth row


    .... the face is all right. \" Leia said solemnly.


    Jones wanted to see if her observations were accurate, so she focused on the last row.


    She frowned and said solemnly, \"The last row also matches, it seems that we all see the same.\"


    After several of them changed areas to look at suspicious persons, they also discovered the first


    -- People who feel suspicious.


    Now Eliza''s paper can be said to be the third confirmation, and the three confirmations are all the same people.


    \"Looks like we''ll be busy for a while.\" Mina''s face was full of chills. \"We can start the interrogation, the general result should be these people.\"


    Avery said.


    \"I didn''t expect so many people to sneak in, how did they do it?\" Jones frowned.


    The number of people is not too large, not too small, - there are thirty-nine people in total, which is not a small number.


    Leia blinked her green eyes and said, \"After these people have finished blowing, the Guard Division should be much cleaner.\"


    \"Then let''s get started.\" Eliza left the room.


    \"Ta Ta....


    The elf girl told Zink what happened in the room, and also told him that some of them were suspicious people, and they must be more strict when interrogated.


    \"I see!\" Xin Ke nodded lightly, he had tried his best to suppress his temper.


    More than 400 recruits were divided into six columns and began to enter six rooms one by one for interrogation.


    Mina sat in the middle of the room, where there was a table with only a pen and a piece of paper, and nothing else.


    At the same time, in addition to the cat-eared girl, there were more than a dozen other soldiers with weapons in the room.


    Mina blinked her blue eyes and looked at the first person who came in. There was no expression on her face, and she looked very serious.


    Cat Er Niang''s serious face, long black hair and blue eyes, as well as the dim light in the room, made everyone who came in the first one couldn''t help feeling nervous. The first person was a kind man of the monkey tribe, about 1.78 meters tall, with short brown hair and a clean face.


    The facial features are still normal when viewed alone, but they are strange when combined together, which makes people feel inexplicable.


    ...Hello, my lord. \"The monkey orcs stammered a little when they spoke.


    He stood upright in front of the cat ears, not daring to breathe, the standing posture was the standard one.


    At this time, he still didn''t dare to take any corrective actions, he just knew that it would be good to do everything well, otherwise he didn''t know what would happen next.


    \"What''s your name?\" Mina asked in a deep voice.


    \"My name is Alpha, my lord.\" Alpha said immediately, still standing very straight.


    Mina blinked her blue eyes and looked at the monkey orc, and continued to ask, \"When did you join the Guard Division.\"


    \"It was my lord two months ago.\" Alpha responded.


    \"It''s been two months since I became a recruit, why did I fail the assessment?\" Mina asked seriously.


    Alpha started to sweat on his forehead, and I don''t know why, these are normal problems.


    But coming out of Mao Erniang''s mouth, there was a chilling feeling that I couldn''t shake off even if I wanted to.


    At first, the monkey clan orcs were a little fortunate to see the cat ear girl, after all, it was not a serious Sinke.


    I thought that the beautiful cat-eared girl should be good at talking, but I didn''t expect that the sense of oppression was many times stronger than that of Zink.


    With just two simple greetings, I was already starting to feel a little overwhelmed, and my palms, back and forehead started to sweat.


    \"Huh? Can''t speak? Still can''t?\" The fierce light from Mina''s blue eyes seemed to be able to kill people. Alpha was stunned, resisting the nervousness, calmly said, \"Sir , what do you mean by that?\"


    \"You should be very clear about what I mean by this, why did you fail the assessment this time? And where are you from?" Mina asked seriously.


    \"Sir, I don''t want to fail the assessment this time, but I will definitely try my best next time.\"


    Alpha rolled his brown eyes and continued, "Sir, the information I submitted is written, I am from the Han Dynasty, and I live in North Wind City.\" Mina didn''t answer directly, but looked directly at the monkey orcs. ,- minutes later, he opened his mouth and said, \"When I was talking, my eyes kept rolling around, my fingers were not naturally grasping the clothes, and when I turned to you, your eyes were dodging.\"


    When the cat-eared girls were leaving the castle to interrogate these people, Liu Feng gave them a popular science about how they behave when they lied.


    The first is that when a person is lying, his eyes will be unnatural, and the second is that when he is lying, his words will be extraordinarily righteous and stern.


    The third is that the liar also sometimes behaves incoherently, and the fourth is that there are some weird or unnatural behaviors when lying.


    The fifth is to cover your mouth, look around, or touch your clothes from time to time, or details such as shaking your feet, hugging your hands, and so on.


    4.1 The cat-eared girl was already familiar with these details before the interrogation, so she had been observing Alpha''s movements just now.


    Actions like looking around, speaking righteously, touching your clothes from time to time, etc., are enough to show that the other party is lying.

 Chapter 1693：

    \"I.. I''m good.. I seem to have misremembered, my family does not live in North Wind City.\" Alpha explained hesitantly.


    \"Oh? Don''t live in North Wind City? Where is your home? Can you even remember your own home wrong?\" Mina asked seriously.


    Because...because I was so nervous, I just remembered it wrong. \"Alpha continued with a serious look, \"Actually, my family lives in Tiexi City. \"


    \"One update, (V). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1952: Mina''s majesty


    \"Tiexicheng?\" Mina raised her eyebrows slightly and continued, \"But I investigated Tiexicheng, and there was no one named Alpha there.\"


    In fact, this is what Mao Erniang said deliberately. How could she know if there is a person named Alpha in Tiexi City?


    Although Tiexi City is not a big city, it is still difficult to investigate one by one, so it is better to bluff the opponent directly.


    Alpha was really fooled, his face was not very good-looking, and his hands unconsciously touched the legs of his trousers.


    He pursed his lips and explained, \"It should be my memory, that''s right, it''s my memory that''s right.\"


    \"This time you want to say where are you from? Yingluo? Haiyan City or Fuji Eagle City?" Mina asked seriously.


    At this moment, Cat Erniang''s eyes are very sharp. Before, the blue eyes were like a beautiful lake, but now this beautiful lake can devour people.


    \"No, how could my family be in such a good place, my family is in Blackwater City, this time I''m definitely not mistaken, it''s in Blackwater City.\"Alpha is very sure.


    In fact, the backs of the monkey orcs were already soaked with sweat, and the palms and soles of the feet were also sweaty.


    The brown eyes were also a little overwhelmed, turning up and down, left and right, the expression on his face looked very embarrassed, and he couldn''t smile.


    His brows were furrowed together, but the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, looking like a fake smile.


    \"Blackwater City? Are you sure? Who is the city owner of Blackwater City?\" Mina said word by word.


    \"Lord Sheeran, she is a very nice person.\" Alpha said without hesitation.


    Mina let out a chuckle, and the simple snort of laughter made the monkey clan orcs shudder.


    She smiled and put down the pen in her hand, rested her elbow on the table, looked at each other slowly, and asked, \"Then I believe you, after all, Sheeran gave many benefits to the civilians of Blackwater City when she got married. .


    This is also what Cat Erniang asked deliberately. Xilan of Blackwater City is not married at all, if the answer is still wrong.


    Obviously, this monkey orc is one of the traitors. As long as he is caught, others can easily be interrogated.


    \"Yes, sir, Sir Sheeran is really a good city lord and gave us a lot of meat to eat.\" Alpha followed the other party''s words.


    He didn''t have the nervous feeling he had just now, and after hearing Cat Erniang say that he trusted him, he wasn''t so scared anymore.


    If you think about following the other party''s words, there will definitely be no flaws, as long as you avoid this one-time assessment.


    \".... Mina sneered a few times, leaned back against the chair and waved to the soldiers next to her to tie up the monkey orcs.


    \"My lord, my lord.\" Alpha kept struggling and asked, \"What''s wrong with me?


    Why are you tying me up? \"


    \"You know what''s wrong with you.\" Mina sat up straight and continued to ask, \"Where are you from?\"


    \"It''s from Blackwater City! Lord Sheeran and His Majesty know each other.\" Alpha defended.


    Mina blinked her blue eyes, stood up, and said with a smile, \"You know a lot, it seems that some preparations were made in advance.


    Alpha was stunned for a while, then said awkwardly, \"I don''t know what the adults are talking about, I''m from Blackwater City.\"


    \"Is it from Heishuihe? You know best, but since you''ve investigated so clearly, you should know that Sheeran isn''t married at all, right?" Mina said with her back turned.


    Alpha was completely stunned, stopped struggling, his eyes kept rolling left and right, and said, \"Maybe I remembered it wrong.\"


    \"And I didn''t ask anyone to go to Tiexi City to check-a man named Alpha, I just said casually, and you immediately changed your words nervously?" Mina asked rhetorically. \"That''s because I really remembered it wrong, my lord, can I really remember it wrong?\" Alpha struggled desperately.


    \"Remember? Three times in a row? That''s a bit unreasonable, isn''t it?\" Mina turned around.


    Alpha began to sweat beads on his forehead and explained, \"Because I have a bad memory and always remember things wrong.\"


    \"Oh! You have a bad memory?\" The corner of Mina''s mouth rose slightly and asked, \"Then you should have forgotten where you came from, right?\"


    \"How could I forget, I am from Blackwater City!\" Alpha responded with a smile.


    Mina walked to the seat and sat down, crossed Erlang''s legs and asked, \"If you confess directly now, your life can be saved, if you don''t confess, I think you can only be hanged.\ "


    The monkey orc was the one who just stood in the sixth row in the second row, and the other party has been absent-minded since Zink started to speak.


    His eyes were always erratic, and he even had the leisure to chat with others there, but others just ignored him.


    Alpha swallowed saliva unconsciously, and unknowingly found that his mouth was dry and his throat was also dry.


    The sweat dripping from his forehead became bigger, and his brown eyes were full of fear.


    \"I really came... Ah Youfa''s words were swallowed by myself before I finished speaking.


    For nothing else, because he saw Mao Erniang standing a saber on the table.


    \"If you don''t tell the truth, I can only know your life with my own hands.\" Mina said solemnly.


    Alpha felt that he had no strength in his body, and for some reason, every word of the person in the position made him uneasy.


    There was even fear, and unknowingly the entire back was soaked with sweat.


    *Where are you from? \" Mina asked seriously.


    \"I''m from the Flanders Empire.\"Alpha has completely given up resistance. He was still struggling, but now he is slumped to the ground.


    Mina frowned and asked, \"The Flanders Empire? Are you from the Empire or from Field?\"


    \"From the Golden Eagle City.\" Alpha said truthfully.


    \"It''s actually Field, how could she be?\" Mina felt a little weird, but she didn''t expect it to be her.


    Isn''t the current Flanders Empire overwhelmed? Why send spies to Chang''an City?


    And even let the other party directly enter the army of Chang''an City, which is really a bit unbelievable.


    Alpha''s whole person''s sweat was still pouring out, and he was constantly swallowing saliva, and his face was full of fear.


    \"How did you do it?\" Mina asked.


    Sir, how did you do it? \"Alpha slowly raised his head.


    \"How did you sneak into Chang''an City, and how did you enter our Chang''an City Security Division?" Mina asked seriously.

 Chapter 1694：

    This matter is not a trivial matter. I thought that the Flanders Empire was in a difficult situation now, but I didn''t expect to have this thought.


    \"Second update, (factory v7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1953: The conspiracy of the Flanders Empire.


    \"Tap.Tap..


    With a document in her arms, Mina walked out of the Guard Division with a serious look, along with Eliza and the others.


    \"How? Where are you?\" Leia asked briefly, she also had a document in her hand.


    \"It''s just a few words, and it''s all said.\" Mina''s expression is still very serious.


    Yilibai frowned and said solemnly, \"This Flanders Empire can actually achieve such a level.\"


    \"You have to tell His Majesty the news quickly.\" Avril was also very angry.


    Half an hour later, the four came to the eleventh floor of the castle and handed over the documents one after another.


    \"Your Majesty, I have already asked, it is all a conspiracy of the Flanders Empire.\" Minahui reported.


    \"The Flanders Empire?\" Liu Feng was also a little surprised, flipping through the documents in his hand, and continued to ask, \"What''s going on?\"


    \"Field, stationed in Golden Eagle City, sent all his capable knights into our Chang''an City.\"


    Mina looked serious and continued, \"In order to obtain our training methods, as well as the production of weapons, or the weakness of Chang''an City.\"


    This is when the cat-ear girl asked Alpha, and the other party said it word for word.


    -I didn''t want to say it at first, but Mina had a way, the other party could only spit it all out.


    \"Field? They still have the energy to do this kind of thing?\" Liu Feng frowned.


    \"I was surprised at first, I didn''t expect it to be the Flanders Empire, and they arranged a lot of people.\" Mina shook her head. A total of more than 40 people from the Flanders Empire came to Chang''an City, but only 39 people joined the army, and the others were collecting other information outside Chang''an City.


    In addition to this, he also waited for the people in the security department to rest at the same time, so as to continue to transmit the information, so that they can be transmitted back to the Golden Eagle City together.


    \"Thirty-nine people are indeed not a small number, are there any of them in Chang''an City\""?\"\"Liu Feng asked.


    \"No, just three or four people, I have already sent people to arrest them, and they will be sent to the security department soon.\" Minahui reported.


    \"Well done, they haven''t delivered much news to the Flanders Empire?\"Liu Feng asked.


    So far, it''s only once, not many, because Chang''an City is far away from Golden Eagle City, and they can''t pass the news immediately. \" Mina said happily.


    Liu Feng picked up the water by the table, took a sip, and continued to ask, \"What was the news they passed last time?\"


    He was also a little fortunate that it was inconvenient to transmit news in this era, otherwise most of the events in Chang''an City would have been passed on.


    Mina fiddled with her long black hair and continued, \"The number of guards, the method of training, the method of selecting soldiers, and the system of our guards are mostly these things.\"


    \"The only pity is that the method of training has been passed on, as well as the method of selecting soldiers.\"


    Liu Feng put down the teacup in his hand and continued, \"But it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter if they know these two methods.\"


    \"Why, Your Majesty? This is very important to us. That''s how our soldiers come.\" Mina said puzzled.


    \"What''s the use of knowing the method?\"Liu Feng smiled slightly, and continued, \"In their current predicament, I''m afraid they won''t be able to recruit many soldiers, right?\"


    Since the last time in the forest, he helped the Kingdom of Adian to defeat the Flanders Empire, and Field''s knight days have been hit hard.


    Not only did they lack a lot of knights, but they also lacked a lot of weapons. When they attacked Alor City, they had already recruited soldiers and horses once.


    It''s only been a long time since the last time, and they can''t continue to recruit Qitu.


    They didn''t know much about the criteria for recruiting soldiers and how to train them, so they couldn''t come in handy.


    The most at best is to train the existing knights, but that doesn''t help much either.


    Without long-term training or the guidance of a special person, these methods and methods are purely on paper.


    \"That''s right, the last failure was enough time for them to rest for a while, it''s just that our security department''s previous leaked out.\" Mina worried.


    The internal structure of the Guard Division, the people of the Guard Division now, and some other things were also passed on.


    \"It''s alright, this is just a trivial matter, and they can''t copy it. If they want to copy the Guard Division, unless they go back to the Flanders Empire, or win the Yadian Kingdom.\" Liu Feng smiled.


    He was fortunate that the matter was not serious, but it was discovered in time, otherwise there would have been more news to be passed on.


    \"That''s right, I don''t think it''s possible for Field to go back to the Flanders Empire, and I don''t think it''s possible to win the entire Adian Kingdom.\" Mina''s serious face finally had a smile.


    Because it was learned from intelligence that Field just wanted to gain a firm foothold here, and occupying a kingdom was the first thing to do.


    With such a proud character of Field, he must not want only one city, but one kingdom.


    But this is not an easy task. After all, the Han Dynasty promised the Adian Kingdom to help the other party drive away the Flanders Empire.


    Field is also unable to occupy the next kingdom, so these two methods are impossible.


    It''s just that what they want to steal is the intelligence of our Chang''an City, so why did the first assessment fail?


    With a puzzled look on his face, Liu Feng continued to ask, \"If the first assessment is successful, wouldn''t there be a higher chance of becoming a soldier, so you will get more information?\"\"This, I just asked They passed them, and they didn''t do it on purpose, but there was no way to pass them, and I don''t know why." Mina explained.


    \"Why? Aren''t they all knights? In fact, they have been strictly trained. It''s impossible to pass the initial assessment, right?" Liu Feng frowned.


    \"I also suspected that I also let them complete a hundred push-ups by themselves, but they almost failed to complete them, and they also failed to complete two hundred push-ups in place.\"


    Mina shook her head.


    The cat''s ear girl was also a little puzzled when she asked. It is reasonable to say that the physical strength of the knight should also be very good, why should it be better than ordinary people? \"


    Liu Feng frowned and analyzed, \"It should be that the knights of the Flanders Empire are not very physically strong.


    \"This should be the only possibility, or they are hiding something.\"


    Mina said.


    \"Three shifts, (V). Please customize, please support


    Chapter 1954: An inch of land is an inch of gold.


    \"Don''t worry about them, lock those people up and continue the interrogation - next.\" Liu Feng ordered.


    \"I have asked the people in the little black room to ask, and I believe that a complete set of reports will be obtained soon.\" Mina said.


    \"Okay, the sooner the better, I want a complete set of information.\"Liu Feng nodded.


    \"Don''t worry, His Majesty will be able to get the information soon, you can get it as soon as tomorrow morning.\" Mina said.


    Liu Feng nodded, picked up the documents at hand and started to read, and asked, An Li, how is the construction in the new city area. \"

 Chapter 1695：

    An Li immediately picked up the documents at hand and started to read. Speaking of the report, \"The interior decoration of the new new city has begun.\"


    \"When will I be able to live in?\"Liu Feng asked.


    \"I believe it will be very soon. It won''t take long. It should be fully renovated before summer comes, and then people can start living in the second half of the first month of summer." An Lihui reported.


    Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction, and asked, \"How many people can live in it?\" An Li continued to flip through the documents, and said, \"It can live in tens of thousands of people.\"


    The houses in the new urban area are relatively high, not only with two floors, but with four, five or six floors.


    Every community is different, the lowest floor is four floors, and the highest floor is 840 six floors.


    Because it is not realistic to popularize elevators now, the sixth floor is almost the same, and the higher it is, it will be later.


    After the steam elevator is popularized and improved, it will be good to build a higher floor.


    However, the shopping malls in Xinxin City have installed steam elevators, because there will be more people at that time, and an elevator must be installed.


    And this elevator can also be used to carry goods at that time, because at that time each floor will have to open a store.


    After opening the store, there are a lot of things to be moved. It would be too tiring to move from the first floor to the sixth floor by manpower alone.


    It is also very unsafe, and there may be some accident problems. It is one thing to break the goods, but it is not good for people to fall.


    In this era, medical care is not so developed, and it is one thing if there is a problem that can be cured.


    If the treatment is not good, it will also cause fishing reels. You must know that fishing reels are a very scary thing.


    The new town can be said to be very large, and the floors are relatively high, so there are naturally more rooms.


    The more rooms there are, the more people will live there. There are single apartments, 2 bedrooms and 1 living room, 3 bedrooms and 1 living room, and all kinds of rooms.


    The number of people that the new urban area can accommodate is tens of thousands, which was already assessed when it was built.


    There are more and more people in Chang''an City, and more and more people can afford a house. Most of them come from other places, and they are everywhere.


    Like the Sahara Prairie, the Ori Dwarf Kingdom or the Land of Chaos, a large number of people entered the Han Dynasty.


    The reason why they entered the Han Dynasty was all to go to Chang''an City -- there was no special restriction policy at the beginning, and they all lived in Chang''an City.


    Most of the people who can afford a house are some nobles or businessmen, who started buying houses after they settled in Chang''an City.


    After buying the house, I started calling friends and asking their friends to come over, so more and more people entered Chang''an City.


    That''s why Chang''an City is now overloaded. There are huge crowds everywhere, as if something will happen at any time because of the crowd. Now many people have bought a house in the new new city, just sit there and open it, and then move there.


    Of course, now that Chang''an City has issued restrictions, as long as people who are not from the Han Dynasty are not eligible to buy a house in Chang''an City.


    And there is an additional condition, even if you are from the Han Dynasty, you must live in Chang''an City for one year before you can buy a house.


    If you are not from the Han Dynasty, you have to live in a place other than the Han Dynasty for two years before you can buy a house in the Han Dynasty.


    The reason for this is not only to limit the number of people in Chang''an City, but also to develop cities other than Chang''an City.


    Because all the cities (baftb) other than Chang''an City are also developing vigorously, but the number of people there is always not as large as that of Chang''an City.


    Nine major cities like Vengying City, Yingluo City, and Haiyan City are fine, because they are the main cities, and they will also have many things in Chang''an City.


    Some people will live there if they can''t live in Chang''an City, but apart from these nine major cities, no one lives in other cities.


    Other cities have also begun to pave roads, build houses, etc., and are slowly getting better, but no one is going.


    Because no matter how developed these cities are, they will not be able to reach Chang''an City. After all, Chang''an City has a City of Miracles and other books.


    In addition to these, there are many other useful things, such as what to eat and wear, which are very good.


    These things are naturally very attractive, and those cities certainly do not have these things.


    No wonder they didn''t go to those cities, only Chang''an City and the other nine major cities.


    This development is not what Liu Feng wants. What he wants is that the entire Han Dynasty will gradually become as prosperous and lively as Chang''an City.


    But because the development of the city limits this element, he can only issue this ban, let others live in other cities, and obtain the right to purchase before they can buy a house in Chang''an City.


    Because only a city can develop where there are people. If the city has no people, where will the bustling and bustling come from?


    \"This number is still acceptable, and it should be able to divide the number of people in the other two urban areas.\"Liu Feng said with satisfaction.


    Now the new city and the old city are overcrowded. If people are not sent to maintain order every day, sooner or later a big problem will occur.


    Moreover, Chang''an City has a lot of things to do now. If a large number of soldiers are allocated to maintain these things every day, it would be a bit too wasteful of manpower.


    Therefore, we can only wait for the new urban area to open quickly, and then let the people who bought the house move in quickly, so as to disperse the flow of people.


    \"Yes, and many people have bought the house over there, and they should all be able to move from the new city by then.\" En Li nodded.


    \"Oh? Someone bought a house in Xincheng District, and also bought a house in Xinxin District!\"Liu Feng asked.


    \"Yes, I bought two sets at the same time, but they have sold the other set according to our policy, so don''t worry, Your Majesty.\" Enri added.


    \"That''s good, everyone can only own one house, and this is stipulated that you can''t buy more.\"Liu Feng nodded.


    Chang''an City is now an inch of land, and he can''t allow one person to own two houses.


    One more, Fv7). Ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    Chapter 1955: Restraining Order.


    \"Relax, Your Majesty, I know this, everyone has to go through strict screening before they can buy a house.\" En Li said seriously.


    When the new city was open to buy houses, Hu Erniang was too busy.


    In addition to staring at those people every day, there is also a need to read the information of the person who bought the house.


    All people who want to buy a house will submit a document, and all this information can be handed over to Hu-erniang.


    Before this information is submitted, there will be a special person to verify it, and it will be submitted only when it is ensured that the information is true and correct.


    Since the Chang''an City restriction order was issued, most of the people who can buy a house at once have been screened.


    Because many people can''t meet this condition, many people are screened just by making one condition from the Han Dynasty.


    Then the second condition is to be able to live in the Han Dynasty for a full year. This also selects a lot of people, because many people are no longer in the Han Dynasty.


    They were either in the dwarven kingdom or doing business elsewhere, rarely staying in the Han Dynasty.


    The second condition of the restraining order is to live in the Han Dynasty for two years, and every day must be absent every day.


    These two conditions alone have wiped out a lot of people, and in the end there are not many people left, only a few hundred people.


    Some of these hundreds of people have to be screened, because some of them have houses in Chang''an City.

 Chapter 1696：

    Not only that, even if you have a house in the Han Dynasty, you cannot buy a house in a short time.


    You have to wait a year before you can buy a house in Chang''an City, and at the same time your house has to be sold.


    And people who are in Chang''an City themselves have great advantages. For example, if they have a house now, they can sell the house and buy a house in the new city.


    Or if they don''t have a house in Chang''an City, they can directly buy a house. The locals in Chang''an City have these benefits.


    This is also Liu Feng''s reward for them, in order to repay them, when Chang''an City was still Xiyang City, they did their best to help and did not leave.


    And the price of buying a house for these people will not be said to be very high, that is, it will be tens of thousands of yuan cheaper than those who are not in Chang''an City.


    This is also considered a great benefit. When the restriction order was released, many people complained.


    Especially those nobles and businessmen, of course they can afford a house, but because of this restriction, they can''t buy a house, and this is the most angry. So at that time, many nobles and businessmen were resisting the restriction order, and some people even called them together to gather a team.


    The main role of this team is to overturn this restraining order, in order to let His Majesty the King let go of the authority to buy a house.


    Because they have enough money to buy a house, but because of this restriction order, they can''t even buy a handful of land in Chang''an City. These noble merchants will inevitably get angry, and many noble merchants spontaneously form together in various places.


    Not only the nobles and merchants of the Han Dynasty, but also those of other kingdoms.


    They are also the beginning conveners, in order to resist the issuance of this restraining order.


    But in fact, they were too naive. Since the restraining order was issued, there is no way to take it back.


    And those who gathered together were of course punished, and they were fined a lot of money.


    The amount of money fined is still quite large, so they are all obedient, because they have no way to disobey.


    Because it was written very clearly in the restraining order, because at the time of the founding of the country, none of these noble merchants helped, so they were not qualified to disobey.


    There are even some of them who are still obstructing the founding of the country in order to prevent the establishment of the country. It is already merciful without heavy punishment.


    Now it is necessary to prevent the issuance of the restraining order, and naturally, the punishment must be severe, together with the last crime.


    Those merchants and aristocrats were not incapable of getting in, and they were naturally afraid after hearing these words.


    Over time, fewer people organized, and fewer people mentioned this matter.


    Some even defected because they thought it made sense.


    They were of no help when the city of Chang''an or even the Han Dynasty was established.


    Therefore, they will naturally not say anything about the situation mentioned in the restraining order, and reasonable people will agree.


    And those who were stubborn were unwilling to admit that those who were subject to the restraining order were also punished. After the punishment, they were naturally obedient.


    And they changed their minds and lived in the Han Dynasty for two years, which is not particularly long.


    0 flowers -..


    After two years, you can buy a house, and it''s justifiable to buy it, just think about it.


    So when this restraining order was issued, of course, many people opposed it at first, but it was accepted by many people over time.


    And Hu Erniang is busy with this, because she has to look at the information to make sure that the other party is from the Han Dynasty and whether the other party is from Chang''an City.


    After confirming these things, it depends on where he bought the house and how big the house is.


    \"Has the list of people who moved out from the new city and the old city come down? I want to see.\" Liu Feng asked.


    \"It''s all down, and they submitted an application to sell the house while the new town was being built.\" Enri said.


    Hu Erniang turned around and rummaged in her place, then handed over the document.


    Liu Feng flipped through the document, started to browse, and said in a slightly surprised tone,


    \"I didn''t expect so many people.\"


    Culturally, there are hundreds of households, which is not a small number, because there are only a few thousand households in Chang''an City per month.


    There are nearly 1,000 households who will all move to the new urban area, which is a large number.


    \"Yes, most of them feel that the house they live in is too small and want to change to a slightly bigger one.\"


    Enri paused for a while and continued, \"Some people think that there are more facilities and equipment in the new city.\"


    \"It doesn''t matter, these people will let them all move in. After all, they are also the aborigines of Chang''an City.\"Liu Feng nodded.


    \"I understand, I have already asked them to go through the procedures for selling and buying a house, and the two procedures are carried out at the same time." En Li said softly.


    \"Then they should sell the house they vacated, but they can''t sell it at the original price. All must be raised.\" Liu Feng said seriously.


    \"Your Majesty, how much should the price be mentioned?\"Enri asked.


    \"It''s 10% higher than the original price. The price is almost the same.\"Liu Feng thought about it for a while.


    Enri took out a notepad and recorded it in the notebook, nodded and replied, \"I understand.\"


    \"Second shift, factory v7). Please customize, please support.\"Scholar.


    Chapter 1956: Black Pearl.


    \"Your Majesty, all the workers in Green City have returned.\"Enri continued to report.


    Last year, because of the typhoon, the houses and roads in Green City were all in a mess.


    At that time, Bilis made a request to the Han Dynasty for help, and the Han Dynasty sent a lot of people over to them.


    Among them, there are those who build houses, and there are those who lay down roads.


    - To help is to help for half a year.


    \"So fast? Much faster than I thought.\" Liu Feng was a little surprised.


    Because in his impression, the damage to Green City seems to be very serious, because even the port has been destroyed.


    This kind of repair work can take a year to complete, but I didn''t expect it to be completed in half a year.


    It will take one or two months \"007\" to build the port alone, not to mention the construction of the avenues and the damaged houses.


    And Green City is not too small. It must be a super troublesome thing to build something like that.


    \"I was surprised at first. I asked Biris to ask and said that I sent a lot of people to help.\" Enri said.


    \"A lot of people? How many people?\" Liu Feng asked curiously.


    \"It seems that all the people have gone to help, and all those who have nothing to do have gone to help, she said. Enri muttered.

 Chapter 1697：

    Hu Erniang was a little surprised when she heard it at the time, but she didn''t expect so many people to help at this time.


    And don''t they still have a lot of things to do, where are there so many people who can move out to help.


    \"It seems that I didn''t want to owe us too much, so I asked people to help, this silly girl.\"Liu Feng chuckled.


    There is only one reason for this, of course he knows it, and he definitely doesn''t want to delay those workers for too long.


    Because the Han Dynasty is developing at a high speed, it definitely needs a lot of people, and many places are lacking people now.


    This time, it was given to more than 1,000 people to go out at once, and the other party would inevitably feel a little guilty.


    So I definitely didn''t want to delay the other party''s people for too long, so that everyone in Green City had nothing to do to help.


    Judging from this speed, it must have called a lot of people, otherwise it would not be possible to complete it in half a year, no matter what, it would take a year.


    Because there are too many damaged places, he saw it when he passed by last time.


    \"Yeah, that must be the case, because he said that no matter men, women or children, as long as they have nothing to do, they will let them help. An Li said.


    \"But that''s fine, sooner or later they will have to rely on themselves, which makes them see this clearly.\" Liu Feng said seriously.


    He doesn''t have the kind of intention to annex the mermaid kingdom, because he feels that every race has its own reason.


    Because existence is reasonable, after all, the mermaid kingdom has its own complete system.


    If you rashly make the human fish kingdom into the Han Dynasty, it will cause a lot of things.


    It can be seen from the fact that Bilis doesn''t want to owe too much favor to the Han Dynasty. They also want to be independent, and don''t want to be a piece of someone else''s kingdom.


    \"Yes, but in the early stage, we must still rely on us for help. Because they still have a lot of problems.\" En Li said with kindness.


    \"If they ask us to help, we will naturally help, but if they don''t say it, we can also help from other places.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    Of course, he hoped that the mermaid kingdom would become stronger as soon as possible, instead of being a weak kingdom and being bullied casually.


    From the last time I asked them to help grow rice and lotus roots, it could be seen that Liu Feng really wanted to help this kingdom.


    In fact, he also has a selfish heart, because mermaids are very beautiful, and I hope this race is an independent and beautiful existence.


    Not an appendage of some kingdom, if he wanted to do it, you would have done it long ago, you can do it when they leave Mermaid Cove.


    But he didn''t do that. Every race exists for its own reason. Don''t think about embezzling each other.


    As he said at the beginning, orcs, dwarves, and elves are all separate existences.


    No one''s slave, no one has the right to dominate anyone, everyone is equal.


    \"I believe she must have known this, otherwise she wouldn''t have sent so many pearls every time.\" En Li covered her mouth and smiled.


    Every time someone from the Mermaid Kingdom sends a lot of pearls, yellow pearls, pink pearls and other pearls.


    I don''t know why, but now the mermaid kingdom is mining all kinds of colors, not only white and pink. The most special is the black pearls, the amount is very small, even less than the pink ones. many.


    Then there are the yellow pearls, which are actually not too few, but a little more than the pink pearls.


    The most precious pearls are pink pearls and black pearls. The number of these two types of pearls is much lower than that of other types of pearls.


    Therefore, after the Mermaid Kingdom mined such pearls, they were not sold, but all of them were given to the Han Dynasty.


    \"I know this, but there is no need for them to do this. These things can be sold at very high prices.\" Liu Feng said helplessly.


    He had said before that the Mermaid Kingdom kept all these things for themselves, because the prices of these things were really expensive.


    Because he received many such pearls, he also gave all the debts owed by the other party to one--crossed it out.


    In the past, the Mermaid Kingdom owed a lot of debt to the other party, because they were unable to complete the environment at once, so they could only pay in installments.


    But now that he has received so many pearls at once, and the price is very expensive, Liu Feng naturally knows how to do it.


    But these pearls were also sent to the earth for testing, and found to have great medicinal value.


    Pink pearls can beautify the face and the fetus, and even cure some hidden diseases.


    The role of black pearls is even greater, not only has the effect of 0.6 beauty and beauty.


    If it is ground into powder, eating a little every day can make your hair black and shiny, and even prevent more diseases.


    These two kinds of pearls are not available on the other side of the earth, so the inspectors there are surprised.


    If Liu Feng hadn''t thought of a very reasonable reason, he wouldn''t have been fooled.


    He said that these pearls were seen on an uninhabited island that he traveled abroad and flew to.


    Those inspectors have nowhere to verify, and this statement is also very reasonable, so they naturally believe it.


    And they also asked Liu Feng how much these things were, and they were willing to pay high prices to buy them.


    He heard that these things had so many benefits, and he was definitely unwilling to sell them, and brought them all back to the other world.


    \"Three shifts, factory v7). Please customize, please support..


    Chapter 1957: Take the first step.


    The skies of the Sahara Prairie have always been beautiful, ranging from light blue to sapphire blue, unpredictable.


    But each color has its own unique flavor, and such a beautiful scenery will inevitably make people feel happy.


    Some people on the prairie are galloping on horseback, while others are lying on the grass enjoying this beautiful moment.


    Others are shearing sheep, milking sheep, and even roasting meat on the prairie.


    On the prairie, there is green grass everywhere, and sheep run happily and freely.


    The cows, on the other hand, are grazing with their heads and concentration on the grass, flapping their tails from time to time, and horses of various colors with rounded stomachs take a leisurely walk.


    The vast prairie is connected to the sky. Looking around, no one has been found. Only occasionally a dog bark or two can be heard from a distance. The wind moves lazily and slowly on the grassy sea, silently.


    The prairie looks like a paradise for health care every day. Everyone is not fighting, and it looks very peaceful.


    But in fact, this is not the case in Elsa''s tent, there are many people gathered inside.


    Qiluo, Yami and others are all at 10, and the expressions on everyone''s faces are different, but the same is that they are all serious.


    Because they decided to attack the Qiaoqi tribe, they couldn''t let another tribe go.


    If that tribe does not submit, Elsa has too many laws to enforce in the entire prairie.


    And with the courage of Lion''s Ear, she would not allow another leader to exist in the prairie.


    There can only be one leader in the Sahara Prairie, and then implement a law, this is Elsa''s idea.

 Chapter 1698：

    What she thought was that the Sahara prairie would become the home of the orcs, and that the prairie would become the second Brutus orc kingdom.


    And all of these are based on the fact that the prairie is under its own rule, otherwise there is no way to complete it.


    When there is another leader, I won''t say that he has many opinions. Bad thoughts alone are the biggest hidden danger.


    No leader is willing to be oppressed, and he will always find a chance to be the biggest one.


    Of course, the same goes for Elsa. She also doesn''t like the prairie. Besides her, there is another person in the prairie. The prairie can have a master.


    Not only for myself, but also for the better development of the entire Saharan Prairie.


    After all, the Sahara Prairie has to develop - one point, that is, to cooperate with the Han Dynasty.


    The Qiaoqi tribe is unwilling to do so. They always think that human beings are all bad, and it is impossible to cooperate with human beings.


    Therefore, none of their tribes have come from humans until now, and they are all traded with orcs.


    Of course, their tribe also has goods from the Han Dynasty, and they also think this kind of goods is very good.


    When it runs out, it will trade with the Lu people again, although I know that the king of the Han Dynasty is a human being, and these things are also made by the king of the Han Dynasty. But the way they convinced themselves was that they bought it from the orcs, not the king of the Han Dynasty.


    Therefore, the goods were obtained from good people and had nothing to do with human beings. After all, merchants resell things like this. This is the reason why they convince themselves.


    This is already the biggest change they have made. After all, they will still use goods from the Han Dynasty, but if they want to contact humans, they are one hundred to one hundred refused. Elsa had occupied most of the Sahara Prairie before, and the crisis was always approaching.


    It is impossible for Qiao Qi to cooperate with the Maxi tribe, after all, the other party is a human tribe.


    However, when they were working together, the people of the Qiaoqi tribe did not go all out.


    After all, the other party is an individual tribe, and they hate it from the bottom of their hearts. If it weren''t for the preservation of their own tribe, they would not be willing to cooperate.


    When the two tribes were discussing cooperation, Qiao Qi also drove out the messenger sent by the other side.


    After rushing back and forth four or five times like this, he finally figured out that if the two tribes did not cooperate, his own tribe would not be able to keep it in the end. \"How is the situation of the Qiaoqi tribe?\" Elsa asked.


    \"It''s still the same as before, the number is not very large, there are only more than 7,000 orc warriors.\" Qi Luohui reported.


    Elsa nodded with satisfaction and said, \"That''s easy to handle. We have more than 10,000 soldiers, so naturally we can take down this tribe.\"


    They have been planning to take the Qiaoqi tribe for a long time. Before, because of the Maxi tribe, the two tribes cooperated.


    But now because the Maxi tribe is no longer there, only the Qiaoqi tribe-person, if not for the typhoon, this tribe would have been won long ago. Now that the typhoon has passed, and the long winter has passed, all they have to do now is to unify the entire Sahara Prairie.


    The Sahara Prairie has not been subdued except for the Qiaoqi tribe, and everything else is unified.


    \"We can immediately send soldiers to subdue another tribe, so that the entire Sahara Prairie belongs to your Highness.\"Yami said. Hu Er Niang was eager to quickly recover the entire Saharan prairie, and she also wanted to recreate the glory of the Brutus orc kingdom on the prairie.


    She also saw that another tribe was not pleasing to the eye. If it were not restricted for various reasons, she would have led people to attack that tribe.


    \"Send someone to go tomorrow, I must take the Qiaoqi tribe in these days.\" Elsa said solemnly.


    The lion-eared girl wants to completely rule the entire Saharan prairie before the summer, and after the summer, she will start to develop the entire prairie.


    She already had a series of ideas in her mind, what to do and how to do it, she had already thought about it.


    \"His Royal Highness, let me take someone, I will definitely help you take down the Qiaoqi tribe.\"Yami said seriously.


    Qiluo also straightened up and said with a serious expression, \"Your Highness, and me, I and Yami will bring someone to help you take down the Qiaoqi tribe.\"


    The expressions of both of them looked serious and serious, and they had wanted to take over the Qiaoqi tribe for a long time.


    They really wanted to make the Lion-Eared Lady become the queen instead of the princess. Only when the Sahara Prairie is unified can the orc kingdom have a start. If the Sahara steppe is not unified, it will not be a rebuilding of the orc kingdom.


    The most important thing is that over there, Bella has occupied the Duchy of Maner and became the queen.


    She has already taken the first step in rebuilding the orc kingdom, and she is progressing steadily, which is not bad.


    The monkey ears and tiger ears are naturally anxious, and they don''t want their princess to be too slow.


    \"One update, Cv). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1958: The fire in the middle of the night


    Elsa blinked her golden eyes, nodded her head lightly, and said seriously, \"The two of you should lead 10,000 soldiers, and you must take down the entire Qiaoqi tribe.\"


    Shi Er Niang thought about it for a long time and felt that it would be best to send 10,000 warriors, and the remaining few thousand warriors could still guard the tribe.


    \"Yes, we will definitely take the entire Qiaoqi tribe.\"Yami responded immediately.


    Qiluo''s expression also looked very serious, nodding heavily, \"We won''t let you down.\"


    \"After determining the number of people, let''s determine the battle plan.\" Elsa said solemnly.


    The Qiaoqi tribe is not difficult to attack, because the terrain of the prairie is very flat, unlike cities or valleys, there is no such thing as easy to defend and difficult to attack. So as long as you think about some reasonable battle plans, there are no complicated plans.


    Originally, Shi Er Niang never said that she wanted a battle plan, but since getting to know Liu Feng, her thoughts have gradually subtly changed. If you feel that you want to be a big success, you must take into account the column of the battle plan, because in this way, the result of victory can be greatly improved.


    \"His Royal Highness, the number of Qiaoqi tribe is not as large as ours, and the weapons are not as good as ours, so there is a high probability that we will not lose.\"Yami analyzed. Most of the weapons of the Shierniang tribe now come from Chang''an City, and they are all pig iron weapons.


    It is much better than the stone weapons and bone weapons they used before, and they are very rare like any iron weapons.


    Most of the soldiers now have a weapon from Chang''an City in their hands, and the lethality is still there.


    And the information they got was that the Qiaoqi tribe didn''t have any good weapons, most of them were stone and bone weapons.


    Like what pig iron weapons are almost non-existent, because they are cocooning themselves.


    If you don''t cooperate with humans, and don''t directly buy human things, naturally there will be no weapons, only the weapons that have been preserved before.


    In the previous Maxi tribe, although there were more people, there were indeed fewer weapons.


    The Qiaoqi tribe had no choice but to lend some weapons to the other party. If it weren''t for the cooperative relationship, he would not have given the other party a single wool.


    Now the Masai tribe has been completely defeated, and the entire tribe has become Elsa''s tribe.


    Naturally, it is impossible for those weapons to return to the Qiaoqi tribe, and they also lost a lot of weapons for this.


    Although those weapons are not of much use, those weapons are always reassuring to them.


    Now without those weapons, their weapons are not enough, and people are even more panicked.


    If you see Elsa and the others attacking the team now, I am afraid they have given up before the battle.


    \"We will definitely not lose, we have the advantage in both weapons and numbers, and our warriors eat better than theirs~\". \" Qiluo said firmly.


    Before it was changed, Monkey Ear Niang didn''t dare to be so sure, but now the whole tribe is developing better and better.


    Not only the weapons, food, and other aspects are very good, the soldiers can eat meat every day.

 Chapter 1699：

    What I eat is ever-changing. It is no longer just a single barbecue. I eat well and eat a lot. In addition to training every day, my physical fitness is naturally very strong.


    In terms of weapons, the weapons possessed by the Shierniang tribe are all pig iron weapons, which are of course much worse than the weapons of the Han Dynasty.


    But apart from the Han Dynasty, other kingdoms do not have such good weapons.


    So pig iron weapons are already good weapons for lion-eared girls, at least in the Sahara prairie.


    \"That''s true, but it shouldn''t be careless. There are more than 7,000 warriors in the people. It''s not a small tribe. This time the war may be a fierce battle.\" Elsa said solemnly.


    She didn''t dare to underestimate the Qiaoqi tribe. After all, it was also an orc tribe, and she naturally knew the strength of the orcs.


    It is not known what kind of situation will break out when people are in a dead end, so it is still necessary to be careful not to be too careless.


    \"I understand, we''ll be careful, -- we won''t be careless.\" Yami said solemnly.


    Hu Er Niang has always been cautious, so naturally she will not be careless at this time.


    She also knew the situation of the Qiaoqi tribe, and more than 7,000 people were not joking, even if her side had the upper hand, she couldn''t be careless.


    Qiluo nodded and said solemnly, \"I will be careful,


    - times must not fail. \"


    \"Well, back to the topic, do you have any good plans?\" Elsa asked.


    Yami thought for a while, and suggested, \"Actually, we can attack at night. People are sleeping, and they must not know we are approaching.\"


    \"Attack at night? But we can''t see it at night, even if the torches are lit, they will find out.\" Qiluo worried.


    Before they got close to the Qiaoqi tribe, those sky-high flames could sell them all.


    This is not difficult, we can start during the day, start to rest at night, and wait until midnight to launch the offensive. \" Yami analyzed.


    \"Tell me about it!\"Elsa is interested in this plan.


    Masami took out a piece of paper, and began to draw on the paper with a paper pencil, first roughly drawing a circle.


    After she drew the first circle, she drew a small circle not far from the first circle and said, \"This big circle is the Qiaoqi tribe, and this small circle is where we rest.\"


    \"Qi Luo and the others listened carefully, and looked at the patterns, waiting for the next explanation.


    \"We''re going to choose a blind spot they patrol to rest, it must be somewhere they can''t see.\"


    Yami continued to hold the pen and began to draw, saying, \"When the time is getting late, we will start the offensive, killing the patrolling first, this is the king''s)


    In this way, after we lit the torch, they couldn''t find out the first time. \"


    What Hu Erniang thought was to wait until the other party started to fall asleep before launching the attack, so that they could kill each other by surprise.


    By the time they found the fire in the distance, it was too late, and everyone was killed at the gate of the tribe, and they were naturally defeated.


    Elsa nodded with satisfaction and smiled, \"Okay, this is a good way, just follow your plan.


    Qiluo nodded heavily and agreed, \"Yes, this plan will save us a lot of trouble.\"


    \"Go back and have a good rest tonight, and leave tomorrow morning.\" Elsa ordered.


    \"Yes.\" Yami and the two responded immediately.


    \"I''m here with the tribe, don''t worry.\" Elsa smiled, already looking forward to tomorrow.


    \"Second shift, Cv). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1959: Great investigation.


    The sky is blue as blue as it has been dyed, and the clouds floating in the sky are also sparse.


    Unlike the cloudy weather like a few days ago, the weather today is still very good, because I can feel the sun and wine falling.


    There are more and more people on the streets of Chang''an City, and they don''t want to miss such good weather.


    On the eleventh floor of the highest building, Liu Feng was processing some documents since returning from another continent.


    He has to deal with more things every day, and he has to be busy until late every day, especially the matter of the traitor.


    Let him have to take a good look at the current Chang''an City. Even such a strict guard department can sneak in. What about other departments? Is it the same?


    \"Your Majesty, take a rest first.\" Nicole said softly, putting down the coffee in the tray.


    Liu Feng stopped flipping through the documents, holding the coffee with a smile, \"Thank you for your hard work.


    He watched the girl prepare this and that every day, and it seemed that she never stopped to rest.


    I feel a little distressed about the girl''s hard work. If she hadn''t given the girl a good hand cream every day, she would probably have rough hands.


    Nicole''s face was a little unhappy, she shook her head with a smile, \"Your Majesty, don''t say that.


    \"Just let the servants do it, you should rest a little more, don''t be too tired.\"Liu Feng said softly.


    \"It''s okay, otherwise I don''t have anything to do. Look at Enri, Mina and the others, they are all busy, I will feel very uneasy if I take a rest.\" Nicole said softly.


    In fact, she is used to being busy, and this is what she likes to do, so naturally she doesn''t think there is anything, but is happy to do it.


    \"Alright then, look at the rest, don''t be too tired, or I''ll be embarrassed at night.\" Liu Feng smiled.


    The girl is so busy every day, and her body is very strong. She can go back and forth all night. If the other party is too tired, she will feel very distressed.


    Nicole''s face immediately turned red, and she came to the fox-eared girls with a tray and brought them fruit tea and milk tea.


    \"Haha...Liu Feng smiled heartily and asked, \"Mina, how''s the file arrangement going? \"


    Mina quickly put down the fruit tea she was drinking, and walked over with the document.


    \"Already sorted, just proofreading.\"


    \"Look at it.\" Liu Feng continued to look at the document in his hand. Since he became king, he has practiced this skill.


    In fact, it''s not a practice, right? Since he crossed over, his physique has been getting better and better. Because there are many documents to be processed every day, it will take a long time to read them individually.


    If you read a document yourself and have someone report it, the speed is greatly reduced, and there is no error.


    \"Yes.\"Mina opened the document and began to report, \"I have sorted out the list that His Majesty wants to sort out, and the list of leaders of the Department of Integrity, Environmental Sanitation, and Food Hygiene has been sorted out.


    These lists were all compiled by Liu Feng after the traitor was reported.


    For nothing else, because the city of Chang''an and even the entire Han Dynasty must be thoroughly inspected.


    He didn''t want the kind of thing that happened before Chang''an City reappeared. The potential danger was simply too great.


    \"What do these people usually do? Have you investigated who they have contacted?\" Liu Feng asked.

 Chapter 1700：

    \"Yes, Your Majesty, they have investigated all their recent daily meals, travel, and people they have met, and they are all ok so far.\"


    Mina looked at the document and continued reporting, \"Even the people they recruited have checked their backgrounds one by one.\"


    \"What is the result of the investigation?\" Liu Feng continued to read the document in his hand.


    \"There is no problem with the results. The people they contact are also people from Chang''an City. They have known each other before. We also specially investigated the background of the people they have contacted, and it is no problem.\"


    Mina turned to another page and continued, \"The people recruited are also from the Han Dynasty, and their backgrounds are also very clean, and they have not contacted anyone.\"


    When Mao Erniang asked people to investigate, she specifically warned about this. The first thing to see is whether the other party is from the Han Dynasty.


    Next, look at who the person is in contact with, and whether that person is from the Han Dynasty.


    The second is what do you usually like to do, whether you have left the Han Dynasty, etc.


    \"That''s good, you have to make sure that there are no problems. What about the people who were recruited before? Are there any problems?" Liu Feng continued to ask.


    \"They are also from the Han Dynasty, and their backgrounds are also innocent. On weekdays, apart from going to work and going home, they hardly go anywhere. When they are resting, they go to the Grand Theater and have no contact with other people.\"Mi Nahui reports.


    \"Okay, starting today, all departments about the operation of our Chang''an City will be so strict.\"


    Liu Feng stopped flipping through the documents and continued, \"Whether it''s recruiting people or investigating people, it''s all the same as now.\"


    \"Understood, I will let them strictly implement this matter.\" Mina nodded immediately.


    All of her information is provided by the Security Department. As long as you want to investigate, you can investigate it in a day or two.


    \"The person who has just been recruited should not let him contact too much about us. Tell him about the internship period of that month and see how it goes. If it doesn''t work, stop it in time, and then stay when it''s appropriate.\"Liu Feng added road.


    After thinking about it, he still felt that adding the internship period would prevent more unnecessary things from happening.


    And this internship period can also see the mind of the person who is recruited. If he really wants to work, there will be not too many words.


    If he only wanted to spy on the secrets of Chang''an City, he would definitely be a little impatient.


    \"Yes.\" Mina nodded.


    \"Continue to report.\"Liu Feng put down the original document, picked up another non-document and started to read.


    Mina nodded, blinked her blue eyes, and continued, "In addition to these departments, some larger stores, such as hamburger fried chicken restaurants, swimming pools, painting training classes, etc., have also been investigated."


    \"What are the survey results in these places?\"Liu Feng is also more concerned about this.


    \"Like the previous department, there are no major problems, everything is normal, the staff and students have also been investigated, and there is nothing abnormal at present, only


    ...Mina''s face was hesitant to speak.


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly and asked, \"Just what? Is there any problem?\"


    \"One more, two v). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1960: The four most important places


    \"It''s just that there are a few people from other kingdoms, it''s more troublesome to investigate because it depends on the people they usually come into contact with.\" Mina wondered.


    \"It''s all right, take your time, it''ll be good to have the results in the next two days.\"Liu Feng said softly.


    He also knows how difficult it is to investigate things across other kingdoms, so he still understands, not to mention the fact that the Security Department is already investigating very quickly.


    \"However, according to the results of the preliminary investigation, there is no problem with those people, and it will be good to wait for the final confirmation.\" Mina added.


    \"Very good, is there anything else?\" Liu Feng asked.


    Mina continued to look at the documents in her hand and said, \"There are also four key places, the railway station, the airship field, the bus station and the port, which have also been strictly checked.\"


    Seeing Mao Erniang''s unhurried appearance, Liu Feng guessed, \"It''s not a big problem, right?\"


    \"Yes, there is nothing wrong with these four places, because the staff selected at the beginning have been following me and Anli, or people from the Wei Ya tribe, etc." Mi-Na nodded.


    In such important places as ports, airships, etc., the staff inside are strictly selected.


    After all, these places are the secrets of Chang''an City, and these places must be done by their own people.


    So at the beginning of the selection, we focused on selecting these staff.


    Even the most basic conductors are strictly selected, not to mention the pilots and flight attendants.


    When it was online at the beginning, the personnel were assigned to the people that Mina and the others brought with them.


    Because only those people are pure, and there will be no other bad thoughts in their hearts.


    \"It''s fine if there is no problem, these four places can never go wrong, but if there is a little problem, a lot of things will be leaked.\"Liu Feng said solemnly.


    In his opinion, these places are the top priority, more important than the Division of Guards, so there must be no problems.


    \"I understand that there will be no problems in these four places, and I will strictly monitor and investigate in the future.\" Mina said seriously.


    \"That''s good, let''s continue reporting, what else is there?\" Liu Feng asked. Mina turned the document to the last page and continued, \"The next thing is some questions about the storefront.\"


    \"The people in these places are quite mixed, have you seen it clearly?\"Liu Feng


    \"All of these places have been checked. Although it takes a lot of time, the results are still there.\" Minahui reported.


    In the past two days, Mao Er Niang took many people to visit one store after another, and everyone in each store had to be checked one-by-one.


    The inspection also took a lot of time, because it was necessary to determine where the person lived, what he mainly did, where he was from before, and so on.


    Although it is not difficult to record the dictation, it still takes time to check it.


    But generally most of them don''t dare to panic at this time. They can know the accuracy and speed of the investigation by the Security Department.


    I also know what the consequences will be if I lie, so I dare not lie with the words of ordinary people like them.


    So once they say something, they all say it truthfully, because they know that if they don''t say it, the consequences will definitely be serious.


    And if you suddenly arrest people from store to store and ask for information, you must know that the matter is serious.


    Naturally, they didn''t dare to delay anything. They knew everything and said everything. As long as they could help His Majesty the King, they were all happy. So every time they ask anything, they say it immediately, because they know that it would be good if they could help His Majesty.


    And there were a lot of people who came to ask, seven or eight people in total, everyone looked very serious, and some even seemed to be able to eat people.


    They will definitely be unbearable when they see such a person, and they are in the name of His Majesty the King, so they just asked and said everything.


    It is good to be effective, but you are afraid that you will be exhausted and nothing will happen. \" Liu Feng said softly.


    Because there are many stores in Chang''an City, it is very difficult to investigate things, and there are also many people, and they are all mixed up.


    There are people in various places, so it will be more troublesome to investigate. The most important thing is to confirm whether there is any problem.

 Chapter 1701：

    It will take several days to confirm the problem alone, and there are no less people than some large departments, so it is not difficult to confirm.


    Moreover, most of the storefronts or the bigger ones, all the people recruited are locals, and there is no problem with knowing the basics.


    0 flowers -...


    \"But the real results have to wait for confirmation, some local people have confirmed that the results have come out, but the results from other places are still more difficult.\" Mina said.


    Because when the store was first established, many people came from all over the world, not just locals.


    Many people from other places have also been recruited to come to work, and now we have to investigate, and we must investigate the past.


    Of course, the investigation must be recent, and the previous investigation will not be carried out, because there will be no problems when they are there before.


    \"It doesn''t matter, these can be waited for a while, the result is good, it can''t be dealt with just to deal with it.\"Liu Feng said seriously.


    \"Relax, Your Majesty, absolutely not, I will definitely let people confirm those people strictly.\" Mina replied solemnly.


    Cat Erniang doesn''t dare to be careless, because these are related to the safety of Chang''an City.


    She was the most angry when she first learned that the city of Chang''an was good.


    So after she received the order to investigate, she acted resolutely, many times more than usual.


    The purpose is to confirm whether Chang''an City still exists in the end. In order to confirm this, I haven''t slept well for several days.


    Every time the censors or found suspicious persons, Mao Er Niang rushes to the scene immediately and conducts a series of investigations.


    It has taken many days from the investigation of the people in the large department to the people in the small store, and every day is from the moment when I opened my eyes - straight to the middle of the night.


    And those who were asked to investigate never complained, because they knew that it was about the safety of Chang''an City.


    If there is any problem in Chang''an City, their beautiful shelter will definitely be finished.


    So even if it was late at night and they were very sleepy, they would not say no, and they would actively cooperate whenever and wherever.


    \"That''s good, these days will be more difficult. After these days, you can take a good rest for a few days.\" Liu Feng comforted.


    \"It''s okay.\" Mina smiled and shook her head.


    \"Second shift, Cv7). Please customize, please support.\"Zhang


    Chapter 1961: Deep paint.


    \"Your Majesty, this is the document for the renovation of the castle.\"Enri handed over the document.


    The castle of Chang''an City is currently preparing for renovation, because the castle has never been renovated.


    The castle is very old compared to the tallest building, so it had to be renovated.


    Of course, Kuibao needs to live better, it can''t be the same as before, and now the identity is not like the previous city lord.


    The place where the king lives must be good, otherwise when some people come in the future, it will be a bit embarrassing to see that the castle is not very good, so the face project still needs to be done well.


    \"Okay.\" Liu Feng nodded, took the document and started to read.


    The drawing on the document is the internal structure of the castle, which is very detailed and detailed to every room. \"Zero Ninety Seven\"


    Not only that, but the decorations in the room are also painted, so it can be said that there are no details.


    \"Your Majesty, this paint has also been made, and it can be made these days.\"Enri continued.


    \"Let''s take some and have a look.\" Liu Feng said.


    \"Your Majesty, what is paint? What can it be used for?\" Jenny asked curiously.


    \"It can be used to change the color in the room and make the room look different.\"Liu Feng explained.


    In fact, paint is a kind of chemical mixture coating that can firmly cover the surface of certain objects, mainly for protection, decoration, signs and other special purposes. Coating is also a material, which can be coated on the surface of objects by different construction techniques to form a solid film with firm adhesion, certain strength, and continuity.


    The film formed in this way is generally called a coating film, also known as a paint film or a coating, and the coating is generally composed of film-forming substances, fillers (pigments and fillers), solvents, and additives.


    Of course, depending on the performance requirements, the ingredients may vary slightly, such as varnishes without pigments and fillers, and powder coatings without solvents.


    The paint is an organic chemical polymer material, and the formed coating film belongs to the polymer compound type.


    According to the classification of chemical products commonly used in the world, coatings belong to fine chemical products.


    \"Is it so miraculous?\" Jenny''s eyes widened, and she continued to ask, \"Your Majesty, how can there be such a thing?\"


    It was the first time the Elf Princess had heard of this kind of thing, and the first time the name was heard.


    \"Researched by the scientific research department, wait for \"-you will know. \" Liu Feng explained.


    When he was thinking of decorating the castle, he brought paint from the earth.


    The composition and production method of the paint were also given to the scientific research department, so that they could start researching.


    Because not only the castle needs to be renovated, but the new and new city will also need to be renovated with paint.


    Of course, these paints don''t use too many chemicals, because too much is bad.


    After all, you can''t use too many unnatural things in this era, which is not good for your body.


    The paint has also been used for a long period of time when it was developed, and it is available for more than half a year.


    The purpose is to avoid chemical ingredients, but to have pure natural ingredients, so that it is safe to live.


    Especially for the castle, what is more important is to be pure natural, otherwise he would have used the paint brought back from the earth.


    Because it is pure natural, it is safe to live in this way, and it smells good.


    Before starting to study paint, Liu Feng has been reading books in this area.


    That knowledge is really advanced, and it makes people feel dizzy and sleepy when they see it, and not everyone can understand it.


    Because the paint on the other side of the earth is mainly composed of four parts: film-forming substances, pigments, solvents, and additives.


    The first film-forming substance is the basis of the coating, it plays a decisive role in the performance of the coating and the coating film, and it has the function of bonding other components in the coating to form the coating film.


    It can be used as a film material in many varieties, and the contemporary paint industry on the other side of the earth mainly uses resin.


    Resin is an organic substance that exists in an amorphous state, usually referred to as a high molecular polymer.


    In the past, natural resins were used as film-forming substances for coatings, and synthetic resins are widely used in modern times.


    For example, alkyd resin, acrylic resin, chlorinated rubber resin, epoxy resin, etc.


    Another pigment is a major component of colored paints (color paints).


    This pigment gives the coating film its color and gives the coating the ability to cover the object being coated for its decorative and protective effects.

 Chapter 1702：

    Another point is the solvent. The solvent can dissolve or disperse the film-forming substances in the paint into a uniform liquid state. This solvent is a substance that facilitates the construction of the film and can volatilize from the paint film to the atmosphere after construction. The coating solvent does not constitute a coating film and should not remain in the coating film.


    Not only that, in many chemicals, including water, inorganic compounds and organic compounds can be used as solvent components of coatings.


    Some modern coatings have been developed and applied - some can dissolve or disperse film-forming substances into liquid state.


    Moreover, compounds that can chemically react with film-forming substances to form new substances and remain in the paint film during the construction and film-forming process are called reactive agents or reactive diluents.


    However, some of the solvents are added during the manufacture of the paint, not all of them are put in at the beginning, and some are added during the construction of the paint.


    The last point is the adjuvant, also known as the auxiliary material component of the coating, but it cannot form the coating film independently.


    It can exist in the coating film as a component of the coating film after the coating film is formed.


    The role of additives is to improve the performance of a specific aspect of the coating or film.


    Different types of coatings require the use of additives with different effects, even for the same type of coatings.


    Due to the different purposes, methods or performance requirements of its use, different auxiliaries need to be used.


    A variety of different additives can be used in a coating to play their different roles.


    Jenny nodded thoughtfully, and asked 2.6, \"Are those things painted on the wall before?\"


    \"It''s not that kind, the color that survives is not durable and fades easily.\"Liu Feng explained.


    Now the pigments in Chang''an City are also produced by the scientific research department, but the coloring does not last for a long time.


    If it rains, it is easy to fade, so it is necessary to complement the color all the time.


    Not only is it raining, but even when the sun is relatively strong, the color of the wall will be faded.


    This color is pure natural, and naturally the color is not long-lasting, so Liu Feng has to re-develop the paint.


    However, the paint should not contain too many chemical materials, which is not good for the body, and the natural color retention is not high.


    One more, factory v7). Please customize, please support. \"


    Chapter 1962: The choice of room style,


    Chapter 1962: The choice of room style. (2 more for customization)


    \"I see, can''t paint really change the color of the house?\" Jenny asked curiously.


    \"You''ll know then, you can paint your house too!\" Liu Feng smiled.


    Jenny nodded heavily and said with a smile, \"Then I''m looking forward to it, I''m going to get some paint too.\"


    \"What color do you want?\" Liu Feng asked.


    \"What color? Does the paint come in many colors?\" Jenny''s green eyes widened.


    \"Of course, there are many colors of paint, what color do you want?\"Liu Feng asked.


    Jenny was a little excited, and kept blinking her green eyes, thinking, \"I think....I want green.\"


    The Elf Princess said without hesitation that she is starting to like this color now.


    She didn''t like green before, but since she came to the Han Dynasty, she fell in love with green deeply.


    Now that the house can be decorated in other colors, the first thing that flashes in my mind is green.


    She wished the whole room was green so it looked comfortable.


    \"Oh? Green?* Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly.


    He was also a little surprised. He didn''t expect the Elf Princess to accept green now.


    You must know that she didn''t like green very much before, and she would feel very bad every time she saw green.


    Even depressed, I have been avoiding green all the time, and I don''t like my hair very much, so I bought a hat to hide my hair.


    \"Yeah, I like green very much now.\" Jenny laughed until her eyes narrowed.


    She looked down at her black hair and began to miss her green hair a little.


    However, the top of her head is now a little green, and it is starting to grow out slowly.


    \"Yes, the paint is green, and green is also divided into many colors. You can choose according to your mood.\"Liu Feng said softly.


    It can be said that there are many colors of paint. The variety of colors is endless and colorful, but there is a certain inner connection between various colors.


    Because each color can be determined by three parameters, namely hue, lightness and saturation.


    Color is also a very deep thing, because hue is the characteristic that distinguishes colors from each other.


    These characteristics are determined by the chromatographic composition of the light source and the perception of the various wavelengths emitted by the surface of the object to the human eye, which can distinguish red, yellow, green, blue, purple and other characteristics.


    This is still very common, because the colors in nature are ever-changing, but the most basic are red, yellow, and blue, which are called primary colors.


    Another color that is obtained by mixing these three primary colors in different proportions is called a complex color.


    Also in the color matching, adding white to dilute the primary color or the secondary color, you can get


    \"Saturation\"Different colors.


    In the same way, adding different components of black can get various colors with different \"lightness\".


    There are also complementary colors added to the complex color will make the color darker, or even become gray or black, which is the relationship between toning, fineness and complementary colors.


    In short, the color is also a very deep problem, and you can easily call out another color.


    And there are a variety of colors, brightness and darkness can be adjusted according to the color.


    Jenny''s green eyes widened, and she said in surprise, \"Is there a lot of colors? It''s complicated, right?


    The Elf Princess was a little surprised. She was painting, and naturally she knew a lot of colors, but she never thought that there were also a lot of paint colors.


    \"Like your painting, it''s not complicated at all, just add two colors to get another color.\"Liu Feng explained.


    \"I see, like yellow and blue equals green, yellow plus red equals orange, red plus blue equals purple, red plus white equals pink, etc?" Jenny asked.


    - When it comes to the color fairy princess, she is very excited, and she is still very interested in drawing things.


    After all, painting is her favorite thing to do, and when it comes to this, the Elf Princess still understands very well.


    - At first, the fairy princess still didn''t know anything, but when it comes to painting, she understands everything.


    \"Exactly, you don''t need to use all dark green, you can adjust the brightness or darkness, depending on your mood.\"Liu Feng smiled. Jenny nodded heavily and replied, \"I see, then I will decide according to the color.\"

 Chapter 1703：

    \"Your Majesty, I want pink in my room.\" Enri excitedly flicked her fox''s tail with a happy look on her face.


    Fox Erniang still likes pink very much, wishing that all her clothes were pink.


    Of course, this is also very unrealistic, and it seems too tacky to be all pink.


    So I only use pink once in a while, or use pink to match it, and I never wear pink all over my body.


    \"Then I want blue, the same blue as my eyes, so it looks good.\" Mina said excitedly.


    Cat-eared girls like blue very much, and they like all kinds of blue, such as aqua blue, sky blue, dark blue, navy blue and so on.


    \"Then I want yellow, yellow looks good.\" Nicole said gently. Girls like yellow, the same thing, they like any kind of yellow.


    Like what goose yellow, orange, light yellow, etc. are all girls'' favorite, so most of her clothes are mainly yellow.


    \"What about you? What kind of color do you like?\" Liu Feng looked at Niu Jiao Niang who was eating dessert.


    Tis was stunned, stopped eating 093''s mouth, and said vaguely,


    ....I love purple. \"


    Needless to say, Niu Jiao Niang, he likes his purple hair and purple eyes very much.


    So everything likes purple, of course, she also likes white and blue.


    Because these two colors are the main colors of Frozen, and Niu Jiao Niang likes Frozen very much, so she also likes these two colors.


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly and asked, \"Oh? Why don''t you use white or blue? Don''t want to make your room look like Frozen?\"


    He also knew that Niu Jiao Niang likes Frozen, so Niu Jiao Niang was still a little curious when she chose purple.


    May I? \" Di Si widened her purple eyes.


    She was just focusing on eating and almost forgot about it. If she could make the room look like Frozen, she would naturally like it.


    \"Of course, I have drawn a design for you. If you want, you can decorate your room like that.\"Liu Feng nodded.


    \"I do, I do!\" Ti nodded without hesitation, her purple eyes full of anticipation.


    \"Okay, then decorate your room like Frozen.\" Liu Feng smiled heartily.


    \"Second update, factory v7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1963: Gospel


    Mira put the paint submitted by the scientific research department on the table and said, \"Your Majesty, the paint samples have been sent.\"


    \"Okay!\"Liu Feng nodded lightly and began to check the texture, color and taste of the paint.


    He poured out the paint evenly and put them in a bowl. There were all kinds of colors, like pink, blue, green, etc. Eight or nine colors. \"The smell of this paint is not the same as the paint your Majesty used before, it doesn''t smell so bad.\" Mina got closer and could smell that smell in the first time.


    Before the cat ears smelled the paint, the whole person disliked it. The smell was so exciting that it made people feel uncomfortable.


    And the cat-eared girl asked specifically at that time, knowing that there is a substance in the paint called lead.


    Once the lead in paint enters the human body through the respiratory tract, digestive tract, skin, etc.


    Then it will continue to accumulate in the blood, causing anemia, memory loss, high blood pressure, joint pain and other toxic reactions.


    Not only that, there are also harmful substances such as formaldehyde and benzene, and these are absorbed through the respiratory tract.


    Among them, the harm of formaldehyde in paint to human body is characterized by long-term, latent and concealment.


    If a person inhales formaldehyde for a long time, it will cause serious diseases such as nasopharyngeal cancer and throat cancer.


    The other is benzene. After this toxic substance is inhaled by the human body, it will have an anesthetic effect on the central nervous system.


    This toxic substance can inhibit the body''s hematopoietic function, and can also reduce red blood cells, white blood cells, and platelets.


    Moreover, the prevalence of aplastic anemia will also increase, and it can even lead to abnormal menstruation in women, as well as congenital defects of the fetus, which are very serious anyway.


    Not only formaldehyde and benzene, but also many kinds of toxic substances, in short, the damage of these toxic substances is similar.


    All affect the function of the central nervous system, manifested in dizziness, headache, drowsiness, weakness, chest tightness and other symptoms.


    It may also affect everyone''s digestive system, such as some symptoms such as loss of appetite and nausea.


    Not only that, in the most serious cases, it can damage the liver and hematopoietic system, and even cause death.


    After hearing the dangers, Cat Er Niang''s whole body was not well, so she immediately covered the paint and did not dare to take half a step.


    She also took the paint far away, and kindly told Liu Feng not to approach it, it was too dangerous.


    Even the cat-eared girl said that she should not decorate it, otherwise what should I do if my body is broken?


    She didn''t want anything wrong with Liu Feng.


    What''s more, the paint is so harmful, the smell is also heavy, and the decoration can''t survive. It''s better to live like this now.


    \"Yeah, the smell is not irritating at all,...on the contrary there is a faint fragrance,\". \" Enri was surprised.


    Fox Erniang also smelled the earth paint at that time, and it was also the kind that was outrageous.


    She didn''t want to think about the smell until now. Not only was it unpleasant, but most importantly, it was harmful to the human body.


    \"Your Majesty, is this paint harmful to the human body? Is it the same as last time?\" Nicole worried.


    The girl''s face was full of worry. She had also heard about the dangers of paint, so she was naturally afraid.


    \"There should be no problem.*Liu Feng picked up the material drawing that was sent with the paint, and continued, \"The things I told them to pay attention to before should have been avoided. \"


    The information he gave to the scientific research department included the composition diagram of the paint, and the information was very careful.


    The main material of the paint is also the analysis of the composition, as well as the function and durability of the paint, chromaticity and so on.


    The reason for such carefulness is to let the people in the scientific research department make the paint correctly. Of course, it is not a 100% copy.


    It is to let them avoid the bad of the paint and add some better ingredients.


    Of course, this is not an easy task, and the production of paint is not simple. If you want to remove the internal and harmful components, it is very likely that the paint will not be produced.


    This series of operations can be said to be difficult, as much as re-inventing a paint.


    The experiment is also a long process. How long does the paint last and how fluid is it after being painted on the wall? And is it non-toxic and so on.


    And after brushing the paint, it is necessary to determine whether the paint is waterproof, and whether it is flammable and so on. If it is not waterproof, it will be washed away after a few days of rain.


    There is also a major hidden danger if it is flammable, - a little spark or the temperature outside is too high, it is easy to cause a fire.


    Mina looked at a bucket of blue paint and asked curiously, \"Your Majesty, how did you make this blue paint?\"

 Chapter 1704：

    Liu Feng glanced at the blue paint, then glanced at the ingredient list in his hand, and said, \".\" The material is very complicated, and there are many things used. \"\"Your Majesty, is the poisonous ingredient of this blue paint still there? \" Mina asked worriedly.


    \"It has been eliminated, and there is no toxic substance at all.\"Liu Feng said softly.


    \"Great, I can finally make the house look good again, and then there are no toxic substances.\" Mina said happily.


    An Li flicked the fox''s tail, squinted and smiled, "Then I don''t have to worry about it, the room can be turned pink."


    \"Your Majesty, then my white paint is also free of toxic substances, right?\"Tis was a little worried.


    After reading all the paint ingredient lists, Liu Feng smiled, "Don''t worry, there are no toxic substances in all of them, and these paints are all safe."


    The scientific research department has spent more than half a year in vain, and something as useful as paint has been produced.


    This is of great help to the development of Chang''an City. As long as these paints are available, the beauty of Chang''an City can be improved to a higher level.


    The most important thing is that these paints (for the money) have no toxic substances, no longer have to worry about waiting a long time to move in after renovation.


    As long as the paint of Chang''an City is dry, people can live in it, which is a time saver.


    This is also a point that Liu Feng is satisfied with, because they will definitely have to transition the decoration time on the highest building.


    Although the living environment of the tallest building is also good, you can''t always live in the tallest building, right? The castle is the most important place to live.


    With these new paints, it can save a lot of transition time and can move in a week at most.


    If the paint dries fast, it might not be used for a week, which is a boon.


    \"Very good, then the renovation of Chang''an City can begin in two days.\" En Li said excitedly. . drag.


    -One more, Cv7). Ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    Chapter 1964: The castle becomes the palace?


    \"Have you arranged the decoration?\" Liu Feng asked.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, everything has been arranged. No one will live in the castle, and it will be emptied for a while. Enri responded immediately.


    Fox Erniang is also arranging these things these days, that is, arranging the decoration of the castle.


    How to decorate which room, how to decorate, etc. is very troublesome, because the things inside have to be moved.


    At that time, it is very troublesome to decorate, because if you accidentally touch the paint, it will be miserable.


    The beds, wardrobes, and tables in the room must all be removed, which means that the entire room must be very empty.


    Renovation is a very tedious thing to do, because before the renovation process begins.


    Because the first thing to determine is the overall decoration style, which is a more brain-intensive thing.


    Of course, this does not need Liu Feng to think about it, it is all about the world''s well-known designers to draw.


    The external structure diagram of the castle, as well as the internal distribution map are all made by well-known designers.


    The girls'' rooms are designed according to their own living habits, and a detailed measurement of the 773 rooms is carried out.


    Of course, these measurements were made by Liu Feng, and the content of the measurements mainly included specifying the area involved in the decoration process.


    Especially the tile area, wall paint area, wallpaper area, floor area, and then proceed to the next step of demolition and modification to water and electricity renovation.


    Hydropower transformation is also a relatively complicated matter, because the entire Chang''an City also has electricity in the castle, and it is difficult to re-lay in all aspects, and many generators must be brought from the earth.


    In addition to these, there are some building materials including various main materials and auxiliary materials, and then enter the construction stage.


    Such as installation and engineering of walls, floors, roofs, doors, and finally lamps, furniture and appliances, and various soft decorations.


    All the styles are decorated in accordance with the European style, in order to ensure the western style of the castle.


    Because Chang''an City already has a lot of Chinese styles, and the houses on the other side of the earth are also Chinese style.


    Therefore, the style of the castle is better to keep the previous style. This style of castle is still very comfortable to live in.


    Another point is that redemption should not be too fast in time for decoration, - it must be very rigorous.


    Because decoration is not an easy task, and it is not something that can be done casually, there are many things to pay attention to in all aspects.


    It takes a long time for Hu Erniang to deal with these things every day, because she has to determine where the contents will be moved to when the time comes.


    The selection of materials and so on is a very tedious thing. She took all these things on herself from the beginning, in order to make Liu Feng easier.


    After all, the decoration work is not a trivial matter, and Liu Feng has to deal with more things, so what Hu Erniang thinks is to help share.


    \"That''s good, we must let people stare at them strictly, nothing can go wrong.\" Liu Feng said seriously.


    After all, the decoration - it takes a lot of energy, and it must be very fine the first time, otherwise it will be too troublesome to renovate in the future.


    Anyway, it is impossible to renovate in a short time, so this time the renovation must be strictly controlled.


    \"I understand.\" Enri nodded heavily.


    What Hu Erniang thought in her heart was to supervise the work in person, and she couldn''t let those people deal with it casually. The castle was a facade job in Chang''an City, so naturally she couldn''t be careless.


    And the refurbishment project is not a small thing at that time, in short it is-


    A huge project.


    \"This-secondly, if the castle is to be turned into a palace, the Han Dynasty still needs a palace.\" Liu Feng said seriously.


    This is what he has been thinking about recently. Chang''an City is now a castle, and it doesn''t sound as domineering as a palace.


    Therefore, in order to match the strength of the Han Dynasty today, the castle of Chang''an City will naturally be renovated into a palace.


    Of course, at that time, this palace will not be made casually, and it must be very rigorous.


    There are relatively large changes in both the area and the appearance. It is estimated that it will not be completed in a short period of time. It is not as simple as the interior decoration, because the entire appearance needs to be renovated.


    The whole project is no less than the production of the entire palace, except for the appearance of the new palace, most of which still retain the shape of the previous castle.


    So it''s easier to build a brand new palace than to tear down the castle.


    However, although the former is relatively simple in comparison between the two, the time it takes is not short.


    Because the preparation time of materials alone will take a long time, such as some special tiles and external decorative materials.


    It''s all brand new, and it must have taken a long time to do it all from scratch.


    For example, some of the top tiles of the new palace, which are completely different from the previous ones, are all remade.


    There are also some wall walls are reused some different materials, as well as shapes.

 Chapter 1705：

    These shapes are not available in the other world for now, so we have to start all over again.


    It doesn''t mean that you can make a similar shape with a piece of stone, but it also depends on whether the material is durable or not.


    If the material is not durable enough, it can easily erode away in the event of rain or snow.


    It is better not to renovate and renovate such a decoration. The original living is good, because after the renovation and renovation, it has become a dilapidated house.


    \"I understand.\" Enri nodded heavily.


    Hu Erniang also knew about such a renovation plan. Of course, she must be very happy after learning about this renovation plan.


    Because she had been thinking about a kingdom without a palace, how could it be.


    Not taking another continent as an example, all the kingdoms on this continent have palaces.


    And the Han Dynasty is a benchmarking existence in this continent, so there must be a palace.


    It is precisely because of this that after learning that the castle was to be renovated into a palace, Hu Erniang took this task on herself.


    She can''t wait to turn her wallet into a palace, because only in this way, those who come to discuss cooperation or do business will have respect. \"If there is anything you don''t understand, come and ask me.\" Liu Feng said seriously.


    He is very concerned about the renovation of the castle into a palace, after all, this is a face project.


    In addition to being more comfortable to live in, it also looks good on the outside, which is the face of a kingdom.


    He didn''t care too much about this at first, just because the construction of the castle was too long, and it just happened to be renovated.


    \"Second shift, Cv). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1965: Tiger Erniang has a new direction


    whine....


    Early the next morning, a dull and loud horn sounded, which lasted for a minute.


    The people in the Sahara Prairie also rose up one after another, and they knew the sound of the horn the best.


    -Once the horn sounds, it means that there is still a fight on behalf of the tribe, and they are leaving the tribe to fight for honor.


    Today, the people in the Sahara Prairie are all very serious, and there is no scene of giggling on weekdays.


    Even the children are the same, everyone is very well-behaved, standing at the door of their respective tents under the leadership of adults.


    Of course, this is done by people who don''t have a store. Those who have opened a gourmet store have already started working.


    Elsa blinked her golden eyes, and after simply eating breakfast, she left the tent with Sheepskin.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    Elsa came to the gate of the barracks, and the orc warriors standing guard at the gate were extraordinarily serious.


    \"His Royal Highness!\"The soldiers stood very straight.


    \"Yeah.\" Elsa nodded lightly, stepped into the barracks, and began to check the situation of the soldiers.


    \"Your Highness, why are you here? Don''t you take a break?\" Yami immediately greeted her.


    \"Yes, Your Highness, it''s still early, let''s go back and rest, we will soon be able to take down the Qiao Qi tribe.\" Qiluo said seriously. Elsa shook her head and said seriously, \"The horns are ringing, why should I continue to sleep?\"


    \"His Royal Highness, the horn sound has stopped now, you should go back and rest.\"Yami said quickly.


    \"It''s alright, I''ve slept enough, not to mention that you''re going on an expedition, if I''m still sleeping, how can this make sense?\" Elsa said solemnly.


    The warriors in the tribe are going to go out, and as the leader of Shi Er Niang, there is no reason to sleep.


    Since she finished the assignment last night, she has been absent-minded, and she has not slept well all night.


    Although the plan this time is very good, and the other tribe is not very strong.


    This expedition is an important war related to the unification of the entire Sahara Prairie.


    She was naturally more worried last night. If she failed this time, she didn''t know when the next time would be.


    After all, her plan is already very detailed, and the entire Sahara prairie must be unified before summer.


    And this plan of hers can only be implemented when the entire Saharan prairie is unified, because only in this way can everyone live a good life and the entire prairie can become better.


    \"Under the stock, you should wait for our good news in the tribe.\"Yami said seriously.


    After receiving the order last night, she was in a state of excitement, so she didn''t sleep much all night.


    In my mind, I was thinking about how to deal with the Qiaoqi tribe and how to take the entire Sahara Prairie for His Highness.


    It can be said that the burden on her shoulders is heavier, but she is also willing to do it, and nothing else, because it only makes sense to think this way.


    The most meaningful thing she thought was the protection of the treasures of the two sisters Elsa and Enri in the snow-capped mountains.


    At that time, when the treasure was handed over to the two of them, Hu Erniang felt that the whole person was relieved.


    But at the same time, she felt very lost because she didn''t know what to do next.


    The only one of the most important tasks has been completed, and I don''t know what to do next?


    Until I met Elsa again and learned that the other party wanted to unify the entire Sahara prairie, in order to restore the glory of the Brutus orc kingdom.


    After hearing this sentence, she followed Shi Er Niang to the Sahara Prairie without hesitation.


    The purpose is to help the other person complete such a thing, and only in this way can I feel that my life is meaningful.


    \"His Royal Highness, we will definitely come back in three days, and we will definitely bring the leader of the Qiaoqi tribe to you.\" Qiluo said firmly.


    It can be said that the monkey-eared girl slept more comfortably last night, and she wanted to take down this tribe for a long time.


    After learning the news last night, I was even more excited. In order to exert better strength, I went back to my tent and slept very well \"You must be careful when you set out, and don''t be caught by too many people. I found it, it would be bad if people from the Qiaoqi tribe knew about it in advance.\" Elsa urged.


    Although most of the entire Sahara prairie is owned by itself, there is no guarantee that the Qiaoqi tribe has not sent people to mix in.


    .0 Ask for flowers...


    Moreover, the Qiaoqi tribe is at the very edge of the tribe, and this journey will take time.


    If someone tipped off the news at this time, then the Qiaoqi tribe would definitely be ready, but this battle would not be easy to fight.


    If the other party is prepared in advance, then more than 7,000 people will still have a little chance of winning against 10,000 people.


    \"His Royal Highness, please rest assured, I will have people survey the road ahead of time, and there will never be any mistakes.\"Yami said rigorously.


    Hu Er Niang would never allow this kind of thing to happen, she finally decided to go to war, if she found such a problem, she would be very annoyed. If it comes according to the plan, it will not be difficult to win the Qiaoqi tribe, but if the other party is informed in advance, it will inevitably be a fierce battle. She is so cautious, but she will never allow such a thing to happen, not to mention that she has decided not to let the tribe''s people sacrifice too much.


    Therefore, it is absolutely impossible for the Qiaoqi tribe to know this kind of thing in advance.

 Chapter 1706：

    This time, Yami brought a lot of advance troops in order to let them inquire about the situation ahead.


    And check whether there are some enemies lurking nearby, so as to bring the information back.


    \"That''s good, I believe you.\" Elsa nodded lightly.


    She was still very confident about Hu Er Niang''s work efficiency. Since the other party was so sure, there was a high probability that this would not happen.


    \"His Royal Highness, all the soldiers have assembled, we can prepare to go.\" Qiluo said beside him.


    \"Have you checked the supplies, weapons, and armor you are wearing?\" Elsa urged.


    Although she did not follow the expedition in person, she was still very worried that they had not done a good job in these matters, and she would inevitably say a few more words.


    \"These have been checked three times, please rest assured, Your Highness.\" Qiluo nodded heavily.


    \"Okay, let''s go, I am waiting for your victory in the tribe.\"


    Elsa smiled.


    For some reason, when they were about to set off, she wasn''t so nervous.


    \"Yes.\"Yami and Qiluo responded at the same time.


    One more, Cv7). Ask for customization, ask for support. \"door.


    Chapter 1966: The actual face of the port.


    Chapter 1966: The actual face of the port. (2 more for customization)


    The weather is clear, cloudless, and the sun is not very big. The capital of the Orc Empire of Torolla is in the city of Margo.


    There are still people coming and going on the avenue, but there are not as many people as usual.


    They are all heading in one direction now, and that direction is the direction of the sea.


    All of them now want to go to the seaside to see, nothing else, because the seaside is now under construction.


    But it''s not, they can see it if they want, and now the seaside is surrounded by a large fence.


    They could only look inside through the fence on their toes, of course, they couldn''t see it at all.


    But these people never get tired of it, even if they are surrounded by a large wooden board and look at things they can''t see, they find it very interesting.


    At this moment, there are hundreds of people around the seaside of \"307\", all of them are standing on the shore across the board, listening to the sound of the construction being started inside. \"Hey, you said, what is going on inside, it''s so mysterious?\"A cow orc asked.


    \"How do I know, but isn''t it said that the port is being built? It should be something related to the port.\"-The pig tribe orc replied.


    \"But why do we block all the wooden boards here when building the port? Is there something we can''t find out?\"-A Rabbit Orc raised a question. *After all, this port is not our port, but the port of the Han Dynasty. They are forgiven for not wanting us to see it. \"-The famous sheep tribe orcs analyzed. \"It is also said that this is the exclusive port of the Han Dynasty, and it has nothing to do with us. \" The first to speak, the cattle orc nodded.


    \"That''s what I said, but there''s no need to hide it so secretly, you can''t see anything at all.\" Another cattle orc shrugged.


    \"You care about so many people, these are all things from the Han Dynasty, all of which are exclusive ports, and we will definitely not let us find them.\" A tiger orc said. A rat race orc rolled his eyes and said speechlessly, \"Anyway, when the construction is finished, we will be able to see what we are doing so much trouble here?\"


    \"Aren''t we curious, the more closely we are surrounded, the more we want to see what''s inside.\" Said the person who started talking.


    The Rabbit Orc spread his hands and said, \"It''s useless to be curious, and we can''t see it either, it''s their secret anyway.\"


    \"Hey, do you think Your Majesty will know? What''s in it? Will it be different from our port?" asked the goat orc. \"Your Majesty must know, if he didn''t know, he would not have signed this agreement.\"- said a snake orc.


    \"I also think that His Majesty must know. If it is me, I don''t want someone to build a port in my place. I don''t know what it is.\"The cow orc looked like a matter of course.


    The orcs of the free clan couldn''t help rolling his eyes and jokingly said, \"You can pull it down, just like you, you can''t even be a city lord, let alone a king.\"


    \"What did you say? Could it be a fight, right?\" The cow orc must have been very unhappy.


    \"Fight, fight, who is afraid of you, you have long been disliked.\" The rabbit orcs also refused to admit defeat.


    \"The two of you fight and go somewhere else, don''t come here to gossip.\"A sheep clan can''t stand it anymore.


    \"That is, you two want to fight and go somewhere else, don''t delay us here.\" Another snake orc also said.


    When the other two saw what others said, they didn''t speak ill of each other, and continued to watch quietly.


    The onlookers began to dwindle, because the sun was getting bigger, and nothing could be seen.


    By the afternoon, there were even fewer onlookers, and only a dozen people were still watching intently.


    In fact, the staff behind the plank didn''t know what they were doing, obviously they couldn''t see anything, and they kept looking there.


    \"bang bang bang


    ...


    There was a constant beating sound behind the planks, and the workers had already moved a lot of stones.


    Of course, there is also a lot of firewood, both of which are about the same amount.


    In addition, there are people who are mixing cement, some people are chopping wood, and some people are grinding stones.


    The person who took the lead in overseeing the construction was the one who oversaw the manufacture of Chang''an City Port at that time. The drawings he got this time were a little different from those of Chang''an City Port.


    The port of Chang''an City is naturally larger than the port to be built in Marseille City, so the blueprint in the hand of the overseer, the port pattern drawn in it is not as big as that of Chang''an City, but it is not too small. The building style is also different, there is a duplex style.


    In other words, the bottom of the port was built entirely of stone, and then many stone pillars were built.


    On top of the stone pillars, a floor is laid with stones, and then the house is built on the floor.


    The port can dock many ships, and after the sailor and the captain disembark, they can unload all the things on the port.


    They can walk up the stairs to the house above, where they can rest.


    The overall style is like building a house on water, but it''s not complicated at all.


    Because the house is an ordinary concrete house, not as complicated as a castle, and enough load-bearing columns under the house have been built.


    So the house will not collapse above the port, but there is also a large open space below the house, enough for sailors to carry and place goods.


    This construction style was accidentally seen by Liu Feng when he traveled back to the earth. It happened that he wanted to build an exclusive port on another continent.


    At this time, this architectural style can come in handy, not only a port where ships can dock, but also a place for people to rest.


    In this way, there is no need to go to the city to rest, it is safe and there is no need to worry, some information will be leaked 5.7.


    Of course, there is more than one house on the port, because Liu Feng is thinking of turning this exclusive port into a military port.


    Therefore, the house is also very particular, as well as the port floor below, all of which must be prepared for the soldiers to be stationed in Marge City in the future.


    On the surface, people think that it is just some houses. In fact, these houses can open their windows, and they can also set their rifles by the windows to start shooting.

 Chapter 1707：

    At that time, if soldiers are really stationed in Marshall City, this port will be the biggest advantage.


    \"You all hurry up a little, don''t be lazy, -- make sure to build this port before winter comes.\" shouted the overseer.


    \"Yes.\"The workers said in unison.


    \"Second shift, Cv). Please customize, please support.


    Chapter 1967: Smart Linna


    At the same time, in the palace restaurant in Marshall City, King Blake was having dinner.


    Of course Princess Linna was there, she was depressed and looked very unhappy.


    \"What''s wrong with you? You look unhappy?\" King Black asked.


    The good man king found out that something was wrong with the orc princess. He didn''t want to eat when he saw the other party, and he didn''t want to say anything.


    Princess Linna puffed out her cheeks and looked unhappy. She turned her face away and didn''t speak.


    \"What''s the matter? My precious daughter, what happened?\"The orc queen asked worriedly.


    Princess Linna turned her face - the grievances on her face, and complained, \"Why didn''t the king agree to the request of the Han Dynasty.\"


    This is what the Princess Shanren was angry about these two days. She was always mad at why the King Shanren was unwilling to agree to the request of the Han Dynasty.


    After all, the other party finally had an airship route to drive over to Marge City, but they did not agree to this request.


    Her thoughts of going to the Han Dynasty were shattered like this, can she be happy?


    What''s more, Sophie is still there, and you can ask the other party to bring Sophie back with an airship first. Such a good thing will not cooperate.


    \"Do you know what conditions the other party asked for? You said you would agree to the other party?\"


    King Black asked rhetorically.


    The more he thought about it, the more angry he became. The other party''s demands were a bit high, and he would definitely not be able to accept it at once.


    These days he has to think about this matter, but he always feels that it is not very appropriate. The other party wants too much.


    The Orc King is not the kind of person who is willing to suffer, so naturally he feels uncomfortable no matter how he thinks about it.


    \"Isn''t it just five thousand slaves, and it''s not a knight, so it''s nothing to give them. Princess Linna is puzzled.


    \"My precious daughter, do you know what these five thousand slaves represent? But what about the real five thousand people.\" King Black said solemnly. \"Of course I know, isn''t it just five thousand people, and they''re just slaves, what''s there to worry about.\" Princess Linna said puzzled.


    It was just because the orc princess didn''t know, why didn''t her father agree directly.


    Because after all, in her opinion, the five thousand slaves are just slaves, aren''t slaves just bought and sold? Why don''t you want to agree?


    \"You know that slaves are not just slaves, they are useful.\" King Black said.


    \"Aren''t slaves just slaves? What''s the difference between those used to work and do things?\" Princess Linna wondered.


    Anyway, in her eyes, these slaves are all the same, there is no difference.


    So she really didn''t understand why she didn''t agree to the other party''s conditions, obviously this request was very reasonable.


    Just giving 5,000 people is not very good, and it can also digest all those stones, and those stones can also replace gold coins, which is good no matter how you look at it.


    \"Is that a lot of people? There are five thousand people? What can these people be used for? They can also be used to train into knights.\" King Black said solemnly. It was this one that he was worried about at first. If there were not so many people, he would have agreed directly.


    But 5,000 people are a lot, even if they don''t train to become knights, there are other uses.


    And these five thousand slaves can also be used for other things, such as when two kingdoms are at war.


    These slaves can completely rush to the front as a striker, so that they can consume many knights of the enemy country.


    \"Oh, Father, you really think too much, it will take a lot of time to train these five thousand people to become knights.\" Princess Linna was a little speechless. In his opinion, the reason why five thousand slaves are slaves is because they can only do hard work and can''t do anything else, so they are regarded as slaves. If they can really become knights, the Torola Orc Empire has already trained all these people to become knights.


    Where will they continue to be slaves, and why don''t they use what they can use?


    It''s just that there is no way to use them, so they are regarded as slaves.


    \"You don''t know the power of the Han Dynasty, they can definitely turn these 5,000 slaves into knights.\"Blake doesn''t know why he always feels this way. He has always felt this way since he saw the changes in the Han Dynasty and the series of goods over there.


    What''s more, the Han Dynasty is already very powerful. They still need these 5,000 slaves. Naturally, they have some concerns.


    \"Father, you also know that the Han Dynasty is very powerful. If they really want to attack us, they can attack us without our five thousand slaves.\"


    Princess Linna sat up straight and continued, \"The reason why the Han Dynasty developed so well must be because a lot of manpower is needed to help them develop, so they want slaves, otherwise they would have already wanted gold coins.\"


    Since the orc princess learned about the last conversation, she learned that the Han Dynasty did not need gold coins.


    He began to analyze the other party''s behavior, and then he knew even more when he heard that the other party needed 5,000 slaves.


    If the other party really just wants to increase their strength, then there is no need for slaves at all, and they can be recruited directly in the Torola Orc Empire.


    Where does it take a lot of trouble to get these 5,000 slaves, bring them back food and drink, and have to go to training, it''s too much trouble for them.


    Moreover, the physical strength of slaves is naturally not as good as that of ordinary people. If it is said that they want to recruit them back to become knights, it will be very troublesome to just restore their bodies to ordinary people.


    They need to eat a lot of food to get the same physique as normal people, which is really superfluous.


    King Black thought about it carefully and thought it made sense, and said seriously, \"You''re right, they don''t have to work so hard.\"


    The King of Good People didn''t think of this. He only thought that the Han Dynasty was very powerful and needed so many people. There must be other purposes.


    After all, it took 5,000 people at a time, which inevitably made him a little wary, this is not a small number.


    You must know that there are not so many people in a city, and he will be a little worried when he asks for so many people at once.


    \"I''ll just say, and they want our strange stones, isn''t it good for us?\" Princess Linna continued.


    At first, when she saw those stones, she felt that they were useless, although the colors of the stones inside were all beautiful.


    But they can''t make those stones, and they can''t process them. It''s a bit difficult to turn them into beautiful necklaces and rings.


    \"One update, factory v). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1968: Not much use


    \"That''s right, those stones are useless to us, and it''s definitely better if we can exchange them for something good.\" King Black agreed. At the beginning, when Second Prince Nemo and the others dug up these things, he didn''t understand it very much.


    What would be the use of making these weird rocks? Although there are some gems inside.


    But how can they know that these things are gems, because some gems still look very dim.


    It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s dark, if it¡¯s a bit big, it¡¯s okay, but the point is that it¡¯s not a big one, just a small one, and I don¡¯t know what these things can be used for.


    The largest is the size of a bottle cap on the other side of the earth, and the smallest is about the size of a fingernail.

 Chapter 1708：

    Such a small gem looks very abrupt in the huge stone. It is not that they have not beaten it, but almost all of the gems have been broken. Then there are various methods, such as burning blisters, etc., but they are very effective, and they are not even useful at all.


    They gave it to the best mason in Marshall to help dig out the gems inside.


    But it''s also a big project, and it took them days to dig out - a small piece, and then that small piece is still broken.


    Even the size of a fingernail is not comparable to that of a fingernail. The small one is like a grain of rice.


    These things are useless to the Torora Orc Empire.


    These things can''t be eaten, and they can''t be used for anything. Those civilians won''t even look at them.


    As for the nobles, these things are just displayed for them.


    Although they can afford these things, they are so small that it is useless for them to take them back.


    Can''t be placed in an attractive position for others to see, it means nothing to them.


    All they want is a face project, it is impossible to spend a lot of money to buy such a thing and put it in that box, only you can see it.


    If you want to buy it, it is definitely not that big, and it is placed in the current position, or it can be worn on the body so that others can see it, so that it has the value of showing off.


    Otherwise, he spent such a large price, and others would not know what he bought. Even if he took it out, it would be very stingy, which would make people laugh.


    As for those businessmen, they definitely want something that can make money, and there is no way to make any money by reselling these things, so naturally they don''t want them.


    The point is that these things are neither stored nor placed, and there is no way to get them.


    They don''t want it even if they take it and resell it, because these things are of little use to them.


    If it is like saying that the necklaces and rings that were made before are resold, they are very popular.


    \"If those things are given to them, they will definitely be of better use. Those stones are of no use to us at all. Since they can be used for trading, it would be best\". \"Princess Linna agrees very much.


    When he saw those things at first, he recognized them immediately, and immediately knew that they were similar to the necklaces and rings he was wearing. He didn''t believe it at first, but after touching the two materials, he found that they were similar.


    Both the material and the color are the same, although the inside of the stone does not look as good as it is made.


    But she clearly knew that these were exactly the same as the jewelry she was wearing.


    It''s not that she didn''t tell her father about this. The orc king was very happy when he heard it, and naturally asked the craftsmen to do these things. But the things that are made are indistinguishable and very ugly, and the gold coins and manpower consumed are very large.


    It looks very ugly, so it is better not to make it, and it takes a lot of manpower and money, even more expensive than buying a new one in Chang''an City.


    The price of the construction cost can buy two in Chang''an City. Of course, they will not do such a thankless thing.


    \"Although it is of no use to us, I am really reluctant to give such a good thing to them.\" King Black regretted.


    Although they couldn''t make good use of these stones, of course he knew the price of these stones.


    Giving such a useful stone to other people is to make beautiful accessories, and then spend money to buy it back, which is a little uncomfortable no matter how you think about it. But after thinking about it, these stones can also be exchanged for good things, and I will spend a little more money to buy those good things back.


    In this way, you can earn good things, and you don¡¯t have to spend too much time and money to make these things. In fact, it¡¯s not bad to think about it this way. There are good ones and bad ones, but it doesn''t hurt us much, as long as we can develop. \" Princess Linna comforted.


    Every time she considers the aspects that are relatively good, of course, she will analyze some bad ones, but she will also consider another aspect.


    Because she knows that there are two sides to everything, and there are good and bad. If you weigh the two, the good is more than the bad, and that''s not bad.


    The orc princess has been like this since she was a child. Every thing will analyze its pros and cons, not only to see its good side, nor only to see its bad side.


    \"According to what you say, we should agree to his request, right? After all, it won''t hurt us much.\" King Black said. \"Of course we have to agree, this will definitely be good for us, so there is no harm.\"


    Princess Lina took a sip of water and continued, \"The Larson Elf Empire has already agreed, we must not slow them down.


    It is known from various sources that the Ra (good) Ersen Elf Empire was the first place where the Han Dynasty arrived.


    That empire was also the first place they talked about cooperation, and the most important thing was that the empire had already agreed.


    If your side is stagnant, you will only be left far away by the other party.


    In this way, the development of the Larsen Elven Empire will be very fast, and it will catch up with them by a distance. If things go on like this, the two empires will have a huge disparity, which the orc king doesn''t want to see.


    \"Okay, let someone go to the port and say that we have agreed to their request and we can cooperate. King Black said seriously.\"Okay, I will send someone to do it right away. \" Princess Linna said excitedly.


    She has been waiting for this day for a long time. Who doesn''t want to go to such a good place as written in the book?


    Second shift, (V). Ask for customization, ask for support. \"


    Chapter 1969: The renovation of the castle


    In the early morning, the sun rose slowly from the horizon line, and a new day was ushered in the city of Chang''an.


    The street became full of traffic again, and everyone had a smile on their face.


    Liu Feng got up from the castle and ate breakfast and rushed to the highest building. There are still many things to deal with today.


    It''s not a little looser than when I haven''t gone to another continent before, and now I have more things to deal with when I come back.


    The same is true for Mina and Enri, and the work they have at hand is also piled up.


    But this time they rushed to the highest building, but they called a lot of people to help.


    -There are several steam cars, and several carriages, etc., because starting today, the castle will be renovated.


    Some of their things in the castle have been moved in advance, and the things they are moving now are some clothes for washing, and some other things. It is mainly used in the highest building, and other large items have been moved to other places in advance.


    The room on the highest floor is also very comfortable, the big bed inside is also very comfortable, and the girls have rooms in it. 290 So don''t worry about not getting enough sleep, or not getting enough sleep, etc. They even have two or three people who are willing to squeeze into one room.


    As for Jenny, she went back to the house she bought and slept, and sometimes Hu Er Niang would follow.


    At this moment, there are many people gathered downstairs in the castle, except for a few.


    In addition to the craftsman function, there are also some people who move things.


    Because the castle is going to be redecorated, some wooden boards have been erected around the castle.


    These wooden boards are to prevent people outside from seeing the decoration inside, and also to prevent them from approaching the vicinity easily.


    Around the wooden board, guard soldiers were also arranged to stand guard nearby. In short, this project would be quite a huge project.


    Because the castle is the first decoration, and the degree of decoration is not small, there will be a change in both the interior and the exterior.


    So it will take a lot of time, of course, the things inside will naturally have to be emptied.


    As for the maids and attendants living in the castle, there are naturally arranged places for them to live.


    Because of the decoration of the castle, most of the servants and maids don''t have to serve.


    They have a new job, just staring at the decoration in the castle, or some are assigned to help in some other storefront.


    They''ll be back again when the castle''s real renovations are done.

 Chapter 1709：

    -Two months is just a transition period.


    Enri sat in the steam car, looked back at the situation behind her, and said reluctantly, \"I will be away from here for a few days from today, and I will miss the castle.\"


    \"I will miss the castle too, but if we meet again, it will definitely be a new face for us.\" Liu Feng smiled.


    In fact, at the beginning of the spring, he was going to decorate the castle. If it weren''t for delays due to various things, he would have to go to another continent.


    The most important thing is that the new paint has not been successfully developed, so the decoration has been delayed until now.


    It was originally said that when he went to another continent, it would be best if the castle could be renovated.


    Because they have been away for more than ten days, the decoration of these days, the castle should be slightly different.


    Then they don''t have to live in the tallest building for so long, and they can move in as long as they live for another month or so.


    \"But it doesn''t take too long, we''ll be back soon anyway.\"


    Mina said with a wink of blue eyes.


    She knew that the renovation of the castle would take time, but after reading the plan, the renovation of the castle could be completed within two months.


    Because the number of craftsmen hired this time is very large, and their skills are also very top.


    Whether it is painting the interior or placing some new furniture, or decorating the exterior of the castle, as long as there are many people, it can save a lot of time. Because you have a design draft, and after the first or two days of getting familiar with it, and then start the construction, the speed will be much faster.


    In fact, two months is a long time. If it weren''t for the large number of people hired this time, the time for the castle decoration might have to be delayed until winter. This time, thousands of people were hired to prepare for the decoration of the castle. It can be said that this project is very huge.


    You must know that there were only a thousand people when the tallest building was built, and their experience at that time was not as skilled as it is now.


    It can be seen that the renovation of the castle is not so simple. The same number of people and more familiar skills will take two months.


    \"Yeah, when we come back, the castle will be another look.\" Enri looked expectant.


    To be honest, the most looking forward to the renovation of this castle is the fox ear girl.


    No other, because she is mainly responsible for some internal affairs of Chang''an City, so if the castle looks good, it will naturally feel good.


    Of course, this face is not the face of oneself, but the face of the entire Han Dynasty and Chang''an City.


    How can a kingdom be without a palace? The palace is the symbol of a kingdom.


    If your palace is big enough and grand enough, people in other kingdoms will not dare to underestimate you.


    They would also be amazed when they came over. After all, the Han Dynasty was a kingdom that everyone envied. We can''t let others say that the Han Dynasty has no royal palace, right?


    \"During the renovation of the castle, we are going to live in the highest building. Have you brought all your things?\" Liu Feng asked.


    \"Everything has been brought, and nothing has fallen.\"The girls responded in unison. \"Okay, then let''s set off for the highest building, I may be busy all day today.\" Liu Feng said seriously.


    \"Buzz...


    Several steam cars began to start, all heading towards the highest building.


    \"Ta Ta....


    Everyone took the steam elevator to the eleventh floor. Liu Feng took the lead in sitting on the main seat. After drinking a sip of tea, he began to read the documents.


    It was only one night''s work, and his position was filled with documents like a mountain.


    \"Every day is these trivial things, and all important things are delayed by these trivial things.\"Liu Feng- with a serious look on his face.


    At present, the large and small documents of Chang''an City are directly communicated from various departments to the highest building.


    Because the Han Dynasty was just founded, he had to personally grasp many things, and he couldn''t let the general direction deviate at all.


    \"Yes, your Majesty actually has a lot of documents that are irrelevant. They should be screened and then uploaded.\" En Li said seriously.


    Chapter 1970: Too many trivial things


    Enri is sometimes very speechless when dealing with documents, and all kinds of small things will come up.


    It''s like who killed a cat, who got into a fight, and who didn''t get paid for what he ate.


    The most outrageous thing is that there is a cat that can''t get down from the tree, etc. All these trivial documents have been passed to the highest building.


    So now everyone''s desktop on the highest floor is full of documents, and the entire table can only see documents.


    For example, many important documents are delayed by these trivial documents, and most of the important documents are buried under the trivial documents. It is too late to look at the important documents after the trivial documents are really processed.


    Therefore, when Liu Feng began to process documents every day, he would first ask the girls to classify the documents by grade.


    When Liu Feng received these documents every day, he sighed inwardly how it was so troublesome to be a king.


    The TV and novels he watched on the other side of the earth were not like this. All those kings couldn''t relax.


    But he thought about it again, and it was precisely because those kings were so relaxed that their kingdoms didn''t last long.


    Jianguo was defeated by the enemy only a few years ago, this is not - what he wants to see.


    This is why he is worried, so he does everything by himself to ensure that everything is safe.


    Because there are many things that you are good at, it is wrong step by step. He does not want the Han Dynasty that he has worked so hard to build because he wants to be lazy, which will lead to the destruction of the kingdom.


    The development of the Han Dynasty to the present is not easy at all, and it has been achieved step by step.


    Every step he takes is very careful, and every time you want to do something, he thinks for a long time.


    He will analyze the pros and cons of that matter, and he will only do it when it is truly determined that the pros outweigh the cons, or when the cons are very few.


    This is not to be timid, but to be cautious. If he is still the previous city owner, he doesn''t have to think so much.


    Just let go of what you want to do, but it''s different now, he''s a king, and he can''t be like that anymore.


    \"Your Majesty, these documents are all painless, I don''t know why they are passed on. Anli said angrily,


    \"Go on, don''t pass on some small things from various departments in the future, let them screen it first, I really don''t know how to deal with it, and then pass it on.\" Liu Feng said seriously.


    Although it is said that it is a small matter, but after all, it adds up to a lot, and it is very troublesome to deal with.


    \"Understood.\" Enri nodded heavily.


    She took out the paper and started to write something, and she was eager to give the order.


    Otherwise, it would be too cumbersome to deal with a lot of messy things every day.


    - You spend most of the day dealing with these things, how can you be in a good mood?


    Obviously it is a matter that can be handled by the lower level, but it has to be uploaded to the highest building for processing, which is really speechless.

 Chapter 1710：

    \"What should each department do if they don''t deal with these tasks? Every day they send documents to the highest building, so they don''t have to do anything?\" Mina said angrily.


    Cat Er Niang also handles a lot of these things every day, and it''s just a little annoyed.


    A lot of things every day, I thought they were all serious things, and when I really opened it, I found out that they were trivial things.


    When looking forward to dealing with something, it''s bound to get angry when you see that it''s trivial.


    If you say one or two things, it¡¯s okay to deal with these trivial things all morning, which will inevitably make people feel bad.


    The most important thing is that these things are really trivial and outrageous. If you say fights and fights, you can forget about them. Even the rescue of the kitten and the puppy that was hit by the carriage were reported.


    And these things do not mean that they will disappear in a day or two, but they will happen every day, and they are not the same.


    Even when the carriage took the wrong route, the husband was about to get a divorce, etc., all these things were uploaded to the highest building.


    Departments such as the Department of Security, the Department of Integrity, and the Department of Food Hygiene have all been suppressed by uploading documents.


    If these documents are not sorted out in advance, I am afraid that the stacks of documents can be processed until the next day.


    And you may not be able to deal with those things the next day, so it is still necessary to rectify this matter immediately.


    Otherwise, every day, these things are pressing on important things, and all important things are not dealt with, and all those trivial things are dealt with.


    And there are a lot of trivial things, not to say that they can be dealt with in a day or two, but there will be a steady stream of them every day.


    \"Arrange one such person in each department and let them start sorting through the classified documents, and some trivial things will be handled by them.\"


    Liu Feng took a sip of water and continued, \"Only when they don''t know how to deal with them, or they don''t know how to issue orders, they will be sent to the highest building.\"


    Every department needs to do this, otherwise those files, no matter how big or small, are useless, and all of them will be directly transmitted to the highest building without being screened.


    So in any case, these things should be dealt with immediately, so that their workload can be reduced, and the workload of other departments will also increase.


    Otherwise, I would spend every day in the highest building from morning to night, except for the usual meal time and afternoon tea time, I would be dealing with these documents every day.


    \"Relax, Your Majesty, I will definitely convey this order.\" Enri nodded heavily.


    The same is true for Hu Erniang. She can''t wait to do this, because Chang''an Che has a lot of internal affairs, and it is really troublesome for her to deal with these things.


    And the most important thing for her now is to follow up on the decoration, - one person has to do it in two people, which is inevitably a bit exhausting.


    Now it is good to let other departments filter the documents and upload them, so that not only her, but the work of the entire tallest building can be reduced.


    \"This matter must be taken seriously, just tell them that if the highest building receives some trivial documents in the future, then their work will not be done.\" Liu Feng''s tone was slightly angry.


    The more people are recruited, the more lazy people will naturally be. Those who upload trivial documents are just lazy.


    \"I will also ask someone about their work attitude recently. As for those who are lazy, they will be eliminated.\" En Li said seriously.


    \"Second shift, two v). Please customize, please support.\"Big.


    Chapter 1971: Let everyone have a meeting


    Liu Feng continued to flip through the documents on the table, and most of the documents on the table had been cleared out.


    Those are all trivial matters, all of which will be passed back to the appropriate department for processing.


    Starting today, he will properly integrate the work between departments.


    Which department is responsible for what? Which department should be responsible for what? Which department and which department should cooperate with each other and so on.


    In short, he won''t let some trivial documents appear in the highest building again. It''s not that it can''t be handled, but it''s just that it takes too much time to process.


    \"An Li, have all the files on your side been separated?\" Liu Feng asked softly.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, my side has been separated, there are only twelve important documents, and the remaining - four, three, three\" more than forty documents are all.-some very trivial documents\"


    Enri sorted out the documents on the desktop and continued, \"I will send all these documents back to their original departments.\"


    When An Li was sorting out, she was really taken aback. She thought that trivial documents should be divided into more important documents, but who knew she was thinking too much.


    \"Your Majesty, I have all sorted out on my side, and there are more than 50 trivial documents.\" Mina just wanted to roll her eyes.


    Mao Er Niang is mainly responsible for some military aspects, as well as the work of the Security Department.


    However, the documents received were all related to the rescue of some cats and dogs.


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to save it. In fact, they can decide this matter by themselves. There is no need to spread a small matter to the highest building.


    \"Your Majesty, I have finished sorting out my side. My side is generally related to the castle. I can handle it myself. It''s very simple.\" Nicole said softly. It was relatively easy for the girl to handle documents, and she didn''t feel anything at all.


    Because she doesn''t have much to do except to eat and drink every day, and the rest of the time is to deal with the problem of the castle.


    She usually doesn''t have any important documents piled up in her hands, not to mention that there are no important things in the castle. Even if there are, she can handle it with her ability.


    \"Okay, let someone take all those documents back, and call all the responsible persons for a meeting in the afternoon.\" Liu Feng said seriously.


    At this time, it is impossible not to sound the alarm bell for them. Don''t always feel that you can get a high salary every month without doing anything every day. The documents he wanted in the past were all important documents, but he never thought that even these trivial documents would have to be done by himself.


    What''s the point of him being king if he has to deal with these trivial things every day? Might as well be a city lord at ease.


    \"Yes, I will send someone to send the order right away.\"Enri answered seriously.


    It was the first time she saw His Majesty look so angry. No matter how angry she was in the past, she was relatively stable. It is conceivable that this time the matter was more serious.


    Nicole brought drinks with ice cubes to everyone. The weather was already getting a little hot, and the bad thing about the document would inevitably make people restless.


    Liu Feng took a sip of tea, took a deep breath, and asked, \"People from another continent should be arriving soon, right?\"


    \"About five or six days before reaching Haiyan City.\" Reported by An Lihui. Hu Erniang is calculated based on the estimated time. If it takes more than two months to go back and forth, it is almost time.


    \"Send an order to Niu Da to let him be optimistic about those people in Haiyan City, except for some very wealthy nobles or people with good skills, can let them come to Chang''an City.#


    Liu Feng put down the cup in his hand and continued, \"Those who are not very spending power, even ordinary people, let them stay outside Chang''an City.\"


    Now that there are more and more people in Chang''an City, and the new and new urban areas have not yet opened, it can be said that it is overloaded.


    If there is another group of people, the entire Chang''an City will be crowded.


    Don''t talk about doing business at that time, just maintain order, which will take a lot of time and manpower.


    What''s more, in addition to another continent, there are merchants and nobles from several kingdoms, and their consumption power is also very powerful.


    And the current goods in Chang''an City can just be supplied to them.


    - If people from another continent are allowed to come in, even if the goods are not enough, there will be potential safety hazards in Chang''an City.


    That''s why he had to come up with this kind of control method. Anyway, not only does Chang''an City have goods for sale, but the other nine major cities also have a lot of goods. As long as those wealthy and powerful nobles and businessmen come to Chang''an City Well, they definitely don''t buy the same amount of stuff.


    As for those talented people, most of them are ordinary people. If they can be used by Chang''an City, it would be the best.

 Chapter 1711：

    \"Relax, Your Majesty, I have already told Niu Da in advance, I believe he has already started to prepare \"to welcome\" those people.\" En Li smiled.


    In fact, it means to greet, mainly to set up a point in the port, when they


    - When they come in, start registering their identities, names, where they come from, specialties, etc.


    Then let them stay in Haiyan City for a few days, and tell them the results after the registration results are screened out.


    Of course, there will definitely be someone in the middle who secretly goes to the airport to leave by airship, and this has already been greeted in advance.


    As long as people from another continent arrive, the airship field is temporarily closed to them.


    Now Yingluo City, Haiyanjing City and Tengying City are all developing very well, and most of them will be assigned to these three cities by then.


    \"Okay, as for those useful talents, let''s spend some time in Haiyan City first, so that I can be more at ease watching in the eyes of Niu Da.\" Liu Feng added.


    Since the last time the Guard Division did something good in the Flanders Empire, he has been wary of everyone except Chang''an City.


    Of course, not everyone is like this, Jenny like another continent is very good.


    It''s just that in this special period, we must still pay attention to it.


    What''s more, just let them pass in Haiyan City - for a while, let people watch them carefully, make sure there are no problems before letting them come to Chang''an City -


    kind of.


    \"Okay, I understand.\" Enri nodded heavily and continued to ask, \"Impression that


    - When will the annual imperial examinations be held? \"


    \"Summer, it will be held in the first month of summer.\" Liu Feng thought.


    \"Yes.\"Enri took out a notepad and started recording.


    \"One update, factory v7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1972: tense atmosphere


    With the passage of minutes and seconds, the time has come to two o''clock in the afternoon, and the sun is very bright.


    An Li looked at the watch on her body, stopped her work, and said, \"Your Majesty, it''s already two o''clock in the afternoon, we should go to a meeting.\"


    Liu Feng looked back at the scenery outside the window, closed the document in his hand, and asked, \"Have the documents I asked you to sort out yet?\"


    \"Relax, Your Majesty, I have already sorted out all the documents for the meeting.\" Enri responded immediately.


    When he said that he was going to have a meeting in the morning, Liu Feng focused on asking Hu Erniang to sort out a document.


    The main content of the document is for trivial documents, and there are some things that cooperate and change with departments.


    The Han Dynasty has reached its second year and is about to enter a stage of rapid development. It cannot rely on the highest building to handle everything.


    This is also the main reason why he will hold 10 meetings today, and each department must play its corresponding functions.


    Their existence is to share some problems with the top building, not to push all the problems to the top building, if that is the case, their existence will be meaningless.


    \"Then let''s go.\" Liu Feng walked out first.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    Since they had been sitting for a day, they did not take the steam elevator to go down, but took the stairs directly to the tenth floor.


    \"Crumble!


    Mira currently opened the door in front, and the soldier walked in first, forming a passage and letting Liu Feng go in.


    At this moment, a lot of people had gathered in the room on the tenth floor, and they got up immediately.


    They all stood respectfully to one side, and said respectfully in unison, \"Your Majesty, greet you.\"


    Liu Feng walked to the main seat and sat down, raised his hand and pressed it, signaling them all to sit down.


    He glanced around and found that more than a dozen stools were full of people, and nodded with satisfaction.


    The people sitting in the seats are all from various departments, including Zink from the Department of Security, Lucy from the Department of Integrity, and people from the Department of Food Hygiene and Sanitation.


    Not only that, the school''s representative is Wei Ya, there are also representatives of the orphanage, and Nuoyue from the newspaper, etc.


    Anyway, the heads of the main departments in Chang''an City will be there, because most of their documents are also communicated to the highest building.


    The maids brought cups and cups of tea in front of the representatives of various departments. All the teas they drank today were black tea.


    Liu Feng''s tea was brewed by Nicole herself, a rare and precious tea variety that was specially brought from the earth.


    \"Your Majesty, I don''t know if you called us here in such a hurry this time, what''s the matter?\"Xinke asked respectfully.


    Because his side is struggling with the training of new recruits, because after the last good thing, he has become more cautious now. Even the soldiers who were recruited before, he would carefully observe and question them.


    Recently, he has also been questioning veterans, so his face doesn''t look as energetic as before.


    Because if I was afraid of being cross-examined, I kept interrogating, and it was very late at night, and it started early in the morning, and there was no rest in between.


    \"Your Majesty, is it because the ship I built is not good?\"Weishi is very worried, so the mentality has been developing new ships.


    It is the kind of boat with high endurance, good appearance and durability.


    Because Chang''an City has now built a 100-meter ship, a 50-meter ship, and even a steam mothership.


    Of course, he is also starting to develop a 200-meter large boat, but before building a 200-meter arrival boat, he thought more.


    It is no longer satisfied with the simple shape of the boat, but considers making the boat look better.


    I want people to be amazed when they see it, this ship - the kind of feeling that must be noble.


    This is not an easy task. First, because you want the boat to look good, there are more things to consider. Second, the boat must not only look good, but also have high durability.


    He hasn''t built a ship for a long time recently because of these things, and now it''s just because of His Majesty''s summons, so he''s a little worried that he''s here to be held accountable.


    \"Your Majesty, did we do something wrong?\" asked the person in charge of the airship department.


    \"Your Majesty, we will definitely take care of all special issues, please don''t worry.\"The person at the train station also said immediately.


    At the same time, the person in charge of the bus station, the person in charge of the carriage, and the person in charge of the port all said in unison, \"We will definitely serve those who buy tickets well.\"


    They all thought that it should be because they had received too many complaints recently, so they called them all together.


    Before the official meeting, it must be right to blame Jing first. They discussed this before Liu Feng came.


    So when His Majesty the King sat down, they all immediately took the lead and pleaded guilty.

 Chapter 1712：

    Liu Feng shook his head lightly, took a sip of tea and said, \"It''s related to this, and it has nothing to do with it.\"


    What he is going to say today is definitely about documents, and of course the documents they said have also been handed in.


    So, the focus of this meeting is to arrange some work, and the second is to let them pay attention.


    .\" Everyone was stunned, all looked at the position of the main seat, begging for answers.


    \"Recently, Chang''an City has always received some irrelevant documents. These documents have been irrelevant for 230 years, and you can handle them yourself.


    Liu Feng put down the cup and continued to say seriously, \"But instead of handling these matters in person, you submitted all these trivial documents to the highest building.\"


    He didn''t speak after finishing this paragraph, his black eyes looked at everyone present solemnly.


    For example, some department heads lowered their heads immediately, and they dared not raise their eyes to look over.


    Because it seems to be the case, they do not deal with any documents every day, as long as the documents are sorted, they will be handed over to the highest building.


    Therefore, after hearing this sentence, they immediately knew that they were talking about themselves, and with His Majesty''s so serious expression, they were even more afraid to look up. \"Now tell me, why can''t you handle these trivial documents yourself?\"Liu Feng asked seriously.


    \"Your Majesty, it''s all our fault. After we go back, we will definitely take good care of the people under our command.\"Some department heads said.


    Most of the people were sweating on their foreheads, and their expressions looked very nervous.


    His hands were clutching the clothes on his body tightly, and his eyes moved back and forth unnaturally.


    Chapter 1973: A bunch of rice bugs.


    \"The biggest problem lies with each of you.\" Liu Feng said seriously.


    He felt that if it wasn''t for the decision made by the leader, the people below would definitely not have done it.


    Therefore, it must be the one who punishes the leader first, not the grassroots.


    The grassroots personnel are mainly responsible for sorting out some documents and collecting some questions, and finally all are fed back to the leaders.


    However, the leaders did not give priority to looking at these documents one by one. Instead, they handed over all the brains to the highest building, so they were the ones who should be punished the most. ...The heads of the various departments did not speak again, except for Lucy, Zink and a few others.


    All the others were told, most of them did not read those documents and uploaded them directly to the highest building.


    So when they were persuaded, they were a little nervous, even a little scared.


    \"What? Don''t you have anything to say?\" Liu Feng asked with his arms around his chest.


    But I have made up my mind to clean it up. Some people occupy high positions, but those who do nothing should be removed immediately.


    Now all departments are cultivating talents. For example, there are many people occupying the leadership position. If you are not enterprising or lacking in ability, you will be replaced at any time.


    What''s more, it''s such a serious matter now, but it''s just because of this matter that he can clean up the mess.


    \"Your Majesty, this time is indeed our fault, please punish us.\"The department heads said in unison.


    Before they knew it, their entire backs were already soaked, and at this moment they didn''t know what to say, and it was best to confess their guilt at this time.


    After all, what His Majesty the King said is the truth. If you justify it at this time, it will only add another level of sin.


    \"This time I will give you a warning first, if the next time the documents sent to the highest building are still those documents, then all of you should be dismissed\". \"Liu Feng sat up straight and continued, \"Anyway, most people want to take your place, and I also believe that those people will definitely do better than you. \"He''s putting pressure on them, if they don''t feel a sense of urgency, it''s very unreliable to act like a fool every time he does something.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, thank you for your tolerance.\"The department head replied again, and he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    -At first, they were too worried. Of course, they were most worried about losing their jobs.


    I''m not afraid of what to punish, because punishment is really nothing compared to losing a job.


    What''s more, it is true that they did not do a good job. If they are punished, they are all willing.


    \"Although your position can be kept temporarily, your punishment is unavoidable.\" Liu Feng said solemnly.


    All the department heads stood up and responded earnestly, \"Your Majesty, this time it''s all our negligence, no matter how you punish you, we will accept it.\"


    \"Deduct your salary for three months, and then you will enter the internship period in the next three months. If you can''t do it, your position will be replaced. \"Liu Feng said word by word.


    This is the method he came up with last night, which is equivalent to turning all these leaders into trainees.


    There will be no salary to be paid within three months, and if you don''t do well within these three months, you don''t need to stay in that department.


    You don''t even need to be demoted, just resign that position and leave their respective departments, and it will be very difficult for them to find a job in the future.


    After all, after this incident, at most, they can only find some very ordinary jobs with low income.


    \"Thank Your Majesty for your kindness, we are willing to accept this punishment.\"The head of the department said in unison.


    As long as they don''t lose their jobs, even if they don''t have a salary for half a year, they feel nothing.


    Although it would be difficult to say that there is no mood for three months, but it is true that I did something wrong and lived up to the expectations of His Majesty the King, so I can only atone for my sins.


    \"Not only that, I will also find someone to supervise you and carry out normal work with you. If you are unqualified after three months, that person will directly take your place.


    Liu Feng blinked his black eyes and continued, \"You must do your best in these three months. After the three-month internship period, you are still in danger. If I find any problems, There is no warning, you just resign.\"


    He can''t let everyone think that after these three months, everything will be fine, and he must make them feel a sense of crisis at all times.


    Only in this way will they work seriously, and Chang''an City will get better and better, so they won''t keep a bunch of rice bugs.


    \"Yes, we are clear.\"The head of the department nodded solemnly.


    Although they learned that they did not need to be fired, the sweat on their bodies was still dripping. After all, this was the first time they saw His Majesty being so angry.


    In the past, although His Majesty looked very majestic, he always made people feel very close to the people, but now it seems different. When offending the Han Dynasty, His Majesty should be serious or serious.


    After you go back this time, you need to clean up the departments, and make a clear distinction between those who are useful and those who are useless.


    Liu Feng tapped his index finger on the desktop and continued, \"In the future, you will have to organize a department specifically, and that department will handle these documents. Only the documents that you really don''t know how to handle will be sent to the highest building.\"


    \"Yes.\"The heads of the departments all took out the pen and paper they brought with them and began to bury their heads in recording.


    \"Also, your departments can cooperate with each other. If you can''t handle this matter, but another department can handle it, you can directly submit it to the person in charge of that department.\"


    Liu Feng paused for a while, and continued, \"I won''t (Li Zhaohao) use words to pass it on to the highest, and then we will give it to them.


    He had received many kinds of documents before, for example, people who bought books went to the publishing house to complain to the library.


    And the publishing house is not directly linked to the library, they are only responsible for printing books, so they directly passed the complaint to the highest building. And what Liu Feng is talking about now is this matter. They can let the two departments negotiate and resolve it in private, instead of spreading it to the highest building.


    \"We remember.\"The head of the department has been recording the content of the meeting. \"All departments and all departments must cooperate with each other, don''t think that this matter has nothing to do with you, you will ignore it, but think about helping to solve it.\" Liu Feng said.


    \"Thank you for your teachings.\"The department heads responded in unison. *


    Three shifts, (~V). Ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    Chapter 1974: Night of the Full Moon

 Chapter 1713：

    \"Ta Ta....


    Looking down from the sky in the Sahara Prairie at this moment, you can see a long queue.


    This team is mainly composed of Yami and Qiluo, and they are marching mightily towards the Qiaoqi tribe.


    The purpose of their trip is only one, that is, to win the entire Qiaoqi tribe, so everyone''s faces are full of chills.


    Even though it was already the third day after they came out, they still looked very motivated.


    I didn''t complain at all because of the hot weather or the fatigue of the journey.


    At the front of the team were Yami and Qiluo, who were chatting while riding on their horses.


    \"We must help His Highness take down the entire Sahara Prairie this time.\" Yami said seriously.


    Before she set off from the tribe, she thought so, whether it was sleeping or eating, there was only one sentence in his mind.


    \"That is necessary, Your Highness, this is to revive the glory of Brutus''s kingdom of good people, and the biggest obstacle is the Qiaoqi tribe.\" Qiluo said firmly.


    \"Don''t worry, after today, the Qiaoqi tribe will be taken down by us.\"Yami said confidently.


    This time they brought a full 10,000 people, and their weapons were much better than the Qiaoqi tribe.


    This time they also brought a lot of food, so they are bound to win this time.


    \"We will be able to reach that tribe tonight. Tonight - we must give the soldiers a good rest.\" Qiluo said softly.


    \"Well, you can fight better if you rest.\" Yami nodded.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    The sun in the sky was getting bigger and bigger, they took a break in the middle, and they continued on after having lunch.


    Along the way, their goals did not deviate in any way, and the marching team was like a straight line.


    As time passed by, night began to fall quietly, and a bright moon hung high above the grassland.


    The moon tonight is particularly round, without a trace of incompleteness, as if praying for the victory tonight.


    Elsa''s tribe has begun to arrange for people to set up tents and burn bonfires, but their bonfires are not burning much.


    There are only a few piles or two, and the location is right in the middle of the tent, because if too many bonfires are lit, the curling smoke will cause the economy of the Qiaoqi tribe.


    One or two bonfires are nothing. After all, people in the Sahara Prairie are used to living everywhere. It¡¯s okay to go out to sleep and light a bonfire. Yami looked at the bright moon in the sky and sighed, \"Today''s moon is really round.\"


    She can rarely see such a round moon, most of the moon is incomplete.


    \"Yeah, it should be celebrating us, I can''t remember the last time I saw such a round moon.\" Qiluo also raised her head.


    The monkey-eared lady remembers that the last time she saw such a round moon, it should have been during the Mid-Autumn Festival last year.


    She is full of curiosity about this festival. She doesn''t understand why moon cakes are eaten on this festival, and she doesn''t know why it is necessary to admire the moon.


    But she only knew that she liked this kind of feeling. A few people sat around the bonfire and ate moon cakes, watching the moon and chatting with each other.


    But this time the full moon is different. The last full moon was because of festivals, and this time the full moon is for war.


    \"Haha..I haven''t seen the full moon night for so long. I saw it tonight. It must be wishing us well.\"Yami smiled heartily. \"Of course, we must be victorious.\" Qiluo also laughed. As the night was getting late, they had already finished their dinner and were preparing to rest, because they wanted to rest first, since it was still too early to attack the tribe.


    And there are special people watching over there. As long as the people from that tribe are sure to rest, they can launch an offensive.


    Therefore, before launching the offensive, they still have enough time to rest, and the winning rate can be greatly improved when they have enough sleep.


    \"Cuckoo...


    \"Lilili...


    At night, some insects and frogs chirped very loudly, but this didn''t break the tranquility that should belong to the night at all. Except for the patrolling people in Elsa''s army, the rest of the people began to close their eyes every minute and second. It was three o''clock in the morning, and the patrolling personnel also returned.


    The patrol team also came back and reported to Yami and the others that another tribe had begun to rest.


    \"Get ready, we''ll start right away.\" Qiluo is already dressed.


    \"Yes.\"The patrol personnel immediately went out to report the order.


    There was a sound of slaughtering of preparations, and all the soldiers were ready. Because they closed their eyes and rested, they all seemed to be full of energy.


    \"Tonight! We must take down the Qiaoqi tribe.\" Yami shouted from the horse, with a very serious expression.


    \"As long as you win the Qiaoqi tribe, you will all be rewarded, and the Sahara Prairie will be better!\" Qiluo is also exciting.


    The morale of all the soldiers soared, and they held up their weapons and shouted passionately.


    \"Take the Qiaoqi tribe! Reign - Sahara Prairie!\"


    \"Take the Qiaoqi tribe! Unify the Sahara Prairie!


    Yami raised her hand and pressed it, and asked loudly, \"Are you all ready?\"


    \"All ready!\" The soldiers shouted in unison again.


    \"Let''s go!\" Qiluo took the lead on the horse and walked in front.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    Those with war horses followed closely, and those without war horses ran fast to keep up.


    After a night''s rest, everyone''s mental state was very good, and the advancing team was as neat and orderly as during the day.


    \"Prepare the fire spear first, and when it gets close, shoot it out.\" Yami ordered.


    \"Yes.\"The soldiers responded in unison.


    The team moved forward for more than an hour and had come to the outskirts of the Qiaoqi tribe.


    Originally, those of the Qiaoqi tribe who were preparing to tip off were dealt with immediately.


    More than a dozen people were all wiped out in an instant, and because of the very fast speed of the erasure, they didn''t let out a single scream.


    \"Prepare the spear!\" Yami raised her right hand and shouted, \"Throw it to me.\"


    \"Yes!\"The soldiers said in unison, and threw the lit spears in their hands.


    The fire spears are actually lit spears, borrowing the strength of the soldiers to throw these flaming spears into the enemy''s tent one by one.


    Because the tents are all made of animal skins, they will ignite immediately when they encounter flames.


    \"ßÝßÝ...

 Chapter 1714：

    - The sound of breaking through the air sounded, the sky was lit up with flames, and dozens of spears flew out.


    \"Four shifts, (V). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1975: It''s all Her Majesty''s


    The blazing fire lit up the night sky, and it was like daytime for a moment, but it was only for a moment.


    Not all the flaming spears fell on the tent, the big tribe fell on the ground.


    Of course, some spears also fell on the tent, and the moment the flaming spear fell, the animal skin tent began to be ignited by flames.


    - Started with a little bit of fire, then the flames got bigger and bigger, and the night sky was lit again.


    Yami raised her corner slightly and shouted, \"Are you all ready? Charge me!\"


    \"Rush!\" The orc warriors responded in unison.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    The good warriors raised their weapons in unison and rushed towards the interior of the Qiaoqi tribe.


    At this moment, the Qiaoqi tribe has not realized what happened, they just thought that the tribe was on fire.


    All the people in the tent that was on fire ran out, and as soon as they ran out, they were going to find water to put out the fire.


    As for the other people in the tents that were not on fire, they were both sound asleep.


    It was not until the galloping sound of the war horses and the cries of the people that they were awakened from their sleep.


    He got up abruptly and went outside the tent, wanting to see what was going on at this moment.


    As soon as they got out of the tent, everyone was dumbfounded, with the fire all over the sky and the tents on fire everywhere.


    What''s worse is that in the distance, a large pile of war soil is advancing towards them, and they are all holding weapons.


    Their expressions looked very ferocious, and the exquisite weapons in their hands surprised them.


    \"Enemy attack! Enemy attack!\"


    The people of the Qiaoqi tribe are big, and everyone looks very panicked, and some of them are not even fully dressed.


    No one thought that there would be enemies attacking at this time, so everyone wore ordinary clothes.


    Now that there is an enemy attack, there is still time to wear what kind of armor, and it is already very good to be able to run out in time to see the situation.


    The people of the Qiaoqi tribe were very nervous when they heard the sound, and they all ran back to the tent to get their weapons and armor.


    But it was too late, and the Elsa tribe had already come in, each with weapons in their hands.


    \"Ta Ta...


    \"Ah ah ah...


    The sound of the horses running and the screams of the enemy were incessant, and the fire lit up the whole sky for a while, and the screams also resounded through the entire Qiaoqi tribe.


    Yami and Qiluo rushed to the front with the weapons in their hands, and they kept waving the weapons in their hands.


    One after another, the lives of the lightning and flint were lost. Although it was said that they were holding pig iron weapons, their lethality was also very strong.


    With the weapon in her hand high, Yami directly fought a **** path, invincible all the way, and no one could stop her.


    Qiluo was the same, she had already slashed and killed all the good warriors who stood in her way.


    Those people didn''t even have armor on their bodies, and they slashed with a knife, and they couldn''t resist the slash.


    In just half an hour, most of the Qiaoqi tribe had been killed or injured, and in the end only two or three thousand people remained.


    All of them were still in a dazed state, and some of them hurried to put on armor and get weapons.


    Those who haven''t reacted, all died on the swinging knife in an instant.


    \"Block them for me, fast!\" shouted the leader of the Qiao Qi tribe. He was already extremely frightened, and he never thought that someone would attack in the middle of the night.


    What''s more, there are so many people, and the whole tribe is on fire, it is really a little panic.


    \"If you can''t stop them, you have to die too, stop them well for me.\"The Qiaoqi tribe shouted.


    \"Yes!\"The people from the Qiao Qi tribe responded in unison.


    Those of them who reacted took their weapons and began to move towards the people of the Elsa tribe.


    - sonorous..


    \"bang bang.....


    The sound of the collision between weapons and weapons continued to sound, and the shouts and screams of the soldiers continued to sound.


    For a time, the entire Qiaoqi tribe fell into the river of blood, and corpses could be seen everywhere.


    Those blood soaked the vast grassland land red, - the air of time was full of a strong **** smell.


    In the night sky in the middle of the night, there is only a full moon hanging high in the sky, and even the extra stars are in it. The moon seems to be stained red with blood.


    \"Ah ah...


    Another hour and a half later, three-quarters of the Qiaoqi tribe were dead and wounded, and the rest were protecting the leader of the Qiaoqi tribe.


    Yami blinked her golden eyes and looked at the few hundred people left, waving the weapon in her hand to give them the final blow.


    \"Don''t! Don''t kill me.\" The people of the Qiaoqi tribe were so frightened that everyone kept backing away.


    The leader of the Qiaoqi tribe has also been retreating, never thinking that one day it will be reduced to this point.


    Masami ignored those people and continued to slash with the weapon in her hand.


    Qiluo was the same. After killing her eyes, she kept waving the knife in her hand and continued to kill. \"Ta Ta...


    \"Ah ah ah...


    Qiluo, Yami and others rode on their war horses and continued to advance, and they fell down one after another with their knives and fell again.


    Half an hour later, no one in the Qiaoqi tribe survived, and the ground was covered with dense corpses.


    Their blood flowed into a river of blood, and many tents were burning.


    .0 In an instant, the entire Qiaoqi tribe looked very sad, and the screams disappeared, only a trace of mourning remained.


    Yami''s face was also stained with blood, she stood up straight, and there was no movement in her golden eyes.


    She took a deep breath and said, until now, the entire Sahara Prairie belongs to His Majesty. \"

 Chapter 1715：

    She has been waiting for this day for a long, long time, and it has been a long time since she wanted to change her mind and become His Majesty.


    Just after annihilating the entire Qiao Qi tribe today, she logically changed her name to your majesty. \"


    \"Yeah, it''s all Her Majesty''s.\" Qiluo wiped the blood donation on the knife with a smile on her face.


    Monkey Er Niang has also been waiting for today for a long time. After she killed the last person, the smile on the corner of her mouth couldn''t help but rise.


    \"You can tell Your Majesty this good news, from tomorrow the entire Sahara Prairie will usher in a new beginning.\"Yami put away the weapon in her hand. \"We''re going back tonight, and we''re going back overnight.\" Qiluo said excitedly.


    Yami thought for a while, then looked at the surrounding environment, nodded and said, \"Okay, let''s go back now.


    There are corpses and blood everywhere, and there is no way to rest near here, and they have already rested for a while, so it is no problem to rush back overnight. \"You guys stay, deal with these corpses, and then you will come back.\" Qiluo ordered.


    \"Yes! Some other soldiers responded.


    Chapter 1976: The Powerless Snake Girl


    \"Whoa, whoa...


    Dark clouds rolled over the sky of the chaotic land, and in an instant, it poured heavily and fell from the sky.


    The silky light rain fell from the sky, the raindrops were so small, the rain curtain was so dense, covering the mountains with white gauze like cicada wings.


    This heavy rain not only helped animals and plants, but also made people feel very comfortable.


    People at home quickly brought their clothes inside, and some people even ran to the balcony to feel the coolness of the rain.


    The children were also sweating profusely, and they were not worried about getting sick. In short, it had not rained for a long time.


    \"Whoa, whoa...


    Bella stood on the terrace of the palace watching the rain outside and muttered to herself,


    \"I haven''t seen rain for a long time\"Three five zeros\".\"


    Rainfall in the Land of Chaos has arguably been very little since spring.


    Most of the land has been dry and cracked. If someone hadn''t watered those crops with water, I''m afraid those crops would have dried up long ago.


    \"Yeah, it''s been thirty or forty days, and it''s finally raining today.\" Ruian said happily.


    Every day, she gets a lot of cries from the common people, that is, it doesn''t rain.


    The crops of the whole land are in jeopardy, and there will be no harvest if it doesn''t rain, so they are very distressed and can only write to Her Majesty the Queen.


    \"It''s good if it can rain, but I didn''t expect it to rain suddenly today, which really surprised me. Bella said softly.


    When she woke up today, she heard a rustling sound outside the window, so the first thing she did was to open the window.


    As soon as the window was opened, the wind and the rain blew in, and the coolness instantly made Snake Girl shudder.


    So she couldn''t wait to wash up, and after eating breakfast, she came to the terrace to stand.


    The drizzle was like a feather in the sky, although it was not very big, but it lasted for a long time.


    If the rain is not heavy, then the next morning is also possible, and this kind of rain can moisten the crops more.


    Originally, spring was a rainy season, but chaos seems to be different.


    It has not rained in the Chaos Land for a long time. Today''s rain is not only happy for Snake Girl, but also the entire people of Glory.


    \"After it rains today, please organize the documents, and I will see the reactions of those people after the rain.\" Bellaphen added.


    She originally thought that after she took over the entire Principality of Man Er, the place would get better and better.


    But I didn''t realize that it was only the first year, and I encountered a natural disaster, and it didn''t rain for more than a month.


    The people below are inevitably a little riotous, and they even think that it is because the Snake Girl took over the principality that it has not rained for so long.


    \"Yes!\" Ryan nodded.


    Of course she knew what His Majesty was worried about, so she would help to do it well no matter what.


    \"Tap ta ta..


    Obi excitedly ran to the terrace, handed over the documents in his hand, and said, \"Your Majesty, this is the document of the other two principalities.\"


    \"The other two principalities?\" Bella took the document curiously and started to read.


    He didn''t expect that there were documents from two other principalities at this time. They didn''t ask the Han Dynasty for help before, but they were rejected.


    Now that they have news, what news will that be? Probably not good news.


    She flipped through the document in her hand, her eyebrows raised slightly, and her face was surprised, as if she saw something different.


    \"Your Majesty, what''s the matter?\" Ryan asked worriedly.


    \"See for yourself, they are so peaceful?\" Bella was a little surprised. Ryan took the document with both hands and began to browse, his expression was the same, the more he looked, the more surprised he became.


    She closed the document and said with a look of surprise, \"They didn''t do anything else? Even those knights who were just about to move away?\"


    It was written on the document that the two principalities outside the two countries, the knights stationed on the border between the principalities and the principalities were evacuated, and they also gave up negotiating with the Han Dynasty.


    Bella frowned and said softly, \"What the **** are these two principalities doing? Why did you suddenly give up this idea?\"


    Snake Girl can be said to be very incomprehensible, and the other two principalities have always been eyeing them.


    Even those who want to unite and cooperate, the main purpose is to destroy the Principality of Maner.


    And now their two empires are not only very peaceful, but they have also withdrawn the knights, which is a bit strange.


    \"Yeah, will the two duchies be looking at doing other things?\" Ryan is worried. 0 Fox Erniang is worried about this, after all, if the two duchies are united, then Man Er The Principality has no way to take them.


    If it is one-to-one, the odds of winning are still very high, and if it is two-to-one, there is absolutely no chance of winning.


    Now the entire Principality of Maner has not stabilized. If the other two principalities join forces to attack them, they are now in a very passive state.


    \"Probably not. At this time, they should be recharging their strengths. The Han Dynasty did not agree to them, and they are doing it with high spirits, and it is even more impossible for them to cooperate. Bella said.


    She learned about the temperaments of the other two duchy kings and found that they could not be the kind of people who would be willing to cooperate.


    Therefore, if the two principalities suddenly quieted down, it is absolutely impossible for them to cooperate.


    The two people''s personalities are not suitable anymore, what is there to talk about cooperation, anyway, no one wants to let anyone else.


    \"That''s true, but not necessarily, no one knows what they think.\"


    Ryan frowned.

 Chapter 1716：

    Hu Erniang always felt that something was wrong. The two principalities used to have such a strong desire to survive, but now they say that they are quiet?


    They can''t tell if they''re not conspiring, anyway, Mother Hu Er is suspicious.


    \"Let people stare at me, I also feel uneasy.\" Bella said seriously.


    Snake Girl''s idea is the same as Fox Erniang, the two principalities should be more careful.


    \"Yes, I will arrange for someone to investigate this matter.\"Obi nodded heavily.


    \"Be careful, don''t be discovered, and send back the real information.\" Bella said seriously.


    \"Understood.\" Obi nodded, turned and left.


    Bella continued to look at the rainy sky and sighed, \"I didn''t expect it would be so difficult to manage a kingdom.\"


    Snake started to miss her father, and regretted not learning some management skills at that time.


    The person who only cared about training and led the knights to fight and kill, now it''s okay, becoming the queen of a country, but in the end, the management is exhausted.


    Second update, Cv7). Ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    Chapter 1977: Magical Art


    Spring mornings in Chang''an City are particularly charming, with fresh air everywhere and flowers blooming on the streets.


    On the streets of spring, pedestrians come out to breathe the fresh air,-


    While admiring the flowers on the street.


    Looking up from the highest building, in the distance, there is a green, and the towering trees in the Forbidden Mountains look vibrant and hazy in the morning light. The pearl-like dewdrops in the grass gleamed against the background of the morning light.


    In the highest building, Liu Feng and others were processing documents. After the meeting yesterday, the results were obvious.


    Today, almost two-thirds of the documents in the tallest building have been reduced, and only a dozen or so documents are left, which will be pleasing to the eye.


    \"Your Majesty, it looks good with a lot less files.\"Enri was in a good mood.


    The next day finally doesn''t have to be busy until late every day, and the remaining files can be processed in one day.


    \"Yeah, it''s a lot less, it should have been like this.\"Liu Feng smiled. Not having to deal with trivial files is really a good thing. Not having to deal with those files that are available every day can only save some time for other things.


    \"Happy, you don''t have to be busy until late.\" Mina kept blinking her blue eyes.


    When Cat Erniang came here early in the morning, she opened the door and saw that there was nothing on the table, and her mood suddenly improved.


    In the past, as soon as the door was opened, four or five tables were all piled up with documents, making it seem like they didn''t want to continue.


    You know, it''s going to be annoying to have to deal with so many files all day here.


    \"Your Majesty can now enjoy afternoon tea.\"Nicole smiled softly.


    Liu Feng stretched his body and smiled heartily, \"Yes, I can finally enjoy a good afternoon tea.\"


    \"Your Majesty, what would you like to drink for afternoon tea today?\" Nicole asked gently.


    The girl planned to go to the kitchen to make snacks first, and couldn''t wait to make a delicious afternoon tea for Liu Feng.


    I couldn''t make afternoon tea for them well before, but now I can finally make a good afternoon tea.


    \"Drink some chrysanthemum tea, and add some pudding. That''s it for today''s afternoon tea.\" Liu Feng said softly.


    \"Yes, I''ll prepare right away.\"Nicole responded immediately.


    Not to mention how happy the girl is, she has already started to conceive and innovate some new desserts in her heart.


    Liu Feng sat up straight and said seriously, \"Let''s play something different today.\"


    A new game has already started in his mind, but it''s not actually a game, it should be a skill.


    He has practiced this skill for a long time and has completely figured it out.


    \"Are you playing a new game today?\"Enri immediately regained her spirits.


    \"Yeah, are you playing a new game? What new game are you playing today?\" Mina shook her cat''s tail happily.


    Let''s play sand painting today. \" Liu Feng said softly.


    He has been practicing sand painting for a long time, and the things he draws are very vivid.


    Although it is not as good as the sand painting masters on the other side of the earth, it is much better than the beginners.


    It may be because of talent. No matter if you find yourself reading books or learning new things, you are learning very quickly, and you are not like a beginner at all, and you will not have no idea how to start.


    \"Sand painting?\" En Li tilted her brown eyes with a look of doubt.


    \"What is sand painting? Is it painting? I can''t learn painting.\" Mina pouted.


    It can be said that Cat Erniang has no talent for drawing. The last time I learned to draw, I spent most of the day with no progress.


    The things she drew were incomprehensible even to herself, let alone others. They were simply abstract.


    \"Sand painting, as the name suggests, is to use sand to paint, it is a very magical art. \"Liu Feng smiled.


    You must know that an ordinary handful of yellow sand becomes gold in the sand when it is in the hands of a sand painting master.


    On the other side of the earth, sand painting performances are very much in line with the artistic appreciation requirements of people in modern cities.


    Like some traditional art performances, they can no longer meet the requirements of the current audience.


    Sand painting is different. The performance of sand painting changes in an instant. At the same time, sand painting is also a fleeting art.


    Because there is no way to preserve it completely, it is easy to disperse, but its performance forms are ever-changing, and it also has a very high viewing value.


    \"Painting with sand? How do you paint with sand?\" En Li asked in confusion with her neck crooked.


    Jenny is the most curious, her head is more completely crooked, and she asks, \"Is it paint made of sand?\"


    \"Hahaha...Liu Feng smiled heartily and continued, \"The sand painting is made of natural colored sandstone, bark and inlaid with various materials. \"


    Sand painting is a new type of painting art that combines pure hand-made and modern craftsmanship, and sand painting products combine the rendering of the earth''s Chinese painting and the essence of oil painting.


    Every piece of work needs to be carefully crafted. The works of sand painting are novel and unique, colorful, lifelike, elegant and luxurious.


    It also has a very oriental charm, and presents a modern style. It has a modern sense in tradition, and has a unique beauty of charm.


    In short, the charm of sand painting is very great, and ordinary people can''t resist it. Liu Feng is the same, so he went to learn sand painting.


    Jenny just thought it was magical, with a big mouth and a look of anticipation, wanting to see what the sand painting was.


    \"Your Majesty, show it to us.\"Mina can''t wait.

 Chapter 1717：

    \"Wait, prepare some tools, sand painting is not a simple art.\" Liu Feng calmly said.


    Because the sand painting is made of natural colored sand from the magical nature, which is exquisitely made by hand.


    - Generally speaking, you must first have a self-adhesive pattern with a good pattern, and each part on it is engraved with a knife in advance.


    Then the person who paints just needs to use a toothpick to gently dab each-


    Partially lift it up, and then pour the sand of your favorite color on it (the sticker will naturally stick to the sand).


    Although it sounds simple, it is not so simple in practice.


    And this method of painting is suitable for novices, those masters do not need glue at all, they start painting directly on the wooden board.


    They can draw whatever they want at will, without the aid of glue at all.


    \"Your Majesty, can the sand painting be hung?\" Mina asked suddenly.


    Because she thought that since she was painting with sand, the sand should not be able to hang on the wall, right?


    If those paints are made of sand, it can be hung on the wall as well.


    \"Of course, the one I taught you to draw can be hung on the wall.


    Liu Feng nodded.


    \"Three shifts, factory v7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1978: Can''t miss the opportunity to make money


    Mina couldn''t wait a little bit, she kept thinking about her toes, and asked, \"Your Majesty, how should I draw it?\"


    \"You have to study hard, don''t just paint a few times like painting.\" Liu Feng said seriously.


    Mina nodded without hesitation and said immediately, \"I will definitely study hard.\"


    \"Tap ta ta...


    The attendant brought in all the things Liu Feng ordered, including wooden boards, glue, sand, etc.


    \"Your Majesty, do you want to use these paintings?\"Enri kept flicking the fox''s tail. \"Well, I''ll show you a demonstration first.\" Liu Feng nodded lightly and started to organize the tools.


    En Li and the others nodded heavily, all staring at His Majesty''s operations.


    \"Generally, you need to do a good job of composition first, and you need to match the color, so it will be faster.\" Liu Quan explained while operating.


    ... An Li and the others took out their notepads and began to record them seriously. They are willing to learn new knowledge.


    \"It depends on this step whether the shape is good or not, and then put on the sand, pay attention to the strength of the hand to grasp the sand and the speed and flow of the quicksand when painting.\"


    Liu Feng began to walk on the wooden board holding the sand bit by bit, \"Secondly, pay attention to the techniques, such as basic techniques such as drinking, wiping, rubbing, tapping, pressing, drawing, leaking, hooking and other basic techniques.\"


    \"Okay, we got it.\" An Li and the others responded immediately.


    \"We must use these techniques purposefully. Different techniques will have different effects. We should pay attention to the reality of sand painting. Only when the reality is correct will the picture appear vivid and real.\"


    Liu Feng frowned seriously and started painting, \"Like you are learning sand painting for the first time, don''t be in a hurry to create your own, you can follow my painting and learn it, you can master the technique and then create your own, that way The drawings will look better. He is not particularly good, but he has also studied for a long time, and it is still very simple to draw some basic patterns.


    Sand painting looks very artistic, and the most important thing is that it has a three-dimensional sense, which looks more realistic than paintings on ordinary paper.


    It is also more deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, no matter where it is hung, it is a good choice, so when painting sand paintings, there are more things to pay attention to. What Liu Feng said was only an outline, and it mainly depends on the actual operation. After all, it is shallow on paper.


    For example, if the average person does not have such a good level of drawing, he can draw it in one step without modification.


    Then you must first draw the patterns you like and want on the paper, so that the finished sand paintings will look better.


    The second is to understand the step of gluing, gluing is the most important step in sand painting!


    If the picture is relatively large, you can use a large brush to brush, if it is small, you must pay more attention.


    The last and most important point is the color transition, that is, the transition of color to color in sand painting.


    Because we are painting entirely with colored sand, there is nothing else to control the lines.


    This step is actually not difficult, but if it is not handled well, it will still greatly affect the final painting.


    \"We know the girl lI.\" The girls nodded, their expressions were extraordinarily serious, and the notes in their hands did not stop.


    They were afraid of missing something, so their notes were full of records.


    Liu Feng first drew a picture of the forest sand, just a few simple trees, and it was not difficult to look at.


    He used colored sand, green, brown and various simple secondary colors.


    The first time I taught girls how to draw, it shouldn''t be too difficult, just a few trees.


    \"Come on, let''s try it out, these trees are not difficult, you can follow along and learn.\" Liu Feng handed over his painted works.


    \"Okay.\"En Li happily took the painting and took a serious look at it,\"Your Majesty, the painting looks good.\"


    \"Yeah, the painting is really good, is this a sand painting?\" Mina''s blue eyes widened in surprise.


    Jenny was also very surprised, fiddled with her long black hair, and looked at the sand painting seriously.


    She wanted to reach out to touch it, but didn''t dare, she said in surprise, \"Your Majesty, you must teach me to draw.


    \"You guys try it first, and then ask me if you don''t understand.\" Liu Feng smiled.


    \"Yes.\"The girls nodded heavily.


    The girls prepared the planks and colored sand in front of them, and began to draw rough outlines on the planks.


    While looking up at Liu Feng''s painting, they looked at the wooden board in front of them, and then began to copy it.


    Half an hour later, the girls also completed their own sand paintings, but the quality was a little uneven.


    Mina handed over her sand painting in embarrassment and said, \"Your Majesty, look at my painting.


    It can be said that Cat Erniang''s paintings are also very funny. The trees are not like trees, and the grass is not like grass. The whole thing is crooked.


    Sure enough, she still has no talent for painting, let alone painting sand paintings, which looks like a pool of sand on it.


    Haha.... Liu Quan couldn''t help laughing when he saw Mao Erniang''s painting, and said, \"What are you painting? An abstract tree?\"


    Mina scratched her head in embarrassment and muttered, \"Sand painting is too difficult, as expected, I''m still not suitable for painting.


    Cat Erniang was full of frustration again, and felt that it was really too difficult to draw, and it was impossible to draw a few trees well.


    \"Your Majesty, look at mine.\"Enri hurriedly handed over her painting. Liu Feng took over Hu Erniang''s painting and began to look at it, and said with admiration, \"Not bad, it''s not bad to be able to paint like this for the first time in sand painting.\"

 Chapter 1718：

    Although Hu Erniang did not draw very well, it is still very powerful to look at it so that people can tell that it is a tree.


    After all, it is the first time to paint a sand painting, and it is worthy of praise to be able to complete it in half an hour.


    \"Very good, I got a compliment. Enri excitedly flicked her fox''s tail.


    Looking forward, Jenny handed over (Li Qianzhao) her own painting, and asked lightly, \"Your Majesty, what about my painting?\"


    Liu Feng took over the sand painting of the elf princess, raised his eyebrows slightly, and said in surprise, "Not bad, the painting is very good. \"


    The sand paintings drawn by Princess Elf are almost comparable to those of Liu Feng. The transition of colors and the size of the shapes are all well controlled.


    It doesn''t look like it''s the first time I came into contact with sand painting, but it looks like I''ve been practicing for a while.


    \"Really?\" Jenny''s eyes widened after being praised.


    She just copied it according to the painting. In fact, copying is not difficult for her.


    \"Well, you really have a talent for painting, you can learn sand painting well, and you can sell for a high price at that time.\"Liu Feng thinks that he will not miss a good opportunity to make money.


    \"Yes.\"Jenny nodded happily.


    \"Four shifts, (V). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1979: Field''s Rhapsody


    It rained one night, and after the rain in Golden Eagle City cleared, a rainbow stretched from one side of the mountain to the other.


    In the Golden Eagle City Castle, Queen Field got up early, and she has had a good rest these days.


    When she defeated Alor City before, she could be said to be addicted to it for a long time.


    I couldn''t eat well every day, and I couldn''t sleep well. My whole body was a lot haggard, and I looked like I was five or six years old.


    But since I sent someone to the Han Dynasty, I went to bed very early every day and woke up very early.


    - I didn''t do anything at Huangmeng all night, and I slept comfortably. It was completely different from the previous Xiamen Dreams, even insomnia.


    \"Bring me a bar, I haven''t had a drink in a long time.\" Field waved his hand.


    Since the last time she failed, she hadn''t drank much, and the most she drank was water.


    It''s not that there is no wine for her to drink, it''s just that there are really too few good wines, and all the wines that were collected in the Yadian Kingdom have been almost drunk.


    There are also some tea leaves and some delicacies, which have also been consumed in recent times.


    There is still some time before the attack on Yarrow City, she doesn''t want to consume all these good things so quickly.


    So many people were sent to the surrounding cities, and even to the Han Dynasty to buy these things.


    However, the quantity that can be bought back is very small, and most of them are bought from some merchants.


    It is difficult to buy directly from Chang''an City or the nearby Haiyan City, not only because of the many procedures, but also from the Flanders Empire, it is almost impossible to buy goods from the Han Dynasty.


    So they have no choice but to disguise themselves and buy a very small amount, so they pretend to use it for themselves.


    Or buy it back from some merchants at a high price, but this is not a long-term solution.


    After all, the gold coins that Field and the others brought back were not much. There was no way to buy some goods at high prices in such a large amount.


    You can only buy some that are only for Queen Field''s usual use, like those knights can only eat some not very good food.


    In fact, it''s not that it''s not very good. They usually eat these foods, but they are much worse than the goods of the Han Dynasty.


    \"Yes.\"Deacon Green immediately ordered someone to pour the wine. When she heard that His Majesty wanted to drink, she didn''t know how happy she was, and she was willing to drink, which meant that she would be in a better mood.


    Of course, she wanted to see that His Majesty was in a good mood, and she was unhappy and dull like before, but naturally she didn''t want to see it.


    \"Calculate the time, it''s almost time for Jin Mo to come back, right?\" Field said solemnly.


    Ever since she asked the elf to go to the Flanders Empire to find her father, she has been counting the time with her fingers.


    It''s been almost two months now, and it''s almost time for them to come back.


    \"It should be almost the same. According to the time, it will be in Haiyan City in a few days.\"The green deacon said immediately.


    \"It will take some time to come back to Golden Eagle City from Haiyan City, I hope he and she can bring me back good news. Field blinked his silver-white eyes.


    What she is most looking forward to now is to hear some good news, such as giving a lot of gold coins to redeem her eldest brother, or the father sending a lot of knights to help her.


    In short, the last piece of news she wanted to hear was the last one. In any case, Golden Eagle City needed a lot of riding skills.


    Since the last time they defeated Yarrow City, they lost a lot of knights, and now there are only four or five thousand knights left.


    When they attacked the city of Yarrow, they had already collected a lot of strong men from the surrounding cities they occupied.


    Now it is time to levy again. There are no more strong men to serve as militiamen, so their only hope is that the Flemish Empire will send some knights out.


    In this way, they can regain their strength and attack the city of Yarrow again. In short, Field will not be reconciled unless he takes the entire kingdom of Adian.


    \"Certainly, if His Majesty hears that you are one step away from taking the entire Adian Kingdom, then he will definitely send knights to support us.\" The green deacon nodded heavily.


    In her impression, the king of the Flanders Empire still likes to fight in all directions.


    If he knew that his daughter was only one step away, he would be able to occupy the entire Adian Kingdom, and he would definitely send knights to support him without saying a word.


    Since the last time Prince Eddie was dispatched, he has known this deeply.


    At this time, sending his most beloved son is nothing more than letting him take over the kingdom of Aden, which is about to become the territory of the Flanders Empire.


    But he didn''t die, his son was arrested by the Han Dynasty because he was too stupid.


    He is so eager to love his son, he will definitely agree to the request of the Han Dynasty and redeem the big prince Eddie.


    Of course, Field on the other side, he will definitely help, after all, what he wants in his heart is to make his son the king of Yadian Kingdom. From these two points alone, the Flanders Empire would send knights to support it no matter what.


    \"Can I not know what the king thinks? But not everything can be done as he thinks.\" Field said solemnly.


    Of course she can think of what Green Deacon can think of, not to mention that Sandra is her own father, and no one knows him better than her.


    She would not easily give up the entire kingdom that she was about to acquire to Prince Eddie, who had nothing to do.


    What''s more, his eldest brother was arrested because he was too stupid, and it is even more impossible to give up an entire kingdom to such a person.


    \"Don''t worry, Your Majesty, the Kingdom of Yadian will definitely be yours.\" Deacon Green said firmly.


    They have come to the present step by step, and they are only one step away from success, and they will not give up easily.


    \"Of course.\" Field took a sip of wine and continued to ask, \"There should be news from Chang''an City, right?\"


    \"It should be almost the same. It has been more than ten days since the last news came back.\"Deacon Green thought for a while and continued, \"In a few days, they will have news back again, and Jin Mo should be back by then. .\"

 Chapter 1719：

    The traitors they sent out to Chang''an City would send back news about every half month.


    These news are all about everything in Chang''an City, the most important thing is everything in the guard department.


    It is precisely because of the news that the traitors passed back, Field has begun to let her knights start training in the way of soldiers in Chang''an City. Although there are only more than 5,000 people, she firmly believes that as long as she follows the training method of Chang''an City, she will definitely be able to win the entire Yadian Kingdom.


    "Hopefully the next news that comes back is what we want." Field put down the cup in his hand.


    Chapter 1980: Good feedback.


    clap la la...


    The river beside Green City is flowing fast, because it rained yesterday.


    The river at the port is also relatively turbulent, but fortunately the port has been rebuilt.


    It doesn''t matter how fast the flow is suitable, because the port is made of cement, so it is relatively strong.


    And now the entire Green City has been renovated, not the village-like city it used to be.


    The current Green City is mainly made of cement and stone houses, and most of the mud block houses have long been eliminated.


    Not only the port, but the streets are full of people, and everyone is very happy.


    Nothing else, just because Green City has a new look, people feel very happy living in it~heart.


    Whether it is a street, a place to eat, or a big market, as long as there are people, there will be people chatting and discussing.


    "Life in Green City is really good now, this is the life I want," said a merman man.


    "Forget it, you didn''t want to come before, but now this is the life you want.?" Another merman man said disdainfully. "I was not used to living in Mermaid Bay at the time. If I had known that Green City was so good earlier, I would have come here." The first mermaid to speak rolled his eyes.


    Another mermaid fiddled with his clothes, looked at the surrounding environment, and sighed, "I have to say that the Han Dynasty is really amazing."


    "That''s not it, it has easily changed our entire Green City." Another mermaid agreed.


    "It turns out that there is a way to make the ground so flat. I heard that Chang''an City is also like this. Is this true?" a mermaid woman asked.


    "Then I don''t know about that, but it''s all said in the book, as well as those who have been to Chang''an City," said another mermaid woman. "I think the books in the book should not be deceptive, and if someone has been there, it must be true." The third mermaid woman agreed.


    The mermaid woman who spoke second fiddled with her hair and analyzed,


    "I just thought about it and thought it must be true. They must have this way to make our Green City so good."


    "You''re right, Chang''an City is the capital of the Han Dynasty. It''s impossible to let Green City become like this first, right? It means that Chang''an City has already become like this." The first mermaid woman nodded.


    "If you have a chance, you must go to Chang''an City to have a look." A mermaid man said.


    "You can take me with you, I want to see it too, I heard that the work there is better." Another mermaid said quickly.


    The celebrity fish who just spoke rolled his eyes and said, "The job is not the same everywhere. There are many good jobs in Green City, and the salary is very high." "I didn''t mean that, I just said by the way. Go over there and have a look." The mermaid defended.


    "However, the crops that Chang''an City gave us recently are very strange. They have to be planted in the mud. It''s really the first time I''ve seen them." A famous fish snorted. He was talking about lotus root, because there are many ponds near Green City, and the bottom of these ponds is a lot of mud.


    And planting lotus root requires such mud, so Chang''an City handed over the planting of lotus root to Green City.


    "Whether it''s strange or not, it''s good to have a job for us. Anyway, our salary is very high for planting that crop." Another mermaid scorned.


    In their eyes, as long as a high-paying job is a good job, they don''t care what plants are planted in the mud or in the water. And this can feed a lot of mermaids in Green City, because planting lotus roots and caring for them are not easy things.


    In addition, after the renovation of Green City, Chang''an City has accommodated many new food brands.


    And these gourmet stores also need people, and they all recruit a large number of mermaids.


    Because the road has been repaired, the number of horses and carriages has also increased, and the port has also been repaired, and there are more ships coming and going, Green City has begun to slowly get on the right track.


    Now not only the adults in Green City have jobs, but even some children and women have jobs.


    Adult mermaids usually go into the sea to fish for some pearl shells or seaweeds, and even fish for some fish.


    As for the children, they will sell newspapers and help to serve some vegetables in the gourmet store, while the women will start to grow some crops.


    ask for flowers-...


    Even the elderly will have jobs, they and the sanitation department of Chang''an City-


    In this way, they will sweep the streets, clean up the sanitation of the storefront, or do some housekeeping work.


    These are all suggestions given by Liu Feng. He even opened a company in Green City, and directly gave the management rights to Bilis, so that he should be the largest shareholder.


    "Ah!"


    At this moment in the castle, Bilis sneezed. She rubbed her nose and muttered to herself, "Why are you sneezing all of a sudden?"


    "Your Majesty, do you have a cold? Put on more clothes." Lilith was very worried.


    There are too many documents in Green City now, and she will help to deal with it every day.


    If the mermaid queen fell ill at this time, no one would make up her mind about the pile of documents.


    "It''s okay, it''s a bit hot now, how could I catch a cold?" Bilis waved her hand.


    "Then, Your Majesty, drink a little more water, and sweat more in the hot weather to replenish your stamina." Lilith immediately handed a glass of water.


    "You just poured me a glass, let me rest." Billis really felt that the other party was a little too nervous.


    Lilith scratched her head with a smile, and asked, "Your Majesty, are you hungry? I''ll let the kitchen prepare food."


    "It''s not long since we finished our lunch. If we''re really hungry, we''ll have to wait until the afternoon, right?" Bilis asked rhetorically.


    "That''s right." Lilith smiled awkwardly.


    "After the renovation of Green City, how did the clansmen react?" Bilis asked curiously.


    "They''re all excited, thank you so much, and can see that they are more enthusiastic than usual." Lilith Hui reported.


    When she asked people to investigate, she was taken aback, the people were too enthusiastic.


    "It''s good that they are satisfied, so that the decision I made in the first place will not be wrong." Biris nodded with satisfaction.


    She has always felt that the decision she made at the beginning was right, to let the clansmen leave the place where they live and come to the city of human beings. Is it really right?


    But now that she can receive good feedback, she is naturally happy and more motivated.


    Chapter 1981: They are all too full


    Chapter 1981: They are all too full. (3 more for customization)


    Liu Feng flipped through the documents in his hand, frowning tightly. There are no trivial documents in the tallest building, but only some important documents.


    He can frown, which means that there must be something in the document he is looking at.

 Chapter 1720：

    \"What''s wrong with Your Majesty? Is there anything wrong with this document?\" Enri asked worriedly.


    \"No problem, it''s just some small things, it''s about leaving the Hara Prairie.\"Liu Feng said softly.


    His originally frowning brows also began to slowly dissipate, but he always felt that something was not right.


    When En Li heard that it was about her eldest sister, she thought of His Majesty''s frowning and asked worriedly, \"Your Majesty, is there something wrong with the eldest sister?\"


    *No, there is no problem, just saying that they are going to launch an offensive against another tribe outside \"837\", if it goes well, they can unify the whole Sahara prairie. \" Liu Feng raised his head and said.


    Enri breathed a sigh of relief in an instant, but she wondered again, \"If that''s the case, why did Your Majesty frown just now?\"


    \"It''s nothing, I just thought of some problems, so I''m a little worried.\"Liu Feng said.


    \"Your Majesty, what''s the problem? Is there a problem with the eldest sister?\" Enri asked.


    \"Well, but it should be a small problem. I believe your eldest sister can handle it well, so don''t worry too much.\" Liu Feng said.


    Enri originally thought it would be a serious problem, but after hearing what His Majesty said, she also began to feel at ease.


    As long as there is no problem with the eldest sister, she will be very relieved. There is only such a eldest sister, and she does not want him to have any problems.


    \"Don''t worry, there is no big problem, is there any problem with the file on your side?\"Liu Feng asked.


    \"By the way, I seem to have a problem here, take a look.\" Enri handed over the document in her hand.


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly and asked, \"What''s the problem on your side? Is it serious?\"


    \"This is about some service attitudes in Chang''an City. It has received a lot of complaints. The departments below don''t know how to deal with it, so it was passed on to us. An Li said.


    Liu Feng opened the file and began to browse, frowning more and more as he looked at it, and asked, \"How come there are so many complaints?\"


    - There are 40 or 50 complaints listed in the entire document, which is amazing to read.


    \"Yes, this has never appeared before, and I don''t know why there are so many complaints now. Enri shook her head.


    Liu Feng frowned and began to read the above complaint, \"Because the speed above is slow, and the attitude of the waiter is very bad, and because I suspect that the meat buns are less meat, I have to complain.


    The reasons for the complaint written on the document are very strange, and some very ordinary things have been complained about.


    \"Yes, His Majesty are all ordinary things, I don''t know why so many people complained.\"En Li was also very puzzled.


    When she received this document and opened it, Hu Erniang was dumbfounded.


    Of course, the previous complaints will also be received, but they are very few, only a few. It is the first time that I have received so many suddenly. And the number is still very dense, of course, the time span is also relatively large.


    Some are as long as more than ten days ago, and some are as recently as two days. Anyway, most of the complaints are related to some gourmet stores.


    Liu Feng watched it for ten minutes, and found that most of the complaints were irrelevant.


    He put down the document in his hand, frowned and said, \"Are these people eating too salty, or are they living too well?


    Obviously these complaints are nitpicking, and if something doesn''t go their way, they will complain.


    Because there have been very few complaints in Chang''an City before, almost none.


    So if there were complaints at that time, they would be dealt with seriously, but now there are more and more complaints.


    Most of these complaints are about diet, nothing more than those consumers - if something goes wrong, they will complain.


    Because they know that as long as they file a complaint, the person being complained will be dealt with seriously.


    It is only after they grasp this point that they will vent all their dissatisfaction on the clerk or store owner of the gourmet store.


    An Li thought about it seriously, and knew what His Majesty was talking about, she said dissatisfiedly, \"They just saw it, we will take this matter seriously, so they complained frequently..


    \"Can''t let this matter go any further, let them know that complaints that are not unreasonable will be taken seriously.\" Liu Feng said seriously.


    \"What should Your Majesty do? If you don''t handle this matter well, those who complain will also complain.\" En Li worried.


    Liu Feng handed back the documents in his hand and ordered, \"Take out the more serious complaints and deal with them separately, and sort out those unreasonable complaints.\"


    \"Yes.\" Enri took the document and nodded, continuing to look at the other party.


    Liu Feng rolled his black eyes and said seriously, \"Let Darlene handle this matter, she should be better at handling this kind of thing.\"


    When she was just thinking about it, all the people she thought about had not found a suitable candidate. Lucy would be a little busier to manage both the Integrity Department and the publishing house.


    Otherwise, she is also a good choice, but at this time, Darlene can study well.


    \"Yes.\"Enri nodded.


    \"Just do what she thinks is more appropriate, don''t tell me specifically.\"Liu Feng added.


    Enri wrote on the notepad and asked, \"Your Majesty, should we set up a special department to deal with this?\"


    Hu Erniang felt that this matter was not a trivial matter, and it would be better to have a special person to deal with it.


    \"What you said in 0.6 makes sense. It is necessary to set up such a department, otherwise this kind of complaints will continue.\"Liu Feng agrees with this idea. \"Your Majesty, who is going to manage this department?\" En Li wondered.


    This is not an easy task, and if it is not handled properly, it will cause public anger.


    Liu Feng thought about it seriously and said, \"Then let Darlene come to this position.


    After much deliberation, a girl is the most suitable for this position. With her intelligence and courage, she should be able to do it.


    \"Okay, I''ll go tell her now.\"Enri nodded heavily, took two steps and then turned around,\"Your Majesty, what''s the name of this department?\"


    \"Three shifts, CV). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1982: Consumer Protection Department


    Chapter 1982: Consumer Protection Division. (4 is more customized) Liu Feng blinked his black eyes and thought, \"Let''s call the consumer protection department.\"


    He suddenly thought of the Consumers Association on the other side of the earth. This department also specializes in handling some complaints and safeguarding the rights and interests of consumers.


    However, the department he is now establishing is not to make unreasonable complaints from consumers.


    If your complaint is justified, it will definitely help you deal with it, and if it is an unreasonable complaint, the complainant will be dealt with seriously.


    After all, not only the rights and interests of consumers should be protected, but the rights and interests of those businesses should also be protected.


    It is impossible for consumers to complain for no reason. Wouldn''t it be unfair to say that the merchant did nothing wrong?


    \"I see.\" Enri nodded.


    \"By the way, I will draw up a detailed document later, and then show them to her.\"Liu Feng added.


    He believed that with the ingenuity of a young girl, he would definitely be able to follow the instructions in the text.

 Chapter 1721：

    Of course, this document on consumer associations is not easy to organize, and there are many things to be aware of.


    \"Yes. The voice of Enri Qingbo 12 sounded.


    \"Tap tap.


    Liu Feng looked at the back of Hu Erniang leaving, and began to take out the banknotes, preparing to think about what the consumer protection department should pay attention to.


    This is not an easy task, because it is necessary to take into account not only the rights and interests of consumers, but also the rights and interests of businesses.


    To find a balance between the two, we must not be too partial to consumers, nor can we encourage the arrogance of merchants.


    \"What about the consumer association on the other side of the earth?\" Liu Feng muttered to himself, and began to lower his eyebrows to think.


    He remembers that the Consumers Association will conduct serious investigations, identify facts, and clarify responsibilities for every complaint made by consumers.


    Then go to make a fair mediation in a timely manner, and implement a combination of \"back-to-back\" and \"face-to-face\" during mediation.


    And most importantly, as a moderator, always be in the lead.


    And actively guide the two parties to reach a consensus, strive to achieve the purpose of mutual satisfaction, and facilitate the final settlement of the dispute.


    These are only preliminary, and more important is to investigate and collect evidence, as well as to define whether the other party''s complaint is established.


    If it means that the service attitude is not good, the merchant can be fined.


    If it means that there is less meat filling in the buns, you can take some evidence and come back for investigation.


    After collecting the opinions of the common people extensively, I want to see if they also feel that there is less meat filling in the buns.


    If the result is that there is no change in the meat filling in the buns, it is necessary to criticize and educate the complainants.


    \"There are many things to define.\" Liu Feng frowned and said.


    On the other side, Hu Erniang, who was looking for Darlene with a document in her arms, couldn''t wait to tell the other party the news.


    Half an hour later, Empress Hu Er found the girl and told her Majesty''s arrangement again.


    Darlene widened her eyes and asked in surprise, \"Is what Your Majesty said true?\"


    \"It''s all true, Your Majesty asked you to manage a department to deal with complaints.\"En Li nodded.


    \"How is this possible? How can I manage a department.\" Darlene looked flattered.


    \"Your Majesty believes in you, you can definitely do it, and it shouldn''t be difficult to deal with these problems with your smarts. Enri encouraged.


    Darlene hesitated for a while before she nodded, took the documents handed over by Mother Fox Er and began to browse.


    When she saw the complaints in it, she was indeed a little speechless, most of which were innocuous things.


    \"This is too speechless. Why do you have to complain about such a trivial matter? Don''t these people have to go to work? Are you so busy?\" Darlene was a little angry after reading the document.


    There are more than 40 or 50 complaints in it, and almost two-thirds of the complaints are irrelevant, and even people want to laugh when they see it.


    For example, there is an article that means that the waiter did not smile when he brought the plate over, and he felt that the waiter must be looking down on the person eating.


    Another one is the waiter, because he didn''t hear it clearly and asked again, so that the person who ordered the meal thought that the other party did not respect him.


    What''s even more outrageous is that the waiter gave an extra menu, so that the other party felt that the waiter was insulting himself for being fat and so on.


    There are not too many complaints that make people laugh and laugh. You don''t need to investigate, you can know that the complainant is making trouble unreasonably, but if you don''t give the other party a satisfactory answer, the other party will be aggressive.


    In short, it is not an easy task to deal with these 40 or 50 complaints. Consumers should not be too rampant, and merchants should not be wronged for no reason. \"Your Majesty, I was very angry when I saw it. He said you can deal with it as you want. Your Majesty believes in you very much.\" En Li said.


    Darlene fiddled with her long red hair and said seriously, \"I see, I already know how to deal with it.\"


    \"Really? You figured out a way so quickly?\" En Li asked in surprise. \"Well, those who complain just think that every complaint can be useful, so if something is not as good as they want, they all complain.\"


    Darlene paused and continued, \"Actually, this kind of person is best dealt with.\"


    \"How are you thinking about dealing with these complaints?\" Enri asked curiously. \"Just ignore those vexatious complaints, and send someone to warn those complainants and let them know what a shameful thing it is to occupy public resources.\"


    Darlene smiled slightly and continued, \"You can even give them a little punishment, so that they won''t dare to make trouble casually in the future.\"


    \"But if they do this, will they complain? Then they will make trouble.\" Enri worried.


    \"Don''t worry about this, I have a solution. Every time there is a complaint, I will post it and let the people of Chang''an City start voting. If it is really serious, it will be dealt with seriously.\"


    Darlene thought for a while, and continued, \"If even the people think it''s unreasonable, then the complainant - will definitely be punished.\"


    After thinking about it, the girl still felt that this method was the most appropriate. Let the power of the people make the decision, and those people would not say anything.


    \"Very good, your approach is really brilliant, those people will not dare to say anything.\" En Li covered her mouth and smiled.


    \"These are all learned from His Majesty.\" Darlene smiled softly.


    \"By the way, His Majesty said that the documents on the operation of this department will be given to you later.\"


    Allie added.


    Darlene nodded, closed the document and said, \"I see, you told Your Majesty that I will take care of these things.\"


    \"Okay.\" Enri turned and left.


    Chapter 1983: What are the benefits of being a princess


    Chapter 1983: What are the benefits of being a princess? (1 more for customization)


    On the lively streets of Chang''an City, two familiar figures were walking aimlessly on the streets.


    They are Princess Jasmine and Coco, - they came out of the restaurant early in the morning.


    It has been some time since I left the Principality of Mullin and came to Chang''an City. I live in a restaurant every day and then go to eat. It has always been like this two-point-line. Of course, during the period, an application to meet His Majesty the King was passed on to the highest building.


    However, the application that was submitted - Zhidu fell into the sea, and there was no response and no request for an interview.


    They had no choice but to wait all the time. Although they said they were waiting, they still had to eat when they should eat.


    \"His Royal Highness, we have been waiting for a long time, and we haven''t been able to see His Majesty the King of the Han Dynasty.\" He sighed.


    In fact, she was a little impatient. They came to Chang''an City not for one or two days, but for many days.


    But after so many days, there is still no news at all. Every day they are waiting aimlessly, and they don''t know when they will go. \"It doesn''t matter, anyway, we have already submitted the application for an interview, and we will definitely be summoned, we just need to wait.\" Princess Rongli said softly. She is more Buddhist, and at this time, she can only wait slowly, and it is useless to be anxious.


    On the contrary, the application form for the interview has been submitted, and the interview will naturally be met when the interview is due. It is useless to be anxious here.


    \"But it''s been so many years, and it''s useless to wait any longer, do we want to go back first?\" Coco asked.


    They have been out for a long time, and if they continue to stay, I don''t know what His Majesty will say.


    And they came out without His Majesty''s consent. If they were found, it would be a very bad thing.

 Chapter 1722：

    If one or two days is enough, not to mention that they have been out for so many days, maybe His Majesty the King will consider what happened to them.


    \"We''ve all been out for so many days. If we go back now, wouldn''t we give up halfway? Then we waited for so many days before. It''s pointless r.\" Princess Jasmine shook her head and said.


    They have all been out for more than ten days. If she wants to go back now, she will not agree. After all, they have waited for so long, and it is no more than two more days. \"That''s right, I''ve been waiting for so many days, it''s nothing to wait two more days, anyway, I''ll be scolded when I go back.\" Coco shrugged.


    Anyway, she was desperate, and she ran out without His Majesty''s consent, and she was going to be punished.


    Even if you go out for a day and go back, you will be punished, not to mention that you have been out for so many days now.


    It¡¯s the same after two more days, it¡¯s better to enjoy a few more days in Chang¡¯an City.


    Anyway, good days are only available in Chang''an City, so enjoy it before you go back to be punished.


    \"Yes, that is to say, so let''s eat something delicious these two days.\"


    The corner of Princess Rongli''s mouth raised slightly.


    Anyway, she will not get tired of living in Chang''an City for many days. If it weren''t for her status as a princess, she would have lived there forever.


    In fact, no less than ten times she thought that if she were not a princess, she would be content with just being an ordinary girl.


    Being a princess is not only a lot of troubles, but also has no freedom. When you see Chang''an City Street, everyone''s face is full of smiles.


    At first, she thought it was unreal. How can everyone laugh like this every day?


    But as she lived longer and longer, she found that these were all heartfelt joys.


    - At first, she was very puzzled that these people were not princesses, princes, or children of noble families.


    They are just ordinary people, but the smiles on their faces are even brighter than hers as a princess.


    As if they had no worries every day, after living for a long time, Princess Jasmine finally learned why they were so happy.


    The environment in which they live every day is good, and the food they eat is delicious, and they can afford the food they eat.


    Occasionally if you have spare money, you can go to see the stage performance of the Grand Theater, or buy some useful things.


    Although all of these are trivialities of life, they all enjoy it.


    Not for anything else, because whether it is food, use, or other things, as long as it is from Chang''an City, it is the best.


    Compared to the Principality of Mullin, it is not so good. Everything about it is very boring, and it is not as good as one-third of Chang''an City in all aspects.


    No wonder, Princess Jasmine thought inadvertently, if she was the princess of the Han Dynasty, she would be the happiest.


    \"His Royal Highness, I feel that you have something on your mind recently.\" Coco said earnestly, always feeling that the princess has been weird recently.


    This kind of strangeness can''t be described, anyway, it just feels that she is different from usual.


    Whether it is speech or emotional expression, etc., they are completely different from when they were in the palace.


    .\"Is there? Do I look weird?\" Princess Rongli fiddled with her ponytail.


    In fact, she doesn''t need to tell the other party, she also feels that she is a little different recently, maybe she has been thinking in her heart that it would be nice if she wasn''t a princess.


    \"Of course, your recent performance is very strange, what did you think of?\"Coco asked.


    Princess Jasmine sighed and asked seriously, \"If I wasn''t a princess, would I be more free?\"


    Coco was stunned, did not expect to ask this question, and thought about it for a while.


    She blinked her eyes slowly and said, \"As a princess, Your Highness definitely does not have the right to choose freely, but a princess also has the benefits of a princess.\"


    She can only console like this, of course she knows that work has no personal freedom.


    That''s not always good to be able to say now, yeah, being a princess - it''s not good at all, but now it''s done, she''s a princess, that''s an unchangeable fact. \"It''s good, so what''s the benefit?\" Princess Jasmine smiled wryly. In her opinion, there is no other difference between these two words except that they are more noble.


    Although it is said that in the Principality of Mullin, not only the status is noble, but even the food is much better than that of the commoners.


    But what about coming to Chang''an City? She found that what she usually eats in the palace is not as good as what the commoners eat here.


    The food they eat is considered good, and even if they take the food they usually eat to the palace, it is considered a crushing existence.


    Coco was asked again, with a slightly embarrassed expression on his face, and explained, \"As a princess, everyone respects you.\"


    One more, Cv7). Ask for customization, ask for support. \"


    Chapter 1984: Fight for your own right to speak


    \"But if you look at the people around you, they all respect each other.\" Princess Rongli looked around.


    In her eyes, Chang An''s people respect each other, and there is no feeling that no one is a step above the other.


    Thank you, sorry, everyone will say that, anyway, everyone gets along very harmoniously.


    She is a little envious of this feeling. Although she is a princess, she seems to be not much different from the people in Chang''an City.


    There is still a slave system in the chaotic place now, so you can see the phenomenon of beating and scolding slaves everywhere on the street.


    It was completely different from the scene on the streets of Chang''an City. The phenomenon of beating and scolding did not appear at all. Everyone respected each other and communicated with courtesy.


    \"They are different, they are all civilians, and you are the princess, your status is the most honorable.\" Coco said.


    \"What about being a princess? It''s not that you can''t decide your own thoughts.\" Princess Jasmine said helplessly.


    In her opinion, freedom is more important than identity, and she wants freedom more than a princess.


    As a princess, you have to consider the entire principality. Who will you marry in the future? Will that person help the principality?


    Or how much benefit can his own existence bring to the Principality? Every day''s words and deeds must be decent and generous, and no one can criticize the princess for not looking like a princess.


    Even more, you can''t eat whatever you want, and you have to maintain a graceful figure and delicate face every day.


    You can''t make too many friends that you don''t have. The princess'' friends will always be the daughters of nobles or brothers and sisters.


    All her actions must be carried out according to the king''s arrangement. Princess Rongli likes to ride horses the most.


    But since he was about to come of age, the king would not allow him to ride a horse, saying that the princess was very disrespectful to ride a horse.


    The princess should have a weak appearance, which makes people feel like they want to be loved, instead of riding a horse and looking more heroic than a man.


    These are what the king often told Princess Jasmine, and for this reason, he also beheaded her beloved horse, just to cut off her thoughts.


    She cried for a long time because of this, and since then she felt that being a princess was really not good at all.


    I originally thought that the princess was one person below ten thousand people, and she could do whatever she wanted, but the ideal is always beautiful, and the reality is cruel.


    \"Your Highness, don''t think too much, many people don''t want to have such a life.\"Coco can only be comforted in this way.

 Chapter 1723：

    During the time she lived in Chang''an City, it was not that she did not see that there were people everywhere on the street, but they were all treated with courtesy.


    It is almost impossible to see anyone pushing or scolding, and if they accidentally bump into each other, they will say sorry directly, and they don''t feel that their identities are low.


    So seeing the princess so unhappy, of course she also understands, in fact, there is nothing wrong with being a commoner of the Han Dynasty.


    Anyway, it will definitely be better than the princess of the Mulin Principality, after all, she is free, and she lives a good life.


    Every share of money spent on the body is earned back by myself, and the money is spent with peace of mind and very clean.


    \"I believe not many people in the Han Dynasty want it? If possible, I would rather exchange with them.\" Princess Rongli raised her eyebrows.


    In her opinion, only the princesses of the Han Dynasty are envied by everyone, and there is nothing to envy the princesses of other kingdoms.


    The only thing that can make people envious is that there are a lot of coins, so you can sell a lot of Chang''an City goods.


    But at the same time, there is no freedom. Although there are a lot of coins to spend, in the end, they still have to stay in the palace every day.


    \"Okay, Your Highness, this is an established fact, and there is no way to change it. What we can change is to make the Principality of Mullin better and better, so that you can have more of your own right to speak.\"Hehe comforted.


    This time, Princess Jasmine came to talk to Chang''an City on behalf of her father, (bde) to see if she could help the Principality of Mullin to tide over the difficulties. If Chang''an City is willing to send knights to help, the Principality of Mullin will be much easier.


    And then if he makes any request to the king again, the other party will see that he has done such a big favor, and he will not refuse no matter what. Princess Celie had such an idea, so she wanted to leave the palace no matter what.


    Of course, it was mainly because Wang Gong''s life was too boring, and he wanted to come to Chang''an City to relax.


    At first, Princess Riley was not worried that her father would be angry, but he wanted to live for himself.


    She didn''t want everything to be dominated by the Principality of Mullin, so this time she resolutely left the palace.


    \"That''s right, I just hope that the king of the Han Dynasty will summon us soon, we''ve been out for a while, and we''ll be back in a few days.\" Princess Rongli said. \"Aren''t we going back after we are summoned? We''re going back in two days?\"


    Coco wondered.


    \"I have a hunch that I will be summoned in the next two days, and I will be able to go back in two days.\" Princess Rongli stepped forward.


    Cocoa can be said to be puzzled, and quickly chased after him and asked, \"Your Majesty, Your Highness, did someone say something to you?\"


    No, no one said anything to me, I just had a sudden premonition. Anyway, we''re all waiting, we''ll just wait. \" Princess Jasmine smiled. She didn''t know why, but when she was chatting just now, she suddenly felt a very strong feeling in her heart.


    Coco frowned slightly, tilted his head and said, "I recently heard that people from another continent are also coming to the Han Dynasty."


    They have lived in Chang''an City for such a long time, and they can hear more or less about it.


    What''s more, in the places to eat, some people will talk about it when they have nothing to do, and they can naturally hear it.


    \"I also heard that it should be there in five or six days, but Haiyan City will be the first to arrive.\" Princess Rongli said.


    When she heard the news, she was a little surprised. She didn''t expect that even people from another continent had come to the Han Dynasty.


    She couldn''t help but start to worry in her heart, would they also come to seek help from Chang''an City?


    If this is the case, then the other party will come up with a better bargaining chip to negotiate with Chang''an City, and there is no good bargaining chip on his own side. In contrast, the Principality of Mullin must be more dominant.


    \"It will take two days for Haiyan City to come to us, and Chang''an City will be very lively by then. Coco fiddled with her hair.


    \"Yeah, it will be very lively then, if we haven''t gone back by then.\" Princess Jasmine said suddenly.


    \"Yeah, then I can see what people in another continent look like.\"Coco has a little expectation.


    \"Second update, factory v7). Please customize, please support.\",


    Chapter 1985: Fairness, justice, openness


    The sky in Chang''an City is cloudless, and the gentle sunshine is all over the wine and the earth, and it is lazily on people.


    Liu Feng was standing in front of the window on the eleventh floor, looking at the busy avenue below, and asked softly, "In a few days, people from another continent will arrive?"


    Because there are not many documents in the highest building, there is a little more leisure time.


    He also had more time to do other things, and finally didn''t have to face a lot of documents every day.


    \"Yes, they will arrive in Haiyan City in a few days. News has been sent back from Haiyan City, and the mermaids will definitely be able to see their ships when they are patrolling.\"


    Allie reported.


    In some coastal cities now, for the sake of safety, those mermaid warriors will go to patrol far away.


    The purpose is to ensure a certain degree of safety, because the speed of the mermaid in the water is seven or eight times faster than that of ordinary ships.


    Therefore, where ordinary ships need to reach in five or six days, the mermaid can arrive in one day.


    In order to give the coastal city enough time to deal with it, the mermaid warriors would go to patrol far and far.


    Only if it is determined that it is safe within five or six days from the coastal city, the mermaid warriors can rest for a day, and continue to patrol like this the next day. Such a patrol mode can greatly ensure the safety of a city. Only by knowing it in advance can we make the most complete preparations and response methods. \"Okay, how is Haiyancheng''s preparations?\" Liu Feng continued to ask.


    \"The city lord of Haiyan City said that everything is ready. As long as people from another continent arrive, they can be dispersed according to the pattern." An Li continued to report.


    What Haiyancheng had prepared before was to spread out the people from another continent evenly, and it would not be enough to squeeze all of them into Chang''an City.


    \"That''s good, then let him make a list for me, and I''ll see what kind of people are in Chang''an City.\" Liu Feng nodded.


    \"Yes.\"Enri nodded.


    \"By the way, how is the renovation of the castle going on recently?" Liu Feng turned around and asked.


    \"What is going on now is some interior decoration, mainly repainting the walls, re-laying the floor, followed by some walkways, replacement of doors and windows, etc.\" Ann Li reported.


    \"Let them all be careful. If there is a problem with the inspection after the renovation, they will definitely not be able to get their salary.\"Liu Feng said seriously.


    Renovation is not an easy task. Once it starts, it must be the best. If it is repeated repeatedly, it will be too troublesome.


    \"I understand, I will stare at it every day - for a while, the quality of their recent work has been pretty good, and there have been no problems for the time being.\" Enri nodded heavily.


    Hu Er Niang also knows that decoration is not easy, so she will stare at it every day to ensure that there will be no problems with the decoration and the pit stop.


    The work done a few days ago is to dismantle some doors and windows, and some old things have to be replaced. After the dismantling work is completed, it is the painting work.


    Although the shape of the castle will not change much, there are still many places that are completely different from the original.


    This will require dismantling and rebuilding. For example, several rooms are equipped with floor-to-ceiling windows, and a large bay window is designed in the study, so that the lighting will be better when reading books.


    There is also a kitchen that needs to be ventilated and the area needs to be increased, so there is a room that needs to be penetrated and used directly to expand the kitchen.


    Of course, the first thing to do is to make furniture. Liu Feng''s space is only one square meter, and he can''t bring too many things.


    So he can only bring some furniture design drawings and let the people in the workshop make them according to the design drawings.


    Many things like sofas, wardrobes, beds and desks have to be remade.


    \"Has the exterior decoration work started? It can save a lot of time by doing it both inside and out.\" Liu Feng continued to ask.

 Chapter 1724：

    \"Yes, Your Majesty, it has been synchronized. The exterior has been re-applied with tiles, the walls have been painted, and the roof has been replaced at the same time.\"Enri nodded again and again.


    The castle was in the shape of a high tower before, and the exterior was made up of some dirt blocks and stone blocks.


    Now it''s time to replace some of the mud block buildings with cement, and even put a circle of tiles on the outside, so that it looks more beautiful and more magnificent.


    Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction, returned to his seat and sat down, and continued to ask, \"How did Darlene handle it?\"


    He thought about it and asked, after all, this is the first time the girl has dealt with this matter, and he still wants to see how she handles it.


    Yesterday, he drew up all the relevant documents of the consumer protection department, and then asked Hu Erniang to send it to Darlene.


    And specially assigned some people to assist her, in order to make this department develop smoothly.


    If this department develops smoothly, then the tallest building can save a lot of things.


    Complaints from customers, as well as disputes over the rights and interests of businesses or between buying and selling, can all be handled by the consumer protection department.


    \"She said to learn from you, let the people deal with this matter, and the feedback will be better.\" Ann Li said.


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly and asked curiously, \"Oh? How did she deal with it?\"


    \"She posted all the complaints on the bulletin board, and then let the people except the parties vote. The party with the highest number of votes won. She also said that she would post the complaints to vote according to the situation.\"


    An Li rolled her brown eyes and continued, \"Some obvious complaints will be dealt with directly, while some unreasonable complaints will be asked to vote by the public.\"


    \"She is really smart. In this case, the complainant will not say anything, and he will know that he is making trouble unreasonably, and he is even more reluctant to make this matter bigger.\" Liu Feng praised the girl''s wisdom.


    \"Yes, Darlene is really smart, she can think of such a good way, just like His Majesty said, to plunge the enemy into the ocean of people''s war.\" En Li covered her mouth and smiled.


    This sentence is no stranger to Liu Feng. He used this method to solve a lot of troubles before.


    Like the current complaint problem, it is the best way to solve it. After all, it is fair, just and open.


    \"Looks like I picked the right person.\" Liu Feng took a sip of the tea ceremony. \"Three shifts, (v). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1986: Daily Life Manual


    Chapter 1986: Handbook of Daily Life. (4 more for customization)


    \"Your Majesty, this is the sample book you asked the library to print, would you like to take a look?\" Enri handed over a book.


    The name of the book is the Daily Life Handbook, which is a book dedicated to daily life to pay attention to, as well as some common sense of first aid and so on.


    This book was sorted out by Liu Feng for a long time. It is not easy to sort out this book.


    Going back and forth to collect a lot of information, and also to paint some patterns, can be said to be difficult.


    He can''t remember so much common sense knowledge by himself, so he needs to read books frequently to accumulate.


    And when you go back to Earth, you have to search for some cold knowledge on the Internet, because sometimes some cold knowledge is more useful than hot knowledge.


    \"Let''s take a look.\"Liu Feng took the *820\" book and started to read it. Although he said that he was doing things like collecting knowledge and recording knowledge, he was organizing it into a book, and then Libraries and publishing houses are responsible for the binding work.


    That is to say, Wendylin and Lucy are mainly responsible for organizing trivial records into a book, and they also spent a lot of time.


    When Liu Feng was recording these things, he recorded what he thought and what he saw, no matter what he was doing at the time or whether he had a notepad with him, as long as he had paper, he could write it down.


    Therefore, there are hundreds of sheets of draft paper for the book "The Handbook of Daily Life", sometimes a sheet of paper is densely written, and only a few lines are written on a sheet of paper at a time.


    In short, the work of organizing is to organize these bits and pieces and finally make them into books.


    Enri, Mina and others also started to read, and the publishing house has bound several sample books.


    The purpose is to let more people watch it together, and then put forward better opinions, and then mass-produce it together.


    \"The cover is well done, and the fonts are well-typed.\"Liu Feng felt very good when he saw the cover.


    The cover of "The Handbook of Daily Life" was drawn by the students of the painting training class, and several simple lines intersected.


    There are also some daily objects drawn between the lines, such as cups, fruits, clothing, etc.


    The overall look is in line with the name of the book, and the theme is red.


    Because red makes people feel warm, lively, alert, and has a strong sense of visual impact.


    For example, in a red room, people feel that time will slow down, and large areas of red will make people agitated.


    And in the red environment, people will become alert, the pulse will become faster, the blood pressure will rise, and the emotions will be more excited.


    Of course, red can also give people a sense of warmth, which can increase appetite.


    The right color can transform people''s emotions, and red represents enthusiasm, joy, full and intense emotions, and can also inspire love. Liu Feng thinks the cover is well done for this reason. I didn''t expect that they would also use red for the cover.


    After all, this book is about some things that should be paid attention to in daily life.


    -This book is a wake-up call, and red is the most suitable cover.


    \"Yes, it will make people see this book at a glance in many books.\"Enri agreed.


    Now the library has all kinds of books, big and small, and this is the first book with a big red cover.


    \"I think looking at the cover makes people want to read more.\" Mina blinked her blue eyes.


    The cover painting can be said to be very artistic, and the simple pattern makes people feel that this book seems to be very good.


    The papermaking technology in the papermaking workshop is also gradually improving, and it is no longer the fragile paper it used to be.


    Now it is possible to make paper as stiff as kraft rolls. Most of these papers are used to make book covers or some other purposes. For example, it is the paper used for publicity, or the menu, etc. where the paper needs to be stiff.


    \"The layout in the book is also very good, the size of the text is just right, and the illustrations are also placed nicely.\"Liu Feng is full of praise.


    The production level of this book is almost catching up with the production level on the other side of the earth. Although the quality of the paper and the printing quality are not as good as the earth, the layout and cover can be regarded as excellent.


    The text in the book is not too big or too small, and it can be read clearly by children and the elderly. It is mainly equipped with illustrations, which can make people look more intuitive.


    \"With this book, their quality of life should also be greatly improved.\"Enri said.


    The content written in the book is some daily life things, such as washing hands frequently before meals, after going to the toilet, and after work,...


    Under this article, I immediately connected with how to wash hands more standardized, and how long it takes to wash hands to be considered qualified.


    Immediately after the content of washing hands, there will be an article about the harm caused by not washing hands, and the content of not wasting water.


    Not only that, but the tweet about not washing your hands will make you sick was added, and that is a tweet about infectious diseases. If you don''t wash your hands, you will catch some serious germs.


    That would be spread by ten, ten by one hundred, and then the entire city of Chang''an would suffer.


    In short, the contents of the book are linked one by one, which makes people have the desire to read it all the time.

 Chapter 1725：

    \"I think it will. The content in the book is written in great detail, which can save them a lot of pain.\"


    Mina continued to flip through the book in her hand, \"But this--it depends on whether they have read the book, otherwise it''s no use.\"


    Mao Er Niang didn''t believe that everyone in Chang''an City would read this book. After all, many people began to learn to read.


    Not to mention those who are illiterate, they won''t buy it to see it, and those who are literate and have students at home will probably buy it to see it.


    \"This is a problem. Liu Feng thinks what Mao Erniang said makes sense, \"You can hold a book conference. \"


    \"Reading conference? The girls asked in unison.


    \"Well, it is done once a month, and the books in each April and April are different, so that they can be stimulated to read.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    He just came up with this idea, and felt that only this way could make most people read books.


    Enri tilted her head, with a confused face, \"Your Majesty, how will this book conference be held?\"


    * Hold a reading conference every month. For example, starting from next month, the theme is this "Daily Life Manual", so that they can read the content of the book emotionally. \"


    Liu Feng paused for a moment, then continued, \"We will choose the segments that will be read aloud, just let them read aloud.\"


    En Li was suddenly enlightened and said in surprise, \"I understand, Your Majesty, this method is feasible.\"


    \"Four shifts, (V7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1987: It''s a good way


    Jenny didn''t understand something, she kept blinking her green eyes and asked, \"Your Majesty, what''s so good about this method?\"


    The Elf Princess couldn''t understand the chat between Enri and His Majesty, and it seemed that they understood without a word.


    \"I understand too, this method is indeed a good one.\" Mina nodded with a smile.


    Cat Erniang has been reading more and more books recently, and she is also very smart, so she can get a general idea after a little thought.


    \"How come you all know, but I don''t know.\" Jenny can be said to be confused.


    \"His Majesty''s idea is to hold a reading conference every month, and then let the winners get a batch of generous prizes.


    An Li paused and continued, \"In this way, more and more people will be inspired to read books.\"


    \"Yes, if there is a reward, of course they will be more diligent, in order to reward them, they will go to study no matter what.\" Mina nodded heavily.


    \"Although this method is very good, how can we ensure that they are always reading?" Jenny asked in confusion.


    \"Silly girl, didn''t we say it just now? Let us choose the fragments in the book and let them read, - we must ensure that we have feelings to have a chance not to be eliminated." En Li said.


    \"They don''t know which segment we will choose for them to read, so they will definitely read the whole book.\" Mina covered her mouth and smiled.


    An Li flicked the fox''s tail and added, \"In this way, they can read the entire book, and they read it very carefully, after all, we are asking for emotional reading, which can deepen their impression. \"


    \"This method is really wonderful.\"Jenny was a little shocked. I never thought that there would be such a good way to make others like reading.


    \"Yes, once a month can mobilize everyone''s interest in reading, and this activity can make Chang''an City more colorful. It''s a good way to kill two birds with one stone.\"


    Allie smiled.


    Hu Erniang is now able to use idioms with ease, and she has spent more than a year of study in vain.


    Each of the girls in the castle studied very hard, and now they can write basic Chinese characters.


    Except for some rare characters, they are relatively fast in recognizing characters, and now they have begun to learn idioms and classical Chinese.


    \"It''s really a good way, I believe that many people will participate.\" Jenny nodded.


    \"Let the publishing house and the library jointly organize this method.\"


    Liu Feng said softly.


    \"Yes, I''ll have someone arrange it right away.\"Enri took out a notepad and began to record,\"By the way, Your Majesty, what''s the prize?\"


    Since it is a competition, there must be a prize, and the prize must be enough to attract talents.


    Liu Feng thought about it seriously and said, \"There is no limit to the number of participants in this competition, men, women and children can participate. Since there are more participants, there will be more prizes.\"


    \"Yeah, so they will have more motivation to compete.\"Enri agreed.


    \"Then let''s choose ten in total. The top three will be rewarded with 1,000 yuan in cash, plus a medal of honor. If you take this medal of honor to buy books in the library, you can get a 10% discount." Liu Feng said .


    This is the most suitable prize he thinks and thinks about, after all, it is held once a month, and the prize does not need to be good enough for something like a bicycle.


    -Thousands of dollars in cash is already a lot. In addition, people in this era prefer to have a sense of honor, and giving them the Medal of Honor can also encourage them very well. In addition, this Medal of Honor is not for decoration, so taking it to the library to get a 10% discount on books can be considered practical.


    \"This reward is just right, not too little, but not too much, plus the medal of honor, it''s really attractive.\" En Li lowered her head and recorded it on the notepad.


    \"But I think there is still a problem, that is, if the Medal of Honor is used to buy books, he will get a 10% discount. What if he lends this Medal of Honor to others to buy books?\" Mina worried.


    Most of the people nowadays like the poor, small and cheap, and a 10% discount can save a lot of money. There is no guarantee, some people will borrow this medal to buy things. \"This is not difficult to solve. The name of the winner will be engraved on the back of each medal. This medal is only valid if you use it to buy books, and you can only buy books every month.


    -This book cannot be purchased if there are too many. \" Liu Feng added.


    The reason for adding the sentence that one person can only buy one copy a month is because some people may ask him to buy it on his behalf, which eliminates this possibility by only buying one copy per month.


    Because the subject of reading is different every month, if he wants to participate in the next-


    Monthly reading conference.


    Then he will use the medal quota that can only be bought once a month, and go to the library to buy books for the next month.


    \"Yeah, why didn''t I think of this, this way, they will use up their quota every month, and they don''t have to worry about others taking it.\" Mina nodded.


    \"Your Majesty, what do the remaining seven people want to reward?\" Enri asked.


    Because I just said that there will be rewards for the ten winners, I only mentioned that the top three will be rewarded with 1,000 yuan in cash and a medal of honor. There are seven other people who did not say. \"The remaining seven people, the reward of five hundred yuan in cash is 023, the same, everyone has a medal of honor.\"Liu Feng added.


    \"Yes, I understand.\"Enri nodded.


    \"Wait, I still need to change it.\"Liu Feng said with a frown.


    An Li stopped the pen in her hand and wondered, \"Your Majesty, what''s wrong? Where should I change it?\"


    \"The top three awards have to be changed, not everyone is a thousand yuan.\"Liu Feng said.


    \"What''s the matter? Your Majesty, is there something wrong with the reward for the top three?" En Li wondered.


    \"The top three must be divided into high and low. If everyone is rewarded with a thousand yuan, then the top three will be meaningless." Liu Feng said seriously.


    \"That''s right, as long as the rewards for the top three are the same, then they will definitely not have the will to win the first place, and those who won the first place don''t have much sense of honor, after all The rewards are the same.\" Enri suddenly realized.


    \"Let''s change it. The first place will be rewarded with 2,000 yuan in cash, the second place will be rewarded with 1,500 yuan in cash, the third place will be rewarded with 1,000 yuan in cash, and the remaining seven people will be the excellence award.\"Liu Feng thought. .

 Chapter 1726：

    \"Okay, there is no problem in changing it like this.\" Enri nodded.


    One more, CV7). Please customize, please support. \".


    Chapter 1988: Raising the threshold


    \"The selection criteria at that time must also be strict, not casual.\" Liu Feng urged.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, I will let the library get a detailed standard for you to see.\"Enri nodded.


    \"The criteria for the review can be set arbitrarily, but you must not miss these few items. You should write them down and let them pay attention to them at that time.\"Liu Feng said seriously.


    Enri immediately took out a notepad and pen and nodded, \"Your Majesty, tell me, I remember it.\"


    \"One of the selection criteria for the top ten is to make their pronunciation standard, as long as it is not too wrong.\"


    Liu Feng pondered for a while, and continued, \"There is one more thing, if you can recite it, it will be even more divided.\"


    \"Yes, is there any more? Your Majesty.\" Enri nodded, the pen in her hand did not stop.


    \"And the last one is the most important one, that is, you must read with emotion, not like reading the text.\"Liu Feng added.


    \"I see, I''ll let them all pay attention.\" Enri stopped the pen in her hand.


    Liu Feng tapped his fingers on the table and continued, "This reading conference should be attended by the entire Han Dynasty, and each of the nine major cities will be held."


    After all, it is related to the knowledge advancement of the entire Han Dynasty, and the nine major cities must also respond to the call.


    What''s more, what he considers is the future development of the nine major cities, which must be the same as Chang''an City.


    Therefore, they absolutely must participate in these knowledge promotion activities, because talents are not only gathered in Chang''an City, but also from various places.


    It just so happened that through this book conference, some talents could be tapped out.


    For example, if the top three perform well, they can be regarded as a talent after being cultivated.


    \"I see, I understand what Your Majesty means, I will let them organize this book conference~". \" Of course An Li knows what Your Majesty means. What Chang''an City needs most is talent, no, the entire Han Dynasty needs talent the most.


    It just happened that this one-time reading conference, if there are people who perform well, they must make good use of it.


    \"The people who participated in this competition should not be careless, and they should choose carefully. I don''t want the situation like last time.\" Liu Feng urged.


    Since the last incident of the Flanders Empire, all aspects need to be paid attention to.


    \"I understand. I will investigate everything from the name, address, down to the background.\" Enri said seriously.


    Hu Erniang will definitely be serious in this regard. Now that the inspection work up and down Chang''an City has not ended, she will not be careless at this juncture.


    \"This month is almost the end of the month, so there is no need to hold a book conference, but send the news in advance so that they can start to prepare." Liu Feng said. Enri continued to record on the notepad, nodded and replied, \"I see, Your Majesty, can this book start mass printing?\"


    \"There is no big problem with this book. We can start printing a large number of copies. Let''s print a thousand copies first.\" Liu Feng ordered.


    \"Your Majesty, will other cities follow the printing?\"Enri asked.


    \"Let''s print together, not only the nine major cities that are slightly larger, but also the smaller cities.\"Liu Feng nodded.


    This book is mainly about some things that need to be paid attention to in daily life, or some things about popular science.


    The main purpose is to make people''s lives better, and it is less likely to get sick because of eating the wrong food, or to not know how to save themselves at a more critical moment.


    For example, what if someone suddenly faints? For example, what if you cut your finger and bleed a lot? Another example is how to temporarily relieve a sudden fever and so on. Because with the increasing population of Chang''an City, the population of other cities is also gradually increasing, the location of the hospital is limited, and the medical staff of the hospital is also limited.


    It''s impossible to receive so many people at once, and these are all small things, so I can only teach them some simple self-help methods.


    This saves the time of pharmacies and hospital staff, so that they can be used in more appropriate places.


    \"Okay, then I will ask the publishing house to print more, and then spread out to various cities.\" Enri said with a fox tail.


    \"Well, those cities whose schools have just been established can post less, and they won''t understand if they post too much.\" Liu Feng ordered.


    \"I understand, the books in the nine major cities will be distributed a little more. For example, some medium cities will distribute less, a few hundred books will be fine.\"En Li still knows how to distribute in this regard.


    \"By the way, how is the arrangement of the imperial examination?\" Liu Feng continued to ask. He set the time for the imperial examination every summer. As long as he passed the imperial examination and retrained, he could make use of it.


    \"The women have already begun to make arrangements gradually, and the imperial examinations can be held normally when summer arrives.\"Ann Lihui reported.


    Liu Feng took a sip of tea and continued to ask, \"Is there any adjustment to the imperial examination system this year?\"


    \"There is no major adjustment, but the threshold for participating in the imperial examination has been raised.\" En Li said seriously.


    \"Oh? Where is the improvement? Talk about it.\"Liu Feng put down the cup and asked curiously.


    \"Because of the affairs of the Flanders Empire, this time the entry threshold has been raised to the point that no one except the Han Dynasty can participate.\" En Li said word by word.


    Because when summer comes, many people from another continent will come to the Han Dynasty.


    If this threshold is not set, people in another continent believe that many people will participate in this imperial examination.


    At that time, it would be bad to mix in some traitors and the like, and it would be a troublesome thing to investigate.


    Liu Feng nodded thoughtfully, and said with admiration, \Duo''s) is not bad, this threshold is well raised.\"


    Even if Hu Erniang didn''t say anything, he would let Hu Erniang do it. The purpose of the imperial examination was to recruit talents.


    Although it is said that this threshold is set, people from other continents will not be able to participate, but it is still possible to be on the safe side.


    \"As for people from another continent, if they have talents, when they land in Haiyan City, Niu Da will be the first to screen out Gan.\"


    An Li turned to another page of the notepad and continued, "When the time comes, I will carefully observe these people for a while, and if possible, let them be assessed again according to the imperial examination system."


    It''s not that Hu Erniang didn''t consider this aspect, so she came up with this method.


    \"Second shift, Cv). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1989: Shirley''s confusion


    \"Okay, your method is also a good one.\" Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction.


    He became more and more satisfied with the fox ears. The girl''s way of doing things is now more and more mature, and there are more and more things to consider.


    I know that Chang''an City needs talents now, and I also know that Chang''an City is now in more trouble because of the traitor in the Flanders Empire.


    Although it is said that the imperial examination is to recruit talents, it is impossible to recruit traitors.


    But what if the talents from another continent are really good, and they are missed because of the threshold this time?


    And Hu Erniang''s method is just right, it can not only take into account the loss of talents, but also take into account the secrets of Chang''an City.


    \"Your Majesty, then I will follow this method.\"Enri blinked her brown eyes and replied.


    In fact, Hu Erniang mainly read books every day, and also learned from Liu Feng''s handling methods.

 Chapter 1727：

    Over time, you can start to slowly analyze some things, and you will consider them in the long-term, not just how to solve the problem at hand.


    She has already listed the pros and cons of one thing, trying to find a balance between the two, or even find a better solution.


    \"Well, just do it like this, I will come up with the topic at that time.\"Liu Feng replied softly.


    After the imperial examination last year, those who want to come this year will definitely be well prepared, so the questions should not be too simple, and some difficulties will be appropriately increased.


    Of course, the threshold for admission will be slightly lower, otherwise, if the questions are too difficult, you must answer all the questions correctly before admission, which is a bit too harsh.


    \"Yes, Shirley is already outside, she is here to report to you about agriculture.\"Enri said.


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly, put away the documents on the table, nodded in response, \"Then let her in.\"


    \"Yes.\" Enri turned around and called.


    \"Tap ta ta..


    \"Your Majesty, greetings from all the staff of the Department of Agriculture.\"As soon as Shirley came in, she gave a big gift.


    \"Get up, don''t be so polite, do you have anything to report to me today?\" Liu Feng raised his hand and signaled.


    Shirley got up and handed the document over to report, \"I''ll report to you about the spring sowing.\"


    Liu Feng took over the document and started to read it, without raising his head, he asked, \"How is the progress? Did you encounter any trouble?\"


    \"According to your request, all the crops have been sown,


    I haven''t encountered any trouble for the time being, but I still don''t know a little about how these crops are grown, so I came here to ask you for advice. \" Shirley asked humbly.


    \"Okay, what kind of crops are you not familiar with? I can list a document for you at that time.\" Liu Feng said softly.


    \"I don''t know anything about pumpkin, winter melon, yam, peas and other crops, so can you please explain to me?" Shirley was very humble.


    In fact, it''s not that she doesn''t understand, it''s mainly because of uncertainty, and the burden on her shoulders is quite heavy.


    Because the food produced by the Agriculture Department is not only to feed Chang''an City, but even the entire Han Dynasty and other kingdoms need the food grown by the Agriculture Department.


    So Shirley doesn''t allow herself to make any mistakes, - once there is a little bit of uncertainty, she must be determined before she dares to proceed.


    Otherwise, the output of the Department of Agriculture will be greatly reduced, and even if you are punished, the entire Han Dynasty will suffer.


    So she had to be careful, and after discussing it with Aunt May several times, she felt that she still had to trouble His Majesty, otherwise they really didn''t know what to do.


    \"Just these kinds of crops, right? It''s just that these kinds of crops don''t look difficult at all." Liu Feng said.


    He has seen many of the ways of planting these crops in the book, and because it is very simple, he remembers it more clearly.


    \"I beg your Majesty to enlighten me.\" Shirley immediately took out a notepad and prepared a pen to record.


    \"If you want to plant a good pumpkin, you must remember these stages, namely, planting, fertilizing, building a shed, and growing and burying the stem in the later stage. If these stages are done well, the output of the pumpkin will not be Do less \" Liu Feng said seriously.


    \"Yes, I remember it, Your Majesty.\" Shirley nodded heavily.


    Ma Erniang liked this kind of knowledge very much, so she listened very carefully and remembered the notes very clearly.


    \"The first step is to colonize. When the pumpkin has 3-5 true leaves, you can choose a healthy, pest-free seedling for colonization on a sunny afternoon.\"


    Liu Feng''s expression was very serious, and he continued, \"One plant per pot, the planting depth is suitable for the cotyledons to be flush with the soil surface, and watered thoroughly. If direct seeding is to be used, the diseased and weak seedlings need to be removed, and 1 per hole should be kept. Seedlings.\"


    The reason why he said it was so professional was because Ma Erniang had read a lot of books on agriculture, and she was still very clear about some professional terms.


    Shirley nodded heavily, memorizing it very seriously, \"I have written it all down, Your Majesty, what''s the next step?\"


    \"The next step is to fertilize. About 10 days after the pumpkin is planted, a thin organic fertilizer should be sprayed. After the plant starts to climb the vines, it grows rapidly, and the first topping is performed when there are 8-10 true leaves. To promote the germination of lateral vines, the support can be erected in advance at this time.\"


    Liu Feng thought about it for a while and continued, \"When the lateral vines are more than 50 cm long, you can collect the tender stem tips and petioles for consumption, pay attention to keep about 5 leaves, and use a slightly larger clod to press the remaining stem vines to promote germination. For aerial roots, spray 1 thin and decomposed organic fertilizer after each picking.


    This step is more complicated, and what he said is slower, so that the other party can keep up.


    \"Yes, after the pumpkins are planted...\"Shirley lowered her head and was writing quickly, then raised her head after a while, \"Okay, I''ve recorded it.\"


    \"Okay, you can record it first, and then ask me if you don''t understand.\"Liu Feng''s expression is very serious, \"The third step is to build a shed. Pull the stems and vines to climb the support, so that the leaves are evenly distributed, and the branches do not block each other."


    \"So it is, why did His Majesty do this?\" Shirley asked curiously.


    \"This can improve the light transmission and ventilation conditions, so that the sitting rate can be increased by more than 40%." Liu Feng explained.


    Sitting melon is actually the jargon of melon farmers, which refers to the phenomenon that the fruit begins to swell after the female flower is pollinated.


    \"So it is, I understand, what is the fourth step of His Majesty?\" Xue Li asked seriously.


    \"The fourth step will also be more complicated - point, you have to listen carefully, and if there is anything you don''t understand, you can ask me again.\" Liu Feng said.


    \"Yes.\" Shirley nodded.


    \"Three shifts, Fv). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1990: Can flowers be eaten?


    Liu Feng took a sip of the water by the table, cleared his throat and began to think about the fourth step.


    He thought about it seriously and said, \"The fourth stage is growth. After the pumpkin reaches a certain stage, the plant will enter the flowering stage, and the male flowers will be the main flowers in the early stage.\"


    \"With male flower as...Shirley took notes seriously.


    \"You can pluck the male flowers and pedicels in one well in the morning when the flowers are about to bloom. They can be eaten. When the female flowers start to grow, you can start applying organic fertilizer." Liu Feng said seriously.


    Shirley was stunned for a while, blinking her eyes, wondering, \"Your Majesty, are flowers edible?\"


    \"Of course, you can eat it with scrambled eggs, or scrambled meat, it tastes good.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    On the other side of the earth, there are many delicacies made of flowers, not only stir-fry dishes, but also desserts, such as flower cakes, flower cakes, etc. are all made of flowers.


    It tastes very good, and the nutritional value is also very high. Eating more can also be useful to the body.


    For example, loss of appetite, indigestion, etc., and even some flowers can be eaten - remove the odor of the mouth.


    \"So it is.\" Shirley was a little shocked, her face was full of incredible.


    She didn''t expect that the crops she had grown for so long would actually be edible. She couldn''t help but start thinking in her heart that she must get some to try it out.


    Not only Ma Er Niang, Cat Er Niang and Fox Er Niang were also shocked, and it was the first time they heard that flowers could be eaten.


    \"Okay, there are some things you should pay attention to. When the female flowers bloom, you should reduce or stop harvesting the tender shoot tips. If necessary, artificial pollination must be carried out before 8:00 in the morning.


    Liu Feng waited until Malniang finished recording, and continued, \"Usually 3-5 melons per plant can grow normally, 1-2 large melon varieties can be left, and those micro melon varieties can be increased appropriately, depending on the growth of the plant. Certainly.\"


    \"I see, I plant both varieties separately.\" Shirley nodded heavily.

 Chapter 1728：

    \"Well, those too many young melons or female flowers should be thinned out, and the stems and vines should be properly topped to avoid insufficient nutrient supply.\"


    Liu Feng picked up the teacup and continued, \"Larger melons can be wrapped in nets and hung in a firm place, and melons close to the ground can be padded with wooden boards to isolate them from the soil to prevent them from being-


    Some worms were scavenged. \"


    Because many insects feed on melons and fruits, if the pumpkins in production are placed on the soil.


    Those insects are not polite, they will eat the pumpkin that is close to the soil beyond recognition.


    \"I see, I remember it all.\" Shirley just stopped the pen in her hand. After listening to His Majesty''s explanation, the planting of pumpkins will not be difficult.


    But it is definitely not an easy task, because there are still many things to pay attention to.


    \"Okay, if you remember, then I''m going to start the fifth step and the last-


    step. \" Liu Feng said seriously.


    \"Yes.\" Shirley did not dare to be vague, and immediately picked up the notepad and pen to record the last step.


    \"When pumpkin grows to the later stage, it will use the adventitious roots grown from the vines. At this time, the method of burying the stems must be adopted.\"


    After taking a sip of water, Liu Feng continued, \"In this way, the output can be increased by about 20% to 10%.\"


    Others may not understand the increase rate of this output, but Shirley simply doesn''t know too much.


    She covered her mouth in surprise and said, "This last step can actually increase the production of pumpkins!"


    \"Of course, the time of burying the stems will be after two or three batches of results, and then you have to do it when some sallow leaves appear on the roots.\"


    Liu Feng put down the teacup and continued, \"Usually bury the 4-6 knots closest to the roots, and generally bury the 4-6 knots closest to the roots. The soil for stems should be fertile soil with a small amount of organic fertilizer and moist. \"


    Shirley took notes seriously, raised her head and asked, \"Your Majesty, then how deep should I be buried is more appropriate.\"


    \"It''s probably around 15-25 cm. You can''t bury it too deep or too shallow. These will affect the production of pumpkins.\"Liu Feng explained. \"I see, I didn''t expect that there is so much knowledge about growing a pumpkin.\"Sherry can be said to have benefited a lot today.


    \"It''s your first time planting pumpkins. If you still don''t understand anything, come and ask me first, don''t be afraid.\" Liu Feng said seriously.


    Because a lot of new crops have been added this year, most of the crops are more troublesome and fragile to plant, so you still have to pay attention to them, otherwise, it will be bad if you plant them all in the end.


    .ask for flowers...


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, if there is something I don''t understand, I will definitely ask you.\" Shirley nodded heavily.


    \"Next, there is the method of planting peas and winter melons that you want to ask. I will give you a book. The book is also written in detail. You can take it back and read it first. If you don''t understand it, ask me again.\"Liu Feng said. .


    \"Really? Does Your Majesty still have books on this subject?\" Shirley asked in surprise.


    \"Of course, I will give you a copy of all the books related to the crops you plant.\"Liu Feng said in a big voice.


    It took him a long time to translate all those books into the words here.


    Although it is said that the Han Dynasty has begun to implement Chinese characters, everyone is in the state of just beginning to learn.


    There is no way to eat a big fat man in one bite, so many times you need to memorize books with the words of this era.


    Because many people in this era have not yet started to touch Chinese characters, but they are all talented people. It would be a bit too much time to teach them one-on-one teaching.


    If there are books written in this era for them to watch at this time, Liu Feng can save a lot of time.


    After they gradually got used to it and learned more Chinese characters, he could directly show them the books he bought from Earth.


    \"Thank you so much, I don''t know what I would have done without you.\" Xue Li said excitedly.


    She really admired His Majesty the King more and more in her heart, feeling as if he knew everything.


    Maybe even the gods in the sky don''t know as much as His Majesty the King? Shirley always thought so.


    \"You''re welcome, is there anything else you don''t understand? You can ask me now.\"


    Liu Feng is not too troublesome.


    It''s much better to help others with this aspect than to flip through those trivial documents.


    \"There is nothing I don''t understand now. If I don''t understand after reading those books, I will ask you again.\" Xue Li said with a smile.


    The girl can''t wait to report those books back to read them carefully. It doesn''t matter if she can read books in this area, it doesn''t matter if she doesn''t eat for a day.


    \"Hahaha..Okay..\"Liu Feng smiled heartily.


    Chapter 1991: Confidentiality must be done well


    \"Besides not knowing how to plant new crops, what else do you understand?\"Liu Feng asked.


    \"For the time being, I don''t understand anything. I''ll first read the book that His Majesty gave me. If I really don''t understand it, I''ll ask you again.\" Shirley smiled.


    \"Okay, then I''ll have someone send the book to the Department of Agriculture for you later.\"Liu Feng softly\"Thank you so much, Your Majesty, I really don''t know, what would I have done without you?\" Xue Li was excited said.


    Liu Feng picked up the teacup and shook it, and said lightly, \"It is also my blessing to have you in the Department of Agriculture.\"


    It can be said that the existence of Ma Erniang in the Department of Agriculture is very lucky. She is not only smart but also very studious.


    The knowledge related to agriculture can be mastered very quickly, and it is very handy to practice. \"Zero seven zero\"


    Although there were many mistakes at the beginning, but after trying slowly, it became better and better.


    If it wasn''t for Liu Feng''s reading more books than her, if you really want to compare it, she might not be as good as Ma Erniang.


    The reason why she will read so many books to her now is to let her explore slowly by herself.


    Anyway, the books for him are all translated text, so it is not too difficult to read, and there are vivid illustrations in it, which makes it easier to understand. \"Your Majesty, the black oil fruit you let me grow has already begun to be produced in large quantities. It can fully adapt to the environment here. There is no need to go to the volcano to pick it.\"


    Shirley paused and continued, \"And the stock of land production on our side is similar to that on the volcano''s side.\"


    Before, Liu Feng asked Ma Erniang to see the planting of black oil fruit, and wanted her to see how to make black oil fruit directly planted near Chang''an City.


    After all, black oil fruit is far away from the volcanic area, and it takes a lot of time to pick it every time.


    It would be very convenient if the black oil fruit could be moved to the vicinity of Chang''an City for planting.


    Not only is it not easy to leak this precious resource, but it is also very convenient to pick and manage.


    Now black oleifera is one of the most important energy sources in Chang''an City, whether it is the use of airships, steam trains, steam cars, etc., black oleifera is needed.


    Its burning degree is much longer than that of ordinary firewood, so it must be very helpful to the Han Dynasty to be able to cultivate a large number of black oil fruit.


    Originally, Liu Feng considered planting black oil fruit on two transfer stations in the sea, but after thinking about it, he felt that it was still very inappropriate.


    At that time, the two transit stations on the sea, and people from another continent will also stop there. If someone with ulterior motives finds out, the unique resources of the Han Dynasty will be leaked.


    If this resource is leaked, it will be a big blow to Chang''an City. At that time, all kingdoms can use black oil fruit as fuel.

 Chapter 1729：

    \"Very good, you have done a good job of this matter. How are you doing the confidentiality work? I don''t want more people to know about this matter.\" Liu Feng asked seriously. \"Don''t worry, Your Majesty, not many people know about it, only me and a few managers of the two agricultural departments know about it.


    Shirley also continued with a serious face, \"Whether it is picking, transplanting or management, we do it all by ourselves.\"


    Of course, the person who dug the black oil fruit from the volcano was still led by Leia.


    The hundreds of black oil fruit trees were all done by Malianiang and the other two leaders. The three of them independently completed the work of digging, planting, fertilizing and managing.


    In addition, a high fence was also erected near the place where the black oil fruit was planted. There were also a lot of barbed wire around the fence, and a lot of glass **** was poured with cement on the top of the fence.


    The purpose is to keep those idle people from waiting, and there is a team of soldiers patrolling nearby.


    Its strictness is no less than the density of patrols near the scientific research department. The place where black oil fruit is grown is near the Forbidden Mountains.


    There are few people passing by, so it is relatively secret. Only some soldiers will pass through the Forbidden Mountains when they go into the mountains to pick some materials or other things. Usually, no one passes by.


    \"That''s good, in any case, the confidentiality of the black oil fruit must be done in place, and you must be careful every time you pick and transport it, don''t let others know.\"Liu Feng said seriously.


    Every time the black oil fruit is picked and transported, it will be secretly sent to various departments.


    Like the airship field, the steam bus station, the steam train station or the steam ship, etc., these are all places that need to use black oil fruit, ...


    \"I understand, -- I won''t let others find out.\" Shirley also became serious.


    Of course, she knew the importance of this thing, and she didn''t know what these black oil fruits were used for at first.


    But inadvertently found that a black oil fruit was burning, and then it was still burning for a long time.


    Ma Erniang immediately understood the importance of this black oil fruit, and since then she dared not underestimate the black oil fruit, and took good care of it.


    \"Okay, you can go back if you have nothing to do.\" Liu Feng said softly.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\" Shirley bowed and left.


    Tread...


    After seeing Shirley leaving, En Li asked, \"Your Majesty, are flowers really edible?\"


    \"Your Majesty, I just wanted to ask, are flowers really edible? I''ve never eaten them before.\" Mina was also very curious.


    \"Of course, there are still quite a lot of foods that flowers can make. Whether it''s what we eat for three meals, or some desserts, all of them are made of flowers. Liu Feng nodded lightly.


    On the other side of the earth, some people use roses, osmanthus, locust, as well as Rongli and aloe.


    All of these can be used to eat, and the effects are also different, there are beauty and beauty, and there are heat-clearing and detoxifying, and so on.


    Especially Sophora japonica, there is a well-known dish on the other side of the earth, which is called Sophora japonica scrambled eggs.


    This dish not only has the fragrance of flowers but also the fragrance of eggs, it is very refreshing and refreshing.


    The dishes made of roses are very popular among girls, because eating too much can beautify the skin. These are the girls'' favorite.


    \"Since that''s the case, then I''ll do a flower feast tonight.\"Nicole suddenly became interested.


    When the girl just heard that flowers can be used for cooking, she was the most energetic and listened most seriously.


    \"Okay, I will write down the flowers that can be used for cooking for you later, and I will give you all the recipes.\" Liu Feng nodded lightly.


    Sometimes it''s good to have a change of taste, and there''s no harm in eating flowers.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\"Nicole said gently.


    One more, Cv). Ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    Chapter 1992: Changes in Niu Da


    \"Whoa, whoa...


    The sky was drizzling like a feather, and the streets of Haiyan City were not sparsely populated because of the rain.


    On the contrary, people came and went as usual, except that everyone was holding-


    umbrella.


    Because of the rain, the sea breeze from the port was particularly strong, and the waves were constantly beating against the port.


    The pounding waves were like a person about to land - but they couldn''t climb it, and came ashore.


    Although it was raining, the soldiers on guard and patrolling at the port were not affected at all.


    However, the mermaid patrolling the sea has already landed, and when it rains, people will not go into the sea.


    Because no one knows if the rain will be heavy, if the rain is too heavy, it will inevitably be a little dangerous in the sea.


    Although the danger of sinking to the bottom of the sea is not high, it is always necessary to go ashore to breathe.


    Although mermaids can stay on the bottom of the sea for a long time, but after all, mermaids are human beings, and they always breathe through their noses.


    Therefore, when it rains, the mermaid does not go out. If it rains and encounters a violent storm, the sea surface is very dangerous.


    At this time, Niu Dagang left the port and walked towards the castle. He originally dated Xia at the port.


    But because of the rain, Shangxia was going back to the theater to rehearse, so they dispersed.


    - Niu Da was a little excited on the road, not for anything else because their wedding date was approaching.


    And at that time, His Majesty told him that his wedding would be handed over to His Majesty, so he was a little excited and a little looking forward to it.


    I don''t know what my wedding will be like. In the entire Han Dynasty, it can be said to be the first to hold a wedding.


    In the past, he went directly to the Civil Affairs Bureau to register and get a certificate, but now he was a little surprised when he said that he was going to have a wedding.


    Although he didn''t know what the wedding was, what His Majesty said was not bad, he had always believed so.


    \"Sir, you seem to be in a good mood today.\"- said the officer.


    \"Is there? Do I seem to be in a good mood today? I don''t think it''s any different from what I usually do?\" Niu Da doubted.


    The smile on his face couldn''t be restrained, the corners of his mouth rose wildly, and the expression on his face could be said to be filled with happiness.


    It''s completely different from his usual icy look, and the look that makes people feel a little serious.


    The officer waved his hand and said with a smile, \"Of course I don''t think so, then I don''t.\"


    He followed Niu Da to Haiyan City. Naturally, he rarely saw Niu Da''s smile, so of course he was surprised to see him this time.


    But since he fell in love, the smile on his face could not be restrained every time, and every time he went out and came back, he was in a good mood.


    This also brought a lot of benefits for him to deal with documents. He used to be more serious when dealing with documents.

 Chapter 1730：

    So sometimes it is slow to process the file, and sometimes it gets irritated.


    Since falling in love, the speed of processing documents is not only happier, but also the efficiency is greatly improved, and the mood is much better.


    Therefore, those officers wished that the Lord of the City would fall in love every day. This would not only bring benefits to Haiyan City, but also the Lord of the City would be in a good mood.


    \"Why do I feel that you are weird today.\" Niu Dawei squinted at the man.


    He saw the other person''s face with a smile on his face, it was so strange, it was not like this before.


    \"No, I''ve always been like this, but it''s you who has changed.#


    The officer shrugged his shoulders.


    He rarely saw the appearance of the Lord of the City. When he was in Chang''an City before, he always thought that the Lord was a mature, steady and unsmiling person.


    But when he came to Haiyan City and found that he was in love with Xia, he found that it was not the case, his heart was still very soft.


    \"Me? Have I changed a lot? I don''t think I''ve changed much.\"Niu Da felt a little guilty.


    How could he not know that he hasn''t changed? Don''t be too clear about what he knows.


    He found that after falling in love, he seemed to be in a lot of mood, and his attitude towards others was not so cold.


    And he felt that the biggest change in himself was that he became able to speak. Before, he spoke very, very few words, almost not ten sentences a day.


    \"Then I don''t know.\"The officer smiled.


    \"Ta ta ta...


    Niu Da ignored too much and walked straight towards the castle. They had to rush back to discuss what to do when the people from another continent arrived.


    Originally, I wanted to discuss it at the port, so that I could watch the sea and let people chat more carefully.


    But by coincidence, it started to rain slowly in the sky. Although it is said to be some drizzle, it is not difficult to guarantee whether it will rain heavily.


    After more than 20 minutes, Niu Da and many officers returned to the castle, and they all gathered in the study.


    Niu Da sat on the main seat with a teacup and asked, \"Is everything I asked you to do ready?\"


    What he asked them to do was the order conveyed by Liu Feng, that is, to deal with the arrival of people from another continent.


    Because we need to do screening work and investigation work, as well as the work of asking and showing talents.


    This series of work is not easy to do, and it is not long before the arrival of people from another continent, so it is necessary to prepare in advance.


    \"My lord, everything is ready, the soldiers standing guard, the soldiers who questioned, and some soldiers working in 597 security work are all ready.\"-An officer in charge of security said.


    \"Sir, we will conduct a full body search on them at that time to ensure that they are not carrying any dangerous weapons, please rest assured." Another officer in charge of the inspection reported.


    \"All the work this time has been prepared, and the handover work with other cities has also been done, just wait for them to arrive." Another officer said.


    A few of them are responsible for people from another continent, from landing to inspection to registration and scattered to other cities.


    \"Very good, one day before they arrive, you guys should check carefully, I don''t want any mistakes.\" Niu Da said seriously.


    \"Yes.\"Everyone said in unison.


    \"By the way, as soon as they log in, they must educate them. Not everyone can go to Chang''an City, so don''t let them have too many expectations.\" Niu Da added.


    He didn''t want those people to go ashore full of joy, and then prepare to go to Chang''an City the next day in vain.


    So when they log in, they must make it clear to them. If you don''t have talent, you can''t go to Chang''an City.


    \"Understood.\"Everyone answered again.


    Second shift, Fv). Ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    Chapter 1993: Wedding!


    \"Tap ta ta...


    Xia walked on the streets of Haiyan City with an umbrella, and she also looked very happy.


    His delicate face was full of smiles, and his green eyes kept looking at everything around him.


    It''s as if I''ve never seen it before, but this time it''s not-


    As such, she looked at it with a smile on her face.


    It''s as if everything around you is very beautiful, maybe it''s because you''re in a good mood, so everything feels beautiful when you look at it.


    Even if the sky was drizzling, it didn''t affect the elf girl''s mood at all.


    The girl walked lightly on the avenue with an umbrella, sometimes dancing, sometimes turning in circles, completely different from her usual image.


    You must know that the girl is usually quiet and quiet, almost not speaking very much, and she looks very introverted.


    They were completely different from the ones who were dancing in the rain with a smile on their faces.


    The Grand Theater has been busy recently, because summer is coming, and spring is another beautiful season.


    Therefore, there are more stage plays in the Grand Theater. Of course, because of the beauty and superb acting skills, the girls are lined up for more performances.


    It is precisely because of this that there are fewer opportunities for the girl to meet Niu Da, because people from another continent are coming, and Niu Da has more things to do. In addition, spring is the season for sowing, and Niu Da has a lot of things to do. When summer is approaching, Haiyan City has to prepare some countermeasures.


    There are also drying of salt and some seafood, which must be arranged in time.


    So the chance for the two of them to meet is very rare, and sometimes they may not see each other for a week.


    So when the girl saw Niu Da today, her mood became extraordinarily smooth, and no matter what she looked at, she felt that it was a beautiful thing.


    When people on the street saw the girl''s appearance, they naturally knew why. Now, no one in the entire Haiyan City does not know that the Lord of the City is in love with a well-known stage actor from the Grand Theater.


    The pair of them were favored by the entire Haiyan City, and they all blessed them.


    \"I haven''t seen rain for a long time\"r.\"Xia stretched out her hand happily, feeling the coolness of this moment.


    In fact, she also likes rain, because if it rains, everything is growing, and it can be regarded as the beginning of life.


    \"I don''t know how His Majesty will arrange the wedding for us?\"\"Xia suddenly muttered to herself.


    The girl and Niu Da talked about this when they met today, and this meeting was also their latest meeting.


    On the day that Liu Feng came back to Haiyan City from another continent, until today, they met for the first time.


    Therefore, the girl just found out today that Liu Feng was going to hold the wedding for them.


    As soon as I found out, the girl was so excited that she couldn''t hold back the smile on her face.


    She began to imagine what kind of scene a wedding would be, and it was the first time she heard the word wedding.

 Chapter 1731：

    As before, I heard that the only way to get a marriage certificate is to go to the Civil Affairs Bureau, so that the two are considered a legal husband and wife.


    However, according to what Niu Da said, the girl knew that the wedding was definitely not easy. After all, it was initiated by His Majesty the King himself, so it would definitely not be bad.


    But what will this wedding be like? The girl has already begun to look forward to it. \"Ta Ta....


    Xia returned to the Grand Theater with both anticipation and joy, and began to prepare for rehearsal.


    Seeing the girl''s appearance was very strange, Sivir deliberately teased her, \"What''s wrong? Are you so happy to go out?\"


    Xiaobei also brought his head together and said with a smile, \"Xia, you look very happy today, as expected, seeing the person you want to see will make you feel so much better.\"


    The two of them seldom saw the elf girl look like this. In the past, no matter how happy she was, she looked coquettish and shy.


    But at this moment, she looked extraordinarily happy, and the smile on her face could not be hidden at all.


    She was completely two people who didn''t dare to laugh before, or who ran secretly and hid shyly.


    \"No, I haven''t seen him for a long time, I finally got to meet him today.\" Xia said.


    After the elf girl said these words, she began to feel bad again, she didn''t dare to lift her head, she kept her head down and blushed.


    \"Yeah, it''s true that you guys haven''t seen each other for a long time, so what did you talk about when we met today, seeing you look so happy.\" Sylvia asked curiously.


    \"I didn''t talk about anything, just talk about it, and then he has something to go back.\"


    Xia waved her hand.


    \"Oh? Seriously? Seeing your happy look is really just talking?\"


    Sivir doesn''t believe it.


    \"That''s right, you lied, you must have talked about something important, and you will be so happy.\" Xiaobei nodded again and again.


    Xia''s face turned red all of a sudden, he hesitated for a long time, \"~ I...you...he...this...that.... ..\"


    \"Who is it? And which one?\" Xiaobei was a little anxious when the other party said it.


    \"Don''t be nervous first, organize the language well, you just didn''t know what you were talking about for a long time.\" Sylvia pressed the other person''s shoulder and said. Xia took a deep breath, adjusted her mood and said, \"He said that His Majesty will hold a wedding for us.\"


    After the elf girl finished speaking, she immediately lowered her head, not daring to look up at them, her face blushing like something.


    \"Wedding? What is a wedding?\" Xiaobei can be said to be at a loss. \"Yes, His Majesty held the wedding for you in person? What is the wedding? Is the Lord of the City going to marry you?\" Sylvia was surprised.


    This news can be said to be the most shocking news she has heard today, which means that her good sister will soon be married.


    But Lady Antler doesn''t know what a wedding is. According to what the elf girl said, it should be related to the marriage of (Qian Wang Zhao).


    \"I don''t know either, but I heard that it seems to be the first time that there is such a thing, so the wedding that His Majesty gave us was the first time in the Han Dynasty.\" Xia looked shy.


    This can be said to be a great honor, the entire Han Dynasty did not have it, and they were the first time.


    And I heard that this one called a wedding seems to be very good, so the elf girl is looking forward to it even more.


    Can''t wait to go to this wedding and see what this is all about.


    But at the same time, she was also a little scared, because she was going to marry the city owner to be his wife, and she was still in a panic.


    \"That''s really a great honor. Your Majesty is really kind to you and the city lord.\" Sylvia smiled.


    \"I really envy you.\" Xiaobei showed an expression of envy.


    Three shifts


    Chapter 1994: Xia''s worries


    Chapter 1994: Xia''s worries. (4 more for customization)


    Xia shook her head vigorously and said, \"I don''t know yet, His Majesty hasn''t told him anything yet.\"


    The elf girl must have wanted to know, but she really didn''t know, so she was even more curious.


    \"That would be a pity, I thought I would know what the wedding was now.\" Sylvia said regretfully.


    \"Yes, I think this wedding must be a very important occasion.\" Beckham said firmly.


    Xia blinked her green eyes and said, \"Yeah, if only I could know now.\"


    The elf girl has been curious since she knew the news, but she was also worried because she didn''t know when she would get married.


    Niu Da hasn''t told her that he wants to marry her, let alone when he will marry her.


    Although His Majesty the King said that he would hold a wedding for them, the wedding is already there, and I don''t know whether Niu Da will marry or not.


    So this is also the 180th reason why she is worried. When the marriage certificate has not been obtained, no one knows what will happen.


    In fact, girls are like this, the only security they need is not the man''s


    - I want you or I am there.


    Although the two of them dated so many times, Niu Da never discussed with the manager that I would marry you.


    Although it was said that the elf girls and Niu Rau were very sweet when they met, they were even very happy to hear that His Majesty the King was going to give them a wedding.


    But the elf girl really thought about it, Niu Da never said that he wanted to marry him, why is he so happy now?


    If Niu Da hadn''t said that he wanted to marry him at that time, wouldn''t His Majesty''s wedding be unnecessary?


    The elf girl suddenly became decadent when she thought of the happy expression on her face.


    Because she didn''t get a positive answer now, she didn''t dare to be happy too early, he was just afraid that if he was happy too early, the disappointment would be bigger.


    \"What''s the matter with you? You look very unhappy all of a sudden?\" Sivir asked.


    The antler girl could see with the naked eye that the smile of the elf girl gradually disappeared, replaced by a sullen face.


    \"Yeah, what''s wrong? Did the Lord of the City bully you?\" Xiaobei also asked.


    Xia shook her head and said in frustration, \"Although His Majesty said he wanted to hold a wedding for us, he didn''t say he wanted to marry me.\"


    She originally didn''t want to say this worrying thing, but when she thought that her expression changed too obviously, she couldn''t even say it.


    \"What? The Lord of the City hasn''t said that he wants to marry you.\" Sivir thought he had heard it wrong.


    Xiaobei was also shocked, covering her mouth and asking, \"Is what you said true?\"


    The two of them saw the elf girl fall in love with their own eyes, and slowly dated the city master.


    And every time they go on a date, the elf girl is very happy to come back, and sometimes she is so happy that she can''t sleep at night.

 Chapter 1732：

    They have been in this state for a long time, but anyone with eyes can see that they will definitely become husband and wife.


    But now the two of them were shocked when they heard that the Lord of the City did not want to marry an elf girl.


    Xia nodded, tucked her long green hair behind her, and sighed, \"Yes, I haven''t said it until now.\"


    \"How could it be? I thought you two (bfe) would definitely talk about this on a date today.\" Sylvia was surprised.


    After all, the two of them haven''t seen each other for so long, and they''ve been dating for a long time, so it''s not surprising to mention marriage at this time. \"Yes, yes, the two of us still want to share the good news waiting for you today.\"


    Xiao Bei practice nodded.


    \"I thought when he told me that His Majesty was going to hold a wedding for the two of us, I thought he would say marry me.\"


    Xia Yue said that her expression became more depressed,* but I didn''t hear him say that he would come to marry me when he left. \"


    The elf girl hadn''t thought about this before, but now that she thought about it, she felt really uncomfortable.


    I don''t know what kind of feeling this is, but I just feel very uncomfortable.


    \"Maybe the Lord of the City has a lot of things going on recently, have you been busy and forgotten?\"


    Sivir didn''t want to see the elf girl sad.


    \"Yes, yes, doesn''t it mean that people from another continent are coming soon? The city lord must be busy with these things, so he forgot about it, don''t think too much." Xiaobei also comforted.


    \"I hope so, although he didn''t tell me to marry me, but I can feel his heart loves me.\" Xia said firmly.


    Although the elf girl said that she was very uncertain and insecure, but judging from the number of dates they have been together until now, she can be sure that the other party loves her.


    \"It must be like this, don''t think about it, maybe the next time we meet, I will tell you that I want to marry you.\" Xavier comforted.


    Antlers knew how much a girl valued the other party''s saying of marrying her, so when she heard that the city lord had been dating the elf girl for so long.


    And the Lord of the City has not said that he wants to go to the elf girl, which is inevitably a little imaginative.


    Because this era is not as good as the era of the earth, the real promise of boys will make girls feel more secure.


    \"Yeah, be happy, we still have rehearsal today, there will be good news when you meet next time.\" Xiaobei said with a smile.


    \"Yeah, just be happy, His Majesty said that he will hold a wedding for us.\"


    Xia suddenly smiled.


    At this time, it is useless to think too much about the bad. It is better to think about the good.


    What''s more, she knew in her heart that Niu Da liked her, so she felt better when she thought of this.


    \"Then let''s start rehearsing.\"Sevier smiled.


    \"Four shifts, (V7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1995: The amazing Princess Jasmine


    The weather is getting hotter and hotter, and people on the streets of Chang''an City have begun to hold umbrellas to avoid the sun.


    Although it is not as strong as the summer sun, it will be very uncomfortable to be in the sun all the time.


    Especially those girls, they are more beautiful, and even put on sunscreen when they go out.


    Since they learned this knowledge, whether it is sunny or cloudy, they will put on sunscreen before going out.


    However, this is indeed very effective. Compared with the previous ones, the skin will indeed be a lot better.


    -. At first, they still have a lot of freckles or redness, and black skin.


    But after applying sunscreen for almost a year, their skin has gradually improved.


    Of course, those freckles are definitely impossible to get rid of, but it is true that the skin is fair and not red.


    Because this is obvious from the comparison, when women from other cities come over, they are very envious of the women in Chang''an City.


    They saw that the women in Chang''an City had very good skin, and they were also very fair. Then they saw that their faces were not only black, yellow, but also red, so they asked them what to do.


    So now the sunscreens in Chang''an City are almost sold out, and they are all madly robbed by those women.


    Cosmetics are the same, everyone likes them very much and starts to buy them like crazy.


    Women all want their own beauty, and they won''t give up easily when they know the opportunity to become beautiful.


    \"Tap.Tap...


    Princess Jasmine saw a long queue of people gathered in a store on the avenue.


    She kept looking at that place and asked curiously, \"Coco, what''s the situation over there?\"


    Coco also followed and looked over, shook his head and said, \"I don''t know, there are really many people.\"


    \"Go and see, why are there so many people.\" Princess Jasmine ordered.


    \"Yes.\"Coco nodded and ran over.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    A few minutes later, after Coco asked, he ran over and said, \"They are selling cosmetics.\"


    \"Cosmetics? What are cosmetics?\" Princess Rongli wondered. \"I don''t know, shall we go take a look?\" Ha Ke suggested. Princess Jasmine looked at the long queue and the lively appearance of the storefront. She struggled for a while, and replied, \"Okay, let''s go and have a look.\"


    \"Hmmmm.\" Coco nodded heavily.


    \"Tap.Tap...


    They started to line up at the back of the line, and they were all chasing the sun with umbrellas, and they didn''t want to be exposed to the sun.


    Princess Jasmine stood on tiptoe and looked ahead, muttering, \"I don''t know when the line will be.\"


    The princess was a little worried, because the line was too long, I''m afraid it would take an afternoon.


    \"Yes, there are really a lot of people, I don''t know if there is anything else to buy when the line reaches us.\" Ha Ke also worried.


    \"There should be something to sell, right?\" Princess Jasmine hoped.


    \"There will definitely be, if not, they will definitely say, it is impossible for us to queue for such a long time. Coco comforted.


    After two hours, the line began to slowly shorten, and they began to line up at the front of the line.


    \"It''s finally coming to us, that''s great.\" Coco was pleasantly surprised.


    \"I''ve been queuing for such a long time, I hope you won''t let me down.\" Princess Rongli raised her eyebrows slightly.


    Coco nodded heavily and said, \"It should be a good thing, otherwise there won''t be so many people.\"

 Chapter 1733：

    Princess Jasmine came to the door of the store and asked, \"What are cosmetics?


    \"It is something that can make people beautiful, you can use it every day.\"The clerk smiled.


    \"Is something that can make people beautiful?\" Princess Riley was surprised.


    \"Yes, it can be rubbed on your face sooner or later, it will make your face whiter and tenderer.\"The clerk continued to explain.


    Princess Jasmine kept blinking her brown eyes and asked, \"Is this true?\"


    \"Of course, but you need to persevere every day, so that you can see the effect.\"The clerk said gently.


    Princess Jasmine fiddled with her hair and wondered, \"Isn''t it possible, can these bottles make people beautiful?\"


    \"Yes, you can look at the women in Chang''an City, they all insist on using cosmetics, so you can see the effect.\"The clerk pointed to the person on the street and said. Princess Riley turned her head and looked around, looking at the people on the street, scrutinizing their faces seriously.


    She found that it was indeed the case. The girls on the street were all very beautiful and their faces were very clean.


    Not to mention that the facial features are very delicate, the smoothness and whiteness of the face are very good.


    \"The skin looks really good.\"Princess Jasmine exclaimed.


    It was the first time she had seen this. The girls in Mullin Principality were not like this. Everyone''s face looked very rough.


    It''s not acne or freckles, and the face looks very dirty, which makes people completely irresistible to beauties.


    \"Yes, they all insist on using cosmetics, so persistence is the most important.\"The clerk said.


    Princess Jasmine struggled for a while, then frowned and said, \"Can you give me a try then?\"


    She usually likes to ride horses and is more heroic, and she never pays attention to the maintenance of her face.


    But her face doesn''t look rough either, of course, but it doesn''t look delicate either.


    \"Of course, I can give you a try.\"The clerk smiled.


    She reached out to get a book and a clay jar, poured a little toner from it, and spread it evenly on Princess Riley''s hand.


    \"Clap clap...


    The clerk - patted the princess''s hand straight, wanting her to feel the texture of the toner and its effect.


    \"It''s a lot different when I use it every day, just get a little bit of it, and then pat it evenly on the face.\"The clerk explained.


    Princess Jasmine felt the toner in her hand and said in surprise, \"It still feels very comfortable.\"


    \"Yes, everyone''s face will be dehydrated, so this toner is very important, just take a photo after washing your face.\"The clerk said softly.


    \"Do you use it after washing your face?\" Princess Rongli asked.


    The clerk nodded lightly and said with a smile, \"Yes, use it after washing your face, and go to sleep after using it.\"


    \"Can it be used during the day?\" Princess Jasmine asked.


    \"Of course, you can use it after washing your face after getting up, and you can go out after using it.\"The clerk nodded.


    Princess Jasmine looked surprised. She took back her hand and smelled it. It smelled good. She smiled and said, \"It smells really good.\"


    \"Yes, they are all natural and not irritating after use.\"The clerk explained.


    \"One update, CV7). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1996: I can''t even close my mouth when I laugh


    Princess Jasmine''s brown eyes widened. This was the first time she had heard of pure natural cosmetics?


    This word is still very unfamiliar to her, she has never heard anything like cosmetics, let alone feel it.


    So when the clerk wiped the makeup on her hand, the expression on her face can be said to be wonderful.


    It was neither quiet nor expressionless, but full of surprise, his mouth opened slightly, and he kept watching the operation of the clerk.


    Coco was the same, she was surprised to see that, she even kept looking down at her hands, and imagined that her hands were rubbed with makeup.


    Then I touched my face again, and I also felt that my face was very rough and not smooth.


    Looking back at the people on the street, I found that the people in Chang''an \"Nine Five Zero\" city really have very good skin.


    Of course, those with good skin are also women, because with good skin, although the facial features don''t look very good, they are still comfortable to look at.


    After all, the face gives the impression that it is clean and tidy, without a trace of uncleanness, which is much better than those who have beautiful facial features, but have a lot of acne and spots on their faces.


    \"If only my skin was this good.\"Coco looked back reluctantly.


    \"You must insist on using it, these are just some skin care products for initial water retention.\"The clerk said softly.


    \"Are these just preliminary? Does that mean you need to wipe the others?\" Princess Rongli was surprised.


    She used to only wash her face with water, but now she is a little surprised to hear this.


    It''s not that I feel troublesome, I just think why there are so many steps all of a sudden.


    But after thinking about it, I still think it is understandable. After all, becoming beautiful is not an easy thing. If it is easy to become beautiful, wouldn''t the streets be full of beautiful women.


    \"That''s right, hydration is only preliminary, if you want to be more beautiful, you must wear sunscreen.\" The clerk nodded.


    \"Then I want to ask, what other procedures should I do after replenishing water?\" Princess Rongli asked curiously.


    She didn''t want to be as rough as before, no matter how heroic she was, she was still a girl after all.


    Girls are born to love beauty, no one wants to be worse than other girls, not to mention that they are princesses.


    And she thought of the father who said before that she would marry the Han Dynasty. Now that she thinks about it, she is glad that she didn''t say it at the beginning.


    After all, the skin on his face is not as good as the girls in Chang''an City, and the king of the Han Dynasty will definitely refuse.


    If I said it at that time and was rejected, I would not be able to hold my face. I am a princess anyway, and it would be really shameful to be rejected openly.


    But after thinking about it, my skin is not as good as the girls in Chang''an City, and it is reasonable for the king of the Han Dynasty to refuse.


    So now she wants to make herself beautiful. Of course, she convinced herself that being beautiful has absolutely nothing to do with the king of the Han Dynasty.


    Well, that''s right, that''s how it is, so being beautiful is all for yourself, and it has absolutely nothing to do with the king of the Han Dynasty.


    \"Then the process to be done is a little more, if you don''t mind, then come in the room, I can take some products and let you experience it slowly.\"The clerk smiled.


    \"Okay.\" Princess Jasmine replied without hesitation.


    \"Tap.Tap...

 Chapter 1734：

    She followed the clerk into the room, sat on a chair, and began to wait for the experience of the product.


    The clerk took the tray and brought in four or five bottles and jars and put them on the table. He smiled and said, \"There are 5 kinds of products here, I will let you experience them all.\"


    \"Okay.\" Princess Rongli nodded.


    \"Then you lie down and close your eyes, I will introduce you to one and let you experience it.\"The clerk said gently.


    Princess Jasmine did as she did, slowly lying on the back of the chair, resting her head on the chair, and slowly closing her brown eyes.


    The clerk first took out a round clay pot and explained, \"This is a lotion, you use it after toner, use this after toner.\"


    \"Clap clap...


    The clerk first patted Princess Riley with a layer of toner, and then applied lotion to her.


    She put down the clay pot and asked, \"Miss, how are you feeling? Is this lotion still comfortable to use?\"


    Princess Riley slowly opened her eyes and nodded lightly, \"It''s very good, it feels very comfortable to use.\"


    When the clerk rubbed the lotion on her face, the feeling of coldness was still very comfortable.


    \"This is used to lock water. After you use it, your skin will be smoother, and you will find that your skin has changed a lot when you wake up." The clerk said professionally.


    This product is also specially made by the scientific research department with natural plants. In fact, the main effect is to replenish water.


    It''s not so magical to make pure natural plants, because unlike the earth, there are many things added, which can not only remove freckles, but also whiten and brighten.


    The skin care products produced by Chang''an City are purely extracted from natural plants. It will definitely not harm the face when applied to the face, but it is purely for moisturizing.


    These are the money that Chang''an City uses to make women. It''s hard for others to say that women''s money is the best to earn.


    Princess Jasmine nodded thoughtfully and said softly, \"I didn''t expect this cosmetic to have such a powerful effect.\"


    Coco nodded again and again, she didn''t listen too carefully, she wished to try it too.


    \"Come on, miss, keep your eyes closed, there is another one for you to try.\"The clerk continued.


    Ten minutes later, she tried all the cosmetics on Princess Riley, and each one was deeply loved by the other party.


    \"I like each one very much, and the feeling on my face is very comfortable.\" Princess Jasmine praised.


    This is the first time she has experienced this kind of feeling. She never knew that she had to do so much work on her face before.


    Now that I think about it, it was really rough before 5.1, and now for constipation,


    - Must be implemented.


    \"Under the stock, can I try it too?\"Coco couldn''t help it.


    \"Ha....Okay. Come and try it too.\" Princess Rongli was amused by the other party.


    The clerk also smiled and gave Coco a test on the cosmetics, which also convinced the other party.


    \"Well, I''ll buy every one of the things you tried for me today.\" Princess Jasmine got up and said.


    She liked everything she used today. She originally wanted to buy one or two, but finally decided to buy them all.


    \"Okay lady, I''ll hug you right now, please wait a moment.\"The clerk laughed so hard that his mouth could not close.


    \"Second shift, (V). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 1997: Everyone is weird


    The sun slowly rose from the sky, Liu Feng got up and took a sip of water as soon as he opened his eyes.


    Recently, they eat and sleep on the highest floor, so they don''t have to get up very early to rush over from the castle. \"Tap ta ta...


    He got up and walked to the window, looking at the slowly rising sun outside, feeling somewhat healed.


    The yellow morning light on the horizon shrouded the whole earth, as if it was plated with a layer of pale golden shards of gold.


    Liu Feng stretched his waist and muttered to himself, \"If only I could see such a wonderful scene on the other side of the earth.\"


    Before he crossed over, it was almost impossible to see such a beautiful morning.


    If you want to see such a wonderful sun, you can only go to very far away places, such as the seaside or the mountains.


    \"Your Majesty, why did you get up so early and don''t rest anymore?\" Mina also got up from the bed.


    She sneaked in in the middle of the night last night and couldn''t sleep a little after reading the book.


    After tossing and turning on the bed for a while, he decided to go out for 17 steps, but he didn''t know how to walk and came to Liu Feng''s room.


    In this way, the two of them didn''t fall asleep until very late last night, so why did Mao Erniang sleep more in the future?


    \"I''m used to it, I wake up at this point every day, and I can''t sleep much.\" Liu Feng said softly.


    Before the time traveled on the other side of the earth, he would play games every day until midnight.


    Then sleep until noon or until the afternoon the next day, all of a sudden. Forget breakfast and lunch.


    But since he crossed into this world, his routine has gradually become more regular.


    The lifestyle has also become healthier, and the physique because of crossing the body is also getting better and better.


    For this reason, his skin and body are healthy, and all aspects are very good. It is not a problem to have seven or eight times a night.


    Mina was wearing a shirt on her upper body, and she played the trick of missing her lower body and walked to the window.


    She put her hand on the glass, looked at the soft morning light outside, and sighed, \"It''s really beautiful.


    These days they are sleeping in the highest building, and they can see this wonderful scene every morning.


    When a curtain is opened, it is a floor-to-ceiling window, and what catches the eye is the yellow sun.


    If you live in the castle, you can only see the sun outside from the small windows, and there is no way to stand in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows like the tallest building.


    Liu Feng turned his head to look at Cat Erniang, and found that the goose-yellow morning light hit the other party''s face.


    The overall feeling looks so harmonious and beautiful, and with only a village shirt on the upper body, the feeling is even more imaginative.


    The soft sunlight hit the cat''s face, hair, arms and thighs, reflecting a wonderful light everywhere.


    \"I think we need to exercise in the morning.\" Liu Feng smiled slightly and reached out to wrap his arms around Cat Erniang''s waist.


    Mina was stunned for a moment, and then her face started to turn red again, looking very good-looking.


    After more than two hours, the sky has begun to fully brighten, and the time has come to nine in the morning.


    Liu Feng and others also got up. He got dressed with the help of Mao Er Niang, and his physical strength will be better in the morning.

 Chapter 1735：

    Although Mina seemed to be in good spirits, she was generally exhausted.


    Although Mao Er Niang''s physical strength is not bad, it is inevitable that she will be a little tired from the tossing last night until this morning.


    Liu Feng pinched the face of the cat ear girl, and said gently, \"If you are tired, rest first.


    - Come on, it won''t be too busy this morning, you can come back in the afternoon. \" Mina nodded, she was really tired, she really needed a good night''s sleep.


    \"Go to sleep, you can come down to eat at lunch time.\" Liu Feng rubbed the cat''s head when he left.


    \"Hmm.\" Mina slumped on the bed.


    This time can be said to be a time for her to relax, and she has to sigh, His Majesty is really amazing.


    However, she was also glad that Nicole, Enri, and Tiss helped her share the burden, otherwise, it would be a bit too much to rely on alone.


    \"Tap.Tap...


    Liu Feng left the room with a big smile and started walking towards the eleventh floor.


    \"Crumble!


    Mira helped open the door, Liu Feng walked in beforehand, and found that someone was already waiting on the eleventh floor.


    That is An Li and the others. Every time they reach the eleventh floor first, of course, when they live in the highest building.


    When they lived in the castle, they still set out together, and it was during the period of the highest building that Hu Erniang would be the first to arrive.


    \"Your Majesty, where is Mina? Why didn''t she come with you?\" En Li kept looking outside the door and no one came in.


    \"Yeah, is Mina sick? Shall we go see her?\" Jenny said worriedly.


    They originally wanted to wake Mina up to the eleventh floor in the morning, but they didn''t find each other''s existence.


    After inquiring about the maids and attendants, I learned that Cat Erniang went to His Majesty''s room in the middle of the night.


    \"It''s okay, she''s just too tired, just let her rest for a while, and call her during lunch.\" Liu Feng said softly.


    Nicole understood in an instant, and said with a smile, \"Okay, then I need to make some delicious food for lunch.


    \"Then let the cat have a good rest.\" Of course Enri also knew what was going on.


    Her face suddenly turned red, the fox''s tail was wagging unnaturally, and her expression 643 looked amazing.


    \"What''s the matter with you? Are you not feeling well? Would you like to take a break?\" Jenny worried.


    The Elf Princess looked strangely at the fox ear girl, why was her face so red all of a sudden?


    \"It''s alright, I''m not uncomfortable, you can paint your picture quickly.\" En Li turned her face away.


    Liu Feng just smiled and didn''t say anything. He walked to the main seat and sat down and started to read the documents.


    The morning breakfast had already been brought into the room in advance, and he came down after having breakfast in the room.


    \"What''s wrong? Why does everyone look strange?\" Jenny looked puzzled.


    \"Don''t worry about it, draw your picture quickly, everyone is fine.\" An Li rolled her eyes and said.


    But I can''t blame the elf princess, how could she know this at such a young age.


    Nicole covered her mouth and smiled, and asked, \"What afternoon tea do you want to drink today? I''ll do it first.\"


    When En Li heard the afternoon tea, the blush on her face immediately faded, she raised her hand and shouted, "I want to eat milk ice cream."


    \"Milk ice cream? What is ice cream?\" Jenny asked curiously.


    \"It''s a super delicious food, it''s a dessert.\"Enri briefly introduced.


    \"One update, factory v7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1998: Gift


    \"Then I am the same as you, I also want to eat milk ice cream.\" Jenny smiled.


    \"Okay, you both eat milk ice cream, then I''ll prepare the same for Mina.\" Nicole said gently.


    \"She would like it too, she ate a lot last time.\" Enri nodded.


    \"I see.\" Nicole put away the notepad in her hand, turned around and asked, \"Your Majesty, how about you? What would you like to eat?\"


    Liu Feng blinked his black eyes and said softly, \"I''ll be just like you, so it will be easier for you to do it.\"


    \"It''s okay, Your Majesty, tell me what you want to eat, I don''t find it troublesome at all.\" Nicole shook her head again and again.


    \"I just want to eat milk ice cream, and I haven''t eaten it for a while, so let''s make this.\"Liu Feng Wen Hedao.


    \"Okay, I''ll make it for you right away.\" Nicole turned around and walked into the kitchen. Although the kitchen on the highest floor is not as big as that of the castle, it is not too small in general, and can accommodate five or six people.


    As the minutes and seconds passed, the sun rose higher and higher, and it was noon. \"Tap tap....


    \"Crumble!\"


    A footstep sounded from far to near, Mina pushed open the door on the eleventh floor and walked in.


    She stretched her body, feeling as if she hadn''t slept so comfortably in a long time, smiled and said, \"Good afternoon everyone.\"


    \"You woke up just in time, we can get ready to eat.\" En Li got up to clean up the documents on the table.


    \"Very good, what shall we eat for lunch today?\" Mina-face''s expectation.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    Everyone moved to the place to eat. The table was already filled with Mei Mina, who rubbed her little hands together, and was about to sit down to start eating, but Nicole stopped her before she took the chopsticks.


    She widened her blue eyes and suddenly realized, \"Oh! I almost forgot, I''m going to wash my hands now1.\"


    After everyone washed their hands, they started to pick up the chopsticks and ate, and they emptied the food on the table in three or two times.


    Forty minutes later, everyone slumped on their chairs contentedly, reaching out to touch their bulging belly.


    When everyone started to rest, Nicole turned around and went into the kitchen to get dessert.


    She put the tray on the table and said gently, \"Come on, this is the milk ice cream for you.\"


    An Li shook her fox ears and asked curiously, \"Isn''t this a dessert for afternoon tea? Why do you eat it now?


    \"After eating dessert, you will feel a surge of happiness. I will make the dessert for afternoon tea again.\" Nicole smiled.


    \"Okay!\" Everyone started to pick up milk ice cream.

 Chapter 1736：

    The performance of the other people is not bad, because they are not only the first time to eat, the more exaggerated performance is the elf princess.


    She ate four or five cups by herself, and she was full of praise while eating. If she hadn''t been stopped, she would have continued to eat.


    \"You can''t eat too much ice cream. If you eat too much, your stomach will hurt.\" Nicole said softly.


    \"Okay, but what you made was so delicious that I almost couldn''t help it.\" Jenny puffed out her cheeks.


    Everyone slapped around in the restaurant for more than ten minutes. After the rest, they returned to their respective positions and started to get busy.


    Since there were still classes in the afternoon training class, Princess Elf packed up and left the highest building.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    Liu Feng drank black tea, sat in the seat and began to read the documents, muttering to himself, \"This wedding dress should be fine.\"


    An Li''s fox ears were very smart, and after shaking a few times, she ran over and asked curiously, \"Your Majesty, what is a wedding dress?\"


    After being shouted by Hu Erniang, Mina also ran over, her blue eyes kept staring.


    \"You, you, your ears are still so smart.\" Liu Feng handed over the blueprint in his hand and said, \"This is a wedding dress for marriage.\"


    \"Wedding dress? Is that what you wear for marriage? Enri took the piece of paper and looked at it seriously.


    \"It must be very beautiful to wear this for marriage?\" Mina was also amazed by the pattern on the paper.


    The drawing is a white wedding dress with a large skirt, and the style looks very delicate.


    The skirt was large enough to drag the floor, and the model had a long white veil on her head.


    Wedding dresses are almost always irresistible temptations for girls, after all, this is the most important moment for girls.


    The wedding dress on the drawing is not the same as the ordinary wedding dress on the earth, and it seems that it is specially customized.


    \"Yes, a wedding dress is worn at a wedding. You can only wear it once in your life. Of course, you can wear it twice or more if you want.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    Of course he was talking about the second marriage, or when you usually want to wear it.


    \"If you can wear this, it''s really beautiful, Your Majesty, who is this wedding dress for?\" En Li asked curiously.


    \". "This wedding dress is for Niu Da''s wife. They should be getting married soon, so I want to give him a gift." Liu Feng smiled. He originally wanted to leave the wedding dress to the cats and girls, but after thinking about it, he didn''t hold a wedding.


    There is no way to wear this wedding dress, so it can only be pushed out.


    But he also thought of another way, that is, when the cat-eared girls can wear them, they can wear wedding dresses.


    Let Jenny draw another picture and put it in the marriage registry as a publicity photo.


    At that time, Chang''an City can also set up a wedding company to arrange the wedding scene for the newlyweds, and there will also be items such as wedding dress rental.


    This is also a good way to make money, and it is only promoted in Chang''an City for the time being, and it can also attract a lot of people to come to Chang''an City.


    \"Is it for big brother?\"Nicole felt a little surprised, but at the same time felt very happy.


    Because there is nothing else, the main thing is that His Majesty will think about his eldest brother, and my own eldest brother is getting married again, so naturally I am very happy.


    \"Well, you all know that he is in love with a girl now, and they look like they are getting married soon, so this wedding dress is one of the gifts I want to give him." Liu Feng said.


    But he also knew that Niu Da had never proposed the word marriage to that girl, and no one felt anxious for the other party.


    Niu Da doesn''t understand girls, which doesn''t mean Liu Feng doesn''t understand either, so he gave him advice, that is, he must propose to him.


    Although this ceremony is not very important for boys, it does have a very important meaning for girls.


    Because girls are not as secure as boys, if there is a boy who can do this kind of thing for her, she will feel very secure.


    This is also an important guarantee for two people to get along in the future, but as for whether Niu Da listened to it, I don''t know.


    \"Second shift, CV). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 1999: Booty


    The Sahara Prairie is now in a clear sky, and there are some white clouds slowly floating in the sky, which is in stark contrast to the team that is galloping on the ground.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    That team was the team of the Elsa tribe, and they were heading back towards the tribe at the moment.


    Everyone''s face was full of smiles, not for anything else, but because they won a great victory against the Qiaoqi tribe.


    They are eager to go back to the tribe soon and report this exciting news to Elsa.


    Since leaving the Qiaoqi tribe, they have left day and night, just wanting to go back to the tribe quickly.


    \"This feeling is really comfortable.\" Qiluo was in a happy mood while riding a war horse.


    Yami followed with a smile and said, \"Yeah, from now on the Sahara Prairie will all belong to His Highness... Your Highness.\"


    \"Now we have to call Your Highness Her Majesty the Queen.\" Qiluo laughed. \"Come on, the afternoon will be here, let''s talk when we get back to the tribe.\" Yami pulled the reins first and ran quickly ahead.


    \"You are too cunning, wait for me.\" Qiluo also followed by pulling the reins.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    Seven or eight hours later, the team rushed back to the tribe in a mighty manner, and everyone did not rest on the way.


    After Yami and Qiluo got off their war horses, they took the lead in running towards Elsa''s tent.


    Since someone had already returned to the tribe to report the situation in advance, Elsa also knew in advance.


    At this moment, she was standing at the door of the tent, looking at the tiger-eared girl and the monkey-eared girl who ran from a distance.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    Seeing the two getting closer, Elsa said with a smile, \"Welcome back.\"


    \"Dear Her Majesty the Queen, greetings to you.\" Yami gave a big gift.


    \"Your Majesty, the entire Sahara Prairie is now yours.\" Qiluo smiled.


    The expressions of both of them are very happy, it is more excited than happy.


    Because this wish is the wish of their hearts, and it was finally realized today.


    Elsa raised her hands and said, \"You all get up, don''t be so polite.\"


    She was very happy to hear others call her Her Majesty the Queen, after all, she was called Her Royal Highness before.


    \"Your Majesty, the Qiao Qi tribe has been dealt with, and everyone has been cleaned up.\"Yami said seriously.


    \"Everyone is dead, and we have brought back everything that can be used.\" Qiluo continued.

 Chapter 1737：

    \"Okay, I did a good job this time, let''s have a celebration feast, the whole tribe will revel in three days and three nights.\" Elsa said cheerfully.


    \"It''s great, I can finally revel for three days and three nights, and finally have a good rest.\" Qiluo said happily.


    \"Yes, I can finally relax, I was too nervous before.\"Yami also breathed a sigh of relief.


    \"Go on and start preparing.\" Elsa said with a hearty smile.


    Not to mention how good she is now, the stone that has been pressing in her heart has finally been put down.


    And her development plan is about to start, and now the Sahara Prairie is about to develop at a high speed.


    We can no longer stay at this stage. If we want to restore the glory of Brutus Orc Kingdom, we can only make the Sahara Prairie develop faster.


    She didn''t want to let the tribe''s people continue to live in tents, because in the event of a typhoon, all these tents would be blown away again.


    So the first step in the development of the Sahara Prairie is to start building houses, building some houses that can withstand the wind and rain.


    It''s not the current puppy tent, because the tent will be very hot in summer, and there is no sun protection at all.


    When it rains, the tent will still leak, and it''s a totally bad place to stay.


    Moreover, in the Sahara Prairie, the construction of avenues will begin, and the same avenues as Chang''an City will be built.


    Because once it rains, the Saharan prairie will be muddy and difficult to walk, let alone raise cattle, sheep and horses.


    Moreover, transportation in the Sahara prairie is a big problem now, and there is no way for a carriage to run on the prairie.


    Therefore, there is no way to transport the Sahara Prairie. Every time things are transported, they are carried by horses.


    However, there are very few things that can be carried in this way, and it takes several round trips, which not only wastes time, but also wastes manpower.


    Therefore, the transportation of the Sahara Prairie is also a big problem, and it is also the first problem to be solved.


    No matter how you say it, an avenue must be built from the tribe to the port, so that every time the ships returning from Chang''an City unload the goods, they can be quickly transported to the tribe through this avenue.


    \"Yes, I''ll go to prepare right now.\"Liya replied happily.


    She can also be said to be very happy, this time is a relief for her.


    Because every day I see His Majesty can''t eat, drink or sleep, it really makes people feel distressed.


    And there are many things to do within the tribe, all of which are about resisting another tribe.


    Of course, they made the worst plan, that is to say, if Qiluo and the others failed, the tribe would be able to cope with the attack.


    \"Prepare more meat, as well as the delicacies of Chang''an City, these three days and three nights must work hard for those warriors.\" Elsa instructed.


    At this moment, she was really too excited, too excited, and wished that the whole tribe would fall into a state of carnival.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty''s delicacies, I will definitely prepare them all.\" Leah said excitedly.


    Elsa nodded with satisfaction, turned her head and asked, \"By the way, how is the handling of the Qiaoqi tribe''s corpse?\"


    \"I''ve already had people deal with it, don''t worry, Your Majesty.\" Qiluo said.


    \"Okay, the weather is so hot now, those things must be handled properly, otherwise there will be problems.\" Elsa nodded.


    \"His Royal Highness has quite a lot of spoils this time, would you like to take a look?" Yami suggested.


    Elsa nodded with a smile, and said, \"Okay, just take me to see it and see what you bring back this time.\"


    \"There are many things, mainly some very scarce animal skins and the like.\"Yami said.


    \"Oh? Is it a very scarce animal skin? It''s time to take a look.\" Elsa nodded.


    *Not only that, there are a lot of weird things, I can''t even name them. \" Qiluo added.


    \"Okay, then take me to see it, I would like to see what those strange things are.\" Elsa nodded.


    \"Yes.\" Qiluo nodded.


    \"Tap ta ta..


    Everyone walked in the direction of the loot, with smiles on their faces, looking very happy.


    One more, CV). Ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    Chapter 2000: It''s not a good thing


    \"Tap ta ta..


    Elsa stepped towards the trophies, all of which were packed in several animal skin bags.


    Looking at the number, it is quite a lot, and there are piles of them, - a total of seven or eight animal skin bags.


    \"There are so many things? It seems that their tribe really hides a lot of things.\" Elsa smiled.


    \"Yeah, I was also taken aback when I was putting people together.\"


    Yami nodded.


    \"But a lot of things are useless, but I thought it was a waste to waste there, so I asked people to integrate it.\" Qiluo said.


    \"Let''s take a look first and see what''s useful.\" Elsa started walking towards the bags and continued,\"But there shouldn''t be anything good about that tribe, right?\"


    The Qiaoqi tribe is notoriously stubborn, and it is well known that they are unwilling to interact with the human race.


    If he didn''t associate with humans but only with orcs, there shouldn''t be anything good left.


    After all, all the good things now come from the Han Dynasty, and the king of the Han Dynasty is the human race.


    Therefore, there should be no good things in the tribe of Qiaoqi tribe, at most only some animal skins.


    \"I don''t know, but I took a look at it, and it is true that there is no good thing.\" Yami pouted.


    \"Except for those animal skins, other things are normal, and many things I have never seen.\" Qiluo added.


    Elsa started to give up on these things, and reached out to rummage through the things she was looking for.


    The first thing I found was a hide, which was very good in color, luster and integrity.


    It can be regarded as a high-quality animal skin, and if it is sold, it can also be sold for a very good price.


    \"This is quite a good thing, you can hang it up or spread it on the ground.\" Elsa said with satisfaction.


    \"Yeah, I liked this at a glance, it''s really beautiful, there may not be such a good animal skin in Chang''an City.\"Yami nodded.


    That animal skin is a tiger skin, whether it is the luster of the hair or the completeness of the peeling off, it can be called perfect.

 Chapter 1738：

    \"Just put it in front of His Majesty''s tent, it must be beautiful.\" Qiluo said hanging.


    \"Let me see what''s left.\" Elsa continued to take things out of the bag.


    This time. It was still Zhang Lupi, but this time it was a deerskin.


    The color and completeness are also very good-looking, which is comparable to the tiger skin just now.


    \"This is not bad, I will give it to you.\" Elsa smiled and handed the skinny deerskin to the tiger ear girl.


    Yes, I saw this at the time too. \"As soon as Yami heard that she was going to give it to herself, she shook her head again and again,\"No no no, Your Majesty, keep it for yourself, I don''t need these things.


    \"It doesn''t matter, what I gave you is for you, keep it, it will look good on the door of your tent.\" Elsa smiled.


    Yes, what His Majesty gave you, you can keep it. \" Qiluo also smiled.


    \"Thank you so much, Your Majesty.\"Yami is very polite.


    \"It''s nothing, you have made such a great contribution to our tribe, it''s just a hide.\" Elsa waved her hand.


    \"Yes.\"Yami nodded.


    Elsa continued to rummage through the contents of the animal skin bag, and what she found when she came out of the bath was a complete bear skin.


    The bear skin is a pure black bear skin, the color is also very beautiful, and it is very large.


    It can be seen that this bear is very strong in front of him, so the skin that is peeled off is so big.


    \"This one is also very beautiful. It was placed in the tent of the leader of the Qiao Qi tribe. If you think about it, he must like this one very much.\" Qiluo smiled.


    When she entered the leader''s tent, she was attracted by this huge bear skin at first sight.


    The bear skin, which is more than three meters high and two meters wide, hangs completely behind the tent.


    It looks like a perfect mural, and if you look at it, it looks like a real bear is standing there.


    \"Do you like it?\" Elsa asked with a smile.


    \"I like it, I was shocked when I saw this.\" Qiluo nodded seriously.


    \"If you like it, you can take this one, and you can hang it in your tent.\" Elsa said in a big voice.


    Originally, when she gave Hu Er Niang a deerskin, she wondered if she could see some other good-looking animal skins.


    Then give it to the monkey ear mother, because the two people have made great contributions to the recovery of the entire Sahara prairie.


    Therefore, the rewards must be the same. There can''t be one person, there is another person, right?


    No matter how big-hearted people are, there will be times when they feel uncomfortable when they are treated like this.


    Although it will not betray the entire Sahara Prairie, it can be regarded as cold in their hearts.


    \"Really? Your Majesty! Do you really want to give me this beautiful bear skin?\" Qiluo couldn''t believe her ears.


    \"Of course it''s true, Yami has a deerskin, so it''s reasonable to give you a bearskin.\"Elsa smiled.


    \"Thank you, Your Majesty, I will definitely keep this bear skin well.\" Qiluo''s eyes narrowed in fright.


    At that time, when she saw this bear skin, she wanted to have it, and now it feels really good to have a dream come true.


    Elsa smiled and continued to rummage through the bag. The first thing she found was some animal skins.


    -The ones that were turned out at the beginning are all of good quality and the integrity is also very good.


    When the things are turned out from the back, they are normal, either incomplete or rough, but overall they are okay.


    After rummaging through the hides, I started rummaging for another bag, which was very bad.


    Most of them are weapons. Of course, these weapons are all stone weapons or animal bone weapons.


    These weapons are almost useless to the Elsa tribe, all they use now are pig iron weapons.


    Therefore, these weapons can only be used for training by those junior soldiers, and they can also be used as consumables.


    \"Everything in this bag is not very good, and sure enough the Qiaoqi tribe''s things are not very good.\" Elsa is glad that she didn''t have too high expectations at first. \"One. At first, I thought that their tribe would have a lot of good things, but when I was packing my things, I found that this is not the case.\" Qiluo pouted and said.


    \"But we have seen some strange things, please take a look at your majesty.\"Yami took out a stone from another bag.


    \"Second shift, (~V). Please customize, please support.\"Force.


    Chapter 201: Strange Stones


    Elsa continued to rummage in the animal skin bag with curiosity, trying to see what the strange thing they were talking about.


    She took out several strange stones and wondered, \"Is this the strange thing you''re talking about?\"


    Those stones looked really strange, their color and size were different from ordinary stones.


    The color is yellowish, but the outside is also covered with a layer of gray stone, but the whole makes people feel that this is not an ordinary stone.


    And the shape of this stone is very strange, no matter how irregular the shape of the stone is, it will not be like this stone.


    The stone in Shi''erniang''s hand is quite strange. There are many water chestnuts, and it feels a bit thorny when you hold it in your hand.


    Anyway, although this stone looks like a stone \"170\", it actually feels completely different from the stone.


    \"Yes, this is the one. When we entered the leader''s tent, we also saw these things.\"Yami nodded.


    \"It was placed in a prominent place, I thought it was a good thing, so I brought it back.\" Qiluo added.


    At that time, these stones were placed on the table next to the main seat of the tent, and they were piled up in large pieces.


    It looked like a miniature hill, so the monkey ears and the others brought it back.


    \"It looks like a good thing, ordinary stones don''t have this color.\" Elsa said seriously.


    She might not be able to explain why the stones were yellow, but someone could.


    That is the king of the Han Dynasty. When the time comes, just show him these things and he will understand everything.


    After all, the smartest person in the entire continent should be the king of the Han Dynasty.


    Shi Er Niang felt that there was nothing that the other party didn''t know, so it would be good to show it to him later.


    \"Your Majesty, do you want to keep these stones? These stones are useless to us.\"Yami asked.


    There was nothing useful to her except food, hides, and weapons.


    What''s more, these stones can''t be eaten or used. They are very embarrassing and can be used for money.


    \"But I think these stones should be useful, otherwise they wouldn''t be placed in the leader''s tent.\" Qiluo analyzed.

 Chapter 1739：

    The monkey''s ear girl and the tiger''s ear girl think differently. Maybe it''s the reason why she often went to Chang''an City before.


    So in her eyes, everything has its use, not to mention that these stones are placed in an important position.


    \"Qi Luo is right, since this stone appears, I think it has its use.\" Elsa agrees with this statement.


    After all, in her opinion, any strange thing must be useful.


    It was the conclusion she came to after knowing that Chang''an City existed, because many strange things seemed strange to her before. But these strange things are not strange at all in Chang''an City, but they seem to be very harmonious.


    So this time she also felt that these stones must have its purpose, otherwise they would not be kept in the leader''s tent.


    \"Does His Majesty want to keep these stones? There are many more in the bag.\" Yami said.


    Although she didn''t understand it very well, there was nothing she could do when she saw them all say that.


    \"Keep it for now, maybe it will be useful.\" Elsa continued to put her hand into the bag and rummaged.


    After a while, she rummaged through the bag and found many kinds of stones.


    Almost all the stones are pale yellow and are also covered with a pale grey.


    \"It''s actually all this kind of stone, where did they get these stones? So what use are these stones for them?\"Elsa was a little puzzled.


    If there were only one or two pieces, it would be fine, but now there are more than ten pieces.


    And the shape and size are different, and it looks completely different from the stone.


    \"Yeah, we were also shocked when we were looking for it. Except for the ones placed on the table, there were even a lot of them in the box.\" Yami said.


    \"These stones should be very important to them, I should have known that one person should be left and not killed.\" Qiluo said angrily.


    The monkey ears thought that there would be another one to ask questions at that time, but they killed all those people.


    \"It''s okay, just keep it for now and take it to Chang''an City.\" Elsa said.


    Rather than thinking about it for a long time here, it is better to take it directly when the time comes and everything will be clear...


    \"Yes, we can take it to Chang''an City, your Majesty of Chang''an City must know.\" Qiluo nodded heavily.


    \"According to this, these things should be really good things.\" Yami nodded.


    Because in her opinion, the things that can be taken to Chang''an City should not be bad, and with this yellow stone, she has never seen it before.


    \"Get ready, and then send these yellow stones directly to Chang''an City with the next shipment.\" Elsa ordered.


    \"Yes.\"Liya nodded.


    \"Your Majesty, after the Qiaoqi tribe is recaptured, what are we going to do?\" Qiluo asked curiously.


    The monkey ears can be said to be very curious now, wondering if the Sahara Prairie can develop like Chang''an City.


    \"What we have to do is to pave the way, and pave those roads like the Great Wall.\"Aisha said seriously.


    In her opinion, this is the primary purpose. Only when the road is suitable can the prairie develop.


    And if there are roads, it will be easy to transport some things for development, and the development will not be restricted by the muddy roads.


    \"I also think this should be the case, but the road is not easy to build, and we don''t know how to build it.\" Qiluo worried.


    \"This is where we have to talk to Chang''an City. Only by asking them to help us can we build the road.\" Elsa said seriously.


    She still understands this truth 0.9, and the Sahara prairie alone cannot build the road.


    \"But this is one of their advantages, I don''t think they will help us build roads.\" Qiluo worried.


    Hou Er Niang felt that things were not that simple, and the other party would definitely not help them build roads easily.


    Moreover, the road of Chang''an City is one of their advantages. No one wants to give their advantages to other kingdoms, right?


    \"After the Qiaoqi tribe has come to an end, I will go to Chang''an City to discuss the cooperation in person.\" Elsa said seriously.


    At this time, only if you talk to yourself in person, the chances of talking down will be higher.


    \"One update, Cv7). Please customize, please support.


    Chapter 202: Snap Purchase


    Chapter two thousand and two: snapping up. (2 more for customization)


    \"Boom...


    Suddenly, thunder broke out in Chang''an City, and the muffled thunder was rolling incessantly, and it would soon be raining heavily.


    The sky above Chang''an City was covered by dark clouds, and there was a feeling that the dark clouds were pressing down on the city and the city was about to be destroyed.


    There are also a lot fewer people on the street, not as crowded as before, because they will also be afraid because of the impending rainstorm.


    Now this season, it is normal to have heavy rains, because it is approaching summer, and the rainfall will inevitably be more-some.


    At this moment on the streets of Chang''an City, in addition to pedestrians, there are also pairs of soldiers.


    All of them are here to warn everyone, that is to say, the rainstorm is coming, let everyone pay attention to safety, and the street-sounds through their voices. \"The rainstorm is coming, everyone should pay attention to safety and don''t go out on the street at will.


    \"Please close the doors and windows, put away the clothes hanging outside, and remember to put away the things that are easily blown on the balcony, so as not to be thrown from high altitudes.\"


    \"Try to stay at home during the rainstorm and don''t go out. If you really have something to do, you can hurry up and handle it now.\"


    \"Everyone can prepare food in advance. No one knows how long this heavy rain will last. It may fall until midnight, so your dinner should be prepared in advance.\"


    One of the soldiers led by the soldier held a trumpet, and kept repeating these words.


    This is the scene that happens every time it is going to rain heavily in Chang''an City.


    Their appearance is to remind everyone to pay attention to safety. They have not done this before, so there have been accidents.


    Every household did not take the rainstorm seriously, and all ran out of the door, only a slight fall or caught a cold.


    The heavy ones were directly tripped and fell by a dog to eat shit, or were struck by lightning.


    And this kind of thing is not uncommon, so we can only let people come out and warn them.


    Otherwise, they won''t be able to learn a lesson at all, and always feel that this kind of thing will never happen to them.


    People on the street heard the soldier''s reminder, and everyone who went home went home, and all those who went to buy food went to buy it.


    Because they have all experienced what it feels like when a heavy rain comes, they will also be nervous at this time.


    The last time it rained heavily was because they didn''t stock up on food in advance, resulting in their family being hungry for a night without food.

 Chapter 1740：

    So every time when the rainstorm is about to come, they learn to be good, and they rush to the big market to buy food.


    And every time you snap up, you will buy a lot, so the heavy rain is also the best time for business in the big market.


    "Tap tap...


    There were two familiar figures in the crowd running fast, but the two figures looked very petite.


    It seems a little out of place in the crowd, although the height is similar to that of a child-


    It''s the same, but the sound it makes is different from that of a child.


    They are the two dwarf sisters, and it has been a long time since they came to Chang''an City.


    "Sister, you''ll be gone if you run faster." Julie shouted from the front.


    During the last heavy rain, they were the two of them who were not prepared.


    So when they learned that this rainstorm was coming, they were very nervous, and they had a rest today.


    So after they heard the reminder for the first time, they quickly rushed from home to the big market.


    The time they lived in Chang''an City was not too short, and they knew what the big market was like.


    In addition, the heavy rain is coming, the big market is definitely more chaotic and there are more people. It must be difficult to buy good food.


    So they have to hurry up and set off, otherwise the things they can grab in the end are some things they don''t like.


    "Wait for me, you''re really running too fast." Dorothy rolled her eyes and said.


    The dwarf sister couldn''t catch up at all, even if she ran with all her strength, she couldn''t catch up.


    She really didn''t know when Julie was so athletic? I didn''t feel tired after running for so long.


    "Then hurry up, I''ll wait for you for a while." Julie stopped, but she was still walking on the spot, ready to run at any time.


    She didn''t want to hide at home and starve like the last time. At this time, if she can go and grab more food, she can grab more food.


    Although she also knew it was more difficult because they were not very tall.


    Therefore, they can only get there as soon as possible, otherwise there will be many people by the time they arrive.


    At that time, let alone robbing, they could only watch others rob them, and then pick up some of the rest by themselves.


    Because the two of them couldn''t squeeze in at all, and even if they squeezed in, they wouldn''t have the strength of those people.


    Not even half of their strength, let alone robbing them of things, even if those things are in their hands, they will be snatched by them.


    So every time there is any activity in the big market, it has nothing to do with the two sisters.


    And the two sisters are also very smart, and will not join in the fun at this time, because they know that even if they go, they will not be able to grab it.


    So there is no need to do these things at all, as long as you go normally.


    "Then go first, grab some first, and I''ll be there later." Dorothy was too tired, her hands on her waist again.


    Of course she also knew this, so if she couldn''t keep up at this time, she would just let her sister go first.


    Otherwise, it will be bad if you can''t grab anything at that time, so she can only go first.


    "Okay 280, I think it''s a good idea, then I''ll go first, you can follow quickly." Julie finally started running.


    She had long wanted to say that she went to buy it first, otherwise she really wouldn''t be able to buy rice.


    "Go." Dorothy waved.


    "Tap tap...


    Julie rushed into the big market without hesitation. At this moment, there are not many people in the big market.


    Because the group of soldiers started shouting from the gate, and the two dwarf sisters also knew the news in advance.


    So when the soldiers in that group did not continue to shout, they started to sprint.


    Therefore, at this moment, the big market is not much different from usual, and everyone is choosing goods in a leisurely manner.


    Not long after Julie started picking the goods, people started to run in one after another.


    They also all ran over to buy the goods after hearing the broadcast, and everyone''s face was full of greed.


    Seeing how crazy they were, Julie pouted and immediately started to snap up the goods.


    At this time, you can''t take a step further, otherwise you won''t be able to grab anything even if you come early.


    She ran to the rice place first, and after snapping up the rice, she immediately went to the meat store to buy meat.


    "Second shift, (V). Please customize, please support.".


    Chapter 203: People are big and little devils.


    After Julie entered the big market, she began to panic buying, and she grabbed a lot of rice, meat and vegetables.


    The amount of grabs can probably be eaten for a full week. Although he is small, he has a lot of momentum to pick up things.


    In just ten minutes, all kinds of bags were piled up at her feet, all of which were grabbed before others came.


    At this moment, the big market is already crowded with people, and people are crowded everywhere.


    Everyone started rushing to buy things there, and everyone looked fierce.


    This pushes this pushes that, and some of them are even about to fight, and their expressions look very hideous.


    The two started fighting over a bag of rice, and some even bought more from others at a high price.


    As time passed by, more and more people ran in one after another.


    Everyone seems to be fighting for treasures. For fear of missing these treasures, they can''t wait for one person to be used by ten people.


    They all gathered in front of the counter, shouting loudly, looking like a homeless man who had been hungry for days.


    "Fortunately, I came here ahead of time." Julie could not help but breathe a sigh of relief when she saw this situation.


    She began to figure out what it would be like if she slowed down a step and started robbing things at the same time as these people.


    It is estimated that it is not called grabbing something, but being kicked and rolled around like a ball.


    After all, their height is there, and they can''t use all their strength to grab things like normal people.


    Even if they tried their best, they were not as good as each other''s hand, and it would be nice not to say grabbing something and not get hurt.


    So the dwarf sister is very fortunate that she grabbed these things in advance, so she doesn''t have to join in the fun with those people.

 Chapter 1741：

    Julie stubbornly guarded the food around her, for fear that others would come and **** it away.


    Her eyes are very sharp, as long as someone passes by or gets close to her, they will stare at each other with stern eyes.


    \"Why hasn''t my sister come over yet? If she doesn''t come over again, I can''t protect these things\". \"Julie has been looking around, looking for her sister.


    The dwarf sister was very nervous. She crouched on the ground and hugged the food tightly. Only in this way could she protect the food.


    And although those passersby said they really wanted to grab the food, but they didn''t give up their hearts when they saw the other party''s clinging appearance.


    And seeing that the other party was still a little girl, he couldn''t bear to grab the other party''s food even more.


    Julie moved her body little by little, and the food moved little by little.


    She didn''t dare to step too far, for fear of missing something and then being picked up by others. \"Ta Ta....


    Dorothy ran in from outside the big market, and was still panting, as if she was out of breath.


    She put her hands on her knees and looked up around the big market, wanting to see where her younger sister was.


    \"Running so fast, should I grab it?\" Dorothy muttered to herself. When she was rushing to the big market, there were many people running very fast on the road, and they were all running towards the big market.


    Even those who ran later caught up with the dwarf sister, and she couldn''t help but feel a little annoyed why her motor cells were so poor.


    It''s a shame to have run for such a long time on such a stretch of road, and is still so tired that you are out of breath.


    But at the same time, she was also very worried, because she was afraid that she would run too slowly, and Julie would not be able to handle it alone.


    If you haven''t snapped up something, those people won''t even want to grab something when they enter the big market.


    \"Where will it be?\" Dorothy kept chanting, her face full of worry.


    \"Sister, sister, I''m here.\" Julie saw her sister at a glance, so she shouted there.


    Dorothy turned her head to the voice and exclaimed, \"You''ve managed to grab so much, you''re amazing!\"


    She saw that the ground was full of food, including rice, meat, and vegetables, and there were a lot of each.


    Looking up at the environment around the big market again, I found that there were people everywhere, and I couldn''t help but sigh that my sister was so powerful.


    Even if you run so fast, you can grab so much food when the big market is overcrowded.


    \"It took me a lot of effort to grab these things, you must make me something delicious tonight.\" Julie looked aggrieved.


    Her forehead was covered in sweat, her hair was messy, and she looked like she had gone shopping.


    \"Of course, I will definitely make something delicious for you tonight.\" Dorothy smiled, really admiring her sister.


    \"You know what? There were no people here when I came. Fortunately, I ran fast, otherwise we wouldn''t be able to grab so many things.\" Julie said with a little pride.


    \"Yeah, it''s really thanks to you, otherwise we wouldn''t be able to grab so many delicious food, so you can take a good rest tonight.\" Dorothy smiled.


    \"I want to eat sweet and sour pork ribs tonight.\" Julie said happily.


    \"Sweet and sour pork ribs? Then I have to ask Gebi''s grandma how to make it, I haven''t made this dish yet.\" Dorothy smiled.


    They had eaten this dish when they went to eat at the next door neighbor''s house before, and fell in love with it when they ate it.


    However, the two dwarf sisters don''t know how to cook this dish, and most of them usually go to eat next door.


    Of course, when they go to eat, they will also bring gifts, or buy food for them.


    The two dwarf sisters felt bad about eating and drinking their food for nothing, so they said that they would bring some delicious food every time they went there.


    \"Okay, why don''t we go to grandma''s house for dinner tonight, it''s going to rain, and I don''t know if they have grabbed anything.\" Julie worried.


    After all, she thought that her grandmother was an old man, and she definitely didn''t have the energy to go to the big market to grab things.


    So I grabbed so many things this time, so I thought I''d bring some back to them, and by the way, I could let them cook.


    \"I think your proposal is really good, let''s go to grandma''s house for dinner.\" Dorothy agreed.


    The friends they have made after coming to Chang''an City for so long are almost impossible, but they have a very good relationship with the neighbor''s grandmother, so almost some good things are thinking of each other. If they don''t want to eat by themselves, they will go there. Dinner at each other''s home.


    Just this time, because of the heavy rain, I was able to share some of the things I grabbed.


    \"Then let''s go quickly, don''t wait until it rains.\" Julie took some food first.


    Chapter 204: Consider the dwarves


    Chapter 204: Consider the dwarves. (2 more for customization)


    \"Boom...


    \"Whoa, whoa...


    With a few muffled thunder, it began to rain in Chang''an City. It was originally a drizzle like a cow''s hair, but it instantly turned into a majestic downpour.


    The rain was falling, and the number of people on the streets of Chang''an City was instantly reduced by two-thirds.


    The rest - all the soldiers who were on duty or patrolling, like the civilians, all went home.


    No one wants to wander outside in this weather, except that they will catch a cold, maybe there will be any danger.


    Standing in front of the window on the eleventh floor, Liu Feng looked at the scene below, and sighed, \"It''s raining as soon as you say it, it really makes people feel unresponsive.\"


    The rain outside the window was rushing down, accompanied by a dull thunder from time to time. Chang''an City was very dark because of the dark clouds, but every time the thunder struck, the entire Chang''an City could be illuminated.


    Every time there is a thunder, Chang''an City is like daylight, and all the scenes look real.


    Liu Feng stood by the window, and the light from the thunder was also reflected on his delicate face, which looked particularly beautiful.


    He also held a cup of hot tea and said softly, \"But it''s good to see this rainy scene occasionally.\"


    Every time it rained in Chang''an 120 City, it was a time for him to rest. The rain outside the window that blurred his vision had a different feeling.


    And the looming scene of the mountains in the distance is also very comfortable to watch.


    \"Your Majesty, we haven''t seen rain for a long time. It''s really comfortable to see such a heavy rain suddenly.\" En Li also followed to the window.


    Hu Erniang actually likes rain very much, especially at night, when it rains, she can sleep very comfortably.


    She is different from other girls, other girls are very afraid of rain and thunder.


    And she just felt that there was nothing, but she felt that this feeling was very comfortable, and she was particularly obsessed with the scene of thunder outside.


    \"It''s really nice to have a cup of hot tea in this weather and see the rain again.\" Mina also came to the window.


    Cat Erniang was holding hot tea in both hands, and the cat''s tail was also swaying along, looking in a good mood.

 Chapter 1742：

    She is also the same, she also likes to like when it rains, because she feels that she can feel very comfortable and even relaxed when it rains.


    \"Rainy days are suitable for sleeping. Would you like to take a nap now? It will be very comfortable.\" Liu Feng asked gently.


    He also likes rain very much, and of course, likes to sleep when it rains.


    He would take a nap every time it rained, and if it rained at night, it would be even better, just go to bed earlier.


    I will also light an aromatherapy before going to bed, smell the fragrance and fall asleep more comfortably.


    \"No, let''s enjoy the rain, it will definitely fall into the night depending on the pattern of the rain.\" En Li shook her head.


    It''s hard to stand on the highest building and enjoy the rain, but you have to appreciate it.


    In the past, every time it rained in Chang''an City, I had to process some documents, and I didn''t have time to appreciate the rain.


    Since there are fewer documents in Chang''an City, Hu Erniang has more leisure time, so this time I have to take a good look at the rainy scenery.


    \"I''m not going to sleep anymore, I finally have this rest time, I''ll take a look.\" Mina also shook her head.


    Cat Erniang, like Fox Erniang, has not had time to see such beautiful scenery for a long time, so she will not sleep, stay and watch.


    \"Let me prepare some food for everyone, so you can eat while watching.\" Nicole said gently.


    \"Thank you Nicole.\" Enri squinted and smiled. \"I want to eat ice.\" Mina said excitedly.


    \"It''s fine, just wait a while, you can eat it right away.\"Nicole smiled gently.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    Anli looked at Nicole''s back, and said worriedly, \"Your Majesty, I suddenly thought of a question.\"


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly, wondering, \"What''s the problem? Why is it so serious all of a sudden (cacb)?\"


    The fox ear girl was still very happy last second, but this second she was full of worry.


    \"Your Majesty, every time it rains, don''t we let the soldiers preach on the street? Then those people will go to the big market to buy some food.\"Enri said.


    \"Well, you are right, and then, what''s the problem?\"Liu Feng nodded and asked.


    \"Those young people can go to the big market to grab things. As for the old people, what should they do? Your Majesty, they can''t grab things.\" En Li worried.


    Hu Erniang didn''t know why, she suddenly thought of this, and even worried about those old people.


    After all, the physical strength of the elderly is incomparable to that of young people. Their running speed is not as fast as that of young people, not to mention grabbing things.


    Even the strength to squeeze into the big market may be useless, and I can only grab some residual rice.


    \"You are right, this is our negligence, we really have to think about it for them.\" Liu Feng nodded thoughtfully.


    He felt that what Hu Erniang said was also very reasonable. The reason why he hadn''t thought about this issue before was because the old people on the other side of the earth were very strong. They crowded into the supermarket, but they were no worse than the young people, and they could even grab more things.


    So here he didn''t think about this question at all, if it wasn''t for Hu Erniang to raise this question, he might not have thought of it.


    \"So, Your Majesty, we should think about it for them, should we send food directly to their house?\" Enri asked.


    \"It''s not realistic to send it to their home, let them buy it themselves, otherwise it will take some time for us to count them.\"Liu Feng shook his head lightly. There are many elderly people in Chang''an City. If the statistical work is to be done at that time, it will take a long time to do it, and it will be a waste of time to send it door-to-door.


    It doesn''t take much time to broadcast torrential rain on the street, but it can take a day to deliver food door-to-door.


    \"Your Majesty, but they couldn''t grab the food at all.\" En Li wondered.


    \"Let the big market open a special stall, and that stall is dedicated to buying things for the elderly, only when it is raining, and it is usually sold normally." Liu Feng arranged.


    This is the only way he can think of. It is normal in normal times. Only when it rains heavily, the stall is specially opened for the elderly. \"Excellent, Your Majesty thought, this is a good solution.\" Enri squinted and smiled. \"Not only that, in addition to the elderly, the dwarves of the Ori Dwarf Kingdom can also go there to buy things.\"Liu Feng also thought of the small dwarves.


    Yes. \" Enri nodded heavily.


    Chapter 205: Love Project


    Chapter 205: Love Project. (1 more for customization)


    \"With this rule, it will be much easier for those people, they don''t have to rob things in this weather.\" Mina said.


    She suddenly made up her mind that if it rains heavily, the soldiers on the street will use loudspeakers to say the precautions.


    People in Chang''an City have gone to the big market to grab things, but at this moment, the big market is full of young people.


    I couldn''t see any of the old people, and even if I saw them, I could only stand quietly on the side.


    Because they are old, there is no way to **** those young people. If they get too close and are accidentally pushed down, they will be hospitalized, and even their lives will be in danger. This scene is actually quite sad. If you think that you have grandparents, and then because of this incident, they can''t get food, it will definitely be sad.


    \"It''s time to implement a policy, and this policy is almost the same now.\"Liu Feng nodded.


    He previously thought that Chang''an City was in the development stage, and all aspects of the problem had not been perfected. If this policy was implemented again, it would inevitably arouse the disgust of others.


    But the Han Dynasty has been established for a period of time, and everyone has lived a stable life for a long time, and the level of acceptance has also improved.


    \"Your Majesty, what policy do you want to implement?\"Enri asked suspiciously. Liu Feng walked back to his seat from the window and sat down. Looking at the document in his hand, he said, \"That''s the love plan.\"


    \"The love plan? What is the love plan?\" After listening to En Li, she was confused.


    Mina also nodded, her delicate face full of doubts, this was the first time I heard of this plan.


    \"It is to let the people of the entire Han Dynasty have love, and let them go to those who are inconvenient.\" Liu Feng explained briefly, and handed the document to the two of them.


    In fact, he has been preparing this love plan for a long time, but it has been in the perfect stage, so it has not been implemented.


    In fact, the love program is aimed at the elderly, pregnant women or people with physical disabilities.


    Because there are really a lot of people like this in Chang''an City, and their daily life is not very convenient.


    Those with family are better, but those without family are more tired.


    It would be better if someone was willing to help, and if no one was willing to help they were left to their fate.


    The reason why this love plan was established is because a lot of things happened in Chang''an some time ago.


    In one case, it was more serious because a pregnant woman was pushed over, which then resulted in a miscarriage.


    And when the pregnant woman was on the bus, no one gave her a seat, which caused her to be unsteady and was pushed when she got off the bus.


    There are many other things like this, or the old people cross the zebra crossing, or the old people and pregnant women go to the big market to buy things and so on.


    All of this is very inconvenient for them, either falling down or buying nothing or getting injured.


    Incidents like this are happening all the time, and although those people have been severely punished, it doesn''t seem to have any effect.


    Because those people feel that this kind of thing will never happen to them, so they don''t care too much.


    \"Your Majesty, this plan is very good, Chang''an City - it will get better and better.\" After reading the plan, En Li was excited.

 Chapter 1743：

    In fact, the love plan mainly talks about helping those people whose bodies are very convenient. In fact, it does not mean to help them specifically, but to make them more convenient.


    For example, when taking a bus, there are two fixed positions reserved for these people.


    Or when they go to the big market to buy things, there are specific stalls reserved for them.


    Otherwise, it means that a special person will send it to the door, because some people have very inconvenient legs and feet, or if they are blind, they can only stay at home. At this time, someone will specially deliver it - food for one day or food for two days, etc., so that they don''t have to come down and walk outside often.


    In addition, a love organization will also be established in the love plan at that time, that is, someone who is specially responsible for this aspect.


    Of course, the people in this organization must be selected - some people with good hearts or ingenuity.


    Otherwise, when the time comes to recruit those who are impatient or irresponsible, the organization will be meaningless.


    This organization was originally intended to serve the inconvenient people. If some mouse droppings fall into this pot of porridge at that time, the organization will be completely destroyed.


    \"Your Majesty, I think this organization should not only serve those who are physically inconvenient, I think those dwarves should also be able to enjoy this kind of treatment.\" Mina said.


    Cat Er Niang thought of Yuffie and the other dwarves in Chang''an City, all of whom were short in stature.


    Although it is said that their daily life will not be affected, but it is still greatly affected when it comes to this moment.


    Although they say that they are not disabled or pregnant, let alone blind, but when it comes to robbing things, they are no different from children.


    Even an adult dwarf can''t grab it, if you want to grab it, unless five or six people work together.


    But no dwarf would go out with so many people, not to mention that they all live with their own, and there is no life of one race or one race.


    \"Well, this can be taken into consideration. Usually, they are no different from normal people. Only in today''s rainy weather, they can enjoy additional preferential treatment.\"Liu Feng nodded.


    Although dwarves are no different from normal people in his eyes, they still need to be different at this time.


    No matter how they look like normal people, their actual height is there.


    The average height of dwarves is about 1.4 meters, and they look very, very small. If they didn''t look mature in appearance, everyone would think they were children.


    \"Yes, I will immediately go and implement this love plan for His Majesty.\"Enri said seriously.


    As long as it is helpful to the development of Chang''an City, Hu Erniang is very attentive.


    In particular, as long as this plan continues, -. will definitely get a lot of praise.


    This kind of thing that can gain praise for His Majesty, Hu Erniang is of course willing to do it.


    \"I''m not in a hurry for the time being, this plan needs to be perfected before it goes on.\"Liu Feng raised his hand.


    The love plan in his mind has not been completely perfected, and needs to be revised again.


    One more, two v7). Ask for customization, ask for support. \"


    Chapter 206: One more punishment to be added


    An Liyi asked with a puzzled face, \"Your Majesty, is there anything wrong with this plan? What else needs to be optimized, do you need my help?\"


    The more she looked at it, the more she felt that there was nothing wrong with this plan, and there was no need to optimize it too much.


    Mina also took it over and looked at it seriously for a while, then asked, \"I don''t think there is too much of a problem.\"


    Cat Erniang watched it for a long time and didn''t see why, but thought that this plan was actually very good.


    \"Didn''t you see the audience clearly written in it? This needs to be changed.\" Liu Feng said seriously.


    The audience of the Love Project only wrote about people in need, but did not write about specific people.


    If it is not clearly marked, then anyone will need to ask for help.


    So at this time, it is still necessary to mark it clearly, otherwise they have something to say at that time.


    \"This really needs to be improved, otherwise it will get into a lot of trouble.\" En Li agreed.


    Hu Erniang knew the seriousness of this matter, because similar incidents had happened before.


    The fact that the poor people were given porridge once a day also led to many Oolong incidents.


    Because the audience was not clearly stated at the time, it is said that many people went to get porridge, especially some people who are lazy and delicious.


    At that time, I didn''t want to send it to them, but they started to make trouble. They said that the notice was not clearly written, but they are all lined up now. It is really unreasonable not to send it.


    Therefore, at that time, there was not enough porridge that was originally cooked, and too many people who were irrelevant went to get it.


    Since then, Chang''an City has never held a porridge distribution, and if there are some, they just send some things to them in person.


    \"Yes, the last time can''t happen, otherwise it will be too troublesome, good intentions to do bad things.\" Mina also nodded.


    \"So this love plan still needs to be improved. Take a serious look at it. What else needs to be changed?" Liu Fengsu said.


    The main criteria in the love plan are some rules and regulations, which probably means that each person has several opportunities to help each month.


    Of course, this depends on the situation. For example, if you are blind, you will have more opportunities to help a month.


    It can reach about 10 times a month, because they can''t see anything, it''s not convenient to do anything, and there are many opportunities for natural help.


    For example, people with inconvenient legs and feet have a little more chance to help, because they don''t have legs and feet to go out at all -- it''s not convenient at all.


    And people without hands, for example, don''t have as many opportunities because they still have feet to go out to eat.


    Of course, this is only limited to people with one hand. If you don''t have two hands, you still need help from others.


    For example, if you are blind in one eye, or if you are pregnant or an elderly person, they will have less chance to help.


    Because they are all healthy, they only need to go to the big market when there are many people, so they will have less chance to help.


    In addition to the prescribed number of times of help, there is also the length of time for help.


    Because those people also have other things to do, and the original intention of setting up this love agency is to help others with kindness.


    The purpose of profit is not too obvious, the main purpose is to help others with kindness, so the salary of people working in caring organizations will not be too high. Moreover, they are only part-timers, and they will still do their main work, which means that the caring agency is part-time for others.


    Since it is a part-time job and the salary is not high, the level of work must not be too high.


    Therefore, one of the rules and regulations in the love plan will also limit the duration.


    That is to say, it will not take a long time to help them. People at each stage have a long time in each stage.


    Blind people will definitely have a longer time, an hour, while others will have relatively less time.


    \"Yes.\" An Li and the others nodded and continued to look at the love plan. This time was different, they all looked at it very carefully.


    For fear of missing any details, his eyes were fixed on the document, word by word.

 Chapter 1744：

    Liu Feng was drinking tea quietly by the side, waiting for them to make useful comments.


    \"Your Majesty, I think you can add one more.\"Enri said seriously.


    \"Oh? What more?\" Liu Feng asked.


    \"You can add one more punishment..0\" En Li was very serious and continued, \"Those who do not respect this love plan will be punished.\"


    Because he thinks the love plan is a very good plan, and those who disrespect should be punished.


    Because there has been such a thing before, many people do not respect pregnant women or the elderly.


    Even if a pregnant woman is standing on the bus and has no place to sit and hold on to the pole, no one will make room for them.


    For example, when it is raining heavily now, people in the big market are all looking out for themselves, and they don''t care whether the old people can grab it.


    In the eyes of those of them, only themselves are the most important, and others don''t care at all.


    \"Is the punishment system? I think this is also very good.\" Liu Feng also thinks it is reasonable.


    After all, disrespecting people is also a very serious matter, especially for some vulnerable groups. Disrespecting each other must be dealt with seriously.


    \"I think if you bully them, you should fine them, after all, money is very important to them.\" Mina said seriously.


    The cat-eared lady knows too much about their sore feet. As long as their interests are involved, they will definitely be worried.


    \"Well, if you don''t respect this love plan, you will be fined 10,000 yuan, and if the circumstances are serious, you will be locked in a small dark room for a week.\" Liu Feng said seriously. He also knows that only fines can make them fearful, otherwise they always feel that this thing will not happen to them.


    \"Yes.\"Enri immediately started registering.


    She should not agree with this practice too much. She has personally seen some people disrespect pregnant women and the elderly before.


    At that time, she was very angry, but there was nothing she could do, because the laws of the Han Dynasty had no relevant laws.


    \"Is there anything else to pay attention to? Have you all read it?\" Liu Feng asked.


    \"I''ve read it all, there is nothing to add, only the punishment.\" Enri stopped the pen in her hand.


    \"I''ve read it all, and I have nothing to add.\" Mina also shook her head.


    \"Okay, let''s carry out this love plan.\"Liu Feng nodded.


    \"Second shift, CV). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 207: The new arrangement of the prairie.


    After a full day of heavy rain, the sun came out, but it never rained in the Sahara Prairie.


    The weather on their side was always fine, the sky was clear, and the sun was strong.


    Elsa woke up early today, and for nothing else, she wanted to start the real planning for the development of the Sahara Prairie.


    The three-day and three-night carnival is over, and everyone is very happy.


    Especially Qiluo, the whole person seems to let himself go, whether it is drinking or eating meat, he is very happy.


    The same is true for Yami. She also drinks and eats meat and dances by the bonfire. Although her movements are still a bit restrained, she is happy in the end.


    \"I''m going to prepare some new jobs from today, and the first thing to arrange is to let people take charge of the other tribes.\" Elsa muttered to herself.


    After all, the entire Saharan prairie is so big and there are so many tribes. It is obviously unrealistic to say that it is truly integrated into a super large tribe.


    The real reality is to disperse tribes into cities, with one person in charge of each tribe.


    Of course, those people must have followed the lead of El 21 Shama, and they were only temporary management.


    If it is not dispersed, Elsa''s energy will definitely not be able to manage such a large grassland.


    Because even the nearest steppe would take hours, and the farthest steppe would take days.


    Therefore, it is impossible to govern those tribes at all, and it is only possible to release some powers.


    And who should be in charge of the tribe must be carefully selected. In addition to loyalty, the second is to have the ability to lead a tribe.


    \"Your Majesty, have you made up your mind who to go?\" Of course Liya knew this.


    After all, he had won so many tribes before, and all those tribes had to be managed by someone.


    There is no one to manage that tribe for the time being, and it is just for people to watch over there. It is inevitable that this will not work.


    Recently, a steady stream of documents have been passed down saying that the people over there have already begun to move, and if they don''t send people to take charge, there will be riots again.


    To know that if there is a sudden riot, it is not easy to suppress it, after all, only they are familiar with that place.


    And only after the battle with the Qiaoqi tribe, there is not much energy to disperse to deal with the various tribes.


    If tribes and tribes start to unite and want to resist, it will be even more difficult.


    After all, the leaders of their tribes have been wiped out, and they are like headless flies.


    I also wanted revenge in my heart, so it was easy to reach some kind of agreement between the tribe and the tribe.


    If it was a single tribe, Elsa might not have to worry about it, but if several tribes joined together, it would be very bad.


    For example, a chopstick can be broken, but a chopstick cannot be the same.


    \"There are one or two candidates for the time being, but most of the candidates have not been decided yet.\" Elsa said seriously.


    There are not only one or two tribes in the entire Saharan Prairie, but if they really want to be subdivided, there are dozens of them.


    Of course, it doesn''t mean that all tribes have to send people there, and those smaller tribes don''t.


    The most important ones are some medium-to-large tribes, and those tribes have more people.


    And there are all kinds of people, and this is the one that needs to be managed by someone.


    \"I think it''s better to choose among the people who will play this time, and let them manage it.\"Lea suggested.


    Sheephorn Niang always felt that if she wanted to send people out to manage it, she would have to send those who had made military exploits.


    After all, that''s what motivates others, and it''s fair to those who have played - a way of doing it.


    After all, they are born and die on the battlefield. If they are not promoted like this, they will be a little chilled.


    So no matter from which point of view, it is undoubtedly the best choice to send those who have gone out to war for promotion.


    \"Well, I think what you said makes sense. According to what you said, there are more people to choose from.\" Elsa agreed.


    Sheepjiao Niang''s words made her feel at a loss. She always thought about who had stronger management ability, but never thought about those who made military achievements.


    If you choose according to the people who stand war workers, there are too many choices.

 Chapter 1745：

    Just let them manage first, and then send some people to assist them.


    After all, not all people are suitable for managing a tribe, so at this time, some smart people are needed to help.


    \"Your Majesty, the personnel need to be assigned in the next two days. Other tribes--there have been people sending letters back, if we don''t send people to manage them, I am afraid there will be big trouble.\" Lia said seriously.


    Although Sheephorn is in charge of some internal affairs, she usually sees these documents when sorting documents.


    In order to make it easier for His Majesty, she will also help organize these documents.


    \"I see, the list will be given to you within today, and then you will give the list to Qiluo, and let her choose personnel according to this list.\" Elsa said seriously.


    It''s not that she hasn''t read those documents, and she must be anxious in her heart, but after all, she must be careful when picking people.


    Because the management is an entire tribe, not as simple as taking a few people out for training.


    The responsibilities on their shoulders are heavier, and they are responsible for the food and daily life of the entire tribe, as well as safety and training of knights.


    In fact, to put it simply, it is no different from managing a city and being the city owner.


    The only difference is that it is not a tile house, but an animal skin tent.


    That''s it.


    \"Yes.\"Liya nodded.


    \"After the management personnel are determined, I will also send some people to open a gourmet store there.\" Elsa thought.


    Because the development of a tribe is not only managed by people, but more importantly, it has content.


    And the only thing that can attract and retain people, or let the tribe develop, is to eat.


    Or with some special products, as well as some novel things, so as to allow a stable and lasting development.


    Until now, except for Elsa''s tribe, the entire Saharan prairie has the cuisine of Chang''an Kui.


    Other tribes still eat grilled meat with a strong smell, or some weeds, etc., like pasta, pizza, and steamed buns, all of which are not available. So it''s imperative now that all the other tribes have these things.


    Chapter 208: Why are you coughing?


    \"But we probably don''t have that many people to send out.\" Leah worried.


    \"What''s wrong? Are they unwilling to go out or what?\" Elsa asked with a frown.


    \"No, Your Majesty, it''s just that our tribe''s personnel are all sent from outside Chang''an City. There are only one or two people in each store who are really studying. I''m afraid there are no extra people who can be sent out." Liya explained road.


    Because Liu Feng said it before, the food in Chang''an City cannot be leaked for the time being.


    If other kingdoms want to open gourmet stores in their kingdoms, they can only support people.


    It is definitely impossible to tell them about the technology, which is undoubtedly leaking their own food secrets.


    And the only way to solve it is that they open a storefront, and then Chang''an City sends people over there, and then stationed there.


    This is the best solution, but Liu Feng is relatively generous to the Sahara Prairie.


    Because they sent technicians over, they also agreed to teach their staff how to make delicious food.


    However, the most important thing is to sign a non-disclosure agreement, so that they are not allowed to tell the practice of this food.


    And the minimum time is to keep it for three years, and within three years - you must not say anything about the food.


    Otherwise, instead of severe punishment, they will be directly executed, and those who know the secret will also be executed.


    This can be said to be very serious, and those who want to sign this confidentiality agreement have all made up their minds.


    Of course, Elsa also signed this non-disclosure agreement, because after all, those people are from her tribe and must take responsibility.


    And she is also very good at being a person, and she will not let them teach others, let alone ask them how these delicacies are made.


    \"It''s also true, there are not many people who can cook delicious food at all, and it is definitely impossible to send out.\" Elsa sighed.


    \"Your Majesty, can we ask Chang''an City for help? Let him send some more people here~.\" Liya suggested.


    At this time, the only person who can ask for help is, of course, Chang''an City. It is definitely unrealistic to ask people from the existing tribe to help make food there.


    \"Well, when the time comes, let''s go to Chang''an City to discuss this, otherwise we will have no other way.\" Elsa nodded.


    It is true that everything depends on Chang''an City at this time. After all, if the Sahara Prairie is to truly develop into a kingdom, it still needs the help of a powerful kingdom.


    And other kingdoms can''t, only the Han Dynasty can, after all, the Han Dynasty''s goods are among the best.


    \"Your Majesty, take me with you when the time comes.\" Leah said with a smile.


    Yangjiao Niang hasn''t been to the Han Dynasty for a long time, so at this moment, she really wants to go there.


    I want to see what the current Chang''an City has become. It must be getting better and better, right?


    \"Haha...I don''t know about you yet, so let''s clean up and get up.


    Elsa smiled heartily.


    \"Your Majesty, when will we set off? I''m ready.\" Leah asked excitedly.


    \"Five days later, we will set off in five days.\" Elsa whispered.


    \"Okay.\" Leah nodded heavily.


    \"Okay, you go do your work first, I''ll think about my pre-selection list.\" Elsa waved her hand.


    This is not an easy task, because there are so many tribes in the Sahara Prairie, and there must be more people to choose.


    The person selected depends not only on whether he has the ability to manage, but also on his personality and his reputation in the tribe.


    These are all criteria for selection. It is impossible to pick a person who everyone dislikes to manage the tribe. If this is the case, it will not be long before the tribe falls.


    \"Okay.\" Liya nodded, turned around and left the tent, wanting to go to the pasture to see how the cattle, sheep and horses were doing.


    \"Tap.Tap...


    After Sheepjiao Niang left the tent, she walked straight towards the pasture, and she heard a lot of coughs along the way.


    Some people even coughed so badly that she could hear the sound from a distance.


    \"Strange, why are so many people coughing in the tribe? Are everyone sick?\" Liya asked in confusion.


    It stands to reason that it is preparing to enter summer now, and it has not rained, and it is even more impossible to say that it will be cold.


    So what are these people coughing for? One or two coughs are understandable.

 Chapter 1746：

    Now a dozen or 20 people are coughing all of a sudden. Some people just cough twice and then stop coughing. For those who are serious, they cough continuously.


    --period of time.


    When people looked at him, they were worried for him, and that look seemed to be very painful.


    \"What''s going on? Why do they all look so painful?\" Leah wondered.


    Of course, not the entire tribe was coughing, but a few dozen or twenty people were coughing.


    Although there are not many people talking about coughing, they still sound quite loud.


    Did you send them to the doctor? Coughing like they do is not the way to go. \"Lea asked the officer passing by.


    \"Not yet, I''ll send them to see a doctor now.\"The officer nodded immediately,\"Cough...


    As soon as he finished speaking, he also coughed several times, although it was not serious.


    Lia immediately covered her mouth, and said with disgust on her face, "Look at what''s going on with you? Why are you coughing too? You should go to the doctor with them too."


    Sheephorn always thinks things are weird, why is everyone coughing all of a sudden?


    And their faces didn''t look very good, and some even squatted on the ground and coughed.


    Cough cough... The officer covered his mouth and coughed several times, then replied, \"I see, Miss Lea.\"


    \"Go now, you seem to be very serious, take care of yourself first, and then take care of others.\" Leah waved her hand.


    The other party is a tribal chief, and if he falls ill, it will have an impact on the tribe.


    And seeing the appearance of the other party, I feel that this condition seems to be quite serious, but why is everyone exactly the same?


    \"I understand.\" The officer nodded.


    \"Tap...pull\"


    Leia looked at the back of the other party''s departure, shook her head, and muttered to herself, \"What''s going on? Is everyone sick the same?\"


    But after thinking about it, I feel that something is not right. Why do everyone suddenly get sick? And the disease is still the same.


    \"Maybe they live together? Or maybe they are very close?\" Liya said quietly.


    At this time, she didn''t understand either, so she shrugged her shoulders and walked to the pasture to see the cattle, sheep and horses.


    \"Second shift, Cv). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 209: Mathematically gifted cat ears.


    Chapter 209: Mathematically gifted cat ears. (1) After the rainstorm, the breeze was blowing gently, and the warm sunshine covered the earth. Because of the rain and the sunshine, the grass began to spit out tender buds. But it''s okay, because after the rainstorm, Che also got better. Sometimes the sun went into the clouds, but its rays shot down from the clouds.


    When the sun shines directly on the water, it is not easy to tell where is the water and where is the sky, because only a bright light can be seen. It has stopped raining in Chang''an City, and there are more and more people on the streets.


    On the eleventh floor of the highest building, Liu Feng had just finished processing the documents and was resting on the sofa in the living room.


    \"It feels so good that it doesn''t rain.\"Enri sighed.


    Mina rolled her eyes at her and said, \"Didn''t you say you like rain a lot last time?


    Why is it so good to say that it doesn''t rain now? \"


    Cat Erniang has really convinced Fox Erniang, she sways every time, she has no idea.


    But she is also quite envious of this, and she can think about happiness at any time.


    \"Do you know that this is called optimism?\" Enri turned her face away.


    \"That''s true.\" Mina waved her hand.


    Liu Feng took a sip of tea and asked, \"How is the decoration of the castle? How far is it?\"


    An Li immediately became serious, ran 073 to get the documents, and reported it seriously,


    \"Your Majesty, the renovation of the castle is progressing steadily, and the interior walls have already been painted.\"


    The decoration work of the castle has always been in a hurry, but it is also focusing on quality, not in a hurry for the sake of hurrying.


    \"Okay, let people watch carefully, don''t make any mistakes.\" Liu Feng said seriously.


    \"Understood.\" Enri said seriously.


    Liu Feng put down the teacup and asked, "Have you learned everything I asked you to learn?"


    He let the girls start to learn mathematics, which is very important and can stimulate the operation of the brain.


    And it is also very helpful in handling affairs, especially Enri, Darlene and the others.


    As long as you learn mathematics well, it is not difficult to carry out all aspects of work.


    There is no need to delay all kinds of work like before, and even ask Liu Feng to know how to deal with it.


    Otherwise, they are really confused, because addition, subtraction, multiplication and division are really difficult for them.


    That''s why he asked the girls to learn mathematics. Learning is better than not learning at all, and it can be regarded as a specialty.


    Mina looked embarrassed, she pursed her lips and said falteringly, \"Your Majesty, I...I...this...that...\"


    \"What? Didn''t you study?\" Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly.


    \"No, no, no.\" Mina shook her head repeatedly and said, \"I have studied, I have studied very seriously, but....


    \"But what happened? Did something happen?\" Liu Feng asked.


    \"It''s too difficult, I don''t think I''m doing the right questions.\" Mina smiled awkwardly.


    In order to practice that question, Mao Er Niang didn''t sleep well for four or five nights.


    There were not many questions in the test paper, there were more than 30 questions in total, and it was just some basic addition, subtraction, multiplication and division.


    After all, it was the first time they were exposed to this knowledge, so Liu Feng didn''t give them too complicated questions.


    Basically, primary school questions are more difficult, and junior high school knowledge is simpler, and there are not many questions.


    But Mao Er Niang also did the question very late, because it took her a lot of time to calculate and verify the accuracy of the answer.


    When she was listening to the math class before, her face was dazed. For her who always liked to dance with knives and swords, this was undoubtedly a torture.


    But Mao Er Niang also listened to the class very seriously, and went back to do those questions very seriously.


    \"Oh? Show it to me, and I''ll help you check the answer.\" Liu Feng said softly.


    He was not at all surprised by Mao Erniang''s answer, after all girls are not sensitive to mathematics.

 Chapter 1747：

    What''s more, they don''t have the slightest foundation. Learning mathematics from scratch is already very good.


    \"Okay.\" Mina walked back to her position with an embarrassed face, ready to find the topic she had done last night.


    After searching for a long time, he walked back to the living room with a smile on his face.


    \"Your Majesty, please check if the answer is correct.\" Mina handed over the question, and then did not dare to look directly.


    \"Haha...Liu Quan smiled heartily and reassured, \"Don''t worry, if you make a mistake, you can study again. \"


    It was really cute when he saw Mina''s worried look, even if everything was wrong, he didn''t have the heart to blame it.


    Liu Feng opened the test questions and began to read step by step. Because the questions were not simple, he read them very fast.


    After a few minutes, all 30 topics were read, he just smiled knowingly


    \"Your Majesty, what''s the matter? Did you do everything wrong?\" Mina looked shocked.


    She suddenly saw His Majesty smiling, and she felt a little flustered. After all, when she was doing these 30 questions, she was completely disheveled.


    Seeing His Majesty smile now, my heart is even more uncertain, I am afraid that I have done everything wrong.


    \"Hahaha.. Liu Feng smiled and put down the test paper in his hand, and said, \"No, you are very good, you have done everything right. \"


    Mina widened her blue eyes and said in shock, \"Really? Your Majesty, did I really do everything right?\"


    Cat Erniang covered her mouth in surprise, her face full of disbelief, after all, it was difficult for herself to do the questions.


    What she heard now was that everything was right, which really surprised her.


    \"Really, everything is done right, no question is wrong.\" Liu Feng nodded lightly.


    As soon as he saw the worried look of the cat-ear girl, he thought that there would be many wrong topics.


    I didn''t have any hope, but after seeing it, I found that all the questions were answered correctly.


    Even the last five questions were answered correctly. Those five questions are relatively difficult, and they are junior high school knowledge.


    At first, he thought that the last five questions were wrong, but he didn''t expect it to be unexpected.


    I have to say that Mao Er Niang''s mathematical talent is still very strong. In just over half a year, she can master so much knowledge.


    He began to figure out in his heart that he would improve the difficulty for the cat-ear girl. If the difficulty can be improved, it would be really great.


    \"That''s great, it really scared me to death, I thought I did something wrong.\" Mina breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, she is also very happy in her heart, for nothing else, because the six months of study have not been in vain.


    And the headaches these days and nights have not been in vain, thinking of this, she is still a little happy.


    \"Keep up the good work, next time I will give you other topics. If you do it right, I will give you a gift.\" Liu Feng said gently.


    One more, factory v7). Please customize, please support. \".


    Chapter 210: The expected answer


    Chapter 210: The expected answer. (2 more for customization)


    \"What gift is it? Your Majesty.\" Mina looked excited.


    \"You will know at that time, but only if you do all the questions in the next test paper correctly.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    He has already thought about it, and if Mao Er Niang did it right again - what gift will Zhang test questions give.


    \"Your Majesty, I will definitely study hard and try to get all the next questions right.\" Mina said seriously.


    Because she has done all the questions on the test just now, she is now full of confidence.


    She can guarantee that as long as she studies hard, it will not be a problem to get the next question right.


    \"I will give you the study materials for the new test questions later, you have to read them carefully, and then I will give you the test papers a week later.\" Liu Feng said seriously.


    He was already looking forward to the next question for Mao Erniang, and wanted to see if he could get all of them right the next time. \"Okay.\" Mina smiled.


    \"What about yours? Have you finished all your exam questions?\" Liu Feng looked towards Hu Erniang.


    \"Yes, I''ve finished all of them, now I''ll go get them for you.\"Enri''s expression looked very calm.


    As if this test question is not difficult for her, her expression is enough to explain everything.


    \"Ta Ta....


    Hu Erniang happily went to her seat to get the test questions, and ran back all the way.


    \"Your Majesty, this is my test question, please check if it''s correct.\"Enri handed in the test question with both hands.


    After Hu Erniang handed in the test questions, she put her hands behind her back, and the expression on her face looked calm.


    Seeing the other party''s calm appearance, Liu Feng was even more curious about how she did the test questions.


    After all, it is completely different from Cat Erniang. One is very lack of self-confidence, and the other is full of self-confidence.


    However, she also believed that it was just the fox ears, after all, the other party was smart and he was-


    I''ve always known.


    What''s more, she is helping to handle all the big and small matters in Chang''an City, so it''s normal for things to be more sensitive about mathematics.


    After Liu Feng took the test questions, he began to read them carefully, and he closed the test questions with satisfaction after a few minutes.


    He said with a smile, \"Very good, you did everything right, and it didn''t disappoint me.\"


    Hu Erniang''s answer to the test question was what he expected, but if he did it wrong, it would surprise him.


    After all, when he was teaching math to girls, Hu Erniang was the most active.


    Whether it is asking questions or answering questions in class, or even doing homework, they are very attentive, and they are all right.


    If this test question was wrong, it would surprise him, and he would even wonder if the talent he showed before was different.


    \"Thank you, Your Majesty.\" Enri smiled.


    She solved this test question in one night, and when she did it, it was very easy, and she didn''t have the slightest trouble.


    In her opinion, this question is as simple as eating. Of course, she is not proud of it.


    \"What about Nicole''s? How are your exam questions?\" Liu Feng looked at the girl who was serving tea.


    \"The answer to my question is exactly the same as Enri, if she did it right, then I did it right.\" Nicole said gently.

 Chapter 1748：

    \"Yeah, she showed it to me when she finished the question, and wanted to ask me for advice. I found that her answer was the same as mine.\" En Li echoed.


    \"Very good, the three of you did a good job, and all of you answered correctly.\"Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction.


    He was very relieved that the three girls who were often in the tallest building actually did the math problems correctly.


    To know that knowledge changes people''s life, especially in this era of poor knowledge, the importance of knowledge is self-evident.


    When he first wanted to teach girls mathematics, he didn''t think much, he just wanted to make their ingenuity better.


    I didn''t think about how powerful and amazing they would be, so I didn''t have much hope for their progress in learning.


    But I never thought that I would be so satisfied with the answer that I gave back now. It must be known that Chang''an City School has not taught such difficult math problems yet.


    At most, they only learn the addition, subtraction, multiplication and division of one-digit and two-digit numbers, while the girls in the castle learn three-digit or even four-digit addition, subtraction, multiplication and division.


    You must know that it is not easy for junior high school students to fluently calculate addition, subtraction, multiplication and division of three-digit and four-digit numbers.


    Because not everyone is a scholar, everyone is very good at mental arithmetic, and they have to use a computer to calculate to get an accurate answer.


    \"Your Majesty, Tis and the others have all the test questions here. Would you like to take a look?\" Enri said.


    Because Niu Jiao Niang and the others have their own jobs, they did not stay in the highest building.


    \"Okay, show it to me, I also want to know how their topics are done.\" Liu Feng nodded.


    Tread...


    Hu Erniang trotted all the way back to her position and took out all the test questions of the other girls.


    \"Your Majesty, this is the test question for Tess, Jenny, and Eliza.\"


    Enri handed in the exam questions.


    Not just a few of them, Leia, Avery, Frey, etc., all of them are studying mathematics.


    Liu Feng will spare an hour or two every day to explain mathematics to them, or explain some other knowledge.


    ...


    Because they each have their own jobs, it is impossible to go to school to learn these.


    But Liu Quan didn''t want them to be worse than the people in the school, and also wanted them all to be well-educated, so he made time to teach them every day. Of course. Well, when the girls first started class, they all resisted.


    It''s not that they don''t want to go to class, it''s just that the content is too difficult for them.


    When they learned that knowledge, it gave them a splitting headache, and the subject of mathematics alone made them resist.


    But after studying hard over time, they also fell in love with class time.


    Not for anything else, because Liu Feng didn''t want them to feel boring or resist learning.


    Therefore, some classroom games or some small gifts are prepared for them to motivate them to study.


    If it weren''t for these little tricks, those girls would be reluctant to learn. In their opinion, it doesn''t matter whether they learn or not.


    But over time, as they learn more and more knowledge, their senses of the world become more and more different.


    For example, in biology, they have a better understanding of biology, such as geography, and they also have a better understanding of why mountains and rivers are like this.


    In short, as long as Liu Feng has a rest day now, they will be very anxious and eager to go to class soon.


    Second update, Cv7). Ask for customization, ask for support. \"Ding,


    Chapter 211: No talent


    Liu Feng took over the test questions and began to read them carefully. He had more than ten test questions on hand.


    This time it was done by girls other than Mina and the others, and the topics were all the same.


    \"It''s a little bad.\"Liu Feng frowned.


    What he didn''t expect was that most of the dozens of test questions were wrong, and it looked horrible.


    No more than Mina and the other three, they got all 30 questions right, and the others got a little more wrong.


    Except for Lucy, Darlene, and Eliza, the people inside are full marks, and the others are more or less wrong.


    Especially Jones, Avery and others, they were wrong a lot, probably about a dozen questions.


    Others are wrong two or three questions or four or five questions, and their wrong can be outrageous \"200\".


    -Half of the questions in the entire test paper are wrong, one can imagine how bad their math talent is.


    And those topics are not difficult, they are reviewed and consolidated every day in class.


    When the test questions were handed out to them, I also said it again, but I didn''t expect so many mistakes.


    \"Is there a lot of mistakes? Enri asked curiously.


    \"Take it and see, there are a lot of mistakes.\" Liu Feng smiled helplessly. He also can''t do anything about the girls. If you don''t have math talent, it''s useless no matter how hard you try.


    It only makes sense if they like math and study math seriously.


    Although mathematics is very important, there is no way to do it if you don''t like to learn it or you can''t learn it.


    Not everyone is gifted with learning, and not everyone is gifted with learning math.


    Because some people may have a talent for English, some people have a talent for languages, and some people are even better at geography and biology.


    Therefore, Liu Feng will not force the girls to learn, as long as they have a general understanding.


    Anyway, in this era, these are not very important, as long as you can read and understand etiquette and shame.


    \"God, they all did such a simple math problem wrong, it seems that they really didn''t listen to the class well. An Li said in surprise.


    At this moment, Mother Hu Er was surprised, because many questions seemed to her to be very simple.


    It was so simple that she felt that these questions could be done by children, but she did not expect that they would be used for exams.


    It is precisely because it is so easy to see that all of them have done wrong, so they are so surprised.


    \"I thought they would do everything right.\" Mina was also a little surprised, because everyone else listened very carefully when she was listening to the class.


    Everyone listened more seriously than she listened, but the results she did not expect were wrong.


    However, Eliza and the others were expected to score full marks, because they were also very smart.


    So when she saw the answer''s full score, she was not surprised at all, only surprised by the scores of others.


    \"But it''s also normal, like you are very unfamiliar with geography, they are better at geography.\" Nicole said softly.

 Chapter 1749：

    \"That''s right, I can only let them study hard next time.\" Mina thought thoughtfully.


    \"Didn''t they study very seriously last time, but their grades are not ideal, maybe it''s really not suitable for studying too difficult.\"Liu Feng said.


    Anyway, he understood, and he already knew how to arrange them.


    \"Your Majesty, what should I do? Do you want them to continue listening to the class?\" Mina asked curiously.


    Mao Er Niang felt that they were all insensitive to mathematics, so it would be meaningless to continue listening to the class, it would only waste time.


    It''s better to save this time to do other things, so I wonder if they should continue to attend the class.


    \"Since their math scores are not very satisfactory, it doesn''t make much sense for them to continue studying math.\" Liu Feng said softly.


    \"Then how must they be arranged? Will they continue to listen to the class when we are in class?\" Mina asked.


    \"In other classes, they can continue to listen next to them, and in math class, they can do their own things.\"Liu Feng said softly.


    He also knew that there was no point in continuing to keep them going, so that time might as well be saved for other things.


    \"Yes, this method is also very good.\"Mina also thinks this method is very good.


    \"Show me your grades in other disciplines as well. Since you start reading, read them all.\" Liu Feng said seriously.


    Just at this time, I can take a good test of their academic performance, and I want to see if they are paying attention when they usually study..


    There are usually many subjects taught, including mathematics, Chinese, geography, biology, and some philosophy.


    Of course, not everyone has the knowledge of philosophy to learn, only a few people like to learn it.


    After all, this subject is not very popular, because it is advanced, difficult and complicated to learn.


    \"Yes.\" En Li nodded, preparing to get her own grades, as well as other people''s academic grades.


    After each test or after completing the test questions, they will be handed over to Hu Erniang.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    An Li came over with a large pile of test questions and said, \"Your Majesty, all the test questions are in here.\"


    \"Okay.\" Liu Feng nodded.


    He first took out the Chinese test questions and began to watch them carefully. Some of the Chinese questions were about character recognition, sentence making, and reading comprehension.


    Chinese is a difficult subject, after all, mathematics is still orderly.


    But there is no language. As long as you can read and understand the language, you can actually be considered correct.


    Everyone''s literal meaning of a word is different, and everyone''s ideas are different, so the answers presented are not the same.


    But no matter what, the language comes and goes. As long as you study and recite it carefully, it is not difficult to start 2.1.


    What''s more, during the exam, Liu Feng had already given the girls an outline and the scope of the exam.


    Therefore, as long as they study hard within this range, their test scores should not be too bad.


    \"How sure are you of your Chinese grades?\" Liu Feng suddenly raised his head and asked.


    ......Mina thought about it seriously and said, \"I think it''s okay.\"


    This time, the cat''s ear girl is not so emboldened, and the language is not difficult for her.


    The subjects she really hated were math and geography, both of which gave him a headache.


    However, she has also studied very seriously, and she can''t achieve full marks if she doesn''t play math subjects.


    One update, Cv7). Please customize, please support. \".


    Chapter 212: Horrible.


    \"I think I can do it well, and the score should not be low.\" En Li also looked very confident.


    If Hu Erniang were to be on Earth, she would be a proper scholar.


    The exam questions of each subject are not difficult for her. Anyway, if you listen to the class carefully during the day, it is very easy to do these questions.


    She usually doesn''t study seriously in private, she just listens carefully when she is in class.


    Every exam is calm for her, and of course, the results are also very good.


    \"I also think I can do it well, and the test questions this time are not difficult at all.\"Nicole also looked very calm.


    This is also normal for her, so every time she takes an exam or does a test question, she doesn''t panic at all.


    \"That''s good, I believe you.\" Liu Feng nodded.


    He first looked at the exam questions of the three girls, and wanted to see if they were doing well in Chinese.


    Ten minutes later, as the third test question was put down, Liu Feng nodded in satisfaction.


    He raised his head, smiled and said, \"Very good, this time you did a good job, although there were some mistakes, but there was no big problem.\"


    The three girls'' language test questions were once again completed very well, but there was a small problem in reading comprehension, and there were no problems at all in the others. It seems that the three girls are also very serious in their studies, not only in mathematics, but also in Chinese.


    \"Your Majesty, you can take a look at the exam questions of other subjects. I did a good job, let''s see if I can get it all right.\" En Li said expectantly.


    In the past few days, a lot of test questions have been sent out one after another, and it took only one night for Hu Erniang to complete each test question.


    Although the time spent was very short, Hu Erniang was very confident and didn''t think she would be wrong too much.


    \"Yeah: I''ve finished all the other exam questions, and it takes less time than math.\" Mina echoed.


    \"I''m also looking forward to my grades in other subjects.\" Nicole said gently.


    \"Okay, I''ll take a look at your grades in other subjects now.\" Liu Feng nodded lightly.


    He took out the grades of the three girls in other subjects and began to browse carefully.


    After spending more than ten minutes, I found that the answers of the three girls in other subjects were also very good.


    Although it is said that it has not reached the full score, it has more than 90 points, and there are not many mistakes.


    Even those places that are wrong are not simple and should not be committed, but some more difficult places.


    This time the test shows that the girls still have some talent for learning, and they are not low at all.


    So many subjects can be learned very well, I thought that more or less one or two people will be partial to the subject.


    But in fact, he thought too much. None of the girls were partial to subjects. On the contrary, they studied very well in each subject.

 Chapter 1750：

    \"How is it, Your Majesty?\" Enri asked curiously.


    To be honest, although Hu Erniang is very confident, she is still a little nervous at this moment.


    \"Your Majesty, isn''t it bad?\" Mina also asked tentatively. Not to mention Mao Er Niang, who was not so confident before, she must be nervous at this moment.


    Compared to Nicole, she is much calmer, and the expression on her face is still very soft.


    \"No, the grades in other subjects are also very good, worthy of praise.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    He handed the revised test questions to the girls and let them see where the mistakes were.


    \"Really? That''s great.\" Mina breathed a sigh of relief.


    It is conceivable that the efforts of these days have not been in vain, as long as the results are good.


    \"I knew my grades wouldn''t be bad.\"Enri felt even more at ease.


    \"I have marked the wrong place for you, take a serious look, and don''t make the same mistake next time.\" Liu Feng urged.


    \"Okay.\" The three girls answered in unison.


    Liu Feng smiled slightly, lowered his head and continued to look at other people''s exam questions, but Eliza and the others were not worried.


    The only thing to worry about is the other people. Their learning talents are not that strong, and there will be many mistakes at that time.


    But he first looked at Eliza, Darlene, and Lucy. After all, the three of them were more worry-free.


    The speed of reading is also a little faster, and it will be better to deal with the simple ones earlier, and then deal with the difficult ones.


    \"Don''t worry about Lucy and the others, it must be done very well, the only thing to worry about is Avril and the others.\" En Li covered her mouth and smiled.


    Hu Er Niang knew Wolf Er Niang, and also knew that the other party''s mind was not on learning, and only focused on wielding swords and swords.


    So the grades are a little bit worse, she may understand it, and it is very good to be able to read.


    \"And Mila, Tis and others, I''m looking forward to their results.\" Mina also laughed.


    Those who haven''t learned talent in the past few days can be said to be scumbags on Earth.


    But they are better than the scumbags, for nothing else, because they are all literate.


    To know how difficult it is to learn Chinese characters in this era, they all have no Chinese character foundation.


    It is of course difficult to suddenly learn new knowledge of Chinese characters, which is no less difficult than letting a person without the slightest foundation learn English. No, it is relatively simple in English. After all, there are related grammars, which can be learned if you bring them in and study them carefully.


    And Chinese characters are very difficult, after all, there is a history of 5,897 years on the other side of the earth.


    Sometimes a word has thousands of meanings, so it is difficult to really learn it.


    \"It''s not very good to finish the same as math results.\" Liu Feng said helplessly. I didn''t expect that after teaching for so long, most of the transcripts submitted were not ideal.


    Of course, not everyone is unsatisfactory in all subjects. Some people may be poor in Chinese, while others may be poor in geography.


    Everyone''s bad is different, but in general there are bad and good.


    However, the overall results do not seem to be ideal. The real ideal state is to be like Mina and the others.


    Although they said that their grades were very good, and they didn''t force others to be the same as them, passing a pass should always be required.


    They are not required to do very well in every subject, but at least they should have a pass.


    \"Your Majesty, it should be good for them to study for a while.\"Enri said.


    She also understands that one sip can''t make a fat person, and everything has to be taken slowly.


    \"Well, next time I teach a class a little slower.\"Liu Feng nodded.


    \"Second shift, Cv). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 213: It''s coming soon


    \"Whoa, whoa...


    Ships on the sea are approaching Haiyan City, and they are all ships from another continent.


    It has been more than two months since the other continent went to sea, and today they will arrive in Haiyan City.


    The first to arrive was Kassad''s fleet, and they were the first to set off among the three empires on the other continent.


    They have been longing for Haiyan City for a long time, and almost everyone looks on the boat every day.


    Everyone expects to be able to reach Haiyan City in the blink of an eye, not for other reasons than the amount of time spent on the boat.


    They are all about to collapse, and if they don''t log in and take a break, they will really go crazy.


    At this moment, a lot of people have gathered on the bed board, and they are all shouting excitedly on the board, all looking forward to landing as soon as possible.


    \"Look, Haiyan City is in front.\" Someone in the crowd shouted.


    \"After more than two months, it''s finally coming to Haiyan City. It''s really great.\"


    Another person chimed in.


    \"Thank God, - I must sleep well for two days in Haiyan City.\"-


    the middle-aged man shouted.


    \"That''s right, that''s right, I haven''t rested at all for more than two months. After logging in, I must have a good night''s sleep.\" Another middle-aged man responded.


    \"I''m different from you. I''m going to eat delicious food. What have I eaten on the ship for more than two months?\" shouted a slightly obese person.


    \"Yes, I also agree with what you said. I heard that the food in Haiyancheng is delicious. We must try it.\" Another person responded.


    \"Take me, I heard that the delicacies in Haiyan City are all seafood.\" Another short person shouted.


    \"Seafood? What is seafood?\" The first person who shouted was puzzled. Words like this have been ringing on the boat. Although the words are different, their expressions are all the same excited.


    At this moment, they only have one goal in their eyes, and that is to land quickly. After landing, they either eat or sleep.


    \"God, we can finally go to Haiyan City for a long time.\" Agnes sighed.


    Sheephorn Niang has been suffering on the boat for more than two months. In addition to being tanned, she can''t eat well or sleep well.


    Now that I can log in with great difficulty, of course I am in a good mood, and I am fortunate to be able to log in, otherwise I will really go crazy.


    \"Yeah, I didn''t wait in vain for so many days.\" Adriana also breathed a sigh of relief.


    The mermaid girl is eager to land every day, and the days on the boat are really uncomfortable.


    Every day the boat swayed, or it was stormy, and I couldn''t sleep well.

 Chapter 1751：

    \"What are we going to do after landing?\" Anne asked curiously. The same is true for the dog-eared girl. She even started thinking about the itinerary after landing a few days ago.


    For example, what to do today, where to go tomorrow, and what to eat the day after tomorrow are clearly arranged.


    In short, she just won''t let herself idle, and recently she has finally arrived at another continent.


    What''s more, she wants to live a good life on this continent, so she naturally wants to get acquainted with those environments.


    \"I think I might take a break for a few days before thinking about looking around.\" Agnes stretched.


    At this moment, she too wanted to lie down and have a good sleep, and once again enjoy the feeling of having her feet on the ground.


    Anyway, no matter how big the temptation is at this moment, it is of no use to her, and her eyes are only on Haiyan City, which is about to land.


    Duo was afraid that two other girls were talking to her, and her eyes were looking straight at the mainland side.


    \"I think I should be like this too, I''ve been too tired at sea for more than two months. Adriana echoed.


    The people and girls at this moment are the same. Before, she lived in the sea and the land every day.


    But now it has been floating at sea for more than two months, and no matter how strong-willed people are, they will want to rest.


    \"Ah, I thought you guys would be willing to hang out with me.\" Annie was obviously a little frustrated.


    Although she also wanted to log in quickly to have a rest, but new things were more attractive to her.


    The content described in the book also includes the words spoken by people who have been to another continent, which are still lingering in her ears.


    If it wasn''t for being stopped by other people at this moment, she might have jumped off the sea and swam over.


    In terms of the girl''s desire for another continent, this is very possible.


    \"Of course I can go shopping with you. But let''s take a break. I''ve been exhausted at sea for more than two months.\" Agnes sighed.


    Sheephorn has lost the passion she had when she first boarded the ship, and now she is more like a life without love.


    She originally thought that this trip would be very interesting, but the sea route for more than two months almost cost her half her life.


    Kassad''s fleet encountered major storms not just once, but dozens of times.


    Each time is very thrilling, and every time a ship is swept into the sea by mines or waves.


    Fortunately, all the three girls were fine, but they were so frightened.


    Whenever a big storm starts, the three of them hug each other tightly and pray to God not to let them die so quickly.


    God seemed to hear their prayers, and the boat they were on was safe every time, not even a single point of damage.


    -\"I thought you would accompany me to go shopping and have a big meal when I landed.\" Annie said disappointedly.


    The other two girls were a little puzzled by the **** mood of the dog-eared girl, thinking that it would be fine if they went to another continent for a day or two to rest. I didn''t expect that the other party was so desperate for good money) to want to go out for a walk, and even have something to eat.


    Although it is understandable to say this feeling, but no matter what, take a break before going on.


    \"Well, it''s noon now, we can go to Haiyan City in the evening, let''s rest for a night, how about I go shopping with you the next day?" Adriana suggested the Taoist group.


    She knew that if she continued to refute the girl, she would definitely be unhappy, so she could only think of this way.


    \"Yes, I also think this proposal is very good. You can take a good rest tonight, and you will have no problem shopping all day the next day.\" Agnes nodded again and again.


    A night is also good, at least there is time to rest, as long as it is not now.


    \"Alright then, we''ll go shopping tomorrow.\" A smile began to appear on Annie''s face.


    One more, Fv7). Ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    Chapter 214: The difference between a mermaid and a mermaid.


    More than three hours later, Kassad''s fleet began to slowly dock towards Haiyan City.


    The first to discover them was the mermaid troop of Haiyan City, and then guided by the mermaid warriors, they began to approach the port.


    Everyone on Kassad''s fleet was surprised when they saw the mermaid. It was the first time they had seen it, and everyone was talking about it.


    \"This is a mermaid, it''s the first time I''ve seen it.\" One of the dog orcs sighed.


    \"Aren''t mermaids all good-looking? Why are they all men?\"In addition


    - The name-free orcs looked puzzled.


    Almost all the legends they heard in another continent said that the mermaid was beautiful and had a very good figure.


    As long as you look at the mermaid girls once, you can''t forget their looks, and you will think of each other every day and night.


    Of course, all the mermaids they heard were about legends, and as for the truth, none of them had ever seen it.


    After all - it has been passed down from ten to ten, and everyone has a different version, and it has changed since it was passed down.


    So they all thought that the mermaid was a woman and not a man, so I was a little surprised to see that the mermaid was all men.


    \"Yeah, why are all the men? Don''t the mermaids have women?\" Another pig orc wondered.


    \"Don''t be stupid, how could there be only men in mermaids, and if there are only men, how do they reproduce?\" Another clever goat orc couldn''t listen anymore.


    No matter how stupid it is, there should be a limit, even such an obvious thing has to be questioned there.


    \"That''s right, if it''s all men, how can there be children? There must be women.\" Someone on the boat said firmly.


    \"It''s really good, since it''s good to have a girl, I will definitely find a mermaid girl as my wife in Haiyan City.\" Another man on the boat said whimsically.


    After listening to the legend about mermaid for a long time, those wretched men must have fantasized about it.


    What''s more, I saw the real mermaid now, although it was said that the men in front of them were all men.


    \"Don''t think too much, haven''t you seen the mermaid in the sea? - All of them are so strong, and the mermaid girls will only choose the strong ones, and will not choose you who are thin and not smooth.\"One The woman struck mercilessly.


    Some of the other women on the boat actually couldn''t stand it any longer. Every one of those men spoke rudely and looked very picky.


    If you haven''t seen the mermaid girl yet, you will start to think about some things that are not there. When you really see it, will it still be worth it?


    \"Don''t worry about them, I''ll just use my head to think about it anyway.\" Another woman said.


    \"I heard that the king of the Han Dynasty is very handsome, I wonder if it is possible for me to meet?\" Another girl looked forward to it.


    When they were in another continent, they heard a lot about the king of the Han Dynasty.


    According to those who have been to that continent, the kings of the Han Dynasty are very handsome, and they are especially different with black eyes and black hair.


    You must know that Liu Feng''s appearance is very different in this era, and everyone''s hair and eye colors are different.

 Chapter 1752：

    Only his hair and eyes are black, and no one has ever had eyes as black as his.


    \"Yeah, I heard that it is very good-looking, and his eyes and hair color are all different from ours.\"The other woman started to be nympho.


    \"It would be great if I could become the concubine of the king of the Han Dynasty.\"Some women began to fantasize.


    The men on the boat rolled their eyes when they heard these words from the women.


    \"Don''t you have this kind of virtue now, how dare you talk about us?\" The man who was told just now was a little upset.


    \"You don''t need Hai Zhao to look like yourself, it''s really embarrassing to see how you drool.\" Another man said speechlessly.


    \"With your looks, you still want to be a princess, you think too much, it''s almost the same as a maid, Ha Yi... Another man laughed mercilessly.


    For a while, there were jeers, insults, and some arguments on the boat.


    (efbe) The two groups of men and women are entangled with each other noisily. But Annie didn''t have the eyes to see them, it was almost landing and there was a lot of quarrel.


    \"I really envy the vitality of these people. They have been at sea for more than two months, and they are still in the mood to argue here.\" Agnes envied.


    Sheepjiao Niang didn''t listen to their conversation seriously, she just thought it was good that they were full of energy now.


    \"This is not the first time this scene has happened, just get used to it.\" Adriana waved her hand.


    The mermaid girl didn''t listen carefully to the content of their dispute, but she was a little surprised when she saw those mermaids.


    She did not expect that the mermaid in this continent could appear in front of others with such a swagger.


    You must know that in another continent, the mermaid is a legend, and almost no one has seen it.


    It can be said that the merman on the other continent had a very hard time. They could not land like normal people, or live on land.


    As long as they are discovered, they will be caught and sold, or they will be kept in captivity by nobles.


    After that, life was miserable. Without freedom to speak, I was bullied to the point of lack of dignity.


    Almost as long as the mermaid emerges, it is either dead or miserable, and it will not end well.


    It is completely different from the situation on this continent at this moment. I didn''t expect them to appear in an open and fair manner.


    Even as a knight? This is a bit too incredible, I have to say that the Han Dynasty is really amazing.


    Annie also saw the expression of the mermaid girl and asked softly, \"What''s wrong? Remember your clan?\"


    The dog-eared girl naturally knows about the girl''s situation, so she has been keeping it a secret for more than two months.


    Agnes looked at the mermaid warriors in the sea, and when she thought of the situation on their continent, she naturally understood why.


    She put her hand on the shoulder of the mermaid girl and said, \"I will accompany you to inquire after landing.\"


    Sheepjiao Niang is also surprised that the mermaid in this continent can appear in front of people openly and aboveboard, and she wants to find out.


    \"Well, the Han Dynasty is really a magical place, if only our continent was like this.\"Adriana sighed.


    Not only did the mermaid girls start to fantasize, what would happen if they could also appear in front of others in an upright manner?


    \"Don''t worry, when you go shopping tomorrow -- ask.\" Anne said gently.


    \"Okay. Adriana nodded.


    \"Second shift, factory V). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 215: The secret will soon be discovered


    \"Crash....


    1 minute later, all Kassad''s ships stopped at the port of Haiyancheng.


    But at this time, a lot of people had gathered in Haiyancheng Port. Those people were none other than soldiers.


    These soldiers were all lined up in an orderly manner, and the most important thing was that they set up simple shacks not far from the port.


    The gates of the sheds were also filled with soldiers, and the soldiers in the queue were all-


    behind the shed.


    This is an inquiry gate set up by Haiyan City. Anyone from another continent who wants to enter Haiyan City must register.


    What is your name? where do you live? There are also age and specialties, etc., which will be allocated after registration.


    This is what Niu Da did according to Liu Feng''s instructions, in order to screen out some talents.


    Because there are too many people in Chang''an City, there is no way to let everyone enter Chang''an City.


    Only those with financial resources or skills can enter Chang''an City, and those ordinary people can only go to other cities.


    Annie looked at the sudden increase of so many people in the port and wondered, \"Look, why are there so many people in the port of Haiyan City?\"


    \"Yeah, seeing that they are all wearing armor, they should all be knights, right?\" Adriana whispered.


    \"Why are there so many people all of a sudden? Is it to welcome us?\" Agnes said innocently.


    \"You think too much, how can a kingdom welcome us to send so many knights?\" Anne was really defeated by the innocence of the other party.


    \"Then why are there so many knights? Are we going to be arrested?\" Agnes worried.


    \"How is it possible? We didn''t do anything wrong, why did they arrest us?" Adriana shook her head.


    But then the expressions of the person and the girl changed a bit, and they began to frown and look at the port.


    She was a little worried about whether those people came to catch her, after all, she was a mermaid.


    But then he shook his head again, thinking he had nothing to worry about, after all, I just saw a lot of mermaids swimming on the sea.


    Even they have nothing to do, and they hide themselves very well, how could there be anything?


    \"Then why are there so many knights in the port all of a sudden? Could it be that the captain did something wrong?\" Agnes asked curiously.


    She remembered that when people from this continent went to their continent, there would not be so many knights in the port.


    Why is the Han Dynasty now, and there are so many knights in the port here?


    \"I don''t think it''s possible. The captain has stayed on the ship and didn''t go anywhere. How could he have done something wrong? And this is also the first time he has come to the Han Dynasty.\"Analyzed.


    \"That''s weird.\" Agnes tilted her head and said.


    \"Wait a minute and see what they say.\"Adriana said seriously.


    The mermaid girl always felt that things were not that simple. How could there be so many people in the port all of a sudden? And they are all knights.


    \"Why haven''t people heard this before? Is it so troublesome to enter the city?\" Anne was also a little puzzled.

 Chapter 1753：

    \"Tap.Tap...


    Felton brought a team of soldiers to the port and shouted solemnly, \"Everyone must line up, get off the ship, line up for inspection, and line up for registration, none of them can be missing.\"


    The reason why the port let Felton come is because he is impartial and very strict, and can ensure that the result of the registration is good.


    \"Queue to register? Check?\" Anne was simply at a loss.


    She hadn''t heard of this item before, why is it different from what she heard before?


    \"Yeah, why the queue to check? Did we do something wrong?\"


    Agnes wondered.


    \"There should be something wrong, otherwise it would be impossible to be so troublesome.


    Adriana also felt that something was not quite right.


    \"Ta Ta....


    While they were still wondering, the people on the boat began to disembark one after another.


    Under the leadership of the Haiyancheng soldiers, they began to line up, one by one walking toward the shed.


    Annie and the others also started to line up, always looking at the situation in front of them with their toes, trying to see what was going on in front of them.


    \"All have to line up, don''t run around, shout, be quiet for me.\" The soldier shouted loudly.


    Those who disembarked from the Kassad fleet were in a fog, and everyone was whispering to see what was going on.


    \"What exactly are you talking about ahead? Why do you have to queue up suddenly?\"


    This article is from 30 Academy


    \"I don''t know either, it looks like it''s serious-like, could something happen?\"


    \"Is it our ship, someone on board did something wrong? Why else?\"


    \"It must be so, who is it? Why do these things? Let us be blocked here.\"


    \"Damn, you must scold you when you catch it, I''ve never heard of it before.\"


    .....


    Words like this kept ringing in the team, and everyone looked impatient.


    Annie and Adriana, too, didn''t understand what was happening at this moment.


    No one knows what they are doing now, the point is how can there be so many knights?


    \"What did you say they were going to register?\" Agnes still asked.


    30 Academy updates faster


    \"I don''t know, it should be our name, address, maybe that''s it.\" Anne said.


    \"Address?\" Adriana heard that the whole person was not well. For nothing else, she is a mermaid princess from the bottom of the sea. What should I say about this?


    Can you tell me where you live? This is undoubtedly what exposed the underwater mermaid.


    This is impossible to say, after all, the mermaid kingdom under the sea is a secret and a legend.


    \"Yes, you can''t tell your address, what can I do about this!\" Annie worried.


    The secret of the mermaid girl is only known by the dog-eared girl and the sheep-horned girl, and no one else knows it.


    \"What should I do? This is good, if I get discovered, I''ll be finished.\" Adriana is no longer as calm as she used to be.


    But when it comes to the undersea mermaid kingdom, the mermaid girl will be particularly nervous.


    After all, she sneaked out this time, what if she was discovered at this step?


    \"Don''t worry, just say it''s my sister, from the Torola Orc Empire.\" Agnes said seriously.


    This is Yang Jiao Niang Wei - thinking of a solution, the two of them can only pretend to be sisters.


    ....but does this work? Adriana was worried.


    \"It''s okay, otherwise, do you have any other way?\" Agnes asked rhetorically.


    One more, Cv). Ask for customization, ask for support. \"Four.


    Chapter 216: The Girl''s Way


    \"That''s right, there''s no other way.\"Adriana is also fortunate to have met them on the road.


    Otherwise, she doesn''t know what to do at this moment.


    - will be discovered.


    \"Wait a minute - you must remember it well, don''t forget it.\" Agnes glanced around and said seriously, \"You are my sister, my name is Agnes, we ''s father was named Peterson, and we lived in...\"


    Sheephorn told the fish girl in detail several times, and she spoke very slowly to ensure that the other party could remember it.


    Ten minutes later, Sheephorn said back and forth several times, and each time it was very slow.


    \"Do you remember?\" Agnes asked seriously, with an expression on her face that seemed to be waiting for a positive answer.


    \"863\" Adriana nodded, and kept her fingers clasped, \"I''m from Marshall City in the Torola Orc Empire, I live...


    The mermaid girl has been memorizing it seriously, her pink eyes didn''t look anywhere, she kept looking down at her fingers.


    \"Yes, that''s it, you must remember it carefully.\" Agnes nodded heavily.


    It seems that it is still useful to say so many times, and the other party has already remembered it very clearly.


    \"Hope you''ll be fine.\" Adriana said nervously.


    Annie put her hand on the other person''s shoulder and comforted, \"It will be alright, you remember it so clearly.\"


    \"Yes, it will be fine for sure.\" Agnes also comforted.


    \"Hmmmm.\" Adriana continued to lower her head and began to memorize the words to be said.


    Agnes fiddled with her hair and said, \"I''ll go back and talk to my lord father, or it won''t be good to be found at his step.\"


    After all, we still have to do a full set of dramas, and we have said the same to the mermaid girl, and we have to say the same to the monkey clan orcs.


    \"Ta Ta..

 Chapter 1754：

    Agnes came to the monkey tribe orcs and smiled, \"Father, I need your help later.\"


    \"Help? Want me to help? What are you going to do?\" Peterson asked with a frown, intuition telling him that things weren''t that simple.


    \"I just talked to Adriana and said she is my sister, your daughter, but...\" Agnes said in detail what happened.


    She raised her head and looked at her father, her eyes kept blinking, expecting a positive answer.


    Peterson was stunned for a while, blinked a few times and asked, \"Are you serious?\"


    \"Yeah, otherwise why am I here to tell you?\" Agnes asked a little puzzled.


    \"I just had a daughter for no reason?\" Peterson didn''t know what happened.


    How could he let his daughter get along so well with a stranger in the past two months of the sea journey?


    It''s good enough to let her lie for the other party, and it''s outrageous to have an extra daughter.


    \"Father, if you don''t know the situation, just do as I say.\"


    Agnes is also not good at telling the truth.


    After all, she promised people and girls to keep this matter a secret, so no matter what the circumstances, she couldn''t say it out.


    \"You said let me do as you said, and I''ll do it? This simply won''t work, it''s too risky.\" Peterson refused directly.


    The relationship between the father and daughter was eased a little, but now they start to quarrel because of this matter.


    After all, the temper of the father and daughter is still very inappropriate, otherwise they will not be able to quarrel because of anything.


    \"Lord Father, please help others, they also have something to hide.\"


    Agnes didn''t know what to do anymore.


    \"If you have anything to tell me directly, I will definitely help you after that, but if you don''t tell me, how can I help you?\" Peterson asked rhetorically. \"But I promised what people couldn''t say. This is her secret. If I say it, I will disrespect her.\"


    Agnes took a deep breath and continued, \"Didn''t you always teach me to respect others? Why do you want me to say it now?\"


    \"That depends on the situation, you can''t take this matter as an example.\" Peterson shook his head and said.


    \"What''s the difference between the two? I have promised things that others can''t say, so I won''t say it.\" Agnes said seriously. Although she really wanted to say it, and then let her father help Adriana.


    But this secret is not a small secret, but it is related to the whole mermaid kingdom, so she can''t say...


    \"Ah, it''s been so long since you''ve been out at sea, and your temper hasn''t changed at all.\" Peterson said helplessly.


    The monkey orc originally only wanted to ask how the situation was, but seeing the firmness of his daughter''s face, he knew that it would be useless to ask further.


    \"Father, this is the last time I have to ask you for something. Please help her.\" Agnes had a pitiful look on her face.


    \"Okay, I know, I will do as you say, I made a daughter named Adriana, and we are from the Torola orc empire.\" Peterson rolled his eyes and said. .


    \"Very good, I knew that my father-sama will not die.\" A smile immediately appeared on Agnes'' face.


    \"Then you have to do a good job in a moment. If the clothes are found, it will be troublesome.\" Peterson urged seriously.


    \"Relax, I''m here, what are you worried about?\" Agnes smiled.


    She was very happy when she got the exact answer, and trotted all the way back to the mermaid girl.


    \"Very good, my father agreed, you will be my sister from now on. Agnes said suddenly and seriously.


    Adriana nodded excitedly, but she didn''t know what to say at the moment.


    He just kept nodding his head and thanking him. After all, he didn''t need to tell 0.5 about the undersea mermaid kingdom.


    \"It''s really great, we can finally swagger in again.\"


    Annie breathed a sigh of relief.


    Not for anything else, because she would be very happy every time the person in front of the team who passed the question entered Haiyan City.


    \"Yeah, that''s a good idea.\" Adriana breathed a sigh of relief.


    \"Tap tap....


    The team kept moving towards the sheds, and slowly they reached Annie and the others.


    Anne and Angus walked to the soldier, waiting for the other party''s question or what to do.


    After all, this is the first time they have seen this shed, and they don''t know what they have done with the people in front of them, so they don''t know what to do now.


    Chapter 217: Specialties


    \"What''s your name? Where are you from?\"The soldier asked seriously.


    Annie was stunned for a moment, then said, \"My name is Annie, and I come from the capital of the Torola Orc Empire, which is Marshall City.\"


    \"How old are you? Who are there in the family? What are you doing in the Han Dynasty this time?\" The soldier continued to ask.


    Every time the soldier asks a question, the expression on his face is very serious, and he looks very serious when he looks at the other party.


    This is a special reminder that when asking a question, you can''t just lower your head to record, but also look up to see the change in the other party''s expression.


    If the other party speaks with a firm and serious expression, then they can pass.


    Then if the other party hesitates when answering the question, or the eyes


    -Looking around unnaturally, that kind of person must be detained first.


    \"I am 16 years old and want to live in the Han Dynasty, because we read a lot about the Han Dynasty in the book, and I have a brother 26.\" Anne said without hesitation.


    She also didn''t want to hide the purpose of this trip. Anyway, she came to the Han Dynasty because she wanted to settle here.


    Moreover, such a cross-examination session suddenly appeared in Haiyancheng Port. If you lied, you might be found out at that time. Maybe something will happen.


    \"What is your specialty?\"The soldier continued to ask.


    This link is particularly important. After knowing the other party''s name, age and address, the next step is to know the other party''s strengths.


    Because this is related to whether they can go to Chang''an City. After all, many people from another continent come to Chang''an City.


    \"Specialty? What is a speciality?\" Annie looked puzzled.


    \"That is to say, what do you know? For example, some people are carpenters, some people are masons, some people are boats, some people are sailors, and everyone will have something he is good at." The soldier explained patiently. .


    Before Gou Er Niang, dozens or twenty people had entered Haiyan City one after another, and everyone would ask this question.


    \"I can sing, I sing very well.\" Anne said without hesitation. At the same time, her face is also very confident, which can make her famous in the Torolla Poet Empire.


    What would she ask her? Singing is her most confident thing, and she feels very bright on her face when she says it.

 Chapter 1755：

    "Sing? Can you sing a couple of sentences to listen? I have to make sure that you can really sing before I let you enter Haiyan City." The soldier said seriously.


    Although everyone can say their own strengths, but this also needs to be demonstrated.


    Can''t everyone say what they can do, and then put each other in directly, right? That way anyone can talk nonsense.


    "Of course." Annie nodded with a smile, cleared her throat and prepared to sing, "The sun on the sea is golden, dilly...


    The dog-eared girl sang two or three sentences atop her voice, and her voice was gentle and sounded like the sounds of nature.


    It is precisely because of her voice that attracted the attention of many people around, and they all looked at the **** with curiosity.


    They dared to swear it was the best song they''d ever heard in their lives, and it was really unforgettable.


    The voice of the dog-eared girl caused all the people around to talk about it, and the voice became louder and louder.


    "Look, there''s someone singing over there, and the voice is really nice." "Yeah, very much like Miss Anne of our Empire."


    "It''s her, I remember this song, -- it must be her, I''ve spent money to listen to it."


    "Oh my God, then don''t we come here in the same fleet as Miss Anne?"


    "It''s really great. Even Miss Anne is here. Before I came here, I was worried that I wouldn''t be able to sing. Now it''s okay."


    Discussions like this have been ringing in the crowd, and everyone has praised the song of the son of a bitch.


    "Well, it does sing very well, and I passed it." The soldier also nodded with satisfaction.


    He had been in the Han Dynasty for so long, but it was the first time he heard someone sing so well.


    "Okay, this is my brother, Angus is twenty years old, he can follow me


    - do you want to go in? '' Annie whispered.


    "Of course." The soldier recorded Angus'' name and age, and continued,


    "You guys want to go to Chang''an City, right?"


    "Yes, we are here this time for Chang''an City." Annie didn''t hesitate.


    She had seen too many descriptions of Chang''an City in the book. The book made the description of Chang''an City superb and fascinated the girl.


    The reason why she went out to sea this time was also for Chang''an City, otherwise she would not have taken the risk of sea and land for more than two months.


    "Take this, show this when you go to the airport to buy a ticket, and he''ll sell you the ticket." The soldier handed him a card.


    The content on the card is very simple, just a piece of printed paper that is cut into a small rectangle.


    The word "pass" is written on the rectangle, next to it is the signature of Niu Da, the owner of Haiyan City.


    This is the pass card, a pass card that this group of people must get to go to Chang''an City.


    If you don''t have this pass, people who are not in production will not sell you the ticket, so you don''t have to think about going to Chang''an City. Of course, people from Haiyancheng who want to go to Chang''an City don''t need to show this card, because the airship field has a ticket record.


    As long as the other party reports their name, age and ID number, they can buy a ticket to ride the airship.


    If you have never been on an airship by 907, you can also buy a ticket as long as you show your ID.


    "Why do you have this card? Do you still need this card when you go to Chang''an City?"


    Annie wondered.


    "Yes, not all people can go to Chang''an City. Those who go to Chang''an City must also be selected." The soldier said seriously.


    "Why? All of us want to go to Chang''an City. Are some of them unable to go to Chang''an City?" Annie asked curiously.


    "Don''t ask too many questions, get your pass and leave, or give it back to me." The soldier didn''t want to talk too much.


    There are still many people behind. If everyone has so many problems, the registration work will be very late.


    "Annie, let''s go, or we won''t be able to go to Chang''an City." Angus urged quickly.


    Originally, he couldn''t go to Chang''an City, but he was smeared by the goddess. After all, he was her real brother.


    As long as there is a person with special skills, then his family members will be treated the same.


    Annie looked back at Sheephorn and said worriedly, "I hope you all go well, I''ll go ahead and wait for you."


    After all, she knew that Yangjiao Niang didn''t have any special talents. It would be a pity if she couldn''t go to Chang''an City.


    Chapter 218: Adriana''s Dilemma


    "Tap on...


    Annie walked forward and turned back with a worried look on her face. If it wasn''t for the soldiers'' constant urging, she might have stood there and waited.


    Everyone who has registered must enter Haiyan City immediately, and do not stop at the port.


    Because the Kassad fleet was very large, if everyone stayed at the port, it would be crowded with people.


    "Brother, they should be all right, Wan-what if they can''t get in?" Annie said worriedly.


    "Don''t worry, you can definitely enter Haiyan City, but it may be a bit difficult to get to Chang''an City," Angus said.


    "That''s right, it''s always good to meet in Haiyan City." Annie''s worries were a little less.


    "Didn''t you teach her to sing? You should be able to go to Chang''an City." Angus guessed.


    "Yeah, how could I forget this, she''s learning very fast, and it seems that entering Chang''an City is no problem." Annie breathed a sigh of relief.


    Angus also looked back at the team and said, "Let''s go quickly, there are so many people behind, if it''s late, you won''t be able to find a place to live.*


    "Okay." Annie nodded and continued walking, but stopped again before she took two steps.


    "What''s the matter? Did you forget to take something?" Angus asked. Annie shook her head, turned to look at the team and worried, "What should Adriana do?"


    "I don''t even know who she is. You guys are playing so well with her. Hasn''t she told you about her specialties?" Angus wondered.


    Every time my sister goes out to play, I don''t let myself follow, and it''s those two who go out every time.


    Therefore, he is naturally not familiar with those two people, but he only knows that the other person seems to be very good-looking.


    "Her specialty is... Annie swallowed the words she almost blurted out.


    She almost told the secret of the man and the girl, and the other''s specialty is that he can swim in the sea.


    Then you can''t tell the other party that you are a mermaid, and his specialty is that he can swim in the sea.


    In this way, the secret is undoubtedly exposed to everyone, so that the entire Torola Orc Empire will know the secret.

 Chapter 1756：

    \"What is her specialty? How can she speak only half of the night\"? \" asked Angus.


    \"No, nothing, let''s hurry into Haiyan City.\" Annie shook her head vigorously.


    At this time, it''s useless to worry, and it can''t help the other party. You can only help the other party to keep the secret first.


    There is also a silent prayer in the heart that the other party is safe and sound, but according to the strength of this cross-examination, it may be a bit difficult.


    \"Ta Ta....


    After Anne left, it was Agnes and Peterson''s turn, but they were very nervous at this moment.


    Not for anything else, because there is one more person, that is Adriana, if there is no her, I will not be so worried.


    \"What''s your name? How old are you? Where are you from?\" The soldier asked seriously.


    \"My name is Agnes, I am sixteen years old, and I come from the city of Marge in the Orc Empire of Torola.\" Agnes said seriously.


    \"What''s your specialty?\" The soldier continued to ask.


    \"Specialty?\" Agnes was stunned, wondering, \"What are you asking about, right?\"


    \"Well, what would you do?\"The soldier nodded.


    \"I can sing too. Agnes said a little embarrassedly.


    This was taught to her by Annie, otherwise people would ask her what her specialties would be? That really won''t be.


    The soldier''s eyebrows were slightly raised, but he didn''t expect that there was still one person who could sing,


    \"Then you can show it.\"


    \"Okay.\" Agnes cleared her throat and sang, \"Mist in the morning is white, dili di_...


    The song she sang was the same song that Annie sang, but in different passages.


    Sheepjiao Niang has only just started to study for a long time, probably only more than a month. From the beginning of the tone, her singing gradually became better.


    Although it doesn''t sound as good as Annie''s, it''s not bad, at least it sounds comfortable.


    The soldier nodded with satisfaction and said, \"Okay, you have passed the specialty, who are the two of you?\"


    \"-One is my father and one is my sister.\" When Agnes said the latter, she was obviously a little lacking in confidence.


    The soldier glanced up at Peterson, made him come forward, and asked, \"What''s your name? How old are you?\"


    \"Hello sir, my name is Peterson, I am fifty-six years old, and my specialty is healing.\" Peterson said without hesitation.


    He can only talk about being a witch doctor in the Orc Empire of Torola, of course, only that he can cure diseases.


    He can''t tell the other party that he is a witch doctor, otherwise he will be kicked out.


    \"Oh? Will you heal?\"The soldier was a little surprised.


    This is the first time since he registered for so long today that he will heal.


    *\"Yes, when I was in Marshall, I used to help people heal.\" Peterson said without hesitation.


    \"Okay.\"The soldier nodded, lowered his head to continue registering, and continued to ask, \"What about you? What''s your name?\"


    Adriana was stunned, then came back to her senses and answered immediately, stating her name and age.


    She also told the address where they lived according to the method taught by Sheephorn. In order not to make herself panic, she kept practicing while queuing.


    The soldier frowned, kept looking at the mermaid girl, and asked earnestly, \"You really are one family with them.\"


    He found that something was not right, and found that people and girls looked like humans from head to toe.


    The other two people looked like orcs. If they were all orcs, how could one human girl be born?


    \"I and they are indeed a family.\" Adriana resisted panic. \"Then why aren''t you an orc? You wait a moment.\" The soldier let the mermaid girl stand a little far away (Qian Zhao).


    After ensuring that the other party was far away, the soldier questioned Agnes and Peterson again.


    After the soldier finished asking, the mermaid girl stepped forward and asked, \"What''s your mother''s name? Where is she from? What is her race?\" This is also one of the ways they ask. There were two or three people who were stumbling about what they said.


    That would let the middle person leave first, ask the question clearly, and then let the other person come back and ask the same question.


    If both people''s answers are correct, it proves that they are not lying.


    Adriana was stunned, not expecting the other party to ask this question, and her forehead began to sweat.


    Agnes also looked nervous, because they had never confronted the mermaid girl because of the question the soldier asked just now.


    \"Second update, factory v7). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 219: Imprisoned in the dungeon


    \"Why do you have to think about your mother''s name for so long?\" The soldier frowned at the mermaid girl and continued to ask, \"Even if the name is temporarily forgotten, even the race should not be forgotten?\"


    The soldier''s expression was very serious, he looked at the mermaid girl seriously, and called his teammates by the way.


    Obviously, there is something wrong with this person. It is the first such person to appear since the Kassad fleet disembarked and registered.


    \"Adriana couldn''t speak at all, this was something she couldn''t even make up.


    At this time, it is better to choose silence instead of messing up, otherwise things will get more serious.


    But at this moment, she is very scared, nothing else, because I will be exposed soon.


    Even if it doesn''t matter, the most important thing is that Sheephorn is implicated, and the two of them may also be punished.


    \"What? Can''t speak? Is it because you don''t remember, or you are not related to them at all.\" The soldier said sternly.


    \"Yes, I am not relatives with them, I am alone.\" Adriana said seriously.


    At this time, she is not direct, it is better to tell the truth, otherwise the consequences will be more serious.


    \"Your name, age, and where exactly are you from?\" The soldier continued to ask seriously.


    However, he already had an arrangement for the mermaid girl in his heart. It is impossible for such a liar to enter Chang''an City.


    \"Where are you from? I can''t tell you, I''ve told you the truth about my age and name.\"Adriana is very serious.


    At this moment, even if she can''t enter the landing, she doesn''t feel that there is anything. Anyway, the most important thing is to keep the secrets of the seabed.


    This is the secret of the undersea mermaid, and she cannot expose the secrets of the entire tribe just because of her willfulness.


    \"Aren''t you afraid that I won''t let you land?\" The soldier was very angry.


    It was the first time he had seen such a person. He had clearly been exposed when he lied, and he looked righteous.

 Chapter 1757：

    I thought that I wanted to give the other party one last chance. If the other party told the truth, they would let her land in Haiyan City, but there was no way to go to Chang''an City.


    But now it seems that Lianhai Yancheng can''t let her land,


    (cicd) is a bit too much.


    \"Of course I''d be afraid, but this is my secret, and I can''t tell you.\"Adriana wondered.


    \"What secret? Is it a serious secret? You can''t even tell where you are from?\" The soldier was puzzled three times.


    \"Yes, a very important secret, I can''t tell you.\"Adriana still insisted.


    She was ready to be kicked out, sighing, just hoping that no one else would be implicated.


    \"Anna, if you don''t say it, there''s really no way to log in.\" Agnes worried.


    In the more than two months she spent together at sea, she had already had a good relationship with the mermaid girl.


    If she can''t log in now, it will definitely be sad, and she doesn''t want to lose a good friend because of this.


    Originally, it was very difficult for a person to travel to a foreign land. After finally having a friend, and now he is going to lose it again, it is inevitable that I feel a little unhappy in my heart.


    \"You know, I can''t tell this secret, otherwise I''m really sorry for them.\" Adriana said helplessly.


    Of course, they are the members of the undersea mermaid clan. If the entire undersea mermaid clan is in danger because of her, then she is the sinner of the undersea mermaid clan.


    ......But you can''t log in unless you say it, and we managed to come here. \" Agnes continued to persuade.


    The soldier frowned, watching the conversation between the two of them, and always felt that this matter was not so simple.


    He turned his head to look at the mermaid girl and asked earnestly, \"What if this secret is told to our City Lord alone?\"


    This is the way he can think of at this time. After all, he always feels that things are not that simple.


    If you rush the other party out, you might miss something important.


    The soldier didn''t know why, but he always thought so in his heart. Originally, he planned to lock the mermaid girl in the small dark room, but now it seems that things are not easy. \"Tell you the Lord of the City?\" Adriana''s eyes widened, suspecting that her ears seemed to have heard it wrong.


    \"Well, if your secret is very important, it''s about where you come from, you can tell our Lord of the city alone.\"The soldier nodded and said.


    \"Yes, yes, maybe tell him, he will help us keep it a secret.\" Agnes agrees with this suggestion very much.


    Because what they have read in the book, and people who have been to the Han Dynasty have said that the people of the Han Dynasty are very good.


    No one will discriminate against anyone, and no one will bully anyone for no reason.


    Since it is such a good place, their king and city owner will be very good.


    Adriana thought seriously and said, \"Actually, this suggestion is not impossible.\"


    \"I think this suggestion is very good, otherwise we will not be able to think of other ways, and this experience will allow us to enter Haiyan City.\" Agnes nodded again and again.


    \"Yeah, just follow this advice.\" Peterson said quickly. He is a little unhappy now, if it weren''t for this person, I''m afraid he and his daughter would have entered Haiyan City long ago.


    Now because of each other, and then the three of them are all stuck here now.


    If he doesn''t accept this suggestion, he will be very angry, and even blame his daughter for making some friends.


    \"Alright then, I''ll tell your Lord of the City.\" Adriana said helplessly.


    At this moment, she can only do this. After all, it will affect Sheephorn and the others, if she does not follow the soldier''s advice at this time.


    I''m afraid it will attract their resentment. Of course, Sheephorn may not, but her father will definitely.


    \"You register your name and age here, and then we will put you in the dungeon.\"Soldier-words said.


    After all, if you want to lock the other party up, otherwise, the city owner will be in danger when he meets her alone.


    \"And put us in a dungeon?\" Adriana''s pink eyes widened.


    \"That''s right, because we don''t know your origin, and we don''t even know how you are. Since we are alone with our Lord City Lord.\"


    The soldier paused and continued, \"Then in order to ensure his safety, you are going to be locked up.\"


    Adriana sighed deeply and said, \"I see.\"


    Chapter 220: It may take several days


    \"Tap tap....


    Adriana and Agnes were all taken to the dungeon by soldiers.


    Since the dungeon has been unoccupied for a long time, there is no one to repair it at all.


    There is damp water everywhere, dripping and dripping, and there are even some cockroaches and mice.


    The overall feeling is weird and scary, and the smell is also very bad.


    Because most people''s mistakes are not some big mistakes, as long as they are locked in a small dark room for a few days.


    -General dungeons will hold some people who have committed major things, even the death penalty.


    Therefore, the dungeons in Haiyan City hardly care about anyone, and now the dungeons are so big that there is no one in the dungeons.


    There are no guards. After all, if there are no prisoners, there is no need for soldiers to guard and waste manpower.


    \"Anna, it''s so scary in here, and it feels so wet and uncomfortable.\"


    Agnes tightly held the hand of the mermaid girl.


    Sheephorn has been shrugging her shoulders and looking at the surrounding environment, the expression on her face can be said to have changed a lot.


    This is the first time she has entered the dungeon, and it is also the first time she has seen the environment of the dungeon up close.


    \"I''m really sorry, it''s all because of me, otherwise you wouldn''t have to follow me here. Adriana looked guilty.


    The mermaid girl''s face is full of guilt at the moment. If it wasn''t for herself, they should have entered Haiyan City at this time, right?


    She has even reunited with Annie, so she doesn''t need to be taken to the dungeon because of her.


    \"You don''t need to apologize, this is of my own accord. For the sake of my friends, this is nothing.\" Agnes shook her head again and again.


    Sheephorn, but she doesn''t have any weirdness about the mermaid girl at all. After all, the two-month relationship at sea is not for nothing.


    \" Peterson''s face at this moment is very ugly, he is not familiar with the mermaid girl.


    People can enter Haiyan City. If it wasn''t for her, they would have already entered Haiyan City, so why bother to go to the dungeon.


    Therefore, it is said that the good man of the monkey tribe doesn''t look good on the face of the fish girl at all. Of course, he didn''t say anything.

 Chapter 1758：

    After ten minutes, the three were locked in two different dungeons, the two girls were locked together, and Peterson was locked in another dungeon. \"Wait here, I''ll find Lord City Lord.\" The soldier turned around and prepared to leave.


    \"Hey, wait, I want to ask how long it will take?\"Adriana doesn''t want to wait blindly.


    \"Then I won''t dare to give you the exact answer, because our Lord of the City is very busy. As for when he will have time, I can''t guarantee this.\" The soldier shook his head and said.


    This is indeed something he is not sure about, because sometimes Niu Da is busy for two or three days and has no time.


    Sometimes it''s even more serious - he can''t see anyone for a week, so he has no way of answering the fish girls.


    \"What? It means we have to wait for a long time, right?\" Adriana said with wide eyes.


    \"Then it''s hard to say. Sometimes the Lord of the City is busy, it will take a day, if sometimes it is a little slower, it will take several days.\"The soldier sent sympathy. eyes.


    But then this look was fleeting, after all, the other party didn''t speak truthfully, so no one could blame others for waiting like this.


    \"How many days? Do we need to wait in this dungeon for several days?\"Adriana was a little angry.


    After all, as a princess, how can I stay in the dungeon for several days? It''s already very good to be here, but it will take a while. \"Yes, this is your choice, so you just wait.\"The soldier left without looking back.


    When Adriana heard the whole person squatting on the ground, her expression looked very collapsed.


    After all, I have been pampered since I was a child, and suddenly I have to stay in this place full of mice and cockroaches for several days, and I will collapse.


    What''s more, there are other people around, and these people came in because they were implicated by her, so her heart couldn''t bear it anymore.


    .....


    The mermaid girl buried her face in her arms, huddled together, squatted on the ground, and began to sob.


    She was originally very calm and composed, but now she can''t hold back a little, and it would be fine if it was herself.


    After all, there is no burden on me alone. Now it is related to the entire sea mermaid family, and it also involves her friends to come in together.


    \"...Flowers-..


    Therefore, it is a bit of a burden in my heart, although I know that Sheephorn will not blame herself, but her father will.


    Agnes.-Time was a little at a loss, and slowly squatted down and put her hand on the shoulder of the mermaid girl.


    She smiled and pulled the girl''s hair behind her, and said gently, \"It doesn''t really matter, anyway, we are here to accompany you.\"


    Sheephorn is so gentle, she can''t bear to see her good friend cry.


    Adriana slowly raised her head, her pink eyes filled with water droplets, and she looked very pitiful.


    But because of the delicate facial features and the slightly reddish nose of the crying nose, the overall feeling is really beautiful.


    It will make people unable to help but sigh how there are such beautiful people in the world, it is simply the endorsement of beauty.


    \"I''m really sorry, if I had known you guys wouldn''t have helped me, I''d be alone here.\" Adriana said with guilt.


    In fact, if she was in the dungeon at this moment, she might not cry.


    But because the mermaid girl was too kind, she couldn''t bear to suffer this kind of thing because she hurt her friends.


    \"It really doesn''t matter, we said it on the boat, didn''t we? We are forever good friends, so this matter is nothing to us." Agnes said softly.


    Adriana opened her hands to hug the shofar, and the other party''s words were so heartwarming.


    It made her inner unease a little less, and the tears began to stop slowly.


    Agnes reached out and wiped away the tears from the corners of the mermaid girl''s eyes, and said softly,


    \"Isn''t it just two days, we have waited for so many days at sea, and it is not bad for these two days.\"


    \"Anyway, it''s good to be on land.\" Peterson said helplessly.


    He had just seen the mermaid girl cry, and then he thought about his fierce expression, and then saw how his daughter was very close to each other.


    I was also a little bit unbearable to continue to be fierce, so I could only find a step for myself to go down.


    \"Thank you very much.\" Adriana stood up and bowed.


    This is the first time she, as a princess, has apologized to anyone other than her father and mother.


    \"Second shift, (V). Please customize, please support.\"


    Two thousand twenty-chapter: Homemade ointment.


    Liu Feng closed the document in his hand, and today''s work is over.


    - Start processing files early in the morning and have been processing until noon.


    A lot of work needs him to follow up. Although many trivial documents are excluded, there are also many important documents.


    For example, the laying of railways, the laying of avenues and the construction of airship fields, etc.


    After all, he has already promised the airship field in another continent, so these tasks still have to be arranged.


    As well as the land of chaos and the Sahara Prairie are building airship fields, and all kinds of trivial things have to be handled by him.


    \"Your Majesty, take a rest.\"Nicole brought a cup of iced tea.


    Liu Feng stretched his body, took a sip of ice cube tea, and said, \"It''s still delicious on ice.\"


    The weather outside is getting hotter and hotter. Today is officially entering summer, and the weather is starting to get really hot.


    \"Your Majesty, although the ice is delicious, you can''t drink too much.\" Nicole said softly.


    \"Haha...Liu Feng smiled heartily and said, \"Isn''t this what I brought you to pay attention to before! \"


    He didn''t expect that he had told them straight before, but in the end, they had told him.


    Nicole also put her hand over her mouth and smiled, and said, \"We can remember what Your Majesty said.\"


    \"By the way, did I let you learn to make medicines?\" Liu Feng asked. He prepared all the preparation materials some time ago, as well as some production instructions.


    I gave all these things to the girl, because she likes to fiddle with experiments.


    And these experiments are not difficult to make, just some common ointments.


    Those ointments are all itching ointments, and some swelling ointments.


    The main ingredients are also some traditional Chinese medicines and some mineral ingredients, as long as they have undergone oxidation or chemical experiments.


    \"It''s almost finished, and there are samples for all of them. Would you like to take a look at your majesty?\"Nicole nodded.


    At that time, when the girl received these materials and instructions, the whole person was overjoyed.


    She likes to fiddle with these things the most, and she must be happy to receive experimental things.

 Chapter 1759：

    --After receiving it, when I have free time, I will hide in the room and fiddle with these things silently.


    After the research is done, it will be taken to the laboratory for experiments. Although it is said that it always hits a wall at first, it gradually improves afterward.


    However, those ointments do not look very simple, and each ointment has to put thirty or forty kinds of materials in it.


    Just testing these materials takes a lot of time, because after all, it is necessary to ensure that the materials are truly pure.


    There can be no adulteration with other things, for example, a herb must be fresh and not rotten.


    Otherwise, there will be problems with the ointment made at that time. Not only can it not be used to relieve itching and swelling, but it will make the affected area more and more serious.


    \"Show me.\"Liu Feng is a little curious about the girl''s production results. He originally wanted to give all of these to the scientific research department to make, but in the end he didn''t do it.


    First, apart from the fact that the scientific research department is very busy now, there are a lot of things to be busy with, and the second is that girls also like this kind of thing very much.


    If you let her make this kind of thing, in addition to making her happy, it can save a lot of manpower.


    Moreover, the girl''s mind is very meticulous, and she has done many experiments before, all of which have been successful.


    For example, the previous soaps, toners, and perfumes were all great successes, so the ointment should also be made by her.


    \"Yes.\"Nicole nodded, turned and walked to her place to get a small box.


    \"Ta Ta....


    The small box was filled with the ointments she made, and all those ointments were packed in a small clay pot.


    After all, aluminum products have not been discovered in this era, so there is no way to make aluminum pipes that are taller on the other side of the earth.


    \"Your Majesty, this ointment is used to apply when bitten by mosquitoes.\"Nicole took out a small brown bottle.


    There are five or six cans of ointment in the small box, and each can has a different appearance and color.


    Girls distinguish the role of ointment by color, no matter how long the pot is - it''s easy to get confused.


    Of course, there will be a small note on the outside of the pot, on which the material and function of the pot of ointment are written.


    \"I''ll take a look.\" Liu Feng nodded, took the small clay pot, lifted the stopper on it, and smelled it.


    The stopper of the pot was just opened - the smell of mint, mixed with some herbs...


    \"Well, the taste is not bad, it smells very good.\"Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction. From the first step of the ointment alone, which is the taste, it has won, like


    Generally, ordinary ointments are made, and there will be a strong pungent smell.


    But the ointment in this small clay pot did not have such a strong smell, but instead had a fragrant mint smell.


    \"Your Majesty can give it a try, it feels very suitable to get started.\"Nicole said confidently.


    Among all the pots, the girl''s favorite is this brown pot.


    For nothing else, she likes it just for the taste, and secondly, the ingredients in it are all natural.


    \"Okay.\" Liu Feng nodded, scooped out a small piece with a small spoon, and spread it evenly on the back of his hand.


    After the ointment was spread evenly, the minty scent was stronger, and it was replaced by a cool feeling.


    \"Well, it''s not bad, what materials are used in it?\" Liu Feng said with satisfaction.


    This feeling made him feel very comfortable. If he was bitten, he would apply this ointment again, and it would be good.


    \"All are made according to the materials given by His Majesty.\"Nicole handed over the materials list.


    If it weren''t for this material list, I''m afraid there is no way to make these ointments, after all, this is not an easy task.


    On that piece of paper, some Chinese herbal medicines were written, and the Chinese herbal medicines for external itching include Sophora flavescens, white moss peel, Phellodendron rhizome, etc. These are mainly used to treat fungal infectious skin diseases such as tinea cruris and tinea pedis, and there are also some topical herbs, which are very good for allergic skin diseases. For example, purslane, gentian and licorice are all good Chinese herbal medicines.


    And for itching caused by dry skin, comfrey oil made with comfrey is very effective.


    All of these were brought by Liu Feng from the earth. Of course, the seeds had also been given to the Department of Agriculture in advance.


    It is currently being planted wildly, but it is not yet harvested, so most of the materials for these ointments are from the earth.


    \"Yes, it''s well used, but you should have produced many kinds.\"Liu Feng asked.


    .............¡ñ


    \"One update, (factory~V). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 222: Cumbersome classification.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, I have made different ointments for different conditions, and this one is the most common and will be used the most.\"Nicole nodded.


    When she saw the introduction of each kind of Chinese herbal medicine on the material list, she had this idea in her heart.


    Because each Chinese herbal medicine corresponds to different symptoms, the ointments made at that time also correspond to different diseases.


    If all these herbs are mixed in a clay pot, it may be counterproductive and will not play their true role.


    The girl is still very smart, it is impossible to do such superfluous things.


    Therefore, several jars of anti-itch ointment have been made, and each jar has a different effect.


    \"It''s very good, did you bring all those ointments?\" Liu Feng asked.


    Want to see how these ointments are different?


    \"I brought them all here, and put them all around my place, and they were all packed in boxes.\"Nicole nodded.


    Liu Feng put down the jar of ointment in his hand and said, \"Then bring it all over, I want to take a look.\"


    \"Yes, then your Majesty will first look at the next-pot of ointment 16, I will go get it now.\" After Nicole finished speaking, she turned and returned to her position.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    The girl and the fox-eared girls brought the big box over, and after opening it, there were dozens of jars of ointment inside.


    Liu Quan raised his eyebrows slightly, but he didn''t expect the girl to make so many jars of ointment.


    It seems that the girl really likes doing experiments, otherwise ordinary people would not have the patience to make so many things.


    Each herb corresponds to a different symptom, and two herbs or three herbs are added together to become a new ointment.


    Or a herb can be combined with a variety of herbs, referred to as panacea oil.


    It is impossible for ordinary people to do such complicated things, because it requires a lot of patience, and it is necessary to really like the job.


    Otherwise, just knowing the herbal medicine is enough to worry them, after all, it is--

 Chapter 1760：

    a big project.


    \"It''s really hard for you to make so many ointments in a short period of time.\" Liu Feng said with relief.


    Having a girl is really his right-hand man, not only taking good care of food and daily life, but also helping a lot in experiments.


    \"No, this is what I like to do, it doesn''t feel hard at all.\"


    Nicole shook her head without hesitation and continued, \"Your Majesty, how does it feel to be taller for the second can?\"


    The second pot of ointment made by the girl was used to reduce swelling, and also used a lot of precious herbs.


    \"The smell is full of traditional Chinese medicine, it doesn''t smell bad, and the taste is very successful.\"Liu Feng felt the texture of the ointment and the feeling of smearing it on his hands.


    \"Your Majesty, how does it feel to be applied?\"Nicole couldn''t wait to know.


    After all this is the biggest she''s ever made - an experiment, and of course wondering how it turns out.


    \"What material did you use, and it feels very comfortable to apply.\" Liu Feng asked.


    \"This jar uses these medicinal materials, and it is more difficult to make this jar.\"Nicole handed over a piece of paper.


    Liu Feng took the piece of paper and looked at it seriously. All the names of medicinal herbs and the production process were written on it.


    There are many names of the above materials, such as Guizhi, Fuzi, Cinnamon, Wuzhuyu, Asarum, Paojiang, etc.


    There are also Chuanxiong, Angelica, safflower, frankincense, Wulingzhi, Rhizoma Drynariae, Tianxianteng, Kuangzi, Chuanxudan and so on.


    In short, these ointments are very precious, and the efficacy is very good, if Liu Feng did not know the pharmacy.


    I am afraid that there is no way to buy such a complete range of medicinal materials, and there are still so many.


    The reason why he wants to make ointment for bruises is because people in Chang''an City often suffer from bruises.


    Especially those who often do physical work, such as farmers working on construction sites, are prone to bruises.


    In addition, young people prefer sports, when playing ball or doing some other things.


    The collision between people is very intense, and it is easy to suffer from bruises, and then the skin will appear bruised and swollen.


    The hospitals in Chang''an City lacked this kind of ointment. Most of the hospitals were treating some internal ones, but almost no external ones.


    Of course, there are still operations such as being cut by a knife or requiring sutures, but there is no such thing as promoting blood circulation and removing blood stasis and relieving itching.


    Only then did Liu Feng think of making the ointment and placing it in the pharmacy for sale.


    Those with pain and soreness caused by sports, work or falls can go to the pharmacy to buy medicine by themselves.


    \"Have you used all the herbs?\"Liu Feng closed the piece of paper and asked.


    \"You didn''t use all the jar in your hand, because there are many kinds of medicinal herbs that have the same effect. If you put them all in, there will be too much outside, so I chose to do subtraction.\" Nicole said professionally.


    Although it is the first time to make it, the girl''s quick thinking and practical ability have helped a lot.


    She even brought some injured animals to experiment, and in this way, she came up with the best formula while experimenting.


    \"Beautiful work, really smart.\" Liu Feng praised with satisfaction.


    He knew the girl''s intelligence, but he didn''t expect to be so smart to the 823 party.


    I thought that if I gave the other party such medicinal materials, the other party will definitely think about it for a while, and even bring it over to ask him.


    But after giving the other party the materials, he has never received any questions. Instead, he has seen the finished product directly.


    \"Your Majesty, these are all the information you gave is relatively complete, otherwise I wouldn''t be able to come out directly.\" Nicole said modestly.


    \"So there are many kinds of medicines for promoting blood circulation and removing blood stasis, right?\"


    Liu Feng asked.


    \"Yes, there is a corresponding ointment for each symptom, everyone can use it according to the situation.\" Nicole said softly.


    \"Okay.\" The smile on Liu Feng''s face became brighter and brighter, and he began to look at the third jar of ointment. .


    \"Your Majesty, the medicinal effect of this pot of ointment is used to treat bleeding wounds and can effectively stop the bleeding.\" Nicole explained.


    The third jar of ointment is not a paste, but a powder, which is used to sprinkle on the wound.


    \"Is it going to take a long time to make this?\" Liu Feng asked.


    \"It took me more than a month in total, and there were too many problems to overcome.\" Nicole said.


    It took the girl several months to study the medicinal materials, not to mention the preparation of the ointment. The whole thing took -- years.


    ...........0...¡ñ


    \"Second shift, factory v~). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 223: I dare not take the credit alone.


    \"In short, you did a good job this time, these ointments are very successful.\"Liu Feng praised.


    He knows the trouble of making ointment, because there are many processes required, and it is too troublesome to make.


    Because it takes a lot of time to boil the ointment, if it is not well controlled, it will be useless.


    Because in addition to soaking the medicinal materials, it needs to be boiled. After boiling, it is concentrated, and it will become a paste at the end.


    Moreover, the weight should also be well controlled, and the cooking temperature should also be well controlled, otherwise it is easy to give up all previous efforts.


    \"It''s all His Majesty''s recipe and there''s a way to help, otherwise I really wouldn''t be able to make it.\" Nicole said modestly.


    In fact, it is necessary for girls to be smart, otherwise, even if some people follow the production, they will not be able to make it.


    In addition to the troublesome process, it is also very difficult to identify the material. It is also necessary to understand the characteristics and adaptability of the material. In short, it is necessary to be careful and love this line of work.


    \"Tell me about the other ointments you made.\" Liu Feng continued, wondering about the effects of other ointments.


    After all, the box is packed with so many things, I probably checked it out visually, and there are at least thirty or forty cans.


    \"Okay, Your Majesty can take a look at this ointment. This jar of ointment uses the most materials and takes the longest to make.\" Nicole took out a dark green clay pot.


    The words written on it are skin ulcers, and the rest are the names and ingredients of some herbs.


    \"Healing skin ulcers?\"Liu Feng was a little surprised, but he didn''t expect the ointment with this effect to be made.


    \"Yes, it took me a lot of time to make this ointment, and it was in the middle! It failed more than ten times, but it was a success.\" Nicole said softly. At that time, in order to make this ointment, the girl asked many people in the scientific research department, and also read many books on herbal medicine and skin.


    Of course, these books were brought by Liu Feng from the earth, and they were all translated into otherworldly languages, so that the girls could help when making ointments.


    \"How did you get over the woman in the end?\" Liu Feng asked curiously, because the jar of ointment smelled pretty good.

 Chapter 1761：

    \"I did many experiments, and then continued to improve the formula and add herbs, so I succeeded.\" Nicole recalled that scene and felt a little incredible.


    At that time, the girl took the ointment she made and asked people to find people with skin ulcers.


    Then I gave them a trial of this ointment, and one after another, I tried this jar that was obtained by hundreds of people.


    \"It''s hard work, this jar of ointment has helped a lot.\" Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction.


    Because skin stains are very troublesome, there are many cases to be designed, some are allergies and some are eczema, and everyone''s symptoms are different.


    Liu Feng just gave the girl a material sheet, on which was written the efficacy of Chinese herbal medicine and applicable diseases.


    Just like comfrey, its taste is bitter and cold, and it usually passes through the heart and liver meridians.


    It also has antibacterial, antiviral and antifungal effects.


    Generally, it is commonly used for purpura, hematuria, hematemesis, measles and other diseases, and the skin application is commonly used to treat flat warts.


    Of course, there are also facial ringworm, skin allergies, redness and inflammation, etc. Its medicinal powder can also be decocted and applied to the affected area, usually mixed with other traditional Chinese medicines.


    However, these are generally used for the treatment of local affected areas, and the area should not be too large.


    The second one is Kochia kohlrabi, which tastes a bit bitter and bitter. It usually passes through the kidney and bladder meridians, and it is cold.


    Its main effect is to clear away heat and dampness, dispel wind and relieve itching, and is used for urination astringent pain, rubella, eczema, itchy skin and so on.


    Then it is better for skin application to expel wind and dampness and relieve itching, and generally treat skin itching caused by rheumatism and heat.


    The third one is also very important, that is Burnet, which tastes bitter, sour, and slightly cold. Usually through the liver, large intestine and so on.


    The main effect is cooling blood to stop bleeding, purging fire and relieving sores.


    Then it is applied to the skin to astringe and stop bleeding, anti-allergic effects, and external use to treat skin ulcers, scalds, acne suppuration, facial acne, flat warts, skin redness, allergies, etc.


    You can use the powder or fry it into juice and apply it on the affected area. Generally, it is mostly used for the treatment of local affected areas. For example, it can also be applied to the whole face when the face is allergic. These are all clearly marked on the list given by Liu Feng. Although the writing is very detailed, it is also written in a trembling manner.


    If ordinary people see that one of the first two is big, let alone carefully observe the others, they will be discouraged just by seeing this information sheet.


    \"Your Majesty, the symptoms of each skin disease are different, but I have also made corresponding adjustments for different diseases. I can tell the doctor about the symptoms, and then apply the cream according to the situation." Nicole said professionally.


    Since the girl has been reading medical books and doing hands-on operations, she can be said to be more professional than Liu Feng in this regard.


    - Over the years she can name a certain herb just by seeing it and smelling it.


    If it is not a hobby, or a heart, it is impossible to reach such a point.


    \"Well done, you really helped the hospital, me and the Han Dynasty.\" Liu Feng smiled heartily.


    The change brought about by this one thing is different, and it can improve the medical treatment of the entire Han Dynasty to a large level.


    Originally, the medical treatment of the Han Dynasty was better than that of other kingdoms, but Liu Feng was still not satisfied as a whole.


    There are still many defects and areas that need to be improved, such as these skin problems that need to be overcome.


    After all, every year (some people die of allergies, or disfigurement caused by skin problems, etc., these are frequent occurrences.


    And these aspects are Liu Feng''s shortcomings. He doesn''t know these things at all, let alone to help others heal.


    Therefore, the Han Dynasty still has a very big problem in this regard, and the young girl


    -The operation solves most of the problems in this area.


    Although there is no complete solution, there is still a 50% solution.


    \"It''s all the credit of Your Majesty, I just helped a little.\"Nicole is still very modest.


    The girl didn''t dare to take such a big credit. In her eyes, it seemed that she was just helping to show it. The real credit belongs to His Majesty the King.


    \"Introduce me to the others.\"Liu Feng continued.


    ..........................................


    \"One update, factory v7). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 234: Nicole who is hanging up.


    The chapter name is correct, it is Chapter 234, and the actual content is Chapter 224. The following chapters and so on, are correct.


    \"Your Majesty, some topical ointments have similar effects, can I introduce you to some oral ones?\" Nicole suggested.


    Because the effects of external ointments are similar, it is just that the corresponding diseases are not the same.


    In fact, the real symptoms are similar, that is, some materials in the ointment are not the same.


    \"Okay, where are the oral ointments--some?\" Liu Feng smiled. He also wanted to know about oral medicines, and he didn''t know how the girls'' research was going.


    \"There are those that treat colds, those that have fever, and some that are coughing or those who have a full stomach. Let me introduce you to colds first.\" Nicole''s words were very professional.


    \"Okay.\" Liu Feng nodded.


    \"I used the information you gave to prepare this, and it was successful after more than ten experiments.\"Nicole took out a herbal bag.


    There are a lot of Chinese herbal medicines in the herbal bag, and all of them need to be poured into a pot and boiled.


    The doses are all allocated, so it is not difficult to boil, just do what is said.


    Like the information sheet, it is also clearly written that a cold is not only caused by exogenous wind-cold, but also caused by wind-heat and heat-dampness.


    There is another category of colds, which are usually caused by old age or weak constitution. After a serious illness and a long illness, Qi and Yin are deficient.


    Or lingering after a cold, different from ordinary people''s colds, common colds with qi deficiency and yin deficiency.


    Because the symptoms of these colds are different, the number of times the girl has to be assigned and tested has also increased.


    - In general, the treatment of colds is based on different cold syndrome types, and appropriate drugs are selected to be used in combination.


    For example, the commonly used medicines for relieving the exterior and dispelling cold are ephedra, cassia twig, Nepeta, Fangfeng, Qianghuo and so on.


    The heat-clearing and anti-exterior medicines include mint, mulberry leaves, chrysanthemum, pueraria, and Bupleurum, etc., and the heat-clearing and exterior medicines include fragrant grass, duckweed, lentils, perlan, huoxiang and so on. In addition, colds with physical deficiency are often more complicated, such as colds with deficiency of middle qi, the treatment method should be to replenish qi and relieve the exterior, and it must be combined with ginseng, poria, licorice and other qi to eliminate pathogenic factors. Half of the usual time is to use Astragalus, Atractylodes, and Fangfeng to nourish Qi and solidify the table to prevent colds.


    In short, the cold alone is enough for girls to toss to the sky, and the number of experiments is really annoying.


    \"It smells good, just like those traditional Chinese medicine bags in my hometown.\"Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction.


    Sure enough, girls are girls, and the things they make are not only very good, but also very professional.


    \"Your Majesty thinks there is no problem, just look at this, this is for fever.\"Nicole handed over another Chinese medicine bag.


    It is the same as the traditional Chinese medicine bag for treating colds. They are all assigned doses. Just throw them in and boil them.

 Chapter 1762：

    Although it is said that the hospital also has some of these, but it is still a wide range, and there is no such fine classification of girls.


    After all, if medical care is to be developed, we must start from this step, and we must prescribe the right medicine.


    And the traditional Chinese medicine package for the treatment of fever also uses a lot of traditional Chinese medicine, and they are all good medicinal materials.


    And this recipe is 10 grams of cassia twig, 10 grams of white peony root, 2 slices of ginger, 10 grams of licorice root, 10 red dates.


    Then add 6 bowls of water to each medicine and use high fire to boil into 2 bowls. Adults drink the bowl every three hours on an empty stomach.


    If it is a child, it will be halved. After taking it, you will get sweaty. This prescription is used the most.


    Most people get better after taking the first bowl of soup, and almost no need for a second bowl.


    At the same time, there are two ways, that is, 5 grams of ephedra, 10 grams of cinnamon sticks, 5 grams of almond seed, 10 grams of licorice.


    Add three bowls of water to each medicine and boil it into a bowl with high heat. Take it on an empty stomach. This prescription is specially used to treat a special kind of cold.


    The main symptoms are very cold, body joint pain, fever, no sweating. This cold symptom mostly occurs in cold winter.


    The third method is 10 grams of ephedra, 10 grams of almonds, 10 grams of gypsum, 20 grams of licorice, 10 grams of cinnamon sticks, 15 grams of ginger, two slices of jujube, and ten pieces of jujube.


    Add 6 bowls of water to each (bgae) medicine and cook it into 2 bowls over high heat. Adults drink the bowl every three hours on an empty stomach.


    Children still have it. When drinking it, it will be halved. After taking it, it will sweat out.


    Fang''s main cold symptoms are fever, cough and sputum.


    \"You also prepared this material in great detail and did a good job.\" Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction.


    He saw that a piece of paper was attached with the herbal package, and the detailed instructions were written on the paper.


    He was really surprised by the girl''s talent and carefulness. He knew that the other party was such a person, but he didn''t expect to be so extreme. It was really surprising. .


    \"These are all learned from His Majesty, and you must make a good habit of recording them.\" Nicole said softly.


    In fact, these good habits of girls are all learned from Liu Feng. After staying with him for a long time, they naturally become familiar with them.


    --After two or two times, the girl felt that it was really helpful to record this habit, so she gradually developed this habit.


    \"What about this?\"Liu Feng picked up another herbal bag and asked, \"What is this treatment for?\"


    \"This is used to treat cough, but it''s allocated according to the dose.\" Nicole introduced.


    On the information sheet given by Liu Feng, coughs are divided into cold coughs and hot coughs, and the symptoms of the two kinds of coughs are different.


    The girl also spent a lot of time making these two herbal packs, because the symptoms are different, and the herbs that need to be used are different.


    Like cold cough, it is mainly manifested as cough, white phlegm, and foamy, mainly aversion to cold.


    Then the fever is not very serious, relatively mild, and it is easy to be afraid of wind and cold, loose stools, spontaneous sweating, red tongue, thin white coating, and tight pulse.


    If you want to treat it, it is mainly to relieve the wind and relieve the exterior, Xuanfei and cough, you can choose Guizhi Decoction, Mahuang Decoction, etc.


    If there is a hot cough, the main symptoms are sore throat, cough, yellow-green phlegm, high body temperature, dry throat, dry mouth, dry stool, red tongue, thin yellow coating, and floating pulse.


    For this kind of treatment, it is necessary to clear the wind and clear heat, soothe the throat and resolve phlegm. You can choose Yinqiao Powder.


    There is also a cough with yin deficiency and heat, which is manifested as cough, low-grade fever, fever in the five hearts, blood in the sputum, red tongue with little coating, and thin pulse.


    If you want to treat it, you should use nourishing yin and clearing heat, soothing throat and relieving cough, you can choose Baihe Gujin Decoction, Shashen Ophiopogon Decoction, etc.


    All of these must be carefully considered by the girl, otherwise, it is really impossible to do this.


    It''s really too complicated. If Liu Feng were to look at it, he would feel a headache.


    Because each herb corresponds to a different disease, and each disease is also divided into several types.


    \"Thank you for your hard work, take a good rest these days, don''t be too tired.\"


    Liu Feng said distressedly.


    \"It''s okay, I like to make these.\"Nicole refused outright.


    Second more, factory V~). Ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    Chapter 235: Isn''t this a legend?


    In the dungeon of Haiyan City, Adriana was curled up in the corner. This was her second day in the dungeon.


    Agnes squatted beside her, and the two encouraged and cheered each other up.


    \"I don''t know when to wait.\" Adriana sighed.


    At this moment, the mermaid girl is a little regretful.


    It would be nice to stay in the kingdom obediently, now you don''t have to suffer, and you have to stay in the dungeon.


    \"It will be soon, trust me, it will be fine soon.\" Agnes encouraged.


    Sheep Horn was also very worried, but she saw that the mermaid girl was already very guilty and depressed, so she couldn''t show too much sadness.


    You can only take responsibility yourself, and then comfort the mermaid girl and give the other party a sense of security.


    \"Hmm.\" Adriana nodded lightly, feeling a hint of warmth in her pink eyes. \"Tap tap....


    There was a sudden sound of footsteps in the dungeon, and Adriana immediately raised her head.


    She kept blinking her pink eyes and asked: \"Is someone coming?\"


    Agnes also heard the sound, and also raised her head and walked to the fence, \"I also heard footsteps.\"


    \"Is the city lord of Haiyan City here?\" Adriana also walked over.


    \"Looks like we can really go out.\" Agnes said in surprise.


    Last night, they could say they didn''t sleep well that night, except to worry about whether there would be those strange little bugs. The second is to think whether the city lord of Haiyan City will come, anyway, everyone is worried. \"Tap ta ta...


    As the footsteps got closer, a few figures began to appear in the distance where there were no figures.


    The figure slowly emerged as if Niu Da had some officers and soldiers.


    When Adriana saw someone coming, her pink eyes were wide open, and she pulled the shofar again and again and said, "Look, someone is coming."


    \"Well, I saw it, I saw it.\" Agnes nodded again and again.


    Sheephorn is also very surprised to see someone, wondering if she can finally leave this place?


    Peterson, in the dungeon next door, also heard the footsteps and stood beside the fence.


    \"Are you Adriana and Agnes?\" Niu Da asked in a deep voice.

 Chapter 1763：

    After the people at the port were registered and screened yesterday, all the lists were sent to Niu Da.


    After he browsed it carefully, he found that there were three names on the list, that is, Sheephorn Lady, they, and Monkey Orcs.


    After inquiries, it turned out that they were unwilling to reveal where they came from, and were only willing to say it after seeing themselves.


    \"Yes, you are the Lord of the City, right?\" Agnes asked seriously.


    \"I''m Adriana, may the Lord of the City let us go out?\" Adriana asked.


    General Niu put his hands behind his back and asked seriously, \"Where are you from? Why don''t you want to say where you are from? And why do you lie?\"


    He already knew that the mermaid girl had lied and lied to the soldiers that she was from the Orc Empire of Torola.


    But the other party couldn''t answer the soldier''s words, and he was completely reluctant to say where he came from.


    \"This is a very important matter, I can''t say it easily.\" Adriana suddenly became serious.


    The mermaid girl''s expression at the moment is completely different from the way she came to the dungeon before, and now she looks more serious.


    \"Since you don''t want to say it, why did you come to the Han Dynasty? You can choose not to come. Niu Da asked.


    \"I didn''t know it would be so troublesome to come to the Han Dynasty, I had never heard of where the registration came from before. Adriana said.


    \"This is a newly added requirement. Anyone without registration cannot enter the Han Dynasty.\" Niu Da said.


    Adriana sighed and said, \"I can''t help it now, I just know, but I can''t let too many people know.\"


    \"I want to know how important this secret is? Would you rather let you come to the dungeon than tell the registered soldiers?\" Niu Da asked curiously. He was a little curious when he first heard the soldier say that there was one thing he didn''t want to say where he came from, and would rather go to the dungeon to say it alone. \"You let them all go down, otherwise I really can''t say.\" Adriana looked at the people behind Niu Da.


    She was a little tangled, not knowing whether she was right or not, after all, it was a big secret.


    Niu Da raised his eyebrows slightly, and he gave a look to signal everyone around him to step back.


    He took two steps forward and asked, \"Okay, there''s no one left now, can you tell me?\"


    After confirming that those people had left, Adriana hesitated and said, \"I''m from the Mermaid Kingdom.\"


    The mermaid girl bowed her head after saying this, with a very complicated expression. Saying this sentence means betraying the mermaid kingdom.


    She didn''t want to say it originally, but after all, she came here after more than two months by sea.


    If she were to continue to go back by sea for more than two months, it would collapse, and no ship would send her back.


    If the people of the Kassad fleet did not rest for a while in the Han Dynasty, they would not continue to go to sea.


    It will take at least one to one month. She can''t eat and drink at the port, right? And people would chase her away.


    ......-.


    At this time, she had to tell the secret, otherwise she would be helpless.


    \"Are you from the Mermaid Kingdom?\" Niu Da felt a little surprised. Isn''t the Mermaid Kingdom all in Green City now?


    Then why did the beautiful girl in front of me also say that she was from the Mermaid Kingdom? This is a bit unreasonable.


    \"Well, the kingdom of mermaids from the bottom of the sea.\" Adriana nodded and confirmed.


    Niu Da frowned, the amount of information in his mind was too much, and he slowed down.


    - asked, \"Are you serious?\"


    \"I''m serious.\" Adriana said that her long pink hair was tucked behind her ears, revealing the pink fins on her ears.


    This is the symbol of the underwater mermaid king''s royal family, and she also proves her identity by this.


    \"Is it really a mermaid?\" Niu was stunned and asked, \"There are mermaids in another continent? Why haven''t I heard of it before!\"


    \"This is the secret of our undersea mermaid, which no one else knows except us.\" Adriana explained.


    \"Do you all live on the bottom of the sea? That means that the other three empires don''t know about the existence of your kingdom?\" Niu Da asked again. Adriana nodded without hesitation, and replied, \"Yes, they don''t know, they all think it''s a legend.


    Niu Da had an unbelievable look on his face, his mouth wide open, \"Isn''t this a legend?\"


    0. .0000.00000.


    \"One update, CV~). Please customize, please support.


    Chapter 236: This is serious


    Chapter 236: This is serious. (2 more for customization)


    \"This is serious.\" Adriana said seriously.


    The mermaid girl is in a better mood now, because she has already said it, and there is no hesitant feeling at the beginning. \"What''s the name of your kingdom?\" Niu Da asked curiously.


    \"Alan Erlin Mermaid Empire.\" Adriana said word by word.


    It was the first time Niu Da heard the name, so he asked after a while,


    \"How big is your kingdom?\"


    \"It''s not very big, about two or so the size of your human city.\" Adriana explained.


    There are not many sea mermaids, they are only about 3,000 people, originally there were tens of thousands of people.


    However, due to the excessive hunting and killing by the other three empires a long time ago, the number of people has dropped by two-thirds. \"027\"


    Since then, the ancestors of the sea mermaid have decided to leave these humans.


    They also decided not to live on land, so they found a place under the sea to live.


    Over time, the current underwater mermaid kingdom has been formed, because more than two hundred years have passed.


    Those who remembered the mermaid before have long since passed away, although they have told their descendants about it.


    But because the time is too long, and it has been passed on from ten to ten, slowly the legend has changed.


    What''s more, no one has ever seen a real mermaid, and over time, they gradually don''t believe it.


    Even a few people still believe, but they haven''t seen a real mermaid.


    In addition, the mermaids all live in the seabed now, so they can''t go to research at all.


    Gradually, they also listened to this as a legend, and also regarded it as a bedtime story to lull the children to sleep.


    \"Then do you usually communicate with empires on land?\" Niu Da continued to ask.


    It has been a while since people from another continent came to the Han Dynasty, but I have never heard of the Mermaid Kingdom. Even when they chat privately, they can''t talk about mermaids, let alone hear them say about mermaid legends.

 Chapter 1764：

    So you Niu Da is really shocked when you hear about the undersea mermaid kingdom.


    \"There is no intersection at all, the father is not willing to let us go out, we must all stay at the bottom of the sea.\" Adriana shook her head and said.


    \"Father?\" Niu Da was stunned and said in shock, \"What did you just say?


    Father King? \"


    Adriana realized that she was talking too fast, and quickly covered her mouth, her pink eyes full of panic.


    Originally, the girl just wanted to say where she came from, and didn''t want to confess her identity.


    But I didn''t expect that I didn''t pay much attention when I chatted just now, and blurted out my identity.


    \"Okay, I''m the princess of the Alan Erlin Mermaid Empire.\" Adriana said helplessly.


    Now that she can only confess her identity, what else can she do?


    I was a little annoyed that I spoke too fast, so I could only reveal my identity.


    If it was just an ordinary mermaid from the seabed mermaid clan, it would be fine, but now she is a mermaid princess, who knows what the other party will think.


    \"Didn''t you say that your father would not let you out? Then why are you here now?\" Niu Da asked seriously.


    \"I ran out secretly from my father, he didn''t know it.\"


    Adriana said.


    At that time, the mermaid girl heard the encouragement of many people, until she heard others say that the Han Dynasty was so much better.


    So she was moved, and then she ran out secretly, and found Kassad''s fleet by the way.


    \"You said your father would not let you out, so how do you usually buy food and wear?\" Niu Da asked curiously.


    He really wanted to know how the life of the undersea mermaid was like, after all, they lived on the seabed for a long time.


    Unlike the mermaids in this continent, they all live by the coast and rarely live on the bottom of the sea.


    \"Every once in a while, we will send special people ashore to buy the supplies we need.\" Adriana said seriously.


    It''s the same sentence, too much has been said so far, and it doesn''t make much sense not to say it now.


    Plus she doesn''t think the Han Dynasty is a very bad kingdom, so it''s okay to say those words.


    The mermaid girl is still relatively simple, and she doesn''t know what to say and what not to say to people from another kingdom.


    So I said all the words at once. In fact, if these words were replaced by others, they should not be said.... This is a secret of a kingdom. They will go ashore to buy supplies every once in a while. If people with ulterior motives hear it, they will take the opportunity to ambush them.


    \"Okay, then I get it, you need to meet our king. He said seriously.


    Now this matter cannot be solved by him, so he can only let the king go down to solve it.


    After all, it involves another kingdom, and it comes from another continent.


    The other party is not an orc, not a human race, nor an elves, but a mermaid or a princess.


    He is not qualified and does not know how to deal with this matter. It is related to the matter between the two kingdoms, so let His Majesty the King come in person.


    \"Seeing your Majesty the King?\" Adriana couldn''t believe her ears.


    I thought that I was locked in a dungeon, and as long as I told my secrets, I would be able to move normally.


    Unexpectedly, not only can''t normal activities, but also to see His Majesty the King of the Han Dynasty.


    She thinks this-everything is too incredible, so now she is a little dazed.


    \"Yes, only our king knows how to deal with this matter.\" Niu Da nodded.


    ......But I just want to stroll around, and I don''t want to meet your King. \"Adriana shook her head again and again. This sounds outrageous, why would she go to see His Majesty the King for no reason?


    \"This is up to you. If you are an ordinary person, it will follow your wishes, but you are -- a princess, and you still sneak out, so you must report to our king.\" " Niu Da said seriously.


    His attitude suddenly became very tough, because if something happened to the mermaid princess in the Han Dynasty, the mermaid kingdom on the other continent could not easily give up.


    Although the Han Dynasty is not afraid of them, it is better to avoid unnecessary wars.


    Wouldn''t it be better if we could avoid the war and still cooperate with the Undersea Mermaid Kingdom.


    \"...Adriana didn''t know what to say for a while.


    \"Second, (~\"V two). Ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    Chapter 237: Lively Haiyan City


    When night fell, Haiyan City did not fall into darkness because of this, but became lively.


    For nothing else, because Haiyan City at night is a feast for those seafood lovers.


    At night in Haiyan City, the snack street will be more lively, because people who work hard all day during the day will choose this time to come out and eat something good.


    In addition to rewarding themselves, they only have time at night, after all, they have to work hard during the day. Another reason why Haiyancheng is lively at night is that many fishing boats return to port at night.


    They went out to sea all day in the morning, and when they came home full in the evening, they wanted to sell the spoils of the day.


    Because only in this way is fresh, and only in this way can it sell for a good price.


    And those merchants also like to go to the port at night to pick seafood. Apart from freshness, the most important thing is to see many novel things.


    Everyone wants to eat fresh 16 things, and going to the port at night can buy a lot of fresh ingredients.


    This is also the reason why so many people in the evening, because they can eat the freshest seafood in the evening.


    Of course, the price of fresh ingredients is naturally not low, but they are also willing for the taste.


    This is different from their previous mental activities. Before, they just thought about eating enough.


    But now I am thinking about eating well, and the psychology of the two periods is completely different.


    \"I don''t know what happened to them.\" Annie sighed, the expression on her face was worried.


    The dog-eared girl waited for a day in Haiyan City yesterday and didn''t get any news from the mermaid girls, and she didn''t know what happened at the port.


    For the past two days, the dog''s ear girl was in a bad mood, and she couldn''t eat or drink.


    I thought I could have a good time in Haiyan City -- it''s been a while, but I couldn''t get in touch with each other.


    After all, they both met at sea, and they spent more than two months together by sea, and their relationship was still very good.


    \"It''s useless to worry, maybe you''ll be caught.\" Angus waved his hand.


    In the past two days, I saw that my sister didn''t eat a lot, and she didn''t speak well, and I was very helpless.

 Chapter 1765：

    He didn''t understand a little, how could they get along so well in more than two months?


    What''s more, he didn''t know much about those two people, so he didn''t understand even more.


    \"Are you arrested?\" Annie''s yellow eyes widened, and her expression looked very ugly.


    The dog-eared girl didn''t want her friend to be arrested, so she originally agreed to settle down in Chang''an City.


    \"Or else? It''s the second day, we haven''t seen them yet, and I can''t think of anything else besides being arrested.\" Angus said.


    \"What should I do? They won''t have anything to do, right?\" Annie looked worried.


    \"Then I don''t know about this, who knows how they are now? Angus shrugged.


    \"Let''s go find them, okay? I don''t want them to have an accident.\" Annie said worriedly.


    \"Go to them? Where to find them? You don''t even know where they are, do you?" Angus felt that his sister was crazy.


    Annie shook her head and said, \"I don''t know either,...but we can''t just wait like this?\"


    The dog-eared girl has been padding her feet, and her expression can tell that she is very anxious, and she even wants to cry.


    \"Then we have no choice but to inquire. No one knows where they are now? Are they still alive? Angus still has no vision.


    \"Ah!\" Annie''s yellow eyes widened and she said in surprise, \"What did my brother say? Maybe they are dead?\"


    This news was a bolt from the blue for the dog-eared girl, and her eyes began to form a little mist.


    Seeing his sister crying for a while, Angus was a little overwhelmed, and quickly said, \"I''m just guessing, it''s just guessing, it doesn''t mean they are really dead.\"


    Annie wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and said, \"What should we do now? Where are we going to find them?\"


    \"Let''s eat first, shall we eat first? I''m hungry, let''s find them after eating. Angus suggested.


    They got up early today and haven''t eaten much until now. They''ve been walking outside all the time. It''s already night time.


    \"What are we going to eat?\" Anne asked curiously.


    \"Anything will do, as long as you can eat enough, not to mention that Haiyancheng has a lot to eat. Angus said.


    Annie glanced around, found a noodle restaurant and walked in, saying, \"Let''s eat this one, it will be delicious with so many people.\"


    They have been like this for the past two days. They choose places where there are many people to eat. They always think that the storefronts in the places with many people are the best ones.


    \"Okay.\" Angus nodded.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    The two walked in, and after ordering their own meals, they began to wait. By the way, they listened to the voices of the people around them, trying to see if they could hear something useful.


    \"Do you know? A lot of people have come to Haiyan City recently.\"--a monkey orc was the first to speak.


    \"Of course I know, suddenly there are so many people in the port, I will definitely know.\" Another cattle orc said.


    \"Why are there so many people all of a sudden? I heard that they are from another continent.\" Another person said.


    \"Why do they have so many people here? Isn''t it bad from another continent? Why do they all come to us?\" Someone said with disgust.


    Because once so many people come to Haiyancheng 733, there will be queues in many places in Haiyancheng.


    Whether it''s eating or shopping, it''s the same, there are so many people everywhere that people wait for a long time.


    \"That''s right, it''s really too troublesome to make us have to line up.\"In addition - I also dislike it very much.


    \"But they can''t go to Chang''an City. I heard that there is a restraining order.\"The first person to speak said.


    \"That, I know, is a new restraining order issued by His Majesty. People from another continent cannot go casually.\" said a cow orc.


    \"Why is this? Why is there a restraining order all of a sudden?\"


    Someone wondered.


    \"I heard that it is to prevent too many people in Chang''an City. There are already many people there. I only came back from there yesterday.\" Another person said.


    \"How is the situation over there? I haven''t been to Chang''an City for several days. Someone asked.


    \"It''s still as good as before, but there are so many people that they can''t walk, it''s really annoying.\" Someone explained. \"No wonder His Majesty wants to issue this restraining order, and it would be incredible to let people go to Chang''an City.\"Someone nodded thoughtfully.


    \"Aren''t we in trouble in the past? Someone asked.


    Chapter 238: Going to save them


    \"Have you read the restraining order? That restraining order has nothing to do with us.\"One of them rolled his eyes.


    \"Then tell me what''s in the restraining order?\" The man asked curiously.


    \"I didn''t say anything, it''s just that people from another continent are not allowed to enter Chang''an City casually. Also, we were originally from the Han Dynasty, and there will be no restrictions on entering and leaving Chang''an City.\" The person who spoke first explaining. .


    \"So that''s the case, I thought it would be a pity if we couldn''t even go to Chang''an City.\"The man said with a sigh of relief.


    \"But then again, why do people from another continent come to us?\" Someone asked in doubt.


    \"Who knows, maybe they don''t have us on their side - okay.\" Someone said.


    \"Is that really the case, there is no place that can compare with our Han Dynasty?\" Someone asked.


    \"Of course not, our current Han Dynasty is the best, no kingdom can compare to them.\"There is an elf who is very confident.


    \"I agree with what you said, otherwise those people would not come to our Han Dynasty rashly. They must know that our side is good and want to come here.\" Someone analyzed.


    There was a steady stream of people at their table discussing similar topics, and they were happy every time the Han Dynasty was compared to other kingdoms.


    The brows and dancers looked like they belonged to the Han Dynasty, and they were so happy that they couldn''t close their mouths.


    Anne and the two were listening to their conversation, not knowing what to say for a while.


    After all, everything those people said was right, and it was indeed because the Han Dynasty was good that they came here.


    They even chose to settle in the Han Dynasty, which explains everything well, not to mention that they have been living in Haiyan City very well these days.


    Apart from not being able to find Adriana and the others, the food, drink and accommodation were all very good.


    In particular, the food in Haiyancheng is simply breathtaking. After one bite, I want to eat the second one.


    And the environment of the restaurant where they live is also very good, and they sleep very comfortably. As soon as they lie down, they immediately feel sleepy, and then it will be until dawn the next day.


    Not only that, but also the streets and buildings of Haiyan City, which surprised them.


    Walking on the road these two days, they were all amazed at how the ground was so flat, completely incomparable with the Torola Orc Empire. There are also many beauties on the avenue, and their skin looks very good, and it looks like it can be broken.

 Chapter 1766：

    Unlike other continents, people look rough, even a little wild.


    \"It turned out to be like this, no wonder it needs to be registered\"\".\" Anne said suddenly.


    The son of a **** now finally understands why everyone needs to register when they land in the port.


    Moreover, they had to register so carefully that they even had to know their talents. It turned out that they were screening the number of people who went to Chang''an City.


    After listening to their conversation, the girl can be considered to understand, after all, Chang''an City is the capital of the king, so it is normal for so many people to screen. It''s just that she doesn''t quite understand, why do people who go to Chang''an City have talents? Can''t pass without talent?


    \"Fortunately, you sing very well, otherwise we would not be able to get through. Angus said happily.


    \"Brother, do you think they were also sent to Chang''an City? Annie asked curiously.


    Angus raised his eyebrows slightly and wondered, \"Are you talking about Adriana and the others?\"


    \"Yeah, they should have been sent there.\" Anne looked forward to the answer.


    \"Don''t be so naive, if they were sent over, we should have been sent over, so why are we here now?" Angus said.


    After all, they registered first, and they were the first to enter Haiyan City.


    If the talented people go directly to Chang''an City, then they should be sent there when they register, instead of sitting here eating noodles now.


    \"That''s right, where will they go?\" Annie asked in confusion.


    \"Let''s listen again, maybe there will be news.\" Angus suggested.


    \"Hmmmm.\" Annie nodded heavily.


    The two of them turned their heads and pricked up their ears to listen to the conversations of those people seriously, not even caring about the faces brought by the clerk.


    Those people''s mouths were broken when they were full, and they all started chatting with toothpicks in their mouths.


    \"By the way, have you heard? It seems that several people were taken away that day.\" One of the elves asked.


    \"Yes, yes, I know this. I was in the port and was about to go to sea, and then I saw them being taken away.\" Another elf nodded again and again.


    \"What did you say they did wrong, why were they taken away?\" Someone asked suspiciously.


    Then I don''t know. Anyway, I''m not responsible for the registration. Maybe it''s a lie. \"The famous pig orc said.\"No way? Anyone else dare to panic in front of the soldiers? And there were so many people that day. Someone put on an incredible look. That expression seemed to even have a hint of sympathy in it, probably because he thought this person was too daring, or maybe he thought this person might be miserable.


    \"I''m just guessing. As for whether this is really the case, I don''t know.\" The man shook his head and said.


    They will be taken away when they check in at the port, the ghost knows what happened.


    \"Do you think those people wanted to plot against our Han Dynasty, so they were arrested?\" Someone asked curiously.


    \"Then don''t ask me about this, but it seems that those people are not good people.\" Someone put on a look of disgust.


    \"By the way, how did you see those who were taken away? (Okay)\"-The elf asked curiously.


    \"I''ve seen it before, and it looks pretty good, but it''s a bit far apart, and I''m not sure about it.\" Someone said. Their conversation continued like this, and it also reached Annie and the others. .


    The expression on the bastard''s face after listening to it can be said to be very complicated, because they seem to be talking about Adriana and the others.


    \"Brother, what should I do? They were taken away.\" Annie said worriedly.


    \"You ask me this, I don''t know, how could they be taken away? Angus doesn''t know the ins and outs of the matter.


    \"In short, they are not bad people, we have to find a way to save them.\" Anne said seriously.


    \"What did you say?\" Angus suspected that he had heard it wrong. \"Second shift, factory VT). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 239: The tangled mermaid girl.


    The liveliness of Haiyan City at night does not seem to have much to do with the castle, and the castle is still the same as usual.


    Niu Da was still dealing with his affairs in the study, while Adriana and the others were arranged to rest in the guest room.


    She will take the earliest airship flight to Chang''an City the next morning.


    And Niu Da is now writing a letter to Chang''an City, and then let the telegraph staff send it in the form of a telegram.


    At this moment, Adriana was wandering around the room, her expression was really surprised.


    It was the first time she had spent the night in a human room, and in such a nice room.


    \"God, everything in here is so beautiful.\" Adriana was surprised.


    The mermaid girl sat on the bed and looked around, her face full of surprise.


    \"This bed is so soft, it must be very comfortable to sleep on it.\" Adriana sighed.


    The mermaid reached out to touch the quilt and pillow on the bed, and looked up at the ceiling by the way.


    She was lying on the bed all over, enjoying the comfort brought by the soft bed, it was so comfortable.


    As soon as she lay down, she felt sleepy. She kept turning her body over, wanting to experience 360 ??degrees of her whole body.


    Adriana buried her face in the quilt and said excitedly,


    \"Really very comfortable.\"


    It was the first time she had experienced this kind of feeling, and it was impossible to have such a thing in her own room before.


    It is impossible for the undersea mermaid kingdom to have soft quilts and pillows, especially such comfortable quilts and pillows in Haiyancheng Castle.


    The things they usually use are sent to land and purchased on the other side of the road. The things they use on the other side of the road are definitely not as good as those of the Han Dynasty.


    Moreover, they live in the low seas and are generally humid, and they deal with seawater or seaweeds every day. They have almost never experienced such a comfortable thing.


    \"It''s really comfortable, if I can sleep in this room every day, it must be very good.\"Adriana sighed.


    She felt that this was the real princess life, and when she recalled the environment she lived in before, there was no harm if there was no comparison.


    \"I don''t know if any of these things are sold, if they are, I must buy them back. Adriana said seriously.


    The first thing that the mermaid girl thought of was her father, and they would definitely like these good things.


    \"No, if I buy it back, they will know that I am in the Han Dynasty, and they will definitely scold me to death.\" Adriana muttered to herself.


    She didn''t think it was right, she wanted to lie and say she didn''t leave that continent.


    But if you bring something back from the Han Dynasty, your father will definitely find it.


    If you hadn''t left that continent, you''d be less punished or scolded--


    Some, but they have left that continent, and it took more than two months to come to this continent by sea.


    Then the situation will be different, and you will definitely be severely scolded-

 Chapter 1767：

    Dayton, not even leaving the palace for the next year.


    \"I don''t know what happened to my father and brother, I have been away for more than two months.\" Adriana suddenly felt this.


    When she sneaked out of the undersea mermaid kingdom, no one said anything.


    She didn''t even bring her personal maid, only herself--personally, she didn''t even leave a letter.


    Therefore, it is inevitable that I will be a little worried at this time, after all, I have lost contact with my father for more than two months.


    \"If my father knew that I came to the Han Dynasty, I would definitely scold me to death.\" Adriana didn''t dare to think about it.


    She got up and walked to the table, poured herself a glass of water, and began to think back to her days at sea.


    The mermaid girl came to the window with tea, looked around the whole Haiyan City, and found that it was very lively.


    \"Just one city is so lively, how about their capital?\" Adriana said curiously.


    She saw that all the lights in Haiyan City were dim, and there was only one place that was dark.


    Although she was in the high-rise building of the castle, the liveliness of Haiyan City could be heard clearly.


    She began to be a little curious about Chang''an City. She wondered what Chang''an City would be like?


    After all, the book describes Chang''an City very well. Although Haiyan City is also good, she has not heard much praise about Haiyan City. Although there are not many praises for Haiyancheng, this does not affect the mermaid girl''s love of Shanghai Yancheng.


    She always felt that there was an inexplicable intimacy here, and this intimacy was irreplaceable.


    It may be a city near the sea. It is closer to the sea, and you can smell the sea breeze with the smell of sea salt everywhere, so it is more emotional.


    \"It''s really lively, I really want to go see it.\"Adriana sighed.


    Although the mermaid girl is in the castle, her heart has already flown to the streets of Haiyan City.


    \"I don''t know what happened to Annie. I must be worried. There has been no news from us for so long. Adriana sighed. Know how things are going now.


    Although it''s only been one day and two days apart, but I miss each other very much in my heart.


    \"She should also be very worried about us, if only I could see her now.\" Adriana said helplessly.


    The mermaid girl still wants to see the dog-eared girl before going to Chang''an City, after all, this is the beginning and the end.


    Suddenly there was no news, and then he appeared in Chang''an City. As a result, it was definitely not good to keep the other party waiting and worrying. \"Would you like to discuss it with him?\" Adriana muttered to herself.


    The mermaid girl has already begun to think about whether to go to Niu Da to discuss, after all, the other party is the city owner.


    You should know where the **** is, right? And with his permission, it''s good to go out to the castle.


    If you don''t know where Annie is, then go out and look for it. It''s so lively at night, you should be able to meet each other, right?


    \"But he should be busy right now? Wouldn''t it be good to go to him for this matter?\" Adriana was very entangled.


    She went to the edge of the bed and continued to sit down, tangled - then she began to lie down, and she rolled over and over on the bed.


    \"Should I go find him? Or should I sneak out of the castle by myself?" Adriana sat up abruptly.


    The mermaid girl suddenly had a serious face, thinking that this method is still possible, it is better to solve it by yourself instead of disturbing the other party.


    \"No, no, no, the other party did not agree, I should not be able to get out of this castle.\" Adriana felt that this plan would not work.


    She continued to be paralyzed on the bed again, with a lifeless expression on her face, and she didn''t know what to do for a while.


    \"One more, factory v2). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 240: They are all envious of what they don''t have


    ......


    Just when the mermaid girl was still struggling, the knock on the door suddenly sounded, and the sound was very soft.


    Adriana suddenly sat up from the bed, her pink eyes--


    Look straight at the door.


    She frowned and muttered to herself, \"Who will knock on the door at this time?


    It was the first time she came to Haiyan City, and she didn''t know anyone here, not to mention that she entered the dungeon after landing.


    After seeing the city lord, she was taken to the castle, and she didn''t contact anyone on the way, so she was surprised that someone was knocking on the door now.


    The mermaid girl was a little hesitant, not knowing whether to open the door or not, but now she is in someone else''s castle, and she can''t make sense if she doesn''t open the door.


    \"Nana, it''s me.\" Agnes'' voice came from behind the door.


    After Adriana heard the familiar voice, her pink eyes were really big.


    She immediately got up from the bed, walked to the door and opened it, surprised, "Why are you here?


    After seeing the familiar figure, the mermaid girl''s mood fluctuated greatly, and she immediately hugged her.


    You must know that being trapped in a room in a foreign country is naturally a bad mood.


    Although she said that all kinds of things in the room made her feel magical, she was actually worried about Annie in her heart.


    \"I sneaked over, asked the maids where is your room, and came here.\" Agnes said.


    Sheephorn is also a bit boring in the room alone, and she is not in a good mood.


    \"They are willing to tell you? Shouldn''t they be looking at you?\" Adriana was surprised.


    She originally wanted to sneak out to find each other, but when she thought that those maids would stop her, forget it.


    \"I felt the same way at first, so I didn''t hold out hope when I asked, but they told me directly.\" Agnes shrugged.


    Sheepjiao Niang also thought it was incredible, but after thinking about it, maybe the other party was not afraid of them escaping.


    Otherwise, they would have been imprisoned in the dungeon long ago, why did they bring them into the room?


    What''s more, there are so many soldiers in the castle, there are guards everywhere, and they have no chance to escape at all.


    \"I see, maybe they didn''t even think we would run away.\" Adriana also understood.


    \"Even if we want to run, we can''t run anywhere, we can only move in this castle.\" Agnes nodded.


    Adriana brought Sheepskin to the bed and asked happily,


    \"Have you felt this bed yet?\"


    Mermaid girls are just like the kind of cute little girls who want to share with their good friends if they have any mood or fun things. \"Of course, I noticed it as soon as I entered the room, it''s really comfortable.\" Agnes nodded again and again.

 Chapter 1768：

    The same is true for Sheephorn. After being brought into the room, she rolled around on that bed for a long time.


    The soft quilt, the wide mattress, and the soft pillow made Sheephorn amazed.


    She is not a princess, let alone the daughter of a noble, she has never experienced such a good thing.


    So when encountering these things, Sheephorn is very happy.


    \"I don''t know if Annie sleeps in a good place, does it also have such a comfortable big bed? Adriana sighed.


    - When I think of good things, I immediately think of Annie. After all, I have experienced ups and downs at sea for more than two months.


    \"Yeah, I don''t know how she is doing, - there is no news of the other party.\" Agnes also sighed. \"I don''t know if I will be arrested too?\" Adriana guessed.


    \"How is it possible, they didn''t panic, and they showed their talents, it''s impossible for them to be arrested.\" Agnes said thoughtfully.


    \"That''s true, but where will she live?\" Adriana asked curiously.


    \"Maybe I''ll find a place to stay, if I can find her tonight.\" Agnes sighed.


    \"I can''t help it, but you can find her tomorrow.\" Adriana said.


    Because tomorrow, only the mermaid girl will go to Chang''an City, while the Sheephorn girl will continue to stay in Haiyan City.


    Of course, she''s only temporary, after all - she started helping the mermaid girl lie.


    There must be no way to go to Chang''an City with her, so I can only stay in Haiyan City for a few days.


    \"But Annie will be very sad if I can''t see you tomorrow.\" Agnes can already think of tomorrow''s scene.


    \"There''s no way, we can''t do without here now, please explain it to me tomorrow.\" Adriana took the other party''s hand and said.


    Agnes nodded and said seriously, \"Don''t worry, I will definitely explain it to Annie for you.\"


    \"I hope she won''t be frustrated and angry. We will see you when you come to Chang''an City.\" Adriana said.


    \"But you concealed it deep enough, we never knew you were a princess.\" Agnes was still surprised to this day. When she heard the mermaid girl tell the secret during the day, she was shocked to death by the side.


    Adriana scratched the back of her head in embarrassment and said, \"I had to hide it as a last resort.\"


    \"Apart from your looks, you don''t look like a princess at all.\" Agnes said.


    Adriana fiddled with her pink hair, and asked with a puzzled face, \"What does this sentence mean?\"


    \"Your appearance is very beautiful and fits the identity of a princess, but your character is very good with us. You don''t have the air of a princess, so you don''t look like a princess at all except your looks.\"A Grace covered her mouth and smiled.


    So when the dungeon heard that the other party was a princess, the whole person''s jaw almost dropped.


    But thinking of the appearance of the other party''s alluring country and city, he also thinks it is quite reasonable.


    \"Ha...So this is it, I thought you were talking about something. Adriana covered her mouth and smiled.


    \"But you concealed it so well, we didn''t find out at all.\"Ah Gnness had to admire each other.


    \"Actually, I am still very envious of you, you can have your own life, and you are very free.\" Adriana envied.


    \"Then we are different. We are more envious of you. You don''t have to worry about making a living, and the clothes you wear look good.\" Agnes smiled.


    She had seen the orc princess before, and knew that the other party''s life was very good and gorgeous.


    And she is just the daughter of an ordinary commoner, so naturally she can''t live this kind of life.


    \"Human, that''s it, I''ve always been envious of what I don''t have.\" Adriana smiled slightly.


    Two more for support


    Chapter 241: I must be worried to the point of madness


    On the eleventh floor of the highest building, Liu Feng was dealing with affairs as usual, and the weather was not bad today.


    It''s already summer, and the weather is naturally hot, but it''s not midsummer yet, so it''s not very hot yet.


    \"Your Majesty, this is a telegram from Haiyan City.\" Mina handed over the telegram in her hand.


    \"Okay.\" Liu Feng nodded, took over the telegram and began to browse. \"Your Majesty, what was written in the telegram?\" Enri asked curiously.


    \"Just talking about another continent, saying that they have already arrived in Haiyan City, and they have also registered.\" Liu Feng handed over the telegram.


    Enri took the telegram and read it, and said after a while, \"There are a lot of people here.\"


    \"Your Majesty, what should I do with the Lord Mermaid\"410\"?\" Mina asked curiously.


    The back of the telegram also wrote about Adriana, and also said that it would be sent to Chang''an City.


    \"Yes, there is also a mermaid princess, but where would there be a mermaid empire in another continent?\" En Li was surprised.


    I haven''t heard anyone talk about it before, so why is there a mermaid princess now?


    The most important thing is how to add a Mermaid Empire of Yalan Erlin, which is really incredible.


    \"It should be hidden, Niu Da''s telegram said that they are hiding very deep, this secret definitely does not want people to know, so it is not surprising not to know.\"Liu Feng said softly.


    The contents of the telegram let him know that another continent is not simple, and there is another empire hidden.


    This empire is still a mermaid empire, which is too incredible. The point is that now the mermaid princess has come to the Han Dynasty.


    \"Then how will your majesty arrange this mermaid princess?\" Enri asked curiously.


    Liu Feng tapped the table with his index finger and thought, "Let the other party come to Chang''an City first, and then see how to arrange it.


    After all, the other party is from a princess, so we still have to think about how to arrange it after seeing the person.


    Of course, she can''t let her be in any danger. If something happens to the princess of another continent in the Han Dynasty, who knows what the Alan Erlin Mermaid Empire will think.


    Now that they are all hidden, they definitely don''t want people to know if something goes wrong with the princess of their own empire.


    There is no guarantee that the people of the Yalan Erlin Mermaid Empire will do anything crazy. Although the current Han Dynasty is not afraid of standing, it absolutely does not want to cause war.


    The Han Dynasty is developing rapidly, and if there is a war at this time, it will inevitably be distracted.


    I have to arrange some people to deal with it, which is a bit of a waste of time and tension.


    Coupled with the fact that the other party is a rare undersea mermaid, Liu Feng must be hoping for the diversity of races in this world.


    If the seabed mermaid race was wiped out because of the war, then this would be against his original intention.


    \"She left today, what does she look like?\" Mina said curiously.


    After she remembered Biris of Green City, she began to look forward to the appearance of the mermaid princess.


    After all, Bilis is so beautiful, maybe the mermaid princess of the sea mermaid tribe will also be very beautiful?

 Chapter 1769：

    \"I''m also very curious. I don''t know if people get along well, but it''s really incredible that they can secretly come to our Han Dynasty.\" En Li was surprised.


    You know, a princess of a hidden empire can actually hide from the people of the entire empire.


    There were also people from two and three other empires, and then secretly came to the Han Dynasty. This journey took more than two months.


    Moreover, the sea route for more than two months is very dangerous. If one is not careful, he will die in the sea.


    Such a risky thing, a mermaid princess dared to do so, the point is that she has not brought anyone out.


    In general, when princesses and princes travel, they will secretly bring a personal maid and attendant.


    Unexpectedly, the princess of the Yalan Erlin Mermaid Empire did not bring a single person, this courage is really too big.


    She also met friends on the sea road for more than two months, and even these friends would tell her to lie for her.


    It is conceivable that this mermaid princess should not be underestimated, otherwise this kind of thing would not happen.


    \"Maybe I heard someone talk about our Han Dynasty, otherwise I wouldn''t take this risk.\"Liu Feng said softly.


    He had expected the influence of the Han Dynasty to be so great now, but he did not expect it to be so great.


    To actually make the mermaid princesses of the hidden empire flock to him, this is something he didn''t expect...


    \"Your Majesty, then how can we contact people from another continent, otherwise, it would not be very good for the mermaid princess to stay in our Chang''an City.\"En Li wondered.


    Hu Erniang was worried that the mermaid princess couldn''t stay in Chang''an City all the time, so another empire would definitely be worried.


    Since the other party came out secretly, the Alan Erlin Empire must not know about it.


    The mermaid king must have been worried to death, and his daughter left the mermaid.


    There has been no news from the kingdom for more than two months, who is not worried?


    .... Liu Feng thought seriously and said, \"After she arrives, ask for the detailed address, and then let someone inform the other party.\"


    After all, there are still people in the bank in another continent, and there are telegraph machines in the bank.


    Just pass the telegram over, and let the people over there go to the people of the seabed mermaid to talk about it.


    \"Alright, you must tell the people in the Mermaid Empire of Alan Erlin, otherwise the father of the other party must be very worried.\" En Li nodded heavily.


    \"You look very worried, do you feel the same way?\" Liu Feng asked.


    \"Yes, my father was also very worried about me before.\" Enri''s expression was a little sentimental.


    Hu Erniang is better able to understand this aspect, after all, I used to be like this when I was young.


    He sneaked out to play without telling anyone, causing the entire Brutus orc kingdom to be in chaos.


    What''s more, the fox-ear mother at that time only went out for half a day for 4.4, not more than two months now.


    In just half a day, his father was so worried that he went crazy, and the mermaid princess had been away for more than two months. It is estimated that the father of the other party has collapsed, right?


    Liu Feng reached out and rubbed Hu Erniang''s head and smiled, "I''m so sad, now I have me."


    Enri nodded heavily and said with a smile, \"I am very happy to have Your Majesty now.\"


    \"Nicole, arrange a room to come out, she will arrive tomorrow, let someone pick her up in secret.\" Liu Feng said.


    \"Okay, I''ll sort it out tonight.\"Nicole nodded. There are still extra rooms on the highest floor, and there are still rooms for the fish princess.


    .0...00........


    \"One more, factory v2). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 242: Not just a luxury


    Liu Feng took a sip of green tea and continued to read the documents on the desktop.


    Summer is here, and many things have to be re-arranged, which is also about development.


    \"Your Majesty, the recent renovation of the castle is progressing - everything is normal.\"Reported by Ann Lihui.


    Hu Erniang just came back from the castle in the morning, and found that the progress there was much smoother than expected.


    Whether it is the decoration of walls, floor tiles or some furniture and exterior walls, these are all carried out simultaneously.


    There are more workers recruited, so the efficiency of doing things is much higher, unlike on the other side of the earth.


    - Every project is done by an engineering team, and this engineering team does the same thing.


    Unlike the castle, all the work is carried out almost simultaneously, so the progress will naturally not be too slow.


    Of course, the work that cannot be carried out at the same time will still be slowed down. For example, after laying the floor tiles, it is necessary to wait until the floor tiles are dry before painting the walls.


    \"Okay, is there anything else?\" Liu Feng asked curiously.


    Enri shook her head and said: \"The rest is nothing, everything is normal in the castle, we can live in it before the fall.\"


    It was originally scheduled for about a month, but something was added later.


    There are also some projects that are not very simple to do, so the time is delayed a little.


    \"That''s good, it doesn''t matter if you let them slow down, that is, the quality of the decoration has to pass the test, otherwise there will be no reward this time.\" Liu Feng said seriously.


    He can''t tolerate those who steal and play tricks, and the decoration of the castle is very important.


    If in the end, the decoration of the castle turned out to be unsatisfactory, he would definitely not be happy.


    After all, after living in the highest building for such a long time, and then not being able to return to the castle to live better, the time spent up front will be meaningless.


    Although the environment of the highest building is not bad, on the contrary, it is also very good, but it is not as good as the castle that has slept for so long.


    \"I understand. Enri nodded.


    Seeing that Mother Hu Er was finished, Mina handed over the document in her hand and said, \"Your Majesty, take a look at this document, the last thing has already been settled.\"


    What Mao Er Niang submitted was about the traitor incident that happened in the guard department before.


    Although the traitor of the army has been caught, some investigations of other tribes have not been completed.


    Because some people are involved in other empires, it will take time to investigate.


    For some Han Dynasty people, the investigation was relatively simple, and the Chang''an City was even simpler.


    \"Okay.\"Liu Feng took over the document and started to read it.


    There are many lists above, and it still takes time to look. Behind each list is a corresponding address and some family members. It can be said that the investigation is very careful, it is a carpet search, and nothing is let go.

 Chapter 1770：

    \"Your Majesty, everything has been investigated, and all have nothing to do with another continent.\"


    Mina paused and continued, \"There are only a few people whose characters are not very good, but there are not too many mistakes, but they have been replaced.\"


    \"Okay, there is no problem.\"Liu Feng closed the document with satisfaction. He can''t allow some scum in his city, so he has to deal with it in advance.


    Otherwise, these worms will grow bigger and bigger in the future, but it will be difficult to get rid of them.


    At that time, the deeper the moth, the deeper the things involved, which will not benefit the development of Chang''an City.


    \"Your Majesty, the training of the Guard Division is also going on normally.\" Mina continued.


    \"Well, what about the training results of those people? Is it still the same as before? If it is the same as before, don''t stay.\" Liu Feng asked.


    \"No, their training results are not bad, they have improved a lot, they have made great progress, and they are very obedient, just like the soldiers recruited before.\" Mina continued.


    \"That''s good, the same soldiers as before can''t be recruited in the future.\" Liu Feng said seriously.


    Mina fiddled with her black hair and nodded, \"I understand, Your Majesty.\"


    \"Your Majesty, this is the latest financial report on Chang''an City.\" Enri handed over another document.


    Liu Feng nodded, took the documents and started wandering. The recent financial report of Chang''an City was pretty good.


    The sales of goods in all aspects are very good. Unlike before, only some goods are selling well, and some goods are not moving at all. \"The production of rubber shoes has increased a lot. If this goes on, everyone in Chang''an will be able to wear rubber shoes.\"Liu Feng nodded with satisfaction.


    The first column on the financial report is rubber shoes, not only the production but also the sales are also very good.


    Before, the rubber shoes were sold in a corner of the gold coin supermarket, because the quantity was small and the price was high.


    Now there is a special counter for rubber shoes, which is opened in the new urban area. The first day it opened, it was full of people, and there were a steady stream of people visiting. There are also a lot of people who buy them. As long as they go shopping and try shoes, almost everyone will buy a pair.


    Even wearing it, the smile on his face almost went to the back of his head. Even those who were not rich would buy a pair if they gritted their teeth.


    Because of the opening of special counters, the output has also been raised, so the price has gradually dropped.


    It is no longer tens of thousands of yuan a pair of 507, now it is almost a few thousand yuan a pair, of course, there are also cheap ones.


    There are also a few hundred yuan a pair, but they are all slippers, and the price of wrapped shoes is not so cheap. Of course, if the output of rubber shoes is increased in the future, the price will be pressed.


    Liu Feng does not want these rubber shoes to become a luxury product, and will definitely make rubber shoes a civilian product in the future.


    Because you can''t let people wear straw sandals all the time, right? Rubber shoes are more comfortable and durable than straw shoes.


    --A pair of good-quality rubber shoes, if taken care of, can only be worn --two years old.


    So the price is reasonable and not expensive, and many people will be willing to buy a pair if they bite their teeth.


    \"Yeah, people were very lively when it opened, and some people even bought several pairs to go.\" En Li was surprised.


    \"It''s really comfortable to wear rubber shoes, very suitable for summer.\"Mina used to wear sandals.


    There is no need to wrap the feet tightly, so that it is a little hot when it is not breathable, and it is not as cool as sandals.


    \"Let the people in the workshop increase production, not just sell it in Chang''an City.\" Liu Feng ordered. \"Yes.\"Enri nodded in response.


    Second, ask for support


    Chapter 243: Strange sales figures.


    Liu Feng continued to look at the report in his hand, which was densely written with a lot of data.


    Now Chang''an City almost always relies on data to speak, no matter what.


    \"How come the sales of these glasses have increased so much?\" Liu Feng said in surprise.


    Eyewear sales are the lowest in the weekly or monthly sales data.


    This is nothing, after all, not everyone can use glasses, and they are not consumables.


    If you buy a pair, you can carry it for a long, long time, and you don''t need to buy it again in a short period of time, unless it is accidentally damaged.


    But in the data he sees now, the sales volume of glasses has suddenly increased to the sixth place.


    This is really crazy, the top few are some food or clothing sales.


    The sales of the top few are relatively normal, but the sales of glasses in the sixth place are abnormal.


    \"Recently, there are a lot of people buying glasses in Chang''an City. No, not only in Chang''an City, but also in other cities." An Li explained.


    When Hu Erniang received this data report, she was also very surprised.


    For this reason, I went to investigate why. It''s okay not to investigate, but I was shocked when I investigated.


    \"Why is this? Has the number of people with myopia suddenly increased so much?\" Liu Feng wondered.


    This is simply too unreasonable, even if there are people who are short-sighted the day after tomorrow, that is.


    It is impossible to increase so much at once.


    The sales data of glasses is an average of hundreds of pairs per day, and it is impossible to sell so many in the previous month.


    The increase in sales is a bit more, if it is slowly increasing, it is nothing, but the jump is too high all at once.


    What''s more, this product is still glasses, which is not a must-have for everyone.


    \"This is not the case, because Wei Ya wore glasses on the street before, and then those people scrambled to imitate it after seeing it.\". \" Enri pouted.


    This is the result of Hu Erniang''s investigation, and almost everyone is proud of it.


    They feel that they can be as beautiful as a rabbit-eared girl wearing glasses, so they don''t care whether the glasses are myopic or not.


    If you don''t buy it yourself, then you can''t be considered a fashion person.


    After all, after their life is good, they will start to pursue appearance, such as clothes, skin care products and shoes. Now that they know that wearing glasses can look so good, they can''t justify if they don''t buy them.


    \"Just because of this, they bought so many glasses?\"Liu Feng. I can''t believe my ears. These people are just too crazy. Those are myopia glasses, not ordinary decorative glasses.


    It is not a good thing for ordinary people to wear myopia glasses, or they will be wearing myopia.


    \"Yes, that''s why they all wear glasses.


    Enri also thought this was too absurd.


    But this is the truth. Looking around now, there are still many people wearing glasses on the streets of Chang''an City.


    Ninety percent of them are not short-sighted, they just think it looks good in this way.


    Some people don''t wear them on their eyes because it''s so uncomfortable.


    But this does not prevent them from buying glasses, even if they are bought to wear on their head or hang on their clothes.

 Chapter 1771：

    As long as it is good to let others see that they have glasses, they do not allow themselves to fail to keep up with good-looking people.


    \"This is just nonsense. Why do people who are not short-sighted buy glasses? The number of production is not much, and buying them back is just a waste of money.\" Liu Feng frowned.


    He doesn''t want everyone to buy these glasses because they are looking for good looks, after all, they are all short-sighted glasses.


    Don''t become short-sighted after buying glasses because of the desire to look good.


    They may not know the pain of myopia. If you go out without glasses, you can''t see clearly at all.


    And wearing glasses for a long time, taking off glasses will make people feel uncomfortable, and they will feel that the other party is better wearing glasses.


    It''s not that I think the other person is not good-looking, it''s just that I''m used to seeing you wearing glasses, and suddenly I''m not used to wearing glasses.


    After wearing the glasses for a long time, the ears will be uncomfortable, and it will not be too convenient to do anything, and you can''t do anything without leaving the glasses.


    The production of myopia glasses is already very high, because there are very few people in demand, so the amount of production is very small.


    It''s not that making glasses for myopia is troublesome, it''s just that people with normal vision really don''t need to go to this muddy water.


    \"Your Majesty, what should I do now? If this trend continues, I''m afraid more and more people will buy glasses.\" En Li worried. Not only the people in Chang''an City, but also people in other cities have heard this statement.


    They also came to Chang''an City to buy glasses, and even bought glasses from others at high prices.


    The glasses now seem like a treasure to them, and it is really unreasonable not to buy one.


    \".\"This kind of behavior must be curbed, and ordinary people must never buy glasses again. \"Liu Feng was a little angry.


    But this is not a very easy thing to solve, because everyone has their own opinions.


    Everyone will think that this is something I bought with my own money, so why not let me buy it?


    What''s more, they can''t buy them, and they will definitely ask others to buy them. There will always be a way to get those glasses anyway.


    But you can''t just shut down the optical shop in order to prevent these people, right? This time, I picked up the sesame seeds and lost the watermelon.


    And if they directly stop them from buying glasses, they will not understand it, and even there will be public grievances, so they need to choose a compromise.


    \"Your Majesty, why don''t we stop producing glasses so that those people don''t have to buy them. Enri suggested.


    \"No, the glasses are still produced according to (Li''s), but they need to be changed - down.\" Liu Feng said.


    He came up with a pretty good solution, which not only prevented ordinary people from buying glasses for shortsightedness, but also increased the sales of glasses.


    \"Your Majesty, what solution did you think of?\" Enri looked expectant.


    \"Well, let the factory continue to produce glasses, but just change the lenses and replace them with glass.\"Liu Feng said lightly.


    What he thought was to make some flat mirrors, which were sold in optical shops before, but because the quantity was small and only one batch was made, there would be no more when they were sold out.


    At that time, I didn''t expect everyone to pursue glasses so enthusiastically, but it is not too late to remake them now.


    \"I see, Your Majesty, it''s the one we wore before, isn''t it?\" En Li suddenly realized.


    \"One update, factory v). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter two thousand and forty-four: Star-making plan.


    \"That''s right, it''s the things you still have now. Those things can be worn by ordinary people, so you don''t have to worry about being short-sighted.\"Liu Feng nodded.


    He only remembered it suddenly, anyway, everyone is just chasing the popularity.


    As long as some flat glasses are produced, they will not have any problems wearing them, and it will also increase the sales of Chang''an City glasses.


    Although it is only a short one or two months, the income that can be created in this short one or two months is not low.


    \"This is a good idea, Your Majesty.\" Enri said with a smile. -At first, the fox ears were still worried about how to deal with this matter. After all, they couldn''t be told not to buy it.


    Even if you tell them not to buy it, they will still buy what they should buy, and even toss and turn various ways to get people to buy it. \"Then open glasses branches in various cities, so that you don''t have to squeeze all of them to Chang''an City.\" Liu Feng arranged.


    -In the beginning, the optical shop was only opened in Chang''an City to attract traffic, but now Chang''an City is too famous.


    There is no need for these things to be **** anymore, and everyone is rushing to Chang''an City.


    \"Understood.\" Enri nodded.


    \"It seems that looking for a few of you to endorse products can really make those products sell very quickly.\"Liu Feng said with a sense.


    He can be regarded as the real 357''s ability to carry goods, and the ability to carry goods is very strong.


    Just go out with your eyes for a circle, you can lead the fashion trend of the entire Chang''an City.


    Let those who are not short-sighted rush to buy glasses, for fear that they will not be able to buy the same.


    Originally, he thought about letting girls buy things through endorsement, but he just wanted to have a positive image.


    I have never thought that the goods can be sold so well. Of course, the sales data of the goods will increase, which is inevitable, but it is a bit unexpected like this now.


    \"This is all thanks to Wei Ya, it''s really too exaggerated, she rarely goes out, - going out actually caused this kind of thing.\" An Li also felt a little surprised.


    But I''m also glad that I used to disguise when I went out before, otherwise the things that happened at that time might be similar to what they are now.


    \"Did she forget to disguise when she went out this time? How could everyone find her?" Liu Feng asked.


    \"I seem to be in a hurry to buy something, saying that I will come back immediately after buying something, and I didn''t expect it to be like this - the time will cause this matter." Enri explained.


    \"Understood, it seems that I need to find you to endorse something different.\"


    Liu Feng nodded lightly.


    The influence of the girls is not small now, and their status is second only to that of Liu Feng.


    Whether it is clothing, or words and deeds, they have deeply affected the residents of Chang''an City.


    For example, if Hu Erniang wears a piece of clothing that can be bought in the big market today, everyone in Chang''an City will buy this piece of clothing tomorrow. And those merchants are also very smart, and will take this opportunity to increase the price of that dress several times.


    Although the price is definitely expensive, those people don''t care, as long as they can buy it, money doesn''t matter to them. \"Your Majesty, do you need us to endorse something?\" Enri asked curiously, tilting her head.


    \"Your Majesty, shouldn''t you let us endorse glasses?\" Mina is in


    - asked in a low voice.


    \"Of course not, the glasses already have Weiya, you can endorse something else.\"Liu Feng said.


    \"Your Majesty, is it like some kind of perfume, skin care products or something?\"


    Mina guessed.


    After thinking about it, Mao Er Niang still thinks that these things are the best, not only the price is not low, but also the practicality is very good.

 Chapter 1772：

    If you endorse yourself, those people will buy these things, firstly, it will not be wasted, and secondly, it will not cause any harm to the body.


    \"Or is it food, let them fall in love with every kind of food, and be a person who is not picky eater? En Li naively guessed.


    \"Haha...what you said is wrong.\"Liu Feng smiled heartily.


    They have endorsed these things before, and they are still endorsed now, so there is no need to endorse those things again.


    \"Aren''t these right? Then what is your majesty?\" Enri asked curiously.


    \"I want you to be ambassadors for reading, that is, to endorse the library.\" Liu Feng''s expression was very serious.


    His idea was nothing but to make the whole city of Chang''an fall in love with reading.


    Only in this way can our own Chinese character culture be spread, otherwise everyone will learn it slowly, and it will take a few years for everyone to know Chinese characters? Although it is said that the entire Han Dynasty is now promoting Chinese characters, the results are not very satisfactory.


    In the entire Han Dynasty, only a few people can fully master Chinese characters, and most of them are in a state of ignorance.


    Of course, there are also a few people who are studying hard and trying to earn a good future for themselves and their descendants.


    After all, the rule of the Han Dynasty is that whoever learns Chinese characters first will have his salary doubled.


    And if all Chinese characters are learned, there are higher positions waiting for them to sit.


    All in all, in short, Chinese characters are the stepping stone to a better future.


    But although everyone is studying, they are only studying in the classroom, and once the get out of class is over, they usually don''t go to study.


    That''s not to mention going to the library to buy books, or going home to read books, which doesn''t exist at all.


    \"Let''s speak for the library?\" Mina suspected that her ears had misheard.


    En Li was also shocked and asked, \"Your Majesty, are you serious?\"


    \"Of course, when did I joke with you?\" Liu Feng''s expression was very serious.


    \"Your Majesty, but how are we going to endorse the library? Are you standing directly at the door?\" Mina asked curiously.


    Cat Er Niang thinks this is really not incredible, how can there be such a statement as an endorsement of the library?


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, they don''t understand the books we usually read. -Will it be bad for them to read those books?\" En Li worried.


    The books they usually read were all related to the development of Chang''an City, and those books were too boring.


    For the residents of the inheritance, they will not like it, and they are not even willing to open it.


    \"Of course not to let you stand directly at the entrance of the library, but to put your posters all over the library.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    He thought of a surefire way, this way can constantly promote everyone to read.


    Maybe a star can be created. Of course, these stars appear in the girls in the castle.


    \"Second update, (factory V). Please customize, please support.\".


    The second thousand and forty-fifth chapters: buying a book turmoil.


    \"Are all our pictures posted in the library?\" Enri wondered.


    Hu Erniang doesn''t know why, can posting their pictures in the library make those people like to read?


    \"Of course. Posting the photo is only the first step, what to do next is more important.\"Liu Feng said seriously.


    Of course he knew that just posting photos would not inspire those who wanted to read.


    The most important thing is that people have to be there so they will want to read.


    The same is true for the book clubs that were held before, and they were motivated by incentives to like reading.


    He did this for a long time, and it really broke their hearts for their reading. It is really not an easy task to promote Chinese characters.


    In addition, everyone did not have the habit of reading from the beginning to the end, and even more did not have the habit of studying.


    Every day they work and eat at two o''clock and one line, and now they are suddenly asked to read and learn Chinese characters, of course, it is a bit exclusive.


    It is not an easy task, and they are even more reluctant to do it if it is difficult to do.


    \"Then what are we going to do next? Are you also reading books there?\" Mina asked curiously.


    This is the only way that Cat Erniang can think of. Besides reading books there, she doesn''t know what to do.


    \"Just say what books you usually read, and you don''t need to stay in the library every day.\"Liu Feng said.


    He also doesn''t need the girls to stay in the library and read books, which is too restrictive and unrealistic.


    Anyway, the people in Chang''an just need to know what the girls like, and they just want to imitate them.


    There is no need to actually watch them reading, just to know what they are doing.


    So it''s a lot more convenient, just let them know what books the girls are reading.


    Anyway, those people will buy it like crazy, they just want the same money and nothing.


    \"Then how do you go out? Tell us directly what books we like to read?\" Mina asked curiously.


    \"You don''t need to be so deliberate, just let people spread the news, or you can go directly to the library to buy books and let people see what books you bought." Liu Feng said.


    This matter is easy to solve, as long as someone talks about it.


    \"I think this is a good way. They will definitely want to buy the book when they see what we bought.\" Mina nodded.


    \"Then let''s go buy it now, it''s still early anyway.\" Enri said excitedly.


    Hu Erniang can''t wait to see the expressions of those people, mainly because she can do things for Chang''an City, she must be willing.


    No matter what you do, as long as it can promote the development of Chang''an City, let alone just buy two books.


    \"Okay, there''s nothing to do now anyway, just go buy it, go and get back soon.\"Liu Feng nodded.


    Since the trivial documents of Chang''an City began to be shared, their affairs have also decreased.


    You don''t have to stare at those trivial things every day to deal with, your own things, more troubles.


    \"Okay.\" En Li nodded with a smile, pulled the cat-ear girl and ran away, ready to go to the library to have a look.


    \"Ta Ta....


    Half an hour later, the two came to the library in a steam car, this time they did not disguise.


    This feeling of not having to disguise yourself is simply not too cool, otherwise it would be too troublesome to dye your hair and change clothes every time.


    \"I''m a little nervous.\" Enri said weakly.

 Chapter 1773：

    Hu Erniang didn''t know why, but suddenly became a little nervous, maybe it was the first time to do this kind of thing.


    In addition, she did not disguise, so the whole person looked a little uncomfortable.


    \"Hahaha...Actually, it''s my first time doing such a thing.\"


    Mina followed suit.


    Cat Er Niang''s cat tail has been swaying, and the smile on her face is a bit embarrassing. I wonder what kind of expression everyone will see when they see it?


    \"Let''s go, I''ll leave as soon as I finish buying the book, it won''t take much time. Enri mustered her courage.


    They had been surrounded by many people before, because they were recognized because there was no disguise.


    Everyone was very enthusiastic and wanted to go up and thank them, so they were all surrounded to the point of being unable to walk.


    So this time, they were a little nervous, because they were afraid that what happened last time would happen again, and it would be bad if they were still stuck in place.


    \"Hmm.\" Mina nodded and got out of the car.


    \"Tap tap.


    ....


    ....beg for flowers...0 The two of them walked towards the library, and at the same time, there were soldiers who went in together.


    These soldiers are to protect the safety of the beast-eared girls, so that they will not be surrounded by too many people.


    It can also play a good maintenance role, so that those who are ready to come around have self-awareness.


    As soon as the beast-eared girls got off the car, someone noticed their figures, and they all started walking towards the library, and they started talking.


    \"Hey, did you see it? Are those two people from the castle just now?\"One of the orcs asked.


    \"It seems yes, I haven''t seen it, they seem to be Miss Enri and Miss Mina.\"A person with better eyesight said.


    \"I saw it too, I saw it too, it seems like they are.\" Another human race nodded again and again.


    \"Why do they come to the library? What are they here for?\" One person wondered.


    \"You come to the library to buy books besides reading, right? Otherwise, why would you come here?\" Another person explained.


    \"That should be to buy books, right? There are books to read in the castle.


    - An orc analyzed.


    \"I don''t care if they are reading books or buying books, I just know it''s good to see them, and I want to see them.\" Another elf said.


    \"I''m going to have a look too.\" Another person also said.


    .middle


    Conversations like this in the crowd continued to ring, and after they finished speaking, they followed the steps of the beast-eared girls.


    But since there were many soldiers, they couldn''t get too close, so they could only take a look from a distance.


    \"Stinky cat, did you see it? Many people have followed.\"Enri can feel that there are a lot of people behind.


    \"I see, not only in the back, but there are many people in the library.\" Mina pouted.


    After they entered the library, no one in it continued to read or buy books.


    They all stared straight at it, if not for the soldiers to stop them, I am afraid they would have surrounded them long ago.


    Despite being stopped by soldiers, those people were still crazy and kept shouting the names of the beast-eared girls.


    Everyone looked so excited, as if they had missed this time and would never see it again.


    \"One update, factory V7). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 246: Incentive


    \"Miss Mina, look this way, look this way.\"A fanatical girl shouted loudly.


    \"I prepared something delicious for you, Miss Mina, would you like to try it?\" Another person shouted.


    \"Miss Mina is really beautiful, when will I be like you


    - how pretty? \" another girl shouted loudly.


    \"It''s really good-looking and has a good figure. Where did you buy Miss Mina''s clothes, I want the same.\"-The female elf shouted.


    \"Can Miss Mina look at me, you are really good-looking.\" Another man also committed a nympho.


    Such words are all praise for cat ears, and many people are crazy enough.


    But they are still very sensible, and they will know when they see those soldiers. If they rush up without authorization, they may be punished \"173\". Although there are many people who praise the cat ear girl, there are also many people who praise the fox ear girl.


    \"Miss Anli, your skin is so good, did you use the skin care products you endorsed?\"-The orc asked curiously.


    \"The clothes are also very good-looking, and Miss Enri''s appearance is so cute, can I have dinner with Miss Enri?" In addition - a girl shouted.


    \"Can Miss Enri look at us? We really want to chat with you.\"-The boy suddenly said.


    \"Ms. Anri''s shoes are also very nice. Can you buy them at a rubber shoe store? I want to buy them too.\" A human girl asked.


    There are also a lot of people who praise Hu Erniang, and everyone is not stingy with their praise.


    Originally, the library was supposed to be quiet, but after the beast-eared girls came in, no one was reading.


    All spontaneously gathered together, and began to admire the beast-eared girls from a distance, and the madness would follow--scream.


    Although they all wanted to go up and greet each other, but because there were soldiers there, they all dared not act rashly.


    \"Stinky cat, did you see it? There are so many people!\" Enri was grateful for their enthusiasm, but it was too dangerous.


    Something is bound to happen with too many people gathering together, and it would be bad if there was a stampede.


    \"Yes, why are there so many people all of a sudden?\" Mina was also a little surprised.


    She had thought that they would be found out, but she didn''t realize that there would be so many people all of a sudden.


    And in just a few minutes, those people filled the entire library.


    \"Their news is too clever, they found us all at once.\"Enri was also surprised.


    \"Anyway, leave them alone, let''s buy things first, and then leave.\" Mina said.


    She felt that she couldn''t stay any longer. If she stayed any longer, she would attract more people, so it was unnecessary.

 Chapter 1774：

    \"Well, what books are we going to buy?\" Enri asked curiously.


    Hu Erniang saw a dazzling array of books, and she didn''t know where to start, nor what type of books to buy.


    .... just buy -- just some, don''t let them know what books we bought. \" said Mina.


    \"Huh? Why? Wouldn''t they buy the same book as us if we didn''t let them know?\" En Li was puzzled.


    \"If this is the case, those books will be easily sold out, and we don''t know what books to buy, let alone whether they will be useful to them.\"


    Mina paused and continued, \"If they don''t know what the book we bought, then they will go to the place we have picked to read, and then they will buy it casually, or buy what works for them.\"


    Cat Er Niang suddenly thought of this method, which can encourage everyone to buy more books, rather than just buy one or two books to the end. Everyone can buy more - some different books, I didn''t expect this one to be able to buy another one, anyway, just buy some.


    \"You''re right, so we don''t have to worry about which books to buy, just buy some random books.\" En Li also thinks this method is very good.


    \"Right, there are so many books, who knows which one we bought.\" Mina smiled slightly.


    They looked at each other and smiled and started to pick around the library, looking here and there to see that they were always picking.


    After half an hour, they selected one or two books in each area, and then selected a dozen or twenty books in the entire library.


    When they were picking books, more and more people gathered in the library, and there were many people at the door.


    \"Oh my God, it''s only been a while since there were more people.\" Mina said in surprise.


    An Li blinked her brown eyes, and said with a look of surprise, \"Next time I come out, I''ll have to disguise, otherwise it''s too scary...


    \"Well, I think so too, hurry up and pay the bill, we''ll leave after buying it.\" Mina felt the same way.


    They put the book at the front desk, asked the front desk to clear it up, and after confirming the price and paying the money, they were ready to leave.


    Mina paused as soon as she walked to the door, turned to face those people, smiled and said, \"Everyone should study hard and study more.\" She said this on purpose, in order to make those people work hard, Motivated after all.


    \"We bought so many books and we will read them carefully when we go back. I hope you are also a book lover.\" An Li also added.


    Of course, Hu Er Niang knew the intention of Cat Er Niang, so she just said a sentence, in order to inspire everyone.


    \"Although it is difficult to learn Chinese characters, I also feel very distressed, but I never thought of giving up, and you are the same.\" Mina continued.


    \"We have already learned a lot at this stage, and you can work harder. Maybe later, there will be competitions to participate in, and the prizes will be very generous.\" En Li continued to encourage.


    They had told Liu Feng about this before, that is, about the Chinese character competition.


    Let everyone work hard to learn Chinese characters, and then hold a writing or composition and reading comprehension competition.


    \"Okay, we too - will definitely read books and learn Chinese characters.


    The crowd responded in unison.


    \"That''s good, let''s go first, you have to pay attention to safety.\" Mina smiled.


    \"Don''t let something go wrong with 44.\" En Li urged. It''s a bit scary to see those people crowding around. It''s not good to have a stampede.


    \"We know, Miss Anli and Miss Mina should also take care of themselves.\" Everyone answered in unison again.


    \"Tap tap....


    Mina and Enri each carried the books they bought, turned around and left the library, got on the steam car and left.


    When everyone saw the beast-eared girls leaving, they all sighed, feeling that the time to see each other was too short.


    But then this feeling was fleeting, and they each started rushing to the library to buy books.


    No one wants to slow down, otherwise, they will not be able to grab the book they should buy.


    \"Second shift, factory v 2). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 247: Helpless Orc Princess


    . Mouth la la...


    There is also a fleet advancing on the sea, and the flag of the fleet is the flag of the Torola Orc Empire.


    They have been out to sea for a long time, and they will soon land in Haiyan City.


    \"His Royal Highness, we will be able to land in Haiyan City in about the afternoon.\" Frank reported seriously.


    They had already sent a fleet to Haiyan City in advance to tell the people at the port that they were almost there.


    The reason for this is that they don''t want the other party to feel that they are coming to invade again.


    Because the last time they came, they came with the purpose of invading, so their ships were shot down several times.


    If they don''t say it in advance this time, I''m afraid their fleet will be shot down again.


    This time is different from the last time. This time they brought a lot of ore. If this time is shot down, those ore will be wasted.


    \"Then hurry up and log in and take a rest, I''m really tired.\" Second Prince Nemo said seriously.


    The time is now around 16:00 in the morning, and the sun is also very strong, illuminating the board of the ship all the time.


    \"Yes.\" Frank responded immediately.


    Although it is not the first time to come to the Han Dynasty, the journey is still very exhausting.


    The sea route for more than two months is really tiring, and there are many strong winds and waves during this period.


    The big storm swept away a lot of ships and took away a lot of crew members, which brought a lot of shadows to this journey.


    Fortunately, they have all arrived safely now, which is the most important.


    Second Prince Nemo put his hands on the fence and looked at the sea in the distance, filled with emotion.


    He thought to himself that it would be nice to have an airship, so that he wouldn''t have to spend so much time taking this risk.


    But he thought about it and it was unlikely. The sea is so big, how can the airship cross it?


    He only knew that the middle of the airship had to stop for repair, and it was impossible to fly for a long time.


    This is also a pity he feels, if there is really an airship that can cross over it, it would be good.


    \"His Royal Highness, I almost forgot to tell you, they set up a registration at the port, and we need to register when we go to Haiyan City.\" Frank added.


    Second Prince Nemo raised his eyebrows slightly and asked, \"What did you say? Registration is required?\"


    He was blindfolded by the need to register. Why didn''t he need to register last time?


    \"Yes, Your Highness, it is said that some people are to be screened out, and not all of them can go to Chang''an City.\" Frank said.


    \"I want to filter out some people, why is this? Why can''t they all go to Chang''an City?\" Second Prince Nemo asked in confusion.

 Chapter 1775：

    The beastman prince looked surprised. This was the first time I heard it. Where is there any reason to filter it?


    \"I heard that there are too many people in Chang''an City. If all of us go in, I''m afraid there will be more.\" Frank explained.


    This is what he specifically asked after the soldiers at the port told him to register.


    After asking about it, I found out that it turns out that some unnecessary people need to be screened out, and not everyone can go to Chang''an City.


    At this moment, Chang''an City is already in a state of overload. There are too many people inside, and too many people cannot be allowed in.


    This will not only be very troublesome to manage, but also easy to happen--


    some unnecessary events.


    \"So that''s the case, can we still enter Chang''an City? Will it be affected when we go in?\" Second Prince Nemo asked.


    This is what he is more worried about. If he can''t go to Chang''an City, his purpose this time will be in vain.


    What''s more, they also brought so many ores, and they came here after untold hardships, but they must not be unable to get in.


    \"I asked, as long as we''re registered, we won''t be affected.\" Frank said.


    \"Since we are not affected, it''s good, otherwise it''s really in vain.\"


    Second Prince Nemo rejoiced.


    \"Then I''ll get someone to prepare it first, and then I''ll be ready to land right away.\" Frank said seriously.


    \"Okay.\" Second Prince Nemo nodded.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    After Frank stepped back, Princess Sophie also came up, and said with an aggrieved face, \"Second brother, how much longer do we have to do.


    She has been staying in the cabin since she went to sea, and only comes out at night because the sun is too strong during the day.


    Going to the board will get sunburned, and it''s boring, it''s better to hide and sleep.


    The reason why I came out now is because I heard the news that it seemed to be coming, so I ran out.


    \"Come on, soon, we will be there in the afternoon.\" Second Prince Nemo comforted.


    He really had no choice but to take his sister. She was the one who went to sea, and she was the one who was angry now.


    If it wasn''t for her sister, I''m afraid she would have been thrown into the sea long ago. This time, it was really too much trouble for her to follow her, she was simply a burden.


    \"Really? Is it really possible to arrive in the afternoon?\" Princess Sophie widened her golden eyes.


    \"Really, get ready, we can land.\" Second Prince Nemo nodded.


    \"Great, great, it''s finally here, my God.\" Princess Sophie looked happy.


    She really breathed a sigh of relief, the two-month sea journey was exhausting.


    If it didn''t happen again, she would really collapse, during which she cried several times.


    Especially when there is a big storm, or when there are many waves, she is very afraid.


    -Hiding in the cabin and crying, she regretted that she shouldn''t have come, it was really tormenting her.


    \"I told you not to come, but you didn''t listen, and you had to follow secretly, and now it''s like this again.\" said the second prince Nemo.


    He was also helpless, and he really didn''t know what to do every time he saw his sister crying and mourning.


    ...Then I''m curious, so...\" Princess Sophie tutted.


    \"There must be a degree of curiosity, and the two-month sea journey is not a joke.\" Second Prince Nemo said angrily.


    He is very angry now, obviously the other party has been following along, and now he looks very aggrieved.


    .Then...then I want to follow the second brother. \" Princess Sophie continued.


    \"You obviously have a better relationship with Big Brother, why do you want to follow me? It''s purely because you want to play.\" Second Prince Nemo rolled his eyes and said. Princess Sophie said with a stern face, \"Who knew it would be so troublesome, I won''t be here for so long.\"


    \"Do you think it will be very fast across the sea? More than two months has been a long time.\" Second Prince Nemo said helplessly.


    \"I see, second brother stop talking.\" Princess Sophie said helplessly.


    \"Understood, go and clean up.\" Second Prince Nemo also said helplessly.


    \"One update, CV~). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 248: One hundred thousand why.


    \"Crash...\"


    The fleet of the Torola Orc Empire has been heading towards the port of Haiyan City, and each of them is full of expectations.


    As long as I can land, I''m more happy than anything else, it''s really the wife who hasn''t set foot on land for a long time.


    If you don''t set foot on land again, I''m afraid everyone will go crazy. The sea route for more than two months is really torturous.


    Princess Sophie had been standing on the board of the boat and looked at the sea in the distance, and said in a good mood, la la la la... It''s really good.


    Princess Lu looked very happy. As long as you can land, it is better than anything else. It is really annoying to stay in the sea.


    \"Don''t jump around, sit still, or it will be bad if you fall into the sea.\" Second Prince Nemo urged.


    \"Got it.\" Princess Sophie nodded.


    \"Whoa....


    More than two hours later, the Torola orc fleet came to the port of Haiyan City one after another.


    There are already many people in the port, and those people are all soldiers of the Han Dynasty, who are used to maintain order.


    -There are several hundred soldiers in total, and one hundred special forces are also equipped, and the special forces are equipped with manual rifles.


    \"A lot of people.\" Princess Sophie''s eyes widened in surprise. \"Wait - be careful when you land, don''t talk nonsense, follow me closely.\" Prince Nemo urged.


    He was afraid that his sister would talk nonsense at that time, and no one knew what the laws of the Han Dynasty were, so he was more worried about what happened to his sister.


    \"I see, I will be very careful.\" Princess Sophie nodded heavily.


    The orc princess still knows how to judge the situation, it is better to listen to her brother at this time, after all, he has been here before.


    -Some things still need to be obeyed, otherwise it will be bad if something happens, she doesn''t want to be locked up.


    \"You must remember to go, don''t talk, just follow me.\" Second Prince Nemo continued to exhort.

 Chapter 1776：

    \"I see, I know how to do it~Xi.\" Princess Sophie nodded again and again.


    Half an hour later, under the arrangement of the soldiers, the people of the Torola Orc Empire fleet had disembarked.


    All began to line up, ready to be inspected and registered by Haiyancheng soldiers. \"Tap ta ta...


    Everyone walked on the port of Haiyan City in unison, and their weapons were all removed.


    All that was left for them was the armor on their bodies, but after the lesson of the last time, everyone was lining up obediently this time, and no one dared to mess around.


    \"Second brother, what are they doing? Why are they all lining up?" Sophie looked puzzled.


    It was the first time that the orc princess saw this kind of scene. So many people gathered in the port and didn''t know what to do.


    \"Accept inspection, enter the Han Dynasty, you need to be inspected.\"The second prince Nemo said.


    \"Why do you need to check? Our empire doesn''t need to do this.\" Princess Sophie wondered.


    \"The Han Dynasty is different, they are special, so they need to be checked.\"The second prince Nemo said.


    In fact, he was embarrassed to say that it was because the Han Dynasty was very powerful, and then they had to be checked.


    \"Why? Can''t we not check? We are the princess and the prince, why don''t we just go in?\" Princess Sophie wondered.


    What the orc princess didn''t understand was that she was clearly a princess, so why couldn''t she go in, but had to queue up here for inspection, which was too unreasonable, right?


    What''s more, the princess'' willingness to come is their greatest honor, and now they have to queue up, which is really unreasonable.


    \"Don''t talk nonsense if you don''t understand. This is someone else''s kingdom. Since we are here, we must respect other people''s rules.\" Second Prince Nemo said embarrassedly.


    In fact, he is embarrassed to tell the truth, because the facts are really too embarrassing, and it is really embarrassing to say it.


    No one wants to admit that he is a coward, especially a boy, but also a prince.


    They have failed once before, and it is really embarrassing to speak out, so he will not speak out at this time. \"Okay, I get it.\"Princess Sophie--face doesn''t understand.


    Although the orc princess pretended to understand on the surface, in fact, she still didn''t understand it.


    Which princess is willing to travel thousands of miles to someone else''s kingdom, and then instead of being received by a grand banquet, she is reduced to the point where she has to queue, even the queue is so long.


    \"Don''t think too much, obediently queue up, and then accept the inspection.\"The second prince Nemo said solemnly.


    He knew that no matter what he said, his sister still didn''t understand, but there was nothing he could do.


    \"Then how long do we have to wait in line? It''s not like there are so many people in front of us that we all have to line up one by one.\" Princess Sophie asked inexplicably.


    She has already stepped back 10,000 steps to understand, even if she has to line up for inspection, but she and her brother definitely don''t have to wait in line for inspection, why do they even have to?


    \".\"I told you not to talk nonsense, just continue to line up, don''t have so many problems. \"Prince Nemo was already a little angry.


    He felt that if his sister continued to ask questions, he would not be able to hang his face.


    \"Okay, did the second brother do this when he came here before?\" Princess Sophie asked curiously.


    \"Not before, before.. Forget it, .. didn''t I say don''t ask so many questions?\" The second prince Nemo was really a little angry.


    He recalled that time before, and the painful lessons seemed to be still in front of him.


    Now that I was asked this question, and then I remembered everything, I couldn''t help feeling an inexplicable annoyance in my heart.


    \"Okay, I see. Princess Sophia said angrily. She knew that she couldn''t ask any more questions. If she continued to ask, the other party would definitely be angry.


    \"Humph.\" Second Prince Nemo snorted coldly.


    After more than half an hour, the queue slowly shortened, and it was Princess Sophie''s turn.


    Like the previous Kassad fleet, they were asked a few important questions before registering. Since they''ve already been here once, the registration questions are shorter this time around.


    Of course, they also got the pass card, which means they can go to Chang''an City.


    But not the entire team can go, only a few more than 100 people can follow.


    \"It''s so troublesome to go to their capital and have to register, I would have known it earlier.\" Princess Sophie grunted.


    Princess Lu really didn''t understand this, and she didn''t know why she wrote about Chang''an City so well.


    And then it''s so troublesome to come and go. If I had known it, I might as well stay in the palace obediently.


    \"I told you not to follow, you still follow.\" Second Prince Nemo said in a bad tone.


    \"Second shift, factory v). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 249: Secrets exposed.


    At noon, there were five or six mermaids moving fast under the vast ocean.


    *gruntling....


    They were the Mermaid Prince Jerome, and the great knight Jikas, who had been looking for the Mermaid Princess on land for some time.


    Originally there was no news, but when they suddenly received news in the morning, they decided to go back.


    \"Your Highness, do you think that news is true?\"-The celebrity fish knight asked with gestures.


    When he heard the news in the morning, he had doubts in his heart, but it was difficult to say it face to face.


    \"I believe them.\" Prince Jerome nodded.


    For nothing else, they have been looking for a long time, more than two months, and there has been no news of their sister. In the morning, I suddenly received a message from a person who claimed to be from the Han Dynasty, saying that her sister was in the Han Dynasty, so he didn''t have to continue to look for it.


    And the other party said the appearance characteristics of the mermaid princess, as well as some other things that can be proved.


    The mermaid prince also had to believe it, because it was too real, doesn''t she know about her sister?


    It would be impossible for someone who hadn''t seen her sister to know these things, and what the other party said was to tell her not to worry.


    He didn''t ask for any gold coins or anything, he just said that he would send his sister back.


    He didn''t say a word about the reward or asked them to hand over the mermaid in exchange, which he had to believe.


    You must know that the undersea mermaid world is a big secret. The other party didn''t tell the news of his sister, but he didn''t use it as a threat.


    He didn''t even want to do anything by himself, he just told them not to worry and just wait for the mermaid princess to go back.


    This sounds too incredible, and the mermaid prince has to believe it, otherwise they have nothing to do. Anyway, the three empires on land have been searched, and there is no news of his sister. In addition, they also inquired, there is indeed the Han Dynasty, and the other party is indeed a good kingdom, and it is indeed in another continent, so he chose to believe.


    \"But is Her Royal Highness really safe with the other party?\" Another mermaid knight gestured.


    More than two months have passed since now, and there has been no news from the mermaid princess for more than two months.


    Suddenly there is news of the mermaid princess, who knows

 Chapter 1777：

    (bgcb, what is the current situation of the Mermaid Princess.\" Her Royal Highness should be fine. The other party said that she will meet her in the Elven Empire of Larsen in fifteen days, and she will return Her Highness to us, which means that Nana is fine.\ "The great knight of Jikas gestured at the bottom of the sea.


    He felt that more than two months had passed, and the other party was still talking about the mermaid princess, which meant that the mermaid princess was really fine.


    And he also inquired, it would take more than two months to get to the Han Dynasty by sea, and when they were notified, it was not long after the Mermaid Princess arrived in the Han Dynasty.


    The other party can receive the news so quickly, and can also tell them, and also said that the mermaid princess will be sent back in fifteen days, which means that the other party does not need to spend more than two months.


    And they also learned that the Han Dynasty had an airship. If the mermaid princess was really caught by them, they could have told them long ago, why wait for more than two months?


    The mermaid princess slipped out of the palace, and until now they received the news about the mermaid princess. It was more than two months later, and it was obvious that the mermaid princess ran over by herself.


    After such a reasoning, what the Han Dynasty said was not deceiving and was completely credible.


    \"Well, that''s right, Nana will be fine, this girl is really troublesome.\" Prince Jerome gestured.


    The other mermaid knights also nodded their heads, with a relaxed look on their faces. After looking for more than two months, it would be good to have news.


    \"Grumbling....


    beeping...


    Several people continued to swim towards the bottom of the sea. After more than an hour, they swam to the coral land. After two large shells, they began to enter the Alan Erlin Mermaid Empire.


    Everyone else was going to rest, and Prince Jerome swam straight to the mermaid king''s room.


    \"His Royal Highness.\"The maid at the door saluted and opened the shell door to let the fish prince enter.


    . . . . . .


    Prince Jerome nodded lightly and swam in, softly saying, \"Father, I''m back.\"


    In the prince of the mermaid king, except for coral, it is coral, or some shells and strange-shaped stones.


    King Isaac put down the hand holding his head, and saw his eldest son, and he became energetic.


    He sat up straight and asked: \"How is it? Do you have any news from Nana?


    The mermaid king-face''s expectation, when the mermaid princess was gone, he didn''t eat well, didn''t sleep well, and the whole person looked a lot haggard.


    Most of the originally pink hair began to turn gray, and the fine lines at the corners of the eyes deepened a lot, and it looked like he was getting sick quickly.


    If there is no news of the mermaid princess, who knows how long he can last, after all, he is his favorite daughter.


    \"With that, the father can rest assured that Nana is fine.\" Prince Jerome said.


    The mermaid prince was also very worried when he saw his father''s haggard appearance. He hadn''t seen him for more than two months, and the whole person was much older.


    \"That''s good.\" King Isaac breathed a sigh of relief, and immediately asked, \"What about her? Where is she now? Why didn''t you come back with you?\"


    \"She is not in our continent, she went to another big...Prince Jerome told what happened.\"What? \" King Isaac - with a shocked face, asked earnestly,


    \"Is it true? She is in another continent? But is there really another continent?\"


    \"It''s true, she secretly went to another continent, but... Prince Jerome continued to explain.


    After hearing the ins and outs of the matter, King Isaac lay down on the chair and said, \"Nana is really naughty to take this risk.\"


    Although it would be okay to fall into the sea in a big storm, it would be bad if someone discovered his identity.


    \"She is young and it''s inevitable that she likes to play. It''s good to teach her a lesson when she comes back.\" Prince Jerome couldn''t do anything about his sister.


    \"Wait, you said that the Han Dynasty knew about Nana''s identity?\" Only then did King Isaac react.


    \"Yeah, there''s no way, the Han Dynasty''s registration is more strict, so


    ... Prince Jerome said helplessly.


    \"Hey, the secret of our undersea mermaid has been exposed like this.\"


    King Isaac covered his face in disappointment.


    \"Father, think about it, maybe it''s not a bad thing.\" Prince Jerome comforted.


    \"One update, factory V door). Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 250: You can also move yourself.


    Haiyancheng~The airship flying to Chang''an City has stopped at the airship field of Chang''an City.


    This group of people went with the Kassad fleet, and only a few people chose to go to Chang''an City on the second day of landing. Not only are there people from another continent, but there are also many local people from Haiyancheng.


    Among them, Adriana was also escorted by the soldiers. She stayed in the noble cabin, so no one found her existence. In addition, the mermaid princess also disguised when she set off this time, because she was so beautiful.


    There is also a long pink hair that is very conspicuous, if not disguised, it will only be discovered.


    \"His Royal Highness, this is our capital---Chang''an City.\"- said a soldier.


    \"Okay.\" After getting off the airship, Adriana kept looking around.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    The others took their luggage one after another and left, and a group of soldiers came over to hand over the mermaid princess.


    They were responsible for taking the mermaid princess to the highest building, and first of all, they had to let her see His Majesty the King.


    \"We will hand over the princess to you, there is no problem along the way.\" Said the soldier who came from Haiyan City.


    \"Okay, we got it, thank you for your hard work.\" The soldiers in Chang''an City nodded.


    The mermaid princess was a little stunned. She didn''t know what happened, but just followed the procedure and left with the soldiers of Chang''an City.


    \"The airships in Chang''an City are so big, even bigger than those in Haiyan City.\" Adriana exclaimed.


    When the mermaid princess went to the airship, she was surprised and delighted. She didn''t expect this place to exist.


    -She, who has been living on the seabed, was surprised when she suddenly landed and saw so many novel things.


    In addition, when she learned that \"airships can fly. When they went to the sky, the whole person was shocked again.


    \"Because Chang''an City is the capital of the king, the airship field will be larger, because it has to accommodate a lot of people.\"The soldiers of Chang''an City said.


    \"Where are we going now?\"Adriana asked curiously.


    She didn''t expect to be separated from Annie and the others, so she''s a little overwhelmed now.


    \"Let''s take you to see Miss Enri first, and then she will take care of the rest of the itinerary.\"The soldier said.


    \"Miss Enri? Didn''t you go to see His Majesty the King first?\" Adriana asked in confusion.

 Chapter 1778：

    "Your Majesty is still busy, so Miss Enri is here to receive you," the soldier explained.


    "So it is." Adriana nodded thoughtfully.


    "Tap tap...


    Everyone stepped out of the airship field. As soon as they left the airship field, Hu Erniang was outside. She came here at the right time.


    "Your Highness, this is our Miss Enri." The soldier introduced from the front.


    "Miss Anli, this is the princess of the Alan Erlin Mermaid Empire." Another soldier added.


    "I see, you all go down first." En Li nodded, walked to the mermaid princess and smiled, "His Royal Highness, hello, I''m Enri."


    Adriana was-- a little stunned, how are you? What is this way of saying hello?


    But she still nodded and smiled, "My name is Adriana, just call me Nana."


    "Then let''s go, I''ll take you to visit Chang''an City, and I''ll take you to see His Majesty later." An Li smiled.


    Adriana nodded and asked curiously, "Are my friends all right?"


    The mermaid princess is still more worried about Annie and the others, after all, there is no news of her yet.


    "Don''t worry, as long as they have registered in Haiyan City, there will be no problem." An Li smiled.


    For the time being, Hu Erniang has not received any news about the detainees in Haiyancheng, so the friend of the mermaid princess must be fine, otherwise she would have known from the documents. .


    "It''s fine." Adriana breathed a sigh of relief.


    Hu Erniang didn''t ask so many questions, she brought the mermaid princess into the steam car with a slight smile.


    "What is this?" Adriana looked confused, how could she be brought into a box inexplicably?


    ...and...and why this boxy box looks so strange, there is an indescribable feeling.


    This is something the mermaid princess has never seen on the bottom of the sea, and the material is something he and she have never seen before.


    "This is a car. It will be much faster than a horse-drawn carriage. We will soon be able to reach the highest building, but before that, I will show you around the rest of Chang''an City." An Li explained.


    She was ready for the mermaid princess to ask all kinds of questions, after all, the other party was coming to Chang''an City for the first time.


    And Chang''an City has a lot of things, and all kinds of things can make people curious.


    Especially this steam car, Hu Erniang had expected that the other party would definitely ask.


    "A car? What is a car? I''ve only heard of horse-drawn carriages, and horse-drawn carriages are only found on land." Adriana said innocently. She still remembered how excited she was when she saw the carriage of the Larson Elf Empire when she first landed on land.


    I also specially went to experience the carriage and found that although it looked cool, it was not comfortable at all.


    And now what I hear is a car, what kind of car is a car? Didn''t see any animals that could pull this car.


    "The car is something invented by our majesty. It can run without a horse." Enri explained simply.


    Anyway, as long as you talk about it roughly, it doesn''t need to be too complicated, anyway, the other party definitely doesn''t understand.


    And this is a secret about Chang''an City, so I can''t tell others in too much detail.


    "Can you run without a horse? That''s not possible, right? Do you want this car to run on its own?" Adriana was shocked after hearing this, thinking it was incredible.


    "Yeah, you can run without a horse." Enri nodded without hesitation.


    nodded.


    While the mermaid princess was still in shock, the steam car began to run under the control of the driver.


    buzzing....


    The steam engine started immediately, driving the whole car to drive forward, much faster than the carriage.


    Adriana looked at the things outside the window moving back quickly, only to realize that the car was running so fast.


    She held on to the handrail next to the car worriedly, and said in shock, "I really started to run, ... and it was very fast.


    The mermaid princess didn''t dare to look out the window, and found that the environment outside was moving backwards quickly.


    In fact, this speed is not very fast, but the first experience of the mermaid princess felt very fast.


    "Second shift, factory v 2). Please customize, please support."


    Chapter 251: The feeling of being respected.


    Adriana was completely amazed, it was unbelievable.


    Not to mention that she hadn''t seen this on the bottom of the sea, nor had she even sneaked ashore in the Larsen Elf Empire or the other two empires.


    The only thing that can be seen is the galloping carriage, of course, the galloping carriage can only be found in Chang''an City.


    The three imperial carriages on the other continent did not run fast at all, and they were very bumpy, making it uncomfortable to sit at all.


    "This is our transportation in Chang''an City. If you take a car, you can save a lot of time." An Li said.


    Hu Er Niang also likes steam cars very much. Since the steam car was invented, she rarely rides a horse-drawn carriage.


    It''s not that the carriage is bad, it''s just "May 10", but the speed of the car will be faster, and it will save more time.


    "It''s really amazing, is this everywhere in Chang''an City?" Adriana asked curiously.


    "No, only His Majesty can take this seat, others can only take carriages or buses." Enri explained.


    Steam cars have not yet been fully rolled out, although a certain number of them have been produced.


    But now the real implementation is the bus, and the production of the steam bus is still in progress.


    What Liu Feng wants is to wait until Chang''an City expands a little more, and then put the steam car into use.


    In this way, there are taxis just like the other side of the earth, but the plan has not been implemented so quickly.


    What''s more, he wants to make it a little bit special, and now there are not many steam cars that everyone can see.


    So let His Majesty the King ride directly, and no one else can ride it, which is one of the best.


    "So it is." Adriana felt respected, but she didn''t expect that she could ride in a car that only His Majesty the King could ride in.


    "Let me introduce you, what we are passing through is the new city, and now we are going to the old city." Enri said, pointing to the scene passing by the window.


    She planned to take the mermaid princess for a walk in Chang''an City first, and then take her up when the affairs of the highest building were almost settled.


    "Is Chang''an City still divided into the old city and the new city?" Adriana asked curiously.


    "Well, not only that, the latest one also has a new new city, which is the newest built there." Enri said.

 Chapter 1779：

    \"There are actually three districts? Chang''an City is really big.\" Adriana sighed.


    You must know that although the Yalan Erlin Mermaid Empire is on the seabed and the seabed is very wide, the real size of the empire is not very large. In this way, compared with Chang''an City, it may only be as big as Chang''an City. An empire is as big as a king''s capital.


    \"Well, our Majesty still intends to continue to expand, such a little space is not enough. Enri said proudly.


    \"It''s already so big, do you want to continue to expand?\" Adriana looked shocked.


    The mermaid princess wondered if she had heard it wrong. Why should she continue to expand when she is so big?


    \"Because His Majesty still has a lot to do and wants to do a lot, and Chang''an City is now very crowded. If it doesn''t expand, I''m afraid it won''t be able to accommodate that many people.\" En Li said. Adriana looked out the window and found that there were people everywhere, and suddenly realized.


    She turned her head and said, \"I see, are there more and more people in Chang''an City? If we don''t expand, these people will be too crowded, right?\"


    \"That''s right, that''s it, that''s why Haiyan City has set up a registration link.\"En Li nodded.


    \"No wonder, I was curious at first, how could there be such a link all of a sudden, I heard people say that it''s better to log in directly.\"Adriana suddenly realized.


    At this time, she understood why she had to set up that link in the port, in order to screen out some people.


    \"Because not everyone can come to Chang''an City, you can see now that Chang''an City is different from other cities.\" An Li said. Indeed, no city can compare with Chang''an City now, and Chang''an City is already ahead of many other cities.


    Whether it is food, drink or construction, and even people will be much better than other cities.


    Because the life of the people in Chang''an City is getting better and better, everyone has a stable job, and then they start to pursue better things.


    And talents in other cities are starting to work hard for stable work, and they are inevitably incomparable with those in Chang''an City.


    Many buildings in other cities are still the same as before, and only a few cities have begun to build according to the appearance of Chang''an City.


    For example, making some concrete houses, laying roads and rebuilding the port, these are only in progress, so it will take some time to catch up.


    \"It''s true, I didn''t see this car in Haiyan City, and there are many things that are not available in Haiyan.\"Adriana looked out from the window.


    \"But Haiyan City is also very good and has developed very well.\" said An Li.


    The development of the nine major cities is not bad, and the houses in them have all begun to be built as concrete houses.


    There are also avenues, all of which are paved as concrete avenues, such as steam buses and flying questions, so it is also a very good city.


    \"Where are we going now?\"Adriana asked curiously. \"Are you hungry? Should I take you to dinner first?\" Enri asked with concern.


    Adriana touched her stomach, nodded and said, \"Then let''s go eat first, I''m really hungry.\"


    \"Then what do you want to eat? There are so many delicacies in Chang''an City, and you can choose from many." An Li said proudly.


    Hu Erniang recalled that in Chang''an City before, the number of delicacies was very small, only steamed buns and pizza shops, and all other delicacies were not available.


    1.7 But it''s different now. The food in Chang''an City can be said to be various, such as noodles, sushi, fried chicken burgers and so on.


    \"I don''t know any delicious food in Chang''an City. Do you have any recommendations?\" Adriana asked curiously.


    \"Then let''s see what type of food do you want? For example, rice or noodles?\" Enri asked.


    \"What is noodles?\" Adriana looked puzzled. -..., I''ll take you directly to eat. \" Enri said.


    It''s useless to explain too much to the mermaid princess now, after all, the other party doesn''t know anything.


    \"Okay.\" Adriana nodded without hesitation.


    \"One more, (one v one. Please customize, please support.\".


    The second thousand and fifty-two chapters: lay the groundwork first.


    An Li took the mermaid princess to stroll around Chang''an City for several hours, and then brought the other party to the eleventh floor of the highest building.


    She estimated that this time should be almost the same, and she did not work during this time period every day.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    \"Your Majesty, I''m back.\" En Li stepped into the eleventh floor. Liu Feng is sitting on the sofa at the moment, the document has been dealt with, and he is resting.


    After hearing the sound, he raised his head and said, \"It''s hard work, let''s take a rest first.\"


    \"It''s not hard, I brought Nana back.\"Enri shook her head and said.


    Adriana also walked from behind the fox ears to the front, and gave a respectful salute, \"Your Majesty, greetings to you.\"


    \"Sit down, I heard that you came here on purpose.\" Liu Feng said.


    When he saw the mermaid girl, he was a little surprised, but he didn''t expect her face to be so beautiful.


    The girls in the castle are already good-looking enough. I didn''t expect the mermaid princess to be very beautiful. I thought she would be a willful girl, but she looks a bit dignified.


    \"Yes, I read that book, so I came here.\" Adriana said without hesitation.


    \"But you don''t know if you came here like this, will your father and your family be worried?\" Liu Feng asked.


    He didn''t blame the other party, he just felt that the parents of the other party should be very worried after being gone for so many days.


    \"I didn''t think about it that much at the time, and when I saw the opportunity came, I ran out.\" Adriana said embarrassedly.


    The mermaid princess actually had a little regret. After a few days at sea, she began to worry about her father and brother.


    After all, no one said that when they came out, they must have found themselves crazy.


    \"But don''t worry, I have already had someone notify your father, and you can go back in two days.\" Liu Feng said.


    He didn''t want to cause too much trouble, and the most important thing was to show affection to the other party.


    In another continent, there is a mermaid empire, if you can reach a cooperation with him, that is another matter.


    He knew that the reason why the empire was hidden was because he didn''t want people to know it. If the other party owed him a favor, that''s another story. If you can reach a cooperation with another empire, it will be very helpful to the development of the Han Dynasty.


    Because the bottom of the sea is an unknown area, if there are familiar sea mermaids who can help find something.


    For example, precious seagrass plants, or some things only found on the bottom of the sea, these can also help the development of the Han Dynasty.


    This is only a help in things. If the other party is willing to send some people to become an undersea army, it will also be of great help to take charge of another continent.


    That''s right, Liu Feng''s ambition is not only limited to this continent, but also wants to be involved in another continent.


    Although it is said that another continent does not have the ability to unify for the time being, it does not mean that it will not be possible in the future.


    \"Thank you very much, Your Majesty, but will you go back in two days?\" Adriana suddenly lost.


    Not for anything else, because today Hu Erniang took her to visit Chang''an City, and she couldn''t be happier.


    Everything in Chang''an City was very attractive to her, and she felt that Chang''an City was really amazing.

 Chapter 1780：

    I would like to settle down in Chang''an City right away. Although it is not realistic, it is good to take it for a while.


    So after hearing that she was going to go back to the Yalan Erlin Mermaid Empire in two days, she was completely lost.


    \"Yes, because I told your father, I will meet you in the Larson Elf Empire fifteen days later, and let him pick you up there.\"Liu Feng nodded.


    Now it takes less than 15 days to travel from Chang''an City to another continent. The reason why I say this number is to have a little relaxation time.


    \"Fifteen days? Your Majesty, it''s impossible.\" Adriana kept shaking her head.


    The mermaid princess felt that this was impossible. It would take more than two months to travel from another continent to Haiyan City.


    Not to mention that it would take more time to go back to another continent from Chang''an City.


    \"What''s impossible?\" Liu Feng asked.


    \"Time, fifteen days is too short, it is impossible to reach the Larsen Elf Empire.\" Adriana looked determined. Hahaha. Of course I didn''t let you go back by boat. Fifteen days is definitely not enough to go back by boat. \"Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly. Adriana frowned suspiciously and asked, \"Since it''s not a boat, is it an airship? \"


    The only thing the mermaid princess could think of was the airship, after all, it only took two days to get from Haiyan City to Chang''an City.


    \"Of course, you can come to our Chang''an City from Haiyan City, so why can''t our airship go to the Larsen Elf Empire?" Liu Feng smiled.


    \"Isn''t it possible, I asked specifically when I was on the airship, I have to take a break every day.\" Adriana said seriously.


    \"It''s true, but those airships are from a long time ago, and the latest ones don''t have to be like this.\"Liu Feng didn''t hide anything from the Mermaid Princess.


    The other party has lived at the bottom of the sea for a long time, and she does not understand all of this, and it is even more impossible to have a scheming, even if she knows it, it is nothing.


    \"So that''s the case, then it''s much more convenient to take the airship.\" Adriana couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    After all, the sea route for more than two months is really terrible, and the ships have been swept into the seabed by huge waves several times.


    Moreover, the sea road for more than two months was very bumpy, and it was easy to get sunburned at sea, and it was very boring.


    The mermaid princess didn''t want to experience this feeling again. It would be really nice if there was an airship.


    \"So you can have a good time in Chang''an City these few days, and go back the day after tomorrow.\" Liu Feng said lightly.


    \"Chang''an City is so big, can I finish it in two days?\" Adriana asked curiously.


    \"If you go out every day, you should be able to play from morning to night.\"Liu Feng smiled.


    Adriana nodded heavily and smiled, \"Then I know, I will play in Chang''an these two days.\"


    \"I asked Anli and the others to accompany you, you can ask anything you don''t understand, and you can even buy some things to go home.\" Liu Feng arranged. Adriana looked embarrassed and said embarrassedly, \"I didn''t bring any coins this time, I''m afraid I won''t be able to buy anything.\"


    \"It doesn''t matter, just buy whatever you like, and then let your father return it to me.\"Liu Feng said softly.


    \"I understand.\" Adriana blinked her pink eyes.


    .. ¡­ ...


    \"Two more, (one v one. Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 253: Sick.


    \"Whoosh...


    The wind is blowing constantly, because it is beginning to enter summer, so the seasons also change a lot.


    The sky in the Sahara prairie has begun to darken, and it looks like it is about to rain heavily.


    Elsa is staying in the tent at the moment, and her expression looks serious.


    Not for anything else, because a lot of people in the tribe have been sick recently, and it''s a weird disease.


    Everyone looked haggard, coughed all the time, and looked very depressed.


    Mild ones are lying on the bed without being able to move, or coughing all the time, and serious ones are directly dead.


    And it''s not like one or two people. Most of the people in the tribe are sick and the situation is very critical.


    Those medicines brought back from Chang''an City didn''t work at all. Those people still had the same symptoms after taking them. There were not many medicines in Chang''an City, and not everyone had them.


    Because Elsa was worried about this matter, her whole body also became haggard, and she couldn''t eat or drink.


    This is the first time she has seen such a situation, and she doesn''t know how to deal with it at all. Every day she sees her own people die, and that feeling is really uncomfortable.


    \"Your Majesty, you should take a rest first, you haven''t slept for several days.\"Lea worried.


    Sheepjiao Niang also stayed up late for a long time, she was too worried about Xu Er Niang.


    \"It''s okay, I have to think of a way, otherwise they are all still sick, and everyone is suffering.\" Elsa frowned.


    Qi Er Niang had a worried look on her face, her face was obviously haggard and she lost a lot of weight.


    \"Your Majesty, it would be bad if you fell ill too. Let''s rest first.\" Lia worried.


    Sheepjiao Niang is really worried that Lion Ear Niang will also fall ill, this kind of disease is really terrible.


    As long as one is infected with this disease, the whole person''s life will be affected, because many people in the tribe are like this.


    If Shi Er Niang also fell ill, the loss of this tribe would be too great, and now no one knows how to treat this disease, so it is best not to get sick if you don''t get sick.


    \"I see, pour me a glass of water and I''ll see how to do it...\" Elsa said.


    \"Okay.\" Liya responded immediately, turned around and went to pour water.


    \"Tap tap....


    Sheepjiao Niang handed the water over, her eyes were full of worry.


    Elsa took the cup and took a sip and said, \"How''s the situation in the tribe recently?\"


    \"It''s not very optimistic, people are getting sick one after another, and those strange diseases are too ferocious.\"Lea frowned.


    \"Where did this disease come from? Why is it so serious?\"


    Elsa sighed.


    People in the entire tribe are getting sick one after another. No one knows what this disease is, let alone where it came from. It all happened so suddenly that it was a bit overwhelming, even a mess.


    \"I don''t know either, but this kind of disease is really terrible. Your Majesty must be okay.\" Leah said worriedly.


    Now, except for the management, most of the people in the entire tribe are sick and look very haggard.


    The whole tribe looked lifeless, all sick, completely different from the prosperity in the past.


    In the past, people could be seen everywhere in the whole tribe, but now there are no people everywhere in the whole tribe, only a sigh.


    \"Please don''t go out, maybe it''s dangerous outside.\" Elsa urged.

 Chapter 1781：

    She felt that something was wrong with the tribe, otherwise it would be impossible for so many people to get sick.


    \"Understood, it''s just that Your Majesty, this time is aggressive, it doesn''t look simple at all, and we don''t know where the disease came from, you said...\" said embarrassedly.


    \"You mean witchcraft or magic?\" Elsa asked with a frown. - Hmm, that''s what they all said, otherwise it really doesn''t make sense. \"Lia nodded again and again.


    Sheehorn Niang didn''t believe it at first, but in this situation, she had to believe it, because it was so outrageous that it couldn''t be justified. \"Impossible, I don''t think it''s possible.\"Elsa still doesn''t want to believe it.


    \"Your Majesty, I know you don''t believe it, but... but this really doesn''t make sense, we can only think about this, should we find a wizard?\" Leah asked.


    Elsa frowned, feeling a little shaken in her heart, and said, \"But... it''s not possible, because Your Excellency Liu Feng said that these are all nonsense.\"


    Shi Er Niang still didn''t believe it in her heart. If she had been in the past, she would have believed it, but since she had been in contact with Liu Feng for a long time, she didn''t believe it at all.


    \"Your Majesty, try it out, otherwise we have nothing to do, right?\" Liya said helplessly.


    Sheephorn still wants to try it out, no one knows what will happen next, so it''s not bad to try it.


    Well, try it, you go to the wizard, that''s all. \"Elsa can only be a dead horse and a living horse doctor.\"Yes, I will go now. \" Leah responded immediately.


    Sheepjiao Niang is also worried about the tribe, otherwise she would not be willing to believe in wizards, because many things can be explained after visiting Chang''an City. \"Tap tap....


    Qiluo walked into the tent, still looking at the back of Sheephorn leaving, suspicious of evil ways, \"Your Majesty, what''s wrong with Liya in such a hurry?\"


    \"She went to hire a wizard, maybe it will help the tribe.\" Elsa said.


    Although Shi Er Niang didn''t want to say it, the fact is that it can only be done for the sake of the tribe.


    \"A wizard please?\" Qiluo suspected that she had heard it wrong.


    Hasn''t your Majesty kept people from mentioning this for a long time? Why are you still inviting people in person?


    \"Well, try it, or we won''t know what to do.\"


    Elsa said helplessly.


    This is also something that can''t be helped, and it is also unexpected to invite a wizard, but it is indeed the case now.


    \"Okay, Your Majesty, take a good rest. Now that you are so sick outside, you must take care of yourself.\" Qiluo worried.


    \"I know, you are the same, you have to take care of yourself, and you can''t get sick.\" Elsa urged.


    She didn''t want the people closest to her to get sick, it was really a blow.


    \"We understand, but Your Majesty will not go out to the tent recently. Those people look bad.\" Qiluo frowned.


    Whenever the monkey ear girl sees someone outside the tribe groaning, she gets very upset.


    \"How is the handling of the tribe recently? What step has it taken?\" Elsa asked.


    She seldom goes out recently, so I don''t know how the tribe''s situation is.


    One more, (one v one. Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 254: Help.


    \"The sick people have all been gathered together, and the lifeless people have all been separated.\" Qiluohui reported.


    In the beginning, all of them were not separated. If anyone was sick, just keep them at home.


    But it is different now. More and more people are sick. At first, I thought that a few people would be fine after they got sick.


    But in fact, what they think is too simple. More and more people are sick, and they are growing in batches.


    In just two or three days, the number of lives has reached several hundred.


    At the beginning, only three or four people were sick a day, and it gradually increased to thirty or forty people.


    Up to now, 1,000 people have fallen ill, and among these numbers, some are seriously ill or some are not.


    Seriously, there is no life, or the whole person is lying on the bed without any consciousness.


    It''s not very serious, it''s just a cough and even a little dizziness, and a feeling of general weakness.


    When things got more and more serious, the peeling people felt that they couldn''t continue like this.


    So they started arranging to separate out those who were sick and those who were not sick.


    There are two reasons for this. The first is that it is easier to manage and will not be too troublesome. The second is that it is not the same thing for these sick people to stay next to people who are not sick.


    After all, the sick person looks very haggard, vicissitudes of life, and has been coughing.


    It seemed intimidating, let alone trying to figure out how to take good care of them.


    So I decided to separate the sick from the non-sick, and didn''t think too much about other things.


    \"Well done, how many people in the tribe are not sick now?\" Elsa asked seriously.


    Shi Er Niang wanted to know how bad the tribe''s current situation was. The reason why she didn''t know the number was because she didn''t dare to ask.


    She couldn''t bear to hear how many people in the tribe fell ill, and how many people lost their lives because of it.


    Every time she heard that someone fell ill and died, she felt very tormented and very uncomfortable. These were her subjects.


    What kind of leader would like to see his people die one by one, but he can''t do anything about the pain.


    I am afraid that no one can bear this, this is too cruel, it is like letting the leader take a knife to slaughter his own people. \"There are more than 1,400 people, all of them who are not sick are arranged to live on the other side of the tribe.\" Qi Luohui reported. These recent things are all done by the monkey ear mother, because she wants to share some things for the majesty.


    She knew the pain in His Majesty''s heart, and also knew that it was difficult for the other party to bear this easily.


    So she messes with everything, whether it''s arranging for someone to count the number of people who are sick, or the number of people who are not sick. Or arrange for someone to take care of those who are sick, or what to do with those who are sick?


    And what to do with the bodies of those who died after getting sick, etc., these are all her arrangements.


    \"How many people got sick and died? Has it been counted?\" Elsa asked impatiently.


    After Shi Er Niang asked this question, she regretted it. She reached out and covered her face, her expression full of sadness.


    This is the first time that she has been shown. Before, she looked like she was stubborn.


    Every word, deed, and every move gives people a sense of majesty, but this is the first time that this sad look has appeared.


    \"It has been counted that 800 people died.\" Qiluo also looked sad.


    When she said this number, the expression on her face could no longer be restrained.


    Originally, I didn''t want to show too much sadness in front of Your Majesty, so that the other party would be sad to see it.


    But this matter is too serious, this kind of sadness can''t be restrained.

 Chapter 1782：

    \"Have more than 800 people died in just five days?\" Elsa couldn''t believe the number.


    Shi Er Niang''s face was full of shock. This number was too frightening. On average, more than 160 people died every day. This number of deaths was terrifying.


    \"Yes.\" Qiluo couldn''t hold back his sadness any longer, and the corners of his eyes began to mist.


    This was a heavy blow to the tribe, and it also cast a gray sadness on the entire tribe.


    \"How to deal with the bodies of these people?\" Elsa still couldn''t help asking.


    Lion''s Ear Niang just knew that the people in the tribe were sick, but she didn''t know much about the specific situation.


    I only know that this disease is threatening, and many people have been recruited and many people have died.


    But she just didn''t have the courage to ask the exact number of people, she just handed over the matter to the monkey ear girl.


    This kind of heavy blow made her a little unbearable. The territories that she had worked so hard to recapture and the people who were territorial were now dead and wounded.


    \"They were all set on fire, because I don''t know what will happen to them after they die.\" Qiluo said.


    When Hou Er Niang saw those things, her whole body was shocked, but her reason told her that these corpses must be burned.


    \"I see, how many people are sick now?\" Elsa continued to ask.


    \"More than 1,400 people.\" Qiluo sighed.


    This number also makes her very sad, and it is not a small number for a lot of people.


    There are only 3,000 people in the tribe, and more than 800 people have died and more than 1,000 people have fallen ill. This number is really terrifying.


    \"More than 1,400 people?\" Elsa was once again shocked by the number, which was also terrifying.


    \"Yeah.\" Qiluo lowered her head secretly, her eyes were full of water mist, and she even started to sniffle.


    Elsa was stunned, leaning back on the chair a little confused, what should I do?


    Even if there are more medicines, it is not enough, let alone those medicines are not useful at all.


    She took a few deep breaths and asked, \"What''s the mood of the tribe''s people now?


    Shi Er Niang wanted to know how the situation of the tribe was going, and she didn''t know how the tribe''s people reacted.


    \"Everyone is very sad, sighing for a while, no one can laugh.\" Qiluo said.


    She didn''t dare to wander around the tribe these days, and every time she walked, she could hear a sad sigh.


    There are also bursts of coughing, and painful moans; groans, these sounds are very uncomfortable.


    -Hey. \" Elsa reached out and covered her face with sadness.


    \"Your Majesty, go to Chang''an City to find His Majesty Liu Feng, maybe he has a solution.\" Qiluo suggested.


    What Hou Er Niang thought of was Chang''an City, and now it is estimated that there is only a way there.


    \"That''s the only way.\" Elsa put down her hand covering her face.


    ¡­ .. . ... ... .


    \"Two more, (one v one. Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 255: I want to see hot air balloons.


    Princess Sophie has been wandering around in Haiyan City, with happy, happy and happy written all over her face.


    The corners of her mouth were always raised, and she said, \"Second brother, it''s fun here.\"


    The orc princess really likes Haiyan City so much, she thinks this place is fantastic.


    Not only the environment, but also the food, drink and clothes are very good, much better than Torola Orc Empire.


    Just stayed one night and felt the difference, it''s all so-too different.


    The environment of the restaurant where they slept last night was also very good, and they slept very comfortably.


    So much so that their heads just touched the pillow, and the sleepiness struck immediately.


    Everyone fell asleep quickly, and slept until dawn without waking up once.


    \"It''s good if you like it, then the two months of suffering will not be in vain.\"The second prince Nemo said softly.


    In short, after arriving in Haiyan City, they can see such a beautiful scene and enjoy such a beautiful life, which means that their hardships for more than two months have not been in vain.


    \"If it is calculated like this, the two months of hardship are really nothing at all, I am willing to live here all the time.\" Princess Sophie said happily.


    Her heart has been completely captured by Haiyan City, and she is willing to stay here forever.


    It doesn''t matter if you live here, the life here is really wonderful.


    \"You think, when the time comes, your father will definitely scold you.\"The second prince Nemo said.


    The second orc prince thought of King Blake of the Orc Empire of Torola, and he would definitely be angry with his temper.


    \"Ah! What should I do then.\" Princess Sophie became worried. I used to worry on the sea road, but when I got to Haiyan City, I didn''t worry anymore.


    I didn''t worry about it when I logged in, but now I''m worried after being reminded.


    \"It''s useless to worry, things have already reached this point.\"The second prince Nemo said.


    Princess Sophie sighed and said, \"That can only be recognized, anyway, life here is really good, enjoy a few more days.\"


    This is what the orc princess is holding now. Anyway, she will be scolded, so she might as well have a good time.


    \"Let''s go, let''s go shopping, I haven''t been to Haiyan City for a long time.\"The second prince Nemo said.


    It has been a long time since the orc prince left Haiyan City last time, and this time, he feels that the place has changed a lot.


    \"Okay.\" Princess Sophie said with a smile.


    \"Tap tap....


    The two walked around in Haiyan City and started a day of eating and drinking, eating wherever they went.


    \"Second brother, this looks delicious, let''s eat this.\"


    asked Princess Sophie.


    \"I''ve tried this before, and it tastes really good. Let''s try it out.\"


    Second Prince Nemo nodded.


    Several hours later, the two of them had already started to eat, lying motionless in the ice drink shop, their faces full of contented expressions.

 Chapter 1783：

    \"Second brother, I am very happy today.\" Princess Sophie said innocently.


    The orc princess is really happy today, it can be said to be the happiest day since childhood.


    The life in Haiyan City is what the orc princess yearns for. This kind of life is really good.


    The food is unprecedentedly delicious, the clothes are also very delicate, and the environment looks very good, very suitable for settlement.


    What''s more, it''s not even the capital, not even the capital, the environment can be so good.


    Then what will happen to the capital? Wangdu will definitely be better than Haiyancheng, right?


    \"You will know when you go to Chang''an City tomorrow.\" Second Prince Nemo smiled and began to look forward to seeing his sister''s expression.


    \"Chang''an City? Is it the capital of the Han Dynasty?\" Princess Sophie asked curiously.


    \"Well, it is the capital of the Han Dynasty, it is even better than Haiyan City.\"The second prince Nemo said.


    The expression on Princess Sophie''s face immediately showed a look of anticipation, and she said expectantly, \"Second brother, let''s go now.


    The orc princess was eager to go and see it now, after all, she had heard a lot about Chang''an City while she was at sea.


    She also read a lot of books about Chang''an City, so she looked forward to going to Chang''an City even more.


    \"Don''t worry, I''ve already bought tomorrow''s tickets, and I won''t worry about going tomorrow.\" Second Prince Nemo calmly said.


    \"Do you want to go again tomorrow? But I want to go now. I heard that Chang''an City is really good. There are many things I have never seen before.\" Princess Sophie said in a lost voice.


    \"What do you want to see? Haiyan City also has many things of Chang''an City.\" said the second prince Nemo.


    \"It''s not written in the book that Chang''an City has moving iron boxes, spacious roads and cloth bags that can fly to the sky, and Princess Sophie said with her eyes on it.


    \"There are all of them in front. As for the cloth bags that can fly, there is no such thing here, but I have never seen such a thing in Chang''an City before.\"


    Second Prince Nemo said.


    In fact, the orc princess was talking about those hot air balloons, and this book was written by Lucy.


    You must know that she was rescued by a hot air balloon at that time, and this incident has always been in my heart.


    So when writing a book, this hot air balloon bears the brunt of it.


    And the description is very detailed, and it took thousands of words to write this hot air balloon, so as not to miss a half.


    ........


    \"Ah, then it wouldn''t be Chang''an City, would it?\" Princess Sophie was suddenly disappointed.


    After reading a book, the orc princess remembered the hot air balloon the most.


    That''s why she kept this hot air balloon in her mind all the time, even though it was this thing that she had been thinking about for more than two months at sea. What she heard now was that there might not be this hot air balloon, no wonder she felt uncomfortable.


    I don''t know about that. Although my stay in Chang''an City was not short, I''m not sure if there is such a thing. \" said the second prince Nemo.


    After all, the time he spent in Chang''an City was not particularly long, and there were many things he had never experienced or seen. So it''s very likely that he missed the hot air balloon, but he just didn''t see it.


    \"That''s possible, right?\" Princess Sophie asked expectantly.


    The orc princess still doesn''t give up. If there is no such thing, then this time is really disappointing.


    Although it is said that the two days of life have been very good, whether it is food, drink and clothes are very good.


    But what the orc princess really wanted in her heart was that hot air balloon, and she wanted to fly to the sky to have a look.


    Although there are airships that can fly to the sky, the nature of the two is different, and the hot air balloon will be better, for the orc princess.


    ocoo. e one more, (one v one). Ask for customization, ask for support. \"Knife.


    Chapter 256: Don''t be ashamed


    The sky above the sea is getting darker and darker, and it seems that a storm is about to usher in.


    The sky was densely covered with dark clouds, and the dark clouds gathered into a pile, giving the feeling that the city was about to be destroyed by the dark clouds.


    \"La la...


    At this moment, a fleet is driving on the sea, and they will soon approach Haiyan City.


    This fleet is Alita''s fleet, and the departure time is slower than that of the Kassad fleet and the second prince Nemo.


    But no matter how slow it is, it is only a day or two slow, and it will be possible to reach Haiyan City in the afternoon.


    \"Big sister, we can finally reach Haiyan City, it''s really not easy.\" Arsenal said excitedly that the two-month sea journey almost made him almost collapse. This is the first time in their fleet~ One, four, three\" Going out such a far door at one time.


    You must know that it is very difficult to be at sea for more than two months, not to mention various uncertain weather factors.


    On the contrary, he could only stay at sea for more than two months, and the food was very bad.


    Looking around can only see the endless sea, the sense of despair is too miserable.


    Combined with a sudden storm, or when the weather is particularly hot, it''s a very torturous feeling.


    \"Yes, it took more than two months to finally arrive.\"Alita also said happily.


    If it wasn''t for his strong willpower and wisdom, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be able to survive the past two months.


    Thinking of myself as the captain of this fleet, if I can''t support myself, let alone others.


    So no matter how hard you can''t hold on, you have to hold on.


    The life of this entire fleet is pinched on itself. If the fleet does not have a leader, the entire fleet will soon be destroyed.


    \"Big sister, I heard that there are many delicious food in Haiyan City.\"Arsenal can''t wait.


    The only food I eat at sea every day is the unpalatable bitter-raised wheat, and some fish caught from the sea.


    Even the dried meat before, these foods taste very fishy, ??and they have no seasoning.


    If you only eat these things every day for more than two months, no matter how strong your mind is, you will not be able to stand it.


    Then there are some acquaintances on their team who have been to the Han Dynasty, and they can be heard talking about the Han Dynasty every day. One of them is about the food of the Han Dynasty. Almost everyone who has been there praised the food there, saying that it was simply delicious on earth. Once you eat it once, you won''t want to go back to what you''ve eaten before.


    Those things are delicious things they have never eaten in their life, even if they are expensive, they will be willing to buy them.


    Arsenal hear these words every day, so when they get to Haiyan City, they will inevitably look forward to the problem of food. \"We will be able to go to Haiyan City in the afternoon, just go straight to eat at that time.\"Alita is also looking forward to it honestly.


    The same is true for the wolf-eared girl. Every day, I can hear all kinds of people talking about the Han Dynasty.


    Aside from the buildings or the clothes he wears, the food alone makes his ears calloused.

 Chapter 1784：

    Because the food she heard was not just one kind of food, it was not like the food she had eaten in another continent before, which was dull and unpalatable.


    There is not only one kind of food in the Han Dynasty, such as noodles, steamed buns, porza, or sushi and seafood.


    These delicacies are all amazing, if you don''t try it, you really don''t know what it is.


    At first, the wolf-eared girl didn''t take it to heart, but over time, the longer she stayed at sea.


    The more I hear, the more I look forward to in my heart, so much so that I''m about to arrive in Haiyan City, so my heart expectation value has dropped to 100%.


    \"Let''s add time and try to arrive before dark so that we can eat faster.\" Arsenal said expectantly. He didn''t eat at noon, and it didn''t mean that he wasn''t hungry, just that he had no appetite at all when he saw the food.


    It may be because I have eaten this kind of food for more than two months, and I am about to go to Haiyan City, so I don''t want to eat at all.


    \"No matter how fast it is, where can our ship go?\"Alita also wants to go faster, but this is not realistic.


    \"I don''t know if people from other empires have arrived?\" Arsenal said curiously.


    \"We have already left very late, so they should have arrived early.\"Alita analyzed.


    They are really the last to set off, because they have been struggling for a long time before making this decision...


    After all, I knew at the beginning that it would take more than two months to go to another continent, which was too long.


    And everyone knows the risks at sea. As long as the captain of the fleet, it is impossible not to know the risks at sea.


    It doesn''t matter if it''s just a short time to go to sea, but it''s more than two months.


    There were too many variables in the past two months, and she dared not guarantee that the fleet could reach another continent completely and safely.


    If she''s just a crew member, then you don''t have to worry about this problem at all, just follow the flow.


    But she is different. She is the captain of this fleet and has to consider the safety of the crew members of the entire fleet.


    It is even more important to consider those who have given coins to board the ship, where there are not only one or two lives in their hands.


    \"Big sister, what are we going to do after arriving in Haiyan City?\"Arsenal began to look forward to the next plan.


    \"Let''s take a good rest for a few days first, the sea route for more than two months is not a joke.\"Alita said.


    She was already too tired and had to take a good rest. The two-month sea journey made her think too much.


    So now she just wants to lie down and rest, without thinking about anything.


    \"That''s right, it''s been too tiring for more than two months.\" Arsenal nodded in agreement.


    \"Anyway, it''s almost time to arrive at Haiyan City, make arrangements, let someone prepare to land first, and then notify those people.\" Alita instructed 1.4.


    \"Okay.\" Arsenal nodded.


    \"By the way, while telling them, let them calm down and don''t lose their sense.\"Alita added.


    Don''t want to tell them when it''s time to get them too excited and make a lot of noise on the boat.


    This not only loses the face of another continent, but also makes people in Haiyan City look down on it.


    It took more than two months to come and enjoy life, not to be looked down upon.


    \"I understand, I''ll make them quieter.\" Arsenal nodded.


    Alita blinked and looked at the sea, the expression on her face was indescribable.


    \"Second shift, (one v one). Please customize, please support..


    Chapter 257: Think for the good.


    In summer, there are always few clouds in the sky, and only a few are floating in the sky.


    The other clouds seemed to have been sunburned, the whole sky was blue, and there was not much white.


    Queen Field woke up at noon. Although the nap party in the big summer is very comfortable, it is easy to be woken up by the heat.


    She was woken up by the heat now, and she was sitting on the edge of the bed sweating profusely. She couldn''t sleep well even after taking a nap.


    Before it was not summer, she would take a nap, because it would be more energetic to deal with the afternoon things.


    If I don''t sleep, I''ll be drowsy every afternoon, and I can''t get enough energy to deal with files.


    So every time it is noon, after eating, you must take a nap, no matter what time.


    But taking a nap in summer is definitely not as good as spring, autumn and winter.


    Every time I''m half asleep, I start to sweat. I usually see this, my whole body is sticky, and it''s very uncomfortable.


    I haven''t started sleeping for a long time, and I will be woken up by the heat. Once I wake up from the heat, the whole person will feel a lot of irritability.


    Because of lack of sleep, and the heat of the 16th day, no one will feel better.


    Queen Field sat on the edge of the bed with a dark face, wiping the sweat from her forehead with a handkerchief.


    She took a few deep breaths and shouted, \"Someone, pour me a glass of water, it''s too hot.\"


    The weather was so hot that she was too lazy to move, she wanted to pour the water herself. \"Squeak!


    The door of the room was immediately pushed open by the maid, who hurriedly poured a glass of water and served it.


    \"Where is Little Green? Let her come to see me.\" Queen Field said.


    \"Yes, I''ll go now.\"The maid responded immediately.


    \"Ta ta ta...


    Queen Field stood up from the bed and began to walk to the window to blow the natural wind.


    Looking at the blue sky, she sighed and said, \"It''s good to be in Alor City at the moment.\"


    She has never stopped singing about her ambition to conquer the entire Yaxiong kingdom, and she wishes to conquer the entire kingdom now.


    But she regrets that her brother is still in the hands of the Han Dynasty, and there is no news about the people who sent it. \"It''s been so long, why is there still no news?\" Queen Field frowned and muttered to herself.


    It stands to reason that Jin Mo should have come back after so long, but there is still no news.


    \"Isn''t something wrong? Did you die in the sea? Or is your father not agreeing?\" Queen Field guessed. Her heart is very complicated now, and no one knows what happened.


    This is the short board brought about by the inability to circulate information, and everything can only be known by seeing it.


    But if there is something wrong with me, then it can be said that the news is broken.


    \"Damn, there is no news so far, so my plan can''t be executed at all.\" Queen Field was a little angry. She looked at the beautiful scenery outside. Although she said that the scenery outside was very good, she was not in the mood to appreciate it at this moment.


    \"Tap ta ta...

 Chapter 1785：

    \"Knock knock knock....


    \"Crumble!\"


    Deacon Green knocked on the door, then pushed open the door, walked straight in, and asked, "Your Majesty, what do you have to do with me?" \"


    After hearing the voice, Queen Field turned around and asked, \"Is there any news about Jin Mo recently?\"


    What she wants to hear most now is news about elves, otherwise she is not in the mood to do anything else.


    Deacon Green shook his head helplessly, with such a helpless expression, he said, Your Majesty, there is no news for the time being. \"


    She also asked people to inquire, and even more people went to the beach to see the situation, but all the information she got was unknown.


    \"How long has it been, why haven''t there been any news, what''s going on?\" Queen Field asked angrily.


    Ever since the elves left Golden Eagle City to go to another continent, they have been waiting for news.


    It was originally expected to receive the news before the summer, but it is summer now.


    It has been almost a month since the expected time, and no news has been received yet.


    Anyone would be very angry, after all, it was related to the plan to rule the entire kingdom.


    \"I have sent a lot of people to look for Jin Mo, and there will be news soon.\" The green deacon said immediately.


    She was also a little helpless. The people sent out wave after wave, but none of the news that came back was useful.


    \"What are those people doing? It''s been so long, and no news has come back. If it''s useless, let them get out.\" Queen Field shouted angrily.


    Every day, I gave these people food, drink, clothes, and even gave them gold coins, but I didn''t expect it to be of no use at the critical moment. -Your Majesty, please don''t be angry, I have already let the useless people get out of the way, and the people sent out now are masters in collecting information, there will definitely be news back in \" Green Deacon said immediately.


    She spent a lot of gold coins, and also let the people of the Black Iris organization go to find the news immediately.


    According to the time, it was indeed too long, so she couldn''t help but wonder if something happened.


    \"Little Green, you said that time has passed for so long, is there any problem?\" Queen Field asked after calming down.


    \"I don''t think it should, this is not the first time we have come from the Flanders Empire, it is unlikely that something will happen.\" The green deacon analyzed.


    277\"Yes, since it''s not the first time, why is there no news yet?\" Queen Field asked rhetorically.


    \"Maybe. Maybe there is something in the Flanders Empire that is delayed.\"The Green Deacon can only think about this.


    \"Impossible, the father must know the seriousness of the matter, not to mention that the eldest brother is still in the hands of the Han Dynasty, the father cannot delay the time. \" Queen Field also knows her father too well.


    From childhood to adulthood, King Sandra liked his eldest son the most. Now that his eldest son is in danger, it is impossible for him to sit and run.


    It is even more unlikely that other things will delay the progress of the redemption of the big prince.


    Even if there is any matter, he will immediately push all of them away, and the most important thing is to rescue Prince Eddie.


    \"Then there might be some big storm at sea that delayed the time.\"Deacon Green continued to think about the good side.


    She didn''t want anything to happen to Jin Mo, after all, it was related to the plan to rule the entire Yadian Kingdom.


    \"Then will something happen to them? Shouldn''t they be directly swept into the sea by the big storm?\" Queen Field worried. \"Your Majesty, think for the best.\" Deacon Green comforted.


    ...ooo..o.o¡­.


    One more, one v one). Ask for customization, ask for support. \".


    Chapter 258: Extend a helping hand.


    After Liu Feng and others finished their afternoon tea, they began to return to their positions to process their respective documents.


    Today''s document will be a bit more than the previous one, because a lot of it is about development.


    In the summer, in addition to agriculture, we need to follow up, followed by the cooling of Chang''an City.


    Cooling alone consumes a lot of coins every year, as a lot of saltpeter is bought from the Chaos Lands.


    Without saltpeter, there is no way to make ice, and without ice, many ice drink shops in Chang''an City cannot be opened.


    Therefore, saltpeter is an indispensable thing for Chang''an City, and this kind of thing is not known to everyone.


    Many people only know that this is an ore, and they don''t know what this ore can be used for.


    I only knew that selling this kind of ore to the Han Dynasty would definitely make a lot of money, so I didn¡¯t even think about what this kind of ore could do. And Chang''an City relies on this ore to attract a steady stream of people in summer, and all those people come for those ice drinks. Being able to drink a sip of ice water in summer is simply the greatest redemption in summer, and I feel that the whole person''s mood will be much better.


    So every summer, the ice drink shop in Chang''an City will have a long queue.


    Everyone does not hesitate to be exposed to the scorching sun in the sky, and would rather stand in line under the sun than leave.


    Because as long as you can buy a glass of iced drink, all the heat of the day will disappear.


    Therefore, Chang''an City is very dependent on saltpeter every year, and it needs to spend a lot of saltpeter every day.


    The same is true in the castle, which requires constant use of saltpeter, although it is said that the castle is now equipped with a fan.


    But if you put a basin of ice in front of the fan, the wind will be cooler.


    And Liu Feng also invented an ice fan, that is, put a lot of ice under the big fan.


    In this way, when the feng shui starts to blow, the ice mist that will be scraped will fly together.


    This kind of feeling is not too comfortable, I can sit in front of the ice fan all day.


    Right now they''re dealing with some saltpeter, because they''re cooperating with the entire Chaos Land.


    Therefore, the output of saltpeter has also been greatly improved, and more and more are provided to Chang''an City.


    Originally, Liu Feng was still worried that the amount of saltpeter would not be enough this summer. After all, there were more and more people in Chang''an City.


    But last winter the other two duchies in the more chaotic land cooperated and got more saltpeter.


    But this also means another problem, that is Bella and the others.


    After all, she planned to conquer the other two principalities, so she needed to attack the other two principalities.


    At this time, the other two principalities had already obtained the goods of the Han Dynasty, so this was also a problem.


    After all, Bella is Tis''s older sister. With this relationship, there will be a little embarrassment.


    And I have cooperated with the other two principalities, and I don''t know what Bella will think.


    \"Your Majesty, you look very worried, what''s wrong\"? \"


    Na found it right away.

 Chapter 1786：

    \"No, I was thinking about the place of chaos, Bella sent a letter.\"Liu Feng said.


    Mina shook the cat''s tail gently and asked, \"Your Majesty, what did she say?\"


    \"She said she was going to attack the other two principalities and wanted to rule the entire chaotic place within this year.\"Liu Feng said seriously.


    He didn''t expect the other party to make this decision, after all, they just won the Duchy of Maner not long ago.


    If the other party said that he would attack the other two principalities at the beginning, then he might not cooperate with the other two principalities.


    After all, if the other two principalities did not have the goods of the Han Dynasty, they would definitely have a hard time.


    But it''s different now. They have the goods of the Han Dynasty, and life will definitely get better.


    At that time, when Bella goes to attack the other two principalities, it will be more difficult. It is not as simple as attacking the principality of Maner before. \"But haven''t they just ruled a principality? Where can they have the energy to rule another principality?" Mina wondered.


    What Mao Er Niang had heard before was that Bella was struggling to manage a principality, and now she has to attack the other two principalities.


    No matter how you think about it, it''s a bit unrealistic, maybe even the principality you currently own will be taken in.


    \"It''s the decision they made, we can''t interfere, we can only help them.\"Liu Feng said.


    What he calculated in his heart was not that simple. He had been hungry for a long time in the chaotic place all day long.


    But helplessly, Bella is now ruling, and she was originally Niu Jiao Niang''s sister.


    With this level of relationship, he can''t do anything to the chaotic place, after all, he has to take care of Niu Jiao Niang''s face.


    But he won''t give up his possession of the Chaos Land because of this, he just said that it will be delayed for a while.


    Of course, now is the best time, as long as Bella goes to attack the other two principalities.


    At that time, when both sides are injured, I can go out and accept the whole chaos.


    It''s just that this is only Liu Feng''s general idea, and what happens in the end depends on the specific situation.


    \"Your Majesty, how can we help them? Are we going to give them food? Or should we give them weapons?" Mina asked curiously. Every time about military matters, Cat Erniang is very interested, and she is very willing to participate in the discussion.


    \"We will not give them weapons. Their current pig iron weapons are enough to fight against the other two principalities. We just need to provide them with enough food." Liu Feng said.


    This is also one of his strategic plans, and only lends a helping hand when the other party wants to attack the other two principalities.


    If the other party fails, it is reasonable and reasonable to take the other two principalities by himself.


    Then if the other party wins, he can be considered to have helped the other party (Qian Zhao''s), and the other party will remember the good of the Han Dynasty. Therefore, no matter where you look from these two aspects, the Han Dynasty has the greatest benefits.


    \"Is there enough food? But I remember that the Duchy of Manl also has enough food now.\" Mina recalled.


    Before, it was because they had not completely occupied the next principality, but only occupied a city, so they needed a lot of food.


    But it''s different now. The other party won a principality and became a queen. There is still enough food. Otherwise, how to manage the entire principality?


    \"You are still too naive in this regard, food will never be enough for a principality.\"Liu Feng said with a smile.


    He has experience in this regard. If a principality wants to start a war, then food is their most important strategic reserve.


    .. .. . ......o. . .


    \"Two more, (one v one. Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 259: It''s too late.


    Mina nodded thoughtfully and asked, \"Next, shall we take the initiative?\"


    \"No, just let them take the initiative. Trust me, it won''t take long for them to ask us for help.\"Liu Feng smiled. He can''t take the initiative, the initiative loses the initiative, and it becomes completely passive.


    At this time, it is definitely best to let the other party take the initiative, so that you have the capital to talk about it.


    \"I see.\" Mina nodded and said, she also understood some of this.


    \"How is the eldest prince of the Flanders Empire?\" Liu Feng asked suddenly.


    Since the last time Prince Eddie was captured, he has been imprisoned in the Division of Guards.


    And Jin Mo, who was suddenly caught at sea, was also locked up in order to prevent the elves from going to the Flanders Empire.


    \"It''s quite obedient. When I was locked in before, I would call the device every day. Now it''s much better.\" Mina said.


    At that time, when Prince Eddie was arrested, he was very arrogant and kept saying that he was the eldest prince of the Flanders Empire.


    They also said they couldn''t do this to themselves, and even threatened to send someone to fill the place.


    But as time went on, he panicked, and no one paid any attention to him at all. After being locked up in the small dark room for a long time, his mind had already collapsed.


    From the beginning, the cry slowly turned into a begging for mercy, asking the soldiers to let him go out, and said that he would give a lot of gold coins, as long as he was allowed to go out.


    \"If he is still not obedient after being closed for so long, it shows that he still has a little backbone.\" Liu Feng smiled.


    No one can resist the little black house. It can take up to three days at most. After three days, it will start to collapse, and ordinary people will not be able to do it in two days.


    In that closed environment, you can''t see your fingers, and there is a very bad smell everywhere.


    From time to time, there will be mice and cockroaches, and all your food, drink, and retreat are in it. This kind of feeling is not for everyone.


    If it is civilians or slaves, it doesn''t matter, after all, they have been living a hard life.


    But Prince Eddie is a royal family, how could he endure such hardships, but the good thing is that he endured it on the first day.


    By the next day, he couldn''t take it anymore, and he was no longer the arrogant he was at the beginning.


    Instead, he became extremely frightened, and kept begging the soldier at the door to let him go.


    \"Your Majesty thought, but that Jin Mo has not said a word until now.\" Mina said seriously.


    Since the elf girl was captured, hbgf hasn''t said anything until now.


    Because she already knew that she was arrested by the people of the Han Dynasty, it is useless to say more at this time.


    If the other party is unwilling to let go, no matter what you say, it is just a waste of time.


    Moreover, he is now from the Flanders Empire, no longer from this continent, so there is nothing to say.


    When you were arrested and imprisoned, you didn''t say a word from the beginning to the end, and it was the same when you learned that Prince Eddie was imprisoned not far from yourself.


    \"It doesn''t matter, anyway, it will be closed for a few more days, just put them back.\"Liu Feng said softly.


    As long as the people from the Flanders Empire come over, then Prince Eddie and the others can release them at any time.


    The people from the Flanders Empire had already reached a cooperation with the Han Dynasty, and Duke Woods led a pair of troops to move towards the Han Dynasty. The main purpose is to bring ransom and slaves, as well as a few knights, but these knights are used for escort. As for the knights who helped Queen Field to **** the kingdom of Ave, there were none.


    That''s what Liu Feng wanted, and that''s why he let Yingya rob Jin Mo and the others halfway through.

 Chapter 1787：

    If Jinmo is allowed to go directly to the Flanders Empire, although it is said that he will bring some ransom back, he will also bring some knights.


    And these knights are all used to help Queen Yufield take the entire Adian Kingdom, he doesn''t want to see this.


    \"According to the time, Duke of Woods and the others should be there soon, wait until we get the ransom, and then let Prince Eddie and the others go back.\" Mina suggested.


    Everything has to be on the safe side, wait until the ransom is paid and the slaves are released before they are released.


    By the time they went back and told Queen Field everything about it, it was too late.


    If you want to send someone to play another continent, it will take more than two months.


    Queen Field can''t wait at this time, even if they send people, Liu Feng will rob them again halfway.


    The second is that the Han Dynasty has already promised the Adian Kingdom to drive away the people of the Flanders Empire, so this time is the best time. Even if Prince Eddie and the others went back, it would be of no avail. Even if they went back to another continent to tell King Sandra what happened, it would be too late.


    The Duke of Woods will vigorously promote the power of the Han Dynasty, and during the period when Prince Eddie was locked up, he actually knows the power of the Han Dynasty.


    Coupled with the big defeat on Queen Field''s side, all of this will make King Sandra fear the Han Dynasty.


    No matter how dissatisfied he is in his heart, no matter how much he thinks of revenge, it will be of no avail, because he does not dare.


    \"Well, send a telegram to Niu Da. According to the time, it should be coming soon, so let him receive Duke Woods first.\" Liu Feng told him.


    \"Yes.\" Mina nodded and continued to ask, \"Your Majesty, when will we attack the Flanders Empire?


    The cat-eared girl is more curious about this, because she promised Queen Timothy of the sub kingdom last winter.


    \"Don''t worry about this, let''s wait for a while, anyway, the current Flanders Empire is also very poor.\" Liu Feng said calmly.


    The situation of the Flanders Empire at this moment does not pose any threat to the Han Dynasty at all, no, not only to the Han Dynasty, but also to the entire Yadian Kingdom.


    They had already suffered a defeat, and lost a lot of knights, and now there is no knight to support them. The current Flanders Empire can be said to be bullied. There is only one city''s strength. To fight against a kingdom is nothing more than hitting a stone with an egg. \"Then I will continue to send people to keep an eye on them, in case something goes wrong.\" Mina said seriously.


    \"Well, keep people staring at it. If something happens, send the information back immediately by telegram.\"Liu Feng nodded.


    \"Your Majesty, do you want someone to talk to the Yadian Kingdom? I think they may have been waiting for our news.\" Mina asked curiously. \"Don''t say anything, just tell them not to worry.\" Liu Feng said calmly.


    e. . . . .


    \"One more, (one v one. Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter two thousand and sixty: Rila''s troubles.


    Chapter two thousand and sixty: Rila''s troubles. (2 more for customization)


    \"Boom....


    \"Wash La La...\"Zhe Lili....


    It started to rain heavily in the sky, and lightning flashed for a while, which made people very frightened.


    What''s more, it''s still at sea at this moment, so it seems that the atmosphere is even more dull.


    The waves were rolling constantly, the weather was gloomy and it looked particularly frightening, and lightning flashed from time to time, which made people very frightened.


    There is a fleet at sea at the moment, they are moving towards the port of Haiyancheng.


    This fleet is from the Flanders Empire, and it has been more than a month or two since its departure.


    This fleet was the fleet of Duke Woods, and came to the Han Dynasty with ransoms and slaves.


    \"The weather is terrible.\" Duke Woods frowned at the weather in the sky.


    The sky flashed from time to time, and after a few seconds, a loud noise sounded, which was especially harsh in the open sea.


    \"Sir, let''s go first, it''s raining heavily now, don''t get sick.\"


    Knight Commander Leo advised thinking.


    At this moment, a heavy rain is falling in the sky, and it is very uncomfortable to hear it.


    \"It''s okay, I''ve been in the cabin for too long, I''m a little uncomfortable, it''s good to ventilate outside, even if it''s raining.\" Duke Woods shook his head lightly.


    He has been staying in the cabin for a long time recently, and he has been staying in the cabin until it is almost moldy. That feeling is too stuffy.


    Even if it''s raining now, he doesn''t care, and it feels good to get drenched.


    In addition, the sun has been shining some time ago, it is too stuffy and too hot in the cabin.


    It is really uncomfortable to stay in it for too long, so it is also very good to have a heavy rain now, the sea breeze is very good, and it is very comfortable to carry on the face.


    \"Sir, just wait and go in, don''t stay outside for too long.\" Knight Commander Leo said.


    Because I will soon go to Haiyan City, if I get sick at this time, it will be difficult to handle.


    Otherwise, if you land in Haiyan City, you don''t know what to do. The leaders are all sick, and it''s easy to mess up.


    \"Okay, it''s okay, you can go down.\" Duke Woods waved his hand. \"Yes.\" Knight Commander Leo nodded, turned and left the board. He was going to go to another ship, and then go to Rila, and he had been at sea for more than two months.


    Even if he is rejected every time, he always wants to stick to each other, as long as he can see each other, it is very good.


    After all, the beauty of the elf girl is what she has always coveted, and it is rare to see such a good-looking person.


    In the Flanders Empire, there are no elves, all are only humans, so when he saw the elf girl, the whole person was fascinated by it.


    Although the other party has clearly shown that he doesn''t like him, he feels that as long as he has the heart, the other party will definitely be moved.


    \"Tap tap....


    Knight Commander Leo, whether or not it was raining heavily, came to another ship with a wooden plank.


    Then he kept looking around, preparing to look for the figure of the elf girl. In the past two months or so since he went to sea, he already knew about the temperament of the elf girl.


    Now this weather is the girl''s favorite, and she will definitely stand on the board and enjoy the heavy rain.


    So at this time, he only needs to look for the elf girl in an open place or a higher place.


    \"So you''re here, I knew you''d be outside.\"


    Knight Commander Leo said.


    As soon as he looked up, he saw the elf girl sitting on the viewing platform on the mast of the ship.


    Rila lowered her head when she heard the sound, glanced at the knight commander, then ignored him and continued to look up at the sky.


    She doesn''t care whether the rainstorm falls on her face all the time, she just enjoys the feeling.


    It feels very comfortable to be cold and cold, which is better than when the sky is full of sunshine.

 Chapter 1788：

    That kind of feeling is simply too uncomfortable, I just feel that the whole person is stuffy, and when I go out, I feel hot and panic.


    Even if you don''t touch anything, as soon as you step out of the cabin, you want to feel like you''ve stepped into a steamer.


    It felt as if the whole person was on fire, not to mention that it was still in the sea, and there was nothing to block it.


    \"Do you want Miss Rila to come down first? It''s dangerous up there.\" Knight Commander Leo asked with concern.


    He explored to cover his face, as raindrops from the sky kept falling into his eyes.


    \"What''s the matter with the knight commander? If you have nothing to do, just go in and hide from the rain.\" Rila didn''t want to talk to the other party.


    She has clearly rejected the other party many times, almost every day, but the other party seems to be incomprehensible.


    Every rejection follows as if I can''t hear it, day in and day out.


    This really troubled the elf girl, and she really didn''t want to deal with this kind of person.


    If it weren''t for the fact that the other party cooperated with the Han Dynasty, she might have killed him with her character.


    But in order to make good relations between the two countries, she had to swallow her anger and had to refuse every time.


    But I can''t bear it for a long time. The fleet will reach Haiyan City tonight.


    As soon as she landed in Haiyan City, Rila planned to leave immediately, and she really didn''t want to see this person again for a moment.


    It was the first time she had seen such a thick-skinned person in her life. She refused for more than two months, and for more than two months it was still like nothing.


    \"I have nothing to do, my affairs have been dealt with, I will come to see Miss Rila.\" Knight Commander Leo shouted from below. \"Since there is nothing to do, then you can go to the cabin to rest, don''t disturb me to watch the rain.\" Rila said ruthlessly.


    She really didn''t want her good mood today to be defeated by this person again.


    Originally, it was raining heavily, which was the weather she liked, and it was also a joy to be able to reach Haiyan City at night.


    But who knows that this cheeky person is sticking over again, it''s really annoying.


    \"No, Miss Rila, I''m not tired, I''ll watch the rain with you here too.\" Knight Commander Leo said relentlessly.


    He also knew that he was going to Haiyan City soon, and he didn''t have much time to watch the elf girl.


    So at this time, if you can stick to the other party, you can quickly stick to the other party, otherwise, after logging in, you don''t know if there is a chance to see the other party. \"Whatever you want, as long as you don''t talk to me, everything is fine, let me watch the rain quietly.\"Rila said ruthlessly. Anyway, they have rejected so many times in the past two months, and the other party is just like nothing, and doesn''t care about this one more time.


    \"Relax, Miss Rila, I will never disturb you.\" Knight Commander Leo said with a smile.


    He also knows that the other party has been rejecting him all the time, and he doesn''t expect to do anything with the other party, so it looks good.


    \"Second update, (Tv). Please customize, please support.


    Chapter 261: The giant reappears.


    \"Zhe Li Li Li...


    The torrential rain in the sky continued to fall, as if the world was covered with a gray veil.


    There is misty water vapor everywhere, and it has been raining for several days in the Han Dynasty, and I feel that there is no intention to stop.


    No, there wasn''t even a sign of weakening, let alone the rain stopped, and it was wet everywhere for a while.


    At this moment, the other side of the Forbidden Mountains was the same, and it was wet everywhere.


    It looks as if you are in the water curtain cave, everything seems so peaceful.


    A heavy rain fell in the sky, and the sound of lightning and thunder did not break the tranquility that should belong to the forest.


    Raindrops rustling on leaves, ticking on stones, or the endless \"593\" sound of small rivers, these sounds belong to the forest this week.


    It''s just that the forest stopped singing for a short time, and it was singing again when the rainy season came.


    The other side of the Forbidden Mountains is a long distance from Chang''an City, and the distance between them may take more than half a month if we have to hurry.


    If it can be reached by airship in two days, the other side of the Forbidden Mountains is one that people from Chang''an City have not been to for a while.


    So it is extraordinarily quiet over there, and the forest over there looks like a virgin forest.


    There are old trees everywhere, and there are many strange-shaped stones. If you want to walk, it must be very difficult to walk. It is precisely in such a difficult virgin forest that there is a huge cave. The height of this cave is a hundred meters, and the width is tens of meters wide.


    If it is a cave, it would be more appropriate to say that it is a huge cave.


    From the outside, the cave is completely dark, and you can''t see anything.


    In addition, there is a heavy rain now, and the raindrops falling from the sky have formed rain fog, which makes it even more difficult to see what is in the cave.


    There was a continuous sound of breathing from the cave, and the sound was gradual and very loud.


    -Some creatures passing through the cave were scared away by this breathing sound, and there was no creature around the cave.


    At this moment, there is a giant lying in the cave, and the giant is very huge.


    Similar to the giants that appeared during the previous British and Romanian civil wars, they were all five or six meters tall, and their size was larger than the largest animal, an elephant.


    The giant''s feet were facing the outside of the cave, and his head was sleeping inside the cave.


    Therefore, the sound of the giant sleeping and snoring through the echo of the cave, and then wearing it out, is particularly loud.


    Except for the giants in the entire cave, there are the remains of some beasts, or some dilapidated trees.


    It seems that this giant has lived in a cave for a while, and the heads of beasts around him can represent everything.


    \"Swish...


    The giant suddenly reached out and grabbed his thigh, making a loud rustling sound through the hide.


    \"boom!\"


    After the giant scratched the itch, there was a rollover, because the body was relatively large and the rollover made a loud noise.


    The loud sound of rain that was gradually dripping outside the cave did not affect the giant''s sleep in the slightest.


    Instead, the more he slept, the more sound he slept, the louder his mouth was, and he turned over from time to time, scratching it.


    \"Boom...\"


    Suddenly, there was a loud sound of thunder outside the cave, so loud that it seemed like it could split the entire mountain.


    It was also this huge thunder that woke the giant, and he opened his blue eyes in a daze.


    Then he sat up straight as if he couldn''t sleep, and reached out to scratch his long brown hair.


    The long hair was scattered on the ground, and the length was as long as the giant''s waist.


    And his brown beard is also very long, and it has grown all the way to the chest.

 Chapter 1789：

    A pair of brown eyebrows are very thick and messy, and it seems that the whole person has not been properly organized for a long time.


    The giant''s name is Ordos, but no one has called him by his name for so many years, and he probably forgot about it.


    \"Grumbling....\"


    \"Why was there such a loud thunder?\" The giant explored to touch his growling belly.


    Since he was in a deep cave, the rumbling of his stomach was amplified by the echoes of the cave.


    If it wasn''t for the giant''s height, there would be no difference from ordinary people just by looking at their faces.


    It is also a high nose, a chin full of beards, and a scar on the left side of the face, which looks very fierce...


    The lower half of his body is all animal skins, but it is not a single animal skin, but seven or eight animal skins spliced ??together.


    The Zeng skin and the animal skin are fixed with vines, and the upper body is not wearing anything.


    In this state, he looks like a savage in the mountains, but he is bigger.


    \"I''m a little hungry, but it''s still raining outside.\" Erdos looked frustrated.


    He hadn''t been out of the cave for two days, because it was raining heavily in the mountains, and he couldn''t go out at all.


    It wasn''t because the rainstorm blocked his way out, but the muffled thunder outside.


    The loud sound of those thunders falling in the mountains is very scary, not to mention that the mountains are the most prone to thunder.


    And those people often land near the cave, because the thunder is close, so the sound is also louder.


    The giant lived in this cave for several years, originally with his brother.


    But who knew that his brother never came back after he went out, so he was the only one left.


    He couldn''t find where the other clansmen were. Originally, their giant clan was on the other side of the mountain.


    There is still a long, long distance away from the Forbidden Mountains, who would have known that the two brothers ran out for fun.


    Although they said they were huge and could see far away from standing tall, the two of them were both road idiots and lost their way all of a sudden.


    In addition, there are not many people on the giant clan in 3.9, and they will not live in the same place all the time.


    Every one or two years, a new place will be changed to live and settle again, so even if the giant Ordos finds his hometown, that place will long be empty.


    \"Would you like to go out, not here anymore?\" Erdos muttered to himself, thinking that the days he will stay here are too long.


    If he didn''t want to wait for his brother, I''m afraid he would have left this place long ago.


    But after so many years, there is no news of his brother, and he wants to leave here.


    The giants are like this, they won''t live in the same place for too long, but he has lived here for several years.


    .. 0....000


    \"One more, (v one. Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 262: Decided to go over mountains and mountains


    \"But it''s raining heavily outside, how should I go out?\"


    Erdos muttered to himself.


    The giants lived in the caves for years and rarely went out, and they mostly hunted in the surrounding forests.


    And then eat some wild wild fruits, but those wild fruits are not-


    When you eat one bite at a time, they are directly pulled up by the roots, and then chewed together with the leaves.


    Although it does not taste good, it is always more filling. If you just want to hunt wild beasts to fill your stomach, you may need to catch a lot of wild beasts in one day.


    And it''s not that wild animals can be seen everywhere around him, so he is often hungry.


    Sometimes only one or two beasts can be eaten a day, and those beasts are not very large.


    Only some hares and pheasants are often caught, and there are relatively few wild deer and wild boars.


    So sometimes it depends on eating some wild fruits with leaves, or drinking a lot of river water and lake water.


    Therefore, Ordos, who was originally strong, now looks a lot thinner and does not look like a giant.


    Because I am not very full every day, I sleep in the cave every day.


    Because I feel that only in this way will I not consume energy, and I will not be hungry when I fall asleep, and I will eat less if I move a few times less.


    In any case, wild animals are not often seen in the forest, and it is even less likely that there will be any threats.


    Those beasts will not be as big as themselves, so they are not a threat to themselves.


    As long as you sleep in the cave every day, you don''t have to worry about it even if you don''t fully replenish your physical strength.


    But this kind of life is not what the giant wants. If it weren''t for his brother''s absence, he would not be willing to wait in one place for so many years.


    \"Wait for the rain to stop, I will start going out after the rain stops.\" Erdos said to himself.


    The giant still wanted to leave this place, and if he didn''t leave here, he would have to starve to death.


    After all, the surrounding Ye Zeng was almost eaten up by him, and the fruit trees were almost plucked up by him, and there was a bare land around the cave.


    There are only a few dead trees, or rather huge trees, and all the other small trees are gone.


    In fact, this is also the reason why giants frequently change places of residence, because of their huge size.


    If you live in one place for a long time, the food around you will easily be eaten up. If you continue to live, you will just sit and eat or even starve to death.


    Only then did they think of changing their place of residence every one or two years, so that they would not be starved to death, the trees in that place could continue to grow, and the beasts would come back slowly.


    If they have changed seven or eight places, and there is no place to change at the end, they can still go back to the original place.


    After all, the giants are very large, and it does not mean that they can be accommodated anywhere.


    They are also picky about where to look. There are several points. The first is to have enough food around them, and the second is to have small rivers or lakes around them.


    The third is to be secretive enough. After all, there are very few giants in this era.


    The total number of them is only a few hundred people, which is tens of thousands of other races.


    Although it is said that they have a natural racial advantage, because they are very tall, but unfortunately there are not as many as others.


    \"But where should I go after the rain stops? I don''t know where I should go next.\" Erdos looked sleepy.

 Chapter 1790：

    Every time the giant chooses a place, it takes a long time to survey and choose. Suddenly, he has to change a place, and he really doesn''t know where to go.


    And there must be a lot of wild animals, rivers and lakes, and the most important thing is to stay away from humans.


    But he has stayed in this Forbidden Mountain Range for so long, and he doesn''t know where is farther away from humans.


    \"I don''t know where my brother is now, if he is doing well.\"Burdos sighed.


    I still miss my brother very much, after all, their race is very rare in this era.


    All they can see are people between races, and those of other races are very rare.


    So when he was in the cave, he could hardly talk to people, and no one could talk to him.


    If it wasn''t for talking to himself every day, I''m afraid I would have forgotten how to say it.


    \"If my brother is still here, he will definitely know where to go.\" Erdos said suddenly sentimentally.


    The giant got up and started walking out of the cave, wanting to see the scene outside the cave. After all, he hadn''t been out of the cave for several days, and he didn''t know what was going on outside.


    If you can catch some prey by the way when you go out to watch it, it will be the best.


    Because at this moment his stomach is growling, and he hasn''t eaten for a long time.


    The last time I ate was the deer from the night before. Although the deer was a bit big, it was very small for a giant.


    He didn''t feel full when he ate it. At most, he just plugged his teeth. \"Boom boom boom...\"Zhe Li is gradually Li....


    It was raining continuously outside the cave, and the rain did not mean to weaken at all, forming a large area of ??rain and fog.


    Ordos can''t see anything when he looks around, he can only see a gray patch and a little green.


    He took a breath and said, \"It looks like I''m going to be hungry again today, I really want to eat.\"


    The giant is so hungry that he has no strength. He wants to catch some elephants to eat, but he has no strength, and he may not get much benefit.


    \"It would be nice if it didn''t rain, and I could go pick some wild fruits to eat, but now it''s raining I don''t dare to go out.\"Nardos muttered to himself.


    This is his experience. He went out several times when it rained and was almost struck by lightning.


    terrified.


    The thunder that fell from the sky exploded right next to him. At that time, he said that giants are brave and good at fighting and are born warriors, but Ordos is different, and he is naturally timid.


    Doing everything is submissive, and has always relied on his brother.


    If it weren''t for his huge size, he could capture some small prey by virtue of his size, otherwise he might have died long ago in the cave. \"Would you like to go to the other side of the mountain to see, maybe there will be something to gain.\" Erdos said suddenly.


    He thought to himself that he had not gone to the other side of the mountain to see, who knows what will happen there?


    \"Then it''s settled. After the rain stops, I''ll go to the other side to take a look.\" Erdos continued to mutter to himself.


    He naturally likes to talk to himself, often asking and answering himself, like a child.


    .


    \"Second shift, (one v one). Please customize, please support.\".


    The second thousand and sixty-three chapters: become five layers.


    Liu Feng got up from the room on the highest floor and took a nap when he was a little sleepy at noon.


    He stretched his waist and glanced at the watch next to him, only to realize that it was three o''clock in the afternoon.


    \"I slept for three hours before I knew it.\" Liu Feng muttered to himself, changed his clothes and walked out of the room door.


    \"Tap tap....


    At this moment, the fox-eared girls and cat-eared girls on the eleventh floor are all there, and they are all busy with their own work.


    \"Your Majesty, you are up!\" Enri immediately stood up and said.


    \"Well, did you guys take a nap?\" Liu Feng asked softly, he saw them sleepy when he was going to bed.


    \"No, I thought that I didn''t go to bed without finishing things.\" Enri shook her head and said.


    Hu Erniang has been dealing with a lot of things recently, so she doesn''t have much time to take a nap.


    \"What are you dealing with?\" Liu Feng asked.


    En Li got up and took a document, handed it over and said, \"The document about the rectification of the Chang''an City Market.


    This is what Hu Erniang has been busy with recently, and the big market needs a good rectification now.


    The big market has not been well planned since Liu Feng took over.


    The big market is now more complicated, with all kinds of things for sale, but there is no unified planning.


    If people from Chang''an City didn''t go in, I''m afraid it would be difficult to find what they wanted to buy.


    \"I''ll take a look.\"Liu Feng took over the file and began to browse.


    He hadn''t thought about sorting out the big market documents before, so now that Hu Erniang said this, he became curious. Anyway, the big market really needs to be rectified, otherwise the image is really not worthy of the king of the Han Dynasty.


    \"I want to make Chang''an City look like it is, I don''t want it to be messy now.\" En Li said seriously.


    Hu Erniang has a strong sense of responsibility. After finishing some urgent matters at hand, she began to prepare to deal with some other things. Liu Feng directly closed the document, walked to the seat, sat down, and asked,


    \"Tell me what you think...


    He wanted to hear what Hu Erniang said was faster, it would take a lot of time to see it by himself, and he couldn''t intuitively know what the other party was thinking. If you can listen to the other person, you will be able to fully understand what the other person wants to say.


    \"The big market is too messy now. I want to make the big market tidy just like the new city.\"


    With a serious face, Enri continued, "The most important thing is to distinguish those merchants first.


    \"Continue.\"Liu Feng picked up a cup of tea and looked at Hu Erniang seriously.


    \"Each product should be roughly differentiated, and it should not be too confusing, so it is difficult to manage, and it is difficult to browse." An Li continued.


    Hu Erniang turned around and went to her place to get another document, then walked back and handed it over.


    \"Your Majesty, this is a rough preview I drew, you can see if it fits.\"Enri said seriously.


    Fox Erniang is also studying painting recently, but she asked Jenny for this preview.


    Liu Feng took over the blueprint and began to look at it. He was still a little surprised. He didn''t expect Hu Erniang to work so hard.


    Even the preview image was drawn, and recently, I often speak with idioms, and the whole person has become a little different.


    The preview picture shows the general appearance of the big market. In fact, it is a rectangle, and then there are houses or stalls around it. Every time it passes through some large places, pens of different colors are used to separate it, and a rectangle is roughly divided into many small squares.

 Chapter 1791：

    \"It looks very clear, but what are your thoughts?\"Liu Feng put down the blueprint and asked.


    \"Each space has its own booth. The red space is reserved for stalls selling meat, then the green space is for selling vegetables, and the pink space is for selling clothes and accessories.\"


    An Li paused and continued, \"The blue area is for selling some daily necessities, and the black area is for products that are less used.\"


    There are many small grids on the preview image, each of which has a different color, which is distinguished by a large area.


    \"Well, this category is very good, just go directly to the designated area if you are looking for something.\"Liu Ji nodded with satisfaction.


    \"I also reserved some vacancies, and those vacancies are used for renting, so that people who come in to set up stalls can go to the same place." Enri said.


    Before, it was very messy to set up a stall. As long as you paid, you can set up a stall anywhere you want. This is completely unlimited.


    But Hu Erniang felt that it was too messy and difficult to manage, so she simply divided a place for rent.


    \"Yes, is there anything else?\" Liu Feng asked.


    \"We can set up a plaque at the entrance of the big market. This plaque is used for guidance. It can write clearly what is in the big market, and even draw a guide map.\"


    An Li fiddled with her brown hair and continued, \".\"This can also give clear guidance to those who come here for the first time, which also makes Chang''an City look more professional. \"


    Hu Erniang finished with a smile. Every time she was dealing with these things, she was very happy.


    \"Yes, this card can be made. In that case, let''s renovate the outside of the big market, otherwise it will look too old.\"Liu Feng nodded.


    \"Yes, I will arrange this.\"Enri nodded heavily. Zhu Erniang also plans to renovate the outside of the big market. After all, the castle is being renovated, so the big market must not be renovated as well?


    -Is the renovation of the old town scheduled? \" Liu Feng asked curiously.


    Because he was thinking that the houses in the new city are already very good, and there are still the tallest buildings.


    And the new and new city will be opened soon, so that only the houses in the old city in the entire Chang''an city are as old as Zhao.


    Since it is going to be renovated, it is better to do a major renovation directly, anyway, there are enough workers now.


    \"It''s already being arranged, and when the big market is renovated, it will be the old town.\"Enri nodded.


    \"Those two-story buildings are all added three floors, and all become five-story buildings.\" Liu Feng said.


    When the house was built at that time, the foundation was well laid for a long time, but it was to welcome winter, so only two floors were built.


    Since there is time now, it is not a problem to build several layers on top, and it will not affect the lives of other people.


    \"Okay.\" En Li nodded, took a notepad to record, and continued to ask, \"Your Majesty, is it also done according to the previous house construction?\"


    \"Well, the appearance of the house should be the same.\"Liu Feng nodded.


    ooeoo. oooo. .


    \"One more, (one v one. Ask yourself, ask for support.\"


    Chapter two thousand and sixty-four: the last goodbye.


    The dazzling sun shines on the earth, the rain has stopped, and it has rained for several days some time ago.


    Chang''an City finally ushered in a sunny day, and there were suddenly many people on the streets.


    Because it doesn''t rain, everyone likes to go out for a stroll, otherwise it will feel too sticky and uncomfortable on rainy days.


    All of a sudden, the people on the street were busy, and all kinds of people came out and approached.


    Annie and the others just came out of the airship field, and they came after two days in Haiyan City.


    If it weren''t for the greater charm of Chang''an City, they might have stayed in Haiyan City longer.


    In the end, it was because there were too many people in Haiyan City that they had to fly to Chang''an City.


    Because all the people from the three empires of the other continent came to Haiyan City, the coastal city was crowded with people all of a sudden.


    The dense crowd of people in Haiyan City seems to be no less than the people in Chang''an City.


    Every time the dog-eared girl eats something, there will be a long queue, and every time you wait in line, it will take an hour or two.


    That''s why they decided to go to Chang''an City right away, although Chang''an City also had to wait in line.


    But after all, Chang''an City is the King 580 of the Han Dynasty, which is different from Haiyan City. Since there is a queue, it is better to go to the Wangdu to queue.


    After all, they all came to Chang''an City this time. The reason they didn''t want to come so early was because they were afraid that there would be too many people in Chang''an City.


    When they were shopping and eating in Haiyan City, they often heard people discussing that there were too many people in Chang''an City. They all came out of Chang''an City, in order to come to some cities with fewer people to continue to eat those delicacies.


    Because Haiyan City has a lot of delicious food, and there are more seafood, it can also attract many people to go there.


    \"It turns out that Chang''an City is so good, it is many times better than Haiyan City.\" Anne sighed.


    At first, the dog-eared girl thought that Haiyan City was very good, but she didn''t expect to see something better now.


    \"Otherwise, why is this the capital of the Han Dynasty? Are you stupid?" Angus rolled his eyes and said.


    \"That''s right, I don''t know how the people on this side are?\" Annie said curiously.


    When Dog Er Niang stayed in Haiyan City, she felt that the people there were very generous and generous.


    No matter what he says or does, he is straightforward and straightforward without any scheming.


    \"Let''s go shopping, we won''t know everything.\" Angus took the lead.


    When they got off the airship, they were surprised to see the airship field in Chang''an City and the steam bus station at the entrance. In Haiyan City, there is no big iron box that can run. In Chang''an City, it is a real experience.


    I often heard people say that Chang''an City has an iron box that can run on its own, but they didn''t believe it at first.


    But when they were at the gate of the airship field, they saw those big iron boxes, which could carry a lot of people, so they had to believe it.


    \"Tap tap......\"


    \"Then you go first, Agnes and I will go for a walk in the back.\" Annie waved her hand.


    After seeing the mermaid princess leaving Haiyan City, Yangjiao Niang went to Haiyan City to find the dog-ear girl without stopping.


    Because in Haiyan City, she could only know Annie and Adriana.


    So when the mermaid princess is going to Chang''an City, she can only go to Annie.


    After all, the other party is definitely still worried, so you have to talk to the other party quickly.


    \"Father, please go for a walk with Angus first, and Anne and I will go for a walk in the back.\" Agnes said.


    The two girls have their own words to say, and there is a man next to them, so it is not easy to say something after all.

 Chapter 1792：

    \"Okay.\" Peterson said softly, and walked ahead.


    \"Tap tap....


    \"Read, where do you think Nana will be now? I wonder how she is doing?\" Anne asked curiously.


    Agnes glanced around and said, \"Nana is a princess, and the king of the Han Dynasty should not treat her badly.\"


    Sheephorn has not yet reacted from the fact that the mermaid girl is the mermaid princess.


    \"Then will she be in the palace now? Shall we go to the palace to find her?\" Annie suggested.


    \"You think too much, we can''t enter the palace at all, how can we find her?\" Agnes said helplessly.


    \"That''s right, we''re not princesses, and we''re not ladies from aristocratic families, so we definitely won''t be able to get in.\" Annie also looked helpless. \"Maybe Nana will go shopping now, maybe we can meet her on the street.\" Agnes comforted.


    In fact, Yangjiao Niang is not very sure, but this is the only way to think about it at this time.


    \"I don''t think it''s possible, Nana is a princess, how could the king of the Han Dynasty let her out so easily?\" Annie felt a little unrealistic.


    It was precisely because the mermaid princess was a princess that the Han Dynasty took her over from Haiyan City.


    How could it be possible to let her go shopping on the streets of Chang''an City after taking the other party over?


    No matter how you think about it, it''s a bit unreasonable, and it''s too much to put the Mermaid Princess in danger.


    \"You''re right. According to what you said, it seems that we really can''t see Nana.\" Agnes sighed. Sheephorn misses the mermaid princess very much, after all, they were locked in the castle together at the time.


    Then I woke up the next day and got the news that the mermaid princess had gone to the airship, and she would be released, and then she was qualified to go to Chang''an City.


    \"Anyway, we have to stay in Chang''an City for so long, there will always be a chance to see her, we can inquire about it." Annie said.


    The dog-eared girl is still relatively optimistic. At this time, she can always think of some excuses to comfort everyone.


    \"That''s true, anyway, those people always like to chat while eating, some don''t, we can go to dinner and listen carefully.\" Agnes agreed.


    \"But I don''t think other people in Chang''an City might know, because Nana was sent here in secret.\" Annie said.


    \"That''s also true, when they let me go, they even told me that this matter must not be said, otherwise I would be in a bad way.\"


    Agnes said.


    \"I didn''t expect that meeting at Haiyancheng Port would actually be our last meeting.\" Anne sighed.


    Since the goodbye from Haiyancheng port, the dog-eared girl has not been able to sleep well since she returned.


    As soon as he closed his eyes, all that appeared in his mind were the figures of the mermaid girl and the shofar girl.


    \"Don''t be discouraged, let''s eat first.\" Agnes comforted.


    .. .ooeoooooeooo


    \"Second, (one v one, please customize, please support..


    Chapter 265: Rash.


    The Saharan prairie has a clear sky, no clouds can be seen, and the sun is too good.


    But no matter how good the weather is, the people of the Sahara Prairie are not happy, and everyone is dead.


    The people in the tribe were all unhappy because of their illness, and everyone was panic-stricken.


    Everyone is worried about whether this matter will involve themselves, after all, being sick is a large-scale thing.


    Now most of the people in the tribe are sick, so they are also worried that they will be affected.


    The situation of their sick people in the tribe has also changed, it is no longer a cough.


    All of them stopped coughing this time. Instead, they had another symptom. This time, Bald Ran started to have fever, headache, weakness, and back pain.


    A red rash began to appear on the face, which was obviously distributed on the face, arms, and legs.


    The rash begins to fester after a few days, begins to scab after two weeks, and then slowly develops into a scabies, which then slowly fall off. After the rash has scabbed off, an unsightly scar will form.


    Their coughing has begun to disappear, replaced by red rashes and weakness all over the body.


    This phenomenon is particularly common in tribes, almost one in every four people is like this.


    Elsa was in the tent at this moment with a sad face, looking very sad.


    Because the situation in the tribe is so bad, and it gets worse every day.


    Although it is said that a letter has been written to ask Chang''an City to help, it still takes time for the letter to arrive.


    So now they are just waiting silently in the tribe, and there is nothing they can do.


    \"Your Majesty, the situation in the tribe is too serious, this time is completely different from before.\" Qiluo worried.


    Hou Er Niang has also been a little tired from dealing with it recently. Everyone was coughing at first, but all of a sudden everything changed.


    \"Why is this all of a sudden, everyone has red rashes, have they encountered something unclean?\" Elsa asked.


    Lion-eared Niang felt very strange when she heard that the people in the tribe started to develop red rashes and itching, and then felt weak all over.


    Isn''t everyone just coughing at first? How could it suddenly become like this.


    \"I don''t know, how did everyone become like this all of a sudden, and the red rash will fester, it looks really scary.\" Qiluo was a little afraid to recall that scene.


    She saw the rashes start to fester in those people, and then the scabs fall off to form a very unsightly scar.


    It doesn''t matter if these scars are left on the body or on men''s bodies, but most girls also have a lot of scars on their faces.


    This is undoubtedly a fatal blow to those girls who love beauty. A girl who laughs at beauty is willing to have scars all over her face?


    \"Why are there so many scars on their bodies? Is the cough gone?\" Elsa asked.


    \"The coughing phenomenon is gone, but it is replaced by a rash.\" Qiluo said.


    Elsa frowned and said worriedly, apart from the rash, is there any other phenomenon? \"


    \"It''s not a big phenomenon, I''m still lying on the bed motionless, and my back often hurts.\" Qiluo said.


    \"I''m going to have a look and see what''s wrong with them.\" Elsa got up and said.


    \"Your Majesty, you can''t go, it''s too dangerous, what if you go and get sick?\" Qiluo immediately stopped.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty, just stay in the tent and don''t go anywhere.\" Liya said immediately.


    \"What if I don''t go there? It''s been a long time since I''ve been sick. I really can''t make sense if I don''t take a look.\" Elsa said solemnly.


    Shi Er Niang still felt very bad. Since the outbreak of this disease for so long, she has not left the tent.

 Chapter 1793：

    Even the time to go out to take a bath or go to the toilet is very, very little. Even if you go to the toilet, it is solved near the tent.


    Because they were all very worried and didn''t want the lion-eared lady to be too far away from the tent.


    They were really worried about whether Xu Erniang would also contract this disease when she went out. It would be really bad if they were infected. \"Your Majesty, you must stay in the tent, Yami is already sick, you can''t be sick, you are the most important thing in this tribe.\" Qiluo seriously refused.


    She really didn''t want anything to happen to Shi Er Niang, this time her condition was really serious.


    Most people who get infected with this disease will die, although some people will recover. ..for flowers....


    But the number of recovered people is often not as many as the number of dead people, and it is impossible for them to let the lion-eared girl take this risk.


    \"What? Yami is sick? Why didn''t you tell me?\" Elsa stood up immediately.


    She was very anxious at first, but now that she heard that her capable general was sick, she must be restless.


    \"We don''t want you to worry, but I have to tell you at this time, you really can''t leave the tent.\" Qiluo said seriously.


    Tiger Erniang fell ill some time ago, and it was also because of the people who were taking care of the tribe.


    However, when she fell ill, it was not because of a cough, but a rash on her body, and she lay in the tent weakly.


    Tiger Erniang''s illness directly entered the second stage. At first, she had no strength in her body.


    Then I also felt very sore back, and slowly began to have red rashes on my face and hands.


    \"Yeah, we will take good care of Yami, so don''t worry, Your Majesty.\" Liya answered immediately.


    Elsa''s whole body was about to collapse, and she didn''t expect such a thing to happen just after she took over as the queen.


    Could this happen because I became the queen, and if I wasn''t the queen, wouldn''t this kind of thing not happen?


    \"Your Majesty, I know what you''re thinking, it''s not your fault, don''t blame yourself.\" Qiluo said immediately.


    She had heard Shi Er Niang say this kind of thought before, and when she saw His Majesty''s very sad look, she couldn''t do anything about it.


    However, it also happened by coincidence, and it was precisely because Shi Er Niang became Her Majesty that this disease broke out in the entire tribe. And this kind of disease is very serious, and it is getting more and more serious. Anyone else would have thought of this.


    \"How is the wizard I asked you to hire? That''s what she said.\" Elsa asked.


    At this time, she has no choice but to turn to the wizard, and all her hope is to look at the wizard.


    Liya shook her head sadly, the expression on her face was very helpless, it was obvious that even a wizard was useless.


    .. .. . .. ¡­


    \"More, (one v one. Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 266: Let''s go in


    \"Buzzing.....


    An airship is heading towards the airship field in Chang''an City, and the person sitting in this airship is Elsa.


    Their letter has not yet reached Chang''an City, but the airship of Chang''an City just flew to the Sahara Prairie.


    Because people from Chang''an City want to come and see how the airship field in the Sahara Prairie is built, and collect some useful suggestions by the way.


    Just when they arrived in the Sahara Prairie, they heard the news, so Elsa and the others landed on the airship immediately.


    Along the way, Elsa''s face was very good, and she looked out the window with a serious expression. In the past, she would enjoy the beautiful scenery outside in the airship. But now the beautiful scenery outside the window hurts her deeply, because the people of the tribe are in dire straits, and they don''t have much time to enjoy these beautiful scenery.


    \"Don''t think too much, Your Majesty, you will soon arrive at Chang''an City, and everything will be fine when you arrive at Chang''an City.\" Qiluo comforted. The people on the airship were not infected with the rash, and there were only seven or eight people in total.


    In addition to Elsa, the monkey-eared mother and the sheep-horned mother, as well as a few orc warriors.


    This time, I didn''t bring too many orc warriors out, because someone in the tribe still needs to take care of them.


    What''s more, He Shen didn''t know if they were sick for the time being, so it was safer to stay in the tribe.


    \"Understood, you should rest first, I haven''t had a good rest after following me for so many days.\" Elsa said without looking back.


    At this moment, she is in a very depressed mood, and she has no mood to manage other things at all.


    \"We are not tired, the main reason is that Your Majesty wants to take a break. You haven''t had a good rest for a long time.\" Liya said immediately.


    Shi Er Niang''s recent fatigue, they all saw it, it was simply not enough to eat, not to sleep well, and even dreaming again and again. \"Let''s talk about it, I''m going to Chang''an City soon, and I''m not in the mood to rest.\" Elsa waved her hand.


    Now let her go to sleep, she really can''t sleep, because she has always been thinking about the tribe.


    I even thought of more serious consequences, that is to say, if there is no way for Changan, what should I do?


    If even Chang''an City can''t do anything about this, then she really is powerless.


    I thought I could reinvigorate the glory of Brutus Orc Kingdom, but I didn''t expect such a big thing to happen just at the beginning.


    This incident is enough to kill the entire tribe, not to mention the restoration of the glory of the Brutus orc kingdom.


    The survival of the people of the tribe is already a major issue, let alone becoming a thriving kingdom.


    \"Your Majesty, everything will be fine, we have to trust Your Majesty Liu Feng, he will definitely find a way.\" Qiluo said firmly. Hou Er Niang didn''t know why, anyway, she believed in Chang''an City.


    Because Chang''an City is really amazing, it also gave them a lot of shocks.


    Also, I heard about a man who had a big hole in his stomach and was able to survive.


    Coupled with the fact that there are hospitals in Chang''an City and those magical medicines, she is even more convinced of this.


    \"I hope so, if Chang''an City can''t do anything, then I really don''t know what to do.\" Elsa sighed.


    The weak-eared lady suddenly lost the sense of majesty that she had fought in the Quartet before, and was replaced by a sad face.


    It is impossible for anyone to be calm and calm when these things are placed on them. A whole tribe has experienced such a serious situation.


    And he is the queen of the entire tribe, and even his own people are not sheltered, so how can he become a queen?


    This feeling of powerlessness now is not comparable to the previous feeling of being in a dilemma during the war.


    Qiluo knew deeply that this feeling was not a good feeling, so she didn''t say anything, just quietly supported Shi Er Niang behind her back.


    Anyway, it is useless to say more at this time, the most useful thing now is the solution that can be solved.


    Liya also didn''t say anything, just quietly prepared some food and tea.


    Now this situation will increase the pressure on anyone, let alone the manager of the entire tribe.


    \"Whistle oh hum...\"


    The airship continued to move towards Chang''an City, and after more than six hours, it landed slowly at the airship field.

 Chapter 1794：

    After Elsa and the others got off the airship, they immediately rushed to the highest building in the steam bus.


    At this time, they didn''t have time to go to the Department of Foreign Affairs to register, and they didn''t have time to fill in the interview application form.


    Only rushing to the highest building immediately and seeing Liu Feng for the first time was the most important thing for them.


    Half an hour later, they came to the downstairs of the highest building and wanted to go in, but were stopped by the soldiers at the door.


    No matter how Elsa and the others showed their identities, the soldiers at the door wouldn''t let them in.


    Because this is the rule of Chang''an City, and it is also the rule that their soldiers must abide by.


    So in any case, Elsa and the others will not be allowed in, even if they are the queens of the Sahara prairie.


    \"Can you let us in sooner? We have something very important to see your majesty.\" Qiluo shouted angrily.


    I didn''t expect that they, who had been going very smoothly along the way, would get stuck here, which is really very worrying.


    \"I''m really sorry, I can''t let you in without the application form for face-to-face or His Majesty''s consent.\"The soldier said seriously.


    \"You can go to the Department of Foreign Affairs to register first, or fill in the interview application form, and then we will let you in." Another soldier said.


    Even if they will be punished, the law of Chang''an City is the law that cannot be changed.


    Even if the people in front of them have urgent matters, they will not change them easily.


    \"We just have a very urgent matter, otherwise we will go to register.\" Liya said helplessly.


    They didn''t expect to come to Chang''an City, but they would not be able to step in this step. This is what they never thought of.


    4.4


    \"It''s a pity, I can''t let you in without the application form, unless it''s your Majesty''s consent.\" The soldier still shook his head. \"Your Miss Enri, she is my sister, go tell her I''m here.\" Elsa frowned.


    She has been suppressing her temper. If it wasn''t for Liu Feng who asked to see her, she would have lost her temper long ago.


    \"Even so, you still have to fill in the application form for the interview, we can''t help you to report.\" The soldier shook his head and said.


    I have encountered such a thing too many times before, and many people say that who is the relative of who is who.


    Then they just lied in the end, and the soldiers who stood guard were punished many times, so this time they firmly disagreed.


    oooooooooooooo.


    \"Two more, (one v one. Please customize, please support.\".


    Chapter 267: Smallpox?


    Elsa frowned and looked very serious, which was a little powerless.


    \"Sister, why are you here?\" Enri''s voice sounded from behind.


    \"Enri, it''s really nice of you to come, let''s go in.\" Elsa said quickly.


    When Shi Er Niang saw Fox Er Niang, it was like seeing a life-saving straw, and she was relieved.


    \"I just went to the big market, there needs to be rectification, I took a look, why did you come? Why didn''t you tell me in advance?\" En Li was surprised.


    Because the big market needs to be rectified, Hu Erniang has been watching over there recently.


    \"Something very serious happened in the Sahara Prairie, I came to find Your Excellency Liu Feng.\" Elsa said long.


    An Li''s brown eyes widened, and she said quickly, "Then the eldest sister rushed


    \"Follow me in.\"


    With Hu Erniang''s words, the soldiers on guard at the door didn''t dare to say anything, so they backed away and let them in.


    \"Tap ta ta...


    Everyone took the steam elevator to the tenth floor at the fastest speed. After Hu Erniang placed the Xuer girls, they took the steam elevator to the eleventh floor.


    knock knock...


    Crunch! \"


    \"Your Majesty, my eldest sister and the others are here.\" En Li took the lead in speaking. \"Oh, why are they here? I have never heard of them coming here before.\" Liu Feng wondered.


    \"The eldest sister said that something very serious happened on the Sahara Prairie, so I rushed over here in a hurry.\" En Li said.


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows slightly and asked, \"What happened to the Sahara Prairie?\"


    \"Eldest sister is in a hurry, I didn''t ask in detail, I just came up to tell you.\" An Li said.


    Liu Feng got up and put down the document in his hand and said, \"Let''s go, go to the tenth floor to see your elder sister.\"


    \"Tap tap....


    Everyone walked away from the eleventh floor and headed towards the eleventh floor. This time, they went down the stairs.


    \"Your Excellency Liu Feng.\" Elsa stood up immediately, the expression on her face still very anxious.


    \"Sit down first, don''t be so polite, what happened, so anxious?\" Liu Feng raised his hand and pressed it.


    Elsa was fidgeting at the moment, and said with a serious expression,


    \"Your Excellency Liu Feng must help us this time.\"


    This was the first time in her life that Lion''s Ear Mother spoke so directly, and it was also the first time that she could ask for help so directly.


    Although I have said that I have asked others for help before, it is not as straightforward and straightforward as this time.


    The reason why this time is so direct is not because time cannot afford to delay, and it cannot be delayed any longer.


    If you continue to delay, the tribe''s people will only be more dangerous, and more people will be lost by then.


    \"Tell me what''s going on first, what happened to the Sahara Prairie? I can help you.\" Liu Feng said calmly.


    Now he is an outsider, so he is still relatively calm. At this time, he can''t even be confused.


    \"Many people in our tribe are sick, but this disease is very strange, even the medicine bought in your Chang''an city doesn''t work for them.\"


    Elsa said word by word.


    Before, it could be said that all the medicines bought in Chang''an City were taken out and used, but they were of no use at all.


    \"What''s wrong, all our medicines are useless?


    Liu Feng asked curiously.


    At this moment, it is still necessary to find out what disease the other party has, so many people are sick.

 Chapter 1795：

    \"I don''t know what disease they have, it''s just weird and the death rate is high.\" Elsa continued.


    \"You can describe to me the symptoms of that disease, so that I can understand what it is.\" Liu Feng said calmly.


    He suddenly had a bad premonition in his heart, wondering if what he got this time could be an infectious disease?


    Why would the other party say that so many people in the tribe are sick, and the medicine from Chang''an City is not good.


    \"At first they all coughed, but after coughing for a while, they stopped coughing. Instead, they were sore and weak all over the body, the back also hurt, and the whole body was covered with red rashes.\" Elsa recalled that disease I feel horrible.


    After listening to Liu Ban''s frown, he wondered, \"Cough? Weak all over? Is there a rash?\"


    He has never heard of this disease, which is too strange, and he has not read many medical books recently, but he has never heard of these symptoms.


    \"Yes, I will die later, the situation is too serious.\" Elsa said quickly.


    Lion-eared Niang didn''t dare to recall that scene, the expressions of those dead people made her so sad.


    \"What? Will you die after getting this disease? It''s so serious!\" Liu Gen even more did not understand.


    The whole body is sore and weak, and there will be a cough and a rash, and in the end, you will die. How come you have never heard of this kind of disease?


    \"Yes, at first I thought it was an ordinary illness, but when I coughed and coughed, I suddenly stopped coughing, and it turned into a red rash all over the body, and weakness.\" Elsa said.


    \"Are there any other illnesses besides this? I''ll be more specific to be sure.\" Liu Feng asked seriously.


    There is no way to give him any hints with the current information, and he is still a little confused.


    Elsa thought about it seriously, and added, \"By the way, those rashes will also fester, and after the scab falls off, it will form an ugly scar.\"


    She almost forgot this most important place, many people have ugly scars on their faces.


    Although some people survived the hardship, they were also disfigured because of the rash this time.


    After hearing Shi''erniang''s supplement, Liu Feng suddenly felt that this disease was very familiar and familiar.


    But he wasn''t sure, because one of the symptoms made him hesitate.


    \"What''s wrong? Does Your Excellency Liu Feng know what kind of disease this is?\" Elsa asked excitedly.


    As if she saw a life-saving straw, Shi Er Niang was very excited.


    \"I think it may be smallpox, but I''m not very sure.\"Liu Feng said seriously.


    \"Smallpox? What is smallpox?\" Elsa continued to ask with a puzzled look on her face, \"Since it''s not smallpox, what kind of disease would it be?\"\"I didn''t say it wasn''t smallpox, it was just Most of the symptoms you mentioned are completely consistent with smallpox, but one thing is a little different from smallpox." Liu Feng said.


    What he wasn''t sure about was the cough that Shi Er Niang said, and smallpox did not have the symptoms of cough.


    But with the exception of the cough, all the other symptoms were completely consistent with smallpox.


    \"Your Excellency Liu Feng, which symptom is different?\" Elsa asked.


    \"One update, (factory V). Please customize, please support.\"


    Chapter 268: Vaccination.


    \"Cough, people with smallpox don''t have the symptoms of coughing, will they keep coughing?\" Liu Feng continued to ask.


    \"Not all the time, I just coughed in the early stage, but after coughing for a while, I stopped coughing.\" Elsa said.


    \"Don''t you cough just after coughing for a while? According to what you said, there is a high probability that it is smallpox.\" Liu Feng said seriously. Because the symptoms mentioned later are 100% smallpox, as for the cough symptoms in the front, it may also be a different era or a different region, there is a little bit of discrepancy.


    \"Your Excellency Liu Feng, what is the disease of smallpox? Can this disease be cured?\" Elsa asked curiously.


    At this moment, what she wants to know most is whether this disease can be cured, and whether the people in the tribe can still be saved?


    \"This is a very strong infectious disease and the largest virus that can be cured in the human body.\"Liu Feng explained.


    Even if patients infected with smallpox on the other side of the earth are lucky enough to recover, they can also become blind due to corneal ulcers, and most of them will leave skin scars.


    This scar is the kind of lion-eared girl I mentioned, the scar that comes off after the purulent place scabs off.


    This scar is really ugly, and this scar is simply irreversible in this day and age.


    There are also initial symptoms of smallpox virus infection including high fever, fatigue, headache and back pain, with the typical smallpox rash.


    These rashes were obviously distributed on the face, hands and hips, and legs, but there was no cough, so Liu Feng was not sure at first.


    The rash begins to fester a few days after the rash appears, begins to crust over two weeks, and then develops into ringworm over the next three to four weeks. \"A long infectious disease? No wonder there were only a few people at the beginning, but more and more people later.\" Elsa suddenly realized. Now her mystery has finally been solved. At first, she thought it was what happened, but it turned out to be an infectious disease.


    \"So try not to come into contact with these smallpox patients, otherwise you will be infected too~..\" Liu Feng stared.


    Elsa shook her head and said, \"That''s okay, I''ve stayed in the tent and never went out, but I want to know if this disease can be cured?\"


    \"Most of the disease will be cured, but the mortality rate is also high.\"


    Liu Feng said seriously.


    On Earth, most smallpox patients recover, and death usually occurs within one to two weeks of onset.


    The mortality rate was 30 percent, and the smallpox virus multiplied very quickly and spread through the air.


    People in the Sahara Prairie didn''t pay attention to protection at all, and everyone didn''t have a mask, so the speed of the spread was terrible. \"I already know that the mortality rate is high. Many people have died in the tribe. I just want to know how to save them.\" Elsa sighed.


    \"There is indeed a way to save, but it is more troublesome.\" Liu Feng said.


    Elsa''s golden eyes immediately opened the boss and asked, \"What way can Your Excellency Liu Feng save them?\"


    Hearing that there is a way to save, the whole person is happy, thinking that there is still a way for Chang''an City.


    \"That is to vaccinate cowpox. Vaccination is the most effective way.\"Liu Feng said.


    On the other side of the earth in ancient China, someone invented vaccination, that is, taking the acne scabs of smallpox patients.


    Then dipped in cotton and stuffed into the nostrils of healthy people, this healthy person will be infected with some mild symptoms of smallpox, but will never suffer from smallpox from now on. This process is called \"vaccination\".


    But unfortunately, for a long time since then, vaccination has not been further developed.


    Because the pox scab comes from people, its application is limited, until another person invented \"vaccination\", and this ancient \"vaccination technique\" shines brightly.


    That person lived in the countryside, and then observed an interesting phenomenon, most of the people who deal with farm livestock are free from smallpox.


    And the milkmaids, who had never had smallpox, surprised and puzzled the man.


    The man was determined to solve this mystery. After careful observation, he found that the milkmaids were not uninfected with cowpox, but the symptoms were very mild.


    It''s just that one or two blisters grow on their hands, and sometimes they don''t even know it. The person wondered if they didn''t get smallpox because they had been infected with cowpox.


    That person has been observing for many years, especially after the Chinese country''s vaccination technique was introduced to Europe, he was greatly inspired.

 Chapter 1796：

    The man finally decided that he was right in thinking that the milkmaids had been suffering from cowpox, which gave them a resistance that would protect them from smallpox. So he decided to do an experiment to test his conjecture. He took some pox pulp from the blisters of a milkmaid who was suffering from cowpox.


    The pox serum was then injected into a young boy who had never had cowpox or smallpox before.


    After two days, the boy felt a little uncomfortable, but he recovered quickly, and after two months, the man was convinced that the boy''s resistance had built up.


    Now the task is to prove the boy''s resistance to smallpox by experiments. He takes some pus from the acne of a patient who is suffering from smallpox and injects it into the boy.


    A week has passed and the boy is free of smallpox, and a month has passed and the boy is still safe.


    That person''s dangling heart finally let go, yes, that person succeeded, and successfully developed cowpox to prevent smallpox.


    \". Vaccination with cowpox? What is this?\" Elsa asked in confusion.


    I was thinking about vaccinating cowpox, is it a cow thing? This is too strange.


    \"Vaccination with cowpox can only save those who did not suffer from smallpox. As for those who had smallpox before, they can only look at their good fortune. It is up to them to survive." Liu Feng said.


    At present, there is no method that works for smallpox virus, and the only thing we can do now is prevention.


    \"That''s better than nothing, since it can make those who haven''t been sick safe, that''s also good.\" Elsa said.


    Shi Er Niang doesn''t expect too much at this moment, as long as the rest of the people can save their lives, that''s fine.


    \"Well, since that''s the case, let''s start vaccinating cowpox.\"Liu Feng nodded and said.


    \"Then what should I do?\" Elsa stood up earnestly. Before, she couldn''t help, but now that she heard that there was a way to save the tribe, of course she hoped that she could help too. \"You need to find someone with cowpox and try it on you.\" Liu Feng said.


    talent. \"Second shift, V). Please customize, please support.\"


    The second thousand and sixty-ninth chapters: a static and a moving dispute.


    The chaotic land has been raining and the sky has been sunny, and the warm sunshine is all over the land, and the people of the Principality of Maner are working.


    Because summer is here, everyone should hurry up and plant some crops, otherwise there will be no harvest in autumn.


    In the palace of Silver Light City, Bella was sitting on the main seat discussing things with everyone.


    They plan to attack the other two principalities, and they want to unify the entire chaos within this year.


    After all, if she wants to thrive, she needs a bigger place, and the whole chaotic place is her goal.


    She is very dissatisfied with the current development of the Principality of Maner, although she said that it has not developed very well.


    But what Snake always thought was that the place was too small, which hindered her limitation.


    That''s why I want to take the entire chaotic land, so as to develop well, so as to revive the glory of the Brutus orc kingdom.


    \"Your Majesty, I think the attack on the other two principalities can be delayed for a while.\" Ryan suggested.


    What Hu Erniang is more worried about is that the Principality of Maner has not stabilized yet, so would it not be good to attack the other two duchies?


    At that time, if you win, you can say it, but if you lose, what should you do?


    The Principality of Maner has no way to develop well now, and it is inevitable that it will be a little exhausted if it has to spare its manpower to attack the other two principalities. What she is more worried about is the panic of people. If a large number of knights are excluded from going out, then the people in the Duchy of Maner should be ready to move. \"Your Majesty, I think we can attack directly, so that we can capture the entire Chaos Land before winter comes.\" Obi said seriously.


    He is still more in favor of attacking, and he cannot tolerate the rampant arrogance of the other two principalities in his eyes.


    And the ambition is also relatively large, wanting the snake girl to rule the entire chaotic land at once, and become the biggest queen, so that it can be regarded as reviving the glory of the Brutus orc kingdom.


    And he is used to fighting on the battlefield. Now that he hears that there is a war, he must agree with it at the first time.


    \"You don''t know the current situation in the Principality of Man''er. If you rashly attack the other two duchies, it will definitely have an impact on the place we have now.\" Ryan analyzed.


    Hu Er Niang is still relatively smart, knowing that she has not grown up completely (bgfg), so she should not attack the other two principalities.


    The strength of the other two principalities is not bad either, so doing so would undoubtedly be too risky.


    If the attack is successful, it is a good thing to be able to take down the other two principalities, but what if you can''t take it and are embezzled by the other side instead?


    Will the Principality of Maner, which has been won so hard, be handed over to others? What about those who died before?


    \"You''ve been cringing all day long, I don''t know what you''re worrying about. If you don''t try bravely, how do you know if you can take down the entire chaotic place.\" Obi said seriously.


    This is the temper of the cattle orcs. Now that he hears that there is a war to fight, but he hears that others want to stop it, he is naturally unhappy. \"Do you want to put the entire Principality of Man Er into a dangerous situation?\"Ryan carried out the torture of his soul.


    Hu Erniang couldn''t bear to let the entire Principality of Man Er take risks, it would be fine if it was still the same as before.


    Before that, there was no fixed place, and even if there was, it was a small city.


    But now it''s different. Now that you have an entire principality, the responsibility on your shoulders is even heavier.


    I can no longer be as reckless and bold as before, and now I have to think about everything I do.


    Because sometimes you make a wrong decision, and the entire Principality will be put into a dangerous situation.


    \"If you don''t try it, how do you know it''s dangerous? You have to try everything before you know it.\" Obi refused to admit defeat and replied. The cattle orcs can''t think so much. All he thinks about is to use his fists to solve the problem.


    As long as it can be solved with fists, it is not a matter. He feels that the strength of the Duchy of Maner is very strong now.


    It is completely possible to win the other two principalities, and not to the point where you are now timid.


    Only after winning the other two principalities, the whole chaotic land truly belongs to Bella.


    The only thing he thinks about right now is to unify the entire chaotic place as soon as possible.


    \"I know how you feel, and I want to unify the whole mess, but it''s not something that can be done by thinking.\" Ryan continued.


    \"Then don''t think about it, isn''t it better to speak directly with actions?


    Just take down the entire Chaos Land. \" Obi said in a loud voice.


    The cattle orcs still don''t understand it very much. In his opinion, being direct is better than beating around the bush.


    \"Then you won the Chaos Land, do you also have the skills to go on a rampage to attack the other two principalities?\" Ryan asked back. Although Hu Erniang said that the time spent with the orcs of the cattle tribe was not short, she still did not agree with the other party''s philosophy.


    She still felt that no matter what she did, she had to follow the rules and have a plan.


    \"Then you just think of a little skill, and then we go directly to attack.\" Obi said seriously.


    At this moment, he can''t wait a little bit. In fact, when he just won the Duchy of Maner, he really wanted to attack the other two duchies. However, since there were actually more damages at that time, and the Duchy of Maner had just been won, it would take time to repair it.


    Now after such a long rest, and after hearing the news that the other two principalities turned to the Han Dynasty for help.


    He couldn''t wait to win the other two principalities, how could he allow them to continue rampant.


    \"Aren''t we just trying to figure out a way now? Why are you in such a hurry?\"Rian was a little angry.


    The usual fox ears can be said to be very good-natured and stable, but this time I was really a little irritated.


    \"Okay, don''t make any more noise, just chattered as soon as you came in.\" Bella said seriously.

 Chapter 1797：

    Snake girl heard that her ears were about to become cocooned, and she heard them chatting just after sitting in the seat.


    \"Yes, Your Majesty.\" The two of Ryan responded immediately, and then both lowered their heads and dared not look.


    \"It''s this time now, what''s the point of you two still arguing here?\" Bella asked angrily.


    She thought that everyone should be united at this time? Instead, here you are arguing with me.


    This will not help at all in taking down the other two principalities, it will only add more trouble.


    \"We know it''s wrong, Your Majesty.\" The two of Ryan responded again. \"You were not like this before, why are you like this this time?\" Bella asked.


    \"One update, (V). Please customize, please support.\"